ã€ŠDemon Sword Maidenã€‹


 Volume 1, Chapter 1 â€“ Night Parade of a Hundred Ghosts

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 1 - Night Parade of a Hundred Ghosts</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The bright moon was hanging in the dark night sky.

    The old and gloomy street, located at the eastern part of the peaceful Kamakura City, was covered in dense fog. There were already no shadows to be seen on the street.

    However, there was a young girl who seemed to havee from a different era. She wore a purple-colored kimono patterned with blue flowers with a pair of wooden sandals adorning her feet and a paper parasol in her hands. She was walking alone on this shabby rock-paved road.

    Lily, that was the name of this female body.

    Why did we refer to it like that?

    That¡¯s because, the soul of this youngdy, was a boy who could still be considered somewhat handsome.

    Regardless of the boy¡¯s soul, or the delicate body of the beautiful youngdy, they were both not of this world.

    Lily had a well-defined face, and one look at her pinkish skin, you could tell she was a sheltered youngdy. Her big, glittering eyes carried a hint of panic and puzzlement as she looked at this old, gloomy world.

    Her small and delicate nose was flushed due to the cold of the night wind. The air exhaled from her healthy-looking lips was faintly visible. The street was so eerily quiet that it seemed she could even hear her breathing sound.

    Lily had no idea how she got here, nor could she even begin to imagine how she changed into a girl who wore clothing of this era. Moreover, although it was a little cold and she was holding a parasol, it was most definitely not raining.

    Lily was very clear that she was once a boy living in the modern age, an average senior high school student in S City. However, she just couldn¡¯t remember her original name, so she could only refer to herself as Lily.

    The moment she woke up in this world ¡ªfifteen minutes ago¡ª she knew that her name was Lily, though she couldn¡¯t exin how she knew.

    Other than her name, Lily recalled living her past as a boy. It was obviously something that just happened yesterday ording to her memory, yet it felt so long ago. It felt as if her sense of time was distorted.

    Perhaps it was these old buildings that gave Lily this sense of difort.

    ¡°This looks like some kind of ancient age. Don¡¯t tell me I am really in ancient Japan? Is this the Heian period or the Warring States? Those are the only two eras I know of about Japanese history. There¡¯s also the possibility that this is a different world that resembles ancient Japan.¡±

    As Lily thought about such a thing, if not because of her authentic kimono and genuine female body, she might have thought that she somehow ended up in some kind of filming site after sleepwalking. While Lily might have been average in every aspect when she was still a boy, her sense of art was particrly sharp. She was even an expert in national painting, so she could tell that these buildings were authentic at a nce. Their craftsmanship and realism were not something a filming site could replicate! Moreover, the fresh atmosphere around here made her even more convinced that she had never been here before.

    Having her keen sense of aesthetics as a boy was seen as being too delicate and sensitive, so it naturally wasn¡¯t something she was too proud of growing up.

    Although Lily wasn¡¯t too masculine as a boy, it wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t have her own opinions. At present, although she was amazed and found this hard to believe, she was thinking really hard.

    ¡°Regardless of whether I have returned to Japan from a thousand years ago or I havee to a different world, it doesn¡¯t change my current situation. That is, I am in deep trouble!¡±

    A beautiful girl all dressed up and alone in a deste street in the middle of the night could only spell trouble. Even if she were in S City with its good public order, Lily would still feel a bit of danger, let alone this world and its unknown civilization.

    Although movies made everything in the ancient era out to look very romantic and beautiful, Lily knew well that the true olden times were very cruel! Since that was the case, maybe it might¡¯ve been better if this was a different world. After all, there might be a different culture that Lily had yet to understand.

    Lily naturally couldn¡¯t see her own appearance. She didn¡¯t have a cell phone to take a selfie with and assuming this really was some ancient time, there may not have even been a proper mirror. However, from her own slender arm to her pinkish skin, and her small feet, as well as her body that could make a boy around her age to get a nosebleed, she was able to judge that she shouldn¡¯t be ugly.

    Yet, she felt that her line of sight was somehow a little higherpared to when she was still a boy? This made Lily a little frustrated.

    And such a sexy and defenseless girl as her was walking alone in this uncivilized, dark, and mysterious world with naught but a parasol on her person. She was in deep trouble indeed!

    Lily began to inspect her own clothing, hoping to find some sort of clues or maybe a hidden weapon. However, the only thing she found inside the sash of her kimono was an old copper mirror.

    A copper mirror?

    Lily took out this te-sized copper mirror to look at her own appearance.

    Only that¡­ this copper mirror was very rusty and old. On top of that, the moonlight was very dim. She could only see a vague outline of her beautiful face.

    People from ancient times were so pitiful. They couldn¡¯t even see their own appearance clearly.

    The copper mirror might have been worth something, so Lily put it back at her waist.

    ¡°Ancient times huh, this should be a poor era where ordinary people can¡¯t even get rice to eat. I have this set of clothes and that copper mirror, so I guess I¡¯m the daughter of some rich family with considerable social status? It¡¯s unfortunate I don¡¯t have any sort identification, I don¡¯t know how to get home.¡±

    ¡°Whether this is ancient Japan or a different world, at least it¡¯s better than the underworld. It is indeed dangerous to run into strangers on the road, but there should be a government office right? If I can find that kind of ce and pretend that I have lost my memory, by looking at how I dressed, they should at least be able to secure my safety! As for what¡¯se after that, let¡¯s put it off until that time.¡±

    As Lily thought of that, she made her way towards the main road.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with this ce? The pathway earlier was paved with rock, so howe this avenue is not paved?¡±

    Lily arrived at what seemed to be a much wider street. There were white walls surrounding the courtyards found on both sides of the street. Lanterns were hanging at the gates of those courtyards. By looking into the courtyards, she could vaguely make out some trees and pavilions while the rest was shrouded inplete darkness.

    Ancient times weren¡¯t like the movies. Lily figured that the candles and oilmps must have cost an extravagant amount. Who would light up thosemps at a time like this?

    The wind blew over and caused Lily to tremble slightly.

    ¡°Should I go and knock their door? This seemed like the household of a wealthy family. It should be safer with rich people right?¡±

    Lily shook her head to disperse this kind of silly thoughts. Rich people didn¡¯t mean they were civilized people. There¡¯s a saying that ancient people revere military skills and everything was spoken by strength. Seeing such a beautiful youngdy delivering herself to their door, it was easy to imagine they would oppress her by force!

    She shouldn¡¯t take her chances!

    She was in apletely unknown world, a little mistake could spell great danger!

    Only that¡­ she couldn¡¯t continue to hide in the dark corner either. With this weather, without anything to eat or drink, maybe she would already starve to death or freeze to death on the street by tomorrow morning. That would be too miserable!

    A government office or somewhere simr should be her best bet!

    Lily looked at this long street shrouded in dense fog. Even under the illumination of the moonlight, she couldn¡¯t see anything beyond a hundred meters. She had no idea where the road leads to.

    Lily was regretting the fact she didn¡¯t take a good look grandpa¡¯s survival film. The boy now found himself in an unfamiliar world without any survival skill. She couldn¡¯t even tell which direction she was facing at the moment.

    All of a sudden, a bone-chilling wind blew straight into her face.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±

    Thosenterns at the side of the street suddenly lit up by themselves. Those dark orange tint in the dense fog were as if they were a pair of eyes gazing at the lone girl on the dark expansive street.

    Lily stiffened and felt cold sweat seeping out at her back.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±

    Gradually, drumming sound seemed to be transmitted from ahead.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Dongdong! Boom¡­¡±

    The drumbeat gradually gets closer. It carried an ancient, simple yet umon rhythm. One swayingntern after the other appeared from within the dense fog.

    The sound of the flute transmitted over, sometimes melodious, sometimes sorrowful. Apanied by the beat of the drum and lively sound of the zither, they formed a strange yet harmonious sound as they approached Lily.

    ¡°W-what is this music? Why, in a cold night like this, would there be this kind of music performance? And who¡¯s the performer?¡±

    While in doubt, Lily instinctively felt danger. However, for some reason, her slender legs seemed to be nailed to the floor, unable to budge an inch.

    A few figures appeared from within the light-smudged fog. Some of these figures looked humanoid, males and females alike. Some of these figures were so tall they didn¡¯t seem like proper life form at all. And although some figures couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, they were just as bizarre. These figures ignoredmon sense and were floating in midair.

    Dangerous, extremely dangerous!

    The tune sounded so mournful that it gave rise to a feeling of pity, but even so, Lily instinctively felt fear.

    Run! She must run away from here!

    But Lily¡¯s small feet didn¡¯t listen to her order. From childhood until now, she had never faced a genuine life or death crisis. The most painful experience she ever had was that she was secretly in love with a senior female schoolmate but never get to confess. Though her family financial situation was average, it was not to the point of not having food and clothing provided. When a boy like that was thrown into apletely unimaginable situation like this, only panic ensues!

    In a moment, the sound was getting louder and louder. The beating drum and sad tune of the flute seemed to pound directly in her heart, pulling at her soul, which caused her hair to stand on end. She was almost entirely drenched in cold sweat from head to foot.

    Run! I must run! Regardless of where is this, regardless of what those things are, I must get away from here! I must not let those things discover me!

    Lily pinched her own thigh hard, but even her fingers felt powerless. She didn¡¯t even feel any pain pinching her thigh through her clothing!

    In spite of everything, her body was still unable to move. This was more frightening than a defenseless man facing a fierce tiger in the mountain woods! There¡¯s no way a modern era denizen would be able to stand this kind of distress!

    At this moment, Lily realized that she might possibly die here. Although this was an iprehensible world, this feeling alone was genuine!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I am really going to get killed by those things?¡±

    Just at this time, a pleasant and tender voice of a girl transmitted from who knows here, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you want to live, just stand right where you are. Don¡¯t run at all cost!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Who was speaking to her? Lily couldn¡¯t see anyone at either side.

    The girl¡¯s voice continued, as though it was directly transmitted to Lily¡¯s consciousness, ¡°Open your parasol and let yourself hide under it. Just open it slowly¡­ and they won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±

    Even if she wanted to run, Lily¡¯s own feet didn¡¯t listen to her order. At this time, she chose to believe the girl¡¯s pleasant voice instead of those strange figures that were approaching from the front.

    Opening up the parasol, it was such a natural action. And yet, at this very moment, it felt like such a tall order!

    ¡°No! I must survive! I don¡¯t even know what kind of world is this, nor had I fully understood what happened to myself, I¡¯m not willing to just die like this!¡±

    All of a sudden, Lily seemed to have regained control of her own body. She was no longer trembling as she slowly lifted up her head. She took a deep breath as the night wind lightly brushed her elegant long hair.

    Lily lifted the dark purple paper parasol that was painted with the falling petals of sakura.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The parasol was unfurled.

    As it turns out, the inside of the parasol was spotlessly white. Only at the edge was there a shade of pink, and right in the middle was the drawing of sakura blossom. They were so vivid and lifelike that it felt as if they were really drifting in the sky. For a moment, it seemed as if Lily was enveloped by the light of the falling blossom.

    ¡°Just like this, remain here and don¡¯t let any parts of your body leave the shade of the parasol by all means. Don¡¯t move, just stay as still as a log.¡± That voice reminded Lily again.

    From within the waning lights of the fog, a fox that was several times bigger than in reality walked out. This fox was silvery white and three tails were sticking up behind its body. Its golden eyes were seemingly staring at Lily.

    Lily¡¯s entire body shuddered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! The Three-Tailed Demon Fox merely caught the scent of someone in front, but she is unable to find you. Once you move, it will be able to see you.¡±

    Lily resisted the urge to drop the parasol and turn around to run quickly with great difficulty. The heavy breasts that she had yet to get ustomed to, rose up and down along with her gasp for breath. A bead of sweat was flowing down from her forehead.

    That rhythmic tune was getting louder, yet erratic. It¡¯s like being in a dangerous and unpredictable journey.

    Behind the demon fox, a woman with a beautiful, yet a little old-fashioned kimono walked out from the fog. Herplexion was pale, only her lips were red. She didn¡¯t have an eyebrow, and there were two ck dots on her forehead. The woman held an ancient lute as she walked towards Lily with unsteady yet graceful steps.

    Behind the woman was a three-meter tall bull demon with red fur and deathly pale tusks.

    One after another, demons and ghosts that Lily had never seen before nor had she ever dared to dream about, emerged from the dense fog just like this. They walked towards Lily with fierce and absent-minded gait.

    Lily didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. She just stood there while holding her breath.

    That demon fox and woman walked past Lily. Those enormous tail even stretched under the parasol and brushed Lily¡¯s face. Fortunately, the fox didn¡¯t feel anything.

    However, that green-colored evil spirit with big build was walking straight towards Lily. If she doesn¡¯t move, they will collide!

    At this time, Lily felt as if her heart would jump out from her mouth.

    ¡°Remain calm and collected, lightly move to the side. You must not arouse their attention. Do not make any noise! And your body must remain under the shade of the parasol. Now¡ª! Move!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t have the time to practice moving silently. She could only rely on her intuition to carefully move to the side. The wooden sandal was almost sticking to the ground as she shifted one step to the side.

    She sessfully dodged the green devil.

    It was fortunate that her leg was long, this one step was just enough. Moreover, Lily shouldn¡¯t have adapted to this body yet, but her body moved unexpectedly well. This subtle sense of bnce and physical understanding was not something she originally possessed, as she was just a boy who didn¡¯t do much exercise to begin with.

    The green devil suddenly stopped right beside Lily. Her ears could pick up its heavy breathing, and she was assaulted by the stink of the devil. It seemed to have found something and looked at Lily¡¯s direction for a moment. After that, it just continued to move forward.

    Before Lily could heave a sigh of relief, a cat-sized green lizard with a conical bamboo hat trotted past her leg while letting out clicking sound!

    This time, Lily waspletely terrified! She covered her mouth with lightning quick movement and swallowed the shriek that was about to escape from her mouth.

    And over there was antern with one leg. It had an exaggeratedly big eye. There were even a few thick eyshes sticking up above the eye. A red tongue was sticking out from its big mouth as it jumped left and right towards Lily¡¯s direction. Lily thought that if her thigh was licked by that tongue, she would definitely feel sick to the point of fainting. Behind thatntern demon, there was a bear-sized roon dog with a bamboo hat hanging on its back. There was also a woman with unkempt hair slithering over with her lower half snake body.

    As far as the eyes could see, there were no less than a hundred different kinds of demons and ghosts apanying this drawn-out musical performance as they moved forward.

    Night parade of a hundred ghosts!

    On her first night here, the girl of another world encountered Kamakura City¡¯s monster parade that only happened once a year!

    This day was precisely the 15th July of the Heian Empire¡¯s lunar calendar. ??

    It was clearly the midsummer season, but the wind of the underworld realm shrouded Kamakura City with the cold ofte autumn.

    Lily was unable to move, yet she couldn¡¯t stay in the same spot. As contradictory as it was, she had no time for doubts. Relying on her senses, she moved one step at a time and avoided a collision with the hundred demons. She moved to the side, and finally arrived at the entrance of an alley.

    ¡°You are lucky to have left the pathway before Michizane arrives.¡± That voice continued, ¡°With your body that¡¯spletelycking in training, if youe face to face with Michizane, you will be found even with this sakura parasol.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t fullyprehend the meaning of her words, but even if she was in a rtively safe ce now, she didn¡¯t dare to move carelessly. She just continued to steal a nce from the corner of the alley.

    She only saw a bearded man with Tang Dynasty official hat ?? among the hundred demons. He was at least a hundred feet tall, and though he was a little chubby, his ckish face had a pair of tyrannical eyes. Those eyes were so piercing, just looking at them caused her own eyes to prick endlessly. Lily hurriedly lowered her head and dare not look straight at him again.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Demon King Michizane! The night parade of a hundred ghosts this time was led by him. They came all the way from the northeast demon gate. Every household will lock themselves in their house tonight and nevere out. Even the warrior on night patrol didn¡¯t dare toe out. If they dared to steal a nce at Michizane, even if they don¡¯t die, they will be met with great misfortune!¡± That voice continued to exin.

    After hearing these, Lily felt angry in her heart. You should¡¯ve said that first!

    That voice said teasingly, ¡°Little sister, although youck training and looked like a pampered girl, from your calmness and decisiveness just now, as well as the control over your body, it was a feat not many men can reach. Perhaps, it might not be your misfortune toe to this world¡­¡±

    Just when Lily lowered her head in vexation, she didn¡¯t notice that when Michizane walked past the alley, he stopped to look at Lily¡¯s direction. And from that quick look, something unbelievable happened; a sorrowful expression appeared on his wild and ruthless face.

    Behind Michizane, there was an excessively big ox chariot. It was unknown whether that ox was a beast or a monster. That chariot, on the other hand, was extremely gorgeous.

    ¡°The woman in the chariot is Hashihime??, the mother of Prince Kohei. Ever since¡­¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t hear clearly thetter part of the girl¡¯s narrative. She was already unable to take in more new information due to the stimtion and crisis she just experienced.

    Finally, the demons and monsters gradually got further away along with the waning lights and bone-chilling tone of the flute.

    Even the surrounding temperature gradually returned to its original state.

    Lily looked at the distant light with lingering fear. The light of thenterns along the street also silently extinguished and returned to as they were before. If was as if nothing had ever happened in this Kamakura City.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ how should I express my gratitude to you¡­¡± Lily finally dared to voice out her thoughts, ¡°I still have no idea which deity are you. Is it possible to show yourself to let me pay homage to your esteemed self? And, the training you were referring to¡­¡±

    That voice didn¡¯t appear again. No matter how many times Lily called out in a low voice, she didn¡¯t respond.

    The only thing remaining on the empty street was the shivering girl under the moonlight.

    Just what kind of dangerous and fateful encounter still awaiting her in this dark and mysterious other world?

 Volume 1, Chapter 2 â€“ Mirror

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 2 - Mirror</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The young girl groaned.

    Under the dim light of the moon, a youngdy with snow white skin lightly leaned against a thick wooden pir. The breath she exhaled was white.

    Her round butt was pressing against the foot of the pir and her rather sensual body shape was outlined by her taut clothing.

    ¡°I can finally stretch my back and rx my shoulders¡­¡± Lily put away the parasol. After all, her slender arms were starting to get sore from holding it for so long.

    Her back was feeling moist and cold, that was because her kimono was drenched in sweat.

    Fortunately, the area around her breasts had a wide gap, so the sweat evaporates faster.

    Lily lowered her head and looked at the bulge that was obviously a part of her. Yet she was unable to ept their existence. The bulge was blocking her line of sight¡­ and Lily suddenly solved a riddle while looking at her bulge.

    So it¡¯s actually true that in ancient times people don¡¯t put on a bra when wearing kimono¡­

    Naturally, Lily was of the firm opinion that this was the other world, and not the distant past. Otherwise, how could those demons and monsters be real?!

    Want to go back? Go back to her original world? Is this a world where you cane and go as you wish? At the very least, she needs to recall how she got here in the first ce. However, Lily just couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    Those two round bulges hidden under her kimono¡¯s neckline caused Lily¡¯s mind to wander. ??

    ¡°Should I pull the cor to take a look?¡± Lily had a sudden rush of excitement!

    She had never seen a girl¡¯s body before, let alone a sexy beauty like this.

    Nonono! Just what am I thinking!

    Lily suddenly shook her head! It was not the time to think about these kinds of things! She was still in a precarious situation!

    Although the night parade of a hundred ghosts was already a thing of the past¡­

    ¡°Click¡ª Click¡ª¡±

    As if to negate Lily¡¯s line of thoughts, a weird noise suddenly came from above and a shadow covered Lily¡¯s head like a pouch.

    Without any time to think, Lily¡¯s body moved by itself and performed a spinning somersault. While her body was still upside down in the air, Lily could clearly see the ground slowly getting closer to her face and felt that she had plenty of time left get back into the right position, as if time itself had slowed down.

    This was some sort of dynamic vision. It varied from person to person. At the time when Lily was still a guy, it was impossible for her to think of anything else once she jumped and perform this kind of maneuver. Perhaps this was the difference between those who were gifted and those who were not.

    Lily flipped her body back into an upright position. She didn¡¯t sustain a single scratch andnded safely on the ground.

    She got up in a hurry and turned around, only to see a wild dog with an ugly man¡¯s face. It was standing at her previous location, staring at her with its fierce yellowish eyes. Those eyes seemed to be brimming with strong desire!

    ¡°Mirror¡­ Mirror¡­¡±

    That monster actually spoke in human tongue. It was obviously anguage Lily had never heard before, yet she could totally understand it. Only that¡­ this voice was cold and eerie!

    Suddenly, two more simr looking monsters jumped down from the roof andpletely surrounded Lily in this dark, narrow alley.

    She was too careless! She originally thought that the night parade had already left. In this world, just a tiny careless mistake could cost her life.

    ¡°Mirror¡­¡± Those monsters on the other side also spoke in human tongue. These human-faced hounds were greedily licking their mouth. Inside their filthy mouth were terrifyingly sharp fangs! And disgusting saliva was dripping from the free space between their fangs.

    Though Lily was extremely scared when facing the pincer attack of these monster hounds, she was carefully assessing the situation. After encountering a supernatural beings like Michizane, she was not as flustered when facing these monster hounds.

    Even if her body was strong and quick, it was still not an easy feat to escape from this narrow alley.

    They kept drawing closer and muttered only one word with their hoarse human voice, and that was ¡°mirror¡±.

    Lily recalled the copper mirror she held in her bosom. Would she be able to run away if she threw the mirror at them?

    A split second of fear nearly induced Lily to do just that. However, have you ever heard of the Little Red Riding Hood and the Wolf¡¯s story? ??

    In the next instant, Lily made a move that might possibly change her life hereafter. Rather than throwing away the mirror, she calmly unfurled the parasol and lifted it over her head.

    The monster hounds stared nkly at the wall. In their eyes, the girl and the mirror she held in her bosom were things that were irresistible to them in their monochromatic world. And yet, both of those irresistible things disappeared right in front of their very eyes all of a sudden. All they saw was a white empty wall in front of them.

    ¡°The scent of the woman is definitely still here! The sweet smell of an unpleasant woman! That ursed woman! The meat of men is still most delicious! Where did that wretched woman go? And how about the mirror? Where is the mirror?¡±

    ¡°So hungry, there are more and more warriors on night patrol these days. I haven¡¯t eaten any meat for a long time now. After we get the mirror, let¡¯s eat the woman¡¯s meat¡­¡±

    The monster hounds who were capable of simple thoughts kept pressing towards the wall. They sniffed around and used their tongue to probe the surroundings, however, that didn¡¯t yield any result.

    Lily was even capable of moving nimbly about, dodging and weaving through the crowds of a hundred ghosts, so it was an easy feat to avoid the detection of only a few monster hounds.

    Unintentionally, Lily seemed to have grasped some kind of footwork. This footwork was agile, graceful, and hard to perceive. It was fine and detailed, yet precise. At this moment, Lily had a thought; if she has a sword in her hands, wouldn¡¯t she be able to kill them if she stealthily get behind the monster hound?

    However, Lily didn¡¯t have any weapon nor did she have any reason to take this kind of risk. She slowly retreated from the alley and made her way back to the main road. As for those monster hounds in the shadow of the alley, they didn¡¯t chase over here. It would appear that they didn¡¯t dare to get close to the main road. They only wandered around for a while before they vanished in the darkness in their disappointment.

    Lily moved back until she was under the roof of a courtyard. She didn¡¯t dare to put away the parasol anymore. However, there was another thing bothering her at the moment.

    Mirror?

    Are they referring to the mirror she kept in her bosom?

    She was thrown into another world without any exnation,pletely penniless and defenseless. Aside from the clothes covering herself, she only possessed two items. One of them was a parasol capable of making herself ¡°invisible¡± to the monsters. That was definitely an umon item. And the other one was the old copper mirror put away in the sash of her kimono.

    Lily single-handedly took out the old tarnished mirror from her bosom. The moonlight that was filtering through the cracks between the roof and the beam just happened to shine on the mirror.

    Lily was shocked!

    The surface of the originally tarnished and uneven copper mirror suddenly became bright and clean after mixing with the moonlight.

    And her face was clearly reflected in that mirror.

    ¡°Senior?!¡±

    Looking at the beauty in the mirror, Lily let slip a scream. That red-colored lips, that small nose, and that clear eyes¡­ Just when Lily eximed in shock, the lips reflected in the mirror also opened up. Her white breath brushed against the mirror and covered it with a thinyer of mist.

    Lily hastily used her sleeve to rub the mirror and looked at herself again in disbelief.

    ¡°Senior?! I¡­ I have be senior sister???¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more like my soul has entered senior sister¡¯s body? My body now is senior sister¡¯s body!¡±

    The so-called senior sister was naturally the person Lily admired in her original world.

    In Lily¡¯s high school, there were naturally a lot of female students in higher grades. However, there was only one who Lily referred to as senior sister.

    Senior sister Rin! ??

    When Lily was still a boy, regardless of whether she was in ss or lying down on the small bed, she was a senior high grade two schoolgirl he always yearned for. In the whole school, even among the masses of S City, she was a beautiful female high school student with some reputation.

    She was born into a well-off family, not too rich, but enough to let her live a worry free life. Furthermore, with her inherent schrly appearance, the boys were unable to resist the attractive force emitted by this proud ck-haired sister.

    Not only did senior sister have good grades, she was also very good at sports. She was even well versed in the four arts; namely zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting. What made people even more jealous was that, though she was good at everything, she even had a pair of big breasts!

    Naturally, there were many pursuers in the school, ranging from children of wealthy entrepreneurs, to children of officials, captain of the sport clubs, international champions, and talented individuals¡­ However, senior sister had never so much as given them a nce, and yet she continued to handle them courteously. This was the part that made Lily most moved!

    Senior sister, she¡¯s just too adorable!

    It doesn¡¯t matter what other people says, senior sister was the most ideal and most perfect existence in her heart!

    Naturally, with such an aloof senior sister, Lily only dared to steal a nce at her from the distance when she was still a boy. How would she be daring enough to speak with her, she was only secretly in love with her!

    However, it was exactly this person who she yearned for, the senior sister who captivated her¡­

    At this moment, Lily had be the person herself.

 Volume 1, Chapter 3 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Thought

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 3 - Lily¡¯s Thought</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily carefully stuffed the mirror back into the sash.

    Her thoughts became disorderly again. I have be senior sister? My soul is in senior sister¡¯s body?

    The thoughts that this was another girl with the same face never urred to Lily. That was because senior sister¡¯s beautiful face was clearly reflected in the mirror! Lily had always been very sensitive. Even more so when this was the girl she always yearned for, how could she mistake her for someone else?

    If that was the case, then where did her own body go? Did it also transfer to this world? Could it be that she somehow swapped body with senior sister?

    No, the probability for this kind of illogical assumption to be true was too low. Now is not the time to let her imagination run wild.

    Lily lowered her head again to look at her breasts. She didn¡¯t expect this breasts that made her feel slightly dizzy was actually senior sister¡¯s. No wonder it was so big¡­¡­

    Senior sister¡¯s¡­¡­

    Her breasts, her scent, her everything, all of these actually belonged to her now?

    Lily unconsciously quickened her breathing, and her face was dyed by a crimson shade¡­

    To the ignorant first-year student that she was, her first love was also her secret love, or perhaps it could even be counted as unrequited love.

    And now she could admire and touch the body of her adored senior however she wishes.

    If they were still in their original world, she might even be loathed if she were to approach senior sister. However, this body belonged to her now, couldn¡¯t this have been Lily¡¯s lucky strike?

    Eh? No!

    Something¡¯s not right?

    What time was it now?

    She just had an encounter with a night parade of a hundred ghosts. Almost became the monster hound¡¯s food, and yet she was actually having dirty thoughts at this kind of ce, without any sense of crisis!

    ¡°Maybe saying it was dirty thoughts was a little too much¡­ but I should really be beaten up to have these kinds of terrible thoughts!¡± As a boy, she actually used her senior sister¡¯s body to think about those terrible things. As the reserved boy that he was, he only dared to admire senior sister from afar. How could she not have any self-respect?

    What¡¯s more, this body belongs to her now. She can examine her body thoroughly once she¡¯s in a safe ce¡­

    ¡°Nonononono¡­ this is just wrong¡­ My soul is in senior sister¡¯s body, then where is senior sister¡¯s soul? If senior sister knew I thought of doing these and that to her body, well¡­ even if she doesn¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t mean I can do anything I want. How could such a vulgar soul possess this beautiful and pure body? Isn¡¯t this body mine now? How could I let senior sister¡¯s beauty be defiled because of me? How could I let my first love to be desecrated because of this?!¡±

    However, just how did this happen in the first ce?

    For some reason, Lily felt a stinging pain coursing through her heart for a moment.

    Why did she feel heartache¡­ Apparently, once she tried to recall thest moment of her life beforeing to this world, her mind became nk. What¡¯s left over was a faint heartbreak.

    Just why, for what reason?

    ¡°Youngdy¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was immersed in her thoughts and didn¡¯t realize a tall samurai walking over from the main road with antern in hand.

    This samurai looked to be around twenty to thirty years old. He was wearing amon kimono with loose ck trousers. There were two katanas of different length hanging on his waist. He appeared brave and mighty. Even under the dim light of night, he carried an atmosphere of righteousness.

    He had a healthy skin color, thick eyebrows and big eyes, wide shoulders, and his handsome face carried hints of masculinity that proved he had been through a long period of tough training.

    Lily jumped up in fright!

    Evidently, even though she¡¯s still holding up the parasol, the samurai could see her. It seemed like the parasol was ineffective against human? The good news was that the other side was also human. At least humans wouldn¡¯t bite her. Eh? Wait a moment? Will they really not bite?

    Even in her original world, senior sister was the prettiest girl in town. Then wouldn¡¯t she be a devastating beauty in the eyes of these ancient people? What if¡­ she was bitten in a different sense?

    Humans, as long as they were men, hmph! She also couldn¡¯t loosen her guard!

    ¡°Youngdy¡­¡± The samurai¡¯s voice was honest and gentle, ¡°are you¡­ a human or a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    Lily stared at the samurai nkly. When she was worrying over whether or not he had any ulterior motives, the other side was already suspecting her as a ghost?

    Lily looked into the samurai¡¯s eyes to observe his facial expression. Combined with his questioning earlier, he didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy.

    But she must not be careless, two-faced beasts also existed in ancient times.

    ¡°I¡­ I am lost¡­¡± Lily felt very shameful to be talking to other people with such a girly voice. However, this was senior sister¡¯s voice, what could she do about it?

    ¡°Eh?¡± That two-faced man frowned. He grew more vignt after hearing Lily¡¯s words.

    Lily felt awkward. She had her own reason, but this tone of voice sounded more like that of a female devil one came across in the middle of the night. Moreover, she was using a parasol even though it was a clear night. Even she would be suspicious of someone like that!

    ¡°Youngdy, where did youe from?¡± The samurai tried asking.

    ¡°I¡­ also have no idea where Ie from.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The big eyes below the samurai¡¯s eyebrows were already as round as a ball. He already unconsciously ced his bulky hand on the katana handle.

    Crap, the misunderstanding seemed to be getting worse!

    The samurai vigntly approached Lily and sized her up. Although this charming girl was dubious, she was very unlikely to be a monster.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The samurai extended his hand and grabbed Lily¡¯s arm.

    The position he grabbed was a little high. His powerful arm grabbed hold of Lily¡¯s soft and tender inner arm.

    Lily started trembling within seconds!

    ¡°p!¡±

    She reflexively pped the samurai¡¯s face.

    In truth, Lily was a little scared after pping the samurai. After all, she had a female body. Of course, even if she was a boy, there¡¯s still no way he¡¯d be able to beat a samurai from this uncivilized era. However, it was precisely because he had the mind of a boy that Lily didn¡¯t want to be touched by a man!

    The samurai¡¯s face felt like it was heated up by fire. Naturally, he was angry, but on second thoughts, this also eliminated the doubts he had about the girl in front of him. If she was a monster, then she ought to try to seduce him in every possible way, and after he lost his vignce, she would bare her fangs and attack him!

    And Lily¡¯s reaction was more like that of an arrogant youngdy. Looking at her fair skin again, as well as the quality of her clothes, she should be the daughter of a well-off family.

    Facing a noble youngdy like this, even if he was angry, at least seventy to eighty percent of it had dissipated.

    The samurai didn¡¯t get angry. Rather, he retreated half a step and said, ¡°Sorry! That was rude of me just now! You must know that there is a night parade tonight. For a youngdy to be out here alone at times like this, it is part of my responsibility to examine it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Responsibility?¡± Lily looked at the lofty samurai who was carrying katanas and antern with calligraphy writing. Could he be someone from the government office?

    The samurai exined, ¡°I am known as Hojo Ujizane, in charge of the night patrol of Kamakura City tonight. Of course, I made sure to confirm the night parade is already gone before I dare toe out and patrol. Can I please ask the youngdy for your name?¡±

    Lily thought to herself, since he had already given his full name, if she only introduced herself with a given name, that would be a little thoughtless. She honestly didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this man, but if he was really a night patrol dispatched by the government, then she did have something to request of him. It should be more fitting to introduce herself with a surname. However, she didn¡¯t have one to begin with.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡±

    Lily suddenly blurted out that name.

    This name suddenly popped up in Lily¡¯s mind. This was to remind her of senior sister¡¯s beautiful face that was reflected in the mirror, and also to remind herself to protect her beauty and purity in this other world! She had no idea why she was carrying this mirror. And this old-looking copper mirror might be a rare item that even demons yearned for!

    Thus, that was how she came to choose this as her surname.

    Mirror,e with me and journey together. In this world with no science and technology, this was the only medium that allowed her to see her own beauty.

    Hojo stared nkly for a moment. It seemed as though he was fascinated by this name, ¡°Such a beautiful name¡­¡±

    Lily was indifferent to his careless remark.

    Hojo also felt that he was a little rude. Thereupon, he hurriedly took half a step back and bowed, ¡°Could it be¡­ youngdy is from the renowned Kagami n in the distant Kansai region?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Lily answered without thinking it through. Lily had a really bright mind. Since he said distant Kansai region, in this ancient world with slowmunication andck of information, he clearly didn¡¯t know much about that ce. Hence she easily admitted this family background. There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    ¡°Why is youngdy out here all alone? Tonight is 15th July, the night of ghost festival!¡±

    This Hojo unintentionally informed Lily of today¡¯s date.

    ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡± Lily was stammering as she tried to weave a reason. Then all of a sudden, a vibration came from underfoot.

    ¡°Earthquake? Could this ce be the same as Japan and has many earthquakes?¡± That was the first thoughts that crossed Lily¡¯s mind.

    It was that wind again! The same kind of wind that made her shudder during the night parade!

    ¡°This is bad! Follow me quickly!¡± That samurai didn¡¯t exin and pulled Lily towards the roadside and hide at the back of a willow. He took out a cloth with ancient writings from his bag and used it to cover both Lily and himself without asking.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lily asked with a slightly angry tone.

    ¡°Shhh¡­ don¡¯t make any noise no matter what. Just stay quiet and look¡­ Under the cover of this cloth, as long as they don¡¯t pay special attention to us, we won¡¯t be discovered¡­¡±

    Lily also guessed that something was about to happen, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. They just looked towards the direction where the wind was blowing from.

    What they saw walking out from the dense fog was a majestic demon with two golden horns sprouting from its head, blue skin, and a dark brown fur was draped to its back.

    The demon almost looked the same as the one Lily encountered in the night parade. However, it was even bigger. This one was almost five meters tall!

    ¡°Gosh! That¡¯s a Blue Demon! And such a big one at that¡­¡± Cold sweat was oozing from Hojo¡¯s forehead, ¡°We must not be discovered. Otherwise, both of us are dead.¡±

    She felt that the cloth was not too reliable, but Lily didn¡¯t want to reveal the sakura parasol unless it¡¯s a crisis. Moreover, the parasol couldn¡¯t conceal two people at all.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a warrior dispatched by the government? Can you still be regarded as a samurai to hide at the sight of a demon?¡± Lily ridiculed him. If she could provoke this guy to fight with the Blue Demon, she could unfurl the parasol and run away regardless of the result.

    In order to protect senior sister¡¯s body, Lily hardly felt any guilt! What¡¯s more, wasn¡¯t it a samurai¡¯s job to protect themon people?

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you seem like a girl from a wealthy family, but howe your words are so ignorant.¡± Lily¡¯s words had clearly hurt his pride, hence he retorted in a low voice, ¡°Blue Demon over the height of two meters is not a monstermon soldier can handle! This one is at least four to five meter tall. Even if you assemble the entire army stationed in this city, there would only be disastrous casualties! It might be possible to suppress it if only Genji is dispatched! Though low ranking samurai like us can exterminate demons and protectmon people, however, when facing such a powerful demon, all we can do is borrow you half of this Sanskrit Cloth. Challenging such a huge Blue Demon with the power of one man? That¡¯s an impossible task! A warrior¡¯s courage and throwing one¡¯s life away due to ignorance are two different things!¡±

    Hojo kept on speaking endlessly to defend his pride as a warrior. Meanwhile, on the other side of the wide street, a tall female samurai appeared.

    That female samurai was facing the giant Blue Demon and walked over here.

    From visual estimation, she was even taller than Lily. She was wearing a ck sleeveless blouse with a golden sash wrapped around her waist. Her short skirt was formed by two pieces of ck clothes covering only the front and back.

    Her silver hair was so long that it reached her heels. On her back, she was carrying a sword so big that it was out ofmon sense. Her slender legs were bare and she wore a pair of leather shoes. She was walking with elegant steps as she made her way here.

    Evidently, the female samurai and the giant Blue Demon had already discovered each other.

    Sharp fangs were exposed on the Blue Demon¡¯s already terrifying face, and the female samurai was still just as fearless as she walked towards the Blue Demon with confidence. Those breasts that seemed to be even bigger than Lily¡¯s were bouncing, as though they were boasting her calmness and arrogance.

 Volume 1, Chapter 4 â€“ The Girl and the Sword

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 4 - The Girl and the Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°It looks like that female samurai is intending to challenge the demon alone.¡±

    ¡°Th-That bull-headed idiot! Hmph, challenging the demon alone, and a woman no less, she¡¯s done for!¡± Hojo spoke softly in a condemning tone.

    On the other hand, for some unknown reason, Lily had a vague feeling that this silver-haired girl was emitting an unusual aura.

    The Blue Demon and female samurai stopped with several tens of meter between each other.

    ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± The Blue Demon let out a drawn-out roar!

    A powerful wave spread all around, causing the sand and gravels to be blown away. Even the thick trees were rocked by the intensity of the roar.

    Lily, who was hiding behind the willow, was scratched by the leaves that glided along the wave. It was extremely painful, and her long hair was blown by the strong wave. Even the Sanskrit Cloth was almost blown away!

    All they saw was the soil scooped up by the foot of the five meters tall Blue Demon as it made a straight dash towards the female samurai.

    The tall female samurai looked so petite in front of the Blue Demon. It appeared as if she would copse at the first blow!

    That female samurai drew the big sword from her back. The patterns engraved on the sword flickered under the curtain of night. It was a beautiful yet dangerous light.

    For some reason, when Lily saw the patterns of the steel sword that caused one¡¯s heart to tremble, she felt her body heating up and her heart beating faster. It was as if somewhere deep in her heart, she was being called out by this demonic pattern¡­

    While facing the mountain-like demon which was rushing straight towards her, the female samurai lifted her big sword. She took one step forward with her slender leg and shifted her center of gravity. Then with a powerful kick towards the ground¡ª she suddenly jumped higher than the roof!

    That giant Blue Demon also stomped on the ground and rose to the air. Even the ground was shaking due to the sheer force of the jump!

    Under the full moon, the figures of the female samurai and giant Blue Demon were about to sh!

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡±

    The giant sword drew a beautiful arc!

    The female samurai¡¯s silhouette was pointing the giant sword towards the sky, and that fierce demon¡¯s powerful figure was cut in half, only its lower half flew past the female samurai. As for its upper half, it was cleanly cut and hanged powerlessly in front of the female samurai. The blood spurted out from its mouth looked like ink that spilled on the moon!

    That Blue Demon, which was much stronger than the one Lily encountered at the night parade, was cut in half by the female samurai just like that!

    Looking at the female samurai with extraordinary sword skill, Lily felt as though, at this very moment, she and her giant sword had be one entity. The girl and the sword, who blended together as one, radiated a murderous radiance under the curtain of night.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡±

    Lily looked at the female samurai who justnded on top of the roof with a nk expression. She looked like a Valkyrie who was protecting the night city under the reflection of the full moon. Lily had carved that scene deep in her heart.

    ¡°So¡­ a girl can also be that powerful in this world!¡±

    ¡°If I have that kind of power¡­¡±

    These thoughts welled up in Lily¡¯s heart. She had always admired girls who were strong since she was young. Wasn¡¯t that senior sister the high achiever her feeble male self always longed for?

    In a strange world with rough people all around, what could a lone girl rely on in order to protect herself?

    Forming a good rtionship with big shots? Hiding in the red-light district?

    Hmph, the only way was to get stronger, just like this female samurai in front of her, graceful and valiant!

    Lily¡¯s gaze was fixed at the night sky as that female samurai jumped down towards a deste area. Her heart was full of longing. To her, this was a scary and gloomy night, but to this female samurai, it was a stage for her to blossom. Seriously, she was so cool!

    Now that Hojo was sure that the danger had passed, he put the Sanskrit Cloth away. After he got up, he said with a sigh, ¡°de Maiden, I never imagined that girl is actually a de Maiden! Although I don¡¯t know her origin, that bizarre pattern on the sword is precisely the trait of a de Maiden. It¡¯s no wonder that she can kill such a terrifying demon alone. Every time when the night parade is here, some powerful warriors from all over the world will also be gathering. The strongest among them can defeat a giant demon single-handedly, is capable of holding back an army by themselves, and can sweep the whole world alone! de Maiden is the most gifted among these top warriors. They are extremely dangerous, but also very sparse in number.¡±

    Hojo shook his head helplessly, ¡°I am ashamed. As a man, I could only hide behind a tree and watch a girl kill the demon¡­ This world, just how much more do you want to turn things upside down before you¡¯re satisfied! Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Kagami?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t respond to Hojo. Her face was flushed, breathing rushed, and heart palpitated. She was still immersed in an absent-minded state from that female samurai¡¯s gant figure. In her heart, it appeared as though she could see hope of surviving in this dangerous world.

    A de Maiden huh? A maiden with Cursed Katana!

    Even among the numerous demon-ying warriors of Heian, they were well-known and gifted! A female samurai who blossomed in the battlefield.

    Could she do nothing but look up to those kinds of existences hopefully?

    For some reason, this admiration also carried some kind of¡­ thirst! The kind of thirst that made her body burn up and her brain to go nk.

    At this very moment, for the first time ever, Lily was determined to be a samurai, a female samurai!

 Volume 1, Chapter 5 â€“ Lost Memories

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 5 - Lost Memories</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The nights of Kamakura City were always dark and chaotic so long as the morning sun had yet to rise.

    Time and again, an inhuman sound could be heard from the inconspicuous area of this old city. Either that or an oppressive roar. asionally, visible lights could be seen shing in one corner of the city.

    Even if the night parade had already left, the demons and monsters that humans feared were still hiding in various dark corners of the city. They were still wandering even on this eerie night, attacking or harming any unsuspecting human.

    And nocturnal warriors like the female samurai earlier were also proceeding with their night hunt day after day.

    ¡°Miss Kagami,¡± Hojo looked at the gradually dispersing fog as he faced Lily and said, ¡°I doubt there is any matter more significant than running into a girl from the Kagami family like you tonight. How about I escort you back? May I ask where you live? Is it the lodging house in the city or a certain lord¡¯s manor?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± It was truly a headache to think about this question with no correct answer. There¡¯s no way Lily could tell him she came from a world with airne, train, and skyscraper.

    Looking at Lily holding her head with a worried frown, Hojo seemed to have understood something. He looked at Lily with a sympathetic face and took a step back, ¡°I see¡­ did Miss Kagami lose your memory?¡±

    ¡°In the Heian Empire that is now shrouded in darkness and chaos, there are all kinds of misfortune. There are many travelers unlucky enough to run into monsters attack on the road, which led to young girls losing their memories. This is not my first time meeting someone like that.¡±

    ¡°I apologize for making you recall those unpleasant things¡­ that was due to my thoughtlessness.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was stupefied and looked at this tall samurai, whose eyes were filled with sorrow. She hadn¡¯t said anything, and yet he already made up a good reason for her?

    ¡°No way, it is I who should apologize for making you think of me as a suspicious person. However, it is true I cannot recall many things¡­¡± Lily said as she held her face and turned her head slightly towards the side. Her long hair hanging on her shoulders.

    ¡°No way! Miss Kagami is definitely not someone suspicious!¡± Hojo hurriedly disproved, ¡°Please don¡¯t try to recall those sad memories again! After all, this era is already cruel enough! Maybe it might be a good thing if you can¡¯t remember them.¡±

    Lily was speechless, she was disgusted by her own feminine gesture. However, this was in order to survive in this mysterious world. What else could Lily do when she hadn¡¯t gained enough strength to protect herself?

    After Hojo finished organizing his thoughts promptly, he finally made a decision, ¡°Miss Kagami, Kansai region is really really far away from here. We need to cover at least seven to eight thousand miles to reach there. This journey will be very perilous. All kinds of monsters upied the dangerous zones, and the power struggle between samurais are happening all year round. Let¡¯s not mention me, even our Hojo family wouldn¡¯t be able to mobilize enough strength to safely send a girl back to the Kansai region in short order. Moreover, even if we arrived at the distant Kansai region, I fear that our Hojo family might not be able to move freely¡­ Miss Kagami, although this one wishes to send you back, it is truly beyond my power.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Lily wanted to say something but hesitated. In fact, she was not really a girl from the Kagami family so she didn¡¯t really have the thoughts of returning.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I still have some official business so I cannot return to my hometown, then how about this,¡± Hojo seemed to emphasize my hometown deliberately. After that, he continued, ¡°In the outskirts of Kamakura City, there is a vassal house of our Hojo family, Matsuda n¡¯s territory. Matsuda Nagahide is the kenjutsu instructor of our Hojo n¡¯s army. How about I send you to the Matsuda family for temporary residence? We¡¯ll talk about this matter again after reporting to my father and uncle.

    Matsuda family? Kenjutsu instructor? That did arouse Lily¡¯s interest.

    However, Lily still pretended to be reserved as she considered the option for a moment, then she inclined her head slightly and used the sleeve to cover up her face before she sighed helplessly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling you for that Mister Hojo.¡±

    ¡°No problem! On the contrary, I feel like I have wronged you, Miss Kagami. Just rest assured, I will definitely report this matter to my father and uncle as soon as possible.¡± Hojo seemed to feel very proud to be of assistance to this pitiful girl.

    Lily followed Hojo along the main road and walked towards the outskirts. Ujizane even reduced his speed deliberately so that Lily could keep up, but even so, Lily was still falling a little bit behind. She felt annoyed in her heart. This Hojo Ujizane was so terrified when he ran into the demon, but it seemed like he was still a samurai with considerable strength. It was precisely because he had the strength that he could tell how powerful that demon was.

    Senior sister¡¯s physical constitution was really much much better than his male body. However, to keep pace with a trained samurai, even if the other side was deliberately slowing down, it was still a little strenuous!

    Samurai, they were indeed very strong!

    Hojo left the city along with Lily. This Kamakura City was different from Lily¡¯s image of ancient Japan, there were no walls or gate. As they walked on, the buildings around them were getting shabbier and less in number. They finally arrived at the outskirts.

    The outskirts of Kamakura City was bountiful with nature. The trees were growing everywhere, and there was a barely audible cry either caused by the wind blowing past the trees or some creatures hiding in the dark. Even if there were no ghosts hiding in this kind of ce, it still aroused one¡¯s fear.

    Hojo pulled a horse over from the roadside. Riding a horse to move swiftly during the night parade would attract the attention of powerful demons, so Hojo had to tie the horse under a tree here.

    Lily, on the other hand, had a weird thought, ¡°Tying up the horse here, was it not scared of being eaten alive?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, please mount the horse. I¡¯ll pull the horse in front.¡± Hojo didn¡¯t know what Lily was thinking.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily was a little uneasy at first: Are we going to ride on that horse together? That would be too indecent!

    It would seem that, in this world, there was still some man with polite behavior.

    Lily also didn¡¯t hold back, she didn¡¯t wait for Hojo toe over to lend an arm. She pressed the horseback and did a graceful leap as she mounted the horse.

    ¡°Miss Kagami? You know how to ride a horse?!¡± Hojo was a little astonished at Lily¡¯s smooth movement.

    ¡°Eh? N-no¡­¡±

    Lily only relied on her senior sister¡¯s physical fitness, and that she didn¡¯t want a man to touch her, so she forced herself to jump onto the horse. To ride a horse, she really couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°I heard that the Kagami family¡¯s riding and shooting skills are quite famous in the Kansai region. If Miss Kagami is a man, I¡¯m sure you will definitely be a skillful rider!¡± Hojo led along the horse as he happily praised.

    ¡°Why a man? Can¡¯t girls also ride and fight on horseback?¡±Lily frowned as she asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­ naturally, they can. In the Heian Empire now, the demons and ghosts are going on a rampage everywhere, and the warriors are not united. We wage wars against each other and killing non-stop! The future outlook of the world is bleak. Even at the outskirts of Kamakura City, monsters appear asionally. For a man, if they don¡¯t die at the hands of demons, they will be enlisted in the army and die in a power struggle! Even the women are forced to pick up the sword and walk the path of meaningless ughter, sigh! This one is ashamed as fellow men.¡± Hojo kept sighing with sorrow as he pulled the horse along.

    The future outlook of the world huh¡­

    What a safe and sound empire indeed!

    Apart from the golden age of Heian Era, perhaps the hundred forms of humans were in full throttle here?

    And she herself was in this kind of world, just what kind of path should she take from now on?

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ I¡­ Can I really protect your beautiful body and survive in this world? Can I really walk the path of a female samurai? Senior sister¡­ by myself¡­ I really¡­ will be lost¡­ and doubtful¡­ Senior sister, if you are me, what will you do?¡±

    For some reason, when she thought of senior sister, there was a faint prick in her heart.

    The night was long, and where lies Lily¡¯s path?

    Maybe because she was too tired, or maybe because she received too much shock and were unable to bear these stress anymore, Lily¡¯s fatigue spread quickly as she was rocked by the moving horse. She unconsciously started to doze off.

    Gradually, Lily entered thend of dreams while riding the horse.

    And not known to anyone, that mirror, right when she fell asleep, was emitting a faint gleam in her sash.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the darkness, a continuous rumbling sound could be heard.

    That sounded like¡­ a rumbling sound from some kind of machine.

    ¡°Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen, thank you for riding with Osaka Airline. We are now eighteen thousand meters above the Sea of Japan. We will arrive at the capital of Japan in one and a half hour of flight¡­¡±

    A delicate boy was sitting at the window seat of the ne. At this moment, he was very nervous. It was not only because this was his first time riding the ne, but the main reason was also that, right beside him seated a girl who wore the same uniform as him. She had long ck hair and graceful features. The girl wore over-knee ck socks over her long legs. It seemed like she didn¡¯t pay any mind to the boy¡¯s nervousness as she just read her book in a calm manner.

    Senior sister¡­

    Who could have thought, the one sitting beside the boy was none other than the senior sister he was always secretly in love with, yet were unable to get close.

    The ray of the setting sun filtered through the gap in the clouds and shone upon the cabin. The dusk brought about some kind of dreamy atmosphere.

 Volume 1, Chapter 6 â€“ Senior Sister

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 6 - Senior Sister</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    As the ne gradually entered the cloud, the sky became darker. Most of the passengers in the cabin were resting so the atmosphere was somewhat silent.

    The only restless one was the boy. That was because senior sister was sitting right beside him. Normally he could only admire her from afar, but today, he could smell her body¡¯s fragrance for the first time. As expected, you¡¯d find her even lovelier after spending some time in close proximity of her.

    If you have such a goddess as a girlfriend, wouldn¡¯t you die without regret?

    However, just what kind of person was the senior sister?

    Even the three celebrity brothers and the sons of real estate dealers were rejected by her. How could a good-for-nothing otaku like him catch senior sister¡¯s fancy?

    If not because of a student exchange program between China and Japan high school, and him being the ¡°lucky winner¡± of a drawing lot among the student union, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d have the chance to spend time together with senior sister as the school representatives.

    Perhaps he was the only one in this cabin to wish for the flight to prolong. However, in reality, there¡¯s only a little more than an hour left beforending. The young man was getting more nervous. He still hadn¡¯t spoken a word with senior sister¡­ what to do? How could he call himself a man like this? Senior sister was right beside him, yet he didn¡¯t take the initiative to start a conversation?

    However, he didn¡¯t know how to talk to girls!

    What if he said something wrong, wouldn¡¯t that ruin his chance? It¡¯s better off to stay silent so that he wouldn¡¯t make any mistake¡­

    What to do, just what to do¡­ but if he missed this opportunity, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to senior sister ever again¡­

    Just when he was struggling within, the ne suddenly shook.

    ¡°Dear passengers, the ne has encountered turbulent wind, there might be some slight shaking, please secure your safety belt and don¡¯t move around the cabin.¡± The flight attendant¡¯s calm and sweet voice was broadcasted.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!¡±

    Before she could finish her announcement, the ne shook again. And this time, the shaking was a little violent!

    This time, all noise ceased inside the ne.

    And the view outside the windows was all a piece of darkness. The gale whistled, and turbulent wind pounded against the ne. From time to time, they could even see a sh.

    ¡°Dear passengers, the ne has encountered a violent storm, please¡ª¡±

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!!¡±

    The ne shook violently as the flight attendant was in the middle of broadcasting. A noisy static and strong wind began to sound in everyone¡¯s ears!

    All of a sudden, the ne began to lose its bnce and turned upside down¡ª

    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡±

    The entire cabin was in a panic and raised a scream, apanied by all kinds of items flying around. It had be as chaotic as the doomsday in a sh!

    ¡°An air crash?! No way!¡± The violent shake almost caused the young man¡¯s heart to jump out from his mouth. This fear caused despairing thoughts to well up in his mind, ¡°Am I going to die? No, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    The rapid change in atmospheric pressure caused the eardrum to rupture and the noise in the cabin to be strange.

    The young man also shouted instinctively in a panic. He was shouting without a care in the world!

    Nooo! I am going to die! I am really going to die!! Scary! So scary!!

    That feeling of rapid drop and spinning caused the young man to struggle in despair, as he helplessly raised a hysterical scream!

    Suddenly, a gentle and delicate hand was lightly ced on the young man¡¯s hand, which was tightly grasping the armrest.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Th-This is¡­¡±

    The originally frightened boy calmed down just as suddenly. He turned his face to look at the flickering light of the alert signals, the various kinds of items swirling in the air, the screaming passenger, and yet, among them all, senior sister was merely sitting with a calm expression on her angelic face, though she seemed to be slightly biting her lip. Her book had already flown to who knows where. In this chaotic situation, the young man could only feel the warm and slightly sweaty hand of senior sister grabbing the back of his hand more strongly.

    With their hands in contact, the young man could feel that senior sister was also scared! However, even if that was the case, she was forcefully suppressing her fear and tried to encourage him!

    That aloof and remote senior sister who possessed a marvelous future, in what might be herst moment of life, didn¡¯t fall to despair and even thought about the helpless him who was by her side!

    So, it turned out that senior sister actually cared about him!

    ¡°You are obviously very scared yourself, and you still try to take good care of this unaplished junior. Are you trying to lighten my fear and suffering just a little bit before the final moment?¡±

    ¡°Senior sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!!¡± With a loud bang, the entire front side of the ne was torn apart. As strong gale poured into the cabin, many people raised a scream as they were blown away with their seat and all.

    This hopeless scene caused the young man to fallpletely in despair. We¡¯re finished! This is hopeless!

    The ice-cold gale devastated everything with its de of wind.

    All of a sudden, he was wrapped in a warm embrace.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The whistle of the gale, the scream of sorrow, all of these seemed to be blocked out by some kind of sweetfort as they changed into blurry sound.

    At this final moment, senior sister actually wrapped an otaku like him in her embrace.

    He never would¡¯ve thought that, the him who only dared to look at her from afar, the youngster who didn¡¯t even dare to have eye contact with her, was now hugged tightly by this girl who was synonymous to a celestial goddess.

    Senior sister¡¯s hair was fluttering in the air like a symphony of death, yet her angelic face remained as calm as the moon in the sky.

    Senior sister¡¯s lips were slowly getting closer to the side of the young man¡¯s ear. In this ce, where the ne was constantly breaking into pieces, where they were surrounded by bottomless sky, the ce which might be their final resting ground, senior sister said this:

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!?!?!?!¡± At this moment, the expression of the young man who was falling along with senior sister was frozen stiff, his time stopped.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t say it now, I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t any chance left¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the one who always peeks at me right? I like boys like that, very much so¡­ It was me who arranged to go on this trip with you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯ll be like this¡­¡±

    !!!!!

    ¡°I was originally thinking¡­ to offer myself to you in a love hotel at Kyoto¡­¡±

    Thest few seconds of the crumbling ne felt like eternity for the young man!

    Senior sister likes me?!

    Is this real?

    The senior sister who he was secretly in love with, was also interested in him?

    Even to the point of offering herself?

    Is this for real? Or could he already be in heaven?

    However, senior sister¡¯s warmth and quickened pulse were continuously transmitted to his desperate face!

    ¡°Are you embracing me in order to protect me in my final moment? To give me a one in a thousand opportunity to live?¡±

    ¡°No! It should be me who is protecting you!¡±

    ¡°It should be me who should sacrifice myself to protect the girl I love!!!¡±

    Senior sister and the young man were unable to resist the pull of gravity and were thrown out of the crumbling ne. However, they were still in each others¡¯ embrace. They were blown towards the beautiful evening sky, and below them was the boundless ocean!

    Right now, they had already left the scope of the ck cloud. The distant sun was already emitting a gentle and beautiful light ray. However, none of this registered to the boy and the girl, as they were falling towards their doomsday!

    However, this doomsday was rather beautiful¡­

    The boy and the girl were no longer dominated by fear. Rather, they were embracing and looking at each other in close proximity. Even though their hair was fluttering wildly, their expression was pure and tranquil. The young girl¡¯s loving eyes were filled with endless affection. However, in the end, as her eyebrows bent, glistening teardrops flowed out from the corner of her eyes.

    Her red lips opened for onest time, and this time, the two of them were about to drop into the ocean, their consciousness on the verge of fading out. They were almost unable to hear the sound of each other anymore.

    ¡°Keep on living.¡±

    The young girl used her feeble and gentle voice to say this.

    The warmth of a next-door neighbor could be felt on top of this ocean. That was every bit of warmth the girl had for the boy.

    No¡­

    No! No!! No¡ª!!!

    ¡°What do you mean keep on living! The both of us will survive!!! If not! Let me be the one who die!!! You must live on!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The young man also lost his consciousness in the end, but even until thest moment, he and his senior sister never let go of each other. No matter what was waiting for them down there in the bottomless abyss, they never separated.

    1. N/a

 Volume 1, Chapter 7 â€“ Dawn at the Hillside

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 7 - Dawn at the Hillside</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Miss Kagami?¡±

    Lily was suddenly roused from her deep sleep and found that she almost fell from the horse.

    Lily grabbed the mane of the horse to maintain her bnce. Right now, her hair was a mess, and she was covered in cold sweat.

    Moreover, she had a really absent-minded face due to the indescribable shock she just experienced.

    That just now¡­ was not a dream.

    She recalled everything, herst memory regarding her original world stopped at the moment when the ne crashed.

    When they were falling, senior sister embraced him to lighten his fear. Even if senior sister knew she couldn¡¯t change anything in the end, it was her dearest wish to make him feel a little bit better!

    That was because senior sister likes him.

    In thest moment of their life, senior sister had confessed to him.

    That kind of perfect girl ¡ª who was known as the prettiest girl in the school and the goddess ¡ª actually confessed to him!

    Senior sister, just as he was secretly in love with her, she was¡­ she was also secretly interested in him!

    Just what kind of good quality did he possess that could make such a girl be fond of him? To be fond enough to the point of creating an opportunity by herself to travel with him, and even with the intention of giving her first time to him!

    He just couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. However, he felt truly moved in his heart, truly moved!

    ¡°But how about me?! I actually had vulgar thoughts about this body¡­ I am really¡­¡±

    Lily lowered her head to look at her uninjured and spotless body.

    ¡°Senior sister, as you wished, I have survived. But how about you? Where did you go?¡±

    As these thoughts crossed her mind, sad tears involuntarily flowed down from Lily¡¯s eyes. If it was not because there was someone beside her, she really would have bawled right there and then! Why?! Why am I the one who survived?! And yet a good girl like the senior sister is¡­

    However, the warmth she felt from senior sister¡¯s body, wasn¡¯t that the proof that senior sister was still with her?

    The thing she needed to protect, was her own body!

    ¡°Miss Kagami, what happened?¡± Hojo looked at Lily reservedly as he pulled the horse along. Her appearance now seemed to have confirmed his own spection.

    ¡°Miss Kagami Lily, just how much sorrow are you going through right now¡­¡± Hojo¡¯s brow furrowed as he considered his words carefully, but he didn¡¯t continue to press for an answer.

    At the moment, the dawn was already approaching. The horse¡¯s sturdy hoofs were treading on the verdant grass field that glittered with dew as they walked up the hillside. In front of them, the light yellow ray of the morning sun was rising from the beautiful purple horizon, mists were drifting in between the green hills, and they could see old wooden houses that were linked together below a distant mountain range.

    ¡°Ahead of us is the Matsuda family¡¯s dwelling. This region is the domain of Matsuda Nagahide. Miss Kagami, should we go now, or do you want to wait a moment?¡± Hojo asked.

    ¡°I am fine, please let us go now,¡± Lily said as she wiped her tears.

    This early morning was as beautiful as a picturesque painting, however, why was it that Lily always felt a little cold and dejected when looking at this scene?

    ¡°Matsuda Nagahide right? I heard from Mister Hojo that he is a kenjutsu instructor, I wonder if it is possible to seek instruction from him.¡± Lily looked towards those t roofs that were gradually getting into view.

    For some reason, even though Lily felt that the horse was stepping on solid ground, there¡¯s also the sense of lightness and helplessness. It felt just like that time when senior sister and herself was falling towards the ocean.

    O¡¯ senior sister¡­ if that was the end for both of us, if I was to die together with you, I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets. However, is your intention to let me carry on this sorrow, and to continue walking by myself in this other world¡­

    ¡°Keep on living!¡±

    This was thest words senior sister said to her. It was so simple, yet so hard.

    ¡°However, senior sister, this is an oath between you and me! I will keep on living! I will live with dignity in this world! If there is a chance that you have also drifted to this world¡­ No, I firmly believe in this point, because I can feel it deep inside of me, that you are definitely alive¡­ living in a certain ce that I don¡¯t know about. Even if I have to search every end of the world, I will definitely find you! And then¡­ we will go home together.¡±

    Under the beautiful morning sun, with the hill standing tall behind her, Lily pledged this in her heart.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Hojo pulled the horse and took Lily towards the Matsuda¡¯s residence that was located under the hill. The in and simple housing area was surrounded by a short wooden fence. Two withered pine trees were growing at both sides of the front gate. There was also a massive boulder covered in green-colored moss near the entrance. It was as though they were standing guard at the widely opened wooden gate.

    Lily dismounted from the horse, and when Hojo approached the courtyard, they could hear:

    ¡°Kill¡ª!¡±

    The energetic sound of a few youngsters yelling ¡®kill¡¯ could be heard from the inside. It was a little sudden in this environment devoid of entertainment.

    Lily was startled, but that Hojo indicated that it was of no harm as he entered the gate with Lily in tow.

    Once they were inside, what appeared before them was an open field with overgrown weeds.

    What they saw in the center of the open field was a middle-aged man in his fifties instructing four to five youngsters in kenjutsu. The middle-aged man was wearing traditional clothes, had suntanned skin, and his half-exposed shoulder was muscr.

    These youngsters were still wet behind the ears. The youngest one of them was roughly seven to eight years old, and the oldest was fifteen to sixteen years old. Their hair was styled in the traditional topknot haircut for children. Each of them was holding a wooden sword and did practice swings under the instructions of the middle-aged man.

    In this Heian Empire, the samurai didn¡¯t seem to pay particr attention to fundamentals and systematic sequence in their swordsmanship. They began by letting the child y with the sword randomly, then they would immediately jump into realbat to practice martial skills!

    This was very different from the traditional martial arts of Lily¡¯s mothend in her original world. Although Lily also didn¡¯t know much about the martial arts in her mothend.

    Looking at these youngsters practicing the sword, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Don¡¯t tell me, a youngdy as delicate as a flower like me, will be practicing kenjutsu with these muddy-faced brats?

    When the middle-aged man noticed Hojo¡¯s arrival, his attitude became solemn at once. He ran towards the courtyard gate to wee them, and stepped aside to let Hojo through. The middle-aged man was bowing his head at the side.

    Hojo walked straight through the courtyard with Lily. He took off his shoes and walked atop the tform under a roof, then he sat down in a cross-legged position.

    And that middle-aged man also followed Hojo¡¯s example, though he sat cross-legged directly on the muddy ground of the courtyard. He bowed respectfully towards Hojo once more, then slowly started to talk, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Lily waspletely clueless in regards to this kind of Japanese-style etiquette. However, seeing that these men sat cross-legged and didn¡¯t say a word, of course, Lily couldn¡¯t sit cross-legged herself, otherwise, she would bepletely exposed! Thus, she took off her shoes and also walked atop the tform. Recalling the sitting posture of those women who wore kimono in dramas, Lily sat in a seiza and ced her hands on the knee.

    It seemed like this act was quite sessful, as the two samurais didn¡¯t look at her with suspicion.

    Hojo went straight to the point, ¡°Nagahide, I met this girl beside me when I was on a night patrol. Because of a great misfortune, this unfortunate girl has lost some of her memories. Shees from the distant Kansai region, and is the youngdy of the Ogasawara, vassals of the Kagami n. I want to let her stay at your ce for a period of time.¡±

    ¡°From the Kansai region¡¯s Ogasawara n is it¡­¡± Matsuda Nagahide had a thick beard, dark eyebrow, and stalwart features. He took a quick look at Lily, and said while lowering his head, ¡°Yes, your subordinate has received the order. It is merely arranging a ce for the girl to stay. Young Master can be at ease.¡±

    It would seem that, this Hojo Ujizane had somewhat of a status. He was actually able to order this middle-aged samurai at will. Lily could finally heave a sigh of relief. Like this, she should be safe for now, right?

    ¡°Wakao! This lil-sis is so god damn good-looking!¡± The tallest one among the youngsters practicing swords in the courtyard walked to the front of the tform. He had small eyes, and looked robust yet plump. The youngster pointed at Lily and spoke rudely, his tone containing strong ent.

    ¡°Taro! You must not be rude!¡± Matsuda Nagahide berated the child.

    Lily also looked at the tall fatty. Why was it that in this elegant other world, where even the grasses and trees were emitting elegance, there were also boorish people with a filthy mouth like him?

    ¡°Hmph! Even if I said elegant, I bet only people who are used to the modern world will feel this way? I doubt the majority of people who are originally living in this in and simple world would know how to appreciate all of these.¡± Lily whispered to herself.

    Hojo also had an uglyplexion. He only sized up this rude and uncivilized youngster out of the corner of his eyes as he thought to himself, ¡°The child of the Daidouji house I suppose? Hmph! He¡¯s every bit as irritating as that upstart n of his!¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t say anything else as he stood up, ¡°Then that¡¯ll be all, I have to get back to Kamakura City. I shall report this matter to my uncle. Miss Kagami will be left in your care.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡± Matsuda Nagahide answered.

    Hojo had a firm and decisive attitude when treating his subordinates. He stepped down from the tform as soon as he finished his words. Though it seemed like he was a little concerned and reluctant to part as he turned around to look at Lily. Then he said, ¡°Miss Kagami, please stay here for several days. I will definitelye back for you as soon as possible.¡±

    Lily felt a little grateful after hearing these. However, she also felt a little uneasy. His gaze seemed to indicate he was a little interested in Lily. She didn¡¯t want to get into that kind of rtionship¡­ Fortunately, it seemed like he was an upright samurai.

    ¡°I am thankful for the Young Master¡¯s care all along the way.¡± Lily expressed her thanks towards Hojo very formally. At this kind of time, it should be easier to divide the boundary if you act more polite right?

    Author¡¯s Note

    While trapped in this other world, the beautiful and captivating Lily who had no one to rely on, is finally going to start learning kenjutsu and take her first step in this chaotic Heian Empire.

 Volume 1, Chapter 8 â€“ Lodging, Bath, Andâ€¦

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 8 - Lodging, Bath, And¡­</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Even after Hojo mounted the horse and left, Nagahide was still very courteous to Lily. He called for an olddy known as Ayashi to take care of Lily.

    Those brats were looking at Lily from the side, it seemed like they had never seen such a beautiful girl before in this countryside. Especially that fatty who spoke rudely to Lily just now, his eyes were stuck to Lily¡¯s body like glue.

    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Matsuda Nagahide chided the brats, ¡°Stay focused and swing your sword a hundred times!¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, this way please.¡± Ayashi kindly called out to Lily.

    Actually, Lily still wanted to watch these youngsters practicing with their sword for a while longer. Even though she had the mind to learn, it would appear a little strange to mention this as soon as she arrived. After all, she was here as a guest, not someone who specially came here to be an apprentice.

    Lily followed Ayashi through a winding corridor made of wooden floor. On the way, Ayashi said, ¡°Miss Kagami, in this house lived Lord Matsuda, the Madam, and a few samurais. There are also those brats who came here to learn the way of the sword. Apart from the Lord and the Madam, the others are young and vigorous unmarried men. It is for the best if Miss Kagami is to stay at the back of the house and don¡¯t walk all over the ce, so as to not run into trouble.¡±

    Lily knew that granny Ayashi was most knowledgeable about the circumstances in this area. Whatever she said was only for her own good.

    ¡°You have to be especially careful of that fatty. He is called Daidouji Taro and is the nephew of the Madam. He is young yet his nature is so ferocious. He has already harmed several girls in the surrounding viges. I even heard that he has killed some of them. The Lord used him, but the Madam always shielded him.¡± Ayashi was feeling vexed as she spoke.

    ¡°Thank you for granny¡¯s kind reminder. I will take note of that,¡± said Lily as she tensed up. She originally thought that the people here would also be just as upright as Hojo Ujizane. She felt really lucky that Hojo was the first person she encountered. Lily thought that she could learn fencing safely in this ce, but it seemed like it would not be that easy.

    ¡®I was brought here by their Young Master, would the fatty really dare to touch me?¡¯ Lily thought in her heart.

    Ayashi and Lily passed through the winding corridor, and they arrived at one of the houses in the back. After opening the door, they could see a small desk with a towel on top was already set up in the room, ¡°Miss Kagami, please rest here first. I will go prepare some refreshments and bath water for you.¡±

    She could take a bath? Lily was rather delighted at the news. She had indeed been through quite an adventure and sweated a lot.

    However, Lily did feel slightly anxious.

    ¡°That¡­ granny, may I ask where is the restroom?¡± Lily blushed as she asked. That¡¯s right, since she came to this worldst night, she had never been to the toilet¡­

    ¡°Is the youngdy perhaps referring to the outhouse? It¡¯s just located in the backyard. After passing through the garden, you will find an outhouse especially used by the Madam and female guests.¡± Ayashi opened the back door of the room. The backyard was overgrown with grasses and vines, it was a rather wild garden.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Lily tried to appear as unhurried as possible as she passed through the garden and entered the outhouse at the corner of the garden.

    Although this body was her¡¯s now, it was due to senior sister¡¯s sacrifice that she was still alive, so how could she soil her body so lightly?

    However, this was a normal physiological need after all. Since she had turned into a girl, some things were unavoidable.

    ¡°Senior sister, please forgive me¡­¡± Lily whispered in her heart.

    Only now did Lily saw the underwear she wore for the first time, but she only took a quick nce before bashfully turning her face away. After all, she couldn¡¯t settle the business if she didn¡¯t look at all.

    It was a side tie panty with pure-white color.

    Lily closed her eyes at the next moment. She didn¡¯t see the ce that shouldn¡¯t be seen. This was senior sister¡¯s body, how could she look as she wished!

    Including the bath afterward, Lily closed the door of the washroom ¡ªwhich was located behind the kitchen¡ª and used a white towel to cover her eyes before she took off her clothes.

    It was a little hard, but not impossible. After all, Lily was rather dexterous.

    As she was soaking in the wooden tub with her eyes covered, Lily was in silent thought.

    Lily still couldn¡¯t see anything, but after raising her hand, she could smell the sweet fragrance emitted by her body after a day of vigorous exercise. That was enough to make Lily be infatuated. So this was senior sister¡¯s smell¡­

    She had always been infatuated by the scent of the female hormones released by senior sister after exercising. There was this one time when he was peeking at senior sister ying tennis. After the end of the match, senior sister left the court and brushed past him, who was standing near the wireting. The feminine smell that he picked up at that time was as intoxicating as the spring dew.

    She recalled that night, she was having delusions with senior sister¡¯s body¡­ and sometimes she even had subjective ideas popping up in her head. Those were things that couldn¡¯t be told to the general audience. But now, just by lowering her head, she could clearly see every nook and corner of senior sister¡¯s body. Just by extending her hand, she could touch as much as she liked. However, other than the necessary actions to wash the body, she didn¡¯t touch more than necessary!

    Otherwise, how could she face senior sister! The senior sister who confessed to her!

    His height was below average, he was cowardly, and did not emit an ounce of manliness. Yet senior sister was deeply in love with this kind of him. If he doesn¡¯t get stronger, how could he be worthy of senior sister¡¯s love! Even he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself if he used this beautiful body carelessly!

    True, when she was a boy, she had delusional thoughts about senior sister and had little to no self-control. However, after bing a girl, she was determined to begin a life of self-discipline.

    Anyway, this was not likely to be detrimental to her. Since she had the resolution to walk the path of a samurai, she naturally had to cultivate her mental strength.

    That¡¯s right, a samurai! In order to live in this chaotic world, she had to rely on herself! Rely on her own strength to protect herself, to protect senior sister¡¯s spotless body, and to live with dignity!

    After the bath, Lily felt her whole body rxed. When she returned to the room, a bed was alreadyid on the floor. There were even refreshments arranged next to the bed. Lily didn¡¯t have an appetite, so she only drank a few sips of tea. For a moment, she felt really tired, so she gracefully lied down in the bed mattress. Unexpectedly, she fell into a deep sleep in the blink of an eye.

    This night, she had no dream.

 Volume 1, Chapter 9 â€“ The Mirrorâ€™s Domain

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 9 - The Mirror¡¯s Domain</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Thete night, Lily was sleeping soundly inside the in room.

    The gentle moonlight filtered through the translucent paper of the sliding door and shone upon the girl who was lightly covered in a nket. Perhaps Lily had already forgotten, butst night, she stuffed the old copper mirror into her yukata out of habit before going to sleep.

    And that moonlight filtered right through the thin nket and yukata that one would use in summer. It shone upon the mirror and triggered an unimaginable power, which made Lily half-awake. Her consciousness was clear, yet she was unable to budge her body. This power pulled Lily¡¯s consciousness into the mirror¡­

    ¡°This is, where?¡±

    Lily found that she was lying on top of a magic circle that was carved into the stone. The surface of the stone was carved with eight illustrations of ancient totems and markings that she was unable to make sense of. The entire room was octagon-shaped, and more or less around ten meters square.

    How did she get here? Wasn¡¯t she just sleeping in the room provided by the Matsuda n earlier?

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily seemed to have felt something a little different about herself.

    She lowered her head to take a look.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    She was as surprised as the time when she found herself bing a girl!

    He only saw himself wearing a white kimono, however, that was a male costume!

    No! Not only that, even his figure had turned back to how it was when he was a boy!

    Wh-What is going on?!?! I have turned back into a boy?

    Lily was truly d in his heart, but for some reason, there was also a slight disappointment.

    However, he still couldn¡¯t remember the name of her male self.

    First, let¡¯s take a look and see if I have really changed back into myself!

    Lily wanted to retrieve the mirror from the sash, but not only did the male kimono didn¡¯t have a sash, his hand actually passed through the body!

    ¡°What?!?!¡±

    Lily suddenly realized that his hands and legs could pass through physical objects without obstruction. He tried to stretch his hand underground, and his hand actually sunk into the rock for half an inch. After that, he was obstructed by an invisible force.

    This¡­ What is going on?!

    Am I existing as an incorporeal soul at the moment?

    No, could it be that my soul is in this mysterious stony room?

    In the center of the wall ahead, a square-shaped purple crystal was embedded in it.

    Lily walked over to the crystal and looked at his appearance that was reflected in the crystal.

    ¡°Ooooh¡­¡±

    He let out an ¡°ooooh¡± because though the one reflected in the crystal was indeed a boy, but he was prettier than the overwhelming majority of the girls. His short hair that almost reached the shoulders and the neatlybed bangs, just one look and you could say he was a short-haired girl without any problem. And this boy was not at all what you¡¯d consider tall. His height was about 1.6 meters, just a few centimeters short from his previous self.

    However, this face was pretty simr to the one he had in the past. Just that, it seemed to be more angelic and prettier than his original face. He was starting to look more like a girl.

    However, when looking down, it was t. There were no bulging breasts below the white kimono.

    Seriously though, why did he even care about these kinds of things? He was already a spiritual lifeform, was it really that important to confirm if he was a boy?

    However, it was just that important to Lily!

    But how do I take off my clothes in soul form?

    Just when he thought of that, the pure white kimono he was wearing suddenly disappeared. Lily¡¯s white, frail, and immature male body was exposed just like this. Only the pure white loincloth was left hanging at his waist.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but blush involuntarily.

    ¡°Wh-What kind of vulgar clothing is this!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wait a minute¡­ how embarrassing!¡± Lily hit her own head, but he couldn¡¯t really hit himself, ¡°What do I mean by vulgar! I am a man for god¡¯s sake! What is so vulgar about a big boy wearing loincloth! What am I blushing for! How can a man blush because of this!¡±

    Could it be that he had already be used to a girl¡¯s lifestyle?

    However, whatever the case, he was indeed a boy now.

    ¡°Just where is this ce?¡± Lily looked all around as his doubts increased.

    There was a very unusual feeling which caused Lily to shiver.

    It was nostalgic yet sorrowful¡­

    He turned his face around to look at the other side of the stony room. It seemed like a door made of rock was there.

    Lily decided to approach the stone door. As he got closer, the stone door slowly opened by itself.

    On the other side was a smaller room surrounded by rock walls.

    The room was dimly lit by candlelight. The decorative items were simple and unadorned. There was a desk at one side of the room, and a brokenntern was ced atop the desk with seemingly inextinguishable me.

    He looked towards the other side of the room, on top of an old wooden bed¡­

    Senior sister Rin ¡ªwith pure white yukata covering her whole body¡ª was quietly lying down there.

    ¡°Senior sister?!?!¡±

    This time, Lily was dumbfounded.

    Lily charged into the room and ran to the bedside as he yelled recklessly, ¡°Senior sister?!?! Senior sister Rin!!¡±

    However, senior sister only lied there quietly, with both hands ced in front of her body. Her eyes were tightly closed, as though she was sleeping.

    Her expression was very gentle, beautiful, and tranquil.

    ¡°Senior sister! So you are also here!¡± Lily was really delighted, ¡°Senior sister! Wake up, please wake up¡­¡±

    But no matter how much Lily yelled, senior sister never woke up.

    ¡°Senior sister! Please excuse me!¡±

    Lily pped his hands as he apologized, then he tried to shake the senior sister¡¯s shoulder.

    And yet, his hands passed right through senior sister¡¯s body without any obstruction.

    At this very moment, Lily¡¯s eyes had be vacant.

    The hope and joy that was sparked for that one moment vanished in a sh.

    He suddenly realized, the one lying here was not really senior sister herself, but only her soul.

    She was currently in the same state as him. Perhaps this was some kind of strange ce where only the souls could enter.

    Later, no matter what Lily tried, she couldn¡¯t awaken senior sister¡¯s soul.

    That beautiful girl was just lying there quietly.

    Lily took a step back powerlessly and flopped onto the ground.

    ¡°I originally thought that senior sister¡¯s soul was somewhere out there in the world, I thought that I would never be able to see senior sister again, but I didn¡¯t expect she is just quietly lying here. She¡¯s so close yet so far!¡±

    Lily recalled thest words of senior sister.

    ¡°Keep on living.¡±

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ not only did she have such a pure expectation, she even kept her promise. She had given me her own healthy and beautiful body, yet she herself was lying in this ice-cold stony room, unable to see the light, unable to see the outside world. She¡¯s just sleeping in silence within this darkness.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why are you doing so much for me?¡±

    ¡°I have never done anything for you, I was only secretly in love with you! Are you really willing to sacrifice yourself for me just because of that?¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, you like me right? That makes me really happy. I am really happy to recall those words, they give me strength all the time, and the hope to live in this Dark Age. We were almost within each other¡¯s reaches, yet we have to live so far apart.¡±

    ¡°Senior sister! Don¡¯t you worry, I will definitely, absolutely, find a way to awaken you! Even if my soul shatters and dissipate because of this, I will not hesitate!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely wake you up!¡±

    ¡°We will definitely go home together!¡±

    Lily silently walked beside the sleeping beauty and kissed her lightly on the forehead. Naturally, the feeling of touch was absent, but his heart was deeply moved.

    Lily helplessly kneeled at senior sister¡¯s bedside.

    ¡°At least senior sister¡¯s soul is still here¡­ just let me stay with you for a while longer. It must be lonely to be here by yourself.¡±

    Lily tried to grab senior sister¡¯s hand. Although she couldn¡¯t really grab it, she could, in fact, feel an extremely feeble pulse.

    No, this was not a pulse. It was an extremely weak and feeble fluctuation of senior sister¡¯s soul!

    Senior sister is still alive!

    She was only in aatose state for some reason.

    Lily tried to talk to senior sister, retelling the interesting stories in their schooldays, and about the things he encountered in this Heian Empire. Then he tried to feel her soul fluctuation again. By linking their intention, he tried changing his clothes ording to those intentions. However, no matter how hard he tried, senior sister was still sleeping peacefully and didn¡¯t show any reaction.

    Lily noticed senior sister¡¯s beasts were slightly moving up and down. It appeared that the soul fluctuation caused the soul to breathe. However, this could be taken as proof that senior sister was really alive. Just that, he didn¡¯t know when she would wake up.

    ¡°I will definitely awaken senior sister!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help senior sister if I just stay depressed here! Who am I? Just an ordinary girl in this other world. What is the soul, how to feel it, how to influence other people¡¯s soul, and why is senior sister¡¯s soul sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°This is definitely not something an ordinary girl can understand and resolve!¡±

    This Heian Empire was devastated by demons and overflowing with ghosts. Let¡¯s not mention finding a way to wake senior sister¡¯s soul, a single girl would not even be able to take a single step! Lily vaguely felt that, this was definitely not an ordinary matter, and that a big secret could be involved!

    Only by bing stronger, just like that silver-haired female samurai! Then would she be able to sweep through the continent, explore every corner of this world, and find an answer to unriddle this secret!

    ¡°Even if I have to go to the end of the world, even if I have to go beyond the Heaven!¡±

    All of these required strengths. Strength surpassing earthly limit!

    Lily grabbed senior sister¡¯s hand as strong passion welled up in his heart!

    ¡°I want to be strong! I must be stronger!!!¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, just wait for me. The day when I be really powerful, I wille to take you home!¡±

    Lily ced her face on senior sister¡¯s chest, despite the fact that he couldn¡¯t feel the body temperature.

    If souls could weep, then perhaps Lily would be crying now.

    Just at this time, the ethereal voice of a girl resounded.

    ¡°There is no point in staying here any longer, it¡¯s about time you go back.¡±

    This was not senior sister¡¯s voice, but the voice of a proud and tender girl. Her voice reverberated in the stony room.

    Somehow, this voice sounded familiar¡­ That¡¯s right! It sounded like the voice of the girl who told him how to use the sakura parasol to hide from the ghosts of the night parade.

    Without giving Lily the chance to ask anything, he was swallowed up by the darkness. Although he wanted to look at senior sister¡¯s beautiful face for a while longer, Lily¡¯s will couldn¡¯t resist the power and was dragged into nothingness.

    Whereas, during the time when Lily¡¯s soul was still in the stony room, the mirror which was held in front of her physical body was scattering some kind of gentle light. There was a slight golden light in the middle of the mirror, and the outer side was emitting a soft purple luster. The misty ring of light was visible even through the nket.

    During this time, when her consciousness was robbed from her, a change was urring to her body under the influence of this warm and beautiful light.

    Though her outward appearance remained the same, every inch of Lily¡¯s flesh was absorbing that misty ring of light. Her bones, body, and veins were being strengthened by this ring of light while she¡¯s still fast asleep. Even if people were to touch her body, her muscles were still just as soft and flexible. However, in reality, her strength had already drastically increased!

    All of these were happening without Lily being conscious of it¡­

    And just when the girl was bathed in the halo of the mirror and moonlight, the silhouettes of many strange creatures could be seen just beyond the thin sliding doors that led to the backyard. They carried some kind of distracted tempo as they walked through the moonlit door. With their various shapes and sizes, they fluttered across Lily¡¯s spotless body as though they were just some kind of strange projections. There were even a few lofty and bizarre figures which stopped in front of the door momentarily, seemingly peering into the house!

    However, these monsters from the night parade were different from the monsters that were originally living or wandering in this area. Without the invitation of the owner, they were unable to enter the house. Thus, they also couldn¡¯t see the fantastic scene in the room nor could they find out what made this girl so special. At most, all they could do was turn around and return to where they came from.

    As for why these ghosts from the night parade would appear outside Lily¡¯s room on the sixteen of July, nobody knew.

 Volume 1, Chapter 10 â€“ Awaken After a Night

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 10 - Awaken After a Night</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    When the beautiful girl woke up, it was already the early morning of the morrow.

    The sunlight passed through the thin paper of the wooden door. The slightly golden illumination spread into the room and left behind the gorgeous shadow of the door frame.

    Lily got up and felt unexpectedly refreshed. She seemed to havepletely recovered from her fatigue, fear, and everything she experienced before. That¡¯s not right, she had never felt this refreshed even once since the day she was born. It was true that after turning into senior sister, she was more energetic than the time she was a boy, but now, Lily felt full of energy!

    ¡°Senior sister!¡± Lily suddenly looked all over the ce. She was indeed the only one left in this quiet little house.

    Lily lowered her head, and under the white yukata that was soaked by her sweat, those firm breasts and deep valley were clearly visible. There was also the old copper mirror that slid under her belly due to her suddenly getting up.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s still like this¡­¡±

    She was still in senior sister¡¯s body. Andst night, in that unbelievable space, was his soul. That¡¯s why he appeared in his male form.

    Her soul was definitely a male, that was nothing strange about that.

    It¡¯s just that¡­ senior sister had no choice but to sleep in that cold, gloomy space.

    Lily suddenly lowered her head to look at that old copper mirror.

    She picked up the copper mirror and felt that the decorative designs on the copper mirror were now more detailed than before. Even the rough surface had be very clear.

    Lily seemed to have noticed something when looking at the round mirror with octagon-shaped outer frame.

    ¡°These designs¡­ where have I seen them before?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these the markings I had seen on the surface of that mysterious octagonal stone roomst night? Moreover, the outer frame of this mirror is also octagon-shape! Doesn¡¯t it look simr to those eight walls?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Did some strange power suck my soul into the mirrorst night? That stony room is the space inside this mirror!¡±

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ is your soul inside this mirror?¡±

    Lily embraced the mirror in her bosom.

    ¡°So, you have always been beside me since the beginning. Looking after me, and protecting me.¡±

    Lily shed tears again unconsciously.

    She lifted the mirror, treating it as though it was entrusted to her by senior sister. She lightly kissed the surface of the mirror and left behind a faint and inviting kiss mark.

    However, it waspletely hopeless when Lily tried to send her soul into the mirror¡¯s domain.

    That¡¯s right, this is a solid item, how do I enter?

    Perhaps it was merely a stroke of luckst night.

    Lily hugged the mirror. She was going to treat it as her most treasured item from now on.

    No matter what was said and done, senior sister was right beside her! It made her feel much more relieved than not knowing the whereabouts of senior sister.

    Just that¡­ the method to awaken senior sister, she waspletely clueless.

    Lily was also oblivious to the most basic way of sending her soul into the mirror¡¯s domain.

    Lily¡¯s entire body felt greasy. For some reason, she was sweating a lotst night, emphasizing ¡°a lot¡±. Even the nket under her butt was soaking wet.

    She naturally didn¡¯t know that, during the strengthening processst night, just how much had her body perspired.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Not only that, even her vision and hearing had been enhanced.

    The smoke particles that were glittering under the sunlight was clearly visible to her. She could even hear granny Ayashi¡¯s nagging, who was preparing breakfast in a few houses away.

    Only when the body was in good condition would one be able to practice martial arts, that was only but the basic.

    Otherwise, it would just end up as an idle thought no matter how much determination and willpower she mustered up.

    However, Lily¡¯s body had undergone a change without her prior knowledge. She was already capable of adapting to this world where everything was decided by power. Her base physique was sturdy and additionally, her skin was more exquisite and glossier than ever before. It wasn¡¯t even an exaggeration to say that she was a fairy made by Heaven and arranged by Earth. That¡¯s not all either, her shining eyes were much brighter, and the breath she exhaled naturally emitted a tempting smell.

    ¡°Wait a minute! It¡¯s already morning? Could it be that I have slept through the whole day and night, from yesterday morning until this morning¡­ If other peoplee to know a girl could sleep this long, that would be so embarrassing!¡±

    Lily blushed as she got up in a hurry. The first thing she did was to hide the nket and bedding. If someone were to see the traces of that big puddle of water on the nket and didn¡¯t know any better, they would think that she had urinated in her sleep. That would be too humiliating! She carefully opened the door and found that the kimono she was wearing before had already been washed and dried by the sun. It was folded up neatly and ced on a small desk beside the bedding. Lily was very grateful to granny Ayashi in her heart.

    However, even her white panties had been properly washed, that was indeed a little awkward. I should wash these by myself next time.

    Lily slipped into the bathroom located behind the kitchen and immediately washed her body. Even though the well water was ice-cold, she only felt it was pleasant. She was not affected by the cold at all! After the pleasant bath, she returned to the room and knelt down on thefortable floor. She picked up her copper mirror and saw herself reflected in the mirror.

    All of a sudden, she felt the urge to apply a little make-up in front of the mirror.

    The white yukata she was donning, the ck hair that poured down her shoulders like a waterfall, and the tender arms that extended from the loose sleeves. As she was holding the copper mirror with her delicate fingers, her other hand was lightly ced on her soft lips.

    She¡¯s essentially a dainty girl with some degree of maturity.

    She didn¡¯t know since when, but as long as Lily willed it, this mirror would be very smooth and reflect herself clearly.

    Contained within this mirror was an unbelievable domain, and it was also because of this mirror that she was attacked by those monsters. In the end, how many more secrets does this mirror holds! From now on, she must keep this mirror close to her at all times.

    That was also because inside this mirror was senior sister¡¯s beautiful and fragile soul¡­

    She put the sakura parasol inside a wooden wardrobe. Although she also didn¡¯t want to leave it behind, it would be too weird to carry a parasol inside the yard during a fine day like this.

    Lily got up, and only then did she discover how difficult was it to change into a kimono with her eyes closed. However, the girls in this era didn¡¯t wear a bra, and she had to take off the yukata to change into the kimono. In other words, she had to strip naked, so Lily didn¡¯t want to go and tarnish senior sister¡¯s secret ce.

    It was a good fortune that senior sister¡¯s body was dexterous. As long as she could roughly cover up the important parts, then she should be able to slowly open her eyes to research.

    Atst, she was able to put on the kimono without other people¡¯s advice. After all, even though Lily was originally a boy, she regrly surfed the web to see some women¡¯s clothes. Naturally, it was not because she had that kind of interest, it was more on the level of thinking that women¡¯s clothes were good-looking and to admire them for a while only. Therefore, she unintentionally picked up some ways of putting on a kimono. She didn¡¯t expect that knowledge would actually be put to use at this moment.

    After stuffing the mirror into her sash and confirming that she was dressed properly, next is¡­

    Sword training!

    ording to my original n ofing here, let¡¯s go watch Master Matsuda teaching those kids swordy!

    Even an endless journey also had a beginning!

 Volume 1, Chapter 11 â€“ Samurai

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 11 - Samurai</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily arrived at the hallway full of joy and expectations, but after thinking about it again, it would be better if she restrained her excitement and maintained the bearing of a wise girl. She walked past the winding corridor withposure and arrived at the side of the main house.

    In this courtyard, Lily had experienced her first morning in this other world. Although the sun was already out, the golden sunlight that fused with the morning mist formed a scenery that¡¯s bright yet not brilliant.

    Lily¡¯s slender fingers were ced on the thick tree trunk that was slightly wet due to the morning dew. She stood in the footpath of the winding corridor as she looked over. There were indeed people practicing swords in the courtyard.

    Matsuda Nagahide was still in that barbarous outfit that exposed half his shoulder as he instructed those four or five brats.

    Lily also noticed that today, there were two more youngsters, who were sitting cross-legged at the side as they watched the practice. She guessed those might be Matsuda n¡¯s subordinates.

    There were differences between subordinates and servants, one was loyal samurais, the other was just servants, whose position were lower than ordinary people.

    Lily just stood at the corner as she watched in silence, looking at those young men swing, hack, pierce, and sh. She was paying particr attention to Matsuda as he was demonstrating.

    All she heard was Matsuda reprimanding the young men as he saw how they swung the swords, ¡°Bastards! The lot of you, put some energy into it! Just look at you all, dispirited and listless! Is this how an aspiring samurai should behave?¡±

    The loud scolding echoed in the surrounding forest, making people who heard it grow apprehensive in their heart.

    That fatty, Daidouji Taro, looked like he¡¯s just about to retort.

    Matsuda stopped him by saying, ¡°I am not talking about you! Taro, your sword waves were actually quite powerful. I am talking about you lot. You people haven¡¯t eaten anything for a few days now, is it? Such a weak and powerless sword wave, are you guys trying to waste my time?!¡± Matsuda pointed at the everyone but Taro as he scolded.

    ¡°Did you guys know how hard is it to be a samurai? With your current standard, it would be good enough if you can even be a foot soldier of the Hojo n. Or maybe you won¡¯t even pass the qualification test to be a foot soldier, then you¡¯ll have to go back to farming! Only when a big war is taking ce will you guys be enlisted into the army. That kind of inferior army could only serve as cannon fodder in the battlefield! Even if you survived, you will only receive a very moderate amount of payment!¡±

    It was hard to imagine the normally calm Nagahide would be so severe when berating his apprentices. Lily was a little anxious. If by any chance, she really became his apprentice, would he also scold her like this? For starters, she was just a girl. If she got insulted like this, wouldn¡¯t it be really humiliating?

    That Nagahide continued to scold them, ¡°My lordship the Hojo n imed to have twenty thousand military forces! But the truth is, there are only less than three thousand official foot soldiers! Soldiers need funds and provisions, if you want to recruit, you must be able to support them! Only real men can be Hojo n¡¯s official foot soldiers! The funds and provisions given to the official foot soldiers are several times higherpared to the peasant household. As for the samurai¡­ hmph, even in the Hojo n that can be considered one of the absolute rulers in the entire Kanto region, there are only one hundred of them! In my Matsuda n, which can be considered a vassal house of the Hojo, there are only me, your uncle Masahide, Kimura, and Kanzaki. There are only four samurais! And these four samurais have to guard this territory! I originally hoped you guys can share this burden with me in the future, but now, it looks like even passing the samurai¡¯s qualification test is a pipe dream! It is already a pretty good result if only one in a hundred can pass the test! Thepetition to be a samurai, how fierce is it! Do you guys really understand?¡±

    ¡°If you do, go and practice as if your life depended on it!¡±

    After listening to Nagahide¡¯s nagging, Lily also started to feel worried. So, it is that hard to be a samurai?

    And it seemed like the strength disparity between the samurais were also very huge. Samurais like Matsuda Nagahide should already be very strong, but that silver-haired samurai ¡ªwho split the huge demon in half with a single sword swing¡ª was even stronger!

    The path of a samurai, just how difficult and ruthless it was!

    However, to her who still didn¡¯t have enough strength, it was not worth mentioning. In spite of that, the young girl had made up her mind to pursue this path without hesitation!

    ¡°I want to take senior sister home¡­¡±

    Lily was barefooted, so she put on the wooden sandals that were alreadyid out on the ground a long time ago, then she firmly walked towards the front yard, which originally belonged only to the men of Matsuda n.

 Volume 1, Chapter 12 â€“ Wooden Sword

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 12 - Wooden Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    At this time, Matsuda finally noticed Lily, so he set his wooden sword aside and got a few meters in front of Lily before he asked, ¡°Miss Kagami, how is your rest?¡±

    These words caused Lily to redden with shame. However, this Matsuda was also quite an upright gentleman as he didn¡¯t get too close to a youngdy like Lily.

    Lily covered her face and said, ¡°Please stop teasing me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Miss Kagami had been through an arduous journey. Seeing that yourplexion is much better now, I also feel relieved.¡± Matsuda continued, ¡°Just that¡­ this ce is where the feral brats practice sword. They are extremely rough and is not fit for a beautiful youngdy whoes from the capital like Miss Kagami to watch.¡±

    Then Matsuda suggested, ¡°How about Miss Kagami go the backyard and have a chat with the madam?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, no¡­ Thank you for the elder¡¯s concern,¡± Lily had no intention to find some old woman to talk about gossips. What she¡¯s interested in, was the whooshing sound of the brandished sword. That¡¯s why she said, ¡°Elder, the truth is¡­ I have always been very interested in kenjutsu. I wonder if the elder would be able to instruct me a little?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami wants to learn kenjutsu?¡± Surprise was clearly visible on Matsuda Nagahide¡¯s strict face, ¡°This uncouth, barbarous way of ughtering, I don¡¯t think there is a need for a graceful and noble youngdy like Miss Kagami to experience it?¡±

    Lily had a sincere gaze as she said with a dejected expression, ¡°Elder, thank you for yourpliment. However, when facing the demons and bandits, what¡¯s the point of being graceful and noble? It¡¯s not like every time I will be saved by a kind samurai like Master Hojo. This little girl only wishes to be able to defend herself in time of need.¡±

    Matsuda Nagahide understood half of Lily¡¯s intention, so he helplessly shook his head with a smile, ¡°Alright, since Miss Kagami wants to learn, this one will naturallyply. Then may I ask the youngdy toe over here and give it a try? However, most of the people who died by drowning are those who know how to swim. Sometimes, not knowing martial arts may be some kind of protection for a beautiful girl like you.¡±

    Lily heard Matsuda¡¯s advice and nodded, ¡°I understand the elder¡¯s concern, but I have my own reason as to why I must learn this kenjutsu.¡±

    Matsuda Nagahide helplessly shook his head as he looked at Lily. From his point of view, it was probably just a momentary interest or curiosity. After all, in these troubled times, the reverence for martial skills was very deep. A lot of women were also influenced because of this. However, most of them were just flowers viewing from horseback.

    Seeing that Lily was walking over with Matsuda, seemingly with the intention to mix with the boys, that fatty Daidouji Taro burst into loudughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, everyone just takes a look, this smooth-skinned frail-looking girl also wants to learn kenjutsu? I might as well go learn singing and dancing too!¡± Daidouji Taro willfully looked down at Lily. He even deliberately made some ugly andical dancing movements.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The brats in the surrounding alsoughed together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Matsuda Nagahide chided them, ¡°Miss Kagami is a well-bred youngdy from the capital. Don¡¯t make us Kanto samurai lose our face because of country bumpkins like you! What are you guysughing at, women are innately weak and slow. They are not suitable to practice kenjutsu, but can you guys give birth? Can you guys take care of the house? Men plow and women knit, each has their own role since ancient times. You guys are men, you ought to be showing consideration, and cherish the women! Miss Kagami wants to learn kenjutsu, you guys just stay there and watch. Nobody is allowed to jeer!¡±

    Matsuda also didn¡¯t believe a slim girl like Lily could use the sword in the deepest recess of his mind. It¡¯s just that, it would not be a good idea to turn her down directly due to her status. Since the youngdy was carried away by a whim anyway, lt wouldn¡¯t hurt to let her touch a wooden sword.

    To practice with a sword, one must naturally have a sword first. Matsuda Nagahide pointed at the storeroom at one corner of the courtyard, then he said, ¡°Tetsuo, go and retrieve a wooden sword for the youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Why go through so much trouble, lil sis can just use mine!¡± That fatty Taro suddenly extended his wooden sword. It looked like he was going to give the sword to Lily, yet it felt as though he was going to hit her. The tip of the wooden sword was swaying right beside Lily¡¯s mouth as though to provoke her.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Lily was startled. Though he was still a boorish and lecherous fatty, this casual swing was strong enough for the wooden sword to give rise to a wave of wind. It was brimming with power yet steady and precise. Only that, as fast as it was, Lily could still see everything clearly.

    In this world, whether one was lecherous or righteous, it was not important. The most important point was strength.

    Let alone evil doer, even the demons and ghost was running amok in Kamakura City.

    Lily already understood all of these in her heart, therefore she was not ashamed nor angry when she was provoked. However, her delicate body also didn¡¯t take half a step back. Her morous eyes didn¡¯t have a hint of fear. If she was scared by a young thug here, how would she be able to walk forward in the realm of demons?

    ¡°What?!¡± Matsuda was shocked. Lily was not scared at all under Taro¡¯s provocation. She didn¡¯t even take any action to fall back due to a girl¡¯s subconscious self-defense system. That Lily, if she was not foolish, then it was due to her quick crisis detection. Her grasp on space was also superb, as she could urately judge the distance of the opponent¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Taro!¡± Matsuda Nagahide shouted severely, ¡°Step down!¡±

    The fatty took a few steps back while swearing.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, please follow me.¡± Kimura Tetsuo wore a thick navy blue clothes and triangr hat. He looked rather honest and sincere.

    Lily followed Tetsuo to the storeroom, this was Lily¡¯s first time in an armory.

    It was not that spacious, but it was filled with longbows and spears. There were also katanas that were arranged neatly on the desks. Although their workmanship was simple, it still made Lily excited.

    These are swords, I want them! If I have one, then I wouldn¡¯t need to be so reserved anymore right?

    Lily unconsciously reached out to grab the katana that wasid out in the center.

    These swords were set up with their knife de pointing up. They were shorter than the sword that silver-haired girl wielded before. Judging by its thin width, it should be ssified as an Uchigatana.

    Uchigatana¡¯s characteristicid in its small curvature, quick draw, and lightweight. Unsheathing the uchigatana and cutting the enemy down with it became one smooth, lightning-fast action. However, its striking power was inferior to a tachi.

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± Tetsuo raised his voice to warn Lily, ¡°Please be careful. Those are iron swords used for actualbat. They are very sharp! The wooden swords and katanas for practice are over there.¡±

    They are clearly sheathed in the scabbard, what¡¯s so dangerous about it! Lily secretly thought, This Kimura something also looks down on women, hmph. Besides, my soul is a man!

    She arrived beside the wooden swords that were stacked up near the doorway.

    These wooden swords were also varied in length.

    She personally didn¡¯t like short swords.

    Lily recalled that female samurai who came and gone like the storm.

    She went to thest row and picked up the wooden sword that resembled a tachi.

    ¡°Oh? You are going to choose that Miss Kagami? For a girl, I believe those short swords will be better¡­¡± Tetsuo advised with good intentions.

    ¡°I feel that this length is just good enough for me.¡± Although this wooden sword was much lighter than an iron sword, it was still quite heavy due to its length. However, after Lily grasped the wooden sword with her delicate fingers, she did not feel any weight at all.

    When the brats saw Lilying out with such a long wooden sword, they all burst intoughter.

    Even Matsuda Nagahide couldn¡¯t bear it anymore as he shook his head with a smile, ¡°Miss Kagami, a beginner always tend to choose longsword because they thought the longer the sword, the safer and more advantageous it is. In fact, the longer the sword, the harder it is to swing. The requirement is very high. Even drawing the sword will be very difficult if it is too long. I advise you to pick another sword.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You never swung a sword before and yet you picked such a long one, lil sis, you sure know how to pick!¡± Taro jeered at her again.

    ¡°Elder, please let me have a try.¡± Nevertheless, Lily said earnestly.

    Matsuda Nagahide noticed how Lily was gazing at the sword in her hands. It felt somewhat unusual, so he said with a serious tone, ¡°This sword is three feet seven inches long. It can be said to be the longest among the swords that people of average height hang on their waist. Luckily, the youngdy is tall, so it is not impossible to use it. It¡¯s just that¡­ a wooden tachi this long is very hard to swing.¡±

    Lily also looked at Matsuda Nagahide with a serious expression. Then she bowed to him, and said, ¡°May I request for the elder¡¯s tutge.¡±

    Matsuda was surprised, ¡°Alright. Miss Kagami, I suppose you have never had contact with fencing before, so before the demonstration, I will do a simple introduction. Our Kanto region samurai¡¯s sword skills are used in realbat!¡±

    ¡°Sword techniques for realbat do not haveplex style nor detailed steps. To sum it up simply, there¡¯s only attack and defend.¡±

    ¡°Attack! And kill your opponent in one strike!¡±

    ¡°Defend, that is to put everything on the line to survive and don¡¯t let yourself get hit!¡±

    ¡°Realbat is just that simple, and a very cruel thing. The basic attack skill consists of wave, chop, hack, strike, pierce, and stab. You will need uracy, quickness, determination, and ability to seize the right timing! And for a swordsman, other than skills and power, they also cultivate their mind toprehend the way of conducting themselves! Comprehending the way of the sword is tantamount toprehend the way of life, the way of governing.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the steps are extremely important. Miss Kagami, I will demonstrate once, you look closely.¡±

    Matsuda Nagahide got beside a tree and lifted the wooden sword in front of him. In a split second, his eyes became sharp, and it felt like there was an invisible airflow brushing against his sideburns as a vigorous sword intent welled up in his entire body.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    Along with that sword swing, Matsuda took one powerful step forward. Although the sword didn¡¯t reach the branch, that powerful wave caused the entire tree to shake and the fallen leaves to swirl in the air!

    Lily felt her whole body shaking in zeal. It seemed like she saw the invisible, overpowering sword intent!

    This uncle Matsuda is indeed a master! This wooden sword might as well be an iron sword. I bet he can even split a rock in half! Or maybe even that big tree!

    However,pared to how the female samurai cut down that giant Blue Demon with one strike, it was so much more inferior.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, how about you also give it a try.¡± Matsuda Nagahide adjusted his breathing, then turned around and said.

 Volume 1, Chapter 13 â€“ Penetration Force

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 13 - Pration Force</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    In this old samurai house, the ash-brown earth was filled to the brim with footsteps. Who knew just how many samurais and apprentices had been practicing their wooden sword and footwork at this ce. Even the soil had be somewhat solid from being stepped on repeatedly.

    Yet a fragile girl like Lily was standing right in the middle of these samurais and apprentices. These hardened men and youngsters were all looking at Lily, but their attention was mostly focused on the big breasts and butt under her kimono. Even the earnest Matsuda Nagahide wasn¡¯t expecting much from Lily.

    As for Lily, she imitated Matsuda¡¯s posture by grabbing the wooden sword with both hands. That long and brownish sword tip was pointing at the tree in front of Lily like an aiming scope.

    Lily was especially concerned about that one word from Matsuda Nagahide.

    ¡®Fencing is the way of life.¡¯ Lily thought in her head, ¡®Then what kind of life will my fencing point me to.¡¯

    ¡°I havee to this dangerous world with the soul of a boy and the body of a girl. I am not really ambitious and aggressive by nature, I also do not like to ughter. However, as I am now, I have no choice but to swing a sword with these fragile hands.¡±

    ¡°By the time I touched this sword, I havee to realize something in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Swinging a sword means you must kill!¡±

    ¡°Regardless of gender and looks, the moment when I swing the sword, being a girl is no longer an excuse.¡±

    ¡°Men and women have nothing to do with the sword! There¡¯s only kill or killed.¡±

    That Daidouji Taro was sneering at Lily through his nose, and said, ¡°This great me has yet to see a girl waving a sword in entire my life, this is a first. Lil sis, be careful eh, don¡¯t fall down¡ª¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Some of the brats were covering their mouth to hold in theughter.

    A snotty brat with duck lips and chubby cheeks said, ¡°Hehe, wouldn¡¯t it be good if she falls then, our Taro bro can touch her!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t pay any mind to those jeering. Fencing is the way of life, her own way of life. Back when she was a cowardly boy, she did get bullied by those bad boys, but now that she hade to this world as a girl, she needed to rely on her own strength. No matter how many gossips or evil intentions were pointed at her, they weren¡¯t able to affect her psyche!

    Lily shut her eyes and listened to the sound of the wind blowing from the mountains behind her.

    Suddenly, her bright eyes shone.

    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡±

    There was no irregrity in her sword swing. It was not light, but it wasn¡¯t heavy either. The sword swing was fast, it was fast yet unusually stable. It was so quick that no sound was made! Only a very small amount of wind was gathered around the sword before it dissipated.

    It was simr to Lily¡¯s hair; ck, long, and straight.

    It was simple yet beautiful!

    Those muddy-faced brats were looking at Lily without making anyment. It seemed like her swing was nothing to be made fun of. It was a clean sh, but not as mighty and powerful as brother Taro¡¯s sh. These brats did not really understand what they just saw.

    However, that ¡®brother Taro¡¯ squinted his eyes and shouted, ¡°???????, this woman, is this really her first time swinging a sword?¡±

    And those samurais of the Matsuda n also involuntarily moved their sight from Lily¡¯s butt to her sword. It was obviously a blunt wooden sword, yet it felt extremely sharp in that one moment!

    Matsuda Nagahide sucked the air into his dry lips. Only after a long timeter did he finally say with a pleased tone, ¡°Miss Kagami, since you have learned such a profound sword technique, why are you deliberately making fun of us?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily flung her beautiful hair, which was apanied by a sweet fragrance. She blinked her pure and innocent eyes as she said, ¡°Elder, I don¡¯t really understand what you mean, this is my first time swinging a sword.¡±

    That fatty Taro had an ugly look on his face, he thought to himself, ¡°Mother ??????! This woman really make people irritated! She¡¯s acting like a damsel in distress and put up a delicate front, but who would have expected her sword swing was that fast. This great me still thought I have seen wrongly. I didn¡¯t expect old man Matsuda also thought of the same thing. That mother ??????? ???????!¡±

    Matsuda Nagahide was skeptical. After thinking about Lily¡¯s identity, he felt that it wouldn¡¯t be good to ask too deeply, ¡°Miss Kagami, have you ever been tested for pration force?¡±

    ¡°Pration force?¡± Lily had a clearly perplexed look.

    Matsuda nked out for a moment as he thought, ¡®If this youngdy is really making fun of us, then she is indeed a very capable actress! However, with my long years of experience, I feel like that is not the case. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that was really her first time swinging a sword? No, that¡¯s impossible!¡¯

    ¡°Miss Kagami, the so-called pration force is the cutting power behind your sword swing. Although it doesn¡¯t seem like there is much movement behind your sword swing, the weight of such a long wooden sword isn¡¯t light either, yet you actually swung it so fast and without making any sound. More importantly, it was a stable swing. I¡¯m afraid that the power behind that swing is not light either. Miss Kagami, if you have really never tested your pration force before, I strongly advise the youngdy to give it a try,¡± said Matsuda.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± That Kimura Tetsuo ¡ªthe one who brought Lily to retrieve the sword earlier¡ª said somewhat excitedly, ¡°Although, in the beginning, I also felt it was a little ridiculous when Miss Kagami chose such a long wooden sword, I didn¡¯t expect you can really swing this three feet long tachi with such swiftness and precision! I, Kimura, really want to know, just how many units of kan can Miss Kagami¡¯s delicate hands be able to score!¡±

    ¡°Kan?¡± Lily stared nkly for a moment as she wracked her brain. She didn¡¯t have any friends when she was a boy, so when she didn¡¯t have anything to do at home, she would browse through some data regarding ancient Japan. If it was the same as ancient Japan¡¯s measurement, then one kan should be close to four kilograms of weight.

    In this Heian Empire, a normal grown-up man¡¯s pration force was thirty kan. That was equivalent to almost one hundred and twenty kilograms of cutting power.

    ¡°One kan is equal to the weight of one thousand coins, that is to say, one kan is a hundred ryo! Women are so bad at maths!¡± said the fatty. In fact, since he was doing self-study, his maths was the one that¡¯s a total mess. The only thing he got going for him was his loud voice and quick response.

    Lily was wondering why they were so concerned about this one swing, thus she asked, ¡°Elder, please give advice to this little girl if my words are incorrect. I thought that as long as the sword is sharp, it can kill even with little strength. Why should we still care about the power of the strike?¡±

    These words startled the samurais of Matsuda and even fatty Taro.

    How could a slender and beautiful girl like her so easily speak out the word ¡°kill¡±?

    It seemed that even if this girl had really never learned how to swing a sword before, she had at least been through an unimaginable experience.

    ¡°???????, her words are getting more and more pretentious! This great me really can¡¯t see eyes to eyes with this youngdy!¡± Taro cursed in his heart.

    On the other hand, Matsuda Nagahide was patiently exining. After all, he was already not treating Lily as a pampered girl who only tried out fencing due to curiosity.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, what you said is very reasonable. It¡¯s just that, the way of the samurai is one of the roots in my Heian Empire. After bing a samurai, not only do have a lot of privileges and reputation, there are also the benefits given by many imperial households and big names. Therefore, it is better to have a standard. After all, you can¡¯t always determine strength through a life or death battle right?¡±

    Matsuda continued, ¡°Otherwise, before even facing the demons or joining the war, more than half of the samurais would already be dead. Therefore, in this Heian Empire, the pration force is one of the important criteria to judge if one has reached the qualification of a samurai.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 14 â€“ Slash Force Sensor

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 14 - sh Force Sensor</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Matsuda Nagahide brought Lily and everyone else to a wide in, away from the residence.

    Even though it was daytime, Lily felt that the forest at the side was filled with negative aura. She felt rmed and restless as long as it was a ce where sunlight did not reach.

    And in a small stream not far away, there was something that asionally popped its head out of the water to observe her from within the cluster of reeds.

    Perhaps this was because Lily¡¯s intuition had be sharper due to her transformation, she didn¡¯t notice that there were so many unfathomable creatures hiding in this mountain woods when she came here with Hojo before.

    However, as for how to measure the pration force, Lily was still brooding about it. In the modern world, there was the Punching Power Machine, but how could there be one of such things in this ancient Heian Era.

    Everyone waited for a while in the ins. Lily was also full of curiosity, she was wondering what kind of methods they used to measure the pration force.

    After a while, they saw Kimura Tetsuo ¡ªwho was not apanying them earlier¡ª running over furiously with a wooden box that somehow maintained its bnce atop his hand. It was a rather strange sight.

    Kimura ran over and stopped in front of everyone, he passed the wooden box over to Matsuda Nagahide. This was a wooden box with very fine details. It looked very inharmonious with Matsuda n¡¯s simple-styled residence.

    Matsuda Nagahide took the box and opened it very carefully. The only thing in the exquisite box was a small paper doll with some scribblings on it.

    Nagahide clumsily used his rough-looking hands to slowly take out the paper doll. It seemed like he was handling some kind of item he could not understand. He looked at everyone, then took a deep breath as though he was mulling over something.

    Kimura and Kanzaki, who were at his sides, also looked very tense. They were holding their breath and had a very exaggerated expression as they cheered their master on with pumped fists.

    Matsuda Nagahide made an earnest show by taking the horse stance and threw the paper talisman towards the open space in front. Then he pointed at the paper talisman floating in the air as he shouted in a flurry, ¡°S-S-sh Force Sensor!¡±

    It was followed by a moment of silence. Nagahide almost showed disappointment on his face.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± Arge quantity of white smokes was dispersed as though a steaming rack was turned over.

    A red-colored Daruma Egg about half the size of men was swaying as it emerged from the smoke.

    A pair of ridiculously big eyes and beard were drawn on the Daruma Egg. It was swaying to and fro on the ins like a roly-poly, and written on its red belly was a big ¡°Õ¶¡± character!

    Lily had a sudden sh, Who wrote this word, it appears to be unusually artistic. If there is anything special about this strange Daruma Egg, it¡¯s got to be this character.

    ¡°Miss Kagami,¡± Nagahide said, ¡°This is the sh Force Sensor. It is a precious magic tool granted to my Matsuda n by Lord Hojo Hayamasa.¡±

    ¡°Magic tool?¡± Lily was shocked.

    ¡°This is an artificial magic tool manufactured by an onmyoji from the Heian Capital. It is manufactured by using supernatural arts to imitate the power of a shikigami. It only possesses a little bit of their spiritual power, so of course, it cannot bepared to the real shikigami of folklore. Nevertheless, this sh Force Sensor is a treasure all samurai ns love to use as it can urately measure their pration force!

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Kimura said, ¡°This sh Force Sensor can be sold in the Heian Capital for 100 kan! You may not even be able to get it for 150 kan in Kamakura City! Every time the stocks arrived, it would be snatched by every major samurai n! It¡¯s a 100 kan y¡¯know, it is almost equal to half a year of our master¡¯s sry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak out of turn.¡± Nagahide didn¡¯t seem to be too willing to speak about his sry in front of outsiders.

    ording to Lily¡¯s understanding of 100 kan, it should be copper coins worth three hundred and seventy-five kilograms of weight.

    Lily felt slightly concerned when she looked at the happy-go-lucky face of the big, swaying Daruma Egg, ¡°Elder, this thing is so expensive, what happens if it breaks?¡±

    Nagahide replied, ¡°That you don¡¯t have to worry. sh Force Sensor is made for the purpose of measuring pration force. As long as you are using a wooden sword, there¡¯s no need to worry about breaking it.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± A snotty brat ran over and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t measured my pration force for half a year already! Look how strong is my muscle now, let me take the measurement! Let me do it!¡±

    Nagahide frowned for a moment, but he still nodded, ¡°Might as well, you can demonstrate for Miss Kagami and show her how to measure pration force.¡±

    That snotty brat was more or less 1.5 meters tall with tanned skin. He looked to be around the age of thirteen to fourteen and had a thin build with robust muscles. As the brat picked up the wooden sword, he channeled his power and shouted ¡°Hiyaaaaah¡± as he ran forward and shed the Daruma Egg that was taller than him.

    That Daruma Egg bounced back like a roly-poly and hit the brat that didn¡¯t manage to stop in time. The brat sprung back with his face looking skyward.

    Nagahide also pped his forehead in shame. In his heart, he really didn¡¯t want to admit this was his apprentice.

    After swaying for a while, the big Daruma Egg finally came to a stop. It was still wearing that happy-go-lucky expression on its face. Then, all of a sudden, it produced a resounding theatrical voice of a man, ¡°Pene~tration~ Force¡ª Twenty Eight kan!¡±

    As Lily heard the strange voice reverberating in the mountain woods, she looked at the unchanging expression that was drawn on the face of the Daruma Egg dubiously. Is this thing dead or alive? How did it make a sound?

    ¡°Twenty-eight kan! That¡¯s great! Master, this is three kan higher than half a year ago!¡± The snotty brat happily hopped around.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Those two narrow-eyed samurais who were always watching at the side patted the brat¡¯s head, and said with a smile, ¡°A grown man normally only get around thirty kan of pration force. You are still so young, yet alreadyparable to the adults!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be self-satisfied by this kind of result!¡± Nagahide sternly criticized, ¡°You should know that the bottom line of passing the samurai qualification test is 80 kan pration force! You are still too far away from your goal! Even bing a full-time foot soldier requires 50 kan!¡±

    Lily was doing mental arithmetic at the side, 80 kan equals to 320 kilograms. Pration force is not the same as punching force. Rather than attacking with full power from the front, we use a slender sword to cut instead. 320 kg of power is already very strong! Moreover, the destructive power of 320 kg behind a sharp katana and a punch is on a whole ¡®nother level!

    On the other side, Taro was sneering as he thought to himself, ¡®These brats are really nothing but fodder materials. Even if they be adults, they will just barely pass the standard for the foot soldier. Increasing the pration force is not as simple as raising brute strength. And I myself have already reached 75 kan! I am very close to the bottom line of a samurai¡¯s standard! It¡¯s just that my speed and reaction are falling a little behind.¡¯

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you should have understood by now right?¡± Nagahide said, ¡°Then, please go ahead.¡±

    Lily nodded in silence as she grabbed her three feet long wooden sword with both hands, then she got in front of the sh Force Sensor. Although it was to measure the pration force, Lily had no intention to swing desperately. If she lost her bnce and cut the empty air, then that was the same as her giving the opponent an upper hand. What¡¯s the point of having so much strength if it missed? That would only be her lying to herself.

    If she wanted to cut, then she must cut with the style for actualbat!

    Besides, a wisedy should have the gracefulness of a female samurai. Lily would not approve of a sh that was not beautiful.

    Lily lifted the sword and took a deep breath. Those towering breasts were swaying ordingly.

    Lily¡¯s eyes suddenly shed as she took one fast and powerful step. The longsword in her hands burst forth along with the rhythm of her slender waist.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!!¡±

    The sound of the heavy sword strike echoed in the quiet mountain woods.

    That Daruma Egg was mercilessly knocked against the ground before it shot back violently. Its round bottom almost left contact with the ground as it rocked fiercely.

    The whole ce became quiet. After all, every person here was a sword practitioner. Just hearing the sound, they could feel that the weight behind this sh was abnormal!

    Furthermore, Lily¡¯s posture was not disturbed at all. She was totally capable of doing a follow-up attack or defend. If she was doing battle at the moment, that would make Nagahide even more shocked.

    ¡°Wow¡ª Pe-ne-tra-tion Foooooooooooooorce¡ª¡± That sh Force Sensor dragged on the force word to a ridiculous degree. The samurais at the side were so irritated they wished to go up and give it a good kick!

    ¡°Seventy¡ª two kan!¡±

    Everyone present became speechless.

    Matsuda Nagahide squinted his eyes to look at Lily¡¯s slender arms. It was hard to believe, just how did this youngdy exert so much power from her slender arms?! Moreover, she was still maintaining a battle-ready stance. In other words, this was still not the most powerful swing she could muster!

    ¡°Th-this¡­ mother ??????¡­ I¡¯ve seen a ghost, is she really a girl or a monster?¡± Taro¡¯s mind was also inplete shambles, ¡°????! The great me only has 75 kan, and yet this smooth-skinned frail-looking lil gal actually got 72 kan?!¡±

    The two subordinate samurais and the group of brats were so amazed that their eyes were wide open and mouth agape.

    Matsuda Nagahide exhaled one long breath, then he stepped forward and said seriously, ¡°Miss Kagami, if you really want to learn fencing, this humble servant will pour out his all to teach you!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 15 â€“ Details of the Samuraiâ€™s Test

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 15 - Details of the Samurai¡¯s Test</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    After the pration test was over, Nagahide let his disciples practice on their own as he was having a talk with Lily in the main hall. This ce was where the samurais of Matsuda n receive their guests.

    Lily was sitting in seiza on the dark-brown floor of the main hall. She appeared graceful, yet possessed the calm aura of a martial artist.

    And Nagahide was sitting on the seat of the family head.

    Nagahide was a very old-fashioned samurai, it was quite inappropriate for a man and woman to spend time alone, much less a beautiful girl that would stimte one¡¯s desire. As such, he chose the main hall that directly faced the yard. There were a lot of brats making noise and training at the outside, so it was naturally not a problem.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I have a question. May I?¡± Nagahide asked seriously.

    ¡°Elder, please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°For a youngdy of an affluent family like you, why must you learn fencing?¡±

    ¡°As I told the elder before, I have my own reason, a reason why I have no choice but to learn fencing.¡± Lily¡¯s tone carried a manly resolution.

    ¡°Oh¡­ if Miss Kagami is not willing to say it, I won¡¯t pursue further than this. I can see your determination from your sword intent. Since I have already promised to teach you, I will naturally strive my hardest. It¡¯s just that¡­ what are your ns after learning how to fence?¡±

    ¡°Elder, I want to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test.¡± Lily bowed lightly. Though her gentle voice was soft, she was not fazed at all.

    ¡°Samurai¡¯s qualification test?!¡± Nagahide was astounded, ¡°You want to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test? Why would you, a pampered youngdy from the Kansai region, want to be a samurai?¡±

    ¡°Elder, this is for the same reason why I want to learn the kenjutsu.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nagahide looked at Lily¡¯s watery eyes that seemed to carry a hint of grief and determination. Just what had this woman went through, it was probably something even someone as experienced as him couldn¡¯t imagine.

    Nagahide decided to stop asking about Lily¡¯s past, so he said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will stop hiding it from you. Your sword moved me. It¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m willing to teach you without any restrictions, such as making you serve the Matsuda n or calling me ¡°Master¡±. I have been an instructor for the Hojo n for many years, but I have nevere across a person with such a sword intent. Moreover, from a girl no less. If I don¡¯t teach you, that will be such a waste of natural talent. If you are a man, you might even be a famous samurai in Kamakura City in the future.¡±

    ¡°Elder, you once said there¡¯s only attack and defend in kenjutsu, what does being a man and woman matter? I also have no intention to be famous.¡± Lily calmly said.

    Nagahide nodded in silence, ¡°Hehe, when you put it that way, it seems like my way of the sword has been somewhat tainted by worldly desires.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Lily sincerely receive the elder¡¯s teaching.¡± Lily bowed one more time.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will tell you about the course of the samurai¡¯s qualification test first. It is so that you can mentally prepare yourself,¡± said Nagahide.

    ¡°This samurai qualification test is divided into the practical examination andbat examination. This practical examination is set by the Heian Empire. Those who have the qualifications of a samurai will be tested their pration force, riding skill, and archery in the dojo. If these three meet the standard required, they will be a samurai-in-training. After that, ording to the requirement of the dojo, they will be sent to kill a monster. If they managed to bring the monster corpse back to the dojo, they will be issued a certificate. Only then will they be a real samurai.¡±

    ¡°Pration force, riding skill, and archery¡­¡± Lily was overwhelmed. She waspletely clueless when it came to riding and archery.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Fencing, riding, and archery, these three are the special skills every real samurai is required to possess!¡± Nagahide continued, ¡°This samurai qualification test can be said to be the hardest trial for all who practice martial arts in Kamakura City. It is possible that not even one among hundreds of martial artists is able to pass this trial!¡±

    ¡°Bing a samurai is as hard as it should be, but ites with many benefits. You can make a considerable sum of money by being recruited by a distinguished n or a dojo. You can also choose to wander around the world and rely on monster suppression to earn a reward! And if you have a valid reason, you can kill a person without being investigated. For example, if a thug purposely humiliates a samurai, then that samurai can kill him without feeling guilty.¡±

    Legally killing a person? Lily was startled, she naturally wasn¡¯t fond of randomly killing the innocent, but with her circumstances, she was afraid that it would be unavoidable to run into some hoodlum during her travel. Hmph, if anyone dares to assault me once I be a samurai, I will cut them down!

    Seeing that Lily was filled with expectations, Nagahide also feltcent as he continued, ¡°You should know that our Kanagawa prefecture is the center of activities for samurais of the entire Kanto region! And at the heart of it all, is naturally the Kamakura City. However, themon samurai qualification test does not have a ce in Kamakura City. There are two dojos eighty miles away from the city, the test will be taking ce there. Those two dojos are called Genji Dojo and Taira Dojo respectively. Regardless of which, they are the two dojos with rights to hold a test and issue samurai certificates.¡±

    When Nagahide mentioned Genji and Taira Dojo, his strict face showed reverence and adoration. From his obviously glittering eyes, Lily could tell how much this middle-aged samurai respected and yearned for the two dojos.

    ¡°Genjo Dojo and Taira Dojo huh¡­¡± Even a fencing instructor of the Hojo n like Nagahide was so respectful when speaking of these two dojos. It seemed like they possessed great power in this Heian Empire!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, since Miss Kagamie from a wealthy family, I suspect you are already familiar with the Genji and Taira. They are the two biggest power in the Heian Empire. It is not an exaggeration to say that Genji and Taira stand at the top of every samurai! They are the leaders of all samurais in the world! Their dojos can be found almost everywhere. You can find traces of those two dojos all the way from the northernmost Hokkaido to the southernmost Kyushu!¡±

    Genji and Taira, their dojos could be found everywhere?

    Lily was also a little excited after hearing these, but she still maintained her calmness and onlymitted this information to her memory.

    After listening to everything Nagahide had to say, Lily returned to her house at the backyard to take a bath. Then she leaned on the sliding door that was painted blue by the moonlight.

    She received too much information today and finally had an initial understanding of this world.

    From tomorrow onwards, she would immediately begin fencing training under the tutge of Matsuda Nagahide.

    She naturally had to learn horsemanship and bow technique as well. Oh, and there¡¯s also the cultural history. ording to Nagahide, though samurai was not a high-ranking officer, their identity was still far greater than poor people so it was necessary to have some educational training.

    There were still so many things she needed to learn! Since she came from a modern metropolis, she had to start from zero in regards to horse riding and archery. Besides, even her only saving grace ¡ªthe pration force¡ª was stillcking 8 kan. It was indeed not that easy to be a samurai.

    Regarding her unexpected performance at the test for pration force today, Lily was also very puzzled. She shouldn¡¯t have that much power, and Lily had not learned fencing when she was a boy. However, senior sister previously participated in all kinds of sport, including kendo. Lily even went to steal a nce, her standard was apparently not bad!

    Maybe it was due to this body¡¯s physical memories that allowed her to so easily swing a sword.

    But ording to Lily¡¯s estimation, even if senior sister¡¯s body was athletic and had learnedpetitive kendo with a shinai in the modern world, it was still impossible for her pration force to surpass 20 kan. She was a girl after all!

    And yet her strength was measured at 72 kan. Moreover, it was the pration force for actualbat, not one that was swung blindly for the sake of grading. Lily guessed she could surpass 80 kan if she really swung without caring about anything!

    It felt like ever since her soul entered the mirror¡¯s domain, her body¡¯s basic qualities had improved all at once in a single night.

    Lily turned her body to let the moonlight pass through the paper sliding door and shone on her back, then she took out the mirror to look over in full details.

    ¡°This mirror might really be an unimaginable treasure! It is very possible that my sudden increase in strength has something to do with this mirror. It¡¯s just that¡­ I still have no idea how to send my consciousness into the mirror¡¯s domain. Who knows, there might be a chance that my strength will increase again!¡±

    The mirror gradually became clearer and she could see her charming reflection emerge on its surface.

    Lily couldn¡¯t hold herself back from kissing the red lips reflected in the mirror.

    ¡°My god! Just what am I doing? Am I a narcissist?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Lily suddenly became depressed, ¡°It¡¯s only because this is the face of my first love. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t restrain myself¡­ isn¡¯t that right, senior sister?¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, your Lily is going to work hard to be a samurai. Senior sister, are you cold inside the world of this mirror? Just wait for me, senior sister¡­¡±

    Lily continued to speak foolishly like that to the mirror¡­

    Just at this time, a light source could suddenly be seen from the outside and granny Ayashi was kneeling in front of the door, ¡°Miss Kagami, are you asleep? The madam is here.¡±

    ¡°The madam?!¡± Right now, Lily was only wearing a yukata with nothing inside. She hastily put the mirror into her clothes and sit upright.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Granny Ayashi did tell me there is a madam in this house. I was engrossed in fencing the whole day and didn¡¯t pay this madam a visit, that wascking manners of me!¡±

    Just when Lily thought of that, the door already slid open.

 Volume 1, Chapter 16 â€“ Madam

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 16 - Madam</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily awkwardly pulled thepel of her yukata to prevent her breasts from being exposed.

    Soon after, a shadow from outside blocked the candle me held by granny Ayashi.

    Lily raised her head only to see a short, obese woman with poor taste in clothing and heavy makeup barging into the room.

    ¡°Oh, you must be Miss Kagami?¡± The madam smacked her plump and glossy red lips.

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Lily was still frantically sorting out her clothing as she made a bow in her seiza position.

    That fat woman¡¯s feet seemed to carry some kind of body odor. Without saying anything, she sat directly beside Lily and one could feel the entire room shake for a moment.

    ¡°I am Daidouji Hiroko, the m.a.d.a.m. of this house!¡±

    ¡°Greetings to the madam.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long received the news that a devastating beauty of peerless elegance has graced upon our house. Why have you only been associating with the men ever since your arrival and didn¡¯te to see me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself, because of my interest in kenjutsu, I have asked elder Matsuda to teach me and didn¡¯t pay a timely visit to the madam. Please pardon my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, it¡¯s too hot! Ayashi, why are you not fanning!¡±

    Lily tried to keep her frown in check. Even if Ayashi was a servant, was it not too arrogant to make an old woman fan for her?

    Hiroko continued by saying, ¡°I heard Miss Kagami is the youngdy of the affluent Kagami n in Kansai region?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯m not qualified to be regarded as some youngdy.¡±

    Hiroko looked at Lily suspiciously, ¡°Our Daidouji house¡¯s family head, that is to say, my big brother Daidouji Akira, is the elder of the Hojo n. Have you ever heard of it?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± Lily answered truthfully.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Hiroko was so angry that her meat was visibly shaking, but she endured it and continued, ¡°Hmph¡­ your Kagami n is a prestigious house in the Kansai region, it¡¯s no big wonder you¡¯ve never heard of a vagabond force like our Daidouji n. It¡¯s just that our Daidouji n has frequentmunication with that Honjyo Temple close to the Heian Capital. May I know which subn does Miss Kagami belong to? Tell us, and my big brother will naturally help you ask around so that they can send someone to receive Miss Kagami as soon as possible. Will Miss Kagami please let me know?¡±

    Lily only stared nkly back at her. How could she know which subn she belonged to when the whole thing was a lie? That¡¯s why this was all she replied with, ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Miss Kagami, you don¡¯t look like someone with amnesia from the way you speak. How is it possible that you can¡¯t even remember your parents? The way I see it, Miss Kagami, you are not from Kagami n at all!¡±

    Lily trembled slightly.

    She felt that the madam only visited her today in order to make things difficult for her, even though Lily had never offended her before.

    ¡°Madam, I really¡­ can¡¯t remember. If madam really does not believe me and feel that I am not of the Kagami n, then you can treat me as such.¡±

    Lily originally admitted herself as the youngdy of the Kagami n only to boost her status a little so she wouldn¡¯t be bullied by the samurais. She was not trying to use the name of an influential n to swindle someone. If she was originally a girl from this world, lying like this was naturally inappropriate. However, Lily had experienced an air crash along with senior sister, then they were unknowingly sent to this world with the body of a girl. What other choice did she have? All she wanted was to survive!

    She was amnesic anyway, it didn¡¯t matter what she said. Lily also didn¡¯t want to deal with this fat woman for too long.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think you can beat around the bush by using your lost memories as an excuse! Do you not have anything that can prove your identity with?¡± Hiroko continued to push for an answer.

    ¡°None.¡± Lily did not feel like saying more than that.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s indifferent look, Hiroko became even more furious, ¡°Hmph! Let me tell you, if not because we have asked Miss Sakiko of the Genji Dojo to inspect your personal clothing to prove that you are indeed a human, I would have thought that you are really a female monster!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was startled, her entire body heated up due to shame.

    ¡°Personal clothing?!¡± Lily recalled how she slept for the whole day yesterday and after she woke up, she found her kimono as well as¡­ her underwear were already washed and neatly folded by the door side. She was originally feeling grateful, but never did she expect they would actually take it for inspection! If they took her kimono for inspection, then that was still eptable, but if her string panty was also¡­

    Lily¡¯s face immediately turned red, she lowered her head feeling ashamed.

    Looking at how embarrassed Lily was feeling, Hiroko felt pleased with herself and said with contempt, ¡°From my point of view, you are just a vixen! By looking so pretty, are you trying to seduce our lord and steal our family properties? Let me tell you, our doors are closed!¡±

    Lily was dumbfounded when she heard these. No wonder the madam was so overbearing since the start, it was just that she was jealous of Lily¡¯s youth and beauty. She was afraid that Lily would fight over their lord. Lily was really speechless.

    Because Lily was a boy on the inside, she did not immediately associate this as the reason.

    Although her face was still red, Lily still looked at this fat woman with cold eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic for Matsuda Nagahide in her heart.

    ¡°Madam, you can feel at ease, elder Matsuda is a good person,¡± Lily replied with indifference.

    ¡°G-Good person, you say? You only interacted with him for a day and you say that is a good person?! Just how much of a sl?t are you?! You shameless vixen, let me tell you, don¡¯t let my old age trick you, the reason Matsuda n has today is mostly thanks to me! What about Matsuda is¡­¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t feel like listening to the fat woman¡¯s ther so she shut off her words halfway through. Apparently, the people of this world did not understand the meaning of her words.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Lily raised her tone of voice, ¡°I respect you as the mistress of Matsuda n, but you should watch what you say! I will never be tempted by any men!¡±

    A sharp, invisible aura rose from Lily¡¯s surroundings.

    Women were sensitive creatures to begin with, even though Hiroko didn¡¯t know any martial arts, she was still scared by this little bit of murderous aura, ¡°Heh, that¡¯s good, as¡­ as long as you understand! This house is managed by me, in short, don¡¯t try anything funny here! Otherwise, y-you will regret it!¡±

    Lily¡¯s icy gaze gave Hiroko a fright, so she hurriedly left after leaving behind a fierce remark. Her heavy footsteps rumbled through the sidewalk.

    As Lily closed the door, she felt that was more exhausting than encountering a demon. She lied down on the floor and looked at the wooden beam of the ceiling.

    ¡°I originally thought that one Daidouji Taro is already annoying enough, but now a Daidouji Hiroko has appeared! I only wanted to learn the way of a samurai in peace. I¡¯m definitely going to set out on a journey right away once I have enough power for self-defense. Only by staying at the Matsuda n, I have already made myself an enemy. I¡¯m afraid that the journey ahead will be much harder than I imagined.¡±

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ No matter how hard or dangerous is it, I will definitely find a way to awaken you!¡±

    These small matters wouldn¡¯t be able to sway Lily.

    Even though she was just a good-for-nothing otaku, senior sister liked her, what more could she ask for?

    Hardship? Exhausting? Dangerous?

    These things were nothingpared to the joy she felt that time!

 Volume 1, Chapter 17 â€“ Fencing, Horsemanship, Archery

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 17 - Fencing, Horsemanship, Archery</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Thend of Heian Empire covered several tens of thousands of miles. It was a dark age full of mysterious monsters, and bloody wars could be found throughout the whole region.

    Almost all the provinces that existed since ancient times were parts of the Heian Capital. They already had close to a millennium of history. As for Kamakura City though, it was only built a few hundred years ago, but due to its distance from the capital, the influence of the samurais developed more freely and unconstrained here, until it gradually became the center of activities for samurais all around the world.

    The Heian Capital and Kamakura City were thousands of miles apart. Moreover, they were separated by several danger zones. Let alone the samurais, even the army wouldn¡¯t dare to cross over lightly.

    Such as the Fuji Mountain located at the northern side of Kamakura City. There were even rumors that the mountain was under the control of a demon nation.

    On top of that, many powerful ns upied thend between Heian Capital and Kamakura City. They were always at each other¡¯s neck all year round, so it was extremely difficult to pass through.

    In other words, for an ordinary person to reach the capital from Kamakura City, a hundred lives might not even be enough.

    And yet, there were superpowers like the Genji Dojo and Taira Dojo spanning over the entirety of Heian Empire. Their dojos could be found in the territories of practically every major n. They also didn¡¯t participate in regional power disputes. They served directly under the court of Heian Capital. It could be said that they had hands and eyes everywhere, that their influence covered the whole of the empire!

    It was for certain that other than the regr army of Heian Capital ¡ªthe biggest armed forces of mankind¡ª no other major n would be able to fight against them head-on. It was said that even themanders of the imperial army were under the control of Taira and Genji.

    Perhaps only the number one high noble n of Heian Empire ¡ªthe Fujiwaras¡ª could stand on equal terms with them.

    Genji, Taira, and Fujiwara could be said to be the big three of this Heian Empire!

    And now, at Kanagawa Prefecture ¡ªwhere the Genji and Taira dojo flourished the most¡ª apletely unknown girl, who could even be said to not belong to this world, began her training as a samurai.

    One pair of white clothes, one wooden sword, and a glossy ck hair.

    The young girl conveyed the beauty of her swordsmanship in the simplest way.

    Other than kenjutsu, she learned archery from Kimura and horse riding from the slit-eyed Kanzaki.

    And in the afternoon, she studied Heian Empire¡¯s history from a teacher invited from the outside. She was getting more knowledgeable about this world¡¯s circumstances.

    Today, at the backhouse of the Matsuda n, an obese middle-aged woman with luxurious clothing was having lunch with a tall and fat youngster.

    It was precisely Daidouji Hiroko and her darling nephew, Taro.

    When eating, Taro could be said to be wolfing down his food. His mouth was full of oil and he was even downing the sake with a gurgling sound.

    ¡°????!¡± Taro threw the bottle of sake with an angry look on his face, ¡°Ever since that girl came here, old man Matsuda hasn¡¯t been teaching us as earnestly as before! He is always saying Miss Kagami this, Miss Kagami that! He even berated the great me when I tried to woo that girl! Damn it! Mother ??????!¡±

    That Hiroko was also so angry that she lost her appetite, ¡°Exactly! Ever since that little vixen came here, that ??????? has never looked at me properly! You say, how is your aunt not as good as that little vixen? Hmph, that ??????? is originally an honest man, I bet it was that little vixen who seduced him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Taro mmed the desk, ¡°The annual samurai qualification test is fast approaching, and we only have one examination spot in our Matsuda n. If this keeps up, I¡¯m afraid that the spot will also be taken away by that girl!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Hiroko eximed in shock, ¡°No way! You need to fight over that spot in a martial artspetition, how could a man as robust as a cow like you be scared of a little vixen?¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m scared of her! There¡¯s no way I would be afraid of a girl! However, I¡¯m just worried that the old man will be biased! Sigh!¡± Taro had a face filled with resentment.

    ¡°Taro! Are you perhaps worrying that the ??????? has been driven crazy by that little vixen?! In the end, the Matsuda n¡¯s examination spot is also set by that ???????. It is not impossible for him to directly pass that spot to the little vixen without holding apetition!¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Taro¡¯s originally big tummy swelled even more in anger!

    Regardless of fencing, riding, or archery, Lily improved very fast. Especially in archery, her uracy was almost close to one hundred percent! Seeing that his female disciple was improving at lightning speed, Nagahide was extremely happy and praised her every day. As a result, those feral brats received even more severe scolding, saying that they could not even catch up to a girl!

    How could the spoiled Taro be able to endure this kind of criticization?

    ¡°????! This is so irritating. When the old man is not around, I will lure her out and find a few brothers to finish her off!¡± Taro gnashed his teeth.

    Since young, he was always an unparalleled fighter in the surrounding viges, how could he be willing to let a girl one up on him!

    ¡°No, that¡¯s out of the question!¡± Hiroko warned, ¡°This vixen was brought by Hojo Ujizane, you cannot act recklessly! If you must, wait until we expose her identity! Then¡­¡±

    Hiroko wrote a letter and ordered someone to send it to her brother. In other words, the elder of the Hojo n: Daidouji Akira.

    Lily waspletely ignorant of the conspiracy this minor samurai n had plotted against her. She was wholeheartedly immersed in the training to be a samurai.

    Not only was her body strengthened by the mysterious light of the mirror, her base physique also became better. Moreover, senior sister¡¯s body was also originally athletic to begin with. Her coordination and reaction were very outstanding, thus Lily¡¯s improvement speed was really fast.

    When Lily was still a boy, she always felt that her mind could make a clear judgment, but her body was not able to keep up. Her dynamic vision was also very poor, which resulted in her poor ability at sports. That was also the reason why she was the target of bullying. But now, with her consciousness and senior sister¡¯s bodybined, it felt as if they were a pair made by Heaven!

    Only one week and she could already ride a horse in the field by herself.

    As for the archery, senior sister had learned the arts of the bow before, so she already had a foundation. Lily¡¯s archery was so urate that even Master Kimura was singing praises of her. After all, uracy had nothing to do with strength.

    As for cultural knowledge, this was naturally not a problem. Lily came from the modern world after all, her intelligence was much higher than the people of this world. It was nothing strange at all even if she absorbed all the knowledge like a sponge.

    However, it was indeed true that she was leaving the other brats very far behind.

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. Regardless of her three major samurai skills or her knowledge of this world, Lily was like a different personpared to the her who just arrived in this world!

    And she felt very fulfilled each and every day. Her body and mind felt delighted to be able to train unconstrained!

    Additionally, she had a very healthy body that never fell sick. The sheer amount of time she spent on training could have left those vige brats in the dust.

    ¡°Phew¡ª¡± As the sun sets in the west, under the twilight of the setting sun, at the backyard, in front of a water well made of stone, Lily used a bamboo tube to draw the spring water that was drawn from the mountain to wash her face. It was very refreshing.

    However, even if Lily had a healthy body, she also started to feel her back and legs aching a little.

    ¡°Nghh¡­ I might have trained a little too much these past two weeks. Training for ten hours straight without any rest in between, it seems like signs of fatigue is starting to show up.¡±

    Training would naturally incur fatigue, strain the muscles and the nerves. Lily saw how those brats were always massaging each other after training to ease up their muscles. However, she was a girl, so it was impossible for her to join them in the massage session. Letting Nagahide touch her would also be inappropriate. Even if granny Ayashi knew how to do it, she didn¡¯t have the necessary strength. Lily really wanted to find someone to massage for her, but she just couldn¡¯t find an appropriate person for the job.

    Lily returned to her house all alone. Due to her backache, she only wanted to lie down on the floor. She was thinking if she should rest tomorrow.

    She wanted to give herself some time to loosen her muscles and bones, continuing like this wouldn¡¯t do her any good anyway.

    Feeling helpless, she could only close her eyes to rest her fatigued body.

    ¡°Sleeping on the stomach is not good for your breasts yo, especially breasts as big as yours!¡±

    ¡°Who goes there?!¡±

    Lily could already be considered a well-trained martial artist by now, she immediately jumped up in a half squat and grabbed the wooden sword lying on the wall.

    ¡°Hahahaha, little sister, did you forget about me already?¡± There was not a soul in sight, but a familiar and slightly haughty voice of a girl could be heard.

 Volume 1, Chapter 18 â€“ Shikigami Sakura

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 18 - Shikigami Sakura</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The voice of the haughty girl continued, ¡°If it was not because of me, you might have been torn to shreds or turned into a human puppet by the hundred demons that night! You didn¡¯t thank me and even want to cut me with your sword?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was shocked. She still vividly remembered the night parade that day until now, but she still looked all over the room dubiously, ¡°J-Just where are you? And who might you be?¡±

    ¡°What? You are not going to thank me? Then I will be leaving yo.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least show yourself and let me know your identity before I can express my gratitude to you? Otherwise, even if I feel grateful in my heart, I don¡¯t have a target to express it to!¡± Lily panicked.

    It was followed by a momentary silence.

    The voice of that girl sounded a little depressed as she said, ¡°If I have the ability to show myself, why would I be hiding?¡±

    Lily got more confused the more she heard, ¡°Sorry, my benefactor. I am very grateful to you. However, I really cannot understand your words. Just who are you? You said you cannot show yourself, then where exactly are you now?¡±

    ¡°You are so stupid¡­ did the nutrients for your brain all went toward your breasts?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily unconsciously covered her breasts, ¡°A-Are you really a god? Why is your word so informal?¡±

    ¡°A god? Hehehe, who told you I am a god, at most, I am just a shikigami,¡± said the girl.

    Shikigami? That gave Lily a shock. She had recently learned many things regarding this world, however, when it came to shikigami, it was only mentioned with a word or two. They only mentioned that a shikigami was a spirit with mysterious powers that could be controlled by incredible personage.

    Lily thought to herself, If this voice came from a shikigami, I have already heard it many times. In other words, this shikigami has been following me since the beginning? Then does that mean I can control this shikigami?

    However, this shikigami sounded a little arrogant. I shouldn¡¯t bicker with her, it is better if I just go along with her flow. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any danger for now. Since she has shown herself, maybe she has a motive?¡±

    Lily smiled softly, ¡°So it is actually Lord Shikigami¡­ what has the Lord Shikigami descended to the mundane world for?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, how good would it be if you are this sensible from the start, lest I waste my valuable awakening time.¡±

    Awakening? Lily recalled how this girl¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared halfway after giving her some great advice. Who knew how long would she stay awake for this time.

    ¡°May I know which shikigami is Your Honor and where did you hibernate?¡± Lily asked respectfully.

    ¡°Hehehe, where did I hibernate? I slept in the same house as you every day, and yet you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily stiffened as she heard that. Although she felt that her sleeping posture was verydylike, there were still moments where her legs would part by itself once she fell asleep. There were also times where her clothes would slide and expose parts that shouldn¡¯t be revealed. Thinking that this shikigami was always by her side, Lily couldn¡¯t help but blush from ear to ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show me that kind of expression will you, I am also a girl!¡±

    ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡± Lily felt relieved as she heard that. Since she was a girl, it shouldn¡¯t pose any problem to be sleeping in the same room. It¡¯s just that¡­ she felt a little awkward not knowing about this in advance, ¡°Are you perhaps the spirit of the mirror?¡±

    ¡°Wrong, think again~¡±

    Not the mirror? Lily recalled how she only had two items when she arrived at this world. She instantly realized, ¡°You are that¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you finally remembered. That paper parasol which helped to mask your presence from the night parade is my main body. I am the spirit of that Sakura Parasol. You can call me Sakura,¡± said the girl.

    ¡°Sakura? So it is Lady Sakura¡­¡± Lily recalled how she was holding up a parasol that night, encountered a hundred demons and somehow managed to escape with her life. So it was that parasol¡¯s spirit who saved her life, it was honestly all thanks to her!

    Lily stood up and opened the wardrobe. She faced the parasol that was ced in the wardrobe and bowed wholeheartedly.

    Lily didn¡¯t expect that the parasol would jump-up all of a sudden, so she was scared by it and fell on her butt.

    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±

    That parasol jumped out of the wardrobe and unfurled by itself. It was spinning and gracefully floated in the sky. The cherry blossom drew on the pure white surface of the paper under the parasol seemed as though they were falling gently.

    She was scared at first, but after seeing such a beautiful parasol blooming, rather than fear, Lily was filled with admiration.

    ¡°Lady Sakura, this may be presumptuous of me to ask, you said that you cannot show yourself, then what do you look like¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember that I was a super cute little girl donning a parasol and a red kimono mini dress, but I cannot show my true form now that I¡¯ve lost most of my magic power. I can only talk to you like this in my original form. Even so, I am still very weak and need to enter sleep mode frequently. The time when I¡¯m awake is very little.¡± As the Sakura Parasol spun in the air, it eventuallynded and reclined on the wall.

    Talking to a parasol was perhaps an event that one could only experience in this world, but since she had seen a Daruma Egg which spoke with ridiculous speech pattern before, Lily could ept this more easily.

    ¡°Please excuse me Lady Sakura, for you to wake up today, do you perhaps have some pointers for me?¡± Lily asked with respect and modesty.

    ¡°Un, your words are quite pleasant to hear after calming down, girl. Don¡¯t make such a fuss over nothing like that the next time all right?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, it was due to my inexperience,¡± Lily said helplessly, but she was cursing in her heart; Could you me me for this? Who was the one going around scaring people in the first ce.

    ¡°Hehe, you can actually drop the Lady honorifics, because, in fact, you can actually be said to be my master!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!?!?!¡± Lily was astounded. She was still scheming to see if she could control this shikigami, but it turned out that she was hers to begin with!

    ¡°Here you go again. Can you be a little more reserved? And here I was hoping that my master would be a wise and virtuous woman!¡±

    Lily wanted to remain reserved if she could help it, but this¡­ this was a shikigami they were talking about! The shikigami of folklore! How could Lily have imagined that a helpless girl like her would have a shikigami with her? How could she not be surprised!

    ¡°That¡¯s because this parasol belongs to you and I am a spirit born from this parasol, so you are naturally my master. Anyway, my real master should be the previous owner of this parasol, but whatever the case, since this parasol has fallen into your hands, then you are my master for now.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean anyone can be your master if they got the parasol?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! This only happens when I don¡¯t have an owner and felt that our personality match, or when thest owner met with an unfortunate ident¡­¡± Said the parasol as she folded halfway.

    Lily kneeled on the ground with her lower legs spread out, then she used her slender fingers to caress the parasol and said with a gentle voice, ¡°You and I, both of us have lost someone important in this world. From now on, we should rely upon one another.¡±

    Sometimes, Lily just couldn¡¯t believe how feminine every single of her own words and gestures could be¡­ Perhaps only when she picked up the wooden sword would she be able to find back some traces of her male nature?

    ¡°Master, I woke up today because I have something to do for you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Master, you are training day after daytely. Your physical strength is already over the limit. If this keeps up, it will affect your growth, and it¡¯s also bad for the skin. Master, don¡¯t you want to be stronger and more beautiful at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Un¡­ I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, let me massage for you!¡±

    ¡°Eh? You know how to massage?¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 19 â€“ Spirit Power

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 19 - Spirit Power</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Inside a dark room which was lit up by an oilmp.

    Lily was lying on her stomach atop the bed. The yukata wrapping around her body enhanced the allure of her tight back, slender waist, and round butt.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily wanted to maintain her aloofness and dignity as the master, but with the round parasol wandering between her back, arms, neck, waist, and even her butt, she really couldn¡¯t help letting out a moan.

    However, it felt unbelievably good. After receiving this massage, not only did she feel her fatiguepletely washed away, her nerves became looser and her body was filled with energy.

    ¡°Master, if I help you massage every night, then no matter how hard master trained, you will recover very quickly. This is very beneficial for master¡¯s strengthening progress.¡±

    ¡°Uhn¡­ ah, there, right there¡­ Ngh¡­ it feels so good¡­¡± Lily¡¯s ears were a little red as she closed her eyes andfortably enjoyed the massage.

    She naturally wanted to receive this kind of massage every day, but¡­

    ¡°Sakura, don¡¯t you need to enter hibernation mode frequently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I thought it is about time for master to start training spirit power.¡±

    ¡°Spirit power?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there is a limit to how much you can temper your body. As a matter of fact, master¡¯s female body is not really fit for muscle training. Even if you did work out, the result will be very limited.¡±

    ¡°No wonder¡­ my horse riding and archery have improved rapidly these past two weeks, even my sword techniques have developed greatly. It¡¯s just that my pration force seemed to havee to a standstill.¡± Lily raised her concern with a pout.

    ¡°Right, training with brute force is mainly for building a good foundation. Master¡¯s body is beautiful and flexible, nimble yet containing explosive strength. It is the most ideal foundation for a female body. And now is the best time to start training in spirit power!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ so what is this spirit power you are speaking of?¡±

    ¡°Spirit power is one type of energy that exists in all material things of this world. Everything has a spirit in this universe, even a grain of sand also has spiritual nature. It¡¯s just that they are too weak and is unable to form an awareness. Why do rainwater fall to the ground and steam rise to the sky? Why does soil turn into rock under certain level of pressure? Why does lightning exist? All of these is because of the existence of spirit and power! The spirit decides thew, such as why the prities repel each other, opposites attract, and blood dissolves in water. These are possible because spirits exist, and power is the energy generated by thesews.¡± Sakura exined as she massaged Lily¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°I see¡­ so this spirit power is thew of the world.¡± Lily had a thought; Isn¡¯t this the same as the gravitationalw of the modern world? The root of these energies which caused the molecules to bond and be very solid under a certain level of density is the gravitational force. The modern world uses gravitational force to measure energy, and this other world seemed to be using spirit power as an energy indicator.

    Indeed, she would have a limitless supply of power source if she could assimte these spirit power. It would be as if she could make use of the gravity that existed everywhere in the world. Didn¡¯t that mean she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about exhausting her energy anymore?

    However, Lily was unable to fullyprehend the principle of this profound mystery. She could only make a simple analogy. The realw of behavior must be a lot moreplicated than that!

    ¡°Then how do I train my spirit power?¡± asked Lily.

    ¡°Spirit power training is one of the advanced secrets of samurais and onmyojis! If one does not train their spirit power, then it will be very hard for the samurais and onmyojis to go further after reaching certain heights. Master, among the hundred demons you encountered at Kamakura City that night, let alone the Demon King Michizane, even the Blue Demon that brushed past you briefly is a very powerful demon. If nobody trained their spirit power, then I¡¯m afraid only those legendary heroes that appeared in stories can fight against them. An ordinary samurai is definitely not a worthy opponent for those powerful demons!¡± said Sakura.

    ¡°Sakura, I once saw a silver-haired female samurai cut a five meters tall Blue Demon in half, does that mean she also trained in spirit power?¡±

    ¡°That is without a doubt! And she is quite well-known among the samurais who utilise spirit power! A five meters tall Blue Demon is already beyond what the ordinary humans can handle. Without a powerful samurai who has surpassed the limits of human, one giant Blue Demon is capable of destroying an entire nation!¡±

    Lily was appalled!

    So the true path to bing a master was to train in spirit power!

    No matter how much she increased her brute strength, just how much future prospects would a girl like her be able to gain!

    ¡°Then in respect to the spirit power, is there a difference between male and female?¡±

    ¡°For the men, their basic constitution and vitality are stronger than the women. This is an advantage for them. However, when ites to spirit power, there is no clear indication that there is any difference between men and women.¡±

    Sakura answered.

    ¡°That Matsuda Nagahide never told about this spirit power¡­ and yet he said he will teach me everything without reserve.¡± Lily was a little disappointed.

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t me him for this. For a declining samurai n like the Matsudas, how would they be in possession of a spirit power training manual? Every samurai n with one of those is a distinguished n in their respective areas! If Matsuda n knows how to use spirit power, there¡¯s no way they would spend their time wasting away in these worn-out houses,¡± said Sakura.

    ¡°Then how can I get one of these spirit power training manual?¡± No matter what was said, the Matsuda n at least had a house and and. However, they didn¡¯t have a training manual even with these properties. On the other hand, she was penniless, just how was she supposed to get one?

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lily suddenly had an idea, ¡°Doesn¡¯t shikigami utilises spirit power as well? Can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, stop joking around, master. Shikigami are naturally born from the spiritual world, we can absorb the spirit power since birth. How can master learn this? It¡¯s just like how a fish can swim since birth, how can master use the same method as a fish to swim? Besides, us shikigami can also absorb other shikigami, demons, and even human souls to strengthen ourselves. This is an ability known as Soul Eater. This is an ability that humans do not possess.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, after speaking so much, then is there no way for me to learn?¡± Lily was getting a little impatient.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t rush me, master. Since I am saying it, I naturally have a way,¡± Sakura continued, ¡°My former master once got her hands on an ancient secret manual. She was afraid that she will lose the manual one day so she memorized it in her heart. In fear that she might forget about the content, she made me memorize it with her. It¡¯s just that¡­ my former master only had the first chapter of this secret manual.¡±

    ¡°Can you recite it?¡± Lily jumped up all of a sudden, but she didn¡¯t forget to properly arrange her clothing. She currently didn¡¯t have any foundation so chapter one was already enough for her. After she finished practicing chapter one, her strength might be iparable to what it was now. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to think about what might happen after that.

    This Lily really didn¡¯t know how to mingle her words.

    ¡°Of course I can. Although it has already been a long time, I can still remember it clearly due to my former master¡¯s repeated warning. The name of this secret manual is known as ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 20 â€“ First Chapter of?Lunar Blossom?

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 20 - First Chapter of¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Lunar Blossom?¡± This was a rather beautiful name. Lily recalled how the moon was hanging high in the sky during her first day in this world. This might be the work of fate.

    ¡°Hehe, I am also not sure about the specifics. I only heard that the writer of this secret manual is a super strong female warrior from the Jomon Period. There are in total three hundred and eighteen chapters.¡±

    ¡°Th-Three hundred plus chapters?¡± Lily immediately lost all her strength.

    She originally thought that eight to nine chapters were already a lot, so one chapter should be able to cover most of these three hundred plus chapters. What if this chapter one turned out to be nothing but a catalog? One secret manual was already so rare, just how was she going to find the other three hundred and seventeen chapters?

    ¡°Master, do you want to learn?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I do!¡± It was still better than nothing. Lily at least wanted to hear the content of this chapter.

    ¡°Then master, I will start reciting it now, you better memorize it clearly¡­ cause I am already getting a little sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily hurriedly raised her voice, ¡°Maybe next time! What if you stop at the crucial point again!¡±

    ¡°Just rx master, I still have enough energy to recite the foundation segment once. It should be enough for master to practice for the next few days. In addition, once master learned how to employ spirit power, you can transfer some of it to the parasol. Then I will be able to remain awake and use master¡¯s spirit power to heal my injury.¡±

    ¡°Oh, in that case, just recite it quickly. If you really cannot endure it anymore, don¡¯t force yourself and go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­¡±

    In the dark room, the Sakura Parasol jumped in front of Lily¡¯s eyes and rotated slightly. Translucent letters with a slight tinge of orange appeared one after the other under the parasol.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t read these letters, she could tell their meaning just by looking at them.

    So what the Sakura Parasol meant by reciting was actually something like this. Lily sat in seiza and widened her eyes. The gentle light of the letters shone on her beautiful face.

    Lily looked at what was supposed to be the introduction written by the author and didn¡¯t really understand the content. She only felt reverence for the frosty aura of the lone moon emitted in between the words and lines. She was feeling like this just from the introduction, the woman who wrote this splendid masterpiece must be a great person.

    Lily suddenly had a feeling that only when she reached the level to be able to view flowers and the moon with girls like this would she be able to solve the riddle regarding senior sister¡¯s dormant state.

    Lily sat properly and straightened out her yukata, then she bowed with utmost respect towards these floating letters.

    ¡°Maybe this little girl is still not qualified to address you as my master, but please ept my nine bows in advance.¡±

    Lily continued to bow for nine times. She didn¡¯t bump her head onto the ground due to the fact that she was a girl. She just lightly touched the ground with her forehead. Lily believed that the woman who wrote this kind of book would also prefer bowing with grace.

    Following that, Lily skimmed through the shing letters andmitted every letter to her memory.

    After Lily memorized everything, she said with a gentle voice, ¡°You have worked hard Sakura, just rest for now.¡±

    Sakura was already so tired that she was unable to say anything. She just silently stopped the spell and went to sleep in the corner.

    As for Lily, she opened the door and sat cross-legged next to the moonlight. That marked the first night of her spirit power training.

 Volume 1, Chapter 21 â€“ Bathing in the Moonlight

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 21 - Bathing in the Moonlight</h4>

    The best way to practice spirit power was for the body to make a connection with nature.

    And the ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· Lily was practicing gave the optimum effect whilst bathing in moonlight.

    It was now veryte at night. The only ones who resided at the back side of the residence were the Matsuda couple and herself. Granny Ayashi should also be sleeping right about now.

    Additionally, Lily had excellent eyesight and hearing. If anyone really woke up and approached, she just needed to quickly get back into the house and close the door.

    But even so, Lily still felt her heart thumping loudly.

    ¡°Seriously! It¡¯s not like I am doing something shameful! If I don¡¯t have strength, how am I supposed to go on an adventure and find a way to awaken senior sister¡¯s soul!¡±

    ¡°This is my fate, I should just remain calm.¡±

    Even if Lily could remain vignt of other people approaching, the biggest problem was that¡­ this time, she had no choice but to look at her own body.

    That was because ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· required her to meditate and absorb the essence of the moon with every inch of her skin.

    How could she meditate when she hadn¡¯t even seen it once?

    Lily sat in seiza under the moon. Her beautiful ck hair glowed under the moonlight and hanged on her straight back. She lifted the big breasts that would make most girls jealous. Even if some pregnant women hadparable size, their shape and plumpness couldn¡¯t bepared.

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Lily is only doing this for your sake.¡±

    Lily untied the yukata and slipped it towards both sides of her arms. She pulled it towards the rear and exposed her glossy back.

    Then she picked up a really long white towel and twisted it into a band.

    She raised it above her head.

    Took a deep breath, and then¡ª

    ¡°p! p! p!¡± She whipped her back with the towel. A small frown creased on her forehead as she nibbled her lips.

    Soon, her white back became red.

    ¡°Lily is going to look at senior sister¡¯s body without permission. Even if it is for the sake of training, it is still a crime. Punishment is necessary! Senior sister¡­ please forgive me with this¡­¡±

    Lily silently decided in her heart that she had to frequently urge herself like this if she couldn¡¯t avoid doing these kinds of things in the future! She was not a strong-willed person after all.

    Lily folded the towel and put it at the side. She sat straight, grabbed her yukata, and sh¡ª

    The yukata rolled down from her smooth skin.

    Lily blushed as she lowered her head to look at her body which she had neverid eyes on until now¡­

    In that split second, even Lily¡¯s mind was in a shambles.

    Why was there such a fascinating thing in this world? It was clearly a part of her body, yet it was so divine and invible.

    Those pair of mounds were so beautiful that she didn¡¯t dare to touch.

    They were pure and spotlessly white, just like two sets of snow mountains under the moon. Yet at the same time, they were like the bewitching valley which were drooled over by the demons and monsters of hell.

    Lily couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore and bashfully lifted up her head, though her eyes were still unwilling to part from the beautiful sight under the twin peaks.

    This was the first time Lily hade to understand her own body. At this time, Lily felt that her body had be one with the moonlight and the garden. She could feel the connection between them harmonizing.

    In the wild garden where the summer insects were chirping, there was a half-naked beauty.

    The moonlight shone upon her back and formed a thin silvery thread which outlined her beautiful body. Her body scattered a refreshing smell which was unique to a girl during the summer night.

    If there was a deity peeking nearby, they would have thought she was the spirit of this garden.

    Lily breathed gently. Even if she closed her eyes now, she already understood just how beautiful and attractive she was. This was very beneficial in regards to her spirit training! She was greedy and looked a little too much, so she needed to punish herself again in the future for this wrongdoing. But even so, it was worth it.

    Understanding her own body was Lily¡¯s first step in spirit training.

    After that, she began recalling the training methods of ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·.

    ording to ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·, spirit training was divided into three most basic steps: Absorption, Conversion, and Body Strengthening.

    The first step, Absorption, was the most important step. This was a very long process, but everyone had a different absorption rate. This was also the thing which divided the gaps between one¡¯s training speed. Of course, one could also rely on external factors by going to ces with dense spirit power, since it would increase efficiency.

    And after the absorption, the spirit essence should be converted to energy suitable for the human body, that energy would then be used to strengthen the body.

    There were some good secret techniques for the conversion of spirit power and strengthening of the body, but there were also bad ones out there. The efficiency of the best one had a huge disparity from the worst one! Some of the discontinued secret techniques could bring about side effects to the body. There was even the possibility that it could destroy the body. That most extreme case was that the body would explode.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t lead to that in most cases. When the side effects exceeded what the human body could endure, they would naturally stop to rest and recover before continuing.

    After all, too far was as bad as not enough.

    And this ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· imed the secret techniques recorded within were most suitable for females. There was practically no side effect to the body if it was practiced by a female. If there was one, it would be that the practitioner would be more feminine.

    For Lily, who was already a beauty among the women, it was unimaginable what kind of side effect it would bring about.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure if this secret technique is as good as that female author imed. However, I can feel that her level is extraordinary from those letters, so I choose to believe in her!¡±

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Lily shut her eyes.

    The first step was to probe for the presence of spirit essence.

    ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· relied on the senses of a girl to perceive this universe and the endless supply of spirit essence. To begin with, Lily was very sensitive even though she was once a boy. Hecked masculinity due to his intuition that was more sensitive than a girl¡¯s. Lily often felt frustrated over this, but now that it had merged with the girl¡¯s originally sensitive body, she was like a fish back in the water.

    But even so, Lily still felt at a loss with her eyes closed. She couldn¡¯t sense anything at all.

    Howe? Could it be that I do not have talent? Or is there some kind of error in the ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·?

    Well, it¡¯s true that on the first page of Lunar Blossom, it did mention that not even one among a hundred may necessarily be able to sense the existence of spirit essence.

    N-no¡­ let¡¯s remain calm and reflect on it thoroughly. I shouldn¡¯t rush these things. Let¡¯s take it slowly. Just recall that morning, how I was able to feel those spirits in the forest. How the eyes in the water and all the nts around seemed to be looking at me. If this feeling is not rooted in spirit power, then what can it be?

    Gradually, in the darkness, little specks of light appeared before her eyes. The little specks of light were pure, gentle, and warm.

    When Lily focused her attention on one of the light specks, it felt as though she could hear its life story.

    Starting from a seed to a sprout, from a sprout to a flower, and from a flower until it withered.

    It was growing and multiplying in this garden without end. It was just a weed growing at the corner of the garden, but it was filled with endless tales.

    The leading roles of these tales were the innumerable spirit essences that made the world go round.

    She slowly began to sense more of these spirit essences as time passed, until she began to feel as though she was sitting in the middle of a boundless starry sky. It was an endless sea of stars formed by the spirit essences floating in her surroundings!

 Volume 1, Chapter 22 â€“ Sudden Strength Gain (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 22 - Sudden Strength Gain (Part 1)</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    If this garden was a cosmos, then Lily would be the center of this cosmos.

    Lily was in awe of the spirit world¡¯s beauty. It felt like she had seen the truth on the other side of the world!

    I really didn¡¯t expect the spirit essence I sensed would look as brilliant as a sea of stars. And directly above the stars is the moon that looked identical to the real one. The spirit essences from the moon were virtually inexhaustible. Lily could even feel the essences of the moonlight flowing into her body.

    Since she could sense such an abundant amount of spirit essences, then bon appetit.

    The art of absorbing spirit essence was actually a type of breathing technique. However, not only the air duct, the spirit essences had to pass through every nook and corner of the body.

    Aside from the breathing technique, the moonlight itself contained a faint amount of spirit essences. It was also another way to absorb spirit essence. Even if it was little, it never hurts to have extra. That¡¯s right, this ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· could also use the essences of the moonlight to slightly boost the training speed.

    Lily had a healthy body, so it was only natural that her affinity with spirit power was also extraordinary. Every time Lily breathed in with all her heart, she would be able to absorb a lot of spirit essences.

    It was recorded in the ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· that the absorption rate of spirit essences would be fastest for the first timer.

    Because the body had never been in touch with the spirit essence before, it was needless to say how much an empty vessel could absorb. In order to assimte more spirit essences after the body had amassed more than enough, one had to first strengthen their body.

    The ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· also frankly acknowledged that, although this process was extremely pleasant, one could also feel fatigue after a certain limit. Consequently, Sakura¡¯s massage could relieve fatigue, so she should be able to quickly get back to the absorption process.

    An endless flow of spirit essences flowed into Lily¡¯s body as though they were baptizing the girl¡¯s delicate body.

    Every inch of Lily¡¯s body was strengthened by the spirit essences. This was the strengthening of the spirit and energy, it was not the kind that made her appear more robust.

    Lily¡¯s skin looked so fragile, but reality had a different story to tell! Her strength and defense values had already taken one step beyond the realm of ordinary humans!

    Perhaps even Lily herself didn¡¯t know just how much spirit essences she absorbed on this night. She felt sofortable to the extent that she had unconsciously fallen asleep.

    After she fell asleep, Lily felt as if she was bathing in an ocean made of spirit essences. Due to her body being in a state ofplete rxation, the spirit essences she absorbed after falling asleep were several times higher than when she was awake!

    None could imagine that, after Lily fell asleeppletely, the surrounding spirit essences that were like a sea of stars actually converged, and gradually became voluptuous yet primordial heavenly maidens in misty figures, one after another. The figures of heavenly maidens stretched the moonlight with their hands into gentle white silks and started dancing around Lily. The dancing was clear and free, not something that would be found in the mortal world for sure. But if one were to look closely, the ephemeral convergent starlights and their enticing dance carried with them a barely noticeable tragic beauty and their fall¡­

    However, nobody witnessed this scene. Not Lily herself nor anyone from Matsuda n, not even the weak monster that might be hiding in the surroundings¡­

    As for whether the flowers, birds, insects, and fishes could see this wonderful scenery with their awareness, that was a pointless question.

    In the end, nobody knew whether it was true that the heavenly maidens appeared during the girl¡¯s first night of spirit training, and were dancing with Lily as the center.

    All they knew was that, on this one night, Lily¡¯s inner strength had dramatically increased even though she looked as beautiful as before!

    ¡°C?ck-a-doodle-doo¡ª!¡± The rooster crowed at the break of dawn and aroused Lily from her sleep. Although she was sleeping outdoors for a night, she had a bright face and was all smiles at the moment.

    My body feels so great¡­ I wonder why¡­

    Lily had never felt this good before. Although she hadn¡¯t taken a bath for one night, her body felt incredibly fresh and cool. The process of taking in spirit essences was in itself a process of cleansing the body.

    She leisurely breathed out with a clear mind.

    And only now did Lily notice that she was still naked. Her white yukata was still hanging around her waist.

    She hastily put on her yukata and looked all around in concern. She was afraid that someone might have seen her naked when she was asleep. If she traded her purity for those spirit essences, it would be hard to say whether she had gained or lost something.

    Fortunately, it was still before five in the morning. Nobody should¡¯ve woken up at this time yet, even granny Ayashi only woke up at 5 A.M. sharp.

    Therefore, Lily rushed back into her room.

    It was still too early to start today¡¯s daily training session, so Lily thought that she should at least take a quick nap.

    Thus she jumped onto the bed and fell asleep.

    ¡°Miss Kagami! Miss Kagami!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had already passed, but granny Ayashi was knocking on the wooden door vigorously.

    Lily woke up in a daze.

    ¡°Huh? Granny Ayashi, did something happen?¡± She sat up with slightly messy hair.

    Granny Ayashi had never roused her awake with such a rude and loud voice before.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, it is already ten in the morning and you still haven¡¯t washed your face. Everyone is already waiting for you in the front yard. Even My Lord is very angry!¡± said Granny Ayashi.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked. She suddenly recalled how after her horse riding lesson yesterday, Matsuda Nagahide gathered everyone together and said he was going to announce something important today!

    ¡°Okay! I will be right there!¡± Lily got up in a hurry, but be that as it may, a girl couldn¡¯t just go out and show herself to others like this. Even with her fastest speed, she needed at least fifteen minutes to prepare.

    The morning was rather hot today. Matsuda Nagahide had a very ugly face as he stood there in the courtyard. However, as a man, he couldn¡¯t just go to the backhouse to wake up Lily. He never thought that the Lily who he praised every day would make him lose face today.

    And Taro was even more heated up as he cursed, ¡°F***, what is that woman doing! Is she still not getting up?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never seen such azy woman!¡± Another brat said with impatience as he wiped his sweat.

    At this time, Lily ran over slowly with her yukata still on. She felt that she could get over there in the blink of an eye if she ran with all her might, but it was still better if she maintained some bearing as ady.

    ¡°What time do you think it is now?!¡± Nagahide had a very displeased expression.

    Lily felt that the way she looked at the world now was different from before, not only was her sense of hearing enhanced, even her vision improved dramatically. She could see the spider webs at the distant corner of the courtyard so clearly. And also because she established a link with the spirits of all living things, she could still sense everything in the surroundings with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Elder¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t bother to exin, she just lowered her head to express her apology.

    Nagahide didn¡¯t pursue with this matter any longer. He waited until Lily got into her position, which was a little separated from the other apprentices.

    Nagahide then announced seriously, ¡°Today, I have an important announcement for you all. Half a monthter, the Genji Dojo will hold a samurai qualification test!¡±

    !!!!

    Hearing these few words, all the brats showed an earnest expression. Their eyes carried their longing to be samurais, but the examination this year had nothing to do with the majority of them.

    Matsuda looked at everyone¡¯s expression and continued while feeling pleased, ¡°You need a rmendation letter in order to participate in Genji Dojo¡¯s examination. Our Matsuda n has received one letter this year in exchange for serving under them for many years. I bet you can imagine its value.¡±

    ¡°Only one rmendation?¡± This was Lily¡¯s first time hearing it. She was still thinking that anyone could freely participate in the samurai qualifying test.

    Nagahide heartily looked at Taro, then he looked at Lily and continued, ¡°I know that all of you guys want to go, and that all of you feel you can be a samurai, but I only have one letter. I, Matsuda Nagahide, treat all my disciples fairly. This letter is in my hands, but I will not be the one to decide who gets it¡­ You guys need to rely on your own strength to fight for it! Ten dayster, we will hold apetition. All disciples are allowed to participate, the winner will get this rmendation letter as a reward!¡±

    Competing with wooden swords, and the winner gets the letter.

    All of the brats looked at Taro and thought, Is there really a need topete?

    The brats were still in their growth period. The only one who was already seventeen years old was Taro, the same age as Lily. Moreover, his body was already bigger than most adults, both in width and height. How could these brats ever hope to match up to Taro!

    ¡°Elder,¡± Lily bowed slightly and asked, ¡°I can also participate in thispetition?¡±

    Taro looked at Lily with a fierce expression and cursed in his heart, ¡°As expected, this woman also wants to fight over the rmendation letter! This is maddening!¡±

    Taro faced Nagahide and said, ¡°Uncle! This is our house¡¯s rmendation letter, what does it have anything to do with an outsider like her? She doesn¡¯t have the right to fight over this letter!¡±

    Lily already expected someone would say this, so she just remained silent. To be honest, if Matsuda said he wouldn¡¯t give this letter to outsiders, she also couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    And yet Matsuda said this, ¡°Kenjutsu will show the way to those who are suitable. Miss Kagami hase to my Matsuda n and learned kenjutsu from me. Since she is now my disciple, this can be considered a work of fate. As a martial artist, how can we cut off other people¡¯s fate? Of course you can enter, Miss Kagami. However, even if you showed great results in practice, it is twopletely different things when you are to do battle with someone. Whether you can win or not entirely depends on yourself. I will not side with you just because you are a girl.¡±

    ¡°I am thankful that the elder is willing to give Lily this chance. I will certainly win it with my own strength.¡± Lily bowed.

    ¡°Hmph! Fine by me! Who should I be afraid of in a fair fight?¡± said Taro as he got closer to Lily, ¡°I say, Miss Kagami, are you really going to participate? Even if it¡¯s with a wooden sword, I can break a bone or two with my strength yo!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t even look at this 1.85 meters tall fatty and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care not to overdo it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Nagahide chided, ¡°Taro, if you have the ability, then show it through your sword skills in thepetition!¡±

    Although Taro was scolded by Nagahide, he still felt very pleased with himself. If they really fought, with his vitality, strength, and experience in street fight, how could he lose to this delicate girl who never experienced actualbat before! The only thing she could do was unt her mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s still ten more days. Although you brats are still young, don¡¯t think that this matter is unrted to you. Whether you can win or not, I still wish for you all to give it your best shot. It is not a bad thing to gain somebat experience!¡± Nagahide advised the other brats.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The brats answered with vigor. Regardless of how naughty and mischievous they were, all of them yearned to be a samurai. To the poor, it was something that¡¯d change their life. To the rich, it could raise their family name.

    ¡°Then that will be it for today, I still have things to do so you all can go train by yourself. This is an event that only happens once a year, you guys should make good use of the few remaining days!¡± Nagahide turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Elder,¡± but Lily took one step forward and called out to him, ¡°I wanted to test my pration force again.¡±

    She clearly knew that Nagahide had some other matters to attend to, so Lily asked while feeling slightly embarrassed. However, she really wanted to know the result of her spirit trainingst night.

 Volume 1, Chapter 23 â€“ Sudden Strength Gain (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 23 - Sudden Strength Gain (Part 2)</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Nagahide looked at her nkly for a moment, but how could he refuse the request of such a beautiful girl? He was willing to help her even though he felt troubled in his heart. That¡¯s why he said, ¡°Then you wait here, I¡¯ll go fetch it.¡±

    As soon as Nagahide left, Taro approached Lily, ¡°I say, Miss Kagami, why do you insist on learning swordy when you are so beautiful¡­¡±

    Lily avoided him and went to the backhouse to wait for Nagahide. She wasn¡¯t willing to talk to Taro too much.

    ¡°F***! Not even giving me back is it! If you really dare toe on the day of thepetition, look at how the great me beat you until you call your papa!¡± Taro cursed with a grin.

    Nagahide retrieved the wooden case and guided Lily to a hill away from the residence.

    The sh Force Sensor was summoned again with a ¡°Poof!¡±

    Lily felt that the roly-poly lookalike magic tool looked a littleical. It had a face that made people want to hit it. Was it made like this on purpose to increase the tester¡¯s strength? Or could it be that Lily also had a hidden violent tendency?

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I still have matters to attend to, so you can stay here and train. When I get back, I will ask Kimura Tetsuo toe and retrieve the sh Force Sensor. It will be fine if you juste back with himter,¡± said Nagahide.

    ¡°Sorry for troubling the elder.¡± Lily sent off Nagahide with a respectful bow.

    After Nagahide left, Lily lifted the long wooden sword.

    The reason she chose this sword at the time was most likely due to the influence of that silver-haired female samurai.

    But now, the wooden sword felt weightless in her hands. It looked quite thick, and the wooden sword was not short either. However, it didn¡¯t feel any different from when she was empty-handed.

    ¡°So light!¡±

    ¡°This is too light, I won¡¯t be able to exert all my strength into the sh if it¡¯s like this!¡±

    ¡°I need a heavier katana, one that is made out of iron! As for the length, I guess about this long should be enough if I take the iai technique into consideration. If it is as big as the that silver-haired female samurai used, I won¡¯t be able to use iaido.¡±

    Different swords naturally utilized different sword techniques. It mostly depended on the individual¡¯s habit and preferences. Since Lily felt that this length was most suitable for her, that was already enough.

    Lily lifted the wooden sword in front of her as she adjusted her breathing and looked towards the weird-faced Daruma Egg.

    Two weeks ago, her pration force was 72 kan. It was 8 kan away from the samurai¡¯s standard.

    Then how about now?

    Lily¡¯s body was already filled with abundant spirit energy.

    ¡°Spirit power employed!¡±

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡±

    On the hill with other presence, invisible flow of air curled up to Lily¡¯s body. The surrounding air was affected by the operation of spirit power. Lily¡¯s long hair was blown by the light vortex and fluttered gracefully in the air as though they were ck silks. Her lustrous hair glowed under the bright blue sky. Even her white yukata pped a little bit.

    Lily closed her eyes and cleared her mind. There were only herself and the flow of light blue spirit power between the sword, the rest were erased from her mind.

    In the mountain woods and ponds all around the hill, the eyes of various creatures were looking at her curiously. Perhaps it was due to the changes of the beautiful girl who left quite an impression on them several tens of days ago.

    The spirit power that scattered to the surroundings allowed these kind-hearted creatures to sense her existence. It was as though she was one with nature and had initiated a link with their mind.

    And for some reason, even the wicked creatures didn¡¯t find her repulsive. A faint trace of unworldly element seemed to be hidden deep in her Spirit Power.

    ¡°Hah¡ª!¡± Lily let out a shout as her eyes shed with a divine light. The strong wind blew violently on her white yukata as her slender leg stepped on the grassy meadow with wooden sandals on.

    ¡°Swish¡ª!¡±

    Lily changed into a streak of beautiful white shadow as she charged into the Daruma Egg.

    The sword was inching ever closer to the overly widened eyes of the Daruma Egg that seemed to be expressing an excess amount of surprise.

    ¡°BANG!!!!¡±

    The grasses in the surroundings were waving with ripple-like motions due to the strong wind.

    The ringing sound resonated throughout the mountain woods!

    That Daruma Egg was blown high up into the sky, then it fell onto the meadow and started to roll. After rolling for quite a good distance, it finally stopped and rocked to and fro.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lily let out a breath as she brushed her long hair. After putting away the sword, she calmly waited for the result.

    That Daruma Egg gradually came to a stop. An indistinct dent was clearly visible in between the brows of the Daruma Egg.

    ¡°Oww! Pe~ne~tra~tion Fooooooorce¡ª¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and seventeen kan!¡±

    Lily was in a daze as she heard the weird voice of the Daruma Egg announce, did it say 217 kan?

    Though she knew that her strength had increased dramatically, Lily didn¡¯t expect¡­ her slender arms that anyone would have wanted to lick if theyid their eyes on it, actually contained so much power! The power increased by no less than 140 plus kan!

    It should be mentioned that the pration force increased very slowly. For most of the martial artists, just increasing it by a dozen or more within one year of arduous training was already an excellent result.

    Only when one trained their spirit power would their body be able to break through the boundary of mortals and rapidly headed towards the realm of shikigami, demons, fairies, or even reaching as high as the realm of gods!

    Naturally, the reason Lily improved this much was because of a cheat. After all, in normal circumstances, only a high-level samurai would be able to improve this much. One would only be able to afford a spirit training manual when they reached the same height as them.

    As the cool breeze blew past, Lily raised her pretty face. Her long hair was fluttering in the direction of the mountain woods. She somehow felt that the mountain wind today was very refreshing. It was as though a big mountain had been lifted from her heart.

    Lily looked towards the Matsuda n¡¯s residence as she thought to herself, ¡®The pration force of most samurais barely reached a hundred. Since I have reached two hundred, then maybe I should have enough power for self-defense in this otherworld by now.¡¯

    ¡°Senior sister, your Lily is going to lift her head high and conduct herself with dignity!¡±

    Looking at the picturesque rear view of the white-clothed girl holding a wooden sword in high-spirit, that Daruma Egg ¡ªwith its still as lifeless painting eyes as before¡ª slowly let out this one word:

    ¡°-aye¡­¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 24 â€“ The Arrival of Hojo

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 24 - The Arrival of Hojo</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    If someone from the Matsuda n saw Lily¡¯s sh just now, they would have to stop treating her as a simple girl. Even the Hojo n wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her so easily.

    However, whether it was intentional or not, this matter was not known to anyone.

    To a beautiful girl trapped in this parallel world, it wasn¡¯t really a good thing for her strength to remain unknown¡­

    At this time, Matsuda Nagahide was waiting for an important guest in the house. He was already informed by a servant from the Hojo n yesterday. However, Nagahide didn¡¯t feel it was necessary to let Lily know since the other party was not Hojo Ujizane.

    As for the Hojo¡¯s purpose ofing, he was not informed of it.

    And right now, Lily was wiping the sweat on her forehead and reflecting on the sh just a moment ago.

    217 kan surpassed by far the bottom line of a samurai¡¯s standard. However, just how strong was this pration forcepared to the samurais all over the world?

    Lily didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Since my pration force has increased so much, what about the speed?¡±

    Lily bent her waist without caring that her yukata was getting loose and exposed her breasts. Nobody else was around anyway.

    She held the wooden sword at her side and fixed her gaze at the tree on top of a distant hill. It was approximately three to four hundred meters away.

    A samurai¡¯s speed was naturally measured while carrying a sword. Moreover, she needed to attack and run at all times. Otherwise, there would be no meaning to it.

    Lily adjusted her breathing, and with a sh in her eyes¡­

    ¡°Hiyaaa¡ª!¡± She let out a dainty shout as she stepped on the meadow with her wooden sandal. She abruptly changed into a gale-like white shadow as sheunched towards the targetted tree!

    Lily looked like a beautiful white steed galloping atop the hill. She arrived under the tree in the short time needed to take a few breaths. With the sudden stop, the skirt of her yukata flipped backward and revealed her slender legs.

    ¡°I think that took about thirty seconds, hehe,¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help smiling. Even though she was holding a sword and wearing a pair of wooden sandals, she was still faster than an Olympic champion from the modern world. If she went back now, couldn¡¯t she be a sports star like this?

    But of course, since Spirit Power didn¡¯t exist back in the modern world, it was likeparing apples and oranges.

    It goes without saying that Lily understood speed was no less important than pration force in actualbat. Changing positions in battle, dodging, chasing after the opponent, or to run away after defeat, all of these required speeds.

    Even though running away was very disgraceful in the samurai¡¯s code of chivalry, Lily was not bound by the standard of this parallel Heian world. Winning and survival were the two most important things for her.

    If something happened to her, then who would take care of senior sister?

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be conceited even if my pration force and speed increased drastically. As I am now, I am still not a match for that Blue Demon! Just one hit will easily reap me of my consciousness. I feel like I am still so far away from that silver-haired female samurai who cut down the giant Blue Demon that night!¡±

    Lily stood atop the hill and looked at the picturesque scenery. Although Matsuda n¡¯s residence was in-looking, it naturally merged with the scenery.

    Perhaps because she grew up in a city with many skyscrapers, she didn¡¯t feel homesick at all in this distant parallel world.

    At this time, one person ran over here from between the picturesque mountain range. It kind of destroyed the artistic mood. That person was precisely Kimura. He ran over from the bottom of the hill and called Lily to go back, saying that there was an important matter.

    And so, Lily followed Kimura back to the Matsuda n. When they arrived at the gate, she could feel that the atmosphere was a little different. There were even two servants standing at both sides of the gate, each carrying a sword.

    As Lily entered the courtyard with Kimura, she saw anky samurai wearing blue embroidered kimono and a small eboshi cap. It seemed as though he was waiting for something.

    Matsuda Nagahide and the others were standing at the side, with somewhat uglyplexion.

    This samurai had a shrewd-looking face, an aquiline nose, thin lips, and a pair of seemingly venomous eyes. The moment he saw Lily, he shot her a nce that made Lily feel ufortable. It would appear she was the one he¡¯s been waiting for.

    ¡°So you are Kagami Lily?¡± That samurai was about 1.88 meters tall, Lily felt a little pressured by his height. He came forward and sized Lily up.

    Lily felt a little awkward right now. After all, she sweated a lot from the training prior to this. Her body was emitting a scene that made even herself a little intoxicated, and her hair was a little messy. She really didn¡¯t want to let someone of the same gender catch a whiff of this scent! She really didn¡¯t expect so many samurais would suddenly make their appearance in this courtyard, so she was caught unprepared.

    As a matter of course, what Lily meant by the same gender was either men or males. There was no saying that only men would covet for her body in this world filled with demons and monsters anyway.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily unconsciously tidied up her clothing. This was a littlecking in manners, but since it was too sudden, Lily just stopped caring.

    Thenky samurai waved his hand as soon as he heard those word, ¡°Come! Restrain her!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Whether it was Lily or everyone else from the Matsuda n, they were all shocked by this sudden turn of event. Only Madam Hiroko who stood at the corridor not far away was sniggering.

    The two servants already grabbed Lily¡¯s arms. They thought it¡¯d be an easy job to take the wooden sword from a girl, but they found themselves unable to get it off Lily¡¯s hands, so they remained in a stalemate.

    ¡°W-who are you guys! Why are you catching me!¡± Lily asked with slight anger. She waspletely baffled by this unexpected event.

    Thatnky samurai didn¡¯t notice how the servants were obstructed from seizing her sword and said rather arrogantly, ¡°I am known as Hojo Motoshige. By the order of my lord Hojo Hayamasa, I am here to carry out the order of my lord.

    Hojo Motoshige?

    Lily nked out for a moment. After hearing his name, she looked at his clothing before moving on to his profile. It seemed like he did have a blood-rtion with that Ujizane?

    Hojo Motoshige continued, ¡°Kagami Lily, you imed to be the daughter of the Kagami n, but ording to my Hojo n¡¯s elder, after the Daidouji n carried out an investigation through the temple, there is no such person in the Kansai region¡¯s Kagami n. There¡¯s also no missing report of a girl recently. Kagami Lily, you sure have the guts to impersonate a high-ranking noble! In ordance with thew, we will detain you at the Daidouji Mountain City and interrogate you there! Take her away!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lily shouted out, the feeling that she¡¯d been wronged showing clearly on her face, ¡°How can you people from the Hojo n just arrest someone like this! Since when did I impersonate a noble?¡±

    So it was the matter regarding her identity! Lily only acknowledged this identity at that time because she waspletely horrified by the dangers of this world and still had lingering fears remaining. That¡¯s why she instinctively wanted to defend herself. She didn¡¯t expect it would bring about such a disaster.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Motoshige sneered, ¡°After a thorough investigation through the information house of the Kansai region¡¯s Honjyo Temple, your lie has already been exposed by our elder, Daidouji Akira! Did you think you can swindle someone by iming that you are from the distant Kansai region? If you want to say something, say it in jail!¡±

    ¡°Since when did I swindle someone!¡± Lily asked with confidence. The truth didn¡¯t matter, but for a delicate little girl like her to fall into this chaotic world with demons looming around, where she could get eaten or killed any time¡­ was it wrong of her to lie in order to protect her chastity?

    Right now, her mind was working out a solution at flying speed. Did he say Daidouji Akira? Daidouji Hiroko¡­ Hmph, I can roughly guess what happened now.

    ¡°Young Master! Please curb your anger, Miss Kagami is not someone who¡¯d lie!¡± Matsuda Nagahide stepped forward to mediate the situation, ¡°There must be some kind of misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Nagahide! You are just an insignificant insect in my Hojo n!¡± Motoshige said with contempt, ¡°Or are you saying that the Hojo n¡¯s second elder Daidouji Akira would nt false evidence against amon girl?¡±

    Though he was also a young master of the Hojo n, this Motoshige was bossy and domineering. He was not at all like Ujizane who was honest and considerate.

    ¡°This¡­¡± That¡¯s right, with the intelligencework of the temple, the Daidouji could find out many things that the Hojo n couldn¡¯t easily attain. Nagahide was left speechless shortly.

 Volume 1, Chapter 25 â€“ Lilyâ€™s â€œProtestâ€

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 25 - Lily¡¯s ¡°Protest¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily made all kinds of preparation in her heart. It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t have the power to resist now. If things really turned out for the worst, she would be left with no other choice but to escape! It¡¯s just that the Sakura Parasol was still in the room. If she really ran away, then she needed to find a chance toe back and retrieve it.

    As for her odds of sess, the Matsuda n probably wouldn¡¯t stop her. Hojo Motoshige should have brought along at least two to three samurais ording to Lily¡¯s intuition, and the strongest among them was naturally Motoshige himself.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t sense any signs of Spirit Power from him.

    The ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· Lily practiced had a secret technique to send out weak spiritual fluctuations to probe the surroundings. Lily used that technique just now, and ording to what was recorded in the book, it should be able to sense the existence of other Spirit Power users. She didn¡¯t sense anything from these samurais, but it could be because their power level was higher so they blocked her from sensing anything, or that she was not proficient enough in spirit perception.

    Regardless of which, she couldn¡¯t be careless. Nothing good woulde out of this if she fought with the Hojo n here! Even if she managed to escape, she could kiss the samurai qualification test goodbye and live the life of a hermit.

    Since it already reached this point, she could only stick to her previous statement and argue strongly.

    ¡°Lord Motoshige! I don¡¯t dare to make irresponsible remarks as to whether there is someone trying to frame me, but since when did I tell anyone that I am the daughter of the Kagami n? Did I say it with my own mouth? If so, who did I say it to? Bring them over here!¡±

    Lily thought about it clearly, if she could get Hojo Ujizane toe over here, he probably would stand by her side?

    That¡¯s why she became bolder, ¡°I have never said that I am a high ranking noble. There are plenty of people with the surname of Kagami in the Kansai region. I am just a girl from an ordinary household, but my family name is also Kagami, is that also considered illegal?¡±

    Although Lily usually kept her manners in check, she could also argue like this when situations arose!

    She had indeed never admitted which Kagami n she came from. All she said was that her name was Kagami, so what could they possibly do about it? Would they continue to refute her argument?

    Seeing that everyone was shocked, she continued, ¡°I am indeed a Kagami. That noble Kagami n in the Kansai region is also a Kagami. Or what, are you saying a Kagami ofmon birth is not a Kagami? Besides, the noble Kagami n has such a big mansion and they already divided into so many branches with their countless offsprings. Who can say for sure, maybe my family might really have some blood-rtion with that noble Kagami n!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The honest-looking samurais in the surroundings didn¡¯t know how to refute this youngdy¡¯s argument.

    And yet Motoshige said, ¡°Hmph, trivial objection! If that is the case, then why did you remain so ambiguous from the start! Why are you staying here with the identity of a noblewoman?¡±

    ¡°I had previously lost a part of my memory and didn¡¯t know who I really am, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t make it clear. However, I have never said anything about being the youngdy of some high ranking noble! I have just remembered that I am the child of an ordinary Kagami n, or are you saying that Daidouji has already investigated every Kagami n in the Kansai region?¡±

    ¡°Trivial objection! That is clearly a trivial objection!¡± Hojo Motoshige refuted, ¡°Since you are amoner, why are you living the life of a richdy here? If that is not swindling, then how do you exin this?¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡± Nagahide finally found a chance to butt in, ¡°Miss Kagami was indeed a little absent-minded in the beginning. We treated her as a youngdy of noble birth, but now she is staying here as my kenjutsu apprentice.¡±

    Motoshige was surprised, ¡°Kenjutsu apprentice? So that¡¯s why she¡¯s carrying a wooden sword! Hmph, you know how to swing a sword?¡±

    Lily thought that this question was right on the spot. She knew that a samurai had a lot of privilege. If she let Motoshige know that she was going to be one very soon, then he would have to treat her with due respect.

    Therefore, she adjusted her breathing and said with a slightly more respectful tone, ¡°This little girl has just learned swordy for two weeks under the care of Master Matsuda. I have learned much and is nning to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test ten dayster.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Motoshige was a little bbergasted as he looked at Lily, then he shouted with an angry look, ¡°This shameless girl! Are you trying to make fun of the way of samurais? You want to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test after learning kenjutsu for only two weeks? Just how much longer do you want to keep up with this lie?¡±

    Matsuda Nagahide stepped forward and exined sincerely, ¡°Young Master, Miss Kagami is indeed telling the truth. Ten dayster, my disciples will bepeting with each other and the winner will get the rights to participate in the Genji Dojo¡¯s samurai qualification test. Miss Kagami will also participate in thispetition.¡±

    Motoshige reevaluated Lily and said, ¡°Hmph, is that so? You are good enough to participate after merely two weeks of training? Us Hojos trained since early childhood and is only able to participate after many years of arduous training, and yet this girl is treating it as though it is no big deal! Either she possesses outstanding power or she¡¯s just stupid!¡±

    Hojo Motoshige turned towards the tform and looked back with a cold gaze, ¡°In that case, let me test whether you really have the qualifications to be a samurai!¡±

    ¡°Release her!¡±

    The two servants released Lily and retreated to both sides.

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Matsuda felt slightly concerned as he looked at Motoshige.

    ¡°I am thirsty, bring me a cup of tea!¡± Said Motoshige as he sat at the side of the tform.

    Hiroko personally offered him a cup of tea in order to curry his favor. However, her body build and excessive makeup only made Motoshige frown.

    Lily did not say anything, she just stood at the center of the yard with her wooden sword. She felt like something was about to happen so she didn¡¯t dare get careless.

    Motoshige finished the tea and said, ¡°The tea is so-so, and the tea set is nothing valuable. Kagami Lily, since you imed to be a swordsman and is even trying to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test in vain, then¡­ can you cut down the cup I throw at you with the wooden sword in your hand?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, this¡­¡± Nagahide panicked. Swords were originally used to cut men, using such a thin sword to cut a cup thrown by a samurai was impossible unless one had exceptional skill!

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me the Matsuda n is shielding this female swindler?¡±

    Lily knitted her brows and said, ¡°Lord Hojo, if that¡¯s the case, please let me have a try.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Motoshige¡¯s eyes shed as he revealed acent smile. He thought in his heart, ¡®Hmph! This girl who don¡¯t know how high the Heaven or how thick the ground is! I am not just anyone, I am a samurai! She¡¯s just dreaming if she thinks a girl who just learned kenjutsu can cut a cup thrown by a samurai!¡¯

    Motoshige had received orders to detain and interrogate her this time, but in reality, he had received bribes from Daidouji n. Otherwise, why would the second master of the Hojo n even care about this trifling matter? As for how they¡¯d interrogate Lily, he was not concerned about it.

    The reason Daidouji Akira requested the second young master of the Hojo n toe was that they were both the vassal ns of the Hojo. Even if Daidouji had more power than the Matsuda n, it would set a bad example to cause trouble between vassal ns.

    Motoshige thought of another thing, ¡®However, I cannot throw with full strength. If this foolish woman missed and got killed by the cup, it will be troublesome to exin to Akira. I have received his money after all.¡¯

    Motoshige¡¯s slim yet powerful hand grabbed the teacup firmly. He looked at Lily with his eagle-like eyes and said, ¡°Then, are you ready!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Lily as she lifted the wooden sword with a graceful and steady motion. Her eyes looked forward with tranquility and calmness.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­¡± Nagahide, Kimura, and Kanzaki had a concerned look. They were worried that Lily would miss and Motoshige would forcefully take her away. They were even more worried that she would get hurt by the cup.

    At this time, Lily did something that went beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    She was actually shutting her eyes.

 Volume 1, Chapter 26 â€“ Slicing Teacup

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 26 - Slicing Teacup</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°What?!?!¡±

    Motoshige, Nagahide, as well as every samurai and servant around, were dumbfounded. Even Taro and co. who were watching in delight at the corner of the yard were bewildered.

    This woman¡­

    is she crazy?

    Did she abandon herself to despair?

    Blue veins even popped up on Motoshige¡¯s forehead and his eyes became very sharp.

    ¡°This woman¡­ what is she doing?! Is it because she¡¯s too scared to look or is she trying to swing at random? Does she think that she can hit it by closing her eyes when she can¡¯t even see the cup with her eyes open?!¡± Motoshige was very furious. This confusion made him feel that he had been looked down upon.

    ¡°Very well! Just don¡¯t regret itter!¡±

    As proud as Motoshige was, he naturally wouldn¡¯t stand up and made a throwing motion. Since it was a teacup, he decided to maintain his sitting position as he threw the cup. However, with the arm strength of a samurai, this throw was still very powerful.

    Motoshige looked at Lily. He naturally didn¡¯t want to hurt her face, so he moved his gaze towards her breasts and thought, ¡®Hmph, this woman sure has some superior breasts! I will just aim at her chest! With that thing¡¯s size, it shouldn¡¯t kill her. Take this as your lesson!¡¯

    Not only was it to serve as a lesson for her, but it was also to humiliate her! Motoshige¡¯s intention was to humiliate Lily and make her lose face! There was no reason as to why he¡¯s doing this, he merely wanted to bully her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, ready or not, here Ie!¡±

    Motoshige exerted strength into his fingers, causing the porcin cup to let out cracking sounds. He then stared at Lily with his eagle-like eyes!

    Without any warning, Motoshige swung his hand abruptly and the cup flew with a hissing sound.

    The space where the cup flew past became blurry. All they could see was the cup flying towards Lily with a stable, non-rotating motion.

    And right now, Lily found herself in a world of darkness as she secretly emitted waves of spiritual fluctuation. As long as those waves ran into an obstacle, they would be twisted and form a vague outline of said objects!

    Within the darkness, the waves suddenly crashed into a ck dot and broke the stillness of the world. The instant that ck dot made contact with the waves, Lily was able to perceive the trajectory and speed of the cup. Her sword was ready to strike at any given time.

    The process of this spiritual perception seemedplicated, but as a matter of fact, from how Hojo threw to cup to how Lily waved the sword, it happened only in an instant.

    ¡°Swish¡ª Clink!¡±

    As soon as Lily swung her wooden sword, that cup in front of her shattered into pieces and scattered in all directions.

    The entire ce turned eerily quiet.

    They were all incredible dumbstruck as they looked at this world-ss beauty.

    Thebination of her pretty face and the elegant swing of her sword were so beautiful that they seemed like one and the same, almost impossible to tell them apart.

    Matsuda Nagahide had a stupefied face. Since when and how did he bring up such a genius swordsman? Perhaps the only thing that¡¯d hinder her in the way of kenjutsu would be her looks and position? As they would bring about many unnecessary troubles¡­

    Motoshige was also dumbstruck.

    Was it pure luck?

    Even he himself didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that he would be able to hit it with his eyes open, much less closing his eyes.

    Could it be that this white-clothed beauty was not a female swindler but a female monster?

    If she was not a monster, then how could a woman who just learned swordsmanship for several days reach this point?

    If that was not pure luck, then this woman might really be a genius swordswoman!

    Naturally, the reason Lily could hit it was because she used the spiritual perception of the ¡°Lunar Blossom¡±. It was not purely dependant on swordsmanship, that¡¯s why this was considered a miraculous feat in the eyes of thosemon samurais that didn¡¯t know how to utilize Spirit Power.

    Lily opened her eyes. There was not the slightest bit of arrogance in her gentle eyes, nor was there an expression of shock. She was only able to do this because she used Spirit Power and even utilized the perception technique recorded in the ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·. This was indeed a little unfair to thesemon samurais who didn¡¯t know about Spirit Power.

    However, if she didn¡¯t show a little bit of her power, the other side might deliberately make things harder for her! The so-called bushido in this parallel world was precisely the merciless path of respecting the strong and pushing around the weak. This trait was especially strong when it came to women. From what Lily had learned regarding the culture of this world, the women had been disrespected since ancient times!

    Motoshige was colored in surprise as he wore an ugly expression.

    He originally wanted to humiliate this woman, yet he ended up showcasing her sword skill!

    ording to the Hojo family¡¯s precepts, they should be tolerant and give preferential treatment to powerful individuals. Otherwise, how would they be able to recruit more loyal samurais to serve under them? Even if the other side was a girl, they couldn¡¯t treat her poorly.

    When plebeianmitted a crime, punish!

    For a samurai, however, even if they were somewhat at fault, they could give them a way out as long as they didn¡¯t jeopardize the Hojo n.

    In front of so many samurais, Motoshige knew that he couldn¡¯t take Lily away by force anymore. Otherwise, the samurais of Matsuda n would feel dissatisfied.

    Motoshige got up and walked towards Lily with a serious face. Even though he was not too delighted in his heart, he had no choice but to assume a praising attitude, ¡°Miss Kagami, nice sword-y! If you can really pass the samurai¡¯s qualification test, my Hojo n will forget about the matters regarding your identity!¡±

    He walked towards the door and brushed past Lily. As he reached the entrance, he stopped to say this, ¡°However, if you didn¡¯t pass the test, then with your identity as a civilian girl with no family register, we can still arrest you ording to thew! Anyway, we wille again half a monthter. If we don¡¯t see your certificate by then¡­ hmph!¡±

    Motoshige let out a cold harrumph as he left with his travel-worn servants.

    ¡°Miss Kagami,¡± Matsuda had a face full of remorse, ¡°I only heard that the Young Master ising today, that¡¯s why I stayed behind to wee him. I didn¡¯t expect it was regarding this matter¡­ if I had known earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder,¡± Lily said with a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I also didn¡¯t wish to make things difficult for you because of the matter regarding me. After all, that Hojo n is your Lord.¡±

    Somewhere nearby, Hiroko flung her long sleeves in anger as she turned around and left. Taro followed suit and let out a few cursing remarks.

    On the other hand, Matsuda dragged Lily into the house and said with a serious tone, ¡°Miss Kagami, your sword technique really made me see you in a new light. However, this can only prove that you have outstanding perceptivity, skill, and mental state. This is still very different from actualbat.¡±

    ¡°What the elder meant to say is that¡­ actualbat can only be tempered in real fights, that¡¯s why you want Lily to enter thepetition more so than ever?¡± Said Lily with a humble tone.

    ¡°To be honest, even though they are all my disciples, you cannot win in kenjutsu by relying on courage and guts. What you need is fast decision making and grasp the right timing to attack. In truth, I really hope that you can win in the match ten dayster. It¡¯s just that Taro is really strong in a fight!¡±

    Matsuda said with a worried face, ¡°Even I myself don¡¯t dare to underestimate him if I am on the same level as him. Even if Miss Kagami doesn¡¯t lose to him in all aspects, it¡¯s a different story in realbat¡­ Miss Kagami is gentle and kindhearted, I¡¯m afraid that you are not well-matched against that fierce and violent child!¡±

    Lily answered indifferently even after hearing these, ¡°Elder, I will be careful.¡±

    Needless to say, Lily wouldn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. Even if she could utilize Spirit Power and her pration force was a few times higher than the fatty, just one careless mistake and he could make aeback! Realbat was realbat, there¡¯s no difference between strong or weak, only victory or defeat!

    And this was a match she couldn¡¯t afford to lose!

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ Lily¡¯s first actualbat is almost here.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 27 â€“ Archery, Horsemanship, and Taro

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 27 - Archery, Horsemanship, and Taro</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    During the evening that day.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Taro was so angry that he immediately stomped the ground as soon as he got home.

    ¡°Aunt Hiroko is absolutely overreaching herself!¡±

    In order to get rid of a potential threat like Lily, Hiroko unintentionally ended up informing his uncle, Daidouji Akira, of Lily¡¯s beauty and good points. He was a scoundrel and pervert who was one level above him when it came to shrewdness!

    Besides, he didn¡¯t have the skill to cut a teacup with eyes closed as Lily did. It¡¯s not that he was afraid that he would lose to Lily, so what if her skills were good? No matter how good her acrobatic skills were, just one heavy punch was enough to kill her!

    In real battles, what theypeted against were ferociousness and ruthlessness! At least that¡¯s what Taro thought.

    However, Lily improved way too fast. She was so bright that he started to feel uneasy.

    And more importantly, would he gain anything if he won? Though he could vent his anger, Lily would be sent to Akira of Daidouji. In other words, she would be sent to his uncle!

    In the first ce, Taro had fallen for Lily and he didn¡¯t expect things would be like this. So how about if he lost on purpose?

    But if he lost to a woman, how would he have the face to mingle in this region?

    ¡°I must think of a way, a means to kill two birds with one stone¡­¡± Taro mulled over it for a while, then he pped his hands and walked towards the direction of the mountain woods.

    It was already a well-known fact that Taro regrly stayed outside for the whole night due to various reasons; such as making friends with people of various trades, street fights, ying with women, etc. That¡¯s why the Matsuda n was also very mindful of it.

    The dawn of the next day, in the yard of the Matsuda n, the white-clothed Lily was practicing archery with the other youngsters. Taro didn¡¯t show up, but everyone just thought that he didn¡¯t like archery. This was not his first time skipping ss after all.

    ¡°Stand straight and exert your strength moderately. Remember the way I taught you to draw the bow. Do not panic when nocking the arrow, you must remain calm. Exert strength into your forearm and pull it back slowly. When the arrow reached the anchor point, it will naturally form the standard stance of archery!¡±

    Lily was standing quite a few steps away from the feral brats. After all, there were differences between male and female.

    Only after two weeks of practice, Lily already had a beautiful stance. It was practically a textbook example. Even Kimura Tetsuo was nodding repeatedly and considered it as a work of art.

    Archery and horsemanship had multipurpose in a group battle. Unless they were using the bow as their main weapon, it was rare to find lone samurais carrying them in the battlefield.

    However, this was one of the required skills for samurai¡¯s qualification test since ancient times. Lily thought that it was the same in the modern world, where many of the tested subjects didn¡¯t get to see immediate practical use.

    Take Taro for example; he alwaysined that archery was useless every time they practiced with the bow.

    But Lily thought differently, she believed there¡¯s a reason in itself since this was a tradition passed down from time immemorial.

    Maybe she wouldn¡¯t be using the bow frequently, but it was hard to say whether she would participate in a war or not. As a samurai, there were times when they would be forced to adapt to the situation depending on the circumstances.

    Moreover, Lily also came to understood many things after learning archery.

    Archery was different from kenjutsu and horsemanship. It was a martial art that didn¡¯t involve much movement. Its requirement for stability and a calm state of mind was very high.

    Instead of learning archery, it would be better described as honing one¡¯s own mind.

    The fight between master martial artists happened within seconds. Victory or defeat could be decided by one¡¯s state of mind.

    As a person who came from modern Eastern civilization, Lily valued the importance of mentality. If she could enter a state of ¡°selflessness¡±, maybe she could bring out extraordinary strength! If her mind was in a mess, her skills and actions would be restricted. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bring out the strength she originally possessed. Just like that time when she just encountered the night parade at Kamakura City, Lily was so scared that she was unable to move her legs. Even if she had the power, it would be useless if she was unable to utilize it!

    And the influence of the mental state would only get bigger along with her spirit training, as her body would transcend the limits of what was normally possible.

    As she trained in archery these days, not only had Lily mastered the skills to shoot with great precision, even her psyche improved drastically. When she remained stationary, she was as still as a rock. When she moved, she was as quick as a runaway rabbit. With thebination of her bow and sword training, Lily¡¯s ability tomand over her mind and body became even better!

    Although Lily didn¡¯t n to make the bow her main weapon, she was very gifted in archery. Senior sister¡¯s body had an incredible aptitude for it.

    This was also why Lily had been working so hard these days. Even if other people couldn¡¯t be a samurai, they could go farming, but how about Lily? As a lone girl from a parallel world, how could she protect herself if she didn¡¯t exert great effort?

    However, after going through such an unimaginable experience, Lily¡¯s vision, knowledge, and even mentality were a lot higher than the locals.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lily always felt that whenever she nocked an arrow and drew the bow, a subtle reaction was formed between herself, the arrow that was about to fly out, and her surroundings.

    With the arrow as the guide, the spirits of the surrounding creatures as the soul, and the vitality of the lifeforms as the body, a simple yet rxing image of the real world was vaguely formed in Lily¡¯s mind. This image seemed to be changing to some extent depending on her mood. On the other hand, Lily faintly felt that this image in her heart could also affect herself a little, even to the point of affecting her surroundings.

    What is this feeling?

    At the moment, Lily could only feel it to a slight extent. She still didn¡¯t know this feeling signified¡­

    Just like how senior sister always got top marks for studies and behavior in the modern world, Lily hadpletely mastered what they referred to as the ¡°three fundamental skills¡± of a samurai.

    During the afternoon, Lily began her horse riding exercise under the guidance of Kanzaki.

    ording to Kimura and Kanzaki, the participants were required to stand fifty steps away from the target during the archery examination. They were only given five arrows and three shots needed to be within seven rings. With the red mark in the dead center, the target had up to ten rings.

    As for the horse riding examination, the participants were required to urge their horse to turn back three times on the race track. Then they needed to jump over some obstacles. And finally, touch the obstacles with speed specified by the examiner. They would be given points based on how well they performed, only by meeting the required points would they be able to pass. Horse riding examination was the only test that waspletely judged by the examiners.

    With Lily¡¯s performance in archery, from a distance of fifty steps, it wasmonce for her to shoot within eight rings. As long as she was able to shoot normally, passing the test was not a big problem. It¡¯s just that luck also yed a big factor in archery so she shouldn¡¯t be overconfident. There was a probability that she could get distracted.

    As for horsemanship, the Matsuda n didn¡¯t see the need to create an imitation test site so they could only practice in the wild by cing some tree trunks on the track as obstacles. Although Lily¡¯s training progressed smoothly, she still felt uncertain in her heart.

    ¡°The most unreliable factor right now is the horse riding. I haven¡¯t had the chance to go and practice on-site after all.¡± Lily was anxious.

    During the time Lily was working hard on archery and horse riding training. In the deep mountains a few dozen miles away from Matsuda n, there was a worn out temple.

    That temple was long abandoned and no priests could be seen around. Four to five mountain bandits upied this temple and treated it as their base.

    These messy-haired mountain bandits with ragged clothing were having a meal while sitting in a circle. Among them was a fat-a?? with visibly better clothing. That was without a doubt, Daidouji Taro.

    He was having a meal with these mountain bandits, and quite passionate at that. These liquors and meats were bought from the vige by Taro.

    ¡°Brother Mifune! You better not let anyone know this matter is rted to me!¡± Taro warned him repeatedly.

    Among the mountain bandits, a burly middle-aged man with a mustache and dirty yellowish teeth said while biting on a piece of meat, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! Young master, this isn¡¯t like the first time we helped you do this kind of things! Thest time when you do away with that Takesh*tass, weren¡¯t we the one who had to deal with the aftermath?!¡±

    ¡°Brother Mifune, this girl knows kenjutsu, you shouldn¡¯t be careless!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± That bandit chief Goro Mifuneughed out loud and said, ¡°So what if the girl knows kenjutsu! Young master, are you treating us as ordinary mountain bandits? We are but wandering samurais who lived through the battlefield! Let me tell you, we have even killed a quite few female samurais! Besides, that girl is just an apprentice! Just rx! Leave her to us and she¡¯ll never see the light of day again! All you need to do is to find a way to lure her out. If she remains hidden in the Matsuda n, we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Now that Mifune has said this much, I feel reassured! Hahaha, let me fill your cup for you, brother! Hmph! Lily, how dare you fight against the great me, see if you can still keep up with your facade in a few days!¡± Taro had a savage expression as he filled the cups of a few bandits.

    These mountain bandits imed to be wandering samurais, but they were in fact deserters and not genuine samurais approved by the dojos. However, though these men may be deserters, they were ruthless and cruel men who experienced real war.

    As they carried out their activities in this mountain region, who knew how many innocent victims had already fallen into their evil clutches. They were just like stray dogs and hungry wolves. As long as there was a chance, they would even kill a lone samurai and steal their properties!

 Volume 1, Chapter 28 â€“ Trap

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 28 - Trap</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    It was very peaceful during the following week.

    There was only one day left until thepetition organized by Matsuda Nagahide.

    During this evening, ayer of light blue enveloped the backyard.

    Night time in summer got darkter than usual so the sky was still dimly lit at seven o¡¯clock.

    As of this moment, Lily secluded herself in her room and did push-ups with the doors closed.

    This was a training style never seen before in this parallel world. However, though the ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡· Lily possessed did not mention any body-strengthening method, it did emphasize since the beginning that the physical strength was very important. The quantity of Spirit Power one could absorb was decided by one¡¯s physical strength.

    She tried asking Matsuda Nagahide about the body-strengthening method used in this world, but there was none aside from boxing, fencing, jogging, or lifting a rock. That¡¯s why Lily might as well use the training method of the modern world.

    ording to the ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·, the girls could temper their body to the utmost with relieve. As long as they continued to practice Lunar Blossom, their figure would be more beautiful and their skin would be more exquisite. They wouldn¡¯t need to worry about building up muscles or their fingers bing rough.

    And that¡¯s why Lily could train at ease.

    Apart from strength, one¡¯s appearance was also very important when it came to a girl¡¯s pride and confidence. Even if they were strong, if they looked like a man, then it would be hard to gain the people¡¯s acknowledgment.

    No, it¡¯s not important even if they were not acknowledged by the people. However, ording to the natural order of life, a man was supposed to be masculine while a woman was feminine. Her aplishment wouldn¡¯t be too great if she was to defy the natural order.

    Just because she was in her own room, Lily¡¯s clothing was unbearable to look at.

    Her breasts were wrapped by a white bleached cloth and she was wearing a tight g-string on her bottom.

    Her sensational body and tofu-like skin werepletely exposed.

    Lily normally didn¡¯t wear a bleached cloth, this thing was so tight that it almost gave her chest pain.

    However, she had no choice but to wrap it up during push-ups. The reason was naturally due to the size of her breasts¡­ if she didn¡¯t wrap them up, her breasts would touch the ground if she just lowered her body for a bit, that was just¡­

    Moreover, the yukata would only be a hindrance during the exercise. That¡¯s why she was more free-willed and didn¡¯t wear any clothes when she was in her own room.

    Her plump butt and slender thighs were covered by beads of sweat. The sweat dripped onto the floor and traces of water could clearly be seen.

    Indeed, Lily was working extremely hard. Due to the effect of ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·, she could increase her strength drastically and didn¡¯t need to worry about building up muscles. That¡¯s why she was able to train without worry.

    At this time, however, Lily heard the sound of hurried footsteps transmitted from far away.

    Those footsteps clearly didn¡¯t belong to Hiroko and granny Ayashi.

    Lily wrinkled her brows, ¡°A man? It doesn¡¯t sound like the heavy footstep of an adult, is it a child?¡±

    She felt that those footsteps were rushing towards her direction. Before the arrival of the other party, Lily stood up and put on her yukata.

    ¡°Sister Kagami! Sister Kagami!¡± As expected, that child stopped in front of Lily¡¯s room and knocked the door in a hurry. She could see his petite figure on the other side of the paper door.

    This voice belonged to Hiroyasu, one of the feral brats who trained together under the guidance of Nagahide.

    ¡°What is it? I am resting.¡± Lily said with an annoyed tone. She couldn¡¯t treat this kind of pubescent brat as a child anymore, as they were starting to develop an interest in the female body at their age. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t invite them into her room so easily.

    ¡°Sister Kagami! This is bad¡ª a big problem urred! Open the door quickly! This is seriously bad!¡±

    Big problem?

    Lily finished sorting out her clothing, so she went to open the door. Lily was in a seiza position at the doorway as she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Hiroyasu¡¯s eyes were squirming around as he saw the ck-haired goddess in a white yukata, then he said in a hurry, ¡°Sister Kagami, Miki he¡­ he¡­ his foot got sped by a leg-hold trap designed to catch bears. He is bleeding non-stop! I-I cannot wrench it open and there are no other people in the house. Sister Kagami, quickly go take a look! Miki will die if we don¡¯t do something quick!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was surprised. Miki was a tanned youngster who also trained under Nagahide.

    Miki¡¯s foot was caught by a trap? He¡¯s on the verge of dying due to excessive blood loss?

    And coincidentally, all the men in the Matsuda n were not avable at the moment. All of them went out with no reason?

    Hmph!

    This was really fishy and Lily guessed it almost instantaneously.

    They normally never spoke to her, but with so many coincidences piled up just one day before thepetition and instead of going to the vige to cry for help, the first thing they did was to look for her? Did they think she was an idiot?

    However, Lily didn¡¯t refuse. Since knew just how dangerous was it in this parallel world, she might as well y along with their petty trick and test her reaction speed in realbat.

    Lily said, ¡°Hiroyasu, don¡¯t panic. Where is Miki¡­ take me there.¡±

    Hiroyasu revealed a cruel yet naive smile at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Sister Kagami, follow me. Miki will die if we arete!¡±

    Hiroyasu ran towards the corridor while shouting.

    Lily got up and picked up the wooden sword that leaned against the wall before following after Hiroyasu.

 Volume 1, Chapter 29 â€“ First Battle: One vs. Four

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 29 - First Battle: One vs. Four</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily followed Hiroyasu as they departed from the Matsuda n. On their way towards a small forest area, they passed through a wooden bridge over a stream.

    Near the entrance of the forest, among the bushes at the roadside, a mossy statue of an earth deity was installed there.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Although Lily only brushed past it briefly, she saw the earth deity shedding tears with her extraordinary vision.

    It was an extremely strange phenomenon. Could it be giving her a warning?

    Even the earth deity¡¯s stone statue possessed spirituality. Only a kindhearted girl with sharp intuition like Lily could trigger the spirit of the earth deity to give her a forewarning.

    Lily followed Hiroyasu into the forest that was shrouded in dim-light. It was extremely dark in here, the only light source came from the candle me that had yet to be extinguished. The vigers often came to this forest to offer their prayers to the earth deity.

    Due to the darkness, the two had no choice but to slow down.

    ¡°Hiroyasu, where is Miki?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, it¡¯s just ahead of us.¡± Hiroyasu continued leading Lily into the depths of the forest. The entire trail was covered by the trees at both sides like a tunnel.

    Two figures walked over from a distant ce.

    They had ragged clothing and shaggy hair. Lily couldn¡¯t see their face clearly due to the darkness. All she saw was the cold glint in their eyes.

    At this moment, Hiroyasu soundlessly got into the woods and disappeared from sight.

    Lily stopped her steps.

    She turned around and saw two more figures approaching her from the back.

    These people all had wooden clubs in their hands and hanging at their waist was a sword.

    They were carrying swords yet holding wooden clubs. If she was their target, then their intention was crystal clear.

    Lily maintained a slow and steady speed, she walked forward as though nothing had happened.

    These people must be lying in wait to ambush her, but she couldn¡¯t bepletely sure yet.

    From the front, the two men in shaggy clothes walked towards Lily with constant speed and a wooden club in hand. They didn¡¯t make any abnormal movement.

    And the two from the back seemed to be increasing their speed as naturally as possible.

    Within the dark forest, aside from the cries of the ignorant insects and the babbling sound of the stream, there was only the crunching sound of the footsteps.

    The distance between Lily and the two men in front shortened greatly. One of them was a burly middle-aged man with a bushy beard. The other one was an ugly man with small eyes. The two of them look very normal and walked towards Lily without minding her. It was as though they were really just passers-by, but that was actually the strange part because there¡¯s no way ordinary men wouldn¡¯t fix their nce on a beauty like Lily.

    These men brushed past Lily from both sides.

    All of a sudden, the cries of the insects came to a halt.

    The bushy-beard suddenly lifted the wooden club in his hand. He held it in both hands and turned his body sideways to hit the back of Lily¡¯s head.

    Lily immediately stooped down, so the wooden club ended up brushing past her hair and hit the empty air. At the same time, she kicked the ground with one leg and quickly took a step back. She followed up by using her other leg as the axis to turn around while drawing the wooden sword from her waist. A beautiful arc was drawn from her wooden sword as her body rotated.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡± That wooden swordnded a firm hit on the chin of bushy-beard, which caused him to fall backward.

    The bushy-beard was in the way of the other guy, so that guy dodged to the side. He only stopped and lifted the club when he found a leeway to attack.

    During the time he lifted the club, Lily sheathed the wooden sword and adjusted her stance.

    The man performed a vertical strike at Lily, but Lily¡¯s wooden sword was longer and faster. She squatted halfway and performed a thrust.

    ¡°Pfff!¡± The thrust with more than 60 kan of force hit the dead center of the man¡¯s chest. The wooden club of the man stopped half a foot above Lily¡¯s head.

    The man¡¯s ribs were fractured and he was sent flying due to the thrusting force that¡¯s equal to two hundred plus kilograms.

    At this time, the two who were originally three to four meters behind Lily already rushed over and attempted to drive the wooden club into Lily from both sides.

    And the bushy-beard whose chin was smashed by Lily was just getting up while holding the side of his face.

    Lily lifted the wooden sword over her head.

    ¡°Pow! Pow!¡±

    The wooden clubs were stopped by the wooden sword. The clubs which possessed enough power to split the head was not worth mentioning to Lily.

    After repelling the two¡¯s wooden club, Lily stood up and took a step back. The two men continue to brandish their clubs at Lily.

    Lily¡¯s footwork was very nimble. She quickly shifted to the side and got next to one of the man. It just so happened to cause him to hit the air with his wooden club. At the same time, Lily executed a short and quick horizontal sh that¡¯s nted downward.

    ¡°Dong!¡± The two hundred kilograms of power behind the wooden sword struck the man¡¯s head like a hammer, which caused him to kiss the ground and twitch like a cockroach.

    The other man halted his step and performed a horizontal swing at Lily.

    Lily raised the power of her wooden sword slightly, then she swung it fiercely.

    ¡°Pow!¡± The club separated from the man¡¯s hand.

    The man who just lost his club staggered. Lily didn¡¯t wait for him to recover and followed up with a diagonal sh.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± The face of that man deformed from the strike and died on the spot.

    Blood leaked out from the corner of bushy-beard¡¯s mouth. His chin was deformed and killing intent oozed out from the eyes of the still muddy-headed man. He unsheathed the shoddy iron sword from his waist and carried out a sh at Lily.

    That swing was very fast. The iron sword that reeked of blood already reached in front of Lily. She dodged to the side with unusual movements. That movement which went beyond the limits of the human body was only possible due to the use of Spirit Power. The shining sword tip practically swept past right in front of Lily¡¯s eyes.

    Bushy-beard lost his center of gravity and exposed his side. Lily didn¡¯t miss the chance and attacked with a powerful strike!

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The wooden sword snapped as it hit the bushy¡¯s beard¡¯s skull.

    Bushy beard fell motionless onto the ground with his skull shattered.

    The fight ended in less than ten seconds. From start to finish, nobody said a single word. Nobody asked why, nor did anyone exin the reason behind this ambush.

    And now, there¡¯s no way to find out.

    As for Lily, she only used Spirit Power to dodge in thatst instance. The rest of the time, she only used the base strength of her body to defeat these four people.

    Lily adjusted her breathing and looked at the snapped wooden sword in her hands with a forlorn feeling.

    After all, this was Lily¡¯s first and only sword.

    Maybe it already had many tiny cracks due to its long service and because it had to bear Lily¡¯s out of norm pration force.

    Lily switched the wooden sword to her left hand, then she picked up bushy-beard¡¯s shoddy katana with her right hand before she turned around and left.

    The day was already dark, and the earth deity statue at the entrance of the forest still had a look as auspicious as before. A wooden sword was stuck right next to the statue. A white strip of cloth, tied around the center of the de, fluttered lightly in the night wind.

 Volume 1, Chapter 30 â€“ Mysterious Runes

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 30 - Mysterious Runes</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The wind blew past the openings in Lily¡¯s yukata and brushed her breasts, which temporarily cooled off her high tension mood.

    She had be a murderer.

    One¡¯s life was taken away so easily like that, and it was under the condition where she held back seventy percent of her strength.

    Those people naturally deserved a death penalty due to their crimes, but it was still precious lives in the end.

    Lily didn¡¯t confirm if all four of them were dead, the battle onlysted for less than ten seconds and her mood was as still as the water. But now, her heart was thumping wildly as she walked through the forest with the katana she seized. She was so restless that her entire body started to heat up.

    When Lily was still a boy, she didn¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken. Who could have thought that the first time she encountered evildoers in this parallel world, she would kill them without batting an eye, four of them no less.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill them, they will kill me. No, I might suffer something worse than death, something that is hard to speak about! Ugh¡­ in an instant, four lives were taken just like that. After I came out from the domain of that mirror, and in addition to the power I gained from ¡¶Lunar Blossom¡·, I already have the ability to easily kill a person.¡±

    All Lily felt from the battle just now was anxiety as she powerlessly fell onto the grasnd with her knees. Those guys were vile and nasty, though it seemed like she easily took their lives, she was actually dancing at the tip of the sword. Every exchange in the battle was like walking on thin ice.

    But as these four lives were taken by Lily¡¯s own hand, she felt uneasy about it.

    Of course, other than dodging thatst blow from bushy-beard, Lily never used Spirit Power. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to make a move.

    Lily originally didn¡¯t n to use Spirit Power to hone her fighting skills for realbat. She never had the intention to kill, but the situations changed quickly when they really started to fight. It looked like she didn¡¯t suffer any damage, but she faced the danger of getting knocked out with every step she took. If she didn¡¯t die after getting hit by that club, she would at least suffer from some wounds. After they captured her¡­ she would be in a world of pain. If Lily didn¡¯t have Spirit Power, then she would definitely die from thatst strike.

    ¡°Why¡­ did it be like this? Why is a real life or death battle so cruel? And yet I didn¡¯t hesitate at all when making my moves¡­ I know I won¡¯t be able to walk far in the path of samurai with apassionate heart, but even so, this body still has emotions. Senior sister, I feel so lost¡­¡±

    ¡°If it is not for the sake of protecting you and searching for ways to make you regain consciousness in this dangerous world, I¡¯m willing to stay as a weak girl. Even if I don¡¯t have dignity, even if I won¡¯t be able to return home for eternity, I don¡¯t want to walk this cruel path by my own volition!¡±

    Lily tightly grasped the nicked katana she had taken from the bad guy and shed tears involuntarily.

    ¡°And yet, it is already toote to turn back¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, if we can switch ces, I would prefer to be the one sleeping in the mirror and let senior sister lives on in this world. Don¡¯t you think it would be more appropriate that way¡­?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lily raised her head and the moonlight was reflected in her glistening teardrops. She suddenly had this thought, ¡®No, that¡¯s not right! If senior sister is me, then wouldn¡¯t she take this path willingly and put everything on the line just to save me? For the pure and gentle senior sister to take this path despite all the pain and sufferings, wouldn¡¯t that be too cruel for her? If that is the case, then I would prefer to be the one to bear it all!¡¯

    ¡°Even if one day my hands are covered in blood and my soul is tainted by murderous intent, as long as senior sister remains pure-hearted, I will keep going!¡±

    ¡°I am a man for god¡¯s sake! I will be the one to protect senior sister¡¯s body! I will persevere even if this is truly an art of murder!¡±

    Lily was no longer at a loss, she no longer had a lingering fear nor did she feel disgusted by her own action anymore. That was because it was in order to protect the person most important to her.

    Just at this time, somewhere deep in Lily¡¯s soul, some kind of invible barrier was broken.

    It happened the moment she epted this bloodstained path.

    Mysterious soul torrents that emitted red light spread out from the depths of her very being. These torrents seemed to be craving for something and caused her body to shudder involuntarily.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    Lily let out a lovely cry. J-Just what is this feeling?

    It felt so good yet empty at the same time. It was like she was craving for something.

    Lily suddenly pierced the katana into the ground, then she spread her legs and sandwiched the sword in between. She lifted her head and her neck bolted upright. Unintelligible moans came out from her mouth.

    Her expression was somewhat ckened and she had her full attention on the katana. She was seeking the coldness of the katana with her warm body.

    ¡°I always had a feeling that this sword is not an item but a part of my body¡­ That¡¯s why I will do everything I can to be one with it! This katana¡­ will be able to help me get the things I want!¡±

    ¡°Ding¡ª¡±

    Bizarre scarlet runes appeared on the surface of the shoddy katana.

    It seemed like blood was slowly circting within these shining runes.

    Hungry, so very hungry¡­

    All of a sudden, the surrounding trees and flowers began to wither. Even the weeds with tenacious vitality started to wilt. One after another, blood-colored specks flew up as the true essence of these nts left their main body.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡± Along with Lily¡¯s mysterious cry, those true essences were attracted and flew towards the shoddy katana with mysterious red runes.

    These true essences were instantly absorbed into the de as soon as they touched the katana. The amount of true essences absorbed increased over time and the katana and giving off a fascinating red light.

    At this very moment, this red light became the brightest light source in the dark forest.

    Those red-colored true essences passed through the katana and entered Lily¡¯s body via the skin that¡¯s in contact with the de. Lily¡¯s body was like a natural vessel for these true essences as they were absorbed all too quickly.

    The surrounding life forms withered as the ck circle of death expanded unceasingly. On the other hand, Lily¡¯s body was filled with abundant energies and her Spirit Power became even more concentrated.

    Despite the capacity of Spirit Power in which Lily¡¯s body could hold was increasing ever so slowly, there was still an upper limit. However, despite having the same volume, these true essences were much purer and more powerful than ordinary spirit essences!

    Lily¡¯s skin and figure were as fresh and pure as before but at the same time, she was a little bewitching.

    Just when Lily was delightfully absorbing the energy of the surrounding true essences, all of a sudden;

    That shoddy katana shattered into pieces with a ¡°clink-nk¡± sound!

    The katana turned into a pile of scrap metal and fell onto the ground.

    Those primeval runes also scattered along with the sword. They turned into specks of light and dissipated into the air.

    ¡°Ah¡ª No!¡± Lily was dripping wet from the sweet-smelling sweat. She then fainted on the ground after letting out a groan.

    Early morning, an ice-cold morning dew dripped on the tip of Lily¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Mmhhh¡­¡± Lily¡¯s brow slightly creased as she woke up in a daze.

    When she got up and found that her clothing was in a mess, she quickly inspected herself.

    ¡°The mirror is still here. My body is also in good health, the skin is still silky smooth.¡±

    ¡°Just what¡¯s going on with mest night¡­¡±

    Once she recalled the unfathomable scenesst night, she had a bit of lingering fear.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily looked all around and saw the scrap metals scattered on the ground. And with a diameter of at least ten meters, everything around her was withered. Starting from the trees and flowers, everything waspletely obliterated.

    As for Lily herself, other than her messy hair and clothing, her body seemed to be filled with more power than ever.

    ¡°Did I¡­ do all of these?¡± Although Lily¡¯s strength had increased drastically this time around, she felt very guilty about it.

    The bad guy¡¯s death might be well-deserved!

    But what sin did the flowers and treesmitted? Depriving them of all their essences was fundamentally different from absorbing the little bit of spirit essences they discharged into the atmosphere, doing this was tantamount to absorbing their souls.

    However, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­

    Nobody could have imagined that she would suddenly embrace that worn out sword like she was possessed and bring about such a big mess as a result.

    Guilty! Even if she did not do it on purpose, she was still guilty!

    She must punish herself once she got back!

    Lily sorted out her clothing and long hair before she groveled in the dead center of this witherednd. She was paying her respects to these flowers and trees which withered because of her.

    ¡°To all the flowers and trees here, I am sorry. Lily had unintentionally absorbed all of your true essences. I will put this power to good use, please ept my gratitude. I hope you all will be in full bloom in theing year.¡±

    Lily got up slowly and looked at the boundless sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s already the morning¡­ Now that I think about it, today¡¯s the day of thepetition.¡±

    Contrary to expectations, Lily was not nervous at all. She was as calm as the still water. She swung her hips that were tightly wrapped by the white yukata and made her way out of the forest.

    As she turned around to leave, the refreshing summer wind brushed Lily¡¯s hair and carried the sweats that were sticking to her neck and hair with them. The sweats were like morning dews as they fell onto the scorched earth. The morning ray was reflected on these dews before they permeated into the soil.

    Immediately afterwards, tiny sprouts began to emerge from the ashes, and four tender leaves grew one by one on each.

 Volume 1, Chapter 31 â€“ Competition

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 31 - Competition</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The night of this parallel world was very dark, yet the daytime was always not bright enough.

    Like now, for instance, it was morning and the sun had already shone upon the courtyard of the Matsuda n, yet it was hard to differentiate it from thete afternoon. It felt as though the darkness was still clinging to the vast sky.

    Matsuda Nagahide, Kimura, and Kanzaki were sitting sternly on the stage. Each wearing a serious expression.

    Directly below the stage stood Taro and the other kenjutsu disciples.

    Nagahide had an ugly expression as he asked Kimura again in a low voice, ¡°Are you still unable to find Miss Kagami?¡±

    Kimura could only shake his head helplessly.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± That Taroughed foolishly, ¡°Uncle, that girlie must be scared of me and decided to hide!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± One petite youngster cut in, ¡°Since the result is obvious, who would willinglye and get beaten up!¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Taro contemted, ¡°She must have known that she can¡¯t beat me, so she ran away through the night in fear that she might be a ve!¡±

    Nagahide frowned and thought, ¡®Miss Kagami is very talented, will she really do something like this? Although it is hard to believe, it is not impossible either.¡¯

    ¡°Uncle, I bet that woman has already run away, is there still a need to continue thispetition?¡± said Taro proudly as he waved his wooden sword.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nagahide felt a little awkward. Why did Lily disappear without a word, she shouldn¡¯t be this kind of person.

    ¡°Master!¡± The other youth with tanned skin said, ¡°There¡¯s a big discrepancy in strength between us and brother Taro, there¡¯d be no point in thispetition. We forfeit the match!¡±

    ¡°Forfeit! Forfeit!¡± The other brats shouted in unison. These brats were usually either beat up by Taro and frightened by him or followed him around to earn some pocket change. One could say they were already Taro¡¯s underlings.

    ¡°Uncle! Can you please decide to let me join the samurai¡¯s qualification test quickly? Taro urged him with an air ofcency. Despite the fact that he didn¡¯t receive any news from the mountain banditsst night, he didn¡¯t think it was a problem.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nagahide regarded bushido as his way of life so he naturally couldn¡¯t take back his words. Since Lily didn¡¯t show up, then he had no choice but to keep his promise.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the winner of today¡¯spetition is¡ª¡±

    Just when Nagahide was about to dere the winner with great reluctance, he suddenly saw a figure with messy yukata walking over from the main gate.

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± Nagahide¡¯s senile eyes lit up.

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Taro turned around in shock to find Lily looking at him with slightly cold eyes.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Taro was greatly surprised, ¡°How is this girlie able toe back! Did Goro and gang fail to take care of her? Or they didn¡¯t meet up in the first ce?¡±

    Lily narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly. She was almost certain who incited the eventst night after taking one look at Taro¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Miss Kagami! You didn¡¯te back for the whole night, just where did you go?¡± Nagahide had a face full of dissatisfaction and resisted the urge to stand up.

    ¡°Elder, the fact is¡­ I was a little unsettledst night so I went to take a stroll. I unexpectedly lost my way in the forest and only managed to find the way back at daybreak. I apologize for making the elder worry.¡± Lily said it tly and cast a cold nce at Taro.

    That nce was cold enough to cause even Taro¡¯s ginormous body to shake.

    Lily didn¡¯t mention about the ambush fromst night due to two main reasons. Firstly, it was pointless as long as Taro continued to feign ignorance. With his background, perhaps he would even go to the Hojos and im that he had been framed. Secondly, she had killed the bandits. Nobody could care about these evildoers even if they were to die at the roadside, but it would be troublesome if she were to admit it.

    Lily wholehearted hoped to gain enough strength to travel this dangerous parallel world and look for a way to awaken senior sister¡¯s soul. After that, she would return home with her beloved senior sister. She didn¡¯t want to be drawn into the cycle of hatred in this parallel world.

    ¡°Going out to take a stroll?!¡± Kimurashed out, ¡°Did you know how worried we were? Besides, you should be fully aware that today is the day of thepetition, how can you be so careless?!¡±

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Nagahide frowned as he waved his hand. He had aplicated look on his face. It was obvious to him that Lily didn¡¯t tell the truth, but since she didn¡¯t want to say it, then she wouldn¡¯t spill the beans no matter how much they asked.

    Matsuda raised his voice and said, ¡°Since Miss Kagami is already here, and the appointed time has already passed, we shall begin thepetition now!¡±

    ¡°Elder¡­ I want to take a bath first,¡± said Lily as she brushed her hair with a gentle look.

    ¡°Miss Kagami! Did you know we had already waited for you the entire morning? You didn¡¯te back the whole now, almost missed thepetition, and you still dare to say something like this!¡± Kimura was unable to hold his anger anymore.

    Taro followed up with a sarcastic remark, ¡°Hmph, why don¡¯t you just admit defeat if you are scared to fight with me?¡±

    Lily helplessly flung her hair and said light-heartedly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡±

    Veins popped out from Taro¡¯s forehead. Why is this woman so easygoing? Is she so indifferent because she had already given up on winning or she just didn¡¯t put me in her eyes?

    ¡°F*cking vixen! This great me will let you taste my power in a momentter!¡± Taro cursed in his heart.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Taro! This is a fight with my Matsuda n¡¯s one and only rmendation letter on the line, it is not a child¡¯s y!¡± Nagahide said sternly.

    Lily turned around and bowed ny degrees towards Nagahide, ¡°Yes, elder, this little one understands.¡±

    ¡°Then let thepetitionmence!¡± Nagahide dered.

    ¡°Elder, may I borrow another wooden sword?¡± asked Lily.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, where is your wooden sword?¡± asked Kimura.

    ¡°I lost it.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Kimura jumped down the stage and ran towards Lily, ¡°Miss Kagami, what am I going to do about you? We only have one such long wooden sword in the storeroom. It was made with top-grade ironwood and cost at least 200 mon! How can you say you lost it just like that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how to answer, she couldn¡¯t just up and say the wooden sword snapped when she used it to cut the bad guy¡¯s skull right?

    ¡°Kimura!¡± Nagahide said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily to say too much, take Miss Kagami to the storeroom.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kimura epted the order.

    Lily followed Kimura into the storeroom, but everyone was shocked yet again when she came out.

    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectation, Lily was holding a short wooden tanto this time around.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you want to use this tanto to fight?¡± Nagahide asked in puzzlement.

    Lily said silently, ¡°Well, this is enough.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Taro shouted furiously, ¡°Kagami Lily! You mother f*cking ???????, do you even have the intention to take thispetition seriously?! Or are you trying to find an excuse for when you lose?!¡±

    Lily ignored him and asked Nagahide, ¡°Elder, can we begin now? I will end it soon.¡±

    ¡°What?!?! You¡ª¡± Taro was so angry that his face turned as red as a tomato. The wooden sword in his plump hand let out a cracking sound. Taro had a pration force that almost reached the samurai¡¯s standard, an ordinary person would be disabled even if they were lucky enough to survive after receiving a hit from Taro.

    Nagahide said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Taro. Since Miss Kagami picked this as her weapon, she will bear the consequences herself. You arepeting with the swords, there¡¯s no need for more words.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! F*cking ????! This will be over at once and you won¡¯t even know how you die!¡± Taro flushed with anger and cursed in his heart.

    The two took some distance from each other and stopped when they were approximately ten steps apart. Lily looked especially frailpared to the tall and robust Taro, and the tanto in her hand caused the spectators to worry about her.

    Taro held the wooden sword with both hands and pointed it at Lily. A fierce expression was pasted on his face. It¡¯s not like he had never beaten a girl before, and he also had no intention to go easy on Lily.

    As for Lily, she assumed a delicate stance. She held the tanto in a reverse grip with her left hand in front of her chest.

    They faced each other and stopped speaking, a momentary silence took over the yard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± said Nagahide.

    ¡°????! C¡¯mere!¡± Taro waved his wooden sword as a sign of provocation, ¡°This older brother will let you make the first move! Otherwise, you might faint from one hit and won¡¯t even have the chance to wave your sword. Then other people will start saying that I am bullying a woman!¡±

    This Taro was ustomed to insult his opponent in a fight. It looked like he was doing it just for the heck of it, but he was actually preparing to make a dirty move! Taro was very good in a fight, who knew how many opponents had already been beaten by him. There were even some that had been killed by him.

    ¡°Since you have said this much, then I will take up your offer.¡± Lily slid her foot and changed her stance.

    A cold glint shed in her eyes as she sprinted towards Taro with the maximum speed an ordinary girl could reach.

    After determining Lily¡¯s speed, Taro revealed a self-satisfied expression as though he had already won. He lifted the wooden sword over his head and began channeling strength starting from his waist!

    When she was about to enter Taro¡¯s sword range, Lily¡¯s speed suddenly increased by several-fold!

    ¡°Woosh¡ª!¡±

    As a wisp of dust was raised, Lily was already in front of Taro. She held the wooden tanto with her left hand and pushed the handle with her right hand.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡±

    With Lily¡¯s kic energy as the propulsion, that wooden tanto pierced into Taro¡¯s chest.

    Although Taro was stout and strong, his chest didn¡¯t have that much meat. His breastbones fractured from Lily¡¯s merciless stab.

    Taro¡¯s wooden sword was still raised over his head. He was stopped in the middle of his action.

    ¡°Gyaaaa¡ª!¡± Due to the severe pain transmitted from his chest, Taro let out a cry and all sounds from him ceased thereafter.

    All they saw was Taro¡¯s eyes turning white as his body slowly fell to the side.

    With a ¡°thump¡±, Taro¡¯s heavy body crashed onto the ground.

    All the spectators on the scene were ck-jawed, regardless of the samurais or disciples. They were unable to believe what had happened in this split second.

    From start to finish, not even two seconds had passed. It happened almost in the blink of an eye.

    The oue had already been decided.

    Nagahide was also looking at Lily in shock. He believed that Lily had a chance of winning, but her winning rate shouldn¡¯t be too high. Taro had rich experience in realbat. It was more likely that Lily would suffer losses. However, this was an experience and lesson she needed if she continued to pursue the path of kenjutsu.

    He absolutely never anticipated this. The battle was already over before he could take a breath.

    ¡°T-The victor is¡­ Miss Kagami¡ª!¡± Matsuda Nagahide yelled.

    ¡°Miss Kagami has obtained the rights to enter the samurai qualification test!¡±

    Nobody present continued to voice out their doubts.

 Volume 1, Chapter 32 â€“ Leaving for Takeshita

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 32 - Leaving for Takesh*ta</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    White vapor lingered around the kitchen area located at the backyard of Matsuda n.

    Lily was submerged in a wooden tub filled with warm water up to her shoulders.

    Since she had already looked at her own body, Lily didn¡¯t cover her eyes or face anymore.

    She lifted her hand and let the crystal clear droplets roll down her slender arm. Some dripped onto the water surface, and some rolled until they reached her soft armpit.

    Her other hand was holding a white towel, which she used to wipe her wet skin.

    Her long hair was mostly submerged in the water. The beautiful ck spread everywhere in the wooden tub.

    She defeated Taro and finally obtained the right to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test. Moreover, it was in a situation where she restricted her usage of Spirit Power. Lily was naturally satisfied with the result. After all, only when a certain degree of danger exists would it be considered real battle!

    However, there was one thing in her heart that made her concerned.

    It¡¯d be fine if she was this unyielding only in battles, it was an involuntary action after all.

    However, in regards to what she didter, Lily found it hard to understand. Why would she do something like that?

    She lowered her head and the water droplets fell into the wooden tub from her long eyshes. The ssh caused a ripple to form, which gently spread towards her breasts that were half buried in water.

    Why would such a pure and honest girl ever embrace a lethal weapon¡­

    ¡°I wonder why I did something like that?¡±

    ¡°It was as if I got possessed by something at that time and did something that cannot be undone.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that¡­ deep within, I am a nasty woman?¡±

    ¡°No! That shouldn¡¯t be!¡±

    Lily dipped her face into the water. What nasty woman, I am a guy for god¡¯s sake! It is already embarrassing enough that I unconsciously thought of myself as a girl and act all girly, but I actually went and did something like that!

    ¡°I am¡­ I am really too shameless!¡±

    ¡°This is an important time, I should remember this and punish myself at ater date.¡±

    ¡°Even if it was because I was craving for something in the depth of my soul, it is still an unforgivable act for me to snuggle that sword so intimately!¡±

    Nevertheless, even if her action was unbearable to look at, she still ended up absorbing a lot of true essences which drastically increased her power!

    Why, just why did she be like that?

    ¡°Could it be that I can also increase my strength by doing something like that?¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that simple!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ just why? Why did that shoddy katana shatter into pieces? And what are those mysterious runes that appeared on the katana before it shattered? Although it was my first time seeing those runes, I feel like I have seen the unique artistic style of that writing somewhere before¡­¡±

    While she was letting her imagination run wild, Lily fell asleep while leaning on the wooden tub. Half of her soft, ster breasts which defied gravity were exposed above the water surface. Although it was indecent, her sleeping posture could be said to be innocent.

    And tonight, Daidouji Hiroko was bound to have a sleepless night. She was sending Taro to see a doctor in a carriage. Taro¡¯s condition was anything but good, his wound was very serious as many bones around his chest were fractured. Although his life was not in danger, the pain was still hard to bear.

    He had grown this big and been through a lot of fights. Many girls had fallen into his evil clutches, and yet, he didn¡¯t expect to suffer this much pain from getting stabbed by a girl¡¯s wooden sword.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! That vixen! This olddy will not forgive you! Mark my words!¡± said Hiroko as she gnashed her teeth.

    However, when they arrived at the closest clinic that night, they had been told that Taro would be left with a disability if they treated him with an ordinary medical technique.

    Hiroko got the shock of her life. Thus she hastily ordered the driver to take them to Doidouji¡¯s mountain city, to where her brother resided. As matters stand, they could only request help from an authoritative figure of the Hojo n. Their Daidouji n only dared to act so arrogantly in Kamakura City entirely due to the backup of this figure!

    Three dayster, after obtaining the rmendation letter to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test, Lily was about to set out to the Genji Dojo located at Takesh*ta Town. That was the venue where the examination would take ce.

    This morning, Matsuda Nagahide, Kimura, and Kanzaki were sending her off at the front gate.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, this is a rmendation letter with Matsuda n¡¯s seal. You must keep it in a safe ce.¡± Nagahide passed a scroll to Lily.

    ¡°Thank you elder, I will definitely keep it safely.¡±

    Right now Lily was wearing the purple-colored kimono with ice crystal patterns she originally wore. Her feet were adorned with wooden sandals and she was carrying the Sakura Parasol on her back. One of her hands was carrying a pale red rectangr sack. She was fully dressed up for a long journey.

    She solemnly received the rmendation scroll with both hands.

    ¡°Also, here are 300 mon. You take it and use it along the way. After all, there are at least 15 miles of distance to Takesh*ta. You will need to spend the night in various ces so this money shoulde in handy.¡± Nagahide handed a string of copper coins to Lily.

    ¡°Thank you, elder.¡± Lily received the copper coins with gratitude.

    This was the first time Lily received money in this parallel world.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I believe you might have a shot at passing the samurai¡¯s qualification test with your strength. Although the time I spent teaching you is short, I really hope that your dream to be a samurai wille true.¡± Nagahide said with heartfelt words.

    ¡°I will try my best,¡± Lily gracefully walked past the front gate, but then she stopped and turned around.

    She made a graceful bow towards Nagahide.

    ¡°Master, however short it was, thank you for your guidance.¡±

    Nagahide stared nkly for a moment before his eyes involuntarily became moist. Regardless of Lily¡¯s true identity, having a girl as beautiful as a goddess calling a rough-looking lowly samurai like him master made Nagahide emotionally moved.

    ¡°Miss Kagami! Good luck!¡±

    ¡°You must be a samurai!¡±

    Kimura and Kanzaki looked at Lily¡¯s distancing back as they cheered her on with loud and unsophisticated words.

    After bidding farewell to the Matsuda n, Lily set out for a long journey by herself for the first time. Her feet stepped on the grasnd moistened by the morning dew as the refreshing morning breeze brushed past her. Lily followed the path pointed out by Matsuda and walked towards the direction of Takesh*ta.

    Although it was only 15 miles or so, the majority of the path was mountain road, so if she didn¡¯t run and travel normally, she would only arrive at nightfall.

    At the same time when Lily was hastily making her way to Takesh*ta, another party with a rather powerful group of people was also heading towards the same direction from the Suruga Province of the West.

    This party consisted of at least ten people. Most of them were foot soldiers wearing ck armor and yellow innerwear. These foot soldiers had a really long spear. They looked sturdy and well-equipped.

    And riding a white horse in the center of this group was a young girl in a yellow hunting dress. It felt like this group of people were guarding her.

    The young girl was petite with her red hair tied into twin-tails. She had a soft and delicate face, her lips were pink like the cherry blossom, and she had a bright pair of amber-colored eyes.

    Attached to the left side of the young girl¡¯s waist was a small tachi of gorgeous designs. On her right side hanged a shiny bamboo-colored gauntlet that reflected green and blue light. There was a colorful strip of cloth attached to it.

    The young girl merrily rode on the horseback. Her slender legs with white knee-length socks were exposed under her yellow dress. From time to time, she would use the heel of her rosewood sandals to kick the horse¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The youngdy pouted unhappily as if someone had offended her, ¡°So frustrating!¡±

    There were two servants riding beside the girl, one of the elderly servants asked, ¡°Lady Nanako, what is it that makes you angry again?¡±

    The Lady Nanako this servant referred to was naturally that petite girl, Saionji Nanako, the eldest daughter of the Saionji House. Their house was a part of the Fujiwara n, and they were a famous merchant group from the Suruga Province of Kanto region.

    Reportedly, the Saionji House was a n with females only. It had already been this way for many generations. The current head of the household was also Nanako¡¯s mother, Saionji Kotoka. She was a single mother at the age of thirty odd years old. As for the men, they were only tools used to carry on the Saionji House¡¯s ancestral line. Once a daughter had been born, they would make the men leave.

    Saionji Nanako turned her body around on the horse with agile movements and sat in reverse. Her little finger pointed at two round mountains about the same height.

    Her tone carried enmity and resentment as she said, ¡°Look, don¡¯t those mountains look like a pair of breasts?!¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡± Both young and old, the two servants staggered and almost fell from the horse.

    ¡°Lady Nanako, if you keep talking like that, you will be punished by the madam again!¡± The elderly man advice out of kindness.

    ¡°The two of you, go tten those mountains for me!¡± said the young girl with a slightly bulging chest.

    ¡°Lady Nanako, we are just your housekeeper and bodyguard only, how can we manage to do that!¡±

    ¡°I hate big-breasted women! I hate big-breasted women with long legs even more! I say these kinds of women must be masochistic in their hearts! Their only worth is to, be, my, horse! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Lady Nanako¡­ those¡­ are just a pair of mountains¡­¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 33 â€“ The Street of Takeshita

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 33 - The Street of Takesh*ta</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    It was already night time when Lily arrived at Takesh*ta.

    This was a small town built at the riverside, purple wisterias bloom abundantly at the road that led to the small town. It started to drizzle so Lily unfurled the Sakura Parasol as she walked on the damp stone-paved road. She was mesmerized by the beautiful scenery so she slowed down her pace. As a result, she arrived at her destinationter than expected.

    It was at this moment that the rain stopped. Lily put away her parasol and walked over a wooden arch bridge with short red railing. When she arrived at the opposite bank, she saw a bamboo garden at the other end of the bridge. In front of the garden was a big boulder with ¡°Takesh*ta Town¡± carved into it.

    I finally arrived, but I had to travel for one whole day. It is fortunate that I didn¡¯t run into any trouble.

    Lily made a detour around the bamboo garden and walked along the riverside as she entered Takesh*ta.

    This river was flowing through a moat made by piling up stones. At the opposite side of the river was a forest with dense fog.

    And this side of the river was kind of deste yet lively. The street was lit up by the flickering lights of thenterns hanged at the side.

    Why was it lively yet deste at the same time? That was because there were more shops than the pedestrian.

    The shops filled the street from beginning to end. There were many colorful signboards, each with distinct shop name next to antern hanged under the roof. Some shops also hanged small banners to attract customers.

    The rhythm of the drum and pan flute could be heard from somewhere far away. It would seem that a kabuki performance was being conducted somewhere in the depths of that street.

    However, there were indeed too few passers-by and customers.

    She was not bothered by it at first, but after walking into the first shop, a peddler with eboshi cap hawked his wares at Lily, ¡°Samurai sister,e take a look. This is a first-ss straw sandal. We also have leather shoes and wooden sandals! Come in and look around.¡±

    Lily looked around the store and found tags with hiragana and old kanji characters are written on it. The tags were hanged on the shelves by rice straws and the shoes were put in there for disy.

    Lily felt that her shoes were not bad and didn¡¯t see the need to change it.

    The peddler looked to be around twenty-six to twenty-seven years old, and yet he was calling her sister? It seemed like that was just an honorific.

    Lily asked, ¡°Why are you referring to me as a samurai?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve been in this business for a long time so I have a good judge of character. What¡¯s more, Takesh*ta is one of the three biggest samurai towns in the surroundings of Kamakura City. The outsiders who came here were either businessmen or samurais. From the way this sister walks, I can naturally tell you are a samurai with extraordinary skills,¡± said the peddler.

    Lily revealed a slight smile, there¡¯s an expert among the people! Although the peddler didn¡¯t know any martial arts, he was able to perfect the ability to make discerning judgments after meeting countless people. Of course, there was an exaggerated part as well, just like how the salesperson at every other ce would refer to their customer as boss.

    ¡°Is that so, but you only guessed half-correct. Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ may I ask for the location of Genji Dojo?¡± asked Lily.

    ¡°Genji Dojo is it? Samurai sister, it is actually harder to be unable to find it. Just follow this road and go straight, the biggest building you see there is the Genji Dojo. It upied almost half of this entire town. As a matter of fact, even if you just walk around randomly, you¡¯ll eventually run into it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Thank you.¡±

    Lily was satisfied with the answer and turned around to leave. She then made her way towards the town za.

    ¡°Eh¡­ not going to buy a pair of shoes?¡±

    As Lily walked on the street, a certain store attracted her attention. That store was selling all kinds of fantastic gadgets.

    Among them was a red paper goldfish attached on top of a bamboo pole. The craftsmanship was realistic and very borate.

    For a moment, Lily had the urge to buy it.

    ¡°Lady samurai, why not buy one? It will bring you good luck,¡± said an elderly woman with a hunchback. She had a kind smile as she sat at the doorway of the shop.

    When Lily looked at the price, she gave up on the idea of buying it.

    It cost 50 mon, but she only had 300 mon in total. What would she do about her food and lodging if she spent it all on unnecessary expenses?

    However, she still couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Granny, I really don¡¯t have any other meaning, I only wanted to ask, why is everything here so expensive?¡±

    The reason Lily asked was that she had roughly understood the current state of Heian Empire during her studies at Matsuda n. If an ordinary household could earn up to one kan annually, it was already pretty good. There were so many poor people out there who couldn¡¯t earn enough to eat their fill.

    One kan was equivalent to 1000 mon. In other words, the 300 mon Nagahide Matsuda gave her was about an ordinary household¡¯s earnings in one season. It was quite a hefty amount.

    And yet this nice-looking goldfish gadget cost 50 mon¡­

    ¡°Hehe,dy samurai, this is not much of a secret. The items at Takesh*ta¡¯s shopping district are indeed expensive, but their craftsmanship is very borate and the quality is excellent. That¡¯s because the items here are specifically targetted at samurais. Since the samurais are always having an expedition out there or fighting demons, they have a really high standard for quality goods. How wouldmon goods be able to endure those kinds of harsh battles? What¡¯s more, samurais areparatively rich, fighting demons and treasure hunting made for a good profit after all. They are earning so much more than an ordinary civilian. That¡¯s why they are more willing to spend. Lady samurai, even if you buy this little goldfish and take it along with you to hunt demons, it will not break. On the contrary, it can even help you ward off evil spirits!¡±

    When Lily left the store, her hand was holding on to a pink-colored goldfish.

    ¡°Just¡­ what am I doing¡­¡±

    Not only was she a cold-blooded murderer and an asional seductress, but she was also a shopping maniac!

    She had only be a girl for a little more than half a month, so how did she already manage to master the greatest weak-point of a typical girl? Just where did her dignity as a boy went to?

    Could it be that the feeling from her heavy breasts quickened the feminization of her soul with each step she took?

    However, she really couldn¡¯t resist buying it¡­

    There were so many shops here, and so many pretty items to choose from. She felt everything on disy were very useful. Perhaps they were essential items for adventurers and demon hunters?

    For example, like this evil warding goldfish?

    ¡®No! I have obviously been tricked!¡¯ Lily¡¯s male self was shouting in her heart.

    Lily helplessly shook her head, ¡°I¡­ I am not here for shopping. I-I need to go to the Genji Dojo!¡±

    ¡°I will chop off my hand if I dare to buy anything else!¡± Lily silently persuaded herself.

    Be that as it may, but when Lily walked past a simple and hardly luxurious shop, even her male consciousness permitted herself to enter.

    That was a shop that deals with weapons.

    ¡°Samurai sister!¡± A tall and honest-looking man with gray hat introduced the wares by himself, ¡°How can a general go without a horse, and a samurai without a sword?! Just take a look, we have katanas thate in all shapes, there must be one that is fitting for you, samurai sister!¡±

    Lily ignored the salesperson and walked into the shop. There were all kinds of weapons disyed. They were mainly swords such as tachi, uchigatana, wakizashi, tanto, and nagitana. In addition, there were also long spear and cross-shaped spear.

    Swords¡­

    Lily felt emotional when looking at them.

    Her eyes involuntarily teared up.

    These were not the same as the shoddy metal swords those evildoers were using. They were genuinely forged katanas!

    However, Lily was shocked when she saw the price.

    ¡°50 kan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°21 kan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°10 kan¡­¡­¡±

    Even the cheapest one required 5 kan!

    This made the teary-eyed almost cry for real.

    ¡®What peasant¡¯s living expenses for three months? Isn¡¯t old man Matsuda too stingy?!¡¯

    ¡°Samurai sister, w-why¡­ are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ do you have katanas cheaper than these?¡± Lily asked without confidence.

    The tone of that tall man immediately became cold, ¡°The cheapest sword here is 5 kan. If you want something cheaper, go to the town at some back mountain to buy their inferior products.¡±

    Lily left the shop in shame, not only could she not afford the katana, she was being looked down upon.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look down on a poor girl!¡¯

    In front of her, on the other side of the byway, there was a wall so tall that she couldn¡¯t see the top. Trees were growing everywhere inside the wall, and roofs could be spotted among them. She could even see a tower at the rear.

    ¡®This must be the Genji Dojo,¡¯ Lily thought to herself.

    Just when she was crossing the byway, a deranged man who was sitting at the corner of the street faced upwards and said, ¡°The nights are getting longer and longer¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily turned around to look at him, but he had eyes and didn¡¯t seem to take any notice of Lily. He was only minding his own business and continued to say, ¡°The daytime is getting shorter. The nights from ten years ago wasn¡¯t this long. Maybe one day¡­ the nights will be eternal¡­¡±

    He looked like a mindless person, Lily had no idea what drivel was he spouting, so she didn¡¯t mind about it and made her way towards the dojo.

 Volume 1, Chapter 34 â€“ Genji Dojo

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 34 - Genji Dojo</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily walked on a street by the riverside for quite a while before reaching the main gate.

    The main gate was not as majestic as expected, it was just a courtyard entrance after all. The arched brown roof was supported by two pirs covered in simple copper decorations.

    No signboard could be seen disyed in front of the door. There was only the emblem of a Gentiana carved on the copper decorations.

    Lily had seen once seen this in a book at Matsuda n, this was the family emblem of the Genji n.

    ¡®The leading samurai n in the Heian Empire, the strongest power in the country, yet they are so low-profile.¡¯ Lily had a favorable impression of Genji.

    Around this time, the moon was hiding behind the ck clouds, so their doors were naturally closed.

    The examination period starts from tomorrow for five consecutive days. As long as one had the rmendation letter, they could take the examination in any of those days. Therefore, she was not worried about missing the test.

    The only reason Lily came over was to take a look at the ce. The wind of this summer night was chilly, so it was better if she went to look for a dwelling ce first.

    Lily turned around and noticed a wide wooden bridge directly opposite of the dojo¡¯s main gate.

    On the other side of the wooden bridge was a shrine surrounded by a thicket.

    Lily was attracted by some kind of power emitted from the shrine. She walked past the wooden bridge and headed straight for the shrine.

    The shrine was built from natural logs, it was a simple yet soothing building. Inside the shrine, the bronze statue of an average build samurai was enshrined behind a wooden fence.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± When Lily looked at the statue, an imposing aura was emitted from the ck eyes of the masked samurai statue.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was about to copse.

    ¡®Such a powerful pressure! So powerful that it¡¯s scary!¡¯

    This was merely a statue, but the pressure it emitted was more powerful than any of the experts Lily had encountered by chance. Even that Demon King Michizane didn¡¯t make Lily feel so terrified when their eyes met.

    ¡®J-Just who is this¡­¡¯

    In front of the shrine, there was a te with impressive handwriting, ¡°Kurou Hogan Yosh*tsune.¡±

    Minamoto no Yosh*tsune?

    Lily had learned of this person when she was studying the history of this parallel world. This person was the bravest samurai in the history of the Genji. He was also the founder of the Genji¡¯s strongest sword arts known as ¡¶Genji Swordstyle¡·.

    Lily no longer spoke a word, she straightened her posture and respectfully knelt on the straw mattress in front of the shrine. Then she offered a bow to this legendary leader of the Genji.

    Since she was nning to train and learn the path of the samurais at the Genji Dojo, this person might be her future master, so she naturally had to kneel and worship him properly.

    Even so, this samurai was not at all gigantic in stature. Although Lily was sitting, she estimated by visual that his height was no more than 1.5 meters. However, just the pressure emitted by this statue was enough to make Lily¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat.

    When Lily was bowing in all sincerity, a slender young woman in a red kimono was also kneeling beside Lily as she prayed towards this Yosh*tsune statue from who knew when.

    After that young woman finished with her prayer, she got up and said with her mature voice, ¡°Nowadays, it is so rare to see a youngster like youing to pray so earnestly during such a cold summer night.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily raised her head. It was only at that time she noticed the young woman standing next to her. She didn¡¯t detect her presence at all until now.

    This young woman had ck hair, a beautiful face, a slender neck, and long eyshes. There was a mole beside her red lips, slightly visible threads of ck hair were randomly scattered across her cheeks, and there was a not so obvious bulge on her chest. What was even more prominent than this young woman¡¯s appearance was the slightly imposing aura she carried with her.

    Although this young woman approached without making a sound, Lily felt that she had a gentle nature under her imposing guise. She didn¡¯t feel any danger from her, so she got up slowly and took a small step backward before making a gesture to greet the young woman.

    When the young woman looked at Lily, a kindle was lit in her heart by Lily¡¯s fairy-likeplexion and nearly perfect female body. Moreover, she was so graceful and courteous. The young woman¡¯s impression of Lily was also considerably good. She said with a charming mature smile, ¡°Minamoto no Yosh*tsune is the martial god of the Genji n, what brings a delicate as flower youngdy like you here tonight?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t try to fool her, not only was this young woman mature, she felt at ease in her presence. Thereupon, she replied, ¡°I came here to take part in the samurai¡¯s examination test. I just arrived today and while I was passing by, I incidentally found the shrine of Lord Minamoto no Yosh*tsune, so I came to pay my respects.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what a good youngdy. I believe you will make a good samurai too,¡± said the young woman with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡± Although Lily had no idea who she was, it wascking in manners to randomly ask for the name of such a respectable woman.

    ¡°It is alreadyte, although Takesh*ta is said to be one of the safest towns in the surrounding areas, youngdy still needs to find a ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­ I am still not that familiar with the surroundings around here.¡±

    ¡°Just walk along the river bank, once you walked past the dojo, you will find a lodging house called ¡°Chrysanthemum¡± there. That ce is clean, has good security, and cheap. Feel free to go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the direction, madam.¡±

    After making another gesture, Lily turned around to take her leave.

    ¡°Chrysanthemum¡±, just the name alone gives the impression of a clean and elegant ce. Let¡¯s just go and take a look. I will stay if I can afford it.

    After walking past the wide territory of Genji Dojo, there was indeed a secluded lodging house around a corner of the river. Under thentern was ck writing with the words: ¡°Chrysanthemum Inn¡±.

    ¡®This is the ce,¡¯ Lily thought to herself as she stepped forward and ced her hand on top of the wooden board in front of the door.

    The door opened and an olddy with white hair came to receive her, ¡°Youngdy, looking for amodation?¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m not sure, is it expensive?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the madam has instructed me to charge only 10 mon per day if a refined youngdy like youes to pay a visit, meals included,¡± replied the olddy with a benevolent smile.

    If it was 10 mon, she should be able to afford it. Therefore, Lily bowed and said, ¡°Then please take care of me.¡±

    The olddy escorted Lily into the lodging house. After passing through a really long corridor, they arrived at a secluded room located at the far back. Once the sliding door on the other side of the room was pulled open, an open-air hot spring could be seen.

    ¡°You will be staying in this room, youngdy.¡±

    The environment around here was stylish and refined. Even the courtyard was built with good taste,paring it to the backyard of Matsuda n that¡¯s overgrown with weeds would be an insult.

    It went without saying that the housing condition of Matsuda n very good, so she didn¡¯t expect to live in such a nice ce with only 10 mon, it was truly way beyond Lily¡¯s expectation.

    ¡°Youngdy, that hot spring is open all year round, so feel free to go in and take a bath at any time. Our Chrysanthemum Inn only epts female guests, so please set your mind at rest. I will retire for now to prepare something for the youngdy to eat,¡± the olddy bowed before leaving through the door.

    Lily put the parasol and sack at one corner of the room. And finally, the pink goldfish on the railing of the window sill after she gave it some thought. When she looked through the window and saw the hot spring, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted.

    ¡°Honestly, this is such a beautiful ce.¡±

    An hourter, the sliding door was pushed open, ¡°Youngdy, I will be cing your dinner here, please enjoy your meal.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ just put it there, thank you¡­ Eh?¡± At the moment, Lily was leaning on the wooden railing as she enjoyed the beautiful scenery. However, she felt something was amiss from the voice of the one who delivered the meal. When she turned around, she found that the one sitting in seiza at the doorway and delivered her meal on a small wooden desk was the beautiful young woman she met at the shrine earlier.

    ¡°W-why are you here¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I forgot to exin to the youngdy just now, I am actually the owner of this lodging house,¡± said the young woman while covering her smile with the back of her hand.

 Volume 1, Chapter 35 â€“ Samuraiâ€™s Qualification Test

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 35 - Samurai¡¯s Qualification Test</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    As it turned out, the only reason she was able to stay in a ce with such a good condition was due to the grace of the lodging house¡¯s owner. ording to the average amodation prices in Takesh*ta, even Lily wouldn¡¯t believe it if she was told that she could live a room with such beautiful scenery for just 10 mon.

    ¡°I am really¡­ indebted to you,¡± Lily sat in seiza and bowed thirty degrees to express her most sincere gratitude towards the young woman.

    The young woman smiled sweetly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, it¡¯s only because I am fond of Lady Lily. Even if a noble guest were toe, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily let them stay in this room.¡±

    ¡°I am ttered¡­¡± Lily felt embarrassed to be thought of so highly.

    ¡°Oh right,¡± the young woman said, ¡°I see that Lady Lily didn¡¯t bring that much of a change of clothes with you, if there is anything you need to be washed, regardless of inner or outerwear, just give it to me in a whileter. I will help the youngdy wash them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily¡¯s face was covered with yet anotheryer of blush. How could she let this beautiful young woman help her wash the clothes on top of everything she had already done for her.

    ¡°T-There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself,¡± Lily tactfully declined in a hurry.

    That young woman looked at Lily¡¯s bashful appearance full of interest, then she thought in her heart, ¡®Her figure is so mature; however, her personality is quite the opposite¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, please enjoy your meal, I will be excusing myself.¡±

    After they bowed to each other, the young woman left.

    Lily looked at the food that was delivered to her. Green tea, spring water, and the fine delicacies that were arranged on the dishes. She felt moved at the vor of the food and the freshness of the tea. Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of happiness. Ever since she came to this parallel world, this was the first time she had eaten something so delicious. It tasted just like the vor of nature.

    Rather than going to soak in the hot spring today, Lily went to the outdoor bath that was half surrounded by nks. After washing herself, Lily put on a yukata and returned to her room.

    She couldn¡¯t wash her kimono because it definitely wouldn¡¯t dry up by tomorrow.

    Lily was feeling a little ufortable because the change of clothes she possessed was really too little. It was extremely embarrassing that she only had one pair of underwear. As embarrassing as it was, she had no choice but to wash the underwear and hang it on top of the window.

    While wearing a yukata with no innerwear, she lied on the bed and slept soundly.

    The next day, Lily got up the bed in high spirits and put on the kimono from yesterday.

    The kimono had the smell of her feminine odor, it was giving off a delicate and sweet smell. Sometimes, Lily bathed not because she was dirty, but rather because she felt that her body odor was gradually getting stronger. She would be embarrassed if a passerby somehow smelled it by chance, and it would also bring about some inconveniences.

    After all, she herself knew that it was a very alluring smell.

    When Lily made sure that she was dressed appropriately, she went to greet the granny and left the lodging house. After such afortable stay, she was naturally feeling very cheerful today. Lily really wanted to go express her thanks to the lodging house¡¯s owner, but she was not around.

    ¡°I should go take the examination first, this is very important.¡±

    Unexpectedly, it started to rain the moment she went out.

    Lily retrieved the Sakura Parasol and unfurled it, then she stepped onto the stone-paved road that was dampened by the rain and left the Chrysanthemum Inn.

    That dojo was only separated from the Chrysanthemum Inn by a small thicket. Lily only walked a few steps before arriving at the perimeter wall of the dojo.

    She walked along the wall and not longter, she found that many people were already waiting in front of the main gate. They were most likely examinees. Although the examination periodsted for five consecutive days, many people would still prefer toe on the first day.

    The young girl walked gracefully under the rain with a red parasol in hand and blended into the crowds of rough-looking martial artists and ronins.

    A bald-headed veteran who sat at the corner with his shabby armor and dirty headband was looking at Lily with eyes that seemingly wanted to eat her up.

    And in the middle of the road, there was a ronin who sat in meditation without an umbre. There were two katanas hanging on his waist. His eyes were closed and he never opened them once. However, when he caught a whiff of the sweet fragranceing from Lily as she passed by him, he couldn¡¯t resist lifting his head to look at Lily¡¯s rear view. It didn¡¯t even take a few seconds for his will to sway.

    When Lily stopped in front of the gate and waited along with everyone, she quickly became the center of attention.

    All of them seemed to have the same question written on their face, ¡®That can¡¯t be it, right? This young sister is also here for the samurai qualification test?¡¯

    This was but the main gate of Takesh*ta branch¡¯s Genji Dojo, one of the strongest dojos under the heaven. Even if they had all kinds of thoughts, there¡¯s no way they would dare to execute it in front of the main gate.

    A bald-headed fatty was clenching his fist that made cracking sounds as he looked at Lily. He was standing at two meters tall with a vest and thorny wristbands. His big belly was exposed and red veined-patterns were drawn on his face.

    When hepared Lily¡¯s slender arms to his own hairy arms, a mocking smile involuntarily formed on his face, ¡°Hmph, what is she ying at? This kind of all show and no go woman also dares toe to take the examination? Hmph, it¡¯s a shame that this exam didn¡¯t pit the examinees against each other. Otherwise, I will definitely give this naive girl who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her a good lesson!¡±

    That bald-headed giant was only muttering to himself at the distance, he didn¡¯t go and deliberately provoke Lily. Even so, Lily heard everything clearly due to her sharp hearing.

    However, she was not angry. With her appearance and the way she dressed up, it was only natural that others would think like that. There were outspoken and rough-looking men everywhere, and a smooth-skinned little girl suddenly came and wanted topete with them on their field, the men naturally couldn¡¯t ept something like that with their ego.

    Lily noticed that even though there were already hundreds of examinees waiting here, there were only a very few numbers of females.

    The doors of the dojo were still closed. The ones who were meditating continued to meditate, those who were stealing a nce at Lily continued to take a peek and talked about her.

    Lily didn¡¯t care about all of those, she simply turned her body around and looked at the foggy river bank in hope ofprehending some sword arts from the river stream.

    Just at this time, a group of people walked over from nearby.

    When the examinees saw the ck armored foot soldiers armed with spears and the ck g with yellow gourd emblem, they tactfully stepped aside. One look and anyone could tell that they were not an ordinary group.

    On the other hand, Lily¡¯s attention was concentrated in the running water. It seemed like she really had some kind ofprehension and stared at the river with a nk look. She didn¡¯t even take notice of this group of people.

    However, that one from among the group did notice her.

    ¡°The big-breasted woman in front, please make way,¡± came the ringing yet somewhat arrogant voice of a girl.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily only came to herself at this moment. She turned around and saw a petite girl riding on a horse. She was wearing a yellow hunter dress and white knee-length socks. Her red hair was tied in a twintail and she was looking at Lily with her beautiful eyes. However, those eyes seemed to carry a bit of contempt and hostility.

    This girl didn¡¯t carry an umbre. Although she looked self-important, with therge group of bodyguards and all, she still couldn¡¯t win against heaven and was soaking wet due to the rain.

    Just which family was this haughty youngdy from? Perhaps she was in a bad mood due to the rain? Lily didn¡¯t want to be nosy, so she stepped aside to let them pass.

    But who knew that girl would urge her horse toward Lily¡¯s side and not overlook her, ¡°Hmph! Since you are about to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test, why you are afraid of such a little rain? Your code of chivalry is too weak! Or what, afraid of exposing your unsightly breasts from getting a little wet?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was angry in her heart, ¡®Where did such an unruly girle from? I have already amodated to her demand, yet she still wants to keep aggravating the circumstances. So what if her status is high? This is the gate of Genji Dojo, just how rampant can she get here?¡¯

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily continued with her lovely voice, ¡°No wonder this youngdy is casually getting wet in the rain.¡±

    Seemingly not getting the meaning, the girl proudly urged the horse forward and said with triumph, ¡°Hahaha, of course! As a Mikawa Samurai, why would I be¡­ huh? Wait! W-What do you mean by that?!¡±

    That girl jumped down from the horse and got in front of Lily. Just when she was about to ask Lily, she found that her line of sight could only see Lily¡¯s breasts when she lifted her head. Therefore, after thinking for a bit, she jumped back onto the horse and urged it to get it to face Lily. Then she looked down from above and said, ¡°Hmph, a plebeian girl like you is unworthy of talking to me! This youngdy is going to take the samurai¡¯s qualification test, yet you are here daydreaming while looking at the river? Are you longing for love or are you going to drown yourself in the river, which is it? Sigh, a country bumpkin really doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, youngdy, but I am also going to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test,¡± said Lily neither servile nor overbearing.

    ¡°Huh? You? Hmph, I have seen many women like you. Don¡¯t think you can pass by showing off your ??? appeal. You can¡¯t pass the samurai¡¯s qualification test without strength!¡± Although that¡¯s what the girl said, she was also amazed by Lily¡¯s beauty. If anyone asked if she was beautiful, the girl was not that bad looking either. However, Lily¡¯s perfect figure and height¡­ those were the parts that made her most angry.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind reminder, miss. I will exhibit as much strength as I possibly could. I also wish the youngdy good luck!¡± Lily thought that this girl looked unruly at first, but she was in fact a little foolish. It was better to not get tangled up with her any further than this.

    ¡°At least you have good taste. How about this, once I be a samurai, I will ept you as my ve servant, how about it?¡± said the girl.

    Lily was so angry that she really wanted to stamp her feet. She gave in to her demands repeatedly, but this girl still wanted to make things worst!

    ¡°I apologize, I have no interest to y house with a child! The test is about to begin soon, how about the youngdy excuse herself first?¡± Lily¡¯s attitude had also turned cold. Just what was she doing, arguing with a child and even got angry over it.

    ¡°Child¡­ you just called me a child¡­¡± The girl was especially concerned about this word, ¡°W-What¡¯s so amazing about being big! Taihara father and son, the two of you go p that rude woman for me!¡±

    ¡°Lady Nanako¡­ just forget it! This is but the main gate of Genji Dojo, we must not cause trouble here! Have you forgotten the madam¡¯s instruction?¡± The so-called Taihara father and son were the two retainers Nanako brought along, Taihara Yukimichi and Taihara Sugiyama. They hurriedly got down from their horse and restrained Nanako.

    Nevertheless, Nanako still pointed her horsewhip at Lily and said, ¡°Saionji Nanako, remember my name! I never take back my words, I will definitely make you my ve servant!¡±

    ¡°State your name!¡± Nanako continued.

    ¡°Meh, why should I tell you my name?¡±

    ¡°Y-You! How can you say that when people already announced their name! I have never seen such a rude woman before!¡± Nanako lifted the horsewhip and was about to whip it, but she was stopped by the father and son duo.

    ¡°Youngdy¡­ please restrain yourself!¡± pleaded the panicked father and son duo, while pulling Nanako away, as she kept turning the air blue.

    And now, only the rolling sound of an old wooden spool could be heard. The gate of Genji Dojo was finally open.

 Volume 1, Chapter 36 â€“ Penetration Test

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 36 - Pration Test</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    It was still drizzling non-stop.

    Lily was in a slightly pouty mood due to the event earlier.

    That Saionji Nanako was indeed a little stupid, but for a clever girl like herself to get sucked into Nanako¡¯s pace and even got angry over it, she was reallycking in discipline.

    However, that little girl¡¯s way of speaking really did make people a little angry.

    ¡®What does she mean by bing her ve? Just where did that confidencee from?¡¯ Even when Lily thought about it, she also felt that it was beyond belief!

    However, what made Lily most afraid was that she lost her reasoning all too easily. She even forgot the fact that her consciousness was still that of a boy when she was in the middle of arguing. She behaved just like a girl as she argued with another girl, and the other side was a child no less!

    ¡®If this keeps up, my body and mind willpletely be that of a girl, this is not good¡­ Senior sister, please give Lily some strength and make Lily stronger, Lily must be stronger, okay?¡¯

    And now, the gate of the Genji Dojo was finally open, out came a few dojo disciples with navy blue uniform. Leading the group was a tall and handsome samurai with white coat and navy blue culottes.

    The samurai¡¯s gaze zed like a torch. With his arrival, the presence of the examinees immediately diminished. Even the air seemed to swirl submissively around him.

    Lily didn¡¯t dare to lightly probe around with her Spirit Power, but she was still sure of this one thing; that samurai is very strong!

    He was much stronger than Master Matsuda Nagahide, Kimura, and Kanzakibined!

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. The practical examination of our Genji Dojo¡¯s annual qualification test is about to begin. The duration of the test willst for five days. I, Imakawa Yusuke, will be the chief examiner. Please cooperate and show me your rmendation letter. You may enter the dojo and prepare for the test after I have inspected them.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s from the Imakawa House, that¡¯s a big n¡­¡± Someonemented.

    When Yusuke noticed Nanako¡¯s group, he took the initiative to walk over and said, ¡°Could you be the youngdy of Saionji house?¡±

    Saionji House only had youngdy but no young master. Although Yusuke didn¡¯t know Nanako, it wasn¡¯t wrong to address her as such.

    Nanako got down from her horse and obediently greeted in return, ¡°I am indeed Saionji Nanako. I havee to participate in the samurai¡¯s qualification test on my mother¡¯s order.¡±

    Taihara Yukimichi, who was just at the side, retrieved a scroll from his chest pocket, ¡°This is the youngdy¡¯s rmendation letter¡­¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Yusuke pushed the rmendation letter back to Yukimichi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way the youngdy of Saionji house would make a counterfeit, please go in first.¡±

    Nanako said to her underlings, ¡°You guys wait here.¡±

    She was very obedient as she walked into the dojo. She didn¡¯t even nce at Lily to show her acent look. Lily suddenly felt that this girl might not be as stupid as she looked¡­

    One moment she thought of her as stupid, the next moment she changed her mind. Her opinions were all over the ce and even started to resemble that of a girl. When Lily thought of that, she felt somewhat frustrated.

    Many examinees had their rmendation letter verified in session, Lily also stepped forward and handed over her scroll.

    Even a highly trained samurai like Yusuke couldn¡¯t help but take a few nces at Lily¡¯s breasts during the inspection.

    However, that¡¯s all he did. Lily was allowed to go in after the scroll had been verified.

    The inside of the dojo was an extremely vast field. There was a wide expanse ofwn andnd covered in gravel. At the far end of both sides, there was a garden and even a hill.

    At one part of the gravel field, it was fenced in by ropes and eye-grabbing war gs with stripes were stuck there.

    In the middle of the sandy field, a big and bluish sh Force Sensor was ced there.

    Chief examiner Yusuke was overseeing the examination. The other dojo disciples were guiding the examinees and had them lined up to test their pration force.

    ¡°Pration Force will be the first examination,¡± said Yusuke, ¡°The passing mark is 80 kan. You will immediately be disqualified if your pration force is lower than 80 kan. There¡¯s no need to conduct the next examination. However, for all those who get 80 kan or higher and didn¡¯t manage to be samurai in the end, the dojo will provide you with a pration force authentication scroll. With this, you can apply for a foot soldier position anywhere without going through a test.¡±

    Everyone had a grim mood as they heard the announcement. After all, they wouldn¡¯t even get the chance to take the sessive examinations if you didn¡¯t get 80 kan.

    As for bing a foot soldier, nobody here would even consider this as a choice. They rather train for another year ande back to take the test in the following year. Or they could join the Taira Dojo¡¯s examinations in theing spring since both dojos had the same standard and authority.

    A female disciple got beside Yusuke, She had a ponytail hairstyle and a blue uniform that looked identical to his. The female disciple took out a list and read aloud in a deadpan voice, ¡°Once you name has been called, please enter the circle and proceed with your test. Those who haven¡¯t been called must not enter the circle. It ispulsory to use the wooden sword supplied by our dojo during the test. You are strictly forbidden from using your iron sword to hit the Dharma Egg.¡±

    ¡°Toyoda Sanshiro,¡± announced the female disciple.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    A gray-haired elderly man with a goatee and dark-colored hakama walked over.

    ¡°He¡¯s still taking the examination in such an advanced age, that old man is really something¡­¡± In a rather spacious corner outside the ring, Lily whispered to herself.

    Despite the fact that all the wooden swords arranged on the two shelves looked the same, the old man carefully chose one.

    Toyoda Sanshiro lifted the wooden sword and shouted, ¡°I must be a samurai this year! I will let my granddaughter live a fulfilling life! Ha¡ª!¡±

    That power behind that sh wasn¡¯t feeble at all, the sound of the wind being split apart could be heard.

    However, the blue-colored sh Force Sensor only rocked ever so slightly.

    Lily felt that the sh Force Sensor of Genji Dojo was a lot sturdier than the red-colored one used by Matsuda n. Did that mean the upper limit of the pration force it could bear was much higher?

    ¡°76 kan! Failed!¡±

    The voice of that blue-colored Dharma Egg was unexpectedly normal and blunt.

    ¡®Eh? It actually spoke in a normal voice!¡¯ Lily was secretly shocked.

    ¡°What¡­ This is¡­ Oh, my dear Momoko, grandpa has failed you again!¡± sighed the old man as he left helplessly, ¡°I need to work harder! Next year, I wille back again!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t pass, he was still pursuing the way of the samurai in such an advanced age. Lily admired his persistence.

    ¡°Next, Honda Nanji.¡±

    ¡°Pow¡ª!¡± The sh Force Sensor didn¡¯t even shake at all.

    ¡°51 kan! Failed!¡±

    ¡°????! There¡¯s a problem with this sword!¡±

    ¡°Next¡­¡±

    ¡°83 kan! Passed!¡±

    ¡°67 kan! Failed!¡±

    ¡°36 kan! Failed!¡±

    ¡°89 kan! Passed!¡±

    ¡°78 kan! Failed!¡±

    The pration test progressed smoothly. Those who passed only ounted to roughly one-fifth of the examinees. Only those with a certain amount of power or those with the right social connection managed to snag the rmendation letter. Most of the people who genuinely wanted to be a samurai lost in thepetition for the rmendation letter.

    ¡°Next, Daidouji Takano,¡± announced the female disciple.

    That two meters tall fatty with vein-patterned face took the field. Everyone stepped aside in fear.

    Looking at his hairy arms that were thicker than the thighs of most examinees, it may be assumed that he possessed quite a lot of power.

    ¡®Daidouji?¡¯

    Lily thought, ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that Daidouji again? Does everyone in that house have this kind of body type? This is practically an adult version of Taro.¡¯

    That giant monk picked up a wooden sword and waved it like a little stick. It felt very disproportional.

    ¡°This is too light! Don¡¯t you have something heavier?¡±

    ¡°Daidouji Takano, please begin your test quickly,¡± said the female disciple with a neutral face.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Although he was not satisfied, this was still the Genji Dojo. Even a lunkhead like him wouldn¡¯t dare to behave atrociously around here. He could only stop smiling and walk towards the Dharma Egg.

    ¡°Mother ??????! This great me will smash you¡ª Haa!¡± With a wild and furious roar, his leg stomped the ground and caused it to sink.

    ¡°Pow!¡± The wooden swordnded a heavy strike on the blue Dharma Egg and caused it to shake wildly. That movement was much strongerpared to all the examinees before him!

    ¡°151 kan! Excellent, you pass!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡ª!¡± Everyone shouted in surprise. They were filled with admiration andmended him in whispers.

    ¡°Wahahahaha! Excellent! This great me has definitely secured the first rank in pration test!¡± The giant monk walked out of the circle proudly. He deliberately walked beside Lily and bragged on purpose, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be so shocked, just rx. It doesn¡¯t matter if you fail, just give it your all. This big brother will teach you how to channel your powerter.¡±

    Lily said without batting an eye, ¡°All right, I will give it my all.¡±

    Many examinees outside the circle were still full of praises.

    ¡°How great would it be if I have such a robust arm,¡± sighed a thin-looking examinee.

    ¡°Sigh! I don¡¯t have a problem when ites to archery and horsemanship. It¡¯s just this pration force that I am not confident with¡­Pration force is raw power, raising it is easier said than done!¡± said a rich-looking examinee with a traditional top hat.

    ¡°Next, Saionji Nanako.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 37 â€“ Revealing Strength

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 37 - Revealing Strength</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily noticed Nanako rushing over from a nearby veranda. She had been resting there on a bench prepared by her servants.

    ¡°Lady Nanako, you and the other youngdy over there are the only female examinees today, good luck,¡± said the chief examiner Yusuke.

    The other examinees outside the ring let out a fit of sigh.

    ¡°When all is said and done, she¡¯s still the youngdy of an influential n, even the chief examiner is taking the initiatives to greet her.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Hahahahahaha!¡± The giant monk who just finished his testughed wildly.

    The ronin besides him asked, ¡°Boss, why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I amughing because that chief examiner only knows how to curry favor. Just look at that shortie, even if she is the youngdy of an influential house and received appropriate training, I can dig it when ites to horsemanship and archery, but when ites to power¡­ it would already be great if she can get 20~30 kan! Sending a shortie like this to take the test, it really is too funny!¡±

    That young warrior nodded in consent, he wanted to say something but refrained.

    Nanako gracefully entered the test site and picked up a wooden sword in passing, ¡°Uncle Yusuke, just leave it to me!¡±

    She abruptly moved into action without adjusting her breathing nor making any preparations. With a swish, she quickly stepped into the range of the Dharma Egg. As soon as her slender leg touched the ground, she jumped up with a light step and turned her body sideways. The katana in her hands was pulled backward and drew the arc of a half-moon.

    ¡°Pow¡ª!!¡±

    The sound of a heavy strike reverberated within the whole outer yard.

    For a fraction of a second, the drizzle had been turned into a vortex by the airflow of her sword.

    That sh Force Sensor almost fell overpletely before it repelled back with great force. Nanako¡¯s little feet lightly stepped on the sh Force Sensor¡¯s head and did a somersault in the air. Shended on the ground with ease and the short skirt of her yellow hunter dress followed shortly after. In that split seconds, with her sharp eyesight, Lily unintentionally saw her thighs and the pure white underwear in between them.

    ¡°267 kan¡ª Extraordinary! You pass!¡±

    The Dharma Egg¡¯s professional voice carried a hint of excitement.

    ¡°Huuuuuh¡ª?!?!¡±

    That giant monk and young ronin became ckjawed and unable to say anything for a moment.

    ¡°Not bad! Lady Nanako!¡± Even Yusuke felt a little shocked as he praised.

    Lily, who watched from the side with a calm face, was also really surprised.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this loli to be so strong! If I didn¡¯t absorb those true essences that night, I might really have fallen behind her.¡±

    Naturally, Nanako used her Spirit Power to the fullest extent, Lily could tell that much.

    The results of the examinees after that were mediocre. The highest was no more than 102 kan. Indeed, without Nanako around, that giant monk could have stayed stuck-up in the exam hall.

    Needless to say, there was still one examinee they needed to look out for. That person was¡ª

    ¡°Next, Kagami Lily.¡±

    Lily took a deep breath and walked with small steps to avoid attracting attention to her swaying butt. She gracefully walked into the circle and courteously bowed towards the chief examiner.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, good luck to you too,¡± said Yusuke with bright eyes.

    ¡°Tsk! So be it if it was only Lady Nanako, but what about this woman? For what reason would the chief examiner personally greet her?¡± One of the examinees were not satisfied andined in a low voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because she looked beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡± Takanoughed again.

    The young ronin beside him had a slightly awkward expression as he asked, ¡°Boss, why are youughing now?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I amughing because that chief examiner is just a lecher who looks at outer appearance. That Saionjiss must have invited an extraordinary master or used some kind of rare drugs to strengthen her body, but what about this woman? Although she looked as beautiful as a fairy, her face only spells out the word: weak! Her body looked so soft it might as well be made of water. Just how much power could she muster? With that big breasts of hers, I bet she even has difficulties drawing the bow. I really wonder why does such a delicate little girle to this kind of ce. The woman¡¯s way of thinking is really soplicated!¡± replied Takano whileughing like a madman.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The young ronin agreed but refrained from saying anything.

    Lily got into the test site and when she looked at those katanas, she entered a momentary daze.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, Kagami Lily¡ª¡± That female apprentice called out many times before Lily recovered from the daze.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry! It seemed like I was absent-minded.¡±

    The peanut gallerymented, ¡°What absent-minded, I bet she just panicked because she was worried about her result and getughed at.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. One look and I can tell this kind of girl hasn¡¯t been to the battlefield. This must be her first time in this kind of situation. It is understandable if she has hesitation. It¡¯s not like I did any better than her during my first time at the exam hall either.¡±

    Naturally, it was not because Lily had panicked. Just a moment earlier, when she walked in between the two rows of the wooden sword, she heard a yelling from dozens of people. She could feel the dojo disciples lining up in a square-shaped formation and the sh of their wooden swords. They were dripping with sweat and their yell shook the sky. All of these wooden swords contained the obsession of those who pursued the path of samurais! Those yell that was loud enough to shake the sky seemed to be reverberating right beside Lily¡¯s ears¡­

    Even an ordinary wooden sword contained such an aura. This Genji Dojo was as amazing as expected!

    Lily was overwhelmed by emotions. Right now and then, Lily changed her original ns.

    Her original n was very simple, pass the test and leave on a journey after getting the certificate. But now, she felt that although she had a little bit of strength, she was still much too greenpared to the experts all around the world. She felt weak-kneed merely from a replica statue of Yosh*tsune that¡¯s avable in every dojo. Just how would she be able to face the world by herself when she¡¯s like this?

    Genji Dojo, Lily had a good impression of it ever since she arrived. The strongest power in the country, yet she never heard of any serious offenses from the dojo. It was clear just how righteous and disciplined this dojo was. Precisely because Lily was a girl who could easily get into trouble, perhaps she would be able to find a safe haven here. Not to mention that Lily was also thirsting for the ¡¶Genji Swordstyle¡·¡ª so-called strongest sword arts in the world.

    What impelled Lily to trust the Genji Dojo was the statue of Kurou Hogan Yosh*tsune. He was obviously of short stature, yet he was unimaginably powerful, so profound and unfathomable! One would feel deep respect and submit to him willingly just from looking at his statue. Moreover, he had the air of a frank and sincere person. That made Lily admire him from the bottom of her heart.

    However, Genji Dojo had influence all over the world. Their standard is very high, it was not a ce anyone could join as they wished. Since that was the case, Lily nned to exhibit all of her strength to catch the dojo¡¯s attention. Perhaps she would be able to snag a chance for herself!

    Lily took a deep breath before picking one wooden sword in all seriousness. Then she walked towards the Dharma Egg.

    ¡°Full power!¡±

    Lily was not good at sprint attack, so she got in front of the Dharma Egg and lifted the sleeves. Her spotlessly white arms were exposed as she held the wooden sword with both hands in a very standard posture.

    The peanut gallery was not aware of the mental fluctuation in Lily¡¯s heart. They were starting to get a little impatient from all the waiting, so they started to be restless.

    ¡°Can you hurry it up?! Are you taking this for embroidery?!¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think that her posture is not bad?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only just for show.¡±

    One blond-haired ronin looked at Lily with lustful eyes and said, ¡°However, it sure let one¡¯s imagination run wild to see her little hands holding that ck and thick wooden sword.¡±

    Another rough-looking ronin was looking at Lily while drooling, ¡°Just look at her big butt. If you say she¡¯s good at giving birth, I absolutely dig it! Cutting down a man? Hmph, isn¡¯t that too much for her?¡±

    Takano alsoughed and said, ¡°That is enough, what is there to rush, just let her cut it slowly so we can feast our eyes on her. We won¡¯t have a chance to look anymore once her turn is over.¡±

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Take a look quickly! That girl¡¯s clothes are getting soaked by the rain¡­ You can really see it! Her figure!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, just look at those curves¡­ Oof!¡± Few of the ronins were covering their bleeding nose.

    Lily wasn¡¯t bothered by the irrelevant nonsense of the peanut gallery. This was the moment she had been training for, even if her kimono was drenched and revealed her figures, she was not at all concerned.

    She focused her mind and concentrated the Spirit Power that was strengthened by the true essences into her hands. The Spirit Power gradually seeped from her hands into the wooden sword.

    Those with the ability of spiritseer could see a dim blue light converging on Lily¡¯s hands and sword.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yusuke and Nanako were both surprised at this sight.

    All of a sudden, Lily¡¯s eyes emitted a beautiful and sharp killing intent. She executed shing footwork with her slender leg and caused a ssh to rise from the gravel ground.

    Her waist carried an iparably flexible force that transmitted towards her raised arms. All the Spirit Power had been gathered in her arms¡ª was released in one go!

    ¡°Pow¡ª!!!¡±

    The faint blue-colored sword sh was visible to naked eyes!

    That wooden sword hit the head of the sh Force Sensor with a thousand kilograms of weight behind it. The sh Force Sensor caved in and sprung up for a bit. When it touched the ground again, it was rocking non-stop like the waves!

    The entire ce turned silent, only the drizzle sound of the rain could be heard.

    Everyone waited for the sh Force Sensor to stop, but the Dharma Egg kept rocking non-stop as though it was doing it on purpose.

    That one instant truly felt like an eternity.

    Finally, the blue-colored sh Force Sensor gradually came to a stop.

    A formal yet resounding voice transmitted:

    ¡°389 kan! Overkill¡ª You pass!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    This entire area sunk into deep silence once more. For some reason, even the rain had stopped this time around and sun rays were peeking out from the clouds.

    That giant monk and young ronin that were especially conspicuous under the sunlight had dumbstruck expression. This time, Takano¡¯s jaw almost fell off. His entire body was twitching and he had a lifeless look in his eyes. He remained speechless for a long time.

    Imakawa Yusuke gasped with amazement and looked at Lily in shock. ¡®Just¡­ where did this girle from?¡¯

 Volume 1, Chapter 38 â€“ Archery and Horsemanship Test

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 38 - Archery and Horsemanship Test</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Saionji Nanako was so amazed that she stood up from the bench.

    ¡°No way! How is that big-breasted woman so strong?¡±

    At this time, Nanako unwillingly imagined Lily emphasizing her breasts and saying, ¡°The size of the breasts equals to one¡¯s strength,¡± in a very annoying fashion.

    ¡°That shameful woman, that¡¯s why I hate women with big breasts and long legs. We only just met and she¡¯s going against me in all respects!¡±

    Lily was neither servile nor overbearing, her breathing was very calm. She respectfully put the wooden sword back to its original spot and bowed towards the examiners before leaving the test site.

    For her pration force to reach that value, it was also out of Lily¡¯s expectation!

    From her constant meditation under the moonlight and her physical training, Lily¡¯s base strength was on the rise. Without any fears of getting muscr, she had close to a devilish amount of stamina from doing all those push-ups. Moreover, through that shoddy katana, Lily¡¯s strength had increased by yet another level from absorbing all the true essences within tens of meters.

    Only with all thesebined was she able to achieve the extraordinary result of 389 kan!

    And Lily¡¯s result was quickly reported to the master of Genji Dojo. Even for the Genji Dojo, it was just as umon for an ordinary examinee with no particr background to achieve this kind of result.

    All those who criticized Lily before had apparently been overwhelmed by Lily¡¯s powerful shadow and were unable to unleash all their strength.

    In the end, Lily¡¯s 389 kan came in the first ce without any suspense. Nanako¡¯s 267 kan upied the second ce. As for the giant monk, Daidouji Takano, who was originally everyone¡¯s target of admiration and fear, his 150 odd kan ended up in third ce. It was a pretty good result in the first ce, but due to his premature unting and judgment, he had be aughing stock.

    Daidouji Takano was really furious in his heart. Due to Nanako¡¯s family background, he didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. However, Lily had pped his face too hard, he naturally concentrated all of his resentment towards Lily.

    At the moment, he still had no way to know that he was not the only one in his family who hated Lily to the core.

    ¡°Then moving on to the second round of the examination, the archery test.¡±

    After that, all the examinees who passed the pration test followed the female disciple into the shooting field. They bypassed the inner courtyard¡¯s wall through a winding corridor and headed towards the east side where the shooting field was located.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, that sh just now was truly beautiful.¡± On the way, Yusuke took the initiative to walk beside Lily and said, ¡°If Miss Kagami passed the following practical examination andbat examination, I am willing to write a rmendation for Miss Kagami to join the Genji Dojo. What are your thoughts regarding this?¡±

    Lily felt delighted in her heart, but she still remained calm and collected. After all, as a girl, it was a little shameless to shake her butt and agreed immediately at a man¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°Many thanks to Mister Imakawa¡¯s good intention. However, I still haven¡¯t taken the remaining tests, it is still unknown if I will be able to pass. Besides, this is not a trivial matter, I need some time to think about it,¡± said Lily.

    Yusuke looked at Lily and felt admiration for her. Not only did she have the strength, but she also knew how to be reserved. Though that may be the case, he was a bit confident that Lily would ept his invitation. Seeing that Lily was a woman with self-restraint and from her tone of voice, he could deduce that Lily had almost certainly reached an answer.

    The archery test was more time consuming so the examinees would be shooting side by side. One would pass the test based on their personal grades.

    ¡°In the archery test, you will pass if you cannd a hit within seven rings three out of five times,¡± exined the female disciple.

    It was not known whether their line-up was arranged due to the results from the pration test or they did it intentionally, Lily and Nanako were lined-up in thest row.

    And Daidouji Takano, who was in the secondst group, performed poorly due to the event earlier from spoiling his mood. He was originally not that adept at archery to begin with, so he onlynded one arrow within seven rings and got disqualified.

    ¡°????! What you arepeting in actualbat are strength and martial skills, what ??????? use is there in the archery test! The great me will go to Maple Institution to test for Martial Monk!¡± Takano red at Lily hatefully.

    ¡°It was all this woman¡¯s fault for spoiling my mood! Hmph, I dare you not to leave Takesh*ta! Otherwise, this great me will ???? the hell out of you!¡± Takano unreasonably ced the me for his poor archery skill on Lily.

    Only Lily and Nanako remained.

    ¡°Hmph! This time for sure, I will not lose to this woman!¡± swore Nanako in her heart.

    ¡°Thest group, begin!¡± dered the female disciple.

    ¡°Hey!¡± said Nanako who looked especially small when standing side-by-side with Lily, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, if you lose to me in archery, you will be my ve servant!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t gamble,¡± said Lily softly as she thought to herself, ¡®Did this little girl think before she speaks?¡¯

    When the test began, the two drew the bow with a very standard and graceful posture. Those whoid eyes on them couldn¡¯t help but admire their posture.

    ¡°Round one; Nanako, 8 rings: Lily, 9 rings!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Nanako was exasperated, she was unable to understand how the bowstring could pass through Lily¡¯s big breasts so smoothly.

    ¡°Round two; Nanako, 10 rings: Lily, 9 rings!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Nanakoughed with glee.

    ¡°Round three; Nanako, 7 rings: Lily, 8 rings!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Damn it!¡± Nanako was getting anxious as there were only two rounds left. She was very proficient in archery so she should be able to bring out her full potential if she remained calm.

    ¡°Round four; Nanako, 9 rings: Lily, 9 rings!¡±

    Nanako got agitated, ¡®Why won¡¯t this woman make a mistake! Not good, I am but Saionji Nanako, I absolutely cannot lose!¡¯

    During thest round, Nanako became unexpectedly focused. As for Lily, she was the same as ever. This was not a knockoutpetition, she only needed to disy her own level of skills.

    Both of them released the arrow at the same time and Nanako¡¯s eyes shed with a bright gleam.

    ¡°Round five; Nanako, 10 rings: Lily, 8 rings! Both are excellent in archery, pass!¡±

    ¡°I win!¡± Nanako hopped in joy, then she pointed at Lily and said, ¡°Kagami Lily, you have to keep your promise!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily had a confused look.

    ¡°Hmph! You lost to me, therefore, you are my ve from now on!¡±

    ¡°¡­Miss Saionji, can you please stop fooling around? Since when did I make that kind of promise with you?¡± said Lily with a cold tone as she turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey! Stop right there! Big breasted woman, you dare to go back on your word?! Stop, I forbid you to ignore me!¡±

    Lilypletely disregarded Nanako¡¯s endless pestering. She only followed the female disciple towards the next test location after she finished recording the results. There was a small hill in the dojo and the horse riding field was north of that hill.

    Lily ranked the third in archery test. Nanako was the second. As for the first rank, it was seized by a 40 odd years old middle-aged hunter.

    But these results were insignificant, real experts in archery would guide their arrows with Spirit Power. Their uracy was almost hundred percent within a certain distance, and they pack quite a punch too. Although Lily and Nanako knew how to utilize their Spirit Power, they never learned guided archery.

    The horsemanship test was conducted in an empty area between the north perimeter wall and a small stream just outside the inner courtyard. Just one look at this horse riding field and Lily could seemingly feel the echo of shing metals from the ancient battlefield.

    In the end, Lily performed favorably and was able to pass smoothly. The result was more than she expected. She originally thought it was good enough if she could just meet the required standard, however, not everything would go that smoothly. That fine stallion Lily was riding during the test suddenly went wild. Even though Lily did not fall from the horse, it¡¯s violent outbreak caused Lily¡¯s skirt to tear apart. It was a very embarrassing episode for Lily.

    The convenient part of Lily¡¯s kimono was that it had a slit up to her mid-thighs for easy movements. But now, one side of the skirt had a slit up until the waist¡­

    It was smart of Lily to unfurl the parasol to hide the exposed parts.

    During such a critical time, Lily held the parasol with one hand to hide her thigh while urging the horse to jump over the obstacle with her other hand. She was able toplete the test in such a condition and gave the examiners quite a shock. Although her horse riding skill was still somewhatcking, her ability to adapt to critical situations left a deep impression on them. This was a very important gift on the battlefield, such was the evaluation of the examiners.

    As for Saionji Nanako, she was rated excellent and was the only one with a perfect score in horsemanship test. Lily was indifferent to the result and pretended that she didn¡¯t see thecent look Nanako had when she looked at Lily atop the horse.

    Though Lily must admit, that Saionji Nanako was indeed really good. If it was not because she had killed four people and absorbed arge quantity of the forest¡¯s true essences that night, even her pration force might have fallen behind.

    However, Lily¡¯s only goal was to be a really powerful female samurai and have enough strength to travel in this dangerous world freely. It was not her purpose topete with others to see who was stronger.

    There were only a little more than ten people who passed all three aspects of the test. There were hundreds of examinees who came to take the test this morning, and yet ny percent of them had been disqualified. There were the elites who managed to get the rmendation letter no less. It was clear from this just how difficult was the samurai qualification test. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t even the end of the examination yet.

    Imakawa Yusuke gathered everyone on thewn and announced, ¡°Congrattions. Everyone that is still standing here has passed the practical examination of the samurai¡¯s qualification test! We will distribute the Pass Certificate to everyone in a short while. All of you can go back first after receiving the certificate and make preparations for thebat examination! The details of thebat examination will be announced at the dojo¡¯s main gate in three dayster!¡±

    After receiving the Pass Certificate, many examinees felt like a weight had been taken off their mind. Among them were men who already had graying hair. There¡¯s also those who had many scars on their face. In order to be a samurai, it was hard to imagine just how much had everyone been training for!

    ¡®I did it! Senior sister, I have finally taken the first step!¡± All sorts of feelings welled up in Lily¡¯s heart. It was not easy for others, but it was even more so for her!

    For a weak and gorgeous girl without anyone to depend on, this world was full of dangers and it was frightening at every step. But now, she was finally at the starting point. The feeling she was having then, just how many people could put themselves in her shoes and truly understand how she was feeling?

    Just who would be able to know her secret and how much responsibility she was carrying.

    However, this was only the first step. She was still much too weak. Not to mention that Minamoto no Yosh*tsune, the gap between her and the silver-haired female samurai was likely to be very hard to imagine. It should be to her best interest not to think too much and just be stronger one step at a time. All in order to achieve her heartfelt dream!

    Lily nned to go back home as soon as she received the Pass Certificate and make preparations for the uingbat examination.

    ¡°Miss Kagami,¡± Just when Lily was about to go home, Imakawa Yusuke walked over and called her out, ¡°Pleasee with me, someone wants to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was surprised. Someone wanted to meet her and even had the chief examiner to pass on the message. It seemed like this person had quite a high status in the Genji Dojo. It was very possible that was indeed the case.

    Nanako who had just received her Pass Certificate wanted to find Lily and force her to acknowledge that bet. Either that or to apologize to Nanako in public and admit that she was a bad girl who didn¡¯t keep her promise. But upon seeing that Lily had been called out by Yusuke, even Nanako had a face full of doubts.

    ¡°Hmph, she only has high pration force because of her big breasts, what¡¯s so special about it! I will let you off for today!¡±

    ¡°That¡­ youngdy, I don¡¯t think that has anything to do with her big breasts¡­¡± said the Tairaha father and son duo helplessly.

    When Lily was following Yusuke on the winding corridor.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, to be honest¡­ the one who wanted to see you is the master of this dojo.¡±

    ¡°Eh? The dojo¡¯s master,¡± Lily was shocked. When Yusuke extended the invitation to her earlier, she was still evading it. Could it be that the dojo¡¯s master was going to invite her personally?

    If that was the case, then she might as well ept it. She originally nned to join the Genji Dojo in the first ce.

    Since people were giving her so much face, she shouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for them.

    ¡®What ¡°just say no when receiving invitations from a man,¡± that kind of thinking can go to the dustbin, my mind is still that of a boy alright?!¡¯

    She followed Yusuke along the winding corridor and enter the inner yard through a small door.

    This ce didn¡¯t seem like a dojo at all. There was a pavilion on the water surface connected by a bridge, trimmed bush and rugged pine trees. There was also an interesting arrangement of the stones. This was nothing more than a secret garden.

    The two of them arrived in front of a house where the scenery of the river could be seen. They stepped onto the tform deck after taking off their shoes.

    In front of the wooden house¡¯s sliding door, Yusuke said, ¡°Miss Kagami, please enter. The dojo¡¯s master is just ahead.¡±

    Yusuke left after rying that message. In this spacious secret garden, there were only Lily and the master of this house left.

    Seeing that there was no sign of activity for a while, Lily called out, ¡°I am Kagami Lily, one of the examinees who took part in the examination today. I have received a summon from the dojo¡¯s master, awaiting instruction.¡±

    ¡°Just enter, no need to be so formal,¡± the gentle and mature voice of a woman came from inside the house.

    Hearing this voice, Lily felt a sense of deja vu.

    Lily sat in seiza and then lightly shifted the sliding door. What she saw in the wooden house, was a beauty sitting in seiza in front of a white screen. She was wearing a red kimono with an updo hairstyle.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Lily intended to be courteous and reserved, but she still let out a shout in shock, ¡°Y-You are¡­ the owner of Chrysanthemum Inn?¡±

    Lily felt incredulous. The one sitting in the house was without a doubt, the young woman she encountered at Minamoto no Yosh*tsune¡¯s shrine and the Chrysanthemum Inn!

    Lily was so shocked that her words became incoherent. After realizing it, she immediately bowed, ¡°I apologize for myck of manners, Lily didn¡¯t know you are the master of Genji Dojo!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami is so cute and lively. No need to stand on ceremony. Allow me to introduce myself again, I am Minamoto no Sakiko, the mistress of Takesh*ta branch¡¯s Genji Dojo.¡±

    After the beautiful young woman finished her introduction, she gracefully bowed towards Lily to return a greeting.

 Volume 1, Chapter 39 â€“ Minamoto no Sakiko

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 39 - Minamoto no Sakiko</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Takesh*ta was a rtively safe ce considering it was in an area where the monsters and bandits were amon sight.

    That was all thanks to the protection of Genji Dojo.

    And the master of these guardians, Minamoto no Sakiko, was sitting right across Lily.

    That screen behind Minamoto no Sakiko was a painting with a snowfield and plum blossom. The artistic strokes in the paintingplemented the literary and martial world perfectly. Amidst the cold winter, there was a beautiful and vivid red bloom.

    The screen perfectly represented its owner.

    The furniture in the room was simple, but each item was borately crafted. Lily could feel the spirits of these items, and each of them had an unusual story to tell.

    Lily sat in the room for fifteen minutes, but Minamoto no Sakiko did not say a single word during this time. She just kneeled there and single-mindedly devoted her attention to spread the golden cloth in front of her. Atop the cloth was a ck tea case with a vivid painting of birds and flowers.

    And on top of the tea caseid arge teacup that resembled amoner¡¯s rice bowl ¡ª simplistic and rough-looking. Lily was drawn in not only by its ruggedness, but also by its austere, rustic, and firm feel. She felt the urge to have her slender fingers caress that sometimes smooth and sometimes coarse surface. She imagined it must feel amazing¡­

    ¡°Miss Kagami is also interested in tea set?¡± said Sakiko as she carefully stirred the powdered green tea with a small brush.

    ¡°Ah¡­ no, I-I don¡¯t really understand about these things. It¡¯s just that¡­ this cup has quite a unique design despite its rough-looking surface,¡± Lily answered honestly.

    ¡°Hehe, nice insight, Miss Kagami. This Shino Teacup is part of a Grade Five tea set. When you are in distraught, fiddling with it and preparing a cup of tea is a very effective way to get your mind off your worries,¡± said Sakiko as she continued to prepare the tea.

    ¡°Grade Five tea set?¡± Lily had a confused look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, tea set and work of arts are the same as weapons, armors, and materials, all of them have a rank depending on their value, usefulness, rarity, and many other such factors.¡±

    ¡°Common items are ranked between Grade One to Three. Grade Four is premium products of umon origin. Grade Five is quality items of high rarity. Grade Six is priceless treasures. As for Grade Seven and above¡­ they are the stuff of legends, even I have never seen them before.¡±

    Lily looked at the teacup in Sakiko¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t expect this cup was such a valuable item.

    ¡°Here, Miss Kagami, drink this tea,¡± Sakiko passed the green tea she just blended to Lily.

    ¡°This¡­ teacup is so valuable, Lily doesn¡¯t dare to drink from it.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a single fragment of the teacup even if she sold herself.

    ¡°Hehe, there is no need for Miss Kagami to belittle herself. No matter how valuable is the teacup, it is still made for the same purpose. Only by making contact with the lips will the spirit of the teacup be able to feel self-worth and happiness from it. Go ahead and drink it, do not deny this Shino of its purpose.¡±

    Lily shyly epted the teacup with her two little hands. This teacup was heavier than it looked, but its texture was every bit as she expected.

    Lily lifted the teacup and ced her red lips on the rough side of the teacup. Despite staining such a valuable item with her saliva and lips-mark, she drained the half-filled green tea in one gulp.

    Immediately after that, she felt her spirit getting uplifted. It was as though her mind had been soothed and baptized by an authentic vor.

    Sakiko smiled at that sight, ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami had such a refreshing look when drinking the tea.¡±

    ¡°Lady Sakiko,¡± Lily returned the teacup to Sakiko and bowed before she said, ¡°Since the teacup is so rough, Lily thinks that it would a slight to the teacup¡¯s outspoken spirit to serve the guests if I do not drain the cup in one gulp.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Miss Kagami is exceptionally intelligent. You have quite a unique evaluation of this teacup.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Lily was talking nonsense,¡± Lily bowed her head with a blush.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way, what you said was very interesting. On the contrary, Miss Kagami might have a gift in tea ceremony. Why note to my ce frequently in the future to learn more about tea ceremony?¡±

    Lily felt delighted in her heart when she heard these. It was as though she really desired to learn a little of this tea ceremony, however, this was not a good time.

    ¡°Many thanks to Lady Sakiko¡¯s good intention. Although Lily is interested in the tea ceremony, I am just an ordinary girl and do not have that qualification yet. On the contrary, Lily is more interested to learn kenjutsu first,¡± said Lily with a serious tone as she bowed towards Sakiko.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami has the same thoughts as me. However, even if I may be the master of this dojo, I can still teach you about tea ceremony as a friend. The kenjutsu on the other hand, it is rooted with the Genji n and bound by aplex set of rules. I cannot lightly pass it on to you.¡±

    ¡°Lily understands! In order to obtain the finest sword arts, Lily is willing to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sakiko was getting fonder of Lily with each passing moment. Then she said, ¡°Although I cannot lightly spread the teachings, our Genji Dojo is also very interested in a talented girl who is a master of pen and sword like Miss Kagami. I wonder if Miss Kagami is willing to join our Genji Dojo? You can sign the contract to join the dojo in advance. This will be a special case since you haven¡¯t been formally appointed a samurai yet. If Miss Kagami is willing, then please sign here.¡±

    While speaking, Sakiko retrieved from the wooden box a contract that was clearly prepared in advance.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily hesitated for a moment. Though she felt that it was rude towards this woman who had been taking care of her all along despite having such a high status, some things still needed to be made clear.

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, Lily has amnesia and is not able to prove my identity,¡± said Lily as such.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Sakiko said without any concern, ¡°What the Genji Dojo seeks for in a disciple are their talents and characteristic. One¡¯s origin is of no importance, so long as they are not from Taira Dojo. Miss Kagami can be at ease, we will not inquire too much about your origin and make things difficult for you from now on. As long as you join the Genji Dojo, you will naturally receive shelter from the dojo. If other people are using your identity to ckmail you for no reason, our dojo will surely step up to help.¡±

    Sakiko¡¯s voice was brimming with sincerity. She was calm and self-confident, as to be expected from the master of the country¡¯s strongest samurai force!

    Lily also felt reassured upon hearing these. Therefore, she said very sincerely, ¡°In that case, Lily is willing to sign the contract.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami looks so delicate, but you make decisions fast,¡± Sakiko had a glint in her eyes. She pushed the contract and writing material towards Lily before she continued, ¡°Since Miss Kagami is staying at my inn, I naturally knew that you wanted to take part in thebat examination. But you don¡¯t even have a weapon, do you? Once you signed this contract, we can pay you 10 kan in advance. They are originally intended as a reward for those who are formally appointed as a samurai.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± replied Lily joyfully, there was a fluttery feeling in the pit of her stomach. She was indeed short on money! Even though her strength already exceeded the average samurai by a huge margin, she still didn¡¯t have a decent sword. How would she be able to fight like this? She was still troubled over this matter until moments ago.

    Lily was about to sign it immediately after taking the brush.

    ¡°What? You are not going to read the terms of the contract?¡±

    ¡°I reckon that Lady Sakiko must have thoroughly taken me into consideration before preparing this contract for me, there¡¯s no need to read it,¡± said Lily as she picked up the brush and signed her name on the contract.

    Sakiko took the contract and covered the smile on her face, ¡°Hehehe, what if this is a very contract?¡±

    ¡°Since Lily has decided to join the Genji Dojo, I will listen to Lady Sakiko¡¯s orders, with or without the contract,¡± answered Lily firmly. She herself also didn¡¯t know why she had a feeling that Sakiko could be trusted.

    ¡°Hehe, you really are a good girl. I am liking you more and more!¡± Sakiko looked at her newly recruited disciple with joy and continued, ¡°However, the contract you signed is for Genji Dojo¡¯s disciple in-name-only. There is actually not much restriction. You are not required toe every day and can freely do the things you want to do. We just want you to remember that you are affiliated with the Genji Dojo once you¡¯ve grown up in the future.¡±

    ¡°Lily will bear that in mind¡ª¡± Lily bowed before Sakiko to express her utmost gratitude.

    ¡°Mhm, Miss Kagami, since you have joined my Genji Dojo, then I will just call you by name in the future, is that fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sakiko took Lily¡¯s teacup and prepared another cup of tea. She turned the teacup around until she faced the area Lily drank from. She opened her beautiful lips and ced it directly on the lips-mark. It was not known whether she was drinking the tea or tasting something else entirely.

    It made Lily blush a little. After all, this deliberate action of turning the cup was seen by her own eyes.

    ¡°Oh Lily, I feel that you and I are brought together by fate. Moreover, seeing how much you respect our protector God prior to joining the Genji Dojo, I will personally award you another 10 kan. Take it and go buy yourself a good sword. You not only have an affinity for tea ceremony, the sword and you have an even more unimaginable connection. Looking at it from a different angle, it¡¯s more like the swords are your lover. Only a good sword will you be able to bring out your strength and talent,¡± said Sakiko as she looked at Lily with a meaningful look.

    ¡°Thank you Lady Sakiko!¡± Lily was very excited. She still hadn¡¯t done anything for the dojo and yet Sakiko already granted her 20 kan! This was a huge sum of money! This was such a huge grace. Of course, the money was not the most important part, the key point was that this money could be used to buy a sword! That was but the calling of the samurais!

    Lily obviously needed to express her gratitude deeply.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Sakiko reminded, ¡°Although Takesh*ta has several shops that sell swords and there is nock of quality goods, your understanding of swords is still too shallow. I¡¯m afraid that you might be cheated if you go outside to buy a sword. Our Genji Dojo has an internal weapon shop, swords that are Grade Two and below will be sold for half price to the general disciples. You can go and take a look. Maybe you will be able to buy one with an even more appropriate price tag. The quality is guaranteed by the dojo.¡±

    ¡°Is that so!¡± Lily had an expectant look in her eyes, ¡°I was just worried about that. If the dojo has inexpensive and quality goods for sale, then I can be at ease.¡±

    Lily recalled the goldfish she left back at the Chrysanthemum Inn. If her luck was really brought about by this goldfish, then it had already exceeded its initial value.

    ¡°By the way, I still have something for you,¡± said Sakiko suddenly with a slightly mysterious smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± There¡¯s still more? Lily felt that Minamoto no Sakiko was treating her too kindly and felt very moved. Just what good thing was she going to give her next?

    Sakiko got up and retrieved a wooden box with floral pattern from inside the house.

    ¡°Lily, I specially picked these for you with utmost care. Open it and take a look.¡±

    Specially picked these for herself? Lily got even more curious by the seconds. The mistress of Genji Dojo even said with utmost care, it may be assumed that it must be a treasure of umon origin!

    Lily held back her excitement and extended her slender hands to open that delicate box with high expectation.

    What she saw in the box was¡­¡­ side tie panties of various colors!

    ¡°Ehhhh?!?!¡± Lily¡¯s face blushed in a sh, ¡°W-What are these?¡±

    The bashful girl asked while fully knowing the answer.

    Sakiko¡¯s eyes were full of satisfaction and she smiled sweetly, ¡°We are both women, what are you acting stupid for? Aren¡¯t these what we wear at all times? Especially for female samurais who faced dangers every day, we must pay particr attention to these kinds of things, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face was burning up and it felt like her body was floating in a sticky paste. Her movement was a little unnatural as she said, ¡°B-But, these are a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it, isn¡¯t it? Each and every one of them is so fine and delicate. White ones, ck ones, red ones, blue and purple ones, green ones with gold embroidery, and even those ck ones withces¡­¡±

    Sakiko moved behind Lily and grabbed her shoulders. She said with a somewhat sensual tone, ¡°Hehe, since we are already sisters from the same dojo, why don¡¯t Miss Kagami stop acting like a pure and innocent girl? What kind of underwear does little sister like to wear, how can this older sister not know?¡±

    Sakiko extended her fingers into the box and disyed the underwear before Lily one after the other. It was as if she was trying to let Lily see all those embarrassing things clearly. Lily had a rich imagination to begin with, so upon seeing those panties, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine herself wearing those. Her heartbeat involuntarily sped up and her breathing became rough.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve never worn this kind of¡­ underwear before,¡± Lily denied without any confidence.

    Sakiko got closer to Lily and squeezed her adequate breasts against Lily¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Still not admitting it?¡± Sakiko¡¯s breath gently brushed Lily¡¯s ears, which caused her sensitive neck to wince. She couldn¡¯t stand it, but there¡¯s no way she could just push her away due to their differences in status. Lily only felt her body was getting hot and fluttery, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Sakiko leaned against Lily¡¯s hand and said with a slightly teasing voice, ¡°Let me tell you something sister Lily, once upon a time, someone doubted that you are a monster, it was this older sister who helped to inspect and verify your innocence! And yet you still want to continue this pretense?¡±

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Lily¡¯s delicate body jolted. She suddenly recalled that when she just arrived at Matsuda n, that Hiroko wanted to frame her as a monster and said that went to Genji something dojo and¡­ invited Sakiko to inspect her personal clothing!

    ¡®So it was her who inspected my clothing!¡¯ Lily had the urge to cry. That tight g-string she was wearing had been inspected in full details by Lady Sakiko, it was no wonder she knew about Lily¡¯s type of underwear.

    But this type of underwear was not chosen by Lily herself, she only had this pair ever since she arrived in this world. It was quite inconvenient as she had to gomando while waiting for it to dry after the wash. It caused the misunderstanding that she was the type that wore proper clothing on the outside but very brazen on the inside, now that it hade to this, she couldn¡¯t find the words to get herself out of this.

    Sakiko whispered in Lily¡¯s ears, ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it upon seeing sister Lily only wearing one set of kimono all along, but even the g-string that you hung out to dry was the same as the one I had seen. I believe that little sister might have her own difficulties, so I have selected some from my collections and sent someone to get a few more pairs. I want little sister to use these if you¡¯re going to the deep mountains to suppress monsters. After all, there¡¯s no way you can wear only one underwear in the deep mountain and gomando at night right? Just ept these sister Lily. Don¡¯t worry, they are all brand new.¡±

    Lily felt emotional upon hearing these. She even thought that thedy was trying to tease her on purpose, but it turned out that she thought it might be necessary for her when entering the deep mountains. What a thoughtful consideration, she even selected them ording to her preference.

    Even though it was not a preference Lily had voluntarily chosen, what¡¯s done was done. It would be rude of Lily to refuse this good intention.

    ¡°T-Then¡­ I¡¯ll gratefully ept it,¡± Lily bowed her head with a blush and closed the box with a ¡°bang¡±. She was too embarrassed to look any longer.

    ¡®Then again, what¡¯s up with sister Lily? The way Lady Sakiko addressed me is too casual,¡¯ Lily let out a smallint in her heart.

    Lily met with Sakiko and benefited greatly from it. She even got 20 kan from her, and then conveniently received a whole pack of underwear. It was toote to say she wouldn¡¯t be using them now, she might as well wear them for the time being and not waste Lady Sakiko¡¯s goodwill.

    Thus, Lily bid farewell to Sakiko with a blush and left the inner dojo absent-mindedly.

    Lily was feeling a little light-headed and nearly forgot that her kimono was torn. She only remembered when the wind brushed past and sent a slight chill to her thigh. Therefore, she disobediently stole a white g that was erected at one side of the dojo and tied it to her waist. On the contrary, it gave her the aura of a capable and experienced female samurai.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to go and buy a sword!¡± Lily thought aloud, dangling the two strings of coins she had just received.

 Volume 1, Chapter 40 â€“ Lily buys a Katana

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 40 - Lily buys a Katana</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    It was dusk. The light of the sunset shone over the white wall crested with ck tiles at an angle, illuminating the courtyard of the Genji Dojo. The courtyard, one so spacious that a person could easily lose their bearings inside, took a reddish hue wherever it was struck by the rays of the sun.

    For some reason, Lily always felt that the sunset in this world was picturesque.

    It didn¡¯t appear as if Lily could ever get lost though. When she was still a boy, her sense of direction was pretty good. She felt that all her good points from when she was a boy had beenbined with senior sister¡¯s strong point. Lily thought of that as she looked at her own breasts.

    ording to Sakiko, the tools shop were located at the southwest side of Genji Dojo¡¯s outer courtyard. After she walked past a red bridge and entered an ind-shaped garden, Lily looked around and there were indeed a few shops hidden among the pine trees and bushes.

    Among them was a tool shop that hanged a sword-shaped signboard.

    Presently, this ce was rather quiet. It was dubious if there was even anyone looking after the shop.

    Lily walked into the weapon shop. The lighting was pretty dark inside and a really old-fashioned sales counter was ced right in front of the entrance. On the wooden stands, the walls, and even in the barrels, all kinds of katanas were put on disy.

    Just a quick look was enough to make Lily spoilt for choice.

    She didn¡¯t know why but just looking at those katanas with exquisite workmanship and beautiful curve, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel fluttery in her stomach. She just couldn¡¯t contain her joy and excitement.

    ¡®Atst, I am finally going to have my own sword!¡¯

    One could only be called a samurai with a sword right?

    ¡°Excuse me, is the youngdy here to buy a sword?¡± An old man with a small build and ash-colored beard walked in from the outside with the support of a walking stick. He had a kind face and wore a gray-colored hakama. The old man had a healthy skin color and his eyes were so narrow it almost formed a line.

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right, it¡¯s just that¡­ this is my first time buying a sword, so I have no idea how to choose one from so many selections?¡± Lily was puzzled and frankly told him the truth.

    The old man slowly walked towards the sales counter and said while facing Lily, ¡°Then allow me to make an introduction to the youngdy. This is the dojo¡¯s internal weapon shop. The price is fair and the quality is guaranteed by the dojo.¡±

    ¡°Those stuffed in the barrels are degraded katanas for the most part. They are cheap, roughly around 100 mon to 1 kan. They are mainly used by new apprentices or foot soldiers. However, they couldn¡¯t bear a samurai¡¯s pration force and are likely to break apart.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily nodded. She knew all too well that an inferior quality katana broke apart very easily. However, a genuine sword wouldn¡¯t break even after cutting rocks continuously!

    The old man continued, ¡°The ones on these stands areparatively better katanas, with the majority of them around Grade One. The price is around 3~5 kan. If the youngdy is a samurai, then you need to use this kind of sword at the very least. If the gap in strength is not too much, swords of this grade and above are very unlikely to break apart. These kinds of swords are enough for themon samurai ns to use in a duel and even in group battles.¡±

    Lily felt relieved upon hearing these. It seemed like she would be able to afford a Grade One katana. Even though they were just Grade One, these were still so much better than the scrap metals the bandits were using.

    And then, the old man¡¯s narrow eyes flickered with a strong sh as he turned around and used the walking stick to point at the katanas hanging behind the sales counter, ¡°These¡ª are but Grade Two Katanas! The quality of these katanas is extremely high. Most of them are forged by the disciples of famous swordsmiths. They are forged from high-quality alloy and meticulously smithed throughplex processes. Each and every katana could be said to be incredibly durable and sharp! However, they are more expensive inparison, even the moremon ones cost at least a dozen or more kan. The best among the Grade Two katanas will cost no less than 30 kan!¡±

    ¡°T-that expensive?!¡± Lily was excited just a moment ago, but now she¡¯s a little concerned. They were too expensive and she couldn¡¯t afford it!

    ¡°Youngdy, if you know how hard is it to refine alloy and how arduous is it to forge a katana in the future, you will not say something like this. Besides, these are Grade Two katanas, not to mention the average samurais, they can even withstand the power of a Sword Master!¡± The old man earnestly exined.

    ¡°Sword Master?¡± Lily was confused, ¡°May I ask what is a¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh,¡± The old man turned back to the sales counter and drank a mouthful of tea without a sense of urgency. Only then did he slowly open his mouth. His gentle voice sounded a little more excited than before, ¡°Sword Master¡­ they are an existent one tier higher than the samurais! ording to their strength, the samurais can be divided into low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier. As for the Sword Master, they are more powerful than even the high-tier samurais! The Sword Master can go anywhere freely and unrestrained! With their status and power, if they are not heroes that hunt down the ghosts and demons, then they be a major figure in arge n! It is no exaggeration to say that the Sword Masters are the core power of any major samurai n!¡±

    ¡°Sword Master¡­ stands at the top of the samurai hierarchy,¡± Lily knew that there were super strong ones even among the samurais. She only just found out that the samurais were divided into low-tier, mid-tier, high-tier, and even higher up was the Sword Master! She suddenly felt like she had really just taken the first step towards the path of samurais.

    That old man was getting more excited as he went on and on. He suddenly stabbed the ground with his walking stick and even his squinted eyes became wide open all of a sudden. He had a distant and reverent look in his eyes. He spoke with deep emotion as though Lily was not around, ¡°And even higher than Sword Master is the Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°Sword Saint?!¡± Lily¡¯s entire body jolted once upon hearing that one word. She intuitively recalled the beautiful female samurai who beheaded the demon under that moonlit night. Her power was already beyond the category of an ordinary person, it could even be rated as saintly!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The old man had emotional tears and his aged hands trembled constantly. He continued to speak in an excited manner, ¡°Sword Saint, even with my long life in this dojo, I have only seen them a few times. They are an existence that could move unhindered in the Heian Empire. Just one of them is enough to destroy an entire army and siege a castle! Each one of them is capable of standing on equal footing with the distinguished ns of one region!¡±

    ¡°Sword Saint¡­¡± The heroic figure of a powerful individual who annihted a swarm of demons seemed to materialize in front of Lily¡¯s eyes!

    Her slender hands tightened around the parasol, as if she was holding a katana. A distinctive sound resulted from how powerfully she gripped the handle. Those who walked this path and experienced the ecstasy of waving a sword, just who wouldn¡¯t wish to reach the pinnacle of strength? Just who wouldn¡¯t want to be one with the wind and walk side-by-side along those grandmasters?

    Despite the fact that Lily was a girl, her dream to be stronger had now been ignited.

    What¡¯s more, she was also shouldering the fate of her sweetheart!

    And let¡¯s not forget that her soul was still that of a boy!

    ¡®I want to be a Sword Saint!¡¯

    ¡®I want to stand by the side of that silver-haired sister one of these days¡­¡¯

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but get excited and her breasts bounced up.

    Those not in the know might have thought she was yearning for love, but she was in fact, thirsting for the tion of reaching the pinnacle!

    ¡°Youngdy¡­ youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was daydreaming¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face still had a hint of excitement. Then she looked at the katanas and said, ¡°I-I want to buy Grade Two katana!¡±

    Lily had decided!

    In order to walk further along this path, she naturally needed a good sword!

    One that was capable of walking alongside her on this path and protect her from dangers!

    Lily¡¯s eyes fell directly on the katanas hanging on the wall. Not only were the workmanship of these swords exceptional, but Lily could also feel a strong auraing from them with her strong perception.

    However, Lily had a feeling that they werecking something.

    When the old man noticed the hesitation in Lily¡¯s eyes, he nodded with a smile, ¡°Even though this is the first time the youngdy is buying a sword, you have an indescribable connection with them¡­ How long does the youngdy prefer the sword to be? And what kind of sword?¡±

    ¡°Three feet seven inches, tachi,¡± Lily was actually still in a daze so she answered unconsciously. The first wooden sword she used was precisely three feet seven inches. This length was just perfect for her.

    ¡°Please wait here for a moment.¡±

    The old man walked into the back of the store and returned shortly. What he retrieved from the back was a long katana with ck handle and dark blue scabbard. The sword handle was wrapped by a ck silk cloth that gave off blue light in the dark. The lustrous wooden scabbard had golden and green-jade decorative designs drawn on it.

    One look at the sword the old man was holding, Lily was already captivated by the exquisite workmanship of the sword handle and scabbard. The design was stylish, yet it carried a hint of delicacy. This was precisely the trait Lily was looking for.

    The old man handed the sword to Lily, ¡°Youngdy, please draw the sword and take a look.¡±

    ¡®Draw the sword?¡¯

    Lily suddenly recalled that she had always been using a wooden sword and didn¡¯t have a chance to draw a sword yet!

    She took the sword in hands.

    ¡®So heavy!¡¯

    It was much too heavypared to a wooden sword of the same length!

    It was also several times heavier than the scrap metals the bandits were using!

    ¡®So this is a genuine katana!¡¯

    The old man introduced, ¡°Forged by the apprentice of Munechika, the most well-known swordsmith n in Kamakura City. The sword name: Seiwa Tamashi! Three feet seven inches, weighing 9.6 kilograms.¡±

    9.6 kilograms¡­ It sounded a lot lighterpared to the heavy weaponry in Lily¡¯s world, such as the Chinese board sword or cyclone ax. However, it was already very heavy for a katana. Please be reminded that the handle of a katana was only one foot long. Moreover, what the katana sought after was lightweight and speed! A katana normally weighted between 1.2 to 4.8 kilograms. Due to the length of this tachi, more materials were needed, and it was made thicker in order to maintain its durability. It became this heavy as a result.

    ¡°This is forged by a Grade Two alloy. The de of this Grade Two katana was fortified by a Grade Three ck ironwood carbon. The price is 36 kan. This is a rarely seen perfect work among the Grade Two sword. I heard that from now on, the great disciple of Munechika will no longer forge a Grade Two sword and moves on to forge higher grade swords. This could be said to be his Grade Two masterpiece! The price is fixed and no discount will be given. As for the other swords, I might be able to give you some discount though,¡± the old man continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t the youngdy go and take a look at the other swords.¡±

    Lily gripped the sword handle and felt a wave of numbness in the palm of her hands. It was as though the spirit of this sword was coursing through her hands. She could see the scene of the sweaty swordsmith waving his hammer in front of a zing furnace.

    Lily took two steps back.

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡±

    A streak of blue light shed through with lightning speed!

    ¡°My god¡ª!¡± That old man staggered from fright and nearly fell down. It was fortunate that the sales counter was behind him and stopped him mid-fall.

    Sweats trickled down from the old man¡¯s forehead as he got the shock of his life. This youngdy looked so gentle and beautiful, yet she was able to draw such a long and heavy tachi so quickly with her slender hands!

    The back of the de had a beautiful design, the ded part was clear and the other half was blurry. Lily¡¯s face was reflected on the de. The de formed an arc as beautiful as the flowing water, it was quite an enchanting sight.

    Even though this room was not that bright, the de still emitted a light.

    ¡°Uncle, this sword¡­ I¡¯m buying it.¡±

    The moment Lily grabbed hold of this Seiwa Tamashi, she was unwilling to part with it anymore.

    36 kan, since Lily had joined the dojo, she could buy Grade Two swords with half price. That would put the price down to 18 kan, she¡­ could barely just afford it!

    Needless to say, one must stay within the bounds of fairness in order to buy the swords. It was impossible to buy all the stocks at half price and resell them at the outside to get rich quick.

    The moment she took out ny percent of her entire fortune and almost emptied out her pouch, not only did Lily¡¯s hand not tremble, but she was even feeling great.

    ¡®Could it be that I have really be a shopping maniac?¡¯

    Of course, as far as Lily was concerned, she didn¡¯t need any protective armor at all. Her only equipment was this sword, so it was understandable that she would spend it all in one go.

    What¡¯s more, she liked this sword!

    There¡¯s no reason not to buy it!

    It seemed like Lily was stupidly in love with swords.

    ¡°Take care, youngdy¡­¡± The old man waved at Lily beside the wooden door.

    Lily was perfectly satisfied as she embraced her very first katana ¡ªthe ¡°Seiwa Tamashi¡±¡ª as she walked out the door.

 Volume 1, Chapter 41 â€“ Flowery Night

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 41 - Flowery Night</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    For some reason, the daytime had always been particrly short in this world. The night had arrived again with but a single moment of inattention. Despite that, it was not like Lily disliked night-time at all.

    Lily actually preferred the night over daytime.

    The streetlight flickered amidst the flowers under the moonlight, the feeling of taking a stroll after the rain was somewhat refreshing.

    However, the cool wind brushing against her thigh reminded Lily that her kimono was torn.

    She intended to borrow needle and threads from the granny in Chrysanthemum Inn to sew her kimono. It¡¯s just that, having only one set of clothes was also quite inconvenient, so she turned towards the shopping district at the river bank with the intention to buy a new set of kimono.

    Although it was very convenient to move around with a short-skirted kimono, Lily still wanted a set with a long skirt. There was no particr reason behind it.

    Lily wandered through the streets at the river bank and saw a kimono store located at the corner of a dark alley. Thus, she walked over there.

    Most of the customers around here were samurais, so this shop that sold kimono for women didn¡¯t see much business. When Lily entered the shop, the only people present were herself and the proprietress.

    The shop was decorated in good taste. Aside from the ready-made clothes hanging on the walls, there were also fabrics for sale. Fresh flowers were used as decorations and purple smoke slowly rose from the aromatic incense.

    Lily¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by a gorgeous red kimono disyed on the wall.

    That kimono had multi-colored floral patterns. There were not too many flowers but each of them was sewed appropriately. Even though it was a kimono for women, it gave off the feel of a samurai gear among a mass of flowers. In this dark, far-away world, where there was an absence of light, that red was so brilliant as though it was a proud Lycoris. So red that it was beautiful, so red that it was solitary, it was inharmonious with the gloom of the surrounding world. Then again, it was precisely the crucial point that brought life to this murky world, just as the beauties of the night.

    ¡°I want that one,¡± said Lily as she pointed at the red kimono.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± the proprietress said, ¡°Youngdy, that is the treasure of our house. I didn¡¯t sell it even when someone offered 30 kan for it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily became dumbfounded, clear was the disappointment in her eyes. Never did she expect this kimono to be so expensive! Even if she really liked this pair of clothes, she didn¡¯t have enough money!

    Seeing that Lily was so disappointed, the heartstring of the proprietress was tugged. Then she said with a relieved smile as though she just recalled something, ¡°No matter how beautiful the clothes are, they still need someone appropriate to wear them in order to bring out their true beauty. Although I¡¯m not selling it to others even if they offered a huge sum of money, I don¡¯t mind selling it to you if you truly want it. Just give me half of everything you have, I will sell this set of clothes to you no matter how much you give me.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really?¡± Lily felt a burst of joy.

    The proprietress nodded with a smile.

    The thought of scamming never crossed Lily¡¯s mind as she honestly took out half of her remaining coins, which amounted to a little more than one kan.

    The proprietress took one kan and returned the remainder to Lily, ¡°Take these remainder back, you can think of it as my reward for the youngdy¡¯s honesty.¡±

    ¡°You sure, aunt? Thank you¡­¡± Lily gratefully received the remainder because she really didn¡¯t have much money left.

    ¡°Youngdy, please go inside and I¡¯ll help you change into the kimono, alright? After all, I would like to see for myself how the kimono would look like on someone who is actually worthy of wearing it.¡±

    ¡°Un,¡± Lily answered cheerfully.

    The night was getting darker and the full moon was hanging on the night sky.

    Lily left the alley dressed in a red kimono, propped up by her hands was the paper parasol, ¡°Sakura¡±, and hanging on her waist was the tachi, ¡°Seiwa Tamashi¡±, or ¡°Seitama¡± for short. She looked just like a fairy that had entered the secr world by mistake. Then again, she could also be viewed as a beauty taking a night tour in the town.

    The proprietress looked at Lily¡¯s back as she got further away, tears involuntarily trickled down her cheeks, ¡°Oh¡­ my dear Aomi¡­ if you hadn¡¯t been devoured by the Mountain Imp, right now¡­ perhaps you might still be wearing the clothes mommy sewed for you, or even have gotten married already¡­¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 42 â€“ Anima Container

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 42 - Anima Container</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    After returning to her room in the Chrysanthemum Inn, Lily was indulging in the aftertaste of buying a new sword and clothes.

    She stroked the sword from time to time, exploring it in full details. And then she would asionally caress the soft fabric of the clothes. A rustling sound was produced when her smooth fingers brushed the kimono sleeves.

    Suddenly, a certain expectation was rising in her heart. The expectation of another person who could appreciate her beauty. However, they didn¡¯t have to be a special someone or anything, just another woman she could act spoiled around.

    In Lily¡¯s vague impression, it had to be someone cool and elegant, strong and graceful, a woman with breasts even bigger than her. That was because deep in Lily¡¯s heart, her target of admiration should be someone who was better than her in every aspect. It would be out of the question if just a single aspect was weaker than her, otherwise, she would feel like they couldn¡¯t truly appreciate her beauty.

    Naturally, that person had to be a woman, only this feeling was very subtle due to Lily¡¯s soul being originally that of a boy.

    Once this kind of expectation arose, it would gradually spread throughout the body and mind. This feeling would only get stronger with time and became harder to erase¡­

    Lily realized for the first time that, even though she could endure the loneliness by herself when she was a boy, she couldn¡¯t do it as a girl. It seemed like after she turned into a girl, she needed to rely on other girls to help fight off the loneliness. A girl, no matter how powerful and talented, it would seem that they also had their own weakness?

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way¡­¡±

    Lily shook her head in a flurry.

    ¡®Just what was I thinking?! I already have senior sister, how can I even think about such a shameful thing?!¡¯

    Lily¡¯s long hair drooped from her shoulders as she looked at herself in the mirror with a dazed expression¡­

    While she was absent-minded, Lily extended her fingers and put it into her red lips.

    ¡°Master~ Master.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡± The sudden call caused Lily to almost bite her own fingers. Her body bent forward from the shock and she was barely able to support herself from falling by mming both hands towards the ground. Her hair was sticking up and appeared a little messy¡­

    ¡°Master, what are you doing? You are so big already, why are you eating your own fingers? You are like a little child, so cute~ Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°N-no way¡­ I only put it in my mouth identally¡­¡± Even Lily didn¡¯t know what she was saying herself.

    Lily was beating herself in her mind yet again.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, senior sister¡­ Lily will definitely not do anything that will let you down!¡±

    The rain continued to pour for the next few days. Lily didn¡¯t go out and waited for the contents of thebat examination to be announced in the Chrysanthemum Inn. All the while practicing with her sword near the pond or doing workouts in her room.

    This was the first time she was using a real sword after all, she needed time to adjust.

    She needed to be very patient as she practiced the foundations all over again.

    As for the sensation of doing push-ups while wearing scanty ck fabric, it was something only Lily herself would know. This kind of self-neglecting training was oh so soothing and liberating. Perhaps it could temporarily make her forget the sense of loneliness that pervaded her body.

    ¡°Master,¡± The Sakura Parasol was put near the window, alongside the pink-colored goldfish, ¡°It¡¯s so boring, why don¡¯t you take me out for a stroll?¡±

    ¡°Oh Sakura¡­ the contents of thebat examination will be announced tomorrow. When that timees, we might need to go for a long journey,¡± said Lily as caressed the katana¡¯s ck scabbard with her fingers.

    The sky was just as cloudy during the early morning of the next day, light rain fell from time to time.

    Those who passed the test were surrounding the billboard near the dojo¡¯s gate. There were also examinees who just came to take the test today, as well as those who came to watch.

    With the Sakura Parasol in hand, Lily arrived in front of the billboard with her new kimono.

    In a certain sense, she was more eye-catching than the billboard, but the Seiwa Tamashi on her waist made many people realize that she was precisely the female samurai that scored astounding results on the first day and was recruited by the Genji Dojo in advance. This news spread out really fast and nobody dared to rashly provoke her. The surrounding people only stayed at a distance to feast their eyes on her.

    Before long, two men came out from Genji Dojo and pasted a long list of scroll on the billboard.

    ¡°Take a look quickly! The contents of thebat examination have been announced!¡±

    The crowd became restless. Lily had no intention of squeezing into that crowd of boorish samurai, so she stepped back.

    However, soon after, that female disciple who assisted in the examination procedure before came out and read the bulletin contents aloud.

    ¡°The final test of our Genji Dojo¡¯s annual samurai qualification test, the trial of thebat examination is¡ª Monster Extermination.¡±

    Everyone had more or less already expected this.

    The female disciple continued, ¡°The target of extermination is a monster that can be found in the deep mountains of Takesh*ta¡ª the Mountain Imp.¡±

    ¡°What? Mountain Imp?¡±

    The crowd became agitated.

    ¡°How can it be¡­ why is the final test of thebat examination so hard this time?¡±

    Noticing the exaggerated reaction of everyone else, Lily asked a hunter next to her.

    ¡°Uncle, what kind of monster is this Mountain Imp? Is it really strong? Why does everyone look so anxious?¡±

    The hunter was more than willing to boast about his experience in front of Lily as he exined carefully, ¡°Mountain Imp, they are not really that strong individually. However, they often move in a group and is proficient in climbing trees like the monkeys. They are in fact a very dangerous and troublesome monster. The poption of the Mountain Imp has been rising around these partstely. The most detestable part about the Mountain Imp is that they feast on people! They naturally didn¡¯t dare to enter Takesh*ta, but most of the roads that lead to other regions are connected to the deep mountains and that¡¯s where the Mountain Imp will set up an ambush.¡±

    Lily nodded in silence as she heard the hunter¡¯s exnation. Monster extermination was easier said than done. They wouldn¡¯t just stand in one spot and let you hit them like the Dharma Egg.

    You wanted to kill the other side, the other side also wanted to eat you. This was totally the battle of wits and guts. In a life or death battle, the winner was just no matter the methods employed.

    The female disciple didn¡¯t exin and had an expression that said they could give up if they were afraid of danger. After everyone had finally calmed down, she continued to announce, ¡°As everyone knows, most monsters are not creatures of this world. The most valuable part of any monster is their anima. The requirement of thebat examination this time is to kill three or more Mountain Imps, collect the anima, and put them in the Anima Container. The container must be delivered to the dojo within the time limit of fifteen days. If you can collect three animas within fifteen days, you will have passed the final test and your certificate will be issued by the dojo at a fixed date. For those who failed, you will need to re-take the practical examination next year.¡±

    ¡°Collect anima? With the Anima Container?¡± Lily was confused.

    The female disciple noticed the concern of a portion of people, so she said, ¡°If you do not have an Anima Container, you can use your Pass Certificate from the practical exam as coteral to rent one from the dojo. The rent is 100 mon per day.¡±

    ¡°The ****! You are charging us for this?¡±

    ¡°They are not any better than the Taira Dojo!¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ this is the ways of the world. The monsters are rampaging all over the ce, yet instead of helping future samurais like us, the dojos are even trying to make money from us!¡±

    All the examinees wereining.

    The female disciple was indifferent in regards to these, she only said, ¡°Those who want to rent the Anima Container, please follow me.¡±

    Lily needed to rent an Anima Container, so she separated from the crowd and followed the female disciple along with seven to eight other participants.

    Even if theyined, they still needed to rent one if they didn¡¯t have an Anima Container. Since they already made it this far, they couldn¡¯t have just given up due to a few hundred mon right?

    And Lily didn¡¯t even know what the Anima Container looked like.

    On the way towards the Magic Tools warehouse, the female disciple told everyone, ¡°Although these animas are collected for the purpose of the examination, the dojo will not just take them from you. For every Mountain Imp Anima you collected, the dojo will pay 500 mon for each. Moreover, if you guys killed other monsters and collected their anima, the dojo will buy them from you at market price.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ senior¡­¡± Lily asked, ¡°What are the animas used for?¡±

    Lily was now a disciple in-name who had signed a contract with the dojo, so it was only natural to call the other party as a senior.

    The female disciple looked at Lily and said with a friendly smile, ¡°Kagami Lily, I am profoundly impressed by your test results. If you have time,e over to my ce to have a chat. These animas are useless tomon civilians and low-ranking samurais, but they yed a major role in the dojo.¡±

    ¡°As for why we are purchasing the anima. One reason is to encourage everyone to fight the monsters in order to protect the dojo and the humans in the surrounding. The other reason is that some of the truly powerful samurai and even those mysterious onmyoji are buying the animas at a high price. The animas can be used to nurture the shikigami, refine magic tools, research supernatural arts, etc¡­ Anyway, they are very useful for powerful individuals. Lower tier samurais like us don¡¯t need to think so much. Since the big figures are paying money for it, we just need to collect the animas and sell it to them. That way, we can also earn money from our hunt, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ t-then¡­ how much can you earn from selling animas?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, for most of the new samurais, rather than earning money, if their martial skills arecking or if they have bad luck, it is verymon for them to end up as monster fodder. However, for the more experienced low-tier and mid-tier samurais, they can earn up to 30 to 50 kan in a year by avoiding dangerous zones or forming a party,¡± the female disciple continued, ¡°It sounds like a huge amount isn¡¯t it? It is equivalent to the ie of a small peasant vige, however, that money is earned by putting their life on the line. This is truly what you call seeking riches and honor in the face of danger.¡±

    Lily nodded vacantly as she felt endlessly remorseful in her heart. It was not that easy to earn money even as a samurai! It was something to be proud of just by bing a samurai, but their lives could be in danger at any time. As for herself, she just went and spent what would take a mid-tier samurai half a year to earn without thinking¡­¡­

    After arriving at the Magic Tools warehouse, everyone followed the instruction of the female disciple to register their name and hand over the Pass Certificate as coteral. Thus, they were now waiting for the Anima Container to be passed out.

    The female disciple fetched a coffee-colored wooden box about the size of a lunchbox. That box was giving out an unusual luster.

    It looked like an ordinary wooden box, but it gave off a strange aura.

    The female disciple passed out the wooden box to the examinees, all except for Lily.

    Just when Lily was feeling doubtful, the female disciple took out a circr cosmetic box with unique designs from her pocket.

    ¡°To Miss Kagami, this is for you.¡±

    Lily epted the beautiful cosmetic box. The drawing of a setting sun behind the mountains and clouds was stitched on top of the ck wooden box with golden threads. It seemed much more functional than those wooden box received by the other examinees. The fluctuation of the strange aura was also a lot lighter.

    ¡°Why is hers different from the one given to us?¡± asked a ronin with a bandana.

    The female disciple said without any concern, ¡°Of course it is different, she is one of us. Her Anima Container is a Grade Two Magic Tool. The ones given to you all are all ungraded Magic Tools. Moreover, Miss Kagami don¡¯t need to pay the rent.¡±

    ¡°The ****, isn¡¯t that too unfair?¡±

    The female disciple asked in reply, ¡°If you feel that it is unfair, you guys can also apply to join the dojo. But of course, only if you have the strength to back it up.¡±

    Everyone became docile for the time being.

    Lily felt a little embarrassed.

    The female disciple continued, ¡°The master told me to personally deliver this Anima Container to Miss Kagami. Besides, this cosmetic box-shaped Magic Tool is originally intended to be used by girls, or what, does everyone also want a cosmetic box?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ i-it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± The boorish samurais also had nothing left to say.

    ¡°Senior, please help me send my gratitude to Mistress Sakiko. Many thanks to you too, and the senior is known as?¡± Lily felt grateful towards Sakiko and the dojo disciple who took care of her. In this lonely parallel world, the Genji Dojo allowed her to feel the warmth of a family, even if just a bit.

    ¡°My name is not worth mentioning. Miss Kagami, the master asked me to pass this message to you; Although Miss Kagami possessed outstanding strength, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Mountain Imp by all means. Come back as soon as you collected enough animas. You must not go too deep into the mountains and be extremely cautious,¡± warned the female disciple.

    ¡°Yes, Lily understands.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 43 â€“ Towards Mount Ise

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 43 - Towards Mount Ise</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    At Mount Daidouji, somewhere several hundred miles from Takesh*ta, there was a mountain town in the t area near the foot of a towering mountain. With the mountain ridge serving as perimeter walls, a few temples were raised halfway up the mountains.

    Right now, at the main temple that was built along the cliff, a fat and muscr middle-aged monk was angrily pacing back and forth outside the temple with a worried frown.

    This man was the lord of this mountain town and the second seat elder of the Hojo n, Daidouji Akira.

    ¡°Elder brother!¡± A fat woman with luxurious clothes ran towards him from the temple, ¡°Taro, he is but your blood-rted nephew! That ???? is so ruthless! That was merely apetition for formality¡¯s sake, and Taro was even going easy on her, and yet she¡­ she actually beat Taro until this state! We have to spend so much money to invite an onmyoji to heal him, but he still has to lie down for at least half a year! Just a little longer and he would have been disabled for life!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± Daidouji Akira smashed the pir beside him with his big palm, ¡°Unforgivable! How dare she bully the people of my Daidouji n! Don¡¯t you worry, Hiroko, I will definitely deal with her!¡±

    Akira and Hiroko entered the temple, only to see Taro lying on the bed with bandages wrapped around his chest. Cursing remarks came out from his mouth unceasingly.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! This great me will kill you! Just you wait! Cough, cough, cough¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh Taro¡­ cool your temper, your wound will split open again if you stay like this!¡± Hiroko stepped forward to pacify him.

    ¡°Aunt! I¡­ I will not let it end like this! To be incapacitated like this by a gal, how am I supposed to show my face in the future!¡±

    Just at this time, a two-meter tall Martial Monk with a decorative motif on his face rushed into the temple aggressively. That was without a doubt, the monk who took the examination along with Lily, Daidouji Takano.

    ¡°Cousin! Oh cousin!¡± Takano was also burning with anger upon seeing Taro¡¯s current state.

    ¡°???????!¡± Takano stamped his foot and caused the whole room to shake, ¡°Dad! Count me in if you¡¯re going to take revenge on Kagami Lily!¡±

    ¡°Takano!¡± Hiroko¡¯s eyes brightened. She believed that Lily would be in for it if they send Takano along.

    ¡°Dad! Did you know it¡¯s because of that Lily gal¡¯s interference that I was unable to perform well in the archery test?! It¡¯s her fault that I didn¡¯t pass the samurai¡¯s qualification test! This woman is indeed our n¡¯s sworn enemy!¡± said Takano furiously.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡± Akira¡¯s fierce-looking face twitched, but he still managed to calm down his emotion and said, ¡°I heard that she performed excellently in the samurai¡¯s qualification test, and even joined the Genji Dojo.¡±

    ¡°So what! There¡¯s nothing special about the Genji Dojo! Aren¡¯t our Daidouji n also under the protection of Taira Dojo?! Who¡¯s afraid of them!¡± said Takano in a fit of anger.

    Akira said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. We will definitely need to deal with that Kagami Lily woman, it¡¯s just that she is hiding in Takesh*ta. That¡¯s the territory of the Genjo Dojo, we must not go and cause a disturbance.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! Starting today, I suspect Lily will be leaving Takesh*ta and enter the mountains to conduct thebat examination!¡± Takano pped his hands excitedly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Akira¡¯s small eyes had an ominous glint, ¡°That¡¯s right, if she wanted to take part in the test, she will need to enter the mountain alone for monster extermination. Even if they formed a party, it will be nothing more than some quasi-samurais. Takano, we will leave the mountain and take a trip to Takesh*ta!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Right now, in the northwest mountain woods of Takesh*ta.

    Saionji Nanako brought along the Taihara duo and more than ten foot-soldiers as they advanced on the narrow animal trail.

    ¡°If we encountered a Mountain Imp, you guys are not allowed to make a move. I will be able to deal with those monkeys by myself! Do you understand?¡± said Nanako on the horseback.

    ¡°I hold absolute confidence in the youngdy¡¯s strength,¡± said Taihara Yukimichi, ¡°We will not make a move as long as we are not besieged by a big group of Mountain Imps, but even if we do run into one, with so many elite soldiers from the Saionji House, there¡¯s nothing to fear at all!¡±

    ¡°Un,¡± Nanako nodded, ¡°I wonder if that big-breasted woman will be able to pass the final test. Women like her are so condescending just because they have big breasts and high pration force. I bet that pair of breasts will be a burden for her in actualbat! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy¡­ I doubt there¡¯s any connection between the size of one¡¯s breasts and battle prowess¡­¡± said Taihara Sugiyama with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Hmph, I hope we can run into her in the mountains. This ce is not the Genji Dojo, I will definitely make herply with the promise and be my ve if we run into her! We have so many people here, let¡¯s see how long she can keep up with the bravado, hahahahahaha!¡±

    The more Nanako thought about it, the more contented she felt. Even to the point ofughing out loud.

    The father and son duo only followed her in silence and shook their head helplessly.

    And finally, Lily hadpleted her preparations to enter the mountains.

    She figured the round trip would take at least five to six days, so she brought along the yukata and panties.

    The mirror and parasol werepulsory by default. When her katana ¡ªSeiwa Tamashi¡ª was matched with her newly bought red kimono, they gave off a bit of a valiant aura.

    The Anima Container used to gather and store the Anima was also among her inventory.

    Sakiko was not avable in Chrysanthemum Inn, so Lily left after bidding farewell to the granny.

    It was already the evening at this time.

    She needed to spend a few nights in the mountains anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter even if she left at night. If not, she¡¯d have to wait till tomorrow morning and it was really rare to encounter monsters in the daytime. Lily didn¡¯t want to waste time.

    Lily¡¯s destination was the mountain range located at the northwest of Takesh*ta. That ce was known as Mount Ise and the area where the Mountain Imps were spotted. The passers-by who crossed Mount Ise recently had encountered a raid and there were cases with casualties from time to time.

    Mount Ise was rtively close to Takesh*ta. The ins all around the town wereparatively isted, mostly due to the influence of Kurou Hogan Yosh*tsune¡¯s shrine. Contrary to popr belief, monsters that were too powerful didn¡¯t dare to approach carelessly and the surrounding areas had turned into the territory of the weak monsters. In other words, it was much saferpared to the deep mountains. It was a good ce for new samurais to train and earn some capital. Lily didn¡¯t have experience, so it was only natural that she didn¡¯t dare to take too many risks and selected the Mount Ise as her destination like many other examinees. Needless to say, there were powerful demons residing in the deepest part of Mount Ise, but it should be fine if she didn¡¯t go too deep into the mountain.

    ¡°Senior sister, Lily is finally taking the first step towards this dangerous path,¡± Lily felt a little emotional.

    The young girl in red kimono finally set forth on her path as a samurai. It hadn¡¯t even been a month yet since this ignorant and powerless girl first arrived in this parallel world.

    And yet, she was already strong enough to set out for monster extermination!

 Volume 1, Chapter 44 â€“ Mountain Imp

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 44 - Mountain Imp</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Mount Ise was shrouded in dense fog all year round.

    The pine trees were so tall that they could be mistaken as pirs supporting heaven. Each of them was at least a hundred meter tall and their trunk was so thick that it required several adult men to encircle it. The treetop hid the sky from view and only fragments of moonlight were able to pass through. Thick miasma lingered at the foot of those enormous pine trees throughout the year. It was dark and damp, exactly the kind of ce that monsters liked to wander around. Will-o¡¯-wisps asionally appeared around the burial mounds that scattered all over the ce and lit up the surroundings before they slowly faded away.

    Lily ¡ªwith her flimsy red kimono¡ª was quietly walking in this burial ground just at the perimeter of Mount Ise.

    She involuntarily quickened her breathing due to excessive wariness, her breasts were visibly swaying up and down. Traces of white vapor could be seen exhaled from her red lips.

    She thought this was just a wild, mountainous region. However, it turned out that the hillside was filled with tombs. It was not in her expectation that they¡¯d be so many graveyards around here.

    What Lily didn¡¯t know was that many of the paths leading to Mount Ise were filled with graveyard.

    The will-o¡¯-wisps illuminated the mountain woods in ce of the moonlight. The only problem was that the light from the will-o¡¯-wisps onlysted for a brief moment and changed irregrly. This made it easier for people to get lost.

    As a matter of fact, even with Lily¡¯s sense of direction, she also had no idea which direction she was heading towards.

    Lily had lost her way.

    She ought to be able to differentiate the directione tomorrow morning, but now, Lily only wanted to leave this burial ground as soon as possible.

    She really didn¡¯t want to spend the night in a graveyard.

    Lily might have remarkable sword skills and 380 plus kan of pration force, she was not fearful of bandits, but¡­ she¡¯s afraid of ghosts. This was totally unrted to strength. If it was just some bizarre monsters, Lily might be able to deal with it. However, if an ordinary person suddenly showed up and turned into a ghost, she would probably be scared to the point of crying.

    ¡°No, I must stay strong! How can I be so cowardly? I have even experienced something more dangerous than this, the night parade of a hundred ghosts. This is nothing more than the graveyard for private citizens, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    ¡°Pat!¡± A hairy hand was ced on Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Kya¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Lily immediately let out a scream as though her soul had left her body.

    Lily turned around instinctively as she was too inexperienced in monster extermination.

    What she saw illuminated by the will-o¡¯-wisp was a hairy face that resembled a monkey or a human. The weird thing was that no nose was present on the face and only a vertical eye could be seen.

    The Mountain Imp spread open its mouth and attempted to bite Lily¡¯s neck.

    In a split second, a powerful wave of Spirit Power burst out from Lily¡¯s body instinctively. At the moment, there was not enough time for Lily to draw her sword, but the Spirit Power was directly released from every inch of her skin, so it was quick enough.

    That powerful wave turned into a light-blue mist and repelled the Mountain Imp. It flew out for several meters and fell onto the ground.

    The Mountain Imp jumped upright from the ground with a somersault. Its height was about that of a child, but its arms and feet were as thick as that of an adult man. Its body hair was ck and thick. The head of the Mountain Imp resembled a monkey, but with a bald spot on the crown. It only had one eye and no nose, but the nostril was clearly there on its ash-colored face. Moreover, it had a big mouth with fangs protruding. The features of the Mountain Imp could only be described as extremely ugly.

    For a moment there, Lily felt her limbs growing weak and she even had the urge to shout, ¡°Don¡¯te over here! Help!¡±

    However, she soon recalled that if she wanted to take this path, she must bear with it and conquer this fear! Apart from this, there¡¯s no other way.

    Lily calmed down her breathing as she lightly ced her hand on the sword handle.

    All of these happened in only a few seconds.

    The Mountain Imp ¡®s only eye finally took notice of Lily¡¯s katana. The Mountain Imp fed on human flesh, the females would even get ????? first before they were eaten alive. On the other hand, the female samurai wanted to kill the Mountain Imp for her test. Both parties did not have the option to run away!

    However, after they were locked in a stalemate for a few seconds, the Mountain Imp came to a conclusion and decided to run away from this alluring beauty. It didn¡¯t show any hesitation to carry out its decision.

    Lily immediately chased after it!

    Lily had long legs, so her speed was naturally faster than the Mountain Imp on tnd. However, the Mountain Imp stopped after a few steps and started climbing up the tree.

    With no time wasted, Lily¡¯s body glowed with a blue aura and her speed suddenly increased. The Mountain Imp quickly jumped from the tree trunk towards the branch. It grabbed the branch and hanged in midair.

    Lily took a sudden leap and hold the sword handle firmly. With the Spirit Power as the jumping force, she jumped much higher than any ordinary person could hope to achieve.

    ¡°Shing¡ª¡± Seiwa Tamashi, which was drawn for the first time for the purpose of killing, was giving off a cold glint under the moonlight.

    The Mountain Imp nimbly moved behind the thick tree branches.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Lily pulled out the sword in the sky with opportune timing¡ª leaving behind a streak of blue light in the darkness of night.

    ¡°sh¡ª Pfff!!!¡±

    Lily exerted too much force behind this sh and hit the thick branches instead. With the extraordinary pration force she exerted in a panic and the extreme sharpness of Seiwa Tamashi, she cut through the tree trunk like radish and sliced the Mountain Imp¡¯s skull.

    The Mountain Imp was cleanly sliced into two equal halves!

    The Mountain Imp attempted to attack a novice female samurai, and it was on the brink of sess. However, it had chosen the wrong target.

    During this fight, the Mountain Imp didn¡¯t make a single mistake from beginning to end. Starting from the sneak attack to running away and using the tree branches as a shield, all of these were carried out perfectly. On the other hand, Lily responded in a panic and it was very inefficient.

    But the one who died in the end was the Mountain Imp, mainly thanks to the big gap in strength between the two parties!

    With her pration force that was close to 400 kan, Lily in fact had power equivalent to that of the mid-tier samurai despite this being her first monster extermination mission. Moreover, her Seiwa Tamashi was a rarely seen masterpiece among the Grade Two katanas. She crushed the Mountain Imp with pure strength!

    As Lilynded on the ground, warm sweats seeped out from her exposed chest and rolled into the valley of her breasts. Because she was scared, nervous, and used too much strength, the young girl was gasping for breath.

    Lily was aware that although she had won, her fighting techniques were too clumsy. Rather than her sword skills, it was more of a mental issue andck of experience. She got scared out of her wits and counterattacked with all her power.

    She wasted one-tenth of her spirit energy just to kill one Mountain Imp, it was very wasteful.

    However, Lily was a lot calmer now. She approached the corpse of the Mountain Imp and took out the Anima Container in the guise of a small cosmetic box.

    Once she opened the cosmetic box, it vibrated slightly and released peculiar energy. The Mountain Imp¡¯s chest gradually started to shine and a silvery white translucent anima slowly seeped out from that spot. That anima seemed to possess a little bit of awareness as it tried to run away. However, the cosmetic box vibrated and let out a small ring, which lured the anima towards it.

    And yet, the Seiwa Tamashi at Lily¡¯s waist started to vibrate at this time. It seemed as though the sword had some kind of attractive force towards the anima. As a result, the floating anima distorted in midair as it was pulled apart by two different force.

    Lily was scared that the anima she obtained with great difficulty would be destroyed at this rate, so she moved the Anima Container closer and allowed it to suck the anima into the box. As soon as the monster anima was sucked in, the spell inscribed in the box activated and absorbed its vitality. Moreover, the anima had shrunk to the size of a tadpole and wandered aimlessly in the ck box.

    Lily then closed the lid.

    She had sessfully collected the first anima.

    Lily looked at her Seiwa Tamashi with a puzzled expression. Just why did the katana vibrate earlier?

    Could it be that all the powerful swords contained a nature to kill everything in sight?

    That may be so.

    Lily put the Anima Container away and didn¡¯t think about that any further. Then she continued to walk towards the hill.

 Volume 1, Chapter 45 â€“ Inevitable Clash

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 45 - Inevitable sh</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Mountain Imp, most of them were ssified as an Inferior Low Ranked monster and the stronger ones were rated as Normal Low Ranked at most. Those in this rank were about as strong as a Mid-tier samurai.

    The samurai had swords and other equipment, but the Mountain Imps had nothing, no magic nor any special ability they could rely on. A Mountain Imp was in fact, weaker than a samurai of equal rank.

    However, the truly terrifying part of the Mountain Imp was their colony. A colony made up of a dozen, or even up to a hundred Mountain Imps was so terrifying that even if a High-tier samurai had nine lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    The sky was already dark and no sunlight shone upon the path leading to Mount Ise.

    ¡°Pow¡ª!¡± Suddenly came the sound of a heavy blow!

    Daidouji Akira had just turned a Mountain Imp into a meat paste with a spiked club that weighted 72 kilograms!

    ¡°Hmph! I only came here to search for that Lily. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many Mountain Imps around here! It has only been a few years since Ist frequented this area!¡± said Daidouji Akira with impatience.

    Akira was a High-tier Martial Monk, which was of equal rank as a High-tier Samurai. However, his raw power was clearly one level above samurais of the same rank!

    As a matter of course, he was able to rise to the second seat elder in Hojo n mainly not due to his raw power, but rather his status in the temple. He traded freely with famous ns of every region and included among those were illegal dealings that a Buddhist shouldn¡¯t ever dip their fingers on.

    The financial resources of the Daidouji n were what held the Hojo n together. Many core members of the Hojo n had tied the knot with the women of Daidouji n. Needless to say, the Daidouji lineage all had a stout and tall build, ugly appearance, and physically strong. The women were no exception¡­¡­ The ambition of the Hojo n was as clear as day. In order to rise in power, they were impartial towards the outer appearance of the women.

    ¡°Father!¡± said Takano, ¡°Although Mount Ise is considered one of the smaller mountain area in the Kanagawa prefecture, it is still a vast mountain range with close to fifty kilometers of open space, how are we supposed to find a single girl.¡±

    Akira and Takano brought along a few Mid-tier Martial Monks. They even went as far as to hire an aged onmyoji with a high price to provide assistance. They were a force to be reckoned with.

    ¡°That Lily is not familiar with the surrounding areas, this is the only path she will take. Moreover, this is the only path back to Takesh*ta so we just need to follow this path. Even if we can¡¯t catch up to her, we can still set up an ambush on her way back!¡± said Akira full of confidence.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± said Takano with iparable joy. He was equipped with a daisho. Even though he was born in a line of Martial Monk, he wholeheartedly pursued the path of samurais, that¡¯s why he was keen on using katanas. As a matter of fact, this wasn¡¯t the best weapon for him.

    However, at this very moment, an enormous shadow walked past the pine trees not far away.

    ¡°Father, take a look¡­¡± Takano pointed at the shadow in the fog.

    That was the shadow of a giant monk with ragged clothing. However, that monk was not taking the animal trails but absent-mindedly pushing his way through the bushes. A heavy and rusty machete was in his hands.

    Akira and the others also turned their attention towards the monk.

    Suddenly, Akira¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and red up with anger.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± he managed to choke out in obvious shock and outrage.

    The monk showed up here purely by chance, but he was discovered by Akira¡¯s gang.

    ¡°Noboru!!!¡± Akira shouted furiously.

    ¡°What?! That is Noboru?!¡± Takano and the other Martial Monks also recognized the giant monk who was one head taller than Akira.

    Noboru, seemingly a monk but actually a monster. They said that twenty odd years ago, he killed the chief of the Daidouji n and escaped with their family heirloom. After that, the Daidouji n went after him with all their might and gravely injured him, but they never managed to capture him. All news regarding Noboru was lost thereafter.

    A few years ago, that Noboru made an appearance, but he had already be a monster specialized in hunting the Daidouji n and their merchandise. He had once engaged in a battle with Akira, but they were never able to decide the oue.

    ¡°Hahaha! Today is such a lucky day! We have Master Kyuso, who is specialized in restraining a monster like you, with us today. Let¡¯s see how you get out of this! You killed my grandfather and stole my family¡¯s heirloom, curse your rotten luck for running into me today! Kill!¡± Akira had run into his lifetime nemesis, why would he even care about what little desire for revenge he had for a little girl now? His body burst out with raw power as he charged towards Noboru like a fierce bull. He didn¡¯t forget to call out the aged onmyoji, ¡°Master Kyuso, please!¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­ about Lily¡­¡± asked Takano in doubt. He didn¡¯t personally bear witness to the events regarding Noboru, so he didn¡¯t possess a hatred as deep as Akira.

    ¡°Who cares about that whatever Lily! Our first priority is to kill this traitor who has stolen our family heirloom! Even if you are already dead, I will send you back to theherworld!¡± Akira waspletely outraged and neglected everything else.

    Everyone had no choice but to follow Akira¡¯s order andunched an attack on Noboru.

    A few miles away from the mountain road where Akira and co engaged Noboru, Lily was following the trail of several Mountain Imps.

    Ever since she had a surprise encounter with that Mountain Imp, Lily became more cautious than ever. She even released spiritual waves to scout her surroundings and discovered those Mountain Imps.

    ¡°There are four of them in total! One is stealthily approaching me from the back and the others are pursuing me from above the trees,¡± Lily calcted in her head.

    But she still feigned ignorance and proceeded nonchntly.

    When facing a samurai, the Mountain Imp would ratherunch a surprise attack from the back or attack from all sides with all their numbers than to attack the samurai with a frontal attack.

    The Mountain Imp sneaking up on her was getting closer with each passing second. It had a thick and broad pair of dirty legs, but surprisingly, no footsteps could be heard.

    ¡°Pat!¡± The Mountain Imp ced its hairy hand on Lily¡¯s shoulder again.

    Lily didn¡¯t turn around this time as she was already prepared for this. She immediately grabbed the hairy hand and performed a shoulder throw!

    The Mountain Imp was mmed on the ground with a ¡°Pow!¡± It tried tounch a surprise attack on Lily but had been countered instead. The unprepared Mountain Imp was left in confusion from the shoulder throw.

    This move couldn¡¯t be performed by just anyone. Although Lily was a girl and not the power-type samurai, her body still contained explosive power with the strengthening effect of Spirit Power.

    Lily stretched out her long leg and stepped on the Mountain Imp¡¯s chest with her wooden sandal like a queen. The air was drawn out from the Mountain Imp¡¯s lung as it looked upon the sensational leg of Lily from a low viewpoint with terrified re. That would be thest sight of this Mountain Imp.

    Lily unsheathed the katana with ease and thrust it downward at the Mountain Imp¡¯s throat. The iparably sharp Seiwa Tamashi pierced the Mountain Imp¡¯s throat without any resistance.

    The other Mountain Imps noticed the irregrity andunched an attack immediately.

    Lily ran at high speed with the katana in hands and the Mountain Imps were chasing after her by hopping from branches to branches!

    One of the Mountain Imps jumped down from above and threw itself at Lily from the high ground.

    Lily¡¯s footwork suddenly became graceful and unpredictable. That was the footwork she unconsciously learned during the night parade of a hundred ghosts. She skipped to the side and avoided the Mountain Imp¡¯s pounce attack. Taking advantage of the sluggish movements in the air, she turned her body sideways and performed an uppercut sh.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡± The scarlet blood sprayed out from the open wound at the Mountain Imp¡¯s back!

 Volume 1, Chapter 46 â€“ Night at the Mountain

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 46 - Night at the Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    During the time Lily killed the Mountain Imp who pounced on her from behind, the other two Mountain Imps also threw themselves at her from both sides.

    Lily abruptly stamped the ground with one foot to make an emergency stop. Her red skirt fluttered gracefully along with the rotation of her body and the dead leaves under her foot swirled in the air.

    The Mountain Imps missed their target and mmed the ground with their palm. Dust up to the waist was raised as a result and the scattered rocks that ended up hitting Lily¡¯s thigh was extremely painful.

    The Mountain Imp might look small, but their raw power was much higher than a Low-tier Samurai!

    That palm strike was estimated to possess at least 100 kan of force.

    With her foot as the axis, Lily turned her body and executed a horizontal sh.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡± The Mountain Imp ¡®s head flew up with a pir of blood.

    The other Mountain Imp was forced tond on the ground because Lily got out of its attack range. It jumped up again to pounce on Lily.

    Lily did not put too much power into that swing just now, so she seized the opportunity and swung the sword back in the opposite direction.

    The Mountain Imp had its legs cut off by that swing, causing it to lose its bnce and fell onto the ground with a cry. Without giving it any time to struggle, Lily had pierced the Mountain Imp and nailed it on the ground.

    Lily was attacked by four Mountain Imps, but they all perished in less than thirty seconds.

    Making full use of her Spirit Power, Lily probed the surroundings and confirmed that no other Mountain Imps were around. She flung off the blood clinging to the sword and swiftly sheathed the sword. Then she took out the Anima Container to collect the anima.

    She hanged the katana at her waist. The scabbard that was pressing against her soft butt starting vibrating again and caused her slight difort.

    ¡°What is it now?!¡± Lily cried out bashfully. She hurriedly collected the anima with the container and only then did the Seiwa Tamashi stopped vibrating.

    ¡°Everything about this sword is good, but only this part I dislike! What are you vibrating for, you sick or something?! Geez¡­¡± Lily voiced outins at her sword.

    She was scolding her sword, perhaps Lily was the only female samurai who would do something like this¡­

    Fromst night until now, Lily had already killed 12 Mountain Imps on her way uphill. She had collected enough anima.

    However, Lily still didn¡¯t want to go back yet. After all, one anima was worth 500 mon, and two of them would add up to 1 kan. Lily wanted to kill a little bit more. One of the reasons was that she wanted to get rid of the nuisance for the people. The other reason was that she wanted to earn more money.

    That was because she would have to spend a lot of money in the future.

    It was different for the other samurais, most of them had family properties and a domain. They could rely on tax money to buy equipment and sword techniques, but Lily had no one to rely on. What other choices did she have? She could only rely on herself in the end.

    If she didn¡¯t kill the Mountain Imps, they would attack her and kill the passers-by. Since the beginning of times, humans and monsters had always been hostile against each other.

    The path of the strong didn¡¯t have room for the weak and merciful!

    She already spent one day one night in this mountain. Lily had a solid foundation to begin with, so once she got used to dealing with the Mountain Imp, it became as easy as pie. However, Lily still reminded herself not to get careless as the attacks of the Mountain Imp could still threaten her life! She was still not proficient in utilizing the spirit energy for defense and it consumed more energy than attack skills. Above all, the girls had soft skin and tender flesh so it was more taxing for them to utilize spirit energy for defense.

    After the intense exercise, Lily checked to make sure no monsters were nearby. Then she pulled her cor wide open to let the wind blow on her sweaty breasts. It was only natural to sweat a lot after a fight.

    ¡®Let¡¯s stop here for the day. My spirit energy is almost exhausted anyway. Let¡¯s just rest and focus on absorbing Spirit Power for tonight,¡± Lily thought to herself.

    As a matter of course, Lily still had thirty percent of her spirit energy remaining in case of a surprise attack.

    Lily looked around and used her Spirit Power to scout the area. She could search up to a range of approximately a hundred meters at the present time. Confirming that there was no monster or human within a hundred meter, she felt relieved and stealthily moved behind a big tree¡­

    For a female samurai to go on an adventure, it actually came with lots of inconveniences.

    Such as¡­ urinating¡­

    Not only did she have to worry about being attacked while in the defenseless position of squatting down, but she also had to worry about being peeked by monsters or something bad. Such is the hardship of urinating¡­

    That¡¯s why she needed to be especially vignt. It was thanks to her lucky star that Lily had spirit perception.

    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡± Lily blushed slightly as she got up from behind the bulky tree. She released the kimono that was rolled up to her waist and straightened out her dress. The only sound she could hear came from the flowing spring nearby.

    It¡¯s water! What a girl likes best was most definitely water.

    When she was going uphillst night with her mental strain added on top of that, she didn¡¯t take a bath at all. If there was a spring nearby, perhaps she could take one.

    Bathing was actually a serious issue for any female samurais who were on a long journey. Not only did they have to find a clean water source, but they also needed to be vignt of a surprise attack. This was especially true for a lone female samurai.

    Lily walked towards the direction of the mountain spring, covering at least a hundred or so meters.

    Sure enough, there was a clear spring hidden between a few boulders. It was just that the spring was contained in a small channel, despite the clear water, it was impossible for a person to take a bath the spring.

    Lily put her sword at a ce that her hands could reach in a moment¡¯s notice. Her legs were sticking together as she rested her upper body on the stone b. She retrieved a towel and soaked it in the clear spring to wash her face. After that, she undressed until the waist and revealed her delicate back. She then began to wipe her body with the soaked towel.

    Since it was not possible to take a bath, the only option left was to wipe her body. Wiping the body like this had its own charm anyway.

    First and foremost, there was no tap water and heater in this parallel world so it was far-fetched to be able to take a bath anytime and anywhere. Therefore, it was amon practice to wipe the body instead of a full body bath.

    Moreover, she had to be vignt against monsters and bandits even while wiping her body.

    After Lily wiped her upper body clean, she put on the kimono and lifted up her skirt while squatting, then she began to wipe her lower body¡­

    It took her almost an hour to wipe her body clean. It was indeed a little inconvenient for the girls in this respect, so it took more time than necessary.

    Lily felt refreshed after cleaning up her body. The color of the sky was already turning dark so she searched for a rtively t area near the spring. Lily opened the package that was used to wrap her clothing and other personal items, then she spread it on the ground and sat on top of the square nket. She nned to absorb Spirit Power first before going to sleep.

    Regardless of sitting or kneeling in the outdoors, a girl must spread out a nket on the floor. That was because the kimono only went up to knee-length after all. Although other people wouldn¡¯t bother telling her about this, Lily could still figure it out by herself so long as she still cherished her body.

    Everyone had a different constitution. As for Lily, she felt that when she was absorbing Spirit Power during nighttime, her senses became sharper and the efficiency was also higher, especially under the condition that her skin was exposed to moonlight.

    But this was still a dangerous zone, so it was not appropriate to reveal too much skin. She only exposed half of her slender shoulders and spread her skirt to both sides to reveal her long legs. This was just about enough.

    Comeste night, her Spirit Power was finally fully charged. Lily let out a sigh full of satisfaction and decided to go to sleep. After straightening out her kimono, she sat on the nket and slept with her body leaning against the tree trunk. Her long hair was drooping from her shoulders as she quickly fell into a half-sleeping state.

    In this wild outdoors, Lily didn¡¯t dare to fall into a deep sleep.

    The moon hung high in the sky and the cries of the summer insects reverberated constantly.

    Just when the night was getting darker, a noise transmitted from the foggy forest not far away.

    A huge shadow about 2.3 meters staggered along from the thick bushes and dense fog. Each of its fingers was thicker than Lily¡¯s arm and they were wrapped around a crude-looking machete. Its hand was bloodstained and the heavy machete was used to support its huge body.

    Lily woke up in an instant. She lifted her head and saw a ¡®person¡¯ with ck and greenish skin under the moonlight. It was as if she was looking at a dead person who already died for many years. It had a vulgar and vicious look. The huge monk with what little bit of hair it had left was covered in wounds and ragged clothing. ck blood was leaking out from its open wound. The fierce demon was standing in an area a few meters ahead of Lily.

 Volume 1, Chapter 47 â€“ Noboru

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 47 - Noboru</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily swiftly got up by rolling over and used one knee to support herself. She grabbed the scabbard with one hand and the other hand was holding the sword handle. She had a pensive yet vignt look as she fixed her gaze on the giant monk that was synonymous to a ck wall. She was ready to draw her sword at any moment. After one full day of battle, she already came to the realization that she could exert the most power from a quick draw.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lily asked the giant monk who looked like a demon and saint incarnate.

    Lily could feel strong Spiritual Power oozing from all over the giant monk. However, this Spirit Power was murky and overflowing with repulsive miasma. It gave Lily a sense of conflict and danger.

    Eldritch energy! Without the need to go through any documentation, Lily instinctively knew that this was the eldritch energy. However, this energy was a lot stronger than her Spirit Power!

    This was the strongest opponent Lily had encountered to date!

    It¡¯s just that¡­ the miasma was very unstable. Lily noticed how there were many deep cuts and bloodstain on the giant monk¡¯s body. And there were a few weird-looking talismans sticking on the back of the giant monk. The talismans seemed to be releasing different kinds of spells to suppress the monk.

    Lily could tell at a nce that the giant monk was wounded. And the wounds seemed quite serious at that.

    The monk had a blue squarish face and his cloudy eyes seemed to be gazing at Lily. Its big body tumbled forward for a bit nearly fell onto the ground. Lily drew back in a hurry. That giant monk barely prevented its body from falling by pressing one hand against the ground. Its other hand was tightly grasping the machete.

    It seemed like the monk was really gravely wounded. However, the other party was still much stronger than herself. Lily naturally understood the saying of ¡®nothing is more dangerous than a cornered beast¡¯. Attacking a cornered beast to obtain a powerful anima, Lily wouldn¡¯t even think of doing something like that.

    Since the other party was gravely injured, she might as well take the chance to escape.

    But then, the giant monk lifted its head and Lily could see a hint of agony and hesitation on its fiendish face. Its two eyes were looking fixedly at Lily.

    This gaze gave Lily a strange feeling. It didn¡¯t seem to contain any malice nor lust, and yet there was an extremely strong sense of attachment.

    That giant monk opened its trembling lips that were dripping with blood. Its voice was hoarse, very hoarse at that, but it seemed to contain an intense passion, ¡°Aomi¡­ you, are Aomi¡­ you are Aomi right?¡±

    Aomi? Lily was confused, it seemed like this demonized monk had recognized her as someone else? But from the look of it, this giant monk didn¡¯t seem to have any malice towards the owner of this name.

    Lily moved back to a safe enough distance and asked back with a cold and unfathomable gaze, ¡°And who are you? Are you a human or a demon?¡±

    Lily slyly refrained from making her own identity clear because she felt that it wasn¡¯t likely for the giant monk to hurt that so-called Aomi girl.

    ¡°Aomi¡­ oh Aomi¡­ how you¡¯ve grown! This kimono looks good on you! It¡¯s a perfect match. Now that you¡¯ve grown up¡­ daddy can be at ease,¡± The giant monk actually shed pus-like teardrop from its despotic eyes.

    Daddy?

    So, as it turned out, this Aomi girl was actually the daughter of that giant monk. Even though she didn¡¯t know if the giant monk was dead or alive, Lily was pretty sure that she was not his daughter. But why would he misrecognize Lily as his daughter? Could it be that she bore a resemnce to this Aomi girl?

    For some reason, Lily¡¯s enmity towards this giant monk had already subsided for the most part despite her certainty that the giant monk was clearly not a living person.

    He was still so concerned about his daughter even after death? At the very least, he shouldn¡¯t be a bad person while living. A sense of sorrow involuntarily welled up in Lily¡¯s heart.

    It was unfortunate that she wasn¡¯t really his daughter. It would be an inhuman act to deceive a departed spirit, so after retreating to a safe distance, Lily decided to tell him the truth even if that would put her in danger.

    But just at this time, the dim light of torches could be seen from nearby along with the sound of footsteps getting closer.

    The blurry shadow of a few brawny-looking humans could be seen rushing over from within the fog.

    ¡°Noboru¡ª! ept your divine punishment!¡± Daidouji Akira rushed out from the forest with his dark blue armor and golden spike club. Following after him was a group of five Mid-tier Martial Monks with torches,nterns, and weapons in pursuit of Noboru. In the rear was the aged onmyoji. Andst but not least was Takano, whose speed was far more inferior than the Mid-tier Martial Monk.

    All of them who just arrived could only look on nkly at the scene before them. Noboru was kneeling on the ground with wounds from head to foot, and in front of him was a red-clothed girl in her prime of youth.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± shouted Takano in surprise as he immediately recognized Lily and pointed at her with his fat finger.

    ¡°What?!¡± Akira and the other Martial Monks also shifted their attention to Lily.

    In the blink of an eye, those Martial Monks formed a circr formation to surround Lily and that giant monk Noboru.

    Akira closed in on Lily while swinging his heavy spike club. His stout-looking face appeared especially fierce with half of his face covered in shadow.

    ¡°Is that so! I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many coincidences today!¡± Akira pressed on as he said with a deep and low voice, ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ heh-heh, I didn¡¯t expect to run into the woman who wounded my nephew and also the one who ruined my son¡¯s qualification test here! This is indeed what you call traveling far and wide to look for something but only to find it so easily! Very well! Today, I will capture you both in one go!¡±

    When she saw those group of people rushing over here from the darkness, Lily initially thought that they were after the giant monk and it was some internal strife. But how did she suddenly get involved in this mess?!

    However, after hearing Akira¡¯s monologue and seeing Takano among the group, she more or less figured out what happened.

    Takano stepped forward withrge strides, then he pointed at Lily and cursed, ¡°You ??????? ????, I thought you were merely unting your breasts to make me lose focus during the test, but I didn¡¯t expect you actually went and injured my cousin! Hmph, today, my father ¡ªDaidouji Akira¡ª is here. He is the renowned chief of the Daidouji n, why don¡¯t you be a good girl and kneel to beg for forgiveness!¡±

    Lily¡¯s whole body tensed up. All of these happenings were so sudden that she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for it. Running into Noboru was already dangerous enough as it was, but now the whole gang of Daidouji was out seeking for her to exact vengeance!

    Lily spread out her Spirit Power to inspect them. Although these five Martial Monks didn¡¯t possess Spirit Power, their power was not inferior to her own. Moreover, that Akira was much stronger than her!

    What made her even more concerned was that elderly man with a traditional top hat and ash-blue hunter clothes. The old man didn¡¯t have a sword, only a wooden pole with two slips of paper hanging down. He was looking at Lily with a menacing nce.

    Lily suddenly recalled how she saw it once in a book she read at the Matsuda n. The pole in the old man¡¯s hand was a gohei. It was a magic toolmonly used by onmyoji and miko.

    That old man was actually an onmyoji!

    Lily didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of onmyoji. These kinds of mysterious yet powerful magic users were more active in the Kansai region. They were rarely seen in the Kanagawa prefecture where the samurai thrived.

    What she did know was that they possessed unfathomable artes, magicks, and many other tricks Lily had never heard of. They were the samurai¡¯s greatest adversary. It was said that the onmyojispletely overpowered samurais of the same tier!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Was there actually such a big enmity between Lily and the Daidouji n? But even if there was not, in this deste area outside of town, it was unlikely for thesescivious monks to let such a fine woman like her go.

    There were too many of them, and with numberses strength. Their individual power was also higher than her and who knew what weird spell would that onmyoji pull off. Lily suddenly realized that she was in great peril!

    Just one small mistake and this could be her final resting ground.

    ¡°Lord Akira, that was a fair fight between me and your nephew Taro! It is inevitable to sustain injuries. I did not harm him on purpose, and yet you are here to coerce me, are you not afraid of losing your pride as a samurai?¡± shouted Lily. She didn¡¯t n to fight with these Martial Monks to begin with, the odds of sess were too low! She could only bide her time and escape when an opportunity arose.

 Volume 1, Chapter 48 â€“ Unyielding Blade

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 48 - Unyielding de</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily was trapped between the pine trees that reached up to heaven. They were so tall that they might as well be a cage under the night sky.

    The moonlight shone upon Akira¡¯s back and outlined his stout body. His face couldn¡¯t be seen due to poor lighting, but the sinister sh in his eyes was clearly visible. The corner of his lips curved into a sneer.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you are nothing but a nameless and powerless Low-tier Samurai, and yet you dare to put a smudge on the glory of my Daidouji n time and again, injuring my nephew with treacherous methods, and now you want to talk about the pride of a samurai? I can kill you without sparing any effort at all! However, I will give you a chance. Put down your weapon and let us capture you obediently, Then you wille with us to Daidouji Mountain Town and apologize to my nephew! If you do that, perhaps we can spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were covered by the shadow of her hair as she lowered her head, ¡°Hmph, it seems that as long as you intend to mistreat me with strength, I will be guilty no matter what I said. My sin lies not in the fact that I wounded your blockhead of a nephew, but in the fact that I am a powerless and nameless woman!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you ??????? ????! How dare a lowly woman as you go against the great me! If it is not because of your good looks, we will have already killed you without giving you a chance to talk! Why don¡¯t you just kneel down quickly and beg forgiveness!¡± scolded Takano as he pointed at Lily.

    ¡°Hmph, you are exactly right. In this Heian Empire, power and authority make right! But you do not have the qualification to talk sense to me, not when you are merely a straw bag that relies on your father!¡± Lily¡¯s tongue was also getting venomous, but her real goal was to provoke Takano since this was the only opponent she could easily deal with!

    Regardless of what Lily did, it was unlikely for Daidouji Akira and co to let her off. If she had to suck it up and beg forgiveness, she might as well die!

    Since that was the case, Lily steeled her determination to go for the kill.

    ¡°If you want my body, then exchange it with the life of your son!¡±

    Ever since she saw the soul of her senior sister innocently sleeping in the mirror¡¯s domain, Lily had never thought of being a good person in this parallel world!

    If anyone dared to stop her from searching the methods to awaken senior sister, if anyone dared to threaten her purity or trample on her noble spirit, she would fight back without caring about the consequences!

    As expected, Takano unsheathed the katana in a fit of rage. The tall and robust him seemed to have forgotten Lily¡¯s test results in the heat of the moment as he tookrge strides towards her. It was as though he saw Lily as nothing more but a weak little fowl.

    Akira had not fully understood Lily¡¯s level of strength, so he wasn¡¯t particrly mindful. All he thought was that his son should be able to deal with this kind of woman. After all, Takano was a lot stronger than Taro.

    Noboru tried to get up at this time even though he was gravely injured.

    ¡°Bind!¡± That aged onmyoji threw a talisman at Noboru. As soon as the talisman was stuck on Noboru¡¯s forehead, the character on the talisman suddenly shed and materialized. That materialized ¡°¸¿¡± word let out a divine light as it floated in front of Noboru¡¯s forehead.

    After the ¡°¸¿¡± word materialized, it resonated with the other talisman that was stuck on Noboru¡¯s shoulders and back. A purple cage made out of spirit energy was formed and trapped Noboru within.

    Even though Noboru had every intention to break out of the cage, he was tightly confined. He wasn¡¯t able to break out no matter how much brute force he exerted!

    The old onmyoji waved his gohei and shot two spiritual bullets from his finger. The bullets hit on Noboru¡¯s face directly and half of his face was scorched by the explosion.

    But the old man also seemed to be a little weary. He stopped his attack and took a deep breath over there.

    This was the first time Lily saw how an onmyoji fought. Her face was colored in surprise. She couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom the workings of those bizarre artes. What she did know was that those talismans were the most dangerous weapon of an onmyoji and she must avoid getting hit by one at all cost.

    At this time, Takano¡¯s lofty figure had already blocked Lily¡¯s line of sight. He was already in front of Lily, but evidently, he didn¡¯t want to give Lily an easy death. Rather than unsheathing the katana, he lifted it and attempted to smash Lily¡¯s head with the sword handle.

    Even though Takano was fat, the speed of his smashing attack was still very fast!

    Even though Takano¡¯s arm should have be a blur due to the sheer speed of the swing, it was yed in slow motion with Lily¡¯s dynamic vision.

    Too slow! That was Lily¡¯s impression.

    As Takano lifted his arm in an attempt to smash Lily with the sword handle.

    Lily was already gripping the handle of her own sword.

    ¡°Shing¡ª!¡± A blue light drew an arc in the darkness of night.

    Takano only stared nkly at her. He felt something was not right. Why was it that the sword handle hadn¡¯t smashed Lily¡¯s head and knocked her out when he already exerted strength into his arm?

    Soon after, he felt the upper half of his arm bing lighter.

    Takano¡¯s arm had been cut off since a while ago.

    ¡°What?!¡± Only now did Takano finally realized that only one-third of his thick arm were left attached to his body. And in front of him was the petite Lily with a flickering katana in hands. Her actions indicated that she had just performed a sh.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª!!!¡± By the time Takano registered all this information, he drew back in a panic while covering his bloody arm.

    Akira and the rest of the Martial Monks were also colored in surprise.

    Actually, Lily had a lingering fear the very second she cut off Takano¡¯s arm. With her reaction speed, perhaps she could¡¯ve subdued Takano with a less damaging method, but why was her means so vicious whenever she made a move! Why didn¡¯t she have any hesitation? Her sword speed was so fast that the notion of kindness never urred to her!

    And now, the die had already been cast!

    After seeing Lily cut off the arm of his dearest son, Akira became furious. His eyes became bloodshot as he shouted, ¡°???????! Kill her!¡±

    He originally intended to take Lily back to Daidouji Mountain Town to y with her, then slowly torture her until she died. However, now he only wanted to kill Lily on the spot, the sooner the better!

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    Three Mid-tier Martial Monks charged at Lily from all around with their iron club lifted!

    A smash from Mid-tier Martial Monks contained at least 500-600 kan of striking force! After all, a club was heavier and more powerful than a sword. Even if one didn¡¯t die from a single strike, they would still be disabled!

    There was no time for Lily to keep ming herself, she immediately switched to battle mode and quickly ran sideways before the three Martial Monks surrounded her. However, the line of sight was still closely observing the Martial Monks.

    The Martial Monk closest to Lily changed his direction as he ran towards Lily. The big club in his hand came showering down on Lily.

    Lily waved her sword to deflect the club. The heavy impact on her sword made her arms go numb!

    The club used by the Mid-tier Martial Monk was made from excellent quality Grade Two hardwood. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat for Seiwa Tamashi to cut it in half.

    The impact caused Lily to lose her bnce and stagger.

    That Martial Monk raised his club a little and swung it toward Lily¡¯s back.

    Lily couldn¡¯t see the attack but she detected it with her spirit perception. She dodged the club by rolling to the front. After she got up, rather than bncing her body, she let it continue to fall forward and abruptly swung her sword around.

    ¡°Pfff!¡± The sword tip just so happened to cut one inch into the lower leg of the Martial Monk and cut off the tendon!

    That Martial Monk responded by sinking his knees into the ground.

    Lily also fell forward, but that was due to her own action so it didn¡¯t post any major problem.

    The other two Martial Monks also raised their club and ran over here.

    Lily quickly got up and ran towards one side.

    But unexpectedly, the other two Martial Monks that remained stationary ran over and outnked her.

    Lily was confronted from all sides!

    ¡°This is bad!¡± These Martial Monks couldn¡¯t be put on the same level as those bandits. Each of them had the ability to hurt her. It was already quite strenuous to face one of them, but with four of them attacking from all sides, Lily was also out of countermeasures.

    Since the Martial Monks outnked her from all sides, Lily could only run deeper into the encirclement.

    However, Daidouji Akira was waiting there for her with the gold spiked club in hand. Furthermore, the onmyoji was right behind him. It appeared that he had already recovered and was ready to hit Lily with all kinds of arcane artes!

    Lily had absolutely no idea how to deal with arcane artes!

    ¡°You are finished!¡± Akira red at her with a fiendish face!

    Lily noticed that the old onmyoji was already reciting an incantation! Noboru was already on hisst gasp, this arte was definitely aimed at her!

    ¡®I am really done for! If I can¡¯t even defeat Akira, how am I supposed to deal with this powerful and coordinated group!¡¯

    For an instant, Lily showed hostility towards Akira, the one who pushed her into this desperate situation. If she couldn¡¯t defeat the underlings, then a change of strategy was required. She was not expecting to kill Akira, but as long as she could injure him, then the other side would definitely fall into disorder!

    Lily kicked the ground with her slender leg and charged into Akira with no holds barred!

    Those cold eyes filled with naught but killing intent also shocked Akira for a split second.

    But Akira was also a seasoned fighter, and his power was much stronger than Lily. Although Lily was fast, it wasn¡¯t to the point that Akira couldn¡¯t deal with!

    As a matter of course, Lily already went all-out with her Spirit Power. The possibility of another sudden burst in speed wouldn¡¯t happen now.

    Akira remained motionless like a mountain. He waved his gold spiked club to smash Lily with enough force to cut into a mountain. Lily had already anticipated this, so she changed her footwork to dodge the attack. She continued to dash towards Akira with a slight change of direction.

    Akira had a cold glint in his eyes, who would have thought that he didn¡¯t attack with full power just now. He was well prepared and lifted the club to pound at Lily.

    The range of his attack was too big, and with extreme speed added on top of that, it was impossible to dodge it. Lily had no choice but to give up her assault and go on the defense.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!!¡±

    That Grade Three gold spiked club was as heavy as a huge pir. It almost caused the web between Lily¡¯s thumb and forefinger to split open. Even the sword was nearly sent flying away from her hands.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± She let out a feeble cry as she was knocked away by the club.

    Lily was airborne for a few meters before she hit the ground and rolled until she was in the vicinity of where Noboru was trapped.

    That feeble cry just now seemed to have touched something deep within Noboru¡¯s soul. His bloodshot eyes were stubbornly fixed on Lily who just fell to the ground.

    ¡°Beat her to death!¡±

    A few Martial Monks rushed over and swung their club at Lily.

    Lily felt a painful heat at the pit of her stomach and it was a little hard to breathe. She used up three-tenths of her Spirit Power just now to defend against that hit!

    ¡°Damn it! These Martial Monks are too strong, especially that Akira!¡±

    She got up with difficulty and knelt there with one knee touching the ground. Her arms still felt numb from that hit just now, and yet she found the Martial Monks already before her eyes and ready to hit her with their heavyweight club!

    An unrelenting sh could be seen in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    All of a sudden, the ground began to shake. A surge of violent eldritch energy burst out from Noboru¡¯s body. With an explosive sound, the cage that was binding him broke into pieces! That was truly a feat of a miracle.

    ¡°Aomi¡ª!!! Who dares to harm my Aomi!¡±

    Noboru let out a howl and brandished the machete wildly with his hill-sized body.

    ¡°Scram¡ª!¡± Noboru waved his machete and deflected all the clubs that were aimed at Lily. The force from the unexpected counterattack caused the Martial Monks to stagger and fall.

    The giant monk Noboru was bleeding all over, but his resentment was so strong that they had condensed into clearly visible purple gas that covered his entire body. Noboru moved in front of Lily to cover for her, then he raised the machete and said;

    ¡°You guys dare to hurt my Aomi! I want you dead!!¡±

    Akira and the Martial Monks were caught unprepared. They didn¡¯t expect this half-dead monster to still possess this much power. No, this power didn¡¯te from his inner strength, he was purely driven by strong obsession!

    An obsession to protect his daughter Aomi at all cost!

    That Noboru stood in front of Lily to cover for her without a care for his own wellbeing like any father would. He would protect her even if he had to exhaust thest of his power to do so.

    Noboru suddenly took out something from his clothes and passed it behind to Lily without any exnation. That was a round object that emitted serene light.

    ¡°Aomi, take this with you and run! Daddy will cover for you! Daidouji! I will not let you guys do as you wish!¡± Noboru urged Lily to run with a howl.

    Lily looked at the object Noboru just passed to her. That was an orb with a warm luster and about the size of a pomegranate.

    ¡°That is the heirloom of my Daidouji n! Put it down immediately!¡± Akira began to panic as soon as he saw the orb.

    ¡°Run! Aomi! Run quickly! Take that thing and run!¡± Noboru shouted with anxiety as he blocked the Martial Monks in front with a swing of his machete.

    Lily¡¯s eyes instantly became ice-cold. She had all the intention to tell Noboru that she wasn¡¯t his daughter Aomi, but she had changed her mind.

    Looking at Noboru¡¯s current condition, it was likely that he was already at the end of the line. It was the least she could do to let this man die a noble death by allowing him to protect his daughter in thest moment!

    He was the first bona fide man that had earned Lily¡¯s greatest respect in this parallel world!

    Lily silently gazed at the back of that gigantic figure. She didn¡¯t say much and just turned around to run!

    ¡°You ??????? ????!!! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± Seeing that Lily was running away with his family heirloom, Akira almost exploded with madness! The group wanted to go after her.

    But the demonized Noboru was blocking their path.

 Volume 1, Chapter 49 â€“ Mountain Imp Colony

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 49 - Mountain Imp Colony</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    A young girl was forcing her way through under the boundless night sky. In her hands was the heirloom of the Daidouji n.

    Even if she gave the treasure back to them after getting caught, there was still no way she would be left alive. If she could escape, Lily would treat this family heirloom as her own treasure without the slightest hesitation.

    Behind her was a mountain road covered by dead leaves and the trees¡¯ shadow. There was also Daidouji Akira, who chased after her like a mad bull.

    Noboru was overwhelmed by the four Martial Monks and one onmyoji. Although he did everything he could to stop them, he was still gravely wounded after all. His power depleted quickly just from dealing with the five of them. He was all but powerless to stop Akira.

    The enmity between Noboru and Akirasted for one whole generation, but from Akira¡¯s view of point, Noboru was already on hisst straw. And Lily, on the other hand, looked like a helpless little girl before him. But she actually went and cut off the arm of his dearest son! With only one arm, his son would be handicapped for life! Not only that, she still dared to take his family heirloom and made a run for it! It was only natural that his hatred towards Lily was now at the peak!

    That Akira was a High-tier Martial Monk. Although speed was not his specialty, he was still a little faster than Lily if he ran like crazy.

    Lily jumped off the road and charged into the forest. She was hoping to restrict Akira¡¯s huge body by using the shrubs as obstacles. However, Akira was like a mad bull and simply charged into the shrubs, sending the branches and leaves flying all over the ce. His speed was not affected at all!

    And because Lily needed to avoid those shrubs and potholes, her speed did not increase in the slightest.

    The distance between the two was shrinking at a visible pace!

    One Akira caught up, that would be the end of her. Lily could feel from their exchange just now, Akira was a lot stronger than her. Moreover, he had masterful techniques and ruthless moves. She had no way to deal with him!

    ¡°Damn! This guy is so persistent!¡± Lily constantly changed directions with the darkness as her ally. She kept threading her way through deserted regions with uneven paths. Her kimono was torn in many ces and revealed her spotlessly white skin. She had slight difficulty to breathe due to that attack just now, but now even more so.

    Lily kept predicting the possible oue as she continued to run. If this kept up, she would be caught sooner orter. Even though Daidouji Akira was far more powerful than her, even he wouldn¡¯t remain unscathed if she was able to cut him! If there was really no way out, then she would have to bet everything on an all-out attack!

    The night was dark, and Lily who only focused on escaping suddenly stepped on empty ground. Her body felt weightless and in the next second, she went sliding down!

    Lily wanted to grab onto something in the midst of falling, but there were only shrubs and weeds in her surroundings. Moreover, it was extremely steep and slippery under her foot. Soon after, she fell into a deep valley.

    Seeing that Lily had lost her footing and fell into the valley, Akira slowed down to take a look from above. The red-clothed Lily looked like a small flower in the deep valley. The valley was estimated to be at least a hundred meter deep.

    He was unable to determine whether she was alive or dead. However, as ruthless as Akira was, he didn¡¯t care about such trifling matter, he would go down the valley and finish this woman off with his own hands. But he suddenly discovered a countless number of eyes spying upon that woman from behind the trees and shrubs!

    Akira felt a chill run down his spine. He soon renounced the idea of going down to teach her a lesson and left with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.

    As for Lily, she was lying on the valley floor and gradually recovered from the dizziness. She protected her body with Spirit Power during the fall. Even though her clothes were torn to the point that barely covered anything, there were only indistinct red marks on her skin. It looked like she had only been whipped lightly and didn¡¯t sustain any injury. However, her remaining Spirit Power was not looking so good.

    She grasped the katana and used it to push her body up from the ground slowly. Her back felt drafty, so she reached out to her back and found that arge area of her clothes was torn. Her back waspletely exposed and the Sakura Parasol was nowhere to be seen!

    ¡®This is bad! The parasol must have fallen somewhere when I rolled down from the slope!¡¯

    Lily touched her lower stomach and found that although the mirror was slightly disced, it was still there. She adjusted the position of the mirror and turned around to look at the top of the slope. This slope was at least a hundred meter tall, but Akira was no longer there. It was unknown whether he thought that Lily had fallen to her death and left, that or he was looking for a detour.

    Regardless of which, she must find that Sakura Parasol at all cost. Not only was that an extremely important item, but Sakura was also her partner and friend!

    However, just as she started to wonder how to climb up the slope, she felt a chill creep up her spine. It felt just like the watchful eyes of many creatures who wanted to eat her up.

    Lily turned on the spot and what she saw left her frozen stiff.

    There was a countless number of shining eyes staring straight at her in the darkness behind.

    High upon the pitch-ck tree branches, there were monsters. Rows and rows of monsters. All bearing a striking resemnce to apes and monkeys.

    Mountain Imps! A colony of Mountain Imps! Looking from afar, they looked just like ck crows crowding together in the woods. There were at least several hundreds of them all together!

 Volume 1, Chapter 50 â€“ Aomi

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 50 - Aomi</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily¡¯s clothing was tattered, that beautiful red kimono was in a shabby state. Her moonlit skin was covered in a thinyer of sweat.

    Her red lips were unable to remain shut from taking deep respiration and expiration repeatedly. Her breasts constantly jiggled up and down in short intervals.

    Lily¡¯s beautiful long hair weakly dropped onto her milky white breasts. Her sorry excuse for a kimono was already torn to shreds and only a bit of clothes were left covering her front. It was purely by chance that her important parts were covered up.

    Even at her waist, the only thing remaining was the sash and some red clothes. Her slim waist was undoubtedly on full disy. Her skirt was torn diagonally and her thighs could almost be seenpletely from a certain angle. Her body continued to release a delicate fragrance as though it didn¡¯t care about the current state of affair.

    A little bit of mud was clinging to her feet, but rather than making her feet seem dirty, it emphasized her purity and elegance evermore.

    Even now, the distressed girl was as beautiful and alluring as ever, but this was her bottom line, the young girl couldn¡¯t allow herself to be soiled more than this.

    However, she already became like this merely from running away and falling into the valley. Just what kind of pitiful state would she end up in if she was to face a few hundred Mountain Imps at once?

    One or two Mountain Imps were nothing to be scared of, Lily could deal with them easily.

    But it was a different story when it came to a colony with hundreds of Mountain Imps. Even a High-tier Samurai would be torn to shreds!

    And for a beautiful young girl like Lily, it would be the best oue for her if she was simply killed on the spot.

    This valley was several meters wide, the trees stood tall and it was precipitous on all sides. It was practically impossible for Lily to climb up as she would most likely be dragged down into the valley by the Mountain Imps perched on the trees.

    But to engage them inbat? How so? How could a Mid-tier Samurai like Lily deal with several hundred Mountain Imps? Just a few dozen of them were enough to kill Lily several times over!

    With no way to escape or defeat them, just what should Lily do?

    If she still possessed the Sakura Parasol, perhaps she could somehow conceal her presence, but the parasol in question was now gone!

    As Lily exhaled, her breath touched the de and condensed into mists. The inverted image that was reflected in the sword became blurry.

    ¡°Senior sister, Lily doesn¡¯t know what to do. I have no idea what will be of me if I am captured, however, Lily does not n to surrender! Nor will I give up!¡±

    Lily swiftly raised the sword and pointed it towards the precipitous mountain wall, then she moved her long legs as she ran to the side.

    The Mountain Imps also started to move instantaneously.

    One Mountain Imp after another jumped from branches to branches as they pursued Lily. The ones that were closer to her jumped down immediately!

    ¡°Pfff!¡± As Lily continued to run, she grabbed the katana with both hands and did a single-loop jump to cut down the first Mountain Imp that jumped at her!

    The second Mountain Impunched at her from the front.

    Lily thrust Seiwa Tamashi forward and pierced through the Mountain Imp¡¯s gaping mouth. Lily flung her sword to the side and threw the forty to fifty kilograms corpse at another Mountain Imp that jumped at her.

    ¡°Huff¡ª Huff¡ª Huff!¡± Lily was wounded, exhausted, and almost out of Spirit Power, but she must overtax her body in order to maintain the speed. It would be the end if she got swarmed by the Mountain Imps.

    Six to seven Mountain Imps simultaneously jumped at her from above. There was also a number of Mountain Imps that were trying to surround her from the ground!

    Lily jumped off the ground with her legs spread open. After jumping over one Mountain Imp, she stepped on the face of the other one. Her katana danced in the sky and opened up a bloody path!

    But as just shended on the ground, she was inattentive and got hit in the lower leg by a Mountain Imp she failed to notice. Lily lost her bnce and fell down. Just before touching the ground, she turned over and touched down on her back. While that was happening, she took advantage of the turn to cut off the arm of one approaching Mountain Imp.

    In spite of that, another Mountain Imp grabbed her hair and dragged her on the ground. Lily didn¡¯t even take a look and stabbed the Mountain Imp to death. Immediately after that, Lily lifted her legs to kick away a Mountain Imp that jumped at her belly.

    One Mountain Imp tried to grab Lily¡¯s leg but only managed to snatch a shoe due to Lily bending her leg.

    She rolled to the side and avoided the attacks of a few Mountain Imp by entering a small passage. She managed to kill a few of them by using the passage as a cover. After that, she jumped out and continued to run the other direction. What immediately entered her sight was a countless number of Mountain Imps jumping at her from above and behind. It formed a very peculiar scene.

    Regardless of how this scene came to be, it portrayed only one conclusion for the girl. Weary and exhausted, the girl would face a tragic end right here, right now!

    Lily¡¯s Spirit Power was nearly exhausted, she wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain enough speed to keep the Mountain Imps at bay. She also wouldn¡¯t be able to cut the Mountain Imps in half as easily as before.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡± This sh didn¡¯t even contain a tenth of Lily¡¯s pration force. It cut into the flesh of the Mountain Child but didn¡¯t cut through the bone. The body weight of the Mountain Imp was directly applied on Lily ¡ªwho was already weakened¡ª and caused her to fall mid-run.

    The sword was still stuck in the body of the Mountain Imp so it slid to the corner of the valley along with the cold corpse.

    Lily¡¯s lungs felt as though they were scorching. It was so difficult to breathe that her mind almost went nk. Her unfocused eyes only saw one-eyed monsters jumping at her from everywhere.

    And yet she didn¡¯t even have any strength left to pull the sword out from the corpse and stand up.

    Right now, Lily didn¡¯t feel any fear whatsoever. That was because shepletely ran out of strength, with not a single ounce remaining.

    She knew that this was the beginning of her gruesome end. And the start of her demise wouldn¡¯t end with something as merciful as death!

    These wicked monsters wouldn¡¯t be so merciful to a human girl!

    At this very second, the time flow around Lily seemed to have slowed down. She saw a pile of bones near where she fell. The bones were worn out and appeared to have been left there for many years.

    Some extremely tattered clothes were attached to the bones, but Lily could vaguely tell those were once a small-sized pink kimono. She unconsciously crawled towards the bones. She didn¡¯t know why, but perhaps because she could feel that the bones were once a human, and a small girl no less. An innocent small girl that was consumed by the Mountain Imp.

    A safety charm hanged on the chest of the bones. It was badly damaged, but the fuzzy letters carved on the charm could still be identified.

    ¡°Aomi.¡±

    In this instant, Lily did not feel any anger nor sadness. She had apparently peered into the truth of this world. She was naive and kindhearted, weak and innocent. She wouldn¡¯t be able to protect herself like this!

    She was just like this pitiful little girl and the upstanding man that was her father.

    These kinds of people who would ultimately end up as mere bones and vengeful spirits.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Hehehehehe.¡±

    The moonlight spread on Lily¡¯s back and shoulder like a silky. Her arm stretched out from the dpidated kimono and held firmly onto the shaft of Seiwa Tamashi. Her face was covered up by her long ck hair.

    Sheughed, and a creepyugh at that. Even so, it was a snicker with a bit of allure!

    But nobody knew why she snickered, nor who she was sneering at.

    In Lily¡¯s body, just a little below her lower abdomen, an inherent yet uncanny soul torrent began to spread throughout her body and arms. These torrents eventually flowed into the Seiwa Tamashi that Lily was using to support her body. The de that was originally glowing in blue light suddenly turned red due to the strange flow. On the mirror-like surface of the de, shiny red runes that pulsed like blood vessels pop-up one after another.

 Volume 1, Chapter 51 â€“ Soul Eater

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 51 - Soul Eater</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but stroke her fingers up and down as she held onto the ck and thick sword shaft. The weird runes on Seiwa Tamashi were flickering with a red light.

    The Mountain Imp ¡ªwith the de still stuck in its dead body¡ª had its anima sucked out. The anima curled up the de like a red thread. It flowed through each and every rune on the de before reaching Lily¡¯s hand. As a result, the hand which Lily used to hold the shaft was also covered in ayer of red light.

    The anima glowed brightly as it was absorbed into Lily¡¯s body. The assimted anima coursed through Lily¡¯s body until it reached below her navel. That was the approximate location of the dantian as described in the traditional Chinese medicine of Lily¡¯s original world.

    Lily suddenly came to realize that the location below the navel was the main core of her body, which was even more important than the heart itself.

    She could vaguely feel a microscopic space in the dantian below her navel. Although that space was really small in her body, she could feel an infinitelyrge space with her spiritual perception.

    That was a boundless energy core.

    Lily believed that the energy core should be located in the brain, but howe her energy core was below the navel?

    ¡®Perhaps it varied from person to person.¡¯ Lily brushed off the thoughts with that.

    Inside the energy core, the thin fog that was originally pale blue in color had been dyed red. It seemed like there was also a dark red magatama inside the energy core. That magatama was still dull and lightless just moments ago, but after it sucked in the anima that entered the energy core, it suddenly shone brightly as though it had just been awakened.

    The magatama was also releasing Spirit Power at the same time, which replenished Lily¡¯s exhausted body.

    ¡°Ahn¡ª! Lily let out a flirtatious scream. That was because the energy released by the magatama was revitalizing her body at a rapid pace. Her Spirit Power was also replenished at the same time. It gave her a strong sense of pleasure and satisfaction.

    After all, it was normal for a physically and spiritually exhausted body to crave for a spiritual healing.

    The Spirit Power refined from an anima was a lot denser and stronger than the Spirit Power slowly umted from the air. The absorption rate was also numerous times faster.

    The Seiwa Tamashi trembled in delight from its first taste of anima. Lily was holding it tightly as though she was a girl madly in love. She unconsciously squeezed the sword shaft in between her breasts.

    Seiwa Tamashi¡¯s de produced an unprecedented force of attraction that sucked out the anima from all the dead Mountain Imps within several hundred meters.

    ¡°Hum¡ª Hum¡ª Hum!¡± The anima flew towards the katana.

    All the animas had been sucked into the katana that glowed a beautiful scarlet ring of light. Then, with the sword as the medium, the anima was absorbed into Lily¡¯s increasingly beautiful body before they were refined into Spirit Power.

    Absorbing the souls of the monsters and demons, then refine them into Spirit Power to strengthen oneself. That was the Soul Eater, an exclusive skill of the shikigami and monsters! It was unknown how a human girl like Lily was able to use that skill.

    ¡°It¡¯s full¡­ it¡¯spletely full¡­¡± Only by absorbing a dozen or more anima, Lily¡¯s body was already overflowing with Spirit Power. There was so much that the surplus changed into a red demonic aura that covered Lily¡¯s body whole.

    Although these processes took a long time to exin, it actually happened in only a few seconds.

    The Mountain Imps around Lily were intimidated by the sudden emergence of the dark red Demon Fury. But they recovered quickly and prepared to attack Lily all together.

    They might suffer from some casualties, but as long as they attacked as one, even High-tier Samurais would exhaust their power eventually and get killed by the Mountain Imps. This was not the first time this group of Mountain Imps carried out this kind of massacre. They didn¡¯t have a leader but still moved in groups by instinct. That was how the individually weak Mountain Imps survived until now!

    After a short period of confusion, the Mountain Imps rekindled their desire to tear this woman limb from limb! But of course, not before they carried out an even more evil deed!

    ¡°Shriek!¡± A big-sized Mountain Imp jumped at Lily.

    Lily was still in a crouching position with the glowing katana propping her body.

    Lily didn¡¯t lift her head so her face was still covered by the hair, but she detected the Mountain Imp jumping at her with Spirit Power.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    That sh was so fast that it wasn¡¯t visible to the eyes. It was as though Lily¡¯s arm moved by itself without her realizing. The sh left a beautiful red light in its trail.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!!!¡±

    With a pration force so unbelievably powerful, the Mountain Imp was split in half and flew towards the tree like a bullet. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The two halves of the Mountain Imp turned into meat paste as they bumped against the tree!

    Its filthy insides sttered everywhere.

    All the Mountain Imps were frozen with shock. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t faced a samurai more powerful than her before, it was just that they couldn¡¯t understand how this woman suddenly became stronger than before. She was obviously already on herst straw just a moment ago.

    Lily got up slowly, then she grabbed the ripped skirt that could¡¯ve caused her to trip. She swung the Seiwa Tamashi from back to front in order to cut the skirt. There was only a little cloth left to cover her front and rear. The front was just enough to cover her panty, as for the back¡­ it was almost enough to cover her bottom, but the lower part of her rather fleshy butt could still be seen.

    Lily also seemed to be surprised at how much she had cut off with that sh. However, she didn¡¯t pay it too much mind.

    She lightly tossed the red skirt she just cut off on the skeleton of Aomi. Then she turned around and walked towards the several hundred Mountain Imps.

    There was no way the Mountain Imps would give up on the prey they almost hunted just because of one powerful sh. No matter how powerful their opponent was, they could still exhaust their opponent by attacking together!

    The Mountain Imps let out a cry that spread throughout the mountain woods. With so many of them crying out at once, even the powerful monsters would choose to withdraw.

    ¡°Shriek! Shriek! Shriek!¡± One after another, the small but surprisingly strong Mountain Imps jumped at Lily.

 Volume 1, Chapter 52 â€“ Slaughter Fest

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 52 - ughter Fest</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily raised her head to face the four or five Mountain Imps that jumped at her. The crimson glow in her eyes reflected with her rosy lips, entuating the calm, yet icy expression on her pristine features.

    With one of her legs as the axis, Lily kicked the ground with her other leg. By lowering her center of gravity and concentrating the power into her slender waist, Lily began to rotate on the spot. The red clothes covering her lower body fluttered as a result of the rotation, and her long hair formed a ck crescent behind her.

    The Seiwa Tamashi in her hands drew a perfect circle with ample strength.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!!!¡±

    Those four or five Mountain Imps were cut in half right across the waist!

    Red animas flew out from the evenly cut sections as they got sucked into Lily¡¯s katana.

    Lily had long since reached the upper limit of the Spirit Power her body could contain.

    Lily felt herself overflowing with power as she performed another full circle swing. She saw the potent Spirit Power forming a sword wave that twisted the surrounding scenery!

    That sword wave remained stationary at first, then it abruptly increased in speed as it flew towards the Mountain Imp pack.

    ¡°Pff! Pff! Pfff! Pffff! Pfffff!¡±

    The crimson sword wave flew out for more than ten meters. No less than ten Mountain Imps were killed in the process. The sword wave grew bigger and thinner over time. It struck the bulky tree trunks constantly before it shattered and dissipated.

    Two huge trees about a hundred meters in height had been cut by the sword wave as they slowly began to fall. The Mountain Imps atop the trees jumped all over the ce in a panic.

    Truth be told, it was actually possible for a closebat samurai tounch a long-range attack with Spirit Power. That move was none other than the famed Sonic Wave. However, it consumed too much Spirit Power and was normally less powerful than an ordinary sh, so it was hardly ever used.

    But Lily had so much Spirit Power that it was practically overflowing. As long as she kept killing the Mountain Imps, she would have a limitless supply of Spirit Power. Since the surplus of Spirit Power was going to be wasted anyway, she might as wellpress them into sword waves and release it.

    The panicking Mountain Imps became furious. They had judged that Lily¡¯s strength had already surpassed that of a High-tier Samurai and approached the domain of Low-tier Kengo. However, there was no way the hundreds of Mountain Imps would be satisfied after so many of theirpanions had fallen. And thus, they charged at Lily with even more fervor. They firmly believed that they would be able to kill Lily once she ran out of Spirit Power!

    But Lily was not at all worried about her Spirit Power drying up. Her pration force was one level stronger than her previous self. Moreover, the Spirit Power released by the red magatama in her energy core strengthened her body drastically!

    The speed and power behind all her attacks were not something the Mountain Imps could dodge or guard against!

    So long as they entered Lily¡¯s attack range, the Mountain Imps would inevitably die with a single sh from Lily!

    What was even more enigmatic was Lily¡¯s footwork. She was somehow able to avoid the Mountain Imps encirclement and surprise attack at all times. Then, with a sessive sh to the left and right, she sheathed her sword. The Mountain Imps in her path were all beheaded by the dreadful red light and scattered randomly!

    The corpses of the Mountain Imps dropped from midair one after another. That sexy red-clothed girl looked as though she was an envoy of death. She appeared elegant and ethereal among the group assault of the demons as she asionally switched between execution and evasion.

    Each and every single one of her attacks never missed their target! The number of the Mountain Imps were dwindling far too quickly!

    Lily opened the Anima Container while she was at it. She allowed a portion of the Mountain Imp anima to be absorbed by the Anima Container because she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if all of them were taken into her body!

    Not only that, Lily felt that if she took in any more of these red-colored Spirit Power, her body would get hotter and hotter. Her face was also bing redder over time and her entire body was dripping wet with sweet-scented sweat. Even the parts that were not supposed to be sweating were getting wet.

    That¡¯s why she might as well collect some animas that could be converted into money. Although a single anima was not that pricey, they should add up to a considerable amount with such a big quantity.

    In only a few minutes, the corpses of at least a hundred Mountain Imps were littered everywhere.

    The Mountain Imps were slowly getting dominated by fear.

    This couldn¡¯t be considered a fight, this was practically a massacre!

    The Mountain Imps were monsters with a certain level of intelligence. They relied on huge numbers to fight a samurai much stronger than them. Never once had they hesitated to sacrifice a few of theirpanions to exhaust their opponents, but the potent Spirit Power released by Lily had a little resemnce to the Demon Fury. Moreover, she didn¡¯t weaken at all even after killing so many Mountain Imps. On the contrary, the more she killed, the stronger she got. Not only was her Spirit Power filled to the brim, but her strength was also increasing with each anima she absorbed.

    If this kept up, their advantage with numbers would have amounted to nothing!

    The only way to defeat Lily now was to make her face off against an opponent much stronger than her. Number advantage was meaningless as they would only provide Lily a means to recover her Spirit Power! The Mountain Imps would only throw their lives away in vain.

    But of course, if there were tens of thousands of them, a chance might reveal itself when Lily¡¯s bodily functions reached their limit, which would ultimately lead to her defeat! A few hundred was just not enough.

    The Mountain Imps would disregard the damages incurred to their group when attacking a powerful individual. They would continue the siege even when many of their brothers were down for the count. However, that didn¡¯t mean the Mountain Imps were stupid enough to die for nothing.

    When they determined that this woman, or perhaps a witch, had powers beyond their understanding and that they were unable to exhaust her with their numbers, the Mountain Imps started to retreat!

    Several hundred Mountain Imps scattered in every direction all at once as they made a run for it. Lily did not go after them, but in the valley, under the cold gleam of the moonlight, the severed corpses of a hundred and fifty odd Mountain Imps were left behind.

    Lily had gathered up to fifty additional animas. The rest had either been absorbed by her or used up. Lily¡¯s Spirit Power was still full by the time the Mountain Imps were fleeing. Since the battle had concluded, she flung off the blood sticking to her sword. In contrast to her surrounding, the young girl with demonic aura was brimming with the colors of spring.

    Only now had she finally noticed that her power had drastically increased due to absorbing close to a hundred animas from that battle just now.

    Lily wasn¡¯t sure of the concrete number, however, if she was to encounter Akira again, hmph, there was no telling who would end up victorious in the end. Even if their weapons were to sh again, Lily was no longer fearful of it.

    Around this time, the light blue Spirit Power that existed naturally in Lily¡¯s body slowly recovered. Due to the drastic strengthening of her body, the potency of the light blue Spirit Power also became a lot denser.

    Lily noticed that when she shrouds the sword with the red Spirit Power refined from Soul Eater, the ancient runes would appear on the sword and the de would be covered in a thinyer of red light. Lily then waved her sword towards an empty space¡ª ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A powerful wave of wind blew past the dark mountain woods and brushed the grasses!

    Its pration force was several times stronger than unrefined Spirit Power!

    Lily heaved a long sigh of relief. Her big breasts also swayed up and down as she rxed. She lowered her head to look upon what little bit of red cloth that was covering her body. It was downright ridiculous how there was so little cloth remaining. After the danger had passed, her feeling of shame had returned so there was no helping it if she started to blush. It was quite fortunate that there was no one around to watch.

    Lily skillfully twisted her wrist a few times to turn the katana around before sheathing it into the scabbard with a ¡°nk!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 53 â€“ Dance of Sorrow

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 53 - Dance of Sorrow</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The sound of sheathing Seiwa Tamashi reverberated throughout the mountain woods.

    ¡®It¡¯s finally over¡­ I think.¡¯

    Due to the desperate situations brought about by the Daidouji n and Mountain Imps, her innate potential had been awakened. Because of that, she was able to live to fight another day.

    But then again, just what kind of power was that? Lily didn¡¯t have the answer for the time being.

    Daidouji Akira¡­ This vile, fiendish, and ruthless man wanted to kill her merely because she won against his nephew in apetition.

    Then he wanted to take her by force because she was beautiful.

    However, Lily did not feel much hatred in her heart. If she must hate someone, then she should direct her hatred towards this world where the strong eat the weak. From the way Lily viewed it, Daidouji Akira was no different from a demon. If she ran into him, just kill him, that¡¯s all.

    What was there to hate?

    Was she supposed to direct her hate at fate? Fate had brought senior sister and herself to doom, then it threw them into this parallel world. But wasn¡¯t it because of fate that she was able to live through that crisis just now?

    If this was not predestined, then it could be that she got yed around like a toy by some high and mighty gods.

    She didn¡¯t have an answer, the only thing she could do was to forge her own path forward in this dangerous world. The path which would lead to the awakening of her beloved woman.

    Lily spread out the Spirit Waves to scout her surroundings. She found out to her surprise that the detection range had expanded to around three or four hundred meters. The range was a few times wider than before.

    She quickly found the Sakura Parasol stuck on the branches halfway up the steep slope.

    With the interference and threat gone, Lily jumped up and grabbed a twig that grew on the slope. Then she nimbly jumped over any trees and boulders where she could stay for a time. With her jumping force now, she could leap for at least six to seven meters in one go.

    After retrieving the Sakura Parasol from the tree branch, she climbed up the slope.

    A towering figure stood right in front of her.

    That was Noboru, who died quite a while ago.

    Lily approached this man who was riddled with scars.

    He ¡ªwho already died for so many years¡ª appeared more manly than any humans alive.

    Lily looked around and noticed that the Daidouji n was already gone. She didn¡¯t have such a strong impulse to seek them out for revenge.

    ¡°I have been turned into a girl and trapped in this parallel world. I only wanted to protect myself and save senior sister. I¡­ do not like the cycle of hatred and ughter, but if someone tries to trample my honor, I will fight back without mercy!¡±

    Noboru¡¯s pitch ck body was lifeless. His anima had already been taken away. Lily wanted to bury Noboru, but she found that she was unable to move this dead man.

    She felt something tugged at her heartstring.

    As though she suddenly recalled, she returned to the bottom of the valley to fetch the skeletons of little Aomi. She buried it beside Noboru¡¯s foot.

    For a split second, she thought she saw Noboru¡¯s body trembled for a moment. He¡¯s such a magnificent father, even though his soul has been taken away, his willpower was still here!

    Lily retreated for a few steps, with her back facing Noboru.

    The girl took off what little remained of the tattered red kimono. Her bare back was reflected by the bright moonlight.

    She changed into the white yukata from the bag she recovered earlier.

    She turned around with a proud and sincere look.

    ¡°Shing¡ª!¡± Seiwa Tamashi shed with the reflection of the moonlight as Lily unsheathed it. With a solemn expression and a pair of mournful eyes, she slowly started to dance and hummed a tragic song from her mouth.

    That song and dance didn¡¯t possess a shred of yfulness. There were only hints of sadness, sorrow, and homage.

    As the dance came to an end, Lily stepped forward and used the katana to write something near Noboru¡¯s foot.

    She wrote down these few words.

    ¡°Died in Honor.¡±

    The white-clothed girl then carried the sword and made her way down the mountain.

    By the side of the giant monk, there was a small tomb. A branch was set upright in front of the tomb, with a bright red cloth attached on top of it. The cloth fluttered gently as the night wind blew past.

 Volume 1, Chapter 54 â€“ Sleeping Beauty

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 54 - Sleeping Beauty</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The frigid mountain wind caressed the girl¡¯s dress.

    But it was unable to relief her sweltering body.

    Lily felt that she had already gained enough experience and power-up through this expedition. It was about time to hand in the examination task, so she decided to climb down the mountain and return to Takesh*ta.

    However, this journey wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Her body felt really hot, even though she didn¡¯t engage inbat or did any excessive exercise, she was sweating non-stop.

    That intoxicating feeling from absorbing too many animas was unable to be quelled.

    Lily¡¯s footstep became more and more unsteady as she walked.

    Her head felt dizzy.

    ¡°Un¡­ W-What is happening to me?¡±

    She unsteadily walked towards a big tree and lied down with her back leaning against the tree. She couldn¡¯t help pulling apart her cor and skirt to let some of her body heat dissipate. However, it didn¡¯t seem to help at all¡­

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Lily let out an involuntary cry. Just like that time when she absorbed the true essences of the surrounding nts, she passed out again.

    It would seem that every time she used the ancient runes, her consciousness would feel faint. It was her good fortune that shested until now. If she was to faint much earlier, she might already be gone from this world. As a matter of course, fainting in the middle of a high tension battle wasn¡¯t very likely to happen. But once she loosened up, the impulse would hit her all at once.

    However, Lily was still in quite a precarious state. For a beautiful woman to lie down at the roadside of the mountain woods, her fate would be unthinkable regardless of whoever passed by, be it a samurai or a monster. Perhaps they might be faced with a disaster if they woke Lily up, but what about the moments before she did?

    What if she was found by Akira¡¯s group?

    Lily was naturally worried about that. She did try to resist, but just as the sudden outburst of the mysterious power from earlier, fainting was not something she could stop with willpower alone¡­

    Lily fainted with a blushed face and rapid, shallow breathing. Even while asleep, her face remained as red as a blossoming flower, and she seemed to be muttering something. The excess heat and rapid breathing could spell danger to her body, or perhaps she might be caught in the maelstrom of lust.

    At this hour, the moon was in full view.

    The bright moonlight filtered through the gaps between the trees as they shone upon Lily¡¯s chest and blushed face. Those moonlight gradually twisted and wrapped around Lily¡¯s body like silky threads. They slipped into her clothing and rounded up the beads of sweat. Her flushed body was being wiped by what appeared to be the softest handkerchief in the world. It was as though her heated body was being baptized by the moon¡­

    Slowly but surely¡­ Lily¡¯splexion turned back to its natural color. Although there was still a little bit of natural blush remaining, her body was no longer burning up. Her body temperature returned to the norm, even her breathing had gradually returned to normal. Her sleeping face looked much peaceful than before. The sexually arousing state she was in had been pacified by the silky moonlight¡­

    Lily naturally didn¡¯t know this, but from now on, even though her body would still heat up as a consequence of using the ancient runes, even though she would still be affected by her inner devil and sumb to unhealthy desires, she would no longer faint. It was unable to cause physical harm to her body any more.

    As luck would have it, a group of people just happened to pass by after some time had passed. It hadn¡¯t even been long enough for Lily¡¯s body odor to spread around.

    ¡°Hmph! We actually didn¡¯t run into a Mountain Imp colony even after spending two nights in the open. We only encountered a group of ten Mountain Imps, and even let three of them escape! But at least we have killed quite a few other monsters on the way,¡± Saikanji Nanako let out aint on her horse.

    ¡°Youngdy, it is quite a feat to be able to collect seven Mountain Imp animas in two days! There are so many quasi-samurais out there unable toplete their task even after entering the mountain for half a month!¡± The old retainer, Taihara Yukimichi, praised Nanako.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it already. I¡¯m just afraid that getting number one in thebat examination will be very hard with this amount¡­ Ah¡­ so sleepy. That¡¯s it! I haven¡¯t taken a bath for two days already. Let¡¯s go back, take a bath, and sleep!¡± It seemed as though Nanako would lie on the horse¡¯s neck and sleep just like that. She then muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder if that big-breasted woman haspleted the test already or not. She wouldn¡¯t be devoured by the Mountain Imp already would she¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nanako vaguely located what seemed to be a girl in white clothes lying against a roadside tree ahead.

    Nanako¡¯s sleepiness faded away all at once. ¡®Why would there be a girl lying down at this kind of ce? Could it be a monster?¡¯

    The others had already discovered the suspicious figure. They approached the white-clothed girl on high alert and slowly surrounded her. A few foot soldiers pointed their long spear at her and used thentern to light up the area¡­

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Nanako vigntly approached on horseback to check out the situation. As the figure of the sleeping girl registered in her eyes, she immediately let out a cry, ¡°Big breasted woman!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 55 â€“ The Cottage below Mount Ise

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 55 - The Cottage below Mount Ise</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    As Lily opened her eyes, she found herself in a crude and shabby-looking cottage.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Where am I¡­¡±

    She tried to get up but found her body bound by something rough and durable.

    She started to panic, and lowered her head to find that she was bound by a thick rope; a rope that locked her wrists to the wooden pir behind her, encircled her breasts so tightly that breathing was difficult, and weaved over her bent legs all the way to her feet.

    The first course of action she took was to use Spirit Power to break free; however, her Spirit Power only provided a powerful impact. She was unable to cut this obviously umon rope without the help of a de. This type of rope must be the one they use to restrict samurais! If so, it¡¯s natural that she wasn¡¯t able to break free.

    That was unless¡­ she used that crimson Spirit Power. But even so, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to cut the rope. Even if she went as far as breaking the pir and having the cottage copse on her, there was still the possibility that her body would still be bound by the rope.

    Who did this? Who was the pervert who bound her so tightly!

    ¡°Oh dear! Big-breasted sister, are you trying to destroy this cottage?¡±

    That voice sounded familiar. It sounded like the voice of the little girl who harbored an unexined hostility towards herself. What was she called again? Saikanji something¡­

    However, as Lily couldn¡¯t see the speaker, she ought to be behind her.

    ¡®Phew!¡¯ Although Lily felt that it would be very troublesome, it still wasn¡¯t the worst case scenario. If the one who bound her was the bandits or the monsters, or maybe even Akira¡¯s gang, then she would certainly be¡­

    She was really too careless! Then again, that sudden loss of consciousness was totally out of her control¡­

    ¡°You are the youngdy from the examination right? What do you want with me?¡±

    ¡°My, oh, my!¡± Nanako was a little angry upon hearing these. She got in front of Lily and used the horsewhip to press against her chin. Looking at Lily from a higher standpoint, she said with a pouty look on her face, ¡°You¡­ actually forgot my noble name!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it feels so good to look at a woman like you from a higher ground!¡± said Nanako as she squatted down. The white panty under her short skirt waspletely exposed to Lily, but she didn¡¯t seem to be aware of it, or perhaps she just didn¡¯t care as both of them were of the same gender.

    Nanako¡¯s horsewhip slid up to Lily¡¯s lower lip, ¡°I see, I see¡­ did you also forget about the agreement between us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember there being any agreement between us,¡± Lily replied indifferently, but she was formting a n in her mind. Much to her dismay, it looks like she had coincidentally been found by Nanako after fainting by the roadside. As her surroundings have been registered in her mind, she concluded that this abandoned cottage was located somewhere around the mountain foot. Lily knew that Nanako was a little envious of her due to their short rtionship during the test, but apart from this, she had no idea why Nanako held her in such regards.

    Regardless of why, she was honest-to-god too careless. She actually ended up being bound by this little girl, and in such an unseemly way too. ¡®Just what does she wants from me?¡¯

    Lily saw her katana and other belongings in a far corner of the cottage. They were beyond her reach, so she couldn¡¯t make use them for now.

    The thick rope was indeed very sturdy, she was unable to tear it apart even with her current pulling force!

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nanako stood up and moved closer to Lily. Her t stomach was right in front of Lily¡¯s line of sight, ¡°I know what you are going to say: the bet was one-sided; you didn¡¯t answer so there¡¯s no need for you to keep the promise to be my ve in the event that you lose. But think about it again, Miss Kagami. Just take a look around you, do you think now is the time to talk with such reasoning?¡±

    Lily snorted in response, ¡°Hmph! So you do admit that you¡¯re making trouble for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Who admitted what! I- I am just saying it from your perspective. What¡¯s more, why don¡¯t you take a good look at your own moral conductst night! For a girl to be sleeping on the roadside with her shirt cor wide open, if the one who ran into you was not me but a man instead, hmph, there¡¯s no telling where you might have ended up by now! It was I who saved your life and your purity, aren¡¯t you supposed to thank me?!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I give you my thanks. Can you release me now?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too naive! I saved your life and purity, that means you belong to me now! I have already prepared the very contract, how about it? Will you sign it? As long as you sign it and pledge that you will be my ve, I will release you,¡± Nanako kneeled down again and crawled towards Lily. For a moment there, their faces were a little too close forfort. They could smell the same feminine aroma from each other, but ofpletely opposite types.

    Lily and Nanako¡¯s faces began to blush, little by little.

    Nanako suddenly became aware of her mistake. She quickly jumped back and looked at Lily attentively. Lily, on the other hand, had a look that she was unable to read, thus making her even more irritated.

    She shouted angrily, ¡°Well, there you go! Are you signing or not? Don¡¯t expect me to let you go if you don¡¯t sign it!¡± Nanako said as she used the horsewhip to press against Lily¡¯s rosy lips, as if to force the words out of her.

    As the horsewhip pressed against her lips, it was difficult for Lily to open her mouth to say anything, but she ignored it regardless and the resulting attempt at speaking led to a small part of the rolled whip being shoved into her mouth. Her voice became muffled so she had no choice but to turn her head. A trail of saliva followed her lips as they pulled away from where there was now a damp mark on the whip.

    With her face only showing indifference, and a slight blush she was incapable of preventing beginning to form, she replied, ¡°Then you can continue to keep me tied up.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Nanako pulled her whip back to take a quick look, ¡°How dare you smear my beloved horsewhip with your saliva!¡±

    ¡°Y-You shoved the whip into my mouth yourself,yet you still want to me me? Do you think the world revolves around you¡­ Sai¡­ Saihana Naniko!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Saikanji Nanako!¡± Nanako cried out in another outburst, ¡°Y-You better remember it this time! Even a distinguished youngdy like me was able to remember the name of a vulgar, big-breasted woman like you. Yet you dare to forget my good name repeatedly! Hmph, if not because I would feel uneasy as the master to look at the scar my servant¡¯s face, I would have whipped you a dozen times over!¡±

    Nanako stood tall, her arm arched back over her head, poised to strike down with the whip, but suddenly her eyes carried a suspicious glint, as if she had just thought of something.

    ¡°Hmph! Are you signing it or not?!¡± Nanako pushed the very contract in front of Lily¡¯s eyes again.

    Lily simply skimmed the contract, ¡°Miss Nanako, your very contract does not have the name of the ve owner, are you not worried that you will write your name in the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah right! As if I¡¯m a ditz like you. You just sign your name under the ve section and I will write my name under the owner. Then the contract will be in immediate effect after that!¡±

    Seeing that Lily was not yet willing to submit, Nanako steeled her resolve and began threatening her, ¡°Kagami Lily, don¡¯t think that I do not know what to do with you if you don¡¯t sign the contract. If you won¡¯t be my ve, then I will be forced to strip you and leave you here, all alone. After that, I will leave a sign in front of the cottage saying, ?Here lies a naked woman!?¡±

    Lily was shocked upon hearing such a shocking revtion, this so-called youngdy was simply too presumptuous. She was reallycking in discipline!

    Nanako knelt down and crawled towards Lily again. She used her hands to pull open the front piece of Lily¡¯s yukata. Hesitantly, she looked down only for her nose to be assailed by the body odor of a woman more mature than her. When her eyes wandered down onto the oh so plump breasts, it felt like she was being crushed under their hefty weight. Her cute little body trembled with chagrin as she jerked the fabric back to its original position, ¡°You¡­ argh! If you don¡¯t sign it, I really will strip you! Hah, you will certainly regret it then if a male samurai, bandit, or monster happened to walk past and enter this area! It will be toote for regret if you don¡¯t sign it now.¡±

    Lily¡¯s beautiful hair fell from her shoulder, as she grudgingly turned her head to look at the morning rays outside the shabby window, ¡°Then I will just sign it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nanako looked confused. She had intended to keep up with the threat, but she didn¡¯t expect Lily to capitte this easily, ¡°Y-you really will sign it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lily murmured.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph! Very well! You will be my ve after signing the contract! If you dare to back out, then I will make this ve contract public and shame you for life!¡± In her skepticism, Nanako added another threat.

    ¡°Miss Nanako, I already said I said I would sign it, do you really need to threaten me again?¡± Lily¡¯s voice sounded weak and helpless.

    ¡°Hmph! You should¡¯ve just behaved like this from the start.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Nanako, you tied up my hands so tightly, how am I supposed to sign anything like this?¡± There was a gleam in Lily¡¯s eyes and she looked down at the dried grassid under her body.

    ¡°Heh, you want me to release you? As if I will fall for that cheap trick!¡±

    ¡°What? Miss Nanako, could it be that you are afraid of me? Afraid that you will not be able to deal with this older sister once you have loosened your hold on me?¡± Lily provoked her on purpose.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Why would I be afraid of you! You want me to release you? So be it! What¡¯s more, there are two samurai bodyguards and a dozen foot soldiers just waiting outside the room! Let me warn you, you are only asking for trouble if you try to y tricks on me!¡± said Nanako as she helped Lily untie the rope.

    Her hands were finally free. Lily felt a bit more at ease now even though her body and legs were still bound.

    ¡°Stop dawdling, sign it quickly!¡± Nanako dipped a writing brush in the ink and passed it to Lily along with the very contract. The person herself was kneeling beside Lily and observed her every action.

    Lily took the brush and said teasingly, ¡°Can I trouble Miss Nanako to hold the very contract in ce so that I can write my name properly?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you actually dare to ask your master to do something for you?! Forget it, seeing that you are bound, I will not bicker with you about this.¡±

    Nanako straightened her back and held up the very contract before Lily with both hands. This position felt somewhat humiliating, so her face couldn¡¯t help but redden.

    With grace and ease, Lily wrote her name, in the owner section.

    ¡°Un¡­ this is more like it¡­ Eh?¡± Nanako suddenly cried out with great rm, ¡°W-Where do you think you¡¯re signing?!¡±

    It was at this time that Lily¡¯s body suddenly exploded with Spirit Power. She grabbed Nanako¡¯s wrist and pulled the unprepared girl into her embrace. She used one hand to press Nanako on her thighs, and the other hand swiftly grabbed onto the small tachi attached to Nanako¡¯s waist!

    For a split second, Lily had the urge to lift up this willful youngdy¡¯s skirt and spank her!

    However, it was also at this time that Nanako began to resist.

    Nanako¡¯s head was all nk when she was pulled down by Lily, but once she sensed that her tachi had been snatched, her anger soured from her chagrin. All the more so when she was pressed against this big-breasted sister¡¯s thigh in such a humiliating posture. Spirit Power began to amass in her body.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Opposing Spirit Powers shed with one another. Though Lily¡¯s Spirit Power might be a lot stronger, Nanako¡¯s desperate resistance wasn¡¯t weak either. That powerful shockwave caused the wooden pir to snap with a ¡°creaking¡± sound. Half of the dried grass that made up the roof dropped to the ground. While the two were fighting for superiority, they rolled as one to the side to avoid the falling roof.

    After the dust cleared up, Nanako found herself riding on Lily with both hands pressing down on her breasts.

    The iparably soft sensation transmitted from Lily¡¯s breasts caused Nanako to tremble with envy, while Lily was unable to muster her strength momentarily due to the little girl groping her breasts.

    But these subtle feelings onlysted for but a moment.

    Nanako shook her hands off Lily¡¯s breasts and thrust her fist into the bamboo-green metal gauntlet hanging on her waist. She gave it a strong tug to snap the waist belt before she sent a punch on Lily¡¯s way. Lily also unsheathed the small tachi in her hand.

    ¡°Pow!¡± Their sh was followed by an explosion of green and red light.

    A strong impact ensued from the sh between sword and gauntlet. Although Lily was pushed down, her Spirit Power was a lot stronger. On top of that, Nanako had been sent flying away, but she only slid backwards along with the dried grass since her back was leaning against the ground.

    Nanako flipped in the air andnded on the dried grass with one knee touching the ground. And Lily took this chance to cut off the rope tying her legs. She didn¡¯t mind about the rope around her chest area for now even if it was suffocating. She turned over and got up in a kneeling position.

    Lily swiftly moved backward until she reached the corner where her belongings were ced. She threw the small tachi back to Nanako and retrieved her own items, namely Seiwa Tamashi and Sakura Parasol.

    Nanako received the little tachi and took a battle-ready stance with a tachi in one hand, and a gauntlet on the other hand. Lily shoved the Sakura Parasol into the sash at her back, then she got ready to pull out her sword.

    The door was pushed open at this time. Two samurais and several foot soldiers were standing in front of the door.

    ¡°Youngdy! Are you unhurt?!¡± yelled the Taihara duo.

    As Lily looked at this group of people, she smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Nanako, there is still a nk spot on the contract. If you want to sign it, I am willing to wait!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You big-breasted woman, that is where you¡¯re supposed to sign! Don¡¯t becent just yet! Quickly, catch her!¡± Nanako ordered.

    It looked like the samurais and foot soldiers would rush in at any moment now, so Lily used the sword shaft to smash the wooden shutter beside her. She took a leap through the window and got out of the cottage.

    By the time Nanako¡¯s subordinates circled around the cottage, Lily had already gone missing. All they saw was the foggy mountain woods¡­¡­

 Volume 1, Chapter 56 â€“ Chaos

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 56 - Chaos</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°The only reason that little girl became so stubborn is a severeck of discipline! I wonder how the Saikanji house educates their children! I will definitely spank her the next time she falls into my hands!¡±

    The guards of the Saikanji house didn¡¯te after her, but even if they dide, as long as she didn¡¯t faint again, there was no reason to fear them.

    The Heian Empire was rarely sunny, yet on this cool day, the sun joyously hung high in the cloudless sky, beating down on a young girl mired in foul air.

    ¡°I actually,¡± Lily fumed, ¡°let that little girl¡­¡±

    Even if it was an ident, being groped was no less humiliating - let alone it being her first time! She must quickly find the source of these fainting spells, or else it would be a great danger in the future! All because she stillcked training¡­

    She had already descended Mount Ise on her way back to Takesh*ta, and was traveling through a lonely field popted by only herself and some distant farnds. The female farmhands hummed an unfamiliar folk song beneath the shade of their conical bamboo hats as they tended the patty fields. Their tanned, rough hands worked to create the healthy and stable lifestyle that brought them such a simple yet straightforward happiness despite not being terribly beautiful.

    Despite her attempts, she was unable to picture herself in their position; her soft skin and tender flesh would simply yield under the pressures of heavy manualbor, and she was unsure if she would even be able to do a decent job if they asked her to lift her skirt and wade into the muddy field to tend to the paddy. Besides, with her figure and sensual butt, working outside in broad daylight would only bring unwanted attention -being beautiful was not necessarily a good thing, so she decided to forget about it, yet still kept her deep respect for these workers.

    Lily always felt that these paddy fields were full of the vitality of life itself, the rich colors simr to a poem from home, it was as though they were parts of heaven and earth itself, the very essence was a work of art.

    ¡°Its essence is truly ever-changing, not based on money or something out of reach, but depending on true love and genuine concern. I don¡¯t know the essence of my swordy, nor how it feels, after I be a female samurai, I¡¯ll try and see.¡±

    As Lily was fancying such a thought, an ox-drawn wagon approached from the rear. Lily called out and asked the coachman if he was heading to Takesh*ta. Since that was the case, she paid him two mon for a ride back.

    Takesh*ta, a town built along the river. There was an entrance for both the eastern and western sides.

    Once they arrived at Takesh*ta¡¯s western entrance, Lily bid farewell to the coachman and made her way towards Chrysanthemum Inn. The inn was located on the west side of town after all.

    It was now three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The day was still stifling hot just moments ago, but the ck clouds suddenly rumbled and a thunderstorm had invited itself to Takesh*ta in the blink of an eye.

    The rain didn¡¯t bother Lily at all, she unfurled the Sakura Parasol and walked along the river with graceful steps. Puddles formed on the paved road immediately and reflected her pure white figure.

    Once she returned to the Chrysanthemum Inn and rested up a little, she could finally go to the Genji Dojo tomorrow to exchange for the certificate. Lily felt a lot better as she thought of this. Finally¡­ she was about to be a female samurai.

    The day when the weak and powerless her encountered the night parade was still so vivid in her mind.

    As she walked under the heavy rain with the parasol in hands, Lily had a sense of slight satisfaction.

    The sound of heavy gallops could be hearding from the rear despite the roaring of the rainstorm. The gallops were so heavy that it caused the entire pavement to shake, and it came in pair with an overwhelming aura.

    Lily instinctively spread out her Spirit Power to scout out, but just as the Spirit Power got close to the location of the aura, it shattered without any resistance as though they were ripples running into an iceberg.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was undoubtedly shocked. She felt the shaking had be stronger and stronger, so she turned around in a sh.

    What she saw at the other end of the riverside road was none other than a ck steed that was taller than the courtyard fence. It was running towards her location like a wild, uncontrolled beast!

    Before Lily could react, the lofty ck steed had already gotten so very close to the parasol girl!

    What freakish speed!

    How was it possible for a horse this fast to exist? That was definitely not an average horse!

    The parasol in Lily¡¯s hand was blown away by a sudden gale. But the more pressing matter was that she was about to get kicked by the ck hoof that was thicker than her waist.

    It was already toote for Lily to dodge it with her current speed. Adding onto that, the overwhelming aura caused her body to stun momentarily and unable to move from where she stood.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Came the icy but powerful and sweet voice of a woman.

    In the next instance, Lily only felt everything before her eyes turning pitch-ck. She could feel a tyrannical power trying to rein in the horse. She could feel the giant hoofs that could easily trample her to death iling right in front of her nose tip.

    Then her arm was suddenly pulled with no questions asked. She was pulled up by that unquestionably powerful but gentle force. It seemed like she was pulled onto the back of that gigantic ck steed.

    She was soon weed by a powerful impact that could easily fling her off and crush her bones as the horse started thrashing around.

    Lily unconsciously grabbed onto anything that could safeguard her. At the same time, she felt her waist was being held tightly by a slender yet very powerful hand.

    As Lily slowly opened her eyes, they were instantly pierced by the cold as winter atmosphere surrounding the silver-haired beauty. The strange woman had her arms wrapped around Lily¡¯s waist as they sat facing each other on horseback, her neck wrapped by the shameless arms of Lily.

    ¡°Ah! You¡­You are¡ª¡± Lily said, struggling with the shock of seeing her again.

    The woman atop the ck steed known as ¡°Nioh¡± had been unerringly engraved upon Lily¡¯s memory since that night of the Demon Parade; the silver-haired de Maiden who yed the giant Blue Demon in Kamakura City, her beauty and charisma mesmerizing to look at, especially for someoneing to terms with arriving in a new world and body.

    Lily had looked up to the woman as a Valkyrie at that time, but now she was looking up at her cold face, as an aroma that refused to be suppressed by the rain welled up from the Valkyrie¡¯s body, granting its immunity to the ice-cold rain to Lily¡¯s blush, which even now began to take hold of her face as the raindrops seemingly began to fizzle off her cheeks.

 Volume 1, Chapter 57 â€“ Confusion

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 57 - Confusion</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Nioh¡¯s round eyes red at its surroundings as if it were one of the mountain temple¡¯s god statues; his rippling muscles danced beneath a faint ck gloss as if eager to crush the very stone those statues were carved from as it galloped through the silent streets of Takesh*ta!

    Lily could no longer tell if the thunder she heard was from the storm or the steed, as the thunderous power within it coupled with her own feeble body shaking began to make her stomach attempt to escape from her. The violent galloping naturally caused her to be unable to control her body, her blushing face repeatedly hittingrge shapes that were soft yet perfectly firm; Lily was most pleased to concede that those heavenly breasts were indeedrger than hers, but only by a bit.

    With each unwilling dive into those soft and stic breasts, Lily began to feel even more powerless; coupled with the sweet smell of the silver-haired maiden¡¯s body, Lily was getting more and more intoxicated in body and mind. The ferocious galloping and the entwining of the two bodies didn¡¯t aid Lily in preventing further intoxication, though wrapping her arms shamelessly around the other¡¯s neck was mainly from her fear.

    Despite the icy rainwater doing nothing for Lily¡¯s heat, and the constant joggling, the surroundings being nothing but a blur allowed her to focus and get a clear view of the silver-haired girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°So beautiful,¡± Lily eximed in her heart as it was being tugged by a mysterious force.

    The most precious gems ever to be shipped from a foreignnd to the Heian empire, an extremely rare pair of violet agates whose deep hue seemed to lead to an endless abyss that would suck in one¡¯s soul; though perhaps those eyes only affected Lily¡­

    Exquisite jade was the skin that covered her small and pointed nose, guiding Lily¡¯s eyes down towards the bottom of that near-perfect face where the early spring held the alluring yet majestic and noble pink rose blossom - a divineplement to the silver silk and violet gemstones she carried. Lily¡¯s own deep red rose blossoms began to produce thick nectar as she stared at those lips.

    In the few seconds it took for reason to overrule the instinct brought about from being saved by such a beautiful older sister, each of Lily¡¯s increasingly shallow breaths immersed her in the essence of femininity and drowned her vision in a field of stars. Once she recalled her only beloved lying in that cold and heartless stone room with only a sliver of hope to ever awaken, she quickly fell into a state of self-me at having been possessed by that woman¡¯s strong, gentle, and enticing aura.

    Lily scolded internally, ¡®J-just what was I thinking?! How can I let this unfamiliar woman who nearly crashed into me and hugged me with no exnation disturb the peace in my mind! Lily oh Lily, how can you be so shameless! Senior sister¡¯s body is so noble, but it has been corrupted by my fickle mind! Lily! Just how can you face senior sister like this! I definitely need to punish myself tonight! I won¡¯t dare to inexplicably blush for another girl anymore!¡¯

    ¡°W-who are you?! Let me go!¡± Lily asked, determined to no longer be uselessly stoked within the woman¡¯s embrace.

    Fearing to be thought of as flirting, and being thrown from the horse, Lily uncurled her arms from the woman¡¯s neck and grabbed onto her arm. The woman, having noticed Lily¡¯s gaze simply tightened her grip on Lily¡¯s waist.

    With violent swings of her legs and arms like a tantrum-prone child, Lily began to release panicked cries, ¡°Stop! Put me down! What are you doing?! Do you know that you almost crashed into me?! Stop the horse now! Just who are you, let me go!¡±

    Growing irritated at the little girl¡¯s protest, the woman released her hold on the reins to grab the back of her head, unexpectedly bending forward to bind her lips to Lily¡¯s, freezing the girl¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ooph-¡±

    A shocked Lily¡¯s only thought was ¡°I was kissed?!¡± as her eyes widened and her body stiffened as if electrocuted.

    After a while, Lily finally regained her senses from the unexpected act. Realizing that any further resistance would be pointless as her first kiss had already been stolen¡­

    While the woman continued to kiss her, she despaired, ¡®h-how can she do this?! That was my first kiss! Senior sister, I¡­¡¯

    Some timeter¡­

    ¡°Slurp, Slurp¡­Mmhmm¡­¡±

    Lily used her powerless hands to push against the shoulder of that woman, but even so, she was unable to prevent the woman¡¯s tongue from exploring every inch of her mouth.

    Lily wanted to keep her eyes open as a show of resistance, but they gradually became half-closed and her field of vision became fuzzy¡­

    She felt her entire body turning light and airy. The only thing her mind focused on was the deep kiss initiated by that woman.

    However, her hands never let go from start to finish. They were still grabbing onto that woman¡¯s ck clothes in an attempt to resist.

    Although they were just as useless since there was no strength left in her arms.

    The woman urged the horse to stop on the wooden bridge beside the Genji Dojo¡¯s main gate. Only then did she finally separated her warm lips from Lily.

    Lily limply leaned against the horse¡¯s neck, her eyes ckened for a moment.

    As she saw her powerless self reflected on the water surface, Lily slowly averted her eyes, only to meet the violet eyes of that woman. Her long silvery hair seemed to have entangled with Lily¡¯s messy ck hair that scattered all over the horseback. Their hair was like two silk clothes forming a ck-and-white space that belonged to only themselves.

    Pure anger steadily built up in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°p!¡± She pped the woman¡¯s face with her slender hand.

    With that woman¡¯s strength, she couldpletely dodge or even block the p, but she didn¡¯t do it. Her face turned to the side from Lily¡¯s p, but she still gently smile at Lily.

    That woman finally started to talk, ¡°So cute, and quite feisty too. I am called Uesugi Rei, and you are?¡±

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t she supposed to ask this question first before forcing a french kiss on me?!¡¯ If Lily was more powerful than her, she would have certainly beaten this woman to a pulp!

    And then she would beat her past self that offered zero to no resistance!

    The rain finally stopped and a rainbow was forming due to the mist that rose from the river.

    But Lily was still wet in her clothing.

 Volume 1, Chapter 58 â€“ Tears

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 58 - Tears</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily felt her strength had recovered a little so she pushed hard against that woman, seized the opportunity to jump down the horse.

    Once she got down, she finally came to realize the sheer size of that ck steed. This woman was actually able to tame a horse of such a high rank.

    Lily used the back of her hand to wipe her lips, but there was no way to erase that deplorable and hateful feelings.

    ¡°You¡­ I see no need to inform you of my name, why are you doing this?¡±

    Lily was not about to take it lying down. Though there was a stubborn teardrop dwelling in the corner of her eyes, she absolutely refused to cry in front of this woman. That was not because she felt wronged, it was merely humiliation!

    ¡®My first kiss has been forcefully stolen because she is much, much stronger than me. That¡¯s all! There is no way I would have any feelings for this kind of woman!¡¯

    Lily repeated these words in her mind over and over again. It was as though she believed those words would be actual fact if she repeated them many times over.

    While she was riding on the horse, Uesugi Rei¡¯s long silver hair seemed to have almost hidden her shapely butt from view. As the silver-haired woman jumped down the horse with her back facing Lily, she saw the deadly tachi hanging on her back. That tachi was about the same height as Uesugi. She was wearing the same ck, sleeveless silk cloth as the other day. She wore a short skirt that covered only the front and rear. As for the length of the skirt, it was so short that everything would be exposed if it was one centimeter shorter.

    Uesugi Rei was still smiling wantonly as she heard Lily¡¯s question, but her violet eyes seemed to peer into the mind of others as she answered, ¡°Why, you ask? That¡¯s such an odd question. I kill demons because they attack mankind. I kissed you because you are cute. What I am saying is that¡­ you are very cute. How many times do I have to repeat that for you to understand?¡±

    Lily only stared at her nkly. If it was not herself that was retarded, then it must be that this woman had a mental problem. She was unable to follow the logic of this woman.

    ¡°Let me ask you another question in return, w-what was so cute about me?¡± Lily blushed as she asked back with slight anger.

    Uesugi Rei narrowed her eyes and revealed a somewhat bewitching gaze. Lily had a little trouble resisting that kind of gaze.

    As Uesugi drew near to Lily, the difference in height was finally made clear. She was indeed taller than Lily, even though Lily was quite tall herself.

    If Uesugi Rei just took one more step, their breasts would squeeze together and change shape¡­

    ¡°For such a charming and delicate girl like you to ask big sister this kind of question, do you really want me to fawn on you so much?¡±

    Uesugi Rei brought her face close to Lily. As she was assailed by the sweet fragrance of that woman again, Lily could feel her breathing getting rougher.

    ¡°Just look at your charming features. You have such a beautiful face as though you were the reincarnation of the goddess herself. Your eyes look exactly like night crystal, and your rosy lips tasted like heavenly nectar. Even supernatural beings would be charmed upon looking at your soft breasts. And your slender waist is just begging to be embraced.¡±

    Lily felt a little dazed upon hearing these. Her sensitive female body couldn¡¯t stand such high praise, but her male mentality warned her to remain cool-headed. She must act like her mind was not disturbed. She shouldn¡¯t let this kind of poetic ttery make her feel ted.

    But the words that came out of Lily¡¯s mouth was a grumble that could easily be misunderstood, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s nothing but a flowery speech.¡±

    Lily involuntarily fidgeted in the middle of her words.

    ¡®Wait! This is not right! Aren¡¯t I supposed to be asking questions here? Doesn¡¯t this look like I am trying to seduce her instead?!¡¯

    Lily remonstrated herself in her mind, ¡®No can do, I need to be fiercer and question her more proactively.¡¯

    Bringing her lips close, Uesugi Rei softly blew into Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°Furthermore, that big sexy ??? of yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Lily was taken aback. She was originally praising her with such a poetic grace, so how did such an obscenenguage suddenlye out from her mouth?

    What Lily hated to hear the most was obscenenguage! These words caused her to feel the utmost disgust! But at the same time, her body became feverish and started to fidget. Her breath also became somewhat flirtatious.

    She really hated the vulgarnguage used by the woman, she really did! She blushed upon hearing these words, but from revulsion!

    ¡®T-There¡¯s no way I was a teeny bit excited! M-My body only reacted for a moment because¡­ I was unable to think properly under Uesugi Rei¡¯s influence! No way, I cannot stay like this!¡¯

    She hastily took a few steps back and simply drew her katana, ¡°S-Such a rude woman, don¡¯t get close to me!¡±

    Uesugi Rei was also surprised to see Lily unsheathed her sword. She was colored in surprise when looking at Lily¡¯s sword, then she blurted out, ¡°Cursed Katana?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily looked distracted. Just what nonsense was this woman spouting, this was but an authentic sword bought from the Genji Dojo, and she actually called this a Cursed Katana, ¡°W-What are you saying? If you continue to speak rudely, don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡±

    Nevertheless, Uesugi Rei revealed an even more profound and meaningful smile. It seemed like she was getting more and more interested in Lily as she looked at her from head to foot. Rather than paying attention to Lily¡¯s threat, she said this to herself, ¡°Truly unexpected¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss, you are indeed my destined woman. I see there is no need for me to ask for your name anymore, though I believe your name must be as beautiful as you are. I am sure a female samurai like you will be famous in Kanagawa prefecture very quickly. I will naturally know your name then.¡±

    Uesugi Rei turned around casually and walked to the other side of the bridge, ¡°I still have something to do, but I¡¯m sure we will meet again someday. Bye, my little sweetie.¡±

    Lily stood there with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°Hey! You¡­ Stop right there! How¡­ How can you do this! Why did you kiss me, why are you saying vulgar words to me, you are too ill-mannered!¡±

    Seeing that Uesugi Rei walked away just like this, Lily panicked and stamped her feet on the bridge in a fit of rage.

    Chase after her? And cut her down with a single sh?

    ¡°T-There¡¯s no need to go that far. It is ironic how I had once looked up to her as a Valkyrie. Who knew she was such a hoodlum like this! It is true that this woman had been rude to me, but she doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person other than that. I had once seen her kill a demon with my own eyes too. Though I will definitely struggle desperately if my chastity is threatened! But there¡¯s no way I can kill someone just because they were rude to me and said a few vulgar words right? What¡¯s more, I still can¡¯t beat her as I am now¡­¡±

    Lily thrust the sword on the wooden bridge and fell down on her knees. Her hair drooped from her shoulders as she lowered her head and let out a helpless sigh.

    Her first kiss was inexplicably snatched away by this woman, and yet she was unable to do anything about it. She couldn¡¯t kill her nor was she able to scold her. On the contrary, she was even called cute to the point that she became a little more docile. Then she suddenly dropped a bomb on her. Just what was that woman thinking! What was she supposed to do against that kind of woman?

    Seeing that woman making her way towards the other side of the river, Lily felt evermore edgy. Thereupon, she pulled up the katana and followed her.

    When she arrived at the opposite bank, she found that the atmosphere had changed. As it turned out, this was the shrine of Ieyoshi Genji. She had never been here during the daytime before. This ce was auspicious and peaceful. There was also that fragrant timber scent that caused one¡¯s mind to rx.

    She was kicking up a fuss here because of an indecent assault, that was clearly very disrespectful. She was ashamed of herself and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    In the end, she sheathed her sword and didn¡¯t go up to nag at the woman.

    She detoured around the spacious area in front of the shrine and looked at what the woman was doing from within the bush to the side. If she dared to act rudely in front of Lord Ieyoshi¡¯s statue, then she would have a good excuse to swing her sword at her.

    As she peeked at the shrine from the side, she was able to see the statue of Lord Ieyoshi sitting upright in the wooden temple. The solemn aura released by the statue calmed Lily¡¯s mind.

    She shifted her eyes to the front of the shrine and spied from within the bush.

    All she saw the Uesugi Rei standing there without moving an inch.

    The moment Lily saw Uesugi Rei, she felt the woman was in harmony with nature and formed a concept art unique to this area.

    It was as though she had be a different person and was no longer the same seductive pervert as earlier.

    Purple smoke rose in spirals from the incense stick in the old temple. For a short while, it had be quiet and peaceful.

    Uesugi Rei looked at the statue within the shrine with the utmost respect and knelt on the spot.

    She kowtowed three times and prayed very earnestly.

    Then she lifted her head and pped her hands together before she began to chant in silence.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily noticed two streaks of tears running down from the corner of Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes.

    The proud silver-haired girl did not sob at all, her face remained as auspicious as ever. However, Lily could feel immeasurable sorrow filling the air.

    Why was she crying?

    Why was she so different nowpared to earlier? Where did her willful personality go? They were like twopletely different people.

    And what was up with this sorrowful atmosphere?

    Why was it that she also felt a prick in her heart at this moment?

    As the sun sets in the west, the wooden bridge in front of the dojo gate was dyed in the color of the sunset.

    Uesugi Rei stayed at the shrine in that position for one whole afternoon before she left with her horse.

    At the other end of the wooden bridge, a ck-haired girl with purple kimono was leaning against the railing. That was a little unexpected even for Uesugi Rei.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, that is my name. You better remember it. Later on¡­ if you dare to harass me again, I will not let you off so lightly.¡±

    As Uesugi walked past Lily with her horse, Lily didn¡¯t look at her and looked at the sunset behind the dojo instead. She lifted up her foot slightly and lightly tapped the wooden bridge with her sandal. Then she said those words nonchntly with quite a reluctant face.

    Uesugi felt a throbbing in her heart for a moment. The tear stains were still vaguely visible on her face. She looked at the fairy-like girl with her violet eyes. Though the girl in question was slightly angry, it seemed that she was fond of her angry expression. That was why she was able to tease or evenfort the girl¡­ A feeling of attachment welled up in her heart, but her eyes became cloudy for an instant. It was as though she had some misgivings. She didn¡¯t say much nor did she continue to harass Lily.

    ¡°Farewell.¡±

    That was the only word Uesugi said. Her beautiful face revealed the brightest smile Lily had seen to date, but it quickly changed into a yful smile.

    Lily¡¯s head was lowered so she didn¡¯t see that smile and no longer paid any attention to her.

    Uesugi mounted the horse and there was a thunderous tter of hoofs as the horse broke into a furious gallop.

    Only then did Lily lifted her head to look at her riding away on the horse.

    ¡°Hmph, she doesn¡¯t even know how to say a simple sorry? Bah, forget it¡­ it¡¯s for the better if she leaves, I hope I will never see her again!¡± Lily let out aint in a low voice.

    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that, when Lily¡¯s first kiss was taken away by her, she had also offered her first kiss to Lily.

 Volume 1, Chapter 59 â€“ Pass Certificate

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 59 - Pass Certificate</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Early in the morning, Daidouji Akira and his gang had gone into the valley to look for their ¡°heirloom¡± after confirming the Mountain Imp colony was gone, but to no avail. As their hearts were so low, reaching their stomachs, they almost leaped from their throats when they saw Noburu standing in the way. They only rxed after seeing the words carved in front of him, assuming they were carved by some strong samurai passing by. Relieved that Lily was probably dead, and the traitor most certainly gone, they could finally return to Takesh*ta with mixed feelings.

    It was already the evening by the time Akira and gang reached Takesh*ta. They were making their way towards the tavern they were supposed to stay. They forwent the n to return to the mountain town due to two reasons; they were unable to find the heirloom and confirm Lily¡¯s death. They were unwilling to let it go just like that!

    Akira even forcefully purchased a bullock-cart on the road. Lying unconscious on the cart was the heavily injured Takano with one arm missing.

    Unwilling to let that go, Akira forced some words out between gnashed teeth as his hatred focused solely on Lily, ¡°Regardless of her breathing or not, I must see her body with my own eyes! We don¡¯t know if that ???? was actually killed by the mountain imps or not!¡±

    One martial monk eximed, ¡°Lord Akira, how could that woman be alive with so many mountain imps there? Surely she¡¯s in shreds now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s such a pity. The heirloom must¡¯ve been taken by them,¡± said another martial monk beside Akira.

    Humoring the thought, Akira said, ¡°s, since that¡¯s the case it will be very difficult to get it back!¡±

    ¡®This Lily was too hateful! So be it if she fell down the slope and got caught by the colony, but did she have to take the heirloom with her?¡¯ Akira thought as the spy they left in the city breathlessly rushed over.

    ¡°Lord Akira! B- Bad news!¡±

    Akira¡¯s mood began to sour even more as he shouted, ¡°What now?!¡±

    ¡°T- That woman¡­¡±

    ¡°What woman, speak clearly! And slowly!¡±

    ¡°That woman, Kagami Lily, I saw her entering the town this afternoonpletely unharmed!¡± said the spy hurriedly.

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Akira was so surprised that his eyeballs threatened to pop out, ¡°N- Not dead? She¡¯s actually not dead? But how? How did she escape from that colony of Mountain Imps?!¡±

    As Akira and the rest of his gang rushed to the tavern to discuss the topic in detail, Lily was walking out of the Chrysanthemum Inn to linger along the riverbank.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, I clearly remembered that I dropped it around this area, why is it gone¡­¡±

    That was such a fine paper parasol, even if the others didn¡¯t know of its secret, it was still within the realm of possibility for it to be picked up by other people.

    Lily med herself!

    ¡®I actually lost the parasol!¡¯

    It was beyond her control for the parasol to be blown away by the gust generated by the ck steed. However, if she immediately returned to find the parasol, rather than getting enamored by Uesugi¡¯s kiss and went to nag at her, she might still be able to find it. The street was devoid of people during the rainstorm after all.

    ¡®This is just great! I had forgotten about this matter at the time, returned to Chrysanthemum to take a bath and get a new set of clothes, only to run back to specifically tell that woman my name, just what was I thinking?!¡¯

    All other matters could be dropped, but she would be in deep trouble if the Sakura Parasol was really lost!

    However, the Sakura Parasol was not an ordinary item. At the very least, it was not something amoner would be able to damage. Lily spread out spiritual waves to search the area, but since the Genji Dojo was protected by a special barrier, she was unable to search there.

    The result from half a night of search; nothing.

    Lily returned to the Chrysanthemum Inn helplessly. All she could think of was whether she could request Lady Sakiko to issue a pamphlet for lost item tomorrow. It may be assumed that the parasol was still within the town.

    When Lily was back in her room, she took off her upper garment to reveal her back. Then she used a wet towel to whip herself until her back turned deep red.

    ¡°This is for my fickle mind! This is for letting senior sister down! This is for losing the parasol!¡±

    In brief, Lily made far too many mistakes in one day.

    Not much time had passed before she copsed onto the ground with reddish back.

    She was a girl, and if she looked at it from a different perspective, being kissed by another girl didn¡¯t count. At the very least, it meant that she hadn¡¯t defiled senior sister¡¯s body.

    The so-called purity of girls would be tainted if their body was seen by a guy, but it didn¡¯t count if they were seen by other girls right? Lily had never heard of the saying that the girls would lose their purity if they were seen by other girls in the public bath.

    However, Lily had the mind of a boy. Since that was the case, wouldn¡¯t that mean kissing other girls was an unfaithful act towards senior sister despite having her purity spared?

    Could that really be regarded as an unfaithful act though?

    Regardless of which, Lily already had an answer in her heart. She felt very guilty towards senior sister in the deepest recesses of her heart.

    That strong sense of immorality she felt when being forcefully kissed by Uesugi was enough to prove that she had done senior sister wrong.

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The white yukata slid through her arm and fell onto the ground as she suddenly sat up in a seiza position.

    In that position, with nothing but a ck panty covering her crotch, she sat in seiza for one whole night.

    That was Lily¡¯s punishment for her own carelessness and fickle mind.

    ¡°I must remain faithful to senior sister! Who cares if Uesugi is a bad girl or not, there is no rtionship between us. At most, we are just an acquaintance. I must not associate with her any more than this! It is for the best if I never see her again!¡±

    Lily silently vowed to herself.

    Just as she did that, however, she touched her lips and thought, ¡®My first kiss was already stolen by her, how do I get it back¡­¡¯

    ¡®Hmph, kissing other girls doesn¡¯t count as the first kiss!¡¯

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, senior sister?¡± said Lily as she looked into the mirror with her slightly teary eyes.

    The next morning was greeted by a rare sunny day.

    Lily put on the purple kimono and made her way towards Genji Dojo.

    She wasn¡¯t expecting that her every action to attract so much attention.

    There were some who harbored hatred towards her and some who she couldn¡¯t even fathom what they were thinking.

    ¡°????!¡± cursed Akira, who was at the opposite bank of the path that led to Genji Dojo, ¡°That ???? is really still alive! How did ite to this¡­ How did she escape from that Mountain Imp colony? She doesn¡¯t seem to be injured at all? Could it be that the Mountain Imps didn¡¯t notice her? Is she really that lucky?! If I had known earlier, I should have stayed to confirm the Mountain Imps had done ????? and ????? to her!¡±

    However, it was not that he hadn¡¯t thought of staying behind either. It was just that while humans found climbing a mountain to be difficult, it was like walking on t ground to the Mountain Imps. He was afraid to be screwed over in case the Mountain Imps discovered him!

    ¡°That Kagami Lily must be going to Genji Dojo to finish her test assignment. Hmph, how can a peasant with no family background like you also be a samurai?! Peh!¡± Recalling that his son, Takano, had be disabled for life and couldn¡¯t be a samurai anymore, Akira was burning with towering rage. He had the violent urge to go up there and smack Lily with his club.

    ¡°My lord!¡± The Martial Monk beside Akira pulled him and continued, ¡°Takesh*ta is under the protection of Genji Dojo. If you injure the samurai of Genji here, our entire n will be exterminated!¡±

    ¡°Peh! I already know that! Hmph, Kagami Lily, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t be able to deal with you even if you stay nested in Takesh*ta! There are many means that my n can employ, you would never see theming!¡±

    When Lily gracefully entered the Genji Dojo, Akira¡¯s fierce and crude-looking face broke into a vicious smile.

    After Lily entered the dojo, she followed the instruction of the female disciple and arrived at the small isle in the southeast in, where all kinds of goods were being sold.

    There was a cabin here specifically for purchasing animas.

    Lily handed over three Mountain Imp animas for inspection. The one in charge of verifying the anima was an effeminate onmyoji with dull-colored hunter clothes and traditional top hat. After the verification wasplete, he gave Lily a sealed letter with ¡®Combat Examination: Pass¡¯ written on it. Lily epted the sealed letter and she could feel a faint Spirit Powering from it.

    This letter didn¡¯t contain any magic power, but it could prevent others from making a counterfeit.

    Lily gave the sealed letter to the female disciple. That action was indicative that Lily had, in fact, already became a samurai!

    All she needed to do now was to wait for the announcement and receive the Pass Certificate in a few days time.

    Lily was having small talks with the female disciple as they left the cabin. Once they reached the wooden bridge, they saw a somewhat familiar-looking young samurai running over with slight distress.

    Lily seemed to recall that youngster standing at Nanako¡¯s side.

    Taihara Sugiyama was slightly nervous to stand before a woman as beautiful as Lily. He stopped quite a distance from her, turning his head to sideways to avoid arousing suspicion and gave Lily a slip of paper. Contrary to what one might expect, he was quite the gentleman.

    ¡°M- Miss Kagami. Mydyship requested me to deliver this to you.¡±

    Lily received the letter.

    ¡®Just what is that Saikanji Nanako ying at now?¡¯

    Upon seeing Lily¡¯s confusion, Taihara Sugiyama wanted to say something but hesitated. He forced a smile with a guilty conscience and left in a hurry.

    Lily flipped open the letter and written on it with somewhat messy handwriting was: ¡°Do you want your parasol back? Then meet me under the old pine tree at the opposite bank this evening! If you don¡¯te¡­¡±

    There was even a scribble of a little girl sticking out her tongue at the corner of the letter. One nce was enough to tell it was scribbled by Nanako herself.

 Volume 1, Chapter 60 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Penetration Force

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 60 - Lily¡¯s Pration Force</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The evening was still a long way off, so Lily put away the slip of paper for now.

    ¡°Just how long does this Saikanji Nanako ns to keep up with this!¡± Lily was already in a bad mood since early morning. Not only did she get kissed in an unexpected situation the day before, she even lost the Sakura Parasol. She never thought that the parasol would fall into the hands of such an annoying brat. Though she received an invitation, who knew just what kind of trap she set up this time. Nanako definitely wouldn¡¯t return the parasol that easily.

    Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Lily asked, ¡°excuse me, is there a ce where I can test my pration force?¡±

    The female disciple replied, ¡°Of course there is. Miss Kagami is already one of us, the mistress said you may use some of the basic training grounds and facilities as you wish.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Can you take me there?¡±

    There were two reasons Lily wanted to test her pration force. The first reason was to see what level of strength had she reached after that night of awakening. The other reason was merely to give vent to her frustration!

    The female disciple brought Lily to an empty unfrequented training ground located in the dojo¡¯s outer region. This was the training ground specially built for in-name disciples; however, as a matter of fact, the majority of the in-name disciples normally spent their time on adventuring or holding an official post, so they rarely ever spent their time training in the dojo.

    Since the female disciple had other matters to attend to, she left Lily all by herself. Lily picked up a wooden sword and faced the blue-colored sh Force Sensor, both of which had already been set up long before they arrived.

    Directing almost all of her frustration and anger at the poor sh Force Sensor, Lily struck out,

    ¡°Haaah¡ª!¡± she shouted loudly as the wooden sword pierced through the wind.

    The heavy sound echoed throughout the training ground, ¡°bang!¡±

    ¡°450 kan!¡±

    A slight smile formed on Lily¡¯s face. She felt a little better after venting her frustration. This was the result of the moremonly used blue-colored Spirit Power. Lily was quite satisfied with it, considering all the battles and work out she had been doing recently. Next, it was time to test the Spirit Power obtained from the Soul Eater ability.

    As Lily employed the Soul Eater power, the faint Spirit Power that enveloped her body changed into a dim crimson light, which also extended to cover the wooden sword

    ¡°Swish!¡± The abrupt sword swing caused the space in its immediate vicinity to twist moderately.

    ¡°Dooooooooooong¡ª!!!¡± A sound resembling the chimes of a grandfather clock reverberated throughout the area.

    ¡°871 kan!¡±

    ¡°Say what?!¡± eximed Lily, shocked by the result.

    It¡¯s actually¡­ that powerful?

    The Spirit Power augmented by Soul Eater was capable of giving her such a big boost in power?

    No wonder¡­ no wonder she was able to cut down the Mountain Imps as though she was chopping vegetables and killed them in the hundreds in one breath!

    ¡®But 871 kan, how does it work?¡¯

    Lily had specially asked the female disciple about the samurai¡¯s power levels during their small talks. ording to the long-standing standards of Genji and Taira Dojo, a Low-tier Samurai¡¯s pration force was between 80 to 200 kan.

    Mid-tier Samurai: 200 to 400 kan.

    High-tier Samurai: 500 to 800 kan.

    Lily¡¯s base power had already surpassed the upper limit of a Mid-tier Samurai and was approaching the doorstep of High-tier Samurai. On top of that, the pration force of her Spirit Power augmented by Soul Eater reached an astounding 871 kan! Her power level jumped across the High-tier Samurai in one go and was drawing near to the strength of a Low-tier Sword Master, who was said to be able to roam around the Heian Empire freely. Lily suddenly understood why Uesugi said her name would quickly spread across the Kanagawa prefecture. The speed of her improvement surprised even herself. She hadn¡¯t even been in this parallel world for a full month, yet not only had she be a samurai, but she was also about to step into the ranks of the valiant Sword Master!

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ maybe¡­ I have taken yet another step closer to the journey ahead¡­ Alright, it¡¯s about time to go find that little girl,¡± Lily was really excited and her breasts jiggled in response. Her mood was also a lot lighterpared to before.

    ¡°Hmph, I really hope that naughty youngdy has really picked up the Sakura Parasol,¡± Lily had a rxed smile forming at the corner of her mouth.

 Volume 1, Chapter 61 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Gamble

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 61 - Lily¡¯s Gamble</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The river banks were filled with light-colored mists.

    Lily walked past the wooden bridge and arrived at the other side, which was mainly upied by trees and mountains.

    She walked along the gravelne just outside the shrine. The lush greenery at the roadside carried with them a fragrant smell. Lily was feeling quite pleasant at the moment. Who would have thought that her power was already approaching the ranks of Kengo with the Soul Eater¡¯s augmentation!

    Just imagine it, the high and mighty Kengo! Lily had been mesmerized by that title ever since she heard it from the merchant.

    ¡®Can a little girl like me also be a Kengo?¡¯

    ¡®Why not? Why does age and gender matter? Aren¡¯t they only assessing your sword skills?¡¯

    However, Lily also had her doubts. As Sakura mentioned previously, the ability to refine and replenish one¡¯s Spirit Power through the consumption of animas and true essences was an ability called Soul Eater. The Spirit Power refined from monster animas contained various kinds of ominous colors and was not at all the same light-colored one she originally possessed. This kind of Spirit Power could also be called Demon Fury. Soul Eater was an ability only the shikigami and monsters possessed, but why then, was she also able to use it?

    She was but an authentic young and healthy normal girl. There was no way she¡¯d be a monster. Moreover, she came from the modern world no less!

    Since that was the case¡­ Why was she able to use Soul Eater?

    If she managed to get the Sakura Parasol back, there were much to talk about.

    As Lily walked on the gravelne that was piled up near the muddy river bank and feeling the waves against her feet, she eventually saw the shape of an exceptionally tall pine tree appearing in front of her amidst the dense fog.

    Lily only knew of this pine tree¡¯s location because she specially returned to the Chrysanthemum Inn to ask the granny.

    Lily climbed up the sandy slope and what she saw under the old pine tree was a little girl with pink mini-skirt kimono sitting atop a big boulder measuring a few meters high.

    ¡®It looks like Saikanji Nanako has changed to a new set of clothes today, is she in a good mood?¡¯ Lily thought to herself.

    And what Nanako had in her hands was undoubtedly the Sakura Parasol.

    A sudden thought suddenly shed through Lily¡¯s mind; the little girl seemed to be a perfect fit with the color of that parasol.

    However, there was no way Lily would give that parasol to her. This was a very important treasure to Lily, and also her friend!

    Lily stepped onto the spongy ground packed with the pine tree¡¯s roots, then she took a step forward and said with an angelic tone, ¡°Lady Nanako, thank you for holding onto that parasol for me. Now then, can you return it to me?¡±

    Nanako was swinging her legs, which were clothed in a pair of white stockings, ¡°Return it to you? Sure, it¡¯s just a paper parasol. I thought Miss Samurai didn¡¯t care about it anymore and wouldn¡¯t bother toe. Is it possible that¡­ this parasol is very important to you?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t really all that important, it¡¯s just that I like her cherry blossom design and color.¡±

    ¡°Her? Hah, I didn¡¯t expect a big-breasted woman like you to have the poetic vor to liken a parasol to a girl.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t want to chitter-chatter with her, so she said, ¡°Whatever, can you return that to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can, however~ you must sign this ve contract,¡± Nanako took out a paper filled with the terms of contract.

    Lily sighed weakly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already sign it once?¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t count!¡± Nanako shouted, ¡°Who asked you to sign in the owner section? You are supposed to sign under the ve! I want you to be my ve and let me ride on you like a horse, isn¡¯t that a great deal? To let the noble youngdy of the Saikanji house ride on your back and lead you along as you crawl on the ground, wouldn¡¯t that be so much fun? Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Nanakoughed with pleasure, as though Lily had already be her ve.

    The wind blew from the riverside and tossed Lily¡¯s long hair up.

    ¡°That brat really needs to be taught a lesson,¡± Lily shook her head and took out the Anima Container. Four or five Mountain Imp Animas flew out of the box as she opened it and they were blown towards the direction of the wind, towards where Nanako was sitting. One of the animas got under the parasol by pure coincidence.

    ¡°Huh? What are you doing?¡± Nanako was dumbfounded, ¡°Releasing monster animas? These animas are worth a few hundred mon each, are you trying to unt your wealth in front of me?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t bother to answer and merely looked on.

    The anima under the parasol was suddenly seized by an unfathomable power. It was swaying like a little fish that had been hooked for a while before getting swallowed up by the Sakura Parasol. The parasol shone with a misty luster and instantly fluttered into the sky with a jolt.

    ¡°Huh? Whaaaaa¡ª¡ª¡± The loli tightened her grasp on the parasol in a panic and she was actually lifted along into the sky.

    ¡°W-w-what? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Nanako grabbed the parasol as her legs danced wildly in the midair. The poor girl was so frightened, it looked a little hrious.

    Nanako finally released her hands andnded on the ground with a stagger. She managed to avoid falling due to her light and nimble body.

    And the Sakura Parasol flew into Lily¡¯s hand all by itself.

    Nanako had finally figured it out, ¡°T-That is a magic tool! No wonder you care about it so much and spent one whole night to look for it!¡±

    As it turned out, Nanako knew this parasol belonged to Lily as soon as she picked it up and ordered someone to tail Lily. They even knew Lily had gone out to search for it during thete night.

    Just at this time, however, the parasol started to talk without waiting for Lily to say anything, ¡°Pooey! Don¡¯tpare me to those low-quality man-made object you hear?! This great loli is but a shikigami! A shikigami y¡¯know?! Moreover, I hate other lolis!¡±

    ¡°Huuuuuh???¡± Nanako¡¯s eyes were already big as they originally were, but they widened even more in shock, ¡°A¡­ sh- shikigami you say?! I didn¡¯t even have one yet!¡±

    Nanako pointed at Lily, dissatisfaction to the max, ¡°Y- you are just a poor girl who grew up consuming who knows what, and yet you have a shikigami?!¡±

    ¡°What is there to be surprised about? Lemme tell you, pervy loli, my master has lotsa treasures in her home!¡± said Sakura with a jolt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak out of turn, Sakura,¡± There was an old saying in Lily¡¯s original world that literally trantes to ¡®don¡¯t be too naive and you will have arge amount of money.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to let people know what other treasures she had in possession.

    ¡°Waitwaitwaitwaitwait, w- what did you just say?! Who are you calling pervy?!¡± It seemed like Nanako and Sakura were already on each other¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You, who else!¡±

    ¡°On what basis are you calling me a perv?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, master, you don¡¯t know this but that youngdy is definitely a pervert! During bedtimest night, she was hugging me and kept stroking my handle. She even sniffed me and says she can smell big sister Lily¡¯s scent. Moreover, moreover, she even licked me with her tongue! That was eww¡­ so disgusting! Master, please help me wash it offter.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was really shocked but somehow managed to stop it from showing on her face.

    She turned to look at Nanako again. Seeing as how she turned beet red in an instant, it seemed like Sakura didn¡¯t use her wrongly.

    There wasn¡¯t a need for shikigamis toe up with such a baffling lie after all.

    Nanako really hoped she could dig a hole and bury herself in it. Her memoryst night was a bit hazy, but who would have guessed the parasol was a shikigami with its own mind and memory?!

    Seeing that Nanako was awkwardly prostrating herself, Lily also didn¡¯t want to hit where it hurts. She had already retrieved the parasol, so it was time to go back. She still had many things to do. For a girl who nned to dedicate her whole life to martial arts, all her free time could be better spent on training.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave now. Thank you for looking after Sakura for me, Miss Nanako,¡± Lily propped up the parasol and turned around.

    ¡°S- stop!¡± Yet, Nanako pointed at Lily from behind and said in a panic, ¡°Kagami Lily, don¡¯t you move from that spot!¡±

    ¡°What is it? Do you still need anything else? Miss Nanako? Could it be that¡­ you can¡¯t sleep without big sister¡¯s scent?¡± Lily leisurely nced back with a smile.

    ¡°S- shut up!¡± Nanako felt so ashamed and unable to show her face. It seemed like the only way to keep her reputation from damnation was to silence Lily by killing her, ¡°I- I want to challenge you to a duel! Kagami Lily, you busty and airheaded woman whose body reeks of slutiness! A vulgar woman who can¡¯t help herself from sashaying while walking on the road! A damn fox-spirit! Fight me!¡±

    Lily nned to just ignore her from the beginning, but she came to a halt as a silent me lit up in her heart.

    She tolerated her advances over and over again, but this little girl kept intensifying her approach to make things difficult for her. Not only did she insult her, but she also called her a fox-spirit just when Lily was concerned whether she had any rtions with the monsters. She was not scared to be scolded by someone, but Nanako had stepped on andmine!

    Lily was burning with rage, her long hair flipped backward and made a whooshing sound as she turned around. Her eyes were burning with anger as she looked at Nanako. The little girl who was throwing a tantrum was startled by her disy.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lily¡¯s tone of voice still sounded very calm, but that was like the calm before the storm, ¡°You wanted to challenge me to a duel right, I have epted.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nanako was puzzled. Although she believed that Lily would ept the challenge, Lily¡¯s current behavior still gave her lingering fears, ¡°T- that¡¯s good then! If you lose to me, then be my ve!¡±

    Lily¡¯s breasts jiggled visibly as she intentionally emphasized the parts that Nanako was most concerned about and said, ¡°Then what if you lose?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha,¡± Nanako put her hands on her hips as sheughed, ¡°Why would a high and mighty youngdy like me lose to a woman like you? If I lose, how about I be your ve instead.¡±

    Ever since she was young, Nanako had received top-qualitybat training and even received the kodachi that had been passed down from one generation to another. Although Lily had more raw power, but if they really got into a fight, her sword skills,bat techniques, and experience far exceeded that of Lily. At home, that Low-tier Samurai Taihara Sugiyama always got bullied by her during theirbat training.

    In realbat, Nanako never thought of the possibility of losing to a woman like Lily.

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then,¡± Lily released her hand and the Sakura Parasol flew to the side by itself andnded beside a tree.

    The atmosphere around Lily had be heavier. She ced her slender hand on the handle of the katana, slightly leaned forward and got into a good position.

    As Nanako looked at Lily¡¯s stance, she had to admit that it was somewhat proper, but it would appear that her sword skill was still underdeveloped. This was the stance every low-tier samurai in Kanagawa prefecture assumed. Nanako felt more relieved upon knowing this fact. Lily might have more raw power, but her sword and gauntlet were Grade Three weapons. Thebat techniques and kodachi passed down to her were quite famous among the martial artists of the Kanto region. In order to deal with Lily, she just had to cautiously dodge her attacks and it¡¯ll be a cinch!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you actually dare to ept my challenge with such arrogance, you don¡¯t stand a chance to win! Hmph, be prepared to work as the ve of Saikanji Nanako!¡± Nanako¡¯s gaze also turned ice-cold. She was full of confidence. On one hand, she was equipped with the bamboo-green gauntlet. With the other hand, she unsheathed the kodachi and assumed the world-famous martial stance!

 Volume 1, Chapter 62 â€“ Duel and Contract

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 62 - Duel and Contract</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Beneath the tall pine, isted by thick fog stood two girls facing each other at ten meters; Lily in a purple kimono, and Nanako in a pink miniskirt kimono. Suddenly, Nanako let out a cute spirited cry as she cut through the wind in her charge towards Lily at a speed unreachable for most samurais of the same level, ¡°Eee-yaaah!¡±

    Lily¡¯s twice strengthened body from the two spirit powers boosted her dynamic visual acuity to level above Nanako¡¯s speed, rendering each action clear for her to see. She stood, waiting for Nanako to get closer. If she used her 800-some kan of pration force, she could disarm Nanako immediately; however, that would be going overboard. In addition, Lily hadn¡¯t faced a well-trained martial artist like her before, they were all brute-type fighters. As such, she nned to only use the light blue spirit power.

    Nanako weapons were fast but at the cost of a shorter reach, so she had to be very close to her opponent. Once she was in front of Lily, she leapt from the ground with a kick, her right hand holding the kodachi shing towards Lily with the added momentum from the jump. With Nanako having lost the ability to change her position, Lily made full use of her katana¡¯s length to quickly sh at Nanako in a horizontal strike!

    With a loud ng Nanako¡¯s kodachi moved with a mind of its own and deflected the strike, all while the glistening gauntlet quickly approached Lily¡¯s face! Lily suddenly realized something important - Nanako¡¯s kodachi was so short as it was a defensive weapon. Once Nanako got past her opponent¡¯s sword, she could deliver a blow with her karate techniques - her true fighting style! In response, Lily¡¯s feet began to move in a peculiar way as she took a few steps back to withdraw from Nanako¡¯s attack range in an instant.

    ¡°Tsk! How can you be so nimble with such a big ????!¡± Nanako shouted while chasing as soon as her feet touched the ground, quickly shing at Lily with the kodachi. In spite of that, Lily easily dodged to the side.

    ¡°What?!¡± Nanako eximed, she never expected Lily to be so good at dodging! Those moves were all thanks to senior sister¡¯s athletic body and Lily¡¯s ethereal footwork. Nanako stamped on the ground with one foot to turn her body around, shing at Lily once again, only to be blocked with the tip of Seiwa Tamashi as if it were natural. Lily¡¯s moves were as smooth as the moving clouds and flowing water in a calm stream: graceful and unconstrained.

    ¡®Th- this woman!¡¯ Nanako eximed in her head, ¡®actually blocked my attack with such an irregr andid-back move. Her sword-y is mediocre at best, but those seemingly straightforward moves are extremely effective! This big sister¡­ is very talented!¡¯

    Nanako was a lost cause when it came to femininity when shepared herself to Lily, so she absolutely didn¡¯t want to lose against her in talent. Her rage red stronger than it ever had been as she squatted down, driving her gauntlet into the ground, andunching a low kick at Lily¡¯s shins; her fighting style making full use of her sword, fists, legs, and also hidden weapons, such as the small dagger that was suddenly ejected from her sandle.

    With one hand holding the katana, Lily grabbed Nanako¡¯s bare leg with the other. Coated in spirit power, her slender arms could exert a strength that peaked around 400 kan of force - 1200 kilograms (~2645 lbs): more than enough to easily fling Nanako into the sky.

    Through great difficulty, Nanako managed to turn around in midair, toote to avoid the awkwardness of her butt touching the ground as she fell onto the meadow. Somersaulting to her feet, her face was tinged with anger as she shouted, ¡°Stupid big-breasted woman!¡±

    Dashing forward whileunching consecutive agitated attacks that Lily either dodged or deflected ¡ªpractically using Nanako as a practice dummy¡ª Nanako was quickly growing tired, gasping for breath; in contrast Lily wasn¡¯t tired, as she had been passively dodging with minimal movements, on top of her advantage when it came to blocking attacks, she felt like she had simply been strolling in the park.

    ¡°N- no way¡­ how can this be!¡± Nanako gradually became more impatient, ¡°This woman¡­ why is her footwork so good? Why does she look so graceful even while dodging? Moreover, s- she is taller than me and has such big breasts, but her speed is actually faster than mine!¡±

    Nanako was very unwilling to ept that her speed and dexterity also fell short of this big breasted woman. This was a huge hit to her confidence.

    After the frenzied attacks, Nanako pulled some distance from Lily. She was gasping for air, with her hands on her knees. Fragrant sweats could be seen forming on her forehead.

    And as for Lily? She was standing there while brushing her hair, looking very rxed.

    ¡°Stupid woman¡­ y- you better take this more seriously! Or the next move could possibly end your life!¡± yelled Nanako in a fit of anger.

    ¡°Oh my, am I not taking this seriously enough?¡± Lily smiled sweetly.

    ¡®Hmph, she obviously has that indifferent look on her face!¡¯ thought Nanako, but she was actually anxious about the oue of the battle. She didn¡¯t expect Lily to gain the upper hand with her outstanding physical ability despite having mediocre sword skills.

    She already lost to this big sister when it came to the size of their breasts, but she didn¡¯t expect to lose to her in power and speed as well. In front of Lily, Nanako was just like a little chick.

    ¡®She¡­ this big sister is so strong.¡¯

    Nanako¡¯s eyes became cloudy as her mind was enveloped by a hazy-feeling.

    ¡®If I lose to big sister Lily, I will be her ve¡­¡¯

    ¡®She is so strong, there¡¯s no way I can beat her. I lost to her in every aspect. In that case¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean big sister is meant to be the master?¡¯

    For the first time in Nanako¡¯s life, everything she knew about herself came crumbling down.

    ¡®No! Not good!¡¯

    ¡®Hmph! As long as my finishing blow can hit her, I can turn this whole situation around!¡¯

    Nanako fired herself up!

    ¡®As long as I can beat this woman, then this big sister who is stronger than me in every aspect will be my ve!¡¯

    ¡®I can ride on this proud and girly big sister like a horse! That would be so fascinating!¡¯

    ¡®Hmph, although she is strong, she stillcks experience. She definitely won¡¯t be able to see through this move! Even if I don¡¯t have as much power as her, it¡¯s my win if I can connect the hits! Then she will be mine! I can do anything I want to her!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll bet everything on this move! I can win this!¡¯

    The atmosphere around Nanako became heavier as light blue Spirit Power materialized around her body.

    Lily also had a serious look on her face. She warned herself not to look down on the ancient martial skills that had been passed down for several hundreds of generation! She could be defeated in one fell swoop despite her dominance in battle!

    Lily pulled out the scabbard from her waist and changed the way she held the sword. After sheathing the sword, she lowered her body and got into an iaijutsu stance.

    ¡°Iaijutsu?¡± Nanako was startled and thought to herself, ¡®Hah, although she can hide her ws and prevent others from predicting her next move with this, I have nothing to fear with this move of mine! Kagami Lily, be prepared to lose!¡¯

    ¡°Hah!¡± shouted Nanako as the all the Spirit Power she umted burst out. With a sharp eleration, Nanako got in front of Lily with a strong wind after her trail. Victory or defeat would be decided in an instant!

    When Nanako entered Lily¡¯s sword range, she drew the katana.

    ¡°ng!¡± However, Nanako¡¯s kodachi was faster and hit the de which Lily barely pulled out. She offset the de and prevented Lily from drawing her sword.

    ¡°You lose!¡± Nanako was sure of her victory.

    The gauntlet on Nanako¡¯s other hand was her true finishing move as it carried all of her remaining Spirit Power. The light blue Spirit Power formed a spiral vortex on the gauntlet as she lifted it tounch the decisive blow on Lily.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    Lily pushed the still sheathed de against the kodachi, causing Nanako to lose her bnce and the direction of her punch. Spinning the sword around, Lily drove the scabbard into Nanako¡¯s rib, sending her flying away; her kodachi dropping to the ground at Lily¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Crish-crash,¡± After Nanako¡¯s body flew for several meters, she crashed powerlessly onto the spongy ground and fainted.

    It might have been a short while or perhaps several minutes had already psed.

    Nanako finally, if unsteadily, walked back to consciousness. What immediately entered her line of sight was the pine needles and pine cones. And beside her, she could see Lily¡¯s purple kimono and her bare legs.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nanako wanted to get up, but she found that to be an impossible task. Her hands seemed to be bound by some kind of rope and her body seemed to be lying on Lily¡¯s soft thigh.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Nanako realized what a shameful position she was in and her face turned red instantly. She twisted her body in an attempt to struggle, ¡°Big breasted woman! What are you nning to do?! Let me go, release me!¡±

    However, Nanako found to her dismay that her hands and waist had been pressed down firmly by Lily single-handedly. She was unable to break free at all!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, what do you think you¡¯re doing?! You actually dare to tie me up?! Release me! I order you to let me go at once! You big-breasted, Herculean woman! Female monster! Fox-spirit!¡± Nanako kept wriggling her cute little body. Her legs pped in disorder and cursing remarks kepting from her mouth.

    Being called a monster was Lily¡¯s most recent concern. She originally nned to give her some face as she was a girl, but since she scolded Lily like that, anger was welling up in her heart. She made up her mind and lifted Nanako¡¯s short skirt, then from her bosom, she took out a ck ruler borrowed from the granny.

    All of these were carried out in one go, with no prior indication of it at all. Nanako was dumbfounded at the sudden turns of event.

    She only felt a chilly sensation on her butt.

    ¡°p!¡±

    The big sister¡¯s ruler hit Nanako¡¯s butt with no holds barred.

    Nanako waspletely stupefied.

    After she had grown up, not even her mother Kotoka had hit her once. And today, under the broad daylight, not only did she lose to this woman, she was even pressed onto this big sister¡¯s thigh and got spanked like a child.

    Nanako was undoubtedly furious and ashamed, ¡°You actually dare to hit me?! I- I am the youngdy of the Saionji house!¡±

    ¡°I am hitting you precisely because you are an unruly youngdy with ack of discipline!¡±

    Lily¡¯s voice was elegant but stern and merciless all the same.

    ¡°p! p! p!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The moon rose to the sky and darkness overruled the light.

    Nanako had flushed cheeks with tears in her eyes. She covered her butt with one hand.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ y- you dare to hit my butt. Did you know it is a capital offense to shame and mistreat a nobility?!¡± Nanako was prostrating in front of Lily, but she still glowered at Lily and said with a sobbing tone.

    Lily on the other hand just crossed her legs and saidcently, ¡°Hmm? Nobility? Don¡¯t forget that you are my ve now. What crime did Imit when I¡¯m just punishing my ve?¡±

    ¡°T- that¡¯s¡­¡± Nanako panicked and was at a loss for words.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Miss Nanako, could it be that the youngdy of the historical Saionji house won¡¯t keep her word?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ shut up! I- I am Nanako of the Saionji house, as a samurai, I¡­ I will keep my promise!¡± Although Nanako¡¯s face was filled with reluctance and shame, she couldn¡¯t break the samurai code and her family¡¯s honor.

    With a slightly cunning smile on her face, Lily said, ¡°Then what are you hesitating for? Take it out and sign it yourself.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 63 â€“ Lady Slave

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 63 - Lady ve</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Saionji Nanako had never felt so embarrassed since the day she was born.

    ¡°There!¡± Nanako knelt in front of Lily and unwillingly handed over the ve contract with her name on it.

    Lily received it with no trace of politeness.

    ¡°You big-breasted woman, i- it¡¯s not like I wanted to be your ve and yielded to you! T- this is only to preserve my honor and reputation as a samurai of the Saionji house! Do you understand?!¡± Nanako exined in a panic.

    Lily stored the contract in her clothes and said, ¡°Nanako, big sister doesn¡¯t care what your reasons are; but from now on, you are my ve. And since that¡¯s the case, do you think it is appropriate to address your master with a name as nasty as big-breasted woman?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Nanako was appalled, ¡°B- but¡­ even if I have signed the ve contract, I- I am still a youngdy. Do you really intend to treat me like a ve?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Lily chided, ¡°Who was the one that kept on spouting something about the honor of a samurai, eh?¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­¡± Nanako¡¯s face reddened in anger, but she could only endure it and gnash her teeth.

    ¡°So, how will you address me from now on?¡± asked Lily with a stern face.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± When Nanako called out that one word, she felt like she was about to lose something.

    Her ten odd years of luxurious life woulde to an end just like this, and perhaps she might have to live under the shadow of this big-breasted woman for the rest of her life from now on.

    Of course, she always had the choice to run away the very next day and deny the truth. Lily also couldn¡¯t do anything about it if she chose to run away; however, that would be more humiliating than admitting defeat and listening to the orders of this big sister. Abiding the samurai code and acting honestly were her family precepts: that was thest line of honor Nanako could cling to.

    Lily felt ted upon hearing a cute little girl, who¡¯s a noble youngdy on top of that, calling her master. However, she felt that was enough bullying for today. She also didn¡¯t want to break too much of the girl¡¯s will power.

    Lily stood up, picked up the Sakura Parasol, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Nanako also got up and asked in doubt, ¡°G- Go where?¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going back to the inn,¡± answered Lily as she turned her head with slight amazement.

    ¡°Ehhhh?!?!¡± Nanako shouted in shock, ¡°I- I still need to go back to practice my painting and calligraphy, I must be home at night!¡±

    The so-called home Nanako mentioned was a cabin built in the backyard of a store owned by Saionji house.

    ¡°Are you serious? Since you have be my ve, it is only natural that you will follow me. Do you think you still can go home?¡± asked Lily while pretending to be surprised.

    ¡°What?¡± In that very instant, Nanako finally realized what a big mess she had gotten herself into. This woman was really treating her as a ve!

    That said, however, since the terms of the contract were written clearly and both parties had signed their names, it would be pointless to report to the government officials. For the Heian Empire put great importance in faith and contract.

    ¡°A- Ahhhh!!!!¡± Nanako felt like the entire world had turned upside down. Never had she ever imagined that the willful, bossy, and mischievous Nanako would one day really fall into the hands of this woman!

    ¡°What? Do you think I was only ying with you? Saionji Nanako, so you are the kind of person who sees contract and samurai code as a trifling matter. Hmph!¡± Lily deliberately took out the contract and tossed it on the ground, ¡°Just go! I don¡¯t need an unfaithful ve like you! You are not worthy to be my ve!¡±

    ¡®Eh? N- not worthy? I am not even worthy enough to be the ve of this big sister?¡¯ Nanako¡¯s thoughts kept circling around until her system of values started crumbling bit by bit.

    She looked at Lily¡¯s sexy back and was suddenly assaulted by these thoughts, ¡®This big sister is better than me in every field, and mother only knows how to do business. She spent everyday doing business with those merchants and never properly looked at me, even to chastise me.¡¯

    That was how she ended up as arrogant as she was today and considered everyone else to be beneath her.

    ¡®I have already lost the duel, I can¡¯t lose my dignity on top of that!¡¯

    A voice spoke as such to Nanako from the depths of her heart.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Nanako¡¯s eyes became cloudy as she was pushed forward by an unknown force. She pulled on Lily¡¯s sleeve and knelt on the spot.

    ¡°I- it¡¯s not that Nanako wanted to be your ve, n- nor am I looking forward to be disciplined by you! But¡­ but¡­ Nanako must abide by the code of samurai,¡± said Nanako as she turned her head away from Lily with feigned disgust.

    Lily shook her head helplessly and turned around to pat Nanako¡¯s head with her soft hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nanako¡¯s eyes widened from the unexpected pat on the head. The warmth of the gentle touch spread from her head to the rest of her powerless body.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Just don¡¯t be so naughty next time. Big sister only wanted to teach you a lesson, I don¡¯t really have the intention to make you my ve. Alright, go on home now, be a good girl.¡± said Lily lovingly.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t go back!¡± Nanako remained stubborn and headstrong, ¡°Since Nanako has already signed the contract, then I am master¡¯s ve from now on! I beg master to keep the ve contract! Otherwise, Nanako¡¯s honor as a samurai would be trampled all over!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily was only nning to teach this loli who always bothered her a lesson, she never intended to y for real!

    Why was the train of thought for the women in this parallel world so weird?!

    Since it had alreadye to this, Lily felt that she might have overdone it. But it was already impossible to stop halfway. Did Nanako really look at this contract with such high regards?

    Lily was left without a choice so she gently said, ¡°In that case, juste with me.¡±

    Lily thought that she might as well y this master-ve game with her for a few days. Nanako would go back by herself once she had a change of mind.

    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Nanako finally handed the contract back to Lily.

    A bitter smile formed on Lily¡¯s face as she stored the contract in her clothes. Did she really just turn a youngdy into her ve?

    It was alreadyte at night so Lily decided to go back at once. And Nanako was indeed following behind like a good girl.

    On their way back, Nanako asked with great concern, ¡°Excuse me¡­ big-breasted wo¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? What did you just call me, Nanako? Do you want me to remind you about the good faith of a samurai?¡± Lily teased her on purpose.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ M- master! What will you do to me once we get back? You won¡¯t ride on me like a horse right? Nanako is still small¡­¡±

    Lily had a dispirited grin on her face as sweat umted on her forehead as she retorted in her mind, ¡®Who will y that kind of perverted game with you, I am a proper youngdy okay?!¡¯

    ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just simple chores like washing my back and legs, and also the clothes,¡± said Lily as she deemphasized the tasks.

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Upon hearing that she needed to help this big-breasted sister wash her back and her legs¡­ Nanako¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato, ¡°H- how can that be¡­ I- I am from a distinguished family, there¡¯s no way I will wash your legs and whatnot! As if I will ever wash your underwear!¡±

    As Lily looked at Nanako under the moonlight, she asked with slight amazement, ¡°Nanako, why is your nose bleeding?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When Lily arrived at the opposite bank of the river with Nanako, she found her path barred by the Taihara duo and a few foot soldiers.

    ¡°Miss Nanako!¡± said the gray-haired Taihara Yukimichi, ¡°We finally found you! That¡¯s great, we were so worried about you, youngdy. Just where have you been all this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, youngdy! Why did you disappear for half of the day!¡± Taihara Sugiyama also said pressingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±

    However, Nanako had a gloomy expression as she said in a somber voice, ¡°No¡­ I am not going back with you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sugiyama asked, ¡°Youngdy, what are you saying? How can you not go back when it¡¯s already thiste? If the madam knows¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ not only tonight, I will not be going back anymore starting today. Please bring everyone back to the Suruga province with you. There¡¯s no need to wait for me. From now on, I am no longer your youngdy.¡±

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Everyone shouted in unison, then Yukimichi asked, ¡°Youngdy, what is wrong with you? Why are you in such a low spirit? Could it be that something happened between you and Miss Kagami?¡±

    Nanako suddenly threw a tantrum and yelled, ¡°You all listen well! I, Saionji Nanako, had a duel with big sister Kagami Lily just now!¡±

    ¡°Before the duel, I- I made a deal with her: the loser will be the ve of the winner! And I¡­ lost. I even signed the ve contract, so from now on¡­ I will not be able to move freely anymore. Wherever the master goes, I will go with her. That¡¯s why I cannot be your youngdy anymore,¡± said Nanako with reluctance, anger, and grievance mixed together.

    ¡°What?!?!¡± The Taihara duo and all the foot soldiers were greatly surprised. All of their attention was focused on Lily.

    Lily also felt a little awkward from all the attention, ¡®What, are they going to fight me over their youngdy?¡¯ Lily wasn¡¯t scared of these people at all, but she didn¡¯t want to fight with them over such a pointless thing. Those two also didn¡¯t seem like bad people. Moreover, they were very loyal to Nanako!

    If they really wanted to take Nanako back, then just let them take her back. If she really had to take this little girl as a ve, it would also be quite troublesome.

    ¡°Is that so,¡± Yukimichi said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Since you lost the duel, then there is nothing we can do about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You have even signed the contract. As the female samurai of the Saionji house, you naturally cannot go back on your word,¡± Sugiyama also said with a very earnest expression.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Nanako and Lily let out a stupefied remark.

    The two stepped aside and got behind Nanako, then they bowed towards Nanako at the same time, ¡°You willply with the contract even at the cost of bing a ve yourself. Youngdy, you are the pride of the Saionji house!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy! You can follow Miss Kagami at ease! Go out there and see the world with your own eyes. We, father and son, cannot take care and protect you anymore, but we will at least report back to the madam! We will miss you dearly, youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Nanako initially thought that these two loyal servants would fight with Lily in order to take her back. Then she would be able to say that it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to keep her word, but who would have known that these two were honest to an idiotic degree¡­

    Lily also had a puzzled face as she looked on from the side. It would seem that her understanding of the Heian Empire¡¯s customs was still very insufficient!

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡ª please¡ª look after the youngdy!¡±

    The river bank was illuminated a beautiful azure by the moonlight.

    A tall and long-haired beauty was walking along the quiet and secluded road with a twin-tailed loli in pink kimono.

    As for the Taihara duo and the numerous foot soldiers, they were kneeling in the middle of the road and bowed to Lily as she walked further away.

    ¡°Please take good care of the youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Please refrain from spanking her! The youngdy has been most afraid of that since childhood!¡±

    The Taihara duo were shedding tears as they saw their youngdy off with Lily. She was about to take the first step towards her own fantastic journey in this dark age.

 Volume 1, Chapter 64 â€“ Fuma Clan

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 64 - Fuma n</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Inside a dimly lit room situated by the foothills beneath the mountains north of Takesh*ta, a dozen flickering, partially shining, candles were lit within the cold wind.

    More than half of Dadouji Akira¡¯s gruesome face was hidden in the darkness, radiating more maliciousness than normal. The senile onmyoji was sitting on the floor, meditating. Sometimes, he would dryly cough.

    A martial monk pushed open the door to report, ¡°Master Akira, we have thoroughly checked. Kagami Lily¡¯s staying in Chrysanthemum Inn on the western side of the Dojo.¡±

    Listening to him, Akira furrowed his brows. ¡°It¡¯s pretty close to Genji Dojo. Moreover, I heard the Chrysanthemum Inn and the Genji n are rted. If we take action there, it¡¯s no different from courting death! Damn, that evil woman¡¯s there. What a foul, cunning woman!¡±

    From the darkness behind the bamboo curtain, an obese woman emerged. She was Hiroko who had just arrived.

    ¡°Brother, what about hiring the Fuma n to assassinate Lily and take back our family heirloom!¡± Hiroko¡¯s fat face showed her evilness.

    ¡°Fuma n?¡± Akira¡¯s brows, which didn¡¯t have any hair, also mmed together. ¡°Exactly, if we want to remain anonymous and erase Lily in the Genji¡¯s territory without making much of a fuss, we could only hire the ninjas. However, the Fuma n has high service fees.¡±

    ¡°Big brother! What time do you think is it now? Taro was wounded by that woman. He could recover, but your only son Takano will be a disabled person for the rest of his life! And, the family heirloom, how could we not take it back, brother!¡± Hiroko¡¯s resentment towards Lily,pared to Akira¡¯s, it was added onto the cunning ruthlessness between women.

    ¡°Of course! Why would I care much about money! It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t hire the Fuma n with only money. The price we have to pay¡­ Anyway, no matter what, I have to take that woman¡¯s life in exchange for my son¡¯s arm!¡± Akira¡¯s eyes sparkled maliciously as he made up his mind.

    ¡°Hurry, contact that Fuma n!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The martial monk received his order.

    Hiroko¡¯s face wore an evil smile.

    ¡°Hm hm hm¡­ Lily, you little ????, as soon as the Fuma n takes action, even if you¡¯re in the Genji¡¯s territory, you must die!¡±

    Meanwhile, Lily had already brought Nanako to Chrysanthemum Inn.

    She hired a small and cheap room for Nanako, which was at the end of the corridor and opposite to her own room. The room was pretty small and had no view, but it was cheap.

    There was only one dim oilmp and a low table in the corner of the room, and nothing else besides the outmoded wooden partition and the mottled wallpaper.

    ¡°Th- this room is so small¡­¡± Nanako couldn¡¯t get used to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯tin, Miss. You are lodging under someone else¡¯s roof. Moreover, your master is in financial straits,¡± said Lily, rubbing her money bag.

    ¡°I, I have money,¡± Nanako took out a small, green frog-shaped embroidered pouch.

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Lily ordered without thinking much.

    ¡°What? Master, you, you want to take my money?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I will be poorer, I won¡¯t use your money. It¡¯s you who is a ve now. You don¡¯t have the right to use money. Didn¡¯t you know that? I will help you keep your money first.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Er?¡± Nanako wasn¡¯t willing at all, but she still handed over her pouch. ¡°I just have some pocket money. My expenses are kept by Uncle Taihara.¡±

    Lily opened the pouch to check. It had three silver ingots at the size of a rice cake ke and some silver fragments.

    Silver? As expected of a youngdy, even her pocket money was silver ingots!

    The three silver ingots weighed around 540 grams, which was equivalent to thirty kan! This little pouch had more than thirty kan! Its value was even higher than when Lily was at her richest.

    However, Lily wasn¡¯t going to defraud the little girl¡¯s money. She just helped her keep it.

    ¡°You give it a go here, sort things out and then go to the backyard to serve me: washing my feet,¡± said Lily casually.

    ¡°What?!¡± Nanako was startled, ¡°Washing your feet? I don¡¯t want to do that. I have never served anybody before!¡±

    However, looking at Lily¡¯s big breasts, which were at the same level with her eyes, and taking in the other¡¯s scent, Nanako felt a little frustrated.

    ¡®This big-breasted woman didn¡¯t shower today?¡¯

    Nanako¡¯s line of sight moved downward, looking at Lily¡¯s fair, beautiful feet.

    ¡®Hmm, if she asked me to help her shower, perhaps our rtionship would reverse. I would see her body, and this big-breasted woman would die of shame. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to order me like that? Perhaps she would revise the contract and be Nanako¡¯s ve instead!¡¯

    ¡®Alright, I should be subtle and patient now¡­ If it¡¯s the ve¡¯s duty, I will serve her first until she¡¯s pleased. Perhaps, she would ask me to bathe her¡­ Then, when she doesn¡¯t have the strength to resist, I will force her to revise the contract! Hmph!¡¯

    Half an hourter, it was alreadyte at night.

    On the backyard of Chrysanthemum Inn, the open-air bath was fenced in with woods surrounding it, where white mist hovered.

    Lily had only an upper garment shrouding her body. The tunic of the shirt covered her creamy bottom as she was sitting on a chair made of ancient wood. Her slender, straight legs were put into a big wooden basin.

    Nanako kneeled by her, blushing.

    She lifted one of Lily¡¯s small feet. Using a small, wooden bucket to scoop the water from the pond next to them, she gently washed her foot.

    ¡®Turns out her feet are so small. She looks so tall; howe her feet are just a little bigger than mine? And, why don¡¯t I feel the lumps of bone? These curves are so soft and smooth. And, it looks so tender.¡¯

    ¡®Why this foot¡¯s so soft, fair, and smooth? Is she really some low-echelon, poor person? Could she be some Princess that the royal family¡¯s trying to conceal? If so, I¡¯m willing to serve her.¡¯

    Nanako used a piece of soft cloth to gently wipe Lily¡¯s foot. Unknowingly, she had brought Lily¡¯s foot pretty close to her small face, to the point that Lily could feel Nanako¡¯s breath on her foot.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Lily¡¯s foot had never been touched by any other person before, and now her sensitive foot was lifted, rubbed and wiped. It made her blush. Indeed, having a ve, she could enjoy such things?

    Looking at Lily¡¯s enjoying face, Nanako put more efforts.

    ¡°Nanako, you¡¯re doing well,¡± Lily gentlyplimented.

    ¡°Things like this, even if you give me apliment, Master, I- I don¡¯t feel happy about it. I only feel ashamed. I¡¯m a samurai, the oldest daughter of the Saionji House, and I¡¯m washing some ordinary woman¡¯s feet. I, I¡¯m ashamed to the generations of female heads of the Saionji House!¡± Nanako blushed,ining in a low tone. However, her hands were still working.

    ¡°Ehem¡­ H- hurry up, finish washing. I have something to doter¡­¡± Lily hid half of her face as she was unable to bear the feelings of her petite feet being taken care of. She urged Nanako to get the job done.

    Indeed, if she asked Nanako to bathe her, it would be a little¡­

    Let¡¯s just take it slowly.

    Lily now understood the benefits of having a female ve. Although she wanted to live a self-restrained life with religious practice, whenever she bathed, she saw and touched the provocative body of senior sister, although she could control it, her heart would somewhat beat erratically. If she blindfolded herself, it would be even more inconvenient.

    Thus, having this little Lolita to help her shower, she didn¡¯t need to look at her body and profane this pure and holy body.

    However, letting this cute but cunning little girl see and wash her from head to toe wasn¡¯t something she could ept easily.

    ¡®I¡¯m the master but if I show shyness when Nanako bathes me, it, of course, will affect my master¡¯s prestige.¡¯

    ¡®Seems I need to prepare my mind carefully. I need to improve the level of my mental state too!¡¯

    ¡®If I got busted by my own ve who was serving me, it would be a big case of face-losing.¡¯

    Lily suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t easy to be a master. However, as she had to shoulder her senior sister¡¯s responsibility, she must be a master. How could she be subdued by those beautiful and powerful women?

    Lily made Nanako wash her clothes and returned to her room.

    Sometimes, it felt good to order ady with a noble identity to do chores.

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s mood was good. Returning to her room, she closed the door and took out the Sakura Parasol, opening the anima container.

    This Sakura Parasol was a shikigami. Since her spirit power was lost, she couldn¡¯t show herself and she could only stay in her original form. Perhaps feeding her with those demon souls would help her recover her original power and shape.

    It should be very beneficial to Lily¡¯s training and her adventure going forward!

    Lily opened the anima container, releasing ten animas.

    As soon as the Sakura Parasol sensed the anima¡¯s aura, it woke up, hovering and spinning in the air. A chain of faintly glowing pink runes emerged under the parasol.

    It generated a magical energy, sucking those animas into the canopy, swallowing them.

    Ten animas cost five kan! Lily felt a little hurt. She spent them all!

    ¡°Hey, Sakura, can you show yourself now?¡±

    Sakura glowed tenderly, slightly shaking as if it was a person who was stretching her body, pleased with herself and not in the least bit concerned. She said, ¡°Master, are you kidding me? You fed me with these cheap demon souls and you asked me to show myself? It¡¯s not enough to restore bits of my memory. At most, it can supply some spirit energy so I can stay awake for a longer time.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was so surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to see the other disdain the Mountain Imp animas she had risked her life to get! She looked depressed and thought to herself that Sakura¡¯s bad habit was kicking in again. Why didn¡¯t she say it earlier! Those animas cost five strings of coins! How could she spend them to get nothing in return like this! Lily fumed inwardly!

    ¡°But my Master, it¡¯s not that the animas you fed me have all gone in vain. I remembered some powers I got in the past. Perhaps I can help you,¡± said Sakura all of a sudden.

 Volume 1, Chapter 65 â€“ Shiu

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 65 - Shiu</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Powers?¡± Lily cheered up at the thought.

    Lily felt annoyed that the animas she had risked her life to seize couldn¡¯t even serve as a good tonic to Sakura; however as she thought about this point, she could assume that Sakura wasn¡¯t a low-level shikigami. Anyway, since Sakura¡¯s memory was imperfect, she didn¡¯t even know how strong she originally was.

    Sakura said, ¡°master, even though your anima container could be said to be exquisitely made, its level is too low. So, even if you can kill higher-level monsters, you can¡¯t seize their souls. I just remember this: it will be much faster if I assist you in collecting the animas; moreover, we can even take in high-level souls.¡±

    ¡°Sakura, are you saying that you can capture high-level animas?¡±

    ¡°With master¡¯s current level of skill, of course, it¡¯s not a big deal. You should know that my former master¡­ Crap, I can¡¯t remember!¡±

    Lily was both happy and worried. ¡°But if I give you the animas, they will be gone forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Master! What are you talking about? I¡¯m your shikigami: How could I go against my master¡¯s benefit? I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t swallow the animas without your consent,¡± said Sakura.

    Lily looked at the Sakura Parasol and her anima container, ¡°How are you going to take in the animas? I don¡¯t really understand you can store them.¡±

    The Sakura Parasol swiftly flew up above Lily¡¯s head, spinning slowly. ¡°Master, have you never heard that a parasol can hold an entire sky?¡±

    Meanwhile, beneath the dreamy silver light of the giant moon outlining the dense forest of swords that were the mountains embracing Kamakura city, purple smoke was rising through the dark night from the northeastern part of the city.

    Deep in the forest of this mountain range was a ninja¡¯s dwelling.

    It was the secret dwelling of the ¡°Fuma n.¡±

    Compared to the renowned Iga-ryu and Koga-ryu, the Fuma n was just a very small branch. However, among the eight nations in Kanto where the onmyojis and ninjas were lesser than the samurai, they were somewhat famous.

    In this ninja¡¯s dwelling, there was a house built on the mountain nk under a waterfall. To reach this ce, people had to climb and cross a single-log bridge, piercing through the immense mist over a hundred-mile-deep abyss. At this moment, bonfires were set in the biggest room of the house.

    Even so, the shabby, old wooden room still looked ill-lit as though light couldn¡¯t pierce through the ce. Two rows of still ninjas sat under the thick and primitive wooden pirs. The air was strangely quiet except for the popping sounds of burning wood.

    A ninja in ck with a sturdy body sat in the front row on the wooden floor. He was wearing a heavy and simple-looking silver shoulder pad armor. His physique didn¡¯t look like it belonged to a ninja.

    This Fuma n grew upon what they feasted: brutal killings and merciless murders, as they weren¡¯t good at collecting intelligence or sending messages.

    The sturdy ninja opened his mouth, his rusty voice conveying a threatening tone, ¡°the Daidouji¡¯smission this time, Shiu, you¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Mido Shiu was standing behind the beefy ninjas. Hearing her name called, she was shaken inwardly as if she had just received great pressure. She walked out of the group.

    Mido Shiu had a body as beautiful as her name. Her crystal-like, purple hair was tied up with a hair ribbon with white and pink flowers prints. Her ponytail was held high and descending like a waterfall, reaching her waist.

    Shiu wore a tank top and a short, deep-green skirt with light orange flower prints. A section of her creamy thighs was revealed at her stocking¡¯s garter belt. She held a straight, ivory single-edged sword on her back.

    Different from the other ninjas, Shiu didn¡¯t cover her face. She had a beautiful face with a pair of clear but cold ck eyes. Her lips were dark red, which was somewhat dark but shining as if she had deliberately applied some lip gloss.

    ¡°Chief, Sir, Shiu¡­ received the order.¡±

    ¡°Shiu, although you¡¯ve just finished your apprenticeship, the Elders have high expectations for you. Even though the Daidouji¡¯s family has average power-level, their money is as much as water. They¡¯re our main business for getting rich. I¡¯m not going to linger on the importance of this mission. I hope you wouldn¡¯t fail your father¡¯s name,¡± the robust Chief Ninja¡¯s words sounded as if he was entrusting some important mission; however, it felt somewhat mistrustful.

    ¡°Such an important mission. Shiu will try her best to aplish it! Chief, sir, please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The burning bonfire couldn¡¯t shoo away the dim, gloomy atmosphere of Fuma n¡¯s hall.

    Right after Shiu received her mission and left, the ninjas of different ranks in the Fuma n also dispersed.

    The chief was now alone in this dimly-lit room. With a stern face, he took out a small wooden box carved with a Mask of Prajna. Carefully, he opened it and took out a small, ck roll of paper. His face turned more cautious when he slowly unrolled it.

    The roll of paper had strange writings in red ink, which had a faint smell of blood. It read,

    ¡°During the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons, the Kamakura¡¯s Ancient Mirror will appear.¡±

    The Chief furrowed his brows, taking in a deep breath, his eyes turning heavy and cold.

 Volume 1, Chapter 66 â€“ Spirit Power, True Essence, and Resentful Spirit

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 66 - Spirit Power, True Essence, and Resentful Spirit</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Early in the morning, Lily went to the forest near the shrine to practice with her sword.

    Compared to the dojo, she preferred this ce. First, she was waiting for the certificate and it wasn¡¯t convenient to ask Sakiko to help her with anything. Second, she got something she didn¡¯t want the others to see.

    Nanako had washed the clothes prettytest night so she was still sleeping. Lily didn¡¯t wake her up. She went out alone to practice.

    ¡°My sword-y,pared to my Pration Force and Spirit Power is far too weak. Currently, I¡¯ve reached only the basic level of the Matsuda n,¡± said Lily.

    Of course, the ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡± was what Lily wanted to learn the most. However, only the members of the Genji Dojo could buy and learn it after they had be samurais.

    After receiving her certificate for passing the test and managing her spoils of war, she would go and buy the ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡± manuscript. That was what Lily had nned.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve woken me up that early. What do you want?¡± the Sakura Parasol leaned against a rock, talking in a low-spirited tone.

    ¡°How can a parasol possibly feel sleepy? Oh right, you¡¯re a Shikigami.¡±

    At first, Lily used her blue spirit power to wield the sword. Then, she said, ¡°Sakura, I¡¯m using my spirit power to practice with the sword.¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah.¡± Sakura replied, ¡°Seems you¡¯ve practiced your Lunar Blossom well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve mastered the contents of the first Lunar Blossom book. But it¡¯s not the most important point. First, watch.¡±

    Lily urged the red spirit power from the mysterious space under her lower abdomen she had gotten from Soul Eater.

    ¡°Kiaaaa¡ª!¡± It was a sudden sh. A faint, charming aura emitted from her body. However, the Pration Force was incredibly strong it made a gust of wind expanding, blowing the grass.

    ¡°Master!¡± Sakura immediately flew up. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s eldritch energy! The crimson power is eldritch energy!¡±

    Hearing that, Lily was a little bewildered. She retrieved her sword and asked. ¡°And that¡¯s what bothers me. I¡¯m obviously a human girl. Why can I¡­ use eldritch energy. Moreover, it¡¯s even stronger than mymon spirit power¡­ Is it¡­ Is it true that I¡¯m a monster but didn¡¯t recognize it myself? Could I be some fox spirit or something¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Master, you got a coquettish, charming appearance. No wonder you would be mistaken as some fox spirit.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s coquettish!¡± Lily blushed, turning anxious.

    ¡°Alright, Master, no more joking. First, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a human, an ordinary human, a female human that can surely give birth and breastfeed. Your reproductive functions are healthy. At this point, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You could just say I¡¯m a female human,¡± Lily said with a dark face. Why does everyone tease me that much? Am I really attractive?

    ¡°Anyway¡­ as for how a human can possess eldritch energy. It¡¯s¡­ Um¡­ I think I know it!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Lily¡¯s big eyes twinkled, anticipating.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    Lily arched her brows. Instantly, she put the Sakura Parasol on the rock and straddled it. Then, she reached her hand back to grab the top of the parasol. It looked like she was attempting to break the parasol!

    ¡°Ouch ouch ouch. Master, it hurts¡­ Please don¡¯t sit on my shaft¡­Master, you smell good!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lily finally recognized it was something wrong the way her body contacted the parasol¡¯s shaft. She hurried to get up and hurl the Sakura Parasol away. ¡°Sakura! You big bully!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Master¡­¡± Sakura shook the shaft as if it hadn¡¯t been satisfied yet. ¡°Alright, Master, no more joking. I can¡¯t remember. You know my memory is insufficient¡­ But I know that red spirit power. That¡¯s eldritch energy. It¡¯s the basic knowledge of spirit powers anyway.¡±

    Lily despondently sat on the rock. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Master, the red spirit power contains eldritch energy because it carries resentful fixations.¡±

    ¡°Resentful fixations?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, using the harmonious state of nature to absorb the spirit power released by nature, it will be faint blue. But this sort of energy is rare. Everything in the natural world produces a little of it. The red spirit power can be obtained by charming, sucking, and robbing spirit powers of the surrounding living things. Afterward, those living things will wither and die. Although this sort of spirit power will be purer than the natural spirit power, it contains the resentment and fixations, even the unwillingness of things when they die. The fixations seep into the power, making it red.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, your spirit power¡¯s nature seems dissimr to that red true essence. It¡¯s purer with a more genuine red hue. I don¡¯t know why, but it could be because of taking in the red true essence.¡±

    Lily remembered that night. Her power rocketed but her surroundings withered and died. Was she really a monster? Or some bad woman?

    ¡°Sakura, I used to absorb the red true essence, and I did make things withered and dead. But it was my unconscious behavior. I didn¡¯t want to destroy those innocent flowers and trees.¡±

    ¡°Master, your nature is kind-hearted, gentle, and beautiful. Sakura knows it. You don¡¯t need to me yourself. Things grow unceasingly. Fatees and goes. It¡¯s the rules of the world. Many kind Shikigamis absorb true essence at a moderate pace. Those withered bodies are all rich sources of nutrition to the soil. The flowers will bloom again in theing year.¡±

    Lily shook her big breasts, exhaling in relief. ¡°Sakura, I feel better when you said so. Ah, right, this time I went to the mountain to hunt the Mountain Imp, I had absorbed the Mountain Imp¡¯s anima. It¡¯s strange. When the anima container sucked it, it was blue; but when I absorbed it, it was red.¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the resentful spirit.¡±

    ¡°Resentful spirit?¡± Lily felt somewhat scared when she heard that.

    ¡°Red spirit power from the flowers, trees, mountains and rivers, when it¡¯s absorbedpletely, it bes true essence. And, when you forcefully absorb the animas, of course, they aren¡¯t willing at all. With vehement resentful fury, they be resentful spirits. The anima containers have some way to delude the souls so they won¡¯t turn resentful. For the Shikigamis, because of our special features, most of the souls we eat will be resentful spirits during the Soul-eating procedure,¡± Sakura exined.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Turns out¡­ It happens like that¡­ But the spirit power from the resentful spirits¡¯ true essence seems more powerful than the ordinary spirit powers.¡±

    ¡°Of course, all the true essence and the monsters¡¯ souls are much purer and stronger than the scattered spirit power you can find anywhere in this natural world! Especially animas! That¡¯s why most of the Shikigamis can cultivate fast with the premise that they can capture a lot of animas.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, absorbing true essence of the nts and flowers is to destroy nature, which will umte more and more resentful fixation or energy. It¡¯s harmful to the body for sure and makes it turn more malicious. And, absorbing true essence from wicked monsters with a lot of grave sins, the umtion of resentful energy seems very little. Perhaps, it¡¯s the bnce between good-doing and evil-doing in this earth and heaven.¡±

    ¡°So, if the Shikigamis aren¡¯t starving, we will not go as far as absorbing the true essence of all living things in this natural world. If we do that, the umtion of sins will grow. That¡¯s why we go hunting for monsters. We use soul-eating skill to strengthen ourselves. It¡¯s the right and just path to go.¡±

    Lily¡¯s bright eyes sparkled. She nodded. It¡¯s true that listening to the Lord¡¯s words for one time is much better than spending ten years to read books.

    ¡°Sakura, you know many things! It will be really good if you can recover your memory fully. I wonder what level of anima could help restore your memory?¡±

    ¡°I also forgot about that, Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The next several days, Lily and Nanako stayed in Chrysanthemum Inn to practice or study the knowledge in this parallel world. She got benefits from Nanako, indeed. Before Taihara and the others left, they had brought Nanako¡¯s luggage here with so many books her mother had requested her to read to practice martial arts.

    Lily really loved reading. Perhaps it was because senior sister was born in a family with a literary reputation. Anyway, Lily couldn¡¯t study the ancient martial arts of Nanako¡¯s family, which was the Kodachi. It wasn¡¯t good to look over other family¡¯s secretly transmitted techniques. Lily was simply Nanako¡¯s master. She didn¡¯t think that she could explore the Saionji House¡¯s secrets.

    Eventually, after one week staying in Chrysanthemum Inn, the notice finally arrived, asking Lily and Nanako to visit the Dojo tomorrow to receive the certificate of being qualified.

    Finally, Lily could take the status of a female samurai. Although herpetence had soon surpassed the ordinary samurais, when she received the notice, she was still somewhat excited.

 Volume 1, Chapter 67 â€“ Night Before Receiving Certificate

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 67 - Night Before Receiving Certificate</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    By the afternoon, the sky above Takesh*ta Town looked dark.

    Lily had a feeling that the daylight was getting a little shorter.

    She was standing in the front yard of Chrysanthemum Inn. Nearby the yard, she could hear the river murmuring on the other side of the road.

    She always had a sense of satisfaction she couldn¡¯t describe, but today, she didn¡¯t know why there was a gloomy shade in this sort of satisfaction.

    Lily was really sensitive. She didn¡¯t know the reason but she felt somewhat insecure.

    Anyway, the dojo adjacent to Chrysanthemum Inn was Lady Sakiko¡¯s base of operations. With that thought, she felt she should be safe. Moreover, these days she had been practicing the method of using spirit power to stay alert from the Lunar Blossom book, and she had set up some wisps of her spirit power around the courtyard.

    Those wisps of alert spirit power carried a hint of Lily¡¯s aura. They quietly attached to flowers and grass, rocks, and even the beams of the roof. It was estimated that they would scatter after one or two days, leaving no trace or w.

    Not far from her, a young girl ran toward her from the town. The cold wind billowed her pink, short-skirted kimono. She was Nanako.

    Nanako entered the courtyard. Seeing Lily standing in a daze there, she was a little perplexed. She handed Lily a square, fabric-wrapped box and spoke. She didn¡¯t seem to have a good mood. ¡°Master, your tailored clothes are done.¡±

    Nanako didn¡¯t understand why she always felt irritated when she called the other Master in daylight. She felt unwilling and she hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet. Perhaps because she had been a Lady for quite a long time.

    Lily received the kimono, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing that I have to use your money to order the clothes. Thank you, Nanako.¡±

    Nanako cocked her head to one side, pouting her lips annoyedly. ¡°Psst, I said I just lent you some money. Within one month, Master, if you can¡¯t pay me back, including the interest, it¡¯ll be the amount I¡¯ll use to redeem myself from very. So, it¡¯s not important that you can pay me back or not. Moreover, being my master and you have only one set of outdoor clothes to wear, you¡¯re really poverty-stricken. You will make the othersugh at my face, your ve. The Master of the Lady from Saionji House should at least wear something elegant and noble!¡±

    Lily shook her head. She always felt strange that Nanako was her ve, and her life was now controlled by her ve.

    ¡°The autumn wind rattles a lot today. It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Lily said then pulled Nanako¡¯s small hand.

    Nanako was startled and she couldn¡¯t react. However, the warm temperature of that soft hand made her unable to resist.

    Then, they returned to Chrysanthemum Inn like a pair of sisters, the older pulling the younger.

    ¡°Swoosh ¡ª¡ª Swoosh¡ª¡ª ¡±

    The cold wind blew through the misty forest and mountains. It was both cold and wet.

    However, a group of people didn¡¯t take the main road but discreetly moving through the giant, old trees in the forest. Quietly, they approached Takesh*ta Town.

    The leader was the female ninja from Fuma n, Mido Shiu.

    Behind her were around ten Fuma ninjas, wearing ck-gray ninja suits.

    Mido Shiu was a senior genin, equivalent to a high-tier samurai. Although she was just sixteen years old, she could fight against Akira of the Daidouji n.

    With her Power Level plus her knowledge of assassinations, apparently, she was more than capable to kill a mid-tier female samurai who didn¡¯t have much experience in practical fights.

    Fuma n had always been ruthless. They had sent a senior genin assisted by more than ten junior genins at lower rank to ensure no mistakes would be made.

    Shiu brought the ninjas to the mountain nk. They stood on the branches of giant pine trees, watching Takesh*ta Town on the other side of the river.

    ¡°Is that the Genji Dojo? It has almost upied half of the town. Hmph, truly extremely arrogant!¡± said Shiu, who wore a dark green mask.

    ¡°Master Shiu, the Genji Dojo is thergest force of samurais in Kanto. The Chief has repeatedly advised us not to disturb the Genji, let alone provoking them,¡± said a sturdy male ninja with ash-gray eyes as if they were made of white y.

    ¡°Hmph, the Genji Dojo is intimidating, indeed. However, the way they defend ninja¡¯s intrusion is ordinary. Moreover, they are concentrating in the courtyard inside the dojo. The one we have to kill is staying in a normal house outside the dojo. It¡¯s not a problem to intrude that house. Anyway, after killing that woman, we have to retreat fast. Do not let the Genji Dojo recognize us. Moreover, in case any of you got captured by the Genji Dojo in a stroke of bad luck, do not reveal the name of our client,¡± Shiu said coldly and resolutely.

    ¡°Hmph, that woman¡¯s really stupid. She offended the Daidouji family. Does she really think that no one can do anything to her if she hides in Takesh*ta Town? What the samurais can¡¯t do, we Fuma n can do easily!¡± the male ninja said contentedly.

    ¡°But the target¡¯s a female samurai. Although she¡¯s not strong, we can¡¯t be careless. We don¡¯t want to see her create any casualties in her death struggle.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master Shiu.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take action immediately when the night falls. We will intrude Takesh*ta Town,¡± said Shiu.

    The night fell. The moon was almost covered by dark clouds, shining some weak moonlight.

    The shadows created low rattling sounds while moving through the forest outside Takesh*ta Town. Using the coverage of the night and bushes, they discreetly entered the town.

    Takesh*ta Town didn¡¯t have a city gate or wall or any soldier on guard. As long as the intruders didn¡¯t get into the Genji Dojo, they didn¡¯t need to prevent anything.

    At this moment, Lily was reading in her room. However, today, she couldn¡¯t focus on her reading much. As she was thinking about when she could start to let Nanako bathe her.

    While she was having such a thought in her head, Nanako came.

    ¡°Master,¡± Nanako¡¯s shadow kneeled by the door, calling.

    ¡°Nanako,e in.¡± Lily slightly blushed, feeling a little awkward.

    ¡°Master, tonight, Nanako has something she wants to ask your favor for,¡± Nanako slide the door open, pouting her lips. She mentioned favor but she didn¡¯t look like she wanted to negotiate with Lily.

    Favor? Would she proactively ask to bathe me? That¡¯s not good! Lily thought about the other matter again.

    Nanako continued, ¡°Master, Nanako¡¯s former servants, Taihara and his son, will return to Suruga Province tomorrow. They¡¯re preparing a farewell dinner in an inn in downtown. When we part this time, I don¡¯t know when I will see them again. I wonder¡­ if I can go there to meet them?¡±

    Lily was a little absent-minded. However, she said generously, ¡°No matter what, you and them have had a master-servant rtionship for a while. It¡¯s understandable that you want to talk before parting. Go, but don¡¯t return toote.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Nanako said then gave her a light bow before turning around and leaving.

    Tonight, Sakiko also stayed in the dojo. She wouldn¡¯te home, leaving only Lily and that old woman in Chrysanthemum Inn.

    After taking a shower, Lily didn¡¯t go to bed straight away. Seizing the time that Nanako wasn¡¯t here, she took out the new clothes the girl had bought for her.

    In Lily¡¯s previous world, there was a saying that read, ¡°Men buy women clothes because they want to take them off.¡±

    ¡°So what is it for when a woman bought clothes for another woman?¡±

    As Lily mumbled, she unfolded the garments in front of her.

    These clothes had a beautiful bright red color, which perfectly matched Lily¡¯s natural red lips.

    The red fabric was decorated with many big white flowers and many smaller, colorful florets. The decoration motif was so beautiful and fascinating.

    Although this otherworld Heian was full of dangers, women¡¯s clothing in this world was really beautiful.

    Gorgeous and generous; elegant but still romantic.

    And, her figure was perfectly fit with this type of kimono. Speaking in a not-elegant way, this kimono required a big booty model.

    And, it was given to her by Nanako; Lily couldn¡¯t help but have light and airy feeling.

    ¡°Thank you, Nanako.¡±

    Although Nanako said that she just wanted to lend her some money, Lily felt like Nanako had cared about her.

    Lily blushed, but then she got a hold of herself. What happened to her? It was just the clothes the Loli had given her. Howe she was so excited? She wasn¡¯t some weak, little girl!

    Anyway, no matter what, she should try it on. She had to wear it tomorrow to receive her certificate.

    Lily took off her yukata. Her beautiful, graceful, and holy body had only a piece of tiny, ck cloth. Even though there was no one else here, she shyly covered her chest with her arm. Turning around, slowly, she put on the vivid red kimono¡­

    After she had put it on and adjusted everything nice and neat, she unfolded her sleeves, which made her look like a higanbana that drifted and bloomed beautifully in this otherworld. This piece of clothes didn¡¯t only fit her. It looked tailor-made for her.

    Lily was very pleased. However, she didn¡¯t want to wear such good clothes to bed. As she was about to take it off, all of a sudden, strange noises came to her from every corner of Chrysanthemum Inn.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lily could feel at least a dozen different auras, which were quietly entering Chrysanthemum Inn from both the front and the back doors. If Lily hadn¡¯t set up her alert spirit power, she would have never been able to sense those intruders. Apparently, Lily had subconsciously assumed that the Chrysanthemum Inn was a safe ce so she didn¡¯t bother to release waves-type detection spirit power.

    But now, at this moment, her feeble wisps of spirit power had reported some uninvited guests.

    Each of them, even though they caused no sound, was full of murderous intentions.

    Lily¡¯s dreamy eyes suddenly turned sharper.

 Volume 1, Chapter 68 â€“ Blade Maiden (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 68 - de Maiden (Part 1)</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Just who were these people? They sure had guts to intrude the house adjacent to Genji Dojo¡¯s gate. Lady Sakiko wasn¡¯t here but the old woman and herself were. Their target was obviously herself.

    ¡°One, two, three¡­ Thirteen people in total. One of them has strong spirit power fluctuation, much stronger than my blue spirit power!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t react right away. With her katana on her side, she sat down in her room. Looking calm, as if nothing was happening around, she poured herself a cup of green tea.

    Leisurely she enjoyed her tea while watching the beauty of the pond outside of her room.

    Lily didn¡¯t release her spirit power because she couldn¡¯t confirm whether the assants were able to detect the fluctuations or not. It would be better for her if the intruders didn¡¯t know she was prepared.

    Despite their almost inaudible footsteps, Lily could feel those peopleing. Her extremely sensitive hearing caught the tiny noises akin to rats running on the ceiling. However, no sound was made in or around this room, nor in the corridor.

    Who could move in such a discreet manner? It didn¡¯t seem to be samurais. She couldn¡¯t be careless.

    Afterpleting her cup of tea, the rattling noise running on the ceiling had finally reached the area above Lily¡¯s head, making her anxious.

    Not with her spirit power¡¯s sensing ability, but with her women¡¯s intuition, she could feel someone gazing at her exposed neck above the cor of her kimono.

    However, she continued to act as if nothing happened. Pouring herself more tea, and gently sipping. Inwardly, she was startled that she could still elegantly drink tea while extremely nervous under such a tense situation. The tea was strangely cool as her mind was as calm as water.

    All of a sudden, the hurried squeaking noise burst out from the ceiling.

    ¡°Rumble ¡ª¡ª!¡± Several of the ceiling tiles fell at the same time.

    Dust rose from the broken wooden tiles as four ninjas jumped out,nding around Lily.

    Lily abruptly grasped her Seiwa Tamashi. The cup of tea falling free from her hand.

    The four ninjas threw their hands back, attempting to draw their chokuto to sh Lily from the four directions.

    However, Lily had already raised one of her knees. With one knee touching the ground as the axis, she rotated, drawing her Seiwa Tamashi at the same time.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Her sword drew an arc of the crescent moon!

    ¡°Pufffft!!!¡± The three ninjas got shed at the same time. The sounds when the Seiwa Tamashi cut through the bodies echoed continuously.

    The three ninjas were killed without a chance to draw their sword!

    Thest ninja standing diagonally behind Lily was bewildered. The situation had developed beyond his calction. He couldn¡¯t even draw his sword, which left it in its scabbard.

    ¡°Kiaaaaaa¡ª¡ª!¡± The ninja panicked. His eyes turned malicious when he screamed angrily to boost his own courage. Then, he finally drew his ninja sword, trying his best to gash at Lily.

    In this moment, Lily had already turned around. Thest thing the ninja saw was the, beautiful, sharp eyes under Lily¡¯s fluttering bangs.

    ¡°Pufff ¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Lily turned her sword and shed. A red hue filled the ninjas vision as the sword shed! Right after that, he couldn¡¯t help but fall aside, falling deep into the darkness¡­

    The four ninjas from Fuma n were all killed the instant they faced Lily.

    ¡°Ninjas!?¡± After Lily killed her enemies, she recognized their identity through their dead bodies. ¡°Why would the ninjas want to assassinate me?¡±

    While thinking, Lily suddenly felt the murderous auraing from the wooden screens behind her. Being startled, she turned around and shed her sword.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Blue light shed!

    The white surface of the screen cracked,then rattled slightly, before falling onto the ground with a crash.

    Two ninjas in gray suits were exposed behind the screen. They were holding a sword, preparing to stab her. The two stood there silently for a moment, then slumped to the ground one after the other.

    Lifting the Sakura Parasol, Lily put it on her back and walked through the copsed screen to enter the adjacent room.

    In this moment, two more ninjas jumped into Lily¡¯s room from the column of the watchtower in the backyard. Seeing their teammates¡¯ dead bodies scattered on the ground, they were frightened.

    Seeing Lily going to the adjacent room they thrust their hands into their waist pockets, retrieving two shurikens.

    ¡°Swish! Swish!¡± They threw the shurikens toward Lily at an exceptionally fast speed. However, since Lily had Spirit Vision, this speed was as if it was in slow-motion to her.

    Predictably, the spinning shurikens were flying towards her. Lily gently wielded the Seiwa Tamashi in her hand.

    ¡°ng! ng!¡± Fire sparked twice! Just like shing two flying cups of tea, Lily¡¯s sword sent two shurikens to the column.

    The two ninjas then took out their swords, dashing toward Lily.

    Suddenly having an idea, Lily drew the Sakura Parasol from her back. Opening the parasol, she hurled towards the ninjas with twirling spirit power.

    Bringing a tornado of spirit power the Sakura Parasol spun fast, making a curve in the air as it flew towards the two.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±

    The two ninjas were sent to the ground but the Sakura Parasol continued its course, flying out into the night before spinning and returning to Lily¡¯s hand.

    The two ninjas were actually knocked out by the parasol to Lily¡¯s surprise. Although the Sakura Parasol had lost its power, it still retained its toughness. Lily got the impression that the paper-like parasol is even tougher than her sword!

    Cautiously, Lily pushed the door of the adjacent room, stepping out into the corridor.

    Two ninjas stormed out from each end of the corridor, halting Lily.

    They were stunned when they identified her at first. But they immediately threw their shurikens.

    Lily¡¯s body swayed and dodged like a butterfly. Slipping through all the hidden weapons. One of the shurikens missed Lily but flew toward one of the other ninjas on the opposite side, making a cut on his face.

    Dashing at Lily, the four ninjas unhesitatingly drew their swords, trying to lock her down in a pincer.

    It was extremely disadvantageous for Lily as she had to fight in a narrow, long corridor. Although Lily was really strong, she would still die if the sword shed her. And, she could clearly feel that these ninjas were stronger than the previous ones!

    When it came to death and life, Lily didn¡¯t want to restrain herself. The red spirit power emerged on her body. All of a sudden she opened the Sakura Parasol, using it to shield herself from the attack by the two ninjas on one side!

    With the thought that it could cover her during the night parade, she gambled on the logic that ordinary ninjas like these would be unable to break it too.

    At the same time, with the sword in her right hand, she lowered her body slightly and took half a step aside. She then swung the sword dded in red spirit power with all of her might.

    The two ninjas¡¯ swords also hacked at Lily.

    Single-handedly, Lily¡¯s Pration Force was around six-hundred kwans, and her sword was three feet and seven inches. The ninjas¡¯ swords weren¡¯t longer than two feet. So, Lily¡¯s sword reached them before their sword could reach her!

    ¡°Boom ¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    A beam of red blood!

    The extremely heavy Pration Force immediate bisected the first ninja at the waist,unching his body outside. The second ninja got gashed at his shoulder. The Seiwa Tamashi continued to slice through the screen. The first ninja was sent to the end of the corridor. He crashed through the wall and out of the room, bumping into the mountain stone in the yard and turned into a meat paste from the impact. It was a really gruesome sight.

    Both the second ninja and wall screen were sent flying inward. Pieces of the broken screen hit the wall further inside the room. The ninja banged into a wooden pir, snapping it with a distinct ¡°Squeak¡±. Blood and flesh was scattered!

    Lily exhaled ¡°phew!¡± then retrieved the red parasol.

    The other two on the other side were petrified watching the bloody scene.

    They disbelievingly looked at the young girl who was releasing red eldritch energy. Being scared, they backed off continuously.

    ¡°Mon¡­ Monster!¡± Shivering, a ninja stammered.

    Lily¡¯s sword had stabbed through the throat of one of the two.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± The other ninja was so scared he burst out, shing crazily toward Lily. Lily took one step back to avoid his attack. Taking a horse stance, she raised the sword and shed!

    ¡°Puff!¡± A column of blood sshed the white wall.

    Her sword shivered, but Lily shook the blood off of it. She despised dirty souls. Moreover, her bottom line was to not take in any human souls.

    Leaving the room, she walked out into the yard.

    She had finished twelve out of thirteen intruders!

    There was only one left.

    In the yard, the night air was cold. Standing on the huge mountain stone, with silver crescent moon hovering behind her, was a teenage girl with a ponytail.

    A sharp wisp of spirit power mingled with the night from the body of Mido Shiu, the ninja from Fuma n¡­

    Lily hurled the Sakura Parasol upward. The parasol flew aside like a bamboo dragonfly,nding at the corner of the yard. Now holding her sword with both hands, she studied the lone teenage girl with cold eyes.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to kill me?¡± asked Lily coldly.

    Shiu covered her face, and said, ¡°Hehehe, can¡¯t believe you can kill twelve junior genins of Fuma n! You¡¯re much stronger than what the intelligence said! You don¡¯t need to know who we are. I¡¯m not the one who wants to kill you. Someone else wants your life.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was confused. She said I don¡¯t need to know, but she had just introduced, right? ¡°Who? Who wants to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, our Fuma n will never disclose the name of our clients! You provoked the Daidouji n. You¡¯re a pathetic fool. A dying woman doesn¡¯t need to know many things!¡±

    ¡°Er?¡± Lily was bewildered again, thinking, ¡®You already told me everything I need to know!¡¯

    Looking at the female ninja who looked a little odd, Lily was scared. That girl¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t less than Akira of Daidouji n. At least, she was as strong as a high-tier samurai!

    Not long before this, Lily didn¡¯t have the power to resist Akira and she could only run away. If Noboru hadn¡¯t mistaken her with his blood daughter and risked his life to save her, she would have fallen into Akira¡¯s hand.

    Facing such an opponent, Lily didn¡¯t dare to be reckless!

 Volume 1, Chapter 69 â€“ Blade Maiden (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 69 - de Maiden (Part 2)</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    ¡°Although she¡¯s a female ninja, I can¡¯t be fooled by her tender appearance! Her power-level was equal to that of Akira. Moreover, she could have more strange tricks up her sleeve!¡± That was what Lily reminded herself.

    Steam arose from the murmuring hot spring not far from the yard, and the deep moonlight shining over gave light to a faint silver mist. The courtyard was beautiful and serene. But now, it was about to be a battle arena between two female martial art practitioners.

    ¡°Hmph, if those guys weren¡¯t useless, I wouldn¡¯t want to attack a woman,¡± Shiu looked down at Lily from her height.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re not a woman. As you¡¯ve ordered your henchmen to do such operations, even if your hands are clean, your soul is already contaminated!¡± Lily snapped back.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Although it¡¯s a pity I have to take your life, this mission is very important to me! You should cooperate so as you don¡¯t need to suffer!¡± Shiu suddenly took her stance, her hands moving as fast as a shadow.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    She threw three shurikens at the same time.

    As the three shurikens were aiming at Lily, it wasn¡¯t easy to dodge.

    Lily sent her spirit power to the sleeves of her kimono. This method allowed her to keep therge kimono¡¯s sleeves flexible yet extremely tough. Now they were unbreakable!

    The red sleeves swung like a dancer with graceful momentum. ¡°Swish!¡± Lily blocked the three shurikens.

    ¡°Eldritch energy?!¡± Shiu saw the red energy from Lily, which made her startled. ¡°This is not somemon eldritch energy¡­ You, your power-level is surely not of a mid-tier samurai. You, who are you after all?¡±

    ¡°I also want to know that myself! But at the very least, I don¡¯t like meaningless killing, especially not a woman like you. You and I don¡¯t have any grudge against each other. Why should we kill each other for a littlemission?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes turned cold. The Seiwa Tamashi shielded in front of her, releasing beams of sharp light.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! The samurais have their principle. And we ninjas have our own belief! When we receive a mission, we will not take our affections or personal resentment into ount, whether it¡¯s evil or not! That¡¯s our ninja¡¯s belief!¡±

    ¡°ng!¡± Silver light shed. Shiu drew her straight sword.

    Her slender but vigorous thighs flexed, propelling her high like a swallow rolling in the sky.

    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± Three other shurikens came.

    Lily flipped her sleeves, dodging and deviating the shurikens. At this moment, Shiu stepped in the empty sky, creating a bursting mass of air like a mist. Borrowing the force, she plunged towards Lily from above.

    Lily had almost been unable to defend herself. What kind of trick did she use to borrow force in midair?

    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Lily¡¯s Seiwa Tamashi and Shiu¡¯s straight sword, Shiroi Fugu, shed. They sparked a dazzling red and white, lighting up the dark night¡­

    Spirit power erupted from the impact!

    Shiu rolled backward using the recoil force, withdrawing from Lily¡¯s attack range. Then, she dashed to one side.

    Lily gave chase.

    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± Shiu continuously threw bunches of shurikens, which came in a set of three shurikens each.

    Lily set her sword vertically to shield. Changing her footstep to dodge the shurikens while chasing after Shiu. However, her pace wasn¡¯t slower than the other.

    Lily¡¯s pace was astonishing. Shiu twirled around to face Lily behind her, shing with her sword.

    This time, Lily was prepared. Wielding the Seiwa Tamashi she parried.

    ¡°ng!¡± Light shed. The ground shook.

    Shiu was blown backward. Stepping in the air once again, she jumped to evade a tree. Pivoting in flight tond on the pine¡¯s branch.

    ¡°That Pration Force was so powerful!¡± Shiu was astonished. The Shiroi Fugu in her hand was still vibrating, her arm numb. Was it really true that big-breasted women always had strong power-level? She put her hand on her chest to self-assess her breasts. They were normal, neither big nor small.

    However, while she was studying her target, she saw Lily wield her sword.

    While being skeptical, she saw the air turning into waves of red light, flying toward her at speed.

    ¡°What!?¡± Shiu was frightened. It was a sword wave!

    She hurried to jump aside. The sword wave followed its trajectory unaltered, cutting off the big branch and flying up into the night sky.

    As Shiu was about tond, she was surprised to find that Lily was dashing toward her. The sharp light of the Seiwa Tamashi twinkled in her hands.

    Shiu didn¡¯t dare to parry Lily¡¯s attack anymore. Reluctantly, shended then hastily leaned aside to dodge Lily¡¯s sh.

    Lily, not wanting to let Shiu escape, released the handle of her sword and drew the scabbard from her waist.

    ¡°Pat!¡± She whipped Shiu¡¯s bottom.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Shiu felt a sharp twinge across her bottom. She screamed then flew away, falling to the ground and rolling several times before she could stop.

    Panting, she covered her rear and got up. She was both enraged and embarrassed. ¡°You, how could you use the scabbard! That¡¯s a long sword, how could you hold it with one hand!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t attack the normal way. Shiu got hit and lost her face at the same time.

    Tossing her scabbard aside, Lily queried, ¡°Still want to fight?¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t you dare look down on ninjas! Hmph, you big-breasted samurai, do you think a battle between ninjas and samurais is merely about swordsmanship and strength?!¡± Shiu shrieked angrily.

    Shiu unfolded her five fingers, revealing several small purple balls.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± She threw them in Lily¡¯s direction. Since the balls didn¡¯t fly fast though, Lily was able to dodge them easily.

    However, after they fell around Lily, they exploded, spreading a purple cloud. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±

    Breathing in bits of the gas, Lily suddenly felt hot. Her breathing became short and her slender legs felt unstable.

    Lily hurriedly left the area of the mysterious cloud. Flushed, she covered her nose, asking. ¡°What, what is that?!¡±

    Shiu smirked coldly. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s the secret ninjutsu of the Mido family from Fuma n. Why would I tell you! When a woman takes in the purple mist, it will be like she has inhaled something ten times stronger than aphrodisiac. She will turn jello and dizzy, craving to be taken care of or conquered. There¡¯s no way to stop it. She will lose her fighting strength and the only option left is to let the opponent tie her hands!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily was startled. How could they have such an evil technique! But did the other just tell everything again?

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shiu looked at Lily¡¯s troubled posture, smiling contentedly. ¡°Let alone a female samurai like you, even if I carelessly inhale this mist, I will also turn into that unbearable obscene appearance!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was bewildered. ¡°So you don¡¯t have an antidote?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you stupid woman, this is a secret ninjutsu that has been passed through many generations. How could you get the antidote that easily?! Stop talking nonsense. Just taking in a bit and you¡¯re already like this. Your persistence is nothing special. It¡¯s a little cunning to use this trick to deal with a woman, but I have to win at any cost!¡±

    Shiu took out more purple balls, throwing them toward Lily.

    She didn¡¯t aim at Lily but her surrounding area. Then, no matter where Lily came to dodge, she would remain within the mist¡¯s coverage.

    ¡°Despicable!¡± Lily could only choose a random direction. However, she couldn¡¯t avoid the effect when the ball exploded. Even while holding her breath, she still took in bits of mist.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Even Lily¡¯s breathing had turned self-conscious.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Shiu anchored her hands at her waist,ughing. ¡°You brainless big-breasted samurai. Is this your level? Just inhale the mist several times more and you won¡¯t be able to move anymore!¡±

    Then, Shiu hopped on a rock. Her hand flipped and showed more purple balls.

    ¡°In that case, I must end this battle soon!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes turned solemn. Her spirit power caused her silky ck hair to flutter around her body. Although she felt hotter and her face blushing, her eyes turned more beautiful and sharper, just like the twinkling stars in the velvet night sky emitting red halos.

 Volume 1, Chapter 70 â€“ Blade Maiden (Part 3)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 70 - de Maiden (Part 3)</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    The vivid red spirit power reminiscent of the beautiful core of a higanbana was blooming magnificently around Lily¡¯s body. Her red kimono fluttered like the bird¡¯s wings. Her splendid ck hair flew in a sad rhythm in the red melody.

    For the time being, even Shiu was entranced by the opponent¡¯s beautiful, charming spirit power blooming in the night.

    She was a little hesitant, but soon, she made up her mind.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose! The glory of my Mido n, my father¡­ I can¡¯t lose!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, let see how much you will inhale!¡± Shiu threw the secret-technique purple balls toward Lily.

    Withbored breathing, Lily covered her voluptuous breasts that wereden with beads of sweat, rolling in rhythm with her pants.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± The Seiwa Tamashi in her hand flourished with intent, creating a fierce wave of air which sted the slow-moving light-weight balls into the distance.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shiu was shocked. It shouldn¡¯t be possible to throw off these secret-technique purple balls with a powerful force. Or else, they would explode in mid-flight. Lily actually circumvented this point by creating a st of air with her sword to blow them away without touching or exploding the balls!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fluke!¡± Shiu threw more small balls. However, Lily did the same trick. She wielded her sword to create the wave of air, blowing the balls into the hot spring.

    Although her trick was revealed, she knew it required great strength and good sword skills to create a wave of air strong enough to blow the balls away. Shiu was deeply shaken. This woman¡¯s power-level was beyond hers! And now, Shiu found that she was running out of secret-technique balls!

    If she continued this way, she couldn¡¯t win¡­

    Then her father would¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stake everything in this!¡± Shiu¡¯s spirit power burst out abruptly. A blue aura emerged in the night. One of her hands held thest three secret-technique balls, and her other hand gripped the sword in reverse. It was her ready-assault position!

    Shiu¡¯s eyes showed that she was about to strike a life-risking attack.

    Lily also felt the pressure. What kind of attack is she nning to use?

    All of a sudden, Shiu threw the three balls in her hand toward Lily. Almost at the same time, she upped her pace, following closely behind the secret-technique balls. Her spirit power umted on the Shiroi Fugu behind her, which was all of her power at the moment!

    Shiu had considered carefully. ¡®If Lily wields her sword to blow away my balls with a gust of wind, then she would leave an opening and wouldn¡¯t be able to counter my fatal attack!¡¯

    ¡®If Lily ignores the balls to block my attack instead, she will be surrounded by the mist of the secret-technique balls. Once she breathes in too much secret gas, she would lose her resistance!¡¯

    ¡®And, Lily can¡¯t dodge all three of my balls at her speed!¡¯

    ¡®No matter which way she chooses to counter, Lily will be defeated!¡¯

    Shiu¡¯s eyes twinkled, showing her resolute mind. The Shiroi Fugu vibrated due to the umted force of the spirit power. She chased after the balls, charging at Lily to determine the result of this battle.

    Facing this dilemma, Lily didn¡¯t dodge and chose to stand her ground, pointing the Seiwa Tamashi at the iing enemy. The splendid red spirit power gushed ever more vigorously from her young, morous body under the effect of the drug. Gradually, strange, shining red runes began to emerge on the sharp, silver Seiwa Tamashi.

    Seeing the purple balls about to reach her, Lily swiftly raised the Seiwa Tamashi high above her head. Shiu continued to follow closely behind with her Shiroi Fugu in a reverse grip, ready tounch a fatal attack with spirit power on the same level as a high-tier samurai.

    ¡°Boom ¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    A wave of red energy st shed the three secret-technique balls like a raging sea of blood! The extremely powerful gust of wind blew all the purple mist backward and assaulted Shiu all at once.

    Shiu was like a sapling inside a tornado. All of her clothes, including her stockings, were torn and blown away. Leaving only some strips fluttering in the wind, which clung to the important areas on her porcin, wless body. The purple mist attacked her mouth, nostrils, and bare skin directly!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Shiu screeched as she was blown away by Lily¡¯s blood-red energy wave. She was rolled in the great wave for several feet andnded helplessly on the ground.

    After that sweeping sh, the greenery in the courtyard looked gloomy as though the autumn wind had just blown away the yellow leaves.

    Excluding the most important privates, Shiu¡¯s front was almost naked. Instinctively she covered her medium-sized breasts and herher region with a frown. Her eyes turned dreamy as she gasped, cheeks blushing a rosy red.

    Lily adjusted her breathing, wiping the fragrant sweat on her hair. Holding the katana, that sparkled with strange runes, she walked toward the girl she had attacked to the point of stripping. With each step, her long, creamy legs were discernible at the slit of her kimono.

    Shiu¡¯s blurred eyes looked up at the slim, big-breasted female samurai walking toward her. Her eyes slid from the beautiful but cold eyes that made her heart race, to the katana with glowing, ancient, red runes¡­

    Looking at the ancient runes that seemed to draw people¡¯s souls, in just a blink of an eye, Shiu seemed to understand something.

    Her eyes opened wide, clear pupils reflecting her respect and fear¡­

    Her voice shivered from being defeated, subdued and humiliated.

    ¡°de Maiden¡­ Sister, y- you are a de Maiden¡­¡±

    The young girl with a blooming-flower-like face panted. With fear in her heart, she continued talking.

    ¡°No wonder I lost. I¡¯mpletely defeated¡­¡±

    ¡°Unmatched in the Heian Empire, the women who stand at the peak of human samurais, the monsters among geniuses, who can sh demons and ghosts with no qualms, an existence that is a cluster of power, beauty, and supernatural arts¡­¡±

    ¡°If I had known this earlier, even if Shiu had one thousand lives, I would never have dared to provoke you! Sister¡­ You are¡­ actually a¡ª de Maiden!¡±

    Shiu¡¯s breathing grew hotter, and somewhat aromatic, as she gasped for air. Finally, with tears of despair rising in her eyes, she let out onest gasp before fainting.

 Volume 1, Chapter 71 â€“ Blade Maiden Spirit Power

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 71 - de Maiden Spirit Power</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    ¡°de Maiden?¡± Lily was startled upon hearing that.

    She looked at the vibrating Seiwa Tamashi with red, sparkling runes. It seemed like it didn¡¯t have the same righteous aura as when she bought it. Now, it had a distinguishable eldritch energy.

    Her chest thrust in and out, which made her breathing visible.

    de Maiden, Lily learned of their existence when she was transmigrated to this otherworld alone. She had nothing but in clothing and witnessed the night parade of a hundred demons the very same day.

    One who exterminated the demons and trod on the moon!

    That was Lily¡¯s first vision for the future when she came to this otherworld, her first shock!

    A human woman could also reach that intimidating level.

    Lily was no longer feeling inferior because of her gender.

    She was no longer sinking in the pain of losing her right to be a man.

    ¡®Her¡¯ sword shed and reflected the moonlight like some kind of signpost for Lily, giving her directions in this dark world, showing her the way to survive.

    ¡®She¡¯ was an aloof existence that Lily could never touch, ones that she could only admire far in the distance.

    Lily studied her slender, porcin hands. Her slim fingers looked delicate and weak. Cocking her head, she turned her attention to observe her sulent breasts, they were full of womanly charm, demanding to be cherished.

    This body was beautiful, soft, and pure; and it could be the one that topped the night, shing ghosts and monsters, fighting to her heart¡¯s content?

    Am I really like Uesugi Rei, the one I consider my Valkyrie?

    ¡®Am I¡­ a de Maiden? Is it true?¡¯

    ¡®Really?¡¯

    Lily¡¯s eyelids shivered. If it were true, and not the random babble of that female ninja due to the aphrodisiac, could the chance of awakening senior sister be one step closer?

    ¡®If one day I could be like that invincible Uesugi Rei, I could travel around the world to find a way to wake up my senior sister, couldn¡¯t I?!¡¯

    ¡®Do I have such potential?¡¯

    At this moment, as if to prove Shiu¡¯s words before she fainted, the Sakura Parasol in the corner of the yard suddenly got up. She took to the air, spinning excitedly, calling Lily, ¡°I- I remember now! Master, I remember!¡±

    Being startled, Lily asked a little grumpily. ¡°Remember what? Aren¡¯t you high and mighty right now?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t scoff at me, listen. The beautiful vivid red spirit power from your body isn¡¯t eldritch energy. It¡¯s the spirit power with de Maiden¡¯s attribute! It¡¯s an extremely high quality spirit power, among so many of those with attributes! Only a de Maiden can make the secret scripture and runes visible on the sword like you can!

    ¡°Master! That female ninja didn¡¯t just talk in delirium. You are actually the de Maiden of legend! I¡¯m sorry, I, my memory is so chaotic I couldn¡¯t remember that. I just got it from what the female ninja said!¡±

    Lily looked at the Sakura Parasol with eyes as calm as water, but waves were surging and rolling in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sakura, you¡¯ve given arge amount of information in just a short moment. You were talking about attributes? A spirit power with an attribute?¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the soul with the attributes to be exact. The natural attributes of souls will determine the spirit power¡¯s attributes of the creatures. However, among the people who cultivate spirit powers and shikigamis, the ones with the spirit power attributes are all natural-born experts with inborn advantages! For example, there are Lightning Soul, Ice Soul, Fiery Soul, etc. Those natural attributes are so formidable already. However, the de Maiden attribute ims the most overwhelming eldritch energy. It¡¯s thebination between right and wrong, innocence and elegance! It¡¯s both evil and good, innocent and alluring. I¡¯m not bragging. It¡¯s an attribute that is both rare and powerful!¡± The Sakura Parasol jumped, twittering.

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe my Master is a de Maiden¡­ After a while there will be some possibility to take revenge for my former master¡­¡±

    ¡°Sakura, is a de Maiden that formidable?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ It¡¯s a long story to tell. With only what I¡¯ve remembered recently, it¡¯s enough for me to talk half a day long. Anyway, should we solve this event first? We can take time and talk about the de Maiden¡¯s secretster. Is it okay?¡± reminded Sakura.

    Lily looked at the fair-skinned female ninja on the ground. Her mask and clothes had all been blown away. At this moment, she didn¡¯t have many secrets left.

    ¡°Sakura, go check grannie¡¯s situation,¡± Lily turned and looked at the small, tattered building deep in the corner of the courtyard. It was the storage room where they kept wooden logs at Chrysanthemum Inn. She continued, ¡°Then,e and meet me in the log storage house. Do you still have enough spirit power?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a short journey. No problem,¡± Sakura replied then turned and flew toward the corridor of Chrysanthemum Inn.

    I wonder if grannie was alright.

    Lily was worried but she must solve this incident in a hurry. It would be bad if the female ninja woke up. Even though she wascking in strength, she was an annoying opponent indeed.

    Lily stepped forward and lifted Shiu¡¯s limp body. Considering her strength, it was as easy as flipping her hands.

    After bringing Shiu into the log storage and lighting amp, Lily closed the door. After searching for some rope she went to attempt restraining Shiu.

    However, although Lily had mastered her fighting skills, for the time being, she didn¡¯t know how to tie this girl.

    There was no way she could know. Tying someone up and interrogate them, she wasn¡¯t born with these talents.

    At this moment, though she didn¡¯t know why, the image of Uesugi Rei, with her fluttering silver hair, emerged in her mind. If it were her, perhaps she would be good at it¡­

    ¡°What! What are you thinking about?!¡± Trying to sweep that thought away, Lily med herself.

    ¡°First, I have to solve this first!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If Uesugi Rei can do it, then why can¡¯t I?¡±

    With her confidence rising, Lily made up her mind. She just needed to figure it out a little bit at a time and she would be able to aplish what she wanted. Once she started to try then it would flow naturally.

    Lily expended a lot up time and effort, working up a glistening sweat. It was really harder and more strength-consuming than the previous battle. Eventually, she had tied Shiu entirely with aplicated and tight criss-cross pattern. By hurling the other end of the rope over a wooden beam Lily was able to hang her up.

    ¡°Hmph, how dare you try to assassinate me. If you weren¡¯t a woman, I would have killed you already! Today, not only will I make you tell me what you know, but I will also teach you a lesson!¡± hissed Lily.

    As if on cue, Shiu slowly woke up.

    ¡°Er? W- where am I?¡± Shiu struggled as she came to, but since she was suspended beneath the beam all she aplished was making herself spin around.

    Lily proceeded to her front, lifting her chin with a single outstretched finger. ¡°Spit it out. Who are you? What¡¯s your name? How much you¡¯d received from Daidouji to assassinate me?¡±

    Shiu¡¯s moist eyes opened wide. ¡°H- howe you know the name of our client! Let, let me go. I, Shiu, will tell you nothing!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 72 â€“ Lilyâ€™s interrogation

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 72 - Lily¡¯s interrogation</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    In the eerie dark, a beautiful shape, not so tall nor so short, hung from a beam. A single me flickering inside a dim oilmp light up the wood storage, revealing Shiu.

    The light partially reflected in her eyes. While her jade-like body dripped with beads of sweat from time to time, both in part because of her tense nerves, and the drug¡¯s effects.

    With dreamy eyes looking at Lily glumly and fearfully, Shiu looked so mournful.

    In this otherworld Heian Empire, women always had low positions. In a world controlled by strength and supernatural power, vulnerable women who were always calm and tender naturally became the victims of the era. They were punished, often beaten by their husbands. There was no concept of human rights here. Many women were forced to be ves after their ns were defeated. Such treatment as being tied and hung on the beam was hardly rare.

    However, this time, Shiu was tied because she had been defeated. And, it was another woman who had tied her there.

    ¡°Turns out your name is Shiu¡­ It¡¯s a nice name, and you look like a rather elegant and pure little girl. Why did you want to harm me?¡± Not trying to be polite, Lily¡¯s interrogation had already moved to search through the scrapped remains of what was once the ninjas¡¯ clothes.

    ¡°Ah! You, what are you doing!?¡± Shiu grew nervous, writhing helplessly in the air under Lily¡¯s scrutiny.

    ¡°Doing what? You don¡¯t need to ask. As¡­ as you¡¯re my captive, I have to search your body!¡± Lily replied, stammering a little.

    Since she hade here from the modern world she found it harder to ept the straightforward rules of this world. As Shiu had been defeated, she belonged to Lily. No need to mention her belongings, which had all be Lily¡¯s spoils of war. Everything was right and just.

    Lily blushed as she felt rather apologetic, however, she had steeled her resolve. ¡®A weak woman like me, who was unfortunately gifted with beauty, will always be the subject of people¡¯s lust and desire. If I can¡¯t at least protect or defend myself then I will have no way to find the secret to releasing my senior sister! As my vision is erging, I have a feeling that the truth behind this would be profound and somehow frightening.¡¯

    ¡®If I want to increase my strength, I need money! As a woman I also need to buy more clothes, which needs money! There are so many things I need to spend money on!¡¯

    Unfortunately, currently, Lily was penniless. She had even borrowed her ve¡¯s money to buy these clothes. If Nanako wanted to use this to threaten her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.

    Moreover, the ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡± wasn¡¯t cheap at all. No, it was a total rip-off with the sky-high price.

    ¡°Although itcks all honor, begrudgingly, I have to use this female captive. I am all alone in this otherworld, do I have a choice? Isn¡¯t it true you can¡¯t control your will sometimes? At the very least, when there¡¯s no one around, I will punish myself once to redeem my sin.¡±

    Although Lily was embarrassed with a red face, her voice was unwavering. Shemanded the full power of a victorious older sister.

    ¡°Why are you so flustered? Big sister here just wishes to borrow some of your money. We¡¯re both women, there¡¯s nothing else I can snatch from you!¡±

    Checking Shiu¡¯s coin purse first and foremost, Lily found five silver ingots and more than one kan of change.

    Shepletely forgot about her current embarrassment after seeing so much money. Prompting her to smile happily towards Shiu, ¡°So you have a lot of money. ¡°

    It totaled more than fifty-one kan. She really was rich.

    Lily then had an epiphany. Should she go and collect things from the ninjas she had killed?

    ¡°Hey, your other henchmen, did they have money?¡±

    Shiu shook her head. ¡°No money. They didn¡¯t even have a mon. We are all poor people. All the traveling expenses and other expenses of my ninja troop is here. And, most of it isn¡¯t my money. It¡¯s the money the Chief paid me. Ninjas are pretty poor.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I can take them without remorse. Hmph, your Fuma n wanted to kill me for money. Should I be polite to them?¡± Saying so, Lily put all the money into her pocket.

    Shiu could only be upset and depressed about her inability to retain her own assets. It was simply impossible as she was at Lily¡¯s mercy.

    Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of searching Shiu¡¯s body entirely as, no matter what, they were both women. Shiu felt itchy but was powerless to resist, leaving her to wiggle and pants.

    Except for the money, the only other valuable thing was Shiu¡¯s Shiroi Fugu. A medium-quality Grade Three, precious, ninja sword. Lily hesitated for a while then kept the sword at her belt. However, Lily didn¡¯t intend to make use of the sword in that way. Tomorrow, she would go to the dojo to pawn it.

    Shiu wanted to cry after seeing Lily take herst, and crucial, weapon. If she had known the target was a de Maiden she would never have taken the mission. Even if she had got three more senior genins to support she still wouldn¡¯t have dared to fight against her.

    And now, she could only pray that this money-hungry sister didn¡¯t have any strange interests.

    Except for the sword, Lily found some shurikens. Though they didn¡¯t look too valuable, she still took them all. There was also a book where she found the description of her assassination mission. However, this book was highly confidential. She couldn¡¯t figure out its origin, or the information of the clients, only her own information.

    Finally, Lily came upon a wooden tag around Shiu¡¯s belt.

    It read ¡°Yagyuu.¡±

    ¡°Yagyuu? Is this your family name?¡± asked Lily.

    ¡°No, no! Female ninjas aren¡¯t allowed to keep such amon name,¡± Shiu hastily denied.

    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s yourmon family name?¡±

    ¡°Eh? H- how did you know that?¡±

    Lily shook her head and wondered just what the Fuma n¡¯s Chief was thinking when he assigned Shiu this mission. Though she was talented in martial arts, her intelligence left much to be desired. Later she would interrogate Shiu, and her red mouth would sell that entire n down the river.

    With all those items set aside, the rest didn¡¯t look valuable.

    ¡°Your stocking garters don¡¯t look bad. Where did you buy them?¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t joking as she asked so. She had wanted to try short skirts, but felt it was inappropriate to disy her slender thighs. With ck stocking garters however, she would appear moredylike. Moreover it would permit her to be more confident when walking on the streets. She desired a pair a lot, but couldn¡¯t afford them. Of course, she couldn¡¯t rob Shiu¡¯s to wear since, not only would it be embarrassing, they were already torn.

    Sakura returned as Lily was collecting things to her heart¡¯s content. Even the parasol¡¯s canopy turned redder as it pushed open the door to the scene. ¡°Ah, s- seems like I saw what I shouldn¡¯t. Master, sorry, I disturbed you. I¡¯ll be back in two hours ~ ¡°

    ¡°What?¡± Lily blushed, screaming softly. ¡°You, what did you say!? No, it¡¯s not what you think! I- I am only interrogating and checking her body!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, really,¡± Sakura Parasol chuckled as she re-entered the warehouse.

    Shiu screamed in terror seeing the talking umbre, ¡°Ah¡­! A monster umbre!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Who are you calling a monster!? I am a shikigami! A stately shikigami!¡± Sakura Parasol jumped up, whipping Shiu¡¯s butt.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts. Sorry, sorry Master Shikigami. M- my bad¡­ I won¡¯t do it ever again¡­¡±

    After just a single sentence, Shiu could only apologize continuously. Lily was startled. She felt like Sakura could be a better master than her.

    It also made Lily a little frustrated as she was still childish in that aspect. To stop thinking about it she shook her head, asking the parasol, ¡°Sakura, how¡¯s it going out there?¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 73 â€“ The Tragedy of Female Ninjas in Heian Era

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 73 - The Tragedy of Female Ninjas in Heian Era</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    As that question left her mouth, Lily felt like she was doing something shameful, even though she was clearly the victim here.

    ¡°That grannie is okay. She was sleeping so I had to wake her up. When she found so many dead ninjas she got so frightened that she ran to the dojo to ask for help,¡± said Sakura.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Lily responded absentmindedly, preupied with thinking about how to deal with Shiu.

    Standing before Shiu, she lifted the others chin with her slender finger, ¡°I will hand you over to the government officials and let the samurais finish you!¡±

    Although Takesh*ta Town was predominantly ruled by the Genji Dojo, it was still nominally governed by a samurai family; The Takesh*ta¡¯s samurais to be exact.

    Shiu started to panic, and shook her head in tears repeatedly, as she heard that. Droplets lingering in her sorrowful eyes as she begged, ¡°What¡ª No, don¡¯t bring me to the officials!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Lily asked skeptically, not expecting Shiu to be so terrified.

    Shiu furrowed her brows, speaking with a flushed face. ¡°I- it¡¯s too cruel and humiliating. Shiu can¡¯t say it! When the officials deal with female ninjas who havemitted crimes, they won¡¯t deal with them the same way as they would with male criminals. Especially those with a beautiful face, it will be as though they¡¯ve just found a treasure. They will y with her, making her their private property. After they¡¯re satisfied they will toss her to jail. The jailers will then take turns to ???? her. Finally, she will be beheaded, or drowned in ake to cover their wrongdoings!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­?¡± Lily was astonished. In this dark and primitive age, women were bereft of high status, but she never thought they could be so licentious and cruel. However, it wasn¡¯t hard to believe. She was just an innocent girl, but the Daidouji n had bullied and persecuted her unreasonably. Let alone a beautiful criminal who had forfeited their legal rights.

    This time, Shiu was really scared. ¡°Big sister! Sister Kagami, you can do anything you want to Shiu. Shiu will listen to you, I am even willing to serve you as my master for the rest of my life. But please, just don¡¯t hand me to the officials!¡±

    Hearing her, Lily felt sympathetic. The resentment from the ughter and previous battle seemed to have faded a lot, and Shiu was a girl of simple mind. Everybody worked for their masters. She couldn¡¯t me everything on her, right? Even if she hadmitted some crimes, as the big sister, she could just punish her a little bit. There wasn¡¯t a need to take things too far.

    Lily gently rubbed Shiu¡¯s petite face. Then with a disgusted expression as a cover, she snarled, ¡°Though a lowly little ???? like you dared to attempt assassinating me, big sister still can¡¯t bear to let a beautiful flower like you be defiled by those vile officials.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡­¡± Shiu seemed to see a ray of hope. The tears in her eyes warped into joy, she really gave the impression like she would do anything as ordered.

    Lily¡¯s beautiful eyes turned sharp, ¡°You said that you would be willing to stay loyal to me for the rest of your life? Aren¡¯t you afraid of betraying the Fuma n?¡±

    Shiu¡¯s face turned glum at the inquiry, ¡°This time Shiu¡¯s mission ended inplete failure. I¡¯m afraid my end wouldn¡¯t be any different than going to the officials¡¯ ce when I return to the Fuma n. In Fuma n, I¡¯ve seen many female ninjas receive nightmarish punishments when their missions failed¡­¡±

    Coming this far, Lily couldn¡¯t control her sad face. She sympathized with this little girl. No one could think that the sexy-looking female ninjas with heroicposition would have to face something so tragic. Whether it be their own allies or the world itself, they would still be treated harshly all the same, yet they were left with no choice but to undertake those extremely dangerous missions. No matter what, their ends would often end up in tragic.

    To a man, their death was a sacrifice for a greater cause. But if the same case was applied to a woman, not only would they lose their social standing, their entire n would be humiliated! This dark era was crueler to women in such a way.

    Although Shiu looked na?ve and somewhat absent-minded, she understood that cruel reality clearly enough.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have the obligation to change this world, but I can¡¯t push this na?ve little girl into the fire pit.¡¯

    ¡°You said you¡¯re willing to pledge your loyalty to me?¡±

    Shiu nodded furiously. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death. However, she fell apart all too soon when pitted against an end that was ten thousand times worse than death. She had no hint of unwillingness, indeed. Under the effect of the drug, her body had already submitted to Lily¡¯s power and beauty.

    ¡°Being permitted to serve a prodigy like yourself, the legendary de Maiden, I¡¯m¡­ delighted to, ah no, it¡¯s the luckiest event in my life,¡± said Shiu as she twisted her flushed face around.

    Listening to Shiu, Lily felt a little reluctant. It was just her feeling sorry for the other girl.

    Having pledged her loyalty, Shiu¡¯s attitude changed. Her beautiful eyes lingered on Lily, reluctant to part. Her restricted body finally rxed as she involuntarily spun her body from side to side, as though she was enjoying Lily¡¯s bondage. Indistinct white vapor could be seen as she exhaled seductively.

    ¡°Big Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me master,¡± Lily said sternly. As long as Shiu remained loyal to her, she might as well make use of the ninja to collect information. Thus, they had to distinguish their roles. Big sister was not a title any random younger girls could use.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Shiu parroted obediently.

    ¡°How did you end up like this?¡±

    Looking at Lily with glum eyes, Shiu spoke with a growing blush, ¡°You already know that and you still ask. It¡¯s really embarrassing¡­ Master¡­ please release me so that I may serve you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily awkwardly covered her face, blushing herself, ¡°T- There¡¯s no need for you to serve me or anything.¡±

    Lily gazed at Shiu being hung in the middle of the room defenselessly. For the time being, it was hard to say she didn¡¯t have any such thoughts. However, the reason Lily became Shiu¡¯s master was so that she wouldn¡¯t fall into such merciless and immoral punishments. It wasn¡¯t like Lily could do anything strange to her, nor did she have any unhealthy hobby!

    However, seeing Shiu under the control of that secret drug, something primal in her body was about to burst out.

    How could it be!? That Uesugi Rei could force a kiss from me because I was helpless at that time, but I will never proactively do anything offending to my senior sister!

    ¡°Sakura! I leave her to you!¡± Lily covered her mouth, still blushing. Giving such a shameful order as she ran out of the log storage to escape. Closing the door behind her so she could lean against it. Her ample breasts heaved as she panted, letting the cool night breeze wrap around her shapely figure to suppress her rising heat.

    Then, she heard the sound of Sakura¡¯s scolding apanied by some whipping, ¡°How dare you call me a monster! Let¡¯s see if you dare to call me a monster again!¡±

    She even heard Shiu sobbing.

    So it turned out that was how Sakura was dealing with Shiu. Lily exhaled in relief, at least she didn¡¯t do anything bad to her. It was okay.

    Lily also heard a loudmotioning from the front yard of Chrysanthemum Inn. It seemed the reinforcement from the dojo had arrived. She easily recognized Master Sakiko¡¯s voice.

 Volume 1, Chapter 74 â€“ Name Change

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 74 - Name Change</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Lily found Minamoto no Sakiko leading a search for her as she walked toward Chrysanthemum Inn. There were several samurais from the dojo with her.

    ¡°Miss Kagami! Are you okay?¡± Sakiko ran toward Lily and pulled on her hand, checking her from head to toe for any injuries.

    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. I¡¯m okay¡­ ¡± Seeing Lady Sakiko worried about her that much, Lily felt warm inside. ¡°But I did this to the Chrysanthemum Inn. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re safe; that¡¯s the most important thing. You¡¯re staying in my Chrysanthemum Inn and you¡¯ve encountered such danger. If something happened to you, how could I ease my mind! Starting tomorrow you wille and live in the dojo. It¡¯s absolutely safe,¡± Sakiko was really stirred up.

    ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Lily was happy. Of course she would be happy; with a ce she could train without interference, she would naturally agree.

    ¡°Who did this!? Why did they raid my Chrysanthemum Inn!?¡± Sakiko questioned angrily.

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, I¡¯m their target. They are possibly ninjas from Fuma n,¡± exined Lily.

    ¡°Ah? How do you know that? We checked those dead ninjas and found no clues¡­ Wait a minute, did you kill them all by yourself?¡± Sakiko was startled, and studied Lily one more time. She knew that Lily had outstanding talent, however she didn¡¯t expect to see the other¡¯s power develop so rapidly after just a short period of absence. Not only her power, but her practical fighting skill was also intimidating. She wondered if the girl had some form of hidden secret. However, Sakiko stopped at appraising Lily¡¯s power level and didn¡¯t dig any deeper for the truth.

    Lily nodded obediently. ¡°Lady Sakiko, I got their identity from a female ninja I captured.¡±

    ¡°A captive?¡± Sakiko¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°Good! Take me there. I wish to interrogate her personally!¡±

    Looking hesitant, Lily spoke. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± It seemed she wanted to stop Sakiko. ¡°Lady Sakiko, that ninja¡­ can you trust me to handle her? I restrained her and took all of her gear. She shouldn¡¯t pose a threat to us anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Sakiko looked skeptically at Lily, surprised, but didn¡¯t want to ask further. ¡°Alright. As you have captured her, it¡¯s your right to do whatever you want with her. No matter what, tomorrow, you¡¯ll be appointed as a real samurai anyway. Do you need me to send someone to assist you in watching over her?¡±

    ¡°No need, Lady Sakiko, I can deal with her myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Sakiko nodded, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll send my men to guard the entire Chrysanthemum Inn. It should be safe.¡±

    Before Sakiko could finish talking, more samurais entered the courtyard. They began to check the area and stand in guard, easily identifiable as being from the dojo.

    Among those samurai, Lily noticed some wearing ck clothes with white prints. Not only were they especially sturdy and muscr, but their auras were also intimidating. They were all junior-level Sword Masters! That put them much higher above Akira in strength. Even if Lily tried her best to cope with one of them, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could win.

    The Genji Dojo was really formidable to be able to dispatch some simple reinforcements with such terrifying strength!

    Although Sakiko looked like an ordinary person, Lily now knew she couldn¡¯t see through the other.

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, since it¡¯s past midnight already and I have to go to the dojo early in the morning tomorrow, I doubt I will be able to fall asleep tonight. There¡¯s also something I need to attend to right now,¡± said Lily.

    Sakiko followed Lily¡¯s look, gazing at the wood storage, then she nodded and said, ¡°Seems you don¡¯t want to bring that female ninja to the official¡¯s ce. Alright¡­ I can understand you to a certain extent. However, Miss Kagami, you¡¯re much too kind. That kindness can bring dangers to yourself in this world.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Madam, I have my own reasoning,¡± Lily respectfully lowered her body to give a curtsy.

    ¡°Hmph! Fuma n, they actually dare to attempt an assassination against Genji Dojo¡¯s disciple within our territory! Miss Kagami, just leave this matter to us, we will deal with them appropriately!¡± Sakiko¡¯s eyes shivered from rage.

    Sakiko took her men to check around and guard the courtyard. And two ninjas were found alive since Lily had only knocked them out with the parasol. They could be considered the most tragic ones of all the would-be assassins, as they had to endure Sakiko¡¯s personal interrogation.

    Perhaps oblivious to what was unfolding in her wake, Lily returned to the log storage house.

    Shiu was still hung there, her tears rolling like rain. As she refined her ninjutsu and spirit power, all of her senses had been heightened above a normal person, so she more or less understood what had happened outside.

    Her purple hair fell as she helplessly swayed in midair. She lifted her embarrassed face, her eyes holding no resentment for her captor, ¡°Thank you, Master¡­ If it weren¡¯t for you, Shiu would have fallen into an end that would be even more horrible and humiliating than death. And yet, Shiu wanted to kill a kind, beautiful, and powerful master like you. Shiu doesn¡¯t have any face to look at you. Please, Master, please punish Shiu ruthlessly. Only then will my conscience feel a little better! Besides, this is Master¡¯s fetish right¡­ Master Sakura has told me that.¡±

    ¡°What? Sakura, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m not like that!¡± Lily rolled her eyes at Sakura, that was standing in the corner and pretending to be a normal umbre. She walked forward, tilting her head at Shiu and gentlybed Shiu¡¯s silky hair, then she said, ¡°Shiu, I understand well how it is when you were born in the wrong time, with no control over your fate. As you are from the Fuma n, it¡¯s not wrong that you followed your Chief¡¯s order to do the mission. But since you¡¯ve pledged your loyalty to me, don¡¯t think about anything strange. From now on, you have to be faithful to me from the bottom of your heart. It¡¯s the biggest appreciation to your Master. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Shiu raised her head and beheld Lily with eyes glittering like hearts.

    Lily suddenly remembered something, and said gently, ¡°Ah right, Shiu, since you¡¯re not a member of the Fuma n anymore, why don¡¯t we restore your family name and call you Yagyuu Shiu from now on? That way, you can throw away the bygone enmities and begin your life anew.¡±

    Shiu was so touched that, as she nodded her head, she burst out crying, ¡°M- Master, are you giving your ve a name?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I just want to restore your family name¡­ If you are not used to it, just forget it¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t say that! As a master, if you changed your decision due to a few words from the ve, then you are not qualified to be a master! A master needs to be beautiful, powerful, and dogmatic! Shiu will ept everything! No matter what master wants to give me, I will appreciate them all!¡±

    ¡®Eh?¡¯ Lily felt ashamed that she needed Shiu to teach her how to fulfill her role as the master. It seemed Lily had many things to improve on if she wished to fit into her role.

    Right at the moment that Lily started to contemte, the door of the storage house was pushed open.

    ¡°Are you okay!?¡± Nanako stood panting at the door, she had been so worried as she hastily rushed to the door. ¡°Eh?¡±

    Then, she took in the horrible scene in the room. Except for Lily with her blushing face, there was also a female ninja with ragged clothes, being hung under a beam. Her expression was perplexed.

    ¡°Err, what are you guys ying at?¡± Ayer of darkness shadowed Nanako¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Eh? No no, Nanako. I¡­ It¡¯s not what you thought¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t expect that Nanako would return at this moment. Perhaps it was the Genji Dojo¡¯s samurai who told her where to find Lily.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Sorry, I disturbed you guys,¡± Nanako smiled with glum and dark eyes, stiffly moving out of the wood storage.

    ¡°Nanako, listen to me¡­¡±

    A me of rage arose in Lily¡¯s heart. How did these two little girls misunderstand her!? Did they really think she was some perverted, S&M older sister?!

    ¡°Saionji Nanako! Youe back here at once!¡±

    Lily rarely said something that overbearing, besides when she was inbat. Nanako was halted.

    Half an hourter¡­

    Nanako and Shiu were sitting in seiza position inside the wood storage. Lily also sat in seiza position in front of them.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Lily had the aura of an older sister lecturing her two unruly younger sisters. She said seriously, ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened. Do you understand now?¡±

    Nanako turned to look at Shiu, then cocked her head. Patting her chest, as she was ovee with depression, ¡°So, this girl is a senior genin. Indeed, my power is the weakest here.¡±

    Shiu¡¯s eyes brightened in excitement, looking at Nanako, ¡°Senior, I- I¡¯ve just be a ve. I don¡¯t know how to serve our master. Please show me the ropes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me senior! There¡¯s nothing honorable about being called senior in such a job!¡± Nanako yelled at Shiu.

    Lily felt helpless as she held her forehead, ¡°Did you guys understand my words or not¡­¡±

    At this moment, cold wind blew from the outside, shaking the oilmp from time to time.

    Lily looked through the window, and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t safe here. Shiu, it¡¯s only a matter of time before theye after you, since you have betrayed the Fuma n. From tomorrow onwards, we¡¯ll move to the Dojo.¡±

    Although Lily had said she wouldn¡¯t sleep tonight, she still ended up drifting off.

    Her head was ced on Shiu¡¯s thighs. Of course, Shiu did that after she fell asleep.

    If Lily knew that Nanako stayed awake just to keep an eye on Shiu, suspicious of any ulterior motives, Lily would feel touched. However, Nanako¡¯s worries were unfounded.

    ¡®Hmph! That big-breasted woman belongs to Nanako, me. Although I¡¯m in her service for now, one day, I will take everything back, every bit of pride I¡¯ve lost. I will make her endure ten times worse! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let Shiu hurt her. Otherwise, to whom should I find to exact my vengeance?¡¯

    Nobody knew Nanako had such thoughts in her head. But even Nanako didn¡¯t know if it were true.

 Volume 1, Chapter 75 â€“ Female samurai

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 75 - Female samurai</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Early in the morning, the murmuring of the river was apanied by ayer of mist that drifted toward the damp bluestone road.

    The white fence of Genji Dojo stood imposingly. The lush and rugged trees could be seen from the outside, their tips of branches protruding beyond the wall.

    Lily, Nanako, and Shiu were walking along this tranquil road, heading toward therge gate of the dojo.

    Imakawa Yusuke brought around a dozen powerful samurais to stand guard at the dojo¡¯s entrance, all armed with long and short swords at their waists. No matter what, after the incidentst night, they must strictly watch the ce today.

    Upon seeing Lily, they greeted her very courteously. They didn¡¯t even inspect the proof of examination but let Lily and the others enter immediately. However, Shiu was asked to wait outside.

    Separating from her, Lily and Nanako walked in. It was the first time they visited the main hall, which was also the biggest room in the dojo. There were at least seven or eight pirs of humongous size in the middle of the room.

    The two took off their shoes before entering the big hall. There were currently seven or eight official samurais sitting on their knees in the hall.

    And, there were no less than fifty elite, powerful samurais sitting on the two sides of the room. They were wearing a white uniform with navy blue trousers. They all looked serious in this heavy atmosphere.

    So many samurais! It truly deserved to be called Genji Dojo. Lilyplimented inwardly.

    There were ten new recruits in total, gathering and waiting here.

    At this moment, unusual footsteps came from the other end of the dojo.

    Several samurais with extraordinary auras entered the hall, separating evenly in half as they parted to sit directly on the front row of each side.

    Lily didn¡¯t dare to use her spirit power to check. However, those people weren¡¯t afraid to emit their intimidating auras for Lily to sense.

    The weakest of them was a mid-tier Sword Master! So fierce! Any one of those seven or eight samurais sitting in the front rows could easily defeat Lily!

    And, right when Lily was still frightened, three more came from the other side.

    All the samurai present kneeled and bowed to greet them. Lily¡¯s group also followed them to bow.

    The three then walked to the front and sat on the wooden floor. A screen with drawings of pine trees, bamboos, and apricot blossoms stood behind them.

    One of them was Minamoto no Sakiko, the mistress of the dojo, sitting to the right.

    On the left was an old man with long, gray hair. His aura was also formidable and unfathomable. This man was one of the masters with virtue and prestige sent to Genji Dojo from Kamakura City.

    Sitting in the middle was a young, slender, and handsome man. He had a smooth face with double eyelids and eyes as sharp the phoenix¡¯s.

    The young man¡¯s eyes had glimpses of being gentle but serious and cold. His natural solemn made Lily not dare to look at him straight in the face. She instinctively respected him.

    After a brief silence, Sakiko opened her mouth. ¡°This is Master Ashikaga Kiyoshi, the young master of Ashikaga n from Seiwa Genji branch. He¡¯s one of the excellent young samurais of our nation. Today, he¡¯s here to chair the ceremony of conferring the Pass Certificate!¡±

    After she finished, people turned to that young and handsome samurai sitting in the middle to bow one more time. Through the fact Sakiko didn¡¯t introduce the old man, it was clear who held the highest position here.

    ¡°Ashikaga Kiyoshi?!¡± While kneeling with her head near the floor, Nanako whispered to Lily. ¡°Is he really Master Ashikaga Kiyoshi, one of the Six Swords of East Nation? This is just a small Pass Certificate conferring ceremony. Why did someone of such high caliber like hime here?¡±

    For the time being, Lily didn¡¯t know what the Six Swords of East Nation signified, but she could feel the energy released by this so-called Master Ashikaga Kiyoshi. It was so strong that she couldn¡¯t see through him at all or even have the courage to resist.

    Lily remembered the young master of a certain samurai n she met previously, such as Ujizane of the Hojo n. If they werepared, it would be likeparing a worn out old horse with a Qilin!

    Kiyoshi hadn¡¯t opened his mouth but his eyes had already fixed on Lily¡¯s body. His brows arched as if he was astounded by her mor, which was like a fairy in this mortal world. Yet, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°And now, we would be honored to invite Master Ashikaga to announce and start the Pass Certificate conferring ceremony,¡± dered Sakiko respectfully.

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi was still looking at Lily. Hearing Sakiko, he was a little hesitant. However, he announced frankly and generously, ¡°The Pass Certificate conferring ceremony - begins!¡±

    Two disciples of the dojo walked forward, bringing with them two small ck wooden tables. They ced one in front of Sakiko, which had pea-sized green Magatama atop the table, and the other in front of the old man, which had ten rolls of paper stacked in a triangle shape.

    The old man said, ¡°When you hear your name called, walk forward to receive the certificate.¡±

    He picked up a roll. Reading the name on the ribbon wrapped around it, he called out, ¡°Kagami Lily.¡±

    Lily shivered. She hadn¡¯t expected to hear hers as the first name being called.

    She respectfully got up and, although filled with emotions, walked gracefully forward. Holding both hands in front of her, she moved without letting her thighs touch her skirt, revealing her confidence as she advanced. Taking small steps, so as to not move too fast, but also not too slow, she was as elegant as if she was taking a stroll beside ake beneath the stars. Only when Sakiko signaled her, did she stop and lower herself onto her knees before Ashikaga Kiyoshi.

    The old man passed the roll decorated with silk to Ashikaga Kiyoshi, then spoke to Lily, ¡°This is the samurai appointment scroll signed by Kanto¡¯s Governor Fujiwara Tatsuya. From now on, you¡¯re no longer a civilian but a samurai.¡±

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi received the roll, then solemnly bestowed it to Lily with both hands, his eyes gazing at her fascinatingly.

    Lily acted with great respect. She was neither proud nor servile as she greeted, and received the roll with the right manner.

    Although the other was powerful with high position, being a woman, especially a maiden, when she gave a young man a curtsy, she had to mind her action. She wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive.

    Lily¡¯s coy manner made Ashikaga Kiyoshi looks at her with different points of view. ¡®Is this girl actually from a poor family? Although she doesn¡¯t have a noble title,pared to the nobledies from Heian capital I¡¯ve met, she has fairy-like manners that even the daughters of the royals and officials couldn¡¯t bepared to her.¡¯

    ¡°Miss Kagami, may Hachiman¡¯s blessings be with you,¡± Kiyoshi¡¯s voice had an innate elegant and ssic characteristic.

    Lily said nothing, since it was better to say nothing in moments like this.

    She quietly carried the etiquette, mumbling in her head, ¡®Hachiman, if you can hear me, please bless me so as my senior sister would wake up soon.¡¯

    Instantly, a gleam of sadness appeared between Lily¡¯s brows, which startled Kiyoshi. ¡®This girl is as beautiful as divine, yet why does it look as if she is bearing some heavy burden?¡¯

    Kiyoshi was so infatuated with Lily that he forgot to release the roll, still holding on to the other end.

    It was really awkward to Lily now. If she reminded the other, it would be very rude.

    ¡°Master Ashikaga¡­ Thank you,¡± Lily said quietly and pulled the roll a little bit. Ashikaga got a hold of himself and realized that he had lost his manner. Discreetly, he loosened his grip.

    He felt thankful to Lily for helping him keep face. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but a favor from a beautiful woman was often easier to keep in mind.

    Lily then proceeded to move round to Sakiko on her knees.

    This time, she lowered her upper body very low to greet the other. Of course, between women, she didn¡¯t need to worry about her attitude towards Sakiko.

    Sakiko picked up the green Magatama with red strings attached and gave it to Lily.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, congrattions. Also congrattions to our Genji Dojo for having another female samurai with great potential,¡± Sakiko continued, ¡°Later on, if you have any requests, just let me know. Don¡¯t need to be too polite.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Sakiko!¡± Lily was touched. Sakiko did care about her. She was one of the few great nobilities Lily had met sinceing to this otherworld.

    While holding the green Magatama in one hand and the roll in the other hand, Lily had so many emotions surging in her heart.

    She remembered the time she first arrived in this otherworld. A paper parasol, a thin cloth, the night parade, sheltered by the samurai n, the dangers she experienced in Mount Ise, the bloody fight in Chrysanthemum¡¯s front courtyard. And finally, today, Lily had aplished the first step on the path she pledged to herself that night:

    Female samurai.

 Volume 1, Chapter 76 â€“ The Six Swords of The Eastern Nation

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 76 - The Six Swords of The Eastern Nation</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    After the ceremony ended, the newly appointed samurai left the main hall with bright faces as they held their certificates. Before leaving with Ashikaga Kiyoshi and the old man, Sakiko had asked Lily to meet her in the evening. As Lily and Nanako were leaving, she was curious and asked, ¡°Oh right, Nanako, what are the Six Swords of the Eastern Nation you mentioned?¡±

    Nanako had a satisfied expression as she perked up and said, ¡°The Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords are very famous. They are the top samurai among the younger generation of Kanto!¡±

    ¡°The top samurai of the younger generation?¡± Lily asked with a deep breath, ¡°who are these six samurai?¡±

    Nanako came to a stop before jumping to turn around, her hands on her waist, as she looked up at Lily. Despite her short stature, her atmosphere was quite daunting, as though she wanted to overwhelm Lily with this topic.

    ¡°The sixth member and the weakest of the Six Swords of the Eastern Nation: Hojo Dijon, the eldest son of the Hojo n¡¯s Head, also known as the strongest warrior of the Hojo n!¡±

    ¡°Fifth member: Ashikaga Kiyoshi, the oldest Young Master of the Ashikaga n. You¡¯ve just met him.¡±

    ¡°Fourth: Taira Hachirou, the prodigy of the Taira n. The one who represents Mikawa Province¡¯s samurai.¡±

    ¡°Third: Itagaki Nobuyoshi, the oldest samurai in the group, a fierce samurai from the Kai Province.¡±

    ¡°Second: Uesugi Rei, the Land of Snow¡¯s Goddess of War that has earned the respect of the entire Eastern Nation. She¡¯s the renowned de Maiden of Echigo Province. They say she rides a ck steed and killed the Blue Demon with only one sh!¡±

    ¡°And the top samurai is¡­ Minamoto no Shimizu. There¡¯re not many legends about her. We just know that she¡¯s a sword expert, the pride of the Genji n in the Eastern Nation, but she rarely appears.¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± looking at Lily¡¯s astounded face, Nanako continued, ¡°So, are you frightened now when you hear their names? Anyway, the two that stand at the top of this generation¡¯s Six Swords are both women, and I heard that they¡¯re extremely morous.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lily agreed with blurred eyes.

    Uesugi Rei, she heard this name again.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that the strong, beautiful, yet cold woman who forcefully stole her first kiss without any exnation was one of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords.

    Ranked second, she was even stronger than the Ashikaga Kiyoshi she had seen today. She was the woman who stood at the summit of this generation¡¯s young samurai in the Eastern Nation.

    Lily suddenly felt helpless. She thought that if she were stronger, she could get back her dignity; however, it looked like Uesugi Rei was standing and watching her from a tall mountain that was getting farther and farther away. Was it even a mountain that she could reach?!

    ¡°Hey, hey! Are you okay? Big-breasted woman!¡±

    ¡°Err¡­ Sorry, I was a little bewildered just now¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t even warn Nanako about calling her big-breasted woman as she was drowning in her wavering thoughts.

    ¡®Whatever the case, the one who forcefully kissed me is the peerless woman standing at the top of the Kanto samurai. Should I consider myself lucky? Hmm¡­¡¯

    Bewildered, Lilyforted herself.

    Unconsciously, she stroked her gloss, pink lips with finger, her nipples bing erect from arousal.

    Lily walked absent-mindedly with Nanako until the two walked out of the inner hall and saw Shiu waiting for them at the gate.

    ¡°Master, where should we go now?¡± Shiu obediently asked.

    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡± Lily gradually pulled herself together and said, ¡°Ah, I just remembered that I wanted to make a trip over to the shop. You guys just y around here and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, take your time, master!¡± Shiu happily received the order, waving her hand with a cat-like smile on her face.

    ¡°y?¡± Nanako looked at the lush green grass yard.

    Lily walked to the islet inside the Dojo where most of the shops were situated. First, she visited the anima containers shop, where she sold all the animas that weren¡¯t reserved for empowering Sakura.

    ¡°There are thirty-six rank-one animas. So, eighteen kan in total,¡± said the womanish sounding onmyoji wearing a purple fur coat.

    Although Lily was a boy who turned into a girl, she didn¡¯t like effeminate men.

    Turning into a woman and being effeminate were twopletely different stories.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lily received the money. She didn¡¯t linger for long, leaving immediately after her business was done.

    She went to another shop where precious items were collected. She took out the heirloom, a shiny bead, she had taken from Daidouji.

    The shopkeeper was an old man. He observed the item meticulously then took a deep breath. He was quite surprised when he spoke to Lily, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve just be a samurai and yet you¡¯ve managed to get such a rare item. This is indeed most surprising.¡±

    ¡°Ah no, I¡¯m just lucky,¡± said Lily, her face turned towards her heaving breasts.

    The old man wiped beads of sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°this item is a white jade stone. Although it¡¯s not a real jade, it is a very precious stone due to its unique aura. This white jade stone is top-quality. It is clear and the color is not bad. After so many years, the jade has be even more polished and natural. However, it now contains some vulgar and even resentful spirit, which has greatly destroyed its auspicious aura. However, I guess as you have kept it for quite a long time, it has absorbed your innocence and faint scent. The evil energy is somewhat expelled. So now, it¡¯s worth much more than the time you got it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily was happy upon hearing the old man¡¯s appraisal. Her red lips parted, letting out white mist, ¡°S- so, how much I can get if I sell it?¡±

    ¡°This lucky and elegant Miss samurai, because this bead has been purified by your innocence, its value has increased significantly. How about it, I¡¯ll buy it one hundred kan,¡± The old man¡¯s eyes sparkled as he gestured.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily looked somewhat hesitant. One hundred kan was a big number to her. However, it was an heirloom of the filthy rich Daidouji n, yet it was worth only one hundred kan? It sounded a little cheap. Had she risked her life only for one hundred kan?

    Lily asked again, ¡°Grandpa, I heard that it¡¯s a family heirloom. Shouldn¡¯t it be extremely rare and precious? It should be priceless, no?¡±

    The old man wore a nice face and answered with a smile, ¡°This kind of white jade stone doesn¡¯t have actual function and power, but many families have used it as the symbol of fate and passed it down through generations. To them, it seems to have some special meaning or priceless value as you say. However, to a buyer, if it¡¯s a primary stone or some precious stone passed by the nobilities or officials, it will have a better price. However, this bead has been contaminated by filthy energy and resentment, which has destroyed a lot of its actual value!¡±

    The old man looked pitiful. However, he was looking at Lily with bright eyes. ¡°If you haven¡¯t kept it with you for a long time and used your fresh and pure nature to purify the bead, the price would have been even lower. As you¡¯re from the Genji Dojo, Miss, I¡¯m not going to mistreat you. I¡¯ve offered you the price a little higher than the other shops. It¡¯s because of your excellent appearance. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to another shop and check. So, will you sell it to me?¡±

    Lily was a little disappointed. The stone that carried special meaning to the Daidouji n was tarnished by their own corrupted moral character, which had degraded and reduced the value of such an heirloom.

    ¡°I should sell it anyway,¡± Lily said indifferently.

    ¡°Thank you, miss!¡± The old man excitedly said. He walked away and then returned with a ck wooden box with ten silver ingots within.

    Right in front of Lily, he began to stack the ingots, one by one, into a ck velvet bag and handed it to her. Since it wasn¡¯t polite to let a virtuous woman be seen putting away money in front of others. The old man understood this well.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± Lily thanked him then received the bag.

    In total, Lily had sold the items and received one hundred and eighteen kan, plus fifty-one kan she had confiscated from Shiu, she now had one hundred and sixty-nine kan! She was now a youngdy with money!

    One should know that in Heian Empire, when the average ie of a farmer¡¯s family was converted to money, the total amount didn¡¯t even add up to one kan annually.

    Matsuda earned around two hundred kan a year, but this money was used to cover all the samurai in the family, to protect the territory, and for paying the munitions. He couldn¡¯t use the money for only himself.

    As Lily had been walking on the path of a samurai, she also took risks and earned money. And, it seemed she could earn money really fast!

    Of course, Lily didn¡¯t sell the Shiroi Fugu and the shurikens. She returned them to Shiu. In some aspects, Shiu was her henchman. Of course, she couldn¡¯t let this female ninja be barehanded.

    Holding the money, Lily headed toward the chamber of secret techniques. She wanted to buy the ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡±.

    It was an isted ancient-looking hut behind the bamboo. Under the shadow of the bamboo stood a small statue of Hachiman.

    Lily walked into the room and saw a bald middle-aged Buddhist priest sitting there with a kasaya (clothing). Behind him stood many bookshelves adjacent to the walls filled with rare ancient books and scrolls.

    ¡°Great Master, I want to see the books about swordstyles here,¡± Lily said respectfully.

    The Buddhist priest looked somewhat fiendish, but the way he talked was really gentle. ¡°Miss, although this is a shop of Genji Dojo, any books regarding sword styles, techniques, and secrets you can name in Kanto, you can find here. Of course, they are just entry-level.¡±

    Lily studied the Buddhist priest and thought he might have some old stories to end up in this line of business. Did he drop the butcher knife and be a Buddha?

    The voice of the middle-aged Buddhist priest was low but tender. He continued, ¡°Except for our peerless technique, the [Genji Swordstyle], we also have [Taira Swordstyle], [Shinkage-ry¨±], [Torikashinto-ryu], [Hokushin Itt¨­-ry¨±], [Lord Mikawa¡¯s Sword Theory], [Mutsu¡¯s Famed Style]¡­

    ¡°Of course, the best of them are [Genji Swordstyle] and [Taira Swordstyle]. And, because it¡¯s more convenient and easier to learn, the [Shinkage-ry¨±] is also poprtely.¡±

    Lily asked, ¡°Master, how much do these swordstyles textbooks cost?¡±

    ¡°?Genji Swordstyle? has nine books. The author was the greatest hero in the history of Heian Empire, Genji n¡¯s Martial God Yosh*tsune. We sell the three first books here. The original price is two hundred kan. As you are the Dojo¡¯s disciple and you¡¯re an official samurai, in principle, you can buy them at half price, which is one hundred kan. However, you¡¯re not allowed to spread it to outsiders.¡±

    ¡°The [Taira Swordstyle] has eight books. The author was the ancestor of the Taira n, the Highest Chancellor Taira Kiyomori. We also sell only the first three books for one hundred and fifty kan. But I can¡¯t give you a discount.¡±

    ¡°The [Shinkage-ry¨±] has five books. You can buy the whole series here with only eighty kan. The Dojo¡¯s disciples can have a seventy percent discount. I have to say, it¡¯s the most practical Swordstyle.¡±

    [Torikashinto-ryu], [Hokushin Itt¨­-ry¨±], and [Lord Mikawa¡¯s Sword Theory], we sell the whole series here at the price of one hundred and twenty kan. The best discount I can give is seventy percent.¡±

    ¡°And the [Mutsu¡¯s Famed Style]¡­¡±

    ¡°Great Master,¡± Lily intervened, ¡°I have already thought about it. I want to buy the first three books of [Genji Swordstyle].

    Lily immediately took out one hundred kan.

 Volume 1, Chapter 77 â€“ Living in the Dojo

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 77 - Living in the Dojo</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Daidoji Akira and his group were sitting by the road for a short break as the dispirited sun looked over the downcast countryside surrounding Takesh*ta Town. They had quickly left the town as soon as Akira got the news, knowing that it would be more prudent even if the Fuma n wouldn¡¯t reveal his identity or otherwise affect him.

    Akira was sweating heavily, his kasaya damp and wrinkled. It was no wonder as he had hurriedly escaped through the night. Sitting on a rock, he gasped for his breath. ¡°Damn it! To hell with it! I¡¯ve calcted everything yet I missed the fact that the old woman in that Chrysanthemum Inn is the master of Genji Dojo! That ????? Kagami Lily was so lucky!¡±

    Apparently, Akira thought that Sakiko¡¯s men had killed the ninjas from the Fuma n. He didn¡¯t think that Lily had done everything single-handedly.

    ¡°Brother! This time, we¡¯ve even payed with all of my dowry!¡± Hiroko¡¯s clothes were dirty with muddy dabs. She pouted resentfully.

    ¡°That bit from your dowry doesn¡¯t even cover any ????! To hire the Fuma n to murder someone in the Genji¡¯s territory, I had to spend a whole three hundred kwan! The money doesn¡¯t matter that much, it¡¯s the term and conditions that matters most. If more than half of the Fuma n¡¯s ninjas were killed, we¡¯d have to sell the medicinal herbs harvested from the medicinal fields in Mount Amekoi¡¯s valley to the Fuma n for cheap aspensation for the next three years. Without those herbal fields, we will have to bear significant losses in Suruga Province¡¯s medicinal market! That Saionji House will seize the chance and cause more losses for us!¡± Akira was so angry he was shivering.

    ¡°Brother! Those herbal fields are our key assets. Brother, how could you just casually make such a deal with the Fuma n?¡± Hiroko flustered.

    ¡°????, how could I know that! I thought that when the Fuma n took action, they could murder that little girl as easily as flipping a hand. Even if someone got hurt, their casualties shouldn¡¯t be more than sixty percent! Damn, who would think they¡¯d all be killed!¡± Akira was so mad he stomped his feet, shaking the ground.

    The senile onmyoji was also among the dozens of the martial monks fleeing with their masters. ¡°Master Akira, there¡¯s no problem with mymission?¡±

    ¡°Great Master Hosokawa, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t miss even one coin I¡¯ve promised you!¡± Akira had more beads of sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! That lowly ????? has incurred big losses for me. I¡¯d spent a huge amount to invite the onmyoji to deal with Noboru, yet you snatched our heirloom! And this time, the Fuma n failed to assassinate you and that also cost me a big deal in my medicinal trade! I am Daidouji Akira, do you think I won¡¯t be able to deal with a poor little girl like you?!¡±

    Akira sat under the sunlight, gritting his teeth in anger. However, as long as Lily didn¡¯t leave Takesh*ta Town, he would have no way to do anything to her! He didn¡¯t dare to hire the ninjas. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t bear the loss! He couldn¡¯t afford a big loss of his family¡¯s assets just to kill an ordinary girl!

    Right when Daidouji Akira was so flustered and exasperated, not far from them, a group of people and horses with extraordinary auras were heading toward Akira¡¯s team from the remote and barren road in the East.

    This troop of men and horses included around fifty or sixty people. All of them were sturdy and well-built samurais. Although they were wearing their casual clothes, if someone knew of the rumors in Kanto, they would be able to recognize this troop immediately.

    Just looking at the leader from a distance, one would think that there was a vast distance between him and the others. However, the others were riding closely behind him.

    It was because the man was around three meters tall with thick eyebrows and big eyes outlined by the rough hair on his temples. Even though his face was rough, he still looked handsome. His limbs were extraordinarilyrger than normal people, but his body¡¯s proportions were fine and even more beefy. He looked like a bigger version of Hojo Ujizane, but he was more powerful and overbearing than Ujizane. His entire body emitted the aura of a royal.

    This man was wearing a blue kimono. Two nodachi were kept at his waist, which an ordinary man would need to carry on their back.

    His mount wasn¡¯t ordinary, either. It was a beefy, red horse around 3.3 meters tall. It looked just a bit inferior to the ck steed Nioh.

    Looking at the man who was leading the troop from a distance, under an extremely hot weather, Akira was so frightened he was sweating a lot until his entire body was soaked. He got up in a fluster to wee the others.

    When monk Akira walked to the front of that handsome and gigantic samurai, his height of 1.9 meters seemed so small inparison.

    ¡°Y- Your Great Highness!¡± Akira sat down on his knees in the middle of the muddy road to greet the other.

    That man was the oldest son of Hojo n¡¯s head, one of the Six Swords of the Eastern Nation, Hojo Dijon!

    This troop included all the elite samurai of the Hojo n. Standing by Dijon was a man two times smaller than him. That man had aquiline nose and a slender figure. He was Dijon¡¯s cousin, Hojo Motoshige.

    He was also Hojo Ujizane¡¯s brother, the one who wanted to capture Lily in the Matsuda¡¯s. When he tried to check out Lily¡¯s power level, she had cut the cup he darted toward her in half.

    The sunset over the dojo was serene and dim. Although it felt lonely, it was somewhatfortable.

    Sakiko brought Lily, Nanako, and Shiu to the inner courtyard. It was a room deep inside the courtyard and it didn¡¯t look as luxurious and splendid as the others. However, it had the beauty of peace and quietness.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, although this ce is a little simple, it¡¯s safe and quiet. It¡¯s really suitable for girls like you three. If you don¡¯t mind, just stay here for a while,¡± said Sakiko.

    This ce looked even simpler and iner than Chrysanthemum Inn. However, it was really clean, elegant, and peaceful. Lily loved ces like this very much.

    ¡°Ah no, Lady Sakiko, this ce is really good.¡± Lily sincerely thanked Lady Sakiko.

    Nanako and Shiu walked behind the two slender women. Sometimes, their eyes would wander and look interestingly at the wild, natural scenery around.

    ¡°Un?¡± Lily spotted several pink canopies jutting over and above the roof like clusters of colorful clouds, ¡°Are those¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, Miss Kagami, follow me to the backyard and check it out.¡±

    They walked to the backyard and found an old, big, and tough sakura tree there. However, what astonished people was the sakura blooming all over the tree.

    ¡°Ah, so beautiful¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but admire from the bottom of her heart. Ever since she hade to this otherworld, it seemed she had a close connection with sakura, and she did like cherry blossoms.

    Beautiful and proud, only sakura couldbine these two aspects of beauty. However, it somewhat conveyed a faint tint of sadness.

    ¡°This is a one-thousand-year old sakura,¡± said Sakiko, ¡°although it¡¯s a tree with flowers, it has spirit. This tree blossoms in all four seasons. It¡¯s one of the beautiful scenes of this courtyard of mine.¡±

    Lily nodded continuously. ¡°Lady Sakiko, I¡­ I really like this ce, especially this backyard!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I knew you¡¯d love it,¡± said Sakiko as she flirtishly patted Lily¡¯s butt.

    ¡°Er?¡± Lily slightly blushed. It was fortunate that Nanako and Shiu were ying with the grass and flowers around and they didn¡¯t catch it. Otherwise, her prestige as their master would be swept away just like that.

    Lily was a little embarrassed. She moved half a step aside but she didn¡¯t want to show that she was moving too much, which would reveal her discontented mood. No matter what, Sakiko was her benefactor. Even if she had harassed her a little bit, she couldn¡¯t just fume and turn her back to the other. It would be really awkward.

    Sakiko acted as though nothing had happened. She teased and said naturally, ¡°Oh right, Miss Kagami, I¡¯m free tomorrow. Do you want to visit me and enjoy tea?¡±

    Though Lily felt a little awkward about the previous incident, this invitation still made her happy, ¡°Lady Sakiko, I¡¯ve long wanted to learn tea ceremony from you. I¡¯ll have to bother you tomorrow then.¡±

    Lily answered with bits of shyness.

    ¡°Tea ceremony?!¡± Nanako who was ying nearby finally lifted her head and said, ¡°I also want to learn. I want to learn too!¡±

    She ran to Sakiko and blinked her big eyes, ¡°Lady Sakiko, can Ie too?¡±

    Sakiko smiled. ¡°Of course you can. As the oldest daughter of the Saionji House wanting to learn, how can I not teach you.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 78 â€“ Hojo Dijon

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 78 - Hojo Dijon</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Twilight, at the riverbank facing Takesh*ta Town. Dozens of Hojo n samurais were camping by the water, seemingly unwilling to enter the town.

    Dozens of Akira¡¯s martial monks were also apanying them.

    Hojo Dijon the ¡°Giant¡± was three meters tall. As he stood by the bank with Akira and Hojo Ujinori at either side, he appeared exceptionally handsome and majestic.

    Due to two upturned strips of red by the corners of his eyes, he gave the impression of an ancient samurai from the distant Asuka Period. His voice contained a deep ent, carrying traces of the same traditional charm, ¡°That man is upying Mount Aoame. This time, my Hojo n has to mobilize almost half of the samurais. We must hunt him down sessfully!¡±

    There were more than sixty samurais within the encampment behind Dijon. Indeed, the Hojo had mobilized half of their assets. Included in the group were three familiar figures that sat around a bonfire in the corner, appearing unweed.

    They were Matsuda Nagahide, Kanzaki, and Kimura, one experienced middle-aged samurai and two younger samurais. This time, as part of their organization for the big hunt, the Hojo n had also mobilized the Matsudas.

    Hiroko wasn¡¯t participating in the operation and had already left with two other servants. Besides, this was arge monster hunt so they couldn¡¯t afford to bring a woman who would be a burden like Hiroko.

    Akira spoke up servilely, while he looked at the fierce samurai troops and horses, ¡°Your Highness, of course, everything will proceed smoothly when you take actions personally! It is our Daidouji n¡¯s honor to apany you on this mission.¡±

    ¡°Any additional warriors contribute to strength in numbers. What¡¯s more, not only does that guy have a terrain advantage, but we alsock intelligence on how many pawns we will be facing,¡± said Dijon. ¡°By the way, Lord Akira, there is one thing I want to ask for your assistance.¡±

    ¡°Do tell, Your Highness. If it is within my ability, Akira won¡¯t decline.¡±

    Dijon turned to his cousin, Motoshige, who stood next to him and said, ¡°For this hunting operation, it would be more beneficial to have firearms to hold them back. Our casualties would be reduced greatly. I¡¯ve nned for Motoshige to go to Suruga Province to buy twenty firearms. However, I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll struggle to purchase them. If Lord Akira apanies him, it would put me at ease.¡±

    ¡°Firearms¡­¡± Akira raised his brows, ¡°In this Kanto abuttal, we can only buy firearms from the Saionji House in Suruga Province. That said, Saionji Kotoka, the head of the Saionji House, is a tough woman. I heard that she doesn¡¯t have many firearms, and she only sells to the Genji n, the Taira n, and the state. They don¡¯t sell to other samurai families.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need you, Lord Akira. You¡¯re a businessman, right? You¡¯re not willing to cooperate?¡± Dijon¡¯s eyes looked mighty even when he wasn¡¯t enraged.

    ¡°No! No! Your Highness, please rest your mind. I will be sure to help Lord Motoshige buy firearms,¡± Akira was damp with cold sweat as he hurriedly replied.

    Dijon said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to bother you, Lord Akira. You and Motoshige will go to Suruga Province. Our team will camp by the foothills of Mount Aoame and wait for you. When youe back, we will enter the mountain.¡±

    Akira repeatedly agreed. Motoshige didn¡¯t look happy, he was a samurai yet he had to rely on a low-status businessman to handle such a deal. However, he still nodded silently.

    ¡°Oh right, Your Great Highness, how about the expense to buy those firearms¡­¡± Akira mentioned worriedly.

    ¡°What?¡± Dijon¡¯s eyes opened wide, ¡°What expense?¡±

    Akira shivered and waved his hands in a fluster, sweat beading on his forehead, ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    At this moment, Motoshige saw some peopleing from the distance and pointed them out. ¡°Brother, look¡­¡±

    They saw a samurai leading a white horse alongside the riverbank to this area, atop its back was a woman dressed in a kimono and veiled conical bamboo hat. Several other people that looked like their servants walked behind them.

    As the delegation approached it became easier to see the woman, although she was wearing a veil and all, it appeared as if she was married.

    When the samurai walking the steed saw the group of people by the riverbank, he grew extremely cautious. With a serious face, he kept walking forward. The woman on the horse also turned her head aside so as to not get noticed.

    Motoshige stared at the woman then turned to Dijon. Dijon¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave the woman, but he made no moves.

    Motoshige understood what his cousin was thinking. Though he had the weakest standing among the young generation in Hojo n, he was still able to keep hanging around Dijon. Regardless of hunting or fighting, he had his share of actions. Of course, he must have some expertise better than others¡­

    Seeing the other party getting closer, Motoshige immediately ran from the riverbank to the road. He stopped them and called out, ¡°That samurai over there, what is that woman to you?¡±

    The samurai¡¯s eyes turned cold. That man was just a stranger yet he asked something so rude. Although this Heian Empire was uncivilized, the samurai should at least respect each other.

    With a cold tone, he answered, ¡°This is my wife.¡±

    The woman on the horse fearfully nced at those samurais through her veil. Then, she hurried to stoop her head. The servants behind them were even more frightened they didn¡¯t dare make a sound.

    That woman was indeed the other¡¯s wife. It was as Motoshige had predicted. He continued, ¡°Can you ask your wife to get off the horse and drink a cup of liquor with His Highness?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The samurai holding the rein of the horse became angry. cing one hand on the handle of his sword, he raised his voice, ¡°She¡¯s my wife! How could she drink with you!? Please let us pass. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so polite!¡±

    As he was brave enough to bring his beautiful wife to travel through the wilderness, this samurai must have some powers. He was indeed a high-level samurai!

    His power level was almost equal to Hojo Motoshige. Taking real battle experience into ount, Motoshige couldn¡¯t beat him if they really fought.

    However, at this moment, Akira led several martial monks and seven to eight Hojo n samurais to surround them, which terrified the woman and servants.

    When the lone samurai saw their attitude. He understood that they couldn¡¯t get away withoutplying to drink with them.

    Motoshige said, ¡°His Highness only wants to drink a few cups with your wife. Since you rejected, are you looking down on our Hojo n?¡±

    The lone samurai looked at Dijon, who was strangelyrge, as he heard the name Hojo. He was so frightened that he had to subside his anger and nod obediently.

    The woman on the horse took off her conical bamboo hat, revealing her white, beautiful face. She had shaved her brows and drawn two ck dots on her forehead. She had the ssic beauty of a woman from a rich family.

    Watching his wife starting to drink with Dijon from outside the camp, even the lone samurai¡¯s great patience began to wear thin. His wife usually became somewhat seductive when she got drunk. In any case, Dijon¡¯s handsome but strangelyrge-build was really attractive to women in the Heian period. One should know that the men in the Heian period were rtively short. Plus, the woman felt hurt and disappointed by her man¡¯s cowardice.

    The samurai couldn¡¯t bear such a humiliation any further.

    All of a sudden, he shouted, ¡°????! Prepare to die, you adulterous couple!¡±

    In his wrath, the lone samurai drew his sword, dashing toward Dijon and the woman who were sitting and drinking.

    The high-level samurai stormed, risking his life in his outrage. The Hojo n¡¯s samurais standing nearby couldn¡¯t stop him on time.

    However, Dijon wasn¡¯t flustered. He pushed the woman aside and kicked the small table.

    Dijon¡¯s force had blown the woman several meters away, where she hadnded on a rock, dying with a broken neck.

    Seeing that, the lone samurai became frenzied. He screamed and attacked Dijon.

    Dijon waited until the lone samurai came in front of him. His handsome face beamed a disdainful and cruel smile. He didn¡¯t even raise his sword, and simply flicked it with his bucket-sized hand.

    ¡°ng ¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The others could only see a sh on Dijon¡¯s hand, as the Odachi had just been drawn thirty centimeters out of the scabbard!

    The waves of spirit power, which was as heavy as six thousand kilograms, pressed and hit the samurai¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The samurai spurted blood. The powerful air wave sent him flying dozens of meters away before hitting a pine tree, breaking the bowl-sized branch before falling helplessly.

    The Hojo n¡¯s samurais took out their swords, chasing after him. However, they soon realized it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    The samurai was dead.

    He couldn¡¯t save his wife, nor could he wound Dijon before he died. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. His only fault was that he wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    Well, it was merely a pipe dream for wanting to protect his wife without enough strength. In this dark Heian period, power decided everything. It could even suppress thews. Of course, the only thing power couldn¡¯t prevail over was dignity.

    And, it was unknown to anyone if this lone samurai had won against his dignity¡­

    The dead samurai¡¯s servants now had jelly legs as they were too terrified. They just stood there, trembling and begging the other party to spare their lives.

    Hojo Dijon rolled his eyes, which looked dreadful and as big as walnuts. To the vulnerable people that couldn¡¯t cause any threat to him, he said heartlessly, ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    The Hojo¡¯s samurais screamed and stormed forward, shing the servants as if they were butchers chopping meat. A momentter, blood sshed everywhere and the air reeked with bloody smell.

    Dijon turned around and sat down. He picked up the bottle of liquor on the ground and continued to drink as if nothing had happened.

    Nagahide, Kanzaki, and Kimura weren¡¯t far from there. They saw everything. Although they hated the injustice, Hojo Dijon was their Lord¡¯s oldest son, one with outstanding power. They hated him but didn¡¯t dare to say a word. So, sighing was all they could do.

    Nagahide had followed his Lord to attack and kill everywhere through those territories. But today, seeing the future leader of the Hojo n this cruel and malicious, he felt pained and disappointed.

    Killing people, whether they bemon folk or passing samurais, in Hojo Dijon¡¯s samurai life were like side dishes, which were asmon as his daily meals.

    However, he was a little regretful as he had slipped his hand and killed that samurai¡¯s wife. Dijon drank liquor under the dimming light of the sunset and felt somewhat irritated.

    A cold but charming voice came from behind the tree where Dijon was sitting and drinking.

    ¡°Lord Hojo, why are you drinking to vent your sadness alone?¡±

    ¡°Who!?¡± Hojo Dijon was startled!

    He didn¡¯t get up. cing his tumbler down, he slightly turned his upper body, his hand grabbing the handle of his sword.

    He then saw a slender girl wearing a prajna mask appearing under the dark shade of the tree.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± It seemed this wasn¡¯t the first time Hojo saw the girl in the prajna mask.

    ¡°Haha, Lord Hojo, I bring you a message from my master. Please be on the lookout for a person with¡­ an ancient mirror.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hojo was enraged. ¡°I, Hojo Dijon, am from a powerful, noble family. How could I associate with dark stooges like you!? If you take off your mask and drink with me, I will spend time to talk to you. If you are here just to ry some ???????? messages, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±

    ¡°ng!¡± Hojo drew a section of his shiny de.

    ¡°Lord Hojo, I¡¯m only here because I¡¯m ordered to ry the message. The gate of the Land of Hundred Demons is always open to you. But as for drinking with you, I have no interest. Hehehehe¡­¡±

    A faint brush of wind came over, and the girl disappeared into thin air under the shade of the tree.

    Hojo rolled his eyes and stood up to look at the dark forest, grabbing the handle of his sword.

    Quietly the red sun began to set down behind the ck mountain range, dimming beneath the misty clouds.

 Volume 1, Chapter 79 â€“ Genji Swordstyle

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 79 - Genji Swordstyle</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    At night the dojo was strangely quiet.

    Most disciples didn¡¯t stay in the dojo, those that did were junior disciples with long practice hours that had yet to reach samurai level. Those that had be samurais would oftene and go to different ces for assignments. As a result, it was only the instructors that would remain in the dojo.

    Lily couldn¡¯t wait anymore, after she had arranged her things she immediately took out the book of ¡°Genji Swordstyle.¡± She walked out to the backyard, and sat under the thousand-year sakura, reading from the light of a garden stonentern.

    She was startled as soon as she started to read her book.

    It turned out that the ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡± wasn¡¯t as magnificent as she imagined it to be. It wasn¡¯t about peerless swordsmanship but ways to discharge the force.

    Book One of [Genji Swordstyle] was the first stage of Genji Swordstyle. When she had mastered this part, she could raise her base power by fifty percent.

    For example, if the strongest base power her arm could release was one hundred kwans, then applying the method detailed in the first stage of the Swordstyle would allow her to reach one hundred and fifty kwans!

    Book Two of [Genji Swordstyle], namely the second stage of Genji Swordstyle, could double her base power.

    Book Three, or third stage, when mastered, could increase her power up to one hundred and fifty percent, which was 2.5 times stronger!

    That would mean, with one hundred kwans base strength, her base power could reach two hundred and fifty kwans after she mastered three stages of Genji Swordstyle.

    This was such an abnormal martial art! It didn¡¯t mention anything about techniques or styles, it directly increased base strength!

    In the book¡¯s foreword, Yosh*tsune mentioned that in a real fight you wouldn¡¯t have a chance to use manyplicated techniques within a short time. You could only improvise and use the most practical and reasonable strikes. You must be able to kill the enemy or disable him within one strike, depriving them of their fighting capacity.

    It could be seen that Yosh*tsunewas a pioneer who had concentrated on practical fights. He had used his experience to create the concept of the samurai¡¯s foundation in the Heian period.

    Of course, this was just the theory. To learn the essence of his experience, one must increase their base strength by changing the way their force was released, which in turn would benefit them in real battles. And, only the ones that bought ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡± could learn such techniques.

    The Genji Swordstyle had nine volumes in total. However, no matter how much anyone spent, one could only buy the first six books. Thest three books were only imparted to the official and most excellent disciples of the Genji Dojo.

    The Genji n also restricted the samurais from borrowing Genji Swordstyle to read and learn without buying the books. Each samurai who bought the series would be registered. Once they found someone who didn¡¯t buy the Swordstyle but still used it anyway, they would be harshly punished.

    None of the samurai families, even the famous ones, dared to challenge the Genji n¡¯s ironw. The only family that could resist was the Taira, which had its own unique technique. The [Taira Swordstyle]. They had no need to learn the Genji Swordstyle.

    Thus, Lily didn¡¯t dare to let Nanako and the others read the [Genji Swordstyle] she had purchased. In the event it was discovered, they would directly punish the user, without tracing back to the original source. Genji¡¯s way of resolving issues was also influenced by Yosh*tsune, which was brief and practical.

    Additionally, not only did the Genji Swordstyle improve pration force, but it also improved the ability to channel the muscle¡¯s forces. Thus, if the force was used to enhance the legs, the user could elerate much faster. However, the speed couldn¡¯t be increased proportionately to the strength.

    If applied to the waist, stomach, or back, the user could enhance their ability to make a sudden shift in directions, or increase flexibility to dodge surprise attacks.

    Lily nced down at her heaving breasts. Her current power level was already plenty strong, if she applied the Genji Swordstyle then that power could be more than doubled. Moreover, her swordy would grow along with the boost of her base strength!

    Aside from the methods to channel force, Genji Swordstyle naturally had all kinds of highly effective techniques, which were all based on speed and simplicity. After all, the method for channeling forces would only work when appropriate sword techniques were applied.

    The swordstyle also mentioned some fundamental concepts of unique techniques, but Yosh*tsune didn¡¯t write his secret and unique techniques in the books. He clearly said that, ¡°Even if you read all of my books, you cannot find these unique techniques. The real techniques are what suit you best.¡±

    What Yosh*tsune wrote were methods to create techniques using the concepts, thoughts, and one¡¯s personal circumstances. He didn¡¯t write about any specific techniques in the book.

    However, Yosh*tsune also reminded that one should at least master the third stage of his swordstyle before attempting to create their own technique. Otherwise, they would only be waving their hands and legs in vain. An unstable foundation could only serve to mess up their way with the sword.

    When Lily finished reading, though she didn¡¯t understand the content thoroughly, she did agree with Yosh*tsune. She trusted him unconditionally and respected Yosh*tsune as she constantly found herself nodding her head while reading.

    The first book had rich contents but it didn¡¯t have more than ten thousand words. After Lily finished reading, she put the book inside the sash between her breasts and waist. Then, she decided to practice for a while.

    When she practiced the first strike, she had a feeling that with the guide of the swordstyle many things had changed. She could perceive them more easily and urately.

    Perhaps she was really a genius with the sword. She had gained so much in almost an instant, and could feel deeply the marvel of the Genji Swordstyle.

    However, even so, Lily had practicedte into midnight and she found that her progress in harnessing the forces was extremely slow. Currently, out of the hundred times she wielded her sword, the best result was only increasing her base power by not more than one percent! It turned out the Genji Swordstyle was much more difficult than she had imagined!

    Although she was a genius, it was still really hard to put it into practice.

    After everything, Lily could only barely increase her power by one percent. The effect was trivial. However, it was reallyte at night, and she had practiced until she was damp with sweat. As she breathed out, a faint white mist could be seen exhaling from her mouth.

    ¡®I will call it a night for now. Tomorrow, I still have to go to Lady Sakiko¡¯s ce to learn about the tea ceremony. I need to wash up and rest,¡¯ thought Lily as she rubbed her rosy cheeks that trickled with sweat.

 Volume 1, Chapter 80 â€“ Nanakoâ€™s Samurai Heart

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 80 - Nanako¡¯s Samurai Heart</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Saionji Nanako sat in her room watching Lily training in the yard through the gaps of the door.

    She wasn¡¯t trying to sneakily learn the Genji Swordstyle, but brewing a n.

    ¡°That woman is such a training maniac!¡±

    ¡°Though I don¡¯t want to admit it, she does have an innate talent for swordy.¡±

    ¡°If things continue like this, it¡¯ll be far harder to defeat her and regain my freedom. Sister Lily is stronger than me in so many ways¡­ Wait, no! She¡¯s not my sister!¡±

    Nanako had many conflicts in her heart. She wasn¡¯t willing to follow and serve as Lily¡¯s ve. So, even though Lily didn¡¯t restrict her freedom, Nanako didn¡¯t want the others to know that she was interested in that slender but big-breasted sister. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to enve Lily either. As Nanako could recognize that she was neither as strong nor feminine as much as Lily, it would be too depressing to have Lily serve her.

    ¡°The more girly she is, the better she deserves to be served, is it?¡± It seemed Nanako hade up with a weird theory.

    ¡®More importantly, how can I take back my freedom and advance one step further? I need toe up with a n to make that big-breasted woman kneel before me and put a leather rein on her, so I can pull her around with my little hand and recover my lost pride!¡¯

    ¡®If my mother knows I¡¯ve be that woman¡¯s ve¡­ I can¡¯t imagine the result.¡¯ It was indeed unimaginable because Nanako didn¡¯t understand her mother at all. To Nanako, it seemed understanding her mother, Saionji Kotoka, was even more difficult than trying to understand anyone else. She didn¡¯t know what her mother was thinking. However, if Nanako was asked what she didn¡¯t like the most about her mother, it would be Kotoka¡¯s breasts, which were as big as Lily¡¯s!

    ¡®No! Before mother knows of this, I must regain her pride and reputation!¡¯

    Actually, Nanako already had a scheme, but she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to execute it yet. Looking at Lily sweating as she trained with her sword, Nanako didn¡¯t understand why that woman would often show interest in her own body and blush in shame. Looking at the flow of events, Nanako guessed she was about to take a bath?

    Lily had said that she wanted her ves to serve her while bathing, right? Why had she never brought that up again? At most, Lily had only asked Nanako to wash her feet. Then she would go bathe herself by evening. So, Nanako only had the chance to wash Lily¡¯s feet once.

    ¡°Hmph! As long as you make me wash your body, I will seize the chance while you¡¯re naked to force you to change the deal. Not only you will return my freedom to me but you also have to be my woman, ah no, my ve! Otherwise, I will harass you!¡±

    ¡°As a samurai, I mustply with the contract. Thus, this is the only method that will allow me to use my skills to force that woman to surrender!¡±

    ¡®Ahahahahahaha!¡¯ Nanako was so contented with her own scheme. Sheughed loudly in her mind.

    This was an example of forgetting past pains once the wound had healed. If Nanako wasn¡¯t beaten regrly, she would climb up and turn the roof upside down within three days.

    At this moment, Nanako had already escaped from the shock she suffered from that defeat. Lately, Lily was so busy that she didn¡¯t mind her much. Nanako¡¯s confidence had umted to the point that it was overflowing!

    If Nanako didn¡¯t release her umted confidence, she was afraid that she would do something strange to Lily.

    Right at this moment, Lily was done with her training. Nanako hastily returned to her bed as Lily walked towards the room. She turned sideways while pretending to be asleep.

    ¡°Nanako?¡± Lily called her outside her door, ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ No, not yet,¡± Nanako pretended to stretch her body, ¡°Master, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, um¡­ Nanako, can you¡­ help me wash my body tonight?¡±

    Her opportunity came!

    Nanako sat up, and through the paper door, she saw Lily¡¯s graceful figure under the moonlight. Her heart began to race!

 Volume 1, Chapter 81 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Bath and Nanakoâ€™s Scheme

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 81 - Lily¡¯s Bath and Nanako¡¯s Scheme</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Her beautiful, graceful body glowed under the blue moonlight.

    Lily was indeed a little tired tonight. The cor of her yukata opened, showing her shoulders. She breathed heavily as she had focused on practicing the Genji Swordstyle. She had almost drained her strength.

    The transparent, hot sweat covered her neck, her shoulders, and her two plump breasts, as it rolled down. Her back was so wet that a small triangle area of her clothes became soaked. Also because of the sweat, the white fabric covering her rear end now stuck on her skin, outlining the two full halves of hers. They were shivering, releasing the heat of a young woman after intense exercise.

    Nanako pulled the door, trying to suppress her excitement as she was about to achieve her goal. She said, ¡°Should I go prepare your bath right now, Master? Although your body odor is really thick now, Master, as Nanako is your ve, how could I be choosy? I have received the order.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing her words, Lily blushed. In her original world, that was what they called pheromones. But as they were all women, should they pay attention to something like this too?

    Lily didn¡¯t want to see her body anymore since that feeling could very easily cause a disorder in her mind.

    Although it was a little embarrassing, Nanako¡¯s eyes looking at her made her somewhat insecure. Anyway, sooner orter, she had toe to this step. She just needed to get used to it then.

    Actually, Lily once thought about asking Shiu to bathe her. But then, she recalled that she had asked Nanako to bathe her before. If she changed her mind now, it would affect the prestige of her mastership.

    ¡°Then pleasee with me,¡± Nanako suddenly moved closer.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was bewildered. She felt that something was amiss, but there was no clear distinction, so she reluctantly followed Nanako.

    Her heart began to race.

    She was supposed to enjoy her ves serving her like a queen. But why, when it was between her and Nanako, it felt like Nanako was the one ordering her to go to the bathroom at the corner of the yard. Would she stripe her clothes under Nanako¡¯s instruction too?

    She thought that, although the story remained the same, the entire context changed with some of the details changed. Thefortable feeling would turn into an embarrassed and insecure one.

    No, she couldn¡¯t let such an atmosphere continue. She didn¡¯t want to bring trouble onto herself.

    The two of them went to the corner in the North-West of the courtyard, where they had stacked pebbles to make a small area. A big smoothened rock stood by the side with an unadorned stonentern. But what¡¯s inside thentern was a burning incense stick.

    A channel was dug beside the rock to let water pass, and adjacent to the wall was a wooden pavilion with three sides surrounded by logs. This pavilion had a top but without a base.

    There was a big wooden barrel inside the pavilion, already filled with water.

    Since Lily was now a samurai, she also had maids of the inner institution serving her. They woulde and help out with some housework after a busy day with Sakiko. When they finished their tasks, they would leave the ce.

    Nanako looked at the wooden barrel, and said, ¡°Master, take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Err,¡± Lily was baffled, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say it out loud¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Master, of course, you have to take off your clothes to take a bath. Just put your clothes at the side before you get into the barrel. Isn¡¯t it how it works?¡± Nanako anchored her hands at her waist as she looked at Lily.

    Lily¡¯s face turned red, and she said with a frown, ¡°Alright, then help me take off my robe.¡±

    ¡®Nanako is a girl anyway. It should be better to let her see the senior sister¡¯s body than me.¡¯

    Lily was both proud and nervous. She lifted her head, closed her eyes and gently raised one arm as though she was a nobledy.

    Then, she felt a soft bodying closer to her. A pair of small hands pulled and took off her clothes, which wasn¡¯t done elegantly.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± It didn¡¯t feel like someone had helped her take off her clothes. It felt more like she had been forced to strip off. Why was this little girl so rough? Sheesh, she hadn¡¯t been trained yet!

    Lily wanted to tell her to stop several times, but still, she decided to be patient.

    ¡°I need to be familiar with all of these. No matter what, it¡¯s better than doing it myself. I must calm down¡­¡±

    Lily closed her eyes. The soft and smooth fabric that covered her body rattled while sliding along her body. Then, Nanako took off thest piece of cloth on her body¡­

    Nanako pushed Lily¡¯s waist and buttocks towards the wooden barrel.

    This little girl wascking in manners. It didn¡¯t feel like she was treating her master but ying with her toys instead!

    However, as Nanako had taken off all of her clothes, she couldn¡¯t stop this. It was toote. As long as the girl didn¡¯t do anything strange, she would just ignore her. Regardless of how subtle her behavior was, it was a fact that Nanako was still serving her.

    Lily didn¡¯t resist Nanako pushing her. She closed her eyes as she climbed into the barrel to soak her body in water. With her exquisite intuition, it wasn¡¯t a hard task. Although she thought the way she climbed into the barrel was refined enough, she always felt someone gazing at her.

    But she wasn¡¯t concerned about the gaze as it came from a girl. Nanako looked like a little girl despite the fact that she wasn¡¯t young anymore. Perhaps, she was a little curious about the feminine figures of a mature woman. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand.

    As Lily sat in the wooden barrel, she could feel the sakura petals scattered on the water surface. Lily closed her eyes while enjoying the waves and tender scent of the flower, it was quite a special feeling.

    At this moment, Lily felt so rxed. She never imagined that soaking in a bathtub with closed eyes would feel so rxing¡­

    ¡®This is pure bliss.¡¯

    In recent days, she had gone through an assassination attempt, a tense Samurai Conferring Ceremony, and even selflessly devoted herself to practice the swordstyle. Now, all her umted fatigue was washed away by the bobbing warm water¡­

    At this moment, Nanako¡¯s heart was throbbing. Finally, this was what she had always been waiting for. And now, with the real thing in front of her, she seemed unable to endure much longer.

    ¡°Oops, the towel to wash that woman is dirty now. Oh, lucky me, there¡¯s an extra towel there,¡± Nanako took the towel off her nose, which now had a streak of blood.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯m lucky that this woman¡¯s a little dumb. She actually had her eyes closed!¡¯ Nanako thought to herself.

    Seeing that Lily had both arms ced beside her body as she sat in the water barrel with her bosom wide open, Nanako thought that her chance finally came.

    ¡°Hmph, I will make you embarrassed this time! I will not only humiliate you but also make you recognize how weak you really are, that you do not deserve to be a master. Then, I will force you to cancel my life-time contract. Hm, guess I¡¯ll start with this big bosom that always upsets people¡­¡±

    Nanako sent spirit force to her small hands and reached out to rub Lily¡¯s big and soft breasts with cleavage as deep as the ocean.

    However, right at this moment, Lily gently tilted to one side, leaning against the wall of the wooden barrel. Her splendid ck hair softly fell to her side.

    ¡°Why is this woman so defenseless? Good, watch me¡­¡±

    When Lily closed her eyes, she looked even milder. Her faint breath came out through her nose and her breasts jiggled with a set motion.

    ¡°Er?¡± Nanako was stunned just as she was about to take action.

    Whether she was exhausted due to the series of stimting events these days or from the hardship of the training. Lily actually fell asleep while soaking in warm water with her birthday suit.

    And now, Nanako was hesitating. She was skeptical and feeling a little chaotic, ¡°Are you kidding me? Is this big-breasted woman really an idiot? Can¡¯t she feel my ill-intent towards her? She¡­ fell asleep just like this? She wasn¡¯t cautious at all! How could a careless woman like her want to be a samurai and go on an adventure? She would be bullied!¡±

    ¡°Does she¡­ trust me a lot?¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Nanako told herself, ¡°Although this is a very good chance to subdue this woman, it¡¯s not the way of the samurai to ambush a sleeping woman! Today¡­ I will, well, just let her go then.¡±

    With that thought, Nanako blushed, her eyes somewhat ckened. She held a clean towel and pouted a little in discontent. However, her hands were carefully and meticulously doing the job of cleaning Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°Next time, when she¡¯s wide awake, I will show her, humph!¡± Nanako thought and rinsed the towel. She turned around and confirmed that Lily was still sleeping. She picked up Lily¡¯s clothes and put them close to her face, then she breathed in. Her heart pounded frantically when she took in the scent.

    ¡°This is sister Lily¡¯s smell¡­¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 82 â€“ The â€œNamelessâ€ Tea Utensil

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 82 - The ¡°Nameless¡± Tea Utensil</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Lily awoke to find her body clean and dry, tucked in her bed. She didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday, but whatever it was she felt embarrassed thinking about it. She trusted Nanako unconditionally, but even then, how did she get her into her room?

    ¡°Master,¡± Shiu¡¯s voice came from outside her door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Lily stood up, holding a mirror tob her long hair.

    ¡°Master, a disciple of the dojo just came to deliver a message. He said that if you want to study tea ceremony with Lady Sakiko, you will need to visit the shop in town to buy a tea utensil,¡± said Shiu.

    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­ I see,¡± Lily just realized. Right, if she wanted to learn about tea ceremony, she couldn¡¯t just go there barehanded. Asking Sakiko to borrow her tea utensils? That wasn¡¯t really nice.

    ¡°I got it,¡± Lily answered, ter on, I¡¯m going to town to buy something. Please notify Lady Sakiko that I¡¯m going to visit her tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master¡­ And what about¡­¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I, I have to humbly apologize you, Master. Please punish me tonight!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Actually, punishing Shiu was really tiresome. Lately, Lily had so many things to do. ¡°Why would you say out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ yesterday you fell asleep in the bathtub. We were afraid that you would catch a cold so Nanako and I brought you in without your consent. We d- dried your body and p- put your clothes on for you¡­¡± The more she talked, the more apparent a blush became on her cheeks, drool dripping from the corners of her mouth. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry Master. Except for that, we didn¡¯t do anything weird to you!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± It was normal for the ves to help their Master dry their body and put on their clothes, but Shiu and Nanako made it sound like something extremely strange, which made Lily¡¯s face redden. ¡°Alright, alright, speak of it no more. If it happens again, just wake me up. I got it¡­ I got it alright.¡±

    ¡°So Master, will you punish me tonight?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not gonna punish you,¡± Lily suddenly felt evil as she spoke coldly. Indeed, she was a little enraged as her two ves had done something to her without her consent. It could also be that she understood that to a little girl like Shiu, no punishment was the true punishment.

    After Lily had dressed and groomed herself, she left for town, leaving Shiu to look after the house. ¡®Yeah, that should be a good enough punishment for her.¡¯

    Although the dojo had many shops on the isle, they didn¡¯t sell any tea utensils. So, Lily was going to the tea utensil shop by the riverbank in the town.

    Standing by a deserted street near the riverbank were several wooden houses hidden behind big trees.

    Lily stood outside the shop, looking at the tea utensils being disyed inside.

    They all looked beautiful and exquisite, but they had no special features. They looked much more ordinary than the Shino Teacup Lily had seen at Sakiko¡¯s.

    Of course, Lily understood that Sakiko¡¯s Shino Teacup was a Grade Five tea utensil! In the entire Kanagawa prefecture, it was an outstanding, precious item. How could something in a little shop by the roadsidepare to it!

    The tea utensils¡¯ shopkeeper was an old chajin wearing a gray hat. He asked, ¡°Miss samurai, what tea utensil do you need?¡±

    Since Lily was walking in town with a sword, ordinary people would look at her with respectful eyes.

    ¡°Miss samurai, the items in our shop are all the tea utensils with good grades. They aren¡¯t just some domestic items.¡±

    ¡°Mister, how much are these tea utensils?¡±

    ¡°Haha, which one do you like?¡±

    ¡°That one,¡± Lily pointed at a white porcin teacup among the many tea utensils.

    Lily liked that teacup because the patterns on the other tea utensils around didn¡¯t catch her interest. Since that was the case, she just simply chose one without any decoration or colors.

    Although it had a pure, simple white hue and there was nothing to write home about its shape either, the pure nature of that simple teacup had touched Lily somehow.

    ¡°Haha, miss, you¡¯ve got keen eyes,¡± the chajin took the teacup and showed it to Lily. ¡°This is a Grade Two tea utensil. Moreover, for a pure white teacup with no special quality to make it to Grade Two, you can tell just how extraordinary the maker was. This tea utensil costs fifteen kan. If you like it that much, just take it, but please, don¡¯t bargain.¡±

    Fifteen kan, Lily was startled inwardly. It was just an exquisite little utensil but it was so expensive! Of course, she knew the price was reasonable for a Grade Two tea utensils.

    There was no other way around. If she wanted to practice tea ceremony, she shouldn¡¯t use bad quality tools. But she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it if it was too expensive. The tea utensil also represented her learning attitude toward the tea ceremony.

    She said, ¡°Sir, tea utensils are elegant and stylish. I have heard that their price is fixed. Regardless of the buyer or the seller, once the price has been set, there¡¯s only sell or not sell. I understand that the price is non-negotiable. However, this is perhaps the highest price I can afford,¡± Lily said as she took out fifteen kan. Even though she said it nicely, her hands were slightly shaking.

    After her recent adventure, she had earned a profit of more than one hundred and sixty kan. However, after buying Genji Swordstyle, she only had a little more than sixty kan left, and there were still so many things she needed to spend on. Even a teacup cost her fifteen kan. Sigh, she was about to run out of money again.

    ¡°Oh, right, Sir, what¡¯s the name of this tea utensil?¡±

    ¡°This one was made while the master was practicing his skills. It doesn¡¯t have a name and the master didn¡¯t want to inscribe his name on it so the buyer wouldn¡¯t know his name.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll call it Nameless,¡± Lily smiled as she stroked the teacup.

    The tea utensil ¡°Nameless,¡± Lily had finally received her first private tea utensil.

    Having tea utensils symbolized status and elegance in the Heian period. At the same time, the tea utensils weren¡¯t just to admire or enjoy, to the samurais and the onmyojis, they had other special functions.

    On the way back, even though Lily was running out of money, she still bought several beautiful kimonos. Among them was a short-skirted kimono.

    Receiving the clothes she had spent twenty kan to buy, Lily was startled. She needed to buy the tea utensils for her studying purpose, but why did she buy these clothes?

    Besides, while she spent fifteen kan to buy tea utensils with a clear purpose in mind, the things she bought along the street cost her twenty kan!

    ¡®Can I still call myself a man like this! I¡¯m clearly more feminine now!¡¯

    ¡®Alright¡­ No matter what, I have only two nice sets of clothes to wear anyway. Since I have already bought it, there¡¯s no reason for me to return it.¡¯

    When Lily returned to the dojo, she only had twenty kan left.

 Volume 1, Chapter 83 â€“ Tea Intent

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 83 - Tea Intent</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Lily arrived at the elegant inner courtyard that Sakiko called home, and found Nanako already there. Lily didn¡¯t have any problems since she fell asleep in the bath - what problems could have ured when she was sleeping? - yet it felt like Nanako was always directing an unusual gaze towards her.

    ¡°Did you- Did sister buy the tea utensils? ¡± Nanako struggled to say, still unused to calling Lily as her master¡­

    Previously, Nanako had told Lily that they should address each other as sisters, especially in front of Sakiko, as to save the face and reputation of the Saionji House; Lily had agreed with her.

    ¡°Yeah, we should go in. Don¡¯t let Master Sakiko wait for too long.¡±

    Lily and Nanako waited outside, immediately entering the room after they received permission.

    Right after Lily got into the room, she separated a little from Nanako. With elegant manner, she sat down on her knees opposite to Sakiko. Although Nanako was often quite willful, she was still the eldest daughter of an affluent house, so she had mastered such etiquettes.

    After Lily sat down, she noticed that Sakiko was holding yet another umon tea utensil. That was a ck teacup with drawings of gold lotus leaves.

    ¡°Show me your tea utensils. I want to admire them for a while,¡± said Sakiko.

    Lily was a little embarrassed since her tea utensil was bought from a shop by the riverbank. She noticed that Nanako took out a tiny maroon teacup with white inner coating from an exquisite paper box.

    ¡°Sandmist?¡± Sakiko seemed to recognize the teacup immediately.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nanako shyly answered and bowed to Sakiko. She was truly an embodiment of a tender and obedient little girl now.

    ¡°So this is the Saionji House¡¯s Sandmist that Lord Fujiwara had bestowed the head of the Saionji n one hundred years ago. Could you let me look at it for a while?¡±

    ¡°Here, Master Sakiko ¡ª¡ª¡± Nanako handed the maroon teacup to Sakiko.

    ¡°As expected of Saionji House¡¯s daughter. Even on a journey, you¡¯ve brought along such a precious item. I¡¯m guessing this teacup is Grade Four,¡± Sakiko examined the teacup and said.

    ¡°What?! Grade Four? How many valuable items does Nanako have!¡± Lily felt embarrassed, what she bought by the riverbank was only a Grade Two teacup¡­

    ¡°Miss Kagami, let me see yours,¡± said Sakiko.

    Lily took out her white porcin teacup while feeling really embarrassed.

    As soon as Sakiko saw the teacup, she knew why Lily looked strangely timid. She said, ¡°Miss Kagami, this tea utensil is pure white. It is spotless and incorruptible. It matches you well. It¡¯s quite an extraordinary feat that you managed to buy a Grade Two tea utensil with the money you have earned in a short period of several weeks.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ Lily doesn¡¯t have such good fortune to find a nice tea utensil that¡¯s worthy of Lady Sakiko¡¯s tea ceremony¡­ Please forgive me.¡± Lily bangs hung as she apologised with a blushing face.

    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t need to ask for redemption, but punishment is still needed. Remember that you owe me one,¡± teased Sakiko.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s not talk about irrelevant topics in an elegant tea ceremony. Miss Kagami, don¡¯t be so upset. You¡¯re still a beginner, a Grade Two utensil is more than enough. And as I¡¯ve told you, you have fate with chado. Who knows, perhaps the predestined encounter is just around the corner,¡± Sakikoforted her.

    ¡°Thank you Master,¡± Lily felt somewhatforted. As her tea utensil wasn¡¯t good enough, she had to put more effort. Regardless, Lily still loved her pure white Nameless Teacup a lot.

    ¡°Alright, before you two start to learn with me, I should brief you on the foundation of tea ceremony. Miss Saionji might already know this. Miss Kagami, you have to listen to me well.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily, of course, was eager to learn.

    Sakiko continued, ¡°Chado, or tea ceremony, even though it looks like an elegant, stylish art, it¡¯s actually an important, noble, and powerful technique that the samurai need to master. It¡¯s simr to archery, horse riding, or arcane artes. You¡¯re at the first stage as a beginner. The ninth stage is the highest attainment. From the third stage onward, you can be called a chajin. It¡¯s simr to the third level of riding techniques where you can mount an untamed horse to jump across a river and dash several hundred of meters within a blink of an eye!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily opened her small mouth, looking a little absorbed with Sakiko¡¯s lecture. She knew that horse riding and archery were the required subjects in samurai¡¯s qualification, but she didn¡¯t expect these outstanding techniques to be divided into levels. As Uesugi Rei could ride the ck Nioh, just what level of horse riding had she achieved¡­

    She could understand why those techniques were fundamental to a samurai, but why was chado put on the same level with such lethal techniques?

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you don¡¯t need to look at me skeptically like that. You like chado, don¡¯t you? But this is more than just a hobby. The most fundamental function of chado to a samurai is to help them erase the demon in their hearts and enlighten their minds. After all, only a calm heart and a rxed mind could benefit your training. Your inner state is also an important part of your training. If you don¡¯t handle it well, your progress would be shackled and halted.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just the most primary function. Chado has more important functions to samurais and onmyojis!¡± Sakiko¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°And that is¡ª theprehension of the intent.¡±

    ¡°Intent?¡± Lily had some experience but it was still a vague concept to her.

    ¡°When your Kendo reaches a profound level, of course, you¡¯ll start to pursue perfection. And, the intent focuses on the harmony between body and mind. Kendo trains your body and chado trains your mind. They are the foundation for mastering the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s ultimate techniques.¡±

    ¡°Ultimate techniques?¡± Lily was startled. ¡°Master Sakiko, the elegant chado is rted to the ultimates somehow?¡±

    ¡°Cut it off,¡± Nanako snapped disdainfully, ¡°You didn¡¯t even know this. Without an intent, even if you have extreme resentment, hatred, or great ambition, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to trigger your ultimate technique!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, although I have toment something about Miss Saionji¡¯s tone and manner, she¡¯s right,¡± smiled Sakiko.

    Lily was astonished. That was why the Genji Swordstyle didn¡¯t lecture about ultimate techniques. It was because everybody had their own experiences, which led to different inner states, the intent they could perceive in this great wide world would be full of extraordinary things. Master Ieyoshi¡¯s inner state wouldn¡¯t be suitable to theter generations who wanted to learn his Swordstyle so he didn¡¯t write it down.

    One could only create and obtain an ultimate technique depending on the most profound intent that they could feel.

    ¡®So what¡¯s my intent?¡¯ Lily thought.

 Volume 1, Chapter 84 â€“ Tea and Sword

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 84 - Tea and Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    The dim-lit room was filled with faint scents emitted from the three women.

    The weak sunlight was filtered by the window paper, bing gentle and warm.

    The sweet and elegant Sakiko demonstrated chado to the two maidens before her.

    Lily found herself looking at Sakiko¡¯s fair and beautiful face. The artistic mole beside her lips added a touch of beauty to her maturity. She soon found herself wondering if this woman was married or not.

    Lily couldn¡¯t understand why some sort of depression suddenly surged into her heart. It seemed as though she was unwilling to confirm if Sakiko was married. However, considering Sakiko¡¯s age and manners, she was most likely married. It wouldn¡¯t be strange.

    Of course, Lily wouldn¡¯t deliberately ask about something like this.

    Master Sakiko was Master Sakiko. That¡¯s all, right?

    Sakiko¡¯s slender, jade-like hand gently shook the teacup, which set off her fair skin even better. Lily had a feeling that chado was absolutely not about the teacup but the people in harmoniousbination with the tea utensils. That style, that makings, that etiquette had created the light, sophisticated woman.

    She gently held the ck teacup, while her other hand of hers grabbed a whisk, which was neither big nor small. She used the strands of the whisk, not too thin or too thick, to stir the tea. Thinking about having to put this sort of liquid into her mouth and swallow itter, Lily¡¯s heart beat faster.

    ¡°Please enjoy,¡± Sakiko presented Lily the cup of tea she had prepared.

    Lily held it and took in a deep breath. The pit of her stomach swayed, ready to receive the tea.

    ¡°Ff¡­¡± Her small mouth opened, releasing a wisp of white smoke. Her red, sulent lower lip touched the lower rim of the ck teacup. Between her parting lips it seemed there was a transparent thread connecting her beautiful and already moist lips, only to be broken by the teacup entering Lily¡¯s mouth.

    The deep green fluid carrying a gentle and fantastic scent worked with Lily¡¯s aromatic tongue to enter her oral cavity.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡± Lily slightly lifted up her chin, swallowing the sip of tea. Lily could feel the tea move deep into her throat. The heated liquid slipped down her throat, seeping into her stomach. Thefortable feeling spreading throughout her body.

    From Sakiko¡¯s etiquette, to the delicate tea-making process, to the moment Lily swallowed the tea, those actions were all considered theplete cycle of a tea ceremony.

    The reaction and the expression of the tea drinkers were also some kind of etiquette to the chajins.

    Lily didn¡¯t need to talk much. Her contented face was already enough to satisfy Sakiko. Thetter thought that she should make more tea for Lily to drink in the future.

    After Lily drank the tea, Sakiko made another tea for Nanako, using the same teacup.

    It was unknown if Nanako had done it on purpose since she touched the teacup right at the spot Lily drank her tea from. Lily inadvertently touched her lip. ¡®This¡­ Isn¡¯t it an indirect kiss?¡¯

    ¡®Nonono, we¡¯re just enjoying tea here. I can¡¯t be too fussy. I¡¯m in the middle of a tea ceremony between female samurais anyway. It¡¯s not a gathering between sophisticateddies. It¡¯s normal to use the same teacup, right?¡¯

    Several dayster, Lily had been practicing chado in the afternoons while spending the mornings and evenings to practice Genji Swordstyle. At night time, before drifting into her sleep, she would take some time to gather the spirit power. Although the process of absorbing the natural blue spirit power was really slow, it was still good for strengthening Lily¡¯s body. How could she miss it?

    And while she practiced Genji Swordstyle, although Lily had executed the practice swings smoothly, she hadn¡¯t made much progress in the ways of channeling forces. Lily felt really restless about theck of improvement.

    No matter what, her desire to be stronger was greater than anyone else. She must wake up her senior sister as soon as possible.

    However, she understood that being hurried would affect her training negatively, and it could even manifest a demon in her heart.

    She had just understood the benefits of chado, her disordered thought and hurried intentions wereforted a lot when she drank tea.

    Lily also wanted to learn how to ride a horse, archery, and even arcane artes. However¡­ her time was limited and even if she could study all of them, she had no use of them now. Moreover, Lily couldn¡¯t afford a good horse at the moment. She might need to go slower.

    Today, Lily went to Sakiko¡¯s ce alone to practice chado. It was mostly because Nanako wasn¡¯t really in a hurry to learn chado. She didn¡¯te here every day, andtely, she had been spending more time in the dojo to practice her ancient style martial arts on the wooden dummy.

    She couldn¡¯t deny that Nanako was a hard-working girl.

    ¡°Okay, so today, Miss Kagami, please make me some tea,¡± said Sakiko.

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am,¡± Lily said tenderly.

    Actually, Lily hated her girly way of talking. However, sometimes, she felt an indescribable joy from the fact that she was bing more feminine day after day.

    Indeed, that feeling was hard to describe and understand.

    Putting these things out of her mind, Lily focused on her chado.

    To ensure the etiquette and manner of ady, her slender fingers, especially the pinky, would inadvertently rise while holding the tea container. Of course, it was the natural body reaction of a graciousdy. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.

    Gently, she held the whisk and stirred with moderate speed. Of course, she had to blend her respect and feeling into the tea.

    Taking out the whisk, she saw the green tea still whirling, which aroused people¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Ripples? Waves?¡±

    A sh of inspiration emerged in Lily¡¯s mind.

    ¡®When I do the force channeling practice, something always doesn¡¯t feel quite right.¡¯

    ¡®What if I ovey my Spirit Power like the ripples of this tea? Gradually spreading without breaking formation while adding momentum from the inside to the outside.¡¯

    ¡°Oveying the waves rather than expanding it in one stroke?¡±

    ¡®This is¡­ just like the feeling of those ripples. The intent of water.¡¯

    Women are like water.

    ¡®I¡¯m a woman, I naturally can¡¯t channel forces as fiercely as Yosh*tsune and the others. I must find a way that suits me to understand the essence of Genji Swordstyle.¡¯

    ¡°Water!¡±

    ¡°Ripples and waves!¡±

    Lily suddenly had a sh.

    ¡°Err¡­ Master Sakiko, I- I suddenly remember something. May I go and practice my sword technique?¡±

    Sakiko was also surprised. Looking at Lily¡¯s impatient behavior, it seemed she had no choice but to let the girl leave.

    ¡°Go, but you¡¯ll be punished the next time as you ditched me midway.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Lily didn¡¯t pay attention to the details of Sakiko¡¯s words. As long as she was allowed to go and practice her sword,ter, she would do everything she was told.

    Looking at Lily¡¯s rear end and small waist when the girl swayed and left hastily, Sakiko¡¯s eyes had a glimpse of surprise, ¡°She practiced chado for such a short time, but not only did she learn fast, she even has a sh of inspiration? This youngdy does have extraordinary talent.¡±

    Lily rushed to the corridor and bumped into Nanako, who had just returned after practicing her martial arts. She hit the little girl with her breasts.

    Lily¡¯s soft pair hit Nanako in the face. The scent assaulted her nose, causing Nanako to feel lightheaded.

    However, it was fortunate that both Lily and Nanako were samurais. This sort of impact wasn¡¯t enough to send them tumbling to the floor.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry!¡± Lily hurriedly apologized then rushed toward the one-thousand-year sakura in the backyard.

    It did make Nanako a little annoyed, ¡°Tsk, is she rushing to the toilet? What a rude big-breasted woman!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 85 â€“ Genji Swordstyleâ€™s First Stage

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 85 - Genji Swordstyle¡¯s First Stage</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Under the one-thousand-year sakura, Lily was standing on the scattered and fallen pink petals. She held the Seiwa Tamashi vertically in front of her chest.

    The spirit power moved in her body like flows of water.

    It was as fresh as the flowers in the summer and as supple as water.

    The water-like spirit power murmured, running inside Lily¡¯s body. It felt soft and flexible but it conveyed the unceasing power.

    Lily¡¯s pupils focused.

    ¡°Hah ¡ª¡ª!¡± One sh was made. The pile of flowers underneath her feet was blown away.

    ¡°Th- this feeling! I just used the normal amount of strength but the shing force had increased by at least fifty or sixty percent!¡±

    Genji Swordstyle¡¯s first stage, aplished!

    Lily was indescribably happy.

    Not only she had finished the first stage of Genji Swordstyle but she also found a suitable method to channel the spirit power.

    Men are strong and fierce; women are gentle and reserved.

    Using the soft and supple movement of the water wave as the method to release force was the most suitable method for beautiful female samurais.

    Lily then continued to practice for almost the whole night until she was soaking wet. She sat on the rock, her small hand pulling her cor to let the night wind blow and cool her body.

    Although Lily was practicing Genji Swordstyle, she had modified the method to release the force based on the woman¡¯s body characteristics. It looked as though it was a trivial change, but it had solved the knot that many female samurais had encountered when they practiced Genji Swordstyle to the middle stage.

    No matter what, Yosh*tsune was a man so his Swordstyle wouldn¡¯t bepatible with female bodies. If they didn¡¯t pay attention to this at the beginning, they would experience a subtle but irritating feeling about something inharmonious in their practice. And then, such feeling would expand, which would hinder them in their middle stage and final stage of the training. Eventually, stopping them from making great improvement. However, Lily wouldn¡¯t encounter such an issue.

    Right from the start, she had solved that basic conflict even if it may have been by chance.

    And, Lily wasn¡¯t aware of just how much attention she would have garnered if the fact that she had aplished the first stage of Genji Swordstyle within five days was to be known by the high-level authorities of Genji Dojo.

    Lily had finished her sword practice for the night. Although she felt refreshed, she still sweated a lot after a long time of exercising. Lily¡¯s body was full of vitality and feminine heat as her metabolism worked well. At this moment, she wanted to be served while taking a bath, but then, she remembered the awkward situationst time.

    She couldn¡¯t just forget about it and face them again as if it was nothing.

    ¡°How about¡­¡±

    Right at that moment, Lily saw Shiu ¡ªwho had just finished practicing her ninjutsu in the woods¡ª walking toward her.

    ¡°Shiu,¡± called Lily.

    ¡°Master,¡± Shiu ran toward her excitedly. Then, she kneeled down with respect.

    As Shiu was so obedient, Lily suddenly had the natural manner of a master. She didn¡¯t try to be polite but order directly, ¡°Go and find Nanako. I¡¯m going to take a bath. You two will serve me.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Shiu blushed. She dropped her little jaw, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Really, really? Shiu can serve Master while you¡¯re bathing too?¡±

    Shiu had thought that it was Nanako¡¯s privilege as the other girl was her senior. She didn¡¯t think that she would have this honor after all!

    Inadvertently, she drooled.

    Shiu ran away to find Nanako. Lily waited in the courtyard while stroking her hair coquettishly. Of course, it only looked like that to the others, but she was actually just ying with her hair. Because of her sexy, feminine figure, if she didn¡¯t pay attention to her movement, it would look really flirty.

    She thought it was a good idea anyway. Sometimes, it¡¯d be awkward to only have one of them serve her, but if she had two girls serve her at the same time, she would look more like a noble master. Moreover, the two ves could keep each other in check andpete to see who could serve her better. It was one stone killing two birds, indeed.

    She would like to try this trick. If it worked out, she would use it more frequently.

    After a while, Nanako and Shiu came. They had already changed into their white yukata.

    When the two girls really came to serve her, Lily momentarily felt that this might be a little too extravagant.

    However, as it hade to this, it wasn¡¯t good to change her mind. Otherwise, she would lose the prestige of her mastership.

    At the same time, in the remote area of Takesh*ta Town, thick mist hovered everywhere, and even the moon now had a pale blue hue.

    A group of people were walking, piercing through the dark forest, leaving Suruga Province to Takesh*ta Town.

    Walking in the front was a middle-aged martial monk with a beefy figure and a slender samurai followed closely behind. They were Daidouji Akira and Hojo Motoshige.

    ¡°Pooh! That Saionji House sure look down on others! So hateful! Especially that ???? Saionji Kotoka. She¡¯s obviously a ????, and she dared to act all noble and virtuous in front of us! She wouldn¡¯t sell firearms to us no matter what!¡± Hojo Motoshige was so angry he had been shouting and cursing all the way. Since they had to move through the mountain, they didn¡¯t ride the horses. Since their trip had turned with no result and they had to walk on the bumpy mountain trails through the night, their hatred for the Saionji House reached the boiling point.

    Akira also wore a fierce, angry face as he fumed, ¡°That Saionji House was only able to get ess to some of the extremely limited goods due to the fact that they¡¯re under the Fujiwara n. They¡¯re the only n in Kanto with firearms for sell. They dere that they only sell the weapons to the Genji n and the Taira n. Actually, they just want to raise the price! Cunning businessman!¡± Akira was so mad, ¡°The most hateful thing is that, not only did Saionji Kotoka not give me face, she even disdained you, Your Highness! She should know that you came to buy her firearms under Lord Dijon¡¯s order! She was clearly looking down on your Hojo n!¡±

    Firearms, also known as iron cannons, were the new weapons that had just recently appeared in Heian Empire. It was brought and introduced by Mark, a Southern Barbarian businessman. Only those with connections could learn the technique to produce and sell firearms.

    ¡°So hateful! Even if the Saionji House can only sell up to Grade One firearms, it can¡¯t even prate a Middle-ss Samurai¡¯s body if we shoot from distance. And yet they sell it at the price of one hundred and twenty kwans! With that price, you can get a Grade Three katana! Moreover, even when she¡¯d offered such a price, she still didn¡¯t want to sell!¡± Akira continued toin all the way back.

    ¡°Those firearms could give amon foot soldier the destructive force of a junior samurai. The firing range is long, and although it can¡¯t kill the more powerful monsters, it¡¯s still a good weapon to intimidate them and do crowd control! My brother has his own reason to buy them! But the Suruga Province is within the Saionji House¡¯s sphere of influence, they even have the Imakawa n as their backup. Otherwise, I would have used my sword to force her to sell the goods to us!¡± The more Motoshige thought about it, the angrier he became, ¡°What a spiteful, cunning businesswoman!¡±

    Akira was so furious that his teeth were nging. He didn¡¯t know what kind of unlucky star he had bumped into, everything had been so unfavorable to him these days! What bad karma! Right, it was that Kagami Lily!

    But right now, he still needed tofort Motoshige despite his sullen mood!

    ¡°Y- your Highness, although this matter is really hateful, but¡­ how are we supposed to report to Lord Dijon if we go back empty-handed? Lord Dijon is camping in Mount Amegyo¡¯s valley and waiting for us to return back with twenty firearms! We couldn¡¯t buy even one. With his nature, he would¡­¡±

    Hearing him, Hojo Motoshige was shivering inside, bing even more furious, ¡°What should we do now? What to do? We couldn¡¯t buy the firearms in Suruga Province. Those mother ?????? didn¡¯t want to sell to us. What could I do? Go, we¡¯d better go and see His Highness. If he wants to punish us, I will bear it all! I¡¯m not going to get you involved, Master Akira!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s calm down first. There are still several days left until the time limit Lord Dijon gave us. We¡­ should think about the solution first! Otherwise, with his nature, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t have a decent end!¡± Akira¡¯s forehead had beads of cold sweat.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Hojo Motoshige sat on a rock. His sword stabbed into the ground covered with rotten leaves in front of him. He didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°If we go back now, it¡¯s no different from courting death ourselves. But how can we procure firearms in just several days!¡±

    Hojo Motoshige didn¡¯t think that Dijon would cut him down just for failing to buy firearms. No matter what, they were still cousins. Even a tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its cubs! However, previously, Dijon had agreed to impart him the secret technique to refine his spirit power. But now, he was afraid that it wouldn¡¯te true!

    ¡®This loss is too big to bear! I¡¯ve been scheming actively while serving Dijon and agreed to help himmit all kinds of evil crime to make him happy. All because of the secret book the Hojo n has passed down through the generations, the first book of ¡¶The Records of Power Phase¡· which has been passed down to Dijon.¡¯

    With and without spirit power, it was a big gap between the samurais.

    If they only trained their body and muscles, at most, they could reach the High-ss level. Only a few extraordinary people could reach the junior Sword Master level. And that was the upper limit of mortals. However, as far as spirit power was concerned, the junior Sword Master was just the beginning.

    Thus, how could Hojo Motoshige not desire the method to refine spirit power! Otherwise, he¡¯d have to stay like this for his whole life. Taking Akira for example, although he was born with monstrous strength, he was still just a senior martial monk in his middle-age. He couldn¡¯t advance any further.

    ¡°Ah! I must get the firearms! I must make brother happy! I am just one step away from getting my hands on the spirit power refinement manual! I must get it!¡± Motoshige made up his mind.

    Akira was so worried his face grimaced. He thought that he had the worst of luck. He thought that he could go to the mountain to hunt the monsters with Dijon when he bumped into him, that he might be able to gain something out of it and get on the good side of the Hojo n¡¯s future leader. It turned out he had only made things more difficult for himself!

    ¡°Lily! Kagami Lily! It¡¯s all because of you! You are my unlucky star! Damn it! Don¡¯t let me see you out of the town! Otherwise¡­¡±

    Akira med everything on Lily, but of course, nothing could be solved even if he ran into Lily. Akira just wanted to take out his anger on Lily.

 Volume 1, Chapter 86 â€“ The Female Samuraiâ€™s Vassal

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 86 - The Female Samurai¡¯s Vassal</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Walking through the flowery bushes covered by clouds that walked the earth, the two women were shrouded from the moonlight as they supported Lily on her way to the tri-walled wooden booth. Despite feeling like a princess, Lily was blushing as she tried to convince herself this was right.

    ¡®of course, a princess wouldn¡¯t bathe herself- there should be a servant to help her undress; besides, we¡¯re all women here, no reason to be shy. No reason to be shy at all,¡¯ she thought. ¡®They are serving me. If anyone should feel shy or embarrassed, it should be them! Anyways, I¡¯m doing all this to protect senior sister¡¯s pure body. If it wasn¡¯t for that, my personality wouldn¡¯t allow me to enve them, even if I defeated them and won the bet. I¡¯ll definitely will be kind enough to set them free, right?¡¯

    Moreover, even after all this time Lily felt embarrassed and stimted whenever she looked at her body - something very detrimental to her training. She could use chado to stabilize the demon in her heart, but would tea be the least bit effective in counteracting her arousal?

    When half of her breasts had sunken into the sakura petal bath, Lily was finally able to open her eyes without feeling awkward, yet when she did she was met with the sight of the woman giving her vastly different looks. The bold, yet sincere, admiring, and enraptured stare from Shiu, juxtaposed with the shy, unwilling, and grieved expression from Nanako made Lily¡¯s heart ache. The two were so na?ve and innocent, with delicate and tender maiden¡¯s hearts. Sadness shed through Lily¡¯s eyes as she thought, ¡®I actually enved these two innocent children - even if it¡¯s for senior sister, would she be happy with this?¡¯

    Thefortable floaty sensation brought about by the rippling warm water bouncing her semi-submerged breasts made Lily recall what Sakiko had told her several days ago during a private chado lesson.

    Having told Sakiko about Shiu, she inquired about how to interact and treat the girl. Sakiko told her that in the Heian Empire, the norm was for the losers to be the victors¡¯ ves or henchmen. If the victor respected their opponent and acknowledged their ability, they had the option of making them into a vassal; however, if the offer were rejected, the victor could invite them to follow their samurai path and restore their honour with seppuku. If Lily had known about this earlier, she would have made Shiu her vassal: allowing her to use Shiu¡¯s ninja skills in service of herself; however, at the time Shiu wanted to kill her, and after the battle they hadn¡¯t had a chance to calm themselves, so she wouldn¡¯t have been as merciful and granted this choice to Shiu. Still, she felt a little sorry, ¡®recruiting them as my vassals,¡¯ she thought.

    Lily¡¯s moist eyebrows hung low as she sat in the wooden barrel, her small hand pressed against her cheek as she lost herslef in her thoughts, ¡®My strength isn¡¯t ordinary, much higher than normal samurais, and if I use the de maiden attribute, my pration force exceeds 800 kan - the upper limit of High-Tier samurais. Add on the first phase of the Genji Swordstyle, and it reaches 1300 kan, the power of a middle stage Low-Tier Sword Master!

    ¡®A female samurai with that much power should probably recruit a vassal or two. Although my understanding of samurai is limited, it should be a better choice than having Shiu and Nanako as ves. I like them a lot, and don¡¯t want to see them tortured or losing their honor. Moreover, Matsuda Nagahide has several vassals. What harm is there in recruiting two girls anyways? Right! looks like I have good news for them after the bath!¡¯ Delighted, Lily had made up her mind.

    As far as bathing was concerned, she would temporarily ask them to give her a hand. After she earned more money, she could hire two maids from the dojo to take over the responsibility of bathing her. It was just 2 kan per year so it wasn¡¯t necessary for two martial artists like Nanako and Shiu to do such things. Of course, it would be for the best if they were willing to continue. This could be negotiated. And she dare say this way was more in line with senior sister¡¯s kind nature.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± When the two girls washed Lily¡¯s arms at the same time, Lily felt both of her body and mind rxed. Shiu seemed to concentrate on her service, but Nanako looked distracted.

    ¡°Shiu, isn¡¯t this your first time? I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d do so well.¡± Lily felt sofortable so she shyly gave the other apliment.

    ¡°N- no way, Master, hearing yourpliment, I feel overwhelmed by happiness. Serving Master ¡ªbe it assassination, investigation, battling, or even satisfying master¡¯s other odd interests¡ª is a female ninja¡¯s obligations.¡± Shiu¡¯s arm shook in excitement.

    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s such a shameless profession!¡± said Nanako energetically from the other side.

    ¡°You, what are you talking about? T- that¡¯s the honor of a female ninja!¡± Shiu was determined with her philosophy. It was unknown how she was educated as a female ninja.

    Lily didn¡¯t know how to respond to their dispute. She just silently stretched her arms to make them continue the massage to shift their attention.

    After bathing, Lily let the two girls help her dry her body and put on her yukata, only then did she opened her eyes, ¡°Shiu, Nanako, thank you for tonight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Serving Master is Shiu¡¯s responsibility.¡±

    Nanako seemed dissatisfied and remained silent. Lily had no idea why she was in a bad mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s reallyte now. You two should go and bathe yourself. Afterward,e to my room.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nanako was bewildered. She asked cautiously, ¡°For what? What do you want?¡±

    Shiu blushed, ¡°Master¡­ could it be that when you heard what Shiu said earlier, you wanted Shiu to fulfill the other duties of a female ninja¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Hehehe!¡± Lily helplessly gave them a tender smile, ¡°Did you two misunderstood something? Since I called you to my room veryte at night, I naturally have something important to tell you.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 87 â€“ The Late Nightâ€™s Frigid Moon

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 87 - The Late Night¡¯s Frigid Moon</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    It was veryte at night.

    Lily wore the pink yukata which she had bought from the street store. Of course, there was no special asion or anything of the sort. She just wanted to wear the pretty new clothes.

    The two young ves followed Lily¡¯s order to wash up before going to her room. However, ording to Lily¡¯s n, they would not be ves anymore by the time they left this room.

    ¡°Master, w- what do you want to see us for¡­ Although it¡¯s the female ninjas¡¯ job to satisfy all of her Master¡¯s demands, I¡­ Shiu doesn¡¯t know anything. Shiu doesn¡¯t have experience! I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t please you, Master¡­¡± Shiu kneeled on the floor, pressing her lips together with a tense face. She blushed as she gazed at the floor with determined yet deadpan eyes. Unconsciously, her small hand gripped the hem of her shirt as she mumbled.

    ¡°Shiu, Master will not ask you to fulfill those unspeakable things in your imagination. I asked you toe tonight because I have other important things to tell you. Just pay attention to my words,¡± Lily slowly exined to Shiu.

    Then, she looked at Nanako. It seemed the girl was still angry for an unknown reason. She didn¡¯t say anything. So, Lily continued, ¡°It¡¯s reallyte now, so I¡¯m going to announce right away.¡±

    Nanako and Shiu looked at Lily with curiosity.

    ¡°Master, are you going to announce the start of my training?¡± Shiu said as she turned her head to sideways with a blush. She covered her mouth with a balled fist and asionally shed Lily a flirtatious gaze.

    Nanako looked at Lily, then at Shiu, before waving her hand helplessly, ¡°Nonono, there¡¯s no value in training someone with body measurements like yours! If Master wants to teach you, she might as well just tie herself up and do some solo y.¡±

    ¡°Eh? R- really¡­ This is really humiliating for a female ninja. How I can be so pathetic that my Master has to tie herself,¡± Shiu blushed as she felt ashamed of herself.

    Lily was speechless. These two girls looked so pure but no one actually knew what they were thinking. Lily really wanted to tie them up and spank them hard!

    But now she needed to talk about the important topic. If they kept going this way, perhaps spanking was what the two little girls wanted.

    Lily didn¡¯t stop them but purposely kept silent for a while. After they began to get curious about what Lily wanted to tell them again, she opened her mouth. ¡°What I want to announce is that tonight, I have to teach¡­ Ah no, geez, you bamboozled me.¡±

    ¡°Now listen carefully, today, I want to announce that, from now on - You are free!¡± Lily¡¯s voice was high but thin.

    Then, she waited for the two girls to raise their voices in delight.

    But¡­

    ¡°Free? What free?¡± asked Nanako. She was more worried rather than happy.

    Shiu became even more flustered, ¡°Master, why did you make such an announcement out of the blue? D- do you hate Shiu now?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The two girls¡¯ reactions weren¡¯t simr to what Lily had expected.

    Thus, Lily had to adjust her tone, exining carefully and seriously, ¡°Nanako has be a samurai, and Shiu is a High-Tier Genin. If you¡¯re in some other samurai families, you can be their vassals. But big sister is treating you both as ves, I kind of feel sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°I did what I did before because you girls were disobedient. One of you wanted to fight against your Master, and the other one wanted to assassinate me. That¡¯s why I needed to punish you for a while and teach you a lesson. I don¡¯t actually have the intention to make you my ves for the long term. So, I decided to give your freedom back to you and make you my vassals. Do you agree with this arrangement?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Shiu¡¯s eyes were watery when she walked forward and grabbed Lily¡¯s skirt. ¡°Shiu doesn¡¯t want to be a vassal. Shiu doesn¡¯t care about freedom. I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can follow and serve you, Master,¡± said Shiu as she looked at Lily with an agitated face.

    ¡°Shiu, you¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, Nanako said, ¡°Freedom? It¡¯s easier said than done. We signed a master-ve contract!¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Here, take this. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to burn it or destroy it,¡± Lily didn¡¯t just talk without action. She took out the very contract and continued, ¡°It was just a bet. You¡¯re the Young Lady of the Saionji House. How could you be a ve for the rest of your life for just losing a bet? Nanako, take this. Do you want to be big sister¡¯s vassal?¡±

    Lily had good intentions and with thebo of her tender, mesmerizing voice, she thought that Nanako would be so touched she would agree on the spot.

    ¡°I can take this very contract back? That means the contract between you and me will end here, really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Lily could sense something wrong in Nanako¡¯s words. However, she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was.

    ¡°Alright, I got it¡­¡± After she said that, Nanako stood up, her eyes having a gleam of sadness. Her small fingers gently touched and wrapped around her very contract. Then, she immediately said rude words to Lily. ¡°Looks like not only your breasts are big, even your heart is just as big.¡±

    Lily ignored Nanako¡¯s rude words for the time being. Of course, Lily actually preferred girls who were more polite and gentle. However, she wouldn¡¯t mind if the girls just used rudenguage asionally.

    ¡°So, Nanako¡­¡± She smiled and spread her arms towards Nanako. Although this gesture wasn¡¯t suitable between a Master and their vassals, Lily didn¡¯t understand these things.

    Nanako¡¯s eyes became gloomy. No one knew what she was thinking in her small head, but her face didn¡¯t look delighted at all.

    ¡°About being your vassal, forgive me, but I decline,¡± said Nanako coldly and heartlessly.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s arms were still spread to both sides, her delicate breasts visible through the wide-open cor. She froze in such an embarrassing position.

    Nanako put the very contract into her chest. She turned around and pulled the sliding door. She saw the cold moon and started to feel a little emotional as her soft body shivered. When she turned her head around, Lily could see the moonlight reflected in her wet eyes.

    ¡°The contract between you and me ends here. So, I don¡¯t have any reason to stay with you,¡± said Nanako sadly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nanako walked out of Lily¡¯s room like that, heading toward her own room.

    Shiu was still holding onto Lily¡¯s hem, feeling bewildered.

    Lily was even more bewildered. She sat for quite a long time before jolting up all of a sudden, rushing out of her room.

    Then, she saw Nanako in a yellow hunting dress, ready to leave with her luggage.

    ¡°Nanako!¡± Lily called out, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Nanako turned around. Although she had a gleam of sadness on her face, she was pretending to be contented as she forced a smile. ¡°Of course to Suruga Province. Big-breasted woman, why do you think a noble Young Lady of the Saionji House willing to be the ve of an ordinary woman like you in the first ce? It was because I overestimated myself and lost the challenge. Being a samurai, of course, I have to abide by the contract. But since you just canceled the contract, I no longer have any reason to consider you as my Master! Although you¡¯ve treated me¡­ not bad during this time. I¡­ thank you¡­ See you again!¡±

    Nanako turned and walked toward the dark woods outside the courtyard.

    This time, Lily waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Nanako, wait a minute! Why? Why you were willing to be my ve but not my vassal? In my opinion, isn¡¯t a vassal something like a partner? Are you really going to leave like this?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t ept this answer.

    Nanako continued to walk further away before turning around with a grimace, ¡°Big-breasted woman ¡ª you fool!¡±

    Then, she turned and dashed into the dark night.

    ¡°What? Wait, wait a minute, Nanako!¡±

    Instinctively, Lily chased after her. However, she stepped on a stone, which was covered with slippery green moss. She fell face first, while watching Nanako disappearing into the darkness. It seemed that the girl was heading to Suruga Province¡­

    It was so embarrassing for a samurai such as herself to slip at such a crucial moment! It was clear as day just how surprised and flustered she was¡­

    ¡°Did she really follow me merely out of obligation?¡± Lily didn¡¯t know why she began to recall the time she had spent together with Nanako. Her heart ached bitterly.

    Feeling upset, she returned to her room with her pink yukata half smeared with mud. Shiu was still kneeling there, waiting for her master toe back.

    ¡°Master¡­ Shiu doesn¡¯t want to be a vassal or anything. Shiu is willing to be your ve¡­¡±

    Lily sat down on her knees and hugged Shiu. Her long hair covered her face. Her pink yukata was dyed a pale blue color under the moonlight.

    And around this time, Nanako already ran out of the Dojo. Shortly after, she vanished from Takesh*ta Town. She wanted to leave this ce as fast as possible in case she changed her mind.

    ¡°Hmph! What a stupid, big-breasted woman! She actually set me free! If I still shamelessly followed you, then wouldn¡¯t my Saionji House¡¯s honor and samurai¡¯s dignity be trampled by you?! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid Lily!!¡±

    Nanako¡¯s tears fell on the dark mountain path as she ran toward Suruga Province.

    And along the path, by the cold mountain trail, Hojo Motoshige and Akira were returning from the Suruga Province. Their destination was without a doubt, Takesh*ta Town.

 Volume 1, Chapter 88 â€“ Night Walk under the Autumn Rain

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 88 - Night Walk under the Autumn Rain</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Cold autumn rain swiftly fell from darker than night sky, battering the ground and heralding the chilly wind, which boldly entered the room with a gelid gust. Ovee by anxiety, Lily raised her head to look at the raindrops glimmering with candlelight as she eximed, ¡°Nanako didn¡¯t bring an umbre!¡±

    After a moment¡¯s pause, she turned around, lightly cing her hands upon Shiu¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Shiu, stay here and wait for me; I¡¯m going to find Nanako.¡±

    ¡°Master, Shiu will go with you,¡± she responded, her eyes innocent and sincere - despite their fighting, she still worried about the little girl.

    With a gentle voice and shake of her head, Lily refused, ¡°no, Shiu, you stay here in case Nanakoes back, you must tell her I went out to find her.¡±

    After a short pause, Shiu agreed: ¡°Yes, Shiu understands. I will stay here and wait for Master and Nanako to return. I will not leave for even a moment.¡±

    Lily nodded, then as if she just remembered said, ¡°oh right¡­¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t return by tomorrow, you should report this to Lady Sakiko,¡± Lily said, uncertain of why she had a bad premonition; however, she didn¡¯t know what it was - was Nanako in a dangerous situation?

    ¡°Understood, Master,¡± she said, worry apparent in eyes¡­

    The battering rain quickly grew to a violent assault that marred the earth. Suddenly, Shiu¡¯s shout broke the storm, ¡°master!¡± she cried.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Please let me change your clothes, they¡¯re dirt now¡­¡± Shiu implored to the restlessly anxious Lily, who conceded to Shiu¡¯s twinkling sincere eyes as she turned to face her.

    As Shiu dressed Lily in a new set of clothes, the fragrance from the nubile bath beat her senses once more. A beautiful blue sash, backed by the newly enjoyed kimono, a white fabric embroidered with pink and blue flowers concentrated around the hemline and the sash, scattering as if blossoms in the wind to reveal the snow.

    Having been dressed, Lily was handed Seiwa Tamashi and Sakura that had been resting in the corner. cing the sword at her waist and holding the parasol, Lily thanked Shiu, before turning around. She, though reluctant despite being more concerned with Nanako¡¯s whereabouts, stepped down and entered the storm.

    Shiu kneeled within the room, eyes focused upon Lily¡¯s back which was vanishing into the dark midnight, obscured by the battle between the heavens and earth. She whispered, ¡°master¡­¡±

    As clouds that arose from the river and born of the scattered bodies of heavy dew that had thrown itself upon the puddle-marred ground wandered lost like a child, Lily exited the dojo from the western gate, moving in the same direction Nanako went. With her vision obscured, she observed the empty street with Sakura in hand, thinking, ¡°where did Nanako go?¡±

    Having learned the basicyout of the surroundings from Sakiko, she pondered over where the girl had wandered off to, ¡°she doesn¡¯t have any ce to stay.

    ¡°Since she headed West, she must be nning on returning to the Saionji house - but that¡¯ several hundred miles away in Suruga, too far for a casual nighttime stroll. Looks like I have to head in the direction as well, but if it¡¯s the wrong direction¡­

    ¡°No. There¡¯s no other way, with such a rainy night she has no choice but to return to Suruga.¡±

    With a firm faith in her intuition, she headed West. Passing through the newly rebuilt areas of Takesh*ta, she quickly left town. When the passed the Chrysanthemum Inn, she stopped, and knocked on the door.

    The grannie,ntern in hand and wearing a coat, opened the door for Lily, asking ¡°Miss Kagami?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw a girl matching your description passing by - she ran to the mountain path, leading to Suruga or Mt. Ise,¡± she exined to Lily who had told her about the situation.

    ¡°Sure enough!¡± Lily was certain the girl wouldn¡¯t go to Mount Ise. Nanako would surely return to Suruga Province.

    Lily decided to go after the girl through the path to Suruga Province. If she somehow ended up in Suruga Province and found that Nanako, even if the girl didn¡¯t want toe back, it would be all right as long as she was fine.

    With Lily¡¯s speed, she could have caught up with Nanako. However, due to the heavy rain, she couldn¡¯t see the road or the people clearly. It also interfered with Lily¡¯s spirit perception.

    Lily had left in a hurry, in the absence of a map she could only follow the roadsigns that pointed to Suruga Province. Shortly, she reached the foot of a lofty mountain, which seemed to be looming with sleeping beasts.

    There was only one vaguely visible path that led into the mountain.

    ¡°This mountain trail is the way to Suruga Province.¡± Lily, a lone girl, with her parasol, determinedly walked on the path that led to the mountain.

    Between Kanagawa Prefecture and Suruga Province was a deep mountain range called Mount Tama.

    Normally, to get through this ce, one should bring along several samurais and more than ten fully armed foot soldiers like Nanako did when she first came here. That was how they ensured their safety.

    The monsters here were much stronger than the ones in Mount Ise. Especially in the deep recesses of Mount Tama. Even an army of dozens or even hundreds wouldn¡¯t dare to lightly tread this ce.

    And now that Mount Tama was shrouded in the curtain of night and heavy rainfall, the heavy fog was making the ce appear more dreadful!

    However, Nanako couldn¡¯t care that much at the moment. Unlike Lily, she knew the way back to Suruga Province. She had run all the way and shortly found herself in a rtively deep area inside Mount Tama.

    Nanako waspletely drenched. Her white knee-length socks now showed her skin color. Her naturally permed red twin tail wasn¡¯t curly anymore as they dangled on two sides of her small face, and it looked like water was streaming down her bangs.

    ¡°Seriously, women with big breasts are really brainless! Their only worth is to let me ride on them like a horse! And she wants me to be her vassals? Hah¡­ how stupid can she be!¡±

    Nanako helplessly walked further into the wild mountain. She felt really sad. Eventually, she ced one of her hands on a big tree to support her body. Stooping her head, she panted and let the water drop from locks of her hair.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lily know that the Saionji family has been court officials for generations? How could I be the vassal of somemon samurai! Does she really think she¡¯s some kind of goddess? Even if she¡¯s beautiful and charming, there¡¯s no way we can defy the social sses of the Heian Empire!¡±

    Nanako was a samurai. If she defeated Lily, she would make Lily her ve. If she lost, she would be Lily¡¯s ve. That was the way of the samurais. No matter what, the East Nation was the samurais¡¯ domain. There was nothing wrong in following the way of the samurai. However, that dumb woman had released her!

    Nanako was taught to understand and embrace benevolence and righteousness. How could she ignore such things!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I, Nanako, have to seed the Saionji House. Although I¡¯m just a girl, you¡¯ve looked down on my samurai¡¯s heart! Do you really think that you could conquer me with your kindness, your charm, and your strength? Do you think you could mesmerize me and make me follow you? You¡¯re too haughty! Your smell and whatnot¡­ a- as if I care!! Who likes them anyway!¡±

    All of a sudden, Nanako shivered in the chilly rain.

    A thought she never had before uncontrobly stormed into her mind.

    ¡°Do I really like that woman?¡±

    The beautiful face of the young girl blushed in the cold autumn night.

    Nanako could even hear her heart beating, which was somewhat louder than the sounds of the rain!

    ¡°No! No! Impossible! How could I like someone with all the features I hate the most! Wait a minute¡­ that¡¯s not the problem here. She¡¯s a woman. That¡¯s homosexual!¡±

    Nanako¡¯s eyes turned gloomy once again, ¡°A same-sex rtionship isn¡¯t something very rare in this time period. There are even rumors of something ambiguous going on between the handsome onmyojis in Heian Capital! Anyway, it¡¯s still a taboo in this era. If I¡¯m like that, the Saionji House will be aughing stock among the high officials!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a moment of confusion. That woman must have enchanted me with some kind of magic. Mhm, of course, that must be it. It¡¯s impossible for me to like women, especially not the tall and big-breasted ones!¡±

    ¡°I, Saionji Nanako, swear that I was only serving that big-breasted woman to honor my code of chivalry! I will never have any affection for her! If I go against my pledge, I¡­¡±

    Nanako surveyed the dark forest veiled by the rain. She gathered her courage and muttered, ¡°If I go against my pledge, I would rather fall into the hands of monsters or bandits right here right now!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 89 â€“ Lily Beheads the Serpent

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 89 - Lily Beheads the Serpent</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Under the heavy rain water beaded on Lily¡¯s long eyshes, and her glossy lips parted as she exhaled white mist. A glimpse of fascination emerging in her eyes.

    Her bare feet stepped on a pair of wooden shoes as she made her way through the mountain trail, which was full of dry leaves, and muddy puddles. In front of her was now an extremely dark and ominous forest.

    The big and rough tree trunks scattered around like countless pirs, looking as though they were supporting the dark clouds rolling in the sky. The rain obscured vision, hindering people from seeing anything beyond the mountain. Bushes grew lushly under the giant trees withyers of flowers and leaves. The fog grew thicker and enhanced the darkness. All those contributed to the eerie feeling that something nasty was hiding within the forest.

    ¡°Eldritch energy. It¡¯s so heavy here.¡± It would be a lie if Lily said that she wasn¡¯t scared.

    No matter what, she was a woman, who innately had fears of monsters.

    Even if she had enough strength for self-defense, there were still powerful monsters in the deep mountain capable of finishing her within a second. There¡¯s also the possibility those monsters would asionally wander around the outer region of Mount Tama. If she bumped into those monsters, she would surely be dead.

    Nanako was much weaker than Lily, and she was going through Mount Tama by herself to reach Suruga Province. How could Lily linger here in her fear!

    Nanako¡¯s strength wasparable to the time she took the samurai¡¯s qualification test, she hadn¡¯t made much progress since then. And Lily, on the other hand, had mastered the first stage of Genji Swordstyle. At this point, her strength was equivalent to that of a low-tier Sword Master in theirter stage. Even if Nanako agreed to be her vassal, it still wouldn¡¯t be very realistic to take her out on an adventure due to the big difference between their power.

    ¡°A de Maiden is a talented but lonely female samurai.¡± That¡¯s what Sakura told her.

    ¡°de Maiden can use the katana to seize the souls, control the souls, or to supplement her own spirit power and strengthen herself. The other samurais and onmyojis couldn¡¯t do that. That¡¯s why de Maiden can work alone as she can continue to refill her energy by shing the demons or monsters while her teammates have to drain their power fast. The de Maiden has a powerful destructive force andes with great dodging skills, but she has no skill to protect her teammates. When her teammates run out of spirit power, they will be in danger! Unless they were originally a top-ss expert, any other teammate with equal power level could never keep up with a de Maiden¡¯s growth.¡±

    ¡°Bing the de Maiden means you¡¯re predestined to walk on a beautiful but lonely path. This is the de Maiden¡¯s gift, yet also a misfortune in some aspect.¡±

    Lily thought that perhaps Uesugi Rei had walked the same path¡­

    ¡°Even if Nanako can¡¯t go on an adventure with me, nor can she take on special ninja missions like Shiu, I still hope that after I get home from a dangerous trip, someone will tell me: You¡¯re home.¡±

    It was very important to Lily who didn¡¯t have any friends or family in this otherworld. That was why she had hoped Nanako and Shiu could be her vassals. Deep in her heart, Lily had even considered them her family in this otherworld¡­

    Since being alone in the otherworld felt so forlorn, no matter how strong she became, she would still be afraid of the darkness.

    ¡°I must find Nanako. At least, I have to confirm that she¡¯s safe and sound. If she really insists on getting back to Suruga Province, I won¡¯t force her toe back,¡± Lily thought under the downpour.

    The rain grew even heavier. A tree branch that looked like a giant serpent appeared in front of Lily.

    Lily slowed down. Is that a serpent or just a tree branch?

    It doesn¡¯t move in the rain. Is it a tree branch?

    The middle section of the ¡°branch¡±, which was unnaturally fat and reeking of eldritch energy, sold it down to the river.

    ¡°Sssss ¡ª¡ª!¡± A strange hiss arose. The giant serpent opened its red mouth and jumped at Lily with lightning speed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Nozuchi! A serpent-type monster that specialized in sneak attack!¡± Lily was startled!

    Lily threw the Sakura Parasol into the sky to cover her from the rain and drew the Seiwa Tamashi in the same breathe!

    The quick draw was so fast that even with the Nozuchi¡¯s speed, it couldn¡¯t react in time. The cold tip of the sword had already pressed against the serpent¡¯s wide-open mouth.

    ¡°Sssss ¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Extremely urate, powerful force, and unwavering sh!

    The powerful sh force caused the Nozuchi to straighten in midair. With added momentum from the opponent¡¯s attack, the sword cut through its red flesh from the mouth to the tail!

    Lily¡¯s sharp sword gashed along Nozuchi¡¯s body as it flew past Lily¡¯s shoulder. The strong wind caused her hair to flutter.

    Nozuchi had a several-meter cut at its belly before it fell into a muddy puddle. Through the cut at its massive belly, white bones and clothes of some people it had swallowed before could be seen.

    Lily¡¯s Sakura Parasol left a red streak in the sky. It gently swayed in the rain before returning to Lily¡¯s hand.

    After that one sh, Lily¡¯s shoulder wasn¡¯t even wet.

    That Nozuchi hadn¡¯t died yet. It struggled to lift its head in an attempt to counterattack. Lily stabbed the Nozuchi with Seiwa Tamashi. Sparkling red magic runes emerged on the sword, forcefully iming Nozuchi¡¯s soul.

    ¡°A Normal Low-Ranked anima, hmm,¡± Lily muttered.

    Lily was startled when she felt her Seiwa Tamashi take in this monster¡¯s soul. The Seiwa Tamashi was vibrating and glowed with ayer of red light that seemed to contain some unknown power.

    Sakura told her that when the rank of the anima was high enough, not only could it be used to refine the spirit power, it might even possess some special power that could temporarily strengthen the katana! The Mountain Imp¡¯s anima was the lowest of low, no matter how many she killed, none would possess that sort of power.

    The essence of the monster¡¯s soul flowed into Lily¡¯s body through the sword. The red Magatama collected it and stored it in the magical space in Lily¡¯s lower abdomen. Afterward, it would be refined, bing the scarlet Demon Maiden spirit power to supplement Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ It feels so good to refine the spirit power there.¡± Lily closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling. It had been a long time since shest used Soul Eater to supplement her spirit power. The spirit power stockpile she got from hunting the Mountain Imp was starting to run low. If they were used up, her strength would be greatly reduced. Thus, instinctively, Lily¡¯s desire to kill more monsters had swelled up in her heart.

    After consuming that anima, Lily didn¡¯t bat an eye at the monster. She cared not whether the Nozuchi was dead or alive as its eldritch energy was already dried. Turning towards the dark, misty Mount Tama, Lily continued to delve deeper under the curtain of rain. Her tight butt wrapped by the kimono gently swayed in the night as she walked¡­

 Volume 1, Chapter 90 â€“ Encounter with Rokurokubi

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 90 - Encounter with Rokurokubi</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Despite shouldering the Sakura Parasol, the torrential rain soaked Lily.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were dark yet sharp, thinking nothing of the raindrops that hit her. While the katana in her hand glowed beneath the curtain of rain.

    Standing a couple dozens of meters away from her was a man and a woman wearing ragged clothes. They had gray skin and released a terrible stench of rotting flesh. At the same time, they emitted vehement eldritch energy and vengeful spirit. Apparently, these two weren¡¯t humans. At least, they were no longer one.

    They only stood still but still managed to block the path due to their extraordinary height of two meters, they were much tallerpared to your average joes. However, they didn¡¯t possess any weapons. Judging from their eldritch energies, they were more or less designated as a Superior Low Ranked monster, which was equivalent to a High-Tier samurai.

    ¡®Since they don¡¯t have weapons, does that mean they are able to use sorcery or arcane arts?¡¯ Lily increased her vignce after her analysis. Who knew what kind of unexpected surprise would they have in store!?

    Lily even used Spirit Armor, which wasn¡¯t her specialty, to guard against the unexpected. She had plenty of spirit power to spare anyway, it wouldn¡¯t do any harm to be a little wasteful.

    The other side did not take any action, but they wouldn¡¯t give way either. Regardless of what they were, Lily thought that since they looked like humans, maybe she could negotiate with them.

    Lily tried to suppress her fear and disgust, using aparatively prouder but humble tone, she said, ¡°You two are already dead. Although I don¡¯t know the reason, seeing you guys lingering here, I know you have something you hold onto or feel resentful toward. But I am in no way rted to your resentment or grudge, and I¡¯m not afraid of you two either. Can we not fight? I will be eternally grateful if you could stay away from this path for a moment and let me pass. If you die by my hands, you won¡¯t be able to take revenge on your real enemy, is that worth it?¡±

    When the man and the woman heard her voice, their bodies began to shake entirely. It looked like they were affected by her words but they still continued moving toward Lily with swaying motions.

    The manughed hoarsely. ¡°Hehehe. We¡¯ve long forgotten who our real enemy is. Now I just know I smelled the sweet aroma of a woman, a young and healthy human girl. It¡¯s the smell of food.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right, Yujiro, I smell her too. Young girl¡­ the best food! I, I only feel¡­ hungry, so hungry¡­¡± The woman also staggered as she approached Lily¡¯s side.

    This made Lily even more cautious. It was indeed a bit disadvantageous for her that she didn¡¯t have a bow to deal with unknown enemies! Just how would her enemies respond, what kind of weapons would they use? That¡¯s what she was most worried about.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡± The woman screeched out of the blue. Her neck instantly elongated dozens of times. Her head spun while flying fast toward Lily. The amber eyes on her pale-purple face emitted strange light. From her head and neck, thick eldritch energy and vengeful spirit were released. Her mouth opened, revealing her fangs, as she aimed to bite Lily¡¯s neck!

    ¡°Rokurokubi!¡± These days, Lily had frequently visited Sakiko in the dojo to study many things, and among them was information about the demons of this world.

    A momentter, the man¡¯s head also flew out, his neck stretching as long as a sticky candy could. He rolled his eyes, which apanied by disheveled hair outlined his ugly, middle-aged face. He opened his big mouth that was no longer human to bite Lily.

    The two powerful Superior Low Ranked demons attacked Lily, one from the top and the other from the bottom!

    This was also the first time Lily had to face two enemies that could bepared to the high-tier samurais simultaneously!

    The powerful eldritch energy also threatened Lily greatly.

    Her eyes focused on the Rokurokubi as she aimed her katana at them. She spread her legs to adopt a squatting stance and started storing up energy by moving Seiwa Tamashi a little backward. The Demon Maiden energy swirled around Lily¡¯s body, blowing her long hair. She had assumed a graceful yet valiant stance.

    However, how could she simultaneously deal with two attacks from top and bottom with a single sh!?

    Moreover, these two were Superior Low Ranked demons with extremely thick and tough skin. Lily¡¯s Grade-two katana was not specialized in stabbing, it would be a tall order to deal with them at the same time with a shing attack!

    ¡°A ha ha ha ha ha ha ¡ª¡ª! Eldritch energy! This woman also has eldritch energy!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s a human! A human girl with eldritch energy! She should be much more delicious. If we consume her soul, we should be able to raise to mid-rank! Attack her from both sides, one of us should be able to kill her! Hahahahaha ~!¡±

    The two flying heads let out unrestrained hair-raisingughter that echoed throughout the mountain woods. They stormed forward together to attack Lily. The woman¡¯s head aimed at Lily¡¯s heart, and the man¡¯s head wanted to bite Lily¡¯s thigh!

    Just before the two heads reached Lily, instead of drawing her sword, she took advantage of her flexibility to straighten her body and took half a step backward. Due to her height and her low stance, that half step covered at least a meter of distance! Giving her enough space for maneuverability.

    All of a sudden, she raised her other thigh and formed a standing split. From this angle, her snow-white legs looked even more well proportioned and sexy! In between her thighs, the simple ck panty that was normally hidden under her cloth was exposed for a short time.

    Her thighs twitched slightly, and¡­

    ¡°Hah!¡± The slender leg split the air like a white axe!

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!!¡± Her heel shrouded in Demon Maiden spirit power hit the male Rokurokubi, hard. His face was deformed and sunk into the muddy ground, sending water and dry leaves to ssh all over the ce!

    At the same time, Lily stabilized her body and got into the horse stance. The fully drawn katana in her hand that shimmered with a silvery light looked so stable as if it were stationary. The only semnce of movement was proven by the fact that the stagnant rainwater was being repelled. Her sword had cut through each and every one of the raindrops.

    It was lengthy to describe the procedure but it happened in just a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Pffft!¡± The sword precisely pierced through the mouth of the woman¡¯s flying head, drilling through the back of her head.

    ¡°Aghhhh~! The female Rokurokubi yelped for a while before it came to a stop. The head that couldn¡¯t react anymore spiraled back and forth, turning its neck into the shape of a fried dough twist. ck blood spurted from the wound.

    Lily wielded her sword with full strength, and a cute ¡°Yaahh!¡± left her mouth.

    The Seiwa Tamashi drew arge curve as she turned her body around.

    ¡°Puff ¡ª!¡± It cleaved the demon¡¯s head against a big tree trunk!

    It sank deep into the wood!

    ¡°Swish ¡ª!¡± Lily drew her sword back. The monster¡¯s flying head was already halved as it slid along the tree trunk, leaving streaks of ck blood.

    Lily retrieved her sword and shook off the ck blood. She was a little surprised as she looked at the big tree she had shed and the cut on the monster¡¯s head.

    ¡°It seems the Seiwa Tamashi much sharper than before.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the red glow on my sword?¡±

    At this moment, the Sakura Parasol flew out from Lily¡¯s back. ¡°Master, did you see the might of the katana¡¯s Spirit Tempering skill?¡±

    ¡°Spirit Tempering?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Master, your de Maiden¡¯s runes can take most of the anima¡¯s essence into your body, but some will be left on your sword, giving it a nice power-up, and thus, making your sword sharper and more durable than ever. These kinds of katana would at least be Grade-Three,¡± exined the Sakura Parasol.

    ¡°Grade-Three?¡± Lily was pleasantly surprised. She had paid for the price of a Grade-Two katana, but it had upgraded to Grade-Three after killing several monsters?

    ¡°However, I vaguely feel that the Spirit Tempering skill on the de is slowly dissipating. Perhaps if I don¡¯t collect more animas, it will scatter within one day.¡± Lily felt slightly disappointed as she looked at the dim red glow of her katana.

    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s because your sword is just an ordinary katana, Master. It¡¯s not a Cursed Katana. That¡¯s why it couldn¡¯t store the animas permanently.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°It works like that because it isn¡¯t a Cursed Katana?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯ve remembered more things? The de Maiden is formidable not because of her power only. They are even more terrifying when they have the Cursed Katana!¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s that so-called Cursed Katana?¡± Lily asked excitedly. Her bosom, which was drenched in the rain, heaved up and down.

 Volume 1, Chapter 91 â€“ Soul Pattern

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 91 - Soul Pattern</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    The Sakura Parasol flew up and hovered above her head to shelter her from the rain; despite the fact that she was already soaking wet from the battle prior.

    ¡°Master, the patterns on the so-called Cursed Katana took shape by utilizing the runes created from your own resentful thoughts or fixations. Those patterns are called the Soul Patterns. And precisely because of that, they are called the Demon Sword!¡±

    ¡°Soul Pattern?¡± Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the term.

    ¡°The patterns on all the famous swords possessed some degree of Spirit Power. And Soul Pattern is considered one of the legendary sword patterns. Its ancient name in thenguage of the swords was the Soul Devouring Pattern. It means to bestow the sword with the ability to absorb and devour the soul. And more importantly, to stabilize the Anima Power absorbed by the sword. It can be called the spirit or the soul of the sword!¡±

    Sakura continued, ¡°Only a sword with Soul Patterns can permanently preserve the Anima Power. They will continue to umte unless they are consumed in battles. Moreover, Soul Patterns can absorb the essence of the animas separately. Those essences will be used to refine and strengthen the de, gradually increasing the base power of the sword! When a de Maiden fights, there would always be an excess of soul essence, it would be a waste to not make use of them at all.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s impossible to create Soul Patterns on a ready-made sword. Although the legend says that the early-day Demon Swords were created after absorbing too much resentment through countless ughters, it¡¯s just a legend in the end. The chances of sess are unbelievably low. And, even if the legend is true, the Soul Patterns of every de Maiden are unique. No one else could use the sword after her.¡±

    ¡°The only way to permanently engraves the Soul Patterns on the sword is during the forging progress, the de Maiden has to personally draw up the Soul Pattern with their Spirit Power right before the sword harden by quenching! And that¡¯s how a Cursed Katana is made. However, it¡¯s not possible to make them with normal forging procedures. You would require the techniques of a grandmaster and other precious materials like the Grade-Three tamahagane. Even if you try to draw the pattern on a normal sword during the forging process, they would break during the tempering as they are unable to contain the immense power of the de Maiden.¡±

    Lily gawked at Sakura Parasol¡¯s canopy and nodded, ¡°Oh¡­ is that so¡­¡±

    At this time, Lily seemed to recall something, thus she asked, ¡°But when I bumped into Uesugi Rei before, she called my Seiwa Tamashi a Demon Sword. Does that mean the Seiwa Tamashi already has a Soul Pattern?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± The Sakura Parasol seemed to contemte. After a long moment, it continued, ¡°The de Maiden was born with strong resentment or fixation. Such vehement emotions would naturally condense into the runes and stick onto a normal sword, granting them a portion of the Soul Pattern¡¯s power. However, those runes weren¡¯t formed during the tempering procedure so they wouldn¡¯tst long¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, that woman you mentioned must have either misjudged or her intuition is extremely sensitive. Perhaps she sensed the power of the Mountain Imp¡¯s anima on your sword and guessed your Seiwa Tamashi is a Demon Sword,¡± Sakura analyzed.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Lily was a little disappointed. It would be really great if her sword happened to be a Demon Sword. However, there¡¯s no way a nice coincidence would evere true. Besides, even if she got a Cursed Katana by some twists of fate, the Soul Pattern on the sword wasn¡¯t from her own. It would hinder her from controlling the swordpletely.

    In this dangerous otherworld, a life-threatening battle could take ce at any time. There was no way people would wait for you to kill some demons to activate the Spirit Tempering skills before the fight, right?

    It would seem that if Lily wanted to set off and investigate the secret that put senior sister into a deep slumber, she would eventually have to forge a Cursed Katana that exclusively belonged to her! That was how she could exhibit her full power and travel to a farther, more dangerousnd.

    But there¡¯s no way a Grade-Three tamahagane and grandmaster cksmith would be that easy to find right? Those things were beyond what Lily could hope for at the moment.

    ¡®Let¡¯s put that off for some other time and continue the search for Nanako¡¯s whereabouts.¡¯

    Lily propped the parasol and continued diving deeper into the mountain.

    While walking under the rain, Lily suddenly wondered why she was born a de Maiden. A de Maiden required strong resentment or fixation, but she was clearlycking in the resentment department. Then¡­ was it due to her fixation?

    If that was the case, then it must be due to the deep affection she harbored for senior sister.

 Volume 1, Chapter 92 â€“ Monstrous Bandits

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 92 - Monstrous Bandits</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Inside Mount Tama, Akira and Hojo Motoshige were also drenched in the rain. They were cursing while crossing through the mountain forest.

    ¡°Although this trail is harder to traverse, it¡¯s closer than taking the main road,¡± said Akira.

    ¡°Lord Akira sure is familiar with areas here,¡± replied Hojo Motoshige with ack of interest.

    A group of samurai was walking behind them.

    ¡°????! We wouldn¡¯t have to go through this hardship if that Saionji Kotoka had given us face! It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just me, but even Your Highness has to suffer together with me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to keep bbering! You better think about how to exin to my brother¡­¡± Motoshige walked through the tall grass and said with a dark face.

    Just then, they could hear some strange noisesing from the front despite the fact that it was raining.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Motoshige signaled the team to stop moving. Although their power was nothing to write home about, they still had plenty of fighting experiences. Motoshige and Akira could tell someone was engaging inbat from the noise that came from the main road down there.

    The group of people quietly descended the slope. They parted the thick bushes and saw a little girl with drenched yellow clothing fighting against an Inferior Low Ranked wild boar monster.

    Although it was an Inferior Low Ranked monster, the wild boar was innately powerful and aggressive. Thus, it was considered one of the more powerful monsters among the Inferior Low Ranked monsters.

    And yet, that little girl had the upper hand in this fight.

    ¡°My God!¡± Motoshige eximed in a whisper, ¡°That little girl can use spirit power to fight! I wonder which house she belongs to.¡±

    Motoshige felt bitter. He was the Young Master of the Hojo n but he didn¡¯t know how to use spirit power, yet that little girl did. Was she alone here in this dark windy night? He wondered if he could steal her Spirit Power Manual.

    ¡°That, that¡¯s Saionji Nanako!¡± said Akira as he widened his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°What!?¡± Hojo was astonished.

    ¡°You said¡­ She¡¯s the oldest daughter of the Saionji House? Akira, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve done a lot of deals with the Saionji. I¡¯ve seen her daughter during those asions. That¡¯s definitely her! Moreover, she¡¯s using the secret martial arts of the Saionji House that utilizes kodachi and fist-strikes. I¡¯m absolutely certain! That¡¯s her! Saionji Nanako! The only daughter of Saionji Kotoka!¡± Akira sounded very certain of it.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Motoshige eximed excitedly. ¡°Damn! We searched high and low with nothing to show for it. And now, she appears right in front of us with no efforts on our part! Her mother gave us a run for our money, and just when we were wondering what to do with those Saionjis, her precious daughter is delivered to us! It seems that my luck isn¡¯t that bad!¡±

    Akira looked fierce and malicious, ¡°Although that girl can use Spirit Power, she could only fight on equal footing with a wild boar. At most, she got the power level of a Middle-Tier samurai. We can capture her easily!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, then we can use her to threaten the Saionji House. Let¡¯s see if they still won¡¯t sell the firearms to us this time!¡± Motoshige cut in before Akira finished his sentence. His eyes were so sinister as the resentment he had umted for a long time burst out all at once, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let the matter end at this, I want them to suffer great loss! I want Kotoka to suffer the consequences! Hahaha!¡±

    After going through a bitter struggle with the Demon Boar, Nanako had finally killed it. Her petite figure was drenched in sweat as she took out the Anima Container to collect the anima.

    Since the Demon Boar suddenly attacked her on the way home, she didn¡¯t have a reason not to kill it and collect the anima.

    ¡°The battle is over. Look.¡± Motoshige¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy and with a sudden wave of his hand, ¡°Do it now!¡±

    ¡°Swish! Swish!¡±

    Akira and Mothershige didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, two swordsmen wearing a t bamboo hat and brown cape dashed forward from behind.

    The two swordsmen instantly rushed over the cliff by the road, took a sudden jump from the bushes tounch a preemptive strike on Nanako. They were extremely fast and nimble, there was no doubt that their speed was even faster than Akira and Motoshige! These two were the hotshots hired by the Hojo n, and they both stood at the peak of High-Tier samurais.

    The High-Tier samurais had the pration force ranked from five hundred to eight hundred kwans. The gap between a samurai that had just reached the High-Tier and a samurai at the peak of High-Tier was around three hundred kwans. Aside from that, swordy and many other factors could also contribute to the disparity in gaps. Even High-Tier samurais of the same power level could have a huge disparity!

    And these two were first ss even among the High-Tier samurais!

    Facing two such powerful opponents, Nanako, who had just barely reached the Mid-Tier level, didn¡¯t stand a chance to resist.

    Nanako heard some noisesing from above her head while collecting the anima.

    She lifted her head and saw two shadows jumping toward her¡­

    ¡°Ssh!¡± The muddy rainwater sshed on Nanako¡¯s face.

    Nanako slowly regained her consciousness with a horrible headache. She soon realized that she was tightly tied to a tree trunk and unable to move. Standing in front of her was a group of unfamiliar samurais.

    Although Nanako still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation yet, she could guess what just happened to some extent. She had bumped into bad guys! Moreover, they were all very powerful!

    ¡°You, who are you? What do you want?¡± Nanako struggled helplessly and yelled in a weak voice, ¡°You need money? Just take it all! You can take all of my money. Let me go! Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Hmhmhm, of course, we know who you are. You don¡¯t need to scare me using your family¡¯s name.¡±

    Hojo Motoshige walked forward, his dark and sinister eyes gazing at Nanako. ¡°Who else can you be other than Saionji Nanako!¡±

    At the same time, just a little less than twenty miles away from where Nanako was kidnapped, Lily was advancing under the rain.

    Although it was just twenty miles, there were several mountains between them. As the mountains and forests were covered in thick fog, she couldn¡¯t know what was going on twenty miles away from her.

    ¡°I¡­ have probably been walking for the entire night,¡± Lily took out the map from her chest to check the location. However, in this era, the map was drawn by a brush. It was a very simple map.

    ¡°The distance between Takesh*ta and Suruga Province is more than two hundred miles. I think I¡¯ve traveled 30% of the way. I¡¯ve encountered plenty of strong monsters along the way, and that inhibited my speed a lot. But I haven¡¯t seen any trace of a violent battle. Perhaps, Nanako didn¡¯t encounter any powerful opponents. She¡¯s quite lucky if that¡¯s the case. This ce has weak monsters, but a Normal Low Ranked monsters and above can threaten Nanako greatly.¡±

    What Lily didn¡¯t know was that; the bewitching smell on her body was especially drool-inducing to the monsters. The de Maiden was innately beautiful, and her body had the natural scent of orchid flowers. Monsters with extremely sensitive senses could smell it from very far away. There was nothing she could do to change this fact.

    ¡°Nanako, where are you¡­¡±

    Lily gently looked at the first glow of dawn that gradually broke the darkness of the rainy mountains.

 Volume 1, Chapter 93 â€“ Lost in a Chaotic Night

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 93 - Lost in a Chaotic Night</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    The rain hade to an end, but the thick fog still shrouded the mountains.

    The trail Lily was on continued to meander through the terrain, as if afraid of going straight. Forcing her to use the dim marble-white colour of the dawn sky to determine her position.

    All while a pressing sense of unease weighed on her chest, causing her breathing to be short and rough.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t identify it.

    As if to mock her, she received another signal. A sudden swell in her lower abdomen.

    When a female samurai went on an adventure, she would encounter many inconvenient events, more often than men. For example, Lily had to urinate now¡­

    This was a normal physiological phenomenon for any human being. Even if Lily possessed strong Spirit Power and senior sister¡¯s excellent physique, she still couldn¡¯t avoid this need.

    In this wilderness, however, she didn¡¯t need to worry about being unable to find a ce to do her business or the probability of getting peeped on. But even the simple act of urinating was full of danger.

    It was amon trope for hiding monsters to ambush defenceless prey, and it¡¯d even be possible to spring traps from above or get assaulted from behind.

    Female samurais became very defenseless when they pee, and there was no reason not tounch a sneak attack on one during the act.

    Staying wary, Lily spread out her spirit waves to confirm that there was no human or demon within the vicinity. Once she was certain, she ran toward a slope by the road and moved behind a big tree.

    However, there was still one more inconvenience. The sword Lily kept at her waist was too long. When she squatted, it would touch the ground and get smeared with mud. She untied the cord from her sash, and after taking a deep breath, she bit the cord along the scabbard as she held the sword horizontally in her mouth. Then, she lifted the skirt to her waist before squatting¡­

    Lily¡¯s kimono was customized with high slits, which allowed for substantial movements. However, from her thighs upward, the slits were covered by a matchingyer of clothes, so it was hard to tell the slits were there when she moved around.

    Even now, Lily still considered urinating to be very embarrassing. Because she used to be a man, squatting down to pee was¡­ kind of awkward.

    Since that was a normal daily urrence, she had to ept it eventually. Lily told herself several times a day, but it didn¡¯t seem to work well.

    As the cord was really rough, Lily didn¡¯t feel all thatfortable biting it. And since her mouth was half-open, it was possible that her saliva would drop if she loses focus. That would be kind of embarrassing¡­ But fortunately, no one could see her now.

    After she was done, Lily exhaled in relief. She gently stood up and walked to the front of the giant tree. And to her surprise, the sky seemed to get darker. She didn¡¯t really mind it since she thought it was just a dark cloud passing by. However, as she continued her journey, she found that it was getting darker and darker. Not even half an hourter, the night had returned and shrouded the entire ce in darkness.

    ¡®What, what¡¯s going on?¡¯

    ¡®Time rewinding?¡¯

    ¡®Of course, that¡¯s not possible.¡¯

    ¡®It could be because of the extremely thick clouds or a premonition to a really nasty weather condition.¡¯

    However, at this moment, the Sakura Parasol Lily had shoved into her sash at her back started to vibrate. Sakura then said, ¡°Chaotic Night. The Chaotic Nightes.¡±

    That Sakura, who never had a care for the world, sounded quite fearful when she said it.

    ¡°What¡¯s a Chaotic Night?¡±

    ¡°Quite unclear¡­ It¡¯s started ten years ago, and would asionally ur ever since. When the Extended Nights or Chaotic Nights ur, it wouldst for several nights without the sun ever rising. Sometimes, the sun will rise for a little bit before the night returns. It willst at least one day and one night until the next dawn¡­ At this time, the eldritch energy and the negative energies will be extremely thick. But Master, you don¡¯t need to worry that much. During the Extended or Chaotic Night, the de Maiden will be much stronger.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a strange urrence?¡± Although she would be a little stronger during the Chaotic Night, Lily couldn¡¯t be happy. It was thew of nature for the sun to rise and set to create the rotation of days and nights.

    If the naturalw was disturbed, it was surely not a good sign. It could even be an omen for the end of the world.

    However, there was still no strange phenomenon recorded in the Heian Empire at this time.

    ording to what Lily had learned of Heian¡¯s history, The once peaceful and flourishing Heian Capital had already been gradually contaminated by the dark and bleak atmosphere. Although the demons and ghosts had existed since the antiquity era, the numbers of them had been increasing since ten or so years ago. It also marked the end of a peaceful era.

    ¡®Just what¡¯s happening in this world? What could have possibly caused the change in the Heian Empire and thew of nature?¡¯

    Lily looked at the sky. The sun had disappeared from where it should be.

    ¡°Thew of nature huh¡­¡±

    Lily shook her head, she wasn¡¯t really concerned about it. This kind ofrge-scale phenomenon wasn¡¯t something an insignificant female samurai like her should be worried about.

    However, without the sun as an indicator, Lily was puzzled about which direction she should go.

    ¡°This is bad. W- which direction did Ie from? Which path leads to Suruga Province?¡±

    The map only showed a few mountainndscapes drawn by a brush, it couldn¡¯t be used to identify thendmarks or locations.

    Lily advanced on the mountain trail, which was even darker than the rainy night yesterday, then she found that¡­

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve passed this stream just a moment ago. How did I get back here? Did I go in the opposite direction?¡±

    The mountain trails were meandering and bumpy. Once she got the wrong direction, it would be really annoying. There was no sun and the night was extremely dark. Lily couldn¡¯t tell North, South, East, West by means of observations¡­

    On the other side, Motoshige and Akira¡¯s party were also caught up in the Chaotic Night.

    But since this event happened several times a year, they weren¡¯t really surprised by this change of event.

    They camped inside a cave near the main road. Nanako was tied onto a dried tree trunk in the open space in front of the cave.

    There were two samurais sitting in front of the bonfire at the open-space. The other samurais were spread out and standing guard. Those two were the ¡®hotshots¡¯ with t bamboo hats. They held on to their swords and sat there with their heads stooped.

    ¡°A Chaotic Night! Damn! Why does it have to be now!¡± Motoshige looked at the pitch-ck night. There was no sun and the moon had already set, thus, it was even darker than a normal night.

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to mind this. The naturalw is everchanging, it¡¯s not something humans can predict. Besides, we have to stay here for the next few days anyway. The samurai that we¡¯ve sent to the Saionji House know this area well, he¡¯s originally from Suruga. There¡¯s no way he will get lost even in this Chaotic Night. We just need to wait for Kotoka toe with the money and firearms!¡± appeased Akira.

    ¡°Hmph, fifty firearms and five thousand kwans. Hahaha, it feels great just thinking about it! That Saionji House will have to sell all their properties to collect that much money and weapons within the short term! How I wish I could have seen Kotoka¡¯s face when she sees the keepsake from her daughter¡¯s body! Bahahaha!¡±

    Motoshige gave the price and asked Kotoka toe pay the ransom for Nanako personally. Otherwise, he would kill the hostage immediately!

    However, that wasn¡¯t the entirety of his n. He had told the samurai messenger to inform Kotoka toe alone. Once she got here, he would snatch all her properties and ???? her!

    Both the mother and daughter of the Saionji House would fall into his hands. How they were treated would entirely depend on Motoshige¡¯s mood!

 Volume 1, Chapter 94 â€“ Chase and Fear

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 94 - Chase and Fear</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Walking in the dark night without the moonlight, Lily felt worried.

    The eldritch energy grew thicker during the Chaotic Night. She wasn¡¯t really fearful for herself, since her de Maiden Spirit Power also powered-up slightly. However, it had be more dangerous for Nanako.

    She had a really bad premonition.

    In such a pitch-ck night, her eyes couldn¡¯t distinguish the directions so she could depend only on her spirit power.

    Lily spread out her Spirit Waves. Currently, her spirit power could cover an area of around three hundred meters. However, she couldn¡¯t see through the mountain walls. Thus, her actual perception range was much smaller.

    Lily closed her eyes. Through Spirit Perception, she could feel the surrounding world clearly. She could see trees, flowers, grass, and all kinds of animals hiding in the darkness.

    The area with dense greenery should be the South. In such a dark night, it was impossible to discern the surrounding areas with naked eyes. The Spirit Power, however, was especially sensitive to the constant change in the vitality of all living things.

    After she finally determined her direction, Lily elerated, heading toward Suruga Province. In a night like this, Nanako would surely take the main road. She wouldn¡¯t wander around aimlessly in the deep mountains. If Lily walked along the main road, she should catch up to her eventually.

    It was fortunate that there was no fork in the road. Since it was a straight path, it was impossible to get lost as long as one didn¡¯t deviate from the main road.

    ¡°Hm?¡± After pacing for dozens of minutes, Lily released her Spirit Waves and sensed a feeble wisp of eldritch energy.

    It was a Demon Boar that died by the roadside. It seemed the boar died not long ago and its anima was still around. That was why the eldritch energy still lingered in the air.

    Two bony stray dogs were trying to tear the boar¡¯s flesh and feast upon it, but they couldn¡¯t even leave a bite mark. The monster¡¯s skin was much tougher than that of ordinary animals after all. When the stray dogs saw Lily, they lifted their heads cautiously. Their red eyes glinted in the night.

    ¡°No eldritch energy. They¡¯re just normal stray dogs.¡±

    The stray dogs saw Lily holding a long katana. Although they couldn¡¯t sense Spirit Power, they could instinctively feel Lily wasn¡¯t fearful of them. If the opponent wasn¡¯t afraid of them, they would be afraid of their opponent. That was the nature of wild animals.

    Thus, they barked at her and disappeared into the woods.

    This Demon Boar was considered one of the strongest monsters among the Low-Rank monsters. It wasn¡¯t something ordinary stray dogs could kill. Lily had a suspicion, so she walked closer to check.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    There were several fist marks on the body of the Demon Boar, which as big as a small buffalo. The small fist marks were buried deeply in the Demon Boar¡¯s body, and they were still bits of spirit power lingering on the wounds. Moreover, there was a deep stab at one side of the monster¡¯s neck. That was a fatal wound. It must be a sword wound. From the angle, a tanto could easily do this.

    Tanto? Fist marks?

    There¡¯s only one person on this deste road that led to Suruga Province was capable of this, who else could it be?

    Apparently, Nanako had killed this Demon Boar!

    But why didn¡¯t Nanako retrieve the anima? Was she not interested in this little bit of money? The anima of the Demon Boar was more valuable than the Mountain Imp. They were at least priced at two kwans.

    Thus, Lily began to investigate the surroundings.

    ¡°Footprints!¡±

    Lily found so many footprints near the Demon Boar.

    There were some small footprints and lots of bigger footprints. The footprints in this area were very messy. There were traces of fighting everywhere. It seemed Nanako¡¯s footprints ended here, but so many male footprints continued down the road!

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    Lily continued to scout out with her Spirit Perception. She found the footprints of a big group that came down from the mountain. They moved westward along the main road for a while before changing direction and head back up the mountain.

    However, she couldn¡¯t find Nanako¡¯s footprints from that point on.

    ¡®This is so abnormal!¡¯

    ¡®Did those men take Nanako away? Who are they? Are they from the Saionji House? If so, why didn¡¯t they head back to Suruga Province but go deeper into the mountain?¡¯

    So those traces weren¡¯t caused by the battle between Nanako and that Demon Boar?

    ¡°Nanako!¡± Lily shouted anxiously.

    She followed the traces left by those people and went up the mountain. Since their group had so many people and items, they left clear marks on the thick bushes. Using the Spirit Perception to track them, their tracks became obvious at a nce. It was very easy to track them.

    ¡°Argh ¡ª¡ª ¡±

    A young girl¡¯s cry came from a far distance ahead of her.

    ¡°Nanako!¡± Lily had acute senses, she instantly recognized Nanako¡¯s voice.

    ¡®Could she really have run into trouble?¡¯ Lily began to channel Spirit Power throughout her body. By using Genji Swordstyle¡¯s channeling methods on her long legs, her speed instantly increased as she rushed toward the direction that voice came from.

    Meanwhile, at the cave where Nanako was held hostage.

    ¡°p!¡± Hojo Motoshige pped Nanako, which caused her face to be inmed. A trickle of blood ran down the corner of her mouth. A High-Tier samurai actually hit a defenseless little girl with all his power.

    ¡°You little ?????! How dare you bite me!¡± Hojo Motoshige scolded fiercely.

    ¡°D- don¡¯t touch me!¡± Nanako had a tearful face. She was both angry and scared. She was shivering but stared at Motoshige with her unbending eyes, ¡°My mother¡­ will give you money and the things you want! Why would you want to touch me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Motoshige nced at Nanako with disdainful eyes, then he said with aughter, ¡°Well, well, well, Lady Saionji sure is na?ve! Of course, I know your mother will bring money and firearms to pay for your ransom. But, do you really think that I will let you guys go that easily?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Nanako was startled.

    Akira walked to stand next to Motoshige. With a low voice, he began tosh out, ¡°Your Saionji House has gone against me repeatedly. How can we simply let you get away with it!¡±

    With the bonfire behind them, Hojo Motoshige and Akira¡¯s long shadows covered Nanako¡¯s petite body. Her eyes were filled with regret and fear.

    With the light of the bonfire in the background, Hojo Motoshige¡¯s skinny face looked even more malicious and cunning. ¡°Saionji Kotoka, heh-heh, she¡¯s not only a sessful businesswoman but also a charming, sexy woman! If she really dares toe here, we will make sure she never returns to Suruga Province!¡±

    ¡°Y- yo- you scoundrels! Hojo Motoshige, you¡¯re not worth of being a samurai. Not only are you scummy ???????, you don¡¯t keep your words either! You, you¡¯re shameless and despicable!¡± Nanako verbally abused Motoshige.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re shameless and despicable. What can you do to us?¡± Motoshige approached Nanako and took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, this is the smell of a virgin.¡±

    ¡°W- what do you want?¡± Nanako¡¯s voice shivered.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Hojo stood upright. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Saionji, I¡¯m not interested in the little girls without big breasts and buttocks like you. However, my two vassals over there had took a liking you. We only need you alive to bait your mother anyway, why should I care if you lose your virginity or not?¡±

    ¡°Arakawa Brothers, you can y with this little girl. Just don¡¯t kill her. But remember that your sry for a month will be cut,¡± Hojo said coldly then backed off. With a face of his hand, the two beefy figures wearing wide bamboo hats walked toward Nanako.

    Their faces were hidden under the hat. However, their entire bodies were emitting a cold and sinister aura.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Nanako¡¯s petite body shivered continuously. She could summon up the courage to quarrel with Hojo, but Nanako didn¡¯t even dare to fight against these two.

    ¡°Don¡¯te here¡­¡± Nanako started thrashing in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯te here! Hojo Motoshige, tell them to leave. Hurry, tell them to leave. They¡¯re too scary¡­ Boohoohoo¡­¡±

    Eventually, Nanako burst out crying.

    However, to the dozens of samurais around, her cry only indicated that she had lost her will to resist and didn¡¯t help at all.

    Several samurais from the Hojo n couldn¡¯t stand watching this, they frowned and turned around. As they were samurais, they had to follow their master¡¯s orders unconditionally. They would never question their master.

    The two tall shadows didn¡¯t say a word. Their silence caused Nanako to feel terrified. They stretched their hands and yanked Nanako¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Kyaaaaa¡ª Save me! - Help me! Mom¡ª Mom¡ª!¡± Nanako¡¯s will hadpletely copsed. She wailed just just like a little girl being bullied without any means to resist.

    In the darkness, a female samurai wearing white clothes was walking toward them with a red parasol.

    That woman was even more beautiful than a fairy. Her long hair flowed like the milky way descending from the sky. The katana in her hand emitted a strange and mesmerizing scarlet glow. She was walking toward Hojo and Akira¡¯s team with graceful yet easygoing steps.

 Volume 1, Chapter 95 â€“ Crimson Eyes

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 95 - Crimson Eyes</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    In the dark Mount Tama, many big trees surrounded the vacantnd in front of the cave, their branches spread out like the ws of countless demons. A dim bonfire was lit where a dozen or so samurais and martial monks were standing, all cautiously watching the parasol girl walking toward them.

    The red glow on Lily¡¯s de reflected on her cold but beautiful face.

    Nanako was tied on the other side of the open space. Two beefy swordsmen wearing bamboo hats were surrounding her in an attempt to ???? her.

    Right beside the bonfire stood Akira and Hojo Motoshige, who appeared more malicious with the contrast from the dim light. The others were scattered around.

    ¡°Daidouji Akira!¡±

    The burning spirit fire on her Seiwa Tamashi represented the swelling anger in Lily¡¯s heart! She couldn¡¯t believe that the bad guys who had captured Nanako, and were trying to ???? her, were Akira¡¯s team!

    At this time, the two samurai closest to Lily drew their sword and yelled hoarsely, ¡°You, are you a human or a demon?¡±

    Indeed, ady wearing white clothes and holding a red parasol in the woods wasn¡¯t amon spectacle.

    Lily folded the parasol, and it flew to her back by itself. This scene stunned everyone here. Who was that woman?

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Akira recognized her immediately.

    ¡°What?¡± Hojo Motoshige naturally remembered the beautiful girl he used to bully at the Matsuda n, though he hadn¡¯t crossed the line. He didn¡¯t quite understand the situation, but seeing the scarlet me on Lily¡¯s sword caused him to be astonished and cautious.

    ¡®Huh? That woman¡¯s aura seemspletely differentpared tost month.¡¯

    Akira held a hefty golden club and took his stance, ¡°Your Highness, that woman is the ????? that attacked my son and stole our family¡¯s heirloom!¡±

    Even if Akira said nothing, Motoshige also had no intention to let such a beauty go. Moreover, she was Akira¡¯s enemy!

    Motoshige pointed at Lily, ¡°Capture her!¡±

    The samurais around received the order. He said capture, not kill. Apparently, he wanted to capture her alive because she was pretty. The three martial monks Akira had brought along took the initiative to attack and rushed toward Lily from three different directions!

    These three martial monks had the power equivalent to Mid-Tier samurais.

    The first martial monk ran to Lily¡¯s side, aiming his club at the back of her head. His force was neither strong nor weak as he just wanted to knock Lily unconscious.

    Lily coldly nced at him with a crimson glow in her eyes. It momentarily caused the martial monk to shiver and his action to be hesitant.

    ¡°Hah¡ª¡ª!¡± As Lily drew the sword, scarlet light streaked across the night!

    The moment both weapons collided, the martial monk felt an unimaginably heavy force. It felt like a six hundred kilograms boulder was attached to Lily¡¯s sword.

    The club was easily severed by the long de and cut into the martial monk¡¯s body.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª!!!¡± The martial monk halted right where he stood. His upper body twitched as blood spurted out.

    ¡°What!?¡± Akira and Motoshige were shocked!

    Right at this instance, the other two martial monks swung their clubs at Lily from the side and the front.

    Lily flipped her wrist and held the sword with both hands. With an abrupt kick, her speed suddenly elerated!

    At the same time she dodged the two martial monk¡¯s attack- ¡°Swish! Swish!¡±

    She executed a double sh! And two fountains of blood followed soon after!

    The two martial monks helplessly copsed backward. The only one remaining standing was Lily with her blood stained sword. Her eyes were glowing with terrifyingly crimson color.

    Those three were experienced, mid-tier martial monks! They were powerful warriors who had been following Akira to do evil for many years, and yet they were killed without even a fighting chance?!

    Akira and Hojo both started to panic.

    ¡°Kill! Kill her!¡± Hojo Motoshige didn¡¯t want to think anymore. He immediately ordered for the woman to be killed as he drew the katana himself.

    Several samurais lifted their swords and dashed toward Lily from different directions, fully intending to cut her down.

    The scarlet de Maiden Spirit Power gathered on Lily¡¯s sword. The intensity of the force caused the de to vibrate.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The sword swing created a red arc simr to a several-meter-long crescent moon!

    ¡°Pff¡ª¡ª!¡± The five samurais around Lily were simultaneously cut in half before they even get close. Their upper bodies separated from their lower halves while still holding the swords over their heads!

    This time, Akira and Hojo Motoshige were baffled, ¡°How¡­ What just happened?! I- is she really Kagami Lily? Or some demoness in disguise?¡±

    Only now did the bodies of the five samurai fell helplessly on the ground.

    Without waiting for Motoshige¡¯s order, the two hotshots wearing t bamboo hats nodded to each other and decided. They let go of Nanako for the time being and took action!

    The two Arakawa Brothers had been together since the day they held a sword. Thus, they could cooperate well and support each other. The two flitted across Akira and Motoshige, running swiftly towards Lily to attack her!

    Nanako, who was tied at the open space with her cor yanked and torn, was also looking at the long-haired woman in the distance with bewilderment. A whimper left her mouth, ¡°Sis¡­ Sister? Is that really you, sister? So powerful¡­¡±

    The Arakawa Brothers wore the same clothing and had the same appearance. It was really hard to tell who was the younger brother or the older brother. However, one of them was holding the sword in his right hand while the other used his left hand. With this kind ofbination, their attack patterns became much more flexible and unpredictable.

    ¡°Haaaaaaah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Kill¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The Arakawa Brothers let out a rough and powerful roar to boost their strength. The moment they were several meters away from Lily, one of them suddenly jumped high and hacked at Lily.

    The other one lowered his center of gravity. And with smooth execution, his sword made a beeline for Lily¡¯s heart.

    The two had great teamwork, they attacked almost at the same time with simple yet effective techniques. When they attacked with full power, their pration force reached the astounding number of eight hundred kwans!

    Their sword techniques were also fast and agile. Even with great power behind their attacks, their move still possessed the surprise factor!

    ¡°Sister! Be careful- they are very strong!¡± Nanako was most afraid of anything happening to her sister. That was why she screamed recklessly to remind Lily.

    It wasplicated to describe but it actually happened in the blink of an eye. The Arakawa Brothers¡¯ attacks were about to hit Lily!

    Lily only had one katana. It would be difficult for her to dodge or block the attacks at the same time. Even if Lily¡¯s pration force was stronger, defending an attack with 800 kwans of force with purely Spirit Power would be suicide! However, in this perilous moment, Lily was strangely calm. All of a sudden, a scarlet light sparkled in her eyes.

    Lily lowered her body slightly. With a quick exhale, she jumped lithely into the air and raised high the katana diagonally behind her.

    ¡°Pow!¡± She stepped on the back of Arakawa¡¯s sword with her wooden shoe and pushed it into the ground.

    At the same time her body leaned to the side, she swung the Seiwa Tamashi in her hands to meet the shing attacking from above.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª!¡±

    By a hair¡¯s breadth, the sh attack cut off several strands of Lily¡¯s hair and almost cut her arm. On the other hand, Lily had a clean hit on Arakawa¡¯s body!

    The Arakawa brother that attacked from abovended on the ground. The sword in his hands maintained the shing posture for a while before his body suddenly tilted to one side and fell.

    The Arakawa who attacked from below saw his brother fell and became enraged. He shouted hoarsely and forcefully drew back the sword Lily had stepped on. The moment he took back his sword, he attempted to stab Lily again!

    However, when he lifted his head to look at the target, all he saw was the cold and murderous eyes. Before he had a chance to thrust his sword, the girl in white gently flung her long sleeves. And the next thing he knew, a dazzling red light shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Arakawa had been beheaded by Lily. The bamboo hat flew up into the sky and fell somewhere far away.

    Daidouji Akira and Hojo Motoshige were petrified! For the time being, they could only open their mouths and gasp. They were covered in cold sweat and unable to utter a single word.

    Hojo Motoshige had lived a rich and leisure life. He behaved arrogantly by unting the names of his family. He was always the one cornering the others and not the other way round!

    However, for the first time ever, Hojo Motoshige felt that he was backed into the corner¡­

 Volume 1, Chapter 96 â€“ Casual Stroll

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 96 - Casual Stroll</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Dark red blood dripped from the katana,reflecting light from the me.

    Neither Akira nor the insufferably arrogant young thug from the Hojo n registered in Lily¡¯s eyes, the only thing in her mind was Nanako.

    Did Nanako get hurt? Was her wound severe? Although Lily had treated them as her ves on the surface, in Lily¡¯s heart, Nanako and Shiu were her family.

    If she didn¡¯t think that, Lily would feel so very isted and alone in this otherworld!

    ¡°No one is allowed to harm my family! My sisters! If I had been stronger and be as powerful as I am today, then I might have been able to protect senior sister at that time!¡±

    When she thought of senior sister Rinne, Lily suddenly had a distant and bitter feeling. Just why did her simple wish of awakening her beloved senior sister seemed so far away from her!

    ¡°Senior sister, at least for today, as your little sister¡­ Ah no, what¡¯s wrong with me, how could I address myself as her sister, I should be her junior instead¡­ At least today I can protect the people at my side!¡±

    Lily walked firmly, neither slow nor fast, as if she was just taking a casual stroll. However, her cold eyes were fixed on Akira and Motoshige. If they dared to make any irregr move, Lily was prepared to speed up and take action immediately. This was a gamble. The closer she managed to get to Nanako, the higher the chance of rescuing her.

    Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of Akira¡¯s team. What she was worried about was that Nanako would get hurt while she was trying to rescue her!

    However, Akira and Motoshige were actually more anxious than Lily.

    ¡°Ka- Kagami Lily¡­ It¡¯s impossible! Several days ago, you couldn¡¯t even bear one strike from my club! How could you get so much stronger in such a short time! Just what are you ying at? Why did you hide your real power at that time!¡± shouted Akira as he pointed at Lily with his massive golden club.

    Hojo Motoshige was even more shocked. She was already powerful enough to receive one of Akira¡¯s attack just a few days back. But he remembered clearly that a few dozen days ago, that ursed woman was still a fragile girl who had only started practicing with the wooden sword!

    There wasn¡¯t too much animosity between Motoshige and Lily, to begin with. He naturally wouldn¡¯t let her go that easily after she killed his most capable vassals. However, he could feel his life being threatened at this moment. He didn¡¯t want to engage Lily in mortalbat, ¡°Listen to me! Miss Kagami, what is it that you want? Let¡¯s just talk it out if you have something on your mind, why are you attacking us on the spot!¡±

    ¡°T- that¡¯s right, Kagami Lily, you wounded my son and my nephew, b- but they were also in the wrong. I won¡¯t me you for their mistakes. There must be some kind of misunderstanding that pushed you to kill my men today. If there is something troubling you, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us! How about we just forget about all the previous mishaps between us?¡± Akira was also exuding cold sweat.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Motoshige continued, ¡°Miss Kagami, you¡¯ve received favor from our Hojo n, what more do you want? Why are you attacking us with no exnation? Let me remind you that even if you are a bit powerful, you are still nothing more than an ant in front of the entire Hojo n! Do you really want to be the enemy of our Hojo n?¡±

    Seeing that Lily didn¡¯t pay him any mind and continued forward with cold eyes, Motoshige panicked and added, ¡°M- Maybe it was a misunderstanding that the Arakawa Brothers are killed. If you are willing to join the Hojo n, I dere to let bygones be bygones, including the grudge between you and Lord Akira! It¡¯s not a big issue anyway. I can ask my brother, Hojo Dijon of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords, to step in as a middleman¡­¡±

    Under the blue light of the night, Kagami Lily¡¯s long hair fluttered as they were brushed by the wind. Her white sleeves and floral kimono swayed gently as though they were the only pure colors in this dark Chaotic Night.

    Her face looked icy yet serene from the side. She walked past Akira and Motoshige as if they were just air.

    They were baffled.

    ¡°Ka- Kagami Lily!¡± Akira and Hojo turned and shouted, ¡°Just what are you¡­¡±

    Ignoring all else in her surroundings, Lily already arrived next to Nanako.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±Regardless of how much they lose their head out of fear, the two could already guess Lily¡¯s purpose.

    In front of the gracefully slender Lily, Nanako¡¯s eyes only reached up to her chest level.

    Nanako still couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened right before her eyes. She trembled and sobbed periodically as she looked at the great beauty in front of her.

    Lily sheathed her katana and gently caressed Nanako¡¯s face with her slender fingers. Lily had a pained expression as her hand stopped at the swelling spot.

    She used her pure white sleeve to wipe the blood on the corner of Nanako¡¯s mouth. Then, gently bending her body forward, she adjusted Nanako¡¯s front piece which had been torn open.

    ¡°Did it hurt?¡± She parted red lips and asked, her calm voice contained hints of worries.

    Transparent tears filled Nanako¡¯s eyes. Regret and affection twisted in her heart. Witnessing Lily¡¯s power with her own eyes and the moment Lily arrived at her side, her heart had already melted. She was totally enraptured by this big sister. If it was now, she was willing to do anything big sister asked of her.

    However, out of the blue, Nanako turned her head away. She didn¡¯t want Lily to see her tearful face. Trying to suppress her crying, she answered with a somewhat unnatural tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 97 â€“ Crimson Moon Prison Slash

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 97 - Crimson Moon Prison sh</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Lily had a gleam of a bitter smile on her face. As she was a sharp-witted girl, how could she not know how much Nanako had suffered.

    She took out the sword, aiming to cut the rope that was binding Nanako.

    Hojo Motoshige and Akira were standing several meters behind Lily, watching her as she cuts the rope around Nanako as though no one else was around. As she stooped, her rear end poked out, putting her in a rather defenseless position.

    Akira and Motoshige held their weapons tight, maliciously gazing at Lily¡¯s back. This woman looked down on them too much!

    The samurais in the Heian period valued their pride very much. Even scoundrels like Akira and Motoshige couldn¡¯t bear being look-down-upon.

    They exchanged spiteful looks with one another.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you are courting death yourself!¡± sneered Motoshige.

    Akira didn¡¯t stop Lily. He held his golden club and staring at her with malicious intent.

    In a dark corner more than ten meters away from where Nanako was tied, an onmyoji appeared behind a rock, mumbling some incantation. A halo glowed between his fingers while countless runes revolved around his body.

    ¡°Sister, watch out!¡± Nanako being tied opposite the Onmyoji was the first to notice the purple glow.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was startled. She turned her head around and found the onmyoji had finished his incantation. He threw a talisman toward Lily. Although that talisman was just a piece of paper, it moved extremely fast.

    It didn¡¯t hit Lily but detonated right in front of her. The resulting mes spread around Lily and Nanako, creating a circle around the tree. entric runes were revolving around the purple spirit mes.

    Instantly, Lily felt the ground underneath her feet was being affected by some unimaginable power. She couldn¡¯t move her feet or even lift them up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a confinement spell!¡± Nanako, who was somewhat knowledgeable about the spell, cried out in rm.

    Both Nanako and Lily were trapped in a small circle not more than two meters in diameter, unable to move an inch.

    Lily decided to use Power Boost on the spot. However, she found that it was impossible to break the spell with her power!

    This was the onmyoji¡¯s specialty. She had witnessed this when they surrounded and attacked Noboru. She didn¡¯t expect to fall for the same trick!

    Where did this onmyojie from? She had used Spirit Perception continuously but she didn¡¯t spot him!

    Actually, Lily didn¡¯t know that the onmyojis were much more proficient in the Arcane Artes than the samurais. They could use the talisman to hide their spirit power. With Lily¡¯s imperfect Spirit Perception, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to detect him unless there was a reallyrge gap in their power!

    This old onmyoji had prepared this spell to prepare for any ambush team sent by the Saionji House. It was the trap Akira and Motoshige had set up.

    ¡°Kill that ?????! But leave Saionji alive!¡± bellowed Motoshige.

    The old onmyoji made an exaggerated pose and recited another incantation. His bony arm stretched out of his sleeve. Purple halo twinkled between his fingers as he shot out spirit bullets. They flew toward Lily with quick but unpredictable trajectories!

    Lily waved her sword to parry the bullets. However, they exploded upon contact Lily¡¯s de. Lily was battered by the spirit me and powerful waves.

    Lily protected Nanako behind her back. Although Lily had defended with Spirit Armor, arge area of her clothes were still torn by the attack. Moreover, she had consumed arge quantity of spirit power! The Demon Sword Maiden was good at attacking, but they didn¡¯t have much in the ways of defensive skills. Although the Lunar Blossom¡¯s defensive skills could resist the attack, it consumed a lot of energy. Even with that, the defensive ability was still inferior to a Demon Sword Maiden or female samurai wearing an armor!

    Seeing his attack work, the onmyojiughed evilly. He continued to chant the spell to attack Lily with more spirit bullets. At the same time, Akira raised his golden club and stormed toward Lily and Nanako with the few remaining samurais!

    Lily¡¯s eyes becamepletely icy. During this crisis, she held Nanako to her chest in order to protect her. Lily originally had a bit of mercy for them since she did owe Hojo Ujizane a favor. When Akira and Motoshige changed their tone and wanted to negotiate with her, she had actually be softhearted. However, she didn¡¯t expect that they were only buying time for the hidden onmyoji to prepare his confinement spell.

    ¡®How could people¡¯s heart be that sinister! It was exactly as Sakiko has reminded me. My kindness would bring disasters to me, sooner orter!¡¯

    ¡°I was thinking of letting you go due to the favor your Hojo n had shown me, but you still want to push me to death!¡±

    Lily decided not to show them any more mercy. Resolutely, she threw her hand to her back to grab the Sakura Parasol.

    She didn¡¯t open it but threw the parasol as it was towards the onmyoji.

    A samurai dashing toward Lily happened to pass by the onmyoji. Instinctively, he stood in front of the onmyoji, attempting to shield him from the attack.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine that the parasol Lily had thrown away to contain that much force. It was as if she had just flung a tower toward them. ¡°Boom!¡± It hit the samurai, sending him more than ten meters away!

    As for the Sakura Parasol, it only changed direction a little. Carrying with it a force close to six hundred kilograms, it struck the senile onmyoji¡¯s right chest, breaking his bones and killed him on the spot.

    At the same time, Akira swung his golden club at Lily from behind.

    Although Akira had the same power level as a high-tier samurai, he was a martial monk with higher raw power. His advantage was even more pronounced against a stationary target!

    Akira swung the club with all his power. It was a heavy and vicious strike. Hundreds of kilos of force was brought down on Lily as it smashed through the night wind!

    Lily was still guarding Nanako with one hand, she pulled Nanako toward to the opposite side and embraced her tightly. She didn¡¯t even notice Nanako¡¯s amazed face when it was buried in her raw cleavage. Lily lifted the katana in her other hand to face the club head-on!

    Akira was exulted, ¡®in order to protect that little girl, she¡¯s only using one feeble little arm to counter my all-out attack!¡¯

    ¡°Hahahaha! Kagami Lily, no matter how good are you with the sword, your arm will be broken by my full-force strike! Die! You ?????!!¡±

    At this very second, vehement resentment welled up in Lily¡¯s heart. Her kindness was betrayed, and Nanako ¡ªthe girl she considered her family¡ª was humiliated and her life was hung onto just a strand of hair!

    In her wrath, it seemed the time in Lily¡¯s own world had slowed down. Her thought process became abnormally swift. She channeled Spirit Power throughout her body in ordance to the Genji¡¯s teaching. It felt like drops of crystal-clear wines dripping into the stillke in her heart. The drops stirred up the ripples after ripples.

    Lily¡¯s ability to control these spiritual ripples had be even finer!

    Genji Swordstyle, Second Phase, she made a breakthrough in this critical moment!

    ¡°Boom¡ª!!!¡± The pration force in her single arm now surpassed 1800 kwans. The magnificent red glow on the de was like the moon above the deste town!

    It directly cut through both Akira¡¯s golden club and his beefy body from the bottom - dividing them into two halves!

    Daidouji Akira was dead!

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡± That powerful swing brought upon a current of air, blowing the trees far behind, causing them to rattle and their leaves to scatter disorderly!

    The two halves of Akira¡¯s massive body fell apart in opposite directions. His blood sshed half of the open area!

    A momentter, the two halves of the golden club that were knocked into the sky smashed into the ground and buried a few inches deep. The cut surface of the Grade-Three golden club was as smooth as the surface of the paper.

    The samurais that were about to charge toward Lily were petrified, halting at the same time. Although valor was a part of the samurai code, they weren¡¯t idiots that would throw their life pointlessly.

    Facing the powerful opponent that was beyond theirprehension, those samurai threw their weapons and ran for their lives immediately!

    Lily hugged Nanako and took a deep breath. Her sweaty breasts rubbed against Nanako¡¯s bewildered face. She was filled with amazement by that sword attack and momentarily forgot herself. Embarrassed, she shoved her head into Lily¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hojo was stunned. ¡°This¡­ This woman¡­ That attack seems much strongerpared to thest! I- is she really a human?¡±

    While backing up, Hojo Motoshige pointed his trembling sword at Lily and said, ¡°Ka- Kagami Lily, I- I¡¯m Hojo Ujizane¡¯s younger brother! My brother, my brother helped you in Kamakura city!¡±

    Just in time, the effective time of the confinement spell was expired so it vanishedpletely.

    Lily let Nanako back up to the corner and shook Akira¡¯s dirty blood off her sword. Her eyes glowed red with resolute murderous intent. Without saying a word, she suddenly elerated toward Hojo!

    ¡°Kagami, y- you dare to attack me! You ??????? ?????!¡± Seeing that Lily didn¡¯t intent to spare him, Hojo was furious. He lifted his katana and ran towards Lily!

    Their swords shed in a short momentter.

    ¡°Spurt ¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Lily¡¯s Seiwa Tamashi pointed at the night with a streak of crimson light.

    The upper half of Hojo Motoshige flew up. It helplessly rolled in the air and hit several tree branches beforending on a big tuft of grass far away. The lower half, having lost its perception, remained in a horse stance beside Lily.

 Volume 1, Chapter 98 â€“ Spoils of War

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 98 - Spoils of War</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    ¡®Why have I always been surrounded by blood and souls ever since I came to this otherworld?¡¯

    ¡®If Senior Sister wasn¡¯t in a deep slumber, even as embarrassing as it was, I wouldn¡¯t mind living as a girl and lose my male personality. So long as we can depend on each other and live in a secluded little vige in some corner of the Heian Empire, that would be enough.¡¯

    When her bloodthirst finally cooled down and the wicked souls already dispersed, Lily felt fearful of her bloody footage of ughtering from earlier.

    She could choose to be a weak and kindhearted girl, but how would that leave Senior Sister, who was sleeping in that cold stone room?

    Lily touched the ancient mirror she had kept safely in her sash. What if Senior Sister¡¯s soul fell into someone¡¯s hand and they would casually ???? her or use her soul? That¡¯s sphemy!

    Absolutely not!

    ¡®I have more people I need to protect now! Such as Nanako and Shiu. Although I only love Senior Sister, they are like a family to me. In this dark age, if I don¡¯t kill, I will be killed or humiliated instead. I have no other options!¡¯

    Lily took several deep breaths. If Nanako weren¡¯t here, she would burst out crying!

    However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t be flustered at this moment. She must be tough and brave. That was how she could ease Nanako and make the girl feel safe.

    The trembling Nanako was still burying her face in Lily¡¯s big and soft bosom. Lily¡¯s thick body scent became more distinct as Nanako slowly calmed down. When she finally got a hold of herself, she blushed and shoved Lily away. As she separated herself from the slender goddess, she stooped her head to one side and saw a pile of corpses lying on the ground.

    Nanako looked around and sobbed. ¡®This big sister is very strong indeed. To rescue me, she¡¯d killed so many powerful samurais. As expected, I can¡¯t¡­ bepared to her¡­ Actually, it¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about to be the ve of a big sister like this?¡¯

    Of course, she would never let Lily know that¡¯s what she thought.

    ¡°You killed Lord Motoshige of the Hojo n and his vassal, Daidouji Akira. The Hojo n wouldn¡¯t let you go¡­¡± Nanako was a little perplexed, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let any of those samurais escape. They will report you to the Hojo n!¡±

    ¡°Even so, I couldn¡¯t just kill people who turned their backs to me or those who never attacked me. They were only listening to Hojo¡¯s order. They are also victims of this dark and chaotic era.¡±

    ¡°Benevolence is something only the true experts could possess! If I were you, I would kill them all!¡± Then, Nanako ran toward Hojo Motoshige¡¯s body. She confiscated his money, Grade 3 katana, and all his valuables.

    ¡°Take them!¡± Nanako collected and handed all the items to Lily.

    In this Heian period, all the precious items and money of the losers would be the winners¡¯ spoils of war. What¡¯s Nanako doing was amon practice among the samurais. However, Nanako was afraid that Lily, with excessive feminine charm, wouldn¡¯t want to take these things due to her pride.

    Lily was a little hesitant, but she still received them. If the Hojo n really came to trouble her, she would need all the money, weapons, and secret manuals she could get.

    She could keep herself noble and virtuous, but that wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Akira¡¯s attack. Who would protect Senior Sister¡¯s soul then? For Senior Sister, she could do anything!

    She must get stronger! And to aplish that goal, she would need more money!

    Lily began to collect the spoils of war with Nanako. They took everything that was valuable.

    However, it was a pity that Akira¡¯s Grade 3 Golden Club was broken and wasn¡¯t worth a dime.

    There were two golden ingots and thirty-odd kwans in Hojo Motoshige¡¯s pockets. A golden ingot was ten ounces, which was equal to one hundred kwans. So, two golden ingots meant two hundred kwans. Hojo Motoshige was rich indeed.

    Although Akira was also rich, he didn¡¯t have much money on his person. It only totaled up to one hundred and eighty kwans. The money collected from other samurais only added up to approximately fifty kwans. The Arakawa Brothers were penniless, and their swords were merelymon Grade 2 katanas. The senile onmyoji had one golden ingot, several silver ingots, which was around one hundred and thirty kwans in total. He also had many talisman arcane tools.

    This time, she had collected more than five hundred and sixty kwans, it was truly an extravagant amount. This was equivalent to three years of ie for the entire Matsuda n!

    Of course, all of this money now belonged to Lily.

    However, they didn¡¯t carry the capital to buy the firearms. Evidently, they weren¡¯t nning to pay the money immediately. The Hojo n had a history of taking advantage of others.

    After Nanako calmed down, she analyzed the situation, ¡°Right now, you definitely can¡¯t return to Takesh*ta Town. Although the Dojo are spread all over the Kanagawa prefecture, most of the territories belong to the Hojo n except for Kamakura city. The Hojo n is one of the most famous and powerful ns in the eight nations in Kanto¡­¡±

    ¡°Then where I can go now?¡±

    ¡°Come with me to Suruga Province. For the time being, just stay in my house to hide for a while. The Suruga Province is Imagawa¡¯s territory. The Hojos don¡¯t dare to mess around there. Then¡­ we will discuss the restter,¡± suggested Nanako.

    It seemed like the only logical choice for her now, so Lily nodded.

    Right before they departed, Lily turned around and put her palms together to pray for the dead samurais, except for Akira and Motoshige, ¡°I knew you guys were just following orders, but there¡¯s no other option than to kill. I pray that your souls would ascend to heaven and for your next life to reincarnate in a peaceful world¡­¡±

    Looking at Lily¡¯s beautiful face from the side, Nanako felt a twitch in her heart, ¡®From any angle, Lily looks more of a noble Young Lady than me. Did she reallye from amon house? That¡¯s clearly not possible. Then, just where did shee from?¡¯

    The two then walked toward Suruga Province with their spoils of war like a pair of sisters. As they were afraid of any pursuers from the Hojo n, they increased their pace and didn¡¯t dare to linger along the way.

    ¡°Oh, hey!¡± Although Nanako had been calling Lily as sister previously, she wasn¡¯t able to do it anymore after calming down, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? You are carrying a lot of money. How about I help you carry those katanas and arcane tools?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Lily smiled tenderly. ¡°I can still carry on. Nanako, you are hurt. You shouldn¡¯t toil yourself too much.¡±

    Though she said that, Lily was already damp with sweat all over.

    ¡°What?¡± Nanako blushed when she heard the words Lily had just blurted out without thinking. They had a master-ve rtionship, so it was only natural for Lily to give her orders. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Lily was actually that concerned about her. She was¡­ so much better than a certain someone!

    ¡°Cut it off, even if you care about me that much, I¡ª I still won¡¯t be your vassal,¡± Nanako pouted in response and walked behind Lily.

    The two of them braved through the Chaotic Night, making swift towards Suruga Province.

    ording to the geography lessons Lily had taken about Heian, the Suruga Province was a beautiful and fertile in.

    However, after spending almost an entire night and a half walking through Mount Tama, Lily and Nanako only found a deste and quiet in beyond the mountainous area!

    Within her sight, there were barren fields, dry rivers, cracked ground, and bony dead trees. In the distance, she could see the remaining ember on the burnt houses, with smokes rising in spirals.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± It waspletely different from the rich fields Lily imagined.

    ¡°Surprised? The hometown of the great Young Lady of the Saionji House is like this,¡± Nanako stood by Lily and spoke calmly, ¡°The world to the West of Kanagawa prefecture all looks like this.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 99 â€“ Mother

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 99 - Mother</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª!¡±

    From the barren field far away from them came the sound of iron gunshots, startling Lily.

    She saw a group of people fighting against something on the road, several hundred meters away from her. There were more than ten foot soldiers, some with extremely rare firearms, and several samurai.

    This group of people brought several ox-pulling carts full of goods. Among this group was a woman wearing blue and violet kimono who was taking aim with her firearm.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Nanako recognized the woman immediately.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was still in a dumbfounded state.

    Nanako however had already jumped off the slope and ran towards that group of people.

    Left with no other choice, Lily quickly moved to follow after her.

    As one more gunshot resounded, the things that attempted to raid the group were finally routed. They were Foot Soldiers with worn-out armors and rusty spears. Their bodies were dry and rotten like the mummies.

    At this moment, Nanako was screaming while running, ¡°Mother!¡±

    The group of people and the woman in purple kimono heard the girl so they all turned to her direction.

    ¡°Nanako?¡± The woman wearing purple kimono also screamed.

    As they were just a few hundred meters away, Nanako and Lily arrived before them shortly.

    Nanako panted and had to gasp for her breath, she was so excited she almost burst out crying. Almost as though they had been separated for life, she didn¡¯t care about keeping her image as the Young Lady of a noble house anymore.

    ¡°Mother! Mother¡ª¡ª!¡± Nanako called her mother continuously.

    The woman Nanako had been calling mother was the renowned businesswoman and the current head of the Saionji House in Suruga Province, Saionji Kotoka.

    Kotoka was wearing an elegant, silky bluish-purple kimono. Her shirt cor was adorned with a rare white fox fur. However, the only improper feature on her was that her cor was kept too wide open, which revealed the bosom even bigger than Lily¡¯s!

    She was around 1.68 meters tall with an elegant but charming figure. Although her waist was as slim as a willow branch, she looked more like a young mother who was somewhat plump and stylish. With an angelic face adorned with beautiful damp eyes and a permanent smile.

    Despite that, she seemed to be very surprised to see Nanako, ¡°Nanako! You, but how¡­ are you all right?¡± Kotoka frowned, ¡°That Hojo failed to make a deal with me and actually made up such a mundane story to deceive me!¡±

    But when she took a closer look, Nanako seemed to be a little disordered.

    ¡°Mom¡­ It¡¯s a long story but I did get kidnapped by Hojo¡­¡±

    Nanako told Kotoka¡¯s team about her situation and how Lily hade to rescue her. Kotoka also told them they had received ckmail from Hojo¡¯s messenger. Then, they had rushed to collect the money and goods to go to the mountain and pay the ransom. They didn¡¯t expect to meet each other here.

    Kotoka worriedly checked Nanako¡¯s body. When she confirmed the girl was okay, she lifted her head and turned to Lily who was standing next to them.

    Facing such a young and beautiful mother, Lily felt a little awkward. She nervously greeted the other party.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I feeling so nervous facing such a beautiful and mature woman¡­ Moreover, she¡¯s Nanako¡¯s mother!¡¯ Lily criticized herself inwardly.

    Kotoka was also surprised to see Lily¡¯s stunning appearance. She observed Lily from top to bottom as she couldn¡¯t imagine the frail-looking Lily to actually create a scene of ughter like that. As she noticed Lily¡¯s torn clothes that exposed her fair skin, she gulped involuntarily. Her eyes were rolling as though she was thinking of something, then she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I could repay you for this great favor, Miss Kagami! I¡¯m this child¡¯s mother, Saionji Kotoka. However, Miss Kagami, this isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. We better go back to Suruga Province immediately. We will talk along the way. Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lily nodded. She originally nned to go to Suruga Province with Nanako anyway.

 Volume 1, Chapter 100 â€“ Shiuâ€™s Mission

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 100 - Shiu¡¯s Mission</h4>

    Trantor: Sigma

    Lily gazed into the moonless night, then scanned the surrounding ash-gray wastnd. The dark shadows of the uneven mountain range could be seen in the far distance, and dark clouds with a tint of red loomed over the mountains.

    Overgrown weeds grew on the bones of the dead that were scattered everywhere along the road. The dried corpses of the mummy Foot Soldiers who were shot dead by iron cannon earlier made Lily¡¯s heart beat faster¡­

    ¡°They¡­ Are they dead soldiers or some sort of demon?¡± Lily asked with a frown.

    Kotoka exined, ¡°They are the Demonized Foot Soldiers. They are soldiers who died on the battlefield but couldn¡¯t ascend to heaven, bing demonized. Throughout recent years, Suruga Province, Mikawa Province, Owari Province and some othernds have been in war and chaos for several continuous years. More and more corpses umted on the battlefield and turned into Demonized Foot Soldiers, or Samurais¡­ Miss Kagami, we should hurry.¡±

    During the trip, Lily and Nanako sat on the back of the ox-pulled cart and saw the entire picture of Suruga Province; the burned down viges, the long-abandoned paddy fields, and skeletons of those who either died in battle or starved to death¡­

    Although this was the first time Lily came here, she felt a heartache. How did such a rich and fertilend turn into this state?

    Nanako didn¡¯t want to see such scenes anymore. Moreover, her spirit and physique weren¡¯t as strong as Lily. So, she leaned against Lily¡¯s shoulder and dozed off. Lily was happy to leave her be.

    At the same time, the Chaotic Night shrouded Takesh*ta Town, which was several hundred miles away from Suruga Province. Nobody knew how long the Chaotic Night wouldst, or when would the sun rise again.

    Yagyuu Shiu silently stayed in her room, abiding Lily¡¯s order.

    After one day, as Lily hadn¡¯te back, Shiu stood up and entered the dojo to look for Sakiko.

    Illuminated by dim oilmps, Sakiko was reading books in her room while waiting for the Chaotic Night to pass. During times like this, she also wouldn¡¯t rashly go out to work.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lily¡¯s ninja, right? Is there anything I could help you with?¡± Sakiko asked without lifting her head.

    While in the female ninja¡¯s customary kneeling position, Shiu suddenly blushed and covered her mouth in a coy manner, embarrassed, ¡°Lady Sakiko, d- did you just said that I¡­ I am Master Lily¡¯s toy?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sakiko put her book down and looked weirdly at the female ninja, who was restless as if she was really aroused, ¡°You¡­ What did you find me for?¡±

    ¡°Lady Sakiko! My Master¡­ she went towards Suruga Provincest night to find my senior, Saionji Nanako. But until now, she hasn¡¯te back yet!¡± Shiu reported.

    ¡°What!?¡± Sakiko frowned, ¡°In such a Chaotic Night¡­ and she stayed out there for so long. Tell me the whole story.¡±

    When she learned about the whole story, Sakiko asked her servant to bring her brush and paper. She wrote a letter and handed it to Shiu. ¡°You¡¯re a qualified female ninja, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s for my Master, Shiu can tread on fire without hesitation!¡± Shiu made a pledge by bowing her head to Sakiko.

    Sakiko nodded, ¡°Deliver this letter to Kamakura City. You¡¯ll find a sign in front of a roadside inn in the North-East section of the city. It¡¯s a circle with two horizontal strokes inside. Give this letter to the inn¡¯s owner. If Lily really went to Suruga Province, that person will help her for sure.¡±

    ¡°Th- thank you, Lady Sakiko! Shiu will definitely deliver this letter!¡± Shiu tried to suppress her excitement as she received the important letter with a flushed face. After storing it carefully inside her shirt, she made her salutations and swiftly hopped up to the horizontal beam before disappearing from Sakiko¡¯s room.

    Shiu stood on the rooftop and the moon reappeared with perfect timing. She covered her face with a mask, her eyes filled with a resolution never before seen.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Shiu glided through the roofs and trees, disappearing into the darkness.

    Lily and Nanako had traveled with Kotoka¡¯s group for around half a day. They had encountered two more Foot Soldiers and even some demonized vigers. However, they weren¡¯t really strong. All of them were weaker than a Normal Low Ranked monster, it wasn¡¯t necessary for Lily to take action. The Saionji House¡¯s samurais and the guards with firearms didn¡¯t spend much effort to destroy them.

    These firearms were very effective in dealing with low ranked monsters. No wonder the Hojo n wanted some. However, Lily knew those firearms were ineffective against her. Leaving aside how they couldn¡¯t break through her Spirit Armor, she didn¡¯t even need to waste her spirit power as she could easily dodge the bullets with her speed.

    Ahead of them, an ancient town with dim flickering lights slowly revealed itself from amidst the dense fog.

    That small town was none other than Suruga.

 Volume 1, Chapter 101 â€“ Suruga Province

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 101 - Suruga Province</h4>

    Trantor: Nexus

    Suruga Province, was located along the river sharing its name, which lead up to a hignd surrounded by natural barriers in its hillsides and pine forests.

    Like some strange-looking hands extending from the darkness, ancient pines grew along both sides of the hillside. Many stone carvings stood at along the hill. Candles that were flickering on theirst life lined up in front of some of the carvings, but the scent of smoke still lingered around them.

    For every ten steps that you walk, the vertical g of the Imagawa n could clearly be seen in the grass on the side of the road. Lily stepped on the weeds growing in the gaps of the hill road with her wooden sandals, moss could also be seen growing sparsely on the road.This slope was wide enough that three ox-drawn carts could pass side by side.

    A group of people turned a corner and arrived at the entrance along with a cart.

    There was no gate into Suruga City. There were only two veryrge stonenterns that acted asndmarks. However, this entrance was guarded by several fully-armed soldiers.

    Seeing that the Saionji Household had returned, the Imakawa soldiers naturally did not question them.

    BOOM! BOOM! B-BOOM! BOOM!

    Not far away, the beating of the drums and the slightly sorrowful musical rhythm came through, moreover the music incessantly rang out through the area.

    The others were naturally used to it, only Lily felt a sense of novelty. She dropped herdy-like act and increased her pace, being the first one to run through the entrance. Bypassing the stone carvings and several pine trees, she could see a wide clearinging into view at the end of the path!

    In the dark of night, the streets were illuminated, and there were a great number of shops lined up on both sides of the slightly damp stone road. They even had a few two-storey wooden buildings that were umon in the Heian Period.

    For the most part, each and every store hung up orangenterns to fit in with the atmosphere. Each signboard was uniquely shaped and all kinds of small banners were put on disy as far as the eye can see. It seemed more prosperous than Takesh*ta Town, but also a little less elegant. It was more bustling and was filled with more travelling merchants and moving pedestrians than Takesh*ta too.

    The sound of the drums originated from a small group of three to fivemon people on the street. They danced in ways that looked somewhat entric to Lily. Although they danced to the beat of the drums, their movements were slightly deste and even a bit vulgar. They were self-indulgent in it, in a way that seemed less like they were celebrating something, and more like they were trying to forget something.

    Kotoka also began to speed up to overtake Lily, with much zeal she smiled as she introduced, ¡°How is it, the customary dance of Suruga. Every time the Chaotic Nightes around, we can¡¯t do farm work and business is light, everyone might as well treat it as a festival ande out to dance and make merry. Miss Kagami, if you¡¯re fond of festivity, why not join them for a dance? If your dancing is bad, you will wear loincloth as a punishment!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily blushed. This Kotoka had been acting way too familiar with her from the start, she had been speaking with her the entire trip. They had probably spent a lot more time speaking than she had likely ever even spent around Nanako. It was no wonder since she was a businesswoman, perhaps that¡¯s just her skill. However, was it part of the Saionji n¡¯s tradition to abruptly include a few obscene words in between sentences?

    Then, Lily noticed one of the two-storey shops on the side of the road. The storefront was as big as three shops from Takesh*tabined. The inside were brightly lit, with numerous gorgeous female clothing and fabrics lining up on the hanger shelves.

    ¡°Ah¡­ that, that¡¯s¡­¡± Lily¡¯s outfit was tattered and ruined as a result of the battle, her plump chest began to undte as she began to take deep breaths.

    ¡°Miss Kagami?¡± Kotoka asked, somewhat confused.

    ¡°That, clothes, buying them¡­¡± Lily was now rather wealthy, she naturally put her spoils of war in the cart, but the money was kept in her own pockets. She was very excited as she immediately ran to the store.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Miss Kagami, if you need clothes my Saionji n has many that you could wear¡­¡±

    However, before Kotoka¡¯s word had reached Lily, the other girl had already run into the store and had begun speaking with the clerk. Even the sly and witty Kotoka was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t understand Lily¡¯s mindset. What Lily needed wasn¡¯t just the clothes, but to go on a shopping spree instead.

    By the time that Lily hade out, she was wearing a new outfit that was white and red from top to bottom and flowed like it was made of silk. The kimono had a scarlet obi, a white top, and was embroidered with a bunch of lightly colored orchids and magnolia flowers. The new kimono was different from her old one, it was more tight around the chest that did more to disy the curve of her full breasts, especially as the outfit did an excellent work giving a sneak peak of her side-boob. Moreover, she still had a pile of beautiful clothes that must have cost her no less than thirty kan in her arms.

    Other people¡¯s money, Kotoka didn¡¯t have much to say on the subject, but Nanako, who was walking behind her, looked very disgusted. ¡°That cow woman, just how much does she like to buy clothes? Even with that much clothing, aren¡¯t the parts that shouldn¡¯t be shown still exposed to view?¡±

    Walking around Suruga¡¯s street, Lily dropped off the clothes that she¡¯d just bought onto the cart. Not only did the new clothes made her chest feel cool and refreshing, even her mood lightened up a lot.

    While one side of the Suruga province was built on the side of a hill, the other was built alongside a river. The river was different from the one in Takesh*ta, it was on the same level as the Yellow rivers of China. That is to say, many merchant ships and maritime vessels anchored along its banks.

    Walking past an open in, one could spot the harbor in the distance.

    As they walked, Lily saw a stone paved trail leading down the slope. It was almost hidden from view by the pine trees and bushes. The inside was almost too quiet in contrast to the bustling Suruga.

    As Lily looked over there, she could see an unremarkable and old-fashioned wooden house located at the end of the trail. However, a really huge stone furnace was seen installed at the side of the wooden house. The heat of the smelting furnace could be felt all the way from the small house as well as a wave of noise from the iron forging process.

    ¡°This sound¡­¡± Lily got excited when she heard this noise It was certainly not the sound ofmon forging process. The sound of the strikes were vigorous and powerful, the metal echoed crisp and sharp as it resounded throughout the area. Lily felt as though each strike was stirring something in her heart.

    Kotoka noticed due to her keen eyes and said, ¡°Miss Kagami is really insightful. Even in this hustle and bustle, you could tell how remarkable is this inconspicuous cksmith hidden in the backwoods with a glimpse. This is the shop of Munechika, who is renowned as the best cksmith far and wide. Currently, the sessor is Uehara Munechika Ehiro, although she¡¯s a woman, she is a master cksmith who oversees the entire Kanto region!¡±

    ¡°Master cksmith is a woman?¡± Lily¡¯s heart stirred, deep in her heart she felt that she must find some time to check out that person.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Kagami. If you look to the front there is a winehouse opened by my Saionji Household, the cuisine and wine there are much more superior to what you¡¯d find in the winehouse of Kamakura city. Do me the honor to let us entertain you properly,¡± She said politely.

    ¡°T- then I¡¯ll just have to trouble you, madam.¡± Lily thanked her, all the while her face turned crimson from blushing. Since she finally made it to Suruga, her food and lodging would naturally be prepared by the head of Saionji house.

    Kotoka let the servants bring the cart to the back to the residence first and entered the winehouse together with Lily and Nanako. The restaurant brought out a sumptuous banquet filled with delicacies of the Suruga province as well as seasonal foods. However, Kotoka was too zealous with her praise towards Lily from start to finish.

    Lily was bad at eptingpliments, even though her mouth remained shut, she felt quite good in her heart.

    Nanako was barely able to cut into the conversation with a couple of words. She was kidnapped, yet Kotoka didn¡¯t ask her many questions. She sat directly opposite Lily, but waspletely ignored. She was already used to it, this happened every time when her mother was in business mode.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, would you like to taste my Suruga province¡¯s sake? It¡¯s quite delicious, you know?¡± After drinking a few cups, Kotoka asked as she shifted her body towards one side of Lily. She then ced a cup in front of Lily.

    ¡°Eh? I¡­ I never had a drink before.¡± It was very difficult to deny her, she hadn¡¯t said that she didn¡¯t drink or couldn¡¯t drink, just that she hadn¡¯t drank before. Could that be regarded as refusal?

    As Lily focused her eyes on the clear and fragrant-smelling sake, she could feel a bit of warmth at her back. Kotoka had ced her other hand behind Lily as she urged her to drink. Whether it was intentional or an ident, her hand had touched Lily¡¯s butt.

    If it were a man, then she could use them of groping her, but since the groper in question was actually the young and beautiful mother of Nanako, she naturally assumed that it was¡­ probably an ident.

 Volume 1, Chapter 102 â€“ Drunk Lily

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 102 - Drunk Lily</h4>

    Trantor: Nexus

    The dim yellow light of thenterns illuminated the private room where three beauties of different types were gathering.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Nanako frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t make her drink, even if she looks well developed on the outside, she¡¯s actually only one year older than me!¡±

    Nanako took the remaining half of the sake and chugged it down.

    ¡°Ah! Nanako, what are you drinking!?¡± Kotoka asked in surprise.

    ¡°Tsk, so what if I¡¯m drinking!¡± Apparently Nanako wasn¡¯t happy as she continued to down her drink.

    She also wasn¡¯t sure why she didn¡¯t feel happy.

    Kotoka shook her head as she approached Lily, speaking to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, Miss Kagami. That is simply what this child is like, but as a part of my Saionji family, she has to get used to that amount of alcohol sooner orter, let her go at it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily forced a smile, how was it that Kotoka seemed like she didn¡¯t care much about Nanako¡¯s condition after learning she was fine when she was so surprised and worried at first?

    ¡®While we¡¯re at it, ma¡¯am, would you mind taking your hand off my butt¡­¡¯ Lily thought, however, the idea of needing to say that to another woman felt strange.

    ¡°So, since the little one is drinking, the older one should have no problem either, right? You are a samurai, correct? A samurai which doesn¡¯t drink will be theughing stock of all other warriors.¡±

    Thetter part of what Kotoka said was all nonsense, but Lily didn¡¯t know that. She bought the nonsense since it sounded reasonable and hesitantly received the cup. Lily slowly put the cup to her lips and took a sip of the sake.

    ¡°Hm? W-what is this¡­ so this is a sake?¡±

    Lily asked as her body began to heat up nearly to the point of sweating. It only took a small amount of sake to put a blush on her face.

    She didn¡¯t know that her senior sister had never touched alcohol before in her entire life.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s physical condition was very good, pain resistant, fatigue resistant, high recovery rate, but even so it did have a few weaknesses; one of them being that she was very, very sensitive.

    It only took a small amount of alcohol to make her start feeling dizzy.

    Even her incredibly sharp sight had grown dull.

    Lily gently stretched her hand, letting the sleeve slide naturally down her arm, and put the green jade porcin cup on the table.

    Her small face was pink, her presence serene, her gaze was soft and glittered like the limpid autumn waters as she looked over at Nanako sitting opposite her. Then she lowered her head, unwilling to look longer.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nanako was also a sharp girl, Lily had never looked at her like this before. She wondered why was this woman acting strangely.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, how is it? Is the sake¡¯s taste to your liking?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t say anything and insteadid her body directly on Kotoka¡¯s arm. Even Kotoka, who was an adept businesswoman, couldn¡¯t help but look distracted as the lukewarm heat transmitted to her arm.

    Kotoka¡¯s gaze was also distorted, but luckily Nanako who was on the other side of the table couldn¡¯t see.

    Lily looked up and brought her face very close to Kotoka¡¯s beautiful face. Her eyebrows fell slightly, and her eyes seemed to be filled with lust. As soon as their eyes met, she cutely turned her head away and said, ¡°About the wine, Lily hasn¡¯t tried much of it, but I have somewhat appreciated the fine night of Suruga.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what does Miss Kagami think about it?¡±

    ¡°Hum, what did I think about it? It¡¯s quite¡­ stuffy¡­¡±

    Lily supported her body with one hand and softly leaned to the other side. Her kimono¡¯s loose neckline quickly dipped due to the weight of gravity, exposing one of her snow white shoulders to everyone around. To do such a thing on purpose without using one¡¯s hands would take an incredible amount of control and subtlety, it was hard to tell if Lily was doing it intentionally or not.

    She had a bashful look yet she deliberately remained defenseless. That faintly visible mist surrounding her body seemed to stand as testament to the girl¡¯s current condition. Her sweet pheromone was already overflowing throughout the private room.

    Nanako, who was on the other side, openly gaped, she couldn¡¯t help but think that the person in front of her was absolutely not the strong and gentle sister that she knew! Nanako didn¡¯t know what was going on, she wasn¡¯t able to fully understand Lily¡¯s current state.

    However, when Kotoka looked at her, she was reminded of a baby, ¡°Miss Kagami, you are drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, the wine is drunk.¡±

    She gently lifted up her long hair, revealing her white neck and ear that were giving off distinct fragrance of their own. Following that, she picked up the ss and wanted to drink more.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, apparently you can¡¯t handle your alcohol, I advise you to stop drinking. Perhaps we should call it a night here?¡± Kotoka, who had experienced too many gatherings, was also worried about Lily¡¯s drunkenness.

    ¡°Can¡¯t hold my drink? Hmph!¡± Lily raised her head, draping her long hair to either side of her, raised her ss high, opened her mouth, and poured the sake into her mouth. However, majority of the sake missed Lily¡¯s mouth, and instead fell down into the depths of the ravine that was her bosom.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily blushed, having noticed her mistake and too embarrassed to look at Kotoka, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam¡­ Lily stained the floor of your winehouse, it¡¯s my fault for not listening to the madam, Lily was wrong¡­¡­¡±

    For a second there, Lily looked at Kotoka with earnest but watery eyes. It created a surreal scene where Kotoka was the madam and Lily being the clumsy servant or disobedient ve. However, since Kotoka was the owner of the winehouse and a figurative businesswoman in Sugura, she didn¡¯t let Lily pull her into the delusion. In her heart, however, Kotoka was shocked, ¡®This girl is really mysterious. She¡¯s normally so strong and noble, but emits a natural spell of seduction when she¡¯s drunk.¡¯

    ¡°Nanako, get a towel.¡± After saying that, Kotoka took the cup from Lily¡¯s hand who was too weak to hand it over on her own and then smoothed out samurai girl¡¯s skirt so that she wouldn¡¯t be indecent.

    After that, she took the towel, opened the kimono¡¯s neckline, and cleaned the spilled sake that marked her breasts before finally closing the kimono back.

    ¡°Kagami, you¡¯re not drunk you¡¯re just tired. We¡¯re going to lead you away to get some rest,¡± Kotoka then turned to her daughter, ¡°Nanako, order someone to go back quick and call the ox cart.¡±

    The Saionji¡¯s mansion was only two blocks away from the winehouse. After a few minutes, the cart returned carrying a very elegant sedan chair.

    Kotoka and Nanako ced Lily on the sedan chair and went to the Saionji home.

    Lily was still drunk on the ride, but since there was only room for one person in the cart, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed.

    She sat on the t floor of the sedan chair, her legs stretched to one side with her silky hair syed all over. She twisted her chest and waist to lean her shoulder on the side of the box. She slightly parted the curtain to peer at the night scene of Suruga city.

    Her gaze was absent-minded as she softly pressed her finger against the lips.

    ¡°Rei Onee-sama¡­ where did she go with that annoying ck horse? Will shee and bully me again? ¡­If I meet her again, I will not let her bully me.¡±

    Lily sighed as she looked at the passing lights with her blurred vision, then she put down the curtain.

 Volume 1, Chapter 103 â€“ Ayakaâ€™s calligraphy and painting

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 103 - Ayaka¡¯s calligraphy and painting</h4>

    Trantor: Nexus

    ¡ªThe next day¡ª

    Lily slept in the elegant tatami room of the Saionji residence. The exquisite window panes and furnishings lent the room an aura of wealth and power.

    The Saionji house was originally a branch family of the Fujiwara n, the greatest noble house in Heian Empire.

    This was the first time Lily had stayed in the house of a high-ranking official. The biggest difference that she noticed was that everything here was more elegant and artfully decorated.

    By the time Lily had woken up, dawn had already broken. It was still dark out, even though it should have been morning already.

    However, at the time, Lily wasn¡¯t worried about that. She looked down and began to blush.

    She felt like she was going to die of embarrassment!

    Some people don¡¯t remember anything from when they¡¯re drunk.

    But Lily was the sort that remembered everything clearly despite her mind being fuzzy at the time!

    She didn¡¯t have the heart to see anyone.

    Last night, despite that being the first time she met Nanako¡¯s mother, she was being so¡­ shameless!

    ¡®Oh my god! Why did I do something like that!¡¯

    ¡®Even though it was due to the wine, but how can my tolerance really be that weak! Just a little sip was enough to make me like that¡­¡¯

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ I beg you, please wake up soon and punish Lily! Lily actually went and did something so embarrassing!¡± Lily pushed open the nket and held the mirror in her arms.

    This ¡°morning¡±, Lily was following behind one of residence¡¯s maids with antern in hand. She was being guided to see Saionji Kotoka. Lily really didn¡¯t know how to face her, but since she was imposing in their house, it was impossible for her to refuse meeting the head of the house.

    As they walked through the winding courtyard of the Saionji house, one could see delicate constructions all over the ce. The garden was well taken care of and in between the thick brushes, stonenterns could asionally be seen still lit up with flickering orange light.

    After entering Kotoka¡¯s study, Lily, who had originally been quite distressed, calmed down. Kotoka didn¡¯t seem to be around and the room was filled with a variety of books and crafts, which showed the owner¡¯s tastes and the extraordinary heritage of a noble family.

    The calligraphy and paintings hanging in the study attracted Lily¡¯s attention at once. They were interesting and elegant, the artistic conception was also extraordinary. The drawing faintly emitted some kind of profound and mysterious spiritual energy with each stroke. It seemed as if the brush was encoding some kind of message that Lily couldn¡¯t understand, yet at the same time, it made people feel as though the spirit energy was unintentionally integrated into the painting by the artist.

    The painting in question was of a cow grazing in front of a stone tablet, a boy was ying on the edge of the grazing area, and in general the painting seemed to be a picture of a peaceful countryside, but there was also something deeper that drew the viewer¡¯s interest.

    Lily got closer and examined it, and noticed some familiar-looking runes on the stone tablet behind the cow.

    Obviously she couldn¡¯t read the runes, but just by looking at the ancient symbol she could feel a kind of forlorn longing¡­

    ¡°This is¡­ the same kind of runes on the stone walls of the mirror space! Although I can¡¯t understand either of them, I¡¯m sure that these are the same runes!¡±

    ¡°Why! In this painting there are runes simr to the ones in that incredible space? Ever since I came to this alternate world, I could understand thenguage and writings here, but only these runes I am unable to make sense of. Even so, I¡¯m sure these runes have some connections with senior sister and me! Otherwise, why would they appear on the eight sides of the mirror space¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, do you have a fondness for that painting?¡± Came Kotoka¡¯s voice from behind.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily rapidly turned, having been too distracted to notice Kotoka in time.

    At the moment, Kotoka was wearing a light kimono and a pair of deep agate red sses on the bridge of her nose, which put together made her look very capable and intellectual when paired with the businesswomen¡¯s temperament.

    Naturally, Lily knew about sses.

    However, Kotoka quickly pushed the frame of her sses with a smile and said, ¡°Oh, these? These are called sses, a rare invention made by the southern barbarians from across the border. I have been using them to check the business ounts for the past year. They are very convenient, but are not suitable for wearing ifbat is expected so I usually only wear them at home. Was it hard to recognize me, Miss Kagami?¡±

    She greeted Kotoka, ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case, this pair of sses is very suitable for the madam and they have made madam even more attractive. Lily is very sorry for peeking at madam¡¯s collection without permission¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Kagami topliment me. It feels pleasant to listen to¡­ Putting the jokes aside, but Miss Kagami is really unpredictable. You may have a delicate appearance, but your insight is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°W- well¡­¡± ordinarily, if someone were to praise Lily by calling her delicate there wouldn¡¯t be a problem, however as her drunken state was seen by both mother and daughter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel Kotoka¡¯s words had hidden meaning.

    Just which god had she offended for such an embarrassing weak point to be attached to this gorgeous body!

    If others wanted to make fun of her, she could only silently endure it, what else could she do?

    But Kotoka wasn¡¯t making fun of her. On the contrary, she considered such women more lovely. Especially because it was an aspect that is hard to see normally.

    ¡°Did you know who the artist of this painting is, Miss Kagami?¡±

    Lily looked at the corner of the painting and saw the inscription: Ayaka.

    ¡°They must¡¯ve been an unusually talented expert,¡± responded Lily.

    ¡°Miss Kagami is indeed very insightful! This was drawn by none other than the great onmyoji of Fujiwara, of the main house of the Saionji and daughter of Lord Sekishiro,dy Fujiwara Ayaka herself!¡±

    ¡°A great onmyoji?¡± It¡¯s been said for a long time that the Fujiwara n was the greatest noble n of the Heian Empire and also a family of onmyojis.

    ¡°However, Fujiwara Ayaka can be said to be the strongest onmyoji in the current time and some people even say that she is the number one beauty in the capital of Heian!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The number one beauty? Lily didn¡¯t know why she was dissatisfied. She might still be weaker than that Ayaka, but when ites to appearance, wasn¡¯t she the number one beauty?

    However, that wasn¡¯t the main problem at hand, though Lily was slightly distracted, she immediately turned back to matter at hand. Since Fujiwara Ayaka was the top onmyoji of the Heian Empire and her paintings had the same exotic runes as the space in her own mirror, could it be that she knew the secret of the runes?

    ¡°That, um¡­ Madam, how can I meet this Lady Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Meet?¡± Kotoka looked at Lily as if she was looking at an amnesiac, ¡°Are you joking, Miss Kagami? If it was ten years ago, perhaps we might have a chance to see her after spending the entire fortune of the Saionji house to buy her a gift. In short, even seeing her at that time was harder than meeting Lord Sekishiro himself.¡±

    ¡°As of right now¡­ the situation of the other samurai ns remain unknown. The road between Kanto and the Heian Capital has beenpletely cut off. Not to mention meeting Ayaka, even trying to reach Heian Capital is full of dangers! Of course, as the world¡¯s strongest ns, the Genji and Taira must have their own way to travel between the two ces. But with the power of my Saionji house, it is impossible.

    Lily looked at Kotoka and was shocked, ¡°I did hear it is not easy to get to Heian Capital, but just how difficult is it?¡±

    Kotoka¡¯s face, which had always been smiling turned into a frown. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder. Three years ago was more difficult than five years ago, and it¡¯s even more so this year thanst year. To reach the Heian Capital in Kansai region from Kanto, one had to travel at least ten thousand miles ofnd. And in the middle of your travel, you wille across Lake Biwa that is said to be as wide as the sea. Moreover, the samurai ns had been warring with each other for years, all those fighting and killing had piled up more corpses on the battlefields, which in turn give rise to demonized samurais and soldiers. Many of the samurai ns had also turned into the dwelling of undead¡­ This thousands of miles between the Kanto-Kansai region has be the darkest and most destend filled with naught but demons. Just this year, even the nation of Mino has also turned into a ghost country, leading to the finalnd route to Heian Capital being cut off. Thend route was no longer essible.¡±

    ¡°What about the sea route?¡± Lily refused to give up on the chance of finding out the secret of the mirror space where senior sisterid asleep.

    ¡°Although the sea route is dangerous, there is still a chance,¡± Kotoka said, ¡°but pirates are numerous on the sea route, and the sea monsters also grew in number along with the increasing frequency of Chaotic Night. Though it¡¯s still possible for some risk-takers to pass through, a samurai¡¯s fighting strength would decrease drastically on the sea. No matter how strong the samurai is, they couldn¡¯t exert their full strength when fighting against the pirates or sea monsters. Additionally, the sea area is now filled with violent waves all year round, if you unfortunately encounter bad weather and huge waves, then even your strength wouldn¡¯t be of help. Once the ship capsized, what can the samurai even do? That¡¯s why it is pretty rare for strong warriors to take the sea route to Heian Capital since luck yed a huge role. Only two or three out of ten ships might be able to arrive safely, but it will be over once they run into danger. Even a Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the sea route.¡±

    Only two or three out of ten sessful voyage?

    Lily shook her head, she couldn¡¯t take the risk!

    She was not good at sea battles. Katana? Hah! Who would you be able to cut when you fell into the sea? Just a sea wave was capable of capsizing the ship, since she was shouldering senior sister¡¯s fate, she couldn¡¯t count on such a risky bet. Taking her chances on thend route, regardless of how dangerous it got, as long as she didn¡¯t give up and adapt to changes, there was still a sliver of hope. But if she fell into the sea, then all hope would be lost.

    Seeing that Lily was frowning, Kotoka added, ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to worry too much, Miss Kagami. If you really want to go to Heian Capital, I rmend taking thend route. After all, the sea route is too unpredictable. Only those desperate criminals with no power would choose that route. Because once they were able to make it to the other side with all their goods, they could earn enough money formon people to live for several generations. However, for a gifted samurai like Miss Kagami, there¡¯s no need to ce yourself at the mercy ofdy luck.¡±

    Lily also nodded.

    Kotoka continued, ¡°It is not impossible to take thend route. It is said that if you can reach the strength beyond the high-tier Sword Saint or seek out someone who has reached such a level to aid you, then there is a great possibility to cross this wastnd!

    ¡°Sur- surpassing high-tier Sword Saint?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal some excitement and awe at the prospect. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a level beyond that of a high-tier Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, naturally. With how vast the Heian Empire is, there are many unimaginable secrets. Especially the Heian Capital, that¡¯s where the truly strong gathers! Even the Night Parade led by Demon King Michizane wouldn¡¯t dare to besiege Heian Capital¡¯s Imperial Pce. And that¡¯s because it is protected by the strongest forces of the Imperial Pce, the Grand Onmyoji Fujiwara Ayaka and the Shogun, Rokuhara Tandai!¡± Even a businesswomen on the caliber of Kotoka had longing eyes as she exined. These two could be said to be the pride of this otherworld and humanity¡¯sst stand.

    ¡°Grand Onmyoji, Shogun¡­ one who surpasses high-tier Sword Saint¡­¡± Lily suddenly felt the path she strived for was a long and endless one. As humanity¡¯s strongest guardian, how would they answer her questions so easily. But of course, the first thing she needed to do was to get strong enough to reach the Heian Capital.

 Volume 1, Chapter 104 â€“ Aubergine Teacup

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 104 - Aubergine Teacup</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily originally thought that she already had enough power to stand on her own two feet in this Heian Empire, but now that she thought back on it, that was really too naive!

    After her talk with Madam Kotoka, she had nned to pay a visit to Master Munechika¡¯s smithy that she happened to pass by yesterday. Lily still had plenty of money with her, so she might as well have a master smith forge a genuine Cursed Katana for her. That way, she could increase her power even more! Then she could go into the deep mountains to learn through experience. If she stayed in a cozy courtyard like this and dolled herself up before the mirror every day, how could she ever hope to surpass the Sword Saint?

    ¡°Many thanks to the madam¡¯s advice, I now have a clearer goal to strive for. However, to let the madam answer my questions when you asked me to visit, that was truly rude of me,¡± Lily respectfully bowed.

    And yet, Kotoka only showed her a warm and mysterious smile, ¡°Miss Kagami, please take a seat, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    As Lily sat down in a heel sitting position, Kotoka retrieved an exquisite paper case from the innerpartment of the study. Then she sat in front of Lily on her heels, passing the paper box over while speaking, ¡°Miss Kagami has saved my daughter¡¯s life. And even prevented me from falling into the Hojo n¡¯s trap. If Miss Kagami wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯m afraid that my Saionji house would have suffered a great disaster. How can we not repay such a big favor?¡±

    Kotoka opened the box and took out a teacup that shone faintly. Its entire body was a deep purple, with a smooth and round shape.

    ¡°I heard that not only is Miss Kagami talented in martial arts, you are also very sophisticated and quite gifted in the way of chado. This is the Aubergine teacup. It is a valuable Grade 4 teacup gifted to the Saionji house by Chancellor Fujiwara personally. Please receive it with no remorse, Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily blushed. She fell in love at first sight with the Aubergine teacup¡¯s interesting design and glistening purple color. However, there was no way she could receive an item that was gifted to other people.

    ¡°S- such a precious item, this little girl really can¡¯t receive it. Nanako is like my¡­ little sister. It is only natural to save someone who is like a family to me. There¡¯s no need to present a gift to me,¡± Lily politely refused with a deep bow.

    However, Kotoka didn¡¯t hesitate to force the teacup into Lily¡¯s hands, ¡°Miss Kagami, this item is just something for me to appreciate, but if it is in your hands, it can help you in many ways and very crucial to improving your swordy! Since Miss Kagami has the lofty goal to go to the Heian Capital, I¡¯m sure the spirit of the teacup would be happier to be owned by a beautiful samurai such as yourself.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But that¡¯s¡­¡± Lily wasn¡¯t really trying to evade the topic deliberately, but she really didn¡¯t know how to refuse a woman¡¯s stubborn request. Moreover, once her hand felt the high grade texture of the Aubergine teacup, she was really unwilling to let go of it anymore.

    ¡°Besides, I have other intentions for gifting this to Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kotoka pushed the teacup into Lily¡¯s hands and fell back in a kneeling position. Then she prostrated herself before Lily, ¡°Miss Kagami, I have seen countless people, and I can tell that you have a high tolerance and good martial skills, to the point that it could even be said to be a gift from Heaven. No matter what, my Saionji is a merchant house, even if we have the money, we still need the protection of a truly strong samurai n. Otherwise, it will be hard to avoid nasty characters like the Hojos. Naturally, this is forter, but if Miss Kagami receives a territory in the future and founded a samurai n, then my Saionji house will be the first to vow their loyalty to you! Please keep this Aubergine teacup as a token of our loyalty. I only ask for the protection of my Saionji house if one day Miss Kagami bes a renowned samurai!¡±

    When Lily saw a nobledy like Kotoka bowing before a nameless samurai like her, she deeply sympathized with her.

    With vast wealth but no power, how would they be able to protect themselves in this dark and chaotic Heian period?

    Contrary to expectations, the richer they were, the more dangers they faced.

    Perhaps Kotoka¡¯s painstaking efforts were all for her daughter to live well in these troubled times.

    If she had such an intention, how could Lily refuse?

    ¡°I understand, Saionji Kotoka. I swear on my name and promise you this; regardless of whether I receive a territory in the future or how much power I am able to acquire, I will protect the Saionji house to the best of my capabilities. This gift, along with your intentions, I have received it.¡±

    Lily clutched the teacup between her hands, as she felt the weight of the promise settle into her heart.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Kagami,¡± As Kotoka lifted her body up, her face had a hint of blush for some reason, ¡°Miss Kagami, if you still have something to do, please go ahead. However, you muste to my inner room tonight.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Since Miss Kagami has agreed to protect my Saionji house, as the head of the household, I must not skimp on the proper procedure. You must¡­e tonight, alright?¡± said Kotoka.

 Volume 1, Chapter 105 â€“ Uehara Munechika Ehiro

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 105 - Uehara Munechika Ehiro</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The Heian Empire was warlike yet civilized.

    Other than some rarely seen treasures or precious articles with remarkable workmanship, the katanas and tea sets were the most expensive items.

    A Grade 4 teacup cost at least 400 kan, and this Aubergine teacup, just from its antiquity, designs, and uniqueness, it could be rated as a top-quality article among the Grade 4 teacups. It should be able to fetch 600 kan at the very least! However, to resell an item gifted to her would be very disrespectful to the bestower. From the way Lily saw it, this was the Saionji¡¯s token of support towards herself!

    She didn¡¯t have any backing in this otherworld, she very much needed this kind of support. On the other hand, the Saionji house also needed the protection of a female samurai such as Lily. Although her strength was nothing to write home about at the moment, Kotoka should have already thought about her future prospects.

    Aside from that, the teacup could help her rx and promote her creativity; something that money couldn¡¯t buy.

    It was unlikely for Lily to carry such a brittle item at all times, so she left it in the room provided to her by the Saionji house and had Sakura look after it. After that was done, she headed for the street. It was already daytime, but the sky was still shrouded by boundless night. There weren¡¯t as many people on the street as expected, nobody was dancing either, perhaps everyone had gotten tired after two days straight of festivity.

    Lily¡¯s sense of direction was pretty good. She always had a good sense of direction even before she was turned into a girl, and that aspect seemed to have remained.

    She arrived at the downhill trail from yesterday evening. After walking down the hill, she made her way to the smithy.

    The furnace was still burning with a red-hot me at the moment.

    There was no reply even as Lily knocked on the heavy yet shabby looking wooden door.

    ¡°Are you¡­ looking for someone?¡± Yet, a woman¡¯s voice came from her back.

    Lily turned around and almost revealed her surprise. That was because the woman in question was really too tall. She was even taller than Lily by half of a head. Just from visual estimation, her height was approximately 1.85 meters!

    The woman was wearing a brown cloak over her shoulders. Her hair was the color of the red rose, with the bangs parted to both sides. She wore a headband which covered her forehead, and her hair was tied in a braided pigtails, each measuring up to one foot long. Her eyes were big and pretty, and she had thick lips that entuated her sex appeal. She was obviously a tall beauty, but the way she presented herself was like that of a man. She put one hand on her hip, with the other hand holding a water barrel, and also the way she parted her long legs, it all seemed so casual.

    Judging from her build, strong-looking arms and legs, Lily could already roughly guess the identity of that person.

    ¡°Excuse me¡ª Are you perhaps the Master cksmith, Uehara Ehiro? I am Lily from the Kanagawa prefecture, I came here today to request you to forge a sword for me. Will the great master please hear me out?¡± Lily got straight to the point.

    After Ehiro looked at the Seiwa Tamashi hanging on Lily¡¯s waist, she sized Lily up and was taken by her beauty. Then she said, ¡°The sword you are carrying isn¡¯t that remarkable, but it is still quite a good sword. I wonder, just what kind of sword are you looking for?¡±

    Lily was surprised by Ehiro¡¯s insight. No wonder she was the master cksmith, she was able to judge the value of Seiwa Tamashi without needing to pull out the sword.

    Facing a master of this caliber, Lily didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and directly speak out her requirement, ¡°Great master, I want to forge a Grade 3 or higher katana, however, during the tempering process, I wish to carve the inscription on the de by myself.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ehiro was startled, ¡°You want to carve the sword runes? Miss Kagami,e, let us talk inside.¡±

    That Ehiro was truly tall. When she walked past Lily, her line of sight was only a little higher than Ehiro¡¯s shoulder. Perhaps due to her forging ironware all day long, Ehiro had a sweaty smell.

    As she pushed open the door, hot air with the smell of iron rushed out of the workshop.

    Ehiro invited Lily into the workshop. The dusky room was filled with many furnaces that were still in operation. Stacks of metal lumps, iron ores, and charcoals could be seen scattered everywhere. There were also many materials that Lily couldn¡¯t put a name on. Moreover, on the shelves and desks, one could see all kinds of unfinished katanas beingid out on top of them. These swords might bemon items below Grade 2, but each and every one of these was meticulously forged by the master cksmith. They were premium products of items on the same level, some could even be considered top quality goods.

    ¡°Lately, wars and expeditions are breaking out everywhere. High-grade tamahagane is scarce and few in between. I have no choice but to forge some low-grade katanas to keep my hundred years smithy in business,¡± Ehiro poured the water from the barrel into the jar, then she casually took off the brown cloak.

    With light cast from the furnace, Lily saw the silky white skin of Ehiro¡¯s back, aside from the parts covered by her red pigtails.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily immediately blushed and turned her face away. T- that Ehiro actually didn¡¯t wear any clothes under her cloak!

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Miss Kagami? Why are you so nervous?¡± Ehiro asked as though it was nothing to be embarrassed about.

    Fighting off her embarrassment, Lily forced herself to look out of the corner of her eyes to confirm that Ehiro was properly dressed. And to her surprise, Ehiro was actually wearing an old-fashioned leather apron, though her smooth shoulders were not at all hidden from view.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Could she have seen it wrongly? That shouldn¡¯t be possible, her rear view was almost practically naked!

    However, Ehiro didn¡¯t care about Lily¡¯s doubt, she just turned around to scope some water out from the jar to drink.

    And this time, Lily saw it clearly, her bare back with only a thin strap around her neck and waist. And also¡­ her rather plentiful butt.

    When Lily saw that, she immediately covered her mouth and her face became burning hot.

    Ehiro turned back to face Lily and looked at her with a somewhat easy-going gaze. Although that leather apron did cover her front, it was still possible to make out her ridiculously curvaceous body under the light of the me. Her every movement might be a bit on the rough side, but she had a bombacious body. Ehiroughed brightly and said, ¡°Hehehe, Miss Kagami, why are you looking at me like that? Do I look weird?¡±

    Lily wanted to say something but instead, she kept this thought to herself; are you telling me it¡¯s not weird to forge ironware while goingmando in a naked apron?

    ¡°Miss Kagami, just now you said you want to forge a sword with inscriptions drawn by you personally?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With a quality of Grade 3 or higher?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    However, Ehiro only smiled indifferently, ¡°Miss Kagami, I advise you to give up on that idea.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But why? I- I know that requesting Miss Ehiro to forge the sword would cost a considerable price, but I am serious about this. No matter how much you want, just name it.¡±

    Ehiro helplessly slumped onto the stool and spread her legs like how a man would sit. This was a great negative for someone with such a bombacious body like her. However, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to that and instead said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the problem with money. Katana is forged from tamahagane, not from copper, silver, or gold coins. And to embed sword runes on the de, you need a Grade 3 tamahagane at the very least. Otherwise, it will be impossible for the spirit to take shape. And please excuse me for speaking bluntly, embedding sword runes into a Grade 3 tamahagane might be effective, but it cannot draw out the full power of the sword runes.¡±

    Ehiro fixed her eyes on the flickering me of the furnace, and said, ¡°If you want to fully utilize the sword rune¡¯s spiritual nature, then you will need to use a Grade 4 tamahagane!¡±

    ¡°Grade 4?¡± Lily was honestly surprised, ¡°T- then how much would that cost?¡±

    Ehiro spoke in a way that kept the listeners in suspense, ¡°That¡¯s why I advised Miss Kagami to give up, seeing that you are only carrying a Grade 2 katana and is quite good-looking at that, I assume that you will probably not make it that far anyway. There¡¯s no way you can take out enough money to buy a Grade 4 tamahagane. You will need at least 600 kan to buy enough Grade 4 tamahagane to forge a three feet long katana! Moreover, they are rarely circted in the market, a Grade 4 tamahagane is treated like a treasure by the famous ns all over the ce, there¡¯s no way anyone would just randomly sell them!¡±

    ¡°600 kan¡­¡± Lily also felt a bit dizzy hearing the extravagant amount. If she was willing to sacrifice everything, perhaps she might be able to gather close to that amount. However, she thought of another problem, ¡°What about a 3.7 feet sword?¡±

    ¡°3.7 feet? The same length as the sword you are carrying?¡± Ehiro was really shocked, ¡°That¡­ although it is only seven inches longer, it requires a much more strenuous strengthening process, and the sword de needs to be thicker! If we are talking about a 3.7 feet tachi, hehe¡­ I estimate it to be around 1000 kan!¡±

    ¡°O- one thousand kan¡­¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, where would you find such a big piece of Grade 4 tamahagane?! To forge a Grade 3 katana or higher, the materials are mostly provided by the clients. I do have some tamahagane here, but there¡¯s no way I would have that much money to hoard such a big quantity of those expensive stuff. Besides, even if you have one thousand kan, you might not necessarily be able to find them even if you scour the whole Kanto! Looks like I am right to advise you against it. You are basically just daydreaming! What¡¯s more, a 3.7 feet katana made of Grade 4 tamahagane weight at least 42 kilograms! Miss Kagama, with such a thin arms, how are you supposed to wave them?¡±

    Lily had thought that after she looted 500 kan from Hojo Motoshige and Akira, she would still have some money to spare even after selling all the spoils of war. After all, a Grade 3 katana¡¯s market price was only around 200 kan. But who would have thought that the standard would instantly jump to Grade 4. Not only that, the price is highly dependant on the length of the sword. Goodness gracious! Just the base material would cost her 1000 kan, and that¡¯s not inclusive of the other materials and the service fees¡­ Lily suddenly felt poor again.

    ¡°Thank you for the great master¡¯s advice. This little one wille back again when I managed to buy the materials. I wonder, to forge a Grade 4 katana, the service fees would be¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. It won¡¯t be toote to talk about it again when you have the materials,¡± Ehiro had never believed that Lily would be able to obtain the materials. That¡¯s why she was unwilling to say too much.

    ¡°Then, Lily will leave first, sorry to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t worry about it, I was quite bored anyway. Miss Kagami, even if you can¡¯t get the materials, feel free toe and have a chat with big sister. It was quite fun to talk with you!¡± Ehiroughed casually and lifted one of her th legs onto the stool.

    Worried that she would expose her blushing face, Lily quickly bowed and left the workshop immediately.

    ¡°One thousand kan, regardless of whether I can buy it or not, I need to get enough money first. But where would I find the remaining few hundred kan?¡± Lily thought that while making her way back to the Saionji house.

    ¡°It looks like my only choice is to devote myself to training in the deep mountains.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 106 â€“ The Saionjiâ€™s Secret Art

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 106 - The Saionji¡¯s Secret Art</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily decided to enter the mountain tomorrow as she walked on the increasingly quiet street. The rising of the moon indicated that it was indeed night time already. As she continued to walk down the street, she wondered to herself whether she would finally catch sight of the daybreak tomorrow.

    She turned towards a well-maintained and spacious street. At the other end of the street was a white wall with ornamental wooden doors. Beyond that wall was the residence of the Saionji house.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, l- long time no see!¡± The one who greeted her was none other than Taihara Sugiyama. Lily¡¯s impression of him wasn¡¯t actually that deep.

    After entering the courtyard, she made way towards her guest room.

    However, as she passed through a certain hall, she could hear Nanako¡¯s weeping sound and pping sounding from within.

    From the look of it, that must be the inner court of Saionji Kotoka. She was probably disciplining her daughter.

    Lily¡¯s heart throbbed. She took pity on Nanako, but this was also within expectation. There were indeed a few times when she was too rampant and neglectful. It was one thing if she bullied other people, but this time she even got herself into danger. It was only natural for her mother to discipline her. Lily believed it would be for the best for her to stay out of their family matters.

    However, wasn¡¯t she also invited to Kotoka¡¯s inner houseter?

    Is Kotoka nning to discipline me too?

    Lily shook off the thought, ¡®Nonono, there¡¯s no way that would happen. I¡¯m a guest, not her daughter. And they¡¯re even going to be relying on me in the future, I shouldn¡¯t undervalue myself like this.¡¯

    But then, after taking a few dozen more steps, Lily came to a halt.

    ¡°Nanako will be my vassal in the future, as her master, is it really a good idea to ignore it when she¡¯s being punished by others?¡±

    Lily quietly turned around and made her way towards her inner house. When she arrived in front of the door, she happened to notice that the door wasn¡¯t closed firmly. There was a small opening enough for her to peek into it.

    As Lily took a stealthy nce, her face immediately blushed.

    That Nanako was indeed being spanked by Kotoka. She was lying down on Kotoka¡¯sp, with her skirt lifted up to the waist. She didn¡¯t wear anything down her waist and her smooth lower half waspletely exposed.

    ¡°As thedy of the Saionji house, you are much too careless. You even signed a very contract with the others. If not because Miss Kagami is broad-minded and open, wouldn¡¯t my Saionji house be shamed entirely because of you?!¡±

    ¡°p! p! p!¡±

    Nanako¡¯s hands were locked behind her back by Kotoka as she spanked her without holding anything back.

    ¡°Mom¡ª I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! Boo hoo hoo!¡±

    Lily was surprised by Nanako¡¯s conduct. She was normally so proud and unruly, but when her mother was spanking her, she didn¡¯t even resist and only weep like a baby. If she knew this wasing, then why act so willful all the time.

    Afraid that she would be discovered in an awkward position, Lily decided to stop watching and secretly left.

    After returning to her room, Lily took a short nap. She woke up by the time she felt the promised time was near.

    There wasn¡¯t enough time left to take a bath, so she had the servants bring two basins of water into her room. One to wash her face, neck, and breasts.

    As for the other one¡­ she lifted her skirt and squatted on top of the basin, then used a white towel to wash her bottom.

    For better or worst, she was a girl now and needed to wash her body every day. Sometimes, the condition may not be that good since this was the Heian period and all, so she had no choice but to wash like this. This method of bathing was amon practice among the girls of this time period.

    After Lily put on a pink kimono with indigo flowers, she walked towards Kotoka¡¯s room with small and graceful steps.

    ¡°Madam, Lily hase as appointed.¡±

    The door was closed tightly this time. Not a sound could be heard from inside, but then, she could hear some strange yet unclear sound. The entire ce was shrouded by an elusive atmosphere much different from before.

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    Lily could feel someone in the room, yet they remained quiet. Worried that something might have happened, she pulled open the sliding door.

    Shift!

    In the room dimly lit by the candle me, all she saw was Saionji Kotoka and Nanako, the mother and daughter, being tied together by a thick rope and was hung in midair with their backs facing each other.

    Their bodies were bound tightly by the rope, and their hair was a total mess. Their expression was a mix of depression and shame. Even their mouths were stuffed by a piece of cloth.

    ¡°Madam! Nanako!¡± Lily immediately blushed at the sight, but as she thought this was done by some perverted robber, she immediately spread out her Spirit Waves. Contrary to expectation, she didn¡¯t find anyone in the vicinity, nor was there any trace of fighting in the room.

    Regardless of that, Lily first rushed up to Kotoka to remove the cloth in her mouth.

    ¡°Madam! What¡¯s going on?¡± Lily asked anxiously.

    Though Kotoka looked dejected, she was not panicked at all. After exhaling a sweet sigh, she said, ¡°Miss Kagami, my daughter is insensible and ignorant, she had repeatedly offended you in Takesh*ta and yet, you still saved her. Since our Saionji house has decided to pledge our loyalty to you in the future, we must naturally devote our heart and soul to apologize to you. This is to show our guilt and good faith towards you, Miss Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, the mistakes of my daughter lies with myck of discipline. For Nanako to turn out like this, it is my responsibility as a mother to receive punishment along with her. Please, punish us to your heart¡¯s content, Miss Kagami! Don¡¯t hold back at all, otherwise, I would be too embarrassed to face you!¡±

    Kotoka said with that with a deep red face and rough breath. No sense of guilt or shame could be detected from her words at all. On the contrary, her face had a look of expectation.

    On the other hand, Nanako was really ashamed. She was already at her limit to be seen like this, and now her mother was adding salt to injury. How would she be able to face Lily like this in the future!

    ¡°Huh? That¡­ um¡­ j -just what are you saying, madam? Nanako is a good girl, I believe that if I am in trouble, she wille and save me without fail. Besides, even if she did something wrong, we can just discipline her. There¡¯s no need for the madam to chastise herself! Quick, madam, pleasee down and don¡¯t be like this!¡±

    Lily¡¯s face was burning up, she wanted to help Kotoka untie the rope, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°No! Our Saionji house is unworthy of your pity, please punish us! Don¡¯t let us down!¡±

    Lily also started panicking, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t be like this! I have already received such a precious item from the madam, I should be grateful to you instead. If madam keeps this up, I will feel troubled!¡±

    ¡°If¡­ Miss Kagami insists on not punishing us, then you must at least give us a chance to redeem ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that again after I get the madam down!¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go down if Miss Kagami doesn¡¯t promise me this!¡±

    ¡°Uuu alright, I will make the promise, but what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Although my Saionji house is a noble house, we are also of the martial lineage. Since Miss Kagami is using the sword, you won¡¯t be able to use most of the techniques, but there is one Restraint Release that can be used in all kinds of situations. Even if you survey the entire Heian Empire, our Saionji¡¯s secret art is the only one that stands out. If Miss Kagami agrees to learn and let me pass this technique to you, I will consider that as our redemption and feel ease at heart!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll learn it alright? Now tell me how to undo this rope!¡±

    At this time, Kotoka suddenly had a sly smile.

    ¡°Rustle, rustle¡ª!¡± The rope loosened in the blink of an eye and Kotokanded gracefully on the ground. Lily could only stare at the scene with a dumbfounded expression.

    The rope binding Nanako was also loosened, but it didn¡¯t seem like she did it herself. Nanako feltplicated and was kneeling at the side as she removed the cloth from her mouth. Then she went to hide in the corner and exined with a flushed face, ¡°I- it¡¯s not my idea to apologize to you in such a shameful manner. M- my mother¡­ forced me¡­ to do it¡­ without permission¡­¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Kotoka knitted her brows and scolded, ¡°If you¡¯ve learned the Restraint Release, you wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped! Do you still want to take a beating?¡±

    Scared by the three words ¡®take a beating,¡¯ Nanako could only lower her head in shame and remain silent.

    Kotoka faced Lily and said, ¡°As Miss Kagami can see, this Restraint Release might not be a powerful art, but it is the finest skill in Heian that only the Saionji can offer! Miss Kagami has extraordinary sword skills, but if you go out there and run into danger by any chance, this technique can help you escape!¡±

    Lily could only nod in agreement. In fact, she already wanted to learn the technique after seeing that trick just now. When going out there to adventure, safety was most important. She was shouldering the life of both the senior sister and herself, how could she let something bad happen to herself! There was no harm in learning this trick!

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble the madam to teach me this Restraint Release,¡± Lily said in deadly earnest.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Kotoka was excessively happy, which made Lily somewhat worried. It felt as though she had fallen into her grasp.

    ¡°Nanako! What are you waiting for? Quick, tie Miss Kagami up and hang her on the roof beam!¡± An orange glint shed on the lens of Kotoka¡¯s deep red sses as she said with a devious smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 107 â€“ Mount Aoame

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 107 - Mount Aoame</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily, with a tight kimono that revealed the top half of her plump breasts and perfectly outlined her shapely butt, was currently backed against the wall. Her face flushing with the color of peach blossom as she shouted, ¡°W- Why are you going to tie me up?¡±

    Weren¡¯t they going to vow their loyalty to her? It made no sense for them to tie up their master!

    Nanako got in front of Lily to defend her, ¡°Mother, if Nanako did something wrong, just punish me instead. Lily is our guest, why should she be tied up?¡±

    Kotoka onlyughed at her statement, ¡°If we don¡¯t tie Miss Kagami up, how can she learn the Restraint Release like that?¡±

    Lily understood in a sh, although it still sounded a little strange, it was quite reasonable. If they didn¡¯t tie her up, then what would she be escaping from?

    Upon hearing her reason, Nanako pped her hands and nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s it. What mother said is reasonable, if we don¡¯t tie Lily up, how can we teach her the Restraint Release?¡±

    On the other hand, Lily¡¯s line of thought was not as pure as Nanako¡¯s thought. There were some things¡­ that she still understood. But even so, she still needed to learn that Restraint Release. She naturally wished it wouldn¡¯t be necessary to use it, but a survival skill like this was absolutely necessary for her goal!

    ¡°T- then I¡¯ll have to trouble the madam to teach me,¡± As Lily moved between Kotoka and Nanako, she twisted her head in shame and said awkwardly.

    Light shed in Kotoka¡¯s eyes as she picked up the thick rope with rough breaths, ¡°Nanako, do it, hehehe¡­¡±

    One must suffer hardship if they wanted to learn something, Lily had mentally prepared herself.

    When the thick rope tightened around her body, Lily couldn¡¯t restrain herself from letting out weak moans repeatedly. Those half-closed eyes under her long eyebrows were reluctant to part.

    ¡°Madam¡­ please don¡¯t tie it so tightly¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, if I don¡¯t tighten it, how can we practice for real?¡± Kotoka whispered beside Lily¡¯s ear, her lips almost touching.

    ¡°Madam, I- I can hear you, don¡¯t whisper right beside my ear,¡± Lily could only twist her waist and shoulders as she let out a weak grumble.

    ¡°Hang her up,¡± As Kotoka gave themand, the rope behind Lily was thrown over the roof beam and her body was lifted up as such.

    With a single rope hanging her up, Lily was helplessly spinning in the midair¡­

    ¡°How is it, Lily? Can you get free by yourself?¡±

    ¡°If I use Spirit Power, maybe¡­¡± Lily¡¯s tone was a little frantic.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do at all~¡± Kotoka lifted Lily¡¯s hair and whispered into her ear, ¡°Using Spirit Power is cheating. Besides, someone truly powerful would use a high-end rope to tie you, what will you do then?¡±

    ¡°I- I understand, then can the madam please teach me the Restraint Release?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Miss Kagami, your hair smells so nice¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam, can you please not say something unnecessary¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nanako, what are you daydreaming for? Grasp her legs firmly and tighten the restraint!¡± Kotoka didn¡¯t seem to be all that courteous towards her daughter.

    ¡°Yes, mother!¡± However, Nanako didn¡¯t really mind about it. She promptly grabbed Lily¡¯s bare legs and hugged it tightly, then tying it up with a thick rope.

    After being tossed from side to side for a long time, even Lily started to feel dizzy. Her face was a shade of deep pink.

    ¡°Madam¡­ I have already been bound for so long¡­ isn¡¯t it about time to teach me the Restrain Release?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ of course, of course¡­ The Restrain Release right? That¡¯s the special skill of my Saionji house. Miss Kagami, I will whisper beside your ear, you must listen closely alright? If you get distracted, hehe, then that¡¯s not my fault~¡±

    ¡°I understand, Lily will earnestly absorb the madam¡¯s instruction,¡± Lily said in a gentle voice.

    ¡­¡­

    As she was instructed throughout the night and put those instructions into practice, Lily eventually learned the Restrain Release.

    Ordinarily, with Lily¡¯s keen senses and her fine body control, she should have learned the technique much earlier. However, with the madam¡¯s intervention, the practice time had been prolonged.

    It was already the next morning. Lily got up in her room but there was still no sign of daybreak.

    But since Lily had the constitution of a de Maiden, she was quite fond of night. Despite sleeping verytest night, her body was still bursting with life.

    She decided to go wash up at the back of the room. However, when she rinsed herself with warm water, she found that the faint red marks of the restraints still remained on her body. She couldn¡¯t stop her face from flushing as she thought back tost night.

    ¡°T- this is the price for learning new things!¡±

    Lily ced one hand against her plump breasts and gently caressed the red marks on her arm with the other hand. A strong will transmitted from her forlorn eyes.

    ¡°For senior sister, I am willing to do anything! This shame, I will bear it all!¡±

    After finishing her bath, she returned to her room to dress up. She changed into a new red kimono with a low-cut style. Taking the Sakura Parasol and Copper Mirror along, and of course, her bag and katana. She tidied up everything and prepared to set off under the starry night.

    Her money, spoils of war, and teacup were left in the Saionji house for the time being. As she set off this morning, she didn¡¯t say goodbye to the madam and Nanako. After all, they might still be fast asleep as they didn¡¯t have a body with as much vitality as Lily.

    She left behind a note before setting off with her weapon, luggage, and parasol.

    A daytime without daylight at Suruga was very dark and quiet.

    The weather was also quite chilly.

    Lily walked on the empty street with her wooden sandals. Since her body was naturally radiating heat all around, she didn¡¯t feel the cold despite the chilly night.

    Stepping on the damp road, she made her way towards the exit of Suruga. Lily retrieved a map from her obi and checked the map with the dim lighting from the stonentern.

    Afraid to run into the Hojo¡¯s group, Lily chose to avoid Mount Tama.

    ¡°Mount Aoame is thirty miles to the South of Suruga,¡± Lily had already decided her destination.

    Mount Aoame covered ny thousand square miles of area. It was a really big area. The eldritch energy was extremely thick in the deep mountain! Even in the outeryer of the mountain, Normal Low Ranked and Superior Low-Rank monsters roamed around frequently. Sometimes, even Inferior Mid Ranked monsters would appear. They possessed strength equivalent to that of a Low-Tier Sword Master. The current Lily had enough strength to challenge theseparatively more powerful monsters. If she didn¡¯t do at least that much, how would she ever hope to earn a few hundred kan in the shortest possible time?

    ¡°The outeryer of Mount Aoame is a little dangerous, but it¡¯s still within my capability to handle it. It will be fine as long as I don¡¯t go too deep. Moreover, this is still quite a distance from the Hojo¡¯s range of influence. A Low Ranked anima is worth 2 to 5 kan, and a Superior Low Ranked anima can fetch 10 to 30 kan! If I am lucky enough to kill an Inferior Mid Ranked monster, I will be able to get at least a 100 kan!¡± Lily thought out loud as she calcted.

    Compared to the majority of the samurai, earning money wasn¡¯t as hard for a de Maiden like Lily!

    Let¡¯s go! Towards Mount Aoame!

    Under the long dark night, a young girl in red silently departed from Suruga. And thus, the curtain rose on the young samurai¡¯s first adventure to the deep mountains.

 Volume 1, Chapter 108 â€“ The Lone Beauty

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 108 - The Lone Beauty</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The main peak of Mount Aoame reached up to a height of seven kilometers!

    There were even reports of an extremely dreadful monster living on the mountain!

    The other peaks around the main peak were between four to five kilometers high.

    And the mountain range at the border region was more or less three kilometers.

    Never cross a mountain higher than three thousand kilometers; that was the iron rule for exploring Mount Aoame. That was because a High Ranked monster might appear beyond those regions!

    The deeper and taller the mountain, the stronger the monsters became.

    If a beautiful young girl like Lily wanted to enter such a big mountain to train, then she must resolve to never lose heart!

    Be that as it may, it was still quite overwhelming to stand before the mountain that looked like a heavenly wall. And that was only speaking of the three kilometers mountain range. Everything above the middle part was covered by the clouds. The danger level far surpassed the other two mountains Lily had visited before! Even so, Lily resolutely took a step into the mountain range.

    It was such a huge mountain, in addition to being alone, it was also nighttime.

    Though Lily may look tough on the outside, it wasn¡¯t like she was not scared. She once had the thought of taking Nanako along, but as a de Maiden, she was destined to be lonely. Moreover, their power was already not at the same level. Though a de Maiden possessed powerful attacks, their defense was weak. She wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her teammate like this, that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t afford to take Nanako with her!

    Sometimes, kindness could be a poison, Lily didn¡¯t want to be a woman like that.

    Not long after she entered the mountain range, she could feel the drastic fall in temperature.

    ¡°So cold! This feels as cold as that night in Kamakura City. Of course, the monsters aren¡¯t as strong as those from the night parade, but since there are more monsters in the mountains, the miasma is naturally thicker, causing the temperature to fall.¡±

    Lily ced her hands on her breasts. Even in this frigid mountain woods, it would seem that her bountiful breasts were still slightly warm.

    The icy wind blew past and brushed Lily¡¯s long hair. Her slit skirt was blown up, revealing her slender thigh. The ck side-tie panties she was wearing today almost loosened as a result. It would be a fatal blow to a female samurai if their panties became loose in the middle of a battle. Thus, Lily turned her upper body to the side and parted her skirt to adjust the string of her panties.

    The pine trees ahead of her swayed in the wind. They looked like some sort of demons spreading their arms to wee her into this demonic realm. Not far away, a few balls of me appeared out of thin air.

    It was impossible for mes to exist in the mountain woods. If there was, then it¡¯d already have caused a forest fire. Lily immediately noticed the oddity.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    But before she could figure it out, those mes already transformed into fireballs and flew straight at her. Their speed was nothing to scoff at either!

    Even though Lily was caught off guard, she dodged them unconsciously. One of the fireballs nearly scorched her hair.

    The fireballs, having missed their target, hit the shrubs and trees. They exploded soon upon contact and Lily¡¯s face was brushed by the scorching heatwaves they emitted.

    Lily realized those fireballs weren¡¯t really monsters. There were some ugly dwarf-like creatures hiding behind the trees and bushes as they moved around and jumped from time to time. There were also weird squeaking noisesing out from their mouths.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Fire Imp!¡± The fireballs in their hands illuminated their ugly hairless face. Their entire body was covered by brown fur, and simrly to mountain imp, they had one vertical eye on their grey hairless face.

    Fire Imp was the evolution of the Mountain Imp. Most of them were at the level of Normal Low Ranked. They weren¡¯t that strong, but since they attacked at long range with fireballs and using the trees to shield them, they were really troublesome to deal with. However, since the Fire Imp had learned fire-attribute skills, they were unable to climb trees anymore as a result.

    It was practically impossible to deal with them without a bow. It wasn¡¯t an easy feat to catch up to them in the mountains, a katana¡¯s reach just wasn¡¯t enough.

    It should be mentioned that the reason Hojo Dijon wanted to procure the firearms was mainly in order to deal with these Fire Imps. After all, even with the bow and arrows, it still wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with them if they used the surroundings to their advantage. And no matter how powerful Dijon was, he couldn¡¯t replenish his Spirit Power like the de Maiden. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t waste them on these small fries. However, there was no way for Lily to know about any of these at present times.

    Although Fire Imps could pose a big problem to most of the samurais, that wasn¡¯t the case for Lily. To her, all the imps were meant to be crushed, regardless of their types.

    Lily raised her katana and shrouded it with crimson spirit energy.

    ¡°Crescent Moon!¡± Lily let out a soft yell.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a swing of a sword, a crimson-colored sword wave in the shape of a crescent moon wasunched towards the Fire Imp in the distant.

    The Mountain Imp futilely attempted to hide behind a tree.

    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± With the power behind Lily¡¯s sword wave, the half-meter thick tree was cut like butter. The imp hiding behind the tree wasn¡¯t any better off.

    Crescent Moon was the skill name Lily gave to the long-range sword wave attack she learned. There wasn¡¯t any special meaning to it.

    The pration force of Crescent Moon was approximately sixty to seventy percent of her actual power. The power would naturally weaken ording to distance, but it was still over a thousand kan of force.

    Lily didn¡¯t want to waste time on these small fries andunched several Crescent Moon in session. With the speed she¡¯s going at, most of the imps failed to dodge in time. However, there were two Fire Imps who jumped out of the way in advance.

    Nevertheless, Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon changed their trajectory and formed an arc to chase after the Fire Imps. The two were cut in half from their back, spilling their blood everywhere!

    These Crescent Moon weren¡¯t the same as firearms, as they were made out of Lily¡¯s Spirit Power, it was possible for Lily to will them to change direction to a limited degree. Naturally, since they wereunched at such a high speed, it was impossible to influence their trajectory too much.

    The group of six Fire Imps was all eliminated. The fire in their hands either burned their own bodies or extinguished.

    Lily opened the Sakura Parasol to absorb the anima.

    Yet Sakura advised, ¡°Master, why not replenish your Spirit Power first. This stuff doesn¡¯t worth much anyway.¡±

    Lily nodded in agreement, she had indeed spent a lot of Spirit Power in thatst battle and hadn¡¯t replenished them yet.

    Using her sword to absorb the Fire Imp¡¯s anima, she found that the ones that flew over were dark orange with a faint amount of flickering fire surrounding them.

    ¡°Fwoosh¡ª!¡± After her katana absorbed a few of them, Seiwa Tamashi ignited, turning into a ming sword.

    ¡°T- this is¡­¡± Lily looked at her sword in surprise.

    ¡°Hehe, master, not only can a de Maiden¡¯s katana absorb the anima, they can even absorb the elemental attribute of the opponents. These are Fire Imps, so they naturally have the fire attribute. The fire attribute has been attached to your sword, but unfortunately, Seiwa Tamashi isn¡¯t really a Cursed Katana, it will not be able to maintain these me for a long time. Otherwise, it¡¯d have been really useful,¡± Sakura exined with glee.

    Sheesh! This Sakura, she was keeping me in suspense again! Lily had a feeling that she knew about this all along, but didn¡¯t exin to her at an earlier time on purpose!

    ¡°But, how can I sheath my sword like this?¡± Lily asked awkwardly.

    ¡°If it is a real Cursed Katana, then it will be possible to seal the fire energy within the sword inscription. And you will be able to activate it whenever you need to use it. When you no longer need it, you can even deposit them into the Anima Container. However, animas of different attributes may offset one another when they are deposited into the same Anima Container. Though you don¡¯t need to worry, I can ept all kinds of animas without a problem.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you are so great,¡± Lily answered with a forced smile. Not to mention Cursed Katana, she couldn¡¯t even afford to have one forged. It was extremely expensive, wasn¡¯t that the reason she came out here in the middle of the night? To earn some money and buy the high-grade materials?

    But the Grade 4 tamahagane, she might not necessarily be able to buy them even if she could really save up enough money!

    When the fireball flew past Lily earlier, she felt that it was very close to the hair near the left side of her face. ¡¯Did it get burnt? That would be so unsightly,¡¯ that kind of thoughts crossed her mind. Although the possibility was very small, Lily was very mindful of her appearance. Thus, she took out the copper mirror and looked at her face with the lighting from the ming katana.

    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s okay, the hair didn¡¯t get burnt. That¡¯s great.¡± Lily heaved a sigh of relief.

    After all, Lily was still a little out of it when the first fireball came her way.

    Just at this time, however, in the shadows of the deep mountain, a huge and robust figure awakened.

    As the figure opened its chestnut-sized eyes, two red glints became visible in the darkness. A vigorous yet gloomy voice came out from its mouth, ¡°Mirror¡­ I feel the mirror¡­ hand it over! The girl with mirror, I eat!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 109 â€“ Two Meters Tall Blue Demon

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 109 - Two Meters Tall Blue Demon</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    A cold wind blew across the quiet night, twisting and ruffling any fallen leaves thaty in its path. Its gentle undtions sent ripples cascading down the lush green cover of the mountain.

    A two meters tall bluish demon with ash gray mane was blocking Lily¡¯s path.

    The demon had a ferocious look, giving off an ominous glint from its red eyes.

    Lily had a grave expression and didn¡¯t dare to loosen up her guard. This was but a two meters tall Blue Demon!

    Though it was considered the weakest among the Blue Demon, it was still quite a powerful demon in its own right. It was appropriately categorized as an Inferior Mid Ranked monster, which was about the same level as a Low-Tier Sword Master. In other words, this demon was about as strong as Lily!

    Blue Demon eats people.

    The more they eat, the bigger they be.

    However, the Blue Demon don¡¯t eat souls. As a result, the majority of the people eaten by Blue Demon end up as fiendish ghosts.

    If they ate a powerful samurai, their power would grow exponentially!

    Blue Demon ate samurai, and in turn, samurai hunted Blue Demon.

    Lily never considered who was in the right or wrong; to her, anyone who tried to prevent her from seeking out the secrets behind senior sister¡¯s deep sleep was her enemy!

    If they threatened her life and dignity, as well as those of who she cared about, the only answer was to kill!

    ¡°Mirror¡­ girl with mirror, I eat¡­¡± This Blue Demon was actually capable of human speech. Its power level was clearly on a whole nother level!

    ¡°Mirror?¡± Lily had only just realized what had attracted the attention of this big guy who was lying dormant in the deep mountain. Since a moment ago, she could feel something dreadful had been following her, but now, the Blue Demon had finally blocked her path and revealed its sharp fangs!

    It would seem that she should think twice before taking out the mirror in a ce filled to the brim with eldritch energy.

    Lily stuffed the mirror back into her obi, but it was doubtful if the Blue Demon would let her off that easily. They did possess a certain degree of wisdom.

    With stern eyes, Lily looked at the powerful Blue Demon before her. She recalled that moment when Uesugi Rei cut down that five meters tall Blue Demon in Kamakura city.

    Right here, right now, she was about to face the same opponent.

    Naturally, the power difference between this two meters tall Blue Demon and that enormous five meters tall Blue Demon was worlds apart!

    Be that as it may, Lily still felt that she was getting closer to the deep end of this otherworld, one step at a time.

    ¡°Why are you attacking me? And why do you want the mirror?¡± Lily asked before the fight.

    The Blue Demon opened its fanged mouth, ¡°Mirror, key to everything, must get mirror! Girl with mirror, kill!¡±

    ¡°Key? What key?¡±

    ¡°Mirror, must get, kill girl with mirror!¡± The Blue Demon only stared at Lily with its red eyes and repeated the same words.

    It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to get more information from this Blue Demon anymore.

    Lily¡¯s sword was still on fire, this was the perfect weapon to deal with these Blue Demon!

    The Blue Demon¡¯s elemental attributes were earth and darkness, it had a chaotic attribute. As luck would have it, the me on Lily¡¯s sword was the perfect countermeasure against this type of attribute.

    And ording to Sakura, the de Maiden¡¯s unworldly element was one of the top-tier attributes. Although they didn¡¯t have strength over other attributes, they also didn¡¯t have any weaknesses.

    However, when the de Maiden¡¯s attribute reached a certain height, a newfound power would be awakened and they would gain strength over certain attributes. As for what it was and how to reach there, Sakura couldn¡¯t remember any more of it.

    ¡°Mirror girl, eat¡­ SHRIEEEEK!¡±

    Without prior notice, the Blue Demon let out a loud shriek. Powerful eldritch energy burst out from its body as it rushed towards Lily with heavy steps. It was charging like an out-of-control bull, but the power behind that charge was several dozen times more powerful than that of amon bull!

    In response to that, Lily stepped forward with great power to suddenly speed up. Her figure changed into a red shadow as she charged into the Blue Demon.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei! Just how big is the gap between us! If I cannot catch up to you, I will never forget about that night!¡±

    The young girl¡¯s eyes shed red with killing intent. Lily¡¯s body flew up as her foot lightly touched the ground. As Lily raised the ming Seiwa Tamashi behind her body, it kind of resembled a burning g in the night sky.

    On the other hand, the Blue Demon spread out its ws ¡ªapproximately fifteen centimeters long¡ª and attacked Lily with its arm that was even thicker than her thigh. Lily was weed by a w attack with at least a few thousand kan of force behind it!

    Just byparing the raw power, an Inferior Mid Ranked Blue Demon was much stronger than a samurai of equal rank!

    As slender as Lily was, if she didn¡¯t die from receiving that w attack head-on, she would still suffer grave injuries even when with Spirit Armor deployed.

    However, that¡¯s the path of the samurai. In order to reach the peak, one must face an opponent worthy to be called an adversary!

    Life and death were but an inch away.

    Every step towards the peak was a test between life and death!

    ¡°Hah!¡± With a cute shout from Lily, the Seiwa Tamashi in her hands formed a fiery arc!

    ¡°SHRIEEEK!!!¡± The Blue Demon¡¯s w attack gave rise to a sinister ck wind!

    ¡°Pfffff¡ª!!!¡±

    The Blue Demon¡¯s attack missed its target and brushed past Lily¡¯s long hair. On the other hand, Seiwa Tamashi urately prated the Blue Demon¡¯s left shoulder, shing through its heart and came out from the left side of the waist!

    The blood spurted into the night sky like a geyser shooting out a tall column of water and steam into the air. Lily¡¯s porcin-white skin and beautiful hair were all stained by the rain of blood!

    The deep wound caused the lifeless Blue Demon to twitch from head to foot while standing there. Then it let out a curse, ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­ I¡¯m dead, but girl, your end will be more miserable than mine! Hehehehehe¡­ hack, hack¡­¡±

    With that, it fell to the ground with a loud rumble, revealing the beautiful young girl behind its body. Lily had a sharp gaze as she adeptly swung the Seiwa Tamashi a few times to shake off the bloodstain and the bits of me that remained.

    ¡°Shing!¡± She then returned the katana to its scabbard.

    The Inferior Mid Ranked anima with a ck core and bluish surface was absorbed by the spinning Sakura Parasol.

    Despite the disparity in strength between the two, just as that time Uesugi Rei cut down the five meters tall giant, she also managed to defeat this two meters tall Blue Demon in a single hit!

    The anima of an Inferior Mid Ranked demon could be sold for at least a hundred kan!

    That was as much as Matsuda Nagahide¡¯s sry for half a year, and she managed to earn it with just one swing of her sword!

    Moneymaking was indeed a walk in the park for a powerful samurai! Naturally, those were also earned by putting their lives on the line. Just now, if Lily had a single misstep, things might have turned out differently for her. Just imagining getting hit by those powerful ws would be unthinkable!

    However, thest words of the Blue Demon did bother Lily.

    Will the mirror bring misfortune upon me?

    Lily softly touched her abdomen.

    ¡°Hmph, if I have epted my fate, I would already be dead during that ne crash! Without senior sister, I wouldn¡¯t exist today! Not to mention misfortune, even if I have to cross mountains of daggers and sea of mes, I will do it without batting an eye if I can find any clues about senior sister¡¯s condition.¡±

    Even though she¡¯s a weak girl, even though she was beautiful and alluring, Lily¡¯s resolution to face senior sister¡¯s fate was even stronger than those men with blood of iron!

 Volume 1, Chapter 110 â€“ Encounter

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 110 - Encounter</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    It was the fifth day since Lily entered Mt. Aoame, more than a week since the start of the Extended Night which still showed no signs of ending. During this week, even without any urate numbers, she could roughly surmise that her base power¡¯s pration force had already surpassed 500 kan! In essence, she was already at the same level as a High-tire Samurai with her base, and if she used the near doubling effect of her de Maiden Spirit Power, her pration force would be more than 1000 kan! On top of that, with the second level of the Genji Sword-style in use, it would jump all the way to 2000 kan, the doorstep of a Mid-tier Sword Master! That power was what enabled her to kill the Mid ranked Blue Demon with a single sh.

    The de Maiden attribute was every bit as abnormal as could be. It didn¡¯t have any attribute weakness, nor was it strong against other attributes, and yet it bestowed two times Spirit Power amplification to the users. On that point alone, it was already stronger than the other attributes. However, Lily¡¯s intent was still at a low level, and she didn¡¯t have an ultimate move to call her own. Even more importantly, she also didn¡¯t have a real Cursed Katana in the truest sense. Otherwise, she could grow much stronger still.

    At this moment, Lily had just finished bathing in the mountain spring and was washing her clothes beside it. After all, it was necessary to personally wash one¡¯s clothes and underwear if one stayed for a long time in the mountains. The weather wasn¡¯t too cold anyway. If winter hade, then she might need to find a hot spring to bathe in instead.

    Once she finished washing the clothes, Lily hung them to dry in the air near the entrance of the secret cave she had found, she had already been staying there for three days.

    If the sun still didn¡¯t rise by tomorrow, Lily nned to go deeper into the mountain. The reason being that aside from the Blue Demon she encountered on the first day, she hadn¡¯t encountered another Mid Ranked monster. To date, she had collected a total of 12 Inferior Low Ranked Animas and 3 Superior Low Ranked Animas. If converted to money, those would be more or less 100 kan. Although it was an extremely generous ie by any measurement, it was still far from her goal. Moreover, after taking the stock of the tamahagane, other high-grade materials, and the service fees for the foreman into consideration, earning just 1000 kan wouldn¡¯t be enough. She needed at least 1500 kan as a guarantee.

    These past few days, Lily had been sleeping with her sword mped between her legs. The main reason was to prevent her sword from being taken away by monsters or people while she was asleep and being assaulted afterwards. Although she did set up a Spirit Sensor to stay on alert even while sleeping, it was still better to be careful. Besides, she was alone and the sword was her only means of protection: It gave her a sense of security.

    This night, however, only after taking a short nap, the Spirit Sensor she set up in the surroundings was broken through repeatedly.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lily suddenly woke up, ¡°Who or what has entered my detection range?¡±

    The sound of footsteps could be hearding from outside. Along with it, the sound of men talking.

    ¡°We have been tasked to find a ce for the troops to spend the night. This ce doesn¡¯t look half bad, you, go call the others.¡±

    ¡°Yes! This cave looks more solid than the one we stayed in before.¡±

    Then, from further away, the sound of someone shouting loudly could be heard, ¡°Oooooi! Over here! There¡¯s a cave here¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Look over there, my lord. Why are there woman¡¯s clothing here?¡±

    ¡°And it seems like there¡¯s some lighting from the cave? Is someone here?¡±

    And they spoke, the two walked into the cave. The flickering light of the torch came from the cave entrance. Lily -wearing a red kimono- got up immediately and ced her hand on the sword hilt.

    ¡°How terrible, this cave only has one entrance, I can¡¯t avoid them!¡±

    The two samurai ¡ªone with a torch, another with an unsheathed katana¡ª had finally entered the cave.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lily was surprised when she saw the two people in question. One was illuminating the area with a torch, the other pointing at her with the sword. Lily also had a small oilmp on her side, though dim, it was just enough for her to see. Also, by borrowing the light from the other side, she was able to make out the familiar figure of the two samurai.

    ¡°M- Master Matsuda?!¡± Lily had never been so surprised before. That¡¯s right, these two were Matsuda Nagahide and his vassal, Kimura, the ones who taught her swordsmanship and archery respectively.

    ¡°M- Miss Kagami?! Is it Miss Kagami?¡± Old man Matsuda hadn¡¯t spoken a word, yet Kimura already let out a shout. Joy was apparently from his expression.

    Even Matsuda Nagahide was greatly surprised, ¡°Miss Kagami? Is that really you? Why are you here?¡±

    Lily was stunned for a moment, she never thought she¡¯d run into old friends in this wild area. Matsuda Nagahide was her first teacher in this world. When she was having difficulties, he provided shelter for her, taught her swordsmanship, and even shielded her to a certain extent from Hojo Motoshige and the Daidoujis. He was a good and sincere man! Kimura and Kanzaki were also honest and considerate men. They were one of the very few virtuous samurai in this dark time.

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s um¡­ Master Matsuda, after I received the title of samurai, I came here to train,¡± Lily stuttered a little. She couldn¡¯t tell her the real reason she came to Suruga was because she killed Hojo Motoshige and Akira in order to save Nanako.

    ¡°Speaking of which, why are you here, Master Matsuda?¡± Lily was just as puzzled.

    ¡°We are conscripted and are acting under orders¡­¡± Nagahide¡¯s firm expression wavered as he looked at Lily. As though he just thought of something, he stopped momentarily before continuing, ¡°Miss Kagami, this ce is extremely dangerous. It really is not a ce for a Low-Tier Samurai like yourself, Miss Kagami. You should leave quickly, this isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. If you still want to have a chat, pleasee and visit my Matsuda n someday in the future. Please, leave quickly!¡±

    Thest few words were clearly harsher than usual. Nagahide looked hasty, it was as though he was deliberately urging Lily to leave as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Mr. Matsuda¡­¡­?¡± At first, Lily was happy to have encountered an old friend, but looking at the grim expression on Nagahide¡¯s face, she guessed it must be something he couldn¡¯t talk about. In this otherworld, at least she knew Matsuda didn¡¯t harbor any evil intention towards her. If he did, he would have done something to her already. Although Lily was stillpletely puzzled, she suppressed her curiosity and took Nagahide¡¯s advice to heart. Just when she picked up the Sakura Parasol and about to take her leave¡­

    The voice of another samurai she knew well came from the cave entrance, ¡°Lord Dijon, look, that¡¯s the cave.¡±

    Lily¡¯s entire body shook.

 Volume 1, Chapter 111 â€“ Murderer

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 111 - Murderer</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Hojo Dijon?!¡± Lily could feel her heart beating faster. Why would she run into that man here?

    Hojo Dijon was not an opponent she could deal with at her current stage. However, since they were blocking the entrance, it was impossible for her to get out of this sticky situation.

    Despite her heart thumping like crazy, Lily knew better than anyone that panicking here wouldn¡¯t help. She just had to wing it.

    Nagahide¡¯s face was clearly panicked.

    From the look of it, he must havee along with Hojo Dijon.

    Though he did try to urge Lily to leave, judging from his earlier reaction, it didn¡¯t seem like he knew Lily had killed Hojo Motoshige and Akira. In that case, Hojo Dijon shouldn¡¯t have been aware of their demise yet.

    In this world, there was nothing as convenient as a cell phone. Theirmunication technology was still pretty undeveloped. The fastest way to send a message would be through the air by means of an eagle or a dove. Once the samurai went on a trip, it wasn¡¯t anything umon to lose contact with them for a year.

    Lily took a deep breath to calm her nerves, she had to make sure no one would notice the obvious movement of her breasts. She pretended to sound amazed, ¡°Lord Hojo Dijon? Would he happen to be one of the Six Swords, His Highness Hojo Dijon himself?¡±

    Nagahide had an ugly look. With a bad premonition, he spoke without too much zeal, ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet the famous Hojo Dijon in this kind of ce. Can Master Matsuda introduce me to him? If I leave just like this, it might be a bit rude,¡± said Lily.

    Nagahide also nodded with a heavy feeling. Indeed, since the exit was already blocked, it was only a matter of time until they discover her. If that¡¯s the case, then he might as well take the initiative to bring her to them.

    Therefore, he agreed to Lily¡¯s proposal, ¡°Miss Kagami, please follow me. But I must remind you that His Highness has a bit of a temper, you should do well to avoid offending him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡± That¡¯s what she said, but it was already toote for that. She had already killed Dijon¡¯s brother. Even if she had a proper reason, she was not naive enough to think she could reason with him. If talking could resolve conflict, then why would the samurai continue to fight and kill?

    Lily followed Matsuda Nagahide out of the cave.

    As soon as she stepped out of the cave, she could see dozens of samurai in the open space just outside the cave entrance and some scattered around the hillsides.

    And among them was a man who stood at three meters tall. He had thick eyebrows and a really tall top knot for the hair. His braided top knot looked like a ck raging me that made him look all the more domineering!

    This was very shocking to Lily, how could a human grow to be this big?! Even if one surveyed the entirety of the billions of poption in the modern world, it still wouldn¡¯t be possible to find someone this tall. Moreover, Dijon didn¡¯t look like those with a big build. He looked more like a normal handsome man who had been erged to twice his original size! That was truly inconceivable.

    Lily resisted her fear and got a little closer to the man. When she lifted her head to look into the eyes of this giant, a chill involuntarily ran up her spine as cold sweat seeped out.

    This man is too strong!

    He was stronger than any of the opponents Lily had evere across to date!

    She won¡¯t be able to survive a single one of his attacks. Even running away would be impossible without a perfect opportunity!

    Though Dijon¡¯s eyes may look ferocious, when he looked at Lily, his reaction was leaning more towards those of a man who just saw a beautiful woman. No other meaning could be discerned from his expression.

    It seemed that Dijon had yet to receive news of Motoshige¡¯s demise. Then there would be no way he would know it was Lily who killed him! As such, Lily could finally rx a little. So long as she showed some courtesy and excused herself appropriately, then there should be no problem.

    Matsuda stepped forward to make an introduction, ¡°Your Highness, this is Kagami Lily. Miss Kagami once learned the way of the sword from my Matsuda n. She had just recently received the qualifications of a samurai and came here to train.¡±

    ¡°Lily greets His Highness,¡± Lily greeted Dijon with a slight bow. Even when standing before this scary giant, she was neither servile nor overbearing. She tried to keep her tone and posture as gentle as possible.

    Dijon looked at Lily with an arrogant and imposing gaze, but he still noddedparatively politely. There was a deep and sonorous quality to his voice, ¡°Oh yeah? So you are the rumored Miss Kagami. I have heard of you from my n.¡±

    Hearing these, Lily panicked in her mind.

    Then Dijon continued, ¡°I once heard my brother Ujizane keep singing praises about you. Saying that your beauty surpassed that of a fairy. But when I look at you today, hmph, it seems that you are even more beautiful than what Ujizane made you out to be!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is exaggerating, Lily is just amon female samurai whoe from a poor family. I just wanted to train for a bit by myself in this Suruga region and earn a bit of cash to buy myself a sword and so on,¡± Lily responded courteously.

    ¡°Looks like Miss Kagami is truly blessed with talents and good-look! Oh, that¡¯s right, I have another brother by the name of Motoshige. He oncemended you for skillfully slicing a teacup! He said that even though you are a woman, you have the spirit of a real man! It¡¯s such a pity that I have sent him to handle some work. We still haven¡¯t received any news from him. Otherwise, you guys can have a nice chat about old times, hehehe!¡±

    Dijon¡¯s words almost caused Lily¡¯s heart to jump out of her mouth. He didn¡¯t know, but there was no way Motoshige would evere back anymore.

    ¡°However, my two brothers and I share a different view,¡± Dijon¡¯s tone of voice suddenly changed, it seemed to contain his natural discrimination against women, ¡°For such a beautiful woman to hold and brandish a sword, what if one day you die at the hands of some monsters or lose your virginity to some evildoer, wouldn¡¯t that be unfortunate?¡±

    Naturally, Lily was very displeased to have heard those remarks, but she refrained from direct confrontation and instead said with a slightly cold tone, ¡°Your Highness, as a disciple of Genji Dojo, how would Lily dare to ck? Especially when Lady Sakiko has such high expectations for me. Even if I do run into danger, it is the path I¡¯ve chosen and won¡¯t have any regret. Even Lord Ashikaga Kiyoshi had once said that Lily is worthy of taking this path despite being a woman.¡±

    Lily pulled out the name of Sakiko and Kiyoshi so as to make Dijon have second thoughts before making careless remarks.

    ¡°What? You are the disciple of Genji Dojo? And you are even acquainted with Ashikaga Kiyoshi?¡± Dijon frowned. Annoyance and disappointment could clearly be seen on his face.

    ¡°Yes, after discovering my talents, Lady Sakiko personally received me as the dojo¡¯s disciple. She even taught me the Japanese tea ceremony by herself. I am now living in the back garden of Lady Sakino. She¡¯s my most respected elder. His Highness Kiyoshi is young and talented, his appearance and manners are also out of the ordinary, he left a deep impression in me,¡± Lily tried to pull her rtionship towards those two, who she suspected Dijon wouldn¡¯t so easily provoke, as close as possible. Since shecked the power to fight Dijon in a battle, then she could only fall back to the battle of wits.

    Dijon had a clear disgust hearing Lily speaking highly of other men, but since the man in question was Ashikaga, he didn¡¯tsh out at Lily. He only knitted his brow and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is only natural for Ashikaga to take notice of such a beautiful woman as you, especially when you can also do a little swordy. Miss Kagami, since you are a friend of Ashikaga, and also a disciple of Genji, then I really cannot be unconcerned of your well-being. This is absolutely not a ce a Low-Tier Samura cane and go as they please. For you to remain alive until now, if not because you are very lucky, then perhaps you are hiding your true strength.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily jolted momentarily. Sure enough, this Dijon wasn¡¯t a degenerate like Motoshige. He was meticulous and hard to handle! Lily feigned ignorance as she answered, ¡°What does that mean, Your Highness? I have been here for a few days, but I have yet to encounter a powerful monster. The mountain woods in the vicinity of Suruga should be a rtively safe ce ording to Lady Sakiko.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Matsuda Nagahide matter of factly stated, ¡°Miss Kagami is indeed a Low-Tier Samurai, when she practiced swordy at my ce, I have personally confirmed that was her first time waving a sword! However, it is also true that Miss Kagami is very gifted and improved at an incredible pace.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Dijon took a glimpse at Nagahide. He was not a man who would tell a lie, thus Dijonughed heartily and said, ¡°Hahahahahaha! I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t take it to heart, Miss Kagami! However, I must remind you that, this isn¡¯t really the mountain woods near Suruga, but Mount Aoame instead. This is considered one of the most dangerous zones in the Kanto region!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Mount Aoame? W- where is that? I was only wandering in the mountain woods and wastnd near Suruga. But as I walked on and on, my sense of direction became fuzzy. I thought I was still close to Suruga¡­¡± Lily acted slightly surprised and looked all around in concern.

    ¡®Hmph, a woman¡¯s sense of direction is as bad as expected! They aren¡¯t fit to be samurai!¡¯ Dijon had biased thoughts about women. Although Lily was more beautiful than any of the girls he had met before, the sense of prejudice was still much stronger.

    However, that didn¡¯t imply Dijon would leave Lily alone. He spoke in a domineering yet supportive tone, ¡°Since Miss Kagami is a Low-Tier Samurai, it would be too dangerous to leave you in Mount Aoame alone. If something really happened, I might get med by that Ashikaga. However, since we have an important mission, we can¡¯t really pull out some of our manpower to escort you back. Therefore, you shalle along with us!¡±

    Though that was what Dijon had proposed, his tone didn¡¯t allow any room for refusal.

 Volume 1, Chapter 112 â€“ Demon Hound Suppression Force

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 112 - Demon Hound Suppression Force</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    As the wind flew past and brushed some tree branches, Lily¡¯s hair also fluttered. Dijon was gazing upon her with intensity.

    It was evident from his position as one of the Six Swords and the young master of the renowned Hojo n, the moment he made that deration to Lily that he would ept no refusal.

    And Lily thought to herself that she should definitely hide her strength here, leading them to believe she was really an ordinary new samurai. That way, even if they eventually find out Motoshige and Akira were dead, they wouldn¡¯t be able to link the event to her so long as the survivors didn¡¯te face-to-face with her.

    Was she really too naive to have let those fleeing samurai get away?

    However, Lily didn¡¯t regret her action. Those men were meless. If they didn¡¯t attack her, she had no reason to kill them! Even if she had predicted this to happen earlier, she would¡¯ve still done the same.

    If Lily continued to refuse, not only will Dijon not let her go, it will even arouse his suspicion. Because in response to Lily¡¯s excuse earlier, Dijon had given a very reasonable proposal, she didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse.

    As such, Lily made her decision.

    She made a slightly strained expression and said, ¡°Lily didn¡¯t dare to trouble Your Highness. His Highness must have set out to suppress a big monster, I am just a neer, and a woman no less, I¡¯m afraid to be a burden on the army.¡±

    Lily was acting this way precisely because she had already decided to not insist on leaving. She had to decline as naturally as any other girl would. Otherwise, it would also incite some suspicion. If a group of men asked a girl to go along with them and she readily consented, that would be really weird instead.

    Even though it looked as if Lily was refusing, most people withmon sense would be able to tell she was being polite and reserved. As thus, Dijon also didn¡¯t get angry and continued topel, ¡°Miss Kagami need not to decline. Since you are holding up to the Genji¡¯s expectation, then all the more reason toe with us to gain first-hand experience on a real monster suppression!¡±

    One of the Hojo samurai scowled, ¡°His Highness is already asking you over and over again, yet you still want to decline, do you intent to disrespect Lord Hojo?¡±

    ¡°Nagasaki, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Dijon put on a berating act.

    As Lily looked around, all the samurai aside from the Matsuda¡¯s side were ring at her like tigers. Hence, she acted slightly awkward and said, ¡°Since His Highness invited me out of good intention, how can Lily continue to refuse? Your Highness, and to all the seniors, I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    Lily took advantage of the situation to bow towards them like an obedient child.

    After that was settled, Dijon finally rxed his face and nodded in satisfaction.

    At this time, Matsuda Nagahide rushed ahead of Lily and said, ¡°Your Highness! Since Miss Kagami is a woman, it might be a bit inconvenient for her to move together with a group of men. Miss Kagami can also be regarded as half my student, therefore, please let me take care of her en route and give her a few pointers to avoid getting in Your Highness¡¯s way.¡±

    ¡°Yea! That¡¯s right! It¡¯s fine to leave her to us!¡± Kimura and Kanzaki also moved between Lily and Dijon. Though their voice trembled slightly.

    Looking at this scene, Lily felt warm in her heart. She could already tell from Dijon¡¯s eyes that he was nning to do something sinister to her and that the Matsuda n was trying to protect her! In this dangerous world where might makes right, despite being a n with no talents or backings, the Matsudas were real samurai with honorable spirit!

    Dijon was clearly displeased upon hearing Nagahide¡¯s suggestion. However, since the Matsuda was one of their vassals who had crossed mountains and rivers with his father, he didn¡¯t want to be too harsh towards him. Moreover, Nagahide¡¯s reasoning sounded reasonable to anyone who heard it.

    The other samurai from Hojo were also unable to voice out.

    Meanwhile, Dijon cursed in his heart, ¡°Where did that ??????? Motoshige go!?¡±

    He always left all the dirty works to Motoshige, since as the future head of the Hojo n, he had to be mindful of his reputation as rumors would spread like wildfire. Those dirty works were all done by Motoshige, without him around, Dijon couldn¡¯t act too tantly. However, he will be sure to remember this animosity towards Nagahide and teach this old man a lesson in the future.

    ¡°Yeah, what Uncle Matsuda said is reasonable, then I will trouble Uncle Matsuda to take care of this youngdy for me,¡± As Dijon said that, the corners of his mouth twitched. In his heart, he was cursing this meddlesome old man.

    The Hojo suppression force decided to stay at the cave for the night. While others weren¡¯t paying attention, Lily took the chance to collect the clothes and panties she had hung out to dry in the air. Meanwhile, she was feeling very self-conscious just thinking of the inconveniences for a girl to sleep outdoors with a group of adult men!

    Lily and Matsuda¡¯s group sat in front of a few meters tall boulder along the cave wall. Kimura started, ¡°Miss Kagami, if you feel inconvenience, then please go rest behind the boulder. Kanzaki and I will secure the perimeter! We won¡¯t let anyone with malicious intentions get close!¡±

    ¡°T- thank you very much¡­¡± Lily felt very grateful towards them. While she sat on top of the dry leaves, the others were sitting on the ground. She asked Nagahide who was leaning against the boulder, ¡°Master Matsuda, what is His Highness trying to hunt with such a big troop?¡±

    Matsuda¡¯s steadfast face also carried a hint of respect as he said, ¡°His Highness is going to subdue a Demon Hound that has been appearing all over Kanto.¡±

    ¡°Demon Hound?¡±

    Nagahide nodded and said with a bit of remorse, ¡°This Demon Hound has been reported as a Superior High Ranked monster that¡¯s reaching the peak. Its demon force is extremely strong. Even if we dispatched the entire troops of the Hojo n, it still wouldn¡¯t be easy to achieve total victory. However, this Demon Hound has already been wounded by the time it entered Kanto from the west. In addition to Taira and Hojo n¡¯s continuous assault, it should be greatly exhausted by now, but it still managed to get away by chance every, single, time! This time, however, we have learned that its old nest is located in Mount Aoame. And also that it is currently recuperating in its old nest. This is the best opportunity to hunt down the beast!¡±

    A Demon Hound from the west¡­

    Peak stage of Superior High Ranked, that was more than enough to kill Lily within seconds!

    High Ranked monsters, those were equivalent to the genuinely powerful ones of the Heian Empire. They were monsters on the same level as the Sword Saint! Even renowned ns didn¡¯t dare to offend the sword saints, they were treated as VIPs or major figures in government everywhere they went!

    And Superior High Ranked monsters were the equal of High-Tier Sword Saint! Moreover, these ancient monsters were usually much tougher than a Sword Saint of the same level!

    If humans didn¡¯t nurture their Spirit Power, their upper limits could only go up to the level of a High-Tier Samurai. The small minority with an extremely tough body might make it to the Low-Tier Sword Master, but those were truly the uppermost limits of a human body.

    To get further than that, one must begin to nurture Spirit Power!

    The upper limit of a High-Tier Samurai¡¯s pration force was 800 kan.

    And the pration force of a Low-Tier Sword Master was between 1,000 to 1,500 kan.

    Mid-Tier Sword Master: 2,000 to 4,000 kan.

    High-Tier Sword Master: 5,000 to 8,000 kan!

    As for Sword Saint, that was yet a jump of another level. They had by far exceeded the realm of ordinary human!

    It had been reported that the pration force of a Low-Tier Sword Saint could reach up to 10,000 ~ 15,000 kan! That was enough power to split a mountain and destroy an entire city!

    Mid-Tier Sword Saint: 20,000 to 40,000 kan!

    And High-Tier Sword Saint even reached up to 60,000 ~ 100,000 kan!

    Then that Superior High Ranked Demon Hound ¡ªwho was already physically stronger than the same level Sword Saint¡ª should have a power level beyond 100,000 kan!

    Just when Lily thought she was already plenty strong enough, but even if she mustered all her stops, her pration force was merely an insignificant 2,000 kan¡­¡­

    It was clear for all to see, for Dijon to dare to challenge that monster, he must have the strength of a High-Tier Sword Saint at the very least!

    It was pointless to surround the Demon Hound with numbers. If he didn¡¯t have the strength to hunt the beast, they¡¯d only be throwing away their life!

    It was fortunate that she didn¡¯t try in vain to run away in front of Hojo Dijon. That wasn¡¯t an opponent she could even begin topare!

    She definitely mustn¡¯t let him find out it was her who killed his brother Motoshige. Otherwise, she would be dead!

    Even if it was Motoshige and Akira who kept setting her up and forcing her hands, it didn¡¯t seem like Dijon would care about that at all. From those two scumbags, one could already tell that the Hojo n was not one to speak with reasons. And the oppressive feeling Lily sensed from Dijon was even greater than the previous two.

    She must find a chance to run away!

 Volume 1, Chapter 113 â€“ The Night of the Samurai

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 113 - The Night of the Samurai</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The oilmp cast a dim light in the gloomy cave.

    Hojo Dijon was sitting atop a boulder within the cave with an unwavering expression. His thick and powerful limbs made him look like the incarnation of a mountain god.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Nagasaki despondently walked in with his coin armor, ¡°I asked Kagami Lily to stay in the cave just now, but she insisted on staying outside. That Matsuda Nagahide even voiced out in support of her decision!¡±

    Dijon frowned, but immediately loosened up and said, ¡°Forget it. The target is already within sight, I need to preserve my energy for the big hunt anyway. That woman is just a newbie, she shouldn¡¯t be very strong. Just send a few people to monitor her and don¡¯t let her get away. It still wouldn¡¯t be toote to take her back and y with her after I killed the Demon Hound and collected its anima and treasure.¡±

    Though Dijon might be lecherous, his power and ambition were more important to him! He only managed to reach this level today because of disciplined training. It was not a level just any degenerate brutes could reach. The Demon Hound might be wounded, but it was still a powerful demon from the Kansai region. How would he dare to ck in the presence of such a powerful foe? Even if Lily did ept his invitation today, he still wouldn¡¯t y with her for real. That¡¯s why he was not that concerned. So long as Lily was still in his grasp, there was no need to feel anxious. Moreover, Lily was only an especially gorgeous ything to him and nothing more. She was merely a prey he could catch at any time without the extra trouble.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Before Nagasaki left, Dijon called out to him, ¡°For some reason, when I looked into her eyes, I feel that this woman is seemingly hiding something. It made me feel ill at ease. Nagasaki, you will personally monitor her with your men! Don¡¯t let her escape at all costs, but don¡¯t make it too obvious either.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯s just a newbie samurai, and what¡¯s more, a woman, why is Your Highness so mindful about her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­anyway, just follow your orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Nagasaki was at a loss, he was a Low-Tier Sword Master, using someone of his level to monitor a newbie female samurai was the very definition of using a talented person in an insignificant position. However, Nagasaki didn¡¯t dare to disobey Dijon, so he still dutifully carried out his order.

    Going back to Lily, she was currently feeling quite anxious for rejecting Nagasaki¡¯s invitation earlier. She could only hope that Dijon would take his status into consideration and don¡¯t act recklessly.

    Though he was hateful, she didn¡¯t have sufficient strength to fight back! It was not umon for a beautiful girl to lose her freedom when she ran into a group of powerful samurai in the wild area. Though they may sugarcoat it as gaining experience for herself, this was practically a house arrest!

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but cover her breasts and held onto her shoulders.

    Why was it that difficult for a girl to gain freedom in this Heian Empire? It was more of a misfortune for one to look good but without strength to back it up.

    ¡®I am still not powerful enough. Even though I tried so hard, even though I am very talented and had so many chance meetings, it¡¯s still not enough¡­¡¯

    ¡®Regardless of what I have to do, I need to get stronger!¡¯

    ¡®For my freedom and honor, for this spotless body that¡¯d put a blush on my face!¡®

    However, it suddenly became lively in the open space where Lily was resting¡­¡­

    ¡°Hyaaaha¡ª Pat, pat, pat!¡±

    The strange beat aroused Lily¡¯s attention. A group of samurai was surrounding the bonfire and drinking, some of them lifted up their sleeves and started to dance.

    The beat of the dance looked somewhat strange to Lily, but their styles strongly resembled that of Kanto¡¯s folk dance.

    These samurai jumped from side to side with a unique tempo and even sang a folk song from the ¡¶Heian¡¯s Ancient Record¡·.

    This song sounded a bit cheery, Lily assumed this was how the boorish samurai relieve themselves. Though the lyrics were simple, the words and sentences were somewhat mncholy. There was even a slight feeling of mystery to it. This was quite a peculiar folksong indeed.

    For some reason, Lily felt her heart aching as she listened to this song. Perhaps it was because the sorrowful tunes somewhat matched with her present situation?

    As she looked upon these resolute and young samurai revealing such a clear and bright side, Lily suddenly had a thought; it wasn¡¯t like these low-ranking samurai did not have feelings either. They might not have enough strength or backings, but who among them wasn¡¯t trying to protect their own properties and impoverished family?

    In these troubled times, one couldn¡¯t just act out of their own volition. Even a kindhearted samurai had no choice but to kill if they were ordered to do so by their evil lord. If it weren¡¯t for that, why would these people so easily give up on pursuing a simple life with a bright future?

    Those five who escaped, Lily didn¡¯t regret letting them go.

    If she had to pay the price for letting them go one of these days, then bring it on!

    This was Lily¡¯s way of the samurai, it was not hypocritical, yet it wasn¡¯t cruel either. This was in order for her to maintain her kindness. She must be forceful, yet gentle at the same time!

    Even if she was to take pity on her opponent and be merciful to them, so what?

    ¡°Because that is who I am, Kagami Lily.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 114 â€“ Fuma Ninja

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 114 - Fuma Ninja</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Rain fell upon Mount Aoame, shrouding it in a dense fog.

    From the look of the cloudy scene, the daytime should have already arrived. But it was still ck with no daylight to be seen as the rain continued to fall.

    More than a dozen of samurai proceeded steadily toward the deepest part of Mount Aoame.

    Among this group of men, however, was a girl with a red parasol. She had the alluring figure of a mature woman, yet the smooth skin of a young girl.

    Lily did not find it embarrassing at all to hold up an umbre only for herself and let so many samurai get wet in the rain. After all, they were men, and she was a woman.

    As these thoughts crossed her mind, a blush couldn¡¯t help but set upon Lily¡¯s face. ¡®How long has it been already? It seemed like there are plenty of times I couldn¡¯t remember that I was once a boy.¡¯

    Or more like, hadn¡¯t she already be intoxicated by thefort and beauty thates from being a girl?

    She didn¡¯t know if that was really the case, nor did she want to think about it.

    Sometimes Lily even thought that perhaps her life as a boy was all a dream?

    During the whole journey, Lily could feel Nagasaki and his men watching attentively at her. If she made any unusual moves, they would immediately report to Dijon even if they couldn¡¯t stop her. Lily was not confident enough to be able to get away if she was being chased by Dijon.

    Maybe she might have her chance to escape when the battle begins and everyone gets caught up in the melee.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you really don¡¯t want this cape?¡± Kanzaki got beside Lily and asked.

    ¡°No need, thank you.¡±

    Seeing that Lily¡¯s clothing was thin, Kanzaki offered his brown cape to Lily. She naturally refused. Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold, so she had no reason at all to ept this undue kindness.

    In fact, Lily had already realized that although Kimura and Kanzaki were honest and considerate, they still harbored some feelings for her. That was very normal, it would actually be weirder if they didn¡¯t feel anything for a woman as beautiful as herself.

    However, as Lily was once a guy, it was impossible for her to ept their feelings. Though she wouldn¡¯t go as far as to stop other people from harboring feelings for her. If it was herself, how could she not be moved by a beauty like senior sister? There¡¯s nothing wrong with harboring feelings toward herself, but if they dared to harass her, then Lily would fight back fiercely.

    The group continued to pioneer in the mountain wood. There was naturally no more road this deep in the mountain. Everyone pushed forward through the bushes and was already dripping wet from the water on the leaves.

    Lily suddenly felt lonely. If she was with Nanako or Shiu, they could at least embrace each other to keep warm. But now, not only was she traveling with dozens of men who looked at her with covetous eyes, she could even be confronted with danger at any time!

    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s the Fire Imp!¡± It became noisy in the front.

    Under the rain, a few fireballs trailing with ck smoke flew over from the bushes in the distant hillside. They exploded near the front rank of the troops. Many of the samurai let out a howl as they rushed up the hill with katana in hand. Then the imps began to utilize their specialty run and hit tactic. There were also some samurai who began to release arrows at the Fire Imp.

    The trouble of not having firearms finally became clear for all to see. If they possessed firearms, it could be used even with a little rain. They would indeed be very effective against the Fire Imps.

    All of a sudden, a ball of fire flew towards Kimura, who was currently facing a different direction.

    What to do? Lily had an internal struggle with herself. Should she save him and expose her strength? If not, the kindhearted Kimura would be hit!

    ¡°Hah!¡± Lily suddenly pulled out the Seiwa Tamashi. The sword shed past with a swish and hit squarely on the fireball. It caused a small explosion before changing direction and fell under the hill.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kimura turned around and didn¡¯t see anything. All he saw was Lily staying on alert with her sword unsheathed.

    However, this scene was seen by Matsuda Nagahide, who was not far behind. Although his power was so-so, he had plenty of experience. Nagahide squinted his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. He only looked at Lily while thinking to himself, ¡®Is this girl a celestial being from somewhere? That sh was too perfectpared to the time she fought with Taro! How did this pretty girl make so much progress in such a short two months?¡¯

    Though Nagahide was surprised at Lily¡¯s progress, that was still far from her full strength.

    With one gravely injured and three lightly wounded, they finally fended off the Fire Imps. However, even with such a big cost, they only managed to kill two of the imps. It was clear just how disadvantageous it was for the samurai to deal with these crafty long-ranged monsters.

    If the onmyoji hired by Akira was still around, they wouldn¡¯t need to suffer as much loss. But it was such a pity that the old fellow wasn¡¯t a respectable elder. He tried in vain to harm Lily and had already been beaten to death by Sakura.

    Braving the hazy weather and cold mountain wind, the group continued to push forward.

    By nighttime, they finally arrived at the foot of the main peak.

    Hojo¡¯s group spread out a square-shaped cloth on the t ground. There were three triangles drawn on the cloth, which represented the crest of the Hojo n.

    Lily and Nagahide were invited to enter the square-shaped formation to join the pre-meeting for the monster subjugation. Since they said they would let Lily gain some first-hand experience, it was still necessary to put up some act.

    And of course, Kimura and Kanzaki didn¡¯t have the qualifications to enter this square-shaped formation.

    There was a foldable wooden desk set up in the center of this formation. The map of Mount Aoameid atop the desk. Hojo Dijon sat on the seat of the General. To his sides were seven to eight mighty samurai of the same n. Lily didn¡¯t dare to casually scan them with her Spirit Power, but her intuition told her that they were much stronger than Akira! Nagahide and Lily had the good fortune of being allowed to stand behind them and watch.

    Nagasaki pointed at the map with a bamboo stick and said, ¡°Everyone, that Demon Hound¡¯s old nest isn¡¯t located at the top of Mount Aoame¡¯s main peak, but in the deep valley behind the peak. A great number of monsters have gathered at the surrounding of this valley. Due to the Demon Hound¡¯s unusual origin, a lot of native monsters had chosen to subordinate themselves and gathered around it.

    It seemed that Nagasaki was the tactician of this entire operation, ¡°Your Highness, should I speak about the deployment of the suppression force again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dijon nodded without much change in expression.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    All of a sudden, a puff of green smoke appeared in the center of the formation. With Lily¡¯s dynamic vision, she saw a ninja noiselessly jumped down from a tall tree before releasing the smoke. If she didn¡¯t know any better, she would have thought that the ninja appeared in thin air from within the smoke.

    The ninja¡¯s attire looked very familiar to Lily, it belonged to none other than the Fuma n.

    Lily suddenly had a bad premonition.

    Seeing that it was the Fuma ninja he employed, Dijon paused the meeting and asked, ¡°For you toe at this time, is there an urgent matter?¡±

    The Fuma ninja knelt in front of everyone and reported, ¡°Your Highness, Lord Motoshige and Master Akira¡¯s situation had been confirmed.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Dijon frowned. He was getting an ominous feeling from the ninja¡¯s grievous tone, ¡°Where are they? Why aren¡¯t theying to meet me?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± The Fuma ninja continued with a calm yet heavy tone, ¡°At Mount Tama, on the path connecting Takesh*ta and Suruga, we have found the corpses of Lord Hojo Motosige, Master Daidouji Akira, and a dozen other men.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Dijon mmed the foldable desk with his big hand.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The poor desk was shattered almost instantly by the force behind that m. The big guy jumped up from his seat with an angry face reminiscent of the angry god statues in the temple.

    ¡°What the hell happened? Who killed my brother and Master Akira?!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Even the ninja¡¯s voice shook a little, ¡°Lord Motoshige and Master Akira¡­ are in a rather tragic state. Lord Motoshige was cut in half from the waist, and Master Akira was split into two halves from head to foot. As for the rest of the men¡­ only a few managed to escape. The others were all dead. What¡¯s more, apart from the onmyoji who was killed by a blunt weapon, the rest are killed by the same sword! Moreover¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?! Speak!!¡± Dijon was seething in rage, he was so angry that his eyes became as round as a bell!

    ¡°At the site, we discovered¡­ tattered clothes of a woman. Yet we didn¡¯t find the dead body of the woman in question. And ording to our information, Master Akira shouldn¡¯t have a woman in their group.¡±

    Hearing these, Lily¡¯s heart began to beat like crazy.

    ¡®No, I must remain calm! Lily, you must remain calm! Senior sister¡¯s fate lies in your hand! They only said it was a woman, there are so many women in the world, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll link the event to me!¡¯

    Dijon had aplicated yet doubtful expression, ¡°A woman? You are saying that the murderer might be a woman? A woman is capable of killing a dozen of more samurai supported by Motoshige, Akira, and even that onmyoji?¡±

    ¡°One of them was killed by a blunt weapon, right? Maybe the murderers are two people. One of them being a woman, and another man using a blunt weapon?¡± One of the Hojo samurai spoke up.

    At this time, the ninja took out a piece of red cloth. Upon seeing that, Lily¡¯s heart almost jumped out from her throat.

    ¡°Calm down! Calm down! Nobody knows who that cloth belonged to!¡± Lily kept reminding herself in order to calm her disordered mind!

    ¡°Hand it over!¡±

    Hojo Dijon too the cloth and studied it confidently. He even ced it in front of his nose to take a sniff before speaking up, ¡°Looks like it belonged to a young girl. However, even if that is the case, we can¡¯t be sure that the murderer really is a girl. It could be that someone is trying to save the world. Motoshige oh Motoshige¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect you are so short-lived! Just who is it? Who dares to kill my brother and vassals in the Kanagawa prefecture! Don¡¯t let me find you, or else I will make mincemeat out of you! AHhhHHhHhhHHhHHHhh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Dijon faced upward and let out a howl. The cloth that¡¯s beenid on the ground began to p due to the sound waves. The weaker monsters hiding in the nearby mountain wood were scared by this howl and didn¡¯t dare toe out anymore.

    At this time, Dijon suddenly recalled something and abruptly looked towards Lily as though he was trying to see through her disguise, ¡°Miss Kagami, how did you reach Suruga?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily became frozen stiff and didn¡¯t know how to answer momentarily.

 Volume 1, Chapter 115 â€“ The Demon Hound Appeared

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 115 - The Demon Hound Appeared</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    It was fortunate that only Lily could hear the sound of her own heartbeat. It would be tantamount to dering herself as the murderer if it was audible to someone else!

    ¡®No! That was merely self-defense! That was in order to save Nanako! I did nothing wrong!¡¯ However, regardless of her reason, no doubt she would be in trouble if Dijon ever learned the truth!

    If that happened, then her vow to protect senior sister¡¯s soul and wake her up woulde to nothing.

    She definitely couldn¡¯t let that happen!

    Even so, Lily began to panic as soon as Dijon brought up this question. She came to Suruga from Takesh*ta, that was a fact she couldn¡¯t conceal since they would find out right away. Moreover, she was also a woman with a katana¡­

    On the other hand, she was a newbie samurai in the eyes of Dijon¡¯s group, it was impossible for her to kill that many powerful samurai.

    ¡®Calm down, I must calm down.¡¯

    ¡°I went to Suruga along with Miss Saionji Nanako,¡± Lily said calmly as she forcefully swallowed her anxiety, not a trace of sentimentality could be felt from her words.

    ¡°Saionji?¡± Hojo Dijon puckered his brows even more. He was the one who sent Motoshige¡¯s group to purchase firearms from the Saionji, but who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d nevere back and ultimately ended up dead on this trip! Yet this girl took the same route to Suruga along with the eldest daughter of Saionji house.

    Dijon began to think to himself. ¡®However, Lily is only Low-Tier Samurai, at best close to Mid-Tier. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s the murderer. But wait¡­ as a Low-Tier Samurai, how can she train alone in Mount Aoame without harm? Is she really lost as she said she was?¡¯

    ¡°Kagami Lily, just how strong are you now?¡± Dijon asked.

    Since he asked, it proved that Dijon was not able to use Spirit Perception. After all, that was an ancient secret technique recorded in the Lunar Blossom. It wasn¡¯t necessarily that all Spirit Power Manuals would contain the same secret arts.

    ¡°My strength is it¡­¡± Lily thought back to thest time she publicly revealed her strength and pretended to be pleased with herself, ¡°When I tested for pration force at Genji Dojost month, it was 271 kan. I have improved a bit since that time, I estimate it to be around 290 kan at best. This result should be the best among the neers. That¡¯s why I was able to receive the favor of Lady Sakiko. But why is Your Highness asking this now?¡±

    On your way to Suruga, did you run into anyone?¡± Dijon continued his questioning.

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°When did you leave Takesh*ta, when did you arrive at Suruga?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Lily raised her head to look at the sky. She contemted for a while before answering, ¡°I think it was the day when the Chaotic Night began, but since the long dark night has continued for a while, I am unclear of the actual days.¡±

    Lily exposed everything she could reveal, but all of them was the truth. The most persuasive lie was a lie with a half-truth.

    ¡°Fuma n, can you estimate the date Motoshige and Akira died?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that will require a medical master or maybe a Miko capable of summoning souls¡­ with our abilities, we can only estimate it to be around one week or so.¡±

    Dijon red at Lily like a hawk, ¡°And that¡¯s well within the period you crossed Mount Tama.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± At this time, Nagahide was unable to remain quiet anymore, ¡°I might be a useless old fellow, but I have followed the lord since young and helped toy the foundation for this fief! Just what is the purpose of His Highness consecutive questions for Miss Kagami? Are you suspecting Lord Motoshige and Master Akira¡¯s death have something to do with Miss Kagami? Ignoring all else, I would like to ask, how is Miss Kagami, a new samurai that just barely met the requirement for Mid-Tier, capable of killing a group consisting of numerous High-Tier Samurai and an Onmyoji? Miss Kagami only started to learn swordy from my ce one and a half month ago. I witnessed the day when she held the wooden sword for the first time. Or is Your Highness perhaps doubting me?¡±

    Indeed, everything Matsuda said was precisely what Dijon was concerned about. With his insight and judgment, he was unable to believe Lily had the capability to kill such a powerful group.

    Dijon was extremely conceited, and discriminative against women. That¡¯s why he was even more unwilling to ept the fact that there was such a genius among the female samurai. However, it wasn¡¯t as though Lily didn¡¯t feel any animosity towards the opposing party either.

    ¡°Oh¡­ hehehe, just rx, Uncle Matsuda. I am only asking if Miss Kagami had seen anyone or if she has any clues,¡± Dijon answered.

    ¡°If Lily had seen or encountered anything, I will definitely disclose it. However, that night was too dark and it felt like we were chased by monsters, so we hastened our pace while feeling fearful all the way. We really didn¡¯t notice anything special en route,¡± Lily replied.

    Hojo Dijon sized up Lily from top to bottom, then his eyes ended up fixing on her katana. As if he just thought of something and was about to question her further, he was distracted by a long, grudging howl that was filled with intense eldritch energy.

    His eyes suddenly lit up like a torch, ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°What?! What ising?¡± Lily acted to be afraid on purpose and cried out like a frightened woman. Her goal was to make a mess of the scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Demon Hound!¡± Nagasaki¡¯s expression also became grave, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our goal to be exposed by his pawns! They are trying to take advantage of our unpreparedness to take the initiative to attack!¡±

    ¡°Did you take care of Master Akira¡¯s and Motoshige¡¯s corpse?¡± asked Dijon.

    ¡°The Fuma Ninja answered, ¡°We have already dispatched some people to watch over them and sent one to notify the master.¡±

    ¡°Even if we go back now, that murderer is already long gone, ¡°Dijon made a decision on the spot, ¡°It¡¯s more probable for us to get a surprise attack from the Demon Hound if we turn back now. We take care of it first! After we killed that monster, we can slowly look for the culprit!¡±

    Dijon cast a cold nce at Lily as he announced his verdict. And Lily acted as though she didn¡¯t know anything and only grabbed onto her cor in fear while hiding behind Nagahide. Rather than having a guilty conscience from being doubted, it looked more like she was scared by the howl of the Demon Hound.

    This lessened Dijon¡¯s doubt on Lily. If they were really attacked by the Demon Hound now, they would be confronted with danger as well, he didn¡¯t have time to deal with Lily for the time being. Dijon ordered, ¡°Everyone,e with me! We will go all-out and stop the Demon Hound in its track! Let it be gone forever!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 116 â€“ Lily Joins the Samurai Formation

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 116 - Lily Joins the Samurai Formation</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    All the samurai let out a bold and powerful cry as they followed after Dijon. Each and every one of them rushed forth in valor, never a one was afraid of the mighty demon. Regardless of friends or enemies, these samurai were undeniably brave men!

    Lily also took this chance to go after Nagahide. This was still an inappropriate time to make her escape. She had to wait for a greater chance, it would be best if both the demon and Dijon were gravely wounded, then nobody would pay any attention to her at that time.

    As soon as they left the camp, a gust of wind with dense miasma blew over from the deep forest. It caused Lily to tremble involuntarily. As she looked at all the battle-ready samurai in front of her, they were all in battle formation and waiting for the beast to show up.

    But still, no signs of movements could be detected from the quiet mountain woods.

    Nagahide¡¯s group arrived at Lily¡¯s side, then he advised, ¡°Miss Kagami, if the Demon Hound shows upter, weaklings like us just need to stay on guard. You must not rush out by any means. If the small demons attacked the group from the side or rear, we will handle it ourselves. Miss Kagami isn¡¯t a part of our Hojo n, you just need to guarantee your own safety and isn¡¯t required to join the fight.¡±

    Lily nodded in silence, ¡°I- I got it¡­ Master Matsuda, please take care of yourself too.¡±

    ¡°Arwoooooooooooooo¡ª¡± The long howl resounded once more. Following that, the howls of many wolves rang out all around the foggy mountain woods like it was an echo.

    ¡°Arwoooo¡ª woooo¡ª wooooooo¡ª!¡±

    The trees swayed eerily and ck clouds blocked the moonlight, causing the listeners to feel their blood run cold.

    And just as suddenly, an uproar urred in the frontline.

    From this distance, they could see one ck shadow after another jumping down from the mountain woods.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pack of wolves!¡±

    Those weren¡¯t any normal wolves, they were a monster called ¡°Specter Wolf¡±. It was said that a wolf was required to devour the soul of a child to evolve into this monster. They were mostly around the level of Normal or Superior Low Ranked at best. However, with how numerous they were, the brigade was to be surrounded from all directions in a short while.

    Their numbers also signified that an equal amount of innocent children¡¯s souls had been devoured. The picturesque mountain view now looked so dark that it made one¡¯s hair stand up!

    Lily could be said to have ample experience with monster subjugation already, even the majority of the samurai couldn¡¯t im to have killed as many monsters in their entire lives as Lily had hunted in just this past month. However, this was the first time she was caught up in a sh between arge group of samurai and monsters. Even though she was standing far behind the front line, this was an experience she had never had before.

    A dozen or so meters ahead, the flickering shadows cast by the bonfire illuminated the bloody massacre that was to take ce.

    Lily felt a little lost to be ensnared in the heart of this face-off.

    She acted just like a genuine novice and looked all around vacantly with her sword drawn. Seven tenths of her act was real since Lily was never good at team battle.

    And this natural reaction was noticed by Dijon, who was secretly observing her whilemanding the troops. It helped alleviate some of his suspicion of Lily. Likely this was indeed her first time experiencing this kind of battle. Her puzzled appearance looked just that of a new recruit. There was no sign that indicated her as an expert who was hiding her true strength. No matter how suspicious this woman was, Lily couldn¡¯t be the murderer if she didn¡¯t have enough strength. Dijon was actually still quite fond of Lily, if she was the murderer, then he naturally had to execute her with the cruelest method imaginable. But if she wasn¡¯t, then, of course, he wouldn¡¯t need to kill her anymore. That would be such a huge waste.

    The samurai let out a battle cry as the wolf pack charged into their formation. One Specter Wolf fell after another, but there were also many samurai who were wounded. It was only a matter of time before some samurai would get pushed down by multiple wolves and torn apart.

    Dijon had yet to take action!

    Around him were eight famed Hojo samurai headed by Nagasaki; six Low-Tier Sword Masters and two Mid-Tier Sword Masters. They lifted their katanas and broke into the formation to cut down the wolf pack, blood sttered everywhere they went!

    There was also a middle-aged samurai with a high braided ponytail. He had dauntless facial features, with one eye covered by eye-patch. Moreover, he was well-built despite being medium-sized! His only eye was flickering with a thug-like glint.

    That man was none other than the Chief Swordsmanship Instructor of the Hojo n, Yagyuu Munesaki. This hidden expert, Munesaki, was a man of few words and had strength equivalent to High-Tier Sword Saint! He was ranked top five in the Hojo n! Due to his age, he was unable to carve his name in the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords, but with his power, experience, and Shinkage-ry¨±bined, he wasn¡¯t necessarily any weaker than Dijon.

    All of a sudden, from within the densely packed wolf pack, a few canine monsters jumped out and gave Lily a really bad feeling. These monsters seemed to be moving separately from the wolf pack. They rushed to the center of the formation from all over the ce. These canine monsters possessed the face of an ugly middle-aged man, each uttering muffled words from their mouth, ¡°Mirror¡­ mirror¡­¡±

    However, these wild canine monsters weren¡¯t that strong. Their speed was nothing to write home with either. They were dealt with soon after breaking into the formation. Powerful resentment was set into the atmosphere the moment they were killed.

    If someone were to observe in the sky, they would be able to tell all of these canine monsters were heading towards the same direction; and that¡¯s where Lily was stationed.

    However, because of the chaotic melee, no one noticed this fact. The only one who felt anything was Lily. She touched her lower abdomen to make sure the mirror didn¡¯t slip. It would appear that only these wild canines with a human face could ¡°smell¡± the mirror. It was fortunate that they were few in numbers and were killed in the chaotic melee before they had a chance to get close.

    They could sniff out the mirror huh? But why would the monsters want this old and normal looking mirror for? And yet human samurai like the Hojo, etc. werepletely ignorant of it.

    This mirror had apanied Lily ever since she came to this otherworld. On the outside, it could be used to reflect the beautiful face of her senior sister. And on the inside was where her dearest person was slumbering!

    ¡®Nobody is allowed to snatch this from me!¡¯ Lily lightly pressed against her lower abdomen with her taut hand.

 Volume 1, Chapter 117 â€“ The Mischievous Demon & Lilyâ€™s Scheme

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 117 - The Mischievous Demon & Lily¡¯s Scheme</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Just when Lily fell into deep thoughts with perplexed expression¡­

    A dwarf-like figure stealthily approached her. It was peeking at Lily¡¯s alluring back from a dark corner of the battle formation.

    Without any warning, that dwarf-like figure sprinted towards Lily with incredible speed!

    In order to hide her strength, Lily didn¡¯t use Spirit Perception. When she noticed the dangering from behind, that figure was already very close.

    Nobody noticed the figure approaching Lily. The appearance of the figure was clearly reflected in Lily¡¯s sword. That was a fat little demon with pale skin and nasty expression. It had an oversized baby head with one horn sticking out on the top. As Lily recalled, this was the Mischievous Demon. It had remarkable strength but rather than harming people, it preferred to pull a prank on others.

    That Mischievous Demon was quite fast, if Lily tried to dodge without using Spirit Power, she could still barely evade it!

    ¡®Should I dodge it? And then counterattack?

    No, that Mischievous Demon wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me with its power. What¡¯s more, it is very rare for them to actually harm people.

    Maybe I should pretend not having noticed it and put on an act!¡¯ Lily instantly made her decision.

    Thus, she stayed still as though she didn¡¯t notice the demon¡¯s approach.

    ¡°Flip¡ª!¡± The Mischievous Demon moved its hands fiercely behind Lily¡¯s back and lifted up her skirt.

    ¡°Kyaaaah¡ª!¡± Lily naturally let out a scream.

    Hojo Dijon looked over curiously.

    Lily reflexively used both hands to press down her skirt in between her legs. Then she adjusted the angle where the skirt had been lifted towards the square cloth, where Hojo Dijon and the other major samurai were stationed. All they saw was the Mischievous Demon lifting Lily¡¯s skirt and didn¡¯t see the exposed parts. That was because Lily didn¡¯t wish for senior sister¡¯s body to be seen by others, but she also needed to use this chance to show that she¡¯s ¡°small and weak,¡± thereby further reducing Dijon¡¯s doubt on her.

    This act was close to perfection, even Dijon wouldn¡¯t be able to tell she was actually faking it.

    However, that Mischievous Demon wasn¡¯t about to give up just yet. It jumped up suddenly and pushed Lily onto the ground.

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± Kimura and Kanzaki brandished their swords at the Mischievous Demon. They didn¡¯t expect the Mischievous Demon to be a Superior High Ranked monster, it vigorously used its palm to send the two men flying, along with their sword and all. After that, it ran to the front of Lily and pulled her hair. If it was the usual Lily, she would already discharge her Spirit Power and cut down the Mischievous Demon. But right now, she needed to act the part of a helpless girl who couldn¡¯t do anything once her hair was grabbed. She let out a scream and used her hands to resist, letting go of her katana in the process.

    ¡°Kill!¡± At this time, four to five powerful Hojo samurai rushed over with spears in hands. Only then did the Mischievous Demon jump into the square cloth to steal a g before disappearing into the darkness. But of course, it didn¡¯t forget to pull a face at the dishevelled Lily before doing so.

    A few arrows were shot, but none managed to hit the target.

    Finally, Lily got up from the ground with a sheepish yet depressed face. It looked like she was about to cry. She meekly straightened out her skirt before stooping down to pick her the sword. Her first priority in the battlefield was not her weapon, but her skirt instead, this act truly exhibited she was a girl who would make a mistake at a crucial point. Not a trace of an expert¡¯s demeanor could be seen in her action at all.

    Dijon ¡ªwho had been observing all along¡ª had a downcast face with sweat. Perhaps he was really thinking too much, Lily was nothing more than a frail girl with sex appeal.

    He might be extremely strong, but Dijon was still a crude man in the end. There was no way he could tell if Lily¡¯s reaction was genuine or fake.

    Although Lily had the soul of a boy, her act could put real girls to shame. Maybe this was what they call to be quick witted in an emergency. Despite that, Lily was still pretty much a boy in her heart, truly!

    ¡°Senior sister, I said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again; I am willing to do anything for you, even going as far as to act like the weak little girl I despise the most!¡± Lily reminded herself internally, ¡°My resolution might be strong enough, but Lily is still much too weak. Hum, but I must survive first before I can get a chance to be stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily does not regret putting up that shameful disy today, however, once safety is secured, Lily will act ordingly¡­ Fight on! I will work harder so that I can conduct myself with pride. Even if I must be a girl, I don¡¯t want to rely on the protection of others!¡±

    The Hojo n¡¯s elite samurai were well-trained indeed. Arge quantity of wolves had been killed in the melee, causing the remaining herd to retreat in a fluster. The mountain woods had returned to its former tranquility for the time being. However, the Hojos¡¯ casualties added up to nearly two tenths of their samurai.

    Just then, the winds changed direction, carrying with them the thick stench of eldritch energy. A pained yet overbearing howl echoed across the fields. All the samurai present felt a chill travel up their spine.

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Dijon shouted grimly. He had already all but forgotten about Lily and focused all his attention on the looming danger.

    All of a sudden, they heard the crunch of leaves beneath heavy steps from the woods ahead of them.

 Volume 1, Chapter 118 â€“ Big Monster

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 118 - Big Monster</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The trees swayed in a manner reminiscent to waves on a vast ocean, foretelling theing of something terrifying, as purple mist lingered beneath the deep sky.

    Lily could apparently hear the heartbeat and breathing sound of each individual samurai. It was as though the sound of the wind and all the other noises had been oppressed. The world had entered such a strangely quiet state.

    Those happy-go-lucky samurai who were dancing near the bonfire earlier had already changed gears into ironhearted warriors. Their aura caused one to feel intimidated. The men who were raised in these dark times werepletely undreamed of by the modern people who live in a time of peace!

    They were fearless and not afraid of dying, even if they might be a threat to Lily because of Dijon¡¯s order, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel respect for them!

    Being resolute and firm didn¡¯t equate to strength. Their opponent this time was just too powerful. Apart from Dijon and Yagyuu Munesaki ¡ªthe only two High-Tier Sword Saint in their group¡ª everyone else knew their chance to return alive would be next to nothing if they were targeted by the Demon Hound. Even so, they still didn¡¯t show any fear and fully intending to fight at the risk of their life!

    Exactly because of that, Lily viewed these lower-ss samurai in high regard. Regardless of one¡¯s strength and innate skill, all lives were equal. Being strong or weak yed no parts in one¡¯s bravery!

    Of course, be that as it may, Lily was not foolish enough to rush to the frontline to confront the big monster. Everyone had their own distinctive goal in this fight. This was a battle with the Hojo n¡¯s reputation on the line, it wasn¡¯t her fight.

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡±

    The vague silhouette of a silver shadow jumped out from the dark thicket a few dozen meters away. Instantly leaping across the night sky and lunging itself at the nk of the samurai camp.

    ¡°Here ites!¡± shouted Dijon, who stood at the very center of the battle formation. However, by the time most of the people noticed the silver shadow, it was already toote.

    ¡°Crack¡ª!¡± The inhuman sound of tearing flesh and breaking bones already could be heard when they finally got a clear picture of the demon.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡± One of the samurai let out a blood-curdling screech.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡± As the fuzzy silver shadow turned its head, the upper body of the samurai was torn apart and flew towards the night sky along with a trail of blood.

    Lily was finally able to make out the figure of that demon at this time. That was an enormous white hound with bloody fangs. Its body length was well over eight meters, even the height was close to three meters!

    Not to mention a dog, this was several times bigger than any of the carnivorous animals Lily had ever seen!

    ¡®So, this is the Superior High Ranked monster, the Demon Hound?¡¯

    Its nose was squinched up due to the tearing motion from earlier, frightening sharp fangs could be seen in between lips. The pupils in its amber-colored eyes contracted into vertical lines. While looking into the Demon Hound¡¯s eye from afar, Lily could feel for very soul quivering in fear.

    ¡°Kill¡ª!¡± Few of the nearby samurai raised their swords and frantically rushed at the Demon Hound!

    The Demon Hound was still gnawing at the upper half of the already dead samurai. It suddenly turned around and sped in a straight line like a white tornado. Its white tail that was as thick as a tree trunk knocked down several samurai en route. Then it lowered its center of gravity before leaping into the air once more. This time, itnded in the middle of the samurai camp and took down two samurai with it.

    ¡°Crack¡ª!¡±

    And yet another few unfortunate samurai received a fatal bite before being tossed into the sky.

    ¡°Pfff!¡± The nearby samurai struck the Demon Hound with their katanas and managed to wound it slightly, dying its white fur with a tinge of red.

    When the Demon Hound took into the sky once more, Lily more or less noticed two terrible wounds on the Demon Hound, one at the nk, another at the side ribs. They hadn¡¯t healed yet and every time it made a reckless motion, ck blood would leak from the wounds. It seemed to be old wounds that got worsened over time. And precisely because of that, the Demon Hound was more vicious than ever. In all likelihood, it was suffering from intense pain just for engaging in battles!

    After tearing apart a few samurai, the Demon Hound lifted its head to glower at Hojo Dijon. After all, when a monster reached this height, they¡¯d already possessed wisdom on par with humans. It let out a bark with a smug face and jumped backward to hide in the forest just when numerous bows were aimed at it. It took on Dijon¡¯s group by surprise, killed several of their elite samurai, and then retreated without a second thought!

    Then at this time, a pack of Specter Wolves suddenly appeared and nked the opposite side. It would appear that the Demon Hound was takingmand of the operation!

    ¡°That white Demon Hound must be the onemanding them! Demon Hound has intelligence on par with humans, no, maybe even higher than most people,¡± Lily guessed while hiding at the back of the battle formation.

 Volume 1, Chapter 119 â€“ Dijonâ€™s Move

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 119 - Dijon¡¯s Move</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Thick eldritch energy enveloped the dark forest a good distance away. Bone-chilling howl of the Specter Wolves reverberated throughout the mountain woods. Their howls seemingly contained the grievance of children!

    There was also another saying; that the Specter Wolf didn¡¯t really consume the child, but that it was actually the lost child who transformed into the Specter Wolf.

    Few of the Specter Wolves winded around the frontline and charge into the rear where Lily and the others were positioned.

    Those Specter Wolves were around the Normal Low-Ranked to Superior Low Ranked in power. Nagahide could still barely deal with them, but the mediocre Kimura and Kanzaki were still Low-Tier Samurai despite their age. This fight would be very dangerous to them and it was well within the realm of possibility for them to lose their life here.

    These two big brothers were so kind and honest, it wasn¡¯t their fate to die in this ce!

    Just think about it, how many people were there in this otherworld who genuinely wanted to protect Lily? They could be counted with one hand.

    Right now, Lily couldn¡¯t exert more power than the 290 kan she previously announced, she must take extra care to maintain her power at this level to avoid rousing suspicion. At the same time, she also needs to pay special attention to Dijon¡¯s side.

    One of the Specter Wolves closed in on Lily; the difference between a Specter Wolf and an ordinary wolf was that there was a flickering rune on their forehead. Due to Lily¡¯s extrasensory perception, she felt very ufortable down to her very soul just gazing at the Specter Wolf.

    However, something really unexpected happened. After glowering at Lily for a long time, the Specter Wolf didn¡¯t attack her. Instead, it circled around her very obviously and suddenly jumped at Kimura who was just at the back.

    Lily didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t have time to look into it. She overtook the wolf with onerge stride and brought down Seiwa Tamashi from the rear!

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡± The Specter Wolf was cut in half!

    The moment it died, Lily faintly heard the weeping sound of a five to six years old child. Soon after, the sorrowful cry turned into a soothing one¡­

    Perhaps these wolves might be innocent and only wanted to protect their leader, but since it wanted to kill Kimura, Lily had no other choice.

    Unfortunately for Lily, all of these had been seen by Dijon. He thought to himself with a grim face, ¡®This woman might be weak, but her sword skills are extraordinary and she kills without hesitation! If her power is not taken into ount, I might have really thought she is some formidable expert. But then, why was she so flustered a moment ago, that¡¯s suspicious¡­¡¯

    At this time, however, the Demon Hound showed itself again in the opposite direction. One of the bow-wielding samurai was bitten and easily lost his head.

    Its paw was as big as a tree stump, although it wasn¡¯t sharp, it still worked effectively as a blunt weapon and easily crushed the bones of a few samurai.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaa¡ª!!¡± Shouted a sweaty samurai as he pierced the hindleg of the Demon Hound with the spear!

    Regrettably, the Demon Hound¡¯s hindleg had extremely thick muscles so it only received a surface wound.

    With a kick of its hindleg, the spear snapped and the samurai was knocked into the thicket. After that came the roar of the wolf pack and the scream of the samurai.

    Even so, none of the surrounding samurai felt fearful at all. They were fully aware that they were no match for the opponent, but none of them ran away. Instead, they chose to attack the Demon Hound from all sides.

    The Demon Hound performed a spin attack, knocking out four to five samurai at once. Despite that, these guys bet everything on their attacks and managed to cut the Demon Hound a few times. There were also a few arrows embedded into its flesh, dying a section of its white fur with a pinkish hue.

    However, those were just minor injuries. Just purely relying on numbers wasn¡¯t enough to take down the Demon Hound!

    Just at this time, Dijon finally moved!

    He flexed his extremely muscr chest and released powerful Spirit Waves from all over his body. It was even more forceful than the mountain wind and dispersed all the sinister eldritch energies in the surroundings!

    Dijon single-handedly unsheathed the two meters long heavy-looking Jintachi. And with a heavy stomp on the muddy ground, he charged into the Demon Hound like a gale!

    Lily stood in awe as the battle between a true expert and a great demon was ready to unfold. Dijon¡¯s Spirit Power had no special attributes, relying on power alone and nothing more. It all went to show what incredible might he had.

    Though Lily¡¯s de Maiden Spirit Power may be far superior to Dijon¡¯smon Spirit Power, the disparity in their strength was too much. Lily knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to take a single of Dijon¡¯s casual swing!

    Meanwhile, the other High-Tier Sword Saint, Yagyuu Munesaki, also began to move. The Shinkage-ry¨± was strange and mysterious. Though the Spirit Power contained no attribute, it still made people feel cold and threatened!

    The Demon Hound immediately realized those two were the most threatening ones. It opened its bloody mouth to let out a bark and made a sullen face. Then it abruptly changed into a white shadow as it dashed towards Dijon.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!!¡±

    The ground began to shake while the shockwaves battered the surroundings like a gale.

    The Demon Hound bit on Dijon¡¯s Jintachi with its steel fangs, each one about the size of a cow horn. It stared at Dijon like a devil, as though it was harboring a lifetime of resentment towards his entire family.

    After it crossed the boundless wastnd and arrived at Kanto, it was already heavily wounded. Yet, at this time, it was pursued relentlessly by the Hojos and their aplices. It really wished it could kill this hateful yet extraordinary powerful man with but a single bite!

    ¡°Pfff! Psssh!¡± Munesaki was using two swords of different lengths. He jumped into the air and attacked the Demon Hound from the nk. Although he was dual wielding, each one of his attacks was extremely heavy and fierce. Each swing cuts into the flesh of the Demon Hound, severing the tendons and veins, causing the blood to ssh outward.

    With no other choice, the Demon Hound let go of Dijon¡¯s sword and turned towards Munesaki with a swing of its ws.

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± Guarding the attack with both swords crossed, Munesaki slid backward for tens of meters.

    And with that opportunity, Dijon made a downward swing, so fast and heavy was the swing that it left behind a light blue in its trail.

    Sensing the imminent danger, the Demon Hound quickly jumped backward. However, it was still a little toote as one of its forelegs had been cut. A terrifying wound opened up and the lower half of that foreleg was drenched in blood.

    Even now, the other samurai hadn¡¯t ceased their attack. More arrows flew their way and hit the Demon Hound.

    The Demon Hound roared at the crowd of samurai with indignation before jumping sideways to escape into the mountain woods.

    ¡°Go! It is gravely wounded! We mustn¡¯t let it escape this time!¡± Dijon lifted his sword and pointed towards where the trees were swaying.

    ¡°Kill!¡± All the samurai rushed into the forest with a battle cry.

    Lily followed behind Matsuda¡¯s group. Although Dijon was running in front, there was still another expert she couldn¡¯t handle nearby, so she didn¡¯t dare to rashly change direction to run away at this time. It was very possible that she would be caught immediately, so she could only pretend to follow them for now and head towards the old den of the Demon Hound.

 Volume 1, Chapter 120 â€“ Ashikaga Mansion

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 120 - Ashikaga Mansion</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    At the same time Lily entered the foot of the main peak with Dijon¡¯s group, Yagyuu Shiu finally arrived at Kamakura City that¡¯s located several hundred miles away. She, who was originally a little absent-minded, was now especially calm and collected. She safely arrived at her destination and was currently at the north block of Kamakura City.

    After searching for a bit, Shiu finally found a secluded mansion that upied arge swath ofnd.

    ¡°A circle with two horizontal lines, this is the ce,¡± said Shiu as she looked at the family emblem painted in front of the door.

    For the safety of her master, Shiu would do anything in her power toplete her mission.

    It was already night time so the mansion¡¯s doors were obviously closed, but that was meaningless in the face of a ninja.

    Shiu leaped up onto the wall and ran along it before jumping towards the roof to the side.

    Currently, in the main house of this mansion, Ashikaga Kiyoshi was having a chat over tea with a female friend.

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi was handsome yet manly. He was the typical case of a pretty boy with the lofty quality of medieval men. However, he wasn¡¯t actually that tall.

    The silver-haired girl who was casually drinking tea across him was, in fact, a little taller than him.

    A scarily big tachi was ced at one side, leaning against the wooden pir.

    ¡°Ashikaga,¡± Uesugi Rei drained the cup in one gulp and said, ¡°As thergest branch of the Seiwa Genji, are you just going to sit here and watch the Hojo expand their territories?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Uesugi, the foundation of our Ashikaga n lies in the Mikawa province for many generations. We don¡¯t have much say in Kanagawa, and since their expansion has no effect whatsoever on our fief, we can¡¯t really do much of anything about it. The Hojo n has indeed been gaining more impetus these days, but as the Snow Nation¡¯s Goddess of War, you are fond of taking solo actions, why would you care about how much territories have the Hojo seized?¡± said Ashikaga with a shrewdly calm expression, it was hard to tell what he was actually thinking.

    ¡°The female knight of my Uesugi n is invincible, but they are only proficient in frontal assaults, we don¡¯t have enough personnel to protect more territories¡­ hm?¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s light purple eyes nced toward the roof and said with a slight smile, ¡°Ashikaga, it seems like you have a guest.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ now that Miss Uesugi mentioned it, I¡¯ve also noticed.¡±

    Ashikaga raised his head to look at the ceiling and yelled, ¡°The friend on top of the roof, if you have some business with me, why don¡¯t youe down and show yourself.¡±

    A panicked noise came from the roof.

    And soon after, one of the ceiling blocks was silently removed.

    ¡°Poof!¡± A smoke bomb was dropped from the ceiling before a masked female ninja with purple hair jumped down from the hole. However, to those without dynamic vision, it¡¯d look as though the girl just appeared out of thin air.

    Uesugi Rei only took a short nce at the female ninja before resuming to drink tea.

    ¡°Who sent you here? What¡¯s your business?¡± Kiyoshi asked

    ¡°I, uh¡­ may I ask where is this?¡± When Shiu noticed the beautiful silver-haired girl who was even more splendid than her mistress, she blushed and lost herself for a moment.

    ¡°Hm? You¡¯vee here without knowing? This is the Ashikaga mansion.¡± Kiyoshi thought the girl¡¯s honesty was cute, and since she didn¡¯t have any malice, he exined patiently.

    ¡°Ashikaga Mansion? Then is your family emblem a circle with two horizontal lines?¡± Shiu asked with glittering eyes.

    ¡°Uh¡­ t- that¡¯s right¡­¡± Kiyoshi also had no idea how to deal with this type of girl.

    Uesugi Rei only smiled by herself at the side.

    Shiu took out the letter and said, ¡°M- my mistress is in danger! Lady Sakiko of the Genji Dojo asked me to deliver this letter to the master of this house!¡±

    ¡°Lady Sakiko¡¯s letter?¡± Hearing the name, Kiyoshi stood up with a stern face and received the letter personally. Then he returned to the seat to open up the letter while asking at the same time, ¡°Your mistress is¡­¡±

    ¡°My mistress is very pure, very beautiful, very noble, and very kind¡­ but, y- you might not have heard of her, she only recently became a samurai and the disciple of the Genji Dojo. Miss Kagami Lily is the mistress that I serve,¡± Shiu¡¯s face reddened as she recollected Lily¡¯s figure.

    ¡°What?! Little Kagami?¡± Uesugi Rei, who was originally sipping tea gracefully, suddenly became interested and snatched the letter from Kiyoshi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Miss Uesugi, t- the letter was written by Lady Sakiko to myself¡­¡± Kiyoshi evasively reminded in a low voice.

    Rei had finished reading the letter in less than ten seconds, she threw it away and jumped up to her feet. A rare expression of seriousness spread out on her face as she picked up the tachi leaning against the pir, ¡°Ashikaga, you don¡¯t need to get involved, I will deal with this matter.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kiyoshi still appeared to be confused as he picked up the letter.

    However, Rei didn¡¯t even wait for Kiyoshi to finish reading the letter, she immediately walked out of the building with her creamy legs that were even plumper and longer than Lily¡¯s. The silver-hair at her back swayed left and right as though it could hook you in.

    ¡°Nioh!¡± Rei raised a cry.

    Along with a lively neigh and the thunderous galloping sound, that ck horse that was even taller than the roof ran over. Rei didn¡¯t even need to horse toe to a stop, she just spread out her two legs and jumped up onto the horseback. She tightened her grip on the reins and shouted, ¡°Nioh¡ª! Go to Suruga!¡±

    ¡°Rumble!¡± Nioh¡¯s thick hoof dug up the ground on Ashikaga¡¯s front yard as it dashed forth, dust particles followed behind its trail. With a leap, it directly jumped across the front gate of Ashikaga Mansion.

    With the full moon as the background, the figure of a girl riding atop a majestic warhorse as it flew through the air made for a picturesque sight.

    ¡°Well¡­ Miss Ninja, how about your rest at my humble home for a while. I¡¯ll have my wife prepare a room for you,¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi said with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ that, uh¡­ who was that sister just now? And the matter regarding my mistress?¡± Shiu was perplexed.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ to be honest, I¡¯m quite lost myself¡­¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 121 â€“ Bloody Battle in the Valley

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 121 - Bloody Battle in the Valley</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The cold autumn wind rustled the trees and carried over the increasingly thick smell of blood.

    A few dozen samurai spread open the bushes and thorny undergrowth as they bypass the main peak to enter the deepest part of Mount Aoame. This area seemed to be covered in mist all year long.

    In front of them was a rumbling waterfall, Hojo¡¯s subjugation force had arrived before a river valley that¡¯s hundreds of feet deep. Those waterfalls were the source of Suruga¡¯s river, and the main reason this ce was always shrouded in mist.

    Lily was momentarily overwhelmed by this dynamic sensation. Even though they put their lives on the line for this profession, wouldn¡¯t it be considered a reward to be able to see this kind of view?

    However, as a beautiful young woman, the forceful concept of waterfall didn¡¯t stimte Lily¡¯s intent. But regardless of gender, anyone would take a brief moment to appreciate this magnificent view.

    The group walked along the side of the river valley and finally reached the end of the waterfall. Encircled by three mountains was a shallow pond that flowed down the valley to form the waterfall.

    Hidden in the mist was a blood-soaked Demon Hound. It was currently resting on the other side of the shallows, riddled with extremely grave wounds.

    Further beyond the other side was another waterfall that spanned several hundred feet tall. To the side of the waterfall, there were cliffs at irregr locations and they were joined together by old vine suspension bridges, some of which connected the precipice to the other side. Though it was questionable who built them in the first ce.

    Many Specter Wolves assembled all around the Demon Hound. One pair of eyes after another could be seen at the hillside, the mountain, and even in the forest. The pawns were protecting their leader, the Demon Hound, as they were unable to retreat any further.

    Before Hojo Dijon led the units to the other side, he split their ranks.

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see where else can you run today. Sakata, Matsuhei, take a few guys with you to search for the treasure,¡± the three-meter tall giant barked out an order.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A samurai with handlebar mustache and another with crown bald answered.

    ¡°Treasure? What kind of treasure is it?¡± Lily was also curious about it. For such a powerful demon to guard it, that must be an extraordinary treasure.

    As Dijon unsheathed his jintachi, it reflected a cold light. He pointed it at the Demon Hound and yelled, ¡°Instructor Yagyuu, and all the samurai of Hojo n, follow me, and kill the Demon Hound! Let the name of Hojos spread through the Kanto!¡±

    ¡°Kill! ¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    Numerous samurai raised their weapons and followed after the most conspicuous giant in their group.

    ¡°Splish, ssh!¡± They stepped on the shallows and charged toward the Demon Hound on the other side.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, this is time for the decisive battle. We can dilly-dally no longer. We might not be a match for the Demon Hound, but the four of us can form a small group to roam around the main group. We should focus on handling those Specter Wolves and guard the side wing of the troops,¡± the experienced Nagahide was also feeling his samurai blood boiling.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lily nodded and followed Matsuda¡¯s group to cross the shallows. They moved around the side of the troops toe to the side of the suspension bridge and guard the rear side.

    The Demon Hound made the most of its short period of rest. Seeing that the two biggest threats ¡ªDijon and Munesaki¡ª were already closing in, it showcased the undying will of a cornered beast. The Demon Hound pushed its massive body up and let out a low growl. Despite having ck blood leaking from its mouth, it threw itself at Dijon and Musesaki with even more ferocity.

    Two High-Tier Sword Saint and one gravely wounded Superior High Ranked monster engaged in crazy close-quarterbat. Their sh caused the water to ssh several feet high. The Spirit Power from three sides shed like a violent storm. What appeared to be three tornadoes, were in fact, the Demon Hound¡¯s blood-red eldritch energy and the two samurai¡¯s blue Spirit Power. The swords struck the tooth and ws countless times within the second, sending sparks everywhere. The others were practically unable to intervene. Their only choice was tounch arrows from the distant. Though it wasn¡¯t able to harm the Demon Hound very much, it still served as a great distraction.

    The Specter Wolves beside the Demon Hound and those in the nearby mountain range also rushed over to throw themselves into the heat of action!

    Matsuda¡¯s group wasparatively weak, but with the few of them together, they were able to handle one wolf. On the contrary, Lily found it hard to cut in.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, just look after yourself!¡± While Nagahide was holding back the Specter Wolf, he even had time to be concerned about Lily.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª!¡± Since the Specter Wolves could feel that their leader was on the verge of dying, they became more ferocious than ever. One after another, the samurai were pushed down and either got injured or bitten to death.

    But even more Specter Wolves were being in. Among the Hojo n were the eight Sword Masters, these people killed the Specter Wolves unrestrained, securing their dominance over the battlefield.

    At this time, the Fire Imp in the distant mountain finally rushed over to join the battle. They gave the samurai quite a bit of trouble, the archers immediately turned around to handle them. Fireballs and arrows were exchanged endlessly between two parties. In the end, the samurai were still a bit stronger as several Fire Imps had been shot down the valley.

    Nagasaki, along with another Sword Master, abruptly sted up the hillside to y the Fire Imps.

    ¡°Awoooo¡ª!¡± The Demon Hound let out a pained cry. As more ghastly wounds opened up on its body during the battle, it was only a matter of time for its blood to be drained.

    The Demon Hound found itself in a defensive battle as it was pushed back with each attack. Munesaki was also somewhat exhausted seeing that his offense was slowing down. On the other hand, however, each swing of Dijon was vigorous. With several times more remaining Spirit Power than Munesaki, he became more ferocious over the course of the battle. He indeed lived up to his name as the strongest in the Hojo n and one of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords!

    On the other side, while matching with Matsuda¡¯s group to deal with the Specter Wolves, Lily would stealthily increase her power to help them through a difficult situation should they find themselves in trouble. Dijon was going all out against the Demon Hound at the moment, it was practically impossible for him to spare a single nce at Lily.

    Despite that, Lily was starting to get more worried. From the look of it, that Demon Hound wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer, but she still hadn¡¯t found a good opportunity to escape.

    Once the Demon Hound was killed, she would lose any and all opportunities.

    Lily looked towards where the two Sword Saints and great demon were duking it out as she prepared for an opportunity to escape.

    Although the Demon Hound was already heavily wounded, it still gave Lily an oppressive pressure. A powerful demon such as this absolutely wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight. When certain death was all but assured, it would definitelyunch an all-out attack. That was the chance Lily was waiting for!

 Volume 1, Chapter 122 â€“ Treasure

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 122 - Treasure</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Awooooo¡ª!¡± With that drawn-out howl, the bloody mist rose and formed a pink haze around the Demon Hound.

    Never ever underestimate thest desperate attack of a cornered beast.

    Its eyes became bloodshot, it was unknown whether that was due to internal bleeding or its extreme hatred. Originally, its speed was progressively getting slower, but now it suddenly became faster! With a swing of its huge tail, the few Sword Masters that tried to sneak up from behind got knocked away. Some directly knocked against the boulder and some fell into the hundred feet tall river valley.

    Then with a p of its bloody w, Munesaki was brought to his knee and knocked back for several feet!

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡± Munesaki spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Dijon felt the pressure and didn¡¯t dare to get careless. Though he might be a three-meter tall giant, the situation could still be instantly reversed if he received several of the Demon Hound¡¯s attacks.

    He outnked the Demon Hound and not at all willing to face the rampaging hound head-on. He clearly understood the situation, so long as he could wait till the Demon Hound exhaust itself, then he would be able to easily deal thest blow!

    But the demon¡¯s rampage was far crazier than Dijon had expected. The nearby samurai got pulled into it and was unfairly killed. Even he himself was forced to block a few hits. Just that was enough to make blood seep out from the corner of his mouth.

    Dijon was a hot-tempered person, he became angry and engaged with the Demon Hound. After Munesaki adjusted his breath, he once again jumped into the fray. The battle between the three caused the earth to shake and blood sshing everywhere! It was only a matter of time for the Demon Hound to run out of power, but itsted much longer than the two of them could¡¯ve ever imagined!

    A High Ranked monster¡¯sst stand and pride were so dazzling to Lily, who watched from the distance. A true expert was so gant even when they¡¯re about to fall!

    Just at this time, Sakata and Matsuhei brought along a few samurai with them as they passed through the waterfall and climbed up the steep cliff concealed behind the water-screen. After searching for a while, they shouted loudly, ¡°Lord Dijon! We¡¯ve found the treasure!¡±

    Dijon took advantage of the slight break to turn his head to take a look. He happened to see the group of samurai carefully moving the metal box down the damp cliff and cautiously crossed the suspension bridge that¡¯s rammed by the waterfall.

    Then he shouted at them, ¡°Quickly bring the treasure over here! Be extremely careful¡ª!¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, the Demon Hound suddenly dashed over there upon noticing its treasure was about to be taken away.

    Dijon immediately intercepted the Demon Hound with a heavy swing of his sword and shed with its steel-like fangs!

    Those samurai were frightened by the Demon Hound¡¯s sudden move.

    ¡°Hurry up! Munesaki and I will stop this guy!¡± Dijon chided.

    Sakata and Matsuhei walked in the forefront to clear the way as the group carried the box past the swaying suspension bridge and finally arrived on the tnd.

    Guarding the side wing was Lily and Matsuda¡¯s group, which were only a few dozen meters away from the treasure hunting group. Right now, Lily was looking for the best opportunity to escape.

    ¡°Hm?¡± She was unintentionally attracted to the box they were carrying. She didn¡¯t know what was being kept in the box, but some kind of unusual fluctuations had drawn her attention.

    At this time, the Demon Hound let out yet another drawn-out howl. All the Specter Wolves began to ignore the other samurai and concentrated their attacks on the treasure hunting group.

    ¡°We should go and help!¡± Nagahide led Lily and his men to stop those wolves.

    The samurai that tried to protect the box and the wolves that were trying to prevent the humans from stealing their treasure immediately found themselves in a chaotic melee.

    The two that were carrying the box stood there stunned, wondering where they should go or if they should put down the box and fight.

    Without anyone noticing, two wolves abruptly climbed up from the river valley and jumped at those two samurai.

    ¡°Crash¡ª!¡± They bumped into the box and caused it to crash onto the ground. The box was flipped over with its lid smashed open. A brick-like object fell out of the box, but it was actually a lot heavier than mere brick.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± One-third of its surface sunk into the ground.

    Lily looked at toward the object, it was shaped like a brick but the edge was smooth and round. It appeared to be silver ck yet it gave off an azure luster, so much so that the ck surface even seemed faintly translucent. It looked extremely solid yet as smooth as jade.

    That¡¯s tamahagane! Lily could feel her heart thumping like crazy.

    Lily recognized it immediately, she had once seen tamahagane being processed into cutting tools at Ehiro¡¯s workshop. It looked exactly like this, but this block emitted an entirely different aura, one that caused people¡¯s heart to pound. As a de Maiden, she was naturally sensitive to the hardness of the raw material, like how she was attracted to this block of tamahagane for instance. Although she wasn¡¯t able to judge the grade of this tamahagane, it was surely an extremely rare one seeing as how the Demon Hound was treating it as a treasure.

    In but a moment, a few samurai had forced the two wolves to fall back. Sakata, Matsuhei, and a few others turned around in a panic to pick up the tamahagane.

    All of a sudden, Lily was struck by a sense of anxiety as though something very precious of hers was about to be taken away by others.

    ¡°Mine!¡±

    Originally, Lily was still fending off the Specter Wolves with the Matsuda group, but all of a sudden, she lowered her center of gravity and released all of her crimson de Maiden Spirit Power. With a stamp of her long snow-white leg, her speed abruptly elerated and broke away from the group in a sh.

    Her long hair fluttered as she dashed forward with her whole body covered in a red gale, leaving beautiful afterimages trailing behind her. She turned her wrist with the Seiwa Tamashi and held it in a reverse grip.

    ¡°Scram!!!¡±

    Lily drew a crimson arc with her sword and hit the calf of the samurai with the blunt side of Seiwa Tamashi!

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!!¡± Although the backside of the sword may be blunt, the force was still nothing to scoff at. The powerful de Maiden Spirit Power possessed at least a thousand kan of Pration Force. The few unsuspecting samurai had their legs swiped off the ground.

    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, Lily paused her steps to slide forward and grabbed the approximately fifty kilograms of tamahagane. She quickly stuffed it in between her breasts and dashed toward the suspension bridge without looking back!

 Volume 1, Chapter 123 â€“ Run!

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 123 - Run!</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    By the time those three or four samurai fell to the ground, Lily had already got onto the suspension bridge with her fastest speed.

    ¡°What?!¡± Dijon witnessed this scene half a beat slower since he was engaging in a fierce battle with the Demon Hound. He became dumbfounded momentarily, ¡°Crimson-colored de Maiden Spirit Power¡­ looks beautiful and delicate but has enough power to knock down a few High-Tier Samurai. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a de Maiden! That woman is a de Maiden!!¡±

    Dijon red at Lily with a scowl.

    ¡°That woman is a de Maiden! She¡¯s the assant! She¡¯s the one who killed Motoshige and Akira!!¡±

    At this moment, everything finally clicked in Dijon¡¯s head.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡ª¡ª!!! Don¡¯t think that you can run from me!¡± Dijon¡¯s Spirit Power intensified and his clothes began to flutter hysterically.

    However, Lily had already gotten to the other side of the suspension bridge. She stopped on the other side of the river valley and turned around to look at all the stunned samurai as well as the dying Demon Hound before cutting the suspension bridge.

    Looking at the antiquated suspension bridge falling down the river valley, Dijon felt half of his heart had been ripped apart, ¡°T- that ????!¡±

    After cutting off the bridge, Lily¡¯s speed elerated again as she rushed into the gloomy mountain woods.

    ¡°M- Miss Kagami¡­¡± Nagahide, Kimura, and Kanzaki looked at Lily¡¯s sudden outbreak with a stupefied expression. She knocked down three or four High-Tier Samurai who were a lot stronger than them and ran away after snatching the tamahagane. It was hard to imagine she was the same Miss Kagami they had admired.

    ¡°Arwoooooooooooo¡ª!!!¡± Taking advantage of the gaps that opened up from the shock of the sudden urrence, the Demon Hound suddenly took a leap and jump past Dijon. Itnded beside the river valley and took yet another leap towards the other side of the valley, with its full strength this time.

    However, it started to fall just a few meters short from reaching the opposite side.

    ¡°Craaaaash¡ª!¡± but it still managed to cling to the cliff with its powerful ws. With a violent push from its rear limbs, it finally managed to climb up the opposite valley. It stood on its four limbs unsteadily, but still, the Demon Hound chased after Lily, leaving a trail of blood behind.

    Dijon and his group could only watch at the edge of the valley. Even if he was extremely powerful, he still couldn¡¯t jump across the river valley in one breath.

    He was half doubting earlier, but now he could be certain that Lily was indeed the murderer!

    Otherwise, why would she run away? For the treasure? Unlikely. Then the only possibility was that she had been worrying about being exposed sooner orter, so she had been acting all along and was waiting for an opportunity to flee!

    ¡°Kagami Lilyyyyyyyyyy!!!¡± Dijon gnashed his teeth in fury and clenched his sword handle so tightly that sounds of cracking bones were produced. Not only did that woman killed his younger brother, she even killed Akira, the vassal who had once colluded with him on many asions. And that wasn¡¯t even the end of the list, she had snatched the treasure he had spent a great price to obtain, and because of the confusion she caused by her sudden betrayal, even the Demon Hound had taken the opportunity to run away. All those casualties, for nothing!

    How could Dijon let it go just like this? He turned his anger towards Nagahide, ¡°And that¡¯s the Miss Kagami you vouched for with your samurai¡¯s honor on the line?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Nagahide was also at a loss for words.

    Dijon knew now wasn¡¯t the time to reprimand Nagahide, he looked at the towering cliff and said, ¡°Instructor Yagyuu and I will split into two groups. Group one will take the mountain road to pursue and attack. The other group will climb down the river valley to intercept them! The Demon Hound is close to dying, we can¡¯t just let it slip away like this! Our top priority is to catch that Kagami Lily and kill her on the spot! Then we will search for the corpse of the Demon Hound!¡±

    The remaining samurai divided into two groups and immediately give chase ording to Dijon¡¯s instruction. As the elites of the Hojo n, these samurai didn¡¯t panic even in unexpected situations. In fact, they became more motivated than ever and howled in dissonance. One group went uphill, and the other started to climb down the river valley.

    Right now, Lily was practically running at top speed all along. With Spirit Armor protecting her body, she didn¡¯t have to worry about the branches or shrubs brushing against her skin. Even at the cost of her clothes bing torn, she was able to maintain her speed.

    After running for a while, she could feel a powerful eldritch energy closing in from behind.

    Turning her head to look back, she could see the Demon Hound running after her!

    ¡°Oh my gosh! Why is iting after me!¡± Lily panicked. Was the treasure really so important that it¡¯d abandon the battle toe after her?

    But it was a fact that the Demon Hound was chasing after her while ignoring its body condition. Despite its huge body being obstructed by some trees, it was still a lot faster than Lily!

    With no other choice, Lily expended all her Spirit Power to break into a frantic run. Many parts of her clothes had already been torn. Her fair skin came out in the open and her breasts were bouncing unrestrained. Even her thigh, which wasid bare in between the slit of her skirt, was dripping wet with sweat.

    Lily kept changing her directions in the mountain woods and circumvent around the trees as much as possible. However, the Demon Hound rammed into the trees like a wild bull and knocked them down. Though its speed decreased slightly, the distance between them was continuing to shrink.

    She even tried jumping across a precipitous cliff or a trench, but the Demon Hound jumped even further than her and persistently chased after Lily!

    ¡°What should I do? Is that treasure really that important to it? Should I drop the tamahagane?¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t wanna!¡± Lily was unwilling to do that!

    This was such a great quality tamahagane, just imagine the kind of Cursed Katana she could forge with this!

    Moreover, that Demon Hound was on the verge of dying anyway. What would it need a treasure for? Perhaps it might not even let her go even if she dropped the treasure. Though it could increase her speed a little, she still wouldn¡¯t be faster than the Demon Hound!

    Without any notice, two Specter Wolves jumped out from the bushes in front and pounced at Lily.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Lily waved Seiwa Tamashi and easily achieved a double kill! However, they did manage to slow down Lily some. Soon, she could already feel the hot breath of the Demon Hounding from her back. Just a casual bite from the great demon could easily surpass a hundred thousand kan of force, that was more than enough to kill her several times over!

    How did it turn out like this? She endured it for so long and finally found a chance to escape, would she end up being bitten to death by the Demon Hound?

    No! That can¡¯t be happening! Senior sister¡­ It¡¯s all or nothing!

    Lily recklessly threw herself under the cliff. She rolled on the steep incline and her clothes were inplete shambles. She pressed against the tamahagane and the mirror to prevent them from falling out. And of course, she didn¡¯t forget to cover her body in Spirit Armor. The only harm she¡¯d received was a dizzy spell from her head spinning.

    For how long she had been rolling, nobody could urately answer that, but she had fallen to the valley floor at least a thousand feet from the top. She might have protected her body with Spirit Armor, but Lily¡¯s whole body still ached on top of the dizziness.

    Lily found herself in a cold and gloomy valley filled to the brim with bones.

    She had fallen on a solid piece of ice-cold b. When she thought she had finally averted the crisis and was about to push her weary body up¡­

    ¡°Drip¡­ drip¡­¡±

    Lily felt a warm sticky liquid dripping on her bare thigh. A chill involuntarily traveled up her spine. And along with the thick stench of blood, she could feel a hot breath hitting her back.

    Turning her head around, she saw it; the Demon Hound¡¯s blood-red eyes staring straight at her with its face in close proximity to her. Its face was full of scars and its fang that was even longer than her arm was giving off a bone-chilling light.

    At her back was a thousand feet tall precipice. She fell into a dead-end while looking almost half-naked. And before her was a huge Demon Hound whopletely obstructed the narrow valley. She had nowhere to run!

    Even so, Lily gathered her courage and intended to fight back, even if her opponent may be a High Ranked demon that¡¯s several tens of times stronger than her!

    ¡°Come!¡± Tightly gripping her Seiwa Tamashi, Lily harnessed the de Maiden Spirit Power.

    ¡°I advise you not to swing that sword. Otherwise, I will really bite you to death.¡± The Demon Hound actually opened its bloodstained mouth and spit out humannguage. It sounded really deep and distant, yet contained a little of the beast¡¯s wild nature.

 Volume 1, Chapter 124 â€“ Mirror Girl

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 124 - Mirror Girl</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Y- you can speak?¡± Lily gripped her weapon tightly, retreating to the furthest corner she could, but even though she stood tall, she was still dwarfed in front of the Demon Hound.

    Chilling blue moonlight sprinkled down on the enormous trees atop the valley, illuminating the heads of the beautiful young woman and the dying beast alike, forming an intense yet strangely beautiful contrast.

    The Demon Hound¡¯s abdomen, upper body, mouth, and even its ears were all continuously streaming with blood. Its seemingly already-halted body was still staggering endlessly.

    Lily firmly gripped the Seiwa Tamashi and kept her guard up. Despite feeling an iparable shudder in her heart, she calmly observed the Demon Hound¡¯s state, considering the possibility of fighting back or running away.

    As if the Demon Hound could see through Lily¡¯s expression, it said, ¡°Abandon those thoughts. Even if I won¡¯tst another few minutes, I¡¯m still strong enough to kill you a hundred times! If I wanted to kill you, I¡¯d have bitten you earlier to snap your backbone.¡±

    Nevertheless, hearing this, Lily doubted it. ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill me? Then why chase me?¡±

    Lily vigntly lifted her weapon in front of the Demon Hound¡¯s terrifying mouth.

    ¡°Such a distasteful young woman, you stole my treasure, and you¡¯re still asking questions?¡±

    Lily covered her exposed breasts and said, ¡°You want your treasure back?¡±

    If she really could have been spared this way, Lily would surely have returned it. After all, if she was dead, what did she need the tamahagane for?

    The Demon Hound suddenly closed its eyes and spoke with a grin in a terrifying voice: ¡°I¡¯ll die imminently. Even if I wanted to take back the treasure, I¡¯d have no way to protect it. I won¡¯t kill you, because I can smell the scent of that old mirror on you.¡±

    ¡°Old mirror?¡± Lily said nkly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a kind of ancient device. A girl carrying an old mirror, you¡¯re the mirror girl, so I hesitated before killing you.¡±

    ¡°A mirror girl? What is a mirror girl?¡± Lily waspletely puzzled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know too much, I also don¡¯t know too much about them. What I can tell you is that us dog-type monsters can smell those mirrors from a distance.¡±

    Lily suddenly recalled how she had never exposed the mirror when she first arrived in this parallel world and during the battle before, but the dog-type monsters were still able to sniff out the mirror. Those monsters wanted to seize mirrors, but this Demon Hound didn¡¯t seem to have that intention.

    The Demon Hound started vomiting blood, and it spilled out for a while. Its body tilted to one side as it barely remained standing, ¡°I was originally raised in Heiankyo by Ms. Fujiwara Ayaka. Due to the exposure of too much eldritch energy, I rampaged and bit the woman¡¯s own vassal. I was thrown out for it, but I¡¯ve always wanted to return to her residence. Even if it¡¯s rainy and windy, I dither outside.¡±

    ¡°But who would have known the Six Poirots treated me as a monster and chased me away from the Heiankyo. I kept running and received serious injuries a few times, then I eventually arrived at the rtively safer Kanto region. But even then, I was being pursued closely by the Hojos. Hmph, if not because of my injuries, the Hojos are nothing. I can single-handedly wipe their n off the map!¡±

    Hearing the Demon Hound narrating its own life¡¯s story made Lily feel a little lost. However, she was very concerned about the name Fujiwara Ayaka, that¡¯s the rumored top onmyoji in the country! Even a mere dog raised by their home was already this terrifying¡­

    ¡°As for that tamahagane, I plundered it from some high-ranking officials while in the midst of fleeing, it was my revenge towards the humans. It was supposed to be a gift for some kind of emperor. It wasn¡¯t originally mine anyway,¡± The Demon Hound continued;

    ¡°Even in death, I want to return to the side of Ms. Ayaka. When I was still a pup, I saw Ms. Ayaka save quite a few mirror girl from the dreadful darkness. That¡¯s why I was reminded of Ms. Ayaka¡¯s kindness when I saw you. If others were to know her pet had disobeyed her aspiration, I¡¯ll bet Ms. Ayaka would feel sad too.¡±

    Lily was aghast, she had really taken such a huge risk this time. If not because the Demon Hound coincidentally had such a past, she might already be dead.

    ¡°Hey, if you weren¡¯t going to kill me, why did you chase me? Just to tell me this stuff?¡± Lily asked curiously.

    The Demon Hound¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°My death is inevitable. After I am dead, my anima will fall into the Hojo¡¯s hands, and this will be my greatest humiliation. You, young woman, have de Maiden Spirit Power, yet braved death to plunder this tamahagane, I suppose you¡¯re a de Maiden desirous of forging your very own Cursed Katana?¡±

    Considering that the Demon Hound had lived in the Grand Onmyoji¡¯s household, the fact that it had this knowledge was not strange.

    Lily nodded.

    The Demon Hound¡¯s eyes were full of resolution as he spoke, ¡°Kill me.¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡± Lily said, shocked. Had this hound gone mad? It had chased her all this way not because it wanted to kill her, but because he wanted her to kill it?

    With an ashen face, the Demon Hound spoke: ¡°After I¡¯m dead, my noble anima will be exploited by that hateful adversary Hojo. I would die without closure! Girl, after you kill me, take my anima and hold onto it until you¡¯ve made a Cursed Katana, and then blend my soul into it. Use that sword to personally kill Hojo, and let my soul taste my foe¡¯s blood! This is my desire.¡±

    Blood flecked from the hound¡¯s lips as it gnashed its teeth in rage, its nose wrinkling as it disyed its boundless hatred towards Hojo.

    ¡°You want me to avenge you, right?¡± Lily finally understood the Demon Hound¡¯s way of thinking: that it would rather kill itself than let its soul fall into the hands of Hojo and be a bountiful harvest for him to reap. And because Lily was a de Maiden capable of Spirit Tempering, its soul could remain stabilized in the Cursed Katana, and one day it would finally kill its enemy!

    ¡°This is my final request. Will you ede?¡±

    A cold breeze blew into the canyon. A huge demon that was about to fall was standing right before a beautiful young girl. Her eyes were sharp and her hair that was reflecting the moonlight was lightly caressed by the breeze.

    With how powerful Hojo Dijon was, how could weak little Lily ever dream of killing a powerful Sword Saint of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords?

    Lily remained quiet for a while. Then she spoke calmly without a hint of deceit and fear, ¡°I promise.¡±

    The Demon Hound¡¯s gradually darkening eyes lit up when it received her answer. It could tell that Lily made this promise earnestly after taking a while to consider. It wasn¡¯t a lip service meant to keep her own life. This woman would definitely keep her promise!

    ¡°Girl, my eyes see much farther than you think. If you are a mirror girl, not to mention the Hojos, it is only a matter of time before your power shakes the whole of East Nation. However¡­ you¡¯ll know sooner orter that the threat Hojo brings is nothingpared to your fate¡­ So long as you can keep on surviving under that harsh condition, your future prospects on the samurai¡¯s path shall be limitless. Ah, to speak of the fate of a mirror girl, it is truly an iparable hardship. I suddenly feel that to end this way,pared to the fate of a mirror girl like you, I should rejoice my fate!¡±

    The Demon Hound¡¯s eyes became darker and darker, and his voice gradually weakened. Its life seemed to be reaching the end of the line, but it drew back its lips and said, ¡°No mirror girl can live long enough to be strong. Perhaps living one¡¯sst years in obscurity is a rtively safer route to take! I pray that you¡­ you can ovee that fate¡­¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 125 â€“ One Hit Kill

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 125 - One Hit Kill</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The leaves rustled as the autumn wind blew past.

    Under the illumination of the pale moonlight, the bloodstained Demon Hound finally couldn¡¯t remain standing anymore as it fell onto the ground. When it suddenly opened its mouth with a furious expression, Lily was scared as she thought it had a change of mind.

    However, it fiercely clenched its mouth to smack its teeth, directly snapping one of its fangs as it took flight and hit the wall before it dropped right beside the Demon Hound¡¯s mouth.

    Then it said, ¡°My fang is extremely hard. Take it to the smith and have them ground it into powder, then blend it into the de in the casting process. It can make your sword be more durable and sharp!¡±

    Lily honestly didn¡¯t know what she should say in situations like this, but one thing was for sure, with her own power, she wouldn¡¯t be able to snap the Demon Hound¡¯s fang at all.

    ¡°Alright, my life is almost at its end, you¡­ should finish me and give me closure. Can you do it, woman?¡± While talking, the Demon Hound lowered its head to reveal its neck.

    Lily currently had aplicated expression, so much so that she was a little reluctant to kill this Demon Hound. Though it might be a ferocious monster, it was still loyal to its master and didn¡¯t hurt her in the slightest.

    However, she knew, she was just a normal female samurai and not some kind of goddess. She didn¡¯t have the power to reverse this situation. The only thing she could do was to let this Demon Hound die without suffering further pain¡­

    It was a proud demon that escaped from Heiankyo and made it all the way to Kanto. And yet, it requested Lily to deliver the final blow.

    The Demon Hound had already contained all of its eldritch energy, but its fur and muscles were still extremely tough. If Lily couldn¡¯t kill it in one hit, that would be a great insult to the hound!

    ¡°Have a safe trip. You are Fujiwara Ayaka¡¯s loyal hound, if I am fortunate enough to run into her one of these days, I will definitely convey your fidelity to her,¡± Lily gently whispered beside the Demon Hound¡¯s ear.

    Hearing that, the Demon Hound finally shut its eyes. A big teardrop unexpectedly leaked.

    Lifting her weapon up high, it divided the moon in two like a thin line. Her tattered sleeves rolled down and exposed her delicate arms. And her breasts that were covered in beads of sweat jiggled along with her powerful movement, showcasing her womanly qualities in full disy.

    Lily took on a graceful posture with a gentle look in her eyes. Her ck hair also began to rise along with her surging aura and spread like a thin fabric to further cover half of the moon.

    Her eyes suddenly shone with a brilliant red as the de Maiden Essence revolved around her whole body and concentrated into her arms and sword!

    ¡°Yaaaaaaah¡ª!¡±

    Lily brandished the sword with a loud yell.

    A perfectly straight red line was formed as the sword fell.

    Half an hourter¡­¡­

    Yagyuu Munesaki finally arrived at this canyon with a dozen or more samurai by following the traces left behind by the Demon Hound.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Even an expert like Munesaki couldn¡¯t help but gasp with shock.

    The eight meters long body of the white Demon Hound was indeed lying atop a pool of blood without any sign of life, but its head was separated from its body.

    And the thick neck was sliced so cleanly that it gave off a reflection like that of a mirror.

    Munesaki grimly inspected the cut, then he lowered his head to look at the deep cut on the solid rock surface that extended all the way to the wall.

    ¡°The Demon Hound¡­ has been killed by someone. Even its anima has been taken away,¡± Munesaki said with an ugly expression.

    At the moment, Lily was already on her way back to Suruga with the Demon Hound¡¯s metal-attribute anima and fang.

    Lily believed Hojo¡¯s men would follow the trail of the Demon Hound in pursuit of her, but she was afraid of the possibility that they would split into two groups to intercept her on the way back, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t dare to go back on the same route. Instead, she was following a hidden trail that was roughly sketched on her map. As a girl with male consciousness, she still reaped some of the strong points of a man, and that¡¯s a great sense of direction. She managed to find this trail that leads back to Suruga after studying the map for a while. Although it hindered her speed a little, it was safer than going back through the main route.

    If Dijon was pursuing her, then she reckoned they should have found the Demon Hound¡¯s corpse by now. After all, the tracks left by the Demon Hound were so obvious, it was impossible for anyone to miss it. The Hojo couldn¡¯t really say they ended up empty-handed since hound¡¯s fur and fangs should still be worth some money. But with regards to their loss and expectations, this was far from what they were expecting to gain.

    By the time they found that the Demon Hound was already dead, it would be toote by then to turn back and chase after Lily. And even if they split into two groups to intercept her on the way back to Suruga, it was impossible for them to cut off Lily¡¯s path. After all, Lily didn¡¯t even take that route at all.

    The day was already getting dark and the mountain woods was surrounded by lush greenery all around. In front of her was a wide valley connected by a thick tree trunk, which served as a single-log bridge. Below the valley was a bottomless abyss covered by thick fog.

    Lily spread out her map topare and there was indeed a single-log bridge outlined in the map. After crossing this bridge, she would be able to leave Mouth Aoame with just a little more distance and enter the boundary of Suruga.

    Lily felt a burst of joy. As expected, choosing this pathway was the right decision!

    Just at this time, a middle-aged samurai with a firm build jumped out from the thicket. His face was dark and resolute, with his back facing the single-log bridge.

    That was none other than Matsuda Nagahide.

    For a moment, Lily was stunned.

    As it turned out, Dijon was not stupid either. He naturally knew there were two paths leading back to Suruga. Although Lily was just a neer and very unlikely to know about the pathway, he saw her as an extremely crafty woman. If she didn¡¯t get caught by the dying Demon Hound, then it was very likely that she would really take the long way back to Suruga. However, since Dijon was unable to attend to other things at the same time, he sent Nagahide ahead to destroy the single-log bridge first while ounting for the fact that no one other than him or Munesaki would be able to stop Lily. Then, he would make a U-turn once he made it to the main road. And if he still didn¡¯t encounter Lily on his way back, he would follow this pathway to chase after Lily. That way, he would be guaranteed to catch her!

    However, Nagahide didn¡¯t destroy the single-log bridge immediately. Rather, he chose to stand before the bridge in order to clear up everything with the Miss Kagami he ever so trusted.

 Volume 1, Chapter 126 â€“ Nagahideâ€™s Chivalry

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 126 - Nagahide¡¯s Chivalry</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Barring her only way back to Suruga was a man who was unable to withstand a single blow from her yet the one man she couldn¡¯t hit.

    That man was her first instructor in the way of the sword, Matsuda Nagahide.

    On his dark and stalwart face was a pair of clearly sentimental eyes. Nagahide¡¯s beard shook a little as he opened his mouth to speak, ¡°Miss Kagami, I¡¯ve waited for you.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t bother asking why he was waiting at this ce. With his power level, it was a simple matter for Lily to crash her way through, but Lily wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    This was the only man who didn¡¯t harbor wicked thoughts about her and selflessly taught her swordsmanship ever since she came to this otherworld. At that time, she was but a powerless girl with no backing. It might seem like nothing special, but that was a crucial first step for her towards the path of samurai.

    There was no way Lily could attack the good and honest instructor who she owed a favor to. Sending him alone was more effective than dispatching hundreds of random samurai to block her path.

    Lily walked forward and stopped a few meters in front of Nagahide. That was because she noticed the other side was cing his hand on the sword handle.

    Bowing ny degrees defenselessly, Lily said respectfully, ¡°Instructor.¡±

    Nagahide remained expressionless. After being deceived by Lily, he was unable to feel any goodwill towards her. He asked with a deep tone, ¡°Lord Hojo Motoshige, as well as Master Akira and their underlings, did you kill them?¡±

    Lily remained silent for a bit, then she answered calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the mountain wind blew past, the trees rustled and withered leaves fluttered.

    ¡°Are you not going to exin why you killed two important figures of the Hojos?¡± Nagahide finally couldn¡¯t restrain himself from asking.

    ¡°I thought the instructor would understand me. Lily is but a mere little girl, I have no backings whatsoever in Kanto, if I wasn¡¯t forced into it, why else would I kill someone from the Hojo n and risk getting on their bad side?¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you rebut the charge and readily choose tomit a shameless lie?¡±

    ¡°Instructor, aren¡¯t you more familiar with Hojo Dijon than I? If I really did that, do you think I would be judged fairly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As a samurai, you should die by honor. Whether it was fair or not, let the Heavens be the judge. Don¡¯t you even understand this basic code of chivalry? Just how did I teach you?¡±

    ¡°That Akira tried to harm me over and over again, then he worked with Motoshige to kidnap the Saionji house¡¯s daughter, who also happened to be my sister, to threaten them. They have already deviated from the code of chivalry a long time ago. Even so, Lily had nned to let them go on behalf of Hojo Ujizane¡¯s kindness. But they set up a trap to kill me, so I had no choice but to behead them. Lily admits that I don¡¯t abide by the code of chivalry as much as the instructor, Lily has a clear conscience when doing things.¡±

    ¡°And what would that be?¡±

    ¡°Lily¡¯s attachment to this world is a lot weaker than the instructor could have imagined, but Lily has a reason that she cannot die,¡± On Lily¡¯s charming face was a pair of determined eyes. They were carrying such a deep attachment that even Nagahide found them iprehensible.

    For a moment, Nagahide was moved.

    ¡°Then, for the sake of survival, will you attack your master if I am to block your only path?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily hesitated, it felt as though she was burdened by something heavy as she answered, ¡°Instructor, please don¡¯t force me to answer this question.¡±

    She was grateful to Nagahide, but for Lily, this body wasn¡¯t really her own. She was also harboring the fate of her senior sister who was slumbering in that ice-cold stone room in her soul state.

    Even at theirst moment during the air crash, senior sister tried to protect him with no second thoughts. Even if he was a good-for-nothing, senior sister had been secretly crushing on him.

    No matter how many sins Lily had to shoulder, she wouldn¡¯t let any harm fall onto senior sister again. She must revive senior sister at all costs!

    Kindness might be an innate tendency of Lily, but she also had a bottom line. For senior sister, she could abandon everything without the slightest hesitation!

    Nagahide was shocked at Lily¡¯s disy. Just how much burden was this seemingly delicate girl shouldering by herself?

    It felt as though he could feel Lily¡¯s pain and struggle for himself. This was definitely not the conduct of one who fought only for themselves, this girl might really have a reason she¡¯d go that far, a reason far beyond his imagination! And it wasn¡¯t as if he was not privy to Motoshige and Akira¡¯s deeds anyway.

    Lily might be telling lies. However, if those two were killed by Lily, then that must mean even death couldn¡¯t wipe out their crimes!

    ¡°Just go,¡± Nagahide moved aside and made way for Lily.

    ¡°Instructor¡­¡±

    ¡°Just go! We will have nothing to do with each other from now on! If you don¡¯t go, Hojo Dijon will make his way here soon! Run!¡± Nagahide urged Lily to run.

    Lily no longer hesitated. She nodded in silence and ran past Nagahide. She gracefully ran onto the single-log bridge and made it to the other side in just a few steps. Then, she suddenly thought of something and came to a halt. Turning around to look at Nagahide¡¯s unhesitating back, a sad look shed on Lily¡¯s face.

    However, without saying anything unnecessary, she just turned around to run. She quickly ran into the mountain woods that led to Suruga and disappeared into the dense fog in a heartbeat¡­¡­

    Nagahide didn¡¯t turn around and shouted, ¡°Kimura, Kanzaki,e out!¡±

    At this time, Kimura and Kanzaki who had been hiding among the thickets on the opposite side of the bridge finally showed themselves as they silently looked at Nagahide who was on the other side.

    Nagahide had ordered them to destroy the bridge if Lily had attacked him or tried to force her way through. However, it was also within their expectations for Nagahide himself to let Lily go through. After all, everyone was fond of her. It wasn¡¯t necessarily the fondness a man held towards a woman, but one couldn¡¯t say it was entirely not either.

    ¡°Destroy the bridge,¡± Nagahide ordered.

    ¡°Huh? But that¡¯s¡­¡± Kimura and Kanzaki were astonished. Lily had already passed, yet he still ordered them to destroy the bridge. He was clearly trying to stop Dijon from pursuing Lily! That was nothing short of a capital offense!

    ¡°Stop dawdling! Get chopping! If you guys still consider yourself the vassals of the Matsudas, follow my orders! Destroy the bridge, then go back to Kamakura by yourselves! Did you get that?!¡± Nagahide turned his head to re at them.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Despite knowing the consequences of doing as they were told, Nagahide¡¯s teachings were deeply engraved in Kimura and Kanzaki. They could onlyply with the orders.

    While holding back their tears, they chopped off the log bridge with a howl that reverberated throughout the mountain woods. After aplishing their order, the two prostrated to show their greatest respect to Nagahide.

    And right on time, the blue-clothed giant finally made it here with a group of samurai.

    ¡°Uncle Matsuda, have you seen that woman?! We didn¡¯t¡­¡± Dijon stopped when he noticed the log bridge was no longer connecting the few hundred meters wide valley. It was clearly destroyed by someone. He didn¡¯t find anything strange with that since that was what he originally ordered him to do. But seeing that Nagahide was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the road with a grave expression, he felt something was not right.

    ¡°Matsuda, that woman didn¡¯te through here?¡± Dijon asked.

    ¡°No, Miss Kagami has already crossed the bridge quite some time already,¡± Nagahide answered calmly.

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Dijon shouted furiously, ¡°Did you let her through?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have let her go. In addition to that, I ordered my vassals to destroy the bridge. That was my instruction, it has nothing to do with my vassals, they were only following orders.¡±

    ¡°Matsuda Nagahide!!! Did you know what you have just done?! You actually let the woman who killed my brother and Akira go! The one who stole the treasure and the Demon Hound¡¯s anima! Why did you do it?!?! How are you going to take responsibility for this?!¡± Dijon was infuriated. If not because Nagahide was his father¡¯srade-in-arms, he would have killed him by now.

    ¡°Lord Dijon, even when all is said and done, Kagami Lily was still my student. Her mistake is my responsibility as the teacher, allow me to bear the punishment on her behalf. As for Motoshige and Akira, I believe you are very clear of what shady business they had been up to. Hereafter, I only wish Your Highness can finally shape up to be a proud and righteous man.¡±

    Stopping right there, Nagahide retrieved a wakizashi from his inner clothes. His expression suddenly became savage as he grimaced, ¡°The way of the sword depicted one¡¯s life! I, Matsuda Nagahide, has defied the Hojo n! I will naturally atone for myself!!!¡±

    Nagahide firmly turned the de of the wakizashi to himself.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The short sword made a deep cut on his belly.

    Nagahide¡¯s expression instantly turned lifeless. His body fell forward, but the trembling hands were still holding firmly onto the wakizashi as he violently pulled it across his stomach!

    ¡°aaaaash¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Matsuda Nagahide had performed suicide by disembowelment!

    ¡°Masteeeeeeeeeer¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Lord Matsuda¡ª!!¡±

    On the other side of the valley, Kimura and Kanzaki were bawling in the ground.

    For a moment, even Hojo Dijon¡¯s face had stiffened.

 Volume 1, Chapter 127 â€“ Tamahagane Appraisal

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 127 - Tamahagane Appraisal</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Suruga¡­

    At dusk, Lily finally arrived before the two stonenterns at the town entrance. Her clothes were tattered and nearly half of her slender body was bare.

    Though she had only passed through this area once or twice, it gave her a sense of securityparable to returning home.

    Atst¡­ she had made it back to Suruga.

    This territory was under the protection of the Ashikaga n, the domain of Imakawa, even Hojo Dijon wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly within the walls of Suruga.

    Suruga was a lot livelier nowpared to the period of Chaotic Night. Lily still felt a little sorry for leaving without saying a word, so she didn¡¯t immediately return to the Saionji residence. Instead, she made her way towards Uehara Munechika Ehiro¡¯s workshop first.

    Lily was really looking forward to having her own Cursed Katana, but there were still many preparatory works to be done. She must first have the grandmaster inspect this tamahagane. If Dijon and the Demon Hound regarded it that highly, then it must at least be Grade 3 or higher. It would be great if it was a Grade 4 tamahagane¡­ however, with how umon a Grade 4 tamahagane was, even if it was of average quality, she would be very satisfied already.

    Ignoring the various kinds of gazes from women and men alike due to her tattered clothes, Lily made a straight line to Ehiro¡¯s workshop. Even from afar, she could hear the nking sounds of hammering ironware. She felt jubnt to find that Ehiro was present.

    After knocking on the door for a while, the hammering sound finally stopped and the door was pushed open.

    The tall woman who stood in front of the doorway was somewhat startled as she called out, ¡°M- Miss Kagami? That you?¡±

    After all, her impression of Lily was an intellectual little girl, but now she looked so graceless with a whole body of ragged clothing.

    However, Lily also asked with the same sort of questioning tone, ¡°Grandmaster Ehiro? I- is that you?¡±

    As for why Lily was so puzzled, that was because while her figure and hair-color matched that of Ehiro, her¡­ skin color¡­ had changed to a healthy bronze, so much so that it even shone with a metallic gloss. It illustrated a different kind of wild beauty, and to be honest, it was more well-matched with her tall and muscr build. However, just what was going to make her skin color to change that much?

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami, are you surprised about my skin color? That¡¯s a long story, but to put it simply, my metalcasting skill has reached level 5! One who practiced in the traditional Munechika forging methods will have their skin color changed upon reaching level 5 and above. It will change into a bronze color that¡¯s a mixture of tamahagane and cast iron!¡± exined Ehiro with a bright tone. Her body was covered in sparkling sweat that emanated the smell of a healthy woman. The contrast between her pink hair and bronze skin made her out to be even more eye-grabbing than ever.

    And the color of her skin made her figure even more distinct. Those huge breasts looked bulkier than usual.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Originally, Lily wanted to ask why she would go as far as abandoning her fair skin in order to forge swords, but she swallowed those thoughts that were on the verge of spilling out. She suddenly felt herself to be ignorant and praised from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Grandmaster Ehiro looks more beautiful than ever. You are emitting a healthy and vigorous aura that is distinctive of a woman.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha,¡± Ehiro blushed at Lily¡¯s honest praise, and continued happily, ¡°Not bad, this big sister is indeed a lot more vigorous now! Haha, if this keeps up, maybe I might end up liking those kinds of tender and feminine girls, eh?¡±

    Ehiro leaned against the door frame and bent down to get near Lily. Her eyes seemingly fixed on Lily¡¯s snow-white neck and she said those while sniffing Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily blushed at Ehiro¡¯s suggestive action. No way¡­ why do all the females in this otherworld like to tease me so? The grandmaster should only be joking, right?

    ¡°That said, how did you be like this, Miss Kagami?¡±

    ¡°Eh, well, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Lily had a bitter smile.

    ¡°Haha,e in,e in, let¡¯s talk inside, ¡°Ehiro casually grabbed Lily¡¯s arm, but the ce she grabbed was a little high, almost touching her soft armpit¡­

    After pulling Lily into the house, she pressed her onto the chair and poured a cup of water for her in a big wooden cup. Before she handed the cup to Lily, however, she drank a big mouthful first and asked, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have much business to attend to today, will you tell me how you end up like this?¡±

    As such, Lily began to tell Ehiro of her most recent adventures, recounting the key points and what she could tell her.

    ¡°Those Hojos are really so hateful! Miss Kagami, you said you managed to obtain a block of tamahagane? Show it to me, quick, I will appraise it for you¡­¡± Ehiro was also quite interested in top-quality tamahagane.

    Thus, Lily took out the tamahagane from her breasts a little bashfully. It was slightly warm due to her body temperature, but it was a beautiful tamahagane with two contrasting colors.

    ¡°What?! An azure luster?!¡± Ehiro shouted with surprise, ¡°T- this is¡­ lemme examine it!¡±

    Even with as much strength as Ehiro, even her hands slumped when she received the tamahagane, ¡°S- so heavy!¡±

    She ced it under themp to carefully observe it. Then she gently stroked every nook and corner of the tamahagane, using her skin to feel the texture.

    In the end, she even brought her face closer to sniff the tamahagane and lick it with her tongue!

    ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡± This was also the first time Lily saw someone appraise an item like this.

    Ehiro was unwilling to let go of the tamahagane anymore. Her eyes shone with excitement as she eximed, ¡°Kagami Lily, just what kind of jackpot have you hit to get this kind of treasure?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Grandmaster, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°This is known as a Lazulite, it¡¯s a tip-top Grade 5 tamahagane!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ G- grade 5?!¡± Lily felt so happy that it was almost infectious.

    Ehiro said, ¡°I must say, you have quite good luck, Lily. Not only were you able to get such a top-quality Grade 5 tamahagane which only a selected few were able to get their hands on, but you also got here just in time when both my metalcasting and forging skills reached level 5! To tell the truth, my metalcasting skill was already at level 5, it¡¯s just that my forging skill was stuck at level 4. I was able to get a sh of realization during these past few days of Chaotic Night and finally made a breakthrough! If not because of that, I honestly won¡¯t be able to handle such good material!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ that means¡­¡±

    Ehiro stuck the tamahagane on her chest and said, ¡°Let it to me! Even if you searched all over Suruga, you will not find a better swordsmith than me! I will definitely forge a perfect Grade 5 Cursed Katana for you!¡±

    Lily was so ted when she heard that.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Grandmaster Ehiro! What about the price¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Miss Kagami?! To be able to use such an umon material to forge a rare piece of work like the Cursed Katana, just thinking about it is already making me drool! Money? I don¡¯t need such a thing!¡± Ehiro was already salivating as she was speaking, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you forge the sword free of charge! You just need to help me cover the cost of the Grade 5 materials. However¡­ Miss Kagami, you said you wanted to draw the sword inscription yourself right? Do you even know how to do it?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily suddenly realized all she thought about at that time was the materials. However, as someone who came from the modern world, how would she know how to draw a sword inscription?!

 Volume 1, Chapter 128 â€“ Ukiyo-e Painting

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 128 - Ukiyo-e Painting</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    For a moment, Lily was dumbfounded.

    Noticing Lily¡¯s expression, Ehiro eximed in shock, ¡°No way, you really don¡¯t know how?¡±

    Lily was so embarrassed she couldn¡¯t lift her head, ¡°Sorry, can I have big sister teach me how?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you are for real¡­ it¡¯s useless even if you act cute now! Although I am proficient in making decorative sword inscription, but they are just that, decorations. Some high-level swords might be able to contain a little Spirit Power in the inscription, but that¡¯s not my specialty. There is a master in Suruga that is proficient in making sword inscriptions. I can actually ask him to work with me to forge the sword, but I reckon you must be the one who draws the inscription right? Those kinds of spiritual inscriptions aren¡¯t really the same as the fixed inscriptions that we make. You must have a special skill in the art of painting, known as Drawing Concept. Once you¡¯ve learned the Drawing Concept and linked it up, you will then be able to write those sword scripts.¡±

    ¡°T- then where can I go to learn this skill?¡±

    ¡°But first, can you even draw? If you don¡¯t know how and have to start from the fundamentals of drawing, then it really is hopeless.¡±

    ¡°I can draw!¡± Lily answered immediately. One had to know this body was proficient in the four arts, and even while she was still a boy, her only talent lies in her ability to draw a little. When she was lonely, she¡¯d kill some time to draw the girl of her dream. Although she wasn¡¯t that good, it was still a fine art that¡¯s somewhat vivid.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then¡­¡± Ehiro continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should go find Hishikawa Moronobu¡¯s ce on the main street of Suruga and learn ukiyo-e from him. He could be considered the best artist in the Kanto region. In his ukiyo-e painting, there is naturally a Drawing Concept that corresponds to one¡¯s spirit. It¡¯s not like just any Drawing Concept can be used on the sword inscriptions, but I think that ukiyo-e¡¯s Drawing Concept has the best marriage with it.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ ok, I- I¡¯ll go and learn¡­¡± Lily tried to stand up but she felt a little dizzy in the head.

    Ehiro got up to support her, but of course, she didn¡¯t forget to use this chance to grab her underarm.

    ¡°You look pretty tired eh, Miss Kagami, why don¡¯t you rest at my ce for a while?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily could feel a subtle change in the atmosphere and quickly responded, ¡°No need¡­ I, uh¡­ will go back to rest at Saionji¡¯s mansion house.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, fine,¡± Ehiro was slightly disappointed, but she was still more concerned about Lily than trying to take small advantages of her, ¡°The conditions over there are obviously much betterpared to mine. You go back to bathe and take a good rest. After you¡¯re dressed appropriately, you may go pay an official visit to Master Hishikawa Moronobu. Ukiyo-e is an elegant art, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to visit the master in that kind of outfit either right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ what Master Ehiro said is very reasonable. Oh, that¡¯s right, I have something else to show you.¡±

    While speaking, Lily retrieved the Demon Hound¡¯s steel-like fang from the bag.

    ¡°Oh! I- isn¡¯t this the fang of a powerful demon! If we ground some of them into powder and mixed some into the metal as well as the Grade 5 charcoal used for heating up the de, then we can improve the durability and sharpness of the de one step further! This is good stuff!¡± Without waiting for Lily to exin, Ehiro had already said everything. It was exactly like the Demon Hound had said.

    While thinking of the Demon Hound, Lily was emotionally moved; not because it gave her the fang, but because of its loyalty towards the master it couldn¡¯t forget even in death.

    She killed Hojo Dijon¡¯s brother in order to save Nanako, and then she had taken the tamahagane and anima which should have belonged to him, it was only a matter of time before a fight broke out between Hojo Dijon and herself!

    However, she was still far too weakpared to Hojo Dijon who was already a High-Tier Sword Saint. For the time being, she could only avoid him to the best of her ability.

    But Lily would never forget about the promise she made with the Demon Hound.

    ¡°Then, Miss Ehiro, I will take my leave first,¡± Lily got up and said.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave your tamahagane and Demon Hound fang at my ce for now. I will slowly grind that fang in advance, so you can be at ease?¡±

    ¡°Why is the grandmaster posing that as a question? Lily has absolute trust in the grandmaster.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to reach that level as a swordsmith, why would she want to ruin her trust and reputation just because some treasures areid in front of her.

    Ehiro also smiled knowingly.

    After leaving Ehiro¡¯s workshop, Lily returned to the Saionji¡¯s residence while ignoring the gazes of the passers-by.

    Kotoka was so distressed when she saw Lilying back with such an appearance.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, did you¡­ perhaps run into some bad guys?¡±

    Lily heaved a long sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but running into bad guys huh¡­ I guess it¡¯s more or less like that. However, it¡¯s not like what the madam is imagining.¡±

    To Kotoka¡¯s side was Nanako, who looked a little displeased that Lily didn¡¯t take her along, but it was easy to tell she was still worried about Lily in her heart. It was just that her stubborn personality prevented her from showing her concern.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now, Miss Kagami. We can speak again at lengthter. For now, just go take a bath, fill your tummy, and take a good rest,¡± Kotoka said with concern.

    Indeed, Lily was really fatigued. She fell asleep soon after taking a bath.

    They didn¡¯t get to talk that night.

    The next day, Lily woke up feeling fully refreshed. She put on a pink kimono with an abundance of energy. However, after circling in her room for a while, she recalled that she was to visit the ukiyo-e master today. Thus, after a bit of consideration, she decided to change into an elegant ck kimono with colorful butterflies embroidered on its wide sleeves.

    This kind of kimono was actually worn by women with prominent background, it was very restricting and not what Lily would usually wear since she often went out for adventures.

    Lily paid a visit to Madam Kotoka first thing in the morning.

    ¡°What? Miss Kagami, you want to learn from Hishikawa Moronobu?¡± Kotoka was slightly concerned, ¡°That is an uncanny old man, even when the lord of Kamakura requested him to draw, he was unwilling and refused. Moreover, he usually wouldn¡¯t even meet strangers. Be that as it may, our Saionji house does have a bit of connection with him. How about this then, take Nanako with you. Perhaps it might make it easier to talk with him.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the madam up on that offer.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami, since you¡¯ve started to learn our Saionji house¡¯s secret technique, why regard yourself as an outsider?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily blushed upon recalling the training that night.

    As such, Lily hit the road along with Nanako as they made their way towards the master of the ukiyo-e art.

    It went without saying that Nanako was pretty familiar with Suruga. She took the lead and they quickly found the residence of the master artist. After turning a corner from the street, there was a rtively quiet garden just beyond the wooden fence. It was filled with various kinds of flowers and nts. However, unlike those of the rich people, these flowers were not trimmed.

    After knocking on the door for a while, a young apprentice came to receive them. Upon seeing Nanako, he spoke familiarly, ¡°So it is Miss Nanako, the master is home, please¡­e in.¡±

    For some reason, Lily felt that he was a little hesitant to invite them into the house.

    Nanako and Lily walked past the messy yet somewhat artistic garden, made their way through the old wooden corridor, and finally arrived at the central hall. There was nothing in the hall except for the ukiyo-e paintings that¡¯s outfitted the entire room. The level of mastery, the coloration, and unique designs made Lily gasp with admiration.

    ¡°This looks like the studio, let us go in,¡± Nanako brazenly walked in.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± There was a sudden crying from a young girl.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lily and Nanako faced each other in doubt. Why would a sound like thate from the artist¡¯s studio? Could something bad have happened in there?

    The two hastily made their way to the artist¡¯s studio. Lily couldn¡¯t run that fast with a wide-sleeved kimono, thus she could only run in small steps.

    In their rush, the two charged into the dim studio without any greetings.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lily shouted in concern while pulling open the sliding door.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The scene beyond the door caused Lily and Nanako to blush.

    In the center of the room were a young girl in her prime as well as a short, wrinkled old man with a wiry yet energetic frame. The girl was lying face down on a nted wooden box with her back exposed, while the short old man, dressed in a casual yukata, stood behind her atop a wooden stool. He held a paint palette in one arm, and with the other he wielded a delicate paintbrush as he painted on the girl¡¯s back with a look of utmost concentration on his face.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Lily almost screamed something rude at this elderly man who seemed to be ying some kind of perverted game, but she quickly realized this must be the ukiyo-e artist!

    Even in the modern world, just the presence of a painting on a woman¡¯s back was considered a masterpiece. For this young girl to be lying on a wooden box while having her back painted, surely this was the birth of a new work of art! Truly, this must be art!

    If she were to suddenly be embarrassed and move or squirm, that would be the end of the line. It could only mean that she didn¡¯t understand true art!

    That elderly man acted as though there were nobody else present and continued to focus on drawing that long stroke. It caused the girl to shudder in shame. Only after he finished with that did he finally turn his face to look at Nanako and Lily.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Nanako huh? Who¡¯s that big breasted girl beside you? Is she going to be my model or¡ª canvas?¡± The elderly man¡¯s voice was high-pitched.

    Canvas?

    The color on Lily¡¯s face changed after a quick nce at the girl on the wooden box.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lily flipped.

    What art, that¡¯s just a perverted old man!

 Volume 1, Chapter 129 â€“ The Condition of Drawing Concept

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 129 - The Condition of Drawing Concept</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°What? You want to study painting under me?¡± The elder got down from the stool and ran around Lily to examine her. It made Lily feel rather ufortable to have a short, hunchbacked old man revolving around her.

    Nanako supplemented, ¡°That¡¯s right, grandpa Hishikawa. But you shouldn¡¯t look down on this big-breasted woman you know? She is but a powerful samurai!¡±

    ¡°Samurai?¡± Hishikawa Moronobu sized up Lily and said somewhat displeased, ¡°What is a woman trying to learn both swordsmanship and art for? Hmph!¡±

    Moronobu shook his head and walked over to the tea house,pletely disregarding the girl lying on the box. Lily and Nanako also helplessly followed after him. Before leaving, however, Lily gave an apologetic nce to the young girl since there was nothing she could do to help her. Besides, that young girl also didn¡¯t want others to look at her anyway. It was already embarrassing enough to have outsiders look at her like this.

    The three arrived at the tea house. When the apprentice poured tea for them, he couldn¡¯t resist taking a few extra nces at Lily.

    ¡°Why are you still here?!¡± He was eventually berated by Moronobu.

    The two girls felt a little ill at ease, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be easy to make a deal with this elder.

    Anyway, I just have to express my sincerity! Lily decided.

    She solemnly took a deep bow before the elder, ¡°Master, Lily wanted to learn painting because I wish to grasp the sword script through the understanding of Drawing Concept. I beseech the master to teach me.¡±

    Moronobu squinted his eyes to observe Lily, then he asked, ¡°Why does a frail-looking girl like you want to be a samurai?¡±

    ¡°In this dark, disorderly world, there is a promise Lily must fulfill at all costs.¡±

    Before Moronobu was a stunning beauty, he originally thought she was nothing but a feast for the eyes, but he never expected her tone to contain some sort of obsession that even he couldn¡¯t see through.

    ¡°¡­¡­if you want me to teach you, that¡¯s not necessarily out of the question. However, I must remind you in advance; although I can teach you my painting, a woman will never be able to learn it. Even if you are gifted and tactful, the most you can learn from me is my skills. You will never be able to learn true art!¡± Moronobu said in all seriousness.

    ¡°Huh? But why?¡± Lily was puzzled.

    ¡°Because you are a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nanako was the first to voice her doubt, ¡°Grandpa Hishikawa, please don¡¯t speak in such an indirect manner. Nanako doesn¡¯t understand, why is it that a woman cannot learn it?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t say anything else since she also harbored the same doubt within.

    Moronobu sipped the tea and said with a sigh, ¡°Miss Kagami, is it? I bet your goal is to learn the Drawing Concept and then implement it in the sword inscriptions to grant it Spirit Power right?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Lily¡¯s eyes lit up. While he might be an artist, he was well studied in the sword inscriptions and sword script. He truly lived up to his reputation.

    ¡°Yes¡ª that¡¯s why I wish to learn from the master!¡±

    ¡°Your way of thinking, I can understand. Your strong attachment towards the path of samurai, I can also feel it a little. However, my Drawing Concept is not something you cane to realize by merely drawing on a piece of paper. That¡¯s just an application technique. To truly learn my Drawing Concept, however¡­¡±

    Moronobu looked at the two girls with a fiery gaze and said, ¡°you must paint on the back of a beautiful young girl like what you¡¯ve witnessed earlier! Only then will you be able to understand true art!¡±

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Both Lily and Nanako became flushed from hearing that.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Miss Kagami, you understand now right? You are a girl, so even if you can find another woman who would be delighted to let you bind them up and paint on their back, how can you understand the feeling of a man who was allowed to paint on the back of a girl who willingly devoted herself to you despite her shame and inexperience?!

    If you can¡¯t understand that feeling, then how will you be able to understand the Drawing Concept?

    Miss Kagami, if you want to learn the Drawing Concept, I suggest you visit Grandmaster Fujiwara in Heian-kyo. She is a woman as well so she can impart a concept suitable for females. My ukiyo-e, on the other hand, is not suitable for you.

    And moreover, I am not too knowledgeable in the sword script. Even if we suppose Miss Kagami is a man, to master the sword script via aprehensive study of my Drawing Concept, I doubt drawing on the back of an ordinary girl would work. At the very least, they need to be deeply involved with the swords. h, just forget about it, there¡¯s no point to say that much anyway. You are a woman, it¡¯s impossible for you to understand my Drawing Concept anywho. So, after I¡¯ve said that much, you understand now right?¡±

    The two girls were staring nkly at the artist, trying to digest his every single words.

    ¡°Lily has understood the master¡¯s warning,¡± bowing down again, Lily continued, ¡°However, Lily still wants to learn from the master. Although Lily is untalented, I will never disgrace the master¡¯s Drawing Concept.¡±

    Her tone was calm and docile, yet it flowed smoothly like the running water. For a moment, even Moronobu was somewhat moved.

    ¡°You, really want to learn from me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, for the sake of the Saionji house, I can teach you. However, you have to pay 200 kan in advance. This is a deposit, but it will serve as a lesson for your stubbornness when you realize that women cannot understand this old man¡¯s Drawing Concept! Think carefully before you decide, will you take the chance?¡± Moronobu asked seriously.

    ¡°Master Moronobu, I am willing to be your disciple,¡± Lily answered without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Wait, I can teach you, but don¡¯t you dare to refer yourself as my disciple. Won¡¯t I be aughing stock if people find out I took in a big titted girl as my disciple?!¡±

    Nanako doubtfully looked at Lily. Though a few hundred kan meant nothing to her, but how could a woman understand the master¡¯s Drawing Concept? She was worried that Lily would have wasted her money for nothing.

 Volume 1, Chapter 130 â€“ Lily learns Painting & Moronobuâ€™s Debt

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 130 - Lily learns Painting & Moronobu¡¯s Debt</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily¡¯s only strength when she was still a boy was her drawing skill, and senior sister¡¯s body was originally proficient in traditional painting and calligraphy anyway. Therefore, Lily learned from Moronobu at an incredible pace. Since her drawing skill was already on a really high level, learning ukiyo-e was just a matter of understanding its style.

    When night fell, Lily returned together with Nanako.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what are you nning to do?¡± Nanako asked with both hands behind her head.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That, I mean that¡­ see how the master¡¯s attitude towards you totally changedpared to this morning? He keeps praising you as a good and talented student, but how about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Nanako, speak clearly, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ umm¡­ you know¡­ after you finish practicing on paper, you need to practice drawing ukiyo-e on the back of a female samurai. Don¡¯t you need to do that in order to learn the Drawing Concept? You, uh¡­ do you have any ns regarding that yet? Do you have any female samurai in mind?¡± Nanako asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lily truly hadn¡¯t thought of that problem yet. After all, she was fully absorbed in learning Moronobu¡¯s painting skills and trying to grasp his drawing styles.

    After being asked so straightforwardly like this, Lily also nked out for a moment.

    That¡¯s right¡­ who would agree to do such a shameful thing? And it needs to be a female samurai no less, where am I supposed to find someone like that¡­

    Forging a personal Cursed Katana was a lot harder than she initially thought. After all, unlike the other female samurai who grew up in this world, she didn¡¯t have any connection.

    Noticing the worried expression on Lily¡¯s face, Nanako deliberately said in a light tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just focus on your lessons first.¡±

    The next day, Nanako didn¡¯te along with Lily as she went to study at Moronobu¡¯s ce.

    Today, Lily wore a blue kimono with flowery designs as she visited Moronobu¡¯s house.

    When she turned the corner to the secluded path, she found a group of people crowding in front of Master Moronobu¡¯s house.

    This group of five were mostly dressed disorderly and they were each carrying a shoddy katana. They looked like the average hoodlum one could find anywhere. Behind them, however, was a young man with a better-looking white hunting robe and a tall eboshi cap.

    ¡°M- master said he will not receive any guests at the moment¡­¡± Scared by the hoodlums, that slightly ????? apprentice from yesterday had a deathly pale expression.

    ¡°That mother ??????, we are not guests! Get outta the way!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s time to pay back the money you borrowed from Lord Imakawa!¡±

    The hoodlums pushed the apprentice away without any resistance, he was so scared he could only roll into a ball at the corner. Just like that, the hoodlums and the dignified youth brazenly entered the house.

    Thus, Lily finally made her way over. She got in front of the paralyzed apprentice and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    The youth looked up at Lily in a somewhat panicked state. It should be mentioned that, although Hojo and Akira¡¯s group were on the tall side, most men in the Heian Empire didn¡¯t reach the height of 1.65 meters. Most of them are shorter than Lily, and this apprentice was no exception.

    ¡°T- they¡¯re the loansharks managed by the third son of Imakawa n. In order to redeem Miss Isuzu, master has borrowed quite a sum from them. However, due to the unrest in recent times, master¡¯s business isn¡¯t really doing well. And yet he¡¯s still unwilling to paint for the samurai n that he despises. As a result¡­ the interest rates of the loan became an exorbitant amount over time and we¡¯re now unable to pay back the debt. Theye here frequently to collect the debt, but this is the first time they barged in like that¡­¡± The youth was still trembling while he was exining.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but look down on him a little, he was such a spineless coward! However, it was only natural formon people to feel fearful when the third master of Imakawa n brought along a group of hoodlums. She shouldn¡¯t be judgingmon people from the perspective of a samurai.

    Without saying anything else, Lily entered the house.

    ¡ª In Moronobu¡¯s studio ¡ª

    ¡°Clink¡ª! Bam¡ª!¡± Without any regard to the work of art at all, the hoodlums shattered some of the vase and jar. They even threw some of the ukiyo-e frames onto the floor.

    ¡°Stop! I forbid you from trampling my art!¡± That petite-framed Moronobu was fearless of the hoodlum. He rushed up to them to protect his work, but be that as it may, he didn¡¯t have the strength to prevent them from doing as they wished. He was pushed by the hoodlum towards the pile of paintings.

    ¡°Master¡ª!¡± That girl from before was currently wearing a pretty kimono. She was captured by the hoodlum.

    That youth with the tall eboshi cap took a step forward and said, ¡°Old man Hishikawa Moronobu! Don¡¯t think that just because you are the greatest artist in the region, you are free from the constraint of the world! If you owe a debt, pay up! That¡¯s a matter of course! Don¡¯t tell me you still refuse to pay?¡±

    When all was said and done, Moronobu was still an old man, he was unable to stand up for a period of time after being pushed onto the floor. However, his eyes were still as stubborn as ever, ¡°You guys let go of Miss Isuzu! S- she¡¯s already free! If you want something, juste at me!¡±

    ¡°Come at you? C¡¯mon old man, if I really did that to a reputable artist like you, the whole world would curse my father! You are disrespectful, not only are you not going to pay up the debt, you are even doing those improper things with Miss Isuzu. Though I can¡¯t beat you, I can at least take Isuzu back to the brothel to repay the debt, and I can destroy your properties! Men, take her away, destroy everything in sight!¡± ordered the third son of Imakawa.

    ¡°Scumbag! Don¡¯t touch the painting! Release Miss Isuzu! The rtionship between us is purely for art, it¡¯s not the kind of rtionship you spoke of!¡± Moronobu yelled powerlessly as he tried to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Help¡ª! Let go of me, let go! I don¡¯t want to go to the brothel, I beg of you!¡± The girl was dragged away by two hoodlums. Though she tried to struggle, it was all in vain.

    Moronobu felt so powerless! A great artist he might be, but he was powerless against these boorish hoodlums who favored strength over art. He was so powerless that he couldn¡¯t even protect his beloved model!

    Moronobu vainly grabbed the air with his trembling hands, but there was no way he could pull the girl back, the girl who he borrowed a huge sum of money to reim.

    His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the wailing Isuzu being dragged away. His wrinkled face switched between powerlessness and resentment haphazardly, but there wasn¡¯t a thing he could do!

    Standing at the doorway was the figure of a tall, graceful girl.

    The hoodlums who tried to take Isuzu away noticed the figure and turned their face to look at Lily. Although the backlighting made it hard to see her face, they could tell she was a morous beauty and was stunned by her elegance.

    ¡°W- who are you?¡±

    Without a hint of panic, Lily said calmly, ¡°Can you please release that girl?¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 131 â€“ Moronobu & Isuzu

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 131 - Moronobu & Isuzu</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    ¡°What!?¡± Several hoodlums in the room looked at the tall girl at the door with strange and astonished faces.

    The girl was tall but they were not afraid of a sexy and beautiful woman.

    A big hooligan with thick chest hair and a wide-open jacket walked toward Lily in a swaying manner. He looked at her and asked: ¡°Girl, who are you? You dare to meddle in our business here? Don¡¯t you know whose territory this is?!

    But you are really beautiful. Hey, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you y with us?¡±

    The big man stretched out his rough and dirty hand in an attempt to touch the face of Lily.

    In the eyes of Lily, this movement was slow and weak without any suddenness.

    Lily grabbed the katana at the big man¡¯s waist and pulled it out along with scabbard at a very fast speed. Instead of pulling out the katana from the scabbard, she struck the scabbard against the big man¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± for a moment, the big man¡¯s expression became extremely painful and funny. He opened his mouth to speak but failed to do so. He covered his crotch and fell on the ground with a thud.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°How dare this woman fight back!¡±

    Several other hoodlums let go of Isuzu. They pulled out their katana and hacked at Lily.

    In the Heian Empire, the status of women was very low. It¡¯s a great shame for a man to be beaten by a woman. It was a normal urrence for the men to draw their swords and kill the woman in anger.

    Several hoodlums chopped at Lily at the same time, but Lily¡¯s eyes were calm and her body didn¡¯t move. She just held the scabbard in her wrist and waited for the perfect timing. Then, with a speed far faster than ordinary people could respond¡ª¡ª

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The scabbard hit them on the chest, chin, and stomach respectively.

    The three hoodlums were paralyzed and fell to the ground one after another almost at the same time.

    ¡°What!?¡± The white-clothed Imagawa was also surprised. This woman actually turned out to be a samurai!

    ¡°You ????, I¡¯ll hack you to death!¡±

    However, this Imagawa had quite a poor judgment. His name was Imagawa Ujichika. As the youngest son of Suruga town¡¯s Imagawa Yosh*tada, he ran rampant in Suruga. He had never participated in any war and had never suffered a loss. He directly pulled out the Katana and chopped at Lily!

    But Imagawa Ujichika was a junior samurai after all, though he was still much better than the average hooligan.

    However, he was no longer facing an ordinary samurai level opponent.

    Naturally, Lily didn¡¯t want to kill people in the Saikanji¡¯s fief. This was just a rich kid. Unlike the Hojos or the Daidoujis who wanted to murder her, it was good enough to teach him a lesson.

    Holding the scabbard in hand, Lily confronted Imagawa¡¯s katana. She flipped the scabbard and hit it on the back of Imagawa¡¯s katana from the side.

    ¡°Pha-!¡± That extraordinary speed and force directly sent Imagawa¡¯s katana flying on the floor and then Lily¡¯s scabbard drew upward.

    ¡°Pop!¡± Scabbard hit Imagawa¡¯s chin, causing him to take a few steps backward and finally fell on the pile of destroyed debris.

    Just a few seconds after meeting, all the hoodlums, including Imagawa, fell on the ground and cried in agony.

    Of course, Lily did not use real strength at all.

    ¡°Not ready to roll out yet?¡± Lily said coldly.

    While several hoodlums walked towards him staggeringly, Imagawa rubbed his chin as he tried to get up by himself. He barely got up with the help of several injured people and nced angrily at Lily, ¡°Woman, you dare to hit me¡­ Do y- you dare tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Kagami Lily. If you are dissatisfied, you cane to me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Master Moronobu again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Okay! Kagami Lily, you, you wait for me! If you have the guts, I dare you to stay at Suruga!¡± Imagawa escaped with the help of hoodlums.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Isuzu wailed and threw herself into Moronobu¡¯s arms, but Moronobu only looked at Lily with a look of surprise and guilt.

    ¡°Teacher, are you hurt somewhere?¡± Lily also called him teacher, of course, with apletely different meaning. She stepped forward to help Moronobu up.

    Moronobu looked at Lily. Remembering how he bad-mouthed Lily as a samurai yesterday, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty: ¡°Hey!¡±

    The old man had a hard time speaking.

    As the three entered the tea house, Isuzu bowed and said, ¡°I was a refugee who fled from the Nation of Mino. My name is Takenaka Isuzu. I ran out of travel expenses and was caught by them as a result. I was treated as a ve and almost got deflowered. It was the teacher who bought back my freedom with a huge sum of money. But who would have thought that teacher actually borrowed that money at an unreasonably high interest rate. The interest doubled in just a few days. And now, the teacher is unable to clear the debt.¡±

    Lily heard it and said nothing in return. She took out two gold coins and said, ¡°Teacher, this is the tuition fee for me to learn painting from you. I will give it to you first.¡±

    This was the money that Lily should have paid. She didn¡¯t ask how much Moronobu owed because it wasn¡¯t her business and she wouldn¡¯t go as far as to help him repay the usury.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, thank you¡­ Without you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened today, s!! How ridiculous of me to still look down on the samurai! Girl, I will pass on my life-long painting experience, techniques, and perceptions to you. You are the most beautiful, kind, and powerful girl I have ever seen. If possible, I hope I can draw a picture of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher. I will study hard but I¡¯ll refrain from having a picture of me drawn¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t want to be a model!

    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Moronobu was a little disappointed but he nodded gratefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that, Miss Kagami, your painting talent is actually very high, but even if I teach you with all my strength, I¡¯m afraid you still can¡¯t understand my Ukiyo-e painting style. After all, you are a woman, sigh! If you were a man, with yourprehension ability, it was even possible for you to surpass me in Ukiyo-e style!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I have practised the Genji swordsmanship. It is also created for man. However, I have changed it slightly ording to the characteristics of women so it can also be used by women. Women have their own unique perspectives about other women. They might be different from the concept of teacher¡¯s, but that¡¯s not to say there isn¡¯t a different kind of artistic conception,¡± Lily said calmly.

    Moronobu nodded after hearing it.

    At this moment, atop a brownish-yellow barren hill, situated between the giant dead trees and fleeting clouds¡­

    Uesugi Rei, riding on the ck horse, traversed through the deep valley between the barren mountains.

    However, in front of her was a warrior of medium height, wearing red and ck heavy armour, with a golden-horned helmet on his head and a tachi with ck handle and yellow scabbard around his waist. His whole body exuded a strong and fierce atmosphere that was no weaker than Uesugi.

    This warrior took a horse stance and ced his hand on the sword handle. He blocked the only way in the valley and looked quite imposing when paired with his scary ck-gold mask.

    Uesugi had long silver hair and a wanton smile appeared on the corner of her mouth as she urged her horse to stop.

    ¡°My oh my, isn¡¯t this Itagaki Nobuyoshi? Why are you here? Why are you blocking my way?¡± Uesugi said with a carefree expression in the face of such a mighty warrior.

    The mask samurai¡¯s voice was low and solemn. ¡°Miss Uesugi, this is the Kai province, the territory that belongs to my Lord, the Takeda family. It is only natural that I guard this ce. On the other hand, what is your purpose foring here uninvited, Miss Uesugi?¡±

    After listening to Yohko¡¯s words, Uesugi¡¯s beautiful face was frozen.

    ¡°This ce is¡­ the Kai province?¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 132 â€“ Records of Sword Sprite

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 132 - Records of Sword Sprite</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Three dayster, at dusk, in the yard of Moronobu.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I didn¡¯t expect that your painting foundation is so good. Some of your ideas have even inspired me. Although it will take years of practice before you reach the level of a real painting master, it¡¯s enough to draw the sword inscription.¡± Moronobu looked at their female student with satisfaction.

    Although Lily had to start from scratch in spiritual cultivation and swordsmanship in this foreign world, she was not new to painting. Her painting was also influenced by some western artistic ideas. When Lily told Moronobu that these ideas came from the culture of the Southern Barbarians, he was naturally surprised as he had been isted in the Kanto region his whole life. He never knew the world of arts was so wide.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, this book is written by a friend of mine who is a master designer of sword inscriptions. It is titled ¡¶The Record of Sword Sprite¡·. Just because you are intending to draw the sword inscriptions yourself, it doesn¡¯t mean you have to go disturb him. He is not easy to deal with, but I managed to get this book in exchange for my painting. I¡¯ll give it to you as repayment for teaching me those unique concepts of what you call the perspective drawing. If youe toprehend the one day, you might be able to make a genuine sword inscription with sentient if you pair it with your techniques and the sword runes as described in the Record of Sword Sprite.¡±

    Lily was naturally grateful as Moronobu gave her a simple book with a blue cover.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Teacher.¡± Such a thing was too important for Lily to refuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m just saying that you have good skills and understanding. However, as a woman, I can hardly imagine that you can understand the Drawing Concept of my genre. I can only hope that you can have a sh of realization.¡±

    Lily saluted in silence.

    ¡°Teacher, won¡¯t the Imagawa family bother you again?¡±

    Moronobu shook his head, ¡°Perhaps I was too arrogant in the past, this hardship was incurred by none other than myself. Thanks to Miss Kagami¡¯s 200 kan, I scraped together everything and finally paid off the money I owed. Moreover, I n to visit the lord of Kamakura in person and promise to draw a painting for him. So, with the entrustment of Lord Kamakura, the Imagawa¡¯s family would not dare make trouble again. Isuzu and I can rest here and study art.¡±

    At the door, Isuzu looked at Moronobu with a red face and happiness welled up in her heart.

    Lily felt that Moronobu was blessed. He must have really liked Miss Isuzu. Otherwise, there was no way he wouldpromise with the secr world and authority.

    ¡°Lily will take her leave first. Teacher, take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, the way of the samurai is too dangerous for girls. You must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Un.¡± Lily nodded silently. It was a great honor to be cared for by such an arrogant teacher.

    When she left, Lily looked at Isuzu outside the door. She politely nodded to her before turning to leave.

    At this time, in the middle rear of the Suruga town, there was a castle with a blue roof on the hillside near the river. It was the castle that guarded the Suruga and was the residence of the Imagawa family.

    In the house within the first wall below the castle, Imagawa Ujichika was lying in his house. Half of his face was swollen and covered with bandages. He was moaning as two young women served him.

    The door opened, and a tall, obese middle-aged man with a tall eboshi cap and a gorgeous brocaded cardigan came in with two samurai.

    The obese man¡¯s eyebrows were shaved and two dots were drawn on his forehead. His face was also deliberately smeared. His eyes were small and his mouth was oily. When he spoke, his ck teeth were revealed.

    This man was the Imagawa Yosh*tada of Suruga town.

    ¡°Dear Ujichika, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Yosh*tada was huge but his voice was a bit sharp and his ent resembled the Kansai ent.

    ¡°Father¡ª ouch, it hurts! Your son was beaten by a female Samurai!¡±

    ¡°Female samurai? How could you have been beaten by a female samurai?¡±

    ¡°I took some people to collect the debt, but a mysterious female samurai came out of nowhere. She wounded me and several of my subordinates! Oh, it hurts!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The neatly trimmed moustache of Imagawa Yosh*tada became straight, ¡°How dare a female samurai beat my son in Suruga? Who is she? Where is she now? ¡±

    ¡°She is called Kagami Lily. I don¡¯t know where she came from or where she is now! Ouch! ¡±

    Imagawa Yosh*tada looked at his son¡¯s miserable appearance and fumed, ¡°Fukushima! Go and find out who this female samurai named Kagami Lily is! ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A brown-skinned samurai outside the door replied.

    At this time, in the outskirts of Suruga, a group of samurai warriors full of murderous intention emerged from the majestic Mount Aoame.

    Originally, they could be faster but their main objective was to search for the Lily in the mountains and the other objective was to get the Demon Hound¡¯s huge body out of the rugged mountain road, which took a lot of time. No matter how the Demon Hound¡¯s body was sold, their total worth was still less than one-tenth of its anima, but they were also worth at least a thousand kan. For a campaign, it was already a lot.

    But the point was, their losses were too great this time!

    The Hojo family lost two junior Sword Masters, six high-ranked samurai, and eleven intermediate-ranked samurai, nearly half of the men they brought!

    How could this money be exchanged for this huge loss?

    This did not even include Motoshige, Akira, and the dozens of men who were beheaded by Lily.

    You should know, samurai were the core strength of every famous family. This time, the entire Hojo family had almost lost 30% of those very same samurai!

    Hojo Dijon¡¯s face was extremely ugly when he walked in front.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Three ragged samurais came running from the wild.

    ¡°You are subordinates of Motoshige?¡± Hojo Dijon recognized them.

    ¡°Your Excellency! We¡­¡±

    The five people who were released by Lily initially escaped from Mount Tama but got attacked by monsters. Because of that, two more died. Atst, only three of them were left. When they met the Fuma Ninja, they got the news and waited here.

    They told him all about it.

    ¡°sted! That ??????? ?????!¡± Hojo Dijon stamped his foot, forming a pit on the ground, ¡°As expected, she killed my brother and Master Akira! ¡±

    Hojo Dijon looked at Suruga town: ¡°Kagami Lily, don¡¯t you think that I will not dare to kill you if you hide in Suruga town. Even if I have to fight with Imagawa, I want you to die!¡±

    Although Suruga was the territory of Imagawa family, it didn¡¯t have fierce and tyrannical samurai such as Dijon. Dijon was not afraid of the Imagawa family at all. Of course, in normal times, he would take all parties into ount and won¡¯t fight with Imagawa. However, the hatred between Lily and Hojo family had reached a bloody and hostile stage. Naturally, Dijon wouldn¡¯t care about Imagawa.

    At this time, Yagyuu Munesaki came forward and said, ¡°Your Highness, although we did not fear Imagawa family, they are, after all, under the banner of Ashikaga. If we directly confront the Imagawa and offended the Ashikaga n, that¡¯d put us in a tough spot. We¡¯d better enter Suruga town first and negotiate with the Imagawa family. We will tell them about her evil deeds. She¡¯s just a little friendly with Saionji family. The Imagawa family will definitely not make an enemy with our Hojo family for this little thing. It¡¯s not toote for us to rush into Saionji¡¯s house to catch Lily if the Imagawa family refuses to hand her to us.¡±

    Although Dijon was angry, he still hadn¡¯t lost his mind. The Ashikaga family was the most powerful n of the Seiwa Genji branch. Challenging the Imagawa family would not only offend the young generation of Ashikaga Kiyoshi but also the core of the whole Seiwa Genji branch. He did not dare to challenge the Ashikaga family.

    ¡°Well, first of all, instructor Yagyuu will guard the exit of Suruga town with some people. I¡¯ll take others with me. If I¡¯m lucky enough to bump into that woman, I¡¯ll catch her with no exnations given! If not, I¡¯ll go to see Imagawa Yosh*tada and make them hand over the person!¡± This was what Dijon decided.

 Volume 1, Chapter 133 â€“ Nanakoâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 133 - Nanako¡¯s Decision</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Under the moon, in the quiet, simple and elegant courtyard, a few of the early autumn fireflies danced in the grass and trees in front of the stage.

    Nanako of the Saionji n was sitting in her room, looking at the night view outside, in a pink yukata.

    She had just taken a bath and her charming hair was now loose, and some water was dripping on her shoulder.

    Nanako¡¯s big and pure eyes seemed to be quieter with the change of her hairstyle. Compared to her wayward nature in daily life, there was a bit of worry and kindness in her.

    She didn¡¯t know why, since Nanako was kidnapped by the enemy, her temperament was not as arrogant as before. In her proud and clear eyes, there was more gentleness and concern.

    Nanako unconsciously put her fingers on her pink lips but her mind was a little chaotic just like the flustered firefly.

    ¡°Hmph, that big-breasted woman has been suffocating herself in the room for the past two days. She managed to learn that Ukiyo-e but didn¡¯t seem to realize the true meaning of the painting! Even so, she keeps on persisting!¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t listen to the master¡¯s advice and insisted on learning. The master has already said that she couldn¡¯t understand the real meaning of painting only by drawing on paper. But why didn¡¯t she go to find a female samurai for practice?¡±

    Nanako¡¯s eyes stayed on the glowing firefly under the night but her eyes seemed to be hypnotized. ¡°Is it because she doesn¡¯t have any connection in Sugura town since this is her first time here? Is that why she couldn¡¯t find a female samurai? Hum! It¡¯s none of my business!¡± That said, Nanakoid down, but she tossed about and couldn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡°Looking at her frown every day is putting thisdy in a bad mood!¡±

    Nanako got up again. Her eyes were a little distracted in the middle of the night as though covered with ayer of fog. She stood up and walked out of the room barefoot, leaving her hair loose without braiding. Unconsciously, she walked along the corridor through the courtyard toward Lily¡¯s room.

    ¡°I wonder if the big breasted woman has realized anything¡­¡±

    At this time, Lily, as Nanako expected, fell into a bottleneck. She was dressed in white and sat in her room. The room was full of paper and she was practising painting.

    ¡°Obviously, the technique is very mature, but why can¡¯t I understand a trace of Drawing concept? What is the meaning of Drawing concept? Do I really have no talent?¡± Lily mumbled and touched the piece of Ukiyo-e. She felt like she was flower viewing from horseback and couldn¡¯tprehend the deeper meaning of the painting.

    Some are talented in painting while others are not. One should face it calmly.

    However, Lily couldn¡¯t just resign herself to fate like this.

    ¡°Do I really need to find a female samurai to let me paint on her body in order to get some insight?¡±

    Lily shook her head. The master said that if a woman paints on other women, they would not have any special feelings. Also, what could happen between two women? Without special feelings, wasn¡¯t that just the same as drawing on white paper?

    Wait a moment, even though I have the body of a woman but I still have consciousness of a boy. I don¡¯t know if it will work in this way.

    However, where to go to find a female warrior who was willing to let her practise painting on her back? That Master Moronobu spent so much to find an ordinary woman. How could a female samurai be willing to let her see her body and then practice painting on her body at will?

    I am also a female samurai. The dignity of a samurai absolutely doesn¡¯t allow epting such humiliation!

    So, how can I ask others to ept?

    Lily would rather go into the mountains to challenge powerful monsters and fight between life and death. Even if it was for the sake of art, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to force a female samurai to do something like that!

    Besides, she didn¡¯t even have anyone to force.

    ¡°Senior sister¡­ will Lily, be unable to go no further than this?¡±

    If she couldn¡¯t forge her own Cursed Katana, then it was impossible for her to go too far as a de Maiden. If she wanted to ask Master Fujiwara of Heian-kyo for advice on painting, she needed to have outstanding strength to cross the vast wastnd of demon nation!

    Not to mention crossing the wastnd, she didn¡¯t even dare to go out of the gate of Suruga town. How could Hojo Dijon let her go? She was afraid that he was still lying in ambush outside. As soon as she went out, she¡¯ll be killed by him!

    However, I am stuck in a bottleneck here and my heart is in chaos. Even if I don¡¯t consider the Cursed Katana for the time being, I am in no mood to practice something else.

    ¡°What should I do? What should I do? Senior sister, what should I do ¡­¡±

    How lonely was Lily? How many people knew the burden in her heart and the long-cherished wish that was almost impossible to be fulfilled?

    ¡°Sniffs¡­ sniffs¡­¡­¡±

    She wasn¡¯t originally such a strong boy to begin with and was now in possession of such a delicate female body. At this time, she could not bear the pressure and cried out loud in her lonely room.

    ¡°Sniffs¡­ oh senior sister¡­ What should Lily do? How can Lily save you? Waaaaaa, senior sister¡­¡±

    At this point, just outside the door¡ª

    ¡°Senior Sister? Who is Senior Sister?¡±

    Nanako¡¯s hair was still wet and she was leaning against the back of the half-opened door. A faint yellow light fell on her white feet from the crack of the door.

    A few droplets of water lingered on the ends of her messy hair that covered her forehead. Her pair of surprised eyes seemed to be lost in thought, but the image of Lily sorrowfully crying out ¡°Senior sister¡± in her room was deeply imprinted in Nanako¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What does senior sister mean? An older sister? One who studies together with her?¡±

    Nanako turned around again and looked at the lonely figure of Lily through the crack of the door.

    The crystal clear tears falling from the beautiful face were like the ice dropping into Nanako¡¯s warm heart.

    The feeling of heartache and pity welled up involuntarily.

    ¡°Is that senior sister her rtive? An important person?

    I thought she was just a big-breasted woman who admired violence and liked to bully others. Did she also bear such a sad fate?

    Did she pursue martial arts at all costs to save her sister, the most important person in her heart?

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ I never knew that you are a woman with such deep feelings and a sad past¡­¡±

    Not long after, Lily wiped her tears. After crying for a little while, she felt relieved. It was impossible for this little difficulty to stop her determination.

    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡±

    There seemed to be a small knock on the door.

    ¡°Who?¡± Lily asked.

    But no answer came from outside the door.

    Someone just slipped a note under the door.

    Lily sorted her clothes slightly. After all, she looked a little indecent after crying that much earlier. She opened the door but found that there was no one outside.

    She picked up the note and opened it for a look. It said: ¡°Come to the hut in the west courtyard at midnight.¡±

    There was no signature on it, but looking at the handwriting, it should be written by a girl. Moreover, the handwriting seemed somewhat familiar.

    Lily looked at the orchid in the elegant yet slightly mysterious courtyard under the dim lighting of the night.

    Her breasts naturally raised up and down along with the rhythm of her breathing.

    ¡°Come to the hut in the west courtyard at midnight? What?¡± Lily was confused and didn¡¯t know what she should do with this.

 Volume 1, Chapter 134 â€“ Spring in Winter

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 134 - Spring in Winter</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    It waste at night.

    But nobody knew if dawn would arrive tomorrow.

    In a ck kimono decorated with gorgeous and colourful flowers, Lily walked in the corridor of the Saionji Household.

    Gazing at such a night sky brought with it a sense of sorrow.

    It also made the boys and girls of this era realize their calling earlier in life, making them more eager to understand each other and aplish something, because they didn¡¯t know whether there would be tomorrow after tonight.

    ¡°Sister Rinne, why haven¡¯t I got any clues about you so far? Is Lily really ipetent?¡±

    Lily passed through the quiet and elegant courtyard. The courtyard path was secluded and windy. The bluestonemp faintly visible in the night garden was covered with ayer of moss. In the corner, a bamboo water wheel was still slowly storing water. When it became full, it fell down and poured water in the stone basin.

    The zigzag corridor led to a simple wooden house under two big pine trees.

    The door of the wooden house seemed to be half-closed and some light wasing from it.

    In the Saionji household, Lily didn¡¯t have to worry about the danger so she pushed the door open and entered.

    In the wooden house, under the dim candlelight, a girl wearing pink flowery clothes and white rabbit mask was sitting on her knees. Behind the girl, there was arge trapezoid wooden box.

    The girl had short but beautiful hair, dangling on her shoulders. Although she was sitting in an elegant posture, she was trembling a little.

    ¡°Nanako? You are¡­¡± Lily asked in confusion.

    ¡°Who, who is Nanako, you recognize the wrong person! I¡­ I am invited by the Saionji family. I am a wandering samurai. Someone entrusted me to help you practice¡­ Ukiyo-e tonight.¡± The girl in the mask said in a slightly nervous and soft voice.

    ¡°Ah? Nanako, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I have already said that I¡¯m not Nanako. I¡¯m just a samurai warrior hired by the Saionji family with money. You should thank the Saionji family. I am just doing this for money, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily tilted her head and wondered what to say.

    ¡°Also, what are you doing? Spring night is short, isn¡¯t it? Do you want to start soon?¡±

    ¡°Start?¡±

    The masked girl turned her back, took off her mask and put on arge blindfold. Then she hurriedly dropped her yukata from one side. Under the soft candlelight and cold moonlight, she showed her delicate white back.

    ¡°When painting this kind of painting, it won¡¯t be as effective if you can¡¯t see the girl¡¯s expression, right? I just happens to want to ask someone to draw a picture on my back anyway. Can you draw it? I won¡¯t pay a penny if the painting is bad¡­¡±

    ¡°But you just said that you are hired for money¡­¡±

    ¡°D- don¡¯t mind about it too much, please. I¡¯m already like this. Please, let¡¯s get started soon! ¡±

    Lily suddenly felt that the girl with the blindfold was trembling and even her small back that was thinner than Lily had turned red.

    As her heart started pounding, Lily could feel the determination of the other party, a determination with dedication.

    Although Lily was a woman, her eyes at the moment were gentle and firm.

    She nced at the prepared brush and special paint on the edge. She knew that it was a paint that couldn¡¯t be washed away without a special solution once it was painted. That meant, the painting would never be washed away as long as the person being painted did not want to wash it.

    Leave my mark on this girl? Am I really qualified to do so?

    If not, wouldn¡¯t the young girl¡¯s determination be wasted on her?

    Lily stood up and gently picked up the girl, ¡°Come with your sister.¡±

    She helped the girl to the front of the big wooden box and said in her ear, ¡°Come on, sister will help you to lie on your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Nghh¡­¡± It could be seen that the girl was very nervous.

    It was the same for Lily, but when the girl¡¯s helpless back was facing Lily and she reallyid on the wooden box like a canvas waiting to be painted, Lily¡¯s tension and anxiety went away.

    At this moment, she seemed to be able to feel the mood of leaving her colour on such a white and precious ¡°canvas¡±.

    Even if a beauty wasying right before her, her heart didn¡¯t have any distracting thoughts.

    ¡°It may hurt a little when I tie you.¡±

    After all, it was impossible for the hard-to-wash-off paint to befortable on the delicate skin.

    The girl just nodded silently.

    Lily took a deep breath. She squatted down and tied the girl¡¯s slender hands and legs with white cloth strips to the four corners of the wooden box. Then she came behind the girl again and looked at the loose yukata over her back.

    ¡°Canvas, don¡¯t need these.¡± Lily grabbed the yukata, pulled it off and threw it aside¡­

    The blindfolded girl almost went insane at this time. There was only darkness in front of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t even move her hands and feet but her body was seen by the sister under themp¡­

    ¡°What the hell am I doing, is it really fine for me to do this?¡±

    However, it was toote to ask this question. Since the hands and feet were tied to the four corners of the box, the girl knew that it was no longer possible to stop.

    The girl in the eyes of Lily no longer had a beautiful back and white buttocks but a canvas. What she wanted to paint and how lifelike it was, she already knew in her heart.

    Lily raised her brush¡­

    ¡°Swish¡ª¡±

    Under Lily¡¯s brush was not a white cloth, but a living, shy and coquettish girl. And the painting drawn by Lily¡¯s brush was not a simple painting but abination of her own mind as a painter and the painting!

    At this moment, Lily felt that the girl belonged to her. And she wanted to leave her mark on her. With the brush, colours, lines, and shapes, she would give form to her feelings!

    The gratitude, the feelings, and what she wanted to say to Nanako, at this time, was conveyedpletely by relying on the brush without saying a word!

    The Drawing Concept! It seemed that Lily suddenly had an epiphany!

    It was to convey one¡¯s feelings to each other through painting!

    Regardless of whichever entity, be it an ordinary girl who willingly offered herself to be painted or a Cursed Katana that was used to split the waves.

    The medium ¡ªpaint and ashes respectively¡ª for Drawing Concept and Sword Runes might be different, but the method to transmit one¡¯s obsession was the same.

    Although Lily knew that she was Nanako, she did not intend to say it and she would not bother to reveal it in the future.

    At this time, it wasn¡¯t only the brush and colour of Lily but also the slight tremor on girl¡¯s delicate back and the flushing of her body had be a part of the charm and artistic conception of the painting.

    At this moment of the spring night, Lily felt like painting on this girl¡¯s body forever!

    Lily herself was also extremely focused until thest stroke of the painting waspleted and she lifted her brush. She was sweating all over. The kimono was soaked with sweat from top to bottom and inside to outside!

    There was an eye-catching painting on the girl¡¯s back. Perhaps the technique was not top-notch, but the artistic conception and emotion contained in it were the finest in the entirety of the Heian Empire!

    Because this painting wasn¡¯t aplished by Lily alone, it also epassed the girl¡¯s tolerance, her dedication, as well as the beauty of purity!

    It was a plum blossom blooming in the cold winter. There was a golden, green, and blue coloured Canary on the branch.

 Volume 1, Chapter 135 â€“ Sword Making & Forging Tamahagane

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 135 - Sword Making & Forging Tamahagane</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The quiet Suruga town ushered in a dark dawn.

    On this day, the sun still did note out and another long night was about to begin.

    Lily walked in the dark, cold street dressed up in a big red and white magnolia kimono.

    She was headed to master Ehiro¡¯s smithy with a book titled ¡°The Record of Sword Sprite¡±.

    ¡°Thank you, Nanako! Although you did not agree to be my vassal, but your noble sacrifice isn¡¯t something many other vassals may aplish! The Drawing Concept¡­ and sword inscription¡­ Without you, I couldn¡¯t have understood the connection so quickly!¡±

    Lily took Nanako, who was already limp and couldn¡¯t walk, back to her room and waited for her to sleep well before setting off.

    In the dark, there was still some fog in the Suruga town. When Lily passed through the path down the hillside, she heard the sound of iron forging from afar and saw the bright furnace of the smithy under the tree.

    ¡°As expected of Master Ehiro. She has been forging swords all night. Sure enough, in order to be a master of expertise in a field, it also requires such an almost relentless investment.¡±

    Lily silently admired as she walked down the hillside.

    Not long after Lily walked down the hillside path, a group of fierce samurai appeared from the entrance of Suruga town. It was headed by the great samurai Hojo Dijon who looked terrifying even from afar!

    ¡°Lily, that ?????! I will make sure to cut her a thousand times!!¡± While walking in the night, Dijon still cursed Lily. As the future governor of the Hojo family, he caused such a great loss to the Hojo n which not only seriously affected the strength of the n but also greatly affected the trust of his father.

    ¡°Your Highness, there are tens of thousands of people in this Suruga town. It¡¯s hard to find where Lily is hiding in the dark night. Moreover, this is the territory of Imagawa family. We have limited manpower and cannot search from door to door.¡± Nagasaki said with a frown.

    Hojo Dijon looked around the dark and misty Suruga town and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest first. After all, our brothers have been working hard for many days. After that, I will go to Imagawa Yosh*tada. It would be for the best if he is willing to help. If not, humph!¡±

    More than a dozen murderous samurai from Hojo family walked across the ramp leading to the smithy. They also heard the faint sound of iron forging, but Dijon didn¡¯t care. He looked up at the towering Suruga Castle and led his team to the central area of ??Suruga town.

    At this time, Lily did not expect that her great enemy, Dijon, would walk on the ramp behind her. In her opinion, the Suruga town was safe so she did not use Spiritual Perception to scout her surroundings. She came to the smithy and knocked on the wooden door.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­ for you to appear at such a time. Did it take you only a few days to understand the inscription?¡± She was wearing a leather apron. Her wheat skin was covered with ayer of oily sweat. It seemed she was hammering iron.

    It was really difficult to picture a woman who hammered the iron but didn¡¯t have a healthy visage of a vibrant, physically working woman.

    Labour was a beautiful thing indeed.

    Lily looked at Ehiro¡¯s wheatplexion and thought so, but she replied: ¡°Because of some coincidence, I luckily have an epiphany.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ Miss Kagami is modest. Come in quickly.¡±

    Lily entered the slightly sultry smithy and looked at the burning and extremely stable fire. She always felt that this fire was a little different.

    ¡°This is a fire made of fifth-grade charcoal and fifth-grade ck gold coal. The temperature is extremely high but very stable. Only such a fire can be used to refine fifth-grade tamahagane! Miss Kagami, just the materials to make this fire cost at least a few dozen kan.¡± said Ehiro.

    ¡°Then, I will pay for it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not urgent. We¡¯ll just sum it all upter. Come on, Miss Kagami is also a powerful samurai. Although you have fine skin and delicate body, your strength is not weak, right? Come and help me!¡± Ehiro brought a big hammer and put it on the wooden table beside Lily.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to refine fifth-grade tamahagane by myself. Ordinary apprentices can¡¯t even hold the hammer and barely pick it up. Their control of strength cannot bepared with a samurai like you. It¡¯s expensive to ask other senior cksmiths to help. Besides, Miss Kagami doesn¡¯t want to let the news of this tamahagane slip. In fact, if the Imagawa familye to know about it, they will likelye to snatch it. I am helping you to keep it under wraps.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then thank you so much for your thoughtfulness. It¡¯s natural that I will help you. However, Lily doesn¡¯t know anything about hammering. You can just teach me as an apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will even if you don¡¯t say so. Go and change first.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, why are you shy? Miss Kagami, you are not going to hammer iron in this gorgeous kimono, right? That will be too strange.¡±

    That¡¯s what Ehiro said.

    ¡°The clothes are ced behind the screen. You can change there. I asionally have male apprentices to help me so there are still ces for women to change clothes.¡± Ehiro pointed toward an old wooden screen without any decoration in the corner of the cabin.

    Lily then went to the back. She found arge yellow-and-white open cor shirt and a belt there, but she did not find any bottom.

    ¡°Master¡­ what are you wearing below?¡± asked Lily.

    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t I put it there? Youngdies are really troublesome.¡± Ehiro went over and pointed at the white T-shaped four-finger wide ribbon.

    ¡°Huuuuuh???¡± Lily¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°This, this, what is this? How can this thing be worn!¡±

    Ehiro casually said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know how hot it will be when you start to work? That¡¯s why you need this kind of clothes that can easily radiate temperature. All the female apprentices here wear this female loincloth. As a Master, I know more about forging ironware and sword making than you do. Didn¡¯t you just say that you will listen to my instructions? If you refuse to wear such a simple women¡¯s iron casting clothes, how can I expect you to be reliable in the making of a high difficulty metal? This is to make a Cursed Katana for you!¡±

    Lily felt ashamed when she thought about it. Yeah, she was the master after all. Besides, as both of them were women, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? The master had her own reason to arrange such a dress. How could she use that vulgar thought to look at this special dress for iron making!

    ¡°I see, Master. I will wear it.¡± said Lily with a slightly hot face.

    ¡°Mhm, now that¡¯s a good girl.¡±

    Lily changed clothes slowly. After a while, she came out from behind the screen timidly.

    With her appearance¡­

    ¡°Aha¡ª¡± Ehiro looked at her with bright eyes.

    Lily moved sideways to get near Ehiro. The crotch part of her lower body made her feel embarrassed to face master Ehiro from either the front or the back.

    She looked particrly cramped because of the sweat on her neck and face. She wiped the sweat with the back of her hands slightly. Several strands of hair were stuck on her cheeks, nose, and mouth. After that, she exhaled gently.

    ¡°What? D- do I look weird?¡± Lilyined slightly.

    ¡°How can it be? Unexpectedly, Miss Kagami is looking very nice. When you put on that dress, you have the demeanour of a hardworking young woman.¡± she said with a smile.

    Ehiro went close to Lily and praised her in ordance with the facts in her ear. While talking, she breathed the natural body fragrance emitted by Lily. Under the influence of simplebour dress, Lily had a unique beauty of a in hard-working woman.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t make fun of me anymore. Please start teaching me on how to hammer iron.¡± Lily felt hot even before she started to hammer iron.

    ¡°Well, well, well,e here and take this hammer.¡± Ehiro motioned Lily to the front of the thick iron tform.

    Lily picked up the hammer. It was really a little heavy, weighing more than one hundred and fifty kan. But it wasn¡¯t immovable for Lily.

    While holding the hammer a little shyly, Lily moved to the thick iron tform with small but quick steps. As Ehiro stood behind her, the hot breath exhaled from her brushed against Lily¡¯s ear, which made her feel somewhat weak in the knees.

    ¡°Just like this, lift the hammer like this,¡± Ehiro wrapped her hands around Lily¡¯s slender body and supported her wrists to teach her the hammering action.

    ¡°Keep your back straight, but make sure to rx,¡± Ehiro¡¯s other hand was automatically ced on Lily¡¯s waist as she continued, ¡°And don¡¯t stick out your butt¡­¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 136 â€“ Core Steel and Spring Steel

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 136 - Core Steel and Spring Steel</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The hammering sounds kept echoing in the dingy and sultry smithy. The girl¡¯s hair was sticking to her slightly wet forehead because of sweat. Under the reflection of the fire, the pair of slightly heavy breasts swayed back and forth with the hammering. Some crystalline sweat beads mixed with the fragrance of the slightly mature girl wafted in the air.

    Lily rolled up her sleeves and her slender arms were really powerful. She quickly mastered the continuous percussion of the stable force. She and Master Ehiro each hammered one of the Tamahagane pieces.

    And these two pieces of Tamahagane was the fifth-grade Tamahagane that had been split in half by Ehiro under a superheated condition. That with high hardness were mixed with the powder made of fifth-grade charcoal and the Demon Hound¡¯s fangs, with experience. It was hammered by Ehiro herself, while that with low hardness were hammered by Lily!

    Every time Lily struck, she could feel the vibration from her little hands holding the rough handle of the hammer, turning the palm of her hand numb. At the moment when the hammer was in contact with the burning red Tamahagane, the matchless sensation seemed to make Lily feel that the Tamahagane¡¯s spirit and essence were blending with her heart and hands.

    It was almost as if she was conceiving her own child. Lily could feel the continuous changes,pactness, and formation of one of the Tamahagane¡¯s elements. She suddenly felt that she was not just making a cold sword but giving birth to another form of life!

    Each piece of Tamahagane had to be hammered thousands of times, then folded, re-heated, and then once again hammered thousands of times. It was repeated 16 times, each piece of Tamahagane would reach 65,539yers and the texture would be extremely hard, fine, and tenacious!

    Finally, the two pieces of Tamahagane were hammered. Lily and Ehiro were all covered with sweat. The feminine smell of two mature women wafted in the air. Then Ehiro put the two pieces of Tamahagane into the fire respectively.

    The one mixed with the charcoal and fang¡¯s powder was harder but rtively less tough. It would be made into spring steel which was the outeryer of the katana. The other one was rtively soft but very tough and stic. It would be made into a core steel which was the inner core of the sword.

    Ehiro once again heated it. Lily was pumping the bellows hard below. The inverted wind blew open her chest cor. From Ehiro¡¯s point of view, almost half of Lily¡¯s breast could be seen under the fire light. Her chest cor swayed back and forth along with the pumping of the bellows, making her nipples almost visible¡­

    However, at this time, both women¡¯s mind waspletely focused on heating the Tamahagane and the precise control of furnace temperature.

    ¡°Hold the spring steel, I will be there shortly,¡± said Ehiro.

    ¡°Un,¡± Lily nodded attentively.

    Lily held the hot red spring steel on the table with the iron tongs while Ehiro went behind her.

    ¡°Lean down, don¡¯t block my line of sight.¡± Ehiro held the hot red core steel which was shaped in the form of a long iron rod in one hand and gently pushed the back of Lily.

    Lily leaned down, holding the iron tongs tightly with both hands to fix the spring steel and braced herself at the same time.

    Ehiro stood behind Lily. Her entire body leaned down, almost pressing on Lily¡¯s back and her chin resting on Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sticking it in,¡± said Ehiro.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know why but being pressed by a woman and being said those words in her ear made her blush. Maybe I am thinking too much? I must concentrate¡­

    The hot red core steel was embedded in the groove of the spring steel. Two burning hot Tamahagane of different toughness were finallybined!

    Finally, Lily breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you did a great job.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to the master¡¯s guidance¡­ ¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t stand someone praising her in her ears. When she was praised, she felt soft all over¡­

    After finishing thebination of core steel and spring steel, Ehiro began the final hammering. It was to be hammered tens of thousands of times before the sword waspletely cooled, Lily was responsible for helping to fix it in ce.

    As the sword body cooled and was constantly hammered, the core steel and spring steel were bonded perfectly. Due to the difference inposition and hardness, it naturally bent in the process of stress and cooling, forming a certain arc. At this time, the length of the sword had gradually taken shape.

    ¡°Three feet nine inches¡­¡± Ehiro ascertained the length of the sword at a nce, ¡°It¡¯s longer than expected. Miss Kagami, is it okay?¡±

    However, Lily suddenly shook her head. ¡°I feel the Tamahagane has heard my prayers and has naturally be so long, I have no problem with it. This is the most suitable length for me now.¡±

    ¡°Then, the next step is the most important step. Polish it, draw the sword inscription, and then quench it!¡±

    ¡°Quenching can be said to be the life and death moment of a sword! Half of the ordinary swordsmiths may fail and break the sword during the final quenching process, thus putting all their efforts in vain! Miss Kagami, although I have enough confidence, don¡¯t me me in the case of failure.¡±

    Lily turned around. She stood on her tiptoes, looked up at Ehiro and said, ¡°I believe in the master and I believe in this sword. It will definitely be able to emerge from the me anew!¡±

    Ehiro put a pot of mud on the stage. Although it looked simple, but in reality, it contained a mixture of very precious fifth-grade material and powder made of the Demon Hound¡¯s fangs.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I will leave this part to you. Draw the sword script on your beloved sword.¡±

    Lily nodded.

    She had been preparing for this moment for a long time.

    Although she participated in the iron forging, it was under the instructions of Ehiro. Only this drawing of the sword inscription was a step in which de Maiden could truly show her realm and skill.

    In this parallel world, a samurai that only knew how to fight and kill couldn¡¯t achieve much in life. Kendo, tea ceremony, calligraphy and painting, as well as artistic conception were all interconnected. Only by relying on them could one stand on a higher level. How could a human warriorpare with those demons and ghosts by relying on their body alone?

    Theprehension of the sword and tea, as well as that of the sword and the painting, were all beyond the reach of other creatures.

    Lily closed her eyes and stood there, ignoring Ehiro who were fixing her gaze on her bare butt only a white cloth covering the crotch.

    She opened her eyes and wiped the sweat on her forehead, she always felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, she thought of her outfit. This outfit was perfect for forging but it was too inappropriate to write poems and paintings.

    ¡°Master Ehiro, let me change my clothes.¡± Lily said solemnly.

 Volume 1, Chapter 137 â€“ Drawing Sword Script

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 137 - Drawing Sword Script</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Lily changed back to the red kimono. Although her body was a little sticky, she was at the critical moment of forging so she had to pay attention to the time. It was impossible for her to take a bath.

    Moreover, even if Lily was able to take a bath, she might not necessarily be willing to take a bath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to pursue pureness and cleanliness. I am a de Maiden and I am born to be charming. Even if there is something intriguing in that beauty, even if my clothes are a little damp, it¡¯s all part of my charm. Pretending to be lofty can make you lose yourself.¡±

    Lily left the neckline of the kimono open and the shoulders half-exposed. The split at the thigh of the kimono was pretty high too. It was to the point that the bright red kimono almost covered nothing.

    There was no particr reason to wear it like this. It was just because Lily wanted to wear it this way.

    ¡°Nanako, your sacrifice won¡¯t be in vain.¡± Lily closed her eyes as she breathed deeply.

    ¡°Sister Rinne¡­ maybe the distance between Lily and you is still far but Lily will take another step closer to you. Wait for Lily to make a good sword and gain enough strength, then I will cross the vast wastnd and go to Heian-kyo to find a way to save you!¡±

    ¡°Sister Rinne, wait for me. Lily wille soon¡ª¡±

    Although Lily didn¡¯t know how to read the runes on the sword, she understood their meaning deeply. Lily found the sword script corresponding to each rune in ¡°The Record of Sword Sprite¡±. She fused these sword scripts together continuously, making aplete sword rune. The many aspects of the shape of the sword script had long been practiced by Lily. She had already memorized them by heart, drawing their shapes was nothing too difficult. The only difficulty was to merge them.

    That¡¯s what Lily had been trying to learn from master Moronobu these days.

    Women couldn¡¯tprehend the Drawing Concept but Lily hadprehended it.

    Lily¡¯s hand was holding a thick brush but she was just standing there, not rushing to start. She was looking at the gradually cooling de. It seemed that the arc of the sword was still undergoing a slight change. This change might have a slight impact on the effect of the sword script. Lily also had to take the changes in the arc after quenching into consideration.

    When the Tamahagane she personally hammered was drenched in cold water, Lily could almost feel as if it had happened to herself.

    She gazed at the azure luster but she could not see the sharpness and beauty of the sword.

    She seemed to be waiting, listening¡­

    The metal wave was formed by the subtle changes of the sword as if the sword was breathing!

    Just like Nanakost night, this sword was not just a piece of iron, but another form of life with flesh and blood, heart and soul!

    She gasped her brush a little harder.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with determination. She put the thick brush directly into the mud and stirred it all over. The small white hand picked up the big brush dripping with mud. The sleeves of her kimono were flying like butterflies.

    ¡°Swish¡ª!¡±

    Once an image was formed in mind, the brush would flow along naturally.

    As soon as Lily¡¯s white leg stepped on the table, the roughness of this action caused her skirt to rip apart. But Lily totally ignored it, she held her breath and concentrated. Starting from the tip of the sword, her wrist moved along the de with fluid motions like that of a snake from top to bottom in a single breath!

    Without any pause, she turned over the de and supported herself by cing her hand on the table. Like a leaping horse, she tumbled to the other side of the table. The brush smeared with mud moved from the bottom to the top, twisting and drawing back to the sword point. Finally, she lifted the brush and linked the runes!

    Taking a detailed look at the glowing script, it was soft yet firm, cultured yet forceful!

    What¡¯s more unbelievable was that the runes on both sides hadpletely linked up!

    ¡°Phew¡ª!¡± Lily threw the brush away and lied on the tform as she gasped for the breath. Her face was flushed and her body couldn¡¯t even stand up straight.

    Just now, shepletely held her breath, nearly exhausted all her energy and faint on the spot, all for this sword script.

    It was a beautiful sword script that was both durable and longsting. Not only did it link up with the sword runes, but even Lily¡¯s obsession had also been integrated within the script!

    It was a sess!

    It was hard to imagine that a single stroke could make her so tired.

    Seeing such a sword script was also a surprise to Ehiro, ¡°Miss Kagami, although I have cooperated with many master of sword script, I haven¡¯t seen such a drawing method. Just by looking at it, I can feel the deep obsession in the de! Alright, just leave the next step to me!¡±

    Quenching was a crucial step in determining the life and death of a sword.

    However, that was for an ordinary sword made of low-grade materials. With the Tamahagane and the skills of Ehiro, the possibility of fracture was very small. The most important thing was the degree of perfection that could be achieved after quenching.

    Naturally, the end result was a fifth-grade sword. But whether it be of inferior grade, the middle grade, or the top grade depended upon the quenching step!

    However, when Ehiro picked up the sword and approached the fire, she felt that the sword seemed to have life.

    ¡°What!?¡± Ehiro was also surprised. She seemed to have heard the sound of the sword!

    ¡°Wait¡­ wait just a little longer¡­¡±

    It seemed that the sword was looking for the best temperature and timing for the quenching.

    The slight trembling of the sword seemed to be calling the master, telling her:

    ¡°Do it now!¡±

    Ehiro immediately put the sword into the fire!

    At this time, she was sweating all over and all her attention was directed to the fire. She used her life-long experience and talent, waiting for the best time to take it out of the furnace!

    Ehiro and Lily looked at each other as they heard the sword¡¯s cry almost at the same time.

    ¡°Rustle¡ª!¡± Ehiro took the sword out of the mes and ran to therge tank filled with cold water at the quickest pace, but stopped.

    This pause was the essence of Ehiro¡¯s experience.

    Her eyes brightened.

    ¡°Psst¡ª¡± She immersed the whole sword in the water!

    The incredible temperature immediately evaporated arge amount of water, filling the whole room with water vapor.

    All of a sudden, the pattern on the sword¡¯s body which was immersed in the water gave out a strange light, releasing incredibly high temperature again. The water in the tank began to boil.

    ¡°Boom!!¡± The water vapor formed a pir surrounded by the transparent runes, which directly broke through the roof and soared into the night sky!

 Volume 1, Chapter 138 â€“ Crescent Moon

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 138 - Crescent Moon</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    After this unexpected event, the steam in the room gradually dissipated.

    Lily and Ehiro were not affected but a big section of the roof was torn.

    The moonlight shone down from high above the sky, leaving its reflection on the water surface of the tank which had its volume decreased by several levels. The newly quenched sword was emanating an exquisite and brilliant light, just as though it was extracting the essence of the moonlight from both the moon in the sky as well as its reflection in the water.

    At this moment, however, the horizon of the broken roof revealed a marble white colour of the dawn.

    The sun was rising.

    The weak morning sunlight passed through the damaged roof. The delicate light also sprinkled on the de and the water surface, forming a rare reflection of sun and moon.

    A whole day had passed since the hammering until the quenching process.

    Ehiro¡¯s sweaty chest was heaving and she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. The quenching is sessful!¡± said Ehiro.

    She pulled the sword out from the water that reflected the moonlight and positioned it in the air, with one side facing the sunlight and the other facing the moonlight. The crystal clear droplets that flowed down the de reflected that light and revealed a pure beauty that was prating yet graceful.

    Thest incredible quenching made the sword form a nearly perfect final arc, just like the curve of the moon.

    Ehiro swiveled the de from side to side. She nced at every detail and eximed: ¡°Perfect! This is my proudest work! Although I still need to sharpen the de and fix the handle, it¡¯s not difficult for me. This sword is destined to be a top fifth-grade item! Kagami Lily, give a name to your beloved sword.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Did you say the highest quality?!¡± Lily also stepped forward and looked at this beautiful yet enchanting de, which contained sword scripts corresponding to her runes. It was bright as a mirror on one side and hazy as a veil on the other. It had a luster that made her heart throb when turning slightly. ¡°I would like to ask the master to name it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe one day, this sword, its master, and its swordmaker will be famous all around the world. I can feel that your temperament, your beauty, and your soul are all integrated into the sword. All I did was make your obsession into reality and nothing more. This sword can only be named by you!¡± Ehiro said firmly and gave the sword to Lily.

    Lily¡¯s slender fingers gently touched the cold and bright de as if she could hear the sound of rune calling for her.

    She raised her head and looked at the sun and the moon. Then she lowered her head to see the moon reflected in the water.

    ¡°Crescent Moon.¡± Lily blurted out softly and leisurely.

    ¡°This sword was fully illuminated by both the moonlight and sunlight during quenching, condensing the essence of the day and night. And it was immersed in the moon¡¯s reflection in the water, covering it with a dream-like luster. I will call it¡­ the Crescent Moon.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes also reflected the shadow of the de. Her soul was originally that of a boy, but came to possess the gentle and gorgeous body of the elder sister Rinne. She also shouldered the responsibility of waking the soul of sister Rinner. Weren¡¯t they also just like the sun and the moon? Then it was only fitting to let this Crescent Moon apany her on this long journey and move forward with this mindset!

    The next step was to sharpen the sword, install the handle, and make a matching scabbard.

    Although the difficulty was rtively low, it was also quiteborious. Naturally, Lily also helped.

    Ehiro engraved her name on the tang and inserted it into the handle. After some final consolidation, adjustment, and beautification processes, the sword was finallypleted. It took a lot of effort and Lily even risked her life to get the materials needed for making this sword!

    As her best work ¡ªafter being sharpened by Ehiro, and coupled with the scabbard and handle¡ª this sword could also be regarded as the acme of production. It could be said that she took out the best wood and auxiliary materials in her collection to create this masterpiece at any cost.

    When the swordmaker handed the sword to Lily, Lily felt her nose sore because of emotions. The weight of the sword in her hand was more than 120 kan. Regardless of whether it was by herself or together with Master Ehiro, she paid too much for it! There was also Nanako who willingly dedicated herself to help in drawing the sword script and also her own obsession with senior sister Rinne!

    Sword Name: Crescent Moon.

    Length: Three feet nine inches.

    de weight: 127 Kan.

    The scabbard was dark, emitting a cold moonlight like a glossycquered wood. It was engraved with golden and silver peony flowers, stylish, and decorated with some small bright-coloured red beans which provoked a sense of mncholy.

    The armguard was made of dark gold and some leftover materials of the fifth-grade Tamahagane. It was extremely hard and carved into a clover shape with a simple and elegant hollow pattern.

    The handle was made of ck wood with ck cloth wrapped around it. There was a gap in the middle of the handle, forming seventeen diamond shaped holes, revealing a little bit of gold and looking like stars. Their number was coincidentally simr to Lily¡¯s age.

    Looking at such an exquisite art-like sword, it was difficult for Lily to hide the fluctuation of her chest and her face was gradually warming and turning red.

    Her slender fingers followed the smooth scabbard and brushed over the armguard. She held it by the handle which was just suitable for her small hand.

    ¡°Brandish it and see if it fits your hand,¡± said Ehiro from the side.

    ¡°Un.¡± Lily went to the open area and breathed deeply.

    ¡°Shing¡ª!¡± with a bright sh of light between the sun and the moon, the shining de came out of its sheath.

    Lily held the long sword in the air. The weight was just right. Neither was it too light for Lily to exert all her strength nor was it too heavy to affect the speed. Master Ehiro¡¯s sword forging skill was wless!

    In the room, Lily didn¡¯t dare to brandish the sword randomly. After all, the roof of the house had been broken. Coincidentally a small pear blossom flew into the room because of the morning wind outside.

    Lily moved the de upward, across the position where the pear blossoms fell. The petal fluttered slowly and touched the de. It split into two halves quietly without any change in direction.

    ¡°A clean cut,¡± Ehiro said in a low voice, expressing satisfaction with the sharpness of the sword.

    Lily brandished softly and the sound of metal chattering when the air was cut echoed inside the room. The fitting feeling of the brandishing was exactly tailored to Lily.

    She injected the red de Maiden Spirit Power into the de. The sword scripts drawn by her own hand gradually filled up with scarlet looking energy. The surroundings were entangled with psionic energy fluctuations that took the shapes of lycoris radiata, which added a bit of enchanting beauty to the original exquisite and appalling sword.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Lily cried out in jubtion.

    ¡°Although it has just been forged, I feel like it has already been waiting for me for a long long time!

    That enchanting beauty and obsession are like an extension of my own consciousness! Like a part of my body!

    This is¡ª my first Cursed Katana, the Crescent Moon!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 139 â€“ Weirdo

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 139 - Weirdo</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Just when Ehiro and Lily were focusing on the forging sword in the cottage, a strange man arrived outside the Suruga town.

    The man was about 1.9 meters tall and had eye-catching fiery red hair. Nobody knew if he had red hair from birth or he had dyed his hair red. His face paint was as white as those of the kabuki actors. There were two fantastic upturned eyelines drawn on where the brows were supposed to be. He was wearing colorful overly exaggerated clothes, baggy trousers, and big wooden shoes. Exaggerated fans were inserted in the hair that has been tied up and the hair on his temples was long enough to be braided. Adding on to that, there were two white fur ball-shaped items hanging in front of him. Those who were not in the know would have really thought he was a kabuki actor who roamed the streets without removing his makeup.

    The man was carrying two katanas around his waist and a heavy Trident spear on his shoulder. Its tip was long and t in the middle and had a sharp and exaggerated golden fork like antlers on both sides.

    Looking at the rare daytime and the bustling streets of Suruga town, the tall white-faced man was depressed, thinking: ¡°That ???????, Hojo Dijon went to fight against the Demon Hound without telling. Someone saw him bring the body of the Demon Hound into Suruga. That Demon Hound was the target of my Taira n. I will find him and get money!¡±

    ¡°Hey, this little brother.¡± The tall man stopped a sixteen to seventeen years oldmoner and asked: ¡°Have you seen a big and tall samurai who came here with a group of people?¡±

    The strange man stood on tiptoe and stretched out his hands.

    An ordinary person would never forget about a giant samurai like Hojo Dijon.

    The young man nodded: ¡°I saw them two days ago, Samurai Uncle. They were very fierce. It seems that they were heading to the lodge in the middle of the town.¡±

    ¡°Ooooh, so they dide here. Eh? Wait, what did you just call me?¡±

    ¡°Samurai uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The youth of Suruga town asked innocently.

    The strange man rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°How old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°Seventeen years, three months and eighteen days.¡± replied the honest-looking youth of Suruga town.

    ¡°Now guess, how old I am?¡±

    ¡°Samurai uncle, you are¡­ about thirty to forty years old.¡± The honest-looking youth tilted his head while contemting.

    ¡°Whuuuut¡ª!¡± All of a sudden, the strange tall man who was carrying a long spear seemed to have suffered a great blow. Standing still, the strange man said to the youth, ¡°Now, you listen carefully¡­ I am only 16 years old this year!!!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    At this time in the middle of the town, Hojo Dijon and his warriors had just descended from the paved road leading to the castle on the hill.

    ¡°That Kagami Lily is really hiding in Saionji household!¡± Finally, Dijon said with acent look.

    ¡°The Saionji family¡¯s fighting power is not that great but the Saionji family was the branch of Fujiwara n¡­¡± Nagasaki said with some concerns beside Dijon.

    ¡°Hmph, so what? Fujiwara doesn¡¯t have much influence in this Kanto region,¡± said Matsuhei, a samurai who had shaved his front hair, ¡°Besides, we are just going to catch an unrted woman, not to raid their house!¡±

    Dijon nodded, ¡°Hum, Lily, I was worried about using force in the city. I didn¡¯t expect that you, a woman, would court disaster by offending the Imagawa family. Let me see how the Saionji family can protect you! Go! Go to Saionji Household!¡±

    Arge number of ferocious samurai walked down the stone steps.

    However, a man dressed like a kabuki actor was standing in the middle of the road, carrying a long spear. Facing the giant samurai Dijon who was more than three meters tall and the big gang of samurai behind him, he showed no fear.

    ¡°Brother Hojo Dijon, I made an appointment with you to y the Demon Hound together. But I heard that brother Dijon killed the Demon Hound without telling me. Is it true?¡± The strange man opened his mouth and shouted at Dijon.

 Volume 1, Chapter 140 â€“ Integrating the Demon Houndâ€™s Anima

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 140 - Integrating the Demon Hound¡¯s Anima</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    ¡°Master¡ª!¡± Lily bowed deeply toward Ehiro with tears in her eyes and her ck hair dropping down. She did not raise her head for a long time.

    The sword was like the second life of a samurai. The Cursed Katana was an indispensable part of the body for the de Maiden!

    How could Lily not kowtow?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Miss Kagami. I am able to create such a masterpiece all because Miss Kagami took risks to get precious materials. You¡­¡± Ehiro came to Lily. She leaned over and said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t youe to me more often? Put on that women¡¯s sword-forging outfit and help me to make swords?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Hearing this, Lily¡¯s heart warmed up and there was noint about helping the master. However, she had to put on that shameful women¡¯s sword forging outfit.

    ¡°By the way, Lily, you¡¯d better integrate the anima of Demon Hound into it now. The anima of the upper-level demon is extremely precious, it¡¯s better to use it sooner rather thanter to avoid something bad from happening.¡± Ehiro reminded.

    Lily feltforted by Ehiro¡¯sment. Not only did she not covet the anima that could be sold for a sky-high price, she even considered her needs.

    ¡°Ah, thank you for reminding me.¡± She said with a blush.

    Sakura Parasol was naturally brought by Lily. She opened it and released the anima which was a foot wide and golden in color. It was emitting intense eldritch energy and golden waves. But, this soul had been out of the body for too long so it already had no clear consciousness. Perhaps, it was sleeping in the muddy sea of self-awareness.

    Lily was already very familiar with the Spirit-Tempering technique. She let the anima to float in front of her and then she pulled out her brand-new Cursed Katana, following which she poured her de Maiden Spirit Power into the de.

    Normally, it would be difficult for Lily to suck in the anima of the upper-level demon with her current strength. Although the consciousness of the anima¡¯s owner, the Demon Hound, was lying dormant, itsst will still remained in the anima. The anima smoothly integrated into Lily¡¯s Cursed Katana with the guidance of the de Maiden Spirit Power.

    ¡°Om¡ª!¡± An extremely strong surge of energy, like the ocean of spirit, poured into the Cursed Katana, almost making Lily lose control.

    Fortunately, Lily¡¯s fifth grade Cursed Katana was also very sturdy and the spirit capacity wasrge enough, but Lily¡¯s own strength seemed to becking.

    However, the anima of Demon Hound gradually calmed down and did not resist, it cooperated very well.

    ¡°Collect!¡± The Cursed Katana¡¯s sword script was pulsating, almost like a part of Lily¡¯s body. Sure enough, it was possible to control the Cursed Katana through the sword script, using it to converge and store the anima of the upper-level demon in it.

    Gradually, the golden light illuminating the entire house gradually converged until it was fully integrated into the Crescent de, leaving only a golden light that sometimes shed on the silver de.

    However, Lily could still feel it. This was the top fifth-grade Cursed Katana integrated with a superior demon¡¯s anima. It exuded a terrifying aura beyond her imagination. As for how powerful it was, it must not be checked here.

    Lily put the de in its sheath and thanked Ehiro again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Miss Kagami. Don¡¯t regard me as an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Well, master, how much does it cost?¡± Lily naturally brought all her belongings here, including the four hundred kan and gold pieces she traded from Kotoka.

    ¡°The matter of money is not in a hurry. I also put in a lot of precious auxiliary materials on impulse this time. Let me do full calction. For now, you can give me 200 kan first so that I can purchase some auxiliary materials and continue to operate the smithy.¡±

    Without hesitation, Lily gave two gold coins to master Ehiro.

    Ehiro weighed the two pieces of gold in her hand and said, ¡°And with that, we¡¯re done! We have been busy for several days. To be honest, even I feel a little tired now. Does Miss Kagami want to go back to the backroom to sleep with me, or go back to the Saionji Household?¡±

    ¡°I dare not disturb the master¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll go back first but the roof is also broken¡­¡± Lily felt guilty.

    ¡°Aaaah~ no biggie. I¡¯m a master of woodworking as well. Repairing this kind of broken roof is a piece of cake for me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Go back.¡± Ehiro said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Then Lily will leave first ande to visit the master another day.¡± Lily inserted the Crescent de into her waist. She was also grateful to Ehiro.

    When she came, she didn¡¯t bring Seiwa Tamashi with her. She left Ehiro¡¯s smithy with the Crescent de she went through all sorts of trials to forge.

    Going up the hillside and walking on the streets of the Suruga town, Lily was not clear about the situation these past few days. However, her body was really healthy and energetic. Although she worked hard with Ehiro to forge the Cursed Katana in the wooden house for the past few days, she was not tired at all.

    Walking on the sunny street in the afternoon, Lily breathed in the clear air and felt refreshed from watching the merchants and travelers in Suruga town.

    For now, she would return to the Saionji¡¯s house and take a good rest. Since the Cursed Katana had beenpleted, it was time to figure out the training program for the future and the journey towards Heian-kyo. Although the journey was still far away, she must be fully prepared.

    However, to surpass the high-tier Sword Saint, a formidable existence more powerful than even the Demon Hound and Hojo Dijon!

    Could she really get there?

    No, she had to get there no matter what!

    Although Lily was a girl, her obsession was tenacious!

    It didn¡¯t take long for Lily to walk to the doorstep of the Saionji Household. The wooden door of this ancient family stood quietly in sunny but cloudy weather.

    It seemed that there had been no pedestrians around here for some time. It¡¯s really unexpectedly quiet.

    It matters not, I should go back and rest early.

    Lily was dressed in a red kimono with white flowery patterns. The Crescent de was hung on her waist. Her plump buttocks that were tightly wrapped in her kimono wobbled as she walked toward the wooden door of the Saionji household.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± A thunderous voice sounded behind Lily, sending a chill down her spine!

    Hojo Dijon was like a raging giant with two great swords on his waist. He was exuding a fierce, tyrannical, and powerful aura. With more than a dozen fierce Hojo family¡¯s samurai, he appeared behind Lily.

 Volume 1, Chapter 141 â€“ Encounter! Lily is in danger!

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 141 - Encounter! Lily is in danger!</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The sunlight was obscured by the clouds, the sky was gloomy, and the autumn wind blew the fallen leaves unto the street.

    Lily stood there without turning back. She remained motionless.

    Why did Hojo Dijon appear here? Was he so bold to arrest her in broad daylight right by the gates of the Saionji household in the Suruga town?

    ¡°You ¡­ recognized the wrong person.¡± Lily uttered in a low voice and continued to walk silently towards the gate of Saionji Household. As long as she moved a little further, she could suddenly speed up to enter the gate of Saionji Household!

    All of a sudden, the sound of hurried footsteps came from both sides of the street. Two groups of soldiers in white and dark brown vests rushed out, directly surrounding the gate of Saionji Household and blocking the way of Lily.

    Leading these soldiers was a samurai with brown skin. At the intersection, a nobleman with bandages on one side of his face and supported by several gangster-like samurai pointed at Lily and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the samurai who hurt me, Lily! Uncle Fukushima, catch her quickly! ¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart tightened, This is terrible!

    It was the Imagawa who was beaten when she helped Moronobu!

    There were soldiers from the Imagawa family ahead and then there was Hojo Dijon behind. This time, Lily really had nowhere left to escape!

    No wonder Dijon dared to enter Suruga town and ambush her. It turned out that he had colluded with the Imagawas!

    Lily remembered that Sakiko once said to her that her kindness would bring danger to her, but she just wanted to help her teacher who was bullied and humiliated. Was it really wrong for her to do that?

    There was no time to think about it. This time, Lily was surrounded by so many people on the road in broad daylight. It was difficult to flee!

    ¡°Hmhmhm, hahahahaha¡­!¡± Hojo Dijon also knew that Lily had nowhere to run so he was not in a hurry. Instead, heughed proudly and said, ¡°????, you haven¡¯t imagined it, right? Do you think I will not dare toe inside Suruga town to catch you if you hide here? You are the murderer who killed my brother and important officials of my Hojo family! Now you have nowhere to go. Your actions are so disgusting and despicable. Taking advantage of my fierce fight with the Demon Hound, you suddenly stole the treasure. As a woman, you are really ruthless and decisive. I must admire you for that but you encountered the wrong opponent this time! When youmitted those crimes, did you ever think that such a day woulde to pass?¡±

    Lily did not respond to such crazy words but calmly observed the situation at the time. At the T-intersection in front of the Saionji Household, there were soldiers of the Imagawa family on both sides of the street. The gate of Saionji Household was also blocked by the samurai named Fukushima. Lily also utilized Spirit Perception without hiding. Fukushima had at least the strength of a Mid-Tier Sword Master. The most horrifying ones were standing behind her. Dijon and Yagyuu Munesaki were there. Either of them could easily defeat her! How could she break through the encirclement? Was there really no chance?

    At this time, Lily noticed that there was still a tall man with strange clothes and a long spear on his shoulder. Although she could not gauge his strength specifically with her current ability, she felt that he was not inferior to Hojo Dijon.

    Where did that powerful weirdoe from? She didn¡¯t know if he was an enemy or a friend.

    If this powerful weirdo had a conflict with the Hojo family, he may be of use¡­

    Lily knew that in this situation, everyone was staring at her. It was impossible for her to suddenly kill and open a bloody path to escape. Instead of listening to the wild words of Dijon, she turned to face the strange looking man and asked, ¡°Mr. Samurai, do you want to catch Lily too?¡±

    The strange man seemed to be surprised by Lily¡¯s beauty when he saw her. However, he wasn¡¯t enchanted by her. Instead, he looked disgusted and said, ¡°What an enchanting woman, are you asking if I¡¯m here to catch you. No, no, I¡¯m just here to see the bustle. I¡¯m waiting for brother Dijon to catch you, torture you and force you to surrender the anima and other treasures. I¡¯m also waiting for brother Dijon to share money with me. Haha¡­!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± After hearing this, Lily¡¯s heart turned cold. Although he said that he was watching the bustle, it seemed that he was also a member of the Hojo family. Moreover, his strength was as strong as that of Dijon.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The strange man stared at Lily with a gloating look and said with a smile: ¡°Woman, although you are better looking than the youngdies of Heian Capital, this Taira Hachiro is not as lecherous as Dijon! But you are really a cunning woman. Just a quick look and you want to take advantage of me to help you escape. No wonder Dijon was deceived by you and suffered heavy losses. Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily jolted in surprise and was almost in despair. ¡°This, this strange man is Taira Hachiro? The most powerful man in the younger generation of Mikawa province? The gifted samurai of the Taira n?¡±

    Taira Hachiro, rank number four of the Six Swords of East Nation, was probably stronger than Hojo Dijon. Such a guy was standing on the side of her enemies.

    This¡­ how could she escape!?

    ¡°Humph, Kagami Lily!¡± Yagyuu Munesaki, the third High-Tier Sword Saint on the scene, also shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t y your cunning tricks anymore. Now there is no Demon Hound to stir up the situation. In front of his highness Dijon and his highness Hachiro, you don¡¯t even have a chance to escape! You¡¯d better put down your sword immediately and surrender after sitting down on your knees. So that we men don¡¯t have to fight against you, a woman!¡±

    ¡°Compared with the other people, Yagyuu Munesaki seems to have a heart of samurai so it¡¯s unlikely that I will be able to take advantage of him.¡± Lily¡¯s heart throbbed. She could not find any w at all. Was she really going to die here?

    It was better to die than to be caught by Dijon.

    If the three Sword Saints were not here, then these people were only a huge group of warriors and soldiers. Lily would probably have been able to break out of the encirclement, but these three people were simply¡­ too strong!

    Can¡¯t fight! I have no chance of winning at all!

    Seeing that Lily wasn¡¯t speaking, Dijon thought that she was shocked. He said to Imagawa Ujichika, ¡°Your Majesty Imagawa, this Kagami Lily killed my brother and other important officials of the Hojo family. She also stole my treasure. Can you give her to me?¡±

    Imagawa Ujichika looked at Lily with a proud expression and said, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Hojo Dijon immediately waved his hand: ¡°Kagami Lily, you should surrender. Any resistance in front of me is a joke! Nagasaki, go and tie her up!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir! ?????, looks like we¡¯ve finally caught you! You despicable person!¡± Sakata, who was in charge of the transportation of the treasure during the siege, took out a rope and bound it around his waist. He pulled out his sword and rushed at Lily along with Nagasaki and the other samurai.

    Lily knew that if she attacked, Dijon would alsounch an attack. However, even if she knew that, she could not just stand still and be arrested by these guys! Lily put her hand on the Crescent de. Maybe she would only have a single opportunity to attack, then she might as well kill as many enemies as possible with that single strike!

    A trace of fierceness appeared in the heart of the always gentle and kind-hearted Lily in this desperate situation! Suddenly, the gate of Saionji Household opened!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± A few iron cannons sounded and several craters formed under the feet of Nagasaki and others. Arge number of soldiers in yellow clothes and Dutch armor rushed out from the Saionji Household and lined up on both sides. Saionji Kotoka carrying the fire Blunderbuss, Nanako in martial attire, Taihara father and son duo, along with several other family retainers, walked out of the house.

    ¡°Who dares to attack my distinguished guest in front of my Saionji Household?¡± Saionji Kotoka toted arge caliber gun wearing a mink fur cor cloak. Her eyes seemed sharper without sses on.

 Volume 1, Chapter 142 â€“ Imminent Peril (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 142 - Imminent Peril (Part 1)</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    When more than a dozen dark iron cannons were aimed towards the samurai of Imagawa and the Hojo family, those people immediately showed signs of fear.

    Iron cannons could easily kill them. As for the samurai of the Hojo family, the threat it posed to the Mid-Tier Samurai was moderately lethal but the threat it posed to the High-Tiered Samurai were limited.

    However, most of the warriors of the Hojo family had never encountered iron cannons in actual battle. Because of the inherent fear, even Nagasaki was deterred for a while.

    At this time, Imagawa cried out in pain. He said while covering his chin, ¡°Saionji Kotoka, the Imagawa family¡¯s officers and soldiers are arresting a female prisoner! It has nothing to do with your Saionji Household!¡±

    ¡°Huh, nothing to do with us?¡± Facing everyone, especially the tall Hojo Dijon, Kotoka also felt that the situation was grim. ¡°Your Highness Imagawa, this is Miss Kagami Lily, a distinguished guest of my family. How can you say she is a prisoner? Maybe there is some sort of misunderstanding or perhaps she is framed by some treacherous viin? My Saionji family can guarantee that Miss Kagami is innocent!¡±

    ¡°Hum! Innocent?¡± Nagasaki pointed his sword at Kotoka, ¡°This Kagami Lily killed His Highness Hojo Motoshige, Daidouji Akira, and more than a dozen samurai of the Hojo family. She also stole the treasure and anima that we have conquered! Shemitted the most heinous crimes! How dare you say she is innocent?¡±

    At this time Nanako took a step forward and shouted without fear of these powerful warriors:

    ¡°It is clear that Hojo Motoshige and Daidouji Akira were not able to buy iron cannons from my mother. So they ambushed and kidnapped me in the middle, and tried to intimidate my mother in this way. However, Miss Kagami saved me. Miss Kagami, a woman, faced with the siege of more than a dozen brutal Hojo samurai had to kill them for self-defense. All of this has been witnessed by me, Nanako of the Saionji family, from the beginning to the end.

    I can testify! Who is the most sinful? Who, in spite of the samurai¡¯s sense of honor, used such vile methods? My mother hasn¡¯t reported this incident to the Genji of Kamakura toy down punishments on you, and yet you have the audacity toe make trouble at our door?¡±

    Nanako was also a well-mannered youngdy. However, she was not hesitant about quarrelling in the middle of the street. She was courageous enough to speak up the truth in front of so many powerful enemies. After listening to Nanako¡¯s voice, Lily felt moved. Her hand that was ced on the hilt temporarily stopped moving.

    Imagawa Ujichika and his vassal Fukushima were stunned when they heard this. Fukushima asked Hojo Dijon: ¡°My Lord, this seems to be a little different from what you said?¡±

    ¡°Hum, do you believe me, Hojo Dijon, or a little girl who is still immature and inexperienced?¡± Dijon had always discriminated against women so he red at Nanako fiercely.

    Nanako looked at Hojo Dijon with her hands on her hips and her small face bulging. Although she was fearless, the forceful Spirit Power of Hojo Dijon made her face pale. She could hardly stand looking at Hojo Dijon.

    ¡°Nanako, leave me alone. This is not some man you can deal with.¡± Lily was worried.

    At this time, Fukushima said, ¡°Your Highness Hojo, this is the eldest miss of the Saionji family of Fujiwara, not some little girl as you said. If the eldest Miss Nanako vouches for her with her family reputation, I can¡¯t help but to believe it.¡±

    Hojo Dijon frowned. If he turned against the people of the Imagawa family here, things would be a little more troublesome. It was unfortunate that he happened to run into Fukushima!

    ¡°Uncle Fukushima, it¡¯s up to me, the youngest son of the Imagawa family, to judge whether it¡¯s true or not!¡± said Ujichika.

    ¡°But, your highness¡­¡± Fukushima seemed to be troubled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡ª!¡± Suddenly, another team of soldiers from the Imagawa family appeared in the distance. They were carrying a litter with eight bearers. A fat nobleman with a white face was sitting on it. It was Imagawa Yosh*tada.

    While the litter was carried over, Yosh*tada grabbed the grapes in the fruit te and ate them with a mouthful of juice. He said, ¡°This woman dares to hurt my son, showing that she is cruel and rampant. Since she killed the members of the Hojo family, whether she is innocent or guilty, let the Hojo take her back for interrogation!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Kotoka¡¯s heart tightened. She didn¡¯t know that Lily had offended the Imagawa family. Imagawa Yosh*tada brought nearly all the Imagawa troops here. The situation was extremely unfavourable. If she insisted, she would have to fight against the Imagawa family which would be considered as rebellion.

    Since the master said so, Fukushima, of course, obeyed and said, ¡°Keep a tight formation! Don¡¯t let this girl run away! Your highness Hojo, you are wee to do whatever you like!¡±

    Hojo Dijon looked at the Lily surrounded by soldiers and samurai, and sneered.

    ¡°Arrest her!¡± Nagasaki and other samurai rushed toward Lily.

    ¡°Who dares?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The gun in the Saionji Kotoka¡¯s hand opened fire. It was a grade two firearm which was shot in front of Nagasaki, making a big hole in the stone floor.

    ¡°Saionji!¡± Imagawa Yosh*tada¡¯s fat face twitched suddenly: ¡°What is the meaning of this? I have ordered the Hojo family to arrest her, do you dare to stop me? Do you want to rebel against the Imagawa family?¡±

    Kotoka replied without hesitation, ¡°Miss Kagami saved my daughter¡¯s life. She is the one that we, the Saionji family, will protect with our lives!¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Kotoka raised her gun and forced the soldiers of the Imagawa family to retreat. With Nanako, Taihara father and son, and members of all Saionji family, she stood together with Lily.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you go to my house and let me handle the situation here.¡± said Kotoka.

    Lily turned around and faced the enemies together with the Saionji family. She whispered, ¡°Madam, Dijon is very strong. You are by no means his opponent. I am afraid that I would not be able to escape today. Please don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you enter into my house first,¡± Kotoka deliberately replied loudly. ¡°This que of the Saionji family was personally written by Master Sekishiro a hundred years ago. I¡¯d like to see who dares to break into our Saionji Household!¡±

    Although the main force of Fujiwara was in the Kansai Region and the northernmost Mutsu Province, its power wasparable to that of the Genji Dojo and the Taira Dojo. Today¡¯s Fujiwara Ayaka was the greatest onmyoji of Heian Capital, they were not an existence that the Hojo and Imagawa family dared to offend.

    However, whom they wanted to arrest now was Lily who was not directly part of the Saionji family, so they had no real worries of offending the Fujiwara family, but still, they still had some minor concerns.

    At this time, Taira Hachiro finally said, ¡°Madam Saionji, don¡¯t frighten people with Fujiwara out of every little thing. I haven¡¯t even spoken up yet. It¡¯s just a trivial matter of a wild female samurai killing other samurai. How is it rted to Fujiwara? A poor woman has killed the aristocracy rted to the Taira Dojo. No matter the reason, she should be left to the Hojo. Even the Genji family has no right to intervene! Brother Dijon, I, Taira Hachiro, am here. You just arrest the people. I¡¯m sure no one can stop you here. No matter what happens, I, Taira Hachiro, will take responsibility for it!¡±

    ¡°Heed mymand, the Imagawa army is to stop the female prisoner from running away. We don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Then, Imagawa Yosh*tada took out a fan to cover his mouth and said with a sinister smile.

    With the support of Taira Hachiro and Imagawa Yosh*tada, Dijon paid no more attention to the Saionji family and also showed a ruthless expression: ¡°Nagasaki, catch Kagami Lily! Kill whoever dares to stop you!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 143 â€“ Imminent Peril (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 143 - Imminent Peril (Part 2)</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Dark, gloomy skies, and chilly winds blew!

    The samurai of the Hojo family shouted and rushed towards Lily and the Saionji family.

    ¡°Open fire!¡± Kotoka was by no means a docile woman. She ordered decisively at this critical moment.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± More than a dozen of Saionji¡¯s foot soldiers opened fire with their cannons at the same time.

    Several samurai from the Hojo family tumbled down. However the Sword Master and High-Tier Samurai led by Nagasaki easily moved to one side and dodged the iron cannon volley.

    At this time, the samurai were closing in! Several samurai directly shed their swords to kill Saionji¡¯s foot soldiers. They immediately scattered and did not have enough time to reload.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Saionji family¡¯s soldiers let out a series of screams. One after another, they were cut down.

    Though the Spirit Power of Low-Tier Sword Master such as Nagasaki and Sakata were inferior, they were fierce enough to charge at Lily and attacked her with their katana.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Nanako, step back!!¡± Lily shouted as she lowered her centre of gravity to one side and clenched the hilt.

    Sakata red at Lily and his thick arm shed his katana at Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    Lily¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    That Hojo Dijon thought too highly of himself and deigned to fight against Lily. Even if there was no chance of sess, Lily didn¡¯t want to give up!

    Lily nimbly took a side step. Sakata¡¯s katana swept past Lily¡¯s shoulder by an inch. At this time, Lily suddenly moved her sword.

    ¡°Clink!¡±

    A light that stunned Hojo and Hachiro shed!

    The three-foot-nine-inch long sword had clearly streaked across Sakata, but it looked like a phantom and didn¡¯t have any effect on Sakata.

    At this moment, Nagasaki who was next to Lily attacked her from the back while she had turned around to face Sakata.

    Nagasaki was a powerful low-tier Sword Master. He had a keen reaction but even he couldn¡¯t tell if Sakata had been shed. Seeing the gap created by Lily, he responded with a strong charge!

    It was toote for Lily to dodge. Manifesting her Crimson-colored Spirit Power, she flipped her sword around at lightning fast speed!

    The Crescent Moon in Lily¡¯s hands was about toe in contact with Nagasaki¡¯s grade-three katana!

    However, at this time, something unexpected happened. Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon cut off the first half of Nagasaki¡¯s katana like a hot knife cutting through butter. The upper half of the katana was split off. The long de cut into Nagasaki¡¯s arm without any resistance!

    ¡°What!?¡± Dijon and Hachiro, who only intended to watch, were both surprised by this disy.

    Before Nagasaki could even respond, his whole arm had been severed from his body!

    Right then, Sakata on the other side of the Lily red at her with the desire to make a move. Since Lily had only just swung her sword, she was bound to get struck if Sakata made a move. However, for some reason, Sakata couldn¡¯t move his hand even after deciding to take action.

    He felt his vision gradually ckening out.

    Sakata¡¯s upper body slid away from his legs. There was such a neat cut on the waist that even blood could not be seen.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± At this time, Nagasaki reacted. The broken katana fell to the ground. He covered his severed arm with his other hand. He stumbled backward and fell down. Sakata¡¯s upper body fell on the ground. He died with a pair of angry and widely-opened eyes.

    ¡°Be careful¡ª That woman¡¯s de is unusual!¡± Taira Hachiro screamed with alertness when he saw such a sharpened katana.

    Even Lily herself was surprised with the shining Crescent Moon. She did not expect that this de would be so sharp!

    The fifth-grade superb Tamahagane, mixed with the Demon Hound¡¯s tooth powder, made by Ehiro¡¯s peerless skill, coated with the spirit tempering, and injected with the high ranked Demon Hound¡¯s metal-attribute anima. It was already iparably sharp in of itself. The metal-attribute anima of the high ranked demon had made the surface of Lily¡¯s de extremely hard and sharp, forming an indestructibleyer of golden light film. This was how she could so easily cut off Nagasaki¡¯s grade-three katana.

    Nagasaki¡¯s strength was not much lower than Lily¡¯s, but the gap between the sword grades was too big. In addition, he never expected something like this so he was caught off guard and suffered such a disastrous loss!

    At this time, two mid-tier Sword Masters and two low-tier Sword Masters who were not as powerful as Lily attacked her together. The situation in the battlefield was changing rapidly. They didn¡¯t realize the essence of what happened just now. They just saw an opportunity to attack so they took it!

    ¡°Stop! Stay away from that woman!¡± When Dijon felt that the situation was not good, he shouted.

    However, it was toote.

    Two mid-tier Sword Masters and two low-tier Sword Masters, these were the elites of the Hojo family!

    Almost at the same time, four people wielding swords headed towards Lily from different directions and angles.

    And even after bursting out with full force, Lily was onlyparable to one of the middle-tier Sword Master.

    However¡ª

    As the master of the Crescent Moon, Lily had realized the extraordinariness of her sword!

    She could hear the Crescent Moon¡¯s bloodlust yearning for kills!

    At the critical moment where she faced attacks from four des, Lily adopted an approach not used in normal circumstances.

    She held the hilt tightly with both hands, together with an elegant and powerful swivel motion, she aimed at the de of the four katana and carried out a full-power horizontal sh!

    Normally speaking, this was a risky move. The strength of both sides were almost on par. Even if the first de was parried, how could the remaining three be resisted!? It was like seeking death!

    However¡­

    Lily¡¯s three-feet-and-nine-inches long Crescent Moon contained the power of a bizarre Spirit Power and monster sword aura!

    ¡°Clink¡ª!¡±

    It was like a de sweeping through a bamboo forest.

    All the four Sword Masters¡¯ katana were broken!

    ¡°Puff-!!!¡±

    Shortly after, blood threads that were almost linked together were formed!

    All four Sword Masters had a deep wound in the center of their chest with a shallow cut at both sides!

    The blood bought out by the de was like a misty red curtain. It coagted at the tip of Lily¡¯s de and flowed along with the de, slowly dripping to the ground.

    One after another, four Sword Masters toppled powerlessly into the pool of blood formed by their very own blood!

    This scene sent everyone into a daze regardless whether they were Hojo, Taira Hachiro, Yagyuu Munesaki, Imagawa, or all other samurai!

    He thought that arresting Lily was as easy as eating a pie. In front of Hojo Dijon, how could this little woman dare to resist? She should have already been scared and gone soft in the legs!

    But unexpectedly, six Sword Masters were lost in a face-to-face confrontation! They were the assets of the Hojo family!

    Even that Demon Hound didn¡¯t kill so many experts of the Hojo family!

    Dijon was furious and burst forth with vigorous Spirit Power that caused the wind to blow all around him!

    At this time, he didn¡¯t care about arresting Lily alive and interrogating her. He only wanted to kill this hateful and vicious woman with one strike!

    The roar of the Hojo Dijon resounded through the Suruga town!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 144 â€“ Imminent Peril (Part 3)

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 144 - Imminent Peril (Part 3)</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The giant samurai who was more than three meters tall looked like a blue wall. He rushed towards Lily at a quickened pace, causing the earth to rumble. His speed was many times faster than those average samurai!

    ¡°Bang!¡± Facing the giant warrior, Saionji Kotoka panicked and shot at him irrationally!

    The grade-two fire blunderbuss was enough to seriously injure any high-tier samurai but it was like a child¡¯s y in the face of Dijon. He pulled out a giant tachi. The speed was so fast that Lily could not see it clearly. She just saw a sh of light on his big hand.

    ¡°nk!¡± The fire blunderbuss¡¯ bullet was repelled back by the giant sword and the shocking strength of Dijon. The bullet shot back at Kotoka at a faster speed but Kotoka just stood there without any reaction.

    ¡°No!¡± Lily immediately moved. With the fastest speed she could move, she shed the Crescent Moon at the bullet!

    ¡°nk!¡± Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon barely blocked the bullet. The huge impact force deformed the bullet and it deflected off to a distant ce like popcorn.

    Although the Crescent Moon was not damaged at all, Lily felt numb in half of her body and the purlicue began to bleed. For a while, her arm could not be raised at all as if it had lost consciousness.

    It was just a bullet that was deflected, but it almost rendered Lily unable to lift the sword again.

    Although Lily¡¯s strength increased very fast and she had obtained such a powerful sword, the gap between her strength and Hojo Dijon¡¯s strength was still too big!

    In her heart, Lily knew that she had no chance of winning!

    At this time the huge body of Hojo Dijon had rushed towards Lily, almost blocking half of the sky.

    As if facing a beast at close range, Lily felt the scorching ferocity and horrible oppression!

    At this time, Hojo Dijon was very furious. His mighty and tyrannical spirit power blew his sleeves causing them to shake. It even blew the long hair of Lily.

    Dijon¡¯s thick and solid arm was raised high. At this moment, he had already entered into the stage of extreme rage and fury. His bloodshot eyes were like the eyes of a giant beast. He would no longer care about any so-called family background and power structure. Only the thought of killing remained in his heart!

    His huge sword chopped toward Lily with great momentum!

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to block it!¡± Lily began to take a dodging stance as soon as Hojo Dijon raised his hand.

    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡±

    The giant sword stuck to the ground, creating a deep trench on it. Arge amount of gravel dust blew to both sides and knocked down the Imagawa soldiers who were almost blown tens of meters away. Even the litter of the fat Imagawa Yosh*tada began to totter.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Lily who was closest to the mighty and overbearing shockwave used all of her spirit power to defend and consumed a lot of spirit power to block the shockwave and gravel. However, her red kimono was like a flower whose petals were torn off and blew away in the wind!

    However, at this time, Dijon no longer had the idea of capturing Lily. He just wanted to kill her at once! He pulled out the giant sword and shed it horizontally to behead Lily. As she was still caught in the impact and had not yetnded, all she could do is use Crescent Moon to defend!

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡±

    The dazzling sparks burst out and Lily was sent flying by the impact. If Lily had not nearly exhausted all her spirit power, all the bones in her body would be shattered by this shock.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Lily screamed as she mmed into a roadside tree. Her thin waist hit the thick tree trunk and unexpectedly snapped it. She bounced back and rolled on the ground, onlying to a stop after rolling for a while!

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Nanako also called out the true title of Lily in her heart. Yes, in fact, she always regarded Lily as her big sister! The Saionji family rushed up to protect Lily with the rest of the samurai.

    With a wave of the Hojo Dijon¡¯s giant sword, a fierce sword wind blew.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± ¡°Kyaa¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Madame!¡±

    The sword wind blew the Saionji family members, Taihara father and son duo, and the rest of the foot soldiers upside down for several meters before they fell to the ground.

    ¡°Madame, Nanako¡­¡±

    Lily fell to the ground in rags. Her spirit power was losing control because of the strong impact. She shivered and barely supported her body. She looked at Kotoka and Nanako with worry. Fortunately, Hojo Dijon was also afraid of killing them.

    But Dijon would never be merciful to her!

    Lily didn¡¯t need it either!

    Just to resist the random attack of Hojo Dijon, she had consumed more than 90% of her spirit power. It was impossible to resist the next attack of Hojo Dijon again!

    However, at this time, Lily also showed extraordinary courage. Although the skirt was ragged, her white thighs exposed, and she could not stand up properly due to the huge impact, she still held the hilt tightly and looked at Hojo Dijon with willful eyes.

    The giant samurai Hojo Dijon who was wearing blue clothes was emitting a brutal and violent aura. He walked towards Lily inrge strides. The thick tachi in his hand was enough to cleave the city walls into two!

    Lily couldn¡¯t even stand up properly, but even so, she was still looking for a chance to retaliate. She couldn¡¯t give up. There must be another chance to fight back.

    Yet, Hojo Dijon was too strong. His Spirit Power was immense. He was powerful, yet flexible and calm. His resolution to kill was firm. He was a real top-notch expert. He was not an ordinary brute or beast, but more cruel than any beast!

    Lily could not discover any slightest w.

    ¡°Absolutely disgraceful! Am I really going to die under the sword of this hateful man? Is there really no chance?! I am not willing, not willing to fail like this!

    Senior sister¡­

    The soul of the senior sister is still sleeping alone in the dark and cold stone room. If I die, who will apany senior sister? Who will rescue her?¡±

    Hojo Dijon had arrived in front of Lily and the giant raised his huge sword without mercy even when facing a girl who could not resist.

    ¡°????, go to hell.¡± Hojo Dijon coldly and cruelly issued the final judgment.

    Lily¡¯s eyes became a little sluggish as she looked at the huge sword that was raised high in the sky and was about to fall at any time. She couldn¡¯t even lift her sword to block it. At this time, she gave up on fighting back and supported her body with an elbow that was still able to move. Despite knowing that it was pointless, she still dragged her numb legs to one side. It was so ridiculously slow and offered no help at all in escaping Hojo Dijon¡¯s sword.

    But even so, Lily gritted her teeth and dragged her body towards the gate of the Saionji household. She might be able to escape in that direction.

    ¡°I mustn¡¯t die here! Lily¡¯s life is not worth sparing. However, how can I let the soul of my senior sister roam in this alien world alone? How can I let the soul of my senior sister fall into the hands of these vicious and cruel guys!

    I mustn¡¯t die! I mustn¡¯t die ¡ª senior sister¡­ help me, give me strength¡­¡±

    At this moment, Hojo Dijon also hesitated, not because of pity, but because of Lily¡¯s strong spirit power. She had no resistance and no ability to escape but the strong will emanating from her heart shocked him for a moment.

    ¡°This is ¡­ what a strong desire for survival!¡± Hojo Dijon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but his wide lips gave a sneer instead.

    ¡°Hum, I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like you. Now die!¡±

    The huge sword fell toward the delicate body of the unfortunate girl!

    ¡°Neigh¡ª Klop klop klop klop klop¡ª!¡±

    There was a sound of horse¡¯s hooves like rolling thunder and the earth suddenly shook.

    The sound came from far away, yet in just a matter of seconds, a majestic ck warhorse with thunderous hoofing dashed right into the front of Hojo, protecting the delicate and helpless girl in red behind like a steel barrier.

    In thest part of the sprint, the ck steed Nioh broke the speed of sound!

 Volume 1, Chapter 145 â€“ War Goddess of The Land of Snow

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 145 - War Goddess of The Land of Snow</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The thundering echo of hooves grew louder as the mighty ck beast approached. Then, it came to a ground-trembling halt as it sunk its forelegs into the dirt.

    ¡°What!?¡± Hojo Dijon¡¯s body jolted from surprise. The sword strike could not be stopped due to the momentum and he continued to sh at the muscr ck steed, which stood roughly one head taller than Dijon!

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± On the dark horse¡¯s back, an ice-cold beauty rode on it. The woman with shining silver hair wielded a snow-white tanto in her slender hand to deflect Hojo¡¯s huge tachi!

    ¡°Hojo! ¡ª¡ªHow dare you bully my sister!¡± Uesugi relied on a one-handed short sword and stopped Hojo¡¯s de, causing the huge body of Hojo Dijon to take a few steps back.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei!? Why are you here?¡± Dijon eximed in surprise.

    Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t care about Hojo Dijon at all. She turned over and dismounted,nding next to Lily.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s arrogant looking face also showed a rare expression of heartache. She picked up the fallen girl and put her hand on Lily¡¯s left chest, proceeding to inject her spirit power into Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°The Blessing of the Goddess of War!¡± When Taira Hachiro saw what Uesugi Rei was doing from the side, he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s said that not only does the Land of Snow¡¯s Goddess of War have strong spirit power, but she can also heal her soldiers. It seems that the rumor is true after all¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± This cold and unexpectedlyfortable feeling made Lily¡¯s body recover quickly. In fact, she had only almost exhausted her spirit power and was numbed by the sudden powerful impact. She wasn¡¯t really injured at all.

    ¡°Phew, it looks like my baby sister is fine.¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s hand clung deeply to Lily¡¯s chest. Naturally, she could tell that much from Lily¡¯splexion and heartbeat. Her hand continued to roam from Lily¡¯s neck to the feet to make sure that she¡¯s fine.

    Lily, who had just recovered trembled as she was touched by Uesugi Rei during the physical examination. She let out a delicate moan, ¡°Ngh¡­¡±

    ¡°You are fine, great. I finally caught up.¡± Uesugi Rei held Lily¡¯s waist and stood up with her. Lily, who was considerably tall herself, could still barely touch the ground with her feet despite being embraced tightly by Uesugi Rei.

    Nanako who was not far away took in this scene with a bit of confusion.

    At this time, Lily was still feeling lingering fear from the desperate straits earlier. Her breath was filled with Uesugi¡¯s smell. The feminine smell of a woman after strenuous exercise. Could she have rushed all the way from thousands of miles?

    At this moment, Lily realized that she had escaped the Dijon¡¯s killing move and¡­ she had survived. She was rescued by the tall and feminine Uesugi!

    For a while, the resolve Lily held in her heart for a long time almost copsed. She forced herself not to cry and looked up at the woman who saved her. The woman she met on her first night after she arrived in this parallel world was physically standing so close to her now.

    She could feel her temperature, her breath, and her big breasts that were as soft as the ocean.

    She felt that Uesugi Rei¡¯s small but slender fingers were wrapped around her waist. Lily was unable to resist that strength so she could only stand on her tiptoe and stick to her body.

    She wanted to cry.

    She wanted to lie in her arms and cry her heart out¡­

    But, no.

    If she indulged herself in gentle feelings and became a weak woman like a little bird relying on people, then how would she go about the long road of rescuing senior sister from the dark?

    No matter how Uesugi Rei treated her, no matter how powerful she was, nobody other than herself could walk down this road!

    Her weak body could be forcefully hugged by her. Her waist could be held by her and be rendered unable to resist, but her heart shan¡¯t be conquered!

    Never, not even to Uesugi.

    Except for her senior sister, she couldn¡¯t be conquered by any other woman!

    This was the bottom line!

    Since Uesugi Rei saved her. She was naturally very grateful for her kindness.

    Lily looked at Uesugi Rei with strong but sometimes confused eyes.

    ¡¯But this beautiful ice-cold face, this heroic figure. This fragrance, and the soft touch of her body¡­ It¡¯s so hard for me to stay in her arms and remain focused!¡¯

    However, while Lily was on the verge of being swayed by rationality and emotion, Uesugi¡¯s gaze swept across the warriors who surrounded them and sneered. This was in line with Lily¡¯s expectation of Uesugi. However, her hand which was originally holding Lily¡¯s small waist went down along the back of Lily and ced itself on her buttock.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily¡¯s face turned crimson like a peach blossom. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her eyes shed with stubbornness and disappointment. She was just about to fall in love but her good impression came to nothing in an instant.

    ¡®This woman, what is she doing at this time? What is going on in her mind?¡¯ Lily thought of it with shame and anger, ¡¯Is it because she is too focused on the situation around her and ignored the position of her hand and identally slipped down? But if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t grasp it so hard and touch it back and forth!¡¯

    Lily tried hard to calm her breathing and make it seem like she wasn¡¯t having a hard time, but she still couldn¡¯t help but let out breath cloud between her lips and teeth.

    ¡°No, stop mess around¡­ what time do you think is it, what the hell are you thinking about?¡±

    Uesugi just saved her and faced the threat of Dijon and other enemies because of her. At this time, it was impossible for Lily to turn against Uesugi, but that didn¡¯t mean she could let Uesugi take advantage of her!

    Lily looked at this woman in anger and felt like crying. At this time, there was nothing she could do.

    Fortunately, ording to the position where they stood, the enemies of all sides could not see the movement of Uesugi¡¯s hand behind Lily so she was more or less relieved.

    ¡°Seriously, just she did she think she is touching? Forget it. I can only endure this time.¡± Lily blushed with shame. Her chest was rubbing against the lower half of Uesugi¡¯s chest¡­

    However, at this time, Hojo Dijon had no time to pay attention to the subtle details between these two women. In his opinion, Uesugi Rei was just holding Lily to protect her.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei,¡± he said angrily, ¡°This Kagami Lily killed my younger brother Hojo Motoshige and Daidouji Akira. Then she stole the tamahagane and anima of Demon Hound from my Hojo family! She should be severely punished by my Hojo family! This matter has nothing to do with you, why are you interfering with this matter?¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 146 â€“ â€œReasonableâ€ Uesugi Rei

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 146 - ¡°Reasonable¡± Uesugi Rei</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The weather was gloomy and the autumn wind blew.

    Uesugi Rei stood in front of the Saionji Household with Lily in her arms. Behind them was the Saionji Household. The street was surrounded by the Imagawa Army.

    To their front, there was the Hojo n and Taira Hachiro whose intentions were not made clear.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡± It was even more shameful for Lily to call someone her elder sister. But since Uesugi Rei called her younger sister and saved her life, how could she not call her elder sister? Lily said, ¡°It¡¯s about Motoshige and Akira, they¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei directly put her finger on Lily¡¯s lips, blocking her small mouth. However, that finger was pressed with a little too much strength and it almost went in, making Lily blush and speechless.

    ¡°Younger sister Lily, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Elder sister doesn¡¯t care who is right or wrong at all.¡± Uesugi said this loudly while looking at the people of the Hojo family. Obviously, she said this to all the people on the scene, ¡°Hojo, your unlucky brother and that depraved monk Daidouji Akira are not good things. Since they are killed then they are killed. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Hojo Dijon and his samurai were shocked and angry!

    Even Imagawa Yosh*tada and his party opened their mouths wide and remained stunned for a while.

    What kind of logic did Uesugi Rei have?

    She didn¡¯t even bother to figure out who was right or wrong. The younger brother and vassal of the Hojo family were obviously killed. How could anyone talk like that?

    Dijon¡¯s face tightened and kept twitching. He was about to question her but Uesugi Rei unexpectedly turned back to look at Lily and said aloud, ¡°As for the tamahagane and anima, since my sister liked them, she took them. Aren¡¯t they all made into this good-looking and powerful Cursed Katana? Isn¡¯t it quite fitting? Why are you making such a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡± Everyone was shocked. Instead of asking who was right and who was wrong in this matter, how could someone make such an unreasonable remark in the world?

    ¡°Uesugi Rei! Don¡¯t push my Hojo family too much!¡± Yagyuu Munesaki, the one-eyed Sword Saint behind Dijon, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He stepped forward and yelled: ¡°Our Hojo family has spent a lot of energy and money tracking the Demon Hound for several years. We have even sacrificed many samurai to get that Demon Hound. But in the end, all the benefits were snatched by that ?????. How can you just push it off so casually?! You too are from a famous samurai n, how can you be this unreasonable?!¡±

    ¡°Old ???????, if you dare to scold my sister again. Be careful that I would destroy your Yagyuu house!¡± Uesugi Rei had a casual attitude just now but when someone scolded Lily, she immediately became angry.

    ¡°This ¡­ this is not the problem! That ?????¡­ that woman killed Hojo¡¯s people and stole Hojo¡¯s treasures. That¡¯s why we hunted her down. Moreover, how is it rted to you? Why are you protecting her? My Hojo family and your Uesugi family never had a feud. Why are you opposing my Hojo family?¡± Yagyuu was sweating profusely. There were sweat beads on his forehead. The Hojo family with thousands of soldiers might not be afraid of Uesugi, but Yagyuu didn¡¯t want to anger this terrible woman because it may lead to the destruction of his family.

    Uesugi Rei looked at the crowd lightly. Her pink lips opened slightly as she said, ¡°Why am I protecting Sister Lily?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei turned around and held up Lily¡¯s chin, and kissed Lily¡¯s moist lips.

    ¡°I like Sister Lily.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Dijon looked at Uesugi Rei strangely and his face sank: ¡°you aren¡¯t making fun of me, are you? Lily killed my younger brother and robbed me of my treasure. You can¡¯t fool me like this! After all, you and I are the Six Swords of the East. We should give each other face. Don¡¯t force me to fall out with you and shed all pretenses!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­!¡± Uesugi Rei buried Lily in her chest and said, ¡°What nonsense about Six Swords of the East. They are all nonsense of the idlers who have nothing better to do. Do you have no shame to keep repeating that? I have never admitted that I¡¯m as famous as you fool! Sister Lily, let¡¯s ignore these idiots. Let¡¯s go back to Takesh*ta Town with older sister.¡±

    She persuaded Lily to get on the horse.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei! How dare you look down on me!!!¡± Although Dijon didn¡¯t want to be the enemy of Uesugi Rei and the Uesugi family behind her, no samurai could bear such humiliation. What¡¯s more, he was the top of the young generation in the East. He was the Hojo Dijon who was known for his cruelty.

    Dijon could not bear it and his spirit power burst out of his body. Because of his fury, he didn¡¯t care about the deterrence of the Uesugi family. His speed suddenly rose and he rushed to Uesugi Rei. The huge Tachi in his hands chopped toward Uesugi Rei!

    Although Uesugi Rei was tall, she looked very slender in the front of the little giant and his sword.

    The terrible wind pressure made Lily tighten all over and screamed: ¡°Be careful, elder sister!¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s head didn¡¯t turn back. She grabbed the long Tachi hanging behind her and pulled it out in a sh!

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!¡±

    A tremor echoed all around!

    Uesugi Rei, with a single-hand on the sword on her back, unexpectedly parried the sh of the giant samurai with all his weight behind it!

    The stone bs under her feet cracked several times, but Uesugi Rei herself remained motionless and even Lily whom she was protecting only felt a slight trembling.

    Hojo Dijon was seething in anger and his eyes were ring like a devil!

    However, Uesugi Rei turned back and looked at the corner of Hojo Dijon¡¯s mouth with a cold smile.

    Her wrist tensed with slender tendons and she suddenly exerted her strength. Without any eleration, she directly swung the Tachi with one hand and pushed the Hojo Dijon back.

    After Hojo fell to the ground, he began to gather the blue-ish Spirit Power in his sword. The air around him formed a strong gust due to the strong Spirit Power of Hojo.

    Uesugi Rei grabbed Lily¡¯s sash and pushed back, saying, ¡°Nioh, protect Sister Lily and the Saionji family!¡±

    Nioh approached from behind, and with its mouth picked up Lily and proceeded to throw her up its back.

    ¡°Eee yaaaaaa ~¡± Lily screamed softly and was thrown unto the broad and thick horseback.

    Then Nioh galloped to the Saionji Household with Lily and stopped in front of Kotoka and Nanako.

    A Hojo samurai with a spear tried to get close to Lily from behind Nioh. Suddenly, Nioh kicked off with its thick rear limbs.

    ¡°Oof!¡± The samurai was kicked away and because of the high speed, he couldn¡¯tprehend what happened.

    ¡°Pat!¡± He smashed into a big old tree on the corner of that street!

    The terrified samurai and Imagawa soldiers retreated, and dared not get close to the violent Nioh.

    Seeing that another high-tier samurai was wiped out, Dijon was also furious. The Spirit Power on the de once again ignited and he rushed to Uesugi Rei, this time, Dijon really went all out!

 Volume 1, Chapter 147 â€“ Virtual Projection

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 147 - Virtual Projection</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Hojo Dijon rushed at the Uesugi Rei and brandished the tachi which was releasing majestic blue light. Uesugi Rei held the sword with both hands for the first time. With her keen eyes, sheunched a steady and powerful sword attack to block and then retreat, but the pace was not disordered at all.

    After Hojo attacked several times in a row, a gap appeared which was used by Uesugi Rei to disturb Hojo¡¯s stance. Then Uesugi Rei stomped on the b with enough force to crush it and nailed her leg to the ground. Her upper body turned back and her leg kicked out toward the Dijon¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Uhh!¡± The three meter tall Hojo Dijon was kicked back by more than ten steps.

    ¡°Absolutely disgraceful!¡± Hojo stopped retreating and covered his waist. Rei¡¯s kick was quite fierce. It even caused a mighty samurai like Hojo to twitch his face.

    Hojo restrained his anger and once again jumped ahead to kill Rei!

    At this time, Rei also suddenly elerated and rushed to Hojo. The change in rhythm made Hojo unable to respond quickly. Rei jumped up suddenly and the long sword in her hand bloomed with purple gorgeous soul patterns, creating ice crystals with flickering white light and then cut at Hojo who could only raise his sword to defend.

    ¡°Boom-!¡±

    A ring-shaped air explosion which was visible to the naked eye urred.

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡± The gas explosion expanded rapidly and blew all the soldiers of the Imagawa family in the surrounding area upside down.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Hojo clenched his teeth and resisted hard, but his body fell on one knee!

    And Uesugi Rei still seemed to have room to spare. Afternding, she turned around and hacked.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Another explosion urred which caused Hojo to draw back by tens of meters.

    ¡°My God!¡± The eyes of Imagawa Yosh*tada who was watching the battle from the side gleamed: ¡°What a terrifying Pration Force! Uesugi Rei is really a monster!¡±

    Hojo Dijon, who was pushed backwards by dozens of meters, felt numb in his hands. It was unbelievable. He had never formally fought with Uesugi Rei. He knew that the other party was very strong. However, a woman beating him back in pure strength made him angry.

    Hojo was also a real samurai. With a strong heart, he rushed toward Uesugi Rei again with a yell.

    The two exchanged blows back and forth!

    ¡°Your Lordship! I¡¯ll help you! Uesugi Rei, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± When Yagyuu Munesaki spotted the opportunity, he suddenly rushed to the battlefield like a shadow. His two katana flew up and attacked Uesugi Rei from the side.

    ¡°Sister Rei!¡± Lily who was lying on the horse¡¯s back shouted with worry.

    Uesugi Rei saw them approaching but she was not flustered. She parried Yagyuu Munesaki¡¯s twin swords after blocking the attack of Hojo.

    For a while, Yagyuu and Hojo attacked Uesugi Rei together. She exchanged blows with both parties. When the swords collided, Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t fall back.

    After all, Yagyuu ¡®s strength was a little weak. Although his attack speed was fast, his strength was not enough. Uesugi Rei saw the opportunity and disrupted Yagyuu¡¯s movements. Then she kicked Yagyuu¡¯s chest with her long thigh. The kick sent Yagyuu flying and caused him to spit blood!

    At this time, Dijon took the opportunity to attack. However, Uesugi Rei unexpectedly bent down and then straightened his legs and kicked.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The huge Hojo was also sent flying into the sky, revealing major ws!

    ¡°Uesugi Rei, how arrogant of you! I, Taira Hachiro, cannot stand by idly and watch!¡± No one thought that Taira Hachiro who had been watching the battle with an unpredictable attitude would suddenly take action. He rushed to Uesugi Rei¡¯s back inrge strides. The Trident spear in his hand released fiery spiral ripples.

    This was the Taira family¡¯s exclusive secret method of cultivating spiritual power! Fire Spirit Power!

    ¡°Sister!!!¡± It was already unfair to have two Sword Saint besieging Uesugi Rei. Unexpectedly, Taira Hachiro, the third-ranked of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords, also attacked from behind!

    The samurai morals were lost!

    Moreover, Taira Hachiro and Uesugi Rei were only one rank behind each other. It could be seen that their strength should also be very close. Even Uesugi Rei would be in great crisis if three Sword Saint besieged Uesugi Rei together!

    Lily was extremely worried. Even if she was unable to assist in this kind of battle with her strength, she dismounted the horse.

    ¡°Neeeeigh¡ª¡ª!¡± The ck horse Nioh suddenly bit Lily¡¯s skirt from behind and pulled her back again. With how tall the ck horse was, this bite undoubtedly exposed Lily¡¯s white thighs and even the side of the buttocks.

    Lily blushed, ¡°Let go of me! You jerk!¡±

    However, Nioh allowed no exnation. It just grabbed Lily again and tossed her on its back, making Lily very helpless.

    She could only look worriedly at Uesugi Rei.

    Just now, Uesugi Rei seemed to have been prepared for Taira Hachiro¡¯s move. Her body moved slightly and dodged Taira Hachiro¡¯s ming spear stab. Her body leaned toward the nk. At this time, Hojo Dijon and Yagyuu had also readjusted their spirit power. Theyunched an attack on Uesugi Rei from both sides.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei!¡± Taira Hachiro shouted, ¡°Brother Hojo is arresting the female prisoner who killed his younger brother. I shouldn¡¯t have participated in it but since you hurt one of the Taira family¡¯s members. I can¡¯t stand-by any longer!¡±

    Taira Hachiro, Hojo Dijon, and Yagyuu Munesaki, three High-Tier Sword Saint had joined forces to besiege Uesugi Rei!

    Facing the three-way attack, Uesugi Rei tookrge strides to move left and right, and brandished the long tachi in her hand.

    During the fierce battle, Uesugi Rei revealed her beautiful spirit power which was pure white inside and bluish-purple outside!

    The tachi flickered with purple and white sparkling ice crystals.

    The three high-tier Sword Saint could not immediately subdue Uesugi Rei even when they worked together. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. They became anxious and erupted with their full strength to madly attack Uesugi.

    For a while, the sword and spear were raining, and the spirit power was fluctuating wildly!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The shockwaves released as they fought and a turbulent wind formed around them. The gs of the Imagawa family were blown away. The soldiers and samurai were blown one after another and fell to the ground. Saionji family members used Nioh as a windshield to avoid being blown away by the wind.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Atst, even the fat Imagawa Yosh*tada¡¯s litter was blown to the ground and he broke two front teeth when he fell! ¡°Back off! Back off! Stay away from these monsters!¡± Imagawa Yosh*tada ordered hurriedly.

    At this time, three Sword Saint attacked with all their strength but they were surprised to find that they could not get the upper hand!

    Not only could they not suppress Uesugi Rei but the air around them seemed to be getting colder and colder. The sky was filled with little snow dust that this season shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡± Lily suddenly covered her mouth and eximed in surprise at the discovery she found. Behind Uesugi Rei, there was a faint virtual projection of a blue figure!

 Volume 1, Chapter 148 â€“ Rage

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 148 - Rage</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The color of the sky was hazy and the star-like snow was floating!

    That virtual projection emanated vivid, lifelike faint blue me and its pair of copper bell-like eyes seemed to be ring at all creatures.

    If one looked at it from a high ce, a cloud of mist covering a distance of about 100 meters around the front door of Saionji Household could be seen.

    Within this range, the actions, fighting intent, and even the spirit power of Hojo, Hachiro, and others had been slightly suppressed.

    However, Uesugi Rei¡¯s attack seemed to be swifter and fiercer under the blessing of the virtual projection!

    ¡°Boom!!!¡± Uesugi Rei brandished the thin air and swept up an icy wind that extinguished the fire swirling on Taira Hachiro¡¯s spear!

    At this time, Hojo shed from the side. Uesugi Rei turned around and vigorously jumped. A sword projection that was hidden in the mist synched with her movements and performed a rising sh.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The strong sound made everyone¡¯s eardrum tremble and caused the cold air to burst!

    Hojo¡¯s sword seemed to hit the iceberg and was bounced back by Uesugi Rei who was smaller than him but remained steadfast like a mountain. Yagyuu Munesaki tried to take the opportunity to attack Uesugi Rei from behind.

    Uesugi Rei reacted with a keen response. She jumped up high with her long legs, dodged the pair of swords and then stepped on them violently!

    ¡°Bang!¡± Her foot stepped on where Yagyuu¡¯s twin swords intersected and pushed the swords onto the ground. Thereby using it as an axis, her other long leg turned around and kicked heavily again.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± Yagyuu who was sent flying by the kick mmed into the mud wall by the street! The pair of swords remain grounded under Uesugi¡¯s feet!

    ¡°Hah!¡± Hachiro jumped up high and shouted: ¡°Take this, my Taira family¡¯s ultimate spear technique!¡±

    ¡°Haaaa¡ªyaaahhh!¡± Hachiro roared in a strange faltering tone. He rapidly stabbed at Uesugi and simultaneously spun the spear at great speed. With the spear rapidly spinning, a ming python coiling around it as it formed from the abrasive air.

    Uesugi looked grimly at the spinning spear. She held up the tachi with both hands and shed at Hachiro¡¯s spear.

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± The tachi cut directly between the spear and the Trident, forcing the spear to swing back and forth like a maniac.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!¡±

    No matter how it revolved, it was still blocked by the tachi. The strong impact forced Hachiro to loosen his hand and the highly stic wooden handle struck Hachiro¡¯s jaw

    ¡°Pfff¡ª!¡± Hachiro whose face was covered with white powder vomited blood. After getting hit by his own spear, he was forced backward by several meters.

    By this time, Hojo Dijon erupted with his full strength. He broke through the mist to kill Uesugi Rei!

    The spear that was osciting back and forth was still hanging on Uesugi Rei¡¯s sword. She guided the spear with the sword¡¯s strength and threw the spear toward Hojo.

    The spear with the irregr me on it struck Hojo. Unexpectedly, it sent Hojo flying and burned his clothes.

    When Hojo fell to the ground, he put out the mes on his body.

    Uesugi Rei was just like the queen of ice and snow. Her proud body stood at the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Her long silver hair floated like falling snowkes. Her purple eyes seemed to be burning with a magical me but the corner of her mouth wore a wild and wanton smile.

    It looked like she was at ease.

    The wind and snow gradually dissipated, leaving no trace of snow on the ground. No one knew whether the ice and snow were real, or was it the manifestation of Uesugi¡¯s intent in the real world.

    ¡°So that¡¯s¡­ the intent¡­¡± Lily dismounted from the horse and stood beside Saionji Kotoka, who incredulously witnessed everything.

    ¡°This is a higher level of intent - Domain.¡± Saionji Kotoka said with a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Uesugi has already attained her own Domain. No wonder she was able to fight with three enemies with ease!¡±

    Everyone present was shocked.

    Hojo finally put out the mes on his body and stood up. Hachiro and Yagyuu also got back up but the three of them did not dare to get any closer!

    In the distance, Imagawa covered his mouth with a fan and said in a sharp voice, ¡°The six famous swords of the East Nation. The difference in strength between third-ranked Hachiro, the six-ranked Hojo Dijon, and second-ranked Uesugi is sorge. Even the famous high-tier Sword Saint, Yagyuu Munesaki, can¡¯t beat Uesugi Rei! Hum! What Six Swords of the East Nation? The Hojo is so undeserving of this title!¡±

    After hearing this, Dijon¡¯s face turned blue, but he could only endure it. And that wasn¡¯t the least of his concern, if this were to spread, he would be theughingstock in Kamakura city!

    How could he dere himself as one of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords and the strongest of the Hojo family if it came to this!

    Taira Hachiro¡¯s reaction was quite indifferent. The Taira n was unfathomable, to begin with. There were too many freakishly strong people in it. Taira Hachiro¡¯s wild and strange character was already a matter of ridicule in his family, this was but another source ofughter for them.

    Taira Hachiro shook his head and gave up vigntly. He went to pick up his spear and took a horse stance with the spear behind him. He repeatedly stepped on the ground with his left and right feet, and groaned strangely: ¡°I believe Sister Rei rightfully deserves the first spot in the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords. This Hachiro is not your opponent. I will not get involved in this matter anymore. Everyone, I¡¯ll see youter. Goodbye!¡±

    After Taira Hachiro said that, he carried his spear and quickly hopped backward. Then he walked away and soon disappeared behind the cold mist on the corners of the street.

    Yagyuu¡¯s condition was much worse. He was covering his arm and seemed to have been hurt.

    The face of Hojo Dijon was rigid. His forehead was full of sweat and he was unable to restrain anger in his heart. He clenched his fists hard but he could only swallow his resentment.

    All of a sudden, Nagasaki, who had one arm chopped off by Lily, picked up the Grade 2 iron cannon scattered by Kotoka in the chaos of war. He lit the fuse and shouted at Lily¡¯s twisted face, ¡°?????, return my hand!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The iron cannon shot at Lily!

    ¡°Sis!¡± Uesugi Rei was shocked but there was too little time to stop it.

    Looking at the bullets flying toward her, Lily didn¡¯t panic at all. The Crescent Moon in her hand left behind a streak of light as she drew the sword!

    Silence¡ª

    The small broad bean sized bullet was cut in two!

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The crimson Crescent Moon shed with gold light and a sword wave flew toward Nagasaki.

    ¡°What? ¡ª¡ªNo!¡± Nagasaki¡¯s eyes widened as the scarlet sword wave flew toward him with lightning speed.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Blood sttered!

    Nagasaki was hit and a deep red line extended from the middle of his forehead all the way down to the body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nagasaki¡¯s body stiffened for a while. Then his eyes rolled up before he fell to the ground and died.

    ¡°Nagasaki!!!¡± Dijon was furious and could not wait to kill Lily with a stab at once. However, Uesugi Rei¡¯s cold and sharp eyes stared at him.

    Hojo Dijon could only swallow his anger and thought to himself: ¡®Uesugi Rei, Kagami Lily¡­ Wait for me, one day I will make you pay a hundred times the price for today¡¯s matter! I, Hojo Dijon, will never forget today¡¯s humiliation!¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a reluctant wave of Dijon, the remaining Hojo samurai dragged their deadpanions away in a panic.

    When the Imagawa Army saw this situation, they silently withdrew. Imagawa Yosh*tada didn¡¯t mention that Lily hit him and hurt his son.

    ¡°Is it finally over?¡±

    When this great battle came to an end, Lily suddenly felt dizzy as she rxed. Her body fell down but she was easily embraced by Uesugi Rei from behind. Uesugi Rei sheathed her tachi and lifted Lily in a princess carry.

    Lily suddenly became very embarrassed but it was not easy to break away from the benefactor¡¯s embrace. She could only whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Put me down. I can walk.¡±

    It was natural that Lily was ashamed, but even Nanako, who was looking from the side, also had a slightlyplicated expression.

 Volume 1, Chapter 149 â€“ Back to Takeshita

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 149 - Back to Takesh*ta</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    ¡°Miss Uesugi, would you please carry Miss Kagami inside? Mr. Taihara, please deal with the aftermath.¡± Kotoka ordered.

    However, Uesugi Rei turned around and walked towards Nioh with Lily in her arms. She put Lily on the back of the Nioh and then mounted the horse with a leap. She said, ¡°Sister Lily, Lady Sakiko wants me to take you back.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Wait ¡­¡± Lily was stunned. At this moment she was ced horizontally on the horse with her hips facing Nanako and she couldn¡¯t turn back to see everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Uesugi Rei also ignored the surprised expression of the Saionji family and yanked the reins directly. The ck horse reared and neighed!

    ¡°Boom!¡± With the thundering sounds of horse¡¯s hooves, it turned into a ck hurricane and ran toward the outside of Suruga city. In the blink of an eye, only a long string of smoke could be seen¡­

    Nanako¡¯s two crescent-shaped twintail blew in the wind. She stared nkly at the direction in which Uesugi Rei forcibly took Lily away. Although she was a little relieved in her heart, somehow she also felt a bit sour.

    Lily was taken away by a mighty woman like Uesugi Rei, it should be safe. But was it really safe? And what did Uesugi Rei want? Why did she kiss her sister Lily as she pleased¡­ Moreover, older sister Lily actually blushed and did not refusepletely. It was as if it wasn¡¯t their first kiss¡­

    Nanako showed a joyful smile for the rescue of Lily but her sparkling eyes shed tears.

    At the foot of the gloomy, cold and boundless Mount Aoame.

    ¡°???????! ???????! ???????! Ah-! Ah-! Ah¡ª!¡±

    Hojo Dijon yelled at the sky: ¡°That damned Kagami Lily made a Cursed Katana with the tamahagane! And she also shamelessly integrated the anima of Demon Hound into the sword!¡±

    Dijon looked at a small gap in his huge tachi. This gap was not left when he fought against Uesugi Rei but when his sword collided with Lily¡¯s de!

    It was even more noticeable than the tiny chink left by several exchanges with Uesugi Rei!

    ¡°It really is a peerless sword and it is also integrated with the metal-attribute anima of the superior Demon! That is to say, Lily¡¯s own strength is weak but her sword is more powerful than the sword I use! Damn it! Such a sword fell into the hands of this ?????! How hateful¡ª!¡±

    Dijon cut down a lot of trees in a rage. Looking at the people who followed him, almost half of them were either killed or injured by Demon Hound but now the middle to high-levelbat power were almost annihted!

    Lily pretended to be weak and killed six Sword Masters with that sword! Sword Masters! This was the real backbone of the Hojo family, a valuable general!

    ¡°That woman Kagami Lily not only kills decisively but she is also very cunning and despicable. Although she is weak now, she is a de Maiden! It¡¯s extremely fast for the de Maiden to improve her strength in a certain period of time! If it is true that she has just started practicing with the sword a few months ago, then her talent is really terrifying! A woman with such horrifying talent, cunning and vicious nature, and wields a sword that is stronger than all the swords of the Hojo family, will be a huge threat given enough time. She must be removed as soon as possible!¡±

    At this point, Dijon did not simply want to kill Lily to express his hatred or revenge for his younger brother but because he truly regarded Lily as a potential threat and intended to erase it from the root!

    ¡°Why is this woman so cared for by Uesugi Rei!¡± Hojo Dijon broke the roadside rock into pieces with a single blow!

    ¡°Your Lordship, it¡¯s useless to vent your anger on rocks like this. Let¡¯s go back to Odawara as soon as possible. It¡¯s useless to stay in the Imagawa family¡¯s territory.¡± Yagyuu Munesaki with an arm sling came to persuade him.

    ¡°s!¡± Hojo sat down under the tree and said as he shook his head: ¡°Instructor, don¡¯t you care at all?! From now on, you and I may be theughingstock among the samurai ns of the Eastern Nation!¡±

    ¡°Instructor might have it better. But even with thebined strength of Taira Hachiro, you, and me, we still got beaten by Uesugi Rei. In the future, it would be difficult to preserve the reputation of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords. In this battle, we lost so much but Lily reaped all the benefits and it also increased Uesugi Rei¡¯s reputation! I hate it! Instructor, I really hate it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yagyuu Munesaki also stamped his feet and sighed. He was also just as frustrated. The Shinkage-ry¨± was also quite popr in Kamakura. This time, failing wasn¡¯t a good thing. It smashed the Yagyuu family¡¯s reputation! No matter how good the sword-y was, it couldn¡¯t stand Uesugi Rei¡¯s vigorous and violent spirit power!

    The weather was gloomy and it rained heavily.

    ¡°Damn it! Even heaven isughing at me! Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going back!¡± With the defeated soldiers in tow, Hojo stepped on the muddy mountain road to return to Odawara while drenched in the rain. From Suruga to Odawara, it was better to go through the road under Mount Aoame without having to go through Takesh*ta town. At this time, Lily and Uesugi Rei were together. It was extremely difficult to conspire so Hojo had to go back first and then take his time to formte a n. However, Dijon¡¯s face paled when he thought about what sort of face would his father ¡ªthe Lord of Hojo n¡ª make when he learned the result of this battle.

    That evening, Yagyuu Shiu and Ashikaga Kiyoshi arrived at the Saionji Household with the Ashikaga family¡¯s cavalry.

    ¡°After the girl Shiu returned to Takesh*ta town by herself, I got the flying eagle from the Takeda family. It informed me that Ms Uesugi had met him in Kai Province which made me quite puzzled. I felt uneasy so I took my Ashikaga cavalry and went to Takesh*ta town to find Miss Shiu and came together¡­ but it seems that we are still one step behind.¡±

    Ashikaga faced the bloody battlefield that was being washed by rain in front of the Saionji Household but he always remained calm and polite.

    ¡°Your Highness Ashikaga,e in and sit down.¡± Kotoka asked her retainers to greet him with an umbre.

    In the end, Kotoka and Ashikaga entered the room.

    ¡°Ah¡ª you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Shiu didn¡¯t see Lily but she did meet Nanako.

    ¡°Hum!¡± The two were so touched to meet again after experiencing so many dangers but they seemed to have nothing to say and ignored each other.

    Ashikaga was wearing a ck eboshi cap and ck clothes. He sat politely, took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam, for your hospitality.

    Since Miss Kagami is not here, we¡¯ll go back to Takesh*ta Town to find her. As for Lord Imagawa, I¡¯ll send someone to preach. I will never make things difficult for the Saionji family again.¡±

    Kotoka nodded: ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness. I will also go to Kamakura soon to pay proper gratitude to Your Highness again. By the way, Miss Shiu, these things are Miss Kagami¡¯s luggage. Take them to her when you go back.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡¯s?¡± Ashikaga¡¯s clear and candid gaze became somewhat vague.

    ¡°You know, Miss Uesugi took her with her and went so fast that she didn¡¯t even take those things with her.¡± Kotoka shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, thank you very much, Madam.¡± Shiu took over those things, including all kinds of clothes and some of Lily¡¯s loot. After all, there were many underwear and astringent cloth in them which couldn¡¯t be directly shown to Ashikaga.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Nanako said.

    ¡°I know that you want to go but you mustn¡¯t go. This battle has also severely damaged the Saionji family. How can you, the future heir of the Saionji family, leave at this time?¡± Kotoka said sternly.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ I know¡­¡± Nanako agreed with a pout.

 Volume 1, Chapter 150 â€“ Raining at Mt. Tama

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 150 - Raining at Mt. Tama</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Mount Tama was also shrouded in wind and rain.

    A huge ck horse akin to a demonic beast was galloping on the muddy rainy road. When the little monsters along the way saw it, they were all frightened and hid in the mountains.

    Because Nioh was shaking too much while sprinting, Lily had to put her arms around Uesugi Rei¡¯s neck. Her face involuntarily bumped into the chest repeatedly because the horse was shaking so much.

    At this speed, despite the fact that Lily had Sakura Parasol, it was impossible to open it so it was inserted in the luggage bag behind the saddle.

    Lily felt an inexplicable sense of security. Although half of her body was suffering from wind and rain, the other half snuggled up to the warmth that was emanating from this powerful woman.

    Lily knew that if she relied too much on this woman, she would be weak. That would be her greatest roadblock.

    However, this was a stormy night and the first night after the disaster, she didn¡¯t necessarily need to force herself to stay strong.

    After all, she was also a girl.

    Uesugi Rei pulled the rein to slow down the dark horse, then she asked, ¡°That, um¡­ Sister Lily, look, there¡¯s an intersection, which way should we go?¡±

    Lily could feel the jiggling of Uesugi¡¯s breasts when she spoke. Her body temperature also seemed to have increased slightly. It was a shame that Lily didn¡¯t lift her head, otherwise, she¡¯d be able to catch the rare sight of this Goddess of War blushing.

    Lily casually nced at the dark and indistinct road and said, ¡°Go down this road.¡±

    ¡°Oh, would you look at that, Sister Lily is so good. How can you distinguish the directions and roads so urately even though they look almost the same?¡± Uesugi Rei asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°¡­ Sister Uesugi, don¡¯t ask such questions, Lily can¡¯t guarantee that she can remember all the roads. But this road to Takesh*ta only has this one intersection so it¡¯s pretty easy to remember.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡± Uesugi Rei looked at the road on both sides again, trying to find andmark to differentiate the two, but still, she couldn¡¯t find any.

    So she could only drive the horse forward and run uphill.

    ¡°¡­ Sister Uesugi! It¡¯s downhill, down the road ¡­¡± Lily was a little speechless. She was pointing the way at the front, and yet Uesugi still managed to confuse uphill for downhill¡­ Why was it that Uesugi Rei was so strong yet so directionally challenged? She even had a good map on her.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ your mount, Nioh, is also very intelligent. Next time when you are going somewhere, you can point it out on the map and let it carry you. You don¡¯t need to direct it yourself. Maybe this way, you will not go the wrong way.¡±

    ¡°What Sister Lily said is not unreasonable, but it can¡¯t be done!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Uesugi Rei suddenly hugged Lily¡¯s waist and her hand went down Lily¡¯s curvy waist and pped her rich buttocks.

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ everything must be under big sister¡¯s control! Those who act with me, whether it be the horse I ride or you, should listen to me. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand ¡­¡± Lily blushed and lowered her head, and continued to lean on Uesugi¡¯s chest without any choice.

    ¡°That¡­ Sister Uesugi.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±

    With her silver hair hanging low, Uesugi Rei looked at Lily and asked, ¡°How will you thank me?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing Uesugi¡¯s reply, Lily didn¡¯t know what to do. But for some reason, she seemed to understand what Uesugi was thinking. Her face turned red and her red lips opened with a gentle breath, ¡°¡­What does sister think?¡±

    Uesugi stopped Nioh and picked up Lily, she made her turn around and rode on the horse. Since Uesugi was sitting behind her, her chest was pressing against Lily¡¯s thin back.

    She gently lifted Lily¡¯s hair at the back and let Nioh walk slowly through the forest.

    Uesugi Rei whispered in Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°Be my woman.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was shocked.

    Sometimes Sister Uesugi really uttered the most shocking things when others were starting to have better impression of her. Although Lily still fell into her pace sometimes, it really gave her quite a jump this time around.

    Even if the other side said something like, ¡°I like you, please be with me,¡± or ¡°Will you be my girlfriend?¡± Lily still woundn¡¯t agree, but at least it was little more natural to listen to.

    However, wasn¡¯t her request of being her woman too direct? It was too advanced and tant!

    Being Uesugi¡¯s girlfriend and being her woman were twopletely different things!

    Although Lily had not undergone affairs of life, she still knew of these principles!

    It was like where you could touch and where you could never touch¡­

    The first thing Uesugi asked was to be her woman, did that mean she wanted Lily¡¯s everything? Wasn¡¯t that too overbearing?

    ¡°How¡¯s it? Baby, do you agree?¡± Uesugi breathed gently at Lily¡¯s earlobe. This kind of questioning could easily lead people to lose their mind before thinking rationally.

    ¡°No!¡± replied Lily.

    Fortunately, for a woman like Lily, whether she agreed or not, the answer was same. That was: ¡°No, no, no, no¡­¡± It didn¡¯t matter whether Uesugi Rei grasped the weakness of Lily, she would never get the answer she wanted.

    Of course, Lily didn¡¯t say this coquettishly or duplicity. It was a genuine rejection.

    It was not ¡°by no, women mean yes¡± kind of thing.

    ¡°No? Why? Does Sister Lily think I don¡¯t deserve you?¡±

    At this time, Lily felt bitter in her heart. ¡®If I tell her that I already have someone I like, that would be too cruel.¡¯

    Although Uesugi Rei looked graceful and quick-witted, Lily always felt that, deep down, she might not as carefree as she seemed. She didn¡¯t really have any justification, it was merely a women¡¯s intuition.

    Lily didn¡¯t want to and couldn¡¯t bear to make Sister Uesugi sad.

    However, she couldn¡¯t answer to her proposal¡­

    Because in her heart, there was no ce for other women to upy. It was wholly dedicated to senior sister.

 Volume 1, Chapter 151 â€“ Stroll in the Forest

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 151 - Stroll in the Forest</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    ¡°How, how can that be¡­ Sister Uesugi is strong and so beautiful ¡­ How could there be a woman you don¡¯t deserve ¡­¡± Lily said incoherently because she hadn¡¯t figured out how to reject her advances.

    ¡°Haha¡­,¡± Uesugi Reiughed out loud, ¡°What are you talking about, Sister Lily? It seems logical, but the fact of the matter is that, we¡­ are all abnormal, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily, do you like men?¡±

    ¡°Huh? O- Of course not¡­ ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily¡¯s answer was not the root cause of Uesugi¡¯s surprise, but rather because Lily took things for granted and mentioned something that should have been taboo. That taboo matter was Lily still loved shy women.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t realize it at all. She still had consciousness of a boy. Without any sense of shame and taboo, she blurted out that she didn¡¯t like men.

    ¡°Sister Lily, you are really weird. Don¡¯t you think the two of us are already straying far from the norm?¡±¡± Uesugi¡¯s delicate chin rested on Lily¡¯s shoulders.

    Right then, Lily immediately understood what Uesugi meant.

    Due to Lily¡¯s train of thought that still resembled those of a boy, she failed to realize how much courage a woman of this era needed to muster to express her love for another woman boldly.

    No matter how powerful Uesugi was, she was still a woman. However, Lily was so indifferent and turned a deaf ear to her confession.

    This made her feel sorry for Uesugi Rei.

    Her seemingly positive and thoughtless answer may have hurt her.

    ¡°I, I mean¡­ not for the time being ¡­¡± Lily could absolutely swear that she didn¡¯t want to say that in her mind. She just wanted to tactfully reject Uesugi.

    Lily knew that she had a problem with herself. That she was not good at rejecting the advances of other women.

    However, Uesugi Rei viewed itpletely differently. It looked more like a disguised seduction rather than a polite rejection.

    ¡°You¡¯re so lovely.¡± Uesugi Rei affirmatively whispered into Lily¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Well, how can it be lovely? I am talking to you seriously! I am very serious, very serious to reject you.¡± Lily replied. Almost immediately she regretted saying those words and felt like wanting to hang herself. It didn¡¯t sound like a rejection. It sounded more like she was actually flirting with another woman!

    Lily, oh Lily, why do you possess such low emotional quotient and why are you so bad at expressing what you mean to Sister Uesugi.

    In such an instance, Uesugi Rei responded with a kiss on Lily¡¯s cheek.

    Yet, Uesugi Rei would not just be satisfied with a kiss. She had a character of strong possessiveness, especially to those who would dare to reject her.

    As Uesugi turned Lily¡¯s face around and held her by the chin, Lily was slightly surprised. Before long, however, a kiss greeted her cherry red lips.

    Unlike the time at the gate of the Saionji Household, Uesugi Reiunched a fierce attack.

    ¡­¡­

    Nobody knew how many mountains they had hiked before Uesugi Rei had let go of Lily.

    Lily grasped Nioh with her pair of small hands. She was almost lying t on the horse¡¯s neck while weakly panting with Uesugi still sitting behind her.

    Lily wanted to cry but no tears flowed out.

    ¡®It was just a kiss. It was a lengthy kiss, but that¡¯s no reason to cry!¡¯

    ¡®Originally, I felt guilty and was afraid of hurting Uesugi Rei. But as expected, I was too kind to her.¡¯

    In fact, Uesugi Rei was such a strong and beautiful elder sister figure. ording to Lily¡¯s original taste, she wouldn¡¯t hate her but¡­

    Lily reminded herself many times that she couldn¡¯t let senior sister down¡­ However, wasn¡¯t she making continuous mistakes one after another? Even so, this was totally out of her control.

    At this moment, Uesugi Rei leaned down and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it? Have you already begun to want to be my woman?¡±

    Lily forcibly controlled her emotions and uttered in a more serious tone: ¡°Please conduct yourself with dignity, sister Uesugi. Lily only feels embarrassed and ashamed.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Uesugi Rei really let Lily go, making her feel a bit down.

    ¡®No, I shouldn¡¯t feel down. It¡¯s better this way!¡¯

 Volume 1, Chapter 152 â€“ Tea Ceremony under the Millennium Cherry Blossom Tree

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 152 - Tea Ceremony under the Millennium Cherry Blossom Tree</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    To once again return to Takesh*ta town under the cover of the night, a myriad of emotions flooded up Lily in ways she could not express.

    Uesugi Rei and Lily dismounted from the horse. They looked at each other under the purple wisteria by the banks of Takesh*ta River.

    ¡°Sister Lily, I have a request. In the future, can you stop calling me Sister Uesugi and just call me big sis?¡±

    Lily momentarily hesitated before she slightly shook her head: ¡°No way.¡±

    Uesugi wore a sad smile. She wanted to know the reason but restrained herself from asking.

    This surprised Lily.

    In the eyes of Lily, the title of big sis which was equivalent to the title of senior sister could only belong to that girl.

    ¡®I might be infatuated, but I am not a fickle girl. How can I simply call others my elder sister?¡¯

    Uesugi gently caressed Lily¡¯s hair before she plucked up a strand, ced it on the tip of her nose and sniffed: ¡°I can never get enough of the fragrance of your hair, but I¡¯m afraid we will have to be separated again.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    For some reason, Lily was surprised to hear this yet at the same time she also felt a sense of loss.

    Why did she feel a sense of loss? Was it because she was not able to repay her life-saving benefactor?

    ¡®However, with Uesugi Rei¡¯s power and position, what can I even do for her?¡¯

    Uesugi Rei wanted her heart, but that was something Lily could never give.

    ¡®When we are together, you ignore her advances. Yet when she said she is leaving, you feel sad again. Lily, do you even know what you are thinking?¡¯ Lily questioned herself in her heart.

    ¡°Why, can¡¯t bear to let Sister go?¡± Uesugi Rei raised her chin up.

    ¡°No!¡± Lily turned her head away but did not push away Uesugi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sister Lily, when you reach Takesh*ta town, you will be safe with Minamoto no Sakiko. I have some important matters to attend to. I wille to see youter, OK.¡±

    Lily almost blurted out, ¡°when?¡±

    ¡®Wait, no, why does it seem like I really want to keep her with me? If we put that strange rtionship aside, then it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d like to spend more time with such a good friend and sister like Uesugi.¡¯

    Lily stopped talking and her sad expression also made Uesugi feel distressed. All that Uesugi could do at the moment was to pull Lily¡¯s pretty face again, hold her waist, and kiss her lips.

    Lily still resisted slightly and pushed powerlessly but her feet stood on tiptoes.

    ¡°Sister Lily, you should be obedient, take good care of yourself and protect yourself! Sister will be back to see you soon.¡±

    Just exactly like the manner in which she arrived, Uesugi Rei reeled off her beautiful long silver hair, spread out her slender thighs and jumped on the horse. She urged Nioh and galloped away like the wind! It soon disappeared into the mist of the riverside forest outside Takesh*ta and only the thundering sound of horses¡¯ hooves could be heard.

    Only Lily was left alone. She sat weakly on the stone under the wisteria tree. Her neckline was slightly exposed and her face was a little flushed.

    ¡°Kissing again¡­ this way¡­ as if we have really be lovers.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes were misty as she muttered to herself.

    Lily returned to the Genji Dojo by herself in the setting sun and the guards of the Dojo naturally didn¡¯t block her.

    Instead of immediately paying a visit to Sakiko, Lily returned to her Millennium Cherry Blossom Yard and found that the house seemed to have been empty for several days.

    ¡°What about Shiu? Where did she go? Nanako is now also in Suruga with Madame Kotoka¡­¡±

    Lily looked out at the thousand-year-old cherry blossom tree outside. Its petals drifted under the twilight like rain.

    A feeling of loneliness and self-pity sprang up.

    What¡¯s so bad about being alone? I still have senior sister.

    Only sister Rinne would not abandon her.

    Lily raised the Sakura Parasol and walked under the flower tree. From the luggage she brought back, she took out the Aubergine Teacup.

    It was purely coincidental that this Aubergine Teacup had been with Lily all the time. She was originally worried that there was not enough money to pay Master Ehiro so she nned to use this as coteral andter earn money to redeem it. However, master Ehiro was generous and only took 200 kan. She said that the rest would be ounted for in the future but Lily felt that she would not ask for it again. Lily was also silently grateful.

    Now that I have brought it back and I¡¯m all alone. So why not drink tea by myself?

    Lily boiled some water,id a cloth in the yard and sat on it alone. She made a tea ceremony for herself.

    When Lily touched the slightly cool Aubergine Teacup and prepared some tea in it, her state of mind gradually became clearer.

    Drinking tea alone under the flower tree was also lonesome. The feeling of loneliness had not diminished but it had sublimated into an artistic mood.

    The evening breeze blew. Lily raised her hand and narrowed her eyes. The petal rain drifted before her eyes like a pink wind and snow. The warm tea in her hand exuded a solitary, elegant fragrance.

    Such a wonderful time and beautiful scenery¡­

    The natural purple light and elegance of the fourth-grade teacup made Lily feel even lonelier at the moment. Although there was some sadness in the light fragrance, it was also brought some joy to her.

    Enjoy the peace, feel the sadness

    Kagami Lily¡­

    Lily gently sipped the tea and her slender fingers touched her underbelly where her most precious mirror was hidden.

    Lily took out the mirror from her underbelly which reflected her beautiful face. Although she had just been kissed by sister Uesugi, she felt even lonelier now.

    Yet, Lily smiled.

    Suddenly, the autumn wind blew strongly and the Millennium cherry blossoms rustled.

    The cherry blossoms floated down from all over the sky in front of Lily, it was beautiful and flourishing.

    ¡°I¡­ I can feel it.¡±

    At this moment, Lily could feel her lonely self bing a part of the world. The millennium cherry tree, the flowers, the tea, and herself seemed to be merged into a whole wonderful picture.

    Arrogant, elegant, and beautiful¡­

    Lily suddenly realized her own intent¡ª¡ª

    Sakura.

 Volume 1, Chapter 153 â€“ Re-entering the Mirror Space

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 153 - Re-entering the Mirror Space</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Cherry blossoms and snowfall filled the whole sky.

    Gradually, even the ground was covered in pink and white.

    Lily absent-mindedly looked up and viewed the descending cherry blossoms like the starry sky. Even if it was a thousand years old cherry blossom tree, the scale of this petal rain was toorge, wasn¡¯t it?

    However, these cherry blossoms floated more and more to the extent that Lily¡¯s view gradually became a white one.

    The world had turned into a snow-white world. Lily felt as if she was floating in the middle of the sky. It was boundless and hard to recognise but it seemed to have some kind of power which attracted her¡­

    She felt as if she had been sucked into this ce which was both familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. She seemed to be slowly falling down. Atst, her fall ended bynding on an ice-cold floor.

    When Lily¡¯s vision gradually recovered, what she saw was an octagonal stone room in a dimly light space and the ancient rope patterns that emerged on each wall¡­

    She was in the mirror space!

    For some unknown reason, I have returned to the mirror space.

    In the past, Lily had tried various ways to re-enter the mirror space again but she discovered no clues. This time however, she unexpectedly entered inside.

    Was it because I have identallyprehended my own intent, Sakura Fall?

    Lily stood up and looked back at herself in the mirror on the wall.

    As expected, she had physically transformed back into an image of a handsome boy¡¯s appearance which was the original appearance of her soul.

    ¡°Mm-mm¡­¡±

    However, Lily felt that the person in the mirror hardly had any boyish-looks remaining except for his subconscious cognition that he was a boy. It seemed that he had be more feminine than he wasst time.

    It was not only in appearance, but the gestures and physical charm, all of it also exuded a more feminine feel.

    Is this true or is this just illusory?

    Is it because I¡¯m now used to being a woman so the reflection of my soul has be more like a girl?

    What¡¯s more, Lily felt that her lips seemed to be watery and lustrous, just like those of girls¡¯ lips.

    Most importantly, she had to ensure that she was physically¡­

    Physically he was still a boy, but he had only partially retained the boy¡¯s physical characteristics. Lily seemed to feel that the skin had be more hydrated and glossy, and even the hair had grown a lot. The boy¡¯s ck hair was a little messy and had length almost reaching the shoulder. What the hell was going on?

    Can the hair of the soul grow longer? Will my body change?

    Don¡¯t think too much about it. This ce is far beyond your understanding.

    Senior sister!

    Coming here means that I can see senior sister again!

    Suddenly from behind Lily, sounds of rumbling of frictions between rocks were heard.

    When he looked back, he saw another room opening next to the room where his senior sister was held. But at this time, he was too anxious to see his senior sister so he went straight into her room.

    Senior sister was¡­ still quiet, wearing thin white clothes and sleeping there.

    Lily stepped forward and his eyes filled with sadness.

    She reached out to his senior sister. She could not touch her but she still wanted to hold her hand.

    The feeling of nothingness. They were so close, yet worlds apart, such feeling was both real and illusionary.

    Lily still couldn¡¯t feel the sensation of senior sister¡¯s skin, but some kind of spirit power from both sides made contact and prevented their spiritual bodies from passing through each other. This, in turn, made it so that Lily could feel the shape of senior sister¡¯s hand.

    But this was very different from the contact between the physical bodies.

    It was as if two souls were physically touching each other.

    Lily tried to lift the hem of his white yukata. In the past, his hand could not grasp the tangible things. But now, he could lift his hem and see the shameful loincloth hidden underneath it¡­

    In fact, just a moment ago, when Lily confirmed that he was still physically a boy, he had already done it but he didn¡¯t notice the details at that time.

    I am now a soul but I can grab things?

    Why is this so?

    Lily remembered that when he entered into this space thest time, he was still apletely ordinary person, but this time, his body and soul seemed to have undergone metamorphosis.

    Perhaps his soul changed due to adapting to the spirit power, or maybe it might be because of the magatama-shaped soul that was located in mysterious space in his lower abdomen?

    Then, why can I feel another kind of spirit power which is totally different from my own. This spirit power seems to being from senior sister. It is warm, mysterious, and even felt somewhat boundless.

    Does the senior sister also have spirit powers?

    This¡­ this is inconceivable. I achieved it because of a chance encounter and vigorous training, but how can senior sister have spirit energy?

    The soul of senior sistery dormant since she came to this ce and her body was upied by him.

    Is it because of me?

    But this power feels totally different from mine.

    It¡¯s like the warmth of the sun.

    ¡°Can the spirit power awaken senior sister?¡±

    Lily was now a soul which was originally in the form of a condensed spiritual power. However, he didn¡¯t know how to utilize the soul to operate and control spirit energy.

    But he still attempted it following his own intuition. He had some control over spirit power. However, when he grabbed senior sister¡¯s hand, tried to inject spirit power or use spirit waves, it had no effect.

    ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t do it¡­ And there¡¯s the thing about this mirror space too, even now I don¡¯t have much information about it¡­ Oh yea, didn¡¯t the stone door to the next room be unlocked since just now? Let¡¯s go and see if I can find any other clue.¡±

    Lily exited from senior sister¡¯s room and walked towards the next room that opened earlier in one of the eight walls.

    Inside the room, the light was dim and some ambiguous candles were lit but those candles seemed to be anything but ordinary.

    When Lily walked into the room, she found that there were ancient wooden doors all around the room. Those wooden doors were painted with faded colours but they were decorated with exquisite and charming Ukiyo-e. On one side of the room, there was a small wooden table on which ornaments like jewellery and mirror were ced. It looked exactly like a woman¡¯s dressing table. In front of the table, there was a floral cushion.

    The ground was even covered with soft andfortable tatami.

    Why is there such a room in the mirror space? Is it senior sister¡¯s room?

    No, no, Lily didn¡¯t think that this idea was reasonable. The style and atmosphere of the two rooms were quite different. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t as though senior sister chose to sleep here on her own ord, and why would a soul need another room in the first ce?

    When Lily walked toward the sliding door, she felt even weirder. It seemed that the inside of this room was bigger than it appeared from outside because the stone room was in octagonal shape. However, she felt that the space had exceeded the original size.

    What¡¯s behind the sliding door?

    Lily opened one of the sliding doors.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    What Lily saw was a beautiful garden.

    In the closet just beyond the sliding door, there were women¡¯s feathered kimonos with beautiful embroidery.

    These feathered kimonos were avable in various colors but it seemed that purple, blue, and white one wereparably moremon. Unlike the kimonos and yukatas that weremon in the Heian Empire, these clothes¡­ were very revealing. They were interwoven by thin stripes of clothes and sped together with beautiful metal rings or jewellery. It felt like more than 90% of the kimono¡¯s fabric had been cut off, leaving behind only the most important part and ornaments. However, there were some elegant ribbons on it which were painted with simple floral decoration. This kind of ribbon must have looked very beautiful while dancing.

    There were even some feathered kimonos that covered the chest and crotch area with translucent silk. Rather, than covering up the private parts, they seemed to be emphasizing them instead.

    And if there was anything inmon, these clothes all exuded some kind of incredible elegant and ethereal, extraordinary and refined feeling.

    ording to Lily¡¯s own knowledge of the Heian Empire, she had never seen any ce where women dressed like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Whose clothes are they? They¡¯re so gorgeous and sexy. Furthermore, they¡¯re so unique.¡±

 Volume 1, Chapter 154 â€“ Gorgeous Lipstick Laden With Grief

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 154 - Gorgeous Lipstick Laden With Grief</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Lily looked at these clothes and his breathing quickened. A deep sense of longing came from the bottom of his heart. He even had a little imperceptible expectation for these clothes.

    He hurriedly closed the sliding door with a blush and dared not look at it again.

    Of course, it was natural for boys to blush and their heartbeat quicken when they see so many sexy women¡¯s clothes. That means his soul was still a normal boy, right? Lily unknowingly said to himself.

    He turned around and looked at the table which looked like a dresser table. He went to the cushion that apparently looked like it was for women and sat down. He silently opened the jewelry box. It was full of exquisite jewelry. Many of these jewelries had designs in the shape of stars, moon and clouds, and so on. They didn¡¯t look asplicatedpared to the ancient jewelry of Lily¡¯s original world. Most of the designs were simple but were charming and had a unique artistic concept.

    ¡°These jewelries will definitely look beautiful after putting them on.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t like overly fanciful jewelry. Elegant and simple jewelry was more suitable for him. Besides, his hair was a little longer now¡­

    ¡°Ah? No! No! What am I thinking! Now that I am a guy now, it¡¯s strange to think of any jewelry here.¡±

    Lily closed the drawer containing the jewelry and opened the top drawer. Excluding perfumes and blushers, many exquisite cosmetics were inside. Each and every one of them was ced in an ancient and beautiful box.

    There was also a small metal tube that shined with a moonlight luster. It was about the length of the thumb. It was cylindrical. There were exquisite patterns carved on it. The entire tube was shiny but it was brighter than silver. It should be made of tinum-like metal.

    tinum was very rare in the Heian Empire. Curiously, Lily picked it up and found that there was a thin slit in the middle that could be opened.

    Lily turned it slightly, opened the cap and saw that there was a fascinating cherry lipstick in it.

    Lipstick? So lipsticks exist in the Heian Empire? I thought they only have lip balms and the like?

    No, this mirror space seemed to be quite different from other ces of the Heian Empire. It may not be something that belonged to the Heian Empire.

    It was just¡­

    It was such a beautiful lipstick. If he applied it on his lips, it would look beautiful¡­

    Inadvertently, Lily took out the lipstick, looked into the mirror and applied it on the lips that were already slightly shiny.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Lily was stunned and stared nkly at the slender fingers holding lipstick to his mouth in the mirror.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a guy now! Applying lipstick or something¡­ I am not doing it on my own free will!¡±

    Lily jumped up from the table and threw the beautiful and bright lipstick on the table as if it was a foul beast.

    He ran to the front of the wall and opened the sliding doors one by one. Unexpectedly, inside them contained sexy, elegant, and even some charming clothes.

    ¡°Why, why!¡±

    Lily opened thest sliding door again and froze.

    Inside it, there were all kinds of lingeries and even bras that were not avable in this world. Moreover, the sizes of bras were divided into severalyers. Although the bras on the topyer were very cute and sexy, they were very narrow and small. Obviously, they were for wearers with very small breasts. They would never fit his senior sister!

    ¡°Why¡­ why are these things ced here? Why is there such a room in this mirror space?¡±

    Lily ran out of the room in a panic and leaned against the corner of the wall, gasping heavily.

    Obviously he was a boy but he was still turning excited by those beautiful clothes!

    In reality, dressing up, fondness of shopping, and wishing to appear beautiful were attributes that influence women¡¯s bodies.

    But even if I look like a girl now, I am still a man. Why do I have such desires!?

    Why?

    Lily¡¯s small face tilted to one side, his messy hair hung limply as he exhaled.

    Why would a boy feel thrilled when upon seeing sexy and revealing women¡¯s clothing? Why was he so excited to apply the bright lipsticks? Why did the small and beautiful bras seem to be tailor-made for him?

    ¡°Why do I feel¡­¡±

    The things that were in that room were dangerous!

    Lily nned not to enter that room anymore. Anyway, there were no secrets rted to senior sister inside. There were only strange suits and cosmetics that made him confused.

    Lily didn¡¯t think about it anymore. He went back to senior sister¡¯s room and knelt down in front of the senior sister¡¯s bed.

    Although he didn¡¯t have any clue about how to awaken senior sister, he still had things to say.

    ¡°Senior sister, Lily has made great progress recently. I believe that I will be able to take you home soon. Um¡­ I¡¯ll start from the beginning¡­¡±

    Lily talked about his adventures, ascension, and experiences during these times with senior sister. It was said that the words of rtives and lovers could wake people who were in aa for a long time. Although Lily knew that Rinne¡¯s current situation waspletely different from aa, he still wanted to try. At the same time, he liked senior sister so he wanted to talk to her more.

    After all, the mirror space wasn¡¯t something where one could enter at will.

    ¡°So¡­ senior sister, although that woman took advantage of Lily, but¡­¡±

    When it came to what happened between her and Uesugi Rei¡¯s, Lily couldn¡¯t continue his words.

    I am not insincere, I didn¡¯t give her my consent¡­ Lily couldn¡¯t say these words.

    ¡°Senior sister, Lily knows that he is wrong. When Lily returns, he will punish himself for his unfaithfulness. Senior sister, please forgive Lily.¡±

    However, no matter what Lily said, senior sister didn¡¯t reply. Lily did not know whether she could hear him or not.

    Lily knelt down in front of senior sister and held her hand.

    ¡°Senior sister, let Lily stay with you for a while. However, Lily couldn¡¯t stay here all the time. Lily has to train. Lily has to travel and take risks. He has to go to Heian capital to find a way to wake up senior sister.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face rested on senior sister¡¯s white yukata. Although he was in a soul form, he still shed tears.

    Lily¡¯s little worries and hesitation were nothingpared to senior sister who slept alone in this cold and dark ce.

    ¡°Senior sister, Lily wants to uphold his dignity as a boy at least in front of you. However, Lily won¡¯t let this self-me and confusion affect his training. Because in the world of Heian, Lily is in a girl¡¯s body after all. He should not be stumped by the so-called gender dysphoria. Although I do wish to show up in front of you as a boy by the time you wake up and hold your hand.

    ¡ªBut, in order to rescue you from this dark and cold ce, no matter what I have to give up, I will not hesitate!

    Senior sister, Lily will get going now¡­ I need to dedicate my all into training before we can realize that dream!¡±

    Lily stood up and walked to the door but then he suddenly realized; how do I leave this ce?

    He didn¡¯t know how to leave, just as he didn¡¯t know how he came inside.

 Volume 1, Chapter 155 â€“ My Makeup And Night Walk In Japan

    <h4>Volume 1, Chapter 155 - My Makeup And Night Walk In Japan</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    In a cold hidden stone room;

    A young girl in white clothes slept peacefully¡­

    Apanied by a brightmp.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lily didn¡¯t want to apany senior sister forever.

    However, staying here was of no use. In order to find out the method of awakening senior sister, she must go to the Heian world and train hard. This way, chances of awakening senior sister would be higher.

    But having said that, Lily really didn¡¯t know how to leave this ce.

    She went back to the center of the octagonal stone room, sat cross-legged and closed her eyes to meditate. Since she couldn¡¯t go out for the time being, she would just practice here.

    Lily recalled the content of the third book of ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡± which she saw before. Although there was no sword here, it could also be practiced in his mind. Lily found that his soul was getting clearer and he could unexpectedlyprehend the ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡± at lightning speed in the mirror space with only his soul!

    Many of the iprehensible, very obscure and mysterious descriptions that she could not understand before suddenly became clear to her.

    Unbelievable, unbelievable!

    What secrets did this mirror space have?

    But after half an hour, Lily opened his eyes.

    ¡°It seeded?¡±

    Although there was no sword to practice, Lily was sure that he had mastered the third stage of Genji Swordstyle in the theoretical level!

    All that¡¯s left was to go back to the world of Heian and practice!

    At this time, Lily regretted that he didn¡¯t buy more of the Genji Swordstyle manual and memorize them all. Otherwise, he could have improved more with this speed in the mirror space!

    However, at this time, the mysterious and delicate voice of a child once again sounded: ¡°Hehe, you are a woman, and yet you still feel shy to put on makeup and wear sexy dancing clothes?¡±

    Lily was shocked. He got up and looked around but he didn¡¯t see anyone: ¡°You, who are you? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, who am I? You don¡¯t have the right to know. But why aren¡¯t you putting on those sexy dancing clothes? You could have been stronger.¡±

    ¡°What!? You, what are you talking about? I am a boy. How can I put on that kind of vulgar clothes and be strong? You are so weird. Who are you and why do you say these strange words?¡±

    ¡°You really like to ask questions, Kagami Lily. I won¡¯t answer any of your questions until you really recognize yourself! Next time when we meet again¡­ hehe¡­ Will there be another time? Not necessarily¡­ Hehe¡­ ¡±

    All of a sudden, an irresistible force seemed to throw Lily out of the stone chamber. The boundless and heavy darkness also descended.

    Lily felt that his soul was gradually blurring and wanted to sleep.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t sleep. Senior¡­ you can ¡­ at least tell me how I cane here again¡­ so that I can see senior sister again¡­ Tell me¡­ Tell me¡­¡±

    Lily lost consciousness.

    Under the dark night sky and blue moon.

    Lily woke up with her back against the Millennium cherry blossom tree. She looked up and the image of the huge cherry blossom treetop gradually became clear like the misty star sea.

    She lowered her head and saw her plump delicate breasts from her open neckline, revealing the fact that she had returned to reality.

    With such arge bosom, it worried Lily whether his soul was of a boy or a girl.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    For some reason, Lily felt extraordinarily refreshed. Although she had gone through adventures in the past few days, she was not tired at all and her body was still in perfect health.

    Why did her body feel so good?

    No, not only that, she felt that all aspects of her physical body seemed to have been greatly enhanced!

    It was just like the situation during the first time Lily entered into the mirror space.

    ¡°How much has it improved?¡± Lily suddenly looked at her slender arms and felt that they were full of vitality at the moment.

    Anyway, she was now in the dojo. Regardless of the deep night, she went to the runway in the corner of the outer area where the sh Force Sensor was. There was no one else in the natural and quiet garden training ground.

    Lily took the wooden sword. Without using any spirit power, Genji Swordstyle, and other strength increasing secret techniques, she shed the sword at the sh Force Sensor by only using pure physical strength of her body.

    ¡°Bang!¡± sh Force Sensor shook and reported: ¡°203 Pration Force!¡±

    This seemed to be a very insignificant number in the view of the present Lily but it made her very happy.

    Because it wasn¡¯t achieved by using any spirit power and Genji Swordstyle but only with pure physical strength! Lily estimated that after all the training and fighting, the basic physical strength of her body had also reached about 100 kan. Because she was a girl, the growth in this aspect was not fast. After Lily got physical strengthening from the mirror space for the first time, it had also reached 78 kan. After that, her strength only reached 100 kan despite all she went through. Yet, this time however, her basic physical strength had directly doubled!

    Double basic physical strength, then¡­

    This time, Lily erupted with de Maiden Spirit Power. In addition, she used the third stage of Genji Swordstyle that she had just learned. That gave a power bonus of 2.5 times.

    Although Lily didn¡¯tprehend any unique skill at this time, she integrated some of the intent that she attained while drinking tea under the cherry blossom tree into the sword.

    Some cherry blossom petals floated around the sword condensed with de Maiden Spirit Power.

    So how powerful was this sword now?

    ¡°Ha!¡± Lily shouted and the crimson sword cut through the night sky like a colourful storm!

    ¡°Bang!!!¡ª¡ª Click!¡±

    The sh Force Sensor exploded!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When the smoke and dust scattered, only a half-broken wooden sword was left in Lily¡¯s hand.

    Lily looked confused. How could this happen? Did she just destroy the sh Force Sensor which was a precious practicing magic tool of the dojo?

    At this moment, a faint voice rang in the air: ¡°shing force¡­ is more than 5000 kan, exceeding the tolerance limit¡­¡±

    Although the expensive sh Force Sensor exploded, the spell cast on it still worked. But after the final assessment was reported, it also disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s over 5000 kan?¡±

    The wooden sword in Lily¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She looked at her tender and beautiful hands.

    Lily suddenly realized that the improvement of basic physical strength was not simply to improve muscle strength but to enhance life essence!

    It was to upgrade the base of real life force!

    Just before tonight, Lily¡¯s strength was just more than 500 kan reaching high-tier samurai using ordinary female samurai¡¯s body and ordinary spirit power.

    The strength of the de Maiden Spirit Power was about double that of ordinary spirit power. That was more than 1,000 kan. Then by using the second stage of the Genji Swordstyle, the strength of Lily in the battle of Suruga should be a little more than 2,000 kan.

    Now that she hadprehended the third stage of Genji Swordstyle, it reached 2500 kan. After incorporating the Sakura Fall intent, it could reach about 2600 ~ 2700 kan. After all, Lily¡¯s intent was still in the preliminary state so the boost was limited.

    When she exited that mirror space, her basic physical strength seemed to have doubled for some unknown reason.

    Therefore, her strength had also doubled directly!

    So at this moment, Lily estimated that her real strength was around 5500 kan! With her full strength, it could reach high-tier Sword Master level!

    Lily was shocked and touched the octagonal mirror hidden in her sash.

    ¡°This¡­ this mirror is by no means as simple as a magic tool!

    It contains a mirror space that only the soul can enter which is unheard of. The speed ofprehending Sword Technique of the Heian Empire was almost as fast as that of reading a book which was even more incredible. When I came out of the mirror, the basic physical strength of my body doubled which is almost heaven defying!¡±

    Lily¡¯s breath quickened. Her chest undted violently and shook. Her heart was pounding hard.

    ¡°This mirror is likely to be a rarely seen treasure of the Heian Empire!¡±

    And senior sister¡¯s soul was actually asleep in such a heavenly treasure. Perhaps the truth was far more unimaginable than what she had thought of.

    No wonder so many monsters and vengeful spirits wanted to snatch the mirror.

    If this was known by the empire, no, by anyone who was not particrly upright in mind, it would be dangerous for Lily!

    The secret of the mirror must be guarded. It was rted to the safety of senior sister so it could not be divulged to anyone.

    However, if it was really so precious, then why was it that only the weak monsters looked for it? If Lily was the one pulling the strings, she would definitely send a powerful expert with the right sets of skills to find such treasures.

    What¡¯s more, if it was so precious, why wasn¡¯t the Demon Hound interested? It obviously ¡°sniffed¡± the mirror that was with Lily and said that she was a Mirror Girl. Moreover, ording to it, there were more than one or two Mirror Girls and all of them met a tragic end.

    But the Demon Hound just let her go because of his loyalty to his master and hatred for Hojo. Moreover, it seemed to have no interest in the mirror itself.

    To this, Lily was still puzzled. Why did those low-tier monsters chase after her but the Demon Hound was not interested in her mirror?

    The chilly wind blew and the dark clouds covered half of the moon. The night got deeper.

    Lily looked up at the sky. What kind of secret did this dark and distant Heian era contain?

    ¡®Where should I go to find the way to wake up senior sister?¡¯

    Lily¡¯s hand was gently ced on the hilt of the Crescent Moon. She turned around and returned to the inner courtyard of the dojo. Her long and beautiful ck hair fluttered like a silk vine. That tall posture, wrapped tightly at the waist and buttocks by a red kimono, swayed under the shadow of the moon.

    Author¡¯s Note

    (End of Volume 1)

    In the first volume of ¡°de Maiden¡±, all four arcs have beenpleted. The arrival of Lily in the Heian world is just beginning but it is also the fall of the curtain.

    ¡ª¡ªThe dark and far-reaching Heian world that Lily is facing has just opened its mysterious curtain. An incredible world will gradually unfold.

    Waiting for Lily to travel with you!

    The second volume ¡°Sakura Blizzard¡± will be unfolding soon!

 Volume 2, Chapter 1 â€“ Minamoto no Shimizu

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 1 - Minamoto no Shimizu</h4>

    Trantor: Momo

    The gloomy city of Kamakura was as silent as the grave. An elegant, graceful mansion sat just across the street of the Kamakura Pce ¡ªthe heart of the ancient city.

    The flickering candlelight glowed within the mansion as another Extended Night greeted the day. The candlelight lit up the room with its dim light. The square pirs made of darkened wood, embellished with bronze patterns, cast their flickering shadows upon the quaint concrete floor and the thin curtains. The room was covered in dead silence and dim illumination.

    A maiden was seated in the center of the room. A fringe of midnight-blue hair framed a delicate pearl-white face beneath it. Her beauty left all who gazed upon her speechless.

    The maiden had a pair ck eyes tinged with blue. Her eyebrows that hid under the fringe, when paired with her pointy nose and slightly open rosy lips, gave people the impression of a cold beauty.

    In the dead center of one of the walls, there was a small circr window installed in the hollowed out section. Moonlight passed through that spot and illuminated the room, making that spot the brightest area in the entire room.

    The maiden wore a kimono with red linings, and the dress itself was decorated with ck butterfly designs. She had a slim figure with a slightly bulging chest. Currently, her pale hands were resting on her thighs gently.

    As she was sitting under the moonlight, an ted look suddenly emerged on her face. Her deep breaths prompted her shoulders to go up and down.

    She took out an octagonal mirror from her bosom and reflected her face with the moonlight.

    ¡°Hmm, Indeed, I am the chosen one!¡± She eximed in a high pitch.

    Although the poorly crafted bronze mirror couldn¡¯t reflect her beautiful face clearly, She seemed to be attached to the mirror. The maiden carefully scrutinized the mirror as her slender fingers turned it back and forth.

    It was because the maiden knew of this antique mirror¡¯s secret.

    This young woman was not any young woman. She was a genius among geniuses, the one who stood above all her peers. Even the Kamakura Imperial Pce had high opinions and hopes for her. She was the supreme talent of the Genji n, Minamoto no Shimizu.

    The strongest among the Six Swords of East Nation.

    Even the Land of Snow¡¯s Goddess of War, the hubristic Uesugi Rei was no match for her!

    Uesugi Rei was no ordinary woman either. Not only had she assumed the inheritance of the Goddess of War, she was blessed with the constitution of the de Maiden, who possessed the mightiest quality that surpassed any warriors¡¯ ability.

    On the other hand, Shimizu was just a normal damsel in the royal Genji family. That weak body of hers was worse than any of her peers.

    Yet a woman like her became the top of the East Nation young warriors. Clearly, she had certain powers that others did not possess.

    Nobody knew that her power was by virtue of the mirror she owned.

    The mirror was her treasure. She didn¡¯t even allow anyone to nce at the mirror. And none shall know of its existence.

    The mysterious sword technique in the mirror was her source of power that enabled her to triumph over everyone in the East Nation.

    ¡°Hehehehe,¡± the maiden giggled as she inspected her treasure. Attempting to cover the grin on her face with her palm, she whispered,¡± Finally, I have found out what this mirror really is! All those time dedicated to scanning through pages of the ancient books in secret was worth it. The legends about it are true!¡±

    She embraced the mirror and seemed reluctant to let go of it for even a second. She looked up to the frigid moon, with an amorous gaze yet dignified voice, she said, ¡°I am the Mirror Girl.¡±

    Mirror girl, it was a forbidden term not known to the majority of the people in the Genji n. Or in other words, its existence was buried in the dark corner of mankind¡¯s memory. Shimizu was only able to find very limited records in regards to them.

    Even though the ancient texts were blurry and disconnected, she was nheless very excited.

    Shimizu stared at the moon with her thoughts high above the clouds. ¡°Mirror girls, legend has it that they originated from the Asuka era. They were almost annihted due to the fear and hatred of their immense powers. People tried to exclude them, monsters tried to ughter them. But little do they know, I inherited this ancient, powerful blood!¡± She shouted.

    ¡°God had taken away my chance to have a strong body, but I am invincible now after studying the sword skills this mirror taught me.¡±

    ¡°Tut-tut, the Genji Swordstyle was never meant for a girl like me. It demands way too much from my physical skills, far from being suitable for me whenpared to this mysterious sword skill.¡±

    ¡°Pffff, no matter how strong Genji Swordstyle are, it was created by mortals. My mirror is teaching me the techniques used by God¡¯s servants!¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be thrilled at defeating the warriors who practice mortal¡¯s techniques!¡±

    Shimizu held up the mirror again and started rubbing the surface in an attempt to make it look more polished.

    ¡°Just one thing that is bothering me¡­¡­ It seems like I have reached a bottleneck. My skills cannot enhance any further after reaching level 6¡­¡­¡± She murmured.

    ¡°Humph, even if this is the case, my sword skill is still stronger than the Genji¡¯s! Nobody except the founder hase close to the highest level of Genji Swordstyle. Plus, his power has only improved five times! However, with MY sword technique, I am already six times better than when I started by simply reaching Level 6! And now, there are only four more levels to go!¡±

    ¡°How unfortunate! How unfortunate that I am stuck here!¡± Shimizu cried with a sullen gaze, but soon after, her body began to shiver as she got into a coughing fit¡­¡­

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡±

    Shimizu tried to prevent herself from copsing due to the coughs. Her arm was barely holding her in position. Then, she stuffed the mirror back in front of her chest. ¡°Just, just one more level¡­¡­Cough, cough!¡± She gasped.

    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡­ that I have already stopped improving? Can this¡­¡­be a trial for me? As the daughter of the mirror girls, what is¡­¡­ my duty?¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 2 â€“ Cursed Katana, Spirit Tempering

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 2 - Cursed Katana, Spirit Tempering</h4>

    Trantor: Momo

    Deep in the unsettling mountains, Kagami Lily who dressed in red held the de of the Crescent Moon. The de diffused a freezing aura that alternated between gold and silver, but that didn¡¯t seem to petrify the group of demonic wolves with half their faces masked.

    The pack seemed to be the mutation of the specter wolves, yet they were giving out the scent of inferior mid ranked monsters!

    Lily showed no fear towards these inferior mid ranked demon wolves, but she didn¡¯t get careless either. The specter wolves could demolish a house with a smack of their paws in a split second. Lily would lose a tremendous amount of spirit energy if she got hit, possibly severely injured as well. In the previous fight against Hojo, she wasted almost all of her energy to block a sh. However, the impact still reached inside, which made her unable to stand normally. If that were to happen again, this skirmish could be dangerous.

    ¡°ARH¡ªWOOOOO!¡± The wolves initiated their moves. The three-metered long monsters deftly jumped at Lily.

    Lily managed to dodge the attacks with her slim physique and agile movement while waving her de at the creatures.

    Every dodgees with the red afterglow of the de.

    The specter wolves began copsing one after another. The Crescent sword in her hand had already been painted red.

    ¡°Plop, poof, pfff¡­¡­¡±

    Drowned in their own blood, their massive bodies toppled over in two opposite directions.

    Lily swung her sword in an attempt to get rid of the blood. After a twirl of the de, she returned it to the scabbard with speed and precision. It wasn¡¯t easy to insert the de this quickly, even samurai who were just slightly unskilled could end up slicing their hands identally. But Lily had perfect coordination and control of her postures. The fancy technique was a piece of cake for Lily.

    Walking close to the deceased wolves, Lily let the de absorb their animas.

    Although these inferior mid ranked animas were quite valuable, Lily¡¯s Cursed Katana could assimte the soul force by means of Spirit Tempering. If she could secure the anima of powerful monsters such as the Demon Hound in the Cursed Katana and turn them into soul force without consuming it, she could save them for the future. She should be able to draw them out by using the Soul Patterns in ordance with the ¡°Record of the Sword Sprite¡±. Lily had been practicing this for quite some time with themon anima.

    Naturally, Lily would be refining these inferior mid ranked animas directly. A part of them would be stored in the mysterious space in her lower belly. The scarlet magatama in that space would then convert them into de Maiden Spirit Power and stockpile the spirit energy. As the energy level increased, her body would also be stronger as a result.

    And the other half of the anima would be allotted to the Cursed Katana. They would undergo slow but steady refinement. ording to Master Ehiro and the Record of the Sword Sprite, as the sword consumed more animas over time, not only would it be sharper and stronger, it could even perform a certain degree of self-repair too. Lastly, after reaching a fixed threshold, the sword might even level up!

    And for the Crescent Moon, Lily had no clue how many animas it needed to level up, just like how she didn¡¯t know how many animas she needed to level herself up. However, at the very least, she had a vague idea of the limits.

    Low-rank animas could only empower the de to a small extent. They would never be enough to rank up the weapon.

    And so, mid ranked animas were needed.

    Lily estimated that she needed at least a hundred more mid ranked animas to upgrade the sword to Grade 6. And that was worth five thousand strings of coins!

    A Grade 6 katana would cost around ten thousand kan. And there was no chance to find one in the marketce. Plus, what Lily needed was a Cursed Katana, and therefore she must forge by herself. Even if a Grade 6 katana really appeared in the market, it might not be as good as Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon, which was further enhanced by a superior demon¡¯s metal-attributes anima. And once this Cursed Katana ranked up to six, no katana of the same grade could evere close to it in terms of quality!

    Lily would have purchased the animas directly from the dojo if she had the money. But it would cost her an arm and a leg.

    The acquisition price of inferior mid ranked animas were 50 to 100 kan each, yet the dojo was selling them at 80 to 150 kan! If this was not dishonest business, Lily didn¡¯t know what it was.

    Therefore, ying demons in the mountains to farm anima seemed to be the only way out. Furthermore, this was also a good opportunity for her to cultivate her skills, that were only pros with no cons! There was no doubt that Lily would rather choose to hunt down the demons to sharpen her de.

    Lily could not find Sakiko after she returned to Takesh*ta. So she rested for some days and traveled south to Mount Izu to continue her training. She wasn¡¯t at all worried due to the wide expanse of Kamakura and this area was beyond the Hojo n¡¯s influence.

    Lily also sent Shiu to monitor the movement of the Hojo n before she set out. The message sent back was that Hojo Dijon had returned to his territory with his remaining underlings. It was easy to track down those buffed up samurais who carried around the corpse of the giant Demon Hound. Plus, after the battle with Rei, they were in a pretty bad condition. Obviously, fighting was thest thing they were looking for now.

    Even so, her safety was not guaranteed. Lily ughtered many in the Hojo n, and even raided their treasures, the Hojo would never forgive her! But Lily couldn¡¯t just hide in Takesh*ta forever.

    Moreover, with Sakiko out of the picture, not even Takesh*ta waspletely safe.

    The safest measure Lily could take was to keep pursuing perfection!

    de Maiden had an astounding improvement rate. Lily wouldn¡¯t need to fear Dijon anymore if she could match him in strength.

    The remains of these inferior mid ranked monsters, such as the furs, ws, and teeth could be sold for a few kan. But Lily couldn¡¯t really carry these things away. Although it was unfortunate, these heavy items would slow her down significantly, and possibly put her in danger. They were worth some money, but not the amount she could die for. As a swift female samurai, fast movement was her core ability.

    Lily had been training in the deep mountains of Izu for 4 days. Although killing a normal mid ranked monster with her power and weapon now was as easy as pie, the rarity of this kind of monster was high. Lily had been searching day and night, but she only managed to execute eight.

    It was sheer luck that she managed to find a group of lower-rank monsters today.

    Come nighttime, she was washing herself beside the mountain spring. She bent down to wash her hair and in order to prevent the long hair from soaking the clothing she had to take her kimono off halfway to her waist. Her arms and shoulders werepletely exposed whilst the kimono was held in between her breasts, leaving her beautiful back to glow white under the moonlight.

    If a bandit or ronin who passed by and saw such ¡®scenery¡¯, they might not be able to hold back their sexual aggression. But the consequence of that would be lethal.

 Volume 2, Chapter 3 â€“ Training in the Mountains, Alone

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 3 - Training in the Mountains, Alone</h4>

    Trantor: Momo

    Lily shook off the untainted droplets as she swayed her hair. After putting on her clothes, she stared into the towering mountain woods, filled with trees over 100 meters.

    The cold mountain breeze soothed Lily.

    If a normal person or a samurai tried to walk through these woods at suchte night, they would have been terrified out of their mind. But Lily didn¡¯t give a damn.

    She recalled her memory when she first started adventuring in the mountains a month ago. The woods looked eerie to her at the time. But now she couldn¡¯t resist the excitement of night adventures and sleep under the moon.

    There were hazards everywhere indeed. But she seemed to be used to this menacing life. With her strength and understanding of Mount Izu, she actually felt more secure here than at Takesh*ta. The strongest monster that had been recorded to appear in this mountain was a Superior Mid Ranked monster, which Lily believed she should be able to handle. On top of that, the Crescent Moon she wielded gave her boundless confidence, and this was the reason she was able to indulge in the experience of body strengthening and the romance of ventures.

    However, this self-training session was not all about explorations, battles, and adventures. Sleeping was also an essential part of training as it was the most effective way for the body to assimte the Spirit Power she absorbed in battles. Therefore, Lily would sleep as much as the situation allowed. Of course, meditation works too, but Lily preferred sleeping.

    Lily looked around to find a giant rock. Leaning on the rock provided her a basic hiding spot and defense mechanism. A great ce for staying overnight in the haunted mountains.

    Lily unfolded her cloth wrapper to make a perfect sheet. Then she settled herself on it and put her wooden sandals to the side.

    A girl must sleep on a sheet or at least some clothes in the wild.

    Lily swiped her hand through the four edges of the sheet to form a weak force field made of spirit energy. It was only to prevent the ¡®invasion¡¯ of insects rather than the monsters. As quiet and charming the forest might seem to be, there were actually plenty of poisonous bugs crawling in the dark.

    And so, with her back on the rock, Lily fell asleep.

    It went without saying that Lily also sets up an rm system within a hundred meters radius using her energy. That simple force field was not the only defense she has got.

    Lily could easily detect hostilities up to 500 meters away. But the geological relief of Mount Izu made it much harder to find her. Therefore, a hundred or two would be enough.

    She slept on her side with her legs bent. Since the split was pressed down by Lily¡¯s body, one small movement could make the split go wide. From the back of her, one could have easily seen those plump, white legs adducted, and the thin white line between her legs.

    The bottom also looked oddly thick from the angle, yet in fact, Lily¡¯s body should be rather slim. It was just that, the thick parts did look really thick.

    If a normal woman with such an enticing body was sleeping in a mountain like this, it would be as if putting amb into the cages for wolves. But Lily was different, she had enough strength to protect herself. And that was why she could sleep like this.

    Lily was not nning to return immediately, she was thinking of staying a month in the mountains at a minimum. On one hand, this was to keep up with thebat training and further develop her ability. On the other hand, if she could collect more than a hundred animas and elevate the sword to Grade 6 during her venture, this would make her a more frightening warrior.

    A supreme Phantom de reaching Grade 6 meant it would be at least a medium tier weapon among the Grade 6 swords. The Crescent Moon could even be the top grade if she continued to collect more animas!

    As Lily was envisioning that future, she put down her de. It would be a huge difort if she had to sleep on her hardened sword. It didn¡¯t change much forfort even if she had to embrace the sword in her sleep. Be that as it may, she couldn¡¯t really put it on the side either, as the Mountain Imp might sneak in and steal it without notice. Therefore, she clenched the de between her legs. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it being stolen and could immediately respond to emergency situations. Plus, she felt morefortable and secure that way, as that was none other than her precious Phantom de.

    Lily didn¡¯t tell anyone other than Shiu that she would be training in the mountains. At the same time, the entire Kanto hade to know the battle that took ce in Suruga, naturally, this news had also disseminated in the Kamakura city.

    Inside the Genji¡¯s house of samurai, Sakiko and the other samurai were deliberating over the news in an elegant room.

    ¡°What? You are saying Miss Kagami executed four Sword Masters in a single strike? And two of them were mid-tiered?!¡± Sakiko puts down her cup as she res at the handsome messenger with surprise. The messenger¡¯s front forehead waspletely shaved, yet he was wearing a raised braid.

    ¡°I am not lying,¡± The young man named Kumawakamaru answered, ¡°It ispletely true! That battle happened right outside of the Saionji house! Hundreds of n members and people had witnessed the fight, the information I had collected everywhere is the same! That woman killed four Sword Masters with one hit! She also killed two more low-tier Sword Masters as the battle continued!¡±

    Sakiko and the other middle-aged samurais who look exceptionally strong were all shocked.

    ¡°I observed her extraordinary talent a few months back when I met her. But she was barely at the level of a mid-tier samurai at the time, it has only been a short time since then, how has she gone this far?¡± Sakiko spoke eloquently.

    ¡°I heard that her de is quite an unusual one.¡± The navy-blue coated elder said.

    ¡°The fact she can possess that de shows that she has both the strength and fortune to encounter opportunities. Only a true powerhouse can encounter such opportunities, and it seems she does have the matching strength. This exins how she can kill the Sword Master this easily! This is quite an umon event that happened in recent years!¡± rumbled the rounded face samurai who was dressed gaudily.

    ¡°Well, it seems like Miss Kagami is one of the rare talents the East Nation has been waiting for. I reckon she is already qualified enough to be transferred to the main dojo?¡± Sakiko asked with glittering eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I believe so. Though, whenpared to the real talents in our dojo, she is nothing special aside from a bit of good fortune. Ultimately, we do not know if she has any more hidden potential. Indeed, transferring her to the Eastern Nation¡¯s main dojo is a bright idea. Otherwise, the Taira n definitely will not let go of this talent,¡± said the elder.

    ¡°Indeed, Kagami Lily has met the minimum requirement of our main dojo. Even if we are wrong, she can at least be powerful enough to serve the main dojo. There has been no newborn talents after the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords in recent years. Supposing that she actually has an extraordinary talent, it will be a huge loss to us.¡± said the round-faced samurai with his hand on his chin.

    ¡°Hmm, if everyone is in agreement, shall we propose to the magistrate?¡± Sakiko suggested.

    ¡°I concur. Even if we judged that Kagami Lily has passed the minimum standard, it is up to the magistrate¡¯s approval to decide whether she can enter the dojo.¡± The elder nodded.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I shall go report to the magistrate,¡± Sakiko curtsied and rmended herself. She didn¡¯t salute because the two samurai had higher status than her, it was just that women, in general, had a lower status in the Heian Period. Therefore, women must stay humble in the presence of men despite their matching position.

 Volume 2, Chapter 4 â€“ Accumulated Grudge

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 4 - umted Grudge</h4>

    Trantor: Momo

    It had been fifteen days since Lily entered the mountains.

    The Chaotic Night had been ongoing from the ninth day onward.

    The endless night fostered the eldritch energy, thus causing the number of monsters to proliferate.

    Lily¡¯s Demon Maiden power gave her a slight edge in the nights. She wasn¡¯t scared of the monsters growing in size. In fact, her kills had increased since the Chaotic Night began.

    Up till this moment, Lily had collected thirty-three Inferior Mid Ranked and two Normal Mid Ranked animas. With that much collected, the mysterious dimension in her lower belly had already stacked up so much Spirit Power to the point of overflowing. And as far as the Crescent Moon was concerned, it had alreadypleted one-third of the upgrade process to Grade 6. During this process, the de¡¯s sharpness and hardness had increased by a considerable degree.

    This was another key point that ounted for the strength of Demon Sword Maiden. The Phantom de could absorb animas to upgrade itself and grew alongside the owner.

    However, there was a side effect for absorbing arge amount of high-tier animas in a short time.

    Recently, Lily hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well.

    The massacre had tainted the de with the grudge of the undying souls. If they didn¡¯t get purified, the growing grudges would cause adverse effects on the owner.

    In fact, Lily had already been affected without her notice.

    The bright moon hung high in the cloudless sky tonight. But to Lily, that was yet another restless night.

    An unsettling wave of heat was consuming her body¡­¡­

    Lily only felt the heat emanating from her body even though the cold winds of the autumn night blew over her body.

    If only she had brought the Aubergine Teacup, that could easily relieve her burden. Yet Lily did not think of bringing it along as it was no use inbat.

    The Seiwa Tamashi she used before wasn¡¯t really a Phantom de. She couldn¡¯t empower the weapon by means of Spirit Tempering, so the umted grudge was rtively weaker. But the crescent moon, on the other hand, had stored up way too many grudges in such a short time.

    She could feel something she had never noticed before¡ª the heat that could only be experienced by a girl.

    Lily was leaning against a rock with a sheet over the ground as usual. But her thighs lifted up when she was in obliviousness.

    Today, she was wearing a red kimono with a split in the middle.

    The red cloth slides to the sides as she spreads her legs.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a wardrobe malfunction if I am the only one seeing it, right?¡±

    However¡­¡­

    ¡°Oooo, so this is senior sister¡¯s body. I have been constraining myself from ncing at this body, I even closed my eyes when showering. I have never looked at myself until now¡­¡­ I want to see more¡­¡­¡±

    A dangerous thought crossed Lily¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t do this. This is my senior sister¡¯s body, how can I peek at it?!¡±

    ¡°On second thought, this is indeed ¡®my own body¡¯, why should I forbid myself to look at it?¡±

    ¡°BUT I SHALL FOLLOW A MAN¡¯S VOW! I SHALL NEVER BRING DISGRACE TO SISTER¡¯S BODY UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES!¡±

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡­ If I am a man, shouldn¡¯t it be normal that I cannot resist seeing what I shouldn¡¯t see? I had never seen it directly before. Regardless of right or wrong, I have got to see it today! Not as in an attempt to glimpse my inner mind during meditation, I¡¯m going to take a look at my own secret with these very eyes¡­¡­¡±

    Lily began to breathe fiercely. Deep in her mind, she had warned herself not to do so. She was on the verge of oveing herself, trying to tidy her dress and prepare to sleep.

    But suddenly, she sat up and started to undress unconsciously. The neckline was spread unbelievably wide as a beam of moonlight shone on her white, round breasts. Thereafter she looked down.

    Lily¡¯s breaths became more vigorous as the heat got to her in this silent night.

    She leaned away from the rock, lifted her lower back, and then¡­¡­

    Naturally, what came after the breasts was¡­

    ¡°I am myself. And I am just looking at myself.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 5 â€“ Incorruptible

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 5 - Incorruptible</h4>

    Trantor: Momo

    The dark mountains epassed many imposing redwoods that towered into the grey clouds at night. The moonlight filtered through a hole in the clouds and shone on the misted figure of the maiden in the woods.

    As Lily rxed her heated up fingers that were releasing white steams, the almost transparent cloth on her hand fell back to where it was.

    It was as if almost nothing happened.

    But was that really the case?

    Not exactly, it did happen after all.

    That night, Lily had explored every nook and corner of her body.

    She wasn¡¯t a good woman, but that didn¡¯t necessarily make her a bad woman either.

    That¡¯s right, she was just another woman, mediocre and ordinary. Everything was as the natural order dictates.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Lily¡¯s jasper-like arms provided support for her on the rock surface. As she lifted up her killer legs and let out a sigh, her figure under the moon was like a cluster of white orchids on the dark blue canvas.

    She closed her eyes as another breeze blew over.

    ¡°Oh senior sister¡­¡­ When will I be able to hold your hands and travel through this otherworld together?

    It doesn¡¯t matter where we can go back to. Only you, only you can alleviate my loneliness.¡±

    Lily¡¯s hand started searching on the cold stone te helplessly in a haze. She found her sword and clenched onto it with her fist.

    ¡°It was all because of you! Your grudges are making me unable to concentrate! Now, how should I get rid of them? Tell me, TELL ME!¡±

    As the clouds began to fade away, the moonlight fell onto Lily¡¯s hands. She gently stroked the handle of the de with her fingers that were soaked up with luminosity. Suddenly, the grudges stored in the de reacted with the moonlight.

    Seeing that reaction, Lily attempted to hold the sword high up, yet it didn¡¯t seem to produce any effect at all.

    Hmmm¡­So the medium was her own flesh?

    But with the difference in size, her own hands couldn¡¯t envelop the entirety of the de, it would be difficult to erase all of them.

    Lily undressed again and let the moonlight paints over her entire body. Her skin shone brightly under the illumination of the moon.

    She sandwiched the de between her breasts in order to get a wider surface area to reflect the light and be absorbed by the de.

    It was then, an unexpected event urred, the grudges were being cleansed. A tremendous amount of heat started to dissipate through the sword¡¯s handle, leaving behind only the purest essence of the refined souls. It was much easier to suck up the essence through her bare skin. At the same time that her body was strengthening, the grudges stored in the Phantom de also dispersed.

    ¡°Incredible!¡±

    Lily¡¯s breathing was frenzied, her cheeks flushed, and eyes watery, yet, her mind was as clear as a mirror. She was literally bursting with joy.

    ¡°I have never heard that de Maiden can use the moonlight to purify the grudges like this! Although this method is quite inconvenient, it is really helpful for future development! This prevents me from hallucination, irrational behaviors, or even being consumed by the overloaded, undying souls!¡±

    This was a huge bottleneck any de Maiden would face. It would take a lot of time and effort to calm the grudges. Otherwise, it would negatively affect her training or even ce herself in danger if too much of them had umted!

    And yet, Lily somehow ¡®borrowed¡¯ the pure white radiance of the moonlight in a quite embarrassing way and purified the souls in her de. She had unexpectedly made a breakthrough in what most de Maidens considered to be the mostplex and dangerous stage.

    ¡°But why, why am I able to do this? The entire process was absolutely coincidental¡­¡­or perhaps it was destined? Maybe I have a different physical property than the other de Maiden?¡±

    As Lily looked at her own body, she couldn¡¯t resist fondling herself.

    It had finally calmed down, regardless of the de or herself, the grudges had all been pacified. Everything was back to normal. Now, she could continue to conduct more intense training at any time.

    ¡°I wonder if these grudges are also causingplications to Sister Uesugi. Does she have a method to cleanse these grudges as well? It was purely by chance that I was able to find this strange solution, I doubt she knows. If that is the case, maybe I can help her with this¡­¡­ Idiot! Just what am I thinking?!¡±

    Such a measure should probably be kept with one¡¯s self. Helping Sister Uesugi seems too shameful, how can I do such ambiguous undressing in front of her? Even if I am just trying to return a favor with no other ¡®intents¡¯ at all, there is still no way of avoiding misunderstanding, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°You are too kind, Lily¡­¡­ Never think of such things ever again!¡±

    Lily began to feel tired. After she tidied up her clothes and swiped off the sweats, she lied down on the stone te to sleep.

    While fast asleep, Lily¡¯s power continued to increase as she had absorbed too much essence of the refined souls.

    Little did she know, this method she discovered by chance had solved the problem that had been guing the de Maiden for centuries. From now on, the difference between Lily and the other de Maiden would only be more distinct. Perhaps this would make her less susceptible to corruption and make her journey smoother.

 Volume 2, Chapter 6 â€“ Hojo Familyâ€™s Evaluation Meeting

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 6 - Hojo Family¡¯s Evaluation Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Odawara Castle, home of the Hojo family, was located in the northwest of Kamakura and the north-eastern part of Mt. Aoame. To its south was Mt. Tama and to its southwest was Suruga.

    The bluish-gray mist lingered all year round. Mountains were overcast and the trees were old. But amongst the mountains, there were plenty of fertile fields, and abundant rain water. As a result, the Hojo family grew stronger and stronger.

    This magnificent castle which had been built for less than ten years was called Odawara Castle because it was surrounded by endless mountains and overlooked the farms.

    The so-called endless deep mountains referred to the Kanto region which was a mountainous region that stretched over ten thousand miles, centered on Mount Fuji. This endless deep mountain was extremely hard to reach and dangerous. The monsters that invaded the Kento region and the Mitsu province in the East mostly swarmed out from these endless deep mountains.

    Today, the atmosphere in the Odawara Castle felt heavy.

    On this day, the Hojo family was holding an evaluation meeting on the third floor of the pavilion.

    The head of the Hojo n, Hojo Tokitaka, sat in the lobby. Sitting on their knees at either side of him were the younger generation of the Hojos as well as their vassals.

    All of them had a serious expression on their faces. They all looked worried.

    Hojo Hayamasa and Hojo Ujizane were also present in Hojo Family¡¯s evaluation meeting.

    In the center of the hall, Hojo Dijon, who was much taller than the people around him, faced Hojo Tokitaka while sitting cross-legged.

    ¡°Father! All of this was caused by Kagami Lily and Uesugi Rei! My Hojo family suffered heavy losses because of this. I will definitely take revenge for this!¡± Hojo Dijon angrily eximed.

    Hojo Ujizane¡¯s face crumpled and he looked worried: ¡°Miss Kagami, did you really kill my younger brother and Master Akira, and hurt my Hojo family so much? Why on earth did you do this? Moreover, how can you suddenly have such strength? When I met you a few months ago, although I thought you were special, you were still a weak woman with zero strength to even tie up a chicken. If I hadn¡¯t been sent out for a long time because of my official duties, I should havee to see you more. Maybe, things wouldn¡¯t have arrived to this point¡­ ¡±

    The head of the Hojo family, Hojo Tokitaka, red at Dijon with an angry look. He suddenly picked up the tea cup and threw it at him.

    ¡°Unfilial son!¡±

    The teacup smashed on the face of Hojo Dijon and sshed all the tea on his face, but Hojo Dijon remained motionless with a scary look.

    Everyone was silent, waiting for him to continue speaking.

    At that time, Hojo Tokitaka continued to scold: ¡°You have a strong body but you have no talent for governing the country! You are brave and ruthless. You have killed many innocent samurai of other countries, ????? and insulted countless wives and daughters with that disrespectful Motoshige.

    You think I don¡¯t know? You and Daidouji Akira have gone against the rules andmitted many injustices. But in the end, you both lost to your opponent. You reaped what you sowed! How dare you me others?¡±

    ¡°Dijon, do you think you can run amuck in Kamakura by relying on the Hojo family? If you are better than others, you will kill them and take their wives. Unfortunately today, the other party was better than you, so you couldn¡¯t kill her, right? You were utterly defeated by Uesugi Rei. Not only did she kill dozens of loyal and brave samurai of the Hojo family, but she also made the Hojo family aughingstock of the East Nation! You dare to talk about revenge!? What revenge are you seeking? If Kagami Lily was just a feeble little female samurai, would you havee back to look for me? Can you win against Uesugi Rei? Do you think my Hojo family at its current strength can challenge the Echigo Army? Idiot! Stupid!¡±

    ¡°Luckily, Uesugi Rei defeated the three of you. Otherwise, if the three of you harm Uesugi Rei, then her grandfather, the first-ss old monster of the East Nation, would havee right up to our doorstep. Wouldn¡¯t our Hojo family have faced a danger of extinction? Who are you to provoke the Uesugi family!? Not only have you got so many samurai killed and turned the Hojo n into aughing stock, you also made it more difficult for my Hojo n in a strategic viewpoint. You fool! I don¡¯t think you have inherited the forbearance of the Hojo family at all! That Hojo Motoshige was also a treacherous person. It¡¯s his own fault to be punished! In my opinion, the next generation of the Hojo family should be kind and steady. Only then can they have great achievements!¡±

    When Hojo Tokitaka said this, the whole audience was dumbfounded.

    Dijon was the number one expert and the son of Tokitaka. Hojo Motoshige was the son of Tokitaka¡¯s younger brother. Tokitaka even said such austere words in the court which showed how disappointed he was with Dijon.

    Dijon¡¯s fists clenched and the anger in his chest rose to the point where it seemed like it would burst at any time.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± Suddenly, Hojo Hayamasa who sat beside Tokitaka eximed: ¡°Dijon is just full of youthful vigor. Although he is a bit reckless, my Hojo family revere military skills.

    Moreover, he did this for the Hojo family. Please don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll let Ujizane inherit the family properties anymore. It should be fine if he just works hard enough to help Dijon.¡±

    Tokitaka was still shaking with anger. His face twitched. No matter what, Dijon was his eldest son. Which father would want to pass the position of head to his nephew instead of his son? However, the character of Dijon was too cruel and violent, and his strength had not reached monstrous level. Sooner orter, he would ruin the Hojo family.

    Tokitaka sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s discuss this matter again in future. Dijon, I want you to reflect at home and you will not participate in the evaluation meeting for now!¡±

    ¡°What!? Father!¡± Dijon was angry and unwilling.

    ¡°What? Are you dissatisfied with this?¡±

    ¡°Father! What about revenge for Motoshige? What about those samurai who died? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°What can I do! You, unfilial son, you still dare to mention this. The Ashikaga family and Genji have both written letters to me. They are all on Lily¡¯s side. Furthermore, they took Lily and Uesugi Rei under their wings. In principle, you were wrong in the first ce. What else can I do! All of this is your own fault! What do you want to do? Do you want to implicate the Hojo family? Do you want to start a war with the Ashikaga and Genji family, and ruin my Hojo family? Get out of here!¡± Tokitaka furiously scolded.

    Dijon Hojo was also suppressing his anger. His spirit power affected the surrounding airflow. Even the beams of the room began to rattle. He savagely red at Tokitaka.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned extremely tense.

    ¡°Humph! Cowards! A bunch of cowards!¡± With a loud snort, Dijon stood up and left.

    Seeing that Dijon didn¡¯t know how to repent, Tokitaka was also angry and almost vomited mouthful of blood. His face turned red and all the officials helplessly shook their heads.

    It was night and the chilly wind from the endless mountains blew into the room north of the castle tower.

    Dijon was sitting in the room with his back to the mountains and moon, drinking wine alone.

    ¡°Clink!¡± Dijon threw the bowl, causing it to break into pieces.

    ¡°???????! ???????! My Hojo family is going to be ruined in the hands of a group of cowards!¡±

    Dijon¡¯s hair was disheveled as he roared in anger.

    At this time, a cold voice of a woman sounded in a dark corner of this blue room.

    ¡°Your Highness Dijon, I wonder what happened today that made you so angry?¡±

    ¡°Who!?¡± Dijon turned around and looked fiercely at the moonlight.

    The woman who could enter his room without him realizing it was by no means an ordinary figure.

 Volume 2, Chapter 7 â€“ Bloodbath In Odawara

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 7 - Bloodbath In Odawara</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    There was no ce for Dijon to vent his anger and his mood hit rock bottom again. The lights were not lit. The room was dark blue and the only source of light was the cold moonlight.

    Only the lower half of that woman¡¯s body was illuminated by the moonlight.

    However, that lower part of her body was amazing to look at. Not only her legs were slender and long but her blue-purple bodysuit also tightly fit her body, revealing the graceful lower half of her body. Even the tight shape outlined in the gap between her legs could be seen.

    However, Dijon was extremely wary of this hot and sexy woman: ¡°Who are you? How dare you sneak into my Hojo family¡¯s homebase! If you don¡¯t report your identity, even if you are a woman, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    However, the woman didn¡¯t seem to care about Hojo¡¯s threat. She stretched her slender thighs and stepped into the moonlight that shone into the room.

    The woman¡¯s slim waist, plump towering breasts, and long and beautiful neck were all exposed under the moonlight but her face was covered by a hideous silver Prajna mask.

    However, Hojo naturally was not afraid of the Prajna mask and stood up. His huge figure almost reached the ceiling and his hand also took the Nodachi ced in front of a wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Although Dijon didn¡¯t see the real face of the woman, it wasn¡¯t his first time to see such a mask. She had appeared before him from the shadows every now and then ever since he rose to the position as one of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords. Sometimes she slightly ridiculed him or tried to bewitch him. However, this woman gave him an unfathomable feeling. Otherwise, he would have caught her directly. But he didn¡¯t do it because he felt that since this woman dared to appear in front of him again and again, he was afraid that she had enough means to escape.

    But today, it was different. Hojo Dijon was extremely furious and had nowhere to vent. He was full of apprehensiveness and approached the woman with evil thoughts and anger. He said, ¡°Humph, since you havee here over and over again, today, I¡¯ll see what is hidden under this mask and skintight clothes. If you are an ugly monster, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot. If you are really a beautiful girl then you only have yourself to me foring straight up to me. Haha¡­! ¡±

    Facing the approaching three-meter-tall giant man, the woman didn¡¯t panic and said softly: ¡°Your Highness Dijon, do you still have the heart to think about those dirty things when you end up in such a situation? If so, my master may really have misjudged you.¡±

    ¡°Humph! What will happen to me? Although I have suffered some losses for the time being, sooner orter, I will revive my Hojo Family!¡± Dijon swore angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, revive Hojo family?¡± The woman said with a sneer, ¡°Lord Dijon may have such ambition but do you still have such a chance?¡±

    ¡°I am the heir to the Hojo family, how could there be no chance!¡±

    ¡°Heir? If you had said it before yesterday, I would have believed it, but now, it¡¯s just a joke. Why is Your Highness deceiving yourself? ¡±

    The woman¡¯s words made Dijon¡¯s eyes turn cold, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you know that a rumor is spreading everywhere that the next heir of the Hojo family will be Your Highness¡¯s cousin, Hojo Ujizane.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s just an angry remark from my father!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Your Highness Dijon, are you really too obsessed with martial arts and neglected to consider it carefully? Do you really think that Hojo Tokitaka will say these kinds of words in anger in the evaluation meeting with his steady and thoughtful personality?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, Your Highness, do you know what he said after you left the evaluation meeting?¡±

    ¡°ng!¡± Hojo flew into a rage. He pulled out the cold and fierce Nodachi and put it on the neck of the woman whose height was more than 1.75 meters: ¡°*******!¡±

    Dijon was angry, but the woman showed no fear of the Nodachi around her neck.

    ¡°What did you hear?¡± He threatened.

    After a quarter of an hour ¡­

    ¡°Crack!¡± Dijon grabbed the big wooden pir and pressed it hard. He crushed it into pieces directly. ¡°Old fart, how dare you treat me like this! If I had not braved through the blood battlefield and warded off all our enemies, would there still be Hojo n today? And yet the old fart wants to give the Hojo family to Ujizane?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Dijon swung the de towards the neck of the woman: ¡°Humph! You are trying to sow discord, aren¡¯t you? You demoness!¡±

    The woman sneered: ¡°It seems that Your Highness Dijon isn¡¯t really stupid. That was indeed a deduction on my part, but it was also true that I want to take this opportunity to stir up some trouble. However, Your Highness, if it is true, doesn¡¯t that mean His Highness has nothing left? Neither fame nor fortunes! You¡¯ll be the biggest joke of Kamakura.¡±

    Hojo ceased to be angry but showed a cruel smile: ¡°Hum, woman, why don¡¯t you save the trouble and get straight to the point? It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t think the old fart will really abolish my position of supervisor and heir. However it¡¯s also a great shame for me to say such things about me. Great shame! I am the most powerful person in the Hojo family. If I want to be the supervisor, who dares not obey me! Even if there are only 10% chances that it is true, I will never tolerate it! I¡¯d rather kill by mistake than to let them off!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± The woman retreated back and turned around. After getting out the scope of the sword, she said, ¡°Now that¡¯s His Highness Hojo which our master has high hopes for. The master also said that as long as His Highness bes the head of the Hojo family. Master will help him in sieging the city and expand the territory.¡±

    After hearing this, Hojo said, ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear but you haven¡¯t even shown your true face. Why should I believe you?¡±

    The Prajna masked woman gracefully jumped backward and stood on the 100 meters high railing on one foot. With her back facing the blue moon, she took off her mask.

    Under the woman¡¯s fiendish mask, a white snowy jade face was revealed. Her delicate eyes were like limpid autumn waters and the serious look in her eyes seemed to epass the charm of the night.

    For a while, even the vicious Hojo Dijon was shocked by the woman¡¯s gorgeous appearance. It was hard to believe that such a woman was wearing a Prajna mask to engage in such a path.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the one who was wearing a Prajna mask and bothering me all this time?¡± Dijon asked a little morbidly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman answered in a cold yet feminine tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Dijon asked.

    ¡°My name is Yuki Mayumi.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What is your identity and who is your master?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness only needs to know that I am the messenger between Land of Hundred Demons and His Highness.¡±

    Late at night, in the corridor on the top floor of the dim castle, several maids in white returned from the corridor lit withnterns.

    In front, heavy footsteps came from the stairs.

    The maids paused and looked at the end of the corridor with a little worry.

    A huge ghost-like shadow appeared on the end of the corridor under the dim light. Several maids shuddered. But when the master of the shadow went upstairs, the maids were slightly relieved. It turned out to be His Highness Hojo Dijon.

    However, when Dijon gradually approached, a murderous aura and the shining sword in his hands made them afraid again.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Majesty is asleep¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Blood spattered on both sides of the corridor.

    Hojo Tokitaka who was sleeping in the innermost room of the floor woke up and opened his eyes. Before he even fully understood what was happening, the door was opened.

    The giant figure of Hojo Dijon lowered his head and entered into the room with a fresh smell of blood. He stood in front of Tokitaka who was still lying on the ground covered with a quilt.

    Tokitaka opened his eyes wide and looked at Dijon with a little disbelief in his eyes, ¡°Dijon¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    Hojo Dijon¡¯s eyes were like a vengeful spirit and his hair stood up because of resentment and ambition. His thick arms raised the sword with so much force that it caused it to directly stab into the ceiling of the room.

    ¡°Old man, your time is over. The weak are unable to survive in this age!¡±

    ¡°Dijon, Dijon, what are you talking about, you¡ª¡±

    Dijon¡¯s eyes red at his father angrily, engulfing his family love and blood rtionships with a strong hatred and cruelty.

    ¡°So, you go to hell¡ª!!!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Nodachi directly tore the ceiling and shed towards Tokitaka!

    ¡°Argh!¡± Hojo Tokitaka¡¯s blood dyed half of the room red!

 Volume 2, Chapter 8 â€“ Sword Saint

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 8 - Sword Saint</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The forest of Mount Izu was gradually covered with ayer of yellow autumn leaves.

    Fallen leaves swirled up in the air because of the cold and dry wind.

    Lily¡¯s skin was still spotlessly white but her face was a little crimson. She was wearing a white kimono with red maple leaves design and her feet stepped on the rustling leaves on the ground.

    Behind hery a green viper longer than three meters. For a snake, the length of three meters was not too long. However, this type of viper could originally only grow up to one foot long. For it to reach such a length, it already had the strength equivalent of a normal mid ranked monster.

    However, although Lily was good at fighting, she was not good at dissecting or skinning so she couldn¡¯t process this resilient green viper monster. Otherwise, this monster¡¯s not too big skin and fangs could also be sold for 10 kan. If the venom gall was taken outpletely, it could be sold for 12 kan. However, Lily didn¡¯t know how to do it nor did she know their worth, so in the end they still ended up discarded.

    Of course, it was also due to the uncountable number of weaker monsters in by the Phantom de. They were easy to kill. However, if it was an ordinary samurai instead of Lily, he would definitely regard them as treasure. Even if he couldn¡¯t process them, he would carry the carcasses back carefully.

    Obviously, Lily had already retrieved the most precious part of the normal mid-rank monster, their anima.

    It had been more than a month since she came to practice in this deep mountain. For the first time in this marvelously diverse world, Lily had witnessed the change of seasons in the mountain. Besides enjoying the beautiful natural scenery, she also came to understand artistic conception from a different perspective.

    To this date, Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon had finally devoured more than a hundred inferior mid ranked animas.

    Nowadays, the luster of Crescent Moon was even sharper. After all, just looking at it made the observer feel that it would cut their eyes.

    At this time, the durability and sharpness of the Crescent Moon had reached grade six! And this was not inclusive of the additional power brought upon by the high ranked Demon Hound¡¯s anima.

    Grade six swords were rare weapons that couldn¡¯t be found in the whole of Kamakura. Ordinary samurai may never see one in their lifetime.

    There were no inferior and ordinary products among grade six swords. Even the worst one was of top quality. Their mary value was worth no less than 10,000 kan. Even if one really had 10,000 kan, one may not necessarily be able to buy such a sword.

    Even the Hojo n of the Kanto region and the Imagawa n could note up with a grade six sword! However, Lily now had one.

    In addition, after a month of ying hundreds of inferior mid ranked and low ranked monsters, Lily¡¯s physical strength,bined with ordinary light blue spirit power, had reached 1000 kan pration force.

    Lily now had a deeper and clearer understanding of strength and sword technique. Even without the test of sh Force Sensor, she could estimate her own pration force.

    When Lily came out of the mirror space for the second time, she had twice the basic strength. That was 2000 kan.

    Demon Maiden Spirit Power was about twice as powerful than ordinary spirit power. So after using Demon Maiden Spirit Power, Lily¡¯s power reached 4000 kan.

    The Third stage of Genji Swordstyle had power enhancement about two and a half times of the base power. In this rough calction, the pration force of the Lily at this time had reached 10,000 kan!

    The level of samurai¡¯s strength was divided ording to the pration power:

    Low-Tier Samurai: 80 - 200 Kan

    Mid-Tier Samurai: 200 - 400 Kan

    High-Tier Samurai: 500 - 800 Kan

    Low-Tier Sword Master: 1,000 - 1,500 Kan

    Mid-Tier Sword Master: 2,000 - 4,000 Kan

    High-Tier Sword Master: 5,000 - 8,000 Kan

    Low-Tier Sword Saint: 10,000 - 15,000 Kan

    Mid-Tier Sword Saint: 20,000 - 40,000 Kan

    High-Tier Sword Saint: 60,000 - 100,000 Kan

    Lily¡¯s maximum strength now had reached 10,000 Kan. That meant she had just stepped into the ranks of a Low-Tier Sword Saint!

    Sword Saint¡­

    Lily looked at the fluttering yellow leaves in the distance, floating and swirling in the air.

    I remember that a few months ago, when I first arrived at the Genji Dojo and bought the Seiwa Tamashi, I heard the elderly sword merchant blurting out the words ¡°Sword Saint¡± with shining eyes. What a lofty existence!

    Now, Lily herself had stepped into the threshold of Sword Saint!

    The speed at which Lily progressed even stunned Lily herself!

    ¡°Am I really an ordinary teenager or a girl who happened toe from another world? Even if I have both excellentprehension abilities and good opportunities, isn¡¯t my speed of progress too fast?

    Do I really have nothing to do with this Heian world? Why is the soul of senior sister asleep? ¡±

    Lily increasingly felt that the road she was going to take was by no means simple. This Heian world was hiding a secret that she never thought of¡­

    ¡°This time the harvest has been rich and the purpose has also been achieved. It¡¯s time to return to Takesh*ta.¡± Lily thought while touching her beautiful hair.

    Last time, Lily smashed the sh Force Sensor so she also had to paypensation of 200 Kan to dojo. But at that time, the value was only calcted and Lily had not actually paid for it yet. Yet, as of right now this muchpensation money was nothing to Lily.

    With the innate gift of a Demon Sword Maiden that recovered Spirit Power by assimting the fallen enemy¡¯s anima and the Crescent Moon that was getting increasingly sharper, Lily made money much fasterpared to other samurai in the Izu mountains.

    Although Crescent Moon had devoured almost all of the inferior mid ranked animas for Spirit Tempering, Lily still kept two normal mid ranked animas to sell for money.

    The amount of animas needed by a master was astronomical. But as it was hard to find a high quality anima, one didn¡¯t have to worry about it not selling at all.

    Two normal mid ranked animas were worth 400-500 Kan each.

    And tens of thousands of different kinds of inferior low ranked animas were stored in Lily¡¯s Sakura Parasol. Yes, for more than a month, Lily had been attacked by hordes of Mountain Imp, demon wolves, spiders, and other monsters. Lily naturally counterattacked mercilessly, killing tens of thousands of them.

    Approaching a ce upied by innumerable inferior low ranked monsters, any ordinary samurai would be afraid to enter. However Lily was not afraid at all so the efficiency of hunting was high.

    The inferior low ranked animas seemed to be of little value because the cheapest ones were worth only a few hundred mons. However, with tens of thousands of them together, they were roughly worth nearly ten thousand Kan!

    Lily was really rich now.

    With this money, after returning to the Genji Dojo, Lily could buy many rare books, as well as various other artifacts and materials that may assist her in future training sessions.

    Of course, her own strength was far from the top Sword Saint such as Hojo Dijon and Uesugi Rei. Lily even thought that Uesugi Rei¡¯s strength may have surpassed Sword Saint.

    However, my sense of direction is much better than Sister Uesugi.

    Lily took out the map, observed the terrain on the hill, judged her position, and then found the direction to Takesh*ta.

 Volume 2, Chapter 9 â€“ The Shocked Weapon Shop Owner

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 9 - The Shocked Weapon Shop Owner</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    When Lily returned to Takesh*ta town, she was careful all the way but she did not encounter any trouble from the Hojo family. However, Lily did not know that the Hojo family was undergoing earth-shattering changes and had no time to deal with her.

    Lily returned to Genji Dojo smoothly and went to the small ind in the pool where numerous shops were lined up. She entered the shop where the anima and anima container were sold.

    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this the samurai sister who has been here before? Do you want to sell anima or buy something today?¡± The shop owner wearing onmyoji clothes asked Lily.

    Lily answered ndly: ¡°I want to sell anima.¡±

    ¡°Well, tell me how much animas do you wish to sell and what their tiers are?¡±

    ¡°Two animas of normal mid ranked monsters.¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡± The shop owner covered his mouth and eximed. It was hard for him to imagine that a female samurai who hade to borrow an anima container a few months ago to possess mid ranked animas, ¡°Really? I can¡¯t imagine that Miss Samurai has such capabilities. Please let me have a look at these mid ranked animas.¡±

    Lily revealed two animas which exude extraordinary aura. One of them was yellow while the other one was blue.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s really normal mid ranked animas! These are very rare. Many people are moring for it!¡± The shop owner eximed in admiration.

    ¡°Well, I have some more to spare.¡±

    ¡°You say that you have more of these?¡±

    ¡°Well, just some low ranked animas.¡±

    Hearing about low ranked anima, the attitude of the shop owner became cold. While putting on an expression as if saying ¡®is this the only item you can produce¡¯, he said, ¡°Oh, low ranked animas are not very valuable. How many do you have?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ about ten thousand,¡± Lily said with her fingers on her lips.

    ¡°What?!¡± Surprised, the shop owner iled his arms and fell on his bum to the closet. His eyes widened with incredible expression.

    More than 10,000 animas couldn¡¯t be processed in this small store in Takesh*ta. The shop owner panted while exining to Lily that he needed to inform the anima dealer over in Kamakura to send somebody with a bullock cart to pick them up. After all, an ordinary anima container could only hold one hundred low ranked animas.

    Of course, the anima traders of Genji dojo were still very trustworthy. How did Lily get these animas? Did she store them in a rare anima container? They will not even enquire about it. Even if they knew about the matter, they would never divulge it. In the Heian Empire, people abided by faith and pride!

    Therefore, Lily had to temporarily return to the courtyard where she lived under the Millennium Cherry Blossom tree.

    Back in her courtyard, Lily walked along the familiar corridor. She felt even more homy as she looked at the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Shiu was suited in a dark blue ninja uniform and stood at the rear end of the corridor.

    Lily turned around and called out to the name of the girl, ¡°Shiu.¡± She could feel her eyes turning moist.

    When she was in danger, Shiu ran around to request help to rescue her without paying any heed to any danger. Although Shiu didn¡¯t have the strength to fight against Lily¡¯s enemies, if there was no Shiu, Lily would have already fallen into the hands of the Hojo family.

    ¡°Shiu.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Shiu ran to Lily and threw herself into her embrace.

    ¡°After more than a month, master, you have finally returned!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Wee back!¡±

    Lily and Shiu went back to the room hand-in-hand and sat down.

    ¡°Master, was it dangerous for you to train in the mountains this time? What are the results?¡±

    Lily said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mt. Izu is not dangerous for me. As for the results, I have barely stepped into the threshold of the Sword Saint. The Crescent Moon has also been tempered to grade six.¡±

    ¡°Sword Saint, grade six sword¡­¡± Shiu¡¯s eyes sparkled with astonishment and she remained speechless for a while.

    ¡°By the way, Shiu, please keep word of my strength and the state of my weapon a secret for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Shiu understands!¡±

    ¡°How have you beentely, Shiu?¡±

    ¡°After the master entered the mountain to train, Shiu naturally wanted to take care of the house but Shiu also worked hard at the dojo! Now, Shiu has also reached low-tier chunin rank!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s really good. Shiu is also very talented and hard-working!¡± Lily said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, no, I am far worse than the master.¡±

    Shiu blushed and touched the back of her head, as if remembering something, she said: ¡°By the way, it seems that these days Lady Sakiko is looking for you. She also said that you should go to see her as soon as possible after youe back.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Since it was Sakiko urgently needed to find her, Lily should go immediately.

    This time, she was rescued by Uesugi Rei all thanks to the letter Sakiko had written to Ashikaga, which Uesugi Rei happened to see. Her original intention was to have Ashikaga Kiyoshi go to the Suruga town to harmonize things rather than to cause a big fight.

    However, for Lady Sakiko to personally request for help, it showed just how deep a sense of affection she had for her.

    Then Lily got up and opened the door but out of the blue she suddenly thought of something. She half-turned her face towards Shiu and asked, ¡°Did you once mention that you are proficient in the restraint technique of the Fuma n, the ¡¶Vishvarupa¡¯s Binding Hands¡· or something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Shiu replied with bright eyes, ¡°As a ninja, my main job is infiltrating, gathering intelligence, tracking, assassinating, kidnaping, and so on. Naturally, I should be familiar with the restraint technique to be able to quickly apprehend the target and the people around the target to make them unable to make a sound, resist, or ask for help. Shiu is very skilled in the skills of the Fuma n.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I see.¡±

    ¡°Why does the master ask this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go, meet me againter at night. We will talk more about it at that time.¡± Lily said calmly without any nervousness or emotion.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Although Shiu did not understand Lily¡¯s intentions, she responded loyally and frankly.

    Lily¡¯s idea was also very simple. In the battle of Suruga, although Uesugi Rei appeared in time and she was luckily saved, the circumstances were constantly changing. Who could guarantee such good luck every single time? In the event that she fell into the enemy¡¯s hand, the escape technique was thest life-saving skill. It may seem irrelevant but it was indeed very necessary!

    She might be able to untie the Saionji family¡¯s binding skills with ¡®Restraint Release¡¯, Lily still felt very uneasy about it. Was the ¡®Restraint Release¡¯ skill effective on other restraint techniques? Lily had to test it out. Otherwise how could she be reassured?

    These kinds of things were not simplistic in nature. After all, one couldn¡¯t just find a random person on the road and say, ¡°Tie me up.¡±

    It was best to find someone who was trustworthy, loyal, and obedient so as to keep your secrets a secret. Shiu was naturally suitable as she was a ninja and Lily¡¯s servant. If Lily was bound by a little girl like Shiu, she would not harbor any strange ideas. However, if Lily asked Sister Uesugi to help her ¡°practice¡±, she was afraid that it was probably difficult to guarantee that Sister Uesugi would not take this chance to do some indecent or deviant things. It was too unsafe!

    At least, Lily thought that Shiu should be the safest candidate.

    After making an appointment, Lily didn¡¯t exin the matter. After that, Lily went to Sakiko¡¯s residence. Everyone lived in the inner courtyard so they lived quite close to each other. She had arrived before Sakiko¡¯s room only after taking a few steps along the corridor.

 Volume 2, Chapter 10 â€“ Invitation from Genji Dojo

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 10 - Invitation from Genji Dojo</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    ¡°Lady Sakiko.¡± Lily trembled when she saw Sakiko again and she felt a little moved.

    Lady Sakiko had been aiding her in the open as well as in the dark. It was her ns that allowed her escape from the clutches of the Hojo family.

    After not seeing each other for many days, gratitude and longing filled Lily¡¯s heart. This beautiful woman had a mole beside her mouth. Although her chest was t, her waist and lower body were quite charming.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you for many days. Not only are you safe and sound, you now look even more beautiful and feminine.¡± Sakiko said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all¡­ thanks to Lady Sakiko¡¯s help that Lily was able to escape from the dangers unscathed. Lily is here to thank you!¡± Lily knelt down in front of Sakiko.

    ¡°No need to do so. Everyone is from the Genji family. Miss Kagami, I came looking for you this time because I have something to ask you about.¡±

    ¡°Please ask away Lady Sakiko.¡±

    ¡°The news that Uesugi Rei bested and forced the three high-tier Sword Saint like Hojo Dijon, Taira Hachiro, and Yagyuu Munesaki to retreat in the battle of Suruga town has been widely spread in the East Nation. Uesugi Rei is naturally well-known. However, Miss Kagami¡¯s story of attacking Hojo Dijon, robbing him of Tamahagane, forging an excellent sword, and then killing six Sword Masters of the Hojo family on top of that is much too astonishing. Your strength and talent have gained the attention of the upper echelons of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji n.¡±

    After hearing this evaluation, Lily was also nomittal. ¡°Lady Sakiko, most of them were rightfully brave samurai. If they were not ordered by Hojo Dijon to kill me, I would not have killed them. Lily neither likes to kill, nor does she feel proud of it.¡±

    ¡°I naturally understand that Miss Kagami is a kind-hearted person. But in this dark and turbulent world where monsters run rampant, people are willing to respect the strong. Although we, the Eastern Nation¡¯s samurai, fight each other for territory and treasures, only the real strong ones who have experienced killing and fighting can lead the world to a peaceful and prosperous time. Therefore, killing and fighting are inevitable. Those who can understand this will stand mighty, the overlord¡¯s heart is the heart of the world! Therefore, Miss Kagami doesn¡¯t have to me herself for killing anyone. The way of the samurai is the way of ughter yet it is also the way of life.¡± Sakiko said these words calmly and profoundly.

    Lily knew a thing or two about this. Sometimes, for the sake of the righteousness of the world, merciless and bloody ughter was inevitable.

    Therefore, Lily could hardly understand why the samurai of the Eastern Nation fought each other to no end when the monsters and demons were threatening the survival of human beings everywhere? Although there was nock of people like Hojo Dijon who would kill only to feed their own selfish desires and satiate their cruel nature, there should be some truly great samurai with a big heart. If human beings wanted to fight against monsters effectively, they must band together and this could never be achieved by only talking. If the so-called alliance was put together halfheartedly, they would be unable to cooperate. That was equivalent to courting a disaster. These turbulent times needed strong iron-blooded figures who could use martial prowess to unite the samurai of the Heian Empire in order to form a truly united force!

    However, Lily had no such ambitions. She only wanted to wake up senior sister at all costs.

    Yet, Sakiko¡¯s words did make Lily better understand the samurai and their code of chivalry in this Heian world.

    ¡°I understand Lady Sakiko. I won¡¯t kill unreasonably but I will no longer me myself for the inevitable killing. Born in this Heian world, every samurai dances with the sword, step by step treading on a tough path like walking on thin ice. One may face the test of life and death during anytime. I will not hesitate anymore. I¡­ I have no reason to be weak!¡± Lily said firmly.

    Sakiko nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Yes, this is like the samurai of Genji Dojo. No matter if it is me or Genji Dojo¡¯s upper echelons, we quite appreciate the recent achievements of Miss Kagami. We have high hopes for you. In our opinion, your strength and potential have already reached the qualification for training in the Genji Dojo¡¯s coreyer, the Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo!¡±

    ¡°The Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo?¡± In the past, Lily had only heard about it. But for someone like her who was eager to be stronger and uncover more secrets of the Heian Empire, this was undoubtedly great news.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Sasaki has approved our application and formally agreed to let you join the Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo. You can enjoy Genji¡¯s best samurai education and training conditions which are on par as enjoyed by the children of all major families. The conditions provided are also excellent.¡±

    Sakiko continued: ¡°If you agree, then after going through some record procedures, you will attain the same social status as the samurai of our Genji n and will obtain the aristocratic qualification. You will also have the qualification to receive or purchase a fiefdom. Of course, it is another thing to want to obtain the fiefdom. Only the aristocrat has this qualification. But for you, perhaps the most important thing is that once you enter into the Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo, you can get the guidance of the highest level tutors in the Kanto region. You will have the opportunity to get the profound secret techniques, sword techniques, and other rare training conditions that are absolutely unavable to the outside world. How about it, Miss Kagami?¡±

    In fact, before Sakiko finished speaking, Lily had already made a decision: ¡°Lady Sakiko, Lily is grateful for being given such an opportunity.¡±

    Sakiko¡¯s eyes also revealed a pleasant color, ¡°So, Miss Kagami, do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, Lily is willing.¡± Lily was sincerely grateful.

    Once upon a time, she was still a woman who could only fiddle with a wooden sword with a few vige children and was ridiculed for it. But in the blink of an eye, she was now qualified to join the Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo. She could study and train in Genji¡¯s main dojo to whom ordinary samurai could only look up to!

    How could Lily not be willing?

    Although she had made rapid progress in these times, she was still far behind inparison to the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords. Moreover, her rapid progress was also caused by the physical fitness of senior sister¡¯s body and some special opportunities. The rate of improvement in strength would gradually slow down in the future. Lucky opportunities and encounters were not an everyday urrence. Although she was physically fit, she was afraid that the early rapid progress brought by the Phantom de couldn¡¯t continue to rapidly improve her strength. It may not be long before she encountered a bottleneck. Only in the strongest Genji Dojo of the Heian Empire, the Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo, could she study steadily,y a solid foundation for the training, broaden her horizons and receive the guidance of real great teachers to advance to the next tier. One day, she could even reach the strength of being able topete with the Six Swords of the Eastern Nation. If not, the threat of Hojo Dijon would be a big problem, even now Lily was not the opponent of Dijon at all!

    Lily suddenly remembered the Night Parade of the Hundred Demons that she encountered when she first entered the world of Heian. Recalling all those monsters she encountered that night still caused her to shudder now, such as the Demon King Michizane or that Hashihime, these monsters with real names in the Heian Empire. She was afraid that their strength was beyond imagination.

    Lily¡¯s path was still a long one. From the perspective of the whole Heian Empire, she was still very weak and unimportant. She could not be conceited just because she had made a small achievement. There would always be somebody else better and stronger out there. She needed to be obedient. Entering the main dojo for studying was the correct path.

 Volume 2, Chapter 11 â€“ Vishvarupaâ€™s Binding Hands

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 11 - Vishvarupa¡¯s Binding Hands</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    After agreeing to the invitation from Genji Main Dojo, Lily waited for Sakiko¡¯s arrangement to send her to Kamakura city.

    Moreover, Sakiko would be transferred back to the main dojo to hold a teaching position. Now it was possible for her to personally instruct Lily.

    It seemed that it was time to really leave Takesh*ta town.

    This was the ce where Lily¡¯s journey started.

    Lilyter returned to her residence. She took a bath and changed her clothes. After all, although she had often bathed in the spring while training in the mountain, the feeling waspletely different from that feeling of soaking in a tub with hot water. Lily took a true proper bath.

    Muchter at night, Lily dressed in a ck Yukata which sported a drawing of green bamboo and kingfisher, making her skin look fairer.

    She started reading something at night under themp. However, today she wasn¡¯t reading about sword techniques. After all, she had been practicing sword techniques for more than a month. She needed to step off from the topic for a while and get in touch with some other things. Lily was reading a book named ¡°The Ancient Story Of Birds¡± which recorded many stories collected via thousands of years and old legends of the Heian Empire.

    At this time, Shiu¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°During the daytime, the master said that she wanted Shiu to help her practice escape technique. Shiu is ready so she came over.¡±

    Lily just remembered that she did say this previously in the daytime. She wanted to spare some time to practice it in case a need should arise in the future. It was not that important so she didn¡¯t take it seriously and forgot about it.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Lily said with a smile, ¡°Since Shiu hade, let¡¯s practice for a bit.¡±

    The door moved aside and Shiu entered with arge bag made of ck cloth.

    ¡°Shiu, why have you brought over so many things?¡± Lily asked while she put the book aside.

    ¡°Master, these are all things that Shiu used in the training of the Fuma restraint technique. During the day, I searched around Takesh*ta town and bought some things from the Ninja House of Takesh*ta town. These things are barely enough.¡± Shiu replied.

    ¡°Oh ¡­ is that so, but there¡¯s so many ¡­¡± Lily looked at the big ck bag and felt a little terrified.

    Shiu ced the ck bag in the center of the room. Sheid it t after opening it and took every item from the inside and ced them in front of Lily.

    ¡°Master, this is the rope of tolerance. It seems like an ordinary hemp rope but it is more delicate and firm. It is extremely difficult to break. It is often used for climbing and can also be used for binding.¡± Shiu¡¯s eyes shed suddenly as she solemnly shook the rope in front of Lily and then she put it aside.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­ ¡±

    ¡°These are restraint wooden il and iron handcuffs,¡± Shiu said while holding a wooden board with two round holes. ¡°They aremonly used on captured enemy female Ninja to bind her hands behind her body while interrogating via torture.¡±

    ¡°O-ooh¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the bewildering fragrance used by ninjas. After being ignited and letting the captured female ninja inhale it, she would be intoxicated and drugged and start telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Shiu disyed all the strange things used by ninjas taken out from the cloth. Then raised her head and said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s start.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily suddenly felt somewhat worried. However, when she thought of Shiu, there should be no problem. Moreover, it was better for her to be prepared to deal with these Ninja¡¯s methods so as not to have trouble dealing with them in the event of possibly falling into the enemy¡¯s hands in future skirmishes.

    ¡°Well, then,e on.¡± Lily sat upright.

    Shiu smiled and looked at Lily innocently. Then she stood up and said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Lily turned around. Shiu went behind her and covered Lily¡¯s eyes with a strip of cloth. This would increase the difficulty and enhance the effects of the training.

    ¡°Master, our Vishvarupa¡¯s Binding Hands have fifty-eight binding methods altogether. How many are we going to practice today?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s practice three to five methods before taking it further.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Wait, why are you tying this ce?¡±

    ¡°This is to effectively restrain the breath and spirit vein of the captured female ninja. This will effectively suppress her momentum and make it difficult for her to escape.¡± Shiu said as she circled around Lily.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The first binding skill, Lily felt that her hands were tied up behind her body. Her body and one leg were suspended in the air. She could only stand on the toes of her other leg which was very exhausting.

    Lily tried to escape and took ten minutes to seed!

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Lily¡¯s Yukata slipped off her shoulders. Her white shoulders were covered with a thinyer of fragrant sweat. Shiu hurriedly brought a fan to Lily.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s so powerful that it can even escape such binding. It seems that the secret technique of the Saionji family is really wonderful. Can you teach me this next time?¡± Said Shiu.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine but I still have to ask Mrs. Kotoka. Okay, let¡¯s get to the next method.¡± Although Lily was the one who was bound, everything was under her control. She was the master and it was just an exercise.

    In the second method, Lily was hung horizontally on the beam of the room. After being wrapped around her legs for more than ten times, her legs were bent backward and tied with her hands. Then she was hung blindfolded on the beam. She was feeling giddy with her head spinning. It was very difficult to escape!

    However Lily still attempted to escape several times and failed. After nearly an hour, she finally escaped!

    The third method was a rtively simple but more bizarre technique which was extremely difficult to escape.

    Lily tried for nearly three hours. She was sweating profusely but she still couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ no, no, no ¡­ this posture ¡­ I can¡¯t handle it. Forget it. First, let me go down. Tonight, we will end here.¡±

    ¡°Shiu?¡±

    ¡°Shiu¡­?¡±

    Lily screamed several times in a row but no one answered. Lily was frightened, ¡®There¡¯s just no way right? Did Shiu leave at this time? T- then, how do I get out of this binding? What if the cleaning aunt came in and saw me like this¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to wash away this shame even if I jump into the Yellow River.¡¯

    ¡°Shiu! Let me go.¡±

    At this time, the sound of the sliding door was heard, and Lily¡¯s heart turned cold.

    ¡°Oh my? Miss Kagami, you are¡­ ¡± It was actually Sakiko¡¯s voice.

 Volume 2, Chapter 12 â€“ Sakikoâ€™s Admonishing

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 12 - Sakiko¡¯s Admonishing</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    No way¡ª¡ª

    Why does Lady Sakikoe at this time? What about Shiu? Where did that little traitor run away to!

    ¡°Ah, Lady Sakiko, I¡­¡­¡± Lily found it difficult to exin herself. It was really embarrassing toe across Sakiko in this getup. She was just sincerely and seriously practising. But unlike men, female samurai had to practise things that were not suitable to be shown in public. I hope Lady Sakiko can understand¡­ But can she really understand?

    However, Sakiko came to Lily with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Kagami, I didn¡¯t expect that you are not only a genius in kenjutsu but you also have a very unique preference in other aspects. Hehehe¡­¡±

    Although Lily¡¯s face turned red and hot, her eyes were blindfolded. Otherwise, Sakiko wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood if she had seen her stubborn and serious eyes. She trembled a little and lowered her voice to make herself appear calm as she said: ¡°The situation is not like what Master Sakiko is thinking. Lily is practicing here because this is a private exercise. I also ask Master Sakiko to leave me alone for the time being. Please don¡¯t worry about me. If anything happens, I will take the initiative to meet the Masterter.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Miss Kagami, you look down on me too much. I¡¯ve heard a lot about the anecdotes that happen in the inner circles of the Heian capital¡¯s high level nobles. Look at you. Your body is trembling like this and your face is still so red. Are you really practicing? Who will believe it?¡±

    ¡°Master Sakiko, how can Lily deceive you? This is indeed a Restraint Release technique taught to me by Mrs. Kotoka of the Saionji family, but Lily is not an adept learner. I can¡¯t undo this restraint technique even after trying for quite some time. That¡¯s why I was ashamed¡­¡± Lily forcibly defended herself.

    Sakiko looked at Lily from the rear like she was admiring some kind of beloved artwork and finally said, ¡°Looks like Miss Kagami is afraid of this kind of posture¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk about my posture! Master Sakiko¡­ If you have something to do with Lily, please help her untie it. I may have to spend some time to escape from this posture. I do not dare to keep you waiting for a long time.¡± Lily¡¯s face blushed red hot but she had to talk with Sakiko with a serious face which was kind of a torture in its own way. She only hoped that Sakiko would either untie her or leave quickly.

    ¡°Alright, I get it already. I really have something to do with you. The Restraint Release technique of the Saionji family is also a unique skill of the Heian Empire. I also know a thing or two about restraint techniques. How about youe to me to help you practiceter? I will release you if you agree.¡±

    ¡°Master Sakiko is Lily¡¯s teacher, if the teacher wants to teach her student, Lily will be eternally grateful. How can she not agree? I¡¯m just afraid it will waste the teacher¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°No waste of time! It¡¯s not a waste of time.¡± She squatted down and untied Lily¡¯s rope. At the same time, she leaned against Lily and said, ¡°You are so fragrant¡­¡±

    After getting touched by Sakiko several times, Lily was finally freed of the restraint. She was able to escape from this embarrassing situation temporarily. She straightened and tidied her clothes. However, after this incident, she would continue to be embarrassed to meet Sakiko for some time toe.

    After unbinding Lily from the restraints, Sakiko¡¯s tone became serious. She told Lily in person about the things that she had to pay attention to after entering into the Main Dojo.

    ¡°The inner circle of the Genji is not as peaceful as it seems, because there are too many ns in the Genji, almost sixty percent of the powerful families in Kanto are part of the Genji n. Thirty percent are the Taira n and the rest belong to other ns.¡±

    ¡°The atmosphere in the dojo is not so simple. Although strength is respected, unless someone has absolutely overwhelming strength, ordinary apprentices will still pay attention to the family background and n. Lily, although you are rmended by the upper echelons of the Genji family and granted a noble status, you have no family background after all. This is a situation where people who are envious of you will trouble you the most. You need to exercise caution when you arrive at the dojo.¡±

    ¡°Lily understands that she must be obedient and try her best to practice. She will never provoke any quarrel.¡± Lily replied respectfully.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ I am not worried about Miss Kagami¡¯s conduct. I¡¯m afraid that the tree longs for peace but the wind will never cease¡­¡­¡± However, Sakiko had some worries on her face.

    Even Sakiko was worried for Lily. Although it seemed that the Genji Dojo was an excellent ce to practice and improve, it was by no means so simple and easy. Lily also had to mentally prepare in advance.

    ¡°Although I am the master of a dojo here in Takesh*ta town, I am only a master of Kenjutsu when transferred to the main dojo. In fact, I can give you less tutge than I could here. The road ahead is not an absolutely t one. It is a dojo sopared with the wild mountain forest, it is naturally safer. However, it is not without any dangers and obstacles. You still have to be careful, especially¡­ beware of the members of prominent ns outside the Genji¡¯s family. ¡°

    ¡°Yes, Lily understands. Thank you Master Sakiko for reminding me.¡±

    Lily might be humble, low-key, and introverted, but with her beauty, her newly granted aristocracy title, and her sword skills, it was hard to avoid attracting attention. She only had to practice hard, treat others kindly, not to join gangs to participate in squabbles, strictly follow the rules of the dojo and try to exercise forbearance as much as possible.

    After all, Lily only wanted to practice and didn¡¯t care about others.

    After Saikiko¡¯s exnation, Lily didn¡¯t know why but Sakiko forcibly took the still damp rope that had tied her along. Although Lily was unwilling to, she had to let Sakiko take the rope because it was beyond her control. She didn¡¯t know what use it was to take this cheap rope back.

    Shiu returned the next morning.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Lily¡¯s ring eyes were hidden in the shadow of her hair strands and her voice sounded cold as she asked.

    ¡°Master¡­ I, I ¡­ Master has been taking too long to struggle to break free from the restraint. In the end, I¡­ I secretly went to urinate but unexpectedly fell asleep because of tiredness. When I woke up, it¡¯s almost dawn. But fortunately, the master had already freed herself so I am relieved¡­ ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Is that right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master, Shiu fell asleep without permission. I beg your forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Master doesn¡¯t me you. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your benevolence.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Shiu, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to learn my Restraint Release techniquest night? Then when we get to Kamakura, this master will find a chance to t-e-a-c-h you.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes squinted as she looked at Shiu with a smile yet not smiling at the same time.

    ¡°Ah!?¡± Shiu felt a little guilty¡­

    This afternoon, the apprentice of the Weapon Store invited Lily to pay a visit. The merchant who bought the anima came from Kamakura with an ox cart.

    Lily¡¯s two Inferior Mid ranked animas together with the tens of thousands of low ranked animas were sold for a total of 12,600 kan.

    This was not the amount of money that could be traded in copper but gold.

    A hundred kan was equal to a piece of gold weighing 500 grams.

    One hundred and twenty pieces of gold filled a big box. The gold were stacked into fiveyers in arge box made of darkcquer wood and eachyer consisted of twenty-four pieces of gold.

    In addition to that, she also received 600 strings of coins.

    Looking at all these gold, Lily suddenly thought.

    Did I really earn all this money by myself?

    The money making ability of a Maiden was really quick!

    She stored the money in the closet of her residence with Shiu¡¯s help. It was located in the inner courtyard of the Genji Dojo so naturally there was no need to worry about someone stealing it. However Lily still set up some Spirit Sensor.

    Tomorrow, I am leaving for Kamakura city together with Master Sakiko.

 Volume 2, Chapter 13 â€“ Going to Kamakura City

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 13 - Going to Kamakura City</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Early in the morning, the fog had notpletely dispersed in Takesh*ta town and the sounds of babbling came from the river in the distance.

    A bullock cart was parked in front of the Genji Dojo and there was an attendant saluting behind the ox cart.

    Lily, Shiu, and Sakiko were ready to go to Kamakura city.

    ¡°Master Sakiko, Lily wants to go to a ce before leaving Takesh*ta town.¡±

    ¡°Well, go ahead but don¡¯t take too long. Our bullock cart will be waiting for you at the town entrance.¡± In the early morning, Sakiko wore an elegant purple kimono. This kimono had some finer points but other than that, it was pretty ordinary. Such types of kimonos were often worn by women of high social standing when they go out.

    The bullock cart slowly traveled out of the town. The speed was even slower than that of a walking man but it was faster than the average walking speed of a woman.

    Today, Lily wore apletely new dress. It was a very formal women¡¯s dress with continuous elegant white patterns on a high-end red fabric.

    From the main entrance of the dojo, she crossed the wooden bridge and went to worship in front of the Shinto shrine.

    For some reason, Lily was extremely respectful of Minamoto no Yosh*tsune. When she came here for the first time, she ran into Sakiko which was also the starting point of her life as a samurai.

    Perhaps, Minamoto no Yosh*tsune showered her with blessings in ways that she could not see.

    Lily knelt before the statue of Minamoto no Yosh*tsune in that shrine and prayed silently.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune, please bless Lily so that she can wake up senior sister as soon as possible.¡±

    At this moment, only the sound of wind blowing could be heard in the surrounding quiet mountain woods but then a voice sounded as if directly into the mind of Lily.

    It was the icy voice of a young man, it sounded courteous and elegant, yet contained the unique characteristic of a war-torn warrior with extraordinary courage.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such a pure and sincere womane to worship me for many years.¡±

    Lily was shocked. This voice was directly transmitted into her mind. It was extraordinary. Could it be¡­ Lord Yosh*tsune?

    Was the spirit of Lord Yosh*tsune talking to her?

    ¡°Dare I ask who you are¡­¡± Lily asked in her mind.

    ¡°I, Minamoto no Yosh*tsune, am honored to be worshipped by a girl like you.¡±

    ¡°You, are you Lord Yosh*tsune? Ah, please excuse my rudeness! However, can Master Yosh*tsune please give some pointers to this little girl?! Teach me how I can wake up senior sister! ¡±

    Although Lily hadn¡¯t informed Lord Yosh*tsune about the senior sister¡¯s matter, in Lily¡¯s mind, Lord Yosh*tsune was the shrine¡¯s spirit so shouldn¡¯t he naturally know it?

    The tree was rustled by the wind.

    After a moment of silence in the shrine, the voice rang out again in her mind:

    ¡°I still have an inextricable rtionship with you. It¡¯s just that I died early and I couldn¡¯t meet you as a living man. It¡¯s a pity, girl. It¡¯s not a coincidence nor is it unusual for you to arrive in this world. As a living man, rather than a deceased person, I had hoped that you would never return¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily stared nkly for a moment and immediately asked, ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune, what do you mean by this? You said that you don¡¯t want me toe back here? Do I belong to this world?¡±

    In the deepest recesses of her mind, it wasn¡¯t as though Lily had never felt this way. Otherwise, the opportunities and the incredible things that happened to her would be too miraculous.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you there. If you can get there and meet my dead soul, all of your questions will be answered. All the answers are there.¡±

    ¡°Where? Lord Yosh*tsune, where is it? Lord Yosh*tsune, please make it clear to me!¡± Lily asked eagerly.

    ¡°Just tread the path that lies right in front of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me more. When the timees that you need to know, you will naturally know. Oh, by the way, since the youngdy had defeated me three times, I can¡¯t just let you go like this. There is a gift for you on the road behind the shrine, under the third bluestone from the shrine. Although it may not help you a lot on the long and bumpy path ahead of you, it also represents my regards.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Lord Yosh*tsune? How can Lily ept something from Lord Yosh*tsune for no reason? Shouldn¡¯t that be passed to the descendants of the Genji?¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡±

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune?¡±

    A gust of wind blew and cold rain suddenly poured down from the sky, drenching Lily. As soon as it happened, everything returned to the way it was, back to the cloudy morning as if nothing happened prior.

    At this moment, the drenched Lily seemed to have understood that no matter how much she shouted, Lord Yosh*tsune would not answer her again.

    She paid homage again, then got up and went around to the stone road behind the shrine. Shrubs and weeds covered the road. It seemed that no one hade here for a long time.

    Lily counted the bs from the middle of the shrine and found the third bluestone. It was slightly different from other bs. It seemed to depict a vague image of the moon but it also looked like a natural vestige of any ordinary stone that wouldn¡¯t attract people¡¯s attention.

    Lily found a tree stick and wrapped it with her spirit power to make it tougher. Then she gently levered the b with it. After the bluestone b was levered open, a box could be seen buried in the soil below.

    Lily dug out the wooden box which was old but not rotten. When she opened it, there was an old book with a yellow and blue cover ced inside. A beautifully sewn amulet was ced on top of it.

    Lily picked up the amulet bag on which the letters ¡°ÓùÊØ¡± or omamori were embroidered in beautiful ancient writing. It¡¯s back was embroidered with two small lines, ¡°I pay respect to the Hachiman to protect Lord Yosh*tsune.¡±

    This seemed to be a talisman embroidered by a certain woman who worshipped Lord Yosh*tsune. Why did Lord Yosh*tsune say that she should take it away? But since it was mentioned by Lord Yosh*tsune, it should have some deeper meaning to it. Even if Lily didn¡¯t understand it, it was better to obediently ept it before speaking against it.

    Then Lily took out the book and read it. It was also written casually with altered annotations: Ninth Book of Genji Swordstyle ¡ª Complete Version.

    Although it was written somewhat casually, the writing style was vigorous and forceful. Although things change with the passage of time, it still showed a strong Samurai style. Lily suddenly felt moved: ¡°This is a genuine work!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a top-secret authentic work written by Lord Yosh*tsune after the ninth book of Genji Swordstyle which may never be revealed to the world! Even the current Genji n may not know that the Genji Swordstyle had a higher level!¡±

    Lily hurriedly looked around to make sure that no one was there. Then she shoved the book into her bosom and her breathing became fast. If someone happened to read it and was an untrustworthy person who might divulge this secret, Lily would not hesitate to kill the other party.

    This matter was too great and Genji n¡¯s protector God had entrusted it to her. How could it be revealed? At the critical moment, Lily¡¯s eyes were ice-cold and fierce which was umon for her personality!

    Fortunately, no one saw it. Lily put back the third book of Genji Swordstyle she brought with her into the box and then buried it again. She covered the b and removed the traces of digging. She made it look as if it had been covered by weeds for many years and had never been dug. Then she returned to the front of the shrine.

    So even if someone discovered this box in the future, opened it and found this book, they wouldn¡¯t think much of it. After all, this was just an unremarkable part of the Genji¡¯s shrine.

    Lily returned to the front of the shrine and kowtowed to the Yosh*tsune¡¯s statue again.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune, although I don¡¯t know why you have passed on your final work to me, Lily must properly preserve it until the day when she can understand your intentions.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 14 â€“ Losing Oneâ€™s Way In Dark Of The Night

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 14 - Losing One¡¯s Way In Dark Of The Night</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    On the mountain road from Takesh*ta town to Kamakura, there was a faint fog. Both sides of the road were covered with withered yellow leaves. The strangely shaped trees looked like the withered arms of the criminals in hell desperately clutching towards the gloomy and dark sky.

    The bull slowly pulled an elegant and beautiful bullock cart forward. The wheels rolled up the yellow leaves which then hovered in the chilly autumn wind.

    Lily, Sakiko, and Shiu were sitting in the carriage. There was an attendant outside to drive the cart. They had left Takesh*ta town for half a day now.

    Lily naturally put away the authentic tenth book of the Genji Swordstyle and protective talisman of Yosh*tsune. Before she could understand the meaning of Lord Yosh*tsune, she could not even reveal this secret to Shiu.

    The bullock cart was much slower than the horse carriage but it was more stable and pulled more goods. It was regarded as one of the most elegant transportation methods in the Heian Empire. This road was the shorter path to take than the avenue. Although it would pass through the mountains where the monsters roamed, these monsters were nothing to female samurai like Sakiko and Lily.

    ¡°Miss Kagami? You look worried.¡± Sakiko asked. She was sitting on one side of the carriage while Lily and Shiu were sitting on the other.

    ¡°Ah? No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ maybe what I said to Miss Kagami was too serious. In fact, generally speaking, the atmosphere of the Genji dojo is harmonious. Everyone is also focused on training. Smallpetition and jealousy are also conducive for mutual promotion and improvement. Miss Kagami doesn¡¯t need to be too concerned.¡± Sakiko said.

    ¡°Lily understood.¡±

    At this time, Shiu who was leaning against the corner of the carriage while holding some luggage fell asleep in the shaking bullock cart.

    Lily looked at her and shook her head helplessly. How could there be such an inattentive and negligent ninja?

    As they moved ahead, the weather outside became colder and colder.

    Lily lifted the curtain and looked out of the window only to find out that there was a thick fog in the forest. She could not see anything more than ten meters away.

    Such thick fog was rare in Kamakura and the speed of the bullock cart became even slower on the bumpy mountain roads.

    For some unknown reason, the thick fog and the cold weather made Lily uneasy.

    However, the road from Takesh*ta to Kamakura was not too dangerous and nor was it upied by ridiculously powerful monsters. In addition, with the presence of Master Sakiko, Lily couldn¡¯t think of any big danger. Maybe she was worried too much.

    The bullock cart continued to move forward slowly while shaking. In fact, everyone began to feel a bit drowsy so Lily also felt like sleeping.

    Time passed in a slow hazy manner. The sky eventually darkened. It seemed that the sun set earlier than expected.

    Lily felt that something was wrong. She pulled open the curtain once more and looked out of the window but found that the bullock cart still seemed to be walking along the foggy mountain path with a visibility of less than five meters.

    Although the mountain woods looked virtually the same everywhere, Lily always felt intuitively that this was the same ce as at noon.

    Shiu was still asleep and Sakiko was rxing with her eyes closed.

    Lily asked, ¡°Master Sakiko, why are we still in the mountains?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sakiko opened her eyes and it seemed that she was also a little stunned, ¡°I actually fell asleep?¡±

    She spoke as though it was impossible for her to unexpectedly fall into a lethargic state.

    ¡°Master Sakiko, ording to our route, even if the fog is thick and travelling speed is slow in the mountainous area, we should have definitely got out of it by 3:00 pm. After that, we should have arrived at the rtively safe fields on the outskirts of Kamakura. It¡¯s around 7:00 pm now but why are we still circling about in the mountain?¡± After saying these words, Lily felt it bing more vivid than ever. It seemed like they had really been moving around in circles.

    Sakiko looked out of the other window for a while with a grave expression, ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s a little strange.¡±

    Sakiko moved to the front of the cart and asked, ¡°Coachman, where are we now?¡±

    There was no answer, except the gloomy sound of the night wind and the sound of the wheels rolling over the dead leaves and stones.

    ¡°Coachman, do you hear me¡­¡± Sakiko frowned a little. She lifted the thick curtain at the front of the cart, only to find that the seat where the driver should have been seated was empty.

    The old bull was pulling the cart alone. It was walking silently in the dense fog of the mountain forest where the road could hardly be seen.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was also surprised.

    She and Sakiko both looked out from the front of the cart and there was really no driver.

    Where did the coachman go? Why did the bullock cart which was not driven by anyone continue to move forward without stopping?

    Sakiko and Lily looked at each other with grim expressions. Something was definitely wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the cart carelessly,¡± Sakiko warned. Then she carried her sword and went through the curtain. She came to the driver¡¯s position in front of the cart. After that, she lowered the curtain, leaving only Lily and Shiu in the cart.

    For some unknown reason, this made Lily more worried. What if Sakiko also disappeared?

    She pulled open the curtain and saw Sakiko¡¯s slim waist and plump butt sitting on the cart which relieved her.

    Sakiko stopped the bullock cart and went down to check.

    Lily also wanted to go down to have a look, but since Sakiko said so, she decided to stay still for the time being.

    After a while, Sakiko returned to the bullock cart. She took out the map and said, ¡°We should still be in the mountain between Takesh*ta and Kamakura but I can¡¯t determine the specific location. I also don¡¯t know when the coachmen disappeared.¡±

    Lily gently held her arms: ¡°Master Sakiko, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very cold today?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the temperature to drop so much at night butpared to the disappearance of the coachmen, this is not a big deal.¡± Sakiko said.

    ¡°What should we do? Master Sakiko, are we going back to find the coachman? Did he fall off on the road?¡±

    ¡°No, if he fell, it is impossible that there was no movement. The coachman has been driving for me for many years. It¡¯s impossible to fall off the bullock cart without any reason. Moreover, the speed is very slow. I don¡¯t want to jinx the coachman but I think he must have died on the way.¡± Sakiko said with a dignified face.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was startled. She didn¡¯t feel frightened because the coachman was killed. But because someone could make the coachman disappear mysteriously right under the noses of Sakiko and Lily. Did theye across anything extraordinary?

    ¡°Shiu, wake up quickly.¡± Lily shook the Shiu hard.

    Shiu woke up with sleepy eyes, ¡°Huh, what¡¯s the matter? Have we reached Kamakura?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get to Kamakura tonight,¡± Sakiko said.

    ¡°How¡­ How could that be?¡± Obviously, Shiu had not yet understood the situation.

    So Lily informed her of the situation at hand.

    ¡°What!?¡± After listening to Lily¡¯s narration, Shiu was also frightened. She was trembling as she held Lily¡¯s arm and leaned against her.

    ¡°Master Sakiko, what shall we do next? Should you and I take turns driving forward? I also know directions.¡± said Lily.

    However, before her voice fell, the bullock cart began to shake slowly again. That was to say, the bullock cart started to walk again without permission¡­

 Volume 2, Chapter 15 â€“ Meeting

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 15 - Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Sakiko knew that she couldn¡¯t show any signs of anxiety, she was a very powerful existence in the eyes of Lily and Shiu, which also served as their safety. If she started to panic, they would be even more afraid.

    However, the current situation was indeed weird and bizarre. She had nevere across such a situation even after going back and forth to Kamakura so many times.

    ¡°Master Sakiko, why did this bullock cart start to move again?¡± Lily looked at Sakiko with puzzled eyes and an even more worried expression on her face.

    Sakiko got off the cart again, moved the bullock cart to the side of the road, tied the rope on the bull¡¯s nose ring directly to the tree, and then returned to the cart. However, just by going out in this manner made Sakiko shivered slightly because of the cold. She quickly shut the curtains to prevent cold air from flowing in.

    She said to Lily and Shiu, ¡°Tonight, the fog is too heavy to discern the road and direction. Let¡¯s spend the night in the bullock cart. Tomorrow, the fog will disperse and then we will move onward. As long as we get out of this mountain and enter the grasnd, it will be an easy matter to deal with.¡±

    Shiu leaned against Lily and said worriedly, ¡°Master Sakiko, why am I feeling colder and colder.¡±

    ¡°If you feel cold, juste closer. Come here.¡±

    Three women, Sakiko, Lily, and Shiu, leaned against each other. With this, they could temporarily withstand the cold in the dim bullock cart with themps on.

    ¡°Woo¡ª Woo¡ª Woo¡ª¡± The chilly wind howled outside, blowing through the mountains, trees, and valleys, making a whistling sound.

    And the temperature continued to drop. Even Lily ¡ªwhose body usually radiated heat¡ª was unable to bear the cold anymore. After all, everyone was wearing thin clothes because there was no need to prepare winter clothes. Lily was so close to Sakiko that her huge chest was pressing against Sakiko¡¯s arm.

    The wind leaked in through the cracks of the cart and blew the oilmp hanging in the corner. It almost extinguished themp several times. Shiu felt so cold and scared that she directlyy between the thighs of Sakiko and Lily. She even buried her face in Lily¡¯s underbelly and dared not raise her head.

    At this time, Lily didn¡¯t care about these things and let Shiu do whatever she wanted.

    Just then, the gale blew.

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡±

    The oilmp struggled in vain, and the only source of light in this deep night was finally blown out.

    The three women hugged each other more tightly as the dark purple of the night shrouded their surroundings.

    Just then, the bullock cart began to move again.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened and she looked outside of the cart. The inside was so dark she could barely discern the existence of Sakiko and Shiu by the sense of touch.

    ¡°Why is the bullock cart moving again? Hasn¡¯t Master Sakiko tied up the bullock cart?¡± Shiu asked in a panic.

    The gust blew even faster and the temperature continued to fall.

    Sakiko¡¯s breathing was deep and a little hurried. ¡°This is bad, maybe this bullock cart is taking us somewhere.¡±

    Lily and Shiu sped each other¡¯s hands. No matter where the bullock cart took them, it was definitely not a good ce.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s get off the cart!¡± Sakiko said.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Come on, get out of the cart. Otherwise, it may be toote.¡± Sakiko urged while pushing Lily and Shiu out of the cart from behind. In a hurry, Lily seemed to think of something and grabbed the Sakura Parasol.

    Then, Sakiko also got off the slow-moving bullock cart.

    The three stood in the middle of a gloomy and chilly road, under the towering huge trees.

    A pale blue moon was faintly visible in the sky.

    It was cold. It was bone-chilling cold. It was useless even if they stood next to each other. It was so cold that it made the soul shiver and tremble in fear.

    This cold made Lily think of the night when she had just arrived in the world of Heian.

    The bullock cart went a few meters forward and stopped.

    Lily could see a burst of dim light in the dense fog ahead. It seemed like a faint blue light.

    ¡°Master Sakiko¡­ there is a strange light up ahead.¡± Lily warned carefully.

    ¡°What? Light?¡± Sakiko didn¡¯t seem to be able to see the light. However, after a while, she activated her Spirit Sight and finally noticed the light. It was not an ordinary light and ordinary people couldn¡¯t see it. It was a spiritual light.

    ¡°Listen, you two. From now on, you are not allowed to speak or move. No matter what you see or what happens, you must stay behind me and never leave from my side. Do you understand?¡± Sakiko ordered in a low stern voice that contained extremely solemn and unquestionable authority in it.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Lily held on to Shiu tightly.

    In the gloomy night, the blue light intertwined with the mist, and smoke billowed like ck clouds. A huge figure nearly ten meters tall gradually emerged in the fog and walked towards the threedies. Compared to the towering figure, the bullock cart looked like it was as small as a child¡¯s doll.

    All three of them held their breath.

    All of a sudden, Sakiko changed her posture and her snow-white arms stretched out her sleeves. She drew a circle in the air with her arms and The Spirit Power in her body began to materialize.

    The circle drawn by the two hands formed a light blue ancient diagram.

    Sakiko¡¯s expression was cold and severe as she said, ¡°Vermilion Bird in front, ck Tortoise in the back, Azure Dragon on the right and White Tiger on the left ¡­¡±

    Next came a seemingly ancient incantation that Lily couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Four Guardian Beasts¡ª Spirit Guard¡ª¡±

    There was no apparent change but Lily felt that the atmosphere around her, Shiu, and Sakiko had be a little different.

    By this time, the ten-meter-high figure had emerged out of the fog. It was a man with small torch-like sinister eyes, a thick ck beard like a broom, and he wore a court dress.

    ¡°It¡¯s really Michizane!¡± Lily immediately recognized the huge demon.

    Her legs began to tremble helplessly. Even though she was strong enough to step into the threshold of Kensei, Lily still felt powerless like an infant in front of an adult as she watched Michizaneing closer and closer from afar.

    No, it is because I have gotten stronger that I am able to more urately judge how terrifying Michizane really is.

    ¡°No, this is terrible! It is Michizane. He can kill us thousands of times over with just a flick of his finger!¡±

    Shiu¡¯s face paled with fright and she stuck tightly to the speechless Lily.

    Sakiko seemed to have finished arranging the spells and she also stepped back.

    She protected Lily and Shiu on both sides behind her.

    Demon King Michizane was a few meters off the ground. He came closer by stepping on the thick and billowing ck cloud that floated right beneath him. And it seemed like there was another white-faced figure under his feet. He was about six to seven meters tall. He wore an Eboshi Cap and a gloomy hunting suit. The man¡¯s eyebrows were only two ck spots but there were two small azure dragons that poked out of the man¡¯s ears.

    Although this strange man could only be described as a grotesque-looking freak, it gave Lily a terrible feeling. Even the little azure dragon in his ear could easily spit out dragon breath and burn them to ashes.

    From the back,nterns hanging on a high pole appeared one after another as the demons and monsters tailed behind Michizane.

    The sound of a flute could be heard, it sounded so sad that it made people feel sad and tearful. The sound gradually became louder along with the approach of the dense fog and numerous demons.

    Night Parade of a Hundred Demons? Why would we encounter the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons at this time in this ce!?

    Just as Lily was feeling flustered from encountering the hundred demons led by Michizane¡­

    A scorching wind that made them sweat profusely in an instant blew from behind the three of them.

    Lily suddenly looked back and even Sakiko looked a little panicked as she turned around.

    In the dense fog behind them, a flickering me could be seen.

    What emerged from the me was a majestic red devil that was even taller than Michizane! Sitting on the top of the demon¡¯s head, however, was a handsome man donned in white ancient clothes and long red hair. Behind the man, there was a huge wine gourd which was equivalent to the height of one adult man. Under the barefoot of the handsome man was a skull that looked like it belonged to a woman.

    Blue, red, yellow, demons of all sizes and colors followed the man who was sitting on the top of the huge red demon and emerged from the fog.

 Volume 2, Chapter 16 â€“ An Encounter with The Demon King

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 16 - An Encounter with The Demon King</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    The scorching hot wind, that reeked of blood, made Lily¡¯s back perspire. However, she herself felt cold and her soul was shuddering.

    Lily¡¯s hand tightly held the Sakura Parasol. However, could it really cover all three of them when they flee from being sandwiched between two groups of demons?

    Sakiko also began to tremble but she lowered her voice and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Although it¡¯s an unprecedented thing for two Night Parade of Hundred Demons to meet each other, my Four Door array can temporarily move us to the spiritual realm and another ne. As long as you don¡¯t move, shout, or leave the four Doors Array, even if the demons walk by right in front of us, they will not discover us. So don¡¯t be afraid because trembling and fear will expose our existence!¡±

    Shiu gritted her teeth and she knew that her heart was about to tear apart from the fear. However, she also knew that if she was exposed, she would drag Lily down. She would never let such a thing happen which gave her extraordinary courage to resist the fear for the Night Parades.

    Michizane flew to the bullock cart and stopped right in front of it. A deep, resonant voice of an old man rang out: ¡°Surely, this bullock cart can¡¯t be travelling alone at night? Humph, some people with magic skills on that bullock cart must¡¯ve yed some tricks. I¡¯ll find them by ying some tricks of my own.¡±

    Michizane looked around. His rugged and fierce-looking face shed with malevolence as he looked at Lily¡¯s direction. That gave her a start, were they already discovered!?

    However, just as Michizane seemed to have noticed something, his eyes were attracted by something further behind the trio.

    On the other side, hundreds of demons led by a huge red demon surrounded by the will-o¡¯-wisp and thick sulfur smoke also noticed Michizane and his party.

    The handsome man sitting on the head of the red demon said, ¡°Michizane, you are not in the Yamashiro. Have youe here for a leisurely stroll?¡±

    This strange man¡¯s voice was breathtaking, distant, and rang out to all directions. Furthermore, the demonic-manner bearing contained in his voice seemed to also be of great temptation to some gullible and simple womenfolk.

    But Lily¡¯s soul was not affected.

    Michizane red with his wide eyes that could seemingly terrorize all the existences under heaven and earth into submission. He said in his rough voice which carried a dignified tone : ¡°Shuten Doji, to be quite honest, I don¡¯t know what attracted me. But now, I have probably understood that it must be the remaining grievance of my old friend, Mr. Ikeda, that guided me toe here to seek an exnation from you!¡±

    Shuten Doji took a drink from the huge gourd behind him with one hand andughed heartily: ¡°Haha¡­! What about Ikeda? What grievances do your old friends have with me?¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji, hundreds of years ago, you captured Middle Counselor Ikeda¡¯s daughter, tortured her to death and even fed her meat to the demons and ghosts under you. How dare you say you have nothing to do with it!?¡± Michizane red back at him. His thick ck long man-chops on both sides were blown up by anger. The majestic and powerful demonic fury made the whole mountain forest appear as if a hurricane had struck the mountain!

    The demons and ghosts around Michizane were also taking part in the uproar, which in turn caused waves of demonic clouds and fog to surge up violently!

    However, under the roars of Michizane¡¯s numerous demons, Shuten Doji didn¡¯t care and continued to drink heavily. Although he looked majestic, he was also bold and unrestrained: ¡°Hahahahaha! How can I remember a random girl from some hundred years ago? There are countless women I toyed and yed with. Even if I left her to her own devices, those mortals should have already turned to dust. Would it not have been a blessing for that woman to serve me?¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji!¡± Michizane¡¯s eyes were like torches. The thunder and lightning erupted because of his fury. Electric sparks came out of his mouth as he spoke: ¡°With the passage of time, if you have really repented, it would have been fine. However, you are still so proud and rampant. You even desecrate the dead. Today, I will get justice for my old friend!¡±

    Shuten Doji also sat up half-heartedly and his purplish red eyes shed with captivating light: ¡°Michizane, you want to fight with me? Well, I¡¯m also going to settle ounts about the events that took ce in Mount Ooe. Since you don¡¯t want to say the real reason and insist on ming me for old affairs, I¡¯ll y with you! Hahahaha! Demons of Tanba, bring that Michizane¡¯s severed head to me!¡±

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Ancient, ferocious cries that sounded like the wailing of the ghosts from Hell echoed in the surroundings. All the big and small demons under the control of Shuten Doji charged at Michizane without exception. The earth shook for a while. The loud sound of tremor and howls almost tore Lily¡¯s eardrum.

    It was terrible. Lily felt that these demons, even those medium-sized ones that were five or six meters tall, wereparable in strength to the huge demon yed by Sister Uesugi on that day. Some of them were even bigger and fiercer than any enemies Lily had encountered before!

    Just that giant red demon alone might be able to trample the powerful samurai of the Eastern Nation into mince meat with one foot!

    This was not the power that human beings could match!

    Michizane flew into a rage. Instead of drawing the long, ancient Tachi hanging by his waist, he took out a brush that was the size of a broom. He dragged the official lying by his feet before him and forced thetter to kneel down and lower his head to the ground. Then, he took out a yellow paper scroll and ced it on the official¡¯s back, paying no heed to the official¡¯s reluctance. After that, he loosened the brick-sized ck metal seal on his waist to pin the yellow paper scroll down amidst the furious gale. With grand strokes of his brush, he wrote down an ancient poem which contained a strong sense of resentment.

    ¡°Shuten Doji, I will take your life with the poems of my old friend¡¯s sacrifice to his daughter!¡±

    Those ancient lookingrge calligraphy characters flew up one by one. All of them were filled with mourning and resentment. Each and every one of them shed brightly in the night and flew toward the Shuten Doji at lightning speed.

    At the sight of an unimaginable outbreak that was about to unfold, even Sakiko paled. She rigidly controlled the Four Door Array to hide the three of them. The atmosphere was so tense that they were afraid to move a muscle. Shiu was so frightened that she squatted down to hold Sakiko¡¯s lower back and pulled Lily¡¯s hand. She lowered her head, hid behind the duo and didn¡¯t dare to look up.

    However, Lily¡¯s eyes were attracted by the metal seal that pressed down the paper scroll.

    The metal seal¡¯s body waspletely ck and looked extremely heavy, emitting a faint golden luster. Even in such a critical situation, it seemed that the metal seal was still emitting an irresistibly attractive force!

    That seal was naturally used by Michizane to hold papers during his junior years. However for countless years, Michizane had been carrying it with him and may even had used it as a weapon to crush opponents. It had been absorbing Michizane¡¯s demonic fury and resentment for a long time and had be a divine iron!

    If one day I use this thing to make a Cursed Katana¡­ Oh my god! Lily, what are you thinking! Are you crazy?

    Lily¡¯s heart was pounding hard and her chest was heaving violently.

    Human beings will die for riches, just as birds will for food!

    Michizane is no ordinary being, perhaps even Lady Sakiko wouldn¡¯t be able to block a single casual attack of his. We would be considered lucky enough if we could stay unnoticed by the two evil forces and live through this disaster! How can I have this kind of risky idea! It¡¯s just another attractive treasure, it¡¯s worthless to lose your life over it!

    In cold sweat, Lily felt how dangerous and absurd her idea was just now. She almost got herself killed. If she had an ident, the salvation of the senior sister would pop like a soap bubble, and everything would be far too horrible to imagine!

    Calm down, I must stay calm! Lily!

 Volume 2, Chapter 17 â€“ Girl Holding Parasol And Night Parade Of Hundred Demons

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 17 - Girl Holding Parasol And Night Parade Of Hundred Demons</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Hundreds of demons mored, causing the mountains and forests to shake. Countless autumn leaves fluttered in the monster-filled frenzy storm.

    Lily saw dozens of resentment-filled purple characters forming a trail of lightning sparks. The condensed Spirit Power contained within each of them made Lily feel dread. They flew right over the top of her head toward the distant Shuten Doji.

    Shuten Doji continued to sip wine nonchntly. Then he suddenly stopped sipping the wine and stood up. A string of nine female skulls flew up and circled in front of him.

    ¡°Michizane! You attack me with the poem of the father who lost his daughter and I will use these skulls of virgins that died under my feet to defend. Is it not ironic that one of these skulls may belong to the daughter of Ikeda? Hahahahaha!¡±

    Shuten Doji manipted the nine skeletons spinning in the air with both hands.

    ¡°Go! ves of my wrath in life, meat shields of mine after death. That¡¯s the fate that these ignorant women deserve!¡± With a push from Shuten Doji, nine skeletons howled with bone-chilling shrieks as they charged toward Michizane amidst a bloody mist. It was just that the shrieks from those white bones hadpletely been devoid of the femininity of a woman, leaving behind nothing but misery and destion.

    Lily didn¡¯t know the grudges between these big demons but she felt very sad. Shuten Doji was just too cruel, to even desecrate the bones of the dead who he ughtered and murdered.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡± Those skeletons and words collided with each other and spirit power briefly shed into the night sky with enough intensity to blind people.

    With that as the trigger, the hundred demons from both sides began killing each other. Trapped between the two parties, even Lily was starting to get anxious.

    ¡°Master Sakiko¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Trust me, don¡¯t move! As long as they did not use spirit waves, they would not be able to find us! They can¡¯t touch us. We seem to be in the original space, but in fact, we are hiding in the gap between the spirit world and this one! Don¡¯t be afraid¡ª¡± Sakiko herself was nervous but sheforted Lily. As for Shiu, she was scared and she didn¡¯t dare to look up or speak at all.

    A woman holding a lute, a golden-eyed devil with pitchfork and red scarf, a snake with a human head, one such demon after another walked past the bullock cart. The bull stood still but no one knew whether it was afraid.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± An unbelievable thing happened. A blue fierce-looking demon passed straight through Sakiko, and then through Shiu and Lily behind her, as it rushed toward the Shuten Doji.

    Although it felt frightening at that moment, it was true that they weren¡¯t touched. It was as if they were all ghosts and no monsters noticed their existence. They only had to bear the fear and watch the monsters pass through them one by one.

    The demons of both parties collided with each other and began to fight. It was a more ferocious fight than the human samurai!

    ¡°Bang!¡± The giant stone club of a huge red-maned Blue Demon struck a little demon, smashing that little demon into meat paste. The blood sshed like a big wave directly towards Lily. Lily subconsciously closed her eyes and turned around but the blood just went through Lily and spilled on the ground.

    The pale woman who was ying the lute suddenly flew up. The sleeves of her shabbyrge kimono fluttered as she plucked the lute. The ear-piercing sound waves flew to Shuten Doji. Many little demons threw their weapons and covered their ears, squatting ufortably.

    The tens of meters high giant red demon under Shuten Doji¡¯s body mmed the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡± At the same time, the mysterious woman who materialized from the lute directly turned into smoke. The lute itself fell to the ground and was picked up by a little demon from Michizane¡¯s side.

    ¡°Tokihara, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Michizane ordered.

    The official under Michizane¡¯s feet wore a resentful expression and screamed unwillingly: ¡°Michizane, you were worse than me when I was alive. Don¡¯t even think of controlling me after death. I will kill you someday!¡±

    However, the two small azure dragons in Tokihara¡¯s ears flew out. Although small in size, they were very fast. They pierced into the body of a giant red demon like two streaks of blue lightning. The giant red demon howled and went berserk, running amok attacking the demons of both sides without distinguishing between enemies and allies.

    ¡°Michizane! Let us exchange a few blows!¡± Shuten Doji was also about 5 meters tall. He leaped from the giant demon¡¯s shoulder, stepped on the air and rushed toward Michizane, leaving behind a trail of blood red footprints filled with eldritch energy.

    ¡°Just in time!¡± Michizane used a string to hang the metal seal on his waist. He then guided the ck fog under his feet and flew past the bullock cart.

    A thick, horrifying ancient spear appeared out of thin air in the hand of Shuten Doji and Michizane also pulled out the Tachi worn around his waist.

    The two Demon Kings collided with each other in front of Lily!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The long spear and Tachi collided, causing the ground to shake!

    The dark clouds in the sky were all scattered by the strong air currents, forming a vacuum-like circr cavity. The bright moon was exposed in the night sky.

    Although they were not physically present in this world, Lily and Sakiko still felt a terrible impact. After all, their Four Door Arrays was based on the surrounding ground. If the ground shook, therge array would also be affected. If the impact was too strong and the ground copsed, the array would be destroyed and they would be exposed, and that would be the end!

    Faced with such a shocking battle between two supernatural beings, not to mention Lily, even Sakiko paled. She had never experienced such a battle before!

    ¡°Michizane¡ª¡ª!!! You clearly came to search for that thing!¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji! All I want is to get justice for Mr. Ikeda. Nothing else matters!¡±

    ¡°Such a joke! You¡¯re from Yamashiro, I¡¯m from Tanba. It¡¯s a hundred times closer than here. You haven¡¯te to me for so many years, but now you have to spoil it for this reason!?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of the proverb enemies will always meet on a narrow road?¡±

    ¡°Boom¡ª boom¡ª boom!¡±

    It seemed that Michizane and Shuten Doji were not very good at fighting with weapons and martial arts. Michizane was originally a civil servant and Shuten Doji was a novice Buddhist monk of the temple. However, the demonic fury of the two Demon King was powerful and formidable to the extent of world shaking. They were just like two walking disasters wreaking havoc in the mountains!

    Michizane darted looks of hate at Shuten Doji. His beard rose up and he opened his mouth full of yellow teeth to release a lightning bolt. His extremely powerful hands grasped the Tachi and swung his sword at Shuten Doji¡¯s shoulder with enough force to cleave the mountain.

    And Shuten Doji¡¯s spear also pierced Michizane¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Give up! Shuten Doji, or I will cut off half of your body!¡±

    ¡°Surrender! Michizane, or I will pierce you!¡±

    Shuten Doji¡¯s handsome face also began to change. From time to time, a frightening brown face with two sharp horns shed. Michizane¡¯s sword technique was poor but it was like a mountain cutting into Shuten Doji¡¯s shoulder. The blood filled with endless girl¡¯s resentment spurted out from the wound like a volcano!

    And Michizane¡¯s left shoulder was deeply pierced by Shuten Doji¡¯s trident spear and blood gushed out like the spring of the breakwater!

    Michizane was originally a vengeful spirit. Ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t hurt him but Shuten Doji¡¯s spear could hurt him!

    Lily and others were just right under the space where the two Demon Kings were fighting. The demon blood carrying strong grievances sshed down. Although it didn¡¯t really touch them, the surface on which it fell seemed to melt and evaporate while producing smoke. This made the formation unstable. Even Lily felt that there was a subtle space shift in their body shape. It had been noticed by some little demons in the distance but it soon disappeared from their vision.

    Sakiko¡¯s forehead was sweating. She folded her hands and prayed for the protection of Hachiman. She could only try to maintain the Four Gates array by adding some Ancient Runes but they were still in danger!

    ¡°Rips!¡± The big hand of a gray little demon grasped Lily¡¯s skirt!

    ¡°Not good!¡± Sakiko eximed. ¡°The effective range of the Four Gates array is shrinking!¡±

    At this moment, Lily was surprisingly calm. She pulled out the Tachi, raised it with her hand and cut off arge piece of her skirt. The little demon dragged the piece of red skirt and tipped over.

    The surroundingnd was destroyed by the fierce battle of the two Demon Kings. Although not intentional, the foundations of the Four Gates array was shaken because of powerful impact. It was no longer possible for it to hide the three people. If this continued, they would be found.

    At this moment, Lily suddenly noticed a piece of Magatama was hanging on the waist of Shuten Doji who was wearing old-fashioned luxurious armor.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily called out involuntarily.

    It seemed that Magatama naturally emitted some kind of aura that attracted her.

    Lily¡¯s eyesight was very excellent. When she saw the ancient rope-patterned carvings on the body of Magatama, it was exactly the same as the patterns on the wall of the mirror space.

    Getting this Magatama may unlock some secrets of that mirror space. Moreover, the Magatama was actually calling out to her!

    However, that was the Magatama of Shuten Doji, a legendary demon who was many times stronger than the Demon Hound.

    Attempting to steal the Magatama from such a strong person was no different than courting death.

    Lily¡¯s eyes then fell on the metal seal hanging around Michizane¡¯s waist with only a string.

    If this continued, once the array was destroyed, the three of them would be exposed to the demons of both sides and would die without any doubt!

    Lily¡¯s chest heaved violently. It seemed that all the sounds around her disappeared, leaving only her heartbeat. All the movements between heaven and earth seemed to have slowed down to a halt, leaving only the heavy feeling of her chest heaving up and down.

    Lily heaved heavily and the breath cloud diffused in the air carrying a heavy smell of blood.

    At this desperate time, Lily revealed a bewitching smile.

    ¡°Master Sakiko, please protect Shiu properly.¡±

    ¡°Lily? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Protect Shiu.¡±

    Lily suddenly took out Sakura Parasol from behind her and started to make her move. She adjusted her poignant red skirt and sleeves. Then she stepped out of the Four Gates array and rushed into the heat of battle between hundreds of demons in the cover of the night¡­

    ¡°Lily¡ª!¡± Sakiko¡¯s shocked shout echoed in the space of the array.

 Volume 2, Chapter 18 â€“ Stealing both the Metal Seal And the Magatama

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 18 - Stealing both the Metal Seal And the Magatama</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    In the dark forest, under the blue moonlight, a sh of cherry red appeared in the middle of the peak level showdown between two Demon Kings.

    Just like the Higanbana flower, it exuded extraordinary courage even while facing hundreds of demons!

    However, its beautiful color was not at all visible to the Hundred Demons under the moonlit night. That was true even for legendary demons of the Heian Empire such as Shuten Doji and Sugawara no Michizane.

    When Lily just arrived in this world, she was nothing more than a weak girl, but she was still able to escape from Michizane¡¯s eyesight with the help of Sakura Parasol. The current Lily was already a capable female warrior in the Heian Empire. Using Sakura Parasol at a specific moment was enough to hide her in the melee between the Night Parade of Hundred Demons!

    It was hard to determine the oue of the battle between Michizane and Shuten Doji. Perhaps they didn¡¯t care about small wounds like this given their power level, but this mountain woods was already at its limit. It may copse at any time because of the disastrous storm whipped up by the huge collision of eldritch energy!

    Once the ground copsed, the Four Gates array would be destroyed without any support. The physical bodies of Sakiko and Shiu would then manifest into reality and they would be discovered by the demons, leaving no opportunity to survive.

    Lily¡¯s Sakura Parasol was not enough to cover three people! However, Lily would never leave them on their own and run away by herself. However, she would not foolishly try to cover all three of them with a single parasol and eventually forfeit their lives in vain.

    Lily showed extraordinary decisiveness in the desperate situation!

    Holding the Sakura Parasol, she quietly walked right through under the feet of both Michizane and Shuten Doji. Despite the earth-shattering power of their eldritch energy, Lily was powerful enough to move freely. She moved left and right to avoid getting stepped on by the two Demon Kings and their sshing blood, it could cost her dearly if she was hit by any of those. Meanwhile, Lily also avoided the other demons and various kinds of congration caused by the vicious battles below. She jumped up with one foot, stepped on the stone and then jumped onto a big tree. She turned around and looked at Michizane and Shuten Doji¡¯s amazing fight.

    ¡°Old codger Michizane!!! You can¡¯t hold on! Haha¡­!¡±

    ¡°You are just slightly younger than me when you turned into a demon. That¡¯s all. Our age is about the same. Let me see how long you can keep it up!¡±

    Michizane¡¯s sword was still slicing into Shuten Doji¡¯s shoulder but it was also blocked by the spear. Shuten Doji¡¯s spear was also plunged deep into Michizane¡¯s shoulder.

    An amazing amount of blood burst out.

    Lily¡¯s eyes were focused on the point where the two Demon King¡¯s weapons shed. Even from where she stood, she could feel the powerful impacting from the two opposing eldritch energies!

    On top of the shaking tree, Lily¡¯s heart was pounding hard. Those were the legendary demons who could kill her with just a wave of their hand. The opportunity would present itself for a split second!

    ¡°Senior sister, please give me strength!¡± Lily said in her heart.

    At this time, a ray of moonlight passed from the side of the parasol and shone on Lily¡¯s beautiful skin. It seemed to have an augmentation effect on Lily as her senses became clearer.

    ¡°Now!¡± Lily¡¯s red long clothes fluttered as she leaped down the tree lightly. Using the parasol to slow down her descent, she silently glided towards Michizane and Shuten Doji.

    Suddenly an energy st burst forth and almost blew Lily away. Lily adjusted the direction of the parasol and its body in the wind. Using the wind, she elerated the gliding speed toward the two demon kings.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The unhurried and elegant red Sakura Parasol rotated slowly like the flowers of hell as it floated to the position where two demon kings were fighting.

    Lily guided the rotating parasol gently to streak across Michizane and Shuten Doji. It drew a beautiful arc as they descended.

    At this time, Lily endured the powerful pressure released by two demon kings which made her soul tremble and feel fear from the bottom of her heart. However, her eyes were fixed on the metal seal hanging on Michizane¡¯s waist which was about to pass by. Lily reached out her hand without caring if she would be discovered by Michizane. She grabbed the metal seal and cut off the string hanging around Michizane¡¯s waist with a snap. She finally stole the metal seal for herself and quickly hid it under her parasol.

    ¡°So heavy!¡±

    That metal seal was so heavy that Lily had to exert her full strength and release her spirit power to prevent it from falling down. However, it also made Sakura Parasol sink down rapidly.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±

    The unexpected heavy weight made Lily unable to glide along the original route. She stretched out her slender legs toward the waist of Shuten Doji behind her. The wooden shoe naturally fell down and the white beautiful foot hooked the piece of Magatama hanging at Shuten Doji¡¯s waist. She made a great effort to pull the Magatama off with her toes and hook it back under the Sakura Parasol.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    If there was only Michizane or Shuten Doji alone, Lily would not dare to do so. Even if they couldn¡¯t see her, they would immediately find out Lily¡¯s approximate position and then easily kill her with their giant sword and spear. In such a situation, Lily would not even have a chance to escape.

    But at this time, two demon kings were fighting to kill each other. Their weapons were deeply cutting into each other¡¯s bodies. At the critical moment when they were fighting with each other, even if they found that something was amiss, they couldn¡¯t expend extra power to deal with Lily.

    The sh between two Demon Kings was so powerful as though two trucks weighing thousands of tonnes were crashing into each other. However, when Lily got both Magatama and the metal seal, she turned around and ruthlessly swung her sword.

    A crimson-colored sword beam flew out in the air, adding a small weight to break the bnce of the two wrestling Demon Kings.

    The red sword beam hit the point where the two Demon King¡¯s weapons shed. In an instant, two extremely powerful forces lost control and broke out towards each other and towards themselves!

    ¡°Bang¡ª!¡±

    The power that waspressed to the extreme exploded!

    The whole mountain forest shook as if an earthquake had happened and startled the birds hidden all over the mountains.

    The strong rebound sent Michizane and Shuten Doji flying, causing them to bump into their own demons and send them flying away!

    The two Demon Kings fell to the ground heavily.

    ¡°Ugh ¡ª!¡± Michizane spit out blood.

    ¡°Cough ¡ª¡± Shuten Doji also covered his mouth but failed to stop blood flowing down from his mouth.

    ¡°Michizane¡ª I never imagined that a nobleborn spirit like you would use such a despicable method!¡± Shuten Doji¡¯splexion was pale and the wounds inflicted just now were more serious than the deep sword cut.

    ¡°Shuten Doji, you were obviously the only one who would use such a vile method! It was a malicious attack! You monsters with no righteousness nor dignity!¡± Michizane¡¯s beard was stained full red of his own vomited blood. He barely supported his upper body, pointed his trembling finger at Shuten Doji and swore.

    ¡°Bah! Michizane, you hypocrite, not only did you scheme to harm me, you even took this opportunity to steal my blood soul Magatama!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Are you the thief who cried thief? Why did you steal my metal seal? For the Demon King of Tanba to steal my calligraphy and painting tool. You are the shame of the Heian-kyo¡¯s three legendary demons!¡±

    ¡°You are the shame of the four Spirits of Heian!¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough ¡ª!¡± The two Demon Kings suffered heavy injuries and couldn¡¯t fight any more. They could only lie on the ground and continue scolding each other, scolding and coughing blood.

    At this time, Lily who was holding the Sakura Parasol hid behind the bush shrubs which was not far away from Sakiko and Shiu. Although Sakura Parasol could hide her body, Lily still subconsciously hid behind a material object to shield herself from view and felt more at ease.

    She hadn¡¯t yet recovered her calm, and beads of sweat were rolling down on her white towering breasts.

    The heavy metal iron was ced on Lily¡¯s thighs and was covered with her skirt. And the Blood Spirit Magatama was hidden in her chest.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­ what did I do?¡± Now that Lily thought about it, she felt a lingering fear. If there was any mishap, no matter whether it was Michizane or Shuten Doji who discovered her existence or general position, she would have died horribly.

    ¡°Michizane! You wait for me. When I return to the Heian capital, I will find you one day to settle today¡¯s grudges!¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s face was pale and he coughed up blood as he cursed angrily.

    ¡°Shuten Doji, I haven¡¯t avenged for Ikeda yet. You even used such a contemptible method to kill me. When I recover my strength, I will raid Mount Ooe!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Then we¡¯ll see!¡±

    The giant red demon opened its ws that were as big as the roof to hold Shuten Doji and put him back on its back. Shuten Doji quickly drank some wine from the gourd. He coughed up blood and drank wine at the same time. It seemed that he was feeling much better after drinking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shuten Doji looked at Michizane with hatred.

    Michizane also took back the little azure dragon. Several devils brought a sedan chair and helped Michizane to the big sedan chair.

    ¡°Shuten Doji, you can keep your life for the time being! Let¡¯s return to Yamashiro!¡±

    The two demon kings retreated all the way to both sides. They were still swearing at each other. Other demons and monsters also stopped fighting and followed their respective kings. The dead demonsying on the ground were dragged away by the demons and gradually disappeared in the fog on both sides. Even the demon cloud and fog unwittingly disappeared into the night.

    Everything that happened prior seemed to have never happened. Even the bloodstains and bodily fluids like the blood stains slowly disappeared. Maybe they had returned to the spiritual world.

    The only evidence left was the messy mountain forest left by torrents, thunderstorms, and earthquakes.

    Lily came out from her parasol and went to Sakiko and Shiu. As a human being, even in the face of the Four Gates array, she could easily see them. Lily still could notprehend this mystery.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily powerlessly kneeled on her knees and sat on the ground with her legs separated. The Sakura Parasol in her hand also rolled down to the side. The heavy metal seal exuded an ancient golden light. It also fell down on the ground, making arge pit in the ground.

    At this time, Lily found out that Sakiko and Shiu had unexpectedly snuggled up together. Shiu seemed to be frightened and dizzy while Sakiko had fainted temporarily due to excessive energy consumption to maintain the Four Gates array¡­ It seemed that they hadn¡¯t seen the wonderful disy performed by Lily.

    Never mind that, Lily put the metal seal into her luggage. This thing was rted to the Demon King Michizane. It was not that Lily wanted to deliberately conceal it. However, if she let Sakiko know, she was afraid that it would cause her trouble. Lily couldn¡¯t estimate the consequences of stealing Michizane¡¯s metal seal and Shuten Doji¡¯s blood spirit Magatama. She was tempted by the strange jewel. Only under the double oppression of heaven-sent opportunities and desperate circumstances, Lily finally made this decision in the heat of the moment. That was to say, at that moment, although Lily felt ashamed to be in a woman¡¯s body, she also had the ambition to surpass the men!

    Demon King Michizane and Shuten Doji were at the pinnacle of the Heian Empire!

    Sakiko, who could be regarded as her master, did not even dare to fight them. The Demon Hound and Dijon were inferior. They were as lowly as a dog in front of these two beings!

    Today, however, Lily stole their treasures under the eyes of the two Demon Kings and safely escaped.

    Lily¡¯s heart suddenly surged with a sense of inexplicable excitement. In the future, she would wake up the senior sister at all costs. Regardless of the danger, did the training itself not bring her a sense of dignity and ambition?

    Even if tens of thousands of people and demons coveted a stunning weak woman, she could live a peaceful and free life in this dark and chaotic world!

    This may be the way Lily wanted to pursue!

    Do not hurt others but never be bullied by anyone. Never bow to any existence. Live a carefree life with the senior sister in this picturesque world of Heian¡­

    ¡°One day, it wille true.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 19 â€“ Kamakura City

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 19 - Kamakura City</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Lily checked the breath of Sakiko and Shiu. She confirmed that they were not hurt and carried them to the bullock cart.

    She walked up to the old ox and gave it a hard kick on its hind legs.

    ¡°You stupid ox almost got us killed! Listen to me obediently!¡±

    ¡°Moo¡ª!¡± The old ox moo in pain.

    Lily once heard that cattle shed tears and today she confirmed that.

    But she did not hesitate to give this stupid ox another kick!

    ¡°Moo~~~~~~!¡±

    The pained cry the ox echoed in the mountain woods¡­

    The bullock cart of Sakiko was not pulled by an ordinary ox. The old ox was also fed with grade two fodder. Although its speed was not fast, its strength was strong and stable. It could carry heavy metal seals and march normally. Besides, it dared not to leave.

    Lily sat in the front of the cart and drove the ox cart forward.

    The fog also gradually dispersed and visibility was much better. It was not difficult for Lily to find the way and direction to Kamakura.

    Before setting off, she never thought that she would encounter such a misfortune and everyone would be walking a fine line between life and death.

    Why would we encounter the Night Parade on this day? It clearly isn¡¯t mid-July.

    Moreover, this was just an ordinary mountain woods with no legends or special traits. And yet, she unexpectedly encountered two Night Parades led by the Demon King Michizane and Shuten Doji.

    That Michizane had been to Kamakura in the past but there were only some sparse records about Shuten Doji, found only in some ancient books. Why did this great demon of Kansai just appear on the road to Kamakura? Was this a coincidence?

    Lily always felt that she seemed to have a special rtionship with the Night Parade of Hundred Demons but this was definitely not something to be happy about.

    Lily might have obtained two items of immense value for herself this time, but that was just a matter of luck and Lily¡¯s gamble paid off.

    Could the metal seal really be used to forge Phantom de? Was it made of tamahagane? If that was so, then what grade of tamahagane? What was the use of blood spirit Magatama?

    Lily didn¡¯t n to rush to forge another de or appraise the metal seal. Firstly, if the information that she stole something from Demon King Michizane were to be leaked, she was afraid that she would be hunted down by hundreds of demons. Second, her sword was already very strong now. Besides, even if it was really a material that was much stronger than grade five Tamahagane, Lily didn¡¯t have the required strength and financial resources to forge it now. So it was better to collect and store them away first and wait for rumors to die down before appraising them.

    There was also another reason. Her current strength was very eye-catching with a grade six sword. Even if she had a high grade sword, she dared not to use it casually in public view. Otherwise, it would be hard to avoid having her sword being coveted by some greedy people. As the proverb said; ¡®people are innocent but treasuring a jade ring bes a crime¡¯. She would be in great danger if she revealed the treasures that gave an impression that it was too distinct from her strength and identity!

    It was better to hide this unusual treasure.

    ¡°Lily!?¡±

    Sakiko cried in the cart. Lily stopped the ox and returned into the cart.

    ¡°Master, you woke up.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­ You¡¯re fine. Great. However, I remember that¡­ you ran out of the Four Gates array. How did you avoid the demons?¡± Sakiko covered her forehead. It seemed that facing the confrontation between two Demon Kings, she over-exerted herself to maintain the Four Gates array. Sakiko had not fully recovered yet.

    Lily picked up the parasol and said, ¡°This is Sakura Parasol. It can cover my tracks during the Night Parade of Hundred Demons.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ No wonder you always carry this parasol. This kind of treasure is rtively rare. However, it is not too precious because it can only make you invisible to demons, they can still catch you or bump into you,¡± said Sakiko.

    At this time, Sakiko seemed to think of something, ¡°Miss Kagami, could it be that you just run out to lighten the burden of the array?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡­ But Lily also has her own intentions.¡± Lily didn¡¯t want to say that she stole the Magatama and metal seal when two Demon Kings were fighting. Because it seemed that only she knew about it at present, but once this matter was publicized, she was afraid that existences like Demon King Michizane and Shuten Doji would not let her off easily.

    Sakiko shook her head helplessly. ¡°Miss Kagami, you are too kind. That kindness will make you suffer losses, really.¡±

    Lily, however, did not know how to reply. Sometimes suffering losses was also advantageous.

    If Lily was a timid woman, she would only hide and cower in fear inside the Four Gates array together with Sakiko. In case where the ground had copsed, they would have been in an extremely dangerous situation, and probably could only wait for death toe for them.

    And if she was a cold and ruthless woman who chose to run away with Sakura Parasol, she would have been even more at a loss where to go. Moreover, she would not have the opportunity to get those two invaluable treasures.

    ¡°No hypocrisy, no evil. Whether I am a kindhearted woman or an evil woman, I just need to stick to my own path.¡±

    With the experience in this world of Heian, Lily¡¯s mind became more and more firm.

    ¡°Lily, in the end, how did we escape that dreadful battle?¡± Sakiko asked.

    Lily only said that the two great Demon Kings fought hard, and both of them were heavily wounded in the end so they chose to withdraw.

    Sakiko was also relieved: ¡°We are lucky. Throughout my life, I have never heard of any encounters between two Demon Kings and their Night Parade near Kamakura city. Could this be an indication and sign of the disorder toe? And we just so happen to run into them¡­¡±

    ¡°Regardless of how we escaped, it is great that we lived through this cmity.¡± Sakiko was also a woman who had been killing and fighting for a long time. After escaping cmity, she felt relieved.

    As for her doubt, Lily could not answer.

    The fog rose in spiral once the sun rose from the horizon, shiningyer uponyer of yellow sunlight over the mountains, fields, and rivers. This was the harvest season. Finally, their bullock cart also passed through the forest and came to the outskirts of Kamakura city.

    As such, what was supposed to be a mundane ordinary trip turned into a thrilling experience, which has now ended.

    At this time, Shiu guided the bullock cart. As a ninja, she still had a good sense of direction. When she woke up, she jumped into Lily¡¯s arms and burst into tears. However, Shiu was still a very strong girl. After experiencing such a horrific experience, her will did not copse. She was still strong and optimistic as she strived to be Lily¡¯s exclusive ninja!

    Lily raised the window curtain and looked at the picturesque fields of the Heian Empire. Her heart suddenly had a sh of understanding.

    The boundaries between life and death was severed by a mere thought, and it was this thin line between everything and the end that made life seem not much different from a dream.

    Recently, Lily also has a reverie. If she stayed in this world of Heian all her life, lived with her senior sister and trained in this picturesque countryside without any dispute, it would be a happy andfortable life, right?

    However, if she wanted to wake up senior sister, it was absolutely impossible without extraordinary power and the will to go on an adventure to uncover the mysteries of the world. It was absolutely impossible. This idyllic life was nothing more than mere thoughts and feelings of fancies and idle imaginings.

    ¡°Sister¡­ my senior sister, when will you wake up? Do you have any idea just how much Lily had been through¡­¡±

    It was just that on the way to Kamakura, she unexpectedly ran into two Demon Kings and Night Parade of Hundred Demons which triggered a thrilling fierce battle.

    For Lily, peace, security, and tranquility were extravagant hopes.

    From the window, Lily saw peasant women who were cultivating the fields, wearing white bandages on their heads, rolling up their sleeves, and carrying storage tubes. Their faces were tanned by the sun. They were humming and singing with their own rhythm while working and toiling in the paddy fields.

    The world was full of chaos. Many famous people fought for hegemony and monsters would asionally invade thend. Most of the men had joined the army. Most of the people who had left behind were women who had worked for many years. They had long lost their feminine looking body and appearances. Lily and them were all women. However, if they stood with Lily, they were like two different kinds of creatures.

    However, Lily was full of respect for these simple working women. This was the beauty of women born in their most natural and gratuitous state!

    However, the thought of growing old one day filled Lily with all kinds of unwillingness¡­ It was said that cultivating spirit power would eventually lead to immortality. Although it was not the primary purpose for which Lily was training, it could also be considered as an additional side benefit for her to tread on the path of the sword.

    The bullock cart drove through the fields, and finally, it gradually entered the city. All over the world, only the Heian capital had walls. This Kamakura City was the same as any other city Lily had seen since she first arrived in the world of Heian, it did not have any walls. Instead, there were many houses and shops on the main path that lined up to indicate that one had entered the city.

    In a sense, Kamakura city was also a big ¡°town¡±.

    ¡°Shiu, do you know about Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo?¡± Sakiko asked Shiu who was driving the cart. The journey was terrifying to say the least. The only casualty was the coachman. They still didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or not. There were eight out of ten chances that he was not alive. Sakiko only sent someone to look for him after she arrived in Kamakura city.

    Shiu replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the map. The dojo is very big. It¡¯s just two blocks away from Ashikaga mansion.¡±

    Sakiko nodded with satisfaction. She was mainly worried because a certain someone who had poor sense of direction almost dyed Miss Kagami¡¯s rescue.

    The bullock cart had not been badly damaged by demons. It still seemed quite elegant but it was slightly damaged. As wasmonly perceived in this chaotic era, it was a symbol of status to travel on the road with a carriage. Only people with some power would be able to use them, after all. Commoners and traders also gave way as the carriage passed by.

    Lily looked through the window. Isn¡¯t this road the one I first saw when I just entered the world of Heian? It was also the widest road in Kamakura but it was just a dirt road.

    Unexpectedly, it was so lively in the daytime. The main street of Kamakura city was different from Takesh*ta town. There were no shops. Most of them were martial arts courtyards. Vendors set up stalls on both sides of the road. In addition, the traveling merchants made the originally broad road a little crowded.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but recall the lone girl who had just arrived in this otherworld. The road was empty and cold. She had experienced the Night Parade of Hundred Demons for the first time and she also met the upright samurai Hojo Ujizane.

    Lily was afraid that she would not have been able to put up any resistance if she had encountered other members of the Hojo family at that time. Today, however, she had already reached the point where she could steal Michizane¡¯s metal seal during the two Demon Kings¡¯ decisive battles and kill Hojo Ujizane¡¯s younger brother¡­

    The only thing Lily felt guilty about was that she didn¡¯t know what happened to uncle Matsuda. She didn¡¯t hear from him since he let her gost time.

    The bullock cart passed through the downtown area. One had to admire Shiu¡¯s excellent driving skills. She could still pass through such a noisy crowd while maintaining cart¡¯s speed.

    Upon reaching the open road, however, the bullock cart stopped.

    In front of the bullock cart, there was a group of people and horses. The first one was a tall, fat, and shaved young samurai with small eyes. He was dressed in luxurious clothes and rode on a big white horse. The horse was decorated with a lot of silk clothes and copper items. There was a piece of cloth embroidered with three sunflower leaves in front of the horse.

    There were more than thirty people following behind the samurai. Some of them held long banners with the pattern of the Aoi family.

    The leader of the samurai group standing in the middle of the road did not have any intention to make way.

    A ck and thin samurai with a crooked face ran over and shouted: ¡°T- t- the bullock cart in front! M- m- make way for our master!¡±

    The fat young samurai with small eyes was Tokugawa Shigetsugu. He was the eldest young master of the Tokugawa n from Mikawa Province. Among the Seiwa Genji branch, the Tokugawa n was second only to Ashikaga.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The chubby teenager Tokugawa once again opened his plump fish-like mouth and said in a thick Mikawa dialect: ¡°Who is in the bullock cart ahead? How can you let a woman drive the cart? You don¡¯t know any etiquette at all.¡±

    It was indeed rare to see a woman drive a cart but they did not know each other. They were just passing by and generally passers-by would not ask more.

    Shiu who was driving didn¡¯t know who the other side was. When she saw such an attitude, she said in a displeased tone, ¡°The one in the cart is my Mistress Kagami. We came here from Takesh*ta town. The driver was devoured by a monster on the way so I have to drive. Please let us go.¡±

    She wanted to protect her master¡¯s face so she wouldn¡¯t give up on going ahead.

    ¡°What? Y- you are asking the y- young master to give way? D- do you know who my young master is?¡± The thin servant asked with a wrapped face.

 Volume 2, Chapter 20 â€“ The Furinkazan

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 20 - The Furinkazan</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    ¡°M- my young master is T- T- Toku¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Shigetsugu pointed at the bullock cart with a whip and said, ¡°I am Tokugawa Shigetsugu! In this Kamakura City, there is no woman who dares to block my path. Isn¡¯t that adding misfortune to my going out to fight against monsters in the early morning? Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°This road is so wide that you can easily go side by side. Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Shiu!¡± Lily slightly raised a corner of the curtain. She saw that Shigetsugu harbored malicious intentions as his eyes leered at the cart. She lowered her head to let her long hair cover her face and said, ¡°Senseless matter, why argue? We will just let him go.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ Ah no, miss¡­¡± Shiu thought of how to address Lily outside.

    ¡°Shiu, let that Shigetsugu pass by first, it won¡¯t take much time. Such a dispute is just asking for trouble.¡± Sakiko also said indifferently.

    Seeing that both of them said this, Shiu unwillingly drove the bullock cart to one side and let the people of Shigetsugu walk away with pride. Contrary to what one might expect, each and every samurai of Shigetsugu¡¯s party had resolute facial features and emitted formidable violent aura.

    In the cart, Sakiko said: ¡°Lily, you did the correct thing. Shigetsugu is not amon person. Although his strength is also ranked top among his peers, his father, Tokugawa Shigemori, is a magnificent hero of the Eastern Nation. Looking at the eight nations in the Kanto region, he can be regarded as a real top hegemonic power.¡±

    ¡°Eastern Nation¡¯s top powerhouse? Isn¡¯t that the Six Swords?¡± Lily asked in surprise.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Lily, the Six Swords of the Eastern Nations are just six most talented persons of the younger generation of the Kanto region. However, there is still a gap between them and the mighty warriors who have existed for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I- is that so?¡± Lily thought that her Sister Uesugi was already the second strongest in the Eastern Nation. She didn¡¯t expect that there were even stronger samurai. Could they be some kind of old monsters?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you have joined our main dojo, some secrets of the Eastern Nation can be revealed to you.¡± Inside the dimly lit cart, Sakiko¡¯s eyes shed with reverence. She raised her delicate body to an upright position and said: ¡°The strongest in the Eastern Nation, except for Duke Kamakura, are the Furinkazan.¡±

    ¡°Wind, forest, fire, mountain¡­¡±

    Just listening to these four words, Lily felt the majestic aura of the Eastern Nation¡¯s samurai assaulting her senses.

    It could be said that these four words epitomizes the Eastern Nation¡¯s four elements. It portrayed the strength and images of these four people!

    ¡°Yes, the Furinkazan are the real top four samurai of the Eastern Nation.

    Echigo Province¡¯s Uesugi Sokei, Kai Province¡¯s Takeda Tsunenobu, Totomi Province¡¯s Ashikaga Makoto, and Mikawa Province¡¯s Tokugawa Shigemori!¡±

    Sakiko looked at Lily blinking naively so she continued to speak: ¡°That Uesugi Sokei is now sporting tonsure. He is also known as Uesugi Hage and is a legendary samurai and general. Uesugi Rei is his granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Ashikaga Makoto is not originally from the Ashikaga family and her original surname was Shiina. After she married into the Ashikaga family, she took up the Ashikaga surname. She is Ashikaga Kiyoshi¡¯s mother and the youngest one in Furinkazan.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Lily nodded and thought to herself, ¡°It turns out that Ashikaga Kiyoshi of the Six Swords and Sister Uesugi are both rted to the one of most powerful samurai of the Eastern Nation. No wonder they are so strong. There is a huge gap between them and others. I need to work harder.¡±

    Sakiko also said with reverence: ¡°Demons wreak havoc all over the country. It is said that the Central Wilderness and the Endless Mountains have been upied by monsters and the Demon Kingdom. However, the Eastern Nation can stand strong like a boulder and deter the monster¡¯s invasion, it is all because of the fact that Duke Kamakura oversees the middle region and the Furinkazan guards the four sides!¡±

    When Lily heard this, Duke Kamakura naturally did not need to be mentioned but she was also awed by the Furinkazan. However, having said that,st night she almost got tangled up in between the Night Parade of Michizane and Shuten Doji! After all, Furinkazan only had four people. It was impossible for them to really defend all parts of the Eastern Nation. Instead, they oversee those important cities and towns. Otherwise, with Michizane and Shuten Doji¡¯s strength, they could ignore these top samurai ande and go freely. That would be disastrous indeed.

    But being able to defend the entire Eastern Nation had already shown these four people¡¯s prestige and domineering strength!

    ¡°Unexpectedly, on top of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords, there is such a powerful and overbearing existence as Furinkazan. Sure enough, the Eastern Nation¡¯s samurai have a deep foundation and theyre are as numerous as the clouds! I¡¯m really a nobody. When I arrive at the Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo, I still have to study earnestly. Furthermore, as for the fact that I stole the treasures of two Demon Kings would be divulged or not, that¡¯s something that¡¯s difficult to say for now. When that moment arrives, I must have power to protect myself from Michizane and Shuten Doji. It¡¯s still hard to imagine reaching that height now¡­¡± Lily thought while sitting in the slightly bumpy bullock cart.

    ¡°By the way, the arrogant and domineering one we just met was Tokugawa Shigetsugu, he is also one of the gifted students in the Main Dojo.¡± Suddenly, Sakiko thought of it and said.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Lily seemed to understand the previous warning from Sakiko. The more powerful and profound the ce was, the moreplicated the power struggle was. What was there to fight against each other when everyone was poor?

    The despotic samurai she happened to meet on the road actually turned out to be her future dojo senior? Whatever the case, Lily¡¯s purpose was solely, and purely only for practice.

    There was also a female samurai among the Furinkazan, Ashikaga Makoto. Although Lily didn¡¯t know what kind of person she was, Ashikaga Kiyoshi was a handsome man so his mother should also be very beautiful. Of course, this was not the important point. Even women could be among the top powerhouses of the Eastern Nation. It also gave Lily confidence that women could also stand on the top!

    Finally, the bullock cart slowly arrived at the gate of Eastern Nation¡¯s Genji Dojo.

    When Lily and others got out of the cart, they saw a simple white mansion with ck roof that seemed to be no different from other mansions. In front of the door, there hung a white paperntern painted with the Genji family¡¯s Japanese gentian flower pattern. The height of the door was more than two meters which did not seem overly towering. There was not even a que which was unexpectedly low-key.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s hesitation, Sakiko said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it different from what you have imagined?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°Our Genji Dojo naturally inherited the faith of Lord Minamoto no Yosh*tsune, the creator of Genji Swordstyle. It emphasizes the way of Hagakure. The so-called Hagakure is like the shadow of a tree, establishing the way of the lord in a ce nobody can find. Therefore, my Genji dojo has always been low-key. The higher the status and more important the dojo is, the more low-key the residence is. Of course, this only applies to the Genji Dojo. After all, the Genji family is also one of the strongest samurai families in the Heian Empire. Many ces and facilities in the dojo which are used for official business would still need to maintain and upkeep a pomp andvish style matching the power and prestige that befits the purpose.¡±

    Looking at the simple and quiet gate, Lily thought, ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune is the first hero of the Heian Empire but he believes in loyalty, simplicity, integrity, and a low-key style. This is even more respectable. Lord Yosh*tsune, why did you pass thest volume of your Swordstyle to me, a woman who has nothing to do with the Genji family? Can¡¯t so many other powerful children instead fulfill your long cherished wishes?¡±

    Lily suddenly thought of another sad thing: ¡°As the first hero of the Heian Empire, why did Lord Yosh*tsune die young¡­¡±

    The door of the Dojo opened and two attendants came out. One was male and the other was female. They were dressed in white and ck attires.

    ¡°Master Sakiko.¡± The two attendants recognized Sakiko and saluted.

    Sakiko handed a letter to Lily: ¡°This is your letter of rmendation stamped with the seal of the magistrate. It¡¯s a certificate for you to enter the main dojo to practice. Take this and follow them to apply for admission.¡±

    As soon as the servant heard this, he immediately looked at Lily with great admiration. ¡°So you¡¯re a female disciple of the main dojo. Sorry for being rude.¡±

    They also bowed to Lily.

    To enter the Genji Dojo, one had to be either a genius or a distinguished child of a powerful family. Their status was much higher than those of their attendants and factotum.

    With a greeting from the attendant, five or six middle-aged workers in grey clothes ran out of the room and began to move.

    ¡°Can you send someone to drive this bullock cart to take me to Lord Sasaki¡¯s residence?¡± Sakiko said.

    ¡°Of course, your excellency!¡±

    Sakiko then said to Lily, ¡°They will arrange other things for you. This includes the arrangement for the enrollment, amodation, and everything else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lily will follow the arrangements of these two seniors.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, we are just servants. Please don¡¯t call us seniors. We are just your humble servants. Only those formal disciples of the dojo are your seniors.¡± The male servant was shy and embarrassed. After all, the disciples who were able to enter the main dojo were either extraordinary geniuses or children of the noble family. They were all very arrogant.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so heavy ¡ª!¡± Although the four middle-aged workers were not tall and some of them were less than 1.5 meters, they were all very sturdy and strong. However, they couldn¡¯t move the trunk Lily carried along.

    Those who worked in the main dojo were by no means an ordinary person. At the very least, they had the strength of mid-tier samurai.

    However, the metal seal alone was heavy and there were even fifty kilograms of gold ced inside Lily¡¯s trunk.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡± Lily said awkwardly.

    ¡°How could you do that?!¡± The honest middle-aged factotum looked at the sexy beautiful girl who was much taller than him and said, ¡°How can we let a nobledy like you do this kind of work. That would be the shame of our dojo factotum. Come on, brothers!¡±

    Six factotums worked together and finally seeded in lifting Lily¡¯s trunk off the ground. Sakiko sat back in the bullock cart and a servant drove the cart to the Magistrate¡¯s residence. She seemed to have something to do and so Lily didn¡¯t ask much about it. Lily saluted and followed the departing cart with her eyes

    ¡°Miss Kagami, please follow us.¡± A man and a woman invited Lily.

    ¡°Excuse me, this one is¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Shiu, my attending ninja.¡±

    ¡°Oh, understood, every dojo student can take two live-in attendants in the dojo. If there are too many, they will not work properly.¡± said the male servant.

    ¡°Pleasee with us. First, please go verify the rmendation, register, and then we will arrange amodation for you. They will send you to your ce of residence after that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Actually, Lily was worried about the metal seal but then again, nobody would just casually search through her luggage for no particr reason.

    Following the two attendants in white garb, they stepped into the gate of the dojo. A lush and grassy ce came into view. The air was also filled with the scent of fresh grass.

    In the inner courtyard, one could hear the melody of birds from time to time, a rare bright morning, and the gentle sunlight that filtered through the vines of the trees cast assorted spots of light on the shade of the tree, providing people a pleasant and very peaceful feeling.

    After Lily took a few steps into the courtyard of the Dojo, she felt that her body and mind seemed to have rxed. It seemed that this elegant and quiet ce was really suitable for training.

    ¡®How romantic would it be if one could talk about love in such a poetic and quiet dojo garden¡­

    Huh? What are you thinking about, Lily! You¡¯d better not think about this kind of thing. If you show any signs of falling in love, you¡¯re really unworthy of senior sister! No, no, the romance I want is to walk around the courtyard with senior sister in my arms and sweet talk under the trees and among the flowers¡­

    However, all I can do is to endure the provocation of these beautiful sceneries and devote myself to practice.¡¯

    A sad and self pitying smile appeared on Lily¡¯s face.

    Deep in the shade of flowers and lush gardens, on the cloister of a small waterside pavilion, there was a young girl with dark blue hair in a small pure white Furisode, watching Lily from the deep forest.

 Volume 2, Chapter 21 â€“ Genji Main Dojo

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 21 - Genji Main Dojo</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    ¡°Who is this woman?¡± A woman wearing a spotless white Furisode in the courtyard asked.

    ¡°Miss, that¡¯s probably the new female disciple,¡± A petite maid next to Shimizu responded.

    ¡°Neer?¡± Shimizu looked at Lily¡¯s walking posture from a distance. It could be seen that Lily had a tall build. Although she herself was already 1.67 meters, Lily was much taller than herself. She was in fact taller than most men in the world of Heian.

    However, even though Lily was tall, she looked delicate and slender. Her waist was even as thin as hers, yet her bosom was much more endowed than her own and her buttocks were biggerpared to her own.

    ¡°She looks a little tender and beautiful. However, that figure, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inconvenient while training?¡± Shimizu said.

    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m afraid that the burdensome bosom will limit the sword skill. How can it bepared with the youngdy¡¯s lightness like a swallow¡­¡±

    Shimizu also smiled when she heard it: ¡°Although the bosom isrge and reduces the flexibility, it isn¡¯t useless. If it is used flexibly, it may also be a defensive weapon against beating, hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the youngdy give her a pointer.¡±

    Minamoto no Shimizu¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons withcency and a smile appeared on her face. However, her eyes followed the distant swaying bosom of Lily, then at her swaying buttocks as the bosom got out of view.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± However, it was not a good time to stay out. A cold wind blew, causing Shimizu to cough again.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s cold here. Hurry, go back. It¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡± The maid immediately came up to help and draped over a snow white shawl on her shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take medicine. That medicine¡­ is too bitter.¡± Shimizu frowned slightly with a sad expression.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily seemed to have felt something as she was walking. Looking back, she saw a white clothed girl under the distant shade of the forest for a moment but the girl turned and left.

    Lily followed the two attendants with Shiu while admiring the simple and secluded wild scenery of the garden. Soon, she arrived before a house with white walls, dark coloured wooden frames, and dark brown roofs in the forest.

    Entering into the house, there sat a familiar looking old man. It seemed that he was the old man who gave her the pass certificate.

    ¡°Oh? Are we meeting for the first time, youngdy?¡± Said the old man.

    ¡°Ah¡­ maybe.¡± It seemed that the old man had a fuzzy memory and Lily didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    The old man examined the letter of rmendation and said, ¡°It¡¯s really the spiritual seal of the magistrate. Okay, then I¡¯ll issue the enrollment document for you.¡±

    After getting the paperwork, triplicates were made out of it. One for Lily, one for the old man, and thest one was taken by the attendant and given to the dojo.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll guide you to your amodation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, follow us.¡±

    Two male and female attendants took Lily to the forest pathway. Then they crossed the pontoon bridge and came to the deep part of the Dojo garden where green pines and lush green polygonatum were growing everywhere. Manors with brown tiles and white walls were erected everywhere in the pine forest.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, every hut is the residence of a Dojo disciple. Although Dojo is veryrge, the number of disciples is not too many. There are only fifty to sixty people in total and many rich disciples live in their own residences in Kamakura city. Since they are not living here, many of these residences are still rtively unupied. Miss Kagami, you can arbitrarily choose any house without a namete on it. The expenses are all borne by the Genji n and don¡¯t need to be paid by you.¡±

    Lily and others walked towards the quiet and secluded ce. Lily saw a beautiful pond like a mirror. Beside the pond, there was a simple hut. Half of the wooden pirs of the hut were standing in the water. Lily liked it at a nce. As soon as she saw that the wooden signboard in front of the path was empty, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose this, can I?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ of course. However it¡¯s much more secluded here,¡± said the female attendant.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I like the quietness. How about it, Shiu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll live wherever thedy lives.¡± Shiu replied without hesitation.

    In fact, it was nice to have a maid. Lily felt a bit of vanity. Of course, Shiu was an important family member to her and she was by no means an ordinary maid.

    ¡°Then please rest here first. Your luggage will be delivered immediately. At that time, an instructor will alsoe to provide you with guidance on your livelihood in the dojo.¡± After saying that, two attendants left.

    Lily and Shiu took off their shoes and walked up to the wooden tform leading to the cabin. She opened the sliding door. Inside, there was a guest room, a big room next to the pond, and a hut with a splendid view of the bamboo forest. All the rooms had a table, simple tea sets, quilts, and other things in the closet. The rooms were notvish but they looked clean and elegant. It seemed that someone had been cleaning them all the time.

    It was just that there was no bathroom inside the hut. She could only ask about itter.

    When Lily arrived at her room, she could see the water view and a small waterside pavilion. Standing on the waterside pavilion, she could see that there was arger long house opposite the beautiful pond. There were lush trees on the left and right of the house, wild bamboo and reeds on the side, and there was also a waterside pavilion on this side of the house which directly faced her waterside pavilion.

    The pond was only four or five meters wide. The distance between the two waterside pavilions was less than three meters apart. Lily didn¡¯t know if anyone else lived there. If someone else lived there, she hoped that it was a girl. Otherwise, it would be awkward for Lily to open her window in her daily life.

    It didn¡¯t take long for their luggage to be sent over. It was men who delivered the luggage. It was not easy for Lily to ask about the bathroom.

    Lily and Shiu took their luggage and unpacked them properly. Lily hid the heavy metal seal under the quilt in the corner of the closet. Although Lily wanted to carry it with her, it was too heavy. It would seriously affect her flexibility and it couldn¡¯t even serve as a weight training for her.

    Then, she waited at the hut along with Shiu.

    Finally at dusk, Sakiko donning a ck lined red kimono came to their waterside pavilion.

    ¡°Master Sakiko!¡± Lily stood up in surprise.

    ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you a little surprised? I¡¯m your instructor. Besides teaching you swordsmanship, I¡¯m also responsible for instructing you in your daily practice.¡± Sakiko said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Lily was still worried about whether she could get along well with the new teacher. After all, although it looked as if on the surface that things were simple here, the undercurrents seemedplicated.

    ¡°Well, it was quite a coincidence. The main dojo summoned me back for a meeting and we just happened toe across news of your reputation that spread like wildfire after the battle of Suruga, so I rmended you.¡±

    ¡°So it was Master Sakiko who rmended me to the main dojo. Lily truly does not know how to thank you. You helped Lily too much!¡±

    This was true. From the time when Lily came to Takesh*ta alone and had only 300 mon on her, Sakiko helped Lily all the way. She guided her forward and helped her when she was in danger.

    ¡°Hehe, how do you want to thank me? How about devoting yourself to me?¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m just joking. Looks like you¡¯re tired today. I live in the courtyard house to the east of this garden. You cane to me at any time.¡±

    Sakiko took out a rice paper map. ¡°It marked the location of some main ces of the dojo. We are here. This big hall is the ce for morning sses and meals. Behind the brook here. In the bamboo forest, there were women¡¯s baths and hot springs. There were women¡¯s bathrooms in those ces. Other things are marked on the map. You can go through them slowly.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Lily took the map and subconsciously tapped her lower abdomen.

    Sakiko took out another scroll: ¡°This is the curriculum of this month but it has been half a month already. Hehe¡­¡±

    Lily opened the scroll and took a look. There were various courses arranged on it. It was still quite full starting from thete afternoon. Martial arts included kenjutsu, horse riding, archery, spearmanship, pole art, karate, sumo wrestling, tea ceremony, calligraphy, painting, Go, illustrations, etc¡­ There were even the elusive spirit power lectures that¡¯s not avable to outsiders.

    ¡°Sumo wrestling¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the subjects above are just advance notice. At this time, some special teachers of Genji wille to give lectures. Most of them are famous samurai. They don¡¯t live in the dojo all the time. Those who are interested can listen to it. It isn¡¯t necessary to attend every ss. You can practice at home or go out for adventures. The onlypulsory ss is the Dojo¡¯s training trip. Other things are very casual.¡± Sakiko said.

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    ¡°There are no age limits nor restrictions to the students in the dojo, so many disciples are not eager to graduate. Rather, they study here till the age of 25 before choosing to graduate.¡±

    ¡°What are the conditions for graduation?¡± Although Lily also wanted to study here with peace of mind, she still had to embark on the journey to wake up senior sister. She couldn¡¯t study here all the time.

    ¡°Well, if you want to graduate, it is also simple. You can graduate by paying ten superior mid ranked anima or one inferior high ranked anima. Of course, the dojo will purchase it at the market price. However, most don¡¯t choose to graduate and stay here instead. The real advantage in this situation, is not just that you can attend sses and study for free but that you will enjoy other great things that are absolutely not offered to outsiders!¡±

    Sakiko said brightly.

    ¡°What is this great advantage?¡± Lily was also surprised. It was a great advantage even for Sakiko herself, so much so that it was probably beyond her imagination!

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Sakiko smiled mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to know, Miss Kagami. When it¡¯s time to know, you will naturally know.

    After saying that, Sakiko left.

    Lily and Shiu looked at each other in dismay. Master Sakiko also began to keep people on tenterhook.

    They looked at the map, looked at each other and then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go¡­ there first.¡±

    Lily proposed while blushing.

    In the evening, Lily and Shiu followed the map and arrived at the big hall for dinner. However, they were stopped by two attendants.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Kagami. You cane in and have a meal. However, your maid has to go to the cottage behind this hall and have a meal with the attendants. This is the rule of dojo.¡± said the male attendant.

    Lily looked at Shiu and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shiu. I wronged you.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, Shiu doesn¡¯t care. I¡¯m very satisfied to be with you.¡± Shiu said with a smile.

    So Lily walked into the big hall by herself. The big hall was covered with tatami mats. It was supported by wooden bars and soft light wasing from wooden windows.

    Dinner was served.

    However, the hall was deserted. It seemed that many disciples didn¡¯te or eat here every day.

    Lily was not familiar with this ce. She lived in the dojo and ate in the dojo canteen.

    ¡°Hi, who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±

    Before Lily could stand, several male disciples gathered around her. One of them was a little boy with a height of no more than 1.50 meters but he looked very buff. He was a dark skinned young man wearing a buckskin shawl. He stepped on the table and looked at Lily with suspicion and vignce in his eyes.

 Volume 2, Chapter 22 â€“ Ranking of Dojo Disciples

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 22 - Ranking of Dojo Disciples</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Upon listening to the way he spoke, it urred to Lily that the little boy had a less friendly tone. She hadn¡¯t provoked him first. It was only natural since she hadn¡¯t seen him before, right?

    However, remembering that she wanted to get along with the disciples here, she also turned around and politely answered with a smile: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lily Kagami. I¡¯m new here.¡±

    ¡°New here? Are you¡­ a formal disciple or someone¡¯spanion?¡± The short and smart boy asked cautiously.

    His attitude made Lily more and more confused. She replied, ¡°Well, it should be considered a formal disciple.¡±

    As soon as the boy heard that she was a formal disciple, he showed a disgusted and nervous expression as he said ¡°Hmm! Can¡¯t we find any decent person in the Dojo nowadays? Now we have resorted to taking in women as disciples!¡±

    After that, he kept looking up and down at Lily: ¡°I have to wonder just how did she sneak into the dojo.¡±

    Leaving this sentence, the young man went out of the door in anger without even touching his food.

    Lily was at a loss. Did she provoke this person? Why did he turn so hostile to her?

    ¡°Hello, is this Miss Kagami?¡± A kind looking, tall and thin-eyed male disciple who seemed to be several years older than Lily came to Lily¡¯s side in a white and gray coat.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Actually, Lily was a little flustered. Was she so unweed?

    ¡°Miss Kagami, please take a seat.¡± The male disciple pointed to a mat in front of the low long table and said.

    So Lily sat down side by side with the man. Theposed man picked up a piece of cloth and wiped the ce where the young man had stepped on. He smiled and said, ¡°My name is Kondo Naotaka and I have been here for many years. If there is anything that Miss Kagami doesn¡¯t understand, please ask me.¡±

    Said Kondo while pouring a cup of tea for Lily.

    Lily politely took the tea, looked at the door and asked, ¡°Senior Kondo, why was that boy so angry with me just now? I don¡¯t know him at all.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Miss Kagami is indeed new to the dojo. You are not familiar with everything here, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Lily nodded.

    Kondo said: ¡°That boy, named Hachiya Torayasu, was ranked 60th in the Genji Dojo which was thest rank of all the disciples before Miss Kagami came.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± However, him beingst ranked had nothing to do with her.

    Kondo continued: ¡°Miss Kagami still doesn¡¯t know that the disciples of Genji Dojo have benefits that the outside world can¡¯t expect. However, even Genji Dojo¡¯s resources are limited, and those limited resources naturally needed to be used to nurture more excellent talents. Therefore, the total number of disciples of the main dojo always stays at 60. If one is added, it means one has to leave.¡±

    ¡°Huh? So that¡¯s why¡­¡± Lily suddenly realized, ¡°So, is it because I robbed the position of that disciple? However, this dojo is so big so why not keep some more disciples? Why do they have to drive people away? ¡±

    ¡°Haha, the one to leave might not necessarily be Hachiya. Although the dojo isrge, it¡¯s resources are really limited.¡±

    ¡°What kind of resources? Senior Kondo, what are you talking about?¡±

    At this time, the attendants brought meals to the disciples sitting at the table. The meals consisted of grilled fish, radishes, white rice, and miso soup. In short, it was a pretty sumptuous meal.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Miss Kagami, why don¡¯t you eat first and we will converse slowly?¡± Said Kondo with an indifferent smile.

    After the meal, Kondo took a walk in the dojo with Lily. He took out a small exquisite bag and then took out a small piece of jade-like thing from it. Although this thing was small and broken, it exuded a strong, pure, and extraordinary spirit power.

    All of a sudden, Lily was attracted. The spirit aura of this small broken jade seemed to have an incredible attraction force and affinity.

    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is Miss Kagami¡¯s first time seeing this thing? This is called ¡°Magatama Fragment.¡± It contains a very pure essence but it can be easily absorbed by the human body.¡±

    ¡°Magatama Fragment?¡±

    ¡°Haha, yes, Miss Kagami, as you know the normal and natural spirit power that can be absorbed by the body every day to strengthen itself is very limited. Most of the spirit power is umted in the body for consumption. However this Magatama Fragment is different. The daily absorption limit is almost a thousand times or ten thousand times that of ordinary powers!¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    Lily did notck spirit power. She could use Phantom de to absorb the spirit power from the animas of monsters defeated by her. However, even so, her spirit power reserves which could be transformed into the essence to strengthen the body were limited and the process was pitifully slow.

    ¡°To put it simply, if there are enough Magatama Fragments, it is possible to upgrade from a high-tier Sword Master to a low-tier Sword Saint overnight,¡± said Kondo.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was shocked, ¡°Overnight¡­¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Kondo said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s just that the Magatama Fragment is extremely precious. Even if you have money, you can hardly buy any of it in the market. This is the real strategic resource monopolized by both the Genji n and Taira n. After all, as long as any talented samurai is given enough Magatama Fragment, you can quickly train arge number of Sword Saint. How marvelous is that? You can understand this, right? Miss Kagami.¡±

    Lily nodded at once.

    ¡°However, even in the Genji and Taira n, the quantity of Magatama Fragment they have is very limited. They are very precious and much more valuable than gold! This is the lifeblood of the Genji and Taira n which is used to dominate the Heian Empire and fight against the gigantic monsters everywhere. Therefore, they can only afford to distribute a small finite amount to nurture the younger generation. After all, the Magatama Fragment consumed by the younger generation can¡¯t turn into battle power immediately.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ senior, do you mean that you can get this precious Magatama Fragment in the dojo?¡±

    Lily wanted to improve her strength quickly to find out the secret to wake up her senior sister. When she heard of such a good treasure for the first time, of course she wanted it!

    ¡°Yes, Miss Kagami is really smart. The disciples of the Genji Dojo can get a certain number of Magatama Fragments every month!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°So you know why Hachiya is so nervous about you now? If you really rece his position then you will get the Magatama Fragments every month. Therefore, it is you, not him, who will quickly improve her strength.¡±

    Lily was astonished. Senior Kondo spoke in a gentle tone but he hit the nail on the head. He said with a sigh: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a thing that can greatly improve strength every month. Who doesn¡¯t want it and who will not fight for it?¡±

    Originally Lily had a guilty conscience, however soon enough her eyes turned cold and decisive. She needed those resources as well, in fact as much as possible. Even if she had to rob Hachiya for it, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate in doing so if she needed to.

    ¡°Senior, how much do we get each month? How much Magatama Fragments are needed to improve the strength by a level?¡±

    ¡°Haha, everyone¡¯s talent and physical advantages are different. They can¡¯t be fully described. However, those who cane here are basically one in a million geniuses. The sizes of the Magatama Fragments vary so they are measured by weight. Generally speaking, 50 grams of Magatama Fragments can make a samurai with good spiritual affinity improve the strength by about 1000 kan of pration force. However, this is only an approximate number and it actually varies from person to person.¡±

    ¡°1000 kan¡­¡± Lily was stunned.

    Just 50 grams of this Magatama Fragment could increase the pration force by 1000 kan! Many people practiced hard all their lives but their pration force would not increase more than 100 kan. And yet, the consumption of one or two fragments of Magatama Fragment would increase pration force by 1,000 kan. Sure enough, the world of geniuses in Genji Dojo was different!

    ¡°However, Miss Kagami, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s so easy to get your hands on it. You need to know that just merely 50 grams of Magatama Fragments are no joke. As far as I know, it is almost impossible to get them from anywhere else apart from the Genji and Taira n. Moreover, the amount the dojo gives us every month is very small.¡±

    ¡°The first ranked disciple can get 50 grams of Magatama Fragment each month.¡±

    ¡°50 grams!¡± Lily was startled, ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡±

    ¡ª 50 grams per month. That was six hundred grams per year. Every year, the pration force would be increased by 12,000 kan. This was terrific. Even if one justzed around and did nothing for five years, one would be a high-tier Sword Saint! High-tier Sword Saint. If only one among ten thousand samurai could achieve it after twenty years of training, it would already be considered very remarkable. There were only a few high-tier Sword Saint in the entire Eastern Nation.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s quite a lot indeed. However, Miss Kagami, that¡¯s only for the first ranker in the Dojo.¡± Kondo continued, ¡°The lower the ranking, the less you get.¡±

    ¡°Second and third ranked disciples get 25 grams per month.¡±

    ¡°The disciples ranked four to ten get 15 grams per month.¡±

    ¡°The disciples ranked eleven to twenty get 10 grams per month.¡±

    ¡°The disciples ranked twenty one to forty get 5 gram per month.¡±

    ¡°The disciples ranked forty one to sixty get 2.5 grams per month.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, the lower one is ranked, the less resources one will get. The dojo actually concentrates on nurturing the top talents and encouragingpetition among them. The resources are given out by the dojo each month. Once the number of people exceeds sixty, thest one will be eliminated and kicked out. It¡¯s not only losing the opportunity to get a Magatama Fragment but also a great shame. Which strong geniuses do not have pride of their own?¡±

    After listening to Mr. Kondo¡¯s introduction, Lily nodded and agreed.

    ¡°By the way, senior, how does this ranking system work?¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s very simple. Disciples use wooden swords and spares topete with each other. The instructor or an unrted party would serve as the referee. If the original ranking of the winner is lower than that of the loser, the loser will get the ranking of the winner. If the original ranking of the winner is higher than that of the loser, it will not change.¡±

    ¡°However, disciples ranked lower than tenth rank can only challenge the opponents within ten ranks higher than their own ranking. Disciples ranked from tenth to third rank, can only challenge up to third ranking. The third rank holder can only challenge the second rank holder and only when one gets second rank can he challenge the first ranker! There¡¯s no limit to challenging lower rankers.¡±

    Seeing that Lily seemed to understand, Kondo said: ¡°For the first three months after entering into dojo, One does not need to participate in the challenge yet. However, the moment you do participate, you will immediately be under the rules for the rankers.¡±

    ¡°There are sixty-one people in the dojo now. If Miss Kagami doesn¡¯t participate in the challenge then the person ranked 60th will be kicked out of the dojo at the end of this month. However, if Miss Kagami takes part in the challenge and fails, you will get the 61st rank. If you do not get promoted by the end of the month, you will lose the qualification to train in the dojo. However, because you are a neer, you will still be shown consideration. In most cases, the neer is unlikely to participate in the challenge. Therefore the lowest ranked Hachiya is in the most dangerous situation.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lily could not help nod after understanding the whole situation.

    ¡°Haha, Miss Kagami, in order to encourage the disciples to actively challenge each other, the disciples will get an incentive of 5 extra grams of Magatama Fragment as a reward for every tenth rank they break through for the first time. One will get an extra 50 grams of Magatama Fragment as reward when someone achieves the tenth, fifth, third, and second rank for the first time! And when one gets first rank for the first time, they will get a one-time reward of 250 grams!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, in order to encourage geniuses to perform miracles, if neers participate in the challenge within the so-called protection period of three months and wins, then the reward for breaking into any ranking will be doubled!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 23 â€“ Hachiyaâ€™s bet

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 23 - Hachiya¡¯s bet</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    After asking some questions about the dojo, Lily bid goodbye to Kondo. Kondo lived in the pine garden in front of the disciple¡¯s residential area and had been practicing in the dojo for seven or eight years. Although he was not ranked the highest, he was one of the most senior disciples around. He might know more about the Dojo than many other teachers themselves.

    Lily nned to return to her residence but she felt a murderous aura from behind.

    She turned around and saw Hachiya standing behind her, looking at her fiercely.

    At this moment, Lily could understand Hachiya¡¯s hatred towards her.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t n to be polite this time. Humph! How could she lower her head to a fellow student to act humble and friendly? How could Lily give up on such a big opportunity and did not fight for it?

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Lily asked with cold eyes. The bamboo trees and their shadows under the moon swayed with the wind blowing behind her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I want to challenge you!¡± Hachiya pointed to Lily and said directly. Under the night, his thin and small figure became even more obvious. However, his strong and well-defined face was a little stiff and ferocious.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m still new here so I cannot ept your challenge. If you really want to challenge me, you can wait for a few months. That is, assuming that you are still around to challenge me at that time.¡± For this kind of rude and narrow-minded person, Lily also responded fiercely and mercilessly.

    ¡°You!¡± Hachiya became even more anxious when he heard the words of Lily. Lily¡¯s words hit his sore spot. He helplessly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It seems that you already know the survival rules of dojo.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I don¡¯t have the need to fight against you now.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Yes, you can wait until the end of the month and you can automatically enjoy the supply of Magatama Fragment from dojo. However, if youpete with me now and lose, you will be kicked out of the dojo! Of course you¡¯re not that stupid, are you?¡±

    Lily nomittally replied, ¡°It seems that you are not stupid. If there is nothing else, I will go.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Hachiya called out to Lily while something in his mind took a turn, ¡°Kagami Lily, I put all of my savings in this dojo on the gambling stake!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not short of money.¡± Lily turned around and left.

    ¡°Stop right there! Halt your step!¡± Hachiya shouted loudly, ¡°Who said I will gamble with you using money! I¡¯ll take out all the Magatama Fragments I¡¯ve saved. I have 25 grams in total! I will bet all of it with you!¡±

    Lily stopped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any Magatama Fragment.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bet any Magatama Fragment, you only have to agree to fight with me. If you win, all my Magatama Fragments are yours! But even if you lose, you don¡¯t have to pay a penny. Do you dare to fight me now?¡±

    At this moment, Lily swept across Hachiya with spirit power to examine his strength without concealing at all.

    ¡°Humph, no need to probe! I am a high-tier Sword Master!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was a little surprised. She could also feel it with her spirit power. It seemed that although Hachiya was rankedst, he was not ordinary.

    As expected, the Genji Main Dojo had a formidable foundation. Even thest ranker didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with!

    If Lily lost, she didn¡¯t need to pay with the Magatama Fragment. However, she would get the 61st rank instead. Since if she lost against the 60th rank holder, she would not be able to win against the 59th rank holder and thus be eliminated by the end of the month. Therefore, there was much at stake involved in Lily¡¯s bet.

    ¡°Hachiya, I ept your challenge.¡± Lily said with cold eyes.

    No matter how many tricks Hachiya had, if she couldn¡¯t even win against thest ranker, she couldn¡¯t stay any longer in the dojo. It would be better to go home early.

    Moreover, 25 grams of Magatama Fragment greatly attracted Lily¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Humph! Well, don¡¯t regret it!¡± Hachiya finally smiled proudly as if the threat to his position had been eliminated.

    Lily didn¡¯t say much more and returned to her residence.

    That night, there was a thunderstorm.

    Shiu ran to Lily¡¯s room holding the quilt.

    ¡°Master¡­ can we sleep together?¡±

    Lily smiled helplessly thinking that this female ninja was unexpectedly afraid of thunder.

    Strong wind blew and cold rain poured down from the gap. Lily hurriedly closed all the sliding doors and pulled down the bamboo curtains.

    Then she smiled at Shiu and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Next morning, the rain became lighter than it was the previous night but it was still raining. On awn in the dojo¡¯s inner courtyard, there were many disciples holding up an umbre.

    Lily was in a white yukata. She was drenched in the rain and holding a wooden sword in her hand. The ferocious-looking Hachiya stood 10 meters away on the other side.

    There were four or five disciples standing behind Hachiya Torayasu.

    Among them was a disciple with fat and small eyes wearing blue clothing with gold lines embroidered on it. It was that Tokugawa again. He didn¡¯t recognize Lily but Lily had recognized him because she had quietly opened the window curtains when he blocked the roadst time.

    ¡°Hachiya, are you okay? It¡¯s such a big bet. Your opponent is a girl so don¡¯t embarrass us samurai! If you lose to such a woman, don¡¯t return to Mikawa Province!¡± Although Tokugawa was from a powerful and wealthy family, his inner personality did not reflect it.

    Several disciples of the crowd surrounding Tokugawa were also cheering for Hachiya.

    ¡°Your Highness Tokugawa, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Hachiya said, ¡°The woman has just entered the dojo, she doesn¡¯t know anything at all. And yet she dared to act so arrogant. Don¡¯t say 25 grams. Even if I bet 250 grams, what¡¯s the point if she can¡¯t get it? See how I humiliate her!¡±

    Hachiya¡¯s eyes shed full of violent intent.

    ¡°Girl, do you want this brother to help youpete? If I win, I don¡¯t want your stake. As long as I get you, haha!¡± One of the random unknown onlookers carelessly ran his mouth.

    On the other side, several disciples such as Kondo Naotaka stood holding umbres and said nothing. They also looked contemptuously at Tokugawa¡¯s gang and some of their colleagues who were speaking rude words.

    The disciples of Genji dojo came from different ns. They had experienced different lives and family backgrounds. Families of some disciples had been high-ranking officials for many generations. Some were children from big influential families and behaved tyrannically. They talked and behaved differently. Their inner qualities were also extremely different. Therefore, it was difficult to bepatible with each other.

    There were only a few girls among the twenty or so students who were watching.

    Lily didn¡¯t notice that on the hillside not far away, a young girl wearing ck furisode and white fox fur cape was also watching thepetition with a maid.

    ¡°Humph! Just as she came in, she was deceived to take part in this kind of gambling contest. Although Hachiya¡¯s strength is very poor, he has bullied several new people with those few pieces of Magatama Fragment. By the way, what¡¯s her name? Have you asked?¡± Shimizu asked.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve inquired. Her name is Kagami Lily. She was originally a disciple of Takesh*ta town¡¯s dojo. She became famous for killing four Sword Master in the battle of Suruga. Thus she was rmended to the main dojo.¡±

    ¡°What!? Battle of Suruga?¡± Shimizu¡¯s brows were knitted. Was she the woman Uesugi Rei wanted to protect?

    Minamoto no Shimizu was ranked first in dojo ranking. She had been maintaining her position for more than two years. No disciple had challenged her for almost a year and half.

    And she, of course, had no reason to fight. She even disdained going to fight with those inferior than her.

    At this time, a small man wearing all ck from top to bottom appeared. He was Kuroko, the one responsible for acting as referee.

    ¡°Hachiya, please give me the stake first.¡± Said Kuroko in a slightly strange voice with a mask over his face.

    He took a small cloth bag from Hachiya and then looked at Lily again: ¡°Kagami Lily, have you thought clearly about it? The other party is a senior who has been training here for two years. You have the right not to ept the challenge within three months. Are you sure you want to take to fight? If you lose, you will be included in the ranking and get 61st ce. If you cannot improve before the end of the month, you will be expelled.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mr. Kuroko.¡± Lily replied calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Kuroko while holding a ck g in one hand and a white g in the other hand. ¡°Please get ready. Thispetition will be judged by me and the oue is determined by me. In the internalpetition of the dojo, you must not intentionally hurt the other party or kill the other party! This contest is counted in the dojo ranking and the winner will be ranked 60th.¡±

    All the students looked at them under the rainy sky.

    There was a gap of more than ten steps between Lily and Hachiya. They held their wooden swords tightly as they faced each other.

    The drizzle fell on their body and hair.

    Both sides stared at their opponent through the pouring rain. At this time, there were only wooden swords and victory or defeat in their hearts. No men and women.

    ¡°Let the match-¡± Vigorously waving the ck g, Kuroko dered! ¡°- begin!¡±

    Hachiya held up the wooden sword and opened his posture as if waiting for Lily¡¯s attack. The corner of his mouth curled upward proudly as if everything was under his control.

    After many years of training in the dojo, bullying a neer was as simple as taking candy from a baby.

    Compared to the tall Lily, Hachiya was really short. As a man, it made him ufortable, but Hachiya was very nimble. He was waiting for Lily¡¯s attack with a rxed body.

    As a result, Tokugawa¡¯s subordinate sneered on the side: ¡°Attack! Attack! Big ???? sister!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that her breasts are too big so she can¡¯t run fast? Hahaha!¡±

    Facing this kind of provocation, Lily didn¡¯t pay attention at all. At this time, they just wanted to disturb her mood. If she became angry, it would be for nothing, and she would be a fool.

    A gust of cold wind blew, making the thread-like rain incline slightly and broke the serene rhythm of the scene.

    Everyone saw Lily stepping on the wet grass, causing the water to ssh. The fight had started!

    Although Hachiya had a bad temper, he was also a first-ss swordsmanship genius. He immediately predicted the possible movements of Lily based on her posture, eyes, and speed.

    In his mind, he deduced the uing duel:

    ¡°Lily strode to the front of Hachiya and then slowed down appropriately. Then with the help of the momentum, she chopped down the wooden sword at Hachiya.¡±

    ¡°Hachiya then blocked with his sword. At the instant its edge made contact with Lily¡¯s sword, the sword went down Lily¡¯s edge, then it was lifted upwards, which knocked Lily¡¯s sword back. Using this momentum, Hachiya¡¯s sword went slightly towards Lily¡¯s center axis with a horizontal sh!¡±

    ¡°Lily who couldn¡¯t block in time could only fall back, while Hachiya used his own agility to go for a forward left strike. This was the key moment. Because Lily was on the rain-soaked grass at the moment, her footing was already somewhat sloppy, so she could only raise her de to block. Hachiya¡¯s current strike then wavered faintly. When the showy and powerful strike made contact with Lily¡¯s de, his own feet had already adjusted the stance slightly. One leg stood firm for the other to deliver a powerful kick, which turned out to be him turning his momentum into a powerful roundhouse sh towards Lily¡¯s other side. It was either Lily¡¯s shoulder or her snobby face. The strength of Hachiya¡¯s blow was enough to knock her down, send her flying, or even render her unconscious! He would then humiliate her given the chance! Although it was hardly ¡®manners¡¯ for him to hit a beautiful girl¡¯s face, how would he care when attendance of the dojo and glory of the family were at stake?¡±

    Everything had been rehearsed properly in Hachiya¡¯s brain and Hachiya showed a smirk ofcency: ¡°Neer big breasted woman, you are surely doomed to lose to me!¡±

    At this time, in the real situation, Lily really moved like Hachiya expected and charged at him under rain.

    When Lily approached Hachiya and behaved exactly as he had deduced. With the help of the momentum, she chopped the wooden sword toward Hachiya.

    As nned, Hachiya blocked the attack with his wooden sword¡ª

    ¡°Bang¡ª!¡±

    As if a really heavy iron bar hit his wooden sword. Hachiya felt an earth-shattering impact passing to his wrist and his arm which almost shattered his both hands. His body was sent flying like a sack. It flew tens of meters in a straight line and crashed headlong into the thicket!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The audience was stunned. They were on totally different levels!

    Regardless of Hachiya¡¯s calction, Lily used overwhelming force to defeat his opponent directly.

    Blind use of skill or brute force was not the most clever way of fighting, but because of the great disparity in strength, Lily directly used the simplest method to win. Hachiya naturally hadn¡¯t expected this. To deceive the neer, he made this bet. Now, he was not only doomed to be eliminated but also lost the most important Magatama Fragments.

    For a while, the expression of Tokugawa¡¯s henchmen turned stiff. Although they thought that Hachiya might not win easily, they didn¡¯t expect that the match would be so one-sided that the winner would be decided in an instant.

    Tokugawa appeared to be tall and fat, but he was definitely not stupid. He looked at Lily whom he hadn¡¯t taken seriously before with aplex expression. He was arrogant and domineering. He liked money and power more than women. He didn¡¯t look at Lily with lecherous eyes but he had a strange feeling for Lily at this time, ¡°I really looked down on this woman. I can¡¯t imagine that she is not only beautiful but also has such strength. Perhaps this is the woman who really matches me, Tokugawa.¡±

    As for the others around Tokugawa, they were all surprised and resentfully stared at Lily. Lily not only defeated their disciple brother in an instant but also made them lose face at the fact that they spoke too early. Nevertheless, Kondo showed a smiling expression. He nodded and apuded: ¡°Miss Kagami is not really simple.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡ª wins!¡± Kuroko raised the g decisively.

    Lily went over and bowed to Kuroko who was less than 1.4 meters tall. However, Lily dared not neglect this short man who hid his appearance. She always felt that his strength was much stronger than those disciples around her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you win this battle and naturally ranked the 60th ce in the Dojo ranking. ording to your bet with Hachiya, the stake handed over by Hachiya to me in advance is now yours.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart was filled with joy. That was what she cared about most!

    Her chest was clearly undting. She took over the small bag from Kuroko¡¯s hand. There were indeed 25 grams of Magatama Fragment in it.

    Lily stuffed the Magatama Fragment into her waist and looked back at the bush.

    The two attendants had already lifted Hachiya. His eyes turned white and his mouth was frothing. His body twitched in a very awkward posture.

    Kuroko went over and looked, ¡°Fainted.¡±

    So Kuroko ordered the attendants to take Hachiya to the clinic for treatment.

    Minamoto no Shimizu who was watching from the distant slope was also slightly surprised: ¡°This big-breasted woman is really strong and full of vigor. Humph! However, this kind of woman usually doesn¡¯t have a good brain, just a bimbo. ¡°

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing else to see.¡± Shimizu turned around and left. The maid followed behind holding an umbre.

 Volume 2, Chapter 24 â€“ Magatama Fragment

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 24 - Magatama Fragment</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    At night, thest remnant of the autumn fireflies flickered atop the calm surface of theke.

    Minamoto no Shimizu was dressed in white, sitting on the waterside pavilion. She was looking at the light spots. A half-cooled medicine was ced beside her.

    Somehow, she was a little restless today.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time for you to drink the medicine,¡± said the maid who was sitting beside Shimizu.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­ Let me heat it up for you.¡± The maid looked at Shimizu anxiously and left with the medicine.

    At this time, a figure suddenly jumped down from the roof of Minamoto no Shimizu¡¯s water pavilion. It was a masked female ninja.

    ¡°Your Highness Shimizu, I have heard all kinds of rumors about the battle of Suruga.¡± The ninja knelt down and reported.

    ¡°Tell me what rumours you have heard.¡± Minamoto no Shimizu leaned against the waterside pavilion and her eyes noticed the small wooden house opposite the pond. At this time, its lights were on. Through the curtain, she could see a tall and beautiful figure walking into the room.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± The female ninja seemed to be a little bit sceptic.

    ¡°Your duty is to inquire about the information and tell me the truth. If I just want to listen to something good, why should I hire you?¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice was sweet but cold.

    ¡°Understood¡­ The samurai of Suruga, Mikawa Province, Kamakura, and even Kai Province are all talking about the battle of Suruga. It is said that Uesugi Rei alone was able to fight against three high-tier Sword Saint including Taira Hachiro and Hojo Dijon, two members of Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords. Everyone marveled at Uesugi Rei¡¯s strength. Moreover, ording to the intelligence from the soldiers who witnessed the battle of Suruga, Uesugi Rei already achieved and established her own Domain.¡±

    ¡°Domain?¡± Originally, Minamoto no Shimizu was looking at a certain curtain behind which there was a silhouette of a beautiful woman changing clothes, she felt as if she had overdid it. Hearing the report, Minamoto no Shimizu turned around showing a somewhat surprised and even displeased tone. One should know that she had yet to realize her own Domain.

    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s said that Uesugi is the first of the Eastern Nation¡¯s Six Swords and even the first of all the young generations to have attained and established a Domain. Even¡­ even¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Even what?¡±

    ¡°Some even say that Uesugi is the first-rank of the Six Swords.¡±

    ¡°Hum,¡± Shimizu said with an indifferent smile, ¡°The Six Swords of the Eastern Nation is a meaningless title that the world has given us. It¡¯s nonsensical to rank who is the first and the who is the second. Uesugi and I will walk on different roads in the future. Neither I nor she will take this ranking seriously. It¡¯s just the gossiping material of the lower level warriors.¡±

    ¡°What Your Highness Shimizu said is true. At the level of Your Highness, why would Your Highness be concerned about the development of the Genji¡¯s young generation and inheriting the false title? Besides, the confrontation date agreed by Your Highness and Uesugi Reist year is approaching. At that time, with Your Highness¡¯s strength, you will be able to defeat Uesugi Rei and the rumors will go away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shimizu noticed that the woman behind the curtain on the opposite side seemed to have taken off her clothes. Her figure was really young, healthy, and hot.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re right. You can go back. Here take this.¡± Shimizu threw a small piece of Magatama Fragment at will.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The female ninja held the Magatama Fragment in her hand and felt moved to tears. She wanted to kneel down and lick her little feet.

    As the female Ninja retreated, Shimizu¡¯s delicate fingers reached into her clothes and touched her mirror. ¡°What about the Domain? As long as I can fully practice the sword technique in that mirror, let alone Uesugi Rei, I¡¯m not afraid of the four seniors of Furinkazan. Haha¡­ Uesugi Rei is a woman who is so popr and likes to show off. Let her show off for a while. At this time, it¡¯s no use saying more.¡±

    At this time, it seemed that the woman who was changing clothes on the opposite side had changed and opened the curtain. Only then did she notice Shimizu, suddenly moving as if she seemed to be a little cramped, and bowed to her slightly.

    At first nce, she wanted tough.

    ¡°Oh, that new big-breasted girl actually lived opposite me? What did she eat to grow up like that? She is so tall yet so strong¡­ What a healthy girl¡­¡±

    Shimizu got up and gave a little salute to Lily, and then walked back to the room.

    Lily didn¡¯t realize that she was seen changing clothes by that beautiful silhouette because of the bright light in the room. She just looked at the opposite house.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen that sister somewhere before. Regardless, it¡¯s great that there really is a beautiful girl living opposite of me, this would be convenient.¡± Lily thought with a smile.

    After changing to a yukata, she closed the sliding door to stop the blowing night breeze. Then she took out the small bag of Magatama Fragments.

    Lily nned to use these Magatama Fragments immediately.

    She had also asked Kondo how to use them before.

    Lily took out the translucent Magatama Fragments and ced them on the small table. Then she gently operated her spirit power to release a weak spiritual energy to guide the catalyst. Those Magatama Fragments were originally spirit essence, so they were instantly catalyzed and emitted soft light.

    The soft light released by the Magatama Fragments gathered together to form apletely intact shining Magatama after another. Those Magatama rotated in front of Lily, releasing cloud-like patterns that flowed freely like those of freehand drawings. These cloud-like patterns flew around and finally entered into Lily¡¯s body through several ¡°entry points¡±. Somehow, Lily¡¯s absorption rate was faster than many of the male practitioners.

    When it entered her body, she immediately felt an extremelyfortable and cheerful feeling. These cloud patterns quickly turned into a stream of essence and released into all parts of her body. It quickly nourished her body, making her skin more smooth and soft. However, her strength was also increasing at the same time¡­

    ¡°This Magatama¡¯s essence seems very simr to the mysterious space in my body. However, the amount is muchrger.¡± Lily gently rubbed her lower abdomen with sentiment.

    The entire absorption processsted about half an hour and all those Magatama Fragments werepletely absorbed. ording to Lily¡¯s rough estimation, her strength increased by about 500 kan.

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, my talent for absorbing Magatama Fragment is not that different from the average level. I don¡¯t have any special talent in this aspect. I belong to the category of a normal samurai with slightly higher aptitude.¡±

    However¡­

    This increment of 500 kan was directly rted to base strength.

    What was equal to 500 kan would be doubled in Lily¡¯s case due to her constitution after exiting the Mirror Space.

    Lily¡¯s base strength with the normal Spirit Power was originally 1000 kan, so adding 500 kan on top of it meant that her base strength was now equal to 1500 kan. With her constitution that doubled the base strength, in theory, she should be able to strike with 3000 kan of pration force.

    de Maiden Spirit Power would double her strength further and then the Genji Swordstyle would increase her strength by another 2.5 times.

    Overall, the actual strength of Lily was 10 times that of her basic spirit power¡¯s strength!

    That was 15,000 kan!

    It seemed that just by absorbing 25 grams of Magatama Fragments, her strength had increased by 5,000 kan!

    Lily¡¯s strength had unexpectedly improved very quickly, but in fact, her Spirit Power didn¡¯t really improve that quickly, there was no shortcut in this aspect so one could only practice and improve slowly.

    But now, with the Magatama Fragments, Lily¡¯s strength would undoubtedly improve by leaps and bounds!

    The premise was to get and absorb more Magatama Fragments.

    Lily had now ranked the 60th ce and could only get 2.5 grams every month, which was too little and too slow.

    She must find a way to get more Magatama Fragments.

    For those who wanted to challenge someone higher rank than themselves, there were three opportunities to challenge each month. She needed to improve her ranking to get more resources at the end of the month. Furthermore, there were additional rewards for breaking through every ten ranks.

    Other than that¡­ she wondered if she could simply buy it.

    Lily was now wealthy. If any disciple needed money, Lily may buy it from them.

    For Lily, every gram of Magatama Fragment was equivalent to an increment of strength by 1,000 kan. It was too important for her.

    In theory, if Lily had enough Magatama Fragments, she could even be strong enough topete with Hojo Dijon! Then she didn¡¯t have to worry about the Hojos again.

    She could leave for Haien-kyo in advance.

    ¡°It turns out that the Genji Main Dojo has such incredible benefits! No wonder sister Uesugi who was just a few years older than me had be so powerful. I¡¯m afraid that all these top geniuses have Magatama Fragments and even other things I can¡¯t imagine to assist in training! ¡°

    Lily suddenly thought of something. When she encountered the Night Parade of the Hundred Demons on the road leading to Kamakura, she narrowly escaped after stealing the Blood Spirit Magatama from the Shuten Doji.

    Shuten Doji was one of the strongest three monsters in the legend of the Heian Empire passed down from ancient times to the present. How could the things he wore on his waist be ordinary?

    However, no matter how Lily explored, her spiritual power could not affect the Blood Spirit Magatama at all. It seemed like she needed to enter the mirror space again to see if there was any connection between the strange patterns on the mirror and Blood Spirit Magatama. However, Lily didn¡¯t know how to enter the mirror space again.

    It seemed that either her strength was too weak or this thing had some magical effect that she has yet to discover. However, it was just stolen from Shuten Doji so Lily didn¡¯t dare to take it out to ask other people. Shuten Doji and Michizane walked around the Kamakura city with their Night Parade like they owned the ce. Even the Duke of Kamakura city didn¡¯t dare toe out to stop them. It could be seen that their strength was anything but ordinary!

    It would be too dangerous if the news that she stole their stuff were to leak out.

    Lily hid the Blood Spirit Magatama with her. The secret of this treasure could only be investigated secretly.

    As for the metal seal, it was rtively simple. If she had the opportunity, she would show it to Master Ehiro who could be absolutely trusted for examining and identifying it. It may be assumed that it was an extraordinary type of tamahagane.

    Tomorrow, she would attend the ss first and learn about the specific situation of the disciples who were ranked higher than herself. Then, she would also need to learn about the details of the challenges and rules.

    Judging from the strength gap between her and Hachiya, there should still be some gap between the lower-ranked disciples and her own strength so there was still room to improve her ranking!

    Today, Lily¡¯s strength had been improved by nearly 50% so naturally, she slept with satisfaction.

    Butte at night on this day, Odawara Castle was filled with the stench of blood, the scorched smell of will-o¡¯-wisps, and the whirring cries of mourning.

    Hojo Dijon killed his father and other old officials and became the leader himself. At this time, his face became more gloomy and fierce.

    ¡°Humph! You let Ujizane run away. I¡¯m afraid that he will go to Kamakura city to ask for help and expose my crimes!¡± Dijon sat angrily on the gloomy Castle Tower.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness Dijon. The Land of Hundred Demons is supporting you. Why are you afraid of the Kamakura city¡¯s samurai?¡± In the dim ce beside Dijon, Yuki Mayumi replied with her hands crossed over her huge breasts.

    ¡°Hum, it¡¯s me who will have to suffer the anger of Duke Kamakura. Now the entire Eastern Nation is against me. Of course, it¡¯s none of your concern! When will you hand me the secret method of Onimusha Spirit Power?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Since Your Highness didn¡¯t mention it, I almost forgot. However, would you like to cooperate with us?¡±

    ¡°Since I killed my father, I have no path to return to. Even if I have to reincarnate as a Vengeful Spirit, I will continue to pursue power, then look for Kagami Lily and Uesugi Rei to repay this disgrace!¡±

    ¡°Then, Your Highness, I will teach you the way of the Onimusha tonight.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡± Dijon¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I have recently heard that the mirror girl reappeared in the Kanto region and once in Kamakura. It¡¯s difficult for our forces to investigate there so I hope Your Highness can help us.¡± Yuki Mayumi said.

    Dijon nodded: ¡°Naturally, if you teach me the way of the Onimusha, it¡¯s only reasonable for me to use the forces of the Hojo family to trace the whereabouts of the mirror girl for you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a deal. In the future, Your Highness and us will be on the same boat.¡± Yuki Mayumi said with a charming but cold smile.

 Volume 2, Chapter 25 â€“ Guidance from Shimizu

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 25 - Guidance from Shimizu</h4>

    Trantor: Snoring Dragon

    Lily got up early today. She was in a very good mood.

    Today, a swordsman instructor would give a lecture at the dojo. Of course, she had nned to attend it but it was still too early and she couldn¡¯t sleep. After washing her face and rinsing the mouth, she nned to go to the dojo to warm up.

    Breathing the fresh morning air and walking in the garden filled with endless fog, Lily also feltfortable all the way.

    When she arrived at the kenjutsu hall, she put on the dojo uniform, which consisted of a white jacket on top and a navy blue long skirt below.

    She picked up a wooden sword and started practicing in the hall.

    Lily was very devoted to practice. The sun had notpletelye out yet but she was already sweating all over.

    ¡°Humph, how indecent. Just simply practicing with the sword and you wetted the dojo¡¯s floor.¡± A voice sounded in the corner of the hall.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily stopped the sword and looked back. It was the girl who lived in the house opposite her. Her breath was a little hurried as she said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll clean it in a moment.¡±

    She did sweat easily and she was ashamed to have her dripping sweat staining the dojo¡¯s floor. She apologized to the young girl with a blush. The beautiful girl also wore a neat set of ironed dojo uniform, but her skin tone seemed slightly pale.

    ¡°Kenjutsu focuses on cultivating the mind. Practicing in the early morning makes no difference. It only warms up your body and make you sweat all over. How can your power be improved like this? It also inconveniences other people. It¡¯s embarrassing for female practitioners to see you like this. If you are seen by the boys, they would undoubtedly indulge in their wild fantasies. You¡¯re too careless. Look at your chest, it¡¯s wide open. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t see your breasts? They are already quite obvious so there is no need to show off. Can¡¯t you just practice quietly without making a sound?¡± Although Shimizu looked elegant and lofty, it was also hard for a girl with such a good character as Lily to continue listening to her rant. She didn¡¯t hold a sword, but a paper fan was slotted on her waist.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean I¡¯m intentionally exposing my breasts. I¡­ I am just feeling a little hot¡­ and, of course, I know that kenjutsu focuses on cultivating the mind. However, why did senior say that I haven¡¯t improved by doing this?¡±

    Lily felt a little bit upset about being told something like that by an unknown female stranger that early in the morning.

    ¡°Hum, since that¡¯s the case, let me teach you a lesson about what real kenjutsu is all about,¡± Shimizu responded in a cold tone.

    ¡°Hehe, that sure is a big im, senior. It might be true that senior has practiced in the dojo for several years more than Lily and has umted more experience, but Lily has also worked hard and learned through the experience of fighting in dangerous situations. I also have a very respectable master and is not a person who does not know kenjutsu.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s useless to talk more. Come on, wield your sword.¡± Shimizu said firmly.

    Yesterday, after defeating Hachiya in a matter of seconds, Lily was also full of confidence. Although she didn¡¯t underestimate the enemy even slightly, the other party spoke very rudely to her. Lily was also somewhat angry. She clenched the wooden sword and said, ¡°In that case, Lily looks forward to the senior¡¯s guidance. And may I know the senior¡¯s big name?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to say more. Come on.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But you haven¡¯t got a sword yet.¡±

    Shimizu pulled out a paper fan with a length of less than a foot from around her waist and flung it directly. A pure white fan opened. ¡°To deal with a pitiful woman like you who only has a big bosom and no brain, one does not need any powerful weapons. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear my attacks.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily also frowned. This woman spoke too harshly, making her annoyed: ¡°Then senior, forgive Lily for being rude!¡±

    ¡°Hiyaaaaah¡ª!¡± Lily shouted loudly as she stepped on the floor barefooted and rushed towards Minamoto no Shimizu. She raised the wooden sword in her hands high. She looked at the other party who was so thin that it almost looked unhealthy. Therefore, Lily didn¡¯t dare to do her best. She just maintained her speed and attacked Shimizu with one stroke.

    However, when Lily was about to cut Shimizu, she only saw a sh of white light and her sword cut empty air. However, Shimizu had already moved like she was gliding. Her posture was extremely light and graceful as she moved to Lily¡¯s back. The fan in her hand hit Lily¡¯s buttock with a ¡°Pat!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± Lily screamed, hopping and staggering a few steps forward. Her white hand covered her hips as she turned around: ¡°You! ¡­ Why did you spank me!¡±

    Shimizu opened the fan and said at random: ¡°Humph, how overbearing. With that little skill, you are trying to show off? I¡¯ll teach you how to respect your seniors.¡±

    ¡°Ho- how am I not showing respect for the senior? But even so, senior doesn¡¯t have toe up and say something like this to me right? Anyone would be angry at those remarks.¡± Lily sent out spirit power to examine and found that the opponent¡¯s strength was merely that of a high-tier Sword Master. She became even more dissatisfied. It seemed that this thin-looking woman¡¯s only strong point was her speed and she couldn¡¯t get careless.

    ¡°Ah, you really are a long-winded woman. If you don¡¯t want to fight, you can call me elder sister and admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± This time, Lily approached Shimizu slowly. When she reached Shimizu, she broke out with all her strength without reservation. The wooden sword in her hand turned illusionary as she attacked Shimizu.

    However, Shimizu didn¡¯t dodge.

    ¡°Humph! With your fragile body and the strength of a high-tier Sword Master level, can you take my sword?¡± Lily secretly rejoiced.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The entire hall shook for a while as a strong aura burst out.

    The fan held by Shimizu unexpectedly resisted Lily¡¯s heavy wooden sword.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was a little surprised because this time, she attacked with all her strength. Although she didn¡¯t attack with the intention to kill, she struck with more than 10,000 kan of pration force. How could this woman use a fan to resist the sword?

    Before she could voice out her surprise, Shimizu¡¯s wrist turned and she suddenly pulled out the fan, making Lily lose bnce as she rushed forward. Shimizu shed to Lily¡¯s back and didn¡¯t forget to hit Lily¡¯s buttocks again with the fan.

    Lilypletely lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    This fall made Lily realize that she hadn¡¯t been training for very long but she had already participated in many battles and was rarely ever knocked down.

    And this woman was just ying with her and she tricked her into fighting. Lily suddenly felt that this girl¡¯s strength was probably much stronger than her own!

    ¡®Is she also a disciple of the dojo? What is her ranking?¡¯

    As disciples of the dojo, this girl was much better than Hachiya.

    Was she really just a high-tier Sword Master?

    ¡°Don¡¯t probe anymore. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the method of Spirit Shielding? With your strength, you can¡¯t probe my strength at all.¡± Shimizuughed.

    Although she was a girl, Lily had her own principles.

    Lily put down the wooden sword and said, ¡°Can you please pick up the sword?¡±

    ¡°Well, haven¡¯t I said I don¡¯t need a sword topete with a little girl like you who has nothing but a hot body?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Senior, neither are you willing to reveal your name nor to pick the sword. Is the honor of other disciples and samurai so insignificant in your eyes?¡± Lily said each word slowly in anger.

    ¡°I just felt that your spirit power fluctuated abnormally, almost as though it contained an unworldly element. It looks like I have hurt your ego. Have you been praised as a genius all the time while growing up? Did yesterday¡¯s skirmish make you feel that this Genji Dojo is nothing special?¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Very well, for a certain someone¡¯s sake, today, I¡¯ll use a real wooden sword for thest blow to fight you, but it will hurt a lot.¡± Shimizu went to the sideline and chose a rtively thin straight wooden sword.

    ¡°Hmph,st blow? Can you do it?¡± As Lily said that, she was brewing up a n in her mind. If the other side was stronger than her, how could she turn the situation around?

 Volume 2, Chapter 26 â€“ Harassed in the Woods

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 26 - Harassed in the Woods</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Two identically dressed women with simr heights yet vastly distinct figures stood opposite each other in the dimly lit dojo.

    This so-called distinction mainly referred to the chest and butt as their waists were equally slender.

    ¡°BOOM!¡± Crimson-colored spirit power surged out from Lily and condensed atop the wooden sword. Her spirit power had also manifested numerous sakura that floated in the surroundings.

    ¡°Intent!?¡± The scene had shocked Minamoto no Shimizu, ¡°Looks like you have some skill in this aspect.¡±

    Only a year had passed since Minamoto no Shimizu hadprehended her personal intent.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Lily gave out a shout and charged towards Shimizu with all her might. Her tender feet created rattling sounds on the wooden floor.

    A glint lit up in Shimizu¡¯s eyes. She smiled towards Lily and rushed forward to meet her all of a sudden, her movements leaving behind a vague afterimage.

    Amidst the sprint, Lily couldn¡¯t make out Shimizu¡¯s location as she was too fast. Hence, Lily couldn¡¯t predict how she would attack, yet Lily had already waved her sword by this time.

    Although Lily couldn¡¯t see Shimizu, she could sense the direction of thetter¡¯s spirit power and also rely on her intuition to predict how her opponent would attack.

    Lily had intentionally left a hidden w in her defense. The opponent would surely find this w if they were an expert. They could overpower her even without this w, but most of the experts wouldn¡¯t ignore such a weakness and brute force through the battle.

    Lily wanted to bet on this possibility.

    The chances of hitting Shimizu with a regr attack were low, so Lily relied on her intuition to blindside her.

    ¡°Wham!¡± Lily¡¯s wooden sword unfathomablynded on Shimizu¡¯s frail shoulder and broke into pieces.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Followed by a blinding aquamarine light, Lily got blown away by Shimizu¡¯s sword and dropped at the end of the dojo¡¯s floor several meters away. Her body felt numb momentarily, making her unable to get up.

    Shimizu also stood there in a daze before brushing off the wood shavings on her shoulder. Her powerful Resplendent Aqua Spirit Armor had disintegrated the dojo¡¯s grade three wooden sword with ease. She hadn¡¯t suffered any injuries except for the cut on the fabric covering her shoulder, which had revealed her pinkish skin. As for Lily, a casual swing had blown her away so far.

    Yet shock filled the eyes of Shimizu as she gazed upon her opponent.

    Because even though a vast gulf existed between their skills, Lily had delivered the first blow.

    ¡°This woman is crazy!¡± Minamoto no Shimizu¡¯s gaze lingered on her shoulder. She felt a faint numbness from there. If their skills were equal and they had used real swords, Shimizu would have died in the exchange just now. A single instant could bring many changes in a real battle. Lily showcased an extraordinary intuition forbat, something that even Shimizu didn¡¯t possess! An intuition that evoked envy in others!

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to understand why that kind of rumor exists about her and Uesugi Rei.¡±

    Minamoto no Shimizu strode forward and pushed Lily¡¯s bosom with the wooden sword and traced it down her body, right towards the end.

    She crouched and grabbed Lily¡¯s hand to pull her up.

    The rich musky fragrance that had formed on Lily¡¯s body due to the intense movements made her feel a little absent-minded.

    Why? Why are we so different when we¡¯re both women? I don¡¯t sweat no matter how much I fight or train, nor is there a fragrance on my body.

    Although we possess simrly thin waists, my beautycks in sexiness and isn¡¯t that womanly.

    Shimizu supported Lily and helped her lean on the wooden wall as the numbness hadn¡¯t worn off yet.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Shimizu asked with deep concern.

    Lily finally broke free from the daze, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Sorry! I attacked too heavily¡­ Umm, does it still hurt? Your butt.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily quickly regained her senses and blushed. You were the one who hit so fiercely just now! Why are you asking this now?!

    But¡­ it does still hurt a bit.

    However, Lily shook her head stubbornly.

    Shimizu looked at Lily and opened her mouth to say something but heard the voices of male disciples from outside the dojo¡¯s entrance. It seemed that the time for instruction had almost arrived, so the disciples were arriving in session.

    Shimizu hesitated for a moment and then left, leaving the numbed Lily there alone.

    ¡°Who was that woman just now? She¡¯s too strong¡­¡±

    As Shimizu had swung really hard, Lily gradually felt her butt sear with pain again. She could neither sit nor stand during the morning practice. Her mind wandered about, unable to focus on the lessons.

    The lessons ended with her in such a dazed state, so Lily returned back to her residence quietly and nned to use a warmpress for treatment. After all, it would be a bother if a mark were left on her white buttocks. Lily loved beauty the most, so although she wouldn¡¯t show that ce to anyone, she couldn¡¯t express it in words as this rted to her self-confidence as a woman.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡±

    With her mind filled with the matters of her butt, Lily absent-mindedly passed through a gloomy bamboo forest on the way back to her residence and got obstructed by someone.

    The person leading them was a stout, well-built young man - Tokugawa Shigetsugu.

    Standing 1.9 m tall, his narrow gaze never left Lily¡¯s bosom and face.

    Lily stopped and went on alert.

    Although this location looks deste, it is within the premises of Genji n¡¯s Main Dojo. They ought to keep themselves in check.

    However, Lily had no weapon on her right now, while Tokugawa¡¯s group had wooden swords. I was too careless. Are they here to take revenge for their fellow brother, Hachiya?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lily exercised restraint and asked courteously.

    A muscr samurai wearing an Eboshi cap left Tokugawa Shigetsugu¡¯s side and walked over towards Lily, ¡°Do you know who we are?¡±

    Lily shook her head.

    ¡°Humph! This is Lord Tokugawa Shigetsugu, the son of Tokugawa Shigemori from the Furinkazan. I am Tsunemoto Torayasu, and that person is Kashima Hajime. We are known as the Three Tigers of Mikawa, the experts of Eastern Nation¡¯s younger generation.¡± A hint of intimidation existed within Tsunemoto Torayasu¡¯s prideful expression as he said this.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Greetings then, Seniors.¡± Lily stated tly.

    ¡°Humph! Looks like you possess some sense, I shall get right to the point then. If you still wish to remain in this dojo, you must pay us half of the magatama fragments you acquire each month. Or else, we have several methods to get rid of a woman like you from here.¡± Torayasu threatened.

    Lily scoffed internally. Let¡¯s not even mention how important magatama fragments are to me, even if they weren¡¯t, I have no reason to give them to you.

    ¡°Are seniors nning to collect protection fees from Lily?¡± She retorted icily.

    Tokugawa Shigetsugu stepped forth and released a low-grade yet immense spiritual power.

    ¡°A Mid-Tier Sword Saint!¡± Shock filled Lily¡¯s heart. It looks like this Tokugawa is the strongest among them. His strength overshadows mine!

    Yet it seemed like Tokugawa Shigetsugu had no intention of threatening Lily. He stated in a rather friendly tone, ¡°Miss Kagami, I won¡¯t say much. The customs dictate that neers have to provide us offerings. Although I¡¯m the boss, I can¡¯t break the rules as I won¡¯t be able to answer my brothers. However, if you be my lover, you¡¯ll be exempted from it, and my brothers won¡¯t object to it too. Isn¡¯t that right, brothers?¡±

    The disciples surrounding Lily expressed their agreement one after the other.

    ¡°How about it? Do you promise to be my lover?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily looked stunned. W-What kind of wacky confession is this? Naturally, no matter how a man confessed to her, Lily would never ept it.

    However, although this had disgusted Lily, she didn¡¯t find it weird.

    After all, although Lily¡¯s soul was of a boy¡¯s, others didn¡¯t know about it and only saw her youthful beauty. It would be a wonder if a man didn¡¯t fall for her looks and figure.

    Even though it made sense, with this Tokugawa¡¯s gross and bby looks as well as atrocious behavior that ced him in the same category as Ashikaga Kiyoshi, he had no chances at all. There was no need to speak much about the reason for that.

    ¡°Pardon me, but I cannot promise that,¡± Lily replied coldly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tokugawa Shigetsugu furrowed his brows, viciousness taking over his face.

 Volume 2, Chapter 27 â€“ A Defensive Battle

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 27 - A Defensive Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Tokugawa had a massive ego. He had blocked Lily¡¯s path for several reasons. First, it was to rip off a new disciple like he always did. Second, to give an answer to Hachiya and his other brothers. Andst, for his own selfishness as he had taken a fancy to Lily.

    Although Tokugawa looked like a stout boor, he was actually a calctive person. Before cutting off Lily¡¯s path, he had already investigated her background. Her family history was a mystery, but this wasn¡¯t umon in this chaotic era where demons and ghosts rampaged across thends. It also seemed like she had a close rtionship with the Saionji House and Uesugi Rei, nothing more than that. Tokugawa obviously did not understand the emotions between women. Hence, he thought Lily had no real backer behind her and that he could bully or threaten her easily.

    Lily¡¯s refusal had fallen short of his expectations.

    It had also happened in front of so many brothers of his, and this made him lose face.

    ¡°Humph! Kagami Lily, I know that I cannot force the matters between men and women. But since you¡¯ve made your choice, it¡¯s time to pay up!¡±

    Tokugawa wasn¡¯t good at dealing with women, so he switched to threatening her. Since he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, he had finally revealed his true colors.

    ¡°Putting aside me not having magatama fragments on me, I have no reason to give them to you even if I had them,¡± Lily responded in a harsh tone. She believed they wouldn¡¯t dare to act impudently as they were still within the Genji n Dojo.

    Tsunemoto Torayasu took the chance to pressure her, ¡°Lily! Don¡¯t think we won¡¯t dare to touch you inside the dojo. No one wille to save you in these woods. Today, we will teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget, you ignorant woman!¡±

    Tokugawa¡¯s juniors took out their wooden swords in session.

    Lily went on guard and retreated cautiously. It can¡¯t be that these people really dare to attack me inside the dojo?

    Although they were within the dojo, without a third party to act as the witness, Lily would have no chance of seeking justice if these people just beat her up and didn¡¯t kill her. After all, the dojo epassed a vast area, and these woods were too secluded.

    Is the Genji n Main Dojo just as Sakiko told me, and much moreplicated than my imagination?

    Will I have to go through this loss?

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡±

    A charismatic voice came through the woods at this moment.

    Lily turned jubnt. Great! It¡¯s Senior Kondo.

    Sure enough, Kondo had arrived together with a few elegant, schrly disciples.

    He had understood the situation after looking as he knew that Tokugawa often attempted to rip off the neers. Still, he couldn¡¯t pick a fight with Tokugawa for matters unrted to him.

    But if it were for Lily, Kondo would not hesitate to fall out with Tokugawa.

    ¡°Senior Kondo.¡± As Lily didn¡¯t possess a weapon, she felt relieved when she saw Kondo arrive.

    Kondo arrived beside Lily and red at Tokugawa¡¯s group sternly, ¡°Miss Kagami, are you all right?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Tokugawa advanced forward and looked at Kondo somewhat condescendingly. Kondo¡¯s height stood at 1.78 meters, an exceptionally tall height in the Heian Era. Although this didn¡¯t necessarily represent the gap between their strengths, he looked short and weak when contrasted with the tiny giant-like Tokugawa.

    ¡°Kondo, this matter is unrted to you, so why don¡¯t you get lost.¡± Tokugawa threatened viciously.

    Kondo disyed the mannerism of a genuine gentleman as he protected Lily behind him and stated in a heroic tone, ¡°Lord Tokugawa. What matters requires a group of men like you to hold up a woman like Miss Kagami in these deste woods?¡±

    Tokugawa scrunched his brows as his face became taut. His glowering eyes and wrinkled nose revealed lion-like oppression, ¡°I said that this is ?????????????? unrted to you!¡±

    Lily knew she was in a dangerous situation. A wise woman knew better than to fight when the odds were against her. She showed neither fear nor shyness as informed from behind Kondo, ¡°Senior Kondo, they wanted to extort me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kondo¡¯s expression turned solemn. In fact, he had already guessed Tokugawa and his group¡¯s purpose. He just didn¡¯t wish to reveal his cards, but since Lily had spoken already, he couldn¡¯t act dumb anymore, ¡°Lord Tokugawa. You are still bullying neers? This goes against the dojo rules. Are you not afraid of getting expelled? Moreover, how could you have the heart to harass a delicate, lovely woman like Miss Kagami? Do you still have any honor left as a man and as a samurai?¡±

    Tokugawa remained steadfast as he replied in an infuriated tone, ¡°Kondo, you and your group of cowardly sissies didn¡¯t dare to utter a word all these years. Howe you meddle in my affairs today? Did you tire of sitting idly in the dojo or what?¡±

    ¡°Tokugawa, I won¡¯t care even if you insult me, but if you dare to even touch a finger of Miss Kagami, I won¡¯t stay silent!¡±

    Kondo took a firm stance this time.

    ¡°What? Do you want to fight with me?¡± Tokugawa got straight to the point.

    Kondo flipped his hair handsomely as he stated, ¡°I¡¯ve always focused on my training during my time in the dojo, and never took part in these pointless battles. However, if it¡¯s for Miss Kagami, I won¡¯t back off from a fight with you!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± A savage glint lit up in Tokugawa¡¯s eyes as he sneered with his pudgy face, ¡°I was just waiting for you to say those words! When shall we do it?¡±

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m ready anytime!¡± Kondo showed no deference towards Tokugawa, who possessed the strength of a Mid-Tier Sword Saint. Even Lily felt a little admiration for this.

    In this Heian Era, there are still real men like Senior Kondo, Ujizane, and Uncle Matsuda.

    ¡°All right! Such a chancees by rarely, so why don¡¯t we do it right now?!¡± Tokugawa strengthened the grip on his wooden sword.

    ¡°So be it!¡± Kondo didn¡¯t back down and stood bravely before Lily.

    Ranked sixth in the dojo, Kondo Naotaka, an expert of the dojo that had remained low key for a long time!

    Ranked third in the dojo, Tokugawa Shigetsugu, a fearsome expert of the dojo with a cruel and savage personality!

    Lily never thought these two men would fight for her and thus feltplex emotions.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Someone interjected; it was the same voice as the girl that had defeated her.

    Minamoto no Shimizu, a girl with beautiful blue-ck hair donned in slim-fitting, elegant white robes, arrived alone through a trail in the woods with no weapon on her waist, and just a paper fan in hand.

    Tokugawa¡¯s group that stood in opposition to Kondo¡¯s group suddenly lost all their zeal.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Shimizu¡­¡± Tokugawa¡¯s face turned a little pale; even his voice broke up.

    Ranked first in the dojo, ever since Minamoto no Shimizu had got the first rank in the dojo at fifteen years of age, she had never dropped from the position over the next three years. Although fiercepetition existed within the dojo, none of those who held the second rank had challenged her for a year.

    As the number one samurai among the younger generation of the Eastern Nation, she was an unparalleled existence within the Genji Dojo and possessed overwhelming strength!

    Lily also looked at the girl walking towards her with astonishment, ¡°What? You¡­ You¡¯re Shimizu? Minamoto no Shimizu?!¡±

    Lily naturally remembered this name!

    Did I really overestimate myself today and exchanged blows with Minamoto no Shimizu, someone who can suppress Sister Uesugi? Fortunately, I¡¯m still able to stand here with no injuries. Did Sister Shimizu hold back?

    But is Sister Shimizu really stronger than Sister Uesugi? Since Lily had witnessed Uesugi Rei¡¯s wild, tyrannical strength many times, she felt a little doubtful. But no matter what, Uesugi Rei always handled her yfully.

    ¡°Tokugawa Shigetsugu,¡± Shimizu made her way towards Tokugawa while disregarding the others as no one dared to block her path. Kondo also withdrew tactfully as Shimizu raised her head to give Tokugawa a frosty look, ¡°Lily is my junior. Since you want her to pay you magatama fragments, how about letting me pay it for her? Why don¡¯t you tell me how much you want? I will give them to you.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 28 â€“ Shimizuâ€™s Training Partner

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 28 - Shimizu¡¯s Training Partner</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Tokugawa Shigetsugu¡¯s expression morphed into an unsightly one. He didn¡¯t even ce a few teachers of the dojo in his eyes because of the influence his Tokugawa family held. Yet he didn¡¯t dare to act up against Minamoto no Shimizu.

    No matter what kind of family background Tokugawa Shigetsugu had, strength reigned supreme in the dojo. If he got handled by Shimizu because of hisck of skill, he would only get reprimanded if he were toin to his father.

    After all, the Duke of Kamakura attached much importance to the current number one talent among the younger generation. Tokugawa didn¡¯t have the background or strength to contend against her. They were poles apart. Hence, he could only give up and not act rashly.

    ¡°Y-You have it wrong, Lady Shimizu. This is a misunderstanding. I was just challenging Kondo to a duel between men! Kondo, do you dare duel with me at the dojo tomorrow? You better not cower like a coward if you¡¯re a man. The loser will have to stay away from Ms. Kagami!¡± Tokugawa pointed at Kondo in a fury.

    Tokugawa wasn¡¯t an idiot. He had cleverly obscured the truth with the so-called ¡®duel between men.¡¯ Even Shimizu couldn¡¯t interfere in such a duel between samurai.

    ¡°Hah! I would have let you off if it were for something else, but I won¡¯t back down in any matters involving Lady Kagami. A duel, it is then!¡± Kondo stated assertively, a far contrast with his usual schrly mannerisms.

    Lily narrowed her eyes. Although Senior Kondo appeared smart, it looks like things are moving in Tokugawa¡¯s favor. Tokugawa is obviously inciting him, but maybe Kondo has a reason for not backing down? Is it because of me?

    Although Lily felt a little guilty about this troublesome matter, she too was helpless about it.

    She could only whisper to Kondo, ¡°Senior Kondo, please don¡¯t fall for Tokugawa¡¯s provocation. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    However, Kondo looked at Lily affectionately and brimmed with infinite power, ¡°Ms. Kagami, my fight with Tokugawa is a duel between men and not just for you. You needn¡¯t say much.¡±

    A duel between men? For me? Maybe I am part of the reason.

    Lily felt a little powerless about this, too, as the me fell entirely on her beauty for inviting this disaster.

    This wouldn¡¯t impress her, yet it seemed like she couldn¡¯t prevent it and could only pray silently for Kondo to win.

    ¡°Ms. Kagami, shall we leave?¡± Shimizu clearly had no interest in the so-called struggles youthful men went through for women.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Sure¡­¡± Even Lily had no interest in this, so she left along with Shimizu while feeling bittersweet emotions. No one dared to stop them.

    Lily followed Shimizu gloomily as they walked through the secluded, verdant surroundings.

    ¡°Pardon me¡­¡± After pondering on it, Lily still felt uneasy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shimizu paused.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of your identity, Lady Shimizu. I- it was arrogant of me to talk back to you. I also overestimated my abilities and challenged you. If you hadn¡¯t held back, I might have got hurt for sure.¡±

    Lily had realized that Shimizu hadn¡¯t used her full power in their duel just before. She had slightly revealed her real skill with thatst attack, and that alone had sent Lily flying.

    Shimizu yet smiled calmly in response, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I heard Ms. Kagami hasn¡¯t trained swordsmanship for long. I believe you are very talented, especially after thatst attack. Setting aside your strength and technique, just the courage and decisiveness you disyed at that crucial moment had surpassed my predictions. Ms. Kagami, in the entire dojo, you alone are someone I find pleasing to my eyes. You¡¯re much better than that Tokugawa and that fellow from Omi.¡±

    ¡°Lady Shimizu¡­ you¡¯re referring to Kondo?¡± Lily murmured.

    Following Shimizu, she had arrived at the two lodgings beside theke.

    ¡°How about we have a proper chat at my ce?¡±

    ¡°Ah? S-Sure.¡± Lily replied timidly.

    They arrived at Shimizu¡¯s residence across theke from Lily¡¯s. An aromatic scent hit her when they entered the house, but this fragrance differed from the womanly scent in Lily¡¯s room. This was rather¡­ a blend of medicinal incense.

    The maid felt surprised when she saw Shimizu return along with an unfamiliar woman in tow, yet she prepared tea somewhat jovially. ¡°Lady Shimizu has finally brought a friend home to y with.¡±

    The duo arrived atop thekeside pavilion and took seats opposite each other in a seiza. The cool breeze from outside, the serene waters, the cloudy mid-autumn skies - this picturesque scene of thekeside pavilion portrayed a unique rustic feel.

    When the maid brought out the tea set, Lily felt that it was an exquisite piece of work and an absolute rarity.

    Shimizu took the lead to make tea for Lily.

    ¡°Please, Ms. Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lily picked up the teacup and sampled it slightly. Tea told much about the maker. Inside this elegant, lukewarm teaid the slight aloofness that made up Shimizu¡¯s core personality.

    ¡°I wonder if you could allow me to prepare a cup of tea for you too, Lady Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ms. Kagami is also proficient in tea ceremonies?¡±

    ¡°As if. Although I¡¯m not that proficient in it, I¡¯ve learned it a bit.¡±

    Lily also prepared a cup of tea for Shimizu conscientiously. In the end, her intent had condensed into sakura blossoms formed of spirit power and scattered within the tea.

    This amount of skill had actually lit up the eyes of the always expressionless Shimizu.

    She received it with much expectation, and courteously finished it with three sips.

    cing the cup down, although she had a steady gaze, Shimizu looked at Lily with slightly furrowed brows.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Lady Shimizu, perhaps my tea isn¡¯t to your tastes.¡±

    Shimizu remained silent for a while, then looked at Lily solemnly, ¡°Ms. Kagami¡­ your tea brought along the vor of sakura with it. At first, I experienced the same feeling you gave me, refreshing pureness that also possesses a rich sweetness. But¡­ the aftertaste surprisingly contained a trace of grief¡­ I cannot fathom it, Ms. Kagami. Why does the tea of someone like you, who has wless looks and figure, a healthy body, literally a woman brimming with feminine charm, contain such grief in it?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily felt shocked by Shimizu¡¯s unexpectedly sharp senses. She had just poured her heart and soul into making tea. Yet, the feeling hidden deep within her heart had affected the process and inadvertently blended a little bitterness into the perfect tea.

    ¡°Forgive me¡­ Lady Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Please. Although your tea had a slight bitterness in its sweetness, it only enriched the vor with grace. I¡¯m fond of it, but I just don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Shimizu advanced forwards a little and raised Lily¡¯s hand before lowering her head slightly to take a deep sniff of Lily¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Huh? Lady Shimizu¡­ W-What are you doing?¡± Lily¡¯s palms were pretty sensitive, so this action had spooked her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just bewildered. Why is the tea prepared by such a healthy girl apanied by grief¡­?¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned mncholic, ¡°Even if someone has a healthy body, it¡¯s hard to change tragedy wrought by fate. It¡¯s inevitable for the heart to feel grief when faced with such helplessness.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s slightly warm breath hit Lily¡¯s palm. Then she raised her head to examine Lily anew meticulously, ¡°Ms. Kagami, please excuse me for my behavior this morning. I ended up disrespecting you a tad bit. A vast difference exists in the time we have invested in training, and our circumstances also differ by a lot. I should not have bullied you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? As if. I¡¯ve benefited a lot from Lady Shimizu¡¯s instruction. Normally, it would have been impossible for me to exchange blows with such an expert.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Shimizu smiled faintly.

    ¡°Lady Shimizu, why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Kagami, can I call you Lily?¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice became softer than usual by a lot.

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, you are truly unfathomable.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously so healthy, cheerful, good-natured, and also bountiful.¡± Shimizu¡¯s gaze fell on Lily¡¯s open cor, and that made Lily cover her bosom nervously, making her wonder what that ¡®bountiful¡¯ was referring to.

    Shimizu continued, ¡°But when you speak such emotional words, it makes others perceive you as an enigmatic woman.¡±

    Lily took a sip of tea and felt perplexed about how to answer her. After all, the secret of the mirror and the secret of her senior sister¡¯s soul weren¡¯t things she could mention to others.

    Time passed quickly as they went deep into the conversation, right until night arrived.

    Shimizu shared her past with Lily. Telling her about her frail body in her childhood days that made her fall ill often and how the other healthy girls of the Genji n looked down on her. Lily couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her.

    In Lily¡¯s childhood memories, that is, in her childhood memories as a boy, although he wasn¡¯t sickly, he had a frail body too. Moreover, he always looked fair and pretty, which made him a target of bullying often.

    To think such a genius also had a past like that. Shimizu must have worked hard.

    As they chatted, the mood gradually turned harmonious while Shimizu also got closer to Lily. Her voice became softer and gentle. Truthfully, Lily also felt happy talking to her.

    ¡°Lily, why don¡¯t you speak about your past? Where did you grow up? Also, from when you began¡­ growing?¡± As the night gradually crept up, Shimizu¡¯s questions shifted from tea ceremonies to childhood memories to intimate content that ¡®bosom friends¡¯ conversed about.

    But this put Lily in a bind. She had nothing noteworthy to share, and regarding her ¡®growth,¡¯ as she hadn¡¯t actually experienced it, there was no way for her to share that.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Lady Shimizu. I-I suffered amnesia before and can¡¯t recall anything from before arriving at Kamakura.¡± Left with no other choice, Lily was forced to reply in such a manner.

    But Shimizu wasn¡¯t as careless as Uesugi Rei and looked at all things with a somewhat wise and sharp gaze. She shifted closer to Lily and asked, ¡°Oh my? You¡¯re making it difficult for Sister Shimizu to believe such a vague reason. Say, perhaps you have some unspeakable secret?¡±

    Lily felt startled by Shimizu¡¯s words as she really had a secret, that too an unspeakable one.

    Lily blushed as she had a rtively simple personality in essence and wasn¡¯t good at lying.

    ¡°Lily, raise your arms and ce them behind your head,¡± Shimizu stated whimsically all of a sudden.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily felt dazed. Raise my arms? Is Shimizu worried I¡¯m injured from the bout this morning? Really, with her strength, it¡¯s entirely possible that I still haven¡¯t noticed some kind of internal injury she might have left behind. Perhaps she intends to express her goodwill this way? Although she felt puzzled, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Lily to refuse.

    Therefore, she raised her arms just as Shimizu told her to.

    The loose white dojo uniform¡¯s sleeves slid down Lily¡¯s fair arms until they exposed her underarms a little, and this made her feel a bit embarrassed.

    Before Lily could attempt to cover up, Shimizu nuzzled her straight nose closely at Lily¡¯s underarm and shockingly took in a breath with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Mhm¡­ Indeed¡­ It¡¯s the odor released by a healthy woman post-exercise. Perfect¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s face flushed up immediately, ¡°L-Lady Shimizu, w-what are you doing? Don¡¯t nuzzle so closely there, it feels weird¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing weird about it. Do you know? Although I train with the sword every day, I rarely sweat a lot. We¡¯re both girls, yet my body is really too different from yours. Therefore, a constitution like yours, which sweats this easily and brims with an odor of youthful, healthy sweat is something I yearn for very much¡­¡± Saying so, Shimizu snuggled her face closer to Lily¡¯s underarm with a somewhat enraptured expression, slipped her tongue out, and licked there directly.

    ¡°Hyah -- Don¡¯t!¡± That sudden cold yet warm, wet sensations from Lily¡¯s overly sensitive underarm made her subconsciously evade and lower her arm. However, she still felt the phantom sensations of that moistness, and this made her feel ashamed to death.

    Howe Lady Shimizu appeared so dignified and graceful yet ended up putting out such a graceless act after chatting? And what¡¯s wrong with this body? Why are other women so fond of it?

    It seemed like Shimizu relished in the aftertaste of Lily¡¯s vor. Her eyes lit up as brightly as the stars as she stated, ¡°Lily, that Tokugawa¡¯s group tried to extort you before, right? Although he changed the topic to deceive me, how could I fail to see through it with how they usually act within the dojo. It will be difficult for a girl so pretty and delicate like you to resist them alone. How about¡­ you be my training partner? This way, they won¡¯t dare to disturb you again.¡±

    ¡°Hah? Training partner?¡± Lily wasn¡¯t too clear about what this so-called training partner implied ording to the Heian customs.

    Shimizu saw the doubt in Lily¡¯s eyes and took a sip of tea calmly. She then looked at the ripples of water in the night scene outside the window. She exined slowly, ¡°A training partner is actually just a title within the dojo. It can be someone of the opposite gender or the same gender. Actually, the seniors and juniors of this dojo form pairs and train together frequently. Theypare notes with each other, test their mettle with swordsmanship, research secret skill books, and interact through appreciation of poems, paintings, and tea. The journey of training is lonely and fraught with danger. It puts a lot of pressure on a person. Through training in rapport, the partners mutually inspire each other. Whether it be to protect each other or to advance their skills through training exchanges, both are beneficial for partners. It¡¯s just that in this entire dojo, you alone are qualified to train together with me, Lily.¡±

    Pausing for a while, Shimizu continued, ¡°Anyway, Lily, don¡¯t think that Sister Shimizu is just being aloof or proud. In my opinion, only I alone am suitable to train together with my family¡¯s Lil¡¯ Lily.¡±

    Heh. Lily forced a smile. Lady Shimizu, since when did I be one of your family¡¯s¡­

    Shimizu stared at Lily with a gentle yet intense gaze as she questioned her, ¡°How about it? Do you agree?¡±

    Loneliness and peril riddled the path of advancement. Although Lily progressed rapidly, it was all on ount of fortuitous coincidences. Such timely twists of fate wouldn¡¯t keep happening forever.

    Shimizu¡¯s strength, knowledge, and attainments all surpass mine greatly. She can definitely provide better guidance to me if I practice swordy together with her. I can also get lots of inspiration by watching her swordy and secret skills from beside her. This can also curb the harassment from Tokugawa and his ilk. Especially Tokugawa¡¯s group, which has members much stronger than me. If Kondo and Shimizu hadn¡¯t arrived in session today, I might¡¯ve spent all my strength in the secluded woods and suffered a greater injustice.

    Looking at it this way, Lily couldn¡¯t find any reason to refuse her.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lily¡¯s honor to train together with Sister Shimizu.¡±

    For some reason, Lily¡¯s answer made Shimizu¡¯s eyes shine. Her gaze seemed to contain a different kind of happiness and anticipation that transcended the scope of training.

 Volume 2, Chapter 29 â€“ The Essence of â€œTraining Sistersâ€

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 29 - The Essence of ¡°Training Sisters¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    After noticing Shimizu¡¯s gaze, Lily slightly regretted agreeing to it so quickly. Although she hadn¡¯t figured out the reason, such a good thing like training together that Shimizu had described wasn¡¯t something easily found.

    Won¡¯t others misunderstand the meaning of partners?

    Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter. To increase my strength, and to begin my journey towards Heian-Kyo as soon as possible, I better learn from a talented expert like Shimizu!

    ¡°Lily, can you call me Sister Shimizu from now on?¡±

    Lily would have felt conflicted to address her as ¡®Sister¡¯ directly. But as she was older than her, Lily couldn¡¯t find any reason to refuse to call her courteously as ¡®Sister Shimizu.¡¯

    ¡°Sister Shimizu,¡± Lily called out obediently.

    ¡°Mhm¡­ Such an obedient lil¡¯ sis.¡± Shimizu appeared very ted.

    She then suddenly recalled something and yelled towards the door, ¡°Souu, bring me your Tsukikage n¡¯s massage lotion.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Followed by an instantaneous response, the door slid aside, and a masked ninja girl appeared at the entrance. She took out a medicine vial from her bosom and handed it to Shimizu.

    ¡°Mhm. Good. You can go out.¡± Shimizumented as she caressed the vial with her slender fingers.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lily gazed at that vial with some doubt while Shimizu wore a sweet smile on her face as she said, ¡°Come, Lily. Lay on top of this sister¡¯s leg.¡±

    Shimizu brought her legs together in the seiza position and patted her knees with a straight back.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lily nked out, ¡°S-Sister Shimizu, why do I¡­¡±

    Shimizu had licked Lily¡¯s armpit just now, so she felt a little cautious about some of Shimizu¡¯s unpredictable instructions.

    Shimizu replied, ¡°It¡¯s so that I can help apply the medicine for you. Didn¡¯t you get hurt in our duel this morning? You have such a beautiful figure, so it would be a shame if it were to get blemished. I also didn¡¯t hold back much with my attack. The Tsukikage n are the best with apothecary rted things. It just needs the patience to smear the medicine and pour some spirit power to show its effect. You won¡¯t be able to do it properly alone. I have learned a lot of medical skills because I had a weak body from childhood, so I should do it. Juste over.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t feel that reassured, Shimizu¡¯s words touched Lily as she loved beauty the most. She absolutely couldn¡¯t ept having a scar or something like that, so even if she felt a little embarrassed, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    Hence, Lily reached in front of Shimizu, but still hesitated a bit.

    ¡°Make it quick, let¡¯s not tarry it.¡± Shimizu patted her thigh.

    Lily calmed her breathing and kneeled down helplessly. Then, she rxed her upper body forwards and supported herself with her palms that had touched the floor. She adjusted her position andid on top of Shimizu¡¯s thighs.

    Lily¡¯s height was 170 cm. Such a slender woman was lying on the thighs of another older girl. If a mirror was in the room, it would have reflected a very shameful scene.

    Shimizu handled Lily¡¯s back waist professionally, caressing her buttocks softly. Then she untied Lily¡¯s aquamarine dojo robe¡¯s belt and raised it little by little until it had reached Lily¡¯s waist.

    Lily closed her eyes while blushing as she felt a slight chill in the lower half of the body.

    She suddenly regretted it a bit, but things had already reached this stage, and the other party had already seen her, so it was toote to feel regret.

    Shimizu opened the medicine vial expertly and let some lotion fall on her palm, followed by an unexpected careful observation of the target.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ can you start?¡± Although Lily was lying on Shimizu¡¯s thighs, she could feel Shimizu¡¯s gaze through her sensitive perception, and this made her blush because of the embarrassment. Thus, she urged Shimizu to begin.

    Even Sister Uesugi hasn¡¯t seen that ce¡­

    ¡°Huh, weird. Why would I suddenly recall Uesugi Rei in this situation? Is it because she took my firsts in such things? I¡¯m just training sisters with Shimizu, unlike Uesugi Rei, that perverted sister. Sister Shimizu should have decency¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll begin soon.¡± Shimizu replied.

    The prating heat from the lotion and Shimizu¡¯s soft palms brought an incredible sensation that put Lily into a trance-like state.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be pouring in some spirit power now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wait a second¡­¡±

    Lily felt a series of numbing vibrations induced by the spirit waves that had permeated through her plump buttocks. They prated into the depths of her body and scattered everywhere, making her feel sheer pleasure from that location.

    Lily lowered her head and held her hands together, supporting her body using her elbows while blushing uncannily. She felt that perhaps Shimizu really had excellent medical skills, and this method of reducing stasis and improving blood cirction would save her a lot of pain. But Shimizu still kept pouring spirit power even after the pain had left. It made Lily doubt whether the amount was a bit too much and made her skeptical about why it was taking so long.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ is it done?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, and if this went on, she felt like she might die from the shame.

    ¡°Mhm. Just a little longer. Lil¡¯ Lily, it makes me curious. I hit hard in the morning. Yet your butt looks wless with no hints of bruises. It has just reddened slightly, and with this, those red marks have all disappeared. Hehe.¡± Shimizu smiled slyly.

    ¡°Hah?!¡± While Lily felt ashamed and full of regret. No way. So it was all fine? Doesn¡¯t this mean I got seen by Sister Shimizu for nothing and went through the treatment for no reason?

    Lily arranged her robe while blushing and feltplex feelings.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, it¡¯s alreadyte, so I shall return now. Thank you for helping me heal¡­¡±

    Lily felt a little grieved as she said these words as she had to thank someone who had seen and felt her up freely.

    ¡°This is such a rare asion. Why don¡¯t you spend the night at my ce, lil¡¯ sister?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No need for that. I live just opposite to you, sister. It¡¯s just a matter of walking a few steps. I s-shall return first.¡±

    She had stayed to have some tea, and it had ended with a healing session on Shimizu¡¯s thighs. Lily didn¡¯t wish to find out what would happen if she were to spend the night here. Howe the women of this world are more dangerous than the other?

    Shimizu noticed Lily¡¯s shy and tense behavior, so she didn¡¯t insist on it, ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s train the sword in the dojo tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll wait for you, but you better notete. If you do, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    That dojo is only 250 meters away from my house. There¡¯s no chance I¡¯ll bete.

    Lily was just about to bid her goodbye when Shimizu stood up suddenly. She took out a few books from the cab then handed them over to Lily, ¡°After seeing your fight with Hachio, I already know that you¡¯re training the Genji Swordstyle. As your elder sister, I have yet to do anything for you, lil¡¯ sister. Take these books from me.¡±

    ¡°Is she perhaps referring to Hachiya?¡±

    Lily took the books, and to her astonishment, they were the fourth, fifth, and sixth books of the Genji Swordstyle. This made her feel ted.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Shimizu!¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you need them?¡±

    Shimizu shifted her gaze and replied, ¡°Just take them. These are already useless to me.¡±

    Lily felt ecstatic after getting the fourth to sixth books of the Genji Swordstyle, as she had just finished training the third book and needed these.

    Although Ieyoshi¡¯s remnant spirit had guided her to the legendary tenth book, she hadn¡¯t found the previous books in the series there. Just that tenth book alone was of no use to her. Although she could buy the fourth to sixth books, it wasn¡¯t easy to do. She might even need to spend an exorbitant amount of money for the next books in the series. Therefore, since Shimizu didn¡¯t need them, Lily epted them courteously.

    On the next day, perhaps because she felt too tired yesterday, Lily had overslept. She got up and saw that it was still night, so she went back to sleep again.

    When she woke up again, she felt something was wrong and looked at the night sky through the window, ¡°Goodness! It¡¯s already eight in the morning!¡±

    Other than the sun, the moon and stars were also used to measure time. The people of Heian had gradually learned how to read time this way because of the frequent chaotic nights. Lily had also learned it a bit.

    It¡¯s an extended night again!

    Oh no! I vowed I wouldn¡¯t arrivete yesterday but ended up doing so on the first day! Lily was a girl, so she couldn¡¯t skip the grooming and makeup process, and could only speed it up to her best.

    After she finished preparing, Lily rushed to the dojo and peeked inside from outside the entrance. She saw Shimizu sitting inside with her eyes closed in meditation. She had a solemn expression on her face, and this frightened Lily. This doesn¡¯t look good. If I go in like this, Sister Shimizu will definitely punish me, and her punishments definitely aren¡¯t something to kid about. Should I just cook up an excuse to get through it?

    Although Lily didn¡¯t like lying, she hated getting punished more¡­

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Shimizu suddenly began coughing at this moment, and this made her beautiful blue-ck hair drop poignantly.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily ran inside and kneeled beside Shimizu to support her, ¡°So cold.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s body temperature was too low, at least two degrees lesser than usual. This wasn¡¯t a good sign, as all spirit power practitioners had good health and never caughtmon illnesses.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, are you all right?¡± Lily asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ve been like this since my childhood¡­ Cough¡­ Water¡­¡±

    Lily rushed out to bring clean water from the spring in a bamboo container and gave it to Shimizu. Shimizu took out a pill from her clothes and took it with Lily¡¯s help. Her condition gradually improved after that.

    But she still had a paleplexion. She held her chest with some force through her clothes, and this made Lily feel pity for her.

    Such a beautiful, talented girl is so troubled with illness. It¡¯s unfair.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, how about I help you return home?¡±

    ¡°No need. I must not catch a chill as I¡¯m now. Just let me rest here for a moment, and I¡¯ll get better. Yoshiko will bring some medicinal decoction soon. I¡¯ll be fine after drinking it.¡±

    Shimizu shivered while saying this. Although they were indoors, it was unavoidable for such a vast dojo to be cold during this mid-fall extended night.

    Sister Shimizu must be freezing.

    Lily untied the front of her robe with no hesitation. As they were both girls, she wasn¡¯t afraid of showing her body. She used her warm, pillowy breasts to embrace Shimizu¡¯s weak body.

    ¡°Hah?¡± A trace of pinkness appeared on Shimizu¡¯s pale face when faced with this fragrant softness that had arrived suddenly.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, although Lily¡¯s swordy iscking whenpared to yours, my body is warm. Let me warm you up, sister, until that decoction arrives.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s warm, healthy, soft, bouncy breasts and her body, which oozed a rich, womanly scent, made Shimizu feel excited and enraptured her.

    ¡°We¡¯re both women, but why is Lily¡¯s body so different from mine? It¡¯s so warm and smells so womanly¡­¡± Shimizu just buried her head into Lily¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Shimizu squeezed her face between the breasts and breathed out, making Lily blush hard, but she could do nothing about it. I have to warm up Sister Shimizu even if I end up baring myself to her!

    A man¡¯s voice came through from outside the dojo at this moment.

    ¡°Oh no! Not now!¡± Lily could only move away from Shimizu and arrange her clothes.

    And with her exceptional fortitude, Shimizu had also regained her senses and sat backposedly.

    The door opened, followed by Kondo and his fellow brothers entering inside.

    ¡°Senior Kondo?¡± Lily questioned in a faint voice.

    ¡°Miss Kagami? Lady Shimizu?¡± Kondo revealed aplicated expression when he saw Lily.

    The dojo¡¯s entrance opened wide soon after, followed by Tokugawa and his group entering inside aggressively.

    ¡°Kondo, I will settle things with you here today! Hmm? Lady Shimizu and Miss Kagami, you¡¯re here too? That¡¯s good. You can witness this duel together!¡± Tokugawa stated confidently in high spirits.

    Only then did Lily remember that Kondo and Tokugawa conflicted because of her. And they had agreed to duel today!

 Volume 2, Chapter 30 â€“ Damsel Saves the â€œHeroâ€

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 30 - Damsel Saves the ¡°Hero¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    ¡°You¡¯re popr. To think two men are fighting for you.¡± Shimizu stated unhappily.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily also felt ashamed, ¡°Senior Kondo did it to help me¡­¡±

    A crowd had gradually gathered up inside the dojo. It wasn¡¯t just the disciples; a lot of retainers had also arrived. Most were born in samurai families, so they wished to witness such a rare battle of top ranks too and see if they could learn anything from it.

    Soon, the adjudicator, Kuroko, had arrived. Sakiko had alsoe. She noticed Lily and hinted at her with a nod.

    ¡°Ha!¡± After Kuroko announced the start of the match, Tokugawa moved towards Kondo with arge stride while holding a thick, club-sized wooden sword. He wheeled the sword around towards the edge and swung it at Kondo. Although this wooden sword packed quite the weight, Tokugawa handled it with movements so swift that Lily couldn¡¯t even see it properly.

    ¡°This Tokugawa looks so huge yet has such deft skills! My current skills aren¡¯t his match right now.¡± Lily soliloquized.

    However, in terms of agility, Kondo had the upper hand. He had a wooden spear in his hands and danced methodically. The elegance in his movements had caused a few female retainers among the spectators to blush.

    Kondo evaded Tokugawa¡¯s attack and delivered an upward thrust with the spear from below. Although Tokugawa¡¯s size had slowed his speed, the sword in his hands moved swiftly and blocked the spear.

    As the force behind it was toorge, it made Kondo evade sideways. Tokugawa grabbed this chance to dunk the sword towards Kondo¡¯s head fiercely. In response, Kondo withdrew a few steps, sliding backward to slip out of Tokugawa¡¯s attack range and lunged the spear forward.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The tip of the spear was almost about to hit Tokugawa. But he didn¡¯t evade and unexpectedly mmed his sword against the spear.

    ¡°Crack!¡± The overpowering spirit power from the sword caused the spear to break apart and made Kondo dash forward after losing control over his body. Tokugawa seized the moment to answer back with a brutal swing!

    ¡°Wham!¡± Leaving behind an afterimage, the wooden sword struck a heavy hit to Kondo¡¯s face and sent him flying.

    Kondo flew out a few meters and fell to the floor heavily. Blood sttered down from his mouth along with a dozen teeth.

    Tokugawa then advanced forward along with his sword.

    ¡°Stop! The match is over!¡± Kuroko raised the banner.

    But Tokugawa didn¡¯t stop; he reached in front of Kondo and swung his sword down.

    Kondo didn¡¯t have the strength to get up. Fear crept into his half-open, blood-watered eyes.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Tokugawa¡¯s heavy wooden sword went down towards Kondo¡¯s head.

    Suddenly, followed by an afterimage, a white shadow arrived in front of Kondo along with ethereal footwork, bringing along a sweet fragrance with it. It had literally glided over in a single step for the final few meters!

    ¡°Bam¡ª!¡± Lily¡¯s hair fluttered in the air as she lowered her head to bring up her wooden sword to receive Tokugawa¡¯s heavy blow!

    ¡°Whoom!¡± Crimson spirit power exploded out from her as she kneeled, her knee smashing onto the floor, causing it to sink.

    The crook of her thumb had also split open, causing it to bleed.

    ¡°What¡ª?!¡±

    Everyone present gasped, including Tokugawa. None of them had expected this to happen. They thought that the ck-hearted Tokugawa would use the excuse of not having enough time to stop and end up smashing Kondo¡¯s head. Even if he didn¡¯t die, it would have seriously injured Kondo and put an end to his training path. But Lily, ass that had just joined the dojo, had somehow received that attack!

    Perhaps because Tokugawa also didn¡¯t wish to kill Kondo, as that would bring less trouble to him, he hadn¡¯t used all his strength with this attack. But the speed, uracy, and strength Lily had disyed while blocking Tokugawa¡¯s attack swiftly had stunned everyone present!

    Lily¡¯s strength had increased by 50%pared to a few days ago when she had dueled Hachiya! This was the reason she could somehow block Tokugawa¡¯s attack.

    With his face covered in blood, Kondo shuddered as he opened his mouth, which only had a few teeth remaining, trying to speak something along with his trembling hand.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡ªYou!¡± Tokugawa¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot in anger after getting blocked by Lily. He raised his sword again and swung it towards Lily.

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Sakiko berated.

    But Tokugawa feigned deafness and chopped towards Lily¡¯s arm viciously. He also didn¡¯t wish to hurt Lily badly and only wanted to teach this woman a hard lesson.

    It was unexpected that even Sakiko¡¯s shout hadn¡¯t stopped Tokugawa.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The bamboo water container in Shimizu¡¯s hands flew out suddenly and struck the joint of Tokugawa¡¯s wrist with a bang.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Tokugawa howled in pain, losing his grip on the sword. The sword spun towards the wall, broke through it, and flew outside the dojo.

    And finally, he stopped his movements while covering his hand, panting as he sobered up.

    ¡°Tokugawa Shigetsugu!¡± Shimizu stated icily, ¡°You dare act so brazenly in front of Instructor Sakiko and me? You like to fight, huh? Why don¡¯t I apany you for a fight then?¡±

    Tokugawa sweated buckets. The blood had rushed to his head just now and made him reveal his real, cruel personality. He turned around and kneeled down before Sakiko, ¡°Instructor Sakiko, this disciple gave in to the evil in my heart just now and lost control for a moment. I absolutely had no intention of deliberately injuring Senior Kondo; I ask for your leniency, Instructor!¡±

    Shameless Scum! Lily scolded him internally, What giving in to evil. It was obviously a vicious, premeditated move!

    Sakiko peered at Tokugawa with a prating gaze. But the Genji n Dojo had always promoted a martial spirit since ancient times. It endorsed conflict, and casualties had urred during matches too. Still, it was necessary to impose a penalty on this matter. Hence, she stated, ¡°A deduction of magatama fragments worth a month along with house confinement for a week.¡±

    After that, Sakiko ignored Tokugawa and walked past the miserable Kondo without saying a word. Even if he had done it with good intentions, she held no sympathy for someone who stood out to catch the attention of a beautiful girl without having the strength to back it. The samurai of the Heian era showed no pity for the weak.

    ¡°Lily, you did well.¡± Sakiko praised her, ¡°Is your hand fine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Lily held her blood-dyed arm.

    Sakiko took out a decently sized, sparkling magatama fragment and said, ¡°This is a 15-gram magatama fragment that you can use to heal. I¡¯m not giving it to you as even I don¡¯t have extra magatama fragments to give you. This is the portion deducted from Tokugawa¡¯s share. Mister Kuroko, it¡¯s fine to handle it this way, right?¡±

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko¡¯s way of handling this conforms with the samurai code of my Heian Empire. Kagami Lily ought to get a reward aspensation for the resolute bravery she disyed.¡± Kuroko stated.

    Lily took that magatama fragment and arrived in front of Kondo along with it. She crouched down and ced the magatama fragment in front of Kondo, nning to use it to heal him as he had stood out for her.

    But just when she was about to use her spirit power to transmit the energy from the magatama fragment to Kondo, she halted.

    A dark and cold, dense fog appeared before Lily¡¯s eyes.

    She ced the magatama fragment inside the pocket of her sash.

    ¡°Shiu!¡± Lily called out.

    Lily¡¯s ninja, Shiu, was watching the match from outside the dojo¡¯s window. She moved away from the window and jumped inside.

    ¡°Go buy some top-notch medicinal herbs and then invite a physician to heal Senior Kondo.¡± Lily threw a gold coin to Shiu, who epted it nimbly.

    Lily finally said nothing to Kondo, who was in a wretched state. She got up and then left.

    Kondo¡¯s blood-watered eyes gazed at the silhouette of Lily sashaying out with those plump, alluring, womanly buttocks. He ced the cheek of his blood-filled mouth on the floor and revealed a gratified smile.

    When Lily reached the entrance, she saw a trace of smoke, followed by Kuroko appearing before her in a sh.

    ¡°Your Honor Kuroko?¡± Although Lily didn¡¯t know Kuroko¡¯s identity, she could feel that this person had unfathomable depths.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, take this. There are 10 grams of magatama fragments here.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily nked out, ¡°This is¡­¡±

    A virtuous woman makes money in the right way.

    Although Lily needed a lot of magatama fragments, she couldn¡¯t ept it from others without good cause.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, this is the reward for obtaining a rank for the first time. ording to the rules of the dojo, each time someone ascends into the next tier of ten ranks, they can get 5 grams of magatama fragments as a reward. As less than three months have passed since you entered the dojo, you get a double reward. Take it.¡±

    So, it was like that! Lily felt ted. To think they also consider the sixtieth rank. I thought it only began from the fiftieth rank.

    Lily epted the magatama fragments and thanked Kuroko.

    After returning to her house, she used the 25 grams of magatama fragments right away. These things were too precious. One would not even have enough time to cry over it if they held onto it foolishly and got it snatched by others. Hence, it was better to convert it into personal strength.

    After some time had passed, the beautiful ripples from the magatama assimted with Lily¡¯s body. The crook of her thumb had healed, and her base strength had reached the mid-tier Sword Master stage too. As for her actual totalbat strength, it had crossed into the mid-tier Sword Saint stage!

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu appeared behind Lily.

    ¡°Shiu, how is Senior Kondo?¡±

    ¡°His injuries are serious. More than half of his teeth have fallen off, and he broke his lower jaw too. But Senior Kondo is a practitioner. So along with the physician¡¯s treatment and the effect of the top-notch medicinal herbs, it would at most take him a month to recover with his personal stock of magatama fragments.¡±

    Lily also felt relieved now. Kondo¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t that low, so his magatama fragments were enough for the treatment. There was no need for her to feel worried about it.

    On the next day, there was no morning like before. Lily got up early and arrived in front of the dojo. She looked at the updated board under themp¡¯s illumination.

    It had wooden tes with the names of sixty disciples arranged ording to theirtest rankings. These were just for the public. The dojo had its own internal records, so changing the sequence on the board without permission was a foolish thing to do.

    ¡°First Rank ¡ª Minamoto no Shimizu¡­¡±

    This name alone had always remained unchanging, the absolute first.

    And a brand-new wooden te had Lily¡¯s name on it, at the sixtieth rank.

    Lily had already begun calcting now.

    She had the privilege to challenge a stronger opponent within her tier three times each month, and the other party had to take up the challenge in a week. Bar the exceptional circumstances such as going out to perform an important task, if they didn¡¯t show up, it would mean surrendering the rank.

    Lily looked at the names above hers, and although she believed she could defeat those under the rank of fifty, she couldn¡¯t act too careless since she had no estimate of their strengths. It would waste a chance to challenge. The current month only had ten days left, so Lily only had one opportunity left to challenge someone this month.

    ¡°Are you going to challenge the ranking?¡± Shimizu arrived beside Lily soundlessly and nced at the ranking.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°It seems like these ranks have you puzzled, so let me give you some advice. With your current strength, you can challenge anyone beyond the rank of forty.¡± Shimizu stated.

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, why would I speak carelessly about matters rting to your victory?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Shimizu. I know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Shall we go train then? We weren¡¯t able to train yesterday because of the disturbance created by that matter.¡± Shimizu entered the dojo while talking with Lily.

    For the next few days, Lily always apanied Shimizu to train the sword. Although it was rudimentary and oppressive, it also benefited her a lot. Lily could say she had never met an opponent like Shimizu.

    As for challenging someone, Lily wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    Three days before the end of the month, Lily challenged the fifty-first ranked disciple.

    It was a bald samurai from the Tsutsui n that was about to reach his mid-twenties yet looked like he was in his mid-forties. He had been in the dojo for a few years and had enough strength to not fall to the bottom. He had made quite a profit of magatama fragments while mingling here. Even the dojo felt troubled about someone like him who took advantage of the rules and had no intention of advancing forward, but they had no means to deal with it too.

    ¡°Uncle Tsutsui, please advise me then,¡± Lily stated, donned in dojo robes with a wooden sword in hand.

    ¡°Lassie, you¡¯re too impolite! At my age, I¡¯m an older brother to you at most.¡± Tsutsui also readied his wooden sword.

 Volume 2, Chapter 31 â€“ Mission

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 31 - Mission</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    At night, the moonlight gradually cast a shadow as it illuminated the wooden notice board with the nametes. A retainer advanced forward and switched the namete on the fifty-first position, Tsutsui¡¯s, with Lily¡¯s, and ced Tsutsui¡¯s on the sixtieth position.

    This duel didn¡¯t take long. Although it put some pressure towards Lily, neither was it that shocking, and her victory was within reason.

    Although this duel had raised Lily¡¯s ranking by a lot, since she hadn¡¯t broken through the ten-rank tier, she didn¡¯t get any additional reward. And at the end of the month, the dojo provided the monthly quota of 2.5 grams.

    Lily returned home and was just about to take a bath and freshen up when a retainer arrived, announcing that Sakiko had called her over.

    She followed that retainer and walked past a misty courtyard, arriving at an elegant house built beside a water source. It required people to cross over a stone bridge to reach the ce that was on a tiny ind. The pond there also raisedrge red carps inside it, and this ce was Sakiko¡¯s house in the main dojo. It was Lily¡¯s first time here.

    After entering inside, Lily discovered Shimizu was also present here.

    Lily bowed towards the instructor and her training partner and sat down in a seiza beside them.

    Sakiko and Lily were familiar with each other, so they didn¡¯t exchange polite greetings. She nced at Shimizu, ¡°You really think Lily¡¯s qualified?¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily boasts exceptional determination and courage when facing danger. Even I¡¯m not as good as her in this aspect. If we pair up my strength with Lil¡¯ Lily¡¯s courage and ability to create miracles, we¡¯ll definitely settle this mystifying mission.¡± Shimizu nced at Lily with a gaze full of confidence.

    This confused Lily, ¡°Instructor Sakiko, Sister Shimizu, just what are you talking about?¡±

    Sakiko stated, ¡°Lily, you haven¡¯t been in the dojo for that long, and one thing after another has led to disturbances. So, I couldn¡¯t find time to exin some things to you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Even I didn¡¯t wish for those disturbances to happen.

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko isn¡¯t ming you. Who asked you to be so popr?¡± Shimizu stated in an icy tone.

    Lily felt evermore embarrassed.

    Sakiko¡¯s tone turned solemn, ¡°In simple words, the n has given a tough mission to Shimizu. Naturally, this is nothing to her with her strength, but shecks experience in the outside world, and her health makes me concerned a lot. Therefore, I suggested taking along an attendant, but she didn¡¯t agree with it. She finally promised to do it after I persuaded her with my all. But the condition she ced was that if someone were to operate along with her, it could only be Miss Kagami. Therefore, I called you over. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for Lily to do it, but what kind of mission is it?¡±

    Sakiko continued, ¡°This is a mission from the Ashikaga Hall that¡¯s in charge ofw and order of Kabukicho. It¡¯s an urgent matter, so, Shimizu, you and Lily should head over there directly and retire for the night.¡±

    ¡°Kabukicho? Where is that?¡± Lily queried.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to not know about it, Lily,¡± Shimizu furrowed her brows, ¡°If it were possible, I hoped you never learned of it. That district is the darkness of Kamakura.¡±

    The night crept up gradually and covered Kamakura City in ayer of gloomy darkness, making the lights of a few ces looking especially conspicuous.

    Lily and Shimizu, two stunning samurai girls of this city, walked through the dim streets.

    Lily set out donned in a red kimono patterned with big, golden leaves and white flowers. If she were to take them off and tten them on a surface, one would find that this was a beautiful, continuous, floral pattern. Having this kind of rtively luxurious clothing was nothing to Lily now.

    Shimizu set out donned in a silky ck kimono patterned with gold, white, and azure lines that didn¡¯t lose out with its magnificent embroidery and silently emphasized her beauty. They were going to Ashikaga Hall. Ashikaga was the biggest and most famous elite n other than the Genji n, so she couldn¡¯t dress too carelessly.

    The duo carried their personal weapons with them. Lily had her Crescent Moon while it was Lily¡¯s first-time seeing Shimizu¡¯s personal weapon. It had a straight de of a standard one-meter length with a pitch-ck scabbard and a golden bamboo handle.

    The Ashikaga Hall wasn¡¯t that far from the dojo. The duo arrived before the door, and the guard allowed them inside after he saw that they were samurai from the Genji n.

    Kiyoshi was already waiting for them inside the front courtyard¡¯s main house of the Ashikaga Hall.

    When he saw Lily arrive, a trace of happiness revealed itself on Kiyoshi¡¯s youthful yet expressionless face.

    ¡°Lady Shimizu, Miss Kagami!¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi rushed to arrive before Lily, ¡°Howe you¡¯ve found the mood to arrive at my house in the night?¡±

    The duo took seats, and Shimizu began speaking, ¡°Ashikaga Kiyoshi, you were never so happy when you saw me in the past.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Hahaha. Lady Shimizu, please don¡¯t tease me.¡± Ashikaga ruffled his hair awkwardly while chuckling.

    ¡°Ashikaga Kiyoshi, I know that you and Lily are acquaintances, so I won¡¯t bother with needless introductions. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯te to chat this time, but for the mission entrusted to the dojo. Can you please tell us what happened?¡±

    ¡°Mission?¡± Kiyoshi nked out, ¡°What mission? It¡¯s rted to my Ashikaga Hall?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily interjected, ¡°Lord Kiyoshi, didn¡¯t your Ashikaga Pce entrust a mission to the dojo that Instructor Sakiko assigned to me and Lady Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ashikaga, what game are you ying now?¡± Shimizu also questioned.

    ¡°No. Although I¡¯m pleased to see youdies, I¡¯m also unaware of this mission.¡± Kiyoshi wore a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily and Shimizu looked at each other in dismay, ¡°Was it some kind of mistake?¡±

    ¡°It was me,¡± A soothing, warm voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. It was just like the voice of a youthful girl that had returned home.

    A beautiful woman donned in a white kimono patterned with a multi-colored flower on the sleeves walked out of the dimly lit corridor. Married women of the high society wore kimonos with a multi-colored flower on the sleeve, and this was their formal attire. She had a height of 1.65 meters and appeared as if she were only in her twenties.

    This woman possessed a gentle and refined bearing, yet also had a trace of bright liveliness within. Her gentle beauty melted Lily¡¯s heart into a putty. Her dress is too maturepared to her age. Is she perhaps Ashikaga¡¯s elder sister or aunt? Is she the requester?

    ¡°Mother?¡± Ashikaga shifted his position to the side somewhat awkwardly.

    ¡°Hah?!¡± Followed by Lily, even Shimizu felt surprised.

    This girl who appears to be in her twenties is Kiyoshi¡¯s mother?

    Ashikaga¡¯s mother, that¡¯s¡­

    Lily recalled what Sakiko had told her once. There was a female samurai within the four topmost samurai, the Furinkazan, and it was none other than Ashikaga Kiyoshi¡¯s mother, Ashikaga Makoto. An existence that stood at the top of the Eastern Nation.

    This woman that hasn¡¯t even matured past looking like a girl is already a mother? In her forties? One of the Furinkazan?

    The woman took a seat beside Ashikaga Kiyoshi then bowed towards the duo, ¡°I apologize for not making things clear and confusing you twodies. I am Ashikaga Makoto, Kiyoshi¡¯s mother, and also the requester of this time¡¯s mission.¡±

    Although Shimizu, who lived in seclusion, had heard of the name plenty of times, it was her first time seeing Ashikaga Makoto too. Her usual icy voice became a little softer, ¡°So, you are Lady Ashikaga Makoto, one of the legendary Furinkazan?¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto smiled softly, ¡°Lady Sakiko sent you twodies, right? ¡­ Could you introduce yourselves to me?¡±

    ¡°Mother, did you not hear our conversation just now? This is Lady Shimizu, and this is Miss Kagami.¡± It seemed like Ashikaga Kiyoshi felt a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t act vain just because his mother belonged to the Furinkazan, the four topmost samurai.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Shimizu. I¡¯ve heard of this name somewhere. Right. Shimizu is ranked second among the Six Swords, the genius girl of the Genji n! That¡¯s so great!¡± Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s face flushed a little as her twinkling girly eyes opened wide.

    But her words made Shimizu wear a frigid expression.

    ¡°Mother! Lady Shimizu ranks first, not second.¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi felt evermore embarrassed now, making him wonder whether his mother even considered things before speaking them out.

    ¡°Is that so? I recently heard Uncle Takeda and the others say that Uesugi Rei is the undisputed first,¡± Ashikaga Makoto recalled her chat with the other samurai.

    From Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s tone, it didn¡¯t seem like she was intentionally mocking Shimizu and was just speaking out her thoughts.

    Even Lily felt a little awkward, ¡°Is this mother really in her forties? I fear her mental age hasn¡¯t even crossed fourteen?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Takeda? Is that one of the other top experts, Yama-no-Takeda, Takeda Tsunenobu?¡± Shimizu¡¯s expression morphed after she heard this. She wouldn¡¯t have minded the ridiculous things others spoke about. But in case all the Furinkazan passed suchments, how could she ignore them?

    She had such a sickly body, and it was no ordinary task for her to reach where she was now. Yet these so-called peak experts ridiculed her as they wished!

    If I finish learning the seventh stage of the mystical swordy in the mirror, then¡­ Humph!

    Lily wasn¡¯t that much of a sophisticated woman, but she could feel that Shimizu¡¯s mood had turned sour. So, to ease this situation, shemented, ¡°Lady Ashikaga, Sister Shimizu has already entered the realm of perfection. Lily can barely receive a single blow of hers. It¡¯s just that Sister Shimizu barely goes out and hasn¡¯t left behind that many feats in the outside world. So, it¡¯s inevitable that people are opinionated about the rankings. From her swordy, it¡¯s easy to glean that she has long left behind the fame and wealth offered by the secr world and devotes her heart and soul to the way of the sword. Her swordy also contains a pure, ancient, and transcendent sword intent in it, so she pays no attention to thements of the people and the rankings. Even Sister Uesugi Rei said that she couldn¡¯t care more about the Six Swords and all, that it was nothing more than a joke. So why would Sister Shimizu be any different?¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto nced at this decently dressed yet bountiful woman with astonishment, ¡°Miss Kagami¡­ Could it be that you are Kagami Lily, the new female disciple that has entered the main dojo?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yes¡­¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto checked out Lily from top to bottom and revealed a smile of appreciation while sending her a fond gaze, ¡°You¡­ are so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Miss Kagami. Mhm, can I call you Lil¡¯ Lyn?¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn? If Lady Ashikaga finds it suitable, then Lily has no qualms about it,¡± Lily felt that Lady Ashikaga acted at her own pace. We aren¡¯t that familiar with each other, and also, just what is the mission about?

    ¡°Great. Lil¡¯ Lyn, mother¡­ Ah, my bad, aunt isn¡¯tplimenting you, but the insight you just provided now has quite some depth. Who did you learn it from?¡±

    ¡°Eh? It was no such thing. Lily just spoke without thinking just now and didn¡¯t deliberate on it carefully. There¡¯s no way it could provide enlightenment to you, Lady Ashikaga.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Lyn, you¡¯re really too modest. Just the fact that you had gleaned so many things from the swordy tells how much of an extraordinary talent you possess. You also look so fit and pretty, with a tall height to boot. And even possess so much womanly charm¡­ Lily, you¡¯re really the perfect girl from my imagination. I¡­ It would be great if I could have a daughter like you. I can then see that happy and fulfilling smile from my dreams every day!¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi forced a smile after hearing these words and nced at Lily and Shimizu with an embarrassed expression on his face. Saying such words in front of Kiyoshi, her own son, had made him feel a little ashamed, but fortunately, he wasn¡¯t someone who cared about something like this.

    This is so unexpected. Why does someone so erudite and astute like Kiyoshi have a mother who is a little weird and so formidable that it¡¯s terrifying¡­

    Even Lily felt somewhat overwhelmed.

 Volume 2, Chapter 32 â€“ Kamakura Kabukicho Incident

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 32 - Kamakura Kabukicho Incident</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    The Ashikaga mother and child conversed with Lily and Shimizu in the main house of the Ashikaga Hall¡¯s front courtyard. But this conversation slowly steered towards Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s ceaseless praise for Lily.

    It was a wonder what was wrong with Ashikaga Makoto, which had made her so fond of Lily.

    Of the other two people, Ashikaga Kiyoshi just felt embarrassed while Shimizu¡¯splexion had turned pale.

    She didn¡¯t care about how much Ashikaga Makoto admired Lily¡¯s figure and womanliness, but she minded Lily¡¯s words from before.

    ¡°She could make out a pure, ancient, and transcendent sword intent from my swordy? She just received a single, sudden blow from me that had blown her away. She could glean that much from just that?¡±

    ¡°Or did she make all that up just to mediate between us? No, Lily isn¡¯t such a scheming woman. Maybe she hadn¡¯t just spoken blindly and really noticed all that? How did she realize my swordy is pure, ancient, and transcendent?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ my swordy dide from that ancient, mysterious mirror. That absolutely isn¡¯t swordy of the human world, and only I know this secret. But how had Lily unintentionally made that out? Indifferent to fame and fortune, pure and transcendent, huh¡­ Am I stuck in the sixth stage because I am obsessed with sess and gains? This little girl had unintentionally figured this bit out?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s expression had turned unsightly from doubt as she pondered over things. At the same time, Lily couldn¡¯t get used to how Ashikaga Makoto stared at her so much, checking her out repeatedly.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn. Your clothes look pretty. These colors are an excellent choice. Where did you get them? Also, Lil¡¯ Lyn, your dressing style is too bold, but I like that!¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Lady Ashikaga, can we talk about the mission now?¡± Lily felt embarrassed because of her words.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Mother, to think you requested the main dojo to dispatch Lady Shimizu, the first-ranked disciple. Just what has happened? Let¡¯s get down to business already,¡± Kiyoshi also urged her.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Ashikaga Makoto also decided to just cut to the chase, ¡°Right. Let¡¯s get to it then. We should talk about proper matters then¡­ now¡­ what was it again?¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡± Lily and Kiyoshi were both stupefied by this girlish woman.

    Is she truly one of the Furinkazan?

    ¡°Phew!¡± Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I remember now!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto finally acted a little solemnly, ¡°My Ashikaga family is in charge ofw and order of that district outside Kamakura City. But recently, the Demon Nation and the surrounding wild monsters have been harassing our Mikawa and Totomi provinces pretty badly. My Ashikaga n doesn¡¯t have any surplus samurai to investigate this matter, so we can only request help from the dojo¡¯s disciples.¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto continued, ¡°In Kabukicho district, which is an area under our jurisdiction, missing girl cases have popped up in session. I don¡¯t have anyone beside me with the skill to investigate this incident. The chances of solving it are higher if a woman were to go investigate, so I requested the dojo to send someone. I wonder if you two can help me investigate it. I will give you an ample reward as long as you can find even a single clue.¡±

    ¡°Understood. We will investigate it then since it¡¯s a mission from the dojo. As a disciple, we have toplete three missions of the same rank each year. Since we get an official remuneration from the dojo, we are obliged to do so,¡± Shimizu didn¡¯t look that pleased. However, she still replied in a business-like tone.

    It seemed like Ashikaga Makoto hadn¡¯t noticed the dissatisfaction in her words; she smiled back, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Kabukicho is an important source of revenue for my Ashikaga family. If it isn¡¯t peaceful there, it would bring losses to my Ashikaga family and also affect the peace of Kamakura City. I heard that the people in themoners¡¯ district are anxious already. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you then,dies!¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto gave Shimizu and Lily a sincere bow.

    She was a woman who possessed strength and influence yet acted so humble and sincere; Lily liked this nature of hers.

    Shimizu and Lily epted this mission for now and returned to the dojo.

    Lily went to Shimizu¡¯s house. The two of them took seats and had tea while discussing their n.

    A simple map of Kamakura city rested before them.

    Shimizu pointed towards a district on the northeast corner of the map and stated, ¡°This is Kabukicho. The samurai and merchants visit these streets regrly to have fun. This ce has gorgeous, high-level geisha houses, music troupe halls, and also has those garish brothels and casinos that run under the influence of the gangs. In short, you can find people from all trades there. It¡¯s the most chaotic ce in Kamakura and also dubbed as an ownerlessnd. Hence, the Ashikaga n is intentionallyx with its supervision, as it can generate huge profits. It¡¯s just that even though Kabukicho is the center of crime and chaos, it also has its bottom line. Because if it bes too dangerous, no one will do business there.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­ Sister Shimizu, where do we investigate from then?¡± Lily asked.

    Shimizu pondered on it, then said, ¡°The Ashikaga n would not have entrusted this mission to us if our identities alone would have led to a discovery. I believe that by disguising ourselves and infiltrating Kabukicho, then making inquiries from the lower strata of that dark and chaotic ce might provide us some revtions instead.¡±

    ¡°Disguising and infiltrating?¡± Lily asked with doubt.

    ¡°Right. I already thought of a n on the way. I will cross-dress as a man and y the role of a youthful samurai that is in Kabukicho to have fun,¡± Shimizu stated.

    ¡°Cross-dress as a man?¡± Lily felt stunned, ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°You? You¡¯ll naturally y the role of my lover, a geisha.¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡± Lily hadn¡¯t expected this, ¡°Sister Shimizu, isn¡¯t this too unfair? Why must I y the role of a geisha and act as your lover? While you can just cross-dress as a man? Can¡¯t I cross-dress as a man too?¡±

    Shimizu revealed a smile and checked out Lily, her gaze falling on her bosom, ¡°Lily, can you even cross-dress? Just look at your big breasts and buttocks. How would you even cross-dress?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Although Lily felt embarrassed, it was hard for her to refute Shimizu¡¯s words.

    Shimizu and Lily were both hotheads, so they set out on that very night after finishing preparations.

    Since Lily yed the role of a geisha, she didn¡¯t even need to change her clothes as they were already gaudy enough. She just adorned the top of her head with flowers and wore a small rabbit mask with narrow eye slits. She had the sakura parasol with her and had applied bright red rouge on her lips to make herself look like a geisha.

    Because Lily had fair skin, she didn¡¯t need to powder her face.

    As for Shimizu, she had two weapons at her waist, one was hers, and the other was Lily¡¯s, Crescent Moon. This didn¡¯t appear that strange.

    She wore white upper garments paired with ck hakama and had her hairbed into a manly hairstyle with a pigtail. She looked remarkably handsome after handling the bangs. Overall, she gave off the air of a somewhat valiant yet prince-like, delicate samurai boy.

    Lily and Shimizu passed through Kamakura City and headed towards Kabukicho in the northeast corner.

    While passing through the main street on the way there, Lily suddenly began reminiscing. The blue moon was all the same in the inky skies. She had arrived into this world just a few moons ago, helpless and alone. If she had known how fearsome and savage that monster which she had run into was, she would have fainted instantly. She had already be a samurai of Kamakura City now and was handling a critical case.

    Such was the fickleness of fate.

    As the duo passed through an alley, the surrounding buildings gradually changed from magnificent and expansive residences to abination of abandoned courtyard houses and shabby wooden houses. They had arrived at themoners¡¯ district. There were even terribly filthy beggars that slept outdoors on a stack of hayid on the street side. Some odd, soulless eyes nced at them asionally too.

    After walking deeper into the alley, they neared a ce filled with dazzling lights that had a mix of lively, entranced, and sorrowful voices.

    As Lily and Shimizu walked over towards that ce illuminated by dim red lights, the voices became more audible, and the air turned cloudier.

    After making a turn at the alley, the two of them found themselves in a street that was still dimly lit thiste into the night. This ce was full of two-storied buildings that hung rednterns in a row, and this lighting made people feel euphoric after looking at it.

    There were all kinds of people walking through the street continuously. This included samurai, merchants, and even disguised high-ranking officials. Although their age and appearance had nothing inmon with each other, they all wore the same expression on their faces. They hade here to seek things, which were naturally not of the honorable kind.

    ¡°Come. Grab my arm, don¡¯t forget we are lovers,¡± the cross-dressed Shimizu whispered.

    ¡°All right,¡± Lily wasn¡¯t that willing to grab onto Shimizu¡¯s arm. Although she knew Shimizu was a girl, Lily still felt a little ashamed to y the role of a lover as a woman.

    To make it seem natural, Lily casually squeezed her soft bosom against Shimizu¡¯s arm. She then felt Shimizu¡¯s breathing be rushed.

    No way. Does Sister Shimizu also feel it when touched by a girl¡¯s breasts? Thedies of this Heian era are too weird¡­ Lily thought.

    Because of her absent-mindedness, her wooden sandals had nearly slipped off after stepping past a depression on the ground. Shimizu rebuked her in a soft voice, ¡°Walk carefully. Did you forget how to walk after acting the role of my lover?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡­¡±

    Lily noticed that the buildings on either side differed from the other regions of Kamakura city. They had red pirs, and a faint yellow light appeared through the shoji, the paper windows. Although she didn¡¯t know what people were doing inside these brightly lit buildings sote into the night, she could hear many cheerful voices from everywhere.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily blushed suddenly. Among the women standing at the street side to solicit customers, one had her upper body bared, with her somewhat drooping breasts out in full glory. She sought customers brazenly with no sense of shame. A samurai who still possessed some decency was also a little embarrassed when she pulled his sleeve.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu. Look at that woman. She¡¯s exposing her breasts so brazenly. It¡¯s too shameless,¡± Lily whispered.

    ¡°Lily, you cannot say things like that. The work of prostitutes is to sell their bodies. What¡¯s the difference between revealing them to a stranger they didn¡¯t love within the room and baring them out on the street? Do you even know whether these women have crippled husbands, starving children, or perhaps sick elders back at their homes? Thus, they willingly do such things. Why else would a woman wish to be a prostitute?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s words had left Lily speechless. Yes, a woman wouldn¡¯t willingly sell her body unless she had some hidden troubles or life had forced her to take such a path. Such was the truth of this Heian era, and Lily couldn¡¯t change it. But she could at the very least spare them the ridicule.

    Lily also noticed that amidst these customers, solicitors, and merchants, a group of samurai carrying swords, donned in the same attire, and possessing formidable looks along with a height of 1.65 meters, a rtively tall height in the Heian era, appeared from time to time. They had the crest of the Ashikaga family at the front of their clothes and on their cuffs.

    It seemed like the Ashikaga family had also ced a lot of muscle to maintain thew and order of this ce. It was rtively safe here, at least on the surface.

    It was just that since the group assumed such a battle array, the actual culprit would avoid them like the gue after seeing them. Hence, Sakiko required them to take the mission and investigate the incident.

 Volume 2, Chapter 33 â€“ Missing Girl

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 33 - Missing Girl</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Perhaps Shimizu and I differ from the patrons of Kabukicho.

    Just how many faces have this dimly lit, gaiety street, filled with dissolute patrons, marred with tears?

    Lily gazed at that bare-breasted woman again, who had no more tears left to shed after a long life of prostitution. She wore a business smile on her dry-skinned face and assumed an overly seductive expression. Yet none of the patrons passing by showed appreciation for her. A woman has abandoned all the shame in her heart. Is this not a protest towards this pitiless world?

    Lily¡¯s sight suddenly focused on a darkne in the corner of the street. She pulled Shimizu and walked over there.

    A girl donned in crimson clothesid on the ground in this dark, secludedne. Her empty gaze reflected the sky in them, her clothes torn, dyed in clotted blood from the massive wound on her chest. The blood had coagted, implying that she had no life left in her.

    Shimizu crouched down to inspect and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t get vited, but has a lot of bruises on her body. It seems like her clothes got ripped apart forcefully, but this really isn¡¯t a sexual assault, and feels more like a brutal mugging.¡±

    ¡°The purse is still here, though it isn¡¯t much money, the assaulter didn¡¯t take it. No matter what they took, they still killed her,¡± Shimizu continued, ¡°The wound is at the heart¡¯s position. Just what kind of weapon has produced such a terrifying wound?¡±

    Lily stated, ¡°I know what they took from her¡­ It¡¯s her heart.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯splexion turned paler after hearing this, ¡°It¡¯s neither an assault nor a mugging. They dragged a woman forcefully to this corner, in such a central area, and carved out her heart. This doesn¡¯t feel like a crime a human wouldmit.¡±

    ¡°A monster,¡± Lily also arrived at such a conclusion.

    ¡°Have the monsters¡¯ ws already reached Kamakura?¡± Shimizu¡¯s expression turned grave.

    The Ashikaga samurai neared them from close-by.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It will be a pain to exin things to them here.¡±

    Lily and Shimizu withdrew from there.

    ¡°Only a few hours have passed since that woman¡¯s death. The monster is perhaps still lingering near Kabukicho,¡± Shimizu muttered.

    ¡°But there are thousands of people here, how will we find it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There are two things to mull over. First, why did this monstere to Kabukicho, which has powerful samurai, to kill a girl? Second, if it wants a human heart, why does it specifically need a girl¡¯s heart?¡± Shimizu pondered.

    They suddenly heard a ruckus from nearby.

    An old man got thrown out from the entrance of a gorgeous-looking building by two men.

    ¡°Yuuko! Return my Yuuko!¡± Unwilling to give up, the old man crawled while trembling, intending to crawl inside the building if he had to.

    But he got beat up midway. A few kind souls dragged him to a nearby street corner.

    Shimizu stepped forward and looked at the battered old man who kept mumbling the name ¡®Yuuko¡¯ even as he bled from his mouth. She asked him, ¡°Uncle, who is Yuuko? What did they do to Yuuko?¡±

    ¡°Yuuko¡­¡± The old man spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Yuuko is my granddaughter. Her parents left this world early on, so I raised her up, but I am just amon peasant¡­ She wished to break free from the poverty-stricken life, so she came to Kamakura to learn the trade of a geisha. Although I tried hard to stop her, she didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± The old man coughed blood while talking.

    Shimizu poured some spirit power into the old man¡¯s chest to relieve his pain. He continued speaking, ¡°Yuuko is a good girl, but which girl of her age didn¡¯t pursue a vain life. She wanted to buy pretty clothes, beautiful jewelry and longed for a better life. Therefore, she left the vige and came here to be a geisha. Three days ago, I even received a letter from her, but when I arrived here to look for her at the address it came from, they told me such a person didn¡¯t exist here! I searched everywhere, but I couldn¡¯t find Yuuko! I insisted on going inside to look for her, but they beat me up. Yuuko¡­ Where have you gone?!¡±

    Shimizu took out a silver coin and said, ¡°Uncle, take this and return first. If we find Yuuko, we will tell her to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Can you help me rescue Yuuko?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. You have also said it. Didn¡¯t Yuuko wish to be geisha willingly? If this is her dream, then she must hope to see you approve of it. She will surely return to see you if she¡¯s still¡­¡±

    Shimizu didn¡¯t finish her words. After handing the silver coin to the old man, she left along with Lily.

    They arrived in front of that gorgeous-looking building but then saw a notice there which had the words ¡®Building for Sale¡¯ written on it.

    Shimizu stepped forward, bowed slightly, and asked the man standing at the entrance, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask if this ce is for sale?¡±

    The man scrutinized Shimizu, then looked at Lily. His sight lingered on Lily for a long time, staring at her with a fixed gaze. But when he saw Shimizu¡¯s expression turn sour, he moved his gaze away, ¡°If you wish to inquire about this matter, lord, I will go bring over my master.¡±

    Soon after, the geisha house¡¯s owner, a short and stout, pencil mustached man dressed in luxurious clothing exited the building, ¡°Which lord wishes to inquire about purchasing the building?¡±

    Shimizu advanced forward, ¡°Hello, I hail from Mutsu province and wish to do some business in Kamakura. I felt this building in this flourishing district possesses elegance and is also at an excellent location, so I wished to inquire about it.¡±

    The geisha house¡¯s owner had seen countless people. One look at Shimizu and Lily¡¯s smooth skin and ornate clothing had made him conclude their identities were far from ordinary. Hence, he smiled at them, saying amicably, ¡°Please enter, let¡¯s chat inside!¡±

    Shimizu and Lily entered inside. It looked splendid since the floor, screen, and decoration were of top quality.

    Seeing that the owner still held some doubts, Shimizu took out a gold coin and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to talk about purchasing this building. This is my first visit to Kamakura, so I¡¯m quite interested in the geisha¡¯s performance here. I must ask you to arrange the best room for me. It¡¯s not toote to talk after drinking a few cups. Also, I wish to buy the geisha and servants here all together with the building.¡±

    A gold coin equaled one hundred kan! Although this ce was one of the costliest ones in Kabukicho, spending one hundred kan for just a casual visit was too ostentatious! It was no longer important whether they had reallye to purchase the building.

    Although the geisha house¡¯s owner was a wealthy merchant, his eyes opened wide when faced with such a tremendous sum of money. The owner wondered which elite n¡¯s prince Shimizu was. He had heard that Mutsu province was prosperous with abundant gold. Is he a member of the Fujiwara n?

    The owner arranged the biggest and the most luxurious room immediately. He then invited Shimizu and Lily inside. After that, he told the maid to serve the house¡¯s best beverages and desserts and also instructed the geishas to prepare.

    ¡°May I ask what they call you, lord?¡±

    ¡°Kitabatake Shin,¡± Shimizu stated.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a lord from Mutsu¡¯s famed Kitabatake family! No wonder you possess such lofty ideals. And this goddess-like girl is¡­¡±

    Shimizu nced at Lily, ¡°Are you not going to introduce yourself?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily felt stunned. Shimizu is so bad. To think she wants me to say it myself. She gets respect for calling herself a member of a significant family. Meanwhile, I am stuck with this fabricated identity of a geisha.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Lynne,¡± Lily didn¡¯t say much.

    Shimizu added to it, ¡°Lynne is a geisha I train and is also my woman. If I buy this building, she will be the head geisha here and also the proprietress.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily felt bewildered, ¡°What proprietress and head geisha? Is this considered as praise or sarcasm?¡±

    The geisha house¡¯s owner also showered praises for Lily, ¡°Lady Lynne possesses an otherworldly beauty. If Lady Lynne were to proim that she is second, no geisha in the Heian Empire would dare proim they are first, let alone this house.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Mister, I¡¯m unworthy of your praise,¡± Lily smiled helplessly.

    Soon after, six to seven women dressed in all kinds of magnificent kimonos, each with face powered white and red-dotted beside the brows¡¯ arch, took the stage. From the perspective of womanly charm, although this wouldn¡¯t attract men, it possessed a unique elegance and artistic nature.

    As members of the best geisha house in Kamakura, each of them had extraordinary talents such as singing, dancing, ying the harp, zither, lute, side drum, and so on.

    A few of them performed for Lily and Shimizu, while the prettiest geisha stepped forth to pour sake for Shimizu. She had specially trained these movements of pouring sake.

    Shimizu asked, ¡°Mister. Before I arrived here, I heard there¡¯s a young geisha called Yuuko here. I wonder if she is present among these women?¡±

    Hearing Yuuko¡¯s name, the owner felt shocked. But he covered up his expression and answered evasively, ¡°Yuuko is just an apprentice, so she isn¡¯t qualified to perform on the stage. Also, she disappeared two days ago.¡±

    ¡°Disappeared?¡±

    ¡°We also sent people to look for her and reported it to the Ashikaga¡¯s representative official. But we still haven¡¯t found her,¡± The owner also appeared genuinely concerned about it. It seemed like he was anxious about Yuuko too.

    A retainer entered inside at this moment and whispered into the geisha house¡¯s owner.

    But Lily and Shimizu¡¯s sharp senses naturally caught them, ¡°Mr. Touzou, Lord Onigumo has arrived¡­¡±

    The owner¡¯s face changed colors when he heard the name ¡®Onigumo.¡¯ He nced at Shimizu and Lily apprehensively and spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Lord Kitabatake, please enjoy the performance here. I¡¯lle right back.¡±

    ¡°Onigumo?¡± Lily and Shimizu looked at each other. They had heard the name too, and no matter how they looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like a name that would usually appear in Kamakura. Also, the whispering made it even more suspicious.

    After the owner left, Lily and Shimizu continued enjoying the performance.

    ¡°Lynne, how about having a cup?¡± Perhaps Shimizu was still putting up a pretense, but it ced Lily in a tight spot. If she refused, it would make the others doubt their rtionship. Therefore, she picked up the sake cup and downed it in one go.

    But after this one cup, Lily couldn¡¯t stop anymore. She had a few more cups in session, and shortly after, her entire face flushed up.

    The singing and dancing never stopped, and Lily¡¯s breathing turned even more rushed. Her sight became a little blurred, and before she knew it, she found Shimizu bing prettier and prettier.

    The room¡¯s door got opened roughly at this moment, without the least bit of warning.

    This was a disrespectful action towards a high-paying patron like Shimizu.

    A tall, herculean man whose height almost reached as high as the door stood at the entrance. He wore the attire of samurai and wore a sword at his waist, a chokuto, the so-called straight sword. His dress had a spider embroidered on it too. A few ferocious-looking samurai followed behind him, and all of them possessed straight swords. As for the owner, he stood at the corner with his forehead covered in sweat, ¡°Lord, didn¡¯t I say it? There are already patrons in here.¡±

    That herculean man looked inside the room. His gaze fell on Shimizu and then on Lily. After that, he walked inside directly and looked down on Shimizu, who was drinking sake while sitting down as he questioned in a deep and rough voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The owner rushed in to exin, ¡°Lord Onigumo, this is Mutsu province¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I want him to say it himself,¡± Onigumo red at the owner. Those eyes appeared human, yet also seemed lifeless.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kitabatake family¡¯s Kitabatake Shin,¡± Shimizu replied without even lifting her head.

    It didn¡¯t sound like a family of the Eastern Nations. Once he saw how weak Shimizu looked, Onigumo pointed towards Lily and said, ¡°We want this room. Leave the woman behind and then scram!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 34 â€“ Intoxicated Geishaâ€™s Breathtaking Sakura Night Dance

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 34 - Intoxicated Geisha¡¯s Breathtaking Sakura Night Dance</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Inside the dim, candle-lit, luxurious room, Shimizu showed no reaction to Onigumo¡¯s intimidation. She casually poured sake into her cup and downed it, a glistening drop sliding down from her lips. Although this way of drinking seemed elegant, it didn¡¯t appear manly.

    Shimizu¡¯s exceptional calmness curbed Onigumo from making a move rashly. Something Onigumo carried on his person quivered at this moment. It crawled outwards, and through Onigumo¡¯s cuffs, a pair of undetectable crimson eyes inspected the human before it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Onigumo felt shocked, ¡°This thing showed a reaction? T-this is a sign of the mirror girl¡¯s presence! And such an extreme reaction too. The mirror girl must be nearby!¡±

    Onigumo hade here with his subordinates just to negotiate some affairs and have some fun. He never expected that creature would show a reaction here.

    ¡°Is the mirror girl in this room?¡± Onigumo conspired internally as he took those geisha, Shimizu, and Lily into his view.

    Shimizu began speaking then, ¡°This room is so big. You can just take a seat if you wish to, Lord. Why must you drive me out? Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for the owner?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± The owner forced a smile and tried to smooth things over, ¡°This is Lord Kitabatake from Mutsu province, and this is Lord Onigumo from Sagami province. I can¡¯t afford to offend both of you, and since you haven¡¯t taken offense, please show some leniency. Please take a seat and have sake.¡±

    With his fiery temper, Onigumo would have thrown this thin samurai out the window already, but today was an exception. It was likely that the mirror girl was among these humans! The reason they hade to Kamakura was none other than to hunt for the mirror girl. This was the mission handed to them by a certain someone!

    ¡°Fine! Since it¡¯s a gentleman from Mutsu, I was too disrespectful just now. I shall have a few cups then! Sit down, you all!¡± Onigumo¡¯s dark-skinned group of six samurai all sat down on the other side of the room, and the geishas poured sake for them at once.

    Onigumo drank sake, and simultaneously, he raised his sleeve to inspect each geisha. None of them showed an intense reaction, but when his sleeve faced Lily and Shimizu, the response turned strong right away!

    ¡°The mirror girl is probably one of them!¡± Onigumo considered both of them because he had a rich experience and had already made out that Shimizu was possibly cross-dressing.

    But then again, from the calmness Shimizu disyed after seeing a man with an appearance like his, he spected that she might not be the one he was seeking. Hence, he asked her, ¡°Lord Kitabatake, who is that woman beside you?¡±

    Lily endured the shame to cover up her face and stared right at him.

    Shimizu stated, ¡°She is Lynne, my geisha, and lover.¡±

    Lily blushed. Although she wasn¡¯t fond of it when Shimizu said Lily was her lover, she felt ted at present, making her wonder if it was because of the intoxication.

    ¡°Geisha?¡± Onigumo and the other five hulky men looked at Lily all together as hemented, ¡°Since she¡¯s a geisha, what talent does she have?¡±

    ¡°Tell the lords what talent you possess.¡± Shimizu didn¡¯t know of Lily¡¯s artistic skills, so she asked in a roundabout way.

    Lily would have panicked a little ordinarily as she had no artistic skills that she had practiced. However, she still answered, ¡°This little girl is good at dancing, and also somewhat proficient in ying the flute.¡±

    ¡°Hoh!?¡± Onigumo¡¯s thick brows arched up with vigor, ¡°You can even y the flute? y it then.¡±

    Although Lily had never practiced ying the flute, she knew her senior sister could do it. Hence, she thought her body must have remembered ying the flute. As Lily was drunk, she held the utmost confidence towards this kind of risky action.

    ¡°All right. Ladies, could one of you lend me a flute?¡±

    The ownermented, ¡°How can I allow a goddess such as Lady Lynne to y amon instrument used by our geishas here? I actually have a grade four flute that I got coincidentally. It is a well-preserved antique that never got used till now. How about you use that flute, Lady Lynne?¡±

    Although the owner was a dishonest merchant, Lily¡¯s beauty had also moved the sincerity in him. Also, he knew he couldn¡¯t act stingy with Lord Kitabatake¡¯s terrific deal as the stakes.

    A geisha brought a paper box and opened it. A long, lustrous, emerald green flute, a ry¨±teki,id within it.

    ¡°Please, Lady Lynne.¡±

    Lily picked up the flute and felt a pleasant, cold sensation in her hands. It was almost if her hands refused to let this sensation escape them.

    It seemed like something had awoken in the intoxicated Lily, making her ce the flute beside her lips with utmost grace.

    She softly blew into the embouchure hole at the head joint, and that made her bosom swell and fall slowly as she had to control her breathing.

    ¡°Toot¡ª¡±

    In a split second, the temperature dropped, and a sad tune that matched with the candle-lit dimness began echoing in the room.

    Shimizu ced down the cup of sake in her hand. She then gazed at the fit, womanly girl beside her that was ying such a mncholic tune that prated the soul and felt dumbfounded.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily. You are so perfect, yet why is your heart filled with so much grief? Just what kind of fate are you bearing?¡±

    Even Onigumo felt shocked, ¡°I-is this woman a human or a monster? Even the fabled night parade¡¯s legendary mourning woman¡¯s flute melody might not be this sad.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t experience genuine happiness. Because she felt her senior sister¡¯s soul resting in that gloomy space would feel too lonely if she did.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t reduce her pain, Lily could empathize with her. With her lover¡¯s life on the verge of death and soul close to dissipating, it was impossible for Lily to not feel grieved.

    And under the intoxication, Lily expressed all this sorrow through the ancient flute. No one had taken notice of it since it waste into the night, or they would have eximed at the scenery outside the geisha house on this midsummer night where, just like snow, sakura petals were falling gently.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­¡± After listening to the flute¡¯s melody, Shimizu suddenly felt like embracing this woman, feeling the urge to protect andfort her. She almost felt as if she had be an earnest, heroic, and handsome noble who wished to safeguard his ill-fated woman.

    However, she could only hold back her current feelings since Onigumo, and his group of crooks was present here.

    Once Lily finished ying, silence reigned within the room.

    The geisha sitting to the side started crying, one after another. It seemed like Lily¡¯s ying had evoked their bitter memories of the past.

    Even that dishonest merchant began crying, ¡°Your Ladyship Lynne. I will present you this ancient flute even if you don¡¯t end up purchasing my geisha house. Only you can let it produce such soulful music.¡±

    Lilyid the flute down even though she felt like continuing. The intoxication blurred her sight, her movements turning seductive subconsciously. Her eyes rippled with emotions as she looked at Minamoto no Shimizu beside her, ¡°Since I¡¯m done ying the flute, I shall dance to a song now.¡±

    Lily got up, her divine, otherworldly beauty leading all the geisha to pick up their musical instruments in tandem. The head geisha asked, ¡°Your Ladyship Lynne, which song do you want as an apaniment?¡±

    ¡°Anything will do,¡± Lily replied casually, yet it seemed to contain endless sentiments.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the song, ¡®The Prayer of a Thousand Years, Bad of the Gods¡¯ then,¡± the geishas nodded at each other.

    A tale that seemed to exist since eternity, pure and serene, yet also possessing a sorrowful take to its merriness, such was this melody. It seemed to reflect the Age of the Gods¡­

    As Lily danced, it appeared as if the flowers on that luxurious attire hade to life, blooming and withering in tandem asionally. The melody brought about the fusion of sorrow and bliss from the eternal past, depicting a tale inexplicable by words.

    The red silk fluttered in the room, rising and falling, blooming, just like the drifting dusk clouds.

    Lily¡¯s pale face, her slightly ck purple eyes, and crimson lips, showed no change. No matter the posture or tune, only that sorrow from her heart reflected on it.

    But it also seemed to express myriad feelings.

    It had also bewitched a crook like Onigumo. He even reached out to grab Lily impulsively when she spun closer to him.

    As the master of this realm of dance, Lily could feel the changes in the surroundings without even looking. So she ingeniously evaded it with quick and firm movements, yet somehow lost her bnce while spinning and gently fell into Shimizu¡¯s embrace.

    Apanied by a scent of intoxication, Lily rested in Shimizu¡¯s embrace. Her neck arched, chin pointing upwards, followed by her beautiful ck hair spilling down, just like water, to the floor.

    At this moment, Lily appeared aloof and invible, yet also defenseless.

    Shimizu¡¯s hand supported her neck, while the other held her slender, pliant waistline. Shimizu¡¯s gaze interlocked with Lily¡¯s, and in that split second, she felt like kissing her.

    And it seemed like the slightly intoxicated Lily also showed no resistance.

    Just when this illusionary dream was about to reach the climax, a pair of scarlet eyes interrupted them!

    From Lily¡¯s point-of-view, she noticed eight spooky red eyes inside Onigumo¡¯s sleeve.

    This rmed Lily and also awakened Shimizu from her love-struck stupor. She raised her head and saw the spooky, big-mouthed, hairy spider crawl out of Onigumo¡¯s sleeve!

    ¡°Hiss¡ªCreak¡ª¡± The spider hissed, its limbs creaking as it crawled towards Lily and Shimizu.

    The hulky man behind the spider also revealed a vicious expression, ¡°Mirror girl! You really are the mirror girl!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Lying in Shimizu¡¯s embrace, Lily felt shocked, ¡°Was my identity discovered? Is it because of this spider?¡±

    What to do now? Even if I joined hands with Shimizu, we might not defeat these guys. But my identity got exposed in front of so many people. So I would be in trouble if the mirror¡¯s secret leaked to the outside world! Even if I heartlessly kill all the people present here, would Sister Shimizu understand it? Would she keep this secret for me? Just what should I do?

    Lily was at her wit¡¯s end.

    ¡°Surround her!¡± Onigumomanded.

    Enormous spiders crawled out from his and his men¡¯s sleeves. These spiders gathered around Lily and Shimizu in a semi-circle and spewed white silk threads towards the duo.

    ¡°Hyaaa!!!¡± The geishas screamed in utter fear after seeing this scene.

    Shimizu remained calm even now. She pulled Lily behind her with the hand embracing her and grabbed a pair of chopsticks with her other hand.

    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Shimizu snapped the chopsticks and shot them towards these spiders, apanied by a series of aquamarine spirit waves.

    ¡°Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!¡± Spurts of green fluids oozed out as four spiders got impaled to the floor by the chopsticks, tried as they to crawl with their eight limbs in vain. The other spiders got frightened by this and scattered to the side, scaring those geishas into screaming again.

    Shimizu then grabbed the handle of her sword with one hand while holding onto the scabbard with the other. She kneeled on one knee, slightly exposed the sharp edge of the de, and looked at Onigumo and his group with a piercing gaze.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found out, don¡¯t even dream of leaving this ce alive now,¡± Shimizu stated icily.

 Volume 2, Chapter 35 â€“ Red and White

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 35 - Red and White</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Samurai, who were born in the Heian era, even if they were female samurai, had long ago be ustomed to the deadly life of the sword.

    Although Genji Shimizu rarely went out and seldom took part in actualbat, this didn¡¯t represent that shecked the resolve to ughter.

    At the instant Shimizu held up her weapon, the undercurrents began shifting. The game of cat and mouse ended, and everything transformed into a deadly duel.

    When Lily saw Shimizu hold her weapon from behind, she instantly gave up the pretense of the graceful geisha she had assumed. She rolled towards the wall beside her, grabbed her own weapon, and then crouched to quickly observe the situation.

    Lily was a de maiden who had ughtered countless monsters. Perhaps she might forget about this path of ughter ordinarily. But when the moment of bloodshed approached, she immediately switched to a realm of massacre!

    However, just when she began surveying the situation, she witnessed Shimizu¡¯s terrifying might!

    Swapping pointers with each other in peacetime could not genuinely embody the instantaneous resolve shown by a real expert during a deadly battle!

    Shimizu didn¡¯t draw her weapon and instead just sprinted towards the leftmost man.

    That man still hadn¡¯t prepared himself for the impending battle. He remained crouched there and had just begun getting up while drawing the straight sword in his hands.

    Yet Shimizu had already unsheathed her weapon.

    When facing such an expert, it was toote to attack after drawing the sword.

    Shimizu had drawn out her weapon after him, but her action of unsheathing her weapon was a fatal attack itself!

    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Following a thin, fatal ray of light shing by, the man had already died.

    The two men beside him came to their senses at this moment and became flustered, merely raising their swords to prepare for battle.

    Onigumo, who was the strongest among the six men, was the first to react. He drew his straight sword immediately and charged towards Shimizu from the side with the intent to kill.

    However, Shimizu¡¯s silhouette flickered like a phantom. The straight sword in her hands shed by again before returning into the scabbard in the next moment. She rolled aside to dodge Onigumo¡¯s attack and arrived in between the final two men on her side. She kicked the face of one with a bang, and before the other man could even react, Shimizu unsheathed her sword with lightning-quick movements.

    The speed of her draw was too terrifying! It appeared like a sh of lightning within the room.

    ¡°Spurt¡ª¡ª!¡± Her weapon had somehow circumvented the man¡¯s defense and struck his chest directly.

    After Onigumo had missed with his attack, he turned towards Shimizu and swung his weapon at her again.

    But it was almost as if Shimizu had eyes on the back of her head; she dodged again.

    ¡°Hyaa¡ª¡ª!!!¡± The geishas finally reacted and screamed as they gathered at the corner of the room to hide.

    ¡°Move it!¡± Onigumo angrily beheaded a geisha that hade between him and Shimizu while escaping.

    The two men on the other side acted too. They were after all experts who had trained diligently, so they were lying in wait for the perfect timing to kill Shimizu.

    However, the red phantom in the house¡¯s corner also acted at this instant.

    Lily silently mobilized all of her spirit power and rushed towards the two men from aside.

    Lily had already reached them by the time they had turned. The thought of a geisha like Lily being a powerful samurai had never urred to them. One of them swung his weapon towards Lily hastily. In response, Lily leaned sideways by borrowing the momentum from the sprint and slid forward with her knee on the ground. By the time the man hadpleted the swinging motion, she had unsheathed Crescent Moon and swung it at the man¡¯s waist.

    Because of its extraordinary sharpness, Crescent Moon had easily cut through two-thirds of the man¡¯s waist!

    The other man panicked now and screamed as he crazily swung towards Lily, but his colleague¡¯s dead body blocked his attack. Lily showed no hesitation as she ced her hand on the floor to stop sliding and changed directions. She then stood up and stabbed forward!

    Crescent Moon possessed an extraordinary length. It pierced through the dead man whose body hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground yet and smoothly stabbed into the heart of the man behind him!

    In a sh, four of the six men were dead.

    When the man kicked down by Shimizu got up and saw that things didn¡¯t look good, he looked for an escape route. Meanwhile, Lily grabbed onto the weapon dropped by the man she had just killed and flung it towards him.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± The weapon stabbed into the escaping man¡¯s back, and followed by a crashing sound, he fell towards the outside along with the door.

    Only Onigumo remained alive now. Shimizu hadn¡¯t killed him because she had questions for him.

    Shimizu had used chopsticks to decimate half of Onigumo¡¯s trump cards, the ninjutsu-controlled spiders, and the others had all escaped outside after getting frightened.

    Onigumo regretted acting rashly now because he hadn¡¯t truly recognized how terrifying the opponent was!

    He wasn¡¯t a samurai, so he took out a tiny ball and intended to throw it down to the floor to create an opening to escape, but Shimizu had already drawn her weapon. Before Onigumo could even register her movements in his cognition, his five fingers grabbing onto the ninjutsu device got sliced apart, and as that ball took a free fall, Shimizu swatted it away outside through the window with the back of her de,

    ¡°ARGH¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Onigumo screamed while holding onto his hand, the pain and the looming death caused him to go crazy. He grabbed onto his weapon with a single hand, summoned all of his spirit power, and swung it towards Shimizu recklessly.

    ¡°Swish¡ª¡ª!¡± Shimizu spun forward and swung her weapon across.

    It chopped Onigumo¡¯s hand with remarkable uracy, and simultaneously, Shimizu left behind white afterimages as she traversed back and forth beside Onigumo twice.

    Shimizu then stopped sliding. Her back faced Onigumo as she sheathed her beautiful, icy straight sword with an arcing motion, a frosty glint reflecting off it in the process.

    As for Onigumo, who was behind her, his waist, legs, feet, shoulders, and other joints spattered mists of blood. He hadn¡¯t died, but he couldn¡¯t move since Shimizu had cut the tendons, and thus, he fell to the ground wearing a dumbfounded expression.

    Even Lily, who had finished the battle on her side already, looked at Shimizu with stupefaction. She hadn¡¯t expected a girl who rarely went out to gain actualbat experience to disy such cruelty, much crueler than her own.

    As I predicted, the disparity between Sister Uesugi and Sister Shimizu is just too irrelevant. The oue of a battle isn¡¯t something that only relies on the difference in strength, it is decided in an instant.

    After the battle began, Lily had sent a probe with her spirit power and detected that among the five men, three were mid-tier sword masters, while the other two were high-tier sword masters. As for that Onigumo, he was a mid-tier sword saint!

    If Lily had battled with him, she couldn¡¯t have dealt with him so calmly. But in front of Shimizu, it was only a question of how and when to die.

    At this moment, the geishas and the owner were all frozen in fear at the corner in utter silence. It wasn¡¯t as if those who lived on this street had never witnessed a ughter, but it was too quick!

    That powerful Onigumo who the owner felt was an unsurpassable demon had fallen in just a few seconds. Shimizu had even left him alive intentionally.

    The entire massacre, from the moment Shimizu had raised her weapon to the moment of Onigumo¡¯s copse, had taken less than ten seconds!

    Her Ladyship Lynne isn¡¯t an ordinary woman too and has such fantastic coordination. The two of them killed at a moment¡¯s notice, showing no hesitation!

    Shimizu nced at the owner and said softly, ¡°I am Genji Shimizu. You need not fear. Go report to the authorities and let the Ashikaga¡¯s men arrive to clean up the scene.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± A trace of coldness shed through Shimizu¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The owner ran out while staggering.

    ¡°You too, leave here quickly,¡± Lily told those geishas in a somewhat gentle tone.

    Besides the geisha that Onigumo had beheaded, the other geishas hadn¡¯t suffered injuries and were just frightened. They escaped one after the other.

    Shimizu advanced forward and pressed the tip of the de at Onigumo¡¯s throat, ¡°Speak. Who are you, and which faction sent you?¡±

    Onigumo was a tenacious expert in the level of a sword saint, so he had exceptional vitality. Although Shimizu had crippled his limbs, he hadn¡¯t received a fatal wound, so he could still speak even though he felt out of breath, ¡°Haha¡­ Do you think I will tell you that? Falling into your hands in such a state is equivalent to a death sentence for me, so why would I do something that would please you?! You won¡¯t be able to keep smiling for long since my spider will take this information back! The mirror girl, I really wasn¡¯t expecting her to be¡­¡±

    Onigumo red at Shimizu with hatred, but it seemed like he was nning to turn his head at this moment.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± A red light shed by as Lily sliced off Onigumo¡¯s head in a single motion!

    Crescent Moon stabbed into the floor with force as blood sshed onto the roof.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Shimizu also hadn¡¯t predicted Lily would attack so abruptly, so she questioned in shock.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, he probably wouldn¡¯t provide any useful information and only reveal something he shouldn¡¯t!¡± Lily¡¯s gaze contained an absolute conviction within it, ¡°As long as we investigate his identity and those spiders, we will surely find clues!¡±

    ¡°Good. Looks like I wasn¡¯t wrong about you, Lil¡¯ Lily. Actually, even if you hadn¡¯t done it, I would have killed him before the Ashikaga¡¯s men arrived,¡± Shimizu stated.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    A few candles had fallen during the battle just now. They burned silently to the side, illuminating Shimizu¡¯s pale face. Her gaze seemed calm, yet also appeared to contain obsession and ambition as she looked at Lily, ¡°Actually, I feel a little guilty. But since it hase to this, it¡¯s unnecessary to hide it from you, Lil¡¯ Lily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am the mirror girl.¡±

    Shimizu showed no misgivings nor fear as she revealed her identity. She instead appeared high-spirited, and her steadfast gaze seemed to contain some kind of foreordination within it, ¡°I am the mirror girl from the legends. The person who the monsters and the Hundred Demon Nation¡¯s pawns in Kamakura are looking for and trying to murder! Are you still willing to consider us as sisters even if it¡¯s this way?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± A plethora of emotions welled up in Lily¡¯s heart momentarily. Although showing this kind of reaction was regr after learning such a thing, the turmoil in Lily¡¯s heart was much moreplicated than what Shimizu imagined it to be!

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, and her voice also turned mncholic, invoking the pity in others, ¡°I know this is an excessive request. Mirror girls are a group targeted by demons, hunted and persecuted by evil powers since ancient times. A normal and fit girl wouldn¡¯t want to associate with a mirror girl as it would only bring danger to her. Lily, I won¡¯t force you to keep silent or make things difficult for you.¡±

    Shimizu walked in front of Lily and looked at her with a limpid gaze, ¡°The mirror girl brings misfortune to those around her and is a harbinger of tragedy and cmity. Lily, if you wish to end our rtionship as training sisters now, I won¡¯t me you. If I were you, I fear I might do the same.¡±

    No matter what, an unparalleled existence that might have surpassed the sword saint level appeared so lonely and helpless before Lily¡¯s eyes at this moment.

    Lily knew the lonely feeling of being unepted by the world too well.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily hugged Genji Shimizu and rested her head on Shimizu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How could Sister Shimizu think Lily would do that? Since we became training sisters, unless we reach the end of the journey in our training, no one can part us no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Cold as she was, even Shimizu felt her heart melt and be weaker at this moment. She hugged Lily back and caressed her slim back and waist gently, while her t chest got squeezed by Lily¡¯s soft, bountiful breasts. But she didn¡¯t feel jealous right now and instead felt an indescribable warmth.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily¡­ thank you. I feel so happy, so d that I have someone capable of bearing this secret with me!¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily felt moved, yet it also overwhelmed her.

    Sister Shimizu has confided in me with utmost sincerity, and with no reservations, but what about me?

    Can I bear to ce senior sister¡¯s sorrowful, dormant soul resting in that dim space in even more danger?

    I cannot!

 Volume 2, Chapter 36 â€“ The Identity of Onigumoâ€™s Faction

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 36 - The Identity of Onigumo¡¯s Faction</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Lily and Shimizu stopped embracing since they estimated that the Ashikaga¡¯s men who were patrolling out on the street would arrive soon.

    Lily looked at the dead body before her, ¡°These men have straight swords on them and also use evil techniques like controlling spiders. They don¡¯t seem like normal samurai.¡±

    ¡°They are ninjas, so all of them are carrying ninja swords. That spider-control skill is also an evil ninja art,¡± Shimizu stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should return.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But our mission¡­ is it really rted to these people?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost certain that these guys were behind the disappearances of the girls recently and also the brutal murders. Their aplices must still be out there.¡± Shimizumented softly.

    ¡°Why are you so certain? Although, even I feel the same¡­¡±

    ¡°Their actual target was me,¡± Shimizu stated after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more urate to say that they are hunting the mirror girls. They received information from somewhere that a mirror girl has appeared in Kamakura. Hence, they targeted all the women they suspected and murdered them after realizing they weren¡¯t the mirror girl. Those spiders controlled by the ninja skill fed on the women¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°What?! Did these ninjas use such a cruel method to rear spiders?¡± Lily covered her mouth in shock, disgust bubbled up from the depths of her heart.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s unnecessary to use a woman¡¯s heart for raising low-leveled monsters like these spiders. But they must have done it to strengthen the spider¡¯s demonic powers substantially. Perhaps it¡¯s rted to how they found out the mirror girl¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, why must they desire the demise of the mirror girls?¡±

    Shimizu shook her head, ¡°Since ancient times, the monsters and some powers have always been hunting the mirror girls, wishing they could eradicate them all. The rumors say that the mirror girl is the harbinger of misfortune and doom. However, the truth behind it is that the monsters and those powers inevitably implicate the surroundings while hunting the mirror girls. It¡¯s really too malicious to push all the me onto the mirror girls for this!¡±

    ¡°Getting murdered because they cannot change their fate even though they have done no wrong, this is something I don¡¯t agree with!¡± Lily stated with a resolute gaze.

    ¡°Lily, you really feel that way?¡±

    Lily nodded firmly. Just like her inevitable arrival in this Heian world, if the world considered these things as sins, then it was undoubtedly an unjust one! Lily wouldn¡¯t adopt a hypercritical show of goodness, but she would hold on to the justice in her heart!

    ¡°Then, Lily. Are you willing to apany me in protecting the mirror girls of the world, to fight those monsters and the evil powers acting behind the scene?¡± A resolute gleam shed through Shimizu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Eh? Fight?¡± Lily nked out, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to even think about taking up such a distant righteous cause. However, if Sister Shimizu were to fall under any harm or danger, I would fight alongside you even if my strength iscking!¡±

    ¡°I feel happy that you think that way, Lily, but do you believe I should hide in Kamakura forever? And defend my life while just assuming the identity of the dojo¡¯s genius?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Amotion sounded out from downstairs at this moment.

    ¡°Lord Ashikaga, it¡¯s right ahead.¡±

    ¡°You all, go defend the exit!¡±

    It seemed that the geishas had sought out the Ashikaga¡¯s samurai.

    Shimizu enunciated, ¡°Lily, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Before long, I will do what I just told you, until the day¡­¡±

    The footsteps neared.

    Shimizu pulled Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°If you really wish to walk alongside me and train together as we journey to seek enlightenment,e to my room tonight. If you¡¯re unwilling or have some hesitation, don¡¯te then, and our rtionship as training sisters will end too. We will still be good friends, and I won¡¯t me you for it at all. Naturally, I ¡­ I truly hope that you wille.¡±

    Shimizu turned her head away, the loneliness almost causing her to tear up.

    The flickers of the candle-light in the night reflected in Lily¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Shimizu. Although she said nothing, her heart had already decided.

    A group of men came running over at this moment.

    Samurai donned in robes with the Ashikaga emblem on it rushed inside the room.

    The one in the lead was an exceptionally tall, thick-browed, narrow-eyed man. Although he possessed handsome looks, he also appeared a bit na?ve.

    ¡°You two are¡­¡± The handsome, na?ve youth felt stunned after seeing Shimizu and Lily, the two beauties donned in red and white. Although the circumstances were still unclear, he subconsciously believed these two women are on the side of justice.

    ¡°These two are the female samurai that killed these terrible men,¡± The geisha that had gone to report entered the room after them.

    Shimizu stepped forward and looked up towards that tall samurai, ¡°I am Genji Shimizu. These men tried to attack us while we were investigating and got killed by me and my sister-in-arms.¡±

    ¡°Genji¡­ Lady Shimizu!?¡± There were very few samurai who were unaware of Genji Shimizu¡¯s name in the Eastern Nations.

    ¡°I am Ashikaga Kiyoshi¡¯s younger brother, Ashikaga Naoto. Greetings, Lady Shimizu!¡± That tall, handsome man kneeled right away and offered salutations.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Kiyoshi¡¯s younger brother. Your mother was the one who entrusted us with investigating this matter. Now that I see it, you do possess some simrities in the looks.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you for your trouble, Lady! I have heard about this matter from mother already!¡±

    The aftermath of the event was left to the Ashikaga¡¯s samurai to deal with. Naoto called a carriage to deliver Shimizu and Lily back to the Ashikaga Hall. He also called a cart to bring the dead ninja and the spiders¡¯ carcasses to the residence so they could be investigated in detail.

    When they arrived at the Ashikaga Hall, before Kiyoshi even had the opportunity toe out to receive them, Ashikaga Makoto had rushed out in joy, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you would solve the case so quickly! The Genji n¡¯s talented samurai are truly formidable! And you¡¯re a girl too, that¡¯s so lovely.¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto ignored Shimizu tantly, held onto Lily¡¯s hands firmly, and checked her, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, you aren¡¯t injured, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? N-No, I¡¯m not,¡± As they were in front of many people, even Lily felt a little embarrassed.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Ashikaga Makoto was so concerned about her, but as she was so close, Lily could smell a faint, calming fragrance from her. This fragrance resembled a girl¡¯s, so Lily still found it hard to believe that Ashikaga Makoto was the mother of two children.

    ¡°Come, we can chat once we¡¯re inside,¡± Ashikaga Makoto pulled Lily and made her way inside, but she turned around after seemingly remembering something, ¡°Ah, right. Miss Shimizu can alsoe in.¡±

    Shimizu was at a loss regarding what kind of expression she should reveal when faced with this formidable mother.

    After reaching the interior meeting room in Ashikaga Hall¡¯s rear court, all of them took seats on the floor in a circle.

    Lily, Shimizu, and Ashikaga Kiyoshi were all present here, while Ashikaga Naoto went to handle the investigation. Lily felt that Ashikaga Naoto¡¯s position in the family didn¡¯t seem as high as his elder brother¡¯s.

    Ashikaga Makoto took short, clicking steps on the wooden floor and personally prepared tea and snacks for them. However, as she was thedy of the house, these footsteps packed quite the strength and made it seem to the others as if she were irritated a little.

    ¡°Mother, you can just let the servants do it,¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi stated embarrassedly.

    However, Ashikaga Makoto actually kneeled in front of everyone and arranged a lot of delicious snacks before Lily first. She then said, ¡°I like to personally offer tea and snacks when receiving guests as that¡¯s more hospitable. Also, Lil¡¯ Kiyoshi, didn¡¯t I tell you to call me mama outside of formal talks? That¡¯s more intimate.¡±

    Although Ashikaga Kiyoshi usually wore an inexpressive face, even he found it a little challenging to take it this time and ended up blushing.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, have some more food. With such a figure, you must nourish yourself well. You¡¯ll be thinner if you starve yourself. Are you having proper meals in the dojo?¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you for the offer, Lady, but I¡¯m not feeling hungry,¡± Lily didn¡¯t know why Ashikaga Makoto was so cordial and caring towards her.

    ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t keep calling me ¡®Lady¡¯ like an outsider. Right! I heard Lil¡¯ Lyn is an orphan? It seems like you have no home to return to, so why don¡¯t you consider this ce as your home? Mhm¡­ I might as well take you in as my adopted daughter, how about it?¡± Ashikaga Makoto looked at Lily with her limpid eyes.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± This subject had popped up so suddenly and entirely out of context, so Lily felt baffled about it.

    ¡°Ahem! Mama, let¡¯s discuss the proper matters first, okay? Although this matter of adoption is also critical, let¡¯s talk about it at ater date. You proposed it so suddenly, so even Miss Kagami must have felt astonished, right?¡± Kiyoshi interrupted his mother.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, proper matters¡­ right¡­ What was it again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Shimizu, who literally had no presence here, felt like just getting up and leaving.

    But Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s gaze turned somewhat intellectual soon. She said, ¡°The dead bodies and spiders¡¯ carcasses have already reached the Bureau of Onmy¨­, which is situated close to this hall and beside the Kamakura Imperial Pce. I believe we will be receiving a report soon, so all we need to do is wait here.¡±

    ¡°So it was like that,¡± Lily realized that although this Ashikaga Makoto had an unusual personality, she was actually highly intelligent, which might be the reason it appeared as stupidity to others.

    The room turned silent for a moment.

    Ashikaga Makoto picked up the snacks and said, ¡°Since we have to wait anyway, why don¡¯t we talk about the matter of adoption?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, are you willing to be my adopted daughter?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?!¡± Lily peeked towards Shimizu a little embarrassedly.

    Shimizu replied icily, ¡°Lily, why are you looking at me? It¡¯s a huge honor to be the adopted daughter of Lady Ashikaga, who is one of the Furinkazan. Are you telling me you¡¯re unable to decide it on your own?¡±

    Lily pondered over it. Indeed. If I were to refuse such an exalted woman¡¯s proposal, it would be disrespecting her. I can¡¯t overlook her genuine identity just because she appears so amicable and a little weird!

    Lily straightened her back and stated solemnly, ¡°Lady Ashikaga, Lily has lost her memories and is akin to an orphan living alone in this world. If you don¡¯t mind that, Lily is willing to be your adopted daughter.¡±

    ¡°Really? Lil¡¯ Lyn, I feel so happy that you are willing to do so! Alright, let me listen to you say it then~ Call me mama,¡± Ashikaga Makoto narrowed her eyes while beaming with happiness. Her face lit up with sublime joy as she firmly grabbed Lily¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡± Although she had agreed, it felt too sudden for her to call this girl-like pretty woman ¡®mama¡¯ in front of everyone.

    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t embarrass Miss Kagami again,¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi also felt ashamed and thought it might have been better if he weren¡¯t present here.

    Ashikaga Naoto rushed inside at this moment.

    ¡°Mother! Brother! Huff-huff¡­¡±

    ¡°Naoto, calm down and speak slowly,¡± Kiyoshi hinted Naoto to take a seat.

    The tall, handsome man sat down then said, ¡°The Bureau of Onmy¨­ has already reached a preliminary evaluation. These people might be from the Fuma n!¡±

    ¡°Fuma n?!¡± Lily was very familiar with the Fuma n. Her personal ninja girl, Shiu, belonged to this Fuma n before, and it seemed that this Fuma n also worked with the Hojo n. Although they engaged in a lot of evil, shady businesses, Lily had never thought the Fuma n would also get involved in the hunt for the mirror girl.

    Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s gaze turned severe, ¡°Fuma n? This ninja n hasmitted sins too many times already. If we can ascertain it¡¯s their doing, we can request the Kamakura Imperial Pce to pass down a decree.¡±

    ¡°A decree?¡± Even Shimizu felt stunned after hearing this.

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi stated with a grim expression, ¡°A decree is no small matter. The Ashikaga family will get reprimanded if we don¡¯t present hard evidence. Is the Bureau of Onmy¨­ certain about it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ they are almost certain, but when ites to hard evidence¡­¡± Naoto faltered.

    Lily interjected at this moment, ¡°If we need to ascertain whether they are really from the Fuma n, I might have a method to prove it!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 37 â€“ Shimizuâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 37 - Shimizu¡¯s Heart</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    The lights in the Ashikaga residence were brightly lit on tonight.

    Units of foot soldiers carrying pole weapons, donned in white robes and ck armor, shuttled in and out of the ssic residence. They spread across the entire city with Kabukicho as the center to hunt Onigumo¡¯s aplices.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu rushed to meet Lily at the Ashikaga Hall after being summoned.

    ¡°Shiu,e with us to the Bureau of Onmy¨­.¡±

    Kamakura City¡¯s Bureau of Onmy¨­ couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the legendary Bureau of Onmy¨­ in Heian-Kyo. In the Eastern Nations, the trend was to aim for bing samurai, so onmy¨­ji numbered few. Across the Eastern Nations, only Kamakura¡¯s Imperial Pce had a small Bureau of Onmy¨­ beside it, and that too an antiquated one. The dark courtyard¡¯s space covered just a few dozen meters, and the Kamakura Imperial Pce¡¯s tall walls were visible with a nce to the side.

    Lily arrived here with Shiu and the others.

    The Bureau of Onmy¨­ here only had two onmy¨­ji, an old and gray-haired man, and the other a gloomy-looking man with double eyelids. It portrayed a stark contrast with the distinguished and handsome image of Heian-Kyo¡¯s onmy¨­ji that had formed in Lily¡¯s head from the rumors.

    These onmy¨­jis didn¡¯t have that high an attainment in thaumaturgy. They were mainly in charge of Kamakura¡¯s astronomical and geographical aspects. Although they went through an unconventional learning process, they had experience and knowledge in the field. So, even if they weren¡¯t proficient in the arts of controlling insects and monsters, they had some basic understanding of it.

    The two onmy¨­ji had worn old-fashioned kariginu, which was the informal clothes worn by nobility in this era, along with Eboshi hats. They led everyone into a dark room where a few spider carcasses covered in talismans rested on the table.

    Donned in a short, emerald kariginu lined with golden velvet edges, and charcoal-colored leggings that covered her thighs, Shiu followed behind Lily. Her expression changed the moment sheid eyes on those spiders.

    Everyone stood around the table, and besides the people from the Ashikaga family, Sakiko and two other imperial aides were also present here.

    Shiu nced at Lily, asking for permission to speak.

    Lily nodded at her in response.

    Shiu then began speaking, ¡°These tsuchigumos are truly the monsters raised by the Fuma n¡¯s ninja. Shiu has seen them plenty of times while undergoing the harsh training at the Fuma n right from the childhood and even learned this controlling art a little. There¡¯s no mistake that these are the Fuma n¡¯s spiders.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other.

    The two aides recorded this in writing immediately and asked Shiu to provide a fingerprint as proof.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shiu. You must have found it hard to testify against your former masters, right?¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi asked in an apologetic voice.

    Shiu shook her head, ¡°Except for a few from the Mido n who showed kindness, the others from the Fuma n don¡¯t matter to Shiu. Shiu didn¡¯t join them voluntarily, so Shiu is ready to testify if Shiu¡¯s master wishes for it. Shiu has already devoted her heart and body to Lady Lilypletely, so the past is of no concern now.¡±

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi felt relieved after hearing this.

    Afterward, they went to the open space in the rear court and raised the grass mat so Shiu could see the faces of the men with the help of the lighting.

    ¡°I only have a vague impression of the others, but I recognize this man, Onigumo! He frequently humiliated the ninja girls who failed their missions. Many girls from the Mido tribe got abused by him and his subordinates! I could never fail in identifying him. He is one of the most capable leaders working under the Fuma n¡¯s chief! And also the vilest guy in the Fuma n!¡±

    Shiu quivered as she looked at her former colleagues from the Fuma n, yet felt no regret at all, hate was all that filled her now. This demon-like man who she feared once was now dead. Onigumo had never humiliated her because of her position in the Yagyuu family. Still, it was only because she had taken the utmost care toplete the missions with outstanding results. If Lily hadn¡¯t offered her shelter after she had failed her missionst time, she would have suffered under Onigumo¡¯s filthy ws after returning.

    ¡°Yuuna, Miki¡­ you can rest well in the afterlife knowing he is dead now,¡± Shiu silently offered a prayer for the Mido tribe¡¯s sisters that had died under this brute¡¯s hands while the others were discussing things.

    After the identification ended, everyone returned to the bureau¡¯s hall and sat around in a circle.

    Sitting in the center, Ashikaga Makoto puffed up her chest, ¡°It seems like the recent murder cases of innocent women were really the work of the Fuma n. We have definitive testimony and material evidence now. Even if Shiu¡¯s testimony isn¡¯t sufficient to prove everything, we will surely find irond evidence if we follow the leads left behind by the bodies and the spiders. Apart from this, the Fuma n has alsomitted many unpardonable crimes. We onlyck evidence. They have already deviated from their original path by bing a group of ninjas , what difference is there between them and bandits? We have even heard that the Fuma n is in contact with the Land of Hundred Demons, the archenemy of the Heian Dynasty! The time is ripe for a campaign against the Fuma n. I will visit the Kamakura Imperial Pce tomorrow and request the throne to pass down a decree!¡±

    Although she appeared muddle-headed in regr times and had the looks of a youthful girl, Ashikaga Makoto showed high intellect and decisiveness when dealing with proper matters. She indeed had the demeanor of someone who led the Ashikaga n, a n that rivaled the Genji.

    ¡°We shall wait for news from you then, Lady Ashikaga,¡± Sakiko stated.

    Ashikaga Makoto looked at Sakiko, Shimizu, and Lily, then revealed a gentle and sincere smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Shimizu and Lil¡¯ Lyn this time. You¡¯ll soon have the reward in your hands.¡±

    Shimizu and Lily bowed towards her to express gratitude.

    Lily and the others parted with the Ashikaga family and returned to the dojo on Sakiko¡¯s carriage.

    On it, Lily secretly peeked towards Shimizu, who had a tranquil expression on her face, her thoughts ringing with the words she had spoken to her.

    After returning to the residence, Lily told Shiu, ¡°Shiu, I have troubled you today.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Working for you, my master, is Shiu¡¯s duty, so it was no trouble,¡± Shiu replied.

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi wasn¡¯t aware, by spending every day together with Shiu, Lily knew that she didn¡¯t care about the Fuma n much and even feared them a little. Shiu had long betrayed the Fuma n and be one of their targets to kill, but since this matter didn¡¯t affect the group too much, they hadn¡¯t done it yet. However, this was still a hidden danger.

    Also, Lily hadn¡¯t told the Ashikaga or Sakiko about Shimizu¡¯s matters. The Fuma n¡¯s aim was to kill the mirror girl, so they were an immense threat to not just Shimizu, but also her!

    Therefore, Lily needed to seize this chance to eradicate the Fuma n.

    Lily gazed into Shiu¡¯s limpid eyes and felt the determination to protect this girl before her eyes well up in her heart. It¡¯s crucial to root out the Fuma n!

    Lily smiled softly and caressed Shiu¡¯s head, ¡°Rest earlier, okay? I still have some matters to deal with, so I need to make a trip to Sister Shimizu¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Shiu had something to say to Lily, but she didn¡¯t voice it out and just bowed towards her, ¡°Shiu will go to sleep first then. I hope you will return early and take proper rest, my master.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily smiled.

    After Shiu retreated to her room, Lily groomed herself quickly and left the house. She passed through the trail running around thekeside and entered Shimizu¡¯s house.

    In the calm night, donned in white robes, Shimizu stood inside the dim room. The moonlight passed through the circr window and fell on her, giving rise to a moony sheen from her hair, and made her white robes seem like the first snow of the night.

    When Lily entered the house, she got awed by this moonlit, snow-like beauty.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu is so beautiful,¡± Lily wondered.

    It was a unique, transcendent beauty.

    ¡°You really came.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shimizu turned towards her and narrowed her eyes. Her gentle eyes gazed at Lily with satisfaction. She was about to reveal a secret she had kept hidden for so long to another woman. This made her feel a little excited and caused her face to flush up a bit.

    ¡°Lily, I told you that if youe, I¡¯ll reveal my secret to you.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, Lily has no intention of prying into your secrets. Lily only wishes to protect the oath we took as training sisters and also doesn¡¯t wish for you to face danger alone.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t wish to pry into my secrets, but I want you to see it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Shimizu¡¯s delicate hands slowly untied the sash in front of her robes. ¡°W-what are you doing, Sister Shimizu?!¡±

    Lily hade here because they had taken the oath to be training sisters, and felt worried about Shimizu, even feeling some pity for her. But she hadn¡¯t thought she would see this kind of thing. Is the secret Sister Shimizu referring to actually¡­

    Even if we are both girls, is it proper to undress under this romantic moonlit night?

    Just when Lily¡¯s temperature rose, and face blushed in panic, Shimizu revealed a yful expression on her face.

    She reached into her robes and pulled out a disk-like object from inside her sash.

    Then, she raised it towards the moonlight so Lily could see it.

    ¡°Look, this is my secret.¡±

    If any other woman had seen this scene, they would have doubted what kind of secret would an antique copper mirror have. They would have just considered it a valuable curio.

    But Lily was utterly shocked right now!

    ¡°The mirror¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the mirror!¡±

    This mirror, no matter the color, size, or shape, was the same as the one she had with her. It was hard to believe two things that looked so simr existed in this world.

    Lily shivered all over and felt dumbfounded for a while.

    Shimizu also has the mirror?

    Does it also have an unfathomable space inside it? Is that why she is so formidable?

    Is there another person¡¯s soul lying dormant in that mirror?

    In that split second, Lily felt like taking out the mirror she had on her and showing it to Shimizu. Tell her that they were the same!

    That they were both mirror girls.

    *Sister Shimizu must know more secrets about the mirror than me. Perhaps she knows how to enter the mirror¡¯s space voluntarily and might even know how to heal the dormant soul inside the mirror!

    Perhaps she can really be my eternal training partner!

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, actually, I¡­¡±

    ¡°See¡­¡± It seemed like Shimizu hadn¡¯t noticed Lily¡¯s expression or words. After taking out the mirror, she seemed to have be another person who reveled in the vainglory provided by the mirror.

    She caressed her hair seductively, and within the reflection produced by the moonlight, she tenderly propped up her blue-ck hair.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, am I pretty?¡± Shimizu held up her beloved mirror and danced enchantingly, spinning a few times before Lily. A gentle fragrance wafted from her as she oozed out a unique, lonesome, poignant womanly charm.

    She spun around Lily in quick steps andnded behind Lily. She then proceeded to hug her, and nestled her chin on Lily¡¯s shoulders, causing the moonlight¡¯s reflection on the mirror to illuminate their faces.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, look. Although we look so hazy in the mirror, don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s gorgeous?¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 38 â€“ Cutting Bamboo to Make a Weapon

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 38 - Cutting Bamboo to Make a Weapon</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Lily looked at the surface of the mirror with some doubt. She could vaguely make out her and Shimizu¡¯s hazy appearance in the reflection.

    ¡°This is strange. I did wonder if this might be the case, but it seems like this mirror is a little different from mine. My mirror can reflect the clear image of the real world, while Shimizu¡¯s mirror is the same as other copper mirrors present in this Heian era. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of force is present inside her mirror, I¡¯m sure her mirror isn¡¯t the same as mine,¡± Lily soliloquized internally.

    ¡°I better keep my mirror hidden until I rify this difference,¡± Lily subconsciously felt like this might be the right decision to take.

    Shimizu appeared gentle and graceful as she danced along with her mirror and showed no hint of her prior indifference towards everything. She let Lily go and arrived near the window lit by the full moon before showing a somewhat proud yet passionate expression to Lily as she spoke her next words.

    ¡°Do you know? There¡¯s only one mirror!¡±

    Ehhh?

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of incongruity when she saw the look of fascination on Shimizu¡¯s face as she gazed upon the ancient copper mirror in her hands, treating it as if it were a treasure.

    There¡¯s only one mirror?

    That can¡¯t be possible.

    I obviously have a simr mirror that possesses an unfathomable power on me. Why does Shimizu believe there¡¯s only one mirror?

    Lily suddenly came to a realization as it was actually a very simple thing. Before Lily had met Shimizu, she also believed that her own mirror was the only one in the world.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze gradually changed into reminiscence, ¡°The demons and evil humans with wicked intentions have always targeted the mirror girls since ancient times. Even the shortsighted masses med them for all the disasters that followed and cruelly persecuted them. There were already very few records about the mirror girls before, and because they were ughtered too quickly, there are no records about the mirror girls over the past few decades. They were almost on the brink of extinction!¡±

    ¡°However, even then, those demons and evil humans never gave up their pursuit of the mirror girls. I don¡¯t know what kind of purpose they harbored in their hearts, but they did all they could to exterminate the mirror girls!¡±

    ¡°When I heard about this legend in my childhood, I felt very sympathetic towards the tragic fate of these mirror girls and felt utter disgust towards this unjust world! They are the same as those guys from the Genji who hold me in contempt. Except for the bare minimum required for my status as the hope of the Genji, they have no intention of investing anything else to foster my growth!¡±

    ¡°The other children of the Genji with high aptitude received magatama fragments right from their childhood. They also got the entire book of the Genji Swordstyle as long as they seeded in training just a section of it. As for me, it was difficult for me to even obtain a katana.¡±

    Shimizu picked up the straight sword that was in the room and said, ¡°Do you know why I use a straight sword as my weapon? This weapon is known as Tranquil Bamboo. Although I have long reced the de with a top-quality grade six Tamahagane de, the scabbard is still the same one I used back then¡­ I secretly chopped a grade three green bamboo from Lord Kamakura¡¯s garden, intending to create a de that belonged to me. However, I got found out and was disciplined harshly¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamakura then said this, ¡®Since she wants one, let her have it. Although she has a frail body, she¡¯s so determined to pursue training, so she should be encouraged, not penalized. This also shows the strong spirit of my Genji children.¡¯ After that, they spent a substantial price to heal me, but my condition became worse. And that sword too, they had just used the bamboo to make a shoddy de and scabbard, putting no effort into it.¡±

    ¡°In the Genji, only Lord Kamakura made me feel I still had some hope left for pursuing training, so I didn¡¯t wish to disappoint them too¡­¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t have much talent, and the requirements for training the Genji Swordstyle were pretty high. Someone with a healthy constitution like yours, Lily, could have endured the training, but I couldn¡¯t. Even if I put my all into it, I made very little progress, and the gap between the other children and me kept increasing. Since Lord Kamakura personally looked after me, the others jeered at me often, and I became theughingstock. My condition became even worse because of the harsh training, and I came close to dying a few times too¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Shimizu began coughing again while speaking.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily quickly brought some tea for Shimizu, feeling pity for her past, and now that she had such a frail body, this made Lily sympathize with her deeply.

    ¡°And then one day, I obtained it, this captivating mirror that I can¡¯t imagine letting go,¡± Shimizu clutched the ancient mirror in hands tightly. She was so possessive of it that she might not even let Lily touch it.

    Lily could understand this, as each person had different things they cared about.

    ¡°It granted me unimaginable power as well as unfathomable swordy. From then on, my progress shot through the roof. Within just a few years, I had turned from someone who didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to train ¡ª a sickly, frail girl who everyone avoided during outings and was just considered as baggage ¡ª to the number one samurai among the younger generation of the Eastern Nations!¡±

    ¡°The Genji might have birthed me, but the mirror granted me life!¡±

    Shimizu wore a majestic expression on her face as she spoke in ark-like voice, ¡°I know this isn¡¯t just a gift it has granted me, it¡¯s also a mission. This mirror¡¯s secret absolutely isn¡¯t so simple. As the woman chosen by it, perhaps it¡¯s my fate to uncover its secrets! I have to solve the riddle of the mirror girls and also protect these unfortunate women in this dark world. I must reverse this damning fate they are born with!¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily kneeled before Shimizu and looked up at her, feeling admiration. Shimizu was different from Lily. She had a frail body, but she still put in a lot of effort even though the circumstances surrounding her weren¡¯t the best. Although Shimizu had a lucky encounterter, it had only paid off because of her obstinance. As the old adage went, hard work leads to sess. The reason Shimizu was able to achieve her current position wasn¡¯t just because she had obtained the mirror; it was because she had the mindset of a samurai!

    She hadn¡¯t sought all the prestige as well as her current position; it hade to her because she was determined and gained enough strength for it. Although the state of her health wasn¡¯t optimal, she had noble aspirations and seemed to burn her life to pursue her passions!

    Sister Shimizu is so admirable yet also so pitiful¡­

    Lily had a vague feeling that this never-ending passion of Shimizu¡¯s differed from the unrestrained behavior of Uesugi Rei. Unlike the endless warmth present in the world, Shimizu¡¯s frail and petite body was akin to a brightmp swaying within the night, its warmth possessing a limited range¡­

    ¡°Lily,¡± Shimizu voiced out, her gaze flickering, ¡°You must have realized that those people will not give up at this point. Although I have be the number one samurai of the Eastern Nations¡¯ younger generation because of the mirror¡¯s favor, my secret is out in the open after that battle with Onigumo. I will have to live with the identity of the mirror girl henceforth and make enemies with those terrifying powers who have persecuted the mirror girls so long. This battle willst as long as I live, until the day I uncover the truth behind the mirror girls¡¯ secret or die under their hands¡­ Lily, even if it¡¯s this way, are you willing to be training sisters with me and fight alongside me?¡±

    Lily showed no hesitation and straightened her back, which emphasized her supple beauty. Her gaze, however, had turned resolute as she replied in a firm, decisive tone, ¡°I am willing.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 39 â€“ Going into Battle

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 39 - Going into Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Apathetic as she was, at this moment, even Shimizu had shed a heartfelt tear as she kneeled down and sat in front of Lily to hold her hand firmly¡­

    The route back to her house was short, but Lily felt like she had walked for a long time. On the way back, she did feel happy that she formed a close sisterly bond with Shimizu, but she felt ever more worried about her.

    Sister Shimizu is bearing too many things on her shoulders. Will her feeble body be able to hold on?

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an arduous task, aren¡¯t I, her training sister, there to support her?¡± Lily strengthened her resolve to help Shimizu as much as possible. She felt that although Shimizu was very powerful, she might have been putting up a strong front on the surface.

    After Lily returned home, she took proper rest.

    On the next day, when Lily woke up, she discovered that the sun was already up in the sky and shining its rays into the room.

    ¡°Hyah!¡± Lily got up in a flurry, ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m going to bete again! It¡¯s long past early morning now! I have to make it there as soon as possible. I vowed to Sister Shimizu just yesterday and am alreadyte today, so it might be hard to escape the punishment this time.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face flushed up.

    She freshened up in a hurry, but still took the time to dress up nicely and then left her home.

    Just after she went outside, she saw Yoshiko, Shimizu¡¯s maid, waiting for her.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Mdy instructed me to wait here for you and inform you to visit her house right away. She is waiting for you there.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡± Lily felt stunned. Are we proceeding to the punishment directly? Fortunately, I cleaned myself in the morning.

    Lily arrived at Shimizu¡¯s house, yet discovered that Sakiko was also present there. The two of them were sitting face to face and discussing matters.

    ¡°Lady Sakiko?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lily. You¡¯re here. Come in quickly,¡± Sakiko told her.

    Lily noticed that both Sakiko and Shimizu had solemn expressions on their faces, so they seemed to be discussing some important matters. Hence, she went ahead to take a seat beside them, obediently.

    Sakiko continued the conversation, ¡°Lily, news arrived from the Ashikaga family just now. At the morning hearing today, Lord Kamakura has sent down the decree against the Fuma n. Now that this has happened, our side must also prepare to go out into battle.¡±

    ¡°Go out into battle?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    Sakiko exined, ¡°This decree was sent out by Lord Kamakura, the sovereign of the entire east of Heian Dynasty. It¡¯s a n extermination decree! The most dreadful and stringent decree of all! However, all the samurai ns must send troops to carry out this decree by Lord Kamakura. The decree was sent to the Ashikaga, Uesugi, Takeda, and all the prominent retainer samurai ns of the Eastern Nations. The Ashikaga will act as themander and set off from Kamakura while the other ns will join the expedition along the way.¡±

    ¡°Hence, we, the Genji, also have to send samurai to join the battle. However, the Genji samurai are tasked with important responsibilities, so there aren¡¯t that many people we can send out. Hence, our dojo will also be sending out samurai this time. After negotiating with the Genji elders, it was finally decided that the Genji will send Minamoto no Kenki as the general, and Shimizu will be second inmand. Lily, you will also be apanying Shimizu!¡± Sakiko enunciated while looking at Lily.

    ¡°Ehhh? Me?¡± Lily voiced out dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Sakiko continued, ¡°Lily, you have racked up a rich battle experience from outings, but there¡¯s a huge difference between a real battle and fighting alone. As one of the branches of the Genji, our samurai must all establish merit on the battlefield to prove themselves as true samurai! This is an opportunity as well as a means to gain experience for you!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you were the one who discovered the most pivotal clue for this case. Lord Kamakura made such arrangements to provide a chance for Shimizu to establish prestige amongst the Genji. This willy the foundation for the heavy responsibility the Lord ns to delegate to her in the future.¡±

    As expected, Lily saw the calm-faced Shimizu nod at her silently. The Ashikaga were takingmand, and the Uesugi, Takeda, as well as the other retainer samurai ns were also dispatching troops. So, there was simply no reason for the Genji to send troops as assistance. They were only doing so to maintain the internal bnce of the merit and rewards given post-battle.

    Shimizu naturally had no reason to refuse such a clear-cut opportunity to elevate her status. Since she was going, Lily also nned to go together with her.

    This matter was a major military mission and wasn¡¯t an ordinary mission. Since Lily was ordered to go into battle, she had to, her intentions didn¡¯t matter. Although this was equivalent to delivering merit, it was also a military order.

    As Lily epted the order with a bow, a suppressed smile popped up on her face.

    ¡°Humph! Fuma n, you might have tried to assassinate me because you epted a mission from the Daidouji n. However, by colluding with the Land of Hundred Demons to hunt the mirror girl, you have now be the thorn in my side.¡±

    In fact, Lily was also one of the pivotal, hidden driving forces behind this time¡¯s expedition to exterminate the Fuma n. Although it appeared as if she had no influence, candid and straightforward as she was, she had connections to the Genji, Ashikaga, and Uesugi, three of the prominent samurai ns. This was a considerable amount of influence that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Moreover, it was also tricky for others to perceive this incredible influence she held.

    This was because everyone just considered Lily a young girl who matured pretty quickly but was oblivious to the military and official matters.

    If Lily hadn¡¯t proposed to let Shiu give testimony, the Genji might not have found the resolution to exterminate the Fuma even though they resented the Fuma a lot. And the matter would have ended just like that.

    Sakiko got up and said, ¡°You better make your preparations then. As the headquarters of the expedition, the troops of the Genji from Kamakura will head out the earliest. We will begin the march early in the morning three dayster. I also have a lot of matters to deal with, so I will be leaving first.¡±

    Lily felt inquisitive and excited about going out into battle.

    Although she had a lot of experience with fighting monsters and risking her life in the wild, Lily had never truly experienced a war.

    After Sakiko left, Lily asked Shimizu, ¡°Sister Shimizu, what kind of preparations are needed for going out into battle?¡±

    Shimizu chuckled. Although she had never participated in a war until now, the children of the Genji all received special education right from their childhood, and this naturally included knowledge regarding warfare.

    ¡°Do you have armor?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Armor?¡±

    Shimizu exined, ¡°Be it in a duel or outings to gain experience in the wild, the speed, and dexterity with which samurai handle their katana takes precedence. So, they neglect their protective equipment usually, and fight in normal, lightweight attire. However, things are different on the battlefield. An enemy can appear from any direction, and no ce is safe. Just because you have beheaded your opponent, it doesn¡¯t mean you have won as a stray arrow or spear might end up taking your life. The charging cavalry is something to watch out for too, so protective equipment is of utmost importance in a formation. Therefore, it¡¯s necessary to wear armor when going out to battle.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lily wasn¡¯t fond of armor as it was heavy. However, as everyone would be wearing armor, if she alone weren¡¯t wearing one, she would end up bing the target of the arrows and firearms.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t have armor¡­¡±

    Shimizu shook her head, ¡°I know you don¡¯t. Although the Genji warehouse also offers basic armor, their defensive abilities aren¡¯t that good since they are made for foot soldiers. All samurai have their own armor. For them, armor is a treasure more important than a katana on the battlefield. Killing one opponent more might not change the tide of the battle, but if you end up dying, everything wille to an end even if you have killed a lot of opponents before that. On the battlefield, survivinges first, merit second.¡±

    Lily also nodded to express her approval of those words.

    ¡°Go buy a set of armor and then get it modified to your size. There should be enough time for that,¡± Shimizu suggested, ¡°But armor is pretty expensive, do you have that much money?¡±

    ¡°Money? I have enough of it,¡± Although Lily was running low on magatama fragments, she actually had no shortage of money. She still had 10,000 kan left in her savings.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, what other preparations are required?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°That depends on the person now. Do you have a horse?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How about a set of bow and arrows?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have those too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shimizu looked at Lily somewhat helplessly and said, ¡°Fine. Go buy all of them then. Anyways, you are just one person and have no soldiers or retainers, so these should be enough. If you had soldiers, you would have had to prepare rations too.¡±

    ¡°What will I eat then?¡±

    ¡°You just need to act alongside me, I¡¯ll keep you well-fed,¡± Shimizu ced her finger on Lily¡¯s lips impatiently to shush her and almost put it inside her mouth.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Lily blushed, and turned about while squirming to escape the embarrassment, ¡°I will go prepare them then.¡±

    Armor, horse, and a set of bow and arrows.

    These were all essential equipment samurai needed when going out into battle.

    Lily was already familiar with Kamakura city now. The main dojo here didn¡¯t have a store like the one that existed in Takesh*ta town, because the equipment worn by the disciples here weren¡¯t things that were obtainable in stores. High-grade equipment also didn¡¯t need to be reced that often, so it was hard to do business with these disciples.

    Therefore, Lily arrived at Kamakura¡¯s city market along with Shiu.

    Fortunately, the weather was beautiful today, so Lily was in a rtively good mood.

    They first went to the horse ranch that was in the southwestern part of Kamakura city.

    As for the reason they had decided to procure a horse first, it was so that they could make it carry the things they purchase after that. Besides the armor, they also needed to purchase maintenance tools as well as spare parts for the armor, so all of it would amount to a lot of things. It was vastly different from purchasing a few clothes that they could just carry.

    Lily had never practiced horse riding. Although she had ridden a Nioh, she wasn¡¯t the one who was driving it back then, so she couldn¡¯t find the best horse to buy even after spending a reasonable amount of time there.

    After checking out the horse ranch for some more time, they ended up getting a healthy, white, grade 3 warhorse.

    The grade 3 warhorse was just a few dozen kan, which was really too cheap a price. Although Lily would find it challenging to ride a grade 3 horse with her skills, as she could just overpower it with her strength, she only needed to adapt to it slowly.

    After that, they arrived at an armor store. Shiu¡¯s inquiries suggested that this ce was the best armor store in Kamakura.

    A big-bearded cksmith received them.

    ¡°Hello, prettydies! Are you two samurai here to buy armor? Although there aren¡¯t that many ces which sell armor for women, my ce has a lot of them! I, Soufune Toshirou, am pleased to serve you beauties!¡±

    ¡°Mister Soufune, what kinds of armor do you have here?¡± Lily felt dazzled after seeing all kinds of formidable-looking armor arranged in the store. However, most of them seemed to be for men.

    ¡°I wonder which grade of armor you are looking for,dy?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the best you have here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Soufune Toshirou hunched his back slightly and reached out with his head to look at Lily with suspicion, ¡°The best one?¡±

    Lily also knew it wasn¡¯t easy to procure top-quality armor in the market, so she asked for the best one directly.

    ¡°Naturally. Since Mdy ns to purchase armor, she will have the best one. What¡¯s your best one?¡± Shiu added.

    Soufune grinned, ¡°Of course, I have something. The best armor for women I have is a superior grade 4 armor.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 40 â€“ Womenâ€™s Armor

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 40 - Women¡¯s Armor</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Under the mesmerizing sunset, the sky had taken the color of a faint orangish hue, and the air oozed with warmth. Lily and Shiu walked among the still bustling market streets of Kamakura city in such beautiful weather. Shiu led the white horse that was carrying all the purchases they had made, and together with Lily, they were on the way back to the dojo.

    Lily had purchased the grade 4 women¡¯s armor for 800 kan. As the war was imminent, the price of armor had skyrocketed. The set of bow and arrows she acquired were also grade 4 pieces, and since she wasn¡¯t that good at archery, Lily just got a random bow for 300 kan, and a quiver of 50 arrows for 100 kan.

    ¡°Is it really proper¡­ to wear this armor outside?¡± Lily¡¯s face was aflush with worry.

    ¡°Master, that Soufune Toshirou said this armor design is the most popr one among women right now, so there must be some truth to it.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Lily had a feeling she had been tricked into buying this armor. The quality wasn¡¯t an issue, as Lily knew how to discern that, but the problem was with its design. However, since the other female samurai were going out to battle wearing such a model, she decided to follow in their footsteps too.

    As she would have to go out to battle soon, Lily didn¡¯t undertake any specialized practice in the following two days. She just did some standard practice and then visited Sakiko to learn some basic knowledge about warfare, formations, military regtions, etc.

    And finally, the day of the expedition had arrived.

    Military orders were invible, and so, even if Lily weren¡¯t afraid of Shimizu¡¯s punishment, she had no ns of arrivingte to the expedition. As she was too excited, she woke up pretty early in the morning.

    Even though she was excited, she managed to fall asleep at the right timest night and got enough sleep.

    After waking up, Lily donned a white yukata and entered the dojo¡¯s bathing chamber to take a bath. She passed through the mist and took the dewy, light-blue limestone pathway back to her house.

    As she still had a lot of time, she decided to spend it to prepare herself properly.

    Once she reached her house, she summoned Shiu to help her don the armor in her room.

    It wasn¡¯t feasible to wear this armor by herself, so Lily needed another person¡¯s assistance in wearing it.

    She needed Shiu¡¯s help to join the links and tightly fasten the straps of the armor.

    As it was Shiu¡¯s first time doing it, she wasn¡¯t that proficient with it. After a lot of trial-and-error, she was finally sessful in arming up Lily properly.

    The door slid aside with a whoosh, and a samurai girl donned in brand new armor exited her room.

    ¡°Can this¡­ really be worn outside?¡± Even Lily felt a little flustered when she felt the cold, morning breeze hit her thighs.

    Lily usually wore kimonos when she went out, and except for her massive cleavage, all other regions were firmly secured under the cloth, but this time¡­

    ¡°It looks spectacr, Master. It¡¯s dashing, soldierly, and¡­¡±

    ¡°And what?¡±

    Shiu smiled with a blush on her face and said no more, but her sight kept wandering across the beautiful armor that Lily had donned.

    It was a set of armor that utilized the red and ck colors as its primary colors and made from grade 4 weaving bamboo as well as grade 4 metals.

    To match the style of the armor, Lily had styled her hair in a ponytail, which she rarely did. Her long ponytail stretched longer than her armor¡¯s skirt, and to some degree, it acted as a guard to protect the view of her posterior a bit.

    She also wore a small face armor mask over her beautiful face. This red mask just protected a section of her forehead and cheeks, possessing a pretty design that made her appear very graceful. However, the portrait of the golden twin-horned oni demon on the side covering her hair actually made her look quite formidable.

    And past her long necky a massive cleavage formed by a pair of bouncy, luscious breasts. A breastte consisting of two red-ck pieces made from metal and cloth propped the weight of her gigantic bosom. Although the breastte acted as a protective piece, it revealed more than it ought to protect.

    A pair of red-painted shoulder tes created from bamboo and metal rested on her shoulders, while her arms were covered in leather pieces.

    And the region below the breastte was adorned with a pretty golden sash, followed by a battle skirt that consisted of linked bamboo, metal, and leather pieces.

    Although the skirt was too short, it somehow managed to hide the ce between her legs from the front while walking. However, the curves of her butt cheeks were out in full glory to the regr eye-level with just the slightest movements.

    On top of being short, it was also the sectioned type, so as long as Lily moved even a little, it would expose her fully. And the inside¡­ the thin white loincloth that female samurai used, would be faintly visible.

    As for her sexy legs, white stockings covered them for the first time ever since Lily had arrived at this fantasy world of Heian.

    Of course, if we were to consider it from the perspective of the soul, there was no chance Lily would have worn stockings beforeing to this Heian world.

    The squeezing sensation from the section in between her plump thighs made her conscious of the fact that she was a fair, shy maiden. And that everyone will be paying attention to her.

    A fair section of her thighs was also visible between the stockings and her battle skirt.

    On her feet, she wore a pair of ck wooden sandals that had toe thongs made from red-ck fabric.

    In short, the sense which the entire set of armor gave to Lily could be summed in a single world ¡ª revealing.

    Even the parts which covered her body worked only to reveal more of it and emphasized those exposed parts even more. This really made Lily doubt the intentions of Master Hosokawa, who, ording to Soufune, had created this armor and was a women¡¯s armor specialist. It was a wonder to her whether it was made for actualbat or just to boost the morale of the troops.

    Is he not afraid it might actually rile up the enemy¡¯s fighting spirit instead?

    Lily naturally knew this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Female samurai specialized in speed, flexibility, and guerri warfare. They delivered heavy attacks and had a light defense, so this design actually conformed well with the requirements and battle styles of female samurai that had mastered spirit power.

    Lily was justining as she felt embarrassed to wear this overly revealing armor.

    ¡°Hum¡ª¡± The horn sounded out from the expeditionary force before the dojo. As a girl, even though Lily had woken up early in the morning to get ready, she still felt a bit nervous at the end. She donned Crescent Moon on her waist, hid the mirror inside her sash securely, and then rushed towards the meeting ce.

    As for Shiu, she packed the bow, arrows, sakura parasol, and other essential items women required into the bag on the horse¡¯s back and followed behind Lily along with it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. We can¡¯t arrivete this time!¡± Lily urged her.

    Finally, Lily had somehow managed to reach the meeting ce, an open space in the dojo, just before the stipted time.

    Sakiko, Shimizu, Shimizu¡¯s maid, and a dozen or so retainer samurai from the dojo were already waiting there.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± Shimizu called out to Lily. She wore full blue armor along with a headband on her forehead. Paired together with her hair trailing over her shoulders, it made her look very dashing and soldierly.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu looks so dashing!¡± Lily remarked internally, but¡­

    ¡°Why is Sister Shimizu¡¯s battle skirt so long, and although it¡¯s sectioned too, it covers till her knees?!¡±

    Lily felt dumbfounded when she realized that various parts of her body were ¡°debuting¡± in the gazes of the samurai present here.

    Everyone had worn standard armor, while only she had worn an armor that seemed to be designed to seduce the enemy rather than to battle them.

    ¡°???????????????? women¡¯s armor specialist!¡± Lily grumbled internally, feeling endless regret for buying into Soufune¡¯s words.

    Sakiko and Shimizu¡¯s gazes shimmered when they saw Lily¡¯s attire.

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed rather lightly, Lily,¡± Sakiko enunciated the word lightly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± As it was toote to feel regret now, Lily could only bear with a flushed face.

    Sakiko, on the other hand, had worn a kimono as she wasn¡¯t going to set out along with them. She told Shimizu, ¡°Everyone is here now. Shimizu, it¡¯s time to begin the march!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shimizu nodded with vigor.

    She flipped her long hair back, walked to the front of the gathering, and yelled with a lovely, reverberant voice, ¡°Onwards!¡±

    She then calmly walked over towards the dojo¡¯s entrance. At the same time, the other samurai, retainers, as well as Lily and Shiu, followed closely behind, each raising their fists up high to yell chants.

    ¡°Hey¡ªHey¡ªHey!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 41 â€“ The Noblewoman Duo of Eastern Nations

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 41 - The Noblewoman Duo of Eastern Nations</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    The cheerless streets were cold and empty as themoners hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Having said that, the samurai were already up and ready to join the expedition.

    Themon consensus was that samurai didn¡¯t need to work and could simply enjoy their lives off the taxes paid by themoners. However, this was something they had earned after going through fire and water, betting their lives on the line.

    Those who wished to reap the fruits of seeds sown by others only had to pick up their weapons and test whether a life of killing was an easy one.

    Minamoto no Shimizu, donned in a lustrous, azure armor, gazed ahead with utmost calm. She showed no indecisiveness even though it was her first time going out into battle, and led the people following her through the empty, earthen streets.

    When they set out, there were just a dozen or so people, but as the group reached the outer walls of Kamakura City, the number had swelled up to hundreds! Samurai and soldiers of the Genji branch ns had joined the procession.

    The number of people who had decided to follow Minamoto no Shimizu into battle was an unimaginable one!

    They numbered so high that even Minamoto no Kenki, who joined up with Shimizu outside the city, also felt a bit startled. He came over from the territory in Izu that belonged to the Genji and had only managed to gather a hundred men on his way here.

    Perhaps this was the ability of Eastern Nations¡¯ best samurai girl to rally troops even though she rarely showed her face outside.

    There were already troops waiting for them on the hillside of the city¡¯s outskirts. These troops consisted of the Ashikaga family, Ikeda family, Imagawa family, and other branch ns that belonged to the army of the Ashikaga n.

    The banners of the Ashikaga family were hoisted all over, and altogether, they numbered up to a thousand men.

    Ashikaga Makoto had donned silver, full-body armor, with her pretty hair styled into a pigtail to the back and rode a dark-brown warhorse as her mount.

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi had worn silver armor with ruby-colored edges, and a huge silver helmet that had a ridiculouslyrge golden horn at the center. It made him look quite formidable as he rode an intricately adorned white horse beside his mother.

    When they saw that the troops of the Genji had arrived, Ashikaga Makoto and Kiyoshi dismounted from their horses to meet with them.

    The current Ashikaga Makoto showed no hint of her motherliness that she usually had at home. She instead had a heroic aura to her, and her gentle gaze brimmed with unflinching determination.

    However, when Ashikaga Kiyoshi looked at Lily, who was walking towards them, he felt a little embarrassed, so didn¡¯t dare look straight at her. Hemented inwardly, ¡°Miss Kagami looks so valiant and beautiful¡­ but this armor of hers is really a bit too bold.¡±

    Minamoto no Kenki was a model samurai of the Genji, tall, resolute, conscientious, charming, and handsome.

    After exchanging pleasantries with Minamoto no Kenki, Ashikaga Makoto made her way towards Shimizu and Lily.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting so many people would follow after you, Lady Shimizu,¡± Ashikaga Makoto nodded, praising Shimizu after looking at the troops behind her.

    ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s nothingpared to the forces of the Ashikaga n,¡± Shimizu replied.

    Ashikaga Makoto looked at Lily with some astonishment, ¡°Miss Kagami is as lively as ever, too.¡±

    As they were before the troops, Ashikaga Makoto decided to address Lily formally.

    ¡°Mother Makoto, please don¡¯t tease me¡­¡± Lily pulled the edge of her short skirt down embarrassedly.

    Ashikaga Makoto actually furrowed her brows and then said, ¡°When we are out on the field, call me ¡®Commander,¡¯ or else, I¡¯ll have you birched as punishment.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? Yes¡­ Understood, Commander!¡± Lily answered ashamedly.

    ¡°As we¡¯ve all assembled, let¡¯s set off then. We will head northward and meet up with the troops of the Takeda and Uesugi at the foot of Mt. Aoame,¡± Ashikaga Makotomanded.

    Although the Takeda and Uesugi ns never got along since ancient times and had even warred against each other on multiple asions, they had decided to abandon their former hatred temporarily and sent troops toply with the decree of Lord Kamakura.

    And right now, several hundred kilometers from the meeting ce, on a route in Kai province, the cavalry of the Uesugi and Takeda ns were marching side-by-side for the first time ever.

    A beautiful visage rode an extremely conspicuous, huge and dreadful dark horse that looked simr to a demonic beast that stood at the forefront of the troops.

    And beside her was a man donned in formidable-looking armor and a golden-horned helmet, Itagaki Nobuyoshi, riding a gorgeously adorned tiger of a massive build. However, he stillcked a bit inparison to the person he was apanying.

    Uesugi Rei had donned an intricately assembled armor made of metal and silk, and rode the humongous mountain-like Nioh¡¯s back, with her legs on its sides.

    Her silver hair fluttered in the air just like the clouds in the skies, and she wore a ck, metallic circlet on her forehead. At the same time, a Bishamonten-like mask with violet-pupils rested on the side of her hair.

    The ferocity within those violet gem-like eyes of hers seemed to contain a hint of seductiveness.

    ¡°Brother Itagaki, are you sure this is the right route?¡± Uesugi Rei asked.

    ¡°¡­ Lady Uesugi, this is the only route from the Kai province to Kamakura city. As long as we aren¡¯t walking backward, there¡¯s no way we won¡¯t reach the meeting ce. Please rest assured,¡± cold sweat formed on Itagaki¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Umu¡­¡±

    Following behind them, on Uesugi Rei¡¯s side, was a unit of hundred cavalrywomen donned in skin-tight blue armor, and on Itagaki¡¯s side, were several units of hundred, mighty cavalrymen marching along while flying the banners of the Takeda n.

    If these cavalry units were to charge ahead, they could crush ordinary infantry units consisting of thousands of men with ease!

    The two ns excelled with their cavalries and were in discord since ancient times. They were forced to temporarily team up on this asion alone.

    By now, the Ashikaga and the Genji troops had already set camp at the riverbank linked with Mt. Aoame. They predicted that the forces of the Uesugi and the Takeda would reach this three-pronged intersection at nighttime and meet up with them.

    Each samurai n had their own wagon full of army provisions, which they had used to set up camp. Lily had joined the camp that Sakiko had instructed the dojo¡¯s retainer samurai to set up for Shimizu.

    Everyone had begun pitching camp at dusk and made fires to prepare meals. The scene was pretty chaotic for a while, and since no one bothered Lily, she had nothing to do too.

    A few troops of minor samurai ns under the Ashikaga n were beside the camp Lily was situated in. They were scattered in groups of sevens and eights over here.

    This made Lily recall the Matsuda n, as well as Uncle Matsuda, whose situation still eluded her. Lily nned to visit the Matsuda n to visit him if she had the time for it.

    Lily noticed a few samurai donned in shabby armors and with wizenedplexions were seated on a mound made of mud and nibbling on dark, dried rations. asionally, they drank water from the river beside them.

    Rice had been clearly cooked over at another ce, so Lily went over and asked them, ¡°Gentlemen, howe you aren¡¯t having warm food and are dining on these cold and dried things?¡±

    The leader of these samurai was a middle-aged man whose height only came up to 150 cm. He got up from the mound and gazed upon Lily, skirting past her pale and long legs, and then lingering on her soft, bountiful bosom. He stared with a fixed gaze for a moment, but the glimmer in his eyes dimmed down immediately. It was a ssic example of the quote ¡ª only those who thrive have the leniency to let their thoughts go astray ¡ª It was hard for a starved man to feel the urge upon encountering a beautiful woman.

    The middle-aged man opened his disorderly-teethed mouth and grizzled jaw to answer her with an aged voice, ¡°Warm food? That¡¯s obviously the food made for the troops of the Ashikaga n, so why would we have it? We received orders to join the expedition, but we all carry our own rations. Of course, the food brought by the Ashikaga was produced in their territory, so we have no qualms with this. It has always been this way.¡±

    Lily asked him, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, why have youe to join the battle?¡±

    ¡°Miss, you appear to have matured well, but howe you don¡¯t even know the answer to such a simple question? We have naturally joined the battle to earn merits! As long as we have enough merits, we can get substantial rewards, and the best reward is obviouslynd. Although we number few, as long as we kill a certain number of enemies orplete some missions, we will get a bit ofnd as a territory when the battle ends. Even though it¡¯s just a bit, it¡¯s stillnd; without it, we can grow no food, nor can we train troops or rear horses. Even if we can¡¯t obtainnd, we might be able to get gold and silver as a reward or get bestowed with weapons seized from the enemies. The livelihood of us lower-ranked samurai rests on such things!¡±

    Lily nodded calmly and didn¡¯t feel that the Ashikaga were heartless. In this chaotic world, the survival of the fittest was the dogma of all people. To live a pleasant and fulfilling life, there was no choice but to improve one¡¯s strength and fight for it with one¡¯s life.

    ¡°Miss!¡± A young samurai¡¯s hands touched Lily¡¯s battle skirt suddenly, and this made her go on alert. However, when she saw that man¡¯s malnourished appearance, she couldn¡¯t summon her ire at all. He looked so weak that he would lose his life very quickly in battle.

    This samurai, who was just 160 cm tall, asked her, ¡°M-Miss, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I wasn¡¯t trying to peek. I just wanted to touch this armor since its material looked so good. May I inquire what the grade of this armor is? Is it grade 2 armor from the legends?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a grade 4 armor,¡± Lily replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Grade 4!?¡± The young samurai yelled out, ¡°Oh, heaven! I actually touched a grade 4 armor! What fortune! This is the luckiest moment of my life! Hahahaha!¡±

    The young samurai began dancing up in joy with excitement all of a sudden.

    Although they were poor, famished, and weak, these samurai of the Eastern Nations all possessed a sincere and straightforward nature.

    The man¡¯s excited remarks had caused the short, lower-ranked samurai and soldiers from nearby to gather around and look at Lily as if she were a goddess. They didn¡¯t dare toe too close to her, almost as if they would disappear into motes of light from the radiant, holy halo aura around her.

    Although they gazed at her reverently from afar, their gazes also contained desire. However, this was pure admiration men had for women, a venerate longing free of wicked and sinful thoughts.

    Most of them were actually checking out Lily¡¯s equipment.

    ¡°T-The pommel of this katana seems to also have a glittering, golden star.¡±

    ¡°What kind of katana is this? It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°This armor looks very tough. I¡¯m afraid our katanas would just break into two if we were to sh at it.¡±

    Lily looked at them, who wore armor that had been repaired, again and again, possessing multiple proofs of the battles they had gone through. Sharp as she was, Lily had deduced that most of their armors were either grade 1 armor or gradeless armor. They were only worth a few kan, but they were treasures to these samurai.

    Lily felt sympathy for these samurai who risked their lives yet even couldn¡¯t have warm rice, but she didn¡¯t n to provide aid to them. If she were to do so, it would be akin to disgracing them.

    Even though they were poor and had to walk through danger, they wished to earn merit through their own hands. Hungry as they were, these samurai weren¡¯t beggars.

    No matter what, this armor of Lily¡¯s really had the effect of boosting the morale of people¡­

    After bidding the samurai farewell, Lily returned to her camp¡¯s tent that was on a high meadow.

    Shimizu¡¯s maid had made the retainers move a ck, wooden table here, and delicious food was served on top of it, along with tableware. The dishes consisted of sashimi, sushi, and radish that had been cooked to perfection, looking simr to jade, as well as a creamy, vorful soup, along with jewel-like lustrous rice and lukewarm sake.

    The soldiers who were nibbling dried rations nearby looked at the food on Shimizu¡¯s table with fiery gazes.

    Lily hesitated for a moment, but still sat down together with Shimizu at the end. Since she didn¡¯t have a good appetite, Shimizu didn¡¯t end up having much of it. However, Lily actually picked up the sushi and gobbled it up in one go with her sweet, luscious lips, and then covered her lips with her hand.

    The soldiers began to drool when they saw this scene.

    Although it didn¡¯t sit well with her, Lily had no ns to share this food with them.

    She had to act in the capacity of her identity, after all.

    Such was the distinction in status.

    Lily was a mid-tier sword saint with the strength of 20,000 kan, and these men were just lower-ranked samurai and foot soldiers tasked with carrying supplies that weighed around 50 kilos.

    If she were to share this delicious, otherworldly food with them, it would only end up harming them.

    If people wished to have better things, they needed to show courage and obtain them through deadly battles by relying on their own strength.

    The Heian Empire never sympathized with the weak.

    However, even Lily and the rest wouldn¡¯t pay attention to such etiquette when the war really begins. They, too, would just have in cooked rice topped with dried plums.

    As the night gradually approached, Lily actually hadn¡¯t a single sip of sake because she would begin acting strangely whenever she did.

    Shimizu¡¯s maid went ahead to arrange the interior of the tent. Meanwhile, Lily and Shimizu stood together in the open space outside and gazed upon the starry skies.

    Silence reigned for a moment, yet it was broken apart by majestic neighs of warhorsesing from the valley.

    Thunderous sounds of horses stamping on the ground followed after as they rushed towards the camp.

    The yells of soldiers could be heard from afar, ¡°It¡¯s the Uesugi n and the Takeda n! They have arrived!¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Uesugi n¡¯s cavalrywomen unit! And that¡¯s the armored cavalry unit of the Takeda n beside them!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 42 â€“ Meeting Again Inside the Formation

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 42 - Meeting Again Inside the Formation</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    The avian creatures of the night flew across the skies andnded on the wrinkled branches of the mountain trees under the bright and cold glow of the moon, letting out drawn-out hoots.

    At the foot of Mt. Aoame rested a series of pitched tents with campfires lit before them, spanning as far as the eyes could see. A total of twenty thousand troops had gathered up here right now.

    At the center of the camp, the generals of the branch ns of the Genji were all seated on small, foldable wooden chairs inside a square-shaped formation surrounded by an enclosing made of white-fabric, and at the forefront sat Ashikaga Makoto, her gaze fixed ahead.

    Lily and Shimizu were also present here and sat together to the side.

    As the representatives of the Genji, Minamoto no Kenki¡¯s, and Minamoto no Shimizu¡¯s status was actually pretty high.

    Soon after, followed by some ruffling sounds from outside, Itagaki Nobuyoshi entered inside along with a few generals of the Takeda n and greeted Ashikaga Makoto with a bow. She then hinted them to take a seat.

    Lily¡¯s focus, however, was still fixed at the entrance.

    A tall figure donned in a ck, skin-tight, full-body armor entered inside under the gloomy radiance of the night. Her pair of huge knockers appeared a size smaller under the constraint of the armor, yet they still bounced up and down in a lively manner as she walked.

    As for the lower section of the armor, it actually wasn¡¯t in the form of a skirt. On the contrary, its model was the same as the modern world¡¯s one-piece swimsuits. This armor formed of metal and fabric covered her pubic mound and her genitals, and also had huge, circr openings present on the sides of the hips for ease of movement.

    Her long legs were bare of stockings and attracted the gazes of several pairs of eyes as she sashayed inside the formation, while her feet were secured in a pair of ck leather boots.

    As the armor didn¡¯t have shoulder tes, her fair shoulders were also out in the open.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi.¡±

    After a long amount of time, Lily was finally able to see Uesugi Rei again. Her bosom heaved up and down uncontrobly as she ran short of breaths. When she noticed Uesugi Rei¡¯s nonchnt expression while being dressed in such an excessively revealing outfit, she ended up blushing unintentionally, almost as if she were feeling ashamed in ce of Uesugi Rei.

    Sister Uesugi really works at her own pace. She left with just a wordst time, and now, she has simrly joined the expedition. Moreover, does she not realize her outfit is too revealing? Sister Uesugi, are you really that indifferent to the gazes of all the people present here?

    Lily actually felt a little anxious before Uesugi Rei had appeared, and even faintly looked forward to seeing her. However, she wasn¡¯t conscious of this. Also, once Uesugi Rei had arrived, Lily began fuming with anger for some reason.

    With her long legs out bare and a significant section of her bosom exposed, Uesugi Rei walked towards everyone seated in the center of the formation. Then, she looked at Lily without even greeting Ashikaga Makoto first.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, I just learned that you have alsoe over. I never expected I¡¯d find you sitting here,¡± Uesugi Rei smiled.

    ¡°Ehhh?¡± This stunned Lily. As she was dressed in an embarrassing armor, she could only nod silently in response to this ill-timed greeting and avoid her gaze. For some reason, Lily had a feeling that Uesugi Rei¡¯s gaze was much more passionate todaypared to before. It made her wonder whether it was because they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time.

    The expressions of a few generals turned unsightly as they believed Uesugi Rei¡¯s actions were disrespectful. However, Ashikaga Makoto wasn¡¯t someone who cared about things like this, and she knew Uesugi Rei too well. Hence, she smiled at her and said, ¡°Lady Uesugi, the journey must have been tough on you.¡±

    Uesugi Rei wasn¡¯t a woman without a sense of propriety. She flung her long hair back, walked before Ashikaga Makoto, and kneeled down somewhat aggressively with a faint smile and slightly closed eyes.

    ¡°Commander,¡± she then greeted.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have the chance to see the might of Uesugi n¡¯s famed Kant¨­ cavalrywomen unit,¡± Ashikaga Makoto chuckled.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Uesugi Rei responded curtly.

    ¡°Please take the seat of honor over here, Lady Uesugi.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine over there.¡±

    After answering in such a manner, Uesugi Rei walked over to Lily¡¯s side. A samurai woman with short, mauve-colored hair entered inside the formation at this time. She was donned in a midnight-blue-colored, full-body, single-piece armor formed of several square-shaped armor tes. Her thighs were covered by a dual-sectioned battle skirt, but her posterior only had an underwear-like ck leather armor covering it. She had brought in a small chair and arranged it beside Lily, ording to Uesugi Rei¡¯s intentions. Many generals looked at her with fixed gazes when she bowed to arrange the chair as her pert buttocks seemed to have be entirely bare, just having a small ck band between her butt cheeks.

    Uesugi Rei then took a seat beside Lily.

    And sitting on Lily¡¯s other side was Shimizu.

    For some reason, Lily felt an immense pressure loom over her in between them.

    Ashikaga Makoto nced at the 169 cm tall woman standing behind Uesugi Rei and questioned, ¡°Lady Uesugi, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my second-inmand and the leader of the cavalrywomen unit, Shiina Airi,¡± Uesugi Rei answered.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Lady Shiina. Why don¡¯t you take a seat too then?¡± Ashikaga Makoto suggested.

    A soldier brought a chair over for Shiina.

    After everyone had taken their seats, Ashikaga Makoto began speaking, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the ns of the Eastern Nations¡¯ Genji have assembled their generals and troops together in suchrge numbers. It must have been a hard journey for all of you to travel from afar. You may all rest in your camps tonight as we will set out early in the morning tomorrow. Please watch out for the sound of the horn as it marks the start of the march.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± All the generals epted the order with a nod.

    Once everyone had begun dispersing, Shimizu got up and turned around to gaze at Uesugi Rei, ¡°Lady Uesugi, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡±

    Uesugi Rei also got up and faced Shimizu. She was taller than her and also had an overwhelming advantage in terms of bust size. However, Shimizu¡¯s icy aura and her courteous yet indifferent manners towards Uesugi Rei didn¡¯tck in momentum at all.

    Uesugi Rei replied, ¡°Miss Shimizu, I thought the next time we would meet would be on the day we pledged to have our duel. I never imagined I would run into you here today.¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Shimizu smiled icily, ¡°To think the duel would be the first thing you would mention. I assume you have already made ample preparations for it, Lady Uesugi?¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes reflected the light from the campfire lit inside the formation as she revealed a harmless smile, ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just a casual duel between sisters topare notes, so I¡¯m actually not that worried about it. It¡¯s just that Miss Shimizu rarely speaks much, so I just mentioned it without thinking as I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it almost makes it seem like it¡¯s my fault for rarely going outside to meet with everyone when you put it that way. Pardon me for making you spend your thoughts on finding a topic to converse with me, Lady Uesugi.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha,¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s impressive and voluptuous breasts bounced as she burst intoughter, ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you say, Lady Shimizu. It was just a casualment, so please don¡¯t mind it too much. Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe,¡± Shimizu also chuckled with her eyes narrowed.

    Although their exchange sounded normal, to an outsider, it would have appeared pretty weird to them as Shimizu and Rei were having this conversation with Lily still in between them.

    Lily felt as if two invisible auras were suppressing her from both sides, so she tried her best to shirk backward. She feared that these two girls would lean so close to her that they might as well end up riding her shoulders with their hips.

    Uesugi Rei noticed she had ced Lily in an awkward position, so she changed the topic, ¡°By the way, I was wondering whether it was a coincidence. Howe you were sitting together with Lil¡¯ Lyn, Miss Shimizu?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s expression flickered, ¡°Oh? Were you aware of it, Lady Uesugi? Lil¡¯ Lily has long be a member of the main dojo of the Genji in the Eastern Nations. She is apanying me to represent the Genji in this expedition. I heard you were close with Lily, so I thought she must have told you about it already.¡±

    There was no obstruction of information in this world of Heian, so it was possible to send messages over long distances. However, Uesugi Rei had indeed never heard of this matter, and she had even learned about Lily¡¯s presence here from Ashikaga Kiyoshi¡¯s mouth just recently.

    ¡°Ah¡­ So, it was like that,¡± This had stunned Uesugi Rei a little. Hence, she embraced Lily¡¯s neck with her arm from behind topliment her, ¡°To think you were able to join the main dojo of the Genji in the Eastern Nations. That¡¯s so formidable, Lil¡¯ Lyn. Yeah, this warrants a rewardter on.¡±

    The sensation of her long, slender finger stroking her nape made Lily¡¯s sensitive body tense up.

    Minamoto no Shimizu¡¯s expression turned very serious when she witnessed this scene.

    She continued in a somewhat icy yet proud tone, ¡°I forgot to mention this, but there¡¯s another thing you ought to know as well. Lily and I have already be training sisters.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 43 â€“ Jealousy and a Late-Night Visit

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 43 - Jealousy and a Late-Night Visit</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Lily sneaked a peek from the corner of her eyes towards Uesugi Rei. For a moment, Uesugi Rei showed no change in expression, almost as if she had be a statue. This made it hard for Lily to determine Rei¡¯s frame of mind as there weren¡¯t any visible telltales to base that on.

    After that, Uesugi Rei closed her eyes and smiled faintly, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Uesugi Rei seemed to have recalled something, so she questioned, ¡°Miss Shimizu, what are your opinions about Lord Kamakura mustering suchrge forces of Genji nsmen to exterminate the Fuma n?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Her question had stunned Shimizu, so after a moment of nkness, she answered, ¡°The Fuma n¡¯s base is in a strategic location that¡¯s easy to defend yet hard to attack. They also have a considerable size of forces numbering over a thousand, and even possess some unique ninja arts as well as demon and insect control methods in their arsenal. Perhaps Lord Kamakura¡¯s intentions are to crush the foes with overwhelming numbers to minimize the losses as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you really believe that¡¯s the case?¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes twinkled with wit as her lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°Hehe. I have dedicated my entire life to learning the way of the sword, so I¡¯m not that well versed in the military strategies. I hope you aren¡¯t too bothered by it if I¡¯ve said something wrong, Lady Uesugi. Oh, yes. My training sister and I will be returning to our tent now. Do you wish toe along with us to chat over there or¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to turn down that offer. I still need to discuss some military matters with the cavalrywomen at their barracks,¡± saying so, Uesugi Rei turned around and left without even giving Lily another nce.

    Lily still stood there with a dazed expression, and as she looked at Uesugi Rei¡¯s bootylicious posterior d under the skin-tight, ck battle armor as well as Rei¡¯s fragrant, lustrous, fluttering silver hair as Rei left, she felt emptiness fill her heart.

    ¡°She left just like that?¡± Lily¡¯s mood turned a bitplicated. Lily was still considering how to answer that difficult question from Rei, but before she could do that, Shimizu had suddenly revealed that they had be training sisters. Rei acted as if she hadn¡¯t even heard this, so it made Lily wonder if Rei was a whimsical woman and had already lost interest in her.

    Right! It must be that second-inmand who had most of her butt exposed! For some reason, Lily¡¯s heart actually filled up with jealousy and suspicion, Since they are together most of the time, something might have happened between them.

    Lily pondered, feeling difort in her heart.

    Hold on! Why am I even thinking about this when it has nothing to do with me?! If it¡¯s really as I suspect, Sister Uesugi probably won¡¯t bother me again, and isn¡¯t that just what I want? Humph! This is perfect! Who cares what she does anyway!

    ¡°Lily? Are you all right, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You kept staring at that woman¡¯s butt absent-mindedly! She¡¯s long gone now, so what are you looking at now?¡± Shimizu questioned in a seemingly bitter tone.

    ¡°Ehhh? I-I wasn¡¯t staring at her¡­ that ce! I was just¡­ thinking about something,¡± Lily refuted while blushing.

    However, astute as she was, Shimizu had realized that Lily still cared about that woman. And the fact that Uesugi Rei hadn¡¯t shown any reaction to her revealing they had be training sisters also made Shimizu feel a bit tired.

    Lily¡¯s expression, however, had inadvertently hurt Shimizu¡¯s heart, Humph! Are you really that fascinated with her bountiful and womanly figure? Lily, you ??????????!

    Shimizu scolded Lily in her heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to our quarters as well!¡± Shimizu stated.

    On the way back to their quarters in the cold wind, perhaps because she felt unwell or because she was in a dampened mood, Shimizu began coughing again. This prompted Lily to rush beside her and support her back to their quarters.

    After reaching their quarters, Yoshiko prepared a medicinal concoction for Shimizu. Then, she stripped Shimizu of her armor and helped her lie down to get some rest in her white yukata.

    Lily came to a sudden realization at this moment, ¡°Others have a very conservative white yukata under their armor, so why do I have only underwear¡­ Won¡¯t my scent seep into the armor this way? But, Sister Uesugi¡¯s dress was even skimpier than me. Perhaps Shimizu wore the yukata because of her ill-health?¡±

    Lily¡¯s soul was, after all, not that of a real girl. She had assumed that a real girl would want to reveal as much of their beauty if they were healthy and pretty. On the other hand, Shimizu had a frail and weak body and also had an almost t chest with slight bumps. Of course, as she was together with Shimizu a lot, Lily was aware that Shimizu¡¯s had a considerably plump butt. However, this didn¡¯t exin anything at all.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­ Mdy has finished taking medicine, so she needs to rest now.¡± Yoshiko stated.

    Lily looked at Shimizu with worry. However, Shimizu¡¯s illness was long rooted in her life, and it was hard to recover in a short period. If it were curable, with Shimizu¡¯s current position in the Genji, she would have long been cured as the Genji didn¡¯tck physicians or medicinal herbs. So, the only thing that Lily could do was feel worried for her.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, please rest properly. I¡¯ll be returning first then.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, all right. I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve long be ustomed to it,¡± Shimizu smiled at her with a flushed face.

    Lily then got up to leave.

    ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be going straight back, right?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­ go, then. It¡¯s prettyte, so don¡¯t dither outside for too long,¡± Shimizu advised.

    ¡°Ehhh? Of course, I won¡¯t,¡± Lily also had no intentions of doing that.

    After Lily left Shimizu¡¯s tent, she walked over towards her and Shiu¡¯s tent that was just a few meters away.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu greeted Lily when she saw her return and had already prepared the bed for her.

    Lily took off her footwear and entered the tent.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lily gasped silently, then sat down to rest with her eyes closed.

    For some reason, the moment she closed her eyes, Uesugi Rei¡¯s expressionless face appeared before her.

    ¡°Does it really not bother her?¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to exin things to her clearly!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it bothered her or not, I did reject her back then, after all. And now, Shimizu¡¯s words almost implied that I casually agreed to be training sisters with Shimizu, but that¡¯s not the truth. Shimizu and I are just simple training sisters andmon friends, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have a special rtionship with Sister Uesugi, I have to exin things properly to her. I cannot let her think of me as a causal woman who rejected her impulsive words back then, and in a sh, became sisters with someone else!¡±

    Lily just didn¡¯t wish for Rei to treat her this way, that¡¯s all.

    Hence, she got up all of a sudden and told Shiu somewhat inattentively, ¡°Shiu, I¡­ I have something to do, so I¡¯m going out for a moment. You can sleep in early, okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Master, it¡¯s sote now, so where are you heading?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just something I need to do. I¡­ I¡¯ll return a bitte,¡± saying so, Lily left the tent, put on her wooden sandals, and sashayed into the night still dressed in her revealing full-body ck and red armor.

    Lily¡¯s eyes were full of determination, and she had resolved her heart, but she seemed to be in an absent-minded state of mind because of the night. As she wandered across the camp, she drew a lot of gazes from the soldiers.

    ¡°Excuse me, could you tell me where the Uesugi n¡¯s barracks is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the cavalrywomen¡¯s barracks, huh? It¡¯s over there to that corner. Men aren¡¯t allowed to go near it,¡± A patrolling foot soldier answered her.

    Lily walked before the row of tents that had the insignia of the Uesugi n. She was able to figure which tent belonged to Rei with just a single nce with ease as it was the biggest one.

    Lily sprinted over there and stood before the entrance of the tent, but she hesitated again.

    She turned her back towards the tent and took a deep breath. Her face also be a bit flushed as she chided herself, ¡°Just what am I doing here? What will I even be able to exin to her in the middle of the night? It will just make things worse! Why should I even care what she thinks about me¡­ Never mind, I should just return.¡±

    Just when she was nning to return quietly, a poignant yet ecstatic moan reached her ears from within the tent. She could make out some resemnce to Rei¡¯s voice from this moan, and for some reason, this hurt Lily¡¯s heart.

 Volume 2, Chapter 44 â€“ The Grudge-Inflicted Blade Maiden

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 44 - The Grudge-Inflicted de Maiden</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Lily was nning to just walk away from this, but she still felt a bit discontent with how things were right now, so she wished to make things clear at all costs.

    She turned back and quietly pulled the tent¡¯s entrance aside. Then, she took a peek inside, only to discover Uesugi Rei kneeling on the ground alone, using her longsword, the nodachi, to support her body. Her hair was a mess, and her neck, shoulders, back, and arms were covered by a thinyer of sweat. She also appeared to be gasping for breaths.

    The tent only covered an area of three-square meters, so its interior was saturated with a heavy womanly fragrance.

    Lily wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened, but she had a feeling that the current Uesugi Rei was a bit abnormal.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s hand slipped, and the cursed de fell to the nketed ground. Consequently, she too followed after it and dropped onto the nket. Her powerless arms trembled as she reached out with the intent to grab her weapon again.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡± When Lily saw this, etiquette and whatnot were thest things on her mind as she charged into the tent after taking off her wooden sandals. Then, she crouched beside Uesugi Rei to support her up.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over! Who allowed you toe in?!¡± Uesugi Rei berated and pushed Lily to the side before leaning on the tent¡¯s walls.

    She then turned her head aside and passed an obscure remark after seeing it was Lily, ¡°So, it was you, Lil¡¯ Lyn.¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s forehead was still covered in sweat as she pulled her leg closer and ced her elbow on her knee. Although her face was wholly flushed, she revealed a rxed yet willful smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to spend the night with your training partner, Shimizu? Howe you¡¯re here to see me now? Is Shimizu¡¯s weak body unable to satisfy you or what?¡±

    ¡°S-Sister Uesugi, what are you even saying?! Sister Shimizu and I are just ordinary training sisters, that¡¯s all. I really don¡¯t know what weird things you¡¯re referring to!¡± Although Uesugi Rei had spoken such ridiculous words to her, Lily wasn¡¯t angry at all. She was more concerned about Rei¡¯s state of mind right now, so she sent her a worried look and asked, ¡°Sister Uesugi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you all right?¡±

    Uesugi Rei answered back with an easygoing smile, ¡°Hehehe. It¡¯s nothing. Do you think your Sister Uesugi is the same as that sickly, glum, and petty woman? I was just¡­ feeling a bit hot, that¡¯s all. Mhm, indeed. I¡¯m obviously wearing such a skimpy armor, yet I still feel so hot. Maybe the wicking ability of the fabric is too subpar.¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°Did youe here just to tell me that? I got it. There¡¯s nothing between you and Shimizu, right? Fine, then. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can return now. It¡¯s already so hot here, if another woman were to stay here, it would only be hotter¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you really all right? Shall I bring some water for you?¡± Lily didn¡¯t feel relieved after seeing how Rei looked right now.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. There¡¯s a lot of cavalrywomen here, so there¡¯s no need for you to do that¡­¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s gaze suddenly lingered on the Crescent Moon¡¯s dark handle that was tied to Lily¡¯s waist.

    Such an intense grudge¡­ and it¡¯s an entirely different kind of grudge from mine too, Rei soliloquized internally.

    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave quickly now, or else, I¡¯ll push you down here! Or could it be that you entered my tent sote into the night because you were actually looking forward to me pushing you down roughly and then¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, okay?!¡± Lily got up, gloomily, with a blushing face. She hade here to give an exnation with good intentions yet ended up as the target of Rei¡¯s inappropriate words. This really made her wonder whether Rei believed she liked to hear Rei talk to her vulgarly, and this annoyed her to no end.

    After reaching the tent¡¯s entrance and lifting it half-open, she turned back and emphasized again, ¡°T-There¡¯s really nothing between Sister Shimizu and me, nothing at all.¡±

    Actually, she had already told Rei this once just now, but for some reason, she had emphasized it yet again, and even she felt puzzled about why she had done that.

    As for Rei, she acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard it, and her gaze was still fixated on Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon.

    Lily discovered this peculiar behavior of hers and asked, ¡°Sister Uesugi, are you really all right? Why are you staring at me?¡±

    ¡°Leave now!¡± Uesugi Rei berated her suddenly.

    This startled Lily and made her feel grieved. I came here to see you with kind intentions, so why are you mistreating me?!

    Maybe she has something she really doesn¡¯t want me to know? Lily¡¯s expression turned gentle, ¡°I¡¯m leaving then. We head out tomorrow morning, so take care of yourself¡­ sister.¡±

    Saying so, Lily turned back and lifted the tent¡¯s entrance. Then, she bridged down to wear her sandals. This action of hers, however, caused her plump butt to perk up and ended up exciting Rei. As the battle skirt was too short, that moist, white fabric underneath the skirt came into Rei¡¯s view.

    At the moment Lily had finished wearing her sandals and was about to set out, Uesugi Rei suddenly pounced at her and pulled at Lily¡¯s waist to turn her around.

    ¡°Hyah!¡± Lily cried out, cutely, in a flurry.

    In that instant, Lily believed Rei was really going to push her down, but after turning her over, Rei hadn¡¯t pushed her down. Instead, her womanly and charming figure kneeled beside Lily, and her hands reached out to grab the scabbard of Crescent Moon that was tied to Lily¡¯s waist.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s limpid eyes had blurred up as she parted her plump lips to exhale a cloud of breath. She held Crescent Moon¡¯s scabbard beside her mouth with a seemingly intense longing and lust, and then, she mumbled, ¡°Grudge. Your de has umted so much grudge, and that too a different kind than mine. Give it to me, your sister, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? Lily felt baffled as she saw this confused and obsessive side of Rei, ¡°Sister, what did you say? You want my sword? And what grudge are you¡­ ehhh?¡±

    It seemed like Uesugi Rei had run out of patience, so before Lily could even finish speaking, she straightened her back and licked the handle of Lily¡¯s weapon.

    ¡°Grudge¡­ so much grudge. I need this grudge¡­ Mhmm¡­¡±

    Rei¡¯s expression possessed an obsessive and feral glint to it, and just like a raging volcano, she gently sucked the handle of Lily¡¯s weapon with her moist mouth.

    She then sucked it deeper.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    The cursed de had umted a strong grudge because of all the ughter performed through it, and this grudge was now pouring into Rei¡¯s mouth through the handle of Lily¡¯s weapon. Rei had her eyes closed as she seemingly gulped all of it down, and her mouth produced a few muffled moans too. Her body was on the brink of copsing previously. And now, she powerfully held onto Lily¡¯s thigh with one of her hands and hugged Lily¡¯s pert buttock with her other hand.

    Lily¡¯s face blushed hard as she couldn¡¯tprehend what exactly Rei sought by sucking on her weapon¡¯s handle.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­ W-What are you doing? Don¡¯t¡­ be like this, please. I¡¯ll let you suck on it however much you want after taking it off, okay?¡±

    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Uesugi Rei pulled the handle out of her mouth. The entire handle had be slopping wet and gained a lustrous gleam while a translucent thread of saliva ran from Rei¡¯s tender mouth to the handle. This intense longing of Rei seemed to dere that this thing belonged to her. As if all the grudge Lily had umted was destined to belong to her alone. She moved her body in a somewhat passionate, greedy yet seductive manner and said, ¡°No. Let¡¯s do it this way with you standing before me¡­ let me eat¡­ your grudge¡­ Haahh¡­¡±

    Saying so, Reibed her pretty silver hair to the side. As a result, her neck and ear were now exposed, and she then sucked the weapon¡¯s handle with her mouth again.

    Lily stood there, affixed, in a daze under Rei¡¯s embrace. Although she couldn¡¯t understand the situation and also felt incredibly embarrassed, Lily could see that this action was pretty important to Rei as her state of mind was much better now.

    ¡°Grudge? Is it because of the strong grudge that the de maidens umte? And hence, they need another type of grudge to bnce it?¡± Lily came to a sudden realization.

    Since I can neutralize the grudge by borrowing the power of moonlight, my requirement towards this isn¡¯t that intense. However, a powerful de maiden like Sister Uesugi must have killed a lot of monsters and demons. Yet, as she cannot disperse the grudge, even though she looks so powerful on the surface, the umted grudge must have always tormented her to the limits of her sanity.

    Lily looked down and watched as the pretty woman kneeling before her bobbed her head up and down zealously. All of a sudden, Lily felt tender feelings fill her heart for Uesugi Rei, who was sucking the grudge from her weapon¡¯s handle. A powerful woman like her, a de maiden possessing a well-endowed body, also had a moment where she suffered from a torment that was hard to break free from.

    For some reason, Lily performed an action just now that even she couldn¡¯tprehend. She reached out with her hand and gently caressed Rei¡¯s slightly warm earlobe with her slender finger.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A muffled moan surged out from the depths of Rei¡¯s throat, and along with it, her body also seemed to huddle up slightly.

    Lily began feeling she had actually recovered some of the dignity she lost when Rei had taken liberties with her previously. Hence, she continued caressing Rei¡¯s earlobe with her finger.

    ¡­¡­

    Rei seemed to have an endless source of energy, while Lily had also umted a massive amount of grudge.

    This episode had finally concluded after a full two-hours of sucking.

    Rei released the handle of Lily¡¯s weapon with her hair in a mess and leaned onto the central pir of the tent. Her voluptuous breasts heaved up and down energetically and were covered by ayer of glistening sweat.

    ¡°Haahh¡­¡± Rei moaned with a delightful sigh while fiddling with her pretty hair.

    As for Lily, she still stood affixed in her original position, feeling flummoxed about what to do with the slopping wet handle of her weapon.

    ¡°I never expected your cursed de to have so much grudge, Lily¡­ I¡¯ve never felt this good ever since I¡¯ve embarked on the path of advancement. Lily, I really didn¡¯t expect our cursed katanas to have different attributes, what a coincidence it is. This has truly resolved a huge problem for my advancement.¡±

    Lily shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°Sister Uesugi. If you needed my cursed de¡¯s grudge, why didn¡¯t you just ask for it? It¡¯s not like I wouldn¡¯t have lent it to you, so there was no need to pounce on me¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re stillining?¡± Rei¡¯s neck was also drenched in a musky scent of sweat. Shebed her hair aside to reveal her inmed earlobe and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, didn¡¯t you have fun caressing it too? How did it feel to see me kneel before you? Are you satisfied?¡±

    Lily blushed and lowered her head, ¡°What are you saying now? T-That was just to alleviate the distress Sis was feeling, so I just wanted tofort Sis, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rei¡¯s sight turned as sharp as a hawk.

    She got up and walked over to Lily, towering over her with her tall height, and then hugged Lily¡¯s waist, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? What do you mean by what?¡± Lily felt puzzled.

    ¡°You called me Sis just now!¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡± Lily recalled that she had indeed inadvertently addressed her that way, ¡°I-It was just a slip of the tongue¡­ Mmf!¡±

    Rei¡¯s tender, pink lips sealed Lily¡¯s.

    Not again now! I always end up getting kissed by her forcibly each time we meet! I hate it so much!

    This time though¡­

    Lily¡¯s eyes that had widened in surprise soon turned gentle and affectionate¡­

    She subconsciously ced her hand on Rei¡¯s waist and then slid it downwards.

    However, the lengthy buzz of a horn suddenly arrived from outside at this moment. It ran through the entire camp, causing everyone to be restless immediately.

    The girls also parted in a reluctant yet inevitable fashion.

    The duo then gazed towards the direction the horn had sounded out from.

    ¡°Is it the call for the expedition?¡± Rei questioned doubtfully.

    ¡°Now? Are we going to set out in the middle of the night? Didn¡¯t they say it was going to be early in the morning?¡± Lilymented, as she also found this to be out of her expectations.

 Volume 2, Chapter 45 â€“ The Enemy is at Odawara!

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 45 - The Enemy is at Odawara!</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    Fortunately, both Lily and Rei were dressed in armor right now.

    ¡°Are you going to wipe that?¡± Rei pointed towards the handle of Lily¡¯s weapon.

    ¡°N-No,¡± Lily didn¡¯t dislike this handle that Rei had sucked on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go assemble at the location quickly then,¡± Rei suggested.

    ¡°All right¡­¡±

    The entire camp was in disarray because of the horn that had buzzed in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Is it an enemy attack or what?¡±

    ¡°Calm down! This is the call to assemble for the expedition!¡±

    The samurai, soldiers, and horses all converged at the front of the camp in session.

    The scene of around 20,000 people carrying weapons, gs, and torches was indeed a grand one.

    Shimizu had already recovered, so she donned her armor quickly and assembled at the designated location along with the samurai of the Genji n. However, although Shiu was present here, she couldn¡¯t see Lily anywhere.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Shimizu questioned.

    ¡°Well¡­ She¡­¡±

    Before Shiu could exin, they saw Lily and Rei arrive along with the cavalrywoman unit while riding the humongous Nioh together.

    After reaching the location, Uesugi Rei hugged Lily¡¯s waist and ced her on the ground before getting down the Nioh. Both of them even seemed to gaze into each other¡¯s eyes longingly.

    This scene made Shimizu feel sad momentarily.

    ¡°Humph! You appeared so worried about my health just a while ago, and in a sh, you went to have a tryst with Uesugi Rei¡­¡±

    Lily saw Shimizu and Shiu stand together at a distance, so she sprinted over without feeling too bothered about it as it was an emergency situation right now. She then hopped onto the warhorse that Shiu had brought over and entered the battle formation of the Genji alongside Shimizu.

    Shimizu gave Lily a grudging look but said nothing to her. Even if she had something to say, this wasn¡¯t the proper ce to say it.

    As the army assembled in an orderly fashion, everyone looked at each other as they were clueless about why they had been called to assemble hours earlier than the stipted time. A lot of the samurais also discussed their spections in hushed voices.

    Finally, the Ashikaga troops, Minamoto no Kenki, and the other generals spurred their horses and arrived before the formation.

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi rode beside Ashikaga Makoto in formidable-looking armor, and a few soldiers armed with jintachi marched behind him, carrying the gs of the Ashikaga and Genji n.

    Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s pretty hair fluttered gently in the air while her amicable gaze seemed to contain a fierce glint. She had worn a beautiful white armor and made her horse walk across the formation of troops to survey them all.

    She then finally brought it to a stop and faced the 20,000-strong army. Her eyes gradually reflected the light from the campfire as determination filled her stern expression.

    She looked at the army and took a deep breath topose herself. When everyone¡¯s attention had focused on her, themander of the Genji allied-forces, she shouted out loud¡ª

    ¡°Everyone! The enemy¡ª¡ªis at Odawara!¡±

    The expressions of all the soldiers under the illumination of the campfires lit up with determination. Their gazes show no more confusion and turned steadier as each one of them raised their weapons to let out a passionate and ted battle cry!

    ¡°Oooohhhh¡ª¡ª!¡± The entire army roared in unison.

    It was impossible for those who had conscripted for this expedition against the Fuma n to feel proud even if they could have an easy victory through sheer numbers. This campaign brought them no delight at all, and they also couldn¡¯t earn much merit, so it was hard for the samurai to feel excited about this kind of battle. Only an opponent like the Hojo n and a target like Odawara City was suitable for such a massive army to campaign against.

    All the samurai and soldiers seemed to have a tacit mutual understanding as once the amazement had faded away, they had unequivocally epted this fact in an instant!

    This kind of synchronicity between the troops of the army was only possible during such a war-stricken era!

    It took a few moments for everyone to calm down after that.

    Ashikaga Makoto also didn¡¯t address them again and instead ordered Ashikaga Kiyoshi, who was behind her, ¡°Kiyoshi, read the decree of Lord Kamakura.¡±

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi received the Lord Kamakura¡¯s handwritten decree from Minamoto no Kenki and arrived beside Ashikaga Makoto on his horse. Then, he opened the decree solemnly, and read it with the aid of the light from the torch in the hands of a cavalryman beside him.

    ¡°Hojo Dijon hasmitted patricide, avunculicide, and murdered all the elderly retainers of the Hojo n as well as taken the lives of nearly a thousand innocent women and children. He has taken over the Hojo n¡¯s territory by colluding with the forces of the Land of Hundred Demons and imed himself as the Lord of the Hojo n. The list of his crimes reaches high heavens, and there¡¯s no room for forgiveness for him. He has brought misfortune upon the Eastern Nations and is a disgrace of the samurai! Heed my orders: Ashikaga Makoto is tasked as themander to gather troops from the Genji ns and shall march to respond to the call of help from the survivor of the Hojo n, Hojo Ujizane! Kill Hojo Dijon, root out his followers, take the Hojo n¡¯s territory back, and protect the peace of Eastern Nations!¡±

    After Ashikaga Kiyoshi finished reading Lord Kamakura¡¯s decree, he pulled out his tachi and yelled out loud¡ª

    ¡°The enemy is¡ª¡ªHojo Dijon! Our target¡ª¡ªOdawara City!¡±

    ¡°Advance¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡±

    After receiving the order, all the troops raised their weapons up again and yelled out excitedly!

    With a just cause driving them now, even though it was cold in the middle of the night, their morale was at an all-time high!

    The army followed after the Ashikaga and marched towards the Hojo n¡¯s territory to the west.

    Lily was still dwelling in amazement as she rode on her white horse, and even Minamoto no Shimizu was utterly clueless about this.

    Uesugi Rei rode her Nioh over beside them at this moment.

    Lily looked up towards her and asked, ¡°S-Sister Uesugi, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s gaze peered into the distance and looked at the torches winding across the mountain. Then, she said, ¡°No one knew it in advance. This is the strategy behind Lord Kamakura mobilizing the troops.¡±

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t we receive a decree to exterminate the Fuma n?¡±

    Before her question could be answered, they arrived beside themander of the army, Ashikaga Makoto, who waited for them at the forefront of the troops and brought her horse beside theirs. Shimizu also urged her horse to move aside and make a ce for Ashikaga Makoto to enter.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Lily felt a bit nervous as she rode alongside Ashikaga Makoto.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily. Since it was a military secret, I couldn¡¯t reveal it to just anyone. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you in advance, and even Kiyoshi wasn¡¯t aware of it. In the entire army, I alone knew our true destination,¡± Ashikaga Makoto stated.

    ¡°Heh!¡± Uesugi Rei raised one of her legs and turned aside on top of the tall Nioh, ¡°It seems like the extermination of the Fuma n was just a pretense.¡±

    Lily recalled that Rei had asked Shimizu about the intent behind the army¡¯s mobilization before. As expected from the God of War¡¯s Daughter, it seemed like she had already gleaned something about the situation and was trying to fish for clues before. Lily really fell short inparison to Uesugi Rei in terms of war tactics.

    ¡°Yes, this was the strategy of Lord Kamakura,¡± Ashikaga Makoto continued, ¡°Lord Kamakura, Minamoto no Yoritomo, can be considered the greatest tactician and strategist of the Eastern Nations, no, the entire Heian Empire. Lord Kamakura wouldn¡¯t need to muster suchrge forces to exterminate a small Fuma n.¡±

    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. I¡¯ve already sent Naoto along with two thousand troops to coordinate with the Mido n that has long suffered under the torment of the Fuma n. They are sufficient to exterminate the Fuma.¡±

    ¡°Mido n, huh¡­¡± Shiu was actually prettyposed as she rode on a colt beside Lily. She was initially worried that the expedition would bring disaster to the Mido n. And this was the reason she had stopped Lily to say something on that night but ended up saying nothing as it was useless to speak out her worries. Now, it appeared that the Mido n had changed sides and was coborating with the Ashikaga, so she felt at ease.

    Ashikaga Makoto continued speaking, ¡°A few days ago, Lord Kamakura granted an audience to Hojo Ujizane, who had fled Odawara and heard from him and the other survivors. The ninjas also brought intelligence as well. After learning that Hojo Dijon hadmitted patricide and rebelled to take over the Hojo n¡¯s territory by colluding with the Land of Hundred Demons, Lord Kamakura only cated Hojo Ujizane and told him he would think of a way to help. There was no more news about this after that, so I wasn¡¯t expecting Lord Kamakura to summon me back alone after handing down the decree and speak to me privately. The n was to proim that the army is being mobilized to exterminate the Fuma n, but it would change directions on the very night everyone¡¯s assembled at the foot of Mt. Aoame, and charge towards Odawara City to attack the rebels of the Hojo n!¡±

    Even Ashikaga Makoto found it difficult to contain her excitement.

    Lily finally understood why they needed to muster suchrge forces. It was all a strategy to secretly mobilize the army and catch the rebels of the Hojo n off guard!

    ¡°Very well!¡± A decisive glint shed through Lily¡¯s eyes as she soliloquized internally, ¡°Hojo Dijon is the biggest threat to me, and I was always worried about him since I am not strong enough to face him. However, one of the Furinkazan is leading the army this time, and four of the Six Swords are also present in the 20,000-strong army. Compared to that Fuma n, being able to root out Hojo Dijon would also settle one of my worries!¡±

    ¡°No wonder Hojo Dijon didn¡¯t look for me to take revenge after that. He didn¡¯t even have the leeway to do it since he had returned and killed his father after defecting. Humph! Hojo Dijon, you have dug your own grave now,¡± A cold smile crept up on Lily¡¯s face as she spurred her horse towards Odawara in the night.

 Volume 2, Chapter 46 â€“ Raiding the City Gate

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 46 - Raiding the City Gate</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The never-ending mountain range before the troops was several times taller than Mt. Aoame. As the troops gazed upon the mountain range that seemed to cut off the Heavens from the hilltop, it gave them a shudder.

    Although everyone was fully aware it was the territory of the monsters, the enemy of mankind, the towering mountains still made them feel so very insignificant.

    ¡°Even with the strength of a mid-tier sword saint, I still feel like amb in a tiger¡¯s den. It feels like I would be easily torn apart by the ancient demons in the deep mountains and swallowed whole.¡±

    Gazing at the unending mountains from afar, even Lily felt excitement and reverence.

    Only the truly strong could sense the boundless and daunting nature of the mountains.

    Not a flicker of light could be seen in Odawara that was located right before the unending mountains. It was 4 AM in the wee hours, the time where everyone was in deep sleep.

    Even from afar, they could feel the sinister murderous auraing from the Odawara. It was clear to everyone that a cruel massacre had taken ce here.

    Ashikaga Makoto urged the horse to step forward with a few generals in tow, then she dered, ¡°The walls of Odawara stand strong, despite having a numerical advantage by the tens of thousands, it won¡¯t be easy to raid the city. If they focused on defense, even if we gathered a hundred thousand strong troops from throughout the Eastern Nation, we might not necessarily be able to take it down immediately. Moreover, it is hard to predict what the generals of the Taira n would do, as such, we will carry out a night raid!¡±

    Lily nodded silently. Lord Kamakura, Minamoto no Yoritomo, was supposedly the elder brother of the Genji¡¯s legendary hero, Yosh*tsune. It was strange how he was able to live in good health for a few hundred years but to have lorded the Eastern Nations for all these years. It seemed that he not only possessed surpassing strength but also a long lifespan. He had proved himself worthy of the title of Lord Kamakura with his visionary and sagacious strategies and tactics.

    Lord Kamakura¡¯s strategy was indeed brilliant, however, for some reason, Lily couldn¡¯te to terms with it. Why would someone so high and mighty resort to such a strategy and ignore the code of chivalry? Or could it be that war and chivalry couldn¡¯t be put on the same page? Lily could only take it as she still didn¡¯t understand enough to question Lord Kamakura¡¯s tactics.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei, Itagaki Nobuyoshi, although your cavalry units are strong and brave, they have no strategic value in raiding a city. Lead your troops to the southeast and southwest of Odawara respectively and intercept any reinforcements of the Hojo n,¡± Ashikaga Makoto had issued a military order.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Rei and Nobuyoshi acknowledged the order.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, although victory is all but certain, it is still hard to predict what will happen in the midst of war, you must be careful. I have faith in you.¡± Rei turned her horse to face Lily and said.

    Lily looked at the silvery figure riding atop the dark horse and said, ¡°You too, Sister Uesugi.¡±

    ¡°Nngh, you can just call me Sis, you know?¡± Uesugi Rei left a casual remark before leading the cavalrywomen to their designated location.

    Lily noticed that each and every one of those cavalrywomen was slender and beautiful. The horse they were riding was also especially tall. They had a neat appearance and the way they poised their long-handled jintachi made them look valiant and formidable. Their pace was fast, yet also steady and taciturn, so it was obvious that they weren¡¯t going at full speed. Despite that, however, they were already several times faster than themon cavalry unit. Their formation looked like an azure dagger piercing through the darkness of night!

    ¡°Humph!¡± Shimizu harrumphed in her heart when she noticed Lily¡¯s fixed gaze. Once the war concluded, she was determined to ask her where she had gone in the night and what she had done.

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimuzu,¡± Ashikaga Makotomanded.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°It is extremely tough to breach Odawara, we need a samurai with adequate strength to scale the wall and open the gate from within. Once the gate has been upied, the main troops will march into the city. This is the key strategy to capture Odawara, I shall pass this mission to the samurai of Genji,¡± said Ashikaga Makoto.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Shimizu nodded with a cold glint in her eyes.

    She then looked towards Minamoto no Kenki.

    He nodded with a smile, ¡°Lady Shimizu, Lord Kamakura is looking forward to your achievement in this battle. Although I am the Supreme Commander, Lord Kamakura sent me here to support you. I will wait for your good news in the main camp. In case the mission didn¡¯t go well, I will personally lead the troops to help. Once the army has marched into the city after you have seized control of the city gate, you can rush into the inner city and face off with Hojo Dijon at the Odawara Castle. You¡¯ll obtain a first ss merit if you are able to kill Dijon!¡±

    Minamoto no Shimizu was the samurai with the greatest prospects in the Genji n. There were even rumors that Lord Kamakura intended to make her his sessor. If she was to obtain a first ss merit in this battle, her position in the Genji would be unshakable.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the same as weeding out the Fuma n, to seize Odawara and kill Hojo Dijon were easier said than done.

    epting the order, Shimizu, Lily, Shiu, and several hundred samurai and foot soldiers of the Genji set off under the curtain of night. They extinguished all the torches, slinked through the fields on foot, and approached Odawara City¡¯s walls stealthily.

    Odawara was backed by a range of mountains, and the city itself was established on top of a hill. The troops slowly moved through the shrubs with rustling sounds, stealthily arriving before the towering city gate. The samurai¡¯s helmet glinted under the cold moonlight and the gs in the formation were faintly illuminated.

    Although Shimizu was a little bothered by the matter between Rei and Lily, this battle was too important for her to be distracted by such thoughts. Shimizu was not interested in power and wealth, but in order to fight against those who attempted to hunt the mirror girls and toplete the first mission the mirror had entrusted to her, the more power, wealth, and resources she had, the better. This battle held a significant meaning for Shimizu.

    Shifting her gaze towards the top of the rampart, she saw only two soldiers on patrol.

    Then she whispered, ¡°We need someone to scale the wall without being noticed, take care of the sentinels from within and open the city gate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily volunteered.

    ¡°No, master, let me!¡± Shiu interrupted.

    ¡°What are you saying,¡± Lily softly reprimanded, ¡°You are a ninja, there¡¯s no need for you to take the frontline in a raid. Just stay at the back obediently.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, master. Leaping onto the roofs and vaulting over walls without being discovered is the specialty of the ninjas. Master may be more powerful, but Shiu is still better in this aspect.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Shimizu then said, ¡°Shiu is right. Shiu, form a small squad with a few of my ninjas, assassinate the sentinels, and then, open the gate. Lily, take the elite samurai with you and lie in wait for an ambush at the gate. Once the gate opens, charge in and secure the area.¡±

    ¡°All right, leave it to me,¡± Lily naturally nned to obey Shimizu¡¯s orders.

    As such, Shiu and a few ninjas climbed onto the huge tree and zipped across branches to approach the rampart stealthily.

    A few petite figures skipped from the tree onto the city wall and dispatched the sentinels with a few shurikens. Lily and the samurais came out from the cover of the bushes and positioned themselves right before the gate.

    Lily signaled Shiu with a hand gesture and the ninja squad proceeded to open the city gate.

    Then, half a minuteter, the presence of spirit power could be felt from within the city gate, followed by the sounds of weapons shing, and even the shriek of a woman.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Lily was rmed, ¡°That scream sounds like it came from Shimizu¡¯s female ninja, Shiu is in danger!¡±

    However, the city gate was still tightly shut, the samurai was at a loss for what to do.

    Lily suddenly rushed before the gate and shouted, ¡°All of you, move aside!¡±

    The ferocity in Lily¡¯s voice shocked the samurai, and made them move back in session even though they weren¡¯t sure what the little girl with revealing armor before them was going to do.

    Since it hade to this, she couldn¡¯t give a damn anymore and just had to do it!

    Lily unsheathed the Crescent Moon and steadily approached the ten-meter tall and thick city gate. A crimson aura enveloped her body, evocating the image of blossoming amaryllis buds.

    On the surface of the de, the beautiful spirit runes glowed with a blood-red light. And asionally one could catch a vague glimpse of a Demon Hound in the form of golden light flitting across the de.

    Lily spread her legs and took a horse stance. She raised the Crescent Moon and concentrated all her spirit power onto the de, causing the air around her to form a vortex.

    Her gaze suddenly turned sharp as she yelled, ¡°Haaaah!¡±

    With a powerful swing of Crescent Moon, a mournful yet enchanting crimson sword light had immediately set the night sky aze!

    ¡°Boooom-!!!¡±

    The resplendent and savage sword light struck the huge wooden gate diagonally and made it explode into bits and pieces. This also caused thick logs to scatter at random, and some of them even crashed into the unfortunate guards on the other side of the gate.

    A strong gust whizzed past, causing the ponytail of the red-armored Lily to flutter wildly in the wind. The friendly samurai behind her couldn¡¯t even stand straight as the wind blew past them. All of them were covering their eyes but were peering dumbfoundedly at the girl before them.

    ¡°S-so powerful!¡± One of the aged Genji samurai eximed, ¡°They say that Lady Shimizu¡¯s training sister is a de Maiden, as expected¡­ those who are able to forge a bond of sisters with Lady Shimizu wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person!¡±

    Since the door was already opened, Lily just uttered a single word, ¡°Charge!¡±

    Without waiting for those behind her, she charged into Odawara by herself, leaving behind crimson afterimages.

    The samurai only started to react after she was gone. They raised their weapons and followed after Lily with a war cry while a few soldiers also set fire to the city gate to signal the main troops.

    As soon as Lily charged in, she began sprinting as she sought Shiu.

    The city was poorly lit with only a few torches here and there, so it was hard to tell the situation within the city.

    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± A few arrows found their mark the moment Lily entered through the broken gate.

    Lily suddenly made a sidestep and avoided the arrows. At the same time, she looked around and found a few archers wearing eboshi hats on top of two roofs.

    Lily switched her sword with the bow, nocked the arrow and aimed at the archers. With a smooth and fluid motion, she shot a few arrows in session.

    Although Lily¡¯s mastery of archery wasn¡¯t that high, she had colossal strength. The bow she used couldn¡¯t be pulled back even with the strength of a bull. As such, the arrows broke through the sound barrier as they flew towards their targets.

    There was no chance for the archers at the rooftop to survive once she had aimed at them.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± Due to the exceedingly high momentum, the sturdy grade 4 arrow snapped off the torso of an archer and disappeared into the depths of the night. The archer¡¯s torso flew across the sky before plopping down onto the street.

    The other two had a simrly awful fate. One of them had their body blown into pieces, while the other had their head pinned on the wall of Odawara Castle several hundred meters away.

    That scene had scared the other archers lying in wait senseless. They immediately jumped down the roofs and scattered like roaches.

    Lily had a policy of not killing the soldiers who had given up and chosen to flee, so she let them escape.

    At this time, Lily found Shiu sprinting across a nearbyne. She was running in between the houses while using the shurikens to control the crowd. A general of Hojo and a few dozen pikemen were hot on her tail, so she was in a very dangerous situation.

    Lily immediately broke into a sprint andunched herself towards the Hojo general like a ball of fire. When the general turned around, he saw a red figure sh before him, but it was already toote as Lily had already drawn her sword out.

    ¡°Pfff!¡± Followed by a spray of blood, the Hojo general had been cleaved in half, armor and all!

 Volume 2, Chapter 47 â€“ Lady Shizukaâ€™s Armor

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 47 - Lady Shizuka¡¯s Armor</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Genji!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s their strongest force, the Ashikaga army!¡±

    ¡°The Genji has raided the city!¡±

    The soldiers from the Hojo camp shouted amidst the confusion. Many of them were still fast asleep and couldn¡¯t fight back. Before they were able to get ready, the Genji samurai had already rushed in and imed their lives.

    They could flee from the battle, but there¡¯s no option to surrender. If the Hojo¡¯s army couldn¡¯t run, they¡¯d fight to thest.

    Hojo Dijon¡¯s rebellion and patricide had nothing to do with these soldiers, they were actually innocent, but since they were born in a nation of samurai, there were no such things as right or wrong, only victory or defeat.

    Shimizu led the army into the city and upied the gate with ease.

    At Lily¡¯s side, they had finally pushed back the soldiers chasing after Shiu.

    It was fortunate that Shiu was unharmed.

    The fire of war spread throughout the city and battle cries could be heard all over the ce. Shimizu took a step forward to look around and said, ¡°Lily, two of my ninjas are dead and one is wounded, can you send Shiu to the main camp to transmit the news?¡±

    Lily pondered for a moment, then she nodded, ¡°Shiu, let¡¯s follow Sister Shimizu¡¯s instruction.¡±

    Being the messenger for the main camp and Shimizu was a lot safer than fighting on the frontline. Though victory was all but guaranteed, it was still extremely dangerous to be on the frontline, take Shimizu¡¯s two female ninjas for example.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± In the middle of a chaotic battle, even Shiu didn¡¯t dare to be unreasonable. She immediately acknowledged the order.

    Shortly after, the Ashikaga army also steadily flowed into the city, they spread the fire all over Odawara and engaged in street fights with the unprepared Hojo soldiers.

    Their next target, the Castle Tower.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The entrance of the castle was forced open.

    ¡°Hiyaaah!¡± Inside the castle, the Hojo samurai were waiting in tight formations. All of them were donned in armor and wielded a katana.

    Arge group of Genji samurai charged in and the melee began.

    Lily was also among the group.

    This feeling was fundamentally different from going on a solo adventure. Everyone seemed to be unable to think clearly as though they were affected by some kind of peculiar group mentality that urged them to kill.

    However, Lily was a lot more clear-headed than the rest. By earning enough merits, one could possibly be granted territory, money, or even a smidgen of magatama fragment!

    Lily just had to take care not to run into Hojo Dijon alone, she had to stay here to deprive the lives of as many enemy generals as possible to gain more merits. Obviously, the fact that Lily had taken down the city gate was already considered a great merit.

    The first ss merit naturally fell on those who managed to retrieve Hojo Dijon¡¯s severed head. The only one who could aplish this was Shimizu who woulde raid the castle along with the second wave.

    The Odawara Castle was originally dimly lit with a few candles light, but the fire of war had lit up every ce.

    Two samurai in ck rushed towards Lily, although it was hard to make out their appearance inside this dim room, it should be fine to kill so long as they weren¡¯t friendly targets.

    However, Lily still spread out her spirit waves to get a clear picture of the entire room, and even the other room as well as the hallway. The spirit waves could easily pass through the folding screens of the castle, but its effect was obviously weakened when passing through stone walls.

    The two noisy samurai who targeted Lily were merely low-tier swordmasters. Lily effortlessly finished them off with a single strike.

    After beheading them, Lily left a spirit seal on their corpse to serve as evidence of her kill. Needless to say, someone will clean up the battlefieldter and add up the kill count. Lily wouldn¡¯t do something as boorish as hanging the severed enemy heads on her waist, though it was quite amon practice among the male samurai.

    Lily rushed into the hallway and killed yet another vassal of Hojo, the poor pikeman was still in his yukata.

    ¡°Yaah¡ª!¡± Then, a door was suddenly kicked open from the other side, out came a short stature samurai from one of the Genji branches carrying a girl with pretty clothes.

    Lily asked in astonishment, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    That rugged samurai who¡¯s no more than 1.6 meters tall responded, ¡°Lady Lily, please don¡¯t interfere. This is the custom of the Eastern Nation¡¯s samurai. During the raid, we can do as we please so long as the battle is still ongoing. We can forcibly take the treasures and women, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are nobility or a soldier, it¡¯s firste first serve! We are not as powerful as Lady Lily, there¡¯s no way we can defeat the enemy generals and earn enough merits to get a share of territory. That¡¯s why I¡¯m kidnapping the beauties of Hojo to enjoy myself! If that¡¯s not the case, no way so many samurai would be willing to take part in the war! Hahahaha!¡±

    While exining, that samurai even groped the girl¡¯s bottom, causing her to let out a distressed cry.

    ¡°You mean that¡­ no matter what it is, it¡¯s finders keepers?¡± Lily asked again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! So this woman belongs to me!¡± As he dered, the samurai walked off with the weeping girl on his shoulder.

    Lily didn¡¯t stop him, since it was a custom, what right did she have to interfere?

    ¡°Finders keepers, huh?¡± A gloomy light could be seen in Lily¡¯s eyes as she walked past the wooden corridor and made her way up the second floor.

    There were already many samurai engaging inbat on the second floor, some of the rooms had also been ransacked. Lily gave up on the second floor and made her way to the third.

    The Genji samurai still hadn¡¯t made it to the third floor, but it didn¡¯t offer much of a resistance.

    The five samurai here were still in their yukata, it seemed like they didn¡¯t have enough time to change into their armor. Seeing that Lily had rushed up the stairs, they immediately pointed their weapons at her, however, Lily just simply executed a wide horizontal sh!

    Along with that, a thin sword wave attack spread out from the point of origin!

    ¡°Pffft¡ª!¡± Pentakill!

    The third floor was also really wide, with many rooms and hallways. Lily randomly cut down one of the doors and saw a half-naked woman inside. The frightened woman looked at Lily with a teary face and blushed, it appeared she had just been ??????????.

    ¡°Haaaah¡ª!!!¡± A weird cry suddenly came from the side as a half-dressed samurai tried tounch a sneak attack on Lily.

    Lily raised her scabbard to hit the man¡¯s lower half, she didn¡¯t use that much strength but that was enough to cause the men to drop his weapon and roll on the ground.

    The woman was quite good-looking, but Lily wasn¡¯t interested in kidnapping women. Since she was just an ordinary woman of the Hojo house, Lily left her alone.

    Lily once again broke the door of another empty room. Opening the only box in the room, she found a grade 3 picture scroll within, Lily didn¡¯t take it and left the room instead.

    The items here were unattractive to Lily.

    This castle had five levels in total, it was very likely that the good items were all kept on the highest floor!

    However, the fifth floor was Hojo¡¯s quarters, Lily didn¡¯t dare to rashly go up. She should at least wait for Shimizu and the rest toe up. Be that as it may, would she still be able to get a share once Shimizu made it here with the main forces? Although it might be their custom, would they still be able to act the same before their general? That would be disrespectful instead! If they didn¡¯t see it, they could at least turn a blind eye to it. No matter what was said, samurai was still a culturedmunity and cared greatly about their reputations. This was obviously not a matter one could take pride in.

    But Lily didn¡¯t care about this kind of false reputation, she would do anything for her senior sister and be stronger whatever it takes.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lily felt something was odd.

    Was Hojo Dijon really on the fifth floor?

    Would that lofty and tyrannical samurai really wait on the fifth floor when it already became like this in the lower levels? Would he really be able to stay quietly on the top and wait for the Genji n to surround him before he retaliates?

    It was very likely that Hojo Dijon had already escaped!

    If she was Dijon, she wouldn¡¯t divide her army in such a way that would lead to her eventual defeat, she would definitely take the chance to escape in the chaos of war.

    Dijon might have already escaped after receiving reports on Shimizu and the Ashikaga army¡¯s forces at thefort of his castle.

    In other words, there was no powerful opponent left on the fifth floor!

    Big groups of samurai made their way up and continued to the fourth floor after conquering the third. However, they encountered strong resistance at the narrow staircase to the fourth floor, stalling their progress momentarily.

    ¡°BOoOoOoM!¡± A random attack hit the wall of the castle and left a big, red-hot hole there.

    Lily jumped out via the hole, by-passed the fourth floor and arrived at the balcony of the fifth floor. Inside the spacious, gloomy hall, a tall and lofty samurai was sitting there.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Hojo Dijon. This samurai seemed to be about 1.8 to 1.9 meters tall.

    When the samurai noticed Lily, he let out a bizarre howl and his red eyes immediately burned with hatred. Moreover, his ugly face was grayish in color and looked inhuman.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lily vaguely recognized the distinctive features of that face, that was the lieutenant-general of Hojo, Nagasaki Ichiya! However, judging from that look on his face now, he seemed like an undead!

    Nagasaki couldn¡¯t recognize Lily anymore, all he knew was to defeat any enemies that dared toe to this floor.

    Nagasaki let out an inhuman howl and lifted his tachi to attack Lily. He had also donned a set of ragged armor. From what Lily recalled, she had indeed chopped one of his arms and killed him, but the one standing before her was indeed Nagasaki with both arms attached. It was just that the arms were so thick they couldn¡¯t fit into the armor and were bulging with scary red veins. Perhaps Lily had remembered wrongly, but this Nagasaki couldn¡¯t really be considered alive either.

    Nagasaki was a high-tier swordmaster, just a mere roadside pebble in Lily¡¯s eyes now. She engaged with Nagasaki with her sword.

    ¡°Bang¡ª!!!¡±

    A powerful force spread throughout the entire castle and knocked Lily back. She stabbed her sword into the pir to prevent herself from being blown away. It was a close call, just a bit more and she¡¯d fall from the fifth floor!

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was very surprised, she could still feel the numbness on her palms, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How did Nagasaki get this strong?! That power was at least at the upper stage mid-tier sword saint! He¡¯s much stronger than me!¡±

    It was impossible for Nagasaki to answer the question as he was now. He only lowered his head and let out miasma gas from his wide-open mouth.

    Lily recalled the scene she had seen in Suruga, could it be that Nagasaki had be a demon samurai and gained massive power up?

    Who turned him into this?

    However, without giving her any time to think, Nagasaki had already initiated his attack. Lily didn¡¯t take his attack head-on this time and instead got around to his side. That caused Nagasaki¡¯s attack to miss and damage the floor. Though Nagasaki¡¯s reactioncked any liveliness, he was still very fast.

    He immediately switched hand position and shed to the side. That led Lily to jump out of the way in a hurry and rolled away, though a few strains of her hair still got cut.

    ¡°Dammit! Who let the deade back to life and do evil here!¡± Lily released all her spirit power and a few sakura petals materialized around her.

    She left behind an afterimage as she charged into Nagasaki.

    Nagasaki raised the sword and swung it down with great force. Lily voluntarily dived into the ground and slid past Nagasaki between his legs while taking that chance to cut his ankle.

    No matter how powerful he was, he¡¯s still just a corpse with no human intellect. Lily sneered when she realized that fact.

    Lily slid until the other side of the hall and stopped, then she spun around and charged into Nagasaki once more. While kneeling on the ground with one knee, Nagasaki twisted his upper body to sh at Lily, however, she lowered her head to dodge the attack and swung her sword diagonally up to the right.

    ¡°Pffft¡ª!¡± Lily¡¯s sword cut into Nagasaki¡¯s thick devilish arm. And though there was strong feedback, she didn¡¯t manage to cut it off and stopped in the middle.

    Lily¡¯s eyes twitched and she immediately concentrated her energy and raised a cry, ¡°Yaaaah¡ª!¡±

    She grasped the sword with both hands and abruptly pulled it upwards!

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Nagasaki¡¯s thick arm was finally cut off with that.

    Lily then stepped on Nagasaki¡¯s stomach to pin him on the ground, she looked up at his head and said with squinted eyes, ¡°Rest in peace!¡±

    With a straight down sh, Nagasaki¡¯s head was chopped off.

    At this time, however, the headless Nagasaki grabbed onto Lily¡¯s ankle with his remaining arm and threw her to the ground.

    ¡°Kyaah!¡± Lily let out a girlish cry as she fell. Just then, the headless Nagasaki pounced at her. Lily rolled to the side to avoid him and channeled her crimson spirit power into the sword runes.

    She got up with one knee touching the ground and suddenly jumped up.

    ¡°Pffft!¡± Lily thrust the cursed de into Nagasaki¡¯s body, the de Maiden Spirit Power on the sword permeated into his undead body and destroyed him from within. Lily had a surplus of spirit power, and the de Maiden Spirit Power seemed to be the evil spirit¡¯s Achilles heel. After the miasma in his body waspletely cleared out, he finally lost his vitality. Nagasaki¡¯s body dried up, decayed, and finally disintegrated right in front of Lily.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Fragrant sweat rolled down from her chests as she took deep breaths. She was only able to truly extinguish this demon samurai by using her spirit power to destroy the miasma in his body.

    Sakura had told her that the de Maiden Spirit Power was dual-natured, sacred yet tainted. Perhaps that was why they were very effective against these wicked creatures. Lily gave it a try and it was indeed the case.

    A demon samurai could only be killed by those with de Maiden or simrly ranked spirit power!

    However, just how did Nagasaki turn into a demon samurai, how did he gain so much strength, who attached those arms onto him, those were definitely not human arms¡­ these riddles, for now, would remain a mystery.

    But more importantly, the treasure!

    She was the only one on the fifth floor at the moment, Hojo must have definitely taken the most valuable treasures with him, but the battle broke out too suddenly, there was no way he could take too much with him. There might still be some treasures remaining.

    However, she was disappointed to find that there¡¯s nothing too valuable after rummaging through a few rooms. Apart from some grade 4 swords and spears, as well as some grade 3 painting and teacups, there was nothing else of value. She didn¡¯t care about it anymore and ripped a curtain to pack up some teacups and painting to take with her.

    But all of a sudden, she could feel a faint vibration in her bosom.

    She calmed her breathing to feel for the vibrating object. It felt like some item she kept in her bosom was resonating with something, she loosened up her sash to check and it turned out to be the safety charm Yosh*tsune had passed to her.

    Lily held the safety charm and walked towards where the resonance was the strongest. It led her to a big room at the end of one corner. After pulling the sliding door open, a thick stench of blood wafted out of the room.

    The blood had stained the floor, the wall, and even the ceiling. These bloodstains seemed to contain a strong grudge and even a hint of spirit power. He must have been one powerful expert while still alive.

    There was only expert that she could think of, Hmph, it must be Dijon¡¯s father, Hojo Tokitaka.

    Lily didn¡¯t have any rtion with Tokitaka, so she wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all to take any of his treasures. It was just that, Tokitaka¡¯s treasures should have already been taken by Dijon.

    After searching every corner of the room, Lily only found some ssified documents and nothing else.

    She naturally held no interest in the ssified documents of the Hojo n and just when she was about to leave disappointed, the charm shook strongly again. Lily held out the charm and pointed it to where the vibration was the strongest, and it actually pointed to a wall.

    Knocking on the wall lightly, Lily found that the other side was actually an empty space. However, there was no switch to open the door. If it wasn¡¯t because of the charm, she wouldn¡¯t have found this secret room.

    Lily had always been an impatient type, so instead, she used her sword to pry open the wall. There was indeed a secret room behind the wall, and the portrait of a woman was hanged in the room. Below the portrait, there was a set of extremely beautiful, yet equally revealing bright red female armor.

    ¡°W-whose armor is this? Does it belong to one of the female elders of the Hojo n?¡±

    Lily could feel a poignant yet powerful aura emitting from the armor. Because of that, she didn¡¯t dare to touch it so carelessly, even if that was Hojo¡¯s belonging, she didn¡¯t dare to take away the armor of such an elder without permission.

    She walked closer to take a look at the portrait. The woman in the portrait looked sweet and gentle, one could feel her beauty and grace even though a hand-drawn painting. The tears in her eyes seemed to tell of indescribable grief.

    ¡°The Hojo n actually has such a beautiful and noble woman like her? But howe their descendant doesn¡¯t look anything like her?¡±

    At this time, Lily noticed the words below the painting, ¡°The Portrait of the World¡¯s most beautiful woman, Lady Shizuka.¡±

    ¡°Lazy Shizuka?¡±

    Lily was surprised, no wonder she felt a deep sense of veneration just looking at the portrait, she was so beautiful that it almost fascinated Lily.

    Then does that mean this armor also belonged to Lady Shizuka?

    Why would the armor of Lady Shizuka be kept in the Hojo n¡¯s secret room? Wasn¡¯t she the mistress of Yosh*tsune?

    No matter how she thought of it, Lily couldn¡¯t believe that she willingly gave up on her armor.

    Since Yosh*tsune had entrusted the charm to Lily, she felt that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. This armor belonged to the wife of the Genji¡¯ste hero, Lily definitely had to take this with her!

    Before that, Lily paid respect to the portrait and the beautiful yet revealing armor, ¡°Lady Shizuka, I have been entrusted this by Lord Yosh*tsune, although I have no idea when I will hear from him again, he has indeed entrusted me with his genuine work. Please allow me to collect your armor and portrait here.¡±

    ¡°For someone as powerful as Lord Yosh*tsune to fall in battle and your belongings to fall into the hands of the Hojo, I find it very hard to believe that this is something normal. While I have no idea whether you are still alive or not, since I have received the favor of Lord Yosh*tsune, please allow me to borrow your armor for the time being. I will definitely pass the manual and the armor back to you or your descendant if we ever get a chance to meet.¡±

    It would be too conspicuous to take a set of armor with her. Moreover, Lady Shizuka¡¯s armor was not any ordinary armor, it would definitely attract a lot of attention. Since that was the case, she might as well take off her current set of armor and change into Lady Shizuka¡¯s armor. That way, she wouldn¡¯t attract more attention than needed.

    Point was, she should act as usual even if someone asked her about the armor!

    If she was wearing this armor, they wouldn¡¯t go as far as to ask her to take it off and hand it over, right?

    After inspecting the armor, Lily found that she couldn¡¯t wear the loincloth with how Lady Shizuka¡¯s armor was designed.

    That was because the armor itself had small tes with metal chains to protect the lower body and the back was preinstalled with a silk cloth¡­

    Wasn¡¯t this more revealing than the current set she¡¯s wearing?!

    However, this armor was too important to leave behind, Lily had a feeling that it possessed a secret she couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom. Thus, she steeled her mind to get into her birthday suit and changed into the armor of Lazy Shizuka, the world¡¯s most beautiful woman.

 Volume 2, Chapter 48 â€“ The Army Withdrawing

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 48 - The Army Withdrawing</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    However, as soon as Lily fully equipped the armor, an intense grudge assaulted her.

    That heat was as though it came directly from the depths of hell.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± That armor couldn¡¯t really be called an armor, it would be closer to describe it as a revealing breastte plus a sexy battle skirt. Unexpectedly, the shoulder tes and the two sides of thebat skirt had reasonable length, but the middle section of the skirt was covered by a red embroidered silk cloth sewn together with leather and metal chains. The parts that shouldn¡¯t be covered were excessively secured while the parts that should be covered were barely protected, it created a strong contrast.

    Lily fell to the ground on both knees, feeling as though her entire body was being groped by the evil spirits from the underworld. That indescribable fear and heat almost seemed to swallow her whole.

    ¡°No, this armor¡­ it¡¯s too powerful!¡±

    Lily¡¯s vision blurred and her face flushed with a crimson shade, sweats began to drip from her whole body as she resisted the encroachment of the grudge. With some difficulty, she managed to undo the buttons of the breastte and the chains that secured the two sides of her skirt.

    ¡°Haah¡­¡± Only then did she start to feel better.

    ¡°That was dangerous¡­ this armor¡­ does it really belong to Lady Shizuka? Did I perhaps misunderstand something since it was put under the portrait? Whatever the case, the grudge contained within this armor is too much for me to handle, I was almost consumed by the armor and lost my mind¡­¡±

    Cold sweats broke out from Lily¡¯s forehead as she put on her original armor in a weakened state. Putting her armor back on in such a state was truly not an easy feat.

    Since the armor contained such an intense grudge, it was obvious that the armor was far more powerful than Lily imagined. She decided to pack up the armor and Lady Shizuka¡¯s portrait with the rest of her spoils. Since the armor didn¡¯t cover much skin to begin with, it didn¡¯t take up as much space but it was still enough to fill her the entire package.

    It would indeed be a bit embarrassing for a virtuous female samurai to carry such a big package, but Lily couldn¡¯t care less what the others think of her.

    Her breathing was still a little rushed after barely putting everything together. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the blush on her face.

    Soon, the army finally cleared the fourth floor and made their way up. All they found in the hall was Nagasaki¡¯s skeleton and ragged armor since Lily had already defeated him.

    Shimizu also arrived with the 2nd wave at this time.

    ¡°As expected, Hojo had already escaped huh,¡± Shimizu didn¡¯t find it that surprising as the battles had been going too smoothly.

    Everyone felt a bit envious when they saw Lily carrying such a big package.

    Shimizu also didn¡¯t say much upon seeing that, she merely gave her orders, ¡°There might still be remnants of the Hojos in this castle, stay vignt!¡±

    By the crack of dawn, the war was mainly concluded, there were only a few skirmishes here and there.

    Ashikaga Makota and Kiyoshi had also entered the Odawara castle by this time. Lily had already loaded the package onto her horse and had Shiu drag it away from here. A custom it might be, Lily still didn¡¯t want to ruin her image in front of Ashikaga Makoto and Kiyoshi.

    Ashikaga Makoto surveyed the smoke-filled battlefields from the top of Odawara Castle and said, ¡°We have imed an overwhelming victory in this war, the merits will be added up and be announced in turn, but I can confidently dere this in advance, the first ss merit belongs to Miss Kagami!

    ¡°Eeeh? Me?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°B-but I¡¯m just a female samurai with no official position, shouldn¡¯t the first ss merit belong to Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami, Shimizu will naturally get a great merit as well, but not only have you brought to light the Fuma n¡¯s evil deeds, you even took the lead to break through the city gate and even killed the Hojo¡¯s general, Nagasaki Ichiya. The fact that Nagasaki has be an undead samurai is the greatest proof that the Hojo has defected to the Hundred Demon Nation. With all these merits, no one couldpare to your contributions! It is only to be expected for you to obtain the first ss merit. You can look forward to the reward from Lord Kamakura,¡± Ashikaga Makoto said with a smile.

    ¡°Shimizu? Would you get jealous if your training sister gets first ss merit?¡± Then she teased Shimizu on purpose.

    ¡°Of course I would be happy for Lil¡¯ Lily,¡± Shimizu answered with a smile.

    Lily¡¯s active performance in this war was a little out of Shimizu¡¯s expectation, but she honestly wasn¡¯t that concerned about it. Her original n was to defeat Dijon to prove herself, since it was said that Uesugi Rei alone was able to push back three high-tier Sword Saints including Hojo Dijon, Taira no Hachiro, and Yagyuu Munesaki. Since Dijon had already escaped in the midst of confusion, there was hardly a meaning left to get the first ss merit.

    After all, the Ashikaga n would still be the one to gain the most benefits from this war. Lily might have the first ss merit, but it was Ashikaga¡¯s twenty thousand troops that contributed the most in the frontline. Since that was the case, their reward was naturally the highest.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any meaning even if she was the one to kill Nagasaki, she was much stronger than him to begin with. But she was a little embarrassed to think that her lil¡¯ sister would carry such a big package of grade 3 and grade 4 teacups. These items weren¡¯t of any value to her.

    Odawara City was filled with corpses all over the ce. The Hojo camp had lost more than six thousand men and at least a hundred were taken as prisoners of war. The Genji allied armies had lost a minimum of three thousand men. Most of these casualties urred in melee.

    Even the few dozen men Shimizu had taken along with her from the dojo, five of them had fallen, and that includes two of her female ninjas. After all, casualties were to be expected for the vanguard unit so Shimizu didn¡¯t really mind it.

    As the stench of blood was too thick at Odawara City, Shimizu and Ashikaga Makoto returned to Kamakura City with a few divisions. Ashikaga Kiyoshi was left behind to assume temporary control of the Hojo¡¯s territory.

    Temporary might not be the right word, in a certain sense, it was extremely likely that the majority of the territory would be granted to the Ashikaga. The returning group marched until nightfall and set up camps right below Mt. Aoame.

    ¡°Lily,e to my tent tonight,¡± Shimizu said so when Lily and Shiu had just entered the camp area. Her tone wasn¡¯t very friendly, but since Lily was still drowned in the joy of victory, she didn¡¯t notice that.

    At night, Lily naturally arrived at Shizimu¡¯s tent.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lil¡¯ Lyn?¡± Since Uesugi Rei had nothing else to do for the night, she decided to visit Lily. When she spotted Shiu chasing after the fireflies near the tent, she asked as such.

    ¡°Master has gone to visit Lady Shimizu.¡±

    At the same time, the atmosphere was rather heavy in Shimizu¡¯s tent.

    Lily entered the tent and sat in a seiza on top of the carpet. On the other hand, Shimizu stood up, got in front of Lily, and asked while looking down at her, ¡°Lil sis sure has earned plenty of merits huh.¡±

    It was true that Shimizu didn¡¯t really care about Lily snatching the first ss merit from her, but her mood kept getting worse the more sheid her eyes on Lily today. Instead of directly asking why she went to meet Uesugi Reist night, she first had to teach her a few lessons.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s thanks to everyone fighting bravely, I was just lucky¡­¡± Lily tried to be modest.

    ¡°So you know it was merely good luck?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was surprised, they had just triumphed but somehow, Shimizu¡¯s tone felt a little amiss.

    ¡°Do you always have to be at the forefront and get all the good things for yourself? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to be carrying such a big package in a public ce?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that the custom of the Eastern samurai?¡±

    ¡°Humph! What custom! Don¡¯t go learning the custom of those boorish low-level samurai!¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Sister Shimizu, I will not do it again,¡± Lily actually felt it was a little uncouth herself, so being reprimanded by Shimizu was within reason.

    ¡°Humph, forget about it, this isn¡¯t that important anyway. Nobody would say anything if you were a man, but for a woman to fight over spoils of war like that without showing any modesty is indeed¡­ ugh! Let¡¯s drop it here.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Even Lily started to feel a little embarrassed by now. However, Lazy Shizuka¡¯s armor was too important for her to give up! Although she couldn¡¯t put on the armor since her willpower wasn¡¯t strong enough, that also served as a testimony of its strength. If she could make her stronger and obtain the power to save senior sister, Lily wouldn¡¯t care about anything else!

    However, she couldn¡¯t exin that to Shimizu so she was misunderstood as a greedy woman.

    ¡°Let me ask you another question,¡± this time, Shimizu lifted her bare leg from the carpet and stepped on Lily¡¯s thigh, ¡°Last night, after you leave my tent, where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? I-I didn¡¯t go anywhere¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t lie on purpose, she was just trying to protect Sister Uesugi¡¯s dignity by keeping what happenedst night a secret.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go anywhere?¡± Shimizu bent her body and looked into Lily¡¯s eyes with a hint of jealousy, ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know? You went to find Uesugi Rei, right?¡±

    Lily blushed and remained silent.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking now, does that mean you admit it? Aren¡¯t we training sisters? Since when did you start lying to me? What else are you hiding from me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu is my training sister, Sister Uesugi is also a good friend of mine, so what if I really went to find herst night, is there a problem?¡± Lily also started to feel gloomy now.

    ¡°p!¡± Lily fell to the ground after getting a sudden p from Shimizu, ¡°What do you mean if there¡¯s a problem? Didn¡¯t you already form a bond of sisters with me? Didn¡¯t you already vow to fight by my side? Then why do you still need to curry favor with Uesugi Rei!¡±

    Lily covered her swollen face and looked at Shimizu with a grievance, ¡°Sister Shimizu, I don¡¯t understand the contradiction, does that mean I can¡¯t have other female friends because we are training sisters?¡±

    Shimizu didn¡¯t say anything, she just took out a really long hemp rope from the box.

    Upon spotting the hemp rope, Lily started to panic, ¡°Sister Shimuzu, what do you n to do with that?¡±

    ¡°Since you are my lil¡¯ sister, I will have to discipline you properly today, I will teach you what it means to be the training sister of a Genji noble. You are such a fickle and capricious woman, if I don¡¯t discipline you well, as your big sister, I will be an object of ridicule in the Genji n!¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The disparity in strength between Lily and Shimizu was really too much. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she could really do anything to resist, thus, her only option was to let Shimizu tie her up with practiced hands and hang her in the center of the tent¡­

    Will Lily be able to escape her inevitable punishment? Find out in the next chapter!

 Volume 2, Chapter 49 â€“ Shimizu and Rei

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 49 - Shimizu and Rei</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Shimizu circled around Lily at a casual pace.

    The lighting in the tent shone upon Lily¡¯s perfect figure from every possible angle, which enunciated her wless skin and proportions all the more.

    Shimizu took off the metallic mask and facepiece on Lily¡¯s head, then she loosened the belt that secured her battle skirt on her waist, but she left the upper armor alone. It was anyone¡¯s guess why she didn¡¯t take it off, or perhaps she just couldn¡¯t because they were fastened tightly.

    Lily¡¯s face blushed a deeper red. Truth be told, she wasn¡¯t very fond of being tied up by Shimizu. That wasn¡¯t to say she preferred to be restrained by Rei, but if she had a choice in the matter, she would rather get bullied by Rei.

    ¡°Did you know what your mistake was?¡± Shimizu retrieved her fan and used it to induce airflow on Lily¡¯s white stockings. Since Lily had worn this pair of stockings throughout the battle, there were a few yellowish stains here and there.

    ¡°If Sister Shimizu wants the first ss merit, Lily will let big sister have it.¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Shimizu used the fan to whip Lily¡¯s thigh, leaving a red mark on it, ¡°Who said it was about the merits? Do you think I will tie you up and discipline you for something that trivial? Does lil¡¯ sis think that big sister is that boring every day?¡±

    ¡°Then Lily truly has no idea what else is Sister Shimizu referring to, but since you are my training sister, if you want to discipline me, hit me or scold me, Lily will simply ept it all.¡±

    ¡°Humph, stop trying to act pitiful. You obviously heard what I asked earlier, what is the rtionship between you and Uesugi Rei?¡±

    Lily¡¯s hair cascaded down her shoulders as she shook her head impotently, ¡°Sister Uesugi is a good friend and sister of mine, and also a woman who I look up to very much.¡±

    ¡°Look up to?¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°What is that you¡¯re referring to? Is it that kind of r- romantic feelings between two women?¡±

    Lily felt a bit ufortable to be hanged horizontally in the air, but she still forced out a few words, ¡°Big sis is thinking too much, we are just¡­ just¡­¡±

    At this time, Lily became speechless. For some reason, she felt that she couldn¡¯t lie to Shimizu nor could she continue to believe in her own lie.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    That apology might not necessarily be for Shimizu, it might as well have been for her senior sister.

    ¡°What are you saying? Why are you apologizing? Did lil¡¯ sis do something you have to apologize to big sister for?¡±

    Lily felt that answering this question would be a lot more embarrassing than being bound by Shimizu like this because even though her upper body was properly dressed, her lower body only had a piece of cloth covering her crotch as it dangled before Shimizu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, please hit me.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡± Confusion immediately took hold in Shimizu¡¯s aquamarine eyes. Why did Lily suddenly be so obedient and even asked to be punished herself?

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, what are you saying? If you want big sister to hit you, shouldn¡¯t you at least tell me the reason?¡±

    The reason? Nine out of ten Shimizu still wouldn¡¯t understand even if Lily did exin herself.

    Although Lily felt wronged to be censured by Shimizu for this, she was more terrified of the happy yet bashful feelings she held for Uesugi Rei.

    She didn¡¯t feel sorry for Shimizu, but it was a fact that she had let Sister Rinne down; for she was harboring feelings for a woman other than her. She felt guilty, but the temptation was so strong she just couldn¡¯t resist. The more guilty she felt, the more she thought about it and couldn¡¯t break free from the temptation.

    That wild and powerful, yet unconstrained and beautiful woman had actually found a way into her heart.

    This mistake was too big! It was too much!

    She was too shameless!

    She could never face her senior sister like this.

    ¡°Please, Sister Shimizu, don¡¯t ask too much, just hit me,¡± Lily blushed and lowered her head, almost causing her long hair to touch the ground. Furthermore, she lifted her rear end even higher.

    By now, even Shimizu was starting to lose her patience, she felt that she must discipline this little sister at all costs. Ayer of ck shadow covered her eyes as she took a deep breath. By the time she lifted the fan, however¡­

    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡± She had a sudden coughing fit.

    She even got down on one knee and dropped her fan.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu?¡± For a moment, Lily forgot about her current situation and shouted in worry since she was restrained and there was nothing else she could do. Although she did have the restraint release taught by the Saionji house, she still needed some time to break free. Shimizu¡¯s binding technique was too good, she would require at least half an hour to untie the knots.

    Shimizu¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweats and she was a little out of breath. She groped her chest for the medication and put it into her mouth with a quivering hand, quite a few spilled onto the ground as a result. After that, she tossed the bottle and grabbed her modest chest, then she cast Lily a bitter look, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Your big sis is this kind of useless girl. You like those kinds of healthy and feminine big sisters anyway right? It¡¯s not like I have any charm, to begin with. It¡¯s always like this, I have always been loathed and rejected by everyone from childhood! Boohoohoo¡­ cough, cough!¡±

    ¡°I hate my sickly body! I also wanted to have a healthy body like lil¡¯ sis and drip youthful sweat on the frontline!¡± Shimizu sprung up and dashed out of the tent, face filled with tears, hopelessness, and reluctance as she ran into the darkness¡­

    Lily was left alone in the tent, still suspended in midair.

    She was worried about Shimizu and struggled to untie the rope desperately. Fragrant sweat dripped all over as he tossed from side to side, staining the carpet with droplets.

    At this time, however, Uesugi Rei had arrived before Shimizu¡¯s tent and lifted the hanging screen door. After hearing from Shiu that Lily was here, she had every intention to visit the training sisters¡¯ tent.

    With the erotic sight before her, even Uesugi Rei was shocked for a moment. Her face only blushed momentarily before her eyes were filled with abundant vigor as she licked her lips.

    ¡°Well, well, what¡¯s with this feast for the eyes?¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s lips wrapped into a pleased smile.

    Noticing Uesugi Rei¡¯s presence, Lily¡¯s pulse started to beat faster and more sweats began to drip from her body due to nervousness.

    Oh gosh! Such bad luck to run into Sister Uesugi at this time! She would asionally take advantage of me even in normal times, and now that I look like this, she¡­ but I can¡¯t resist her like this, what do I do, how can I get out of this¡­

    Lily¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato, she felt like she would faint from the umted shame and nervousness.

    Uesugi Rei went past Lily¡¯s lower body that was only covered by a piece of white cloth, got in front of her, and unexpectedly pulled Lily into an embrace, burying Lily¡¯s face in between her huge bosom.

    ¡°Fear not, just rx, big sis is here. I will help you get down at once.¡±

    ¡°Eeeh?¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s breasts were as soft and deep as the ocean. Contained within those two sets of mountains was a feminine smell that could drive all men crazy. Lily¡¯s line of sight had been obstructed, all she could see was a warm red light. Her whole world was reced by the sweet scent of that woman.

    Uesugi Rei unfastened the restraint and put Lily down gently. She didn¡¯t say anything and just sat there with Lily in her embrace. On the other hand, Lily also seemed to have no intention of pushing herself away from Uesugi and let her face be buried in Uesugi¡¯s chest. Disregarding that, however, her hands were vigorously yet affectionately holding her loins.

    With the cold breeze brushing against her cheeks, Shimizu had calmed down somewhat. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was indeed a little jealous of Uesugi Rei, be it her reputation or figure. She was indeed being a bit unfair to Lily. Forget it, let¡¯s just go back and put lil¡¯ sis down. It¡¯s not like we have that kind of rtionship anyway, I have no valid reason to be so strict with her nor do I have the right to be so angry, I need to apologize¡­ Then, I can try to improve our intimacy tonight, and if the mood is right, I can try to steal a kiss and bring our rtionship one step further.

    Training sisters aren¡¯t sweethearts anyway, I am thinking too far ahead. There¡¯s no reason for me to censure Lily for this. After all, this lil¡¯ sis of mine is still a little middle-headed in this aspect.

    Shimizu¡¯s mood gradually brightened and broke out into a sweet smile. She increased her pace and ran back to the tent with light steps, but just as she entered the tent, she heard Lily¡¯s seductive voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s too tight, no, not there¡­ ah! Ye-yes! Right there, that¡¯s the spot¡ª good!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold as she pulled apart the tent¡¯s hanging screen door.

 Volume 2, Chapter 50 â€“ Confrontation

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 50 - Confrontation</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold as she pulled apart the tent¡¯s hanging screen door.

    Then she saw Lily standing upright with a flushed face and Uesugi Rei kneeling behind her as she tried to help her put on the armor. Scattered around Lily¡¯s white feet was the rope that had been cut into many pieces.

    Rei continued to tighten the belt around Lily¡¯s waist and caused her to let out a moan even after noticing Shimizuing in.

    Then she looked at Shimizu with a tranquil gaze, ¡°Lady Shimizu, you came just at the right time. When I arrived just now, I saw Lily being tied up and hung in an extremely shameful manner. I thought she was assaulted by some evildoer and came in without permission to save Lil¡¯ Lyn, I hope you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Shimizu had a really dark expression as she stood near the entrance, she parted her slightly pale lips and said, ¡°Miss Uesugi, that evildoer you¡¯re referring to, that¡¯s me. I was the one who tied Lily up.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Hehehe, Lady Shimizu sure likes to joke around. Since she¡¯s your sister, aren¡¯t you supposed to pamper her instead? Why are you delivering such a harsh punishment?¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyebrows twitched a bit, but she still maintained her smile.

    ¡°Hmph, how I discipline my lil¡¯ sis is up to me, it¡¯s none of your business! I¡¯m merely punishing her for being a fickle woman. If she casually goes and rides another woman¡¯s horse, will Miss Uesugi be able to take it?¡± Shimizu asked back coldly.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp as she held Lily closer to herself, ¡°Lady Shimizu, are you misunderstanding something? Or did you perhaps overhear some unbelievable rumors?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to point at?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, while I have no idea what Lady Shimizu had heard, but since you are training sisters, I might as well let you know, Lily was with mest night.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± Shimizu¡¯s expression immediately darkened evermore.

    While being embraced by Rei at the waist, Lily felt that the atmosphere was getting heavier by the second. However, she didn¡¯t know what to say to break free from this situation.

    ¡°Hehehehe, don¡¯t get it wrong, Lady Shimizu. Lily was indeed with mest night, and I, on the other hand, had expressed my feelings to her, isn¡¯t that right, Lily?¡±

    As though trying to replicate the scene fromst night, Uesugi Rei deliberately pulled Lily closer to her. She pressed Lily¡¯s waist to make her bent down slightly and drew her face closer like she was going to kiss her, but when she sensed Shimizu¡¯s gloomy spirit power spreading out, she finally stopped with augh, ¡°It¡¯s just that, Lil¡¯ Lyn¡­ she has rejected me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± For a moment, Shimizu nked out.

    ¡°If you find it unpleasant that I am too close to Lily, or that you don¡¯t want me to harass Lily anymore, you cane at me instead. Don¡¯t take it out on your kindhearted and innocent sister anymore. Of course, it¡¯s up to me whether I agree with you or not.¡±

    ¡°Uesugi Rei! Do you always have to be so condescending?!¡± The oppressive spirit power that Shimizu had been suppressing burst out all at once, ¡°The date of our duel is quickly approaching, but since we¡¯ve already met, I don¡¯t mind shifting it ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily shouted in surprise, ¡°Sister Shimizu, ple¡ª oomph!¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Uesugi Rei covered her mouth and lightly pushed Lily away. Then she walked up to Shimizu without any fighting intent and stopped right beside her, ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, you better¡­ treat your training sister with more care, just like how she is treating you with respect. Just now, when I put her down and asked her the reason, she told me that she voluntarily let you tie her up to train her escaping technique.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Shimizu was shocked to find that Lily hadn¡¯t told Uesugi the real reason and looked at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Since you training sisters are working to better your secret arts, please continue as is, I won¡¯t cause any more trouble here. I¡¯m sorry for cutting your rope, I will be sure to repay you at ater date, see you againter,¡± Uesugi Rei waved her hand and left.

    ¡°Wait! You haven¡¯t answered my question just now,¡± Shimizu chided, ¡°Our duel, why not do it in advance? Or what, are you scared?¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s slender figure stopped right in front of the entrance as she pushed the door curtain aside. She then continued to walk while shaking her buttocks and said with a sarcastic tone, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m oh so scared~¡±

    She walked out of the tent after that and dropped the door curtain.

    As Lily watched Uesugi Rei¡¯s back disappearing into the distance, a feeling of disappointment suddenly rose in her heart.

    Just how did this happen, I only wanted to devote my body and heart to Sister Rinne, I have no intention of hurting Sister Uesugi or Sister Shimizu, nor do I want them to fight over me!

    I¡¯m sorry, Sister Uesugi. If I am just an ordinary girl from this era, I might have chased after you, pulled the hem of your shirt and begged you to take me along, to protect me, but sadly, I¡¯m not¡­

    I am already devoted to Sister Rinne! My heart is like a block of eternal ice that couldn¡¯t be thawed even by you.

    Noticing that Lily¡¯s gaze was still lingering on the pping door curtain longingly, Shimizu¡¯s mood sank even more.

    From that gaze alone, Shimizu could tell that Uesugi Rei¡¯s position in Lily¡¯s heart was higher than hers, and not just by a little bit.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Shimizu¡¯s dainty voice carried a hint of indifference.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to answer if it¡¯s difficult to say it, but this question alone, you must answer. It¡¯s something you should be able to.¡±

    Lily nodded silently as she peered at Shimizu.

    ¡°Lily, do you have someone you love? I won¡¯t ask who that person is, just answer yes or no!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± As long as it was something she could answer, Lily wouldn¡¯t hide it from Uesugi or Shimizu. There was no reason to hesitate at all.

    ¡°Then let me ask you again, that person¡­ the person you love, is it a man or a woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a woman,¡± Lily looked down in embarrassment.

    Hearing that, Shimizu could almost be sure that the one Lily loved was Uesugi Rei. That was much better than hearing she was interested in men anyway, but in a certain sense, she would rather Lily tell her that she¡¯s straight. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t have lost to Uesugi Rei that way.

    ¡°Fine, you may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily felt that it would get more awkward if she stayed any longer, thus she walked past Shimizu and made her way towards the outside.

    ¡°Lily,¡± As she reached the doorway, Shimizu called out to Lily so she turned around, but Shimizu just showed her back with her head tilted down. Rather, she could see Shimizu¡¯s ears getting slightly red.

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    Shimizu fanned out her long hair as she said that.

    ¡°Ehhh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A few seconds had passed yet Lily remained silent, which could be counted as her answer.

    ¡°You may leave, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, take care¡­¡±

    Lily dropped the door curtain and walked out of the tent with aplicated feeling.

    The bright moon shone down on Lily as she trudged through thete-night camp alone.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu said she likes me¡­ Sister Uesugi asked me to be her woman¡­ why are the women in this Heian world so fond of me?¡±

    ¡°And yet I can¡¯t respond to their feelings.¡±

    As Lily continued to drag her feet back into her tent, she started to tear up.

    ¡°Sister Rinne, Lily is so lonely. When I reject those gentle hands who reached out to me, I feel all the more lonesome without you giving me your assurance by my side¡­¡±

    Lily tried to suppress her tears and lifted her head to look at the full moon. She straightened her chest to pull herself together.

    ¡°I must go to Heian-kyo as soon as possible, regardless of how dark and dangerous that path is!¡±

    ¡°However, Lily has a great burden, I cannot throw away my life irresponsibly. Going beyond the realm of sword saint once looked like an impossible dream, but now, I am only two steps away!¡±

    ¡°Those two steps might be gruelingly hard, especially since I also have not the slightest idea how to go beyond the sword saint, but at the very least, the path to high-tier sword saint is just right before my eyes. Once I get back to the dojo, I will keep challenging the ranked disciples to get more magatama fragments and redouble my training!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 51 â€“ Naoto in Peril

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 51 - Naoto in Peril</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    After scrambling here and there all night, Lily could feel that her entire body was drenched in sweat again. However, there was no ce for a woman to take a bath within the army camp. Although the camp was beside a riverbank, as there were around 20,000 troops stationed here, she would be seen in all her glory if a man were to approach the river at midnight to relieve their boredom.

    ¡°I hope Shiu isn¡¯t that bothered by the heavy womanly fragrance¡­¡± Lily returned to her tent and pushed the p aside, but she didn¡¯t see Shiu inside.

    Where did Shiu go? It¡¯s sote already.

    ¡°Lady Lily!¡± A middle-aged samurai called out to Lily from behind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The Commander requests your presence at the army headquarters as soon as possible,¡± The samurai¡¯s voice sounded a bit anxious.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Lily rushed towards the headquarters right away.

    When she entered the headquarters, she discovered Shiu was actually here along with Uesugi Rei and her second-inmand, Lady Shiina Airi.

    Ashikaga Makoto stood up anxiously as soon as she saw Lily and called out to her, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn!¡±

    Looking at her expression, even Lily could sense that something had gone wrong.

    ¡°What happened, Mother Makoto?¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, I received a report from a ninja just a few moments ago. The troops Naoto led to eradicate the Fuma n encountered an ambush and were defeated. The troops suffered from disastrous casualties while the severely injured Naoto got taken captive!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± This was a very shocking bit of news to Lily, ¡°D-Didn¡¯t Lord Naoto take 2000 elite troops of the Ashikaga and n to attack in two fronts by acting together with the Mido n? The Fuma is just amon ninja n, so how could this have¡­¡±

    ¡°The intel got leaked somehow, and the entire Mido n was captured by the Fuma n beforehand. The elders were all executed while the whereabouts of the ninja girls are also unknown. When the Ashikaga troops led a forward assault, they encountered an ambush within the mountain woods and were caught off guard¡­ this led to their defeat, and ording to the information brought back by the ninja, Naoto was severely injured and got captive¡­ It¡¯s unclear whether he¡¯s dead or alive!¡±

    Saying so, Ashikaga Makoto revealed an anxious expression. Although she was the Commander, it was hard for her to remain calm when her son had run into such a crisis, so she kept shuddering in anxiety.

    ¡°Mother M¡­ Commander. You must have summoned Lily to mobilize. Please send down the order!¡± Lily took a step back and kneeled with one of her knees.

    ¡°It would take too long to mobilize 20,000 troops over there right now,¡± Ashikaga paced around and returned to her seat. She then calmed her breathing and ordered, ¡°Uesugi Rei, Kagami Lily, I¡¯m dispatching you to conduct a night raid on the Fuma n¡¯s dwelling, the Redwood Mist Vige, at once. You have to rescue Ashikaga Naoto at all costs. The army will be sending 5000 elite troops to support youter, and I¡¯ll be leading them personally to tten the Fuma n!¡±

    ¡°Lady Ashikaga, there¡¯s no need to mobilize suchrge forces,¡± Uesugi Rei suggested in a rather solemn tone, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily and I can just lead my unit of cavalrywomen to wipe out the entire Fuma n and rescue Naoto. The main forces can just wait here for the report of our victory.¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto sighed in relief after hearing Rei¡¯s words, ¡°In any case, we will reach there as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be leaving everything in your hands, Lady Uesugi. Naoto, he¡­¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto was about to say something, but she refrained from doing so as she didn¡¯t really wish to mix in personal feelings into official work too much.

    ¡°C-Commander, please allow me to participate in this battle too!¡± Shiu suddenly kneeled before Lily.

    ¡°Shiu! Stop talking and return to the tent,¡± Lily berated her.

    ¡°Forgive me for refusing to do so. Although Shiu¡¯s strength iscking, the Fuma n is Shiu¡¯s former home, so Shiu knows the situation inside better than anyone else. If you allow Shiu to lead, it would be possible to evade all the ambushes and trapsid by the Fuma n! Moreover, if all the Mido n¡¯s elders were really executed by the Fuma n, Shiu also has a reason to participate in this battle!¡±

    Shiu had provided solid reasoning this time, so even Lily couldn¡¯t refute her words.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ashikaga Makoto nodded, ¡°This is also the reason I¡¯ve summoned both of you. We lost the previous battle because we underestimated the Fuma n too much. Since they are colluding with the Hundred Demons Nation, their strength might not be the same as a typical unit of ninjas. Lady Uesugi, you must act with utmost caution too.¡±

    ¡°Please feel relieved, Commander,¡± Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t feel like saying too many words. A distinct, savage expression floated upon her face, yet, it also seemed to possess someposedness to as she spoke the following words, ¡°Lily, Shiina. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    It was an emergency military situation right now as Ashikaga Naoto was in a state of peril after getting captured. Hence, Lily didn¡¯t argue too much as she wasn¡¯t an unreasonable woman. She packed her items to set off and didn¡¯t even have the time to say a word to Shimizu.

    ¡°Lily, you and I will be riding the Nioh.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? But I have my own horse.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried¡­ that I¡¯ll lose my way since the Nioh¡¯s speed is too fast¡­¡± Uesugi Rei looked in another direction while blushing a little.

    ¡°Ah? All right then¡­ Sister Uesugi can sit behind me, and I¡¯ll just guide the way¡­¡±

    Although they were a unit of cavalrywomen, they acted swiftly. All of them had finished assembling in less than thirty minutes, and the unit silently left north of the Odawara ins towards the Fuma n¡¯s stronghold!

    Riding on a tiger on top of the cliff, Itagaki Nobuyoshi watched the unit of cavalrywomen move with unbelievable speed and sighed internally, ¡°Although Lord Takeda and Uesugi Aokage are equally matched in strength, my Takeda family¡¯s troops really fall short inparison to Lady Uesugi Rei¡¯s cavalrywoman unit. I feel so ashamed¡­ but Lady Uesugi¡­ is really cute!¡±

    Although Itagaki Nobuyoshi had a mature appearance together with a parted pencil mustache, as a man who was still in his twenties, a slight blush floated across his face. The tiger that had a head full of white fur also shook its tail as it stood on top of the tall cliff.

    And right now, Shimizu had rushed to meet Ashikaga Makoto at the headquarters after hearing the army was mobilizing again, ¡°Commander, you have dispatched my sisters, but why haven¡¯t you sent me along with them?¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Ashikaga Makoto felt a little embarrassed for a moment, ¡°I heard that you weren¡¯t feeling too well in the evening, Lady Shimizu. Although you¡¯re strong enough, there¡¯s a chance of something going wrong while you¡¯re infiltrating the enemy¡¯s stronghold¡­¡±

    ¡°Commander! Lord Kamakura and the Genji have ced high hopes on me. If I let my health bother me, how would a woman like me be able to undertake a greater role in the future? I will eradicate all my enemies even if I end up coughing blood as a result! Even though I have a frail body, my resolve as a samurai doesn¡¯t lose to anyone else!¡± Shimizu kneeled before Ashikaga Makoto immediately.

    Shimizu¡¯s words had touched Ashikaga Makoto, so she helped her stand up and said, ¡°Forgive me, Lady Shimizu. I failed to consider things properly because my son was taken captive. Do apany me when we set off to exterminate the Fuma n in a while!¡±

    ¡°You have my gratitude for listening to my words, Commander!¡±

    Shimizu left the headquarters after that and had a rather unsightly expression on her face along the way back to her tent, ¡°Why has Commander Ashikaga given that woman an opportunity to spend time together with Lily? Would that dangerous woman really let this opportunity to make advances on Lily slip by her¡­ Humph! The Commander¡¯s mind is also a mess because her son got taken captive!¡±

    The towering redwood tree of the Redwood Mist Vige that was surrounded by precipitous mountains and ridges couldn¡¯t even be seen in the early morning, akin to a wedged bamboo shoot in a steamer basket that had been opened moments ago. The vige was hidden by the mist that made it impossible to see past a distance of ten meters clearly.

    Hence, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Ashikaga troops had fallen to an ambush because of their imprudence.

    Uesugi Rei sat behind Lily on her mount and raised her hand to signal everyone to stop.

    ¡°Since they captured Naoto, they must have anticipated that the Ashikaga would send troops to rescue Naoto and made prior preparations for it. If we wait for the army to arrive, the Fuma n would undoubtedly abandon this stronghold and flee into the depths of the mountains. After all, no matter how devious they are, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to confront Ashikaga Makoto here in the woods. Hence, it¡¯s up to us to rescue Naoto,¡± Uesugi Reimented.

    Shiu rode Lily¡¯s white horse on one side of the Nioh while Rei¡¯s second-inmand, Shiina Airi, rode her white horse on the other side.

    Shiina Airi hadn¡¯t even reached the age of twenty, yet she looked a bit mature because of the beauty mark at the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Airi, tell everyone to dismount and tie their horses to the trees here. Just arrange a team of 2-3 to stay on watch here. Since the Nioh will be here, it will be impossible for anyone to steal the horses.¡±

    Saying so, Uesugi Rei hugged Lily¡¯s waist and lowered her down the mount, and then, she also dismounted, ¡°We¡¯ll be walking on foot hereafter.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 52 â€“ Infiltrating the Fuma Clanâ€™s Stronghold

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 52 - Infiltrating the Fuma n¡¯s Stronghold</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°If we proceed any further, we¡¯ll be entering the patrol range of the Fuma n,¡± Shiu pointed at the simplistic map she had drawn, ¡°This is the stronghold of the Fuma n, and the Chief is probably inside his residence too.¡±

    A few low-tier sword saints, as well as Shiina Airi, had apanied Lily and the rest. They were going over the n one final time under cover of the bushes and the giant rocks. The other cavalrywomen, nearly a hundred of them, were hidden in the vegetation of the hillside and overlooked the valley.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s troops hadn¡¯t entered the ravine through its mouth, but instead chose to detour around the mountain. This was a difficult feat to achieve for regr troops, but it was easy for the hundred cavalrywomen who had received specialized training and had at least the strength of a low-tier swordmaster on average to aplish this task.

    Although there were only a hundred of them, it could be said that the most elite cavalrywomen in all of the Land of Snow were present here at the moment.

    Uesugi Rei nodded, ¡°Hear me, everyone. This is the n we will be following ¡ª Lily, Shiu and I will infiltrate deep into the stronghold of the enemy and locate the ce where Ashikaga Naoto is imprisoned and free him. After that, Shiu will escape the Fuma n¡¯s stronghold along with Naoto and meet up with Airi, who will remain outside on standby to provide support. Lily and I will then directly charge into the Chief¡¯s residence and create chaos to attract arge portion of the Fuma n¡¯s forces by killing him. The rest of you will then follow Shiu¡¯s lead to detour around the Fuma n¡¯s traps and defensive measures to rush in and wipe out the Fuma n! As for Airi, she will be in charge of leading the cavalrywomen.¡±

    ¡°As youmand!¡± Airi, the mauve-short-haired cavalrywoman that had a slightly mature appearance, nodded.

    ¡°Lily, you and I will only be able to bring out most of our battle power during the sh between both sides,¡± Uesugi Rei crossed her arms under her breasts and propped them up.

    ¡°Mhm, I understand.¡±

    Lily and Rei were both de maidens and had close to infinite reserves of spirit power. It was hard for ordinary samurai to keep up with this kind of unconventional battle strategy, and they would instead fall into danger if they followed behind.

    ¡°Their forces will be in chaos as long as we seed in killing their Chief. We just need to wait for Airi to charge in with the cavalrywomen unit then, and that would enable us to exterminate the Fuma n with the least number of casualties. I was originally nning to go in alone, but I was worried that¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, you need not say anything more. I¡¯ll go along with you,¡± Lily stepped forward.

    If I allow Sister Uesugi to go in alone, the chances of her identally beheading the enemy leader is much higher than the chances of her finding the prison cell¡¯s location.

    After discussing some matters of the n in detail, everyone separated to act ordingly. The unit of cavalrywomen remained behind on standby as they would suffer grievous injuries if they were to charge in blindly. They were the most elite unit of the Uesugi family¡¯s troops, so even Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t wish for them to suffer huge losses to save Ashikaga Naoto. Moreover, in case the enemy had transferred Naoto elsewhere or injured him, it would be difficult for them to seed in their task.

    If she and Lily were to go in, they wouldn¡¯t need to fear any traps as they were adequately powerful. Their survival skills were much stronger than ordinary samurai, and it would also be hard for the enemy to detect them if a smaller number of people ventured inside.

    Lily, Rei, and Shiu traversed the mountain path while staying low and approached the Fuma n¡¯s stronghold.

    When they heard the murmurs of a waterfall from ahead, Lily and Rei looked over in that direction from behind the tussock.

    ¡°Lady Uesugi, the Chief¡¯s residence is the biggest house across the wooden bridge on the other side of this waterfall. However, there¡¯s no guarantee that the Chief is there right now. The ninja vige rests on this side of the bridge, and most of the Fuma n resides over here. It¡¯s highly likely that Lord Ashikaga is in the prison cell used for torturing the captors of the Fuma n, and that¡¯s in the cer of the Chief¡¯s residence. There¡¯s a pathway that leads to that prison from a cer within the vige, so it would be best for us to use that to avoid getting found out,¡± Shiu suggested.

    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s begin moving then,¡± Uesugi Rei stated.

    Lily and Rei stooped as low as possible and quietly descended the hillside under cover of the trees, mist, and bushes to approach the ninja vige.

    At this moment, only a few ninjas were patrolling around the vige.

    Lily probed the area with her spirit power and discovered three sentries ahead within the woods that were on top of huge trees.

    Lily and Rei approached them stealthily.

    ¡°Lily, deal with the one on the left, and leave the other two to me.¡± Saying so, Uesugi Rei formed two sharp icicles in her hands using her spirit power.

    As for Lily, she pulled the bow and aimed towards a vague location within the mist.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± At the moment Lily shot the arrow, Rei also hurled the icicles forward.

    The sounds of three bodies dropping to the tussocks emerged from a distance of hundred meters away within the mist.

    The range of spirit perception was higher than the visual field in the dense mist, so the three Fuma ninjas got taken out by the arrow and the icicles before they could even see anything.

    Lily, Rei, and Shiu entered the vige after that.

    A ninja patrolled behind the house with the cer, so Lily approached them silently from the back.

    ¡°Swish!¡± Followed by the gloomy reflection of the de, the ninja got split into two and dropped to the ground.

    Lily and Rei then dealt with the two ninjas that were guarding the entrance to the cer with ease and opened it. After descending down, they discovered that this ce was being used as a granary to stockpile food for winter.

    However, Shiu knew that a path leading to the underground prison cells existed within this cer.

    There were no sentries present here, so Shiu led Lily and Rei through the underground tunnels. They passed through various locations that were being used as depots for all kinds of goods and even passed through the ce where those hair-raising monster insects were being cultivated.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± A tall yet hunchbacked, cloaked man who had antern in hand discovered them and waved his hand before chanting a spell silently that brightened the tunnel with purple-glowing runes. And then, spiders crawled out from the sleeves of his cloak one after another and rushed towards Lily and the others to attack them.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Uesugi Rei wielded the nodachi on her back and waved it towards that man, the emerging sword light creating icicles in its wake.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The sword light struck the man and encapsted him in ice before breaking him into pieces, and his foul blood that stained the surroundings also turned into ice gradually. Even those spiders were either frozen in ice or outright dead.

    Lily witnessed the frozen spiders also crumble into pieces along with the dispersion of the frosty spirit power within the tunnel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Uesugi Rei stated nonchntly.

    The murmurs of the waterfall were audible from ahead. The party of three passed through a damp and moist tunnel and arrived at a vast underground region that had a dome from where the waterfall poured down.

    ¡°This ce is under the waterfall that¡¯s before the path that leads to the Chief¡¯s residence,¡± Shiu exined.

    A ten-meter or so wide and dark chasm of an unknown depthid ahead of them, and a dark cave was visible on the other side of the gap.

    ¡°That cave leads to the prison. This ce has no guards because people rarelye here, but¡­¡± Shiu looked at the waterfall that flowed down andpsed into a moment of recollection, almost as if she were experiencing the event that had urred years ago¡­

    A thirteen or fourteen-year-old purple-haired girl with a ponytail who had a height of just over 160 cm stood on the steep cliff while donned in tight-fitting, blue ninja attire. She had her back towards the rumbling waterfall while she faced Shiu.

    And Shiu was just a little girl dressed in a pink kimono with a wicker basket on her back at that time.

    ¡°Shiu. Come, jump across!¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? That¡¯s impossible, Lady Mimori. The chasm is more than ten meters wide! It¡¯s simply impossible to jump across!¡±

    The ponytailed girl¡¯s sight turned determined as she pointed at the waterfall and said, ¡°Look carefully at the three stones that protrude from the surface of the wall behind the waterfall. These stone steps didn¡¯t form naturally but were rather cut out in ancient times by my Mido n to temper true ninjas. You will be able to reach the cave on the other end as long as you leap across using these stone steps! All girls who wish to be ninja are required to pass such a test!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The other side is too far and high while the chasm is endless. A ninja will lose their life if they fall down, and it would be impossible for even a grown-up ninja girl to jump across!¡± The young Shiu almost broke into tears from the fear.

    ¡°Humph,¡± The ponytailed girl smiled confidently, ¡°I obviously won¡¯t ask Lil¡¯ Shiu to jump across since you¡¯re still too young. Watch me do it, then.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? Please don¡¯t do it, Lady Mimori. It¡¯s too dangerous! Those stones are all so slippery because of getting wet, and there¡¯s the waterfall too¡­ Shiu heard from the Matriarch that this ce is indeed a ce where the older ninja girls tempered themselves in ancient times. However, this ce didn¡¯t have a waterfall back then¡­¡± The young Shiu jumped about in worry while crying at the ce where she stood, but there was nothing she could do to prevent Mimori.

    The ponytailed girl¡¯s gaze turned gloomy, ¡°So what? It¡¯s just a waterfall, so there¡¯s a bit more water, that¡¯s all. If we can¡¯t even aplish this, our Mido n will keep getting humiliated by the Fuma n for generations toe! The Matriarch is just a weak and useless old woman now! She has long abandoned the era of ninjas! I¡­ am different from her.¡±

    ¡°Lady Mimori, don¡¯t¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The ponytailed, purple-haired girl turned around and took a few steps back before breaking into a sprint.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± And then, she leaped across and actually crossed over the chasm as if she were soaring in the sky. Just like a butterfly, she gracefully stepped over the stone that had smoothened because of the waterfall with light steps.

    When she leaped the second time, the strong current of the waterfall caused her body to lean aside a bit. However, she adjusted her position incredibly and was barely able tond on the second stone step. She leaped once again, but as she couldn¡¯t ce much strength into her jump because of the slippery surface of the stone, the direction of her body deviated distinctively. She also couldn¡¯t leap high enough, so her foot barely touched the edge of the third stone step. As a result, she wasn¡¯t able to pull herself up using her foot. And then, her foot twisted suddenly, causing her to lose bnce and fall down the cliff.

    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª¡± The waterfall churned all the same.

    ¡°¡­ Lady Mimori? Lady Mimori¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    The mournful cries of the young Shiu echoed before the chasm yet she received no reply.

    ¡°Shiu! ¡ª¡ªShiu!¡± A voice called out to Shiu from within the darkness.

    ¡°Lady Mimori¡ª¡ªAaah!¡± Shiu came back to her senses and discovered herself sitting on the steep cliff powerlessly while Lily shook her with worry.

    ¡°Shiu, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Lady Mimori, she¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei also crouched before her and pinched Shiu¡¯s face gently, ¡°Calm down a bit. Little Sister Shiu, who is Lady Mimori? What has happened to you?¡±

    Shiu¡¯s breathing seemed to gradually calm down as she stared into Uesugi Rei¡¯s cold eyes, ¡°F-Forgive me, I¡­ just recalled a terrible incident that happened here in the past after arriving here¡­¡±

    ¡°So, Little Sister Shiu, the reason you brought us here is to ask us to jump across to that cave, right?¡± Uesugi Rei questioned.

    ¡°Eh? No! That¡¯s impossible to do! It¡¯s simply impossible to jump across from here! It¡¯s so far and slippery here, and there¡¯s that waterfall too¡­ forgive me, there¡¯s actually no pathway from here. None at all!¡± It was clear that Shiu was panicking a bit right now.

    However, Uesugi Rei got up and walked to the side of the cliff to look at the waterfall, ¡°We go across from here, huh? Mhm, it¡¯s not that hard to jump across by stepping on those three stone steps projecting outwards, but that would be a little troublesome. Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    While Lily was trying to calm down the panicking Shiu, they suddenly felt a tremor from nearby as Uesugi Rei brought out her frosty spirit power.

    Rei looked at the rumbling waterfall with an icy look and unsheathed her nodachi as her lips curled into a devilish smile, ¡°Let¡¯s just make this hindrance of a waterfall disappear then.¡±

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Uesugi Rei brandished the nodachi in her hands and sliced apart the darkness with a dazzling, crescent-shaped sword light!

    Followed by the reflection of the sword light, the entire ce was covered in floating snowkes.

    By the time Lily and Shiu came back to their senses, the rumbles of the waterfall had disappeared entirely.

    The only thing that remained was a thousand meters tall, interweaving cier!

    ¡°Mhm. This makes things much easier now,¡± Uesugi Rei nodded satisfactorily.

 Volume 2, Chapter 53 â€“ The Elderâ€™s Regret and the Spirit of Mikawa

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 53 - The Elder¡¯s Regret and the Spirit of Mikawa</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Uesugi Rei lifted her nodachi and sent two fierce sword lights flying forward.

    The sword lights sliced through the frozen waterfall right in the middle and that section of the waterfall slid off before falling into the depths of the chasm.

    And just like that, a path had opened up in the frozen waterfall.

    This scene had brought Shiu back to reality and almost made her wonder if she was dreaming.

    Lily was also stupefied by this scene. Perceptive as she was, Lily felt like Rei had be much stronger than thest time they had met. Just as she had progressed, Rei had also improved.

    Even for a sword saint, such a feat sounded simply impossible to achieve!

    Lily gazed upon Uesugi Rei¡¯s lithe back, sulent buttocks, as well as her long legs and wondered just how strong she had be now.

    ¡°Although Sister Shimizu is also incredibly strong, can she really contend with a freak existence like Uesugi Rei?¡± Lily felt worried.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Uesugi Rei walked on top of the chiseled surface of the frozen waterfall and leaped forward after reaching the end tond inside the cave that was now just a meter away.

    Lily pulled the still absent-minded Shiu and walked on this path of ice with ease and jumped into the cave as well.

    This was one of the exits of the prison.

    After traversing a bit further inside the cave, the trio encountered branching tunnels of the prison.

    It seemed that this prison was in the shape of a ring with cylindrical prison cells.

    ¡°Do you know where Naoto is locked?¡± Rei inquired.

    Shiu shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s my first time here too.¡±

    Hence, Uesugi Rei decided to act ording to her wishes and used her spirit power to directly freeze the iron gate of the biggest prison cell and broke it open. The trio entered the cell after that and discovered a torture rack, a wooden horse, a torture chair, a T-shaped cross, and an X-shaped cross. The cell was also filled with iron chains, ropes,shes, birches, pears, candles, and jars¡­

    ¡°This is the torture room?¡± Lily shivered in trepidation after seeing all the torture devices in the room.

    Shiu also trembled a little and exined, ¡°I heard from the ninja sisters who failed their missions that although this is the biggest torture room in the entire prison, it¡¯s used exclusively to punish the ninja girls¡­ It can be said that it¡¯s the nightmare of the Mido n¡¯s ninja girls.¡±

    Uesugi Rei also furrowed her brows slightly after looking at these torture devices, ¡°This Fuma n is really twisted! However, Lily, since you were practicing how to escape bindings with Shimizu before, can you escape from these torture devices?¡±

    Lily looked all around and answered with a blushing face, ¡°Although the devices here look pretty terrifying, they aren¡¯t that good at restraining. It should be possible for me to escape from their bindings.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rei smiled faintly and said thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Lily, if it¡¯s possible, teach me how to do it as well.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡± Lily gazed upon Rei¡¯s slim and graceful back, feeling puzzled about her words. What does Sister Uesugi mean by that?

    The trio left the biggest torture room and began scouting the prison. Soon after, they discovered an old woman lying on a haystack inside one of the prison cells.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Matriarch! Grandma Mido!¡± Shiu eximed.

    After Uesugi Rei opened the prison cell¡¯s gate, Shiu rushed inside to check up on her.

    ¡°Matriarch! Matriarch¡­¡± Shiu felt her head spin in sorrow after seeing the inhumane state of the matriarch who had raised her up like family.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± It seemed like she still had a breath left in her.

    The matriarch¡¯s emaciated hand trembled as she raised it up.

    Shiu rushed to support her immediately.

    ¡°Matriarch! Grandma Mido! You¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­ Is it really you, Shiu? I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine, Shiu¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma! I¡¯ll save you right away!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I already had half a foot in my grave previously, and after getting wounded by the Fuma n, I don¡¯t have much time left in this world. Shiu, it¡¯s good that you are still alive. The Mido n doesn¡¯t exist anymore. I really regret not listening to Lady Mimori¡¯s words back then¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have amodated the whims of the Fuma n. If I hadn¡¯t done that, things wouldn¡¯t have turned so bad and result in the extermination of the Mido n¡­ Cough¡­ If Lady Mimori was still alive, with her talents and courage, the Mido n wouldn¡¯t have ended up so miserable. Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t speak, Grandma. I¡¯ll rescue you from here and request Lady Ashikaga to treat you!¡±

    ¡°Shiu, you have to keep on living well. The Mido n no longer has a future, but that has no rtion to you. You also have no qualifications to avenge the Mido n, so you should return to the Yagy¨± family¡­ Shiu, you have no rtion to us anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Matriarch, what about the other sisters and mentor aunt of the Mido n? Matriarch? Grandma Mido! Grandma Mido?!¡±

    The matriarch had passed away.

    ¡°Grandma¡­ the reason you kept reiterating that I don¡¯t have the qualifications to avenge the Mido n even at yourst breath was to prevent me frommitting the same mistake as Lady Mimori, right? But how could Shiu dare to do something that even Lady Mimori failed in doing? Shiu is satisfied as long as Shiu can dutifully serve at Master¡¯s side in Heian. As a ninja, Shiu doesn¡¯t need any personal feelings of vengeance.¡±

    Shiu didn¡¯t cry, but her lips pressed against each other tightly as she apanied the matriarch for a few moments nkly.

    Lily stepped forward and helped Shiu move the matriarch to the side, and then supported Shiu up before saying, ¡°The Fuma n isn¡¯t just your foe, Shiu, they are also my enemy. Everything will end today, so grandma will be able to rest in peace in the afterlife soon.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ the reason why Shiu came along is to help you, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s already enough for Shiu to be able to see the matriarch onest time. Therefore, please act ording to your wishes, Master. Don¡¯t worry about Shiu too much. Since Shiu has already decided to be your ninja, the past doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whether it be the Mido or the Yagy¨±, neither matter to Shiu anymore. Although Shiu is willing to face any danger for Master, there¡¯s no way Shiu can allow Master to face danger for Shiu. If not, Shiu would be tramping on my resolution as Master¡¯s ninja! This is the honor and glory of a ninja, Master! So, Shiu hopes that you can understand it¡­¡± Shiu held back her tears and spoke to Lily while grabbing her hands tightly.

    It was impossible for someone to have no thoughts of avenging the grandma who raised them up like family and have no feelings for a n where they had trained from childhood to adulthood.

    Lily understood Shiu¡¯s heart very well.

    Lily didn¡¯t answer Shiu and simply pulled Shiu into her embrace with one of her hands, allowing her bountiful bosom to envelop Shiu¡¯s trembling, tender, tearless face in warmth.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, let¡¯s continue looking for Lord Ashikaga,¡± Although Lily calmly spoke these words, mes of fury had lit up within her eyes.

    However, they weren¡¯t able to find Ashikaga Naoto even though they had searched every nook and cranny of the prison. But they were able to find the other Ashikaga samurai that were imprisoned here.

    Although these samurai were bruised all over, they sat cross-legged within the prison cell with resolute expressions on their faces.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t to protect the young lord and wait for a chance to rescue him, as samurai of Mikawa, we would have never allowed these despicable ninjas to capture us!¡±

    ¡°If the young lord were to die, we will also follow after him!¡±

    ¡°Where is your young lord, then?¡± Uesugi Rei asked them.

    ¡°Those ninjas took him up just now.¡±

    ¡°Since you keep saying you are here to protect the young lord, why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± Uesugi Rei asked again.

    ¡°Those ninjas severed the tendons of our legs. We helped each other sit up like this so we could maintain our dignity as samurai!¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s gaze turned severe as both she and Lily had noticed the bloodstained cuts on the bare feet of the seated samurai.

    ¡°Haahh,¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s hair danced to the side as she cracked her neck, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lily.¡±

    ¡°Where do we look for Lord Ashikaga now?¡±

    ¡°He should be in the chief¡¯s residence above the prison,¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes glimmered with a dark light.

    Lily also looked at the gant Mikawa samurai with a solemn gaze and nodded at them in recognition before saying, ¡°Everyone, we were entrusted with the mission to save Lord Ashikaga by Lady Ashikaga Makoto, so we will do our best to rescue your young lord.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should just kill everyone in the house above,¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s long hair danced up and down as she strutted forward and shone with a silver glimmer as her beautiful figure walked towards the stairs within the dark corridor.

    Lily¡¯s ck hair fluttered in the air as her tender hands gently unsheathed Crescent Moon from its scabbard. Donned in a sorrowful yet beautiful looking red-ck princess-like armor, she strode forward with her long slender legs to catch up with Rei and walked alongside her.

 Volume 2, Chapter 54 â€“ Looking for the Chief

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 54 - Looking for the Chief</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily and Uesugi Rei ascended the stone steps side-by-side at the same time two F¨±ma ninjas were descending from the upper floor to perform a routine patrol.

    As such, Lily and Rei encountered them on the stairs abruptly.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The two ninjas cried out in rm and unsheathed their straight swords from their backs.

    Lily stepped hard on the stone step and propelled forwards, turning into a red sh as she swung her sword at the two ninjas charging towards her.

    ¡°Swish! Swish!¡± As Lily¡¯s de was longer and quicker, her de struck the two ninjas amidst their sprint and resulted in one of them tumbling down the stairs while the other dropped over the stairs¡¯ railing.

    Lily then charged into the upper floor, which had a woodenttice fence with a robust gate that was left unlocked since the ninjas patrolled down the stairs. The two golden cudgel-wielding ninjas that guarded the other side of the gate looked inside after hearing the noise and saw a girl donned in a revealing red-ck armor charge towards them with a sword in hand.

    They immediately realized that she was an enemy, so they rushed inside and mmed the cudgels towards Lily.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Lily responded with a crimson sword light from her sword and bisected the two ninjas into two, cudgel and all!

    And then, Lily swung her sword once more!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The robust gate of the woodenttice fence was cut apart, and the circr wooden pirs supporting it also crashed to the ground soon after.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± The two ninjas attacked Lily with their throwing stars.

    Lily deftly blocked them with her long sword and charged towards the two ninjas who kept attacking her with throwing stars. She focused her gaze and assaulted them with a beam of sword light.

    ¡°Splotch¡ª¡ª!¡± The two ninjas were bisected into two, and their blood sshed across the stone walls.

    After getting rid of the enemies on the path, Lily and Rei continued climbing up the stairs of the cer and reached the wood-paved corridor of the ninja chief¡¯s residence. They could see the gloomy woods hidden within the mist through the window of the passage where they had surfaced.

    The passage had no guards, so the two of them were able to smoothly reach the central hall of the residence after traversing through the passages and spotted a lot of F¨±ma ninjas who had gathered in the hall behind the sliding door.

    The two of them peeked inside through the door¡¯s gap and saw the tall and majestic-looking silver-armored ninja chief sitting at the innermost part of the hall with over a dozen or so formidable retainer ninjas waiting on standby on both sides.

    The severely injured Ashikaga Naoto had his hands bound and was seated cross-legged in the center of the hall. Although the sunlight from outside shone into the room, a series of fire pits were lit up within the dusky hall.

    ¡°Lord Ashikaga, write a letter advising your mother to withdraw the soldiers and guarantee that she won¡¯t invade my F¨±ma n¡¯snd ever again!¡± The chief, F¨±ma Sanrokur¨­,manded.

    ¡°Humph! Although I¡¯m the second son, I am a proud member of the Ashikaga family, so asking me to demand a forfeit is naught but a dream! If you n to kill me, you might as well do it right away!¡± The tall Ashikaga Naoto replied with a stubborn resolution, then stretched out his neck and waited for the enemy to behead to him.

    Through the gap of the door, Uesugi Rei had noticed that F¨±ma Sanrokur¨­ was only an early-stage sword saint. Hence, she said the following words to Lily, ¡°The chief is yours to handle while I go save the Ashikaga brat.¡±

    Lily acknowledged it with a silent nod.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him! Chief!¡± One of the chief¡¯s retainers yelled.

    Although F¨±ma Sanrokur¨­ felt a little enraged, he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Humph! Although we won the previous battle by chance, Ashikaga Makoto will surely lead the next one personally. Even though our branch doesn¡¯t stand a chance against her in a frontal battle, we might be able to make that woman surrender if we use her son as a hostage! If we can capture that woman, it would be the biggest feat performed by a faction of the Hundred Demons within the Land of East! Lady Haihime might also see my F¨±ma n in a new light then¡­¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± Uesugi Rei shouted and blew the sliding door away with her spirit power.

    Lily transformed into a red shadow and charged towards F¨±ma Sanrokur¨­ before any of the F¨±ma ninjas could discern the circumstances behind the sliding door.

    As for Rei, she turned into a silver shadow and rushed towards Ashikaga Naoto.

    Naoto had no ninjas nearby to restrain him as they weren¡¯t worried that he would be able to escape from a room full of ninjas. Hence, it only took Rei a moment to reach him with her quick movements.

    ¡°L-Lady Uesugi!¡± Even Naoto was amazed by the developments.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s trying to save that Naoto! Kill her!¡±

    A few retainer ninjas unsheathed their straight swords and rushed towards Rei from both sides.

    Lily had already reached the slightly elevated wooden tform by now and swung her sword down without saying a single word. As an early-stage sword saint, the stunned F¨±ma n chief was able to react in time and rolled backward to dodge her attack. As a result, Lily ended up cutting the F¨±ma n¡¯s banner into two pieces.

    The chief used the time it took for Lily to retake a stance to recover from the back roll he had performed with much difficulty and seized the chance to reveal the pair of hideous two-meter long iron ws on his hands after getting up.

    ¡°W-Who are you?! How did youe in?!¡± The chief was still in a state of disbelief.

    ¡°Die!¡± Lily had no intention to speak much, so she went on the offensive and shed towards the chief with all the force she could muster.

    As the strongest person in the F¨±ma n, the chief was able to dodge her attack with his nimble dexterity. He then turned into a shadow as he charged towards Lily and mauled at Lily with his bizarre iron ws, attacking her with six beams of bright green light.

    Lily also raised her katana and charged towards the chief. With their speeds, the two of them were just a moment away from knocking into each other, and at the same time, those two iron ws whizzed towards Lily from both sides.

    Lily stopped in her steps and waved her long sword horizontally with all her force.

    The iron ws, on the other hand, missed Lily¡¯s beautiful face by a foot.

    The chief also twitched where he stood.

    ¡°Splotch--!¡± A crescent blotch of deep, crimson blood stained the mats.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ W-Who are you¡­¡± The malicious looking chief had a pale face now, and once his dread-filled expression had turned stiff, he dropped down to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Hmm? This aura¡­¡± Lily suddenly felt something attract her, so she stepped forward and turned over the chief¡¯s body with her foot and fished out a pouch from his robe.

    The pouch contained a few gold coins¡­ and a few magatama fragments!

    There¡¯s really magatama fragments!

    As they were the most precious treasure of the F¨±ma n, the chief carried them on him at all times. Lily immediately received the pouch of magatama fragments into her dress.

    Uesugi Rei, who was facing the onught of ninja on all fronts right now, yelled, ¡°Lie down!¡± and kicked Ashikaga Naoto to the floor mat. She then raised her nodachi while awakening up her bluish-purple ice spirit power, and spun sideways, sending out a crescent beam of sword light from her weapon.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª!!!¡± A majority of the ninjas charging towards her from the left were blown away in all directions along with their miserable screams.

    A wall of the hall was also cut apart, prompting a cloud of dust and a few wooden splinters to fly across the room.

    This loud noise alerted the other ninjas that were stationed nearby to the residence.

    ¡°An enemy attack?!¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from the chief¡¯s residence! That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    The cavalrywomen unit under Shiina Airi¡¯s lead that was lying in wait outside the patrol range of the F¨±ma n ninjas had also taken note of these movements.

    The F¨±ma n had stationed almost half of their ninjas in the two sides of the valley to ambush the enemies. Lily and Rei were only able to bypass them because Shiu was leading them. Although the F¨±ma n had managed to ambush the Ashikaga troops ande out victorious, they had also suffered considerable losses from the battle as they had faced the brave and battle-born soldiers of Mikawa. As such, the stronghold of the F¨±ma n didn¡¯t possess much strength right now and only had a few hundred men. Hence, Airimanded the cavalrywomen to charge forward and led a frontal assault against the F¨±ma ninja at the moment she noticed the uproar inside the F¨±ma n.

    Although there were a lot of traps and ambushes set in the surroundings of the F¨±ma vige, the actual vige had a fixed location and had a feeble defense. It only had a few meters tall wooden gate and a simrly tall wooden fence wall. As some areas didn¡¯t even have a fence wall, the cavalrywomen were able to break through into the vige effortlessly.

    ¡°Who are these people?! Where did theye from all of a sudden?!¡±

    The members of the F¨±ma n who had fallen into chaos right now were caught off guard by the sudden attack of the elite cavalrywomen who seemed to have emerged from the valley noiselessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the banner of the Uesugi family!¡±

    ¡°The army of the Land of Snow¡¯s God of War is attacking us!¡±

    The F¨±ma ninjas weren¡¯t afraid of the Ashikaga troops as the only thing they had were numbers. However, the Uesugi troops were different, as these troops were a really dreadful and powerful foe.

    Even the weakest member of the cavalrywomen was a sword master. In contrast, only the high-ranked members of the F¨±ma n possessed such strength. The low-ranking ninjas were simply no match to the azure armored Uesugi cavalrywomen as their strength was leagues apart.

    ¡°Spurt¡ª¡ª!¡± The Uesugi cavalrywomen wielded a standard longsword, the jintachi, which had a two-foot-long handle and a three-foot six-inch-long de. Their des sliced through the F¨±ma ninjas, de and all.

    On the other hand, the F¨±ma ninjas¡¯ des couldn¡¯t even pierce through the armor of the cavalrywomen. Their only option was to attack the weak spots, that is, the seams of the armor, or the areas like the thighs which were unprotected by the armor, with all their might, but that was easier said than done.

    Shiina Airi wielded a pretty unique double-ended long sword that had a two-foot-long handle with two-foot six-inches-long des on both ends and danced across the battlefield like a phantasmal tempest.

    With the strength of a middle-stage sword saint, she ughtered the F¨±ma ninjas with ease.

    The hundred cavalrywomen charged into the F¨±ma vige in a calm and disciplined manner. Their sole focus was on killing their enemies and coordinating with each other to use the defense of their armors to block the throwing weapons and des of the F¨±ma ninjas. Under these circumstances where the F¨±ma ninja didn¡¯t have any special pre-prepared tricks or traps to aid them, the cavalrywomen were able to take down a vast majority of the ninjas with no losses on their side.

    The F¨±ma ninja fled in all directions and climbed onto the roofs and trees to attack with their throwing stars. Although this allowed them to control the enemy, their throwing stars didn¡¯t possess the ability to take down a sword master.

    Almost all the Uesugi cavalrywomen carried bows on them, and a sword master¡¯s arrow could even shoot through the trunk of an entire tree. As such, the F¨±ma n¡¯s long-range assault turned out to be a futile endeavor, and they were shot down one by one.

    After killing the chief of the ninjas, Lily immediately charged towards the other ninjas to join the battle.

    However, when Uesugi Rei released a few azure crescent beams of sword light, a good number of the enemy ninjas ended up dying before they could even approach her.

    The hall had already turned into and of corpses by now.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­¡± A F¨±ma ninja who had his leg cut off crawled backward with his injured body as his finger pointed at the silver-haired Valkyrie before him, ¡°I-It¡¯s the Land of Snow¡¯s Goddess of War, Uesugi Rei¡­ It¡¯s Uesugi Rei! We are finished! We can¡¯t win this battle¡­ We¡ª¡±

    A crimson sword light shed across his neck as Lily had seized the opportunity to behead him from behind amidst her sprint.

    The remaining few ninjas jumped through the windows to flee. At this time, a group of ninjas who were unaware of the situation rushed into the hall and saw their fallenrades and chief lying within a pool of blood. Uesugi Rei stood in the center of the room with her beautiful, shapely and slender legs spread wide apart, and raised her nodachi up high while giving the group of ninjas a crazed smile.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A crescent beam of sword light sliced the entrance wall of the hall apart and blew away the group of the ninjas that had gathered at the entrance.

    The F¨±ma ninjas who were resisting the attacks of the Uesugi cavalrywomen looked behind after hearing the booming noise and witnessed a dozen or so of theirpanions rocketing out of the residence along with a strong gust of wind¡­ all the ninjas on the ground felt a chill invade their hearts at this moment.

    It was unknown who yelled it out, but they proimed the following words, ¡°The chief is already dead. Uesugi Rei killed him¡ª¡ª¡±

    After hearing Uesugi Rei¡¯s name, the F¨±ma ninjas, who alreadycked battle intent, fell into deep despair. With the chief dead, they had no one left among their members who could put up a fight with the famous Land of Snow¡¯s Goddess of War.

    They lost the will to continue fighting and threw down their weapons one after the other before jumping down the houses and trees and kneeling down to surrender.

    Although samurai and ninjas typically had strong and tenacious willpower, they would choose to surrender when facing an overpowered opponent or an undefeatable power. And if they decide to surrender, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t revolt again as it was a rather genuine and willing surrender.

    As such, the battle ended within just over ten minutes after it had begun.

    ¡°Lady Uesugi, we found this note inside the F¨±ma chief¡¯s room,¡± A cavalrywoman opened a box which had a tiny paper scroll inside it and handed it over to Uesugi Rei.

    Uesugi Rei picked it up and read what was written on it, ¡°The ancient mirror appeared in Kamakura during the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons.¡±

    Uesugi Rei craned her neck, ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    She handed the slip of paper to Lily and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, take a look at this. These words seem to contain a potent mystic aura within them and don¡¯t seem like they were written by a human. However, I don¡¯t understand what they mean. What is your opinion on it? I am aware of the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons, and I even tailed the parade back on that day in the middle of the seventh month to kill a demon that had veered off from the parade. But what does this ancient mirror refer to? Since the words are infused with such potent power, it doesn¡¯t seem like this information is some nonsensical raving and actually has some special sense, right?¡±

    Lily received the note, and after giving it a look, she ced it back inside the box, ¡°You are right, Sister Uesugi. This information may indeed be quite important. Allow me to hand it over to Lady Makoto personally!¡±

    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s fine,¡± Uesugi Rei nodded. She obviously felt assured since her little sister was going to hand it over personally.

    Rei, Lily, and Shiu arrived at an empty space outside the chief¡¯s residence and observed the captured F¨±ma ninja kneeling down together at the center of the vige on the other side of the wooden bridge.

    Uesugi Rei approached the location and gave orders to the dozens of cavalrywomen that were stationed there, ¡°You are now in charge of defending this F¨±ma vige. Do not allow the F¨±ma ninjas hiding in ambush within the valley to return here and send the news that the chief is already dead. We will then coordinate with Lady Makoto to lead a pincer attack from the front and back to exterminate the main force of the F¨±ma n.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Airi and the other cavalrywomen who werete-stage sword masters epted the orders.

    Shiu, on the other hand, watched the lifeless body of the F¨±ma n¡¯s chief in silence with her chest heaving up and down continuously. She then unsheathed her de suddenly and swung her sword down with all her strength and beheaded the chief.

    ¡°Lady Mimori wouldn¡¯t have died if it weren¡¯t for you! The Matriarch, Aunt Keiko, Mio, and the others wouldn¡¯t have gone missing too! Where did you take them to? Tell me!¡±

    Shiu raised her sword to swing it towards the chief¡¯s body again.

    ¡°Wham,¡± Lily, however, grabbed Shiu¡¯s wrist at this moment.

    ¡°Enough, Shiu. It¡¯s all over now.¡±

    Lily hugged Shiu, who was weeping while biting her lips tightly, under her arm, and left the utterly damaged hall that was full of bloodstains and dead bodies.

    Once Ashikaga Makoto arrived with the army in the afternoon, the cavalrywomen assisted the frontal attack by covering the nk and eliminated the main forces of the F¨±ma that had gathered inside the valley. They also managed to capture a few of them.

    And then, the battle to eliminate the F¨±ma n finally came to an end.

    The Uesugi cavalrywomen unit suffered no losses at all, and only had two members who received light injuries.

    Although the unit only had a hundred women, even their weakest member was an early-stage sword master. As the elite of the elite, this unit of female samurai possessed a dreadful battle strength in terms of power, so much that even Ashikaga Makoto eximed in admiration as over half of the two thousand elite Ashikaga troops she had sent previously had either got injured or died because of the ambush they had faced. However, Uesugi Rei¡¯s forces had managed to eliminate the F¨±ma n without a single death among them, so it was really a wonder who was actually the strongest samurai family in the Land of East.

    Ashikaga Makoto wasn¡¯t that fond of this second son of hers, and now that he had implicated the troops and caused over a thousand losses of the elite Ashikaga men, she was utterly disappointed in him. Hence, she coldly shook her head and said, ¡°Take him back to Kamakura so he can convalesce, and bar him from attending the evaluation meeting for the time being.¡±

    On the other hand, the Mikawa samurai, who had the tendons of their feet cut, obtained a massive reward from Ashikaga Makoto. Although it wouldn¡¯t be possible for their feet to recover, they could spend the rest of their livesvishly with thepensation they obtained.

    Lily, however, felt pity for them, as a marypensation probably wasn¡¯t the thing these samurai desired the most. However, as they had already done their best to protect their young lord, perhaps they had noints about this arrangement. Lily really respected these kinds of real men who showcased manly qualities no matter whether they were weak or strong, just like Uncle Matsuda.

    Ashikaga Makoko escorted the captive F¨±ma ninjas and the severed head of the chief back to Kamakura along with her son and the army. At the same time, Uesugi Rei¡¯s cavalrywomen remained behind in the stronghold temporarily to repair the damaged buildings.

    After burying the Matriarch, Uesugi Rei, Lily, and Shiu arrived at the depths of the woods behind the F¨±ma vige. This ce was home to the Mid¨­ n¡¯s members and had several small wooden houses established on top of the mountain walls.

    Lily, Rei, and Shiu had chosen this ce to rest for the moment.

    Shiu didn¡¯t speak much, and perhaps becauseing here had caused her to reminisce about the past, she arrived before the waterfall and sat down there alone in silence.

    Lily arrived beside Shiu and also gazed upon the distant murmuring waterfall and pondered about how everything had changed instantaneously. The F¨±ma n, which Shiu hated and feared no longer existed, while this scene of nature was still the same as ever. Although the person had experienced a monumental change, the surroundings had remained the same.

    ¡°Shiu, do you wish to return to the Yagy¨± family to take a look?¡± Lily obviously knew that Shiu wouldn¡¯t leave her side, but she believed that, right now, Shiu needed some time alone to calm down.

    ¡°Ehhh? Master, but you will be¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m safe here, Shiu. However, you have to make this trip alone, so you have to travel cautiously.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tears welled up in Shiu¡¯s eyes. Although she wanted to go, she really didn¡¯t want to part from Lily.

    ¡°You must not ignore the plight of the people who raised you up in this chaotic world. Do you really not want to see how your parents are doing? Even if you were brought here in your childhood for whatsoever reason, they are still your father and mother. Moreover, the Yagy¨± family must have paid a considerable price to ensure that you didn¡¯t get harassed by the F¨±ma n while you were at the Mid¨­ n. So, why not take this opportunity to return and take a look at them to bring peace to your heart?¡± Lily suggested.

    Shiu got up and looked at Lily with gratitude. It wasn¡¯t because Lily had given her a vacation, but rather because Lily was concerned about her mental well-being.

    ¡°However, since I can¡¯t apany you, you must travel with caution,¡± Lily cautioned her and ced a few gold coins in Shiu¡¯s hand, ¡°Use these as travel expenses.¡±

    ¡°Master¡ª¡ª¡± Shiu hugged Lily and cried her heart out¡­

    The moon was as dark as the mountains during the night on this day, and this was the perfect time for a ninja to travel.

    Shiu had already embarked on a journey to return to the Yagy¨± family. At the same time, Lily rested alone in a wooden house nearby to the waterfall in a red yukata. Since Shiu wasn¡¯t there to apany her, she only had the murmurs of the water to apany her into the night, and hence felt a bit lonely.

    The door of her house was pushed open at this time. Uesugi Rei, who seemed to have just finished bathing and had donned a dark blue colored, lily-patterned yukata, leaned back on the door frame while oozing out a wet sexiness.

    Lily got up and asked, ¡°Sister Uesugi?¡±

    ¡°Lily, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡±

    Lily and Rei, donned in yukatas and red wooden sandals, went through the woods in the middle of the night and arrived at the chief¡¯s residence, which didn¡¯t have a soul in sight. They passed through the broken side door and descended down the stairs to the underground prison.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, where are you taking me?¡±

    Uesugi Rei offered no exnation to her and pulled her along all the way to the lowest floor of the prison and took her into the circr ¡®Torture Room¡¯ that they had visited before.

    The torches affixed to the cold stone walls illuminated the vast array of fear-inducing ¡®implements¡¯ in the room.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, why have you brought me here in the middle of the night?¡± Lily asked a bit worriedly.

    Rei nced back at her with the same casual smile she always had on her face and said, ¡°Do you remember what I told you in the morning? We have nothing to do tonight anyway, so you might as well teach me how to escape from the fetters and bindings of these implements.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 55 â€“ A Woman

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 55 - A Woman</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°What? Sister Uesugi, are you¡­ nning to help me practice the escape technique, or do you want me to teach it to you¡­?¡± Lily felt perplexed for a moment.

    As Uesugi Rei had a gant and cheerful disposition that allows her to move as she wished in the Land of East, Lily assumed that she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow others to restrict her in such a manner. Hence, Lily spected that Uesugi Rei either nned to bind her with rope or constrain her with these implements customized to torture women. However, this suggestion was really inopportune for Lily. She had thought about it before and came to the conclusion that she would rather have Shiu help her practice it than let Uesugi Rei help her with it as she may find it hard to handle the situation calmly in thetter case.

    As Rei approached Lily in her deep-blue yukata, she seemed even more unrestrained than usual and oozed warmth along with a faint after-bath fragrance from her body. It also seemed that she revealed an excess of her cleavage only when both she and Lily wore yukatas.

    She smiled faintly then said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, were my words not clear enough? I want to learn the escape technique. Even though I may appear in a certain way, there¡¯s a chance that I might get captured by an enemy, so having such a life-saving skill woulde into use at that moment.¡±

    ¡°But you are so powerful, Sister Uesugi. Would you really ever get captured by an enemy¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Lily, you think too highly of big sister. Even I only dared to kill the isted demons that fell behind during the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons. Perhaps I wouldn¡¯t even be able tost a single moment if I were to face the Hundred Demons from the front. The terrors of the Heian Empire are much worse than you can imagine, Lily. Especially so for the regions outside the domain of the Land of East¡­ For instance, even though I can earn an unimaginable amount of wealth by making frequent trips to explore those regions, the journey is fraught with extreme danger! So, wouldn¡¯t that worry you, little sister? Or are you really unwilling to teach that life-saving technique to your older sister?¡±

    ¡°As if! I never knew you were also training yourself in the extreme zones, Sister Uesugi. Lily is naturally willing to teach you everything without holding back!¡± Lily cared about Rei, so obviously didn¡¯t wish for her to fall into danger.

    ¡°Mhm. So, you¡¯ll teach me, right? Where do we begin then? I¡¯m clueless about this,¡± Uesugi Rei sashayed towards the triangle-shaped wooden horse and observed it with curiosity, ¡°This horse looks so ugly, hehe. How does it work? Do I just need to ride it like this?¡±

    Saying so, Rei spread her fair and slender legs apart with the intent to straddle the wooden horse.

    ¡°Eh! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do it!¡± Lily quickly pulled her back in a fright.

    It seems like Sister Uesugi really doesn¡¯t know what this thing is!

    The Heian period was unlike the modern era, which had the inte, so a lot of information was out of the people¡¯s reach, and they wouldn¡¯t necessarily know about it unless they had a chance toe in touch with it. As Uesugi Rei had never suffered a defeat ever since she had begun training, she wasn¡¯t aware of what happened behind the doors of the torture rooms in the prisons. Since no one had punished her ever, she hadn¡¯t thought much about these things and paid little attention to them, just like an Emperor who wasn¡¯t aware of what money was and why peoplecked it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rei looked at Lily, who had pulled her back.

    ¡°T-This thing can¡¯t be ridden so carelessly!¡± Lily said apprehensively as she pulled Rei¡¯s hand with a blushing face.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Uesugi Rei stroked the thin triangr edge of the wooden horse and said, ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Sitting on top of this does sound a bit bizarre.¡±

    Lily shook her head feebly.

    ¡°But what if I am taken away to ce simr to this one and restrained on top of a wooden horse? It should be very painful, right? So how would I escape from it?¡± Uesugi Rei questioned.

    Lily exined nervously with a flushed face, ¡°Sister Uesugi, the escape technique you want to learn is used to escape from bindings and restraints, while this wooden horse is¡­ a torture implement that has no restraining features. Generally, the tortured person¡¯s hands are bound behind their backs, and the person is then forced to ride this wooden horse.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Uesugi Rei nodded, ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s try it out then, you can teach me how to escape after that.¡±

    Saying so, Uesugi Rei raised her leg to straddle the wooden horse yet again.

    ¡°No!¡± Lily pulled her back quickly, ¡°Practicing like that is too dangerous and also meaningless. Sister Uesugi, it¡¯s better for you to just learn the escape technique first.¡±

    Rei ced her finger at the side of her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s best to learn it step-by-step. Will you teach me how to escape from bindings first, then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sure, but I do find this a little weird,¡± Lily stated shyly.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s weird about it?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re allowing me to bind and restrain you, Sister Uesugi. Do you not feel ashamed about it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Uesugi Rei replied calmly without the slightest blush on her face. She then seemed to have recalled something, so she sent Lily a seductive look and asked, ¡°Huh. Lil¡¯ Lily, you weren¡¯t thinking of something weird, right?¡±

    Uesugi Rei circled around Lily and blew into her ear, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis, you really are a pervert to have such kind of weird thoughts when you are helping your sister practice.¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t have any such weird thoughts!¡± Lily countered in angst. She had spoken those words to Uesugi Rei with kind intentions yet got shamed by her verbally in return.

    Lily stopped letting it bother her anymore and stated solemnly, ¡°Since you wish to learn it seriously, Sister Uesugi, Lily will teach it seriously as well! Let¡¯s not think of anything weird then, and whoever blushes first will be the loser! Humph!¡±

    ¡°So be it then,¡± Uesugi Rei smiled calmly.

    ¡°So, where do we begin? I do feel a little curious since I have never practiced something like this in the entire course of my training,¡± Uesugi Rei raised her hands and braided her long, silver hair into a ponytail, which ended up revealing her charming neckline.

    Lily also found it hard to stop now that things had reached this stage. As Uesugi Rei had a noble and carefree disposition and liked to tease and bully her, it really made Lily a little nervous and apprehensive about restraining Rei¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it! Now isn¡¯t the time to think about such things since I promised I¡¯d teach her properly! I should just think that I¡¯m doing this for Sister Uesugi¡¯s safety!¡± Lily soliloquized.

    She then observed the implements in the room and decided to begin with a rtively simpler one since Rei had no prior experience. Hence, she pointed towards the long and shabby wooden bench that was slightly illuminated by the torches and said, ¡°G¡­ G¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei revealed a trace of impatience on her gentle expression, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Unfortunate as it was, Lily was too ustomed to passively following Uesugi Rei¡¯s intentions, so this was the first time she was instructing Rei¡­ Hence, although the words were at the tip of her tongue, she found it hard to utter them.

    Lily¡¯s heart thumped madly, and the entire room seemed to have turned exceptionally quiet, with only the crisp sounds of the burning torches still audible to her.

    Soon after, Lily could even hear Rei¡¯s and her own breathing, which seemed to match their heaving chests.

    Lily felt like she would mess up the entire thing if this were to continue. She seemed to have returned to bing that timid boy who followed his senior sister surreptitiously and was unable to call out her name even though he wished to.

    Lily felt like Uesugi Rei would lose confidence in her because of the impatience and storm off in anger.

    Her heartbeat turned faster and faster.

    ¡°Go¡­ and¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei gazed at Lily in silence.

    ¡°You¡­ should¡­¡±

    Lily felt really light-headed and felt utterly powerless all over, almost as if she had lost control over her dder¡­

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­ go¡­ and¡­¡±

    ¡°Go and lie face-down on that bench!¡±

    Lily was finally able to say it all out and felt totally rxed once she had aplished it. I really said it. I actually said such words to the unparalleled Sister Uesugi who I longed to be ever since I first witnessed her battle like a goddess of war on the day of the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons!

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Rei didn¡¯t mock Lily and turned around to look at the shabby bench that didn¡¯t befit her identity at all. She observed it in silence for a moment and walked over towards the bench after nodding affirmatively.

    Rei¡¯s lithe back came into Lily¡¯s view in the next moment as she made her way towards the bench silently with no objections, and this made Lily feel a pleasant, indescribable sensation pass through her entire body.

    Lily¡¯s chest heaved up and down along with her heavy breathing. In the past, it was always her back that was within Rei¡¯s view, just like how she could see Rei¡¯s back for as long as she wished at this moment. That graceful and slender back of hers, as well as her entirely rounded buttocks enveloped by the yukata, portrayed a breathtaking scene. And she hadn¡¯t even turned back to check what Lily was doing. Although Lily had associated with Rei for quite some time now, she had never felt like this or seen such a scene ever before.

    Lily watched on as Rei approached that bench and finally stopped before it.

    And then, she turned back to look at Lily smiled faintly, ¡°This looks pretty interesting. Lil¡¯ Lily, did you also practice like this before?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh? I¡­¡± Lily tried hard to prevent herself from blushing and said, ¡°Sister Uesugi, lie face-down on it first, we can talk about other matterster on¡­ okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rei gave a slightly mischievous look to Lily.

    ¡°L-Lie down,¡± Lily tried to state decisively, but she felt her voice turn a bit too soft in the end.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Uesugi Rei acknowledged in a tranquil yet indifferent tone and followed Lily¡¯s instruction. She bent down and ced her hands on the bench to slowly lower her body onto the bench. As her legs were pretty long, her stomach ended up resting on top of the bench while her legs wrapped around the back end of the bench with her buttocks facing up. Her legs were suspended mid-air at the back of the bench while her hands extended out at the front.

    Her beautiful pair of huge breasts changed shapes as they squeezed against the thick and old wooden bench.

    Rei turned her head back and looked at Lily with the same sharp yetid-back gaze as always. However, from this angle, it didn¡¯t seem to appear that threatening at all.

    ¡°T-Then, I-I¡¯ll be¡­ using that rope to tie Sister Uesugi, o-okay?¡± Lily asked nervously.

    ¡°Mhm, feel free to do so,¡± Rei seemed a little bored as sheid down on the bench and entered into a state of contemtion, even swinging her legs up and down asionally.

    Lily took down one of the ropes on the wall. Although she hadn¡¯t explicitly practiced binding techniques, as she had practiced how to escape from them so many times, she had a good idea about the ins and outs of it.

    However, she still felt a little nervous when she stood before Rei along with the rope, and her hands even began to tremble.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Uesugi Rei gave a sweet, sincere smile to her and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t feel nervous even though I¡¯m about to get bound by you, so what are you feeling nervous for Lil¡¯ Lily? You are not having some weird thoughts again, are you?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡± Lily denied that usation and crouched before Rei, ¡°Show me your hands.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, like this?¡± Rei presented her hands towards Lily together.

    Sister Uesugi¡¯s hands are so pretty! Lily eximed internally. Of course, her hands were also quite beautiful as well.

    After that, Lily tied the thick rope around Rei¡¯s hands one loop after another¡­

    Perhaps because she felt Rei was too formidable, Lily had subconsciously tied her hands unusually tight. Once she had aplished this, she pulled the rope to tighten the loops and then fastened her hands to the leg of the bench. After that, she circled to the back of the bench¡­

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, is it really possible to escape from this?¡±

    After getting bound tightly to the bench by Lily, Rei really found it difficult to move even when she tried to.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, you are not allowed to use brute force to break free from the restraints. Although the ropes and bench here are all made of ordinary materials, if you were to fall into the hands of a powerful enemy, they might use a rope of higher grade that can restrain experts. Hence, you won¡¯t be able to practice the skill if you just rely on brute force,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I obviously know that, but the enemy wouldn¡¯t just stop after restraining me like this, right? They would do something to me, yes?¡± Rei wiggled her bound waist slightly as she asked these questions with the usualid-back look on her beautiful face.

    Lily felt like this Uesugi Rei, who was bereft of her usual overpowered strength and nobility, seemed to have gained some womanly charm, and this caused Lily¡¯s heart to pound harder.

    This was the first time Lily had seen her not as an all-powerful goddess of war or a strong, reliable elder sister, but rather as a woman.

    ¡°P-Perhaps they would whip the captive woman or interrogate her via torture?¡± Lily replied without thinking.

    ¡°Hoh? Then, why don¡¯t you whip me a few times as well, Lily?¡± Rei¡¯s eyes clouded with passion as she ced forward this suggestion with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Ehhh? No, there¡¯s no need to do that, right?!¡± Lily shook her head and waved her hands anxiously.

 Volume 2, Chapter 56 â€“ Waterfall

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 56 - Waterfall</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Within a dimly lit cold stone room, Lily and Uesugi Rei were carrying out a secret training.

    ¡°Un, just like that¡­ no, that¡¯s not right! That¡¯s not how you do it, Sister Uesugi, you do it like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s strange, howe I can¡¯t get free at all?¡± A long time had already passed and Uesugi Rei was drenched in sweat. She still couldn¡¯t break free since she was prohibited from using spirit power and only relied on a woman¡¯s innate strength. As such, she gazed at Lily somewhat bitterly.

    ¡°Um, but¡­¡± Lily also felt helpless, ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Likewise, Lily was also sweating buckets, ¡°C-could it be that Sister Uesugi¡­ don¡¯t have talent in this aspect?¡±

    ¡°Huuuuh?¡± Even though she was bound to the wooden bench, Uesugi Rei still forced herself to lift her head. It looked quite taxing on her but she stillughed brightly, ¡°Hahahahahaha, this is fun, so very fun.¡±

    ¡°How is this any fun?¡±

    ¡°To think I actually have moments like this. Since birth, I¡¯ve been able to do anything perfectly, but this escaping technique is beyond me, it seems that I am not as good as Lil¡¯ Lily,¡± Rei said as her ponytail slid down her shoulder.

    ¡°I doubt it, Sister Uesugi seems to get lost easily.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I guess you¡¯re right. Oh well, it seems that I have no talent in this, let¡¯s just stop here for today. Care to release me now?¡± Uesugi Rei urged.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    As Lily gazed upon Uesugi Rei whoy atop the bench in a messy fashion, she couldn¡¯t help butment about the beauty of a yukata-d Sister Uesugi being bound by the rope.

    ¡°You obviously have talent in another sense,¡± Lily grumbled in her heart.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Lily suggested, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my fault, how about we try binding you in a different way?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Uesugi Rei was surprised for a moment, but then she smiled, ¡°Fine then.¡±

    Lily took out a long and thin hand towel from her bosom.

    ¡°What will you do with that towel?¡± Uesugi Rei asked with a smile.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, just maybe¡­ you couldn¡¯t understand the true essence of this escaping technique because you are always so confident and free-willed? Or perhaps it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t feel even a bit nervous?¡±

    ¡°Heh? Well, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t feel nervous at all though.¡±

    Lily felt helpless in the face of Uesugi Rei¡¯s self-confidence, that¡¯s right, she¡¯s always like this, there¡¯s no way she would show her nervous side to me.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, I wouldn¡¯t be able to teach you if you keep that mindset,¡± Teaching wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s forte to begin with, to teach under this circumstance was already kind of forcing it.

    ¡°There, there, don¡¯t be angry, big sis is just joking with you. I¡¯ll take it a little more seriously now, alright?¡± Uesugi Rei tried to soothe her.

    This actually made Lily feel more frustrated. Getting consoled by a woman who she had bound really made her a bit furious.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, how should we do it? Big sis will coordinate with you ok? You can do it any way you like so long as big sis can learn it.¡±

    ¡°Any way I like?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s right, as long as it¡¯s you, I won¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Fine then.¡±

    Lily got up and approached Uesugi Rei¡¯s back, then she lifted her skirt to expose her sexy buttocks without saying anything. Covering herher region was a slightly translucent ck G-string with a cute flower print that didn¡¯t fit Uesugi Rei¡¯s image.

    Uesugi Rei was also caught off guard at this sudden action. She turned her head around and shouted with a frown, ¡°What are you doing?! You dare to lift big sis¡¯ skirt?¡±

    Seeing Uesugi Rei panic like this, Lily felt more rxed for some reason, she only said with a delicate tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Uesugi say I can do it however I want? Just for your information, if Sister Uesugi really gets caught, do you think those bad people will let such an alluring and haughty prey go? What I am doing is already quite mild, if big sis can¡¯t even adapt to this, how will you be able to use the escaping technique? What then?¡±

    ¡°Urk¡­ that¡¯s reasonable, then¡­ let¡¯s do it,¡± as headstrong as Rei was, even she was starting to blush a little.

    Lily then proceeded to use the towel to cover Rei¡¯s mouth.

    For a split second, Lily could feel Rei¡¯s body shaking.

    Lily bent down and whispered in Rei¡¯s slightly flushed ear, ¡°Sister Uesugi, I will repeat the escaping method to you one more time, then I will go out to meditate by the waterfall for a while. I hope that when I get backter, Sister Uesugi will have already learned the escaping technique.¡±

    Rei tried to speak, but since her mouth was covered by a towel, she could only let out muffled sounds. This was a huge contrast to her usual self, therefore she stopped making any sound and frowned. However, to not show Lily such a nervous appearance, she stopped frowning and nodded slightly.

    With that, Lily left her there by herself. However, when Lily took some distance and saw her beautiful side profile, a feeling of reluctance welled up in her heart. Such a powerful woman was lying helplessly before her eyes and it was such a rare chance that she got to order her around like this, for a moment, Lily felt that Uesugi Rei belonged to her and even had the urge to kiss her face.

    ¡°No! No way! Just what am I thinking! It¡¯s only natural that I help Sister Uesugi to practice, but it¡¯s a crime to think I can kiss her just because she¡¯s unable to resist! I would have not just betrayed Sister Uesugi¡¯s trust but also failed to live up to Sister Rinne!¡±

    Ignoring Rei¡¯s somewhat doubtful gaze, Lily quickly ran out of the underground prison and tightly shut the door!

    After she left the building, Lily came before the waterfall and let the mist ssh on her face to cool down.

    ¡°The falling flowers are yearning for love, but the heartless brook ripples on.¡±

    She was the brook and her only destination was the ocean, there¡¯s no way a brook could just stop and linger at the same ce.

    As she calmed down, Lily sat cross-legged before the waterfall and watched the flowing stream. Yet the image of cherry blossoms gently floating down was reflected in her heart. With the contrast of her feelings and the scenery before her, she had a new realization in the midst of her struggle and suffering.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not love, it is a fact that I have feelings for Rei. Or at the very least, a very favorable impression. This might be wrong, but that¡¯s my true feeling, it¡¯s not something I can reject.¡±

    Lily lifted her head to look at the roaring waterfall. Uesugi Rei caused the waterfall to freeze once, but as the spirit power dissipated after a short whileter, it had naturally returned to its original state.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, rather than lying to myself¡­ I must admit that I do have some friendly feelings for you and maybe I even like you a bit, especially with what happened earlier¡­ But just because I feel this way doesn¡¯t mean I should indulge in these feelings! Even if my heart pounds for Sister Uesugi, I have to endure it and maintain my loyalty to Sister Rinne. Only then would I have truly passed the test of love! Lily will endure all the temptations this world throw at me, I will restrain myself and use this as an opportunity to temper my mind!¡±

    ¡°Though joy maye for a fleeting moment, in the end it will fade like the inevitable falling of a flower¡¯s petals.¡°

    ¡°Lily¡¯s that kind of lonely, pitiful woman who¡¯s stupidly in love with Sister Rinne.¡±

    Lily¡¯s passionate and sorrowful feelings had somehow touched upon a very subtle yet marvelous aspect of the world¡¯s spirit power.

    Cherry blossoms appeared from thin air as they drifted between the waterfall.

    A lot more blossoms manifestedpared to the ¡°Sakura Fall¡± fromst time. The range was also wider and their colors appeared twice as poignant under the dim light of night. They were quite simr to¡­ those short-lived tiny snowkes.

    It was at this time Lily suddenly realized she had touched upon the starting point of the ¡°domain¡±. Though it was still very vague and indistinct at the moment. Naturally, she had already grasped the principle of the ¡°intent¡±.

    It was true that Lily had good opinions of Sister Uesugi, but the stronger her feelings, the more she had to restrain herself. It was mainly because she wasn¡¯t really an ordinary girl from this era.

    Her sorrow, helplessness, and mncholy had inadvertently prompted Lily¡¯s ¡°intent¡± to evolve into a higher level. It was more distinct and stable now, she could spread it out further than ever. Now, Lily was just one step further from manifesting her own ¡®domain¡¯.

    I wonder what kind of domain will mine be and just what kind of scenery my mind will manifest in the outside world?

 Volume 2, Chapter 57 â€“ Feelings of Tender Affection

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 57 - Feelings of Tender Affection</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily¡¯sprehension of intent kept improving ceaselessly, and she enjoyed this entire refinement process with all her senses.

    And by the time she snapped her eyes open, night had long passed, and it was already wee hours in the morning of the next day.

    ¡°Oh, no! Sister Uesugi!¡±

    As she was too immersed in the sensation of her intent¡¯sprehension, Lily hadpletely forgotten about Rei, who was still bound within the prison!

    At this moment, Lily suddenly felt a ripple from Crescent Moon that she had left within her room. Although she didn¡¯t know what this ripple signified, she still returned to her room to pick it up and hastened towards the prison.

    When Lily pulled the creaking door of the torture room open, she discovered that the torch inside had long stopped burning. Hence, she went out and quickly brought the small candle from the corner of the walls into the room to ignite the torch.

    And the instant she aplished that, she saw that Rei was still bound to the bench and was utterly drench in musky sweat right now. As she had tried to struggle free too hard, the ropes had bit into her yukata over the shoulders, and pulled them back, revealing her spotless, mellow shoulders outside. Her skin glistened with the sweat that had formed on top of her body, and the piece of cloth covering her mouth had be a wet mess by now.

    Guilt overcame Lily, followed by feelings of tender affection.

    So, even Sister Uesugi has things she¡¯s terrible at. Yet, I feel having this shoring contrarily makes her much cuter.

    The former Uesugi Rei was a goddess of war, and the current Uesugi Rei was a woman, at least such was the case from Lily¡¯s perspective.

    Rei didn¡¯t wear her usual easy-going smile on her face when she saw Lily appear. Her brows were slightly furrowed at the moment, and her face had even gained a ruddy color.

    For the first time ever, Lily had realized that her Sister Uesugi¡¯s face could also turn so ruddy.

    She rushed forth promptly and undid the piece of cloth that she had used to cover Rei¡¯s mouth and ced it back into her bosom in passing. She had only done this because the cloth was originally her hand towel and had no other intentions behind her actions.

    Lily immediately felt Rei¡¯s brows furrow deeper, and the forlorn expression in her eyes seemed like they were telling her she had something to say. Nevertheless, she held back from doing so in the end, and her expression gradually returned to a tranquil one. The continually changing forms of her bountiful breasts that were pressed against the bench, however, made it clear to Lily that her breathing was still rushed.

    In that split second, Lily felt like she ought to kneel down and apologize towards Rei, but, for some reason, another gloomy thought upied her mind. Hence, although she apologized, she didn¡¯t offer one while kneeling down.

    ¡°Forgive me, Sister Uesugi. Lily was pondering about something and forgot that you were all alone here. Only, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so bad at the escaping. This is the most basic restraint, yet you haven¡¯t been able to escape from it even after so long. If it were Lily who was practicing it, a punishment would be due for sure. However, since it¡¯s Sister Uesugi, it¡¯s probably difficult to mete out a punishment since it may harm your pride,¡± Lily stated in a peculiar yet gentle and demure voice.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Rei actually began chuckling, ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking that I am feeling embarrassed because I couldn¡¯t learn it properly, right? However, Lily, I have never felt embarrassed in my entire life. There¡¯s a lot of things that I¡¯m good at, but there are also things that I¡¯m bad at in this world. For the things that I¡¯m good at, I only need to exert half the effort to double the results, and for the things that I¡¯m bad at, wouldn¡¯t practicing more make me better at it? Your sister won¡¯t get discouraged so easily, so your worries are really misced. It seems like I will have to consult much more about this with you from now on, little sister.¡±

    Lily observed her Sister Uesugi. Indeed. Sister Uesugi¡¯s face is just a bit ruddy, and even though her breathing is rushed, she probably isn¡¯t feeling that embarrassed at all. She¡¯s indeed worthy of being my Sister Uesugi. This minor setback has actually made her more passionate about learning it better instead of renouncing it or feeling embarrassed about it.

    ¡°Mhm¡­ Lily¡­ actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ I killed a bit too much over the past few days, so¡­ I want to¡­ neutralize the umted grudge again. Release me and lend your weapon to me for a while,¡± Rei¡¯s gaze focused on Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon. After sensing the distinct and overabundant grudge umted within it, she revealed a cute and seductive smile along with a somewhat thirsting gaze.

    As Lily was looking down on her Sister Uesugi from above, she experienced a totally different feeling because of the difference in the point of view from her usual one. Hence, even though she was nning to undo the ropes, a totally different idea popped up in her mind suddenly.

    For some reason, she felt like bullying her Sister Uesugi tonight, and almost craved to do it.

    As such, she told her this in a demure yet cold tone, ¡°You want this grudge, Sister Uesugi? You can just have it this way then.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily lifted her weapon, then brought the handle of her Crescent Moon closer to Rei¡¯s mouth and pressed it against her lips.

    Rei furrowed her brows slightly and showed some resistance, but the weakness of a de maiden wasn¡¯t something she could control. If she didn¡¯t release the grudge umted inside her body from killing, it would make her lose her sanity, such was the nature of a de maiden, an inevitable fate. Lily was an exception to this as she could borrow the power of moonlight to purify the grudge, but the other maidens couldn¡¯t escape this fate.

    Strong as she was, even Uesugi Rei couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the aura emitted by the handle. Lily¡¯s hand, as well as that grudge¡¯s fabulous vor, beckoned her to open her moist mouth and suck onto the handle rather eagerly.

    The grudge within Crescent Moon surged out and poured inside Rei¡¯s body. As this happened, Lily supported Rei¡¯s chin up with one of her hands, while her other hand gently and habitually kneaded Rei¡¯s earlobe. Her Sister Uesugi also didn¡¯t seem to hate this action of hers.

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On this night, it seemed like Lily had seeded in dominating the scene.

    At dawn, Shiina Airi arrived at Uesugi Rei¡¯s room to wake up theirmander, who tended to oversleep often because of her lethargy. However, she discovered that Uesugi Rei hadn¡¯t overslept today as Rei wasn¡¯t present in the room at all.

    Rei and Lily walked out of the prison side-by-side at this moment. Rei still had the same casual and confident expression as always, and before they passed through the gate, she told this to Lily, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, you won the bout between usst night, but I also had a great time having fun with you. Actually, I¡¯m not as domineering as you have imagined me to be. As long as you like it, we can continue having fun like this since it¡¯s not that bad at all~~~!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Rei¡¯s words had left Lily stunned as she thoroughly believed that Sister Uesugi would feel a bit afraid of her after this experience. However, after hearing her words, it made Lily suspect whether Rei had premeditated everything that had happened and intentionally shown weakness to lure Lily into controlling her in that manner.

    Lily shook her head as her thoughts were a mess right now. I¡¯ll get stuck in limbo if this goes on and end up spinning it around in such a way that it would all seem like a scheme of hers.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Whatever may be the truth, she did look pretty cutest night. However, I absolutely cannot let my feelings for her develop to the next stage. Mhm. I only did that to help her learn the escape technique and to lessen the grudge she had umted, that¡¯s all,¡± Lily thought to herself.

    The cavalrywomen, as well as the horses, had already gathered at an empty ground within the F¨±ma vige by now as it was time to withdraw to Kamakura city.

    Rei and they were also returning to Kamakura as they needed to ept the valuable rewards.

    However, Lily felt a bit worried about Shiu, who had left to visit her family at the Yagy¨± familyst night.

    Uesugi Rei and Lily walked on top of the wooden tform in the F¨±ma vige and faced the one hundred cavalrywomen before them. After that, Rei announced the following to the cavalrywomen, ¡°You all fought well this time. The entire mary reward will be split amongst you all. At the same time, thend will be bestowed to the sisters who have the highest contributions in the battle. Also, I have a piece of good news for you all!¡±

    Rei took a deep breath, and after whetting everyone¡¯s appetite long enough, she said, ¡°The talented girl from the Genji Main Dojo standing beside me, Miss Kagami, has decided to bestow half of her mary reward from her first-ss merit this time tomend your contributions!¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?!¡± Lily felt shocked and looked at Rei with astonishment and shock.

    ¡°S-Sister Uesugi. I never said something like this!¡± Lily stated anxiously.

    ¡°Oooohhhh!!¡±

    ¡°Hurray!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Lily felt speechless as she looked at the impassioned cavalrywomen.

    As for Uesugi Rei, she raised one of her hands up to calm the excited cavalrywomen, and out of their gazes, she ced her other hand on Lily¡¯s plump buttocks that were wrapped under the red kimono.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face blushed from the embarrassment all of a sudden.

    ¡°As I thought, Sister Uesugi is absolutely taking revenge on me forst night¡¯s matter~¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 58 â€“ Attendant Disciple

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 58 - Attendant Disciple</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kamakura City was shrouded in a faintyer of morning mist early in the day.

    Saionji Nanako and Saionji Kotoka, the mother-daughter stood before the ancient-looking institution¡¯s entrance, well-adorned and dressed for the visit.

    ¡°So, this ce is the main dojo of the Genji? It¡¯s surprisingly inconspicuous,¡± Kotokamented as she nudged up the carnelian-colored spectacles on the bridge of her nose while her other hand pulled the horse that carried some of their luggage.

    As for Nanako, she had donned a pink-colored formal dress. As she rarely wore this formal dress, she felt it to be a little restrictive and ufortable.

    ¡°Nanako, you need to train well after you enter inside. Although it¡¯s just the position of an attendant disciple, I spent a huge price for you to join the main dojo because you are unqualified for it based on your strength. And this is also thanks to Lady Sakiko and Miss Kagami¡¯s reputation,¡± Kotoka warned her.

    ¡°Mother, you obviously decided it on your own, so can you please spare me from all these heavy expectations?¡± Nanako pouted, ¡°Also, you can return now, Mother. I can go in by myself.¡±

    ¡°How could I do that? Based on your strength, you¡¯ll find it difficult to associate with others inside if you aren¡¯t good at fighting. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be staying in Kamakura for some time to discuss some business matters.¡±

    ¡°Tch! I wonder why Mother wants to pair me up with that big-breasted woman so much,¡± Nanako soliloquized as she gazed upon the deep brown wooden door.

    And right now, Shimizu was actually in the middle of leading the troops back to Kamakura.

    She should have originally apanied Makoto to fight the F¨±ma n, but her condition turned serious all of a sudden before they marched into battle, so she could only return back while lying on the cart along with the main forces with a worried Yoshiko tending to her.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily¡­ That Uesugi Rei is just messing around with you. You must not believe her flowery words, and¡­ fall in love because of that perverted woman¡¯s teasing you so often¡­¡±

    Shimizuid on the bed with a flushed face and feverish body. Her consciousness was still a bit fuzzy, so she ended up saying such words in her sleep.

    Yoshiko shook her head faintly and kept using a cold, wet towel to cool down Shimizu¡¯s forehead with a fretful expression on her face.

    Meanwhile, Uesugi Rei and Lily, who were nning to return from Redwood Mist Vige alongside the entourage of troops, had to spend an extra day within the valley because of the sudden downpour of rain in the mountain region.

    The torrent of rain caused water to umte within the valley, and spawned little streams of rainwater that flowed inside the tents. Fortunately, as Lily and Rei had healthy bodies, they didn¡¯t fear getting wet in the rain at all. Lily even rejoiced in the fact that her Sister Shimizu hadn¡¯te here since the cold winds and the rain might have affected her health severely.

    ¡°Such a heavy downpour might dy our journey back to Kamakura by at least a few days!¡± Reimented while gazing at the skies that seemed to have melded with the rain that raged down on thend.

    Even the Nioh felt a little displeased with the situation and growled as it sauntered in the shallow water outside the tent.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, I know you aren¡¯t afraid of the cold, but that¡¯s not good for a girl¡¯s body, so why don¡¯t youe closer to big sis?¡±

    As Shiu wasn¡¯t present, it would have been too lonely for Lily to spend time inside her tent alone. The situation inside Rei¡¯s tent was rtively subtle though. A simple tform covered with a fur carpet on top had been constructed using a wooden framework, so it was feasible for them to divert the rainwater away. Rei, Lily and Airi sat side by side with Rei in the middle and leaned back onto the walls of the tent with her knees pulled up together and a nket covering their legs.

    A cavalrywoman braved through the rain to deliver hot tea, which the trio sipped on beside each other. Although the situation was pretty dire, the exciting experience filled Lily with satisfaction.

    She had also determined that Shiina Airi and her Sister Uesugi didn¡¯t really have that kind of a rtionship. Although the way Airi looked at Rei appeared a bit ambiguous, it seemed like Rei just viewed Airi as her second-inmand and trusted aide.

    As she listened to the rattling sounds of the downpour hit the crown of the tent, Lily huddled closer to Rei and leaned her head on Rei¡¯s shoulders before closing her eyes to nap for a moment.

    And right now, the rain clouds had also traversed up to Kamakura city.

    Nanako and Kotoka had arrived at Lily¡¯s residence with parasols over their heads under the lead of Sakiko.

    ¡°Nanako, you¡¯ll be living here. It¡¯s a real pity that both Lily and Shiu are out battling right now. ording to thetest intel from the front line, Lily has distinguished herself in battle very well and will probably gain a first-ss merit for it. It¡¯s very likely that Lord Kamakura will summon her for a personal audience quite soon. However, it might take them a few days to return since I heard there¡¯s a heavy downpour going on in the depths of the mountains there.¡±

    Kotoka helped Nanako arrange her luggage inside the smaller room. Although this room belonged to Shiu, Lily would have also made simr arrangements if she were present here.

    Nanako also wasn¡¯t that bothered by this as this wasn¡¯t a normal ce and it wasn¡¯t easy even for the daughter of a noble family like hers to gain admittance here.

    After helping Nanako settle down, Kotoka decided to leave for the interim and lodged into an inn in Kamakura city.

    Left behind alone, Nanako sat inside this pond-facing room and felt bored to death.

    As Sakiko was busy, she just gave a simple exnation of the lesson schedules to Nanako. As Nanako was an attendant, and not a retainer or servant, her position was quite different. Retainers weren¡¯t allowed to attend the lessons, but attendants could. They were also allowed to participate in all the exercises, friendly duels, and even partake in the explorations and missions organized by the dojo. The only difference between attendants and formal disciples was that they couldn¡¯t participate in the ranking battle and weren¡¯t allocated any magatama fragments.

    The rain dribbled down on the pond¡¯s surface outside the window and produced endless ripples.

    Nanako shook her head, ¡°I heard it¡¯s raining pretty heavily in the mountain regions, so it will probably take a good amount of time for that big-breasted woman to return.¡±

    Nanako read the schedule and discovered that the afternoon slot had swordsmanship lessons today. Since I¡¯m here already, I might as well attend the lessons to learn something since I haven¡¯te here to apany that big-breasted woman.

    Nanako opened the parasol and made for the swordsmanship dojo room by cutting through the woods under the veil of the rain.

    As she wasn¡¯t familiar with the ce, Nanako felt a bit worried about being here. However, as this ce was a dojo for the talented geniuses of the Genji, she assumed that she would be able to train peacefully, unlike in themon dojos. As a huge chasm existed between her and Lily in terms of strength, she nned to solidify her foundations first.

    While she was lost in thought, a figure suddenly dashed towards her along with the wind.

    ¡°Hyah¡ª¡± Nanako wasn¡¯t able to react in time because she wascking in strength and got knocked down to the ground. Her parasol got flung away to the side and her expensive pink-colored formal dress also got muddied by the puddles on the ground because of the tumble.

    A 160 cm narrow-eyed youth with his hair braided up high to the back stopped in his footsteps and turned back to look at the girl who he had knocked down identally. This man was none other than Kashima Hajime, one of the Mikawa Three Tigers.

    Nanako also gazed back at him with a na?ve and grieved look in her eyes. He looks pretty strong. Is he a formal disciple of the dojo? He will probably help me up then.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you watch your footsteps?!¡± Kashima Hajime approached Nanako and grumbled before turning around to leave and kicked her parasol away in passing.

    Nanako sat on the wet ground, feeling utterly dumbfounded, and hadn¡¯t stood up even after a long time had passed.

    However, that youth had disappeared in an instant and run off to somece.

    ¡°Could it be that even this kind of guy can also be a formal disciple? However, each ce has a few uncouth fellows like this.¡±

    Nanako got up and patted her dirtied dress then proceeded to pick up the parasol, but it was broken already. As it would take longer to return, she decided she might as well attend the lesson at the dojo.

    The disciples were already seated in an orderly fashion inside the dojo and listened to the white-haired old man who oversaw them from the center of the dojo and lectured them.

    Hence, Nanako ced the parasol at the side and entered inside with lingering fears, intending to sit down and attend the lesson.

    However, the white-haired old man furrowed his brows immediately and asked, ¡°That disciple at the back in pink, where did youe from?¡±

    Nanako answered him with haste, ¡°I am Saionji Nanako, an attendant disciple who arrived just today.¡±

    ¡°An attendant disciple?¡± The old man¡¯s tone turned a little disrespectful, ¡°Which person¡¯s attendant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Big¡­ Lady Kagami,¡± Nanako shivered in fear as she had almost blurted out the appetion that she was ustomed to. She knew that she would have been chastised for such a blunder as she had heard that the position of formal disciples was higher than that of attendant disciples beforeing here.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that. I should be allowing you to attend the lessons since you are Kagami Lily¡¯s attendant, but the dojo is a sacred ce, so howe a girl like you hase here looking so sloppy?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ fell down on the way,¡± Nanako felt like telling that someone knocked her down would onlyplicate the matter more.

    ¡°Can a person training the martial arts even slip because of the rain? Humph! An attendant disciple is just that, after all. You¡¯ll soil the floor of the dojo this way, so just stand at the entrance for me. You can just listen to the ss from there if you wish to do so!¡± The white-haired old man chided.

    The dojo had its own rules, so even though Nanako didn¡¯t know why this old man was so displeased with her, she could only retreat back to the entrance of the dojo.

    ¡°Humph! B?u?l?l?s?h?i?t? swordsmanship lessons!¡± Nanako muttered, intending to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there! All the formal disciples are listening to the lesson earnestly, so where is an attendant like you going to?¡± The old man questioned. In fact, he didn¡¯t really have a good opinion of Lily as she always associated with Shimizu and rarely attended his lessons.

    As such, Nanako was forced to stand at the entrance and bear the chilly winds with her petite back.

    ¡°That Kagami Lily¡¯s attendant?¡± Tokugawa Shigetsugu gave Nanako a few thoughtful nces and left the dojo quietly.

    When the lesson ended, the white-haired old man left from the side door, leaving the disciples behind to practice freely. Nanako sighed in relief and nned to leave as even though it was raining, she didn¡¯t wish to face the weird looks from others by staying behind in her current state.

    ¡°Nanako, right?¡± A tall, pudgy man with a muscr physique called out to her from behind.

    ¡°Yes, you are¡­¡± Nanako¡¯s head only came up to Shigetsugu¡¯s waist while standing up as his height was extremely tallpared to the average height of humans in the Heian Empire.

    Although Shigetsugu had left just now, he had actually returned once the lesson ended. He looked down on Nanako from above and gave her a honest smile, ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m Tokugawa Shigetsugu, a friend of Kagami Lily who you are attending to. Do you know when Miss Kagami will return?¡±

    Nanako shook her head, ¡°Since it¡¯s a heavy downpour, it might take a few days more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it was like that,¡± Although Shigetsugu had a tall and muscr physique, his solemn expression actually appeared a bit amicable, so Nanako believed that the man before her had a rtively upright nature.

    Shigetsugu pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Actually, I have something to give to Miss Kagami, but I can¡¯t as I don¡¯t know when she will return. Can you help me give it to her?¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s fine,¡± Since it was something for Lily, it was natural for her to receive it for her.

    ¡°Pleasee with us then. Your parasol is broken, right? We have parasols too,¡± Shigetsugu smiled.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    A disciple opened up a huge brown parasol and held it up for Nanako quite courteously, and then, they took her to a deste location behind the dojo.

    A few tall disciples cornered Nanako in this ce.

    Nanako wasn¡¯t an idiot. Although she felt something was shady, she assumed that nothing would happen since this ce was just behind the dojo.

    Tokugawa Shigetsugu fished out a small paper packet from his robes and presented it to Nanako in the same courteous manner as before, ¡°It¡¯s this.¡±

    Nanako nced at themon-looking paper packet that didn¡¯t have any decoration at all. As it didn¡¯t seem like a gift, she asked about it right away, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Shigetsugu smiled deviously and said, ¡°It¡¯s a tea that¡¯s very beneficial for Miss Kagami. You just need to add it inside her tea each day once she returns.¡±

    ¡°Could you please tell me what kind of tea it is exactly?¡± Nanako¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°My family engages in herbs as well, so I have some understanding of the herbal effects of tea. If you can tell me the ingredients used in this tea and its effects after drinking it, I can pass it on to Big¡­ Sister Lily and also give her a proper exnation. Yes, let me thank you in her ce right now.¡±

    Nanako had experienced her share of trouble in the world, so she knew that this ¡®tea¡¯ wasn¡¯t anything good at all. Or else, the other side would have just needed to pack it nicely and ask her to give it to Lily. The request of adding it into Lily¡¯s tea each day was too suspicious, after all. Although Nanako didn¡¯t know how strong the other side was, she knew very well that the disciples of the dojo were all much stronger than her, so she couldn¡¯t afford to offend them in anger at such a remote location. Although she assumed a haughty appearance ordinarily, as someone from a branch n of the Fujiwara, she knew about the darkness of the upper echelon of Heian Empire¡¯s lords and nobles, as well as the powerful ns and samurai families.

    Tokugawa wore a calm expression on his face. He didn¡¯t even threaten her intentionally and just said the following words, ¡°We can¡¯t do that now, can we? Although this tea is quite beneficial to Miss Kagami, she doesn¡¯t seem to have a good opinion of me till now. So, for her good, and your good, you just need to help me add this into her tea each day. However, don¡¯t tell her about it.¡±

    Nanako¡¯s face turned downcast. She was sure now that tea wasn¡¯t beneficial to Lily and was instead a poisonous tea or contained some substance that was harmful to her. However, as the muscr samurai who had cornered her in this location were all stronger than her, she felt that they wouldn¡¯t let her off lightly if she refused to do it.

    ¡°What should I do¡­?¡± Nanako considered her options nervously.

    She raised her head and showed a na?ve and cheerful smile, ¡°All right, Big Brother Tokugawa. I¡¯ll add this tea into Big Sister Lily¡¯s tea every day. This is a tea that¡¯s beneficial to her, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Of course it is. My Tokugawa family¡¯s apothecary blended it with utmost care, so it would be extremely beneficial to her after drinking it. My feelings of admiration for Miss Kagami also wouldn¡¯t end in vain then,¡± Shigetsugu narrowed his eyes and smiled at her, ¡°However¡­ How would I know whether you would really add it inside her tea every day and make her drink it? Wouldn¡¯t all the efforts I have taken for Miss Kagami go to waste if you forgot to do it or lose it identally?¡±

    Saying so, the stone-faced Shigetsugu revealed a fearsome look in his eyes that he rarely showed to others.

 Volume 2, Chapter 59 â€“ Threat

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 59 - Threat</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Hearing this, Nanako began to feel anxious. She originally thought it¡¯d be fine to make a promise first and then decide what to doter after big sister Lily returns. Nanako naturally wouldn¡¯t act ording to Tokugawa¡¯s wishes, though he might look boorish, Tokugawa was the scheming type and had seen through Nanako¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Then what do you guys want?¡± Nanako¡¯s tone immediately turned cold, since they wouldn¡¯t believe her even if she kept up the act, she might as welly out her cards first.

    Tokugawa rubbed his chin as he thought about it and remained silent.

    At this time, a short-statured man walked over. That man was none other than one of the Mikawa Three Tigers, Kashima Hajime, who knocked down Nanako earlier.

    Kashima said, ¡°Boss, the drug is here.¡± He said while passing a small bottle to Tokugawa.

    After receiving it, Tokugawa poured one red pill onto his thick, callus palm and said to Nanako, ¡°This is a different drug concocted by my brother Kashima¡¯s family, it has a strong effect on the body but ites with a slight side effect. You are toe to my ce every day to get a neutralizer, that¡¯ll prevent your body from being influenced by the side effects, will this drug help you remember your promise with me?¡±

    Nanako was frightened, her breath quickened, and her heart started pounding in her chest, ¡°D-do you guys know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°What? Am I not being clear enough? This drug is very beneficial for both you and Lily, I am offering it out of good intention,¡± Tokugawa said in earnest.

    Nanako stared coldly at Tokugawa, she was bbergasted at how he was able to utter such a shameless thing with a straight face. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t be able to help you in this matter!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is Miss Nanako going to reject my good intention?¡± Tokugawa asked.

    ¡°You can give your kind regards to Sister Lily personally and repeat everything you just said to her. Oh, better yet, why not have Uesugi Rei and Lady Sakiko as witnesses?¡± Nanako answered back sarcastically.

    Tokugawa didn¡¯t bat an eyelid.

    ¡°p!¡± Kashima, who was just by the side of Tokugawa, suddenly pped Nanako with a resounding swat. Nanako was so confused that her thoughts ceased for a moment.

    Kashima¡¯s tone immediately became harsh, ¡°You little s?l?u?t?, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! You f?u?c?k?i?n?g? dare to use Sakiko and Uesugi Rei to threaten my boss?¡±

    Blood started to leak from the corner of Nanako¡¯s mouth.

    Kashima was one of the Mikawa Three Tigers, an early-stage Sword Saint. Meanwhile, Nanako was only a middle-stage Samurai, the discrepancy in strength was too much, though Kashima didn¡¯t use his full strength, this blow was still very heavy to Nanako.

    ¡°Kashima!¡± Tokugawa berated, ¡°How can you hit a little girl like this? If you have something to say, just say it politely. I believe Nanako is making a sound logic here.¡±

    Thest of the Three Tigers, Tsunemoto Torayasu, remained steadfast and silent. His family had pledged their loyalty to the Tokugawa n, however, this conduct of surrounding a little girl from all sides, threatening and hitting her, he really couldn¡¯t bear to watch it anymore and only lowered his head with a grim expression.

    Having reached this stage, Tokugawa had dropped his act and stopped beating about the bush. He bent his upper body to bring his broad face close to Nanako and said, ¡°Saionji Nanako, you are a cleverss, then you should also know this, if you don¡¯t swallow this pill today, you will not be able to leave from here. Even if you refuse, we have other methods to make you swallow it. I bet you are very clear about the gap between our strengths, right? As such, you should just adapt to circumstances and take this pill. Afterward, you just need to diffuse this powder in Miss Kagami¡¯s tea every day. We will be able to tell if you¡¯ve carried out our orders and supply you with the antidote once a day, do you understand now? Clever littless¡­¡±

    ¡°Ptui!¡± Nanako spat on Tokugawa¡¯s face, wiped the blood from her lips and cursed, ¡°You trash! Not only are you the disgrace of the Tokugawa n, but also the failure of Genji Dojo! I never imagined a grown-up man would use such a despicable method to deal with a girl! I will absolutely not obey you, just give up convincing me otherwise! Loser! Scumbag!¡±

    Nanako knew she wouldn¡¯t get out of this unscratched even if she resigned herself, thus she summoned her courage to angrily rebuke Tokugawa.

    Tokugawa¡¯s face stiffened, he wiped the spit on his face and said, ¡°Saionji, I don¡¯t have a fetish for a little girl¡¯s saliva, but let me remind you that if you offended the Tokugawa, you won¡¯t get off lightly even in Kamakura¡¯s Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you hypocrite! If you want to take this to Kamakura¡¯s Imperial Pce, do it then! I am oh-so-interested to find out how heavy is the crime for attempting to poison your junior female disciple!¡± Nanako retorted without fear.

    ¡°Pow!¡± Once again, Kashima punched Nanako in the gut.

    ¡°Cough¡ª!¡± There was no way Nanako¡¯s petite body would be able to withstand the punch of a sword saint. The punch caused her to bend her upper body and cough out some saliva. To support her body, she leaned against the wall and slowly dropped to the ground. Nanako couldn¡¯t catch her breath and momentarily be unable to get a word out.

    Tokugawa nced at Nanako with a stern look and not an ounce of pity could be seen on his face, ¡°I have other matters to attend to, force her to take the pill, but don¡¯t hit her face nor break any bones.¡±

    With those words, Tokugawa ced his hand on Tsunemoto Torayasu¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go, you¡¯re still not very used to this right?¡±

    Then, Kashima surrounded Nanako with a few of Tokugawa¡¯s retainers.

    ¡­¡­

    The sky was dark and rain poured down incessantly, Nanako waspletely drenched as she dragged her injured body back home.

    Those guys forced Nanako¡¯s mouth open and made her swallow the pill. Moreover, they were extremely nasty and forced it down with the muddy rainwater¡­

    Nanako crashed onto the floor and cried out loud.

    ¡°This is a drug concocted by my family to exercise control over the ninja, if you don¡¯t take the antidote for a day, you¡¯ll get a severe stomachache, and after a week, you¡¯ll die! You know what to do now right?¡±

    Nanako recalled that after she fainted, Kashima and his group sshed her with rainwater to wake her up, then they squeezed the bag of tea powder into her hand.

    Tokugawa Shigetsugu appeared sanctimonious on the surface but his means were more despicable than Hojo Motoshige!

    ¡°Sister Lily, just¡­ when will you be back? Sniff¡­ Waaaaaa!!!¡± Lying on the cold solid floor of the empty room, Nanako cried to her heart¡¯s content.

    As of right now, heavy rain continued to befall a certain valley, the troops advanced for a certain distance before they were stopped by a mountain sh flood. Thendslides destroyed the pathway so they hadn¡¯t a choice but to pitch a camp nearby while the cavalrywomen pave the road.

    But of course, thisndslide meant nothing to Lily and Uesugi Rei if they ever decided to forcefully break through with the Nioh. However, it was also true that they didn¡¯t have any urgent reason to break away from the troops.

    That night, Lily was sitting by herself on top of the tree branch in spite of the heavy wind. She was probing the distinct spiritual fluctuations of the nature around her that were influenced by the heavy rain. This was beneficial for the growth of her ¡°intent¡±. And more importantly, Lily fished out the small pouch full of magatama fragments she had taken from the Fuma n¡¯s chief and poured them onto her silky palm. They were rough to the touch and more or less about 50 grams in total.

    There are more than 50 grams here! This is truly a huge haul.

    These 50 grams of magatama fragments were all the Fuma n had, and it was kept by the chief no less. Generally speaking, most of the experts would use these fragments as soon as they received it since it was only natural for one to seek more strength.

    However, Lily guessed that such precious material could perhaps also be used as currency among the experts.

    Be that as it may, Lily still used all of them without any hesitation.

    While absorbing the magatama fragments under the rain, it felt as though a portion of the rainwater¡¯s coolness had blended with it. This was somewhat helpful in fortifying Lily¡¯s intent of the sakura blossom.

    It took Lily almost the whole night to fully absorb those 50 grams of magatama fragments.

    Currently, Lily¡¯s overall power had been raised by yet another 12,000 kan. She had been promoted from a junior middle-stage Sword Saint to an intermediate middle-stage Sword Saint with 32,000 kan of pration force.

 Volume 2, Chapter 60 â€“ Rage

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 60 - Rage</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The Genji Main Dojo appeared vast and isted under the veil of the rain.

    Lily had finally returned. She was wearing a red kimono and shielded herself from the rain with the Sakura Parasol.

    She had the servant take her horse and luggage back from the rear entrance while she herself entered through the main gate for she felt like strolling through the rainy street.

    It was around the afternoon this time, after the rain became lighterst night and the cavalry unit made it past the valley, the rest of the journey was smooth sailing. It didn¡¯t take more than half a day for them to reach Kamakura. These calvarywomen were much faster than your run-of-the-mill army, even Shimizu¡¯s advance force was still a little more than ten miles away from reaching Kamakura.

    Uesugi Rei and the cavalrywomen were stationed at the outskirts of Kamakura, so Lily returned to the dojo by herself first. Rei said she woulde to stay at the dojo for a period of time while waiting for Lord Kamakura to confer the rewards.

    Before Lily entered the dojo ground, a maid informed her that Nanako had arrived. Although she didn¡¯t know why Nanako came to her with the status of an attendant disciple, she was still overjoyed. But since she didn¡¯t know about this in advance, she hadn¡¯t prepared any gift for her. As such, she decided to go back to her home to meet Nanako first, she was starting to miss her since they hadn¡¯t met for so long already. The two sisters ought to have much to say to one another in that scenic and quiet waterside pavilion. Lily increased her pace as she thought about that.

    Right now, in Lily¡¯s house.

    Nanako was lying in the guest room and covered herself with a nket. She wanted to inform Sakiko but she was already starting to feel dizzy. On top of that, she couldn¡¯t get up due to the unbearable stomach pain, the only thing she could do was to cover herself with a nket and shudder alone in the empty room. She was zoning in and out of consciousness and it had already been one day one night since she had drunk any water.

    At this time, Kashima walked towards the house with an umbre, a few other disciples were tagging along.

    ¡°That Nanako appears so delicate but she¡¯s quite stubborn. She didn¡¯t even scream or beg for forgiveness from start to finish!¡± Kashimained while chewing on a grass straw.

    ¡°She didn¡¯te to get the antidote today, I bet she¡¯s suffering from severe stomach ache right about now.¡±

    ¡°Well, she couldn¡¯t have died in the house already, right?¡±

    Tokugawa¡¯s attendants chatted among themselves. Meanwhile, Tokugawa himself was wholeheartedly practicing his swordsmanship in the dojo hall. In the end, he was still a model ranked disciple and a well-behaved student in front of the instructors.

    ¡°If she really died, that¡¯ll cause trouble for brother Tokugawa, we better go and take a look!¡± Kashima continued, ¡°Although that drug isn¡¯t fatal within seven days, thatss appears to be really weak after all, we can never be too sure. Ptui!¡±

    With that, Kashima spits out the grass straw and they step into Lily¡¯s house with their muddy shoes on.

    ¡°Slides!¡± Kashima pulled the door open and left behind muddy footprints on the wooden floor. The others followed him into the house and surveyed their surroundings asionally for anything valuable to loot.

    ¡°Oi,e take a look, this cab seems to contain quite a few good stuff!¡±

    One of them proceeded to open the chest stored within the cab.

    ¡°Woah! It¡¯s gold!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, you idiots! Brother Tokugawa will be in deep s?h?i?t? if Lily ever finds out it¡¯s our doing! Do you mother f?u?c?k?e?r?s? think we¡¯re robbers?¡± Kashima chided them and continued, ¡°We mustn¡¯t leave behind any clues!¡±

    That guy reluctantly closed the chest.

    As a matter of fact, Lily had already entrusted most of her valuables to Sakiko, such as most of her money, Michizane¡¯s Iron Seal, the Aubergine Teacup, and so on. What was left in the chest were merely some useless tools and small changes for emergency use in case Sakiko wasn¡¯t around when she got back.

    ¡°Hey, thatss is over here. This looks quite serious,¡± the other disciples entered the room and surrounded Nanako with their dirty shoes.

    Kashima squatted down to take a closer look at Nanako, ¡°Oi! Get up! Are you dead?¡±

    Nanako endured the pain and opened her eyes to stare at Kashima, ¡°If I die here, Sister Lily will never forgive you!¡±

    Kashima then revealed a twisted smile, ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so scared~ Lily is merely a weakling ranked in the fifties, other than her good looks, what else is she good for! I am an elite ranked in the early twenties! One of the Mikawa Three Tigers! You think we¡¯re scared of her? Hah, dream on! However, we¡¯re not really trying to kill you here, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t killed anyone in the dojo before, but it¡¯ll be very troublesome to clean up the mess!¡±

    Kashima took out a blue pill and said, ¡°This is the antidote, take it and you¡¯ll feel better immediately. For my own good, as well as yours, if you agree to do our bidding, I will give this pill to you, it¡¯ll save us all so many troubles, what do you think?¡±

    With her hazy vision, Nanako gazed at the blue pill with a cold yet unwavering look. She put up with the pain and voiced out with a trembling tone, ¡°Despicable!¡±

    ¡°In this chaotic world filled with monsters, can despicable even be counted as swearing? Hahaha!¡± Kashima leered at Nanako teasingly.

    While donning the parasol, Lily finally arrived in front of the house at this time.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The tform was wet with muddy water and there were footprints leading into the house. Moreover, they were footprints of grown men.

    In this dojo, nobody would walk into the house with their shoes on as that was amon courtesy.

    Lily felt that something was not right, and these footprints still looked fresh.

    She put the Sakura Parasol aside and drew her Crescent Moon, then she stepped onto the tform and walked into the house on high alert.

    Lily took off her shoes and sneaked past the living room without making any sound. The unfamiliar and powerful aura she felt from inside gave her a really bad feeling.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily found a headscarf on the floor.

    ¡°This looks like¡­ Nanako¡¯s headband!¡± Lily recalled seeing this headband before.

    ¡°Kyaa¡ª!¡± A sharp yet delicate scream came from deeper inside the house. That was Nanako¡¯s voice which she hadn¡¯t heard of for so long.

    ¡°Nanako!¡± Lily rushed into the inner section of the house.

    The scene that unfolded before her made Lily dumbfounded.

    Two brawny disciples were holding Nanako up from the mattress while Kashima was crouching in front of her, trying to force some foreign material into her mouth.

    ¡°Eat it! Just listen to us and slip the drug into Lily¡¯s drink! Do you f?u?c?k?i?n?g? want to die, b?i?t?c?h??¡± Kashima shouted impatiently.

    Nanako twisted her head to the side and muttered, ¡°In your dream! Even if you kill me, I will never betray Sister Lily!¡±

    ¡°p!¡± The brawny guy beside Kashima pped Nanako, making a mess of her long hair, ¡°Take the pill and stop talking b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t?!¡±

    ¡°Brother Tokugawa said not to hit her face! You blockhead! If you want to hit, hit her legs instead, like this¡­¡± Kashima picked up a solid teapot, tore the nket away and smashed the teapot towards her shank.

    At this very moment, Lily could feel the blood rushing into her head and killing intent immediately sparked off in her eyes! The so-called dojo rules,posure and rationality were thest things on her mind!

    ¡°How dare you bully my Nanako!¡±

    At the very next instant, a red figure appeared behind Kashima followed by a sh of light in her hands.

    ¡°Spurrrrt!¡± Lily chopped off the hand Kashima used to hold the teapot and her de drew a string of blood.

 Volume 2, Chapter 61 â€“ Walking under the Rain

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 61 - Walking under the Rain</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°AHH-ahhhhhh¡ª!!!¡± Kashima grasped his arm and screamed. He threw himself to the ground and was stunned to find Lily with a blood-dripping sword.

    The other four disciples were also astonished. They were prohibited from fighting each other with real swords in the dojo grounds, but Lily really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore to witness the innocent Nanako being bullied and humiliated. She hadpletely lost her rationality and only killing intent filled her thoughts.

    ¡°You! ¡ªYou lunatic!! You frigging madwoman!! How dare you cut my hand, ahhhhhh¡ª!¡± Kashima held his severed arm and kept shuffling backward, ¡°Go and kill that female lunatic!!¡±

    Although these guys were momentarily stunned by Lily¡¯s disy, they were still the disciples of this dojo and brave samurai that wouldn¡¯t shirk back from killing. It was just that, however, they only had wooden swords and didn¡¯t have any real swords with them.

    As such, they drew their wooden swords and attacked Lily.

    That one strike was done in a fit of rage, but after she calmed down a bitter, she realized that these were no ordinary enemies. Regardless of their moral conduct, they were still the disciples of the prominent Genji n, she couldn¡¯t simply kill them!

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, Lily wouldn¡¯t go through the trouble to cut off Kashima¡¯s hand, but his head instead.

    She could still be excused if she cut off Kashima¡¯s hand in a fit of rage, but she would really be in for it if she killed fellow disciples with a real sword while they used wooden swords, even though she really had the urge to do just that.

    Lily turned her de and faced her opponents with the back of the sword. Then her other hand grabbed the scabbard.

    Those disciples werete-stage swordmasters at best, they threw themselves at Lily without holding back.

    To Lily, however, swordmasters were nothing to write home about.

    She held the Crescent Moon single-handedly and swung it with unbelievable speed.

    ¡°Clink! nk!¡± She repelled the wooden swords of two disciples, took that chance to step forward and got between the two of them, then she abruptly whipped and jabbed with the scabbard in her other hand.

    ¡°Flip! Swoosh!¡± One of them was sent flying and left a big hole in the wooden wall, the other one fell forward while holding onto his stomach.

    The remaining two attacked from behind in session.

    Lily intercepted one of the wooden swords with the back of Crescent Moon and slid all the way down to his hand, it was his bane that the wooden sword didn¡¯t have a hilt guard.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The disciple let out a cry as his bones were fractured.

    The other disciple managed tond a hit on Lily¡¯s head with a resounding ¡®bang¡¯!

    The wooden sword broke on impact, causing Lily to stagger and her long hair to cover the face.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡± Nanako shouted weakly with concern.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± That discipleughedcently.

    However, contrary to his expectation, Lily didn¡¯t copse but spread her legs to maintain her stance. When she lifted her head, one could see the blood trickling from her forehead, but her eyes were glowing with an ominous red color.

    ¡°Eeek!¡± That disciple was overwhelmed by Lily¡¯s killing intent, he let go of his broken wooden sword and fell on the ground limply.

    Then, he turned around and crawled out of the room as though to run away.

    These four disciples were ranked in the forties and thirties, and yet, three of them were defeated while thest one had run away!

    Even Kashima, whose severed wrist continued to bleed non-stop, was shocked by this.

    Lily took two steps forward and pointed her long tachi in front of Kashima¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Just what is going on here?¡± Lily asked coldly.

    ¡°M-misunderstanding¡­ this is a misunderstanding! Y-your attendant spoke rudely to our boss and insulted him, t-that¡¯s why we- we came to teach her a lesson. It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Kashima panicked and exined in a hurry.

    ¡°You lie¡­ it- it¡¯s¡­¡± Nanako¡¯s little face was bright red, but the intense pain caused her to pause momentarily.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Lily stabbed Kashima lightly, ¡°Speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°Eeek¡ª Y- what are you doing! Are you trying to kill me? I am the young master of the Kashima n from Mikawa, my father is the elder of Tokugawa Shigemori, one of the Furinkazan, then what about you? What status do you have to tantly kill in the dojo? This is a matter between us and that little b?i?t?c?h?, what right do you have to interfere? Do you know of the consequences if you kill a disciple in the dojo? C-can you undertake the respon¡ª¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Lily thrusts the sword deeper into Kashima¡¯s body.

    ¡°Argggghhhhhh¡ª It hurts!!! You lunatic, are you crazy?!¡±

    Lily stared at him with no emotion and said with an icy tone, ¡°Listen, I have no idea what the consequences are for killing you, but what I do know is that, if my Crescent Moon pierces you a little deeper, you will no longer be alive to witness it for yourself.¡±

    Kashima was stunned momentarily. Lily¡¯s crimson eyes seemed to carry a hint of delight and bloodthirsts, it was as though she viewed killing as a pleasure and not a sin.

    He suddenly felt that this woman wasn¡¯t all talk, if she said she would do it, she would!

    A demon! This Lily is not normal, she¡¯s practically a bloodsucking demon!

    Kashima was terrified¡­

    ¡°Wait! Stop! I-I will say it, I will tell you everything, don¡¯t kill me¡­ b-but can you give me a moment to stop the bleeding first?¡±

    ¡°Say it first, and stop the bleedingter,¡± Lily coldly urged him.

    Kashima trembled all over as his willpower copsed. He told Lily everything, from Tokugawa¡¯s scheme to poison her with the tea powder and threatening Nanako with the drug.

    ¡°The antidote, the undiluted version, give it here!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kashima took out a yellow pill with his trembling hand, ¡°Eat this, and the poison in her body will bepletely dispelled.¡±

    Only then did Lily withdraw her de. She received the antidote and immediately let Nanako take it.

    After taking the antidote, Nanako¡¯splexion started to look better. Her eyes were teary and brimmed with resentment, but she only pursed her lips and flinched.

    Lily nced at Kashima and his group, ¡°What are you loitering here for, get out!¡±

    They shuddered and lent each other an arm to get up staggeringly, then they quickly scrammed out of the room.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Just when Kashima was about to reach the door, Lily stopped him with the sword pressed against his neck. He was scared stiff and broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Tokugawa, where is he?¡±

    ¡°A-at the dojo, p-practicing his sword skills¡­¡±

    Lily turned her de and used the side to fling Kashima, causing him to scream as he rolled out of the house, then he crawled up to his feet and ran through the rainy street.

    After making sure they were gone, Lily got beside Nanako and stooped down to support her back, ¡°Nanako¡­ are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ Nanako is fine¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Only one side of Nanako¡¯s messy hair was bundled up, herplexion was pale and there was blood at the corner of her mouth, she also had quite a few injuries on her body. Never had she imagined the Genji Main Dojo she always admired would be such a vicious ce. If Lily hadn¡¯t arrived on time, she really had no idea what would be of her.

    With all these grievances umted, Nanako finally sumbed and dropped her strong front, she trembled as tears flowed out of her big eyes unrestrained, then she buried her face in Lily¡¯s bosom and cried out loud.

    ¡°Big sis, why are you sote! Why did you onlye now¡ª Nanako was so scared! They bullied Nanako, they are so scary! Tokugawa is scary! Wuaaaaahhh¡ª¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, but she could imagine how frightened Nanako was. With Nanako¡¯s haughty attitude, there was no way she would easily show her weakness before Lily. The threat and fright Tokugawa instilled in Nanako was perhaps worse than that time she was kidnapped by Hojo and Akira¡¯s gang!

    Those were mere hoodlums, but Tokugawa was different, he was from the same school! For a Genji disciple to be this malicious and despicable, it was really unexpected!

    ¡°Bang!¡± Lily punched the ground and smashed the floor!

    ¡°Tokugawa Shigetsugu!¡± A cold me burned within Lily¡¯s eyes.

    After Nanako calmed down a little, she pulled Lily¡¯s sleeve and said out of concern, ¡°Sister Lily, you must not go look for Tokugawa! I heard that he was third ranked in the dojo, he¡¯s too strong! Although big sis is strong too, Tokugawa is still too much for you to handle. Moreover, his father is from the most prominent n in Mikawa second only to Ashikaga, and he¡¯s one of the four strongest in Kanto. Sister Lily, we must not use brute strength to deal with Tokugawa!¡±

    Nanako fished out the tea powder packet, ¡°Sister Lily, we can just give this to Teacher Sakiko and report him.¡±

    Lily cast a gentle gaze at Nanako and held her hands, then she took the packet and stuffed it into her sash. Afterward, she held Nanako up in a princess carry.

    ¡°Huh? Sister Lily, what¡­ are you doing?¡±

    Lily opened the parasol and carried Nanako all the way to Shimizu¡¯s house. Although Shimizu and Yoshiko weren¡¯t around, there was another maid who kept looking after the house.

    ¡°Nanako, nobody in the dojo would dare to break into this house, you rest here for a while,¡± Lily left Nanako in the guest room.

    The maid naturally knew Lily was Shimizu¡¯s training sisters, so she let them in withoutint.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you to take care of my sister,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Miss Kagami. The young miss is wounded, I will immediately summon the doctor who usually looks after Lady Shimizu,¡± the maid answered while arranging the bedding for Nanako. Then she proceeded to procure some water to wipe the blood from Nanako¡¯s face.

    Lily finally rxed and said to Nanako with a smile, ¡°Nanako, you take a rest first, big sis will be back.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Nanako forced herself to get up to look towards Lily, ¡°Sister Lily, are you going to¡­ find Tokugawa? Don¡¯t do it! He is stronger than big sis and is very scheming on top of that, big sis will only suffer losses if you fight him¡­¡±

    Although Nanako was beaten into this state by them, she put behind her desire for revenge and said this out of concern for Lily. This, in turn, only made the anger burn with more ferocity in Lily¡¯s heart. However, she just smiled with her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big sis will take care of it properly.¡±

    With that, Lily leisurely turned around and left Shimizu¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t take the parasol and walked on the rainy path with her sword alone. Her eyes were burning with undisguised anger as she made her way towards the dojo.

    Right now, in the confines of the dojo hall.

    Tokugawa was giving advice on swordsmanship to a few disciples. Now that Shimizu was not around and Senior Kondo was wounded, he acted as though he owned the entire dojo.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not how you do it, if you don¡¯t apply your strength steadily, it will affect your stanceter¡­¡± While speaking, Tokugawa helped the disciple adjust his posture. Regardless of gender, family background, or appearance, Tokugawa taught everyone equally, with patience and care, that¡¯s why Tokugawa had the nickname of ¡°recement teacher¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, that sh was perfect, you might surpass me soon if you keep up like this, hehehe,¡± while Tokugawa was giving pointers to the other disciple, heughed self-righteously.

    There were dozens of other disciples practicing in pairs, but there were just as many lining up before Tokugawa in hope of getting his advice. In their hearts, Tokugawa was a respectful man worthy of their admiration.

    Although Tokugawa made his underlings collect small fees from some of them, they felt it was quite reasonable since they were getting protection from them as well as some pointers. Especially since Tokugawa was very sincere and reliable, they were more than willing to pay up.

    ¡°Creaaaaak¡ª¡± With an ear-piercing grinding sound, the dojo door was pulled open and the cold wind from outside immediately rushed into the room.

    Tokugawa and most of the disciples turned to look towards the entrance.

    They saw Lily standing there with a long tachi hanging by her waist, she was drenched by the rain from top to bottom and her long hair was sticking to her pretty face as water dripped down.

 Volume 2, Chapter 62 â€“ Cowardly Chicken

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 62 - Cowardly Chicken</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    As the door was pushed open, the wind blew the raindrops into the dojo.

    Tokugawa Shigetsugu noticed the silent anger in Lily¡¯s eyes and muttered to himself: Did Kashima mess up?

    Everyone else was also quite surprised to see Lily like this.

    ¡°Say, Miss Kagami was it? Did you just return from the Odawara campaign? What did you do to end up looking as such?¡± The elderly swordsmanship instructor appeared behind Lily, he just so happened toe over to take a look at the afternoon session, only to see the dripping-wet Lily standing at the entrance.

    ¡°Instructor Terasou, please don¡¯t say another word for now,¡± Lily¡¯s head was hanging down and spoke with a gentle yet chilling tone.

    ¡°What?! Kagami Lily, what kind of attitude is that? How can you be so insufferably arrogant after one victorious battle? Is that how you should be speaking to your instructor? Oh, I understand now, no wonder your attendant yesterday was also that disrespectful.¡± The elder continued to criticize.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lily¡¯s ck hair scattered as she flipped her head to re at the instructor.

    ¡°Eeek!¡± The instructor was frightened by the killing intent and instinctively stepped back for a few meters, then he pointed at Lily and stammered, ¡°Y-you better wa-watch your attitude, how can you be this rude! Since you¡¯ve just returned from the campaign, I-I¡¯ll let you off with this today! There¡¯s no next time!¡±

    The instructor shouted as he got further and further away from the dojo.

    Lily ignored him and directly made her way towards Tokugawa after mming the door close with a loud ¡®bang¡¯!

    ¡°Hey, Kagami Lily, how can you be this rude. Look, the floor is wet, how are we supposed to exin this to the instructor? Just what do you want?!¡± One of the Mikawa Three Tigers, the tall and stalwart Tsunemoto Torayasu with slightly tanned skin got in front of Lily and blocked her path.

    Tsunemoto Torayasu, ranked 12 in the dojo, was a really powerful man.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t remember his name, she only vaguely recalled that he was Tokugawa¡¯spanion.

    ¡°Step aside,¡± Lily¡¯s scattered wet hair almost blocked her eyes from view and her drenched kimono had a deeper shade of red as it stuck to her body, outlining her sexy figure and made it even more prominent.

    ¡°What?¡± Tsunemoto Torayasu was also quite a conceited and headstrong samurai, he frowned upon hearing those two words and immediately got defensive. He grabbed Lily¡¯s cor with his thick arm and warned, ¡°How dare you say that to¡­¡±

    Before he was able to finish his words, Lily had already grabbed Tsunemoto¡¯s wrist and cor. She immediately exploded with strength one wouldn¡¯t expect from her curvaceous figure and slender arms.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The massive Tsunemoto was lifted off the ground and his body was left at the mercy of gravity.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The entire dojo shook as Lily flung Tsunemoto into the floor with a shoulder throw. A few nks were broken and Tsunemoto¡¯s upper body was buried under that huge hole.

    ¡°Whaaaaaat?!¡± Without a doubt, everyone was shocked.

    A surprise attack it may be, but Lily was still a neer and ranked fifty. They had only seen her a few times in sses for basic forms and unarmedbat. Yet she was able to overpower Tsunemoto, who secured his position at rank 12 with brute power!

    Moreover¡­

    Lily had used too much strength and smashed Tsunemoto through the floor, rendering himpletely out cold.

    Even Tokugawa felt that Lily was a little too savage: For her to actually knock out Tsunemoto in one hit, just how much strength did she have?

    Even he himself wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to take out Tsunemoto that straightforwardly.

    However, that sly b?a?s?t?a?r?d? still didn¡¯t bat an eyelid and acted like a nice guy, ¡°Miss Kagami, I heard that you¡¯ve made great achievement at the war of Odawara, I should havee to greet you personally and give you a reception, it¡¯s just that¡­ there are still so many brothers and sisters in the dojo I have to look after, I couldn¡¯t find the time to go and meet you. I do wonder though, what did my good brother Tsunemoto do to make you so angry and knock him out with such a brutal move?¡±

    Lily stopped in front of the 1.9 meters tall Tokugawa, she looked a little small in front of him, but she didn¡¯t show any fear and raised her head to re at him, ¡°Tokugawa Shigetsugu, you call extorting fellow disciples as looking after them?¡±

    Soon as she said that, Tokugawa choked on his words. Although Lily didn¡¯t raise her voice, it caused some of the surrounding disciples to raise a cry.

    That¡¯s right, although they were half voluntary, who in their right mind would willingly give what little valuable magatama fragments they had to Tokugawa. They were resentful but didn¡¯t dare to voice it out, they could onlyfort themselves by making themselves believe that Tokugawa was looking after them. After all, it was quite a humiliating thing to admit that they had been extorted.

    Tokugawa¡¯splexion became ugly, ¡°Miss Kagami, I have no idea what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Lily stretched her hand towards a male disciple, who had stopped practicing with his wooden sword midway, and said, ¡°Hand that over.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You mean the wooden sword?¡± He nced at the wooden sword in his hands and passed it to Lily. He also had no idea why he listened to Lily¡¯smand at that time.

    Lily received the wooden sword and swung it at a vacant space to create a sudden gust¡ª

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    That gust caused Tokugawa and the other disciples¡¯ clothes to p.

    ¡°Tokugawa Shigetsugu! Not only did you send your underlings to humiliate and bully my sister, you even attempted to poison me with such a despicable method, you shameless degenerate! Rather than reporting this to the higher-ups, today, I¡¯m going to challenge you to a duel! Let¡¯s settle our grudges with the way of the sword!¡±

    Saying that, Lily pulled out the packet in front of everyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside this packet, you should be clearer than anyone here, Tokugawa! You pretentious b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Lily was usually modest, but now the words that left her mouth were unsparing.

    The surrounding disciples started to make noise and whisper to one another.

    Tokugawa¡¯s face paled immediately, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to worm his way out of this through words, so was taking up the challenge his only choice? That throw from Lily earlier showed everyone just how resolute and daring she was. Moreover, her killing intent and sword aura made him a little uncertain of his odds. Tokugawa was confident that he should be stronger than Lily and felt that he had a higher chance of winning, but despite being so gentle and beautiful, Lily could actually pull her own weight in a fight, so he couldn¡¯t be sure. If he really lost, there was no way he could recover from this!

    Tokugawa swallowed his anger and forced a smile, ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami, I really have no idea what you¡¯re saying. If you think that I have done something, you can go report it to the dojo. What does a tea packet that I¡¯ve never seen before had anything to do with me anyway?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tokugawa Shigetsugu, if you¡¯ve never seen it before, how would you know that it¡¯s a tea? I¡¯ve only said that it¡¯s a packet.¡±

    Blood immediately drained from Tokugawa¡¯s face as he mused: Crap! That was careless of me, I identally let it slip!

    Everyone gradually started to harbor doubt.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tokugawa broke out in cold sweat and forced out barely believable lies, ¡°That¡­ was a slip of tongue. Anyway, I ampletely unrted to this case. Miss Kagami, you didn¡¯t see it with your own eyes, could it be that your attendant was lying to you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I knew you would say that, Tokugawa, that¡¯s why I won¡¯t waste my breath arguing with you. Regardless of who is right or wrong, I am definitely going to challenge you today! Aren¡¯t you giving swordsmanship advice to many disciples here? That means you should have some confidence in your skill no? Or are you telling me that you didn¡¯t dare to face me? Your fame is undeserved!¡± Lily didn¡¯t bother to quibble with Tokugawa who tried every possible way to talk his way out. Whether he admitted it or not, Lily didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t trust the rules and regtions of the dojo nor did she care about bad rumors spreading, all she trusted was the sword in her hands!

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Tokugawa suddenlyughed, ¡°Miss Kagami, no need to get violent on me. Do I look like a man who would lose his reasons just because of a few words? You are a woman, so I¡¯ll look the other way regarding your rude remarks, but as for the challenge, don¡¯t forget about the rules Miss Kagami, you are ranked around fifty while I am the ranked third, you have no qualification to challenge me with your rank.¡±

    ¡°Then you can be the one to challenge me instead,¡± Lily replied with a sneer, however.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami, what do you take me for, stupid? I am rank 3, what benefits will I gain to challenge a rank 50¡¯s? Forgive me for being unable to grant your request.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the magnificent Tokugawa Shigetsugu to be so gutless. I bet you¡¯re scared, right? How did your Furinkazan daddy raise such a cowardly son like you? You didn¡¯t even dare to challenge a woman who is so ranked so much lower than you, how do you have the face to continue staying in this dojo like this? Rather than having others make way as you brazenly ride through the Kamakura street, you should be making way for me instead, you cowardly chicken!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tokugawa¡¯s little eyes shone with an ominous glint as the urge to kill welled up. Blue veins popped on his forehead and he was so angry that his entire body shuddered, however, he quickly subsided his anger and endured it silently. He would definitely take revenge on Lily with the cruelest possible method, but now wasn¡¯t the time, he couldn¡¯t rely on something as unreliable as having a match with her.

    Tokugawa spoke with an extremely unsightly look on his face, ¡°Miss Kagami, watch what you¡¯re saying. You actually dare to sully the name of my father, Lord Shigemori of the Furinkazan, you better be prepared to face the punishment from the dojo. This fight, however, I cannot ept, stop wasting your breath. I have other things to do, excuse me.¡±

    Tokugawa didn¡¯t care to defend himself and tried to leave the hall as soon as possible.

    ¡°Shing¡ª!¡± The metallic sound caused Tokugawa to halt his step.

    Lily tossed the wooden sword back to the male disciple and pointed at Tokugawa¡¯s back with her three feet nine inches de.

    With a bloodced tone, Lily said, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to challenge me under the rule of the dojo, then I will challenge you to a duel with real swords in the name of a Genji samurai!¡±

    Tokugawa¡¯s face immediately darkened and the entire hall became eerily quiet.

    ¡°Duel with real swords,¡± as the name implied, it was a fight to the death with real swords!

    In such a duel, it was verymon to kill or be killed. Once the duel has been initiated, one couldn¡¯tin even if they end up dead.

    The people of the Land of East viewed the military might in high esteem. As such, duelling with real swords was a tradition of the brave samurai. If they had a valid reason to issue the duel, then the other party could not refuse. Otherwise, they¡¯d beughed at and be looked down upon. Since everyone was betting their life equally, refusing would mean that they were scared for dear life and even to be thought of as a misfit.

    Even if Lord Kamakura was challenged by a vagrant, he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse if the other party had a valid reason. In the odd chance that Lord Kamakura was killed in the duel, they couldn¡¯t push the me onto the challenger. On the contrary, he would be respected instead.

    And that, in essence, was a duel with real swords.

    That was a duel every samurai, even those as tolerant as Tokugawa, couldn¡¯t shirk from, as the consequences would be too heavy.

 Volume 2, Chapter 63 â€“ Duel

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 63 - Duel</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    If Tokugawa Shigetsugu knew Lily possessed such strength, he probably wouldn¡¯t have taken such an action before.

    Shigetsugu absolutely wasn¡¯t willing to ce his life on the line in a duel with real swords. Even though he believed he was stronger than Lily and was 90% confident in winning the duel, he wouldn¡¯t take it up as long as that 10% chance of losing remained, because the most probable oue of such a duel wasn¡¯t death, but rather a disability.

    The odds were the same for a dojo duel, but Shigetsugu knew that even if Lily managed to defeat him through luck, it would only cause his rank to fall by a little, and he could recover his fame using his strength with much ease, so the actual losses weren¡¯t that huge.

    ¡°All right. Since that¡¯s how you feel, I¡¯ll agree to have a dojo duel with you, Kagami Lily,¡± Shigetsugu stated calmly.

    The expressions of the disciples observing Shigetsugu filled with disappointment because he had agreed to a dojo duel instead of the duel with real swords proposed by Lily. This clearly showed that he was afraid of dying. However, Shigetsugu didn¡¯t care about the opinions of others at all and didn¡¯t feel ashamed of it because he believed that a dead man would have nothing in the afterlife.

    ¡°Humph! You truly deserve your name, Tokugawa Shigetsugu. This is indeed a choice that reflects the attitude of a samurai from the Tokugawa family,¡± Lily sneered.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I just didn¡¯t want to kill such a rare beauty like you, and that¡¯s the only reason I agreed to have a dojo duel with you. This is for your own good, so don¡¯t get the wrong idea about it now,¡± Shigetsugu countered.

    ¡°You might as well set a time for it instead of making excuses here!¡± Lily had no intention of arguing with Shigetsugu.

    ¡°Since you want to duel, let¡¯s do it right now!¡± Shigetsugu knew it would be hard to avoid this battle, so a ruthless glimmer shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Senior Tokugawa,¡± a disciple summoned his courage to interject, ¡°Miss Kagami had just returned from the expedition, so she must still be tired. Isn¡¯t it too unfair to have the duel right now?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Lily yelled, ¡°Dying it would only lead to more troubles, so we might as well do it now!¡±

    Although Lily felt a bit tired because she had participated in the campaign and the raid in session, Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of facing Shigetsugu who was taking advantage of this.

    ¡°All right! Go call the instructors to act as the adjudicators for the duel!¡± Shigetsugu flung his muscr arm sideways bravely with momentum.

    Soon after, Kuroko, who lived near the dojo as well as two other sword instructors, including the one who got scared away by Lily, arrived in the dojo.

    A few students pulled the lightly injured Tsunemoto Torayasu who was still stuck in the floor out and dragged him to the side.

    The white-haired instructor looked at Lily with fiendish delight. This girl really doesn¡¯t know her ce. She looked down on her teacher and even made a futile attempt to provoke Tokugawa Shigetsugu into dueling with her. She¡¯s just asking for trouble!

    After the grounds were cleared up, Lily and Tokugawa stood opposite to each other with a wooden sword in their hand. Lily had a slender wooden sword while Shigetsugu had an incredibly bulky wooden sword in his hand that was practically the same as a club. Kond¨­ had also arrived by borrowing the shoulder of a disciple with a bandaged chin.

    The instant he saw the scene before him, he knew he had arrived toote to prevent the duel from happening and couldn¡¯t help but direct a worried gaze at Lily. Miss Kagami, Shigetsugu doesn¡¯t just have superior height and strength, but also an extremely calm rational and is callous to the ends. I fear you may note out victorious out of this duel, Miss Kagami¡­

    Lily had a feeling that Instructor Kuroko seemed a little taller and stauncherpared to before, so it made her wonder if it was just her misconception.

    Kuroko directed his gaze at Shigetsugu and asked, ¡°Tokugawa Shigetsugu. You are ranked higher than Kagami Lily, so you won¡¯t be able to obtain any rewards even if youe out victorious in the duel. On the other hand, you¡¯ll have to surrender your 3rd rank to her if you lose. Are you still willing to duel her even if this is the case?¡±

    Shigetsugu nodded, ¡°I am aware of this, so there¡¯s no need to remind me again, Mister Kuroko. I agreed to this duel mainly to guide my juniors, but the de had no eyes, so please don¡¯t me me for bullying a woman in case I identally injure Miss Kagami¡¯s frail body.¡±

    Kuroko nodded, and then looked at Lily, who also nodded solemnly.

    Kuroko withdrew a few steps and raised the g in his hand, ¡°Well, then. The duel ¡ª begins!¡±

    Everyone turned silently and the disciples spectating the duel also retreated back in session, leaving behind a 10 or so square meters of vacant space for the two people.

    Lily and Shigetsugu didn¡¯t attack rashly and approached each other instead while walking in circles, looking for an opportunity to make a move.

    The dojo turned so silent that even the breaths of everyone as well as the soft footsteps of Lily and Shigetsugu were clearly audible.

    Lightning and thunder shed outside the windows all of a sudden! A glimmer of light shed across Lily¡¯s eyes as she moved in a split second and turned into a red shadow, her speed so quick as a majority of the disciples failed to register her movements.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Lily dashed closer to Shigetsugu and swung her de towards his left nk.

    Although Shigetsugu had a hulking stature, he reacted quite quickly and heaved his massive wooden sword with force.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A powerful stream of air rippled outwards from the point of collision of the two swords.

    A numb sensation passed through Lily¡¯s hands and made her feel like her opponent possessed a humongous force. Just a single exchange of moves had blown Lily back while Shigetsugu remained as steady as a mountain.

    Lily flew back a dozen or so meters and almost knocked into a disciple, but she barely managed to fix her posture and glided a few meters back after her legs touched the floor.

    Her hands were still feeling numb even now.

    ¡°Such great strength! This Shigetsugu¡¯s strength is at least 40,000 kan or higher!¡± Lily tensed up as she couldn¡¯t find an obvious w in the Tokugawa Swordstyle that ced emphasis on strength and steadiness.

    Shigetsugu closed in on Lily at a steady ce with his sword in hand.

    And then, his brows locked up as he suddenly broke out with strength and heaved his heavy wooden sword towards Lily and caught her off-guard with the swift, whistling speed of the sword.

    She immediately rolled to the side and this caused Shigetsugu¡¯s heavy sword to smash into the floor with a booming sound. He then twisted his arm and heaved the sword towards Lily under the cover of the dust!

    Lily barely managed to block the sword that had already reached before her eyes!

    ¡°Bang!¡± The heavy blow sent Lily flying, blood seeping out from the corners of her mouth, as she crashed into the rack of wooden swords at the corner of the dojo and smashed them into pieces.

    As for Shigetsugu, he still possessed a tenacity as steady as a mountain and his sight firm as a rock.

    The spectating disciples sighed in tandem, and the white-haired instructor smirked, ¡°Humph! This Kagami Lily possesses a decent strength to be able to receive two moves from Shigetsugu, but the difference in their strengths is pretty clear!¡±

    Lily immediately got up from the floor and dashed towards Shigetsugu without a moment of rest. This rmed him a bit and made him heave his sword towards Lily¡¯s nk.

    Lily¡¯s wooden sword, on the other hand, struck at Shigetsugu¡¯s right arm!

    Although Lily¡¯s strike possessed quite the force behind it, it couldn¡¯t hurt Shigetsugu¡¯s muscles that were as hard as steel because of the spiritual power¡¯s augmentation. This was the essential difference between male and female samurai. Although Shigetsugu was only 30-40% stronger than Lily, his endurance exceeded Lily¡¯s by a lot!

    If it were a real sword, the strike just now would have inflicted a heavy injury on Shigetsugu¡¯s arm, but no matter how much strength the strike of a wooden sword contained, it couldn¡¯t bring much harm to his rugged muscles.

    Shigetsugu then turned his wrist around and punched Lily¡¯s shoulder with the back of his fist, which caused her to lose bnce and fall to the floor. Meanwhile, Shigetsugu, who usually showed calmness, revealed an almost beast-like savage madness as his wooden sword struck at Lily consecutively, making her dodge them by rolling on the ground, leaving behind huge holes on the floor in her wake.

    Forced to a corner, Lily propelled her body up with her hand and kicked the wall to pass over Shigetsugu¡¯s head, causing his sword to smash on top of the wooden window. However, he didn¡¯t pause and followed up with another attack by twisting his arm, and almost grazed across the back of Lily¡¯s waist. The fierce and swift wind carried by the sword ripped that section of her clothing apart and exposed her fair and beautiful back.

    However, Lily showed no weakness and swung her sword mid-air, leaving behind a bloody scar on Shigetsugu¡¯s face.

    Lily then turned over andnded on the floor a few meters away from Shigetsugu.

    She gazed at the herculean man before her with an icy look in her eyes.

    Shigetsugu also red at Lily fiercely with a savage murderous intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Nanako, as your elder sister, I absolutely won¡¯t let all the suffering this despicable scum put you through be in vain!¡± A decisive glimmer shed through Lily¡¯s eyes.

    She took a deep breath suddenly and sprinted towards Shigetsugu with all her strength without any sign!

    As for Shigetsugu, he seemed to have be as tall as a mountain as he raised his heavy sword before him.

    Lily¡¯s gaze flickered the moment she arrived closer to Shigetsugu, and she changed the direction of her sword to attack Shigetsugu¡¯s lower nk with the hope that he would find it hard to protect such a location because of his tall height.

    However, Shigetsugu seemed to have read through her intentions by the look in her eyes and struck the sword in his down with all his strength!

    ¡°Crack!¡± The heavy wooden sword smashed Lily¡¯s wooden sword into two pieces and stabbed into the wooden floor and resulted in the overturning of ten wooden nks, followed by splinters and dust sweeping across in all directions!

    At the moment her sword broke, Lily mustered strength in her foot and jumped up, following which, she gathered her crimson spirit power in the broken sword within her hands, and spun around mid-air!

    She shouted loudly as she jabbed the broken wooden sword forward with all her strength, making it turn into a poignant-looking crimson blur!

    ¡°Spurt¡ª!!!¡±

    The sword lodged itself deeply into Shigetsugu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°AARRGGHH¡ª!!!¡± Shigetsugu howled mournfully.

    All the spectators were shocked and drew in cold breaths.

    Lily turned over mid-air andnded on the floor with one of her feet before sheunched a roundhouse kick with her other foot that caused her hair to dance wildly.

    ¡°Wham¡ª!¡± The kicknded on Shigetsugu¡¯s face and sent him flying back, making him crash through theyers of the wooden wall, leaving behind a muddy trail full of wooden splinters as he slid across the mud in the rain on his back.

    The wound on his shoulder where the broken wooden sword had dug into deeply seeped out blood unceasingly.

    Shigetsugu¡¯s massive figureid within the rain and gasped for huge mouthfuls of air with his eyes wide open, unable to move even an inch.

    Even Kuroko was stunned by the oue for a moment but regained his senses soon after and raised the red g right away, ¡°Kagami Lily ¡ª Wins!¡±

    The spectators hushed up and observed Lily in absolute silence.

    Lily also knelt on the floor with one of her knees and supported her body with her hand on it as she gasped for huge mouthfuls of air.

    ¡°Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­¡±

    A translucent bead of sweat slid down Lily¡¯s face, trailing down her neck before it disappeared into her cleavage. She then raised her head and looked at the incapacitated Shigetsugu whoid in the rain and finally rxed.

    She had won.

    Although none of the spectators dared to cheer for her victory, they felt the utmost respect for her.

    However, the merciless decisiveness she showed at the final moment invoked a sense of fear in the dojo¡¯s disciples and instructors alike.

    The empty-handed Lily walked to the wall and picked up her Crescent Moon. She then faced Kuroko and bowed towards him.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, through this duel, your current rank has ascended to the 3rd position from beyond the 50th! As today is the end of the month, you will most probably receive the allocation of magatama fragments per your current 3rd rank. Furthermore, you¡¯re the first one to have ever jumped across so many ranks with a single duel in the history of this entire dojo. This is a unique achievement, so you will also obtain a huge amount of bonus reward for it. I shall personally deliver all these to you once they have been calcted properly within the next few days.¡±

    ¡°You have my gratitude, Mister Kuroko.¡±

    Today was the end of the month, so unless the lower-ranked members of the dojo challenged Lily, the neer, she would obtain a share of magatama fragments befitting her unprecedented achievement of achieving the 3rd rank.

    However, after witnessing the final attack of Lily today, none of the members probably dared to challenge her for the time being.

 Volume 2, Chapter 64 â€“ Monthly Reward

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 64 - Monthly Reward</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Although Kond¨­ Naotaka had received treatment for his broken chin, he felt a slight ache pass through it when he witnessed Lily¡¯s final attack that was merciless, resolute, and extreme!

    Yet she hadn¡¯t crossed the line in the end!

    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Lily had just jabbed the broken sword into Shigetsugu¡¯s shoulder and hadn¡¯t targeted his vital organs. This girl, who Kond¨­ fancied, had already surpassed his expectations.

    As he watched her back that had be exposed because of the duel leave towards the distance, Kond¨­ fell into a deep sense of loss.

    A neer who had arrived in the dojo less than a month ago, a clueless little girl who asked him for guidance, had already be someone who had defeated Tokugawa Shigetsugu by giving him a heavy blow through an incredible maneuver. Her dojo rank had leaped to the 3rd position and she had now be an existence who even he had to respect and idolize.

    Although Lily¡¯s final attack had indeed vented out his anger and avenged his broken chin and teeth, Kond¨­ actually sighed mncholically as he concluded that he probably would neither be able to match her pace nor have the capital to keep pursuing her.

    No matter how beautiful and sexy she was, Kond¨­ couldn¡¯t ept a girl who was stronger and braver than him, so he decided to give up on her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return. It seems like I should make preparations to graduate from the dojo as well.¡±

    Kond¨­ Naotaka dragged his wounded body with the help of a cane and walked towards the courtyard shrouded in a rainy mist silently.

    Tsunemoto Torayasu actually hadn¡¯t received any major injuries and had only got knocked out by Lily, so he recovered very quickly. For some reason, this knockout seemed to have made him find his determination. As a samurai, bullying little girls always made his heart feel uneasy, so he resolved himself to stop associating with Shigetsugu and the others from this moment onwards.

    As for Tokugawa Shigetsugu, he had suffered considerable injuries. Although his life wasn¡¯t in danger, the injury on his shoulder would affect his movements slightly even after he healed from it. The only way to heal itpletely was to expend a huge price to purchase a precious grade 5 or higher-grade medicine, but those really had a somewhat exorbitant price, so he was receiving treatment within the dojo.

    Shigetsugu¡¯s gaze was as calm as before while he endured silently and appeared calmer than ever.

    ¡°Kagami Lily really isn¡¯t an ordinary woman. I cannot provoke her rashly until I¡¯m fully assured of dealing with her.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t agree to duel with her using real swords. This woman is too fearsome. Even if I had a 90% chance of winning, I might have fallen in the final moment of life and death.¡±

    Shigetsugu closed his eyes, and although he didn¡¯t show much anger, his expression had turned gloomier.

    Lily had returned to her house by now. First, she cleaned her body and washed her hair, and then, she changed into a white yukata before heading towards Shimizu¡¯s residence.

    Shimizu hadn¡¯t returned till now while Nanako¡¯s situation had be a lot better after getting treated and drinking medicine.

    ¡°Sister Lily¡­ Where did you go?¡± Nanako asked while raising her body.

    ¡°Lie down now, you need rest to get better,¡± Lily arrived beside her and sat down in seiza.

    ¡°That¡­ Sister Lily, when will we be going to find Lady Sakiko? Those people wanted to harm you, so we should look for Lady Sakiko and give her the medicine packet¡­¡±

    However, Lily stopped her from speaking by cing her finger on Nanako¡¯s mouth gently and shook her head sideways, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Big Sister has dealt with the matter already.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡±

    Nanako wasn¡¯t feeling well right now, so Lily didn¡¯t tell her much and justforted Nanako and told her to rest sooner.

    Soon after, the physician arrived to re-examine Nanako and determined that she was actually fine and instructed Lily to have her recuperate properly and gave some medicine for her.

    Lily gave the medicine to Shimizu¡¯s maid and instructed her to feed it to Nanako.

    Lily¡¯s house had be damaged because of the battle, but she had to wait for the skies to clear as the workers of the dojo could onlye to repair it after that. Hence, she decided to stay in Shimizu¡¯s house for the time being as it had plenty of rooms.

    The rain turned heavierte into the night on this day. The Ashikaga troops were situated on top of a hill 50 kilometers away from Kamakura city and marching ahead slowly.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do! Commander Ashikaga Makoto, it¡¯s raining too heavily, so the bridge over the river ahead of us isn¡¯t visible at all. The men and the horses are also spent, so how about we camp here tonight? We shall hasten our journey early on the morrow!¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto wore a conical bamboo hat on her head as she stood in the rain. Her already drenched white cloth armor revealed the curves of her breasts as well as her healthy skin tone while her demure face had also be fully drenched, ¡°All right! Set up camp at a higher ground then or else the river water might flood the camp if it surges higher.¡±

    ¡°Understood! Commander!¡±

    The soldiers braved the rain to set up camp in a rush. Although the rain was turning heavier, Shimizu¡¯s condition inside the ox carriage of the army had turned a lot better, so she was bored to death from sitting inside it.

    She raised the curtain to look at the windy as well as rainy night and soliloquized, ¡°Maybe Lil¡¯ Sis Lily has returned to the dojo by now¡­ Mhm. She must have. She¡¯s a diligent person, so there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t return and hang around with that woman instead.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if things will remain awkward in our next meeting¡­ To think I actually said such a thing to her on that night,¡± Saying so, Shimizu lowered her head in anguish and shame, allowing her poignant long hair to drift within the wind under the dim lighting of the ox carriage.

    The skies cleared up after the rain early in the morning of the next day and a rainbow formed in the sky to the mountainside which, along with the sun, formed a picturesque image that captured the vivacious appeal of the ancient Heian period.

    Lily woke up at dawn and practiced her sword early in the morning at the bamboo garden with Crescent Moon in her hand. Gusts of wind formed as she swung her sword and the bountiful bosom under her white yukata also trembled along with her every movement.

    ¡°M-Miss Kagami,¡± A retainer called out to Lily with a slight blush on his face.

    ¡°Huh? So, it¡¯s Senior Masat¨­. Do you need anything?¡± Lily sheathed her sword and wiped her forehead that was covered in sweat. Her huge cleavage had also be slightly drenched by the sweat, so the retainer found it hard to stay calm and looked towards the shrubs on the roadside to avoid her pair of seductive knockers and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me senior since I am only a retainer. Moreover, having a gifted girl like Miss Kagami call me senior really makes me feel ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You are too modest, Senior,¡± Lily smiled charmingly and asked, ¡°So, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Master Kuroko is requesting your presence at the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Master Kuroko?!¡± Lily wiped her sweat again and rushed out of the courtyard, carrying a fragrant breeze with her, and saw Kuroko, who seemed thinner and shorter than yesterday, standing at the entrance.

    ¡°Master Kuroko! I wasn¡¯t aware you had arrived. Pardon me for making you wait so long,¡± Lily performed a full bow which contained a truly lethal force behind it.

    Even Kuroko was taken aback for a moment and said, ¡°Mhm. You are really energetic. It¡¯s this way. As today is the first day of the month, I¡¯vee to deliver the monthly quota of magatama fragments ording to the regtions! The reward for obtaining the 3rd rank and crossing so many ranks at once is all in here.¡±

    Kuroko fished out a cylindrical ck pouch.

    ¡°Magatama fragments!¡± Lily became excited immediately when she saw such a magatama fragment-filled pouch.

    ¡°Mhm. Let me exin it to you briefly. As the 3rd ranked person in the dojo, you get 25 grams. You get 5 grams extra for each sessive breakthrough of ten ranks from the 50th to the 20th rank, and 50 grams extra for crossing the 10th rank, 5th rank, and obtaining the 3rd rank each! Therefore, the extra reward you obtain totals to 170 grams!¡±

    Lily already found it hard to hide her amazement, yet Kuroko continued speaking in a reverberant tone, ¡°Moreover, you have achieved this within 3 months of entering the dojo, so your reward is doubled ording to the rules. Hence, the extra reward totals to 340 grams, and with the monthly quota, ites to 365 grams of magatama fragments altogether.¡±

    ¡°3-365 grams?!¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed up in delightful astonishment!

 Volume 2, Chapter 65 â€“ Shimizuâ€™s Return

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 65 - Shimizu¡¯s Return</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Lady Nanako is still asleep, but she looks a lot better now, so she will probably recover fully soon.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Nanako and exin the circumstances to Lady Shimizu when she returns. I¡¯m going to meditate for the next few days, so don¡¯t bother me unless there are some special circumstances before Lady Shimizu arrives.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The maid acknowledged.

    Lily¡¯s house was still undergoing repairs, so she entered one of the vacant rooms in Shimizu¡¯s house that faced the bamboo garden and closed the doors before she began meditating.

    She was going to use the huge amount of magatama fragments she obtained this time.

    However, even Lily couldn¡¯t use so many magatama fragments at once as her limit was around 55 grams each day.

    And Lily had already consumed 100 grams of magatama fragments today morning.

    The fluctuations from the perfectly shaped magatamas contained a gentle yet wonderful energy that permeated into Lily¡¯s body. This energy elevated her strength rapidly and also made her feel extremely invigorated.

    However, Lily felt that her progression had slowed down ever since her pration force had surpassed 3000 kan. Although she had absorbed these 100 grams of magatama fragments skillfully this time, ording to her estimations, the increment in her pration force was less than 1000 kan and lied somewhere between 700 to 800 kan. Furthermore, it was bing even slower.

    This was actually reasonable as the requirement of the body¡¯s strength would also increase along with the increment in pration force. If someone wished to surpass their limits to reach the next stage, it would require them to strengthen their body substantially.

    If not, Lord Kamakura would have just used all the magatama fragments in possession of the Genji and increased his power so much that he would have be unparalleled in the entire world, so, reaching the next stage wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared. However, the ways to train to the higher stages were a secret, so Lily was still clueless about them.

    Shimizu returned on the night of this day.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Shimizu revealed a puzzled expression when she saw an unknown woman lying in the guest room of her house.

    ¡°Lady Shimizu, this is Nanako, an attendant sister of Lady Lily. She got bullied by Tokugawa¡¯s faction after she got admitted here as Lady Lily still hadn¡¯t returned by then¡­¡±

    The maid exined the turn of events over the past few days to Shimizu in a few simple sentences.

    Shimizu nodded silently and asked, ¡°Where is Lily right now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s meditating in the room adjacent to the bamboo garden right now.¡±

    ¡°Hah? She¡¯s here? You should have told me that earlier.¡±

    Shimizu walked past the corridor and arrived at the room surrounded by a bamboo forest at the western corner of the house and knocked on the door gently, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily?¡±

    A momentter, the sound of footsteps echoed from within the room as Lily got up to open the door.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily seemed to have already forgotten the despondence and embarrassment from that night. Her face was fully flushed right now, and she was swathed in a humid womanly scent all over as she greeted Shimizu delightfully.

    Shimizu also felt a little relieved after seeing Lily¡¯s expression as things would have be awkward between them if Lily had held a grudge towards her because of the punishment she had given Lily.

    Shimizu entered the room and ordered the maid to bring the tea set.

    She and Lily made tea for each other and chatted over it in a prim and elegant manner.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily, you really surprised me,¡± Shimizu fiddled with the tea brush as she prepared the tea and said, ¡°You obtained the first-ss merit in the expedition just a while ago and have now defeated Tokugawa Shigetsugu, obtaining the 3rd rank in a single stretch, and even received a great amount of magatama fragments as a reward for it. Your progression even makes me, your big sister, feel a bit envious sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Sister Shimizu, please don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m still much inferior to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a short while since you entered the dojo,¡± Shimizu sipped the green tea gently and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s different for me. I have hit a roadblock in my training recently and my health is also too vtile.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, please don¡¯t say something so sad ever again. You are also a beautiful woman who is just in the prime of her age,¡± Lily grabbed Shimizu¡¯s hand gently. Her hand radiated a humid warmth while Shimizu¡¯s hand emitted an ice-cold chill.

    Shimizu blushed faintly when she looked at the hand which Lily had grabbed.

    The curtain of night descended over the skies silently while the two girls chatted with each other and the moonlit bamboo garden portrayed a somewhat forlorn and romantic scene.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily¡­ forgive me for what happened on that night.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sister Shimizu, Lily never felt like you had done something you need to apologize for.¡±

    Shimizu smiled faintly and seemed to sink deeper into Lily¡¯s bosom that was as deep as the boundless sea, ¡°Lily, you are so bountiful that it actually makes me feel ashamed. I became so emotional on that day because¡­ of my sincere feelings. I began paying too much attention to you because I had developed feelings for you and felt very depressed when you acted close with other women and even felt angry at it¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Lily hugged her bosom and a faint blush appeared on her face, ¡°Lily realized Sister Shimizu¡¯s thoughts, so Lily never felt angry at you. Sister Shimizu¡¯s health isn¡¯t good too, but Lily couldn¡¯t cheer you up, so Lily med herself for it¡­ yet Lily didn¡¯t know what to do as well.¡±

    Shimizu smiled affectionately, ¡°Your words soothe me even more, Lil¡¯ Sister. Actually, it¡¯s quite easy to make me feel happy, it just needs¡­¡±

    Shimizu leaned closer to Lily a bit and raised Lily¡¯s chin with her slender finger that carried a medicinal scent with it and continued, ¡°It just needs for our rtionship to reach the next stage.¡±

    Having such a powerful, noble yet sincere Shimizu lift her chin, it was simply impossible for Lily¡¯s heart to remain unmoved, but¡­ that feeling was still a step away from the affection between a woman and a woman. Furthermore, even if it was indeed affection, she absolutely couldn¡¯tmit to it.

    Hence, Lily didn¡¯t reply to her and just moved her blushing face aside slightly.

    The perceptive Shimizu withdrew her hand back after making out Lily¡¯s embarrassment and asked sadly, ¡°Is it because of that woman?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    It was indeed because of a woman, but Shimizu couldn¡¯t know who she was.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei, right? Is she really that better than me?¡±

    ¡°N-No. I¡¯m afraid you are mistaken, Sister Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Since you like a woman, other than me, who else can it be except Uesugi Rei who you have the most ambiguous rtionship with? I got acquainted with youter, so I don¡¯t n to demand an answer from you, but you shouldn¡¯t hide it from me at the very least. Tell me, do you like Uesugi Rei?¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes lit up with the mes of jealousy, but they also contained a deep worry.

    What should I tell her?

    Although Lily liked her Sister Uesugi a bit, the misunderstanding would only deepen if she gave such an answer. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal her senior sister¡¯s existence to others as she had a faint feeling that it would bring great danger to herself, her senior sister, and the people around her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are mistaken, Sister Shimizu. Lily doesn¡¯t have time to think about love right now, and only wishes to focus on training. As Lily¡¯s current thoughts on love, Lily shall probably stay single throughout Lily¡¯s entire life,¡± Lily felt a little sad as she said these words. Although it probably wouldn¡¯t happen, if Lily failed to awaken her senior sister, she would probably remain single for the rest of her life. She was obviously surrounded by all kinds of luscious flowers, yet she couldn¡¯t let them approach her even if she had some feelings for them.

    However, even if she really had to remain single for the rest of her life, she had no regrets at all!

    Shimizu sensed the mes of passion encasing Lily¡¯s ice-cold heart and finally believed that Lily and Uesugi Rei probably didn¡¯t have that kind of a rtionship. However, she failed to understand why Lily¡¯s heart was frozen when she burned with so much passion.

    She lowered her head and began sobbing silently.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu. W-Why are you crying¡­ Lily just wants to remain faithful to someone, that¡¯s all¡­ Can Sister Shimizu not understand that?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not crying because of that. I just feel lonely because I have too many burdens on my shoulders, yet no one to share them with.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, as a woman who has been healthy from birth, can you really understand the loneliness I¡¯ve felt from my childhood till now because of my frailness? It would have been fine if it was just that since there¡¯s a lot of misfortunate women who have naturally frail bodies in this world. However, I got chosen by that ancient mirror even though I¡¯m one of them. Lily, you have probably never experienced how a chosen person feels!¡±

    Shimizu took out her treasured mirror from her bosom gently and exined, ¡°This is what makes me different from other women, including you, Lily. As an exceptional female samurai, you have a bright future ahead of you, Lil¡¯ Sister Lily. You¡¯ll be rewarded withnd and also obtain fame and wealth as long as you keep training and obtain merits, just like most of the formidable samurai of the Land of East. That¡¯s because the Land of East is a region where powerful people can progress their position in the world with ease.¡±

    ¡°And me? Although I have obtained power that transcends this world because I possess the only ancient mirror in this world, I also have to bear a fate that an ordinary girl like you can never imagine!¡±

    ¡°I can feel that the people who keep trying to eliminate the mirror girls in vain are growing stronger and stronger. I have to protect this mirror as well as the mirror girls and allow them to see the light of the day again. I must free them from the istion, spurn, and persecution and prevent the boundless darkness of this era from swallowing them whole. Although my body is turning weaker day by day and although I haven¡¯t made much progress in my training because I have reached a bottleneck, I have never once considered abandoning this responsibility! This is fate!¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily, I¡¯m a chosen person! This power has given me honor yet also wrought danger upon me. I feel too lonely and burdened by this fate¡­¡±

    Saying so, Shimizu couldn¡¯t prevent her body from trembling as tears marred her sorrowful face.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, Lil¡¯ Sister Lily, that it¡¯s still hard for you to understand my feelings. It¡¯s impossible for a woman who hasn¡¯t touched the mirror to truly understand the weight of the fate and the danger this power brings, but although I have a frail body, I can endure it and face the threat from the Land of Hundred Demons and the looming darkness bravely! However, my heart¡­ might fail me before my body does. I wish¡­ for someone to share this secret with me. I wish for someone to feel concerned for me from behind as I face the enemies bravely. I wish for someone to wee me at the doors of my home when I return from subjugating monsters in triumph¡­¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily, that person can only be you.¡±

    Shimizu grabbed Lily¡¯s hand and fell into her embrace, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily, I¡¯m too tired. I¡¯m not afraid of my enemies, but I¡¯m afraid of loneliness. Lil¡¯ Sister, I don¡¯t care how strong you are or how much merit you have as I can just get all that for you if you want them and even snatch anything you want. I only¡­ want you to stay beside me.¡±

    Shimizu pressed her face against Lily¡¯s belly and then rested her head on Lily¡¯s thighs, using them as a pillow. She then forgot herself and breathed Lily¡¯s scent from this location brazenly¡­ this seemed to have pacified her body¡¯s trembling a little.

    Lily caressed Shimizu¡¯s dainty shoulders gently. She found it hard to refuse such a lonely and frail Shimizu who bore such a heavy burden on her shoulders, so she just allowed Shimizu to use her thighs as a pillow and rest for a while.

    If I am destined to remain in this Heian world as a woman, I would have certainly felt happy and relieved to be the woman of a female samurai who loves me so deeply. If it¡¯s foreordained that I can¡¯t return, nothing is stopping me from pursuing this peace and calm.

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart filled with countless worries, ¡°Sister Shimizu, you can feelforted in my embrace, but do you know that I have no one I can talk to about the fate I¡¯m actually bearing? I don¡¯t even dare to implore the Heavens as I don¡¯t know how many dangers I will have to face in the future. This is an unfamiliar world to me¡­¡±

    Even if Lily felt so repressed, she couldn¡¯t tell it to anyone, so she justforted Shimizu silently as if she wasforting another self of hers.

    She said gently, ¡°Perhaps Lily can¡¯t understand your current feelings, Sister Shimizu, but Lily will always stay beside you and aid you as your training sister. No matter what kind of crisis or terrible threat you face, Lily shall¡­¡±

    ¡°Never leave your side.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 66 â€“ Late-Stage Sword Saint

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 66 - Late-Stage Sword Saint</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    In the early morning, Kashima Hajime strolled through the garden, with one of his arms lopped off and heavily bandaged.

    It was impossible to connect severed arms with ordinary healing arts in the Heian period. Although it might be possible for the eminent monks of Heian-kyo to do so, there was no longer a safe path that led to the capital city. Even for an emergency measure, the travel expenses to Heian-kyo was worth more than a mere Kashima¡¯s arm. Besides, there was no guarantee they would make it in time.

    Tokugawa needed one month to recuperate, but Kashima would be disabled for life. Therefore, it was natural that he detested Lily to thest. It hadn¡¯t yet been determined who was right or wrong in this case, but Lily had gained whopping military merit so the public opinion was inclined towards her. Additionally, Shimizu and Sakiko also spoke up for her to the higher-ups, so even Tokugawa Shigetsugu was in dismay and ordered him to stay put for the time being. How could a mere Kashima stir up any huge waves by himself?

    As he looked at his now gone arm that he used to wield the sword and did many evil deeds in the past with, he was filled with rage! However, there was nothing he could do about it.

    He couldn¡¯t beat her in a fight, nor could he set her up or win against her in an argument, even Tokugawa had to temporarily admit defeat despite his backings, so what could Kashima even do by himself?

    Kashima peeked at the vacant space behind the dojo hall through the bushes; Lily was currently training with Shimizu. She was able to carry herself with natural and unforced movements, and Kashima was not so ipetent that he couldn¡¯t tell Lily¡¯s swordy and strength were improving at visible speed day after day. She had already far surpassed him in both aspects, even to the point that she could exchange dozens of rounds with Shimizu¡¯s casual attacks!

    ¡°Damned Kagami Lily! One day I will definitely r?a?p?e? you before killing you! I will pay back this shame with your blood! B?i?t?c?h?! I will slowly torment you and let you die an excruciating death!¡±

    As anger took hold in his heart and the blood rushed to his head, Kashima¡¯s wound began to throb in pain. This pain caused his face to wrap and be more vicious!

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Just you wait! I will return to Mikawa and tell my father! We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the oneughing in the end, heh-heh-heh!¡±

    Kashima nced at Lily with a vicious re and left silently.

    And during these past few days, Lily had been practicing swordy with Shimizu in the morning, then in the afternoon or evening, she¡¯d take in roughly a dozen or more grams of the magatama fragments. Her strength was clearly rising with each passing day.

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, Lily had used up all the magatama fragments without a single gram remaining.

    Although her power increased slower as she went deeper up the curves, Lily¡¯s base power still reached 6500 kan. In addition to her Mirror Space Bonus, de Maiden Spirit Power and Genji Swordstyle, it reached an astounding 65,000 kan!

    In other words¡ª Late-Stage Sword Saint.

    It had been five months since Lily had been at the Heian Empire. She was nothing more than a frail girl who wouldn¡¯t even protect herself, but all her past experiences had brought her to where she stood today and she had finally broken into the realm ofte-stage Sword Saint!

    Even if one scoured through the entire history of the Heian Empire, it was hard to say if they could find another person to have reached the realm ofte-stage Sword Saint in merely five months.

    Lily, wearing a red kimono, was taking a walk on the three-tiered pagoda located at the back of the dojo. She was feeling sentimental as she took in the view of the dojo from atop the pagoda. Her plump chest was pushed out and her hair was gently brushed by the pleasant breeze.

    ¡°Late-stage Sword Saint¡­ not so long ago, that Hojo Dijon seemed like an insurmountable wall I could never surpass and win against, but now, though there might still be a small gap between our strength, I should at least be able to fight against him!¡±

    ¡°After surpassing the Sword Saint, I will be able to cross thend of Hundred Demons! Just how much longer will it take before I can set out for Heian-kyo?¡±

    Lily questioned herself, it was just that, however, what kind of existence was beyond the Sword Saint, how to surpass the Sword Saint, she had no idea.

    After all, even the gap betweente-stage Sword Saint was enormous in itself. A junior Sword Saint like Lily, for example, only had the strength of approximately sixty thousand kan. However, those who stood at the apex of Sword Saint, such as Dijon, could have over a hundred thousand kan of strength! It was unknown just how strong Uesugi Rei and Shimizu really were, but they should at least be a lot stronger than Dijon!

    Be that as it may, an actual life or death battle wasn¡¯t as simple as a contest of strength. Even if one side had a higher pration force, they would still get pierced if their defense was lower than their opponent¡¯s attack power. If they got hit in the vital parts, they would still die.

    But power still yed a huge role, if a Swordmaster ran into a Sword Saint, how could they continue to fight if their bones were fractured from a single strike?

    Moreover, Sword Saint continued to polish their battle styles instead of pursuing pure strength like the Martial Monk did. By the time a Sword Saint achieved a hundred thousand kan of pration force, their speed, swordy, and reaction speed simultaneously increased with their base power. The difference was astronomical, they were better in every aspect so there was fundamentally nopetition to be had.

    During these periods of time, Lily had been practicing with Shimizu while receiving her advice, she had learned a lot and this had been somewhat helpful inprehending her own ultimate move.

    The early morning three days from then, Lily was standing in the water with a flimsy white yukata. The sshes of the waterfall nearby wetted Lily¡¯s long hair and clothes, causing the translucent clothes to stick close to Lily¡¯s skin and outline her captivating figure.

    Lily, however, wasn¡¯t concerned about that as she kept fixing her gaze on a huge boulder in the distance.

    Spirit power swirled around Lily unconsciously, causing the water under her feet to rise and form a whirlpool. Meanwhile, the Crescent Moon in her hands was flickering with a crimson light.

    This move was the limation of her Sakura Fall intent with the Spirit Power. Bybining her strongest sword strike with her understanding of intent, Lily intended to create a sword skill.

    This ultimate move shall be known as ¡°Sakura-d Moon¡±.

    As its name implied, the sakura¡¯s pink-ish color slowly permeated the de of Crescent Moon, causing it to shine with a faintyer of light as a few petals materialized amidst the intense spirit power.

    Lily¡¯s pupils turned crimson red as she lifted Crescent Moon above her head. Soon, countless spirit powers identical to the pistils of lycoris radiata wound around the de. As the domain gradually expanded, the surrounding atmosphere was dyed in the same crimson color. It was as though, at this very moment, nature itself had be the background of Lily¡¯s stage.

    ¡°Sakura¡ªd Moon.¡± Lily chanted softly with her pink lips. Her eyes carried a hint of mncholy, but she brought down the sword in her hands with all her strength without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°aaaannnng¡ª¡±

    She looked like a fairy as she threw her long sleeves out and the sakura-embroidered fabric fluttered in the air. Her sword danced like a crimson ribbon as it inscribed delicate arcs and a lone sh flew towards the enormous boulder.

    ¡°Fsssh¡ª!!!¡± As the sword light neared the boulder, it suddenly scattered into several dozens of crimson des and frenziedly cut the boulder! Each and every one of those des took the form of a petal!

    The crimson petals instantly hacked for hundreds of times and turned the ten meters tall heavy boulder into tiny fragments.

    A ten meters hole was left behind and the pond water slowly filled it up.

    Beads of sweat constantly flowed down into her cleavage as she gasped for breath. She had fused the Sakura Fall intent with her spirit power and sessfully created the first ultimate move she could truly im to be her own!

    Although this move was a long-range attack, its destructive force was much higher than directly hitting a target with her sword! This move had epassed both the hardness and sharpness of the Crescent Moon!

    Inside the range of 50 meters, the full might of Sakura-d Moon was equivalent to three times the power of Lily¡¯s normal strike!

    With an ultimate move up her sleeves, Lily now had an extra safety measure. She could surprise her opponent if she suddenly exposed a destructive power far exceeding her original strength during the key moment.

    However, to execute this move, Lily had to pull open a certain distance from her opponent. Sakura-d Moon was an extension of Lily¡¯s intent, it could only beunched in a curved line but it could change direction in ordance with Lily¡¯s will to ensure the target was hit. Nevertheless, as it was a long-distance skill, the consumption rate was also excessive, more or less about one-third of Lily¡¯s total spirit power!

    Having said that, a de Maiden had the ability to continuously replenish their spirit power. As a result, if they were to use this to ughter a big group of enemies, they could replenish their spirit power quicker than they were spent.

    If she was facing a powerful opponent in a one versus one duel, however, this ultimate move could only be used in crucial moments.

    If she couldn¡¯t secure victory once revealing this move, then it could get very dangerous for Lily.

    ¡°Sakura-d Moon is very powerful, especially when it splits into dozens of petals and attacks simultaneously, its attack power is a lot higher than my normal attack. If they¡¯re hit, even Hojo Dijon would be cut into pieces if he didn¡¯t have an outrageous armor and merely rely on his natural defenses!¡±

    Lily was slightly confident in this conjecture.

    After learning this ultimate move, Lily was in a pretty good mood. She squatted down at the river bank and soaked the towel to wipe her body. After all, she sweated a lot after a long period of training. It felt quite refreshing to wipe her breasts, lower abdomen and armpits with the cool towel.

    However, while Lily was wiping her body and basking in the joy of her aplishment, Shimizu was in a secluded, dusky dojo specially reserved for her personal use. She was kneeling on the floor, panting and breaking out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Why! I have been stuck at this bottleneck for a while now¡­ no, not only have I not improved, I even feel like I have regressed, am I thinking too much?¡±

    ¡°For some reason, Lil¡¯ Sister Lily has been getting stronger at flying speed recently. I knew she had received plenty of magatama fragments, but the effects should be getting weaker the stronger she gets. Upon reaching twenty thousand kan, it should only be one-fifth as effective, but why do I feel that Lily is improving by several thousand kan per day! She only has 300-350 grams at most! Yesterday, even my arms started to feel numb after receiving her continuous assault, it¡¯s starting to put more strain on me! She¡¯s like a different personpared to when she just enrolled into the dojo!¡±

    Shimizu had a lifeless look in her eyes as she gasped for breath, ¡°Why is it that Lily improves so quickly and yet I continue to stall here?!¡±

    ¡°I have already vowed to protect the mirror girl and confront the hundred demons, but why is the mirror still not giving me new strength, new enlightenment?! Why?! Why can¡¯t I master the 7th stage of the mysterious swordy that the mirror had bestowed me?!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that I do not have enough talent? Or that Lily is more talented than me? No! Lily already has such a perfectly healthy body and exceptional beauty, and you are saying even her talent is higher than me?!¡±

    ¡®Bang!¡¯ Shimizu hammered the ground with her pale fist, ¡°A healthy woman with a feminine fragrance like Lily should be dominated by this one on the ground! If that kind of woman has more talent than me, then isn¡¯t Heaven favoring her too much? That¡¯s just unfair!¡±

    Shimizu suddenly thought of something and her eyes turned gloomy, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is she also hiding some sort of secret? And she¡¯s concealing it from me?¡±

    ¡°No, impossible!¡± Shimizu shook those thoughts away, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily is so pure, she¡¯s like a ray of sunshine, both cute and sexy¡­ I understand that kind of perfect woman the best, there¡¯s no reason for them to use trickery to get the blessing and fondness of everyone in their surroundings. She has no reason to hide anything from me, I shouldn¡¯t suspect Lil¡¯ Lily.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ maybe I should try to casually ask her about it when I see her next time.¡±

    As Shimizu fantasized about Lily¡¯s beauty, Lily¡¯s smell, and Lily¡¯s figure, her mood gradually lightened a little. Her cold body also slowly started to heat up.

 Volume 2, Chapter 67 â€“ Old Friend

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 67 - Old Friend</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The next morning, Shimizu got up with a slight blush, all but forgotten was the dream she hadst night.

    She was adorned with white clothes as she looked out the window and was greeted by the sight of the warm sun.

    ¡°Yoshiko, why didn¡¯t you wake me up earlier?¡±

    ¡°Lady Shimizu, you had taken the medicinest night and seldomly slept inte, I wanted to let you rest some more. Oh, and Miss Kagami visited earlier.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s here to seek me out for sword practice, that¡¯s why I asked why you didn¡¯t wake me up,¡± Shimizu questioned with a huff.

    She hurriedly washed her face and finished her preparations before putting on a blue kimono with bamboo and chrysanthemum design, then she headed out to where Lily was.

    Just a few days prior, the house was finally repaired, so Lily and Nanako finally moved out. Since it was just a few dozen steps away, it was still equivalent to almost living together, thus Shimizu didn¡¯t urge them to stay.

    By the time she arrived at Lily¡¯s house, she only saw Nanako reading a book and practicing writing by herself.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu,¡± Nanako greeted Shimizu politely upon noticing thetter.

    ¡°Good morning, Nanako. Where¡¯s your Sister Lily?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ about that, Sister Lily is going out, she was going to say goodbye to you early in the morning, but your maid said that you were asleep, so she asked me to pass the words.¡±

    ¡°Going out? Where is Lily going? Could it be that she¡¯s going on an adventure on her own?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be worried too if Sister Lily is going out on an adventure. She only told me she had some personal matters to take care of and will be back in a few days¡¯ time. She won¡¯t be entering the deep mountains for adventure, so there won¡¯t be any danger,¡± Nanako answered while blinking.

    ¡°Oh¡­ is that so. By the way, Nanako, are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ve already fully recovered, I should be able to go practice at the dojo soon,¡± Nanako answered with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good,¡± Shimizu smiled sweetly, ¡°then I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±

    As Shimizu left Lily¡¯s home, she felt somewhat distraught with anxiety. She originally wanted to find Lily to have a good talk with her and ask her about the secret of her quick improvement, but Lily unfortunately happened to be going out at this time. She couldn¡¯t have gone to find Uesugi Rei could she?

    Shimizu started to get anxious as she thought about the two of them getting together. If it was her, she would have taken the opportunity to hold Lily in her arms and whisper sweet nothings to one another¡­ As such, she hurriedly made her way towards the dojo. Uesugi Rei¡¯s cavalrywomen were still stationed at the outskirts of Kamakura as they were still waiting for the Lord to confer the rewards.

    ¡°If Lily dares to go have a tryst with Uesugi Rei, I¡¯ll drag her back and question her,¡± Shimizu angrily walked with small but quick steps. However, she unexpectedly ran to Rei at the dojo entrance.

    ¡°Huh? What are you doing here?¡±

    Rei replied with a smile, ¡°Hehe, Lady Shimizu, I am also one of the Genji samurai with a free pass into the main dojo. I went to the mountains to hunt with my troops for the past few days and had just returned. I wonder if Lil¡¯ Lyn is around.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re also here to look for Lil¡¯ Sister Lily?¡± Shimizu was surprised. Apparently, Lily hadn¡¯t gone to find Rei, then where did she go?

    And on this fine day, the sun shone down brightly on the picturesque chrysanthemum field. It was a fine weather so the beautiful flower field was filled with colorful butterflies and honeybees fluttering about.

    Lily was wearing a white kimono with red autumn leaves embroidery as she walked down this path alone. She had been thinking of taking this trip for a long while now. Her new clothing was fitting of the current season and she was in quite a good mood.

    By the afternoon, she had reached atop a hill so scenic as though it came out of an ukiyo-e painting itself. Below the hill was a row of houses that belonged to the Matsuda n.

    A beautiful smile presented itself in Lily¡¯s heart. The second day since she came to this world, she had been living here and set up her foundation at this hillside. She had vowed to keep on living for her senior sister¡¯s sake, and now, she had be ate-stage Sword Saint capable of traveling around Kanto unhindered. To an ordinary person, a sword saint was already an existence bordering on legends.

    Since Lily had aplished her goal, she was finally able to take some time out of her training toe to visit old friends.

    Uncle Matsuda¡¯s strength was nothing to write home about to the current Lily, but he had shown her kindness when she was still a weak little girl who knew nothing of the world, and he even let her slip off in spite of facing Dijon¡¯s anger. However, she hadn¡¯t heard from him ever since and he didn¡¯t participate in the Odawara campaign, so Lily wondered how he was doing now.

    Lily actually still held this uncle in high regard.

    She arrived before the entrance full of joy and expectations, but upon noticing the overgrown weeds outside the door, she felt that something was wrong. It was as though nobody had lived here for a long time now.

    Lily walked towards the half-opened door and pushed it lightly. The wooden door made a creaking sound as it opened. However, it soon fell apart due to how damaged it was.

    Upon entering the premises, she noticed that all the buildings were empty, and the weeds in the courtyard were so tall they could cover up the kids who used to practice swords here with her. Even the tform was full of dust and spiderwebs filled all the gaps between the roof beams.

    After looking around for a while, she made her way towards the backyard where she once lived. This was the ce where she sensed the spiritual energy for the first time. The weeds were also overgrown in this area and showed no signs of human habitation.

    ¡°Lord Matsuda, Lord Matsuda¡­¡± Lily called out repeatedly, but no one answered as expected. Clearly, there was not a single person left in this house.

    ¡°Just where did Lord Matsuda go? Even if he¡¯s not here, how about Kimura, Kanzaki, and the servants? Even Taro is fine, just where did they all go?¡±

    Lily felt a bit lost as she left the premises and headed to a nearby vige to ask around. Matsuda was the feudal lord of this territory, so the vigers should be more or less informed of his whereabouts.

    Not long after Lily entered the vige, she could hear the hoarse voice of a young man singing a short poem in the farming area ahead.

    ¡°Catch myself a loach from a paddy field ¡®fore supper~ ¡®fore supper¡±

    Then the other vigers, male and female alike, also sang along: ¡®fore supper~

    That sounded like Kimura¡¯s voice.

    Hope reignited in Lily¡¯s heart as she ran with small steps towards the field. And sure enough, it was none other than Kimura. His back was facing the clear sky as he toiled away on the paddy field, singing along with seven or eight other farmers.

    ¡°B-brother Kimura!¡± Feeling emotional, Lily shouted his name.

    Kimura froze in that posture for a while before he finally lifted his head to look at Lily. Upon spotting thetter, however, he didn¡¯t view her with the same adoring and happy look on his face. Instead, his face appeared somewhat awkward.

    ¡°Miss Kagami?¡±

    Just from observing Kimura¡¯s expression, Lily already had a bad premonition.

    As the sun sets in the west, Kimura brings Lily before a grave located at a tranquil, picturesque hillside. It was a grave made with a simple wood tile, but it was clearly being taken good care of.

    These words were carved on the old wooden tile that was erected atop the mound, ¡°Lived as One with the Sword, here lies Matsuda Nagahide.¡±

    Soon as she saw that, Lily stopped in her tracks and her uncontroble sadness spilled out in the form of tears.

    Kimura stood beside Lily who was half a head taller than him with an indifferent look and exined, ¡°Dijon had arrived soon after you left. He gave Lord Matsuda a chance and questioned him in respect of his loyalty to the Hojo n. But who would have thought, Lord Matsuda didn¡¯t even exin andmitted seppuku. He must¡¯ve made up his mind already when he let you go¡­¡±

    After listening to Kimura¡¯s exnation, Lily silently stepped forward and kneeled on the ground, ignoring the fact that the mud would smear her pure white silk dress. She then bowed three times to express her greatest respect for Matsuda Nagahide.

    ¡°Uncle Matsuda¡­ you lived as one with the sword and died as a warrior, may your afterlife too be filled with glory and brilliance!¡±

    The teardrops that fell from Lily¡¯s face reflected the ray of the setting sun and shone with a divine halo.

 Volume 2, Chapter 68 â€“ Wine And Ronin

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 68 - Wine And Ronin</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    Kimura plopped down on the withered grass at the edge of the graveyard and stared into space. ¡°Kanzaki wasn¡¯t willing to stay here so he left. I stayed here to look after Lord Matsuda¡¯s grave and thus became the acting officer of this vige. I¡¯m nning to stay here for good. I¡¯m not that strong but I can at least fight a bandit, so I¡¯ll continue protecting the vigers here. Maybe next year, I may propose to Hanako in the vige, hehehe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to congratte you then, Lord Kimura,¡± said Lily.

    Kimura sighed, ¡°It¡¯s too bad that Hanako¡¯s father hasn¡¯t approved of this yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But Brother Kimura is a samurai. Aren¡¯t girls in this era head over heels for them?¡±

    ¡°Hanako¡¯s father is a rich man who looks down on an insignificant acting samurai officer like me who has neither money nor title,¡± Kimura shook his head. ¡°Though I once took a solemn oath when I passed the samurai exam, I am disheartened now. I¡¯ve lost everything, even marriage has be a problem. I guess I¡¯m the most pathetic samurai in Kamakura City.¡±

    ¡°Brother Kimura, I am indebted to you for your care. As a younger sister, I didn¡¯t even prepare a gift for you even though you are getting married soon. If you don¡¯t mind, please take this as a gift.¡±

    Lily fished out two ingots of gold from her bosom and handed them to Kimura.

    ¡°Oh! T-These¡­ are gold! They¡¯re huge! Each of them is probably worth a h-hundred kan?! My God!¡±

    ¡°Brother Kimura, is this enough for your wedding?¡± Lily chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, more than enough! It¡¯s even enough to buy the entire vige!¡± Kimura was ted as he epted the gold that Lily handed to him with gratitude. The gold felt solid and heavy in his hands. ¡°Thank you, Miss Kagami! Thank you! I can finally meet my father-inw with pride!¡±

    Lily felt better seeing that Kimura had cheered up. However, it was no longer possible for her to ever repay Uncle Matsuda.

    It was at this moment, a tall, robust ronin came swaying toward them from an overgrown hill in the twilight.

    The ronin¡¯s hair was disheveled. He was d in tattered training robes, carried a de on his back and had a wine gourd in hand. He was taking swigs from his gourd while drunkenly swaying his way toward Matsuda¡¯s grave.

    ¡°Lord Matsuda, I¡¯m¡­ here to visit you¡­ huh?¡± The ronin was dumbfounded when he saw Lily and Kimura too.

    Both of them stood up and respectfully gave the ronin a slight bow.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­¡± the ronin drunkenly walked up to Lily. He stood more than 1.85 meters tall, had a darkplexion and an unkempt beard. Even so, he had a rather handsome and tough-looking face.

    ¡°Miss Kagami? Is that you, Miss Kagami¡­?¡± The ronin slurred while staring at Lily. His breath smelled of alcohol.

    Lily felt that he looked familiar too, but only managed to recognize him after staring at him for a good while. ¡°You are¡­ Lord Hojo Ujizane?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect that the once handsome and distinguished young lord of the Hojo n would decline into such a state. He looked no different than those ronins.

    ¡°Hohoho, who are you calling lord? I¡¯m¡­ just a nobody now.¡± Hojo Ujizane stumbled, fell on his buttocks, then continued swigging his wine. ¡°Burp! Kagami Lily¡­ Do you know that this is all thanks to you?¡±

    Hojo lifted his head and stared at Lily.

    Although his gaze made Lily feel ufortable, she was hit by a wave of sadness.

    Hojo Ujizane was the one who saved her during the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons in Kamakura City and sent her to the Matsuda n. It could be said that he was her first savior. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to her if she were to run into someone with ill intentions.

    But now, the Hojo n was exterminated. Although it was unfair to shift the me onto Lily, she was undeniably a factor to some extent.

    ¡°Kagami Lily. You killed my younger brother, robbed my elder brother, Dijon, of his treasure. You forced him to lose his mind and kill my father, uncle and our rtives¡­ I was only lucky enough to escape. All this is thanks to you, isn¡¯t it?! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Brother Hojo, Lily¡­ can¡¯t change what has happened and doesn¡¯t want to defend herself. Lily can only deeply apologize to you!¡± Lily bowed deeply to him. In any case, she felt deep remorse for Hojo Ujizane.

    Hojo Ujizane stood up, his gaze was unsteady and he sighed, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all in the past. I was only joking with you. Hohoho. My younger brother was despicable by nature and cruel in his method. Of course I knew that my elder brother is bloodthirsty and cruel by nature. Miss Kagami only fought back as self-defense because he was forcing himself on you. Both of them only have themselves to me! I won¡¯t me you for anything. I only sigh for your destiny, Miss Kagami. Although you are beautiful and kind, you always bring misfortune to the people around you. I think that you are probably in more agony than me, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Lord Hojo, you shouldn¡¯t beat yourself up like that. Odawara is still waiting for you to rebuild it,¡± Lily tried her best to encourage him.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hojo¡¯s unkempt appearance made him look at least ten years older than what he actually is. He looked at the hill and shouted, ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo that old fox! He only used my name to send an army to fight against Odawara, iming to seek justice and take revenge for the Hojo n! Yet, after he upied Odawara, he never mentioned a single word about returning or handing over the territories back! All the Hojo¡¯s territories have been upied by the Ashikaga and Genji¡¯s armies. I was going to meet Lord Kamakura but he avoided me ever since then! Just like that, he skillfully took all the territories of the Hojo n! Hmph, reviving the Hojo n¡­ It¡¯s impossible! No way it would work! I¡¯d rather continue drinking my wine and go where I want as a heroic Swordmaster! Hahahahahahaha! Ahahahahaha!¡±

    Hojo Ujizane tilted his back andughed at the sky, looking like a bold hero who had seen his fair share of the hypocritical world.

    Sadness welled up in Lily¡¯s heart, but she was only an insignificant female samurai who had no say in any military affairs that involved Kamakura and the Ashikaga n. She clearly knew that she wasn¡¯t in the position to interfere in those matters, so she could only silently bow to Hojo Ujizane to express her apology.

    Ujizane turned around and looked at Lily, with warmth and mncholy in his eyes. ¡°Hehehe, Miss Kagami, I¡¯m not worried about making a fool out of myself at this point. I know it is impossible, but this may be thest time we meet. Miss Kagami, I n to travel the world and I wonder if you¡­ will be willing to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Although Ujizane didn¡¯t clearly convey his intention, Lily understood it. In the sunset, she gave him her most gentle and beautiful golden smile.

    Then followed by a serious bow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Ujizane. You¡¯re a good person. I¡¯m sure there will be a woman who can truly appreciate, love andfort you down the road, but that person is not Lily.¡±

    Hojo Ujizane¡¯s gaze slightly wavered. After a moment of awkwardness, he took another swig of his wine. Dejected yet carefreely, he said, ¡°I knew it! I knew it would be like this! Hahahahaha! Hahahaha! I lost my home, mynd, my family, and now I¡¯m finally outright rejected by my sweetheart! With that, I guess I can really embark on my journey without any worries!¡±

    Hojo took a mouthful of wine, turned around and bowed to Matsuda¡¯s grave.

    ¡°Cheers, Lord Matsuda! This is a rather fine wine! You may be dead, but you¡¯ll continue to stay in Miss Kagami¡¯s heart. I¡¯m alive, but I¡¯m destined to be forgotten by her. We both truly have a tragic fate, hahaha!¡±

    Hojo Ujizane spilled some of the wine in his gourd onto Matsuda¡¯s grave.

    He then turned around to look at Lily. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Before that, let me warn you that my brother, Dijon, has abandoned his humanity. His current strength greatly differs from the time when he fought at Suruga Province. Miss Kagami, you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, Brother Hojo.¡±

    ¡°If¡­ No matter what, he is still my elder brother. I truly hope that someone can free him from his own whirlpool of demons¡­ He mustn¡¯t continue his mistakes, otherwise he will be consigned to eternal damnation sooner orter¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Brother Kimura, I bid you farewell.¡±

    The red sun had sunk halfway down the mountains. The silhouette of the tall ronin could be seen walking on the backlit hillside carefreely with a huge wine gourd in hand. Taking a sip after every three steps, he heartily sang a song.

    ¡°Under the unchanging skies, nothing is eternal. I yearn to wield my sword until the day I die, as I traverse the dested mountains apanied by wine through the nights¡­¡±

    Hojo Ujizane¡¯s loud singing voice gradually faded away. Lily could only pray silently for this ronin to embark on his legendary journey.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should get going, Brother Kimura.¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you give me the feeling that you are not a being from this secr world, but a goddess who has descended into this mortal world¡­¡± The simple-minded Kimura never had much eloquence or sophistication, but that was a statement from his heart when he saw Lily¡¯s beauty at this very moment.

    ¡°You are ttering me, Brother Kimura. Well then¡­ Lily shall take her leave now. Take care, Brother Kimura.¡±

    Lily bid her farewell to Kimura. Although this trip was filled with sadness, at least she had satisfied her wish.

    A samurai who died to prove his own way could also be considered a form of honorable determination.

    Lily didn¡¯t tarry any longer in thisnd of sorrow but nned to leave for Musashi Province, the hometown of Yagyuu Shiu. She heard that the Yagyuu n was the master of the sword so Lily also wanted to pay them a visit and also fetch Shiu back while she was at it.

    It was a cold night today.

    Shimizu sat alone in front of the window as she waited under the moonlight for Lily¡¯s return. But Lily never came back.

    Shimizu looked pale. Her eyes were filled with worries and her mind was restless.

    ¡°The duel with Uesugi Rei will take ce in another three days, but I can¡¯t even focus on my sword training right now. Lil¡¯ Sister Lily, where are you? When are youing back? I really wish I can see you again before my duel¡­¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes were filled with real emotions for the very first time, as she shed tears of loneliness.

 Volume 2, Chapter 69 â€“ The Duel Between Girls Of The East

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 69 - The Duel Between Girls Of The East</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    The Musashi Province was quite far from the Izu Province where Kamakura City was located. The distance of about 200 to 250 kilometers in between mostly consisted of mountain roads. Not only that the provinces were also separated by the northern part of the Sagami Province.

    The road that led to Musashi Province was surrounded by lush pine trees and overgrown thickets. Although it was autumn, the green five-needle pine trees showed no signs of a harsh winter ahead. However, the wind blowing from the gray sky was already chilly.

    Lily¡¯s white kimono which was covered with green pine branches pattern matched the scenery around her on this mountain. In fact, her outfit was nned before she set off. It was quite fun to change into a new custom-made kimono whenever she traveled to different ces.

    These custom-made clothes cost her a few hundred kan, but she didn¡¯t really mind it anymore. There was a tailor in Kamakura City who would often visit Lily¡¯s residence with new fabrics and make her clothes. Lily considered them as small rewards for her arduous training.

    Lily walked through the forest and arrived at an open space on top of a hill. An ancient and gloomy gust of wind blew against her long hair and skirt.

    T-This powerful and sinister aura¡­

    Lily turned around and gazed into the north.

    Behind the hills in the vast wilderness, a mighty volcano that nearly covered half of the sky stood towering between the gray sky and the ck soil.

    Lily estimated that the volcano was at least 500 kilometers away through her Spirit Sight. Even so, it still managed to obscure the sky. Its gray peak was huge like a screen and it was covered by white snow. Plumes of dense smoke swirled around the summit and bursts of fiery light could be asionally seen in its eye. It was a menacing sight to behold.

    ¡°W-What is this mountain? How can it be this lofty and terrifying¡­?¡±

    Lily took out her map and checked.

    ¡°Could this be the legendary Mount Fuji which stands impressively atop the endless mountains?¡±

    ¡°So that is the heart of the Land of Hundred Demons¡­?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t believe that their of those demons that threatened the entire Land of the East was pretty much just before her eyes.

    An overwhelming sense of fear welled up in her heart. Lily couldn¡¯t help trembling as she stood there, unable to shake off the feeling that Mount Fuji itself was a formidable demon thatid dormant in this word as it silently watched her.

    Lily subconsciously held up her Sakura Parasol, feeling a little more at ease with a shield between her and the demonic mountain. She lowered her head and quickly made her way across the open space on the mountain.

    Lily could have chosen to travel quicker with a horse, but she felt that walking through the forest was an opportunity to rx and learn. By taking small strides, she could relish the marvels of this diverse world; a sight that would otherwise be fleeting had she chosen to swiftly ride past it. This was greatly beneficial for her intent and perception of this world.

    Traveling at this speed, it was estimated it would take three or four more days to pass through Sagami Province and reach the Musashi Province. Lily wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, she was just taking a leisure stroll.

    On Lily¡¯s third day of walking leisurely along the road in the wilderness under her umbre, the sun above the main road in Kamakura City was obscured by rolling gray clouds. And crowds had gathered on both sides of the street.

    Samurai, ronin, civilians, peddlers, monks and low-ranking onmyoji that came from distantnds gathered on both sides of the street to watch the duel that had attracted the attention of the entire East!

    However, it was already three or four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The spectators and even the other samurai had started losing their patience. They looked at the two female samurai, who were standing a few dozen steps apart from each other on the street, in confusion. One of them was a tall and sexy woman that fit the image of a War Goddess. The other was a delicate, graceful and agile woman who looked like she was a fairy who had mistakenly strayed into the secr world.

    An astute samurai dressed in ck armor squeezed into the front row of the crowd. His forehead was beaded with sweat as he gazed at the two women. He whispered to a bald ronin next to him, ¡°These two are the best among the young samurai in the Land of the East ¡ª ranked first and second in the Six Swords of East, Minamoto no Shimizu and Uesugi Rei¡­ As expected, both of them exudes unapproachable auras despite their alluring faces. How terrifying¡­ But why are they standing so still and motionless? Aren¡¯t they going to start the battle?¡±

    The ronin next to the armored samurai snorted in disdain. ¡°They have been standing still across from each other like this the entire day.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡± The samurai gasped. The oue of a battle between experts was decided in a moment. Under such a huge pressure, they were able to stand across each other motionlessly for a whole day. Just how much concentration and determination were needed?! Not even he could do that despite being a seasoned and middle-aged samurai. Just the thought of it alone tired him out.

    Minamoto no Shimuzu was dressed in her dojo uniform ¡ª a white upper garment paired with ash green hakama. She had Tranquil Bamboo in her hand, a straight sword sheathed in a bamboo scabbard.

    Although she was usually in poor health, she was definitely breathing evenly at this moment. Her breaths were quiet and natural, like water vapor dissolving in the air.

    On the other hand, Uesugi Rei wore a revealing sleeveless tank top and ck kimono. Two strips of ck silk hung below her sash, covering her front and back but left her sidespletely exposed waist down. It was enough to make the imagination of the spectators watching from certain angles run wild, but none of them dared to stare too much in fear of being greeted by Uesugi Rei¡¯s cold gaze.

    Uesugi Rei had Nameless in her hand, a thick-ded tachi that exuded a chilly aura.

    Since even Uesugi Rei herself didn¡¯t know the name of the tachi, it was therefore referred to as Nameless.

    She had the tachi stuck in the ground in front of her and rested both hands on the hilt. Her gaze was cold but she appeared to be somewhat rxed.

    Standing still like this for a whole day was nothing but a child¡¯s y to her.

    Time continued to tick away and the sun slowly set in the west, basking the street in its golden light and causing the entire Kamakura City to glow dimly.

    Uesugi Rei and Shimizu remained standing across from each other in silence, never once averting their gaze from each other. It was as though they were engaged in a staring contest from morning until evening.

    Shimizu¡¯s coldly beautiful figure was reflected in Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes, while Uesugi Rei¡¯s calm demeanor was also reflected in Shimizu¡¯s dark eyes.

    Just like that, they carried on in silence. It was almost as if even their breathing pattern was an intriguing contest itself.

    Both of them were waiting for an opportunity.

    An opportunity to strike.

    There was no prediction, even they themselves didn¡¯t know if they would act in the next second. Yet both of them knew that it wasn¡¯t the time yet.

    The time had yet toe¡­

    They continued to wait¡­

    In their eyes, the street and the crowds had vanished. All they could see was each other.

    A fallen leaf came fluttering down out of nowhere, blocking the final ray of sunlight from their line of sight.

    It was at that moment, Uesugi Rei and Shimizu both moved!

    Poof! Shimizu turned into a white haze and carried with her a gust of faintly discernible wind. Just when everyone else was still lost in the quiet and unchanging world, she had rushed a few dozens step forward. She pointed her bamboo scabbard downward and she gripped onto the hilt of her sword tightly, looking as though she would pull it out at any time!

    Uesugi Rei unleashed the inner rebellious War Goddess in her too. Her slender legs parted as she strode like a graceful kirin, conjuring up a gust of gale so powerful that the spectators almost couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open!

    Before the fluttering leaf could even flip over in the air and as soon as the ray of golden light from the sky reappeared¡­

    It was at that moment!

    The two girls standing at the peak of East had crossed swords.

    Shring! Tranquil Bamboo in Shimizu¡¯s hands flew out of its sheath with a cold arc of light!

    Boom! Uesugi Rei¡¯s Nameless broke through the wind noisily andnded heavily!

    Everything turned dark.

    The powerful gale ceased and everything turned still again. By the time the spectators recovered their senses, Uesugi Rei and Shimizu had switched positions. They had their backs facing each other and their swords raised.

    Neither moved, it was as though everything that happened was just a dream.

    Silence permeated the air, it was brief but stifling.

    Then all of a sudden¡­ Pfffff!

    Shimizu¡¯s clothes burst into pieces. She let out a lovely yelp and instinctively dropped the Tranquil Bamboo in her hand. She kneeled down as she self-consciously covered her chest and between her thighs. Even so, she could barely cover certain parts of her delicate body.

    Her pale face was immediately tinted red from both humiliation and shock. Countless shreds of pure white fabric that were still warm with her body heat fluttered weakly in the air before her eyes, like fragments of her dignity that was shattered by Uesugi Rei¡¯s attack¡­

 Volume 2, Chapter 70 â€“ Yagyuu

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 70 - Yagyuu</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    ¡°I actually saw it. I actually predicted her next move. I could have gotten her the moment she drew her de. I obviously can draw my sword quicker. So then why?¡±

    ¡°And what exactly was that unimaginably violent gust of sword current?! That wasn¡¯t Uesugi Rei¡¯s power. It felt like it was the primeval, violent, terrifying and extremely intense grudge from the tachi¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what sort of grudge could be this fierce and intense¡­?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even use a killing move or Domain. She defeated me with just that terrifying sword current! Is the gap between me and Uesugi Rei this huge?!¡±

    ¡°Am I, the best of the East¡¯s Six Swords, just a joke?¡±

    ¡°Why? Why is it like this? I just don¡¯t get it!¡±

    Uesugi Rei picked up a piece of curtain in a shop on the street with her long tachi, then went behind Shimizu and draped the blue curtain over her shoulders to cover her body.

    Uesugi Rei then solemnly made a public announcement. ¡°From today onwards, I, Uesugi Rei, shall withdraw from the Six Swords of the East. Hence, Lady Shimizu still ranks first.¡±

    Shimizu was trembling slightly. Her arms were still numb from the elementary yet powerful impact. She didn¡¯t have enough strength in her legs to get up either.

    She turned her head around to look at the tall and silver-haired war goddess. ¡°Are you¡­ humiliating me¡­?¡± She asked under her breath.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re overthinking it. I have been nning to quit all along and took the opportunity to make this announcement. I apologize, Lady Shimizu. I failed to control my strength and embarrassed you publicly. That wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s gaze fell on the cold, heavy and destructive de that Uesugi was holding. Her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°W-What kind of sword is this? I can feel a terrifying power dwelling within it. You have never revealed it before, even during the battle at Suruga Province. Tell me, what sword is this? Why does it contain such a terrible power?!¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me, I don¡¯t know either. I have this sword with me for as long as I can remember, although I could barely swing it until seven years ago. I have no clue of its name. Maybe it never had a name in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, hehehe. Uesugi Rei, you relied on this sword to defeat me, isn¡¯t it? Compared to your sword, my Tranquil Bamboo is just an ordinary Grade 6 sword¡­ You only defeated me by relying on this incredible ancient sword, isn¡¯t it?! Tell me¡­ yes or no?!¡±

    Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t reply. She turned around and walked past Minamoto no Shimizu who was on the ground. She went in the direction where the sun had set, toward the exit of Kamakura City on the other side of the street.

    After a few steps, Uesugi Rei turned around and looked at Shimizu. There were pity and resignation in her gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose to my sword. You lost to yourself.¡±

    Having said that, Uesugi Rei returned the heavy tachi into its scabbard on her back then calmly left the scene.

    It was only then the thousands of spectators finally recovered from their shock and started whispering to each other. They gazed admiringly at Uesugi Rei¡¯s disappearing silhouette, at the same time also with disbelief, doubt, sympathy, ridicule and conflict in their gazes on Minamoto no Shimizu.

    The hot-headed and middle-aged samurai in ck armor then eximed, ¡°Unbelievable¡­! Both of them stood motionlessly for a whole day, but the oue of the battle was decided in an instant. I was expecting a shy battle with their swords shing against each other for at least a hundred times since both of them were rumored to be evenly matched. I was even nning to learn something from their battle! Who would have thought¡­ it was all over in just the blink of an eye. I-I didn¡¯t even manage to see clearly!¡±

    ¡°People had been questioning if Minamoto no Shimizu was living up to her reputation of being the best of the East¡¯s Six Swords. Guess the cat is out of the bag now. She couldn¡¯t even withstand a blow from Uesugi Rei. Uesugi Rei¡¯s de didn¡¯t even touch her, she used only that powerful sword current to defeat Minamoto no Shimizu. It was obvious that she was pulling punches. Seems like there is quite a gap between their strengths!¡± The ronin said in response.

    ¡°You are wrong!¡± A gray-haired elderly man said. ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu isn¡¯t weak. Uesugi Rei is simply too strong! If Minamoto no Shimizu was as weak as both of you imed, why would Uesugi Rei y the waiting game with her! Uesugi Rei could send people like you flying in just the blink of an eye. It would seem like Shimizu is still an opponent worthy of vignce in Uesugi¡¯s eyes!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Shimizu might just be good at bluffing.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I think Uesugi Rei¡¯s strength has probably surpassed the Six Swords of the East long ago. Looking at the entire Land of East¡­ Lady Uesugi¡¯s strength is probably just right below the Furinkazan.¡±

    Shimizu could more or less hear the discussions going on around her. Even so, thesements were nothingpared to the great humiliation brought about by her defeat and nearly being stripped naked. She pulled the blue curtain tighter around her and lowered her head. Even if she had regained the energy to move, she had no courage to stand up and face the world.

    She couldn¡¯t even meet the mocking gazes around her.

    The crowd gradually dispersed and the sky had turned darkpletely. The chilly autumn wind blew across the empty streets, carrying the fallen leaves with it.

    Shimizu sat alone in the middle of an empty and quiet street as she quietly sobbed. She didn¡¯t really have any friends as she was always immersed in sword training. Hence, she had no one tofort her at a moment like this.

    If Lily was here¡­ She would never have left her alone on the street¡­

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily¡­ Hmph, so what if I lost? As long as Lily is here tofort me and stay with me, I don¡¯t care if I am not the best in the Land of East. I don¡¯t care anymore¡­ Oh Lil¡¯ Sister Lily, I miss you so badly. I wish to see you soon! I¡¯m left with nothing now. All I have now is you¡­ only you¡­¡±

    Shimizu continued sobbing on her knees there. Perhaps she would only find the courage to stand up again when the night grew dark enough to swallow up her pathetic appearance.

    Lily passed through the Sagami Province under the same moon and arrived at Musashi Province, the easternmostnd among the eight territories in the Kanto region.

    Lily walked out of the hill and was met with a gust of sea breeze. The sea was dark and vast under the night sky, but she could still see the faint glow of the waves at the horizon.

    Lily stood on the mountain path and allowed her long hair to be tousled by the sea breeze. There was a hint of salt in the air.

    Ahead of the road was a small and dimly lit seaside vige situated at the foot of a mountain. Lily made her way toward there.

    The gloomy waves washed the gray sandy beach. Not far away, a few old sailing ships that didn¡¯t seem like they often leave the port were moored. Rows of wooden houses were built along the road. There were a few small wooden stands withnterns at the roadside, selling local delicacies such as oden and ramen.

    Since she was already here, she approached one of the vendors and ordered a bowl of ramen. It was really cheap and delicious. She could even taste the vor of the ocean in it.

    ¡°Miss, you must be a very impressive female samurai!¡± The middle-aged owner of the ramen shop told Lily.

    ¡°Huh? What makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°I, Shirou, have been doing business here for a few decades and I have never once seen a beauty like you. Since you dare toe here all alone, I¡¯m sure you possess impressive strength.¡±

    Lily smiled. ¡°Owner, is this Edo Vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes it is.¡±

    Lily secretly rejoiced. Shiu mentioned before that Yagyuu residence is in Edo Vige.

    ¡°Owner, do you know where Yagyuu residence is?¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know where the famous Yagyuu residence is. Just follow this road toward the east until you see a huge manor with a tall pine about thirty meters tall standing in front of it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Lily conveniently took out a piece of silver.

    ¡°Whoa, Miss. I don¡¯t have change for it.¡±

    ¡°Owner, your ramen tasted great,¡± Lily got up with a smile and left.

    The owner held the shiny silver with the size of a rice cake as he watched Lily¡¯s beautiful figure disappear in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Am I dreaming? A woman like her really exists in this world?¡±

    Lily followed the direction given by the owner, walking past houses as she indulged in the scenery of Edo Vige which was different from Kamakura City. Not too long after that, a tall pine tree came into her view.

    Under the old pine tree was a wooden entrance with ck roof tiles. Whitenterns with ¡®Yagyuu¡¯ written on them hung on both sides of the wooden door.

    It waste into the night, but surely people wouldn¡¯t mind opening the door for a beauty like her, right?

    Lily went up to the door and knocked on it.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A lovely and soft female voice asked.

    The door opened and a girl dressed in purple kimono poked her head out from behind it. Her hair was arranged into an updo befitting of ady from a wealthy family.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    Both girls gasped in surprise at the sight of each other.

    ¡°Shiu?¡± It took Lily a good while to recognize the gracefuldy in front of her. She turned out to be her female ninja!

    ¡°Mas¡­ Ah no¡­ L-Lady Kagami,¡± Yagyuu Shiu blushed in surprise as a troubled expression appeared on her face.

    ¡°Shiu, who is it?!¡± A deep, harsh voice of a man came from inside the courtyard.

    Shiu threw a dreadful nce behind her, then turned back to Lily. ¡°Lady Kagami¡­ W-Why are you here?¡±

    Lily chuckled when she saw Shiu¡¯s rather troubled face. ¡°I came here all the way from Kamakura City to visit you and pick you up while I¡¯m at it. Why? Am I not weed?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡­ P-pleasee in,¡± Although Shiu invited Lily in, she still felt ill at ease.

    Shiu led Lily into Yagyuu residence. The courtyard was huge but had the simplicity of a seaside vige.

    Shiu introduced Lily to her father, Yagyuu Moshi. The three of them sat across from each other in the hall of the main house.

    ¡°So you are my daughter¡¯s employer, that Kagami something¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you may call me Lily,¡± Lily remained respectful and courteous toward Shiu¡¯s father.

    The man¡¯s gray and medium-length hair was swept back, looking a little messy toward the end. He was a tough-looking man with thick arms and legs. Although slim, he was quite muscr. He wore a simple brown dojo uniform and had the demeanor of a master in swordsmanship.

    Yagyuu Moshi seemed to be one of those rare men who didn¡¯t admire Lily the moment heid eyes on her. Perhaps he had seen through the vanity of life and devoted himself to swordsmanship.

    He looked at Lily. ¡°I have to thank you for always taking care of my daughter. Since you are here, there¡¯s something I need to tell you too. Shiu won¡¯t be going with you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Both Lily and Shiu were shocked.

    ¡°Father!¡± Shiu looked at Moshi anxiously.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Moshi threw a harsh re at Shiu. Although Shiu was upset, she didn¡¯t dare to utter another word.

    Lily adjusted her emotions. After all, this man was Shiu¡¯s father. She must show him respect. ¡°Lord Yagyuu, please give me a reason,¡± she asked calmly.

 Volume 2, Chapter 71 â€“ Inheriting the Dojo

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 71 - Inheriting the Dojo</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    Yagyuu Moshi exined, ¡°Our Edo Yagyuu n is just one of the many branches of the Kage-ry¨± Yagyuu n. The main branch of the Yagyuu n is in the Land of Yamato.¡±

    ¡°Land of Yamato?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t digest the information.

    ¡°Yamato is situated over at the remote Kansai region, in Nara which is to the south of Heian Capital,¡± Shiu borated.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Moshi continued, ¡°The swordsmanship of our Edo Yagyuu n was originally going to be passed on to my son, Yagyuu Hirohiko, who is also Shiu¡¯s younger brother. He is very gifted and his talents far exceeded his own father¡¯s. But as he progressed in swordsmanship, he gradually realized the limitation of Edo Yagyuu¡¯s Shinkage-ry¨±. Without discussing with me, he left behind a letter and went off alone, journeying through the wastnd and the Land of Hundred Demons to Yamato in order to pursue the true Kage-ry¨±. I¡¯ve never heard anything about him since then.¡±

    ¡°What?! He traveled through the Land of Hundred Demons alone?!¡± Lily was shocked. ¡°Uncle, I heard that one would need to be more than a Sword Saint to safely traverse that ce. Could it be that your son has already attained that rank?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. He may not be strong, but he is merely too obsessed with swordsmanship that he¡¯d disregard the danger. Of course, the route along Owari Province and Land of Mino wasn¡¯tpletely blocked offst year yet, so there may still be a chance for him. But regardless of whether he reached Yamato safely or not, it¡¯s almost impossible for him toe back again¡­¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why Uncle wishes for Shiu to inherit the Edo Yagyuu n¡¯s dojo?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Hmph, how can Shiu, my unworthy daughter, possibly inherit the great responsibility of running the dojo? I n to betroth her to Sanemitsu Jirou, the famous ronin from Musashi Province. Once Jirou marries my daughter, he may join my n and inherit this dojo.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily and Shiu were in shock.

    ¡°Father, w-what¡¯s going on? You only said that you want me to stay behind and apany you. You never mentioned anything about this to me!¡± Shiu was anxious.

    ¡°Silence, you useless woman! If you were a boy, I wouldn¡¯t even need to offer up my own dojo as dowry to find a sessor for the Yagyuu n! Keep your mouth shut! Women are only good for attaching themselves to the strong, get married and bear children. Only a dignified man can inherit dojo and promote swordsmanship! Besides, you are only a mere Genin after spending so many years in Fuma n! You are far inferior to your brother, what rights do you have to be ming me here? You should quickly get married for me while you still have some beauty left in you and produce the next sessor to carry on the Yagyuu n!¡±

    Yagyuu Moshi red at Shiu while he berated her. Shiu was in so much fear that she didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. She was slightly trembling with a pained look on her face.

    Lily mmed her teacup down on the table. ¡°Lord Yagyuu, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t agree with your statement. Why can¡¯t women study swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, women are women. They are born weak with unnecessary body parts. Not to mention, they also have that monthly trouble. They just aren¡¯t born for swordsmanship. They are only good for marrying and producing children. After all, a woman¡¯s mission in life is to nurture their offspring!¡±

    Lily smiled faintly. ¡°If women¡¯s swordsmanship is really as worthless you imed, then surely Sanemitsu Jirou¡¯s sword skills must be a lot more impressive than Lily¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Yagyuu burst outughing. ¡°Lady Kagami, surely you jest! I admire the beauty and the extraordinary temperament that you possess, but look at your slender arms and soft skin. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous for you to think aboutpeting with Sanemitsu Jirou, the ronin whose reputation shook the entire Musashi Province. Truth be told, I might be able to defeat him when I was at my peak, but now I can¡¯t really say that I can beat him withplete confidence. This person is the best among all ronin in Musashi Province. Swordsmanship is a serious matter that involves the pride of a man. I would advise Lady Kagami to refrain from using it as a joke.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Lord Yagyuu. Lily isn¡¯t talented and has only spent a few months learning sword-y at a dojo in Kamakura City. After listening to you, Lily wishes to learn from Lord Sanemitsu even more now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! The moral value of the world is getting worse. The nation is doomed if the women wield swords and spears!¡±

    ¡°Lord Yagyuu, isn¡¯t it because the men of Heian period like you bunch are ipetent that the girls have no choice but to pick up swords in order to defend their homnd?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yagyuu¡¯s face contorted in rage as he red at Lily, but heposed himself very quickly again. ¡°Hehehe, to think that an old man like me would show my anger to a girl. It would seem like Lady Kagami is really special in this respect. No matter. Since Lady Kagami isn¡¯t afraid of injuring her own body, there¡¯s no need for me to show pity. Lord Sanemitsu wille to deliver the betrothal gifts tomorrow. You may put forward your proposal by then. If you aren¡¯t afraid of being made into aughing stock by the people of Edo, then you may let Lord Sanemitsu teach you ignorant little girl a lesson and let my daughter realize that there is no future in following a female master. Hehehe!¡±

    With that, the meeting with Yagyuu Moshi ended on a sour note.

    Lily and Shiu walked together in the residence¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a bride soon and you are still calling me master?¡± Lily teased her on purpose.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu pouted. ¡°You know I¡¯m not willing to do this! I didn¡¯t even know about this beforehand!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What if I didn¡¯te today? Are you going just to ept your father¡¯s arrangement?¡±

    ¡°It is difficult to go against Father¡¯s wish. Shiu can only demonstrate her sincerity by dying in that case!¡± Shiu¡¯s eyes grew cold when she said that.

    ¡°Shiu¡­¡± Lily was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Shiu would have such determination despite being this submissive to her father.

    ¡°Master! There will forever be only one master in Shiu¡¯s heart! Unless Master bes a man one day, Shiu shall never bear the child of another man!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face turned crimson at Shiu¡¯s confession. Although it was just a figure speech to show her loyalty, Lily was still extremely moved.

    ¡°Shiu.¡± Lily grabbed Shiu¡¯s arm and pulled her into her embrace.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Shiu¡¯s small face was nestled between Lily¡¯s bosom. She rubbed her red face against them, blushing as she secretly enjoyed the sensation.

    ¡°Master, I heard that Lord Sanemitsu is indeed an impressive ronin from Musashi Province who had defeated many well-known samurai. Master, you must be careful when you fight him tomorrow. Shiu¡¯s fate is in your hands. If Master doesn¡¯te, Shiu can at least preserve her innocence through death. But if Master loses, Shiu won¡¯t have any basis for taking the moral high ground¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lily tilted her head back andughed. ¡°Shiu, no need to overthink. The result will be apparent tomorrow.¡±

    During the afternoon of the next day, Sanemitsu Jirou came to Yagyuu residence with a bunch of other ronin. He brought with him a donkey and a generous amount of betrothal gifts.

    Yagyuu Moshi personally weed him to his residence.

    ¡°Master Yagyuu!¡± Although Sanemitsu Jirou looked a bit silly, he was extremely respectful to the Edo Master Yagyuu of the Shinkage-ry¨±.

    Everyone came in and sat in the hall. Lily and Shiu sat on the opposite side.

    Sanemitsu Jirou was dumbfounded by the sight of Lily. ¡°Master, so t-this is your daughter, Lady Shiu? Her outstanding beauty would put even the moon and flowers to shame!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was baffled while Shiu nearly burst outughing.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Yagyuu frowned in embarrassment. ¡°Lord Sanemitsu, this is Lady Kagami from Kamakura City, she¡¯s my daughter¡¯s friend. My daughter, Shiu, is the one sitting beside her.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Sweat broke out on Sanemitsu¡¯s forehead, but he quickly regained hisposure and said, ¡°Ah I see, I see! It turns out that Lady Shiu¡¯s friend is also a great beauty! Hohoho.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly turned awkward.

    ¡°Master, ah no, Uncle ¡ª These are the gifts I brought with me, I hope you will like them!¡± Sanemitsu skillfully changed the topic. It was as expected of an experienced ronin.

    Yagyuu Moshi said, ¡°I am extremely grateful that the honorable Lord Sanemitsu has given me so much face today. I shall agree upon the marriage between you and my daughter with Lady Kagami, our special guest from Kamakura City, as witness today.¡±

    ¡°Father, I refuse to wed!¡± Shiu shouted.

    ¡°Silence, unfilial daughter! Marriage is a serious matter that has always been decided by parents! Your mother passed away early, so you shall obey my arrangement! You dare defy me?!¡± Yagyuu reprimanded her.

    Shiu immediately pouted, but didn¡¯t dare to defy her father as anxiety gnawed at her.

    ¡°Lord Yagyuu,¡± Lily spoke up instead. ¡°Yesterday I heard that you are nning to betroth Shiu to Lord Sanemitsu and have him inherit Yagyuu dojo, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Yagyuu Moshi frowned as he wondered what Lily was up to. ¡°Since Lord Sanemitsu is a well-known ronin from Musashi Province, he will surely carry forward Yagyuu¡¯s Shinkage-ry¨± if he inherits the dojo.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, Sanemitsu isn¡¯t someone that impressive. I still have many to learn from Uncle Yagyuu, ah no, I mean Father, in the future,¡± Sanemitsu smiled and cupped his fist respectfully.

    Lily winced at his response. This man was really quick to change his form of address.

    She then deliberately spoke in a loud and feminine voice, ¡°But in my opinion, Lord Sanemitsu¡¯s sword skills are only mediocre. He is probably not as good as he¡¯s made out to be.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Jirou¡¯s face fell. ¡°Lady Kagami, what do you mean? Sanemitsu may have admired you for your beauty, but you shouldn¡¯t see me in that way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yagyuu Moshi¡¯s voice grew stern too. ¡°Lady Kagami, swordsmanship is the life of a samurai. You are not allowed to simply make light of it even if you are our important guest!¡±

    ¡°Make light of it?¡± Lily sipped her tea then continued, ¡°Lily is only stating the fact. Why do you use me of making light of things?¡±

    Sanemitsu¡¯s gaze turned chilly as he stared at Lily. ¡°Lady Kagami, is that katana behind you yours?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve picked up some sword skills at a dojo in Kamakura City too,¡± Lily spoke nonchntly while drinking her tea.

    ¡°A dojo in Kamakura City? May I ask which one?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really matter¡­¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Hmph, I guess it¡¯s not some famous dojo then. Fine, I will spare Lady Kagami from the embarrassment. Since you imed that my skills were worthless and my reputation was false, then surely your swords skills from Kamakura City are better. Perhaps I can learn something from you?¡±

    Lily took another sip of tea, then responded with a charming voice, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Although Sanemitsu found Lily to be a breathtakingdy, men in Musashi Province were male chauvinists at the end of the day. There was no way he would tolerate a woman disrespecting the sword skills that he took so much pride in.

    Sanemitsu¡¯s face was ashen as the tone of his voice turned piercingly cold. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I would have to ask Lady Kagami for advice!¡±

    Sanemitsu got up and asked, ¡°Lord Yagyuu, may I borrow your dojo?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no need for trouble. The open space in front of the entrance will do.¡± Lily got up too and went over there.

    ¡°Lord Yagyuu, we¡¯ll need to borrow your wooden swords,¡± Sanemitsu said.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Then¡­¡± Just when Yagyuu Moshi was about to speak¡­

    ¡°Why wooden words? The spirit of a true swordsman can only be unleashed through a real sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lily casually remarked.

    ¡°What?!¡± Jiro¡¯s countenance darkened. ¡°Lady Kagami, don¡¯t fool around. Someone could get hurt.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face turned serious. The sudden calmness in her eyes sent a jolt to Sanemitsu. ¡°Lord Sanemitsu, I never fool around when ites to a contest between samurai.¡±

    ¡°Very well! Since you are a woman with such courage, I shall go along with your wishes! However, please don¡¯t me me if you get hurt, Lady Kagami!¡± Sanemitsu picked up his sword and went out through the door.

    Yagyuu Moshi, Shiu and the other ronin stood outside the entrance of Yagyuu residence too. The nearby fishermen in Edo Vige also gathered around to spectate after catching wind of the contest.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Sanemitsu Jirou? I heard that he¡¯s going to marry the youngdy from Yagyuu n and inherit their dojo. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say! Eh? Who is that woman? How can she look this gorgeous?¡±

    Sanemitsu held his sword up and faced Lily, only to realize that she didn¡¯t even bring her sword out. ¡°Lady Kagami, where is your sword? Why didn¡¯t you bring it out? I thought we were going topete with real swords?¡± he asked in confusion.

    Lily stared quietly at Sanemitsu, then scanned her surroundings before her gaze finally fell on Shiu¡¯s face. Her glossy lips curled into a smirk as she bent down and plucked a foxtail grass from the roadside. She twirled the grass between her delicate fingers in front of her eyes. ¡°Me? I¡¯ll just use this.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Sanemitsu instantly flew into a rage.

 Volume 2, Chapter 72 â€“ Catching a Blade with Bare Hands

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 72 - Catching a de with Bare Hands</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    ¡°How dare you humiliate me!¡±

    Sanemitsu boiled with rage when he felt his dignity being publicly trampled. The Spirit Power in his entire body erupted. He drew his sword with a sharp noise, then swung it at Lily.

    Instead of dodging Sanemitsu¡¯s de, Lily tossed the foxtail grass at him. The grass spun past the de and flew in front of Sanemitsu¡¯s eyes.

    It was at that moment, Sanemitsu¡¯s Uchigatana came down forcefully!

    ¡°p!¡±

    The de stopped about three centimeters away from Lily¡¯s forehead. Lily¡¯s silky hair fluttered in the wind that was conjured by the de¡¯s motion.

    ¡°What?!¡± Sanemitsu was shocked!

    Even Yagyuu Moshi, the vigers and ronin who were watching from the side gaped.

    Lily¡¯s fair arms were exposed from the sleeves of her red kimono. She had stopped Sanemitsu¡¯s de between her palms.

    She caught the de with bare hands! Lily¡¯s gaze turned sharp as she made a twist.

    ¡°SNAP ¡ª!¡± An unimaginably powerful force snapped Sanemitsu¡¯s de.

    The impact caused Sanemitsu to stumble a few steps to the side before he fell andnded on his hands.

    Lily swung her long sleeve, then the broken de flew toward Sanemitsu like a bolt of white light and struck the ground right in front of him!

    Sanemitsu shivered at the sight of the sharp de.

    It was only then the foxtail grass that had been fluttering in the draftnded softly before his eyes.

    Sanemitsu Jirou¡¯s eyes widened at this moment, looking as though he had just suddenly realized something¡­

    He turned around and kneeled on the ground, looking at Lily in shock as his heart palpitated. ¡°An expert! This woman is a true expert! She could have killed me effortlessly just now if she wanted to!¡± he thought to himself.

    ¡°Lady, if I may ask, just which dojo were you trained in?¡± Sunemitsu asked in all seriousness.

    ¡°Master is ranked third in Genji Dojo of the East,¡± Shiu replied.

    ¡°Shiu, don¡¯t shoot your mouth off,¡± Lily whispered.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    The samurai and ronin in Edo Vige turned pale with fright.

    ¡°Genji Dojo of the East?¡± Sunemitsu¡¯s eyes widened at Lily.

    To Sunemitsu, the Genji Dojo itself was already an incredibly superior existence that was out of his reach. Thisdy actually ranked third among those elite samurai?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Sunemitsu¡¯s voice suddenly turned calm.

    ¡°Lord Sunemitsu¡­¡± The other ronin looked at Sunemitsu, unsure of how to react.

    Sunemitsu got up and bowed deeply to Lily. ¡°Lady Kagami, I didn¡¯t know that Lady Shiu is serving you. Had I known that she is the servant of an elite female samurai from Genji Dojo, a barbaric ronin like me wouldn¡¯t dare to get carried away by my own wishful thinking! Please forgive my ignorance, Lady Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Lord Sunemitsu, I apologize. I didn¡¯t intend to make a fool out of you. I just¡­¡± Lily felt rather bad for disrespecting Sunemitsu. After all, he seemed like a ronin that was worthy of respect.

    ¡°No, it is a great honor that an expert like Lady Kagami is willing to give me a pointer or two and show me that there¡¯s always someone stronger than me out there. You have made me realize the huge disparity between the strength of a ronin from Musashi and a real powerhouse from the heart of the East! I want to thank you, Lady Kagami!¡± Sunemitsu cupped his fist respectfully.

    ¡°I am to me for this,¡± Yagyuu Moshi stepped forward and also apologized to Lily. ¡°Lady Kagami had no choice but to take action because I had spoken rudely yesterday and expressed my contempt toward women¡¯s swordsmanship. I have learned a great deal from witnessing Lady Kagami¡¯s impressive demonstration of catching a de with bare hands. It is Yagyuu n¡¯s honor that Shiu is allowed to serve an outstanding woman like Lady Kagami!¡±

    Lily epted Yagyuu¡¯s kind words. ¡°Thank you, Lord Yagyuu. Please allow me to bring Shiu back.¡±

    Yagyuu Moshi nodded in approval. ¡°Shiu, follow Lady Kagami and work hard in learning swordsmanship. Although you can¡¯t inherit the dojo, your every word and action still represents the Yagyuu n at the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Shiu¡¯s face flushed as she shouted in excitement.

    After saying that, she shyly went over to Lily.

    Lily turned around and spoke to Sunemitsu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for breaking your sword. If you will travel to Suruga Province in the future, look for Master cksmith Ehiro. Tell her my name and have her forge you a grade 4 sword or lower for free.¡±

    ¡°Master Ehiro!¡± Sunemitsu had also heard of the famous cksmith in the Land of East. He hurriedly kneeled on the ground and prostrated himself before Lily. ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    The sword that Lily broke was only an inferior grade 3 sword. If it was from a master, even a grade 3 weapon would be cream of the crop. Instead of a loss, he received a great gift from Lily. Sunemitsu was naturally moved to tears.

    Sunemitsu and his men left after bidding their farewell to Yagyuu Moshi. Lily stayed another night in the residence at the request of Yagyuu instead, and would return to Kamakura City with Shiu early next morning.

    It was now midnight in Yagyuu residence¡¯s courtyard.

    Yagyuu Moshi sat cross-legged in the cold autumn garden in silence.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Shiu had changed into a sexy and cool-looking ninja attire, carrying a straight sword on her back. She was ready to leave.

    ¡°Shiu¡­ As a father, I heartlessly sent you to the Fuma n back then. Do you resent me?¡± Yagyuu Moshi didn¡¯t even turn his head around. He was simply staring at the peaceful pond.

    ¡°Why do you ask, Father? If Father wasn¡¯t strict, Shiu wouldn¡¯t be who she is today. If I didn¡¯t join the Fuma n, I would never get to know Master. Shiu is very blessed, and all of this is thanks to you, Father.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you really admire your master.¡±

    ¡°Master is my everything.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. Fortunately, your master is a woman. Otherwise, I would really be a little jealous as your father¡­ Go now. Since you have chosen to be loyal to your master, forget about your father. One cannot be loyal and filial at the same time. Go with your master and carve your path of light amidst this dark era!¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Your master is by no means an ordinary woman. Following someone like that means that you will encounter danger that ordinary people won¡¯t. Father won¡¯tment further on this since you must have already been aware of that. Don¡¯te back again after you leave this time.¡±

    ¡°Father ¡ª!¡± Shiu knelt down on the stone path. Tears rolled in her eyes as she watched her father¡¯s lonely, old but tough back.

    ¡°Shiu, since you have be Lady Kagami¡¯s ninja, you won¡¯t be able to carry on the Yagyuu n¡¯s swordsmanship. No matter. You may create a new road to ninja for my Yagyuu n! Father thinks that you can do it if you follow this woman! Now, go ¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Father, Shiu¡­ shall leave now.¡± Shiu lowered her head as tears streamed down from her closed eyes.

    ¡°Take¡­ care.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Shiu bowed down to her father for the onest time, then lifted her head to gaze at the silver moon in the autumn sky. Her figure transformed into a shadow as she jumped onto the eaves of her house. Using the path that a ninja would use, she rushed out of the Yagyuu residence and never looked back.

    It was only then Yagyuu Moshi turned his head to look at his daughter¡¯s silhouette that was about to swiftly and vigorously vanish into the night. There was a look of mixed emotions on his tough-looking face. Yagyuu Moshi perhaps only felt the profoundness in the bond between a father and a daughter at this parting moment.

    Lily was already standing under the old pine tree in front of the residence as she waited for her female ninja in her red kimono. She smiled warmly when she saw Shiu jumped off from the eaves and ran toward her.

    ¡°Shiu ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 73 â€“ Only You

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 73 - Only You</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    Lily and Shiu traveled two days back to Kamakura City.

    Once they were in the city, Lily brought Shiu to a tailor to have a few ninja attires made for her before returning to the dojo.

    ¡°Lady Kagami.¡± The entrance was still guarded by the same male and female attendants. They received Lily with even more respectful attitudes this time. After all, Lily was now ranked third in the dojo; a truly powerful figure. In Kamakura City, she was starting to be the topic of conversation between many samurai. Even among the upper echelon of the Genji n, Lily had a very respectable reputation.

    Lily still gave them both a friendly nod before entering the simple but deep courtyard.

    She saw Senior Kondo walking up to her as soon as she entered.

    From the looks of it, his injuries had healed a lot and he no longer needed the crutches.

    ¡°Senior Kondo,¡± Lily went up to him and bowed.

    Since he previously lost to Tokugawa, Kondo remained fifth in the dojo ranking while Tokugawa ranked higher than him. As a result of his injuries, no one challenged him at this time due to the righteousness of a samurai.

    ¡°Lady Kagami.¡± Kondo looked both happy and dejected at the sight of Lily.

    ¡°Senior Kondo, you look so much better now. Have your injuries healed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe Lady Kagami should be more worried about Lady Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with Sister Shimizu?¡±

    Kondo had a worried expression on his face. After all, they¡¯d been living in the same dojo for many years. ¡°Three days ago, she lost to Uesugi Rei in the contest that everyone in the Land of East had their eyes on¡­¡±

    Kondo told Lily every detail of the battle that ensued between Shimizu and Uesugi Rei a few days ago. He was watching the battle from the second floor of a teahouse nearby on that day, so naturally, he got a clear view of it.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Lily looked concerned too after listening to Kondo. Sister Shimizu had always been sickly and down. How would someone who cared so much about reputation cope with suffering such an utter defeat in public?

    On the contrary, it would¡¯ve been better if Sister Uesugi was the one who lost. At most she would just smile and say ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself¡± and there wouldn¡¯t be so much to worry about her.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you for informing me, Senior Kondo. I will go see Sister Shimizu now.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, thank you for the medicine that you¡¯ve brought for me, Miss Shiu.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I am only carrying out an order. If you like it, I can bring you more next time.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, I¡­ I hope there won¡¯t be a next time hehehe.¡± Kondo smiled at Shiu with sweat beading his forehead. ¡°Well then Lady Kagami, I still have some errands so I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lily gave her senior a slight bow, then turned around and hurried to Shimizu¡¯s room.

    However, when she reached Shimizu¡¯s ce, she was told that Shimizu had gone to her private dojo.

    ¡°Seems like Lady Shimizu isn¡¯t as depressed as Kondo had mentioned?¡± Shiu asked.

    Lily shook her head instead. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look. Shiu, take the luggage back and go spend some time with Nanako.¡±

    ¡°With her? Umm¡­ alright.¡± Shiu then left while sulking.

    Lily hurried toward an old and slightly deserted dojo surrounded by a bamboo forest in the deeper part of the courtyard.

    She walked through the bamboo forest and went up to the old, dpidated dojo. She peered into the dojo through a rather weather-worn paper window screen.

    Shimizu was wearing her usual white and blue dojo uniform. She stood in the center of the dojo with a sword in her hands. A ray of light came through from the damaged roof, causing golden specks of flying dust particles to be visible, and shone on Shimizu¡¯s delicate back.

    ¡°As long as I can master the seventh, no, the eighth, the ninth stage of the mysterious sword technique, I can definitely defeat that woman and regain my pride! But why!? Why am I not making any progress?! I¡¯m even starting to lose my stability in the sixth stage¡­! Cough, cough, cough!¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    Shimizu turned around and saw Lily¡¯s silhouette in the bright sunlight at the door.

    ¡°Lily¡­ Lil¡¯ Lily¡­ Is that you? Is that really you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily worriedly rushed over to Shimizu. Before she could even bend down, Shimizu hadtched onto her thigh and nuzzled her face against Lily¡¯s stomach.

    She appeared to be sniffing the scent on Lily¡¯s body to her heart¡¯s content.

    The unique, healthy and feminine scent on Lily greatly soothed her.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back¡­ Do you know how lonely I¡¯ve been over the past few days¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu ¡ª ¡± Lily knelt down and Shimizu pressed her lovely face against Lily¡¯s chest.

    Despite being the older sister, Shimizu spoke in a rather coquettish tone. ¡°So soft¡­ It feels so good to lean against you, Lil¡¯ Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, losing a contest isn¡¯t a big deal. Please don¡¯t take it to the heart.¡±

    ¡°Do not mention that again!¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice suddenly turned very fierce. ¡°That woman deliberately concealed her strength and schemed against me to embarrass me! She had embarrassed me in front of the world! She¡¯s so mean¡­ Sobs¡­ Lily, that woman bullied me¡­!¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, Sister Uesugi isn¡¯t that kind of person. That was only an ordinary contest. Don¡¯t let it bother you. Sister Shimizu is still a very impressive female samurai! You¡¯re so much more powerful than Lily.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Lily is so good atforting others. Of course I am better than you. Otherwise, how can I be your elder sister? But that woman defeated me. Will you dislike me from now on and choose to side with her?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, who do you think Lily is? We will forever be training sisters and we will never abandon each other. Have you forgotten about that?¡±

    ¡°How could I forget¡­ But I am afraid that I might stop practicing sword. Lately, the more I practice, the worse my physical condition gets. I haven¡¯t made the slightest progress. Lil¡¯ Lily¡­ maybe I have no talent.¡±

    ¡°How can you think that way, Sister Shimizu? If the top female samurai of the Eastbels herself as untalented, then thousands of samurai in training would be ashamed of themselves. Please don¡¯t let your defeat get to you. Even if you defeat Sister Uesugi, there is still Ashikaga Makoto and the legendary Fujiwara Ayaka. There is always a long road ahead of the strong. No one can possibly reach the top in just a short amount of time. Slightly falling behind for now doesn¡¯t necessarily reflect your future achievements, does it?¡±

    ¡°I truly hope it is as you said. But¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I don¡¯t feel like practicing sword now. Leaning against your chest makes me feel so much better than I did a few days ago. I don¡¯t have any friends. Everyone isughing at me behind my back. You are all I have¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily was quite moved. Regardless of their feelings, Shimizu¡¯s trust and reliance toward her were sincere.

    Lily caressed Shimizu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything as long as I can be in your arms like this every day¡­¡± Shimizu lifted her head up and rested her chin on Lily¡¯s breasts. Her gentle but sorrowful eyes blinked, and her pink lips parted slightly. ¡°Kiss me. Can you give me a kiss?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily instantly blushed and turned her head to the side. ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ W-We agreed that we are nothing more than training sisters¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Have you never kissed anyone?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback. Regardless of the truth, any girl would deny when asked this question. ¡°No.¡±

    Shimizu looked more at ease. ¡°Never mind then. As long as Lil¡¯ Lily stays with me forever, we can take things slow. I¡¯m not like that woman who looks sexually deprived all day long.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But why do you refuse to go further with me, Lil¡¯ Lily? You look sexually deprived too.¡±

    ¡°Eh? I-I¡¯m not!¡± Lily denied with a flushed face.

    Shimizu¡¯splexion and mood greatly improved after Lily came back. Even so, she still refused to go out and meet people. She either stayed at home quietly or spent her time at the old dojo. Lily stayed by her side out of concern.

    Shimizu rarely practiced sword after that. Watching Lily improve every day made her feel happy yet a little sad at the same time.

    A few dayster, a sixth ranked disciple challenged Lily. Needless to say, they suffered a total defeat. Since then, no one dared to challenge Lily again for the time being.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ Lily is rather concerned by the fact that you only drink tea all day long but not practicing sword.¡± Lily was dripping with sweat in her pink yukata while holding a wooden sword. She had just finished practicing while Shimizu had spent the entire day staring at her obsessively and preparing tea or snacks for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve hit a walltely, so it¡¯s better that I take a break from training.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Shimizu was dressed in a white kimono that gradually turned light purple toward the bottom. Her short swinging sleeves were decorated with lc flowers. In this era, a smooth gradient was achieved by painting theyers by hand. Since it was an extremely tedious work, the elegant-looking kimono came at an expensive price.

    Shimizu who never cared much about clothes had started dressing herself up in the past few days.

    She even applied blush on her face. Shimizu had a very paleplexion thatcked rosy colors. She thought that Lily would much prefer healthy-looking girls.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to do something about myziness?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s chest heaved as she panted. She looked down at Shimizu who was sitting on the floor. Her appearance was a little different from the usual.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to punish me? I might work harder after Lil¡¯ Lily punished me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Why would a proud woman like Shimizu say such things to Lily? Lily couldn¡¯t help but worry. Could the blow from Shimizu¡¯s defeat be so great that she had given up on herself?

    Shimizu yed with her own hair. ¡°Do you remember the day when I tied you up at the camp that day and disciplined you? I still feel guilty about the incident and sorry toward you. If Lil¡¯ Lily takes revenge on me, perhaps I would feel better.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Please don¡¯t say that, Sister Shimizu. Lily don¡¯t me you as Lily was at fault that day¡­¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze softened as she visibly rxed. She was half-lying on the old floor while basking in the sunlight that came inside. Her fair beautiful leg was exposed from under the kimono skirt. Shimizu¡¯s lower body wasn¡¯t particrly slim, but she was very well-proportioned. Her thigh was perfectly shaped, but her exposed lower leg was so slim it couldpletely fit in Lily¡¯s grip.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze wavered at Lily, inadvertently exposing her desires to be disciplined.

    Her pink lips parted slightly. ¡°Although I am a powerful female samurai, I¡¯m still a woman at the end of the day¡­ There are times that I need to be kept in check and disciplined so that I can pull myself together, you know?¡±

    Lily would be lying if she said that she didn¡¯t have the urge to do something to Shimizu at this moment. However, she knew that she should be encouraging Shimizu to pull herself together at a time like this instead of making another mistake and cause her to fall deeper into the abyss of self-abandonment.

    She kneeled down, gently pulled Shimizu¡¯s skirt to cover up her snowy white thighs. ¡°Sister Shimizu, have you forgotten about your destiny? Have you forgotten that you are the one chosen by the ancient mirror? There wille a time when you will have to fight those terrifying demons and viins that bring harm to the mirror girls at the frontlines. Lily swore that she would fight alongside you. I wish that Sister Shimizu will grow even stronger and be a female samurai that is revered by all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Do you really wish for that?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lily opened the front of her robes wider and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Lil¡¯ Lily. Perhaps I¡¯ve been too depressedtely. You are right. I¡¯m still shackled by my inescapable fate. If I stop here, I¡¯ll only get swallowed up by my dark fate! I¡¯ll work hard, as long as Lil¡¯ Lily stays by my side¡­¡±

    Shimizu hugged Lily. The two girls shared a long embrace under the warm sunlight in the dim dojo, as they encouraged each other.

    Under the dazzling sunlight, a tall figure came from outside the dojo and identally walked in on the scene. Her delicate body jolted and her face flushed. However, she had a look of both relief and mncholy on her face.

    Uesugi Rei turned around and leaned against a wooden pir of the dojo that was overgrown with weeds at the bottom. Her chest heaved in excitement and she was smiling in resignation. However, her smile wasced with a tinge of bitterness that she wasn¡¯t even aware of herself. She turned around and left quietly without interrupting Shimizu¡¯s beautiful dream.

 Volume 2, Chapter 74 â€“ Inescapable Blade Maidenâ€™s Grudge

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 74 - Inescapable de Maiden¡¯s Grudge</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    Two wooden targets were set up in the small bamboo yard next to Lily¡¯s residence.

    Swish, swish! Two shurikens flew with lightning speed and hit the bullseye. Shiu looked at Nanako smugly.

    Thud! The arrow that Nanako let loose from her bow hit the bullseye of the other target too.

    ¡°Hehe, not bad!¡± Shiu chuckled.

    ¡°Hmph, same goes to you too.¡±

    ¡°Nanako, didn¡¯t you go back to inherit your family properties? Why did youe here? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to be the Master¡¯s vassal?¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about being her vassal? I am only her attendant disciple for now¡­ Besides, my mother also said to relocate to Kamakura City too. Suruga Province is too close to Owari Province. Demonized samurais are increasing by the day and business is getting tough too.¡±

    ¡°Getting tough? So it¡¯ll get better in Kamakura City?¡±

    ¡°Shiu, you¡¯ve been following Sister Lily around, didn¡¯t you hear about it?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily is very likely to receivend as a post-battle reward for her merits in battle!¡±

    ¡°Land as a post-battle reward?¡± Shiu¡¯s eyes lit up too.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rumors are flying in the dojo. Sister Lily is going to be a really famousdy this time!¡±

    ¡°Famous¡­ R-Really? Master is¡­ so impressive.¡± Shiu blushed.

    ¡°But don¡¯t go around spreading it. After all, it¡¯s just a rumor.¡±

    ¡°Tch, aren¡¯t you spreading that everywhere too?!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s mood and physical condition seemed to have improvedtely. Lily felt a lot more relieved too. She apanied Shimizu in her sword practice tonight, then went to the female bathroom to take a bath.

    Shimizu¡¯s residence was equipped with a private bath, but Lily didn¡¯t feelfortable taking a bath there. Since Shimizu still had feelings for her, Lily had to be more cautious.

    Lily walked alone on the small path in the quiet garden, with a wooden basin and towel in hands.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    A familiar female voice that was hard to ignore rang out.

    Lily turned her head around and saw Uesugi Rei leaning against a tree at the side.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei approached Lily, then shifted her gaze from Lily to her wooden basin. Inside the basin was a towel and other female clothes like a fresh change of yukata.

    Lily looked slightly embarrassed and covered the wooden basin with her hand.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, are you going to the bath? Should I go with you and help you wash your back?¡± Uesugi Rei teased her on purpose.

    Lily turned her head to the side. Instead of looking shy like she always did, she appeared rather unhappy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lil¡¯ Lyn? Are you going to avoid me now that you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Shimizutely?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. But Sister Uesugi, since you didn¡¯t care about the reputation of a samurai, why did you have topete with Sister Shimizu? And on top of that, you humiliated her in public. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone a bit too far? You clearly knew that Sister Shimizu can¡¯t win.¡± Lily¡¯s eyebrows locked up slightly and her eyes narrowed¡­

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, you think too highly of me. Perhaps I¡¯ve known the oue of the battle the moment I strike, but it is impossible to predict Shimizu. At least before the contest, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d win.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t care about reputation, I never lose sight of my own journey. I must grow stronger. Along this journey, I have to constantlypete with the strong to strengthen my mind to gain resistance against the increasingly powerful grudge of the cursed katana. It was never my intention to humiliate Lady Shimizu. I¡¯m really at a loss for words if even Lil¡¯ Lyn sees me that way.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll believe that since Sister Uesugi said so.¡±

    Uesugi turned around, looking rather disappointed. ¡°If I knew this was going to happen, I would rather pretend to lose.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Because that way, Lil¡¯ Lyn will beforting me now instead of Lady Shimizu.¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s words sounded a little like aint.

    Lily looked at the tall, silver-haired woman in surprise. So even a woman like Sister Uesugi would get jealous?

    However, both of them weren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship, were they?

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, you must be joking. I¡¯m onlyforting Sister Shimizu because her body is in poor condition and she easily gets depressed. If it were you, hmph, I wouldn¡¯t evenfort you even if you lost the battle.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how cruel of you, Lil¡¯ Lyn!¡± Uesugi pretended to be sad and turned her head around.

    ¡°Did Sister Uesugie to me just to tell me these? If you have no other business with me, then I shall go take a bath now. See you next time.¡± Lily said with a cold voice.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t really have any other business with you but¡­ My body has umted a lot of grudges again from going out huntingtely and battling Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Is your body alright, Sister Uesugi?¡± Lily looked at the graceful female samurai in concern upon hearing that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll fetch Crescent Moon for you quickly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not going to take a bath anymore?¡±

    ¡°Lily has gained some knowledge on the de maiden¡¯s grudges through the ancient books in the Genji Dojo¡¯s library. Grudges umted in the body will affect the mind over time. Though slow, the effect may be irreversible. It was said that many de maidens were devoured and controlled by her katana¡¯s grudges. In the end, their body itself became a cursed de, which pretty much means they became a real monster¡­ Sister Uesugi, you mustn¡¯t be careless. Let¡¯s go back and retrieve the katana, I¡¯ll help you neutralize the grudges!¡±

    Uesugi deliberately swayed her hips. ¡°Aww, I can¡¯t wait that long¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then what should we do?¡± Lily asked anxiously.

    ¡°Recently, I heard of another way to neutralize the grudges. As for the effects, how should I put this¡­ If one keeps doing it by putting a katana in her mouth all the time, then the effects will lessen over time. Hence, one must continuously change the method of neutralizing grudges to yield the best result.¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s lips curled into a charming andcent smile.

    ¡°Really? Then tell me quickly. Lily will definitely help Sister Uesugi if it¡¯s something she can do.¡± ¡°Seems like Lil¡¯ Lyn is still very concerned about me. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡± Lily¡¯s voice turned harsh. ¡°umted grudges isn¡¯t a game. Stop joking around or I¡¯ll have to punish you!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how fierce. Well then, follow me.¡±

    Uesugi Rei led Lily into the deeper part of the forest and went behind a huge tree.

    She leaned against the huge tree, then stuck her impressive chest under her ck tank top out and put her hands behind her. ¡°Well then, please help me.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Hurry up and tell me what to, Sister Uesugi.¡±

    Uesugi Rei lowered her head to the side. Her silvery hair draped on her shoulders and her face involuntarily tinged pink. ¡°I heard that you have to meld Spirit Power and grudges in your hands, then fondle¡­¡±

    ¡°Fondle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, fondle¡­¡± Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t explicitly say it and only lowered her head to look at the ground. However, her view was blocked and she couldn¡¯t see the ground underneath her feet.

    Her gaze instantly made Lily understood.

    Her face reddened too. ¡°D-Doesn¡¯t that sound kind of weird¡­? H-How can¡­ Although we¡¯re all girls¡­ and this kind of thing is no different than a massage, I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Lily was so nervous that she was speaking incoherently.

    ¡°Hehe, never mind then.¡± Uesugi Reiughed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s too much to suddenly ask Lil¡¯ Lyn tofort and treat a usually wild girl like me as a woman.¡±

    Uesugi Rei gazed at Lily gently and calmly. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s pretend this never happened. Lil¡¯ Lyn must be thinking that a strong woman like me will be able to find a way to neutralize the grudges myself, right? Though I¡¯m actually out of options¡­ Well, I¡¯ve bothered you long enough. I shall take my leave now, Lil¡¯ Lyn.¡±

    As she said that, what seemed like pain and disappointment shed across her eyes. It was her pained look that softened Lily¡¯s heart.

    Uesugi Rei turned around and her lonely figure was about to leave.

    Crash! The wooden basin Lily held fell to the ground along with her yukata.

    Lily pulled her Uesugi Rei back by her wrist, then spun her around and pinned her against a tree with her hand above her head. Her eyes met Uesugi Rei¡¯s as both of them panted heavily.

    Uesugi Rei wasn¡¯t used to being pinned up against a tree, so her eyes suddenly softened. She cooperatively lifted her other hand up and put both of her hands behind her head.

    Her breasts, which were bigger than Lily¡¯s, were defenselessly exposed in front of her.

    ¡°So you need to neutralize the grudges umted here?¡± Lily asked earnestly with concern. She was even more worried about her body than Uesugi Rei herself.

    While saying that, Lily¡¯s small hands had reached up to Uesugi Rei¡¯s delicate breasts¡­

    ¡°Nghhh¡­¡± A moan that had never been as lovely before escaped from Uesugi Rei¡¯s mouth.

    The night quietly passed and it was nowte into the night.

    For the very first time, Uesugi Rei was gasping for breath longer than Lily. She couldn¡¯t stabilize her breathing for a long time in front of Lily.

    However, she tried to act calm. ¡°D-Do you want to follow me to an inn in the city¡­ nghh¡­ nnnnghh¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei was interrupted by her own moans. She quickly turned her head to the side again and covered her mouth, trying to suppress the sounds she was making. Her hair was disheveled by now.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Lily rejected her softly. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°Not a kiss before you leave?¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, you look like you should be fine. I can¡¯t ept any request that has nothing to do with neutralizing grudges.¡± Lily¡¯s breathing was also a littlebored as she made the reply through her red moist lips.

    ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Uesugi Rei rarely called her by her name this seriously, so Lily looked toward her with a slight surprise.

    ¡°No matter how the world sees Uesugi Rei as arrogant, I hope that you will remember that Uesugi Rei is only a woman at the end of the day¡­ I approached you and teased you not just to fool around with you, but¡­ never mind. Forget it.¡±

    Uesugi Rei looked at Lily seriously. Her chest was still heaving as she panted heavily. The front of her clothes was disheveled. Her serious gaze suddenly waned as she changed the topic.

    ¡°I heard that Lord Kamakura will summon us soon and announce the reward. You probably haven¡¯t met him yet, right? Then it¡¯s best for you to mentally prepare yourself first so that you won¡¯t be surprised by then. He is truly a great existence in the Land of East.¡± Uesugi Rei turned her head to the side and gazed at the cold moon above a tree branch as she spoke with an uneven breath.

    Although she described the man as ¡®great¡¯, Lily couldn¡¯t hear any respect from the bottom of her heart. She sounded like she was forcing herself instead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go back first.¡± Uesugi Rei straightened out her clothes and her disheveled hair, exhaling white breaths as she spoke.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t reluctant to leave.

    Lily could still feel the indescribable sensation in her hands. It was numb and deeply sinful.

    ¡°Senior Sister¡­ I¡­ I am only doing this to help her neutralize her grudges. I just don¡¯t want to see her being devoured by grudges and end up with the unavoidable fate of many de maidens¡­¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 75 â€“ Yuki Mayumi

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 75 - Yuki Mayumi</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    ?

    It waste night in Kamakura City. The cold moon was asionally hidden among the dark clouds.

    A tall figure stood on top of a roof, looking almost like she was wearing nothing from the outline of her figure. Nearly every curve of her body was entuated by the ultra-thin and tight-fitting indigo bodysuit she wore. She sported a long blue ponytail that reached all the way down her ankle. As the dark clouds chased the moon, her curvy silhouette was asionally visible in the dark.

    Yuki Mayumi¡¯s face was covered by a purple veil. Her translucent eyes gleamed like the most precious sapphire on a vast teau.

    She leaped over several roofs and jumped onto the quaint outer wall of Genji Dojo with the help of an old willow tree.

    Genji Dojo wasn¡¯t as tightly guarded as everyone imagined. In fact, there were no special defense measures in ce. Then again, how many thieves and demons dared to infiltrate this ce where the most elite samurai in the Land of East were gathered? The disciples were the most fearsome demon yers themselves, so why would they even need any defense measure here?

    Even so, most of the disciples here didn¡¯t even concern an expert like Yuki Mayumi.

    She cautiously slinked into the dojo based on the information she gathered. When she ran into several attendants who carriednterns while carrying out their night patrol duties, she concealed herself instead of striking them. Her figure wasn¡¯t even spotted by the cat on the roof, let alone these clueless attendants.

    Yuki Mayumi made her way through a secluded bamboo forest and arrived at the disciples¡¯ residences. In reality, only a handful of disciples actually lived here.

    A residence built by the pool attracted her attention. Her graceful figure quietly approached it in the dark.

    At this time, Lily was sound asleep. Shiu and Nanako were sleeping on their futon on each side of the room adjacent to Lily¡¯s room.

    ¡°AH ¡ª!¡± Shiu woke up startled from her nightmare.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nanako looked at her grumpily in a befuddled state from being awakened by the noise.

    In just a short while, Lily also came over dressed in white to find that Shiu and Nanako were safe and sound. Shiu was sitting on her futon and her forehead was covered with cold sweat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shiu? Did something happen?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Lady Mimori¡­ Lady Mimori¡­ I dreamt that Lady Mimori had fallen into an abyss full of malevolent demons¡­ They were terrifying demons¡­¡±

    Lily shook her head in resignation and stepped forward to embrace Shiu, then pat her on her back. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. It¡¯s just a dream. This is Genji Dojo of the East. Why would there be any demons here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I seem to have a bad nightmare¡­¡± Shiu leaned her head against Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is the safest ce.¡± Lilyforted her. As soon as her voice fell, she sensed an unusual fluctuation sweeping across the ce. It felt almost unworldly.

    Lily secretly wondered to herself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Did a demon really invade this ce? No, it didn¡¯t particrly feel unworldly, just disturbing.¡¯

    She put Shiu and Nanako back to sleep, then quietly draped a scarf over her shoulders. She picked up Crescent Moon and headed out to investigate.

    Although it waste at night, Shimizu still took out her ancient mirror and kept stroking it in her room.

    ¡°Mirror¡­ I won¡¯t ask you to show me the clear reflection of my face. I only ask you to bestow more enlightenment upon me, so that I can defeat that woman. Isn¡¯t my power the hope to change the destinies of mirror girls? Lord Mirror, just how long do you intend to test Shimizu¡¯s patience?¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily is progressing at a terrifying speed. On the other hand, I¡¯m still stuck in a rut and struggling to break through even with your help. Why is this happening? Tell me, what should I do? How do I continue to gain all your powers? I am willing to pay any price!¡± Determination shed across Shimizu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Who!?¡± All of a sudden, Shimizu sensed an incisively cold gaze on her back.

    She stuffed the mirror into her yukata in rm, then stood up and grabbed the katana beside her.

    The one who peeped on her definitely didn¡¯t feel like it was a disciple of the dojo. It felt much more mysterious.

    ¡°Meow ¡ª ¡± A ck and white tabby cat jumped off the roof and stood on the window sill, looking at Shimizu.

    ¡°Oh? It turns out to be just a cat?¡± Shimizu breathed a sigh of relief. Cats indeed had incredible Spirit Power which could confuse an oversensitive woman like Shimizu.

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve been too anxioustely, especially when Lily is not around. It¡¯s like we¡¯re together almost all the time¡­ I should find an opportunity to teach Lil¡¯ Lily a secret sword technique. As an older sister, how can I possibly hide something from her?¡± Shimizu caressed the mirror, smiling sweetly but foolishly at it.

    At this moment, Yuki Mayumi was looking back at the lonely house from the shadows of the bamboo forest near Shimizu¡¯s residence. ¡°So the intel from Onigumo before his death turns out to be true. The mirror girl is the young female warrior who was investigating him. In the entire Kamakura City, the only young female samurai who could kill Onigumo and be involved with the mission under the governance of Genji Dojo is most likely Minamoto no Shimizu, the first of East¡¯s Six Swords. Little did I expect it turned out to really be her, but she looks weaker than I thought¡­ No matter what, this is an unusual matter. I must report to Lady Haihime at once.¡±

    Just when Yuki Mayumi was about to leap onto a pine tree and leave the ce from the top of the outer wall, she heard a brave female voice shouting from behind her.

    Then, a cold de was already pressed against the side of her neck from behind.

    Yuki Mayumi immediately used a short-ranged spirit perception. Since she couldn¡¯t use arge-ranged spirit probe here and risk exposing herself, she didn¡¯t notice someone approaching from behind.

    The opponent was only a Late-Stage Sword Master. Hmph, she could kill just her.

    Wait!

    ¡®A Late-Stage Sword Master? But why does she have the fluctuation of a spirit jade in her body?¡¯

    Furthermore, this is Genji Dojo. This young girl would definitely know some kind of strength amplifying swordstyle if she was an elite here. Although her strength was not enough to threaten her, it wasn¡¯t weak enough to be underestimated either.

    ¡°Hmph, who dares to interfere with the important task of Lord Tokugawa¡¯s female ninja?¡± Yuki Mayumi said on purpose.

    She knew that there was a Tokugawa Shigetsu in this dojo and was informed of his identity. Hence, it wasn¡¯t strange if Tokugawa had sent out a female ninja to carry out some shady business in the dojo. In fact, Tokugawa had really done this a few times so Yuki Mayumi had nned it all out. It would be very easy for her to escape if she were discovered, but she couldn¡¯t afford to expose her identity. Hence, she¡¯d just use Tokugawa¡¯s name.

    Lily took a step back when she heard Tokugawa¡¯s name, but kept her katana pointed at her. ¡°Hmph, so Tokugawa is important enough to make a female ninja like you, who is at least a Jonin, to do his bidding? Just what is he nning? Why did he send you to peep into Sister Shimizu¡¯s room?¡±

    Yuki Mayumi smiled at Lily. ¡°Oh? You can actually tell my strength? Although you¡¯re a bit off, I didn¡¯t expect a seemingly Late-Stage Sword Master like you to actually possess the strength of a Late-Stage Sword Saint. Genji Dojo is indeed a ce where talents are gathered!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why do you sound a little strange? Did Tokugawa really send you?¡± Lily¡¯s voice also turned cold. ¡°Why do I sense an intense phantasmal energy from you? Who are you exactly?¡±

    Yuki Mayumi sized up Lily. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I possess phantasmal energy?¡±

    Her eyes suddenly turned frosty as she whipped out a chokuto and lunged toward Lily.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was shocked by her speed but still swung her katana instinctively.

    Bang! She recoiled from a strange impact and saw Yuki Mayumi turned into a cloud of smoke.

    The cloud of smoke then revealed a piece of log that was cut into two by Lily.

    ¡°What!? Ninjutsu!¡± Lily eximed in great rm. Her opponent was much more skilled in ninjutsu than Shiu.

    Lily suddenly felt a chill behind her. She snapped her head around but it was toote.

    Before she could even retract her katana, Yuki Mayumi had locked Lily¡¯s neck with her arms that were cuffed with bracelets.

    ¡°Arghh ¡ª Urghhh ¡ª ¡± Lily immediately felt blood rushing to her head and couldn¡¯t breathe.

    However, she was a Spirit Power samurai. Even not breathing for a long period wouldn¡¯t affect her Spirit Power. Lily erupted with crimson-colored de Maiden Spirit Power. With a turn of her wrist, she directed the tip of Crescent Moon toward Yuki Mayumi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°What a vicious little girl. You are even fiercer than those from the Land of Hundred Demons!¡± Yuki Mayumi kneed Lily in her side. A force several times stronger than Lily¡¯s immediately knocked the wind out of her and greatly disrupted her movements. Yuki Mayumi then promptly followed up with a suplex from behind, directly lifting Lily up and throwing her backward.

    Lily¡¯s head smashed heavily into the grass. Even with Spirit Power reducing the impact, it was still a heavy m. Yuki Mayumi was extremely skilled in taijutsu. While Lily was still dazed, Yuki Mayumi flipped over. Shended one leg across Lily¡¯s waist and used her other leg to lock the arm which Lily held her katana with. She grabbed a fistful of Lily¡¯s long hair and twisted her wrist. A pull, a hold and a twist!

    ¡°Arghhhh ¡ª!¡± Lily yelled in pain and loosened her grip on the katana.

    Yuki Mayumi exhausted Lily before flipping her over by her arm. She then parted her legs and straddled Lily¡¯s face. The slight bumps among her tight-fitting bodysuit were nearly pressed up against the tip of Lily¡¯s nose, making her unable to breathe again.

    Just like that, Yuki Mayumi sat on Lily¡¯s face and silenced her. All Lily could do was stubbornly resist her opponent with her eyes, unable to hide her burning cheeks from the shame.

    ¡°Hmph, ignorant girl. Did you becent from being a popr genius in Genji Dojo? How dare you swing your de at me and attack me so viciously? I can kill you off effortlessly, but I rather let you live until the Land of Hundred Demons rules over the Kanto region. By then, I¡¯lle back and appreciate the hopeless and soulless eyes of the so-called arrogant genius girl~ Yes, your eyes are looking a bit like that now, but not good enough yet. Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Tell you what, your standards in the Land of Hundred Demons isn¡¯t enough for me to get heated up, genius girl~ hehehehehe!¡±

    Although Lily¡¯s cheeks burned under Yuki Mayumi¡¯s wanton gaze, she showed no signs of yielding to her.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±

    Torches andnterns lit up not far away. Arge group of attendants, including Sakiko and a few swordsmanship instructors in Genji Dojo, had heard themotion and were rushing here.

    ¡°Hmph! A bunch of trash hase to ruin the fun. Oh well, I¡¯m not here to stir up problems in Kamakura City anyway. It won¡¯t be fun if Lord Kamakura gets angry.¡±

    Yuki Mayumi stood up. Her feet were on both sides of Lily¡¯s neck. She parted her legs and looked at Lily who was gasping for breath in humiliation.

    ¡°Hmph, we shall meet again next time, stubborn and wanton little girl! For you to possess a spirit jade at such a young age, you could¡¯ve aplished extraordinary feats. Too bad you picked the wrong route¡­ The Extended Night will ultimatelye. When eternal darkness envelops peace, I wish to see the helpless and desperate expression on your face as you struggle against the hundred demons, hehehehe.¡± Yuki Mayumi smiled triumphantly and scornfully looked at the people who were rushing to the scene. She did a backflip and jumped onto a pine tree branch. Her figure then shed into the depths of the forest and disappeared into the night like a phantom.

    Sakiko rushed to Lily very quickly and kneeled down to help her up.

    ¡°Lily! Are you alright?¡±

    Lily had a look of shame on her face while she breathed heavily. She lifted her head up and looked in the direction where Yuki Mayumi had vanished in discontentment, only to find that she was long gone.

    ¡°That woman is far more powerful than me. Why didn¡¯t she kill me? Just what kind of influence does she have in the Land of Hundred Demons?¡± Lily was deeply bewildered.

 Volume 2, Chapter 76 â€“ Flower Umbrella In The Rain

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 76 - Flower Umbre In The Rain</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily! Are you alright?¡±

    Shimizu rushed over to see Lily who was lying in her own room.

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko just checked me up. I¡¯m fine, just sprained my wrist a little.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shimizu let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°But Sister Shimizu, you should be careful,¡± Lily warned her with a grim expression.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, that exceptionally strong female ninja seemed to be nosing around your residence before I discovered her.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. I also felt like I was being peeped on by a pair of cold eyes earlier, but didn¡¯t realize that it was really a female ninja. Since she could hide her presence from me, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Then Sister Shimizu needs to be even more careful. Furthermore, she kept mentioning something about the hundred demons and the Land of Hundred Demons. Where exactly is that?¡± Lily was really bothered about the Land of Hundred Demons.

    Shimizu shifted her gaze to the oiled-paper window. ¡°I, and even the Genji n, know very little about the Land of Hundred Demons. It isn¡¯t specifically part of any provinces, but anynd that is upied by those intellectual great demons are referred to as part of the Land of Hundred Demons. However, it is unknown if the Land of a Hundred Demons is unified as a single entity or if there is a sole ruler. Of course, we all hope that this isn¡¯t the case. An independent great demon doesn¡¯t pose too much threat because powerful demons are greater in number than humans in the first ce. Although the poption of ordinary humans is high, samurai are rare. But the strength of those that can be called as demons are at least of an Early-Stage Samurai. If these demons were to unite, then the reign of humans would have been ended long ago.¡±

    Lily was reminded of the earth-shattering battle between Shuten Doji and Sugawara no Michizane. It would seem like there was hatred and struggles among demons too. Putting aside the forces of a hundred demons, if only these two demon lords were to be united, a destructive cmity would surely befall the Land of East.

    ¡°The Land of Hundred Demons¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice turned grave. ¡°If that female ninja is on the hundred demons¡¯ side, then they have most likely discovered my identity as the mirror girl.¡±

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you in grave danger, Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°When we finished off Onigumo, a few of his spiders escaped. At that time, I expected that this would happen sooner orter. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them. It has been my n all along to fight against the demon that persecuted the mirror girls. As for the female ninja that bullied Lil¡¯ Lily, hmph, I shall take revenge for you soon!¡± Shimizu held Lily¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    It was then Sakiko who went off to strengthen the defense of the dojo came back again. ¡°Sorry for interrupting you sisters.¡±

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko.¡±

    ¡°I have something important to tell both of you. Lord Kamakura has decided to summon all of you for an audience in three days. Of course, that includes Uesugi Rei and the other samurai who had contributed in the war at Odawara and the Fuma n!¡± Sakiko announced solemnly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lily got up, looking quite excited. She didn¡¯t even know what the most powerful man in the Land of East, Lord Kamakura, Minamoto no Yoritomo, looked like.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Shimizu looked gloomy instead. Although she had considerable merit in this battle, she still disgraced the Genji main family by losing to Uesugi Rei. She might be too ashamed to show her face in front of Lord Kamakura at this time, but it wasn¡¯t like she could refuse to attend the audience.

    ¡°By the way, this is probably the most important audience that you will be attending in your life thus far. You will have to prepare a formal long-sleeved kimono of the highest quality,¡± Sakiko advised.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lily replied with even more enthusiasm. After all, how could she not be happy about being able to buy new clothes for such a noble reason? Lily¡¯s unhappiness from being bullied by Yuki Mayumi instantly dissipated too.

    Shiu couldn¡¯t help but feel envious to see how Lily managed to fully recover from just hearing about buying new clothes. Maybe this was why the girl could always be so happy?

    However, there was no way she would know the hardship and burden Lily had in her heart.

    ¡°Well then, rest well, Lil¡¯ Lily. Let¡¯s hit the street tomorrow morning and visit the best fabric shop in Kamakura City, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure!¡±

    Unfortunately, it was raining the next morning. The entire Kamakura was shrouded in gray fog.

    Even so, they were still going to meet Lord Kamakura, rain or shine. Hence, Lily and Shimizu went out early in the morning with their umbre.

    Shimizu was dressed in a ck yukata that was adorned with golden flowers and carried a pure white paper umbre. Lily wore her favorite white yukata with red maple leaves and carried her red Sakura Parasol.

    It was cold in thete autumn. The streets were nearly deserted thanks to the rain that was hitting on the roofs noisily and on the ancient stony road.

    Lily and Shimizu walked around the ancient city with their red and white umbres under the rain, looking like two fairies that had descended to the mortal world.

    The two walked side by side in a deep and quiet alley. There was only an Akita dog, whose fur had clumped together from being drenched in the rain. It wasying under an old roof as it watched the two fairies passing by.

    Lily would asionally turn her head and look at Shimizu. The world around her was bustling, but her heart was as calm as water.

    Shimizu was the kind of girl who could cleanse someone¡¯s soul when they were in her presence.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, I feel lucky to have met you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Although we haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, I¡¯m having the best time of my life. Yourpany made me realize that even losing to Uesugi Rei, not being the best in the Land of East and not being valued by the higher-ups in the Genji n no longer mattered. Even knowing that the forces of the Land of Hundred Demons probably have their eyes on me while I have hit a wall in my training, I can face my failures with a smile and summon endless courage as long as I think of protecting my little sister. Even if my body is withering away, my heart burns for you.¡±

    Shimizu spoke from the bottom of her heart while walking as the rain continued crashing down.

    ¡°Do you know which part of you attracted me the most?¡±

    ¡°Eh? W-Which part?¡±

    ¡°Not beauty, not sexiness and not your kind personality.¡±

    Shimizu gazed at Lily. ¡°It¡¯s your sincerity.¡±

    ¡°You would never tter me. Instead, you would really put yourself in my shoes and think for me. You sincerely worry about me from the bottom of your heart.¡±

    ¡°You never go against your own feelings. You have directly rejected me more than once, yet care about me like a family.¡±

    ¡°You knew of my secret, but didn¡¯t pry. On top of that, you wouldn¡¯t hesitate to stay by my side and fight fearlessly alongside me.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t conceal yourself due to desire and ambition, nor force yourself for the sake of being kind on the surface. You care about the people around you. Youe forward to help them not for rewards, but because you are that kind of woman. You are merely doing what you want to do¡­ Within your sincerity and charm, there is also courage and perseverance.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, you never deceive me, unlike everyone else. Likewise, I have never deceived you too. Lil¡¯ Lily, you are so sincere and honest with me.¡±

    ¡°I am different from those who are obsessed with your beauty and figure. I love you for your sincere heart.¡±

    Shhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª! The rain continued to fall even heavily.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, am I right?¡± Shimizu looked at Lily with her gentleness and infatuation in her eyes.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I¡­¡±

    She would have truly sinned if she couldn¡¯t get Shimizu to pull herself together, or make her overthink and cause her condition to worsen due to worry. Lily was willing to do anything for Shimizu as long as it didn¡¯t cross the line of deviant love between women.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A sincere and dazzling smile appeared on Lily¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Shimizu nodded as her lips curled into a contented smile that was rarely seen.

    ¡®As long as you are happy, Sister Shimizu.¡¯ Lily thought to herself.

    The two picked their materials from the best fabric shop in Kamakura, then had their luxurious dresses made.

    Shimizu picked a solemnly gorgeous ck fabric with blue butterflies, as well as golden, white and brilliant red flowers on it.

    On the other hand, Lily picked an enchantingly red and wide fabric. When the whole piece was spread out, arge painting of snow, moon and flowers was revealed. In its beauty, there was also a trace of sadness.

    After that, the two returned hand-in-hand.

    However, on their way back, the wind suddenly got stronger and rain started pouring harder. Shimizu¡¯s clothes were too thin to withstand the cold and as a result, she was hit with a coughing fit. Her white umbre was blown away by the wind and unfortunately got crushed under a bullock cart that was passing by in the rain. It was too damaged and muddy to even be used.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, umm¡­ Why don¡¯t you share the umbre with me?¡± Lily held her Sakura Parasol up.

    ¡°Eh? Can I?¡±

    Shimizu leaned her cold body against Lily¡¯s chest. Even in the cold autumn rain, Lily¡¯s body was emitting heat. Shimizu stopped coughing and felt exceptionally warm.

    ¡®If I can keep walking with her like this and continue training while caring for each other, it doesn¡¯t matter if our rtionship doesn¡¯t progress a step further. I am already very satisfied.¡¯ Shimizu thought in her heart.

    Just like this, both of them shared Sakura Parasol and each other¡¯s warmth while making their way back to the dojo

    Three dayster, the best bullock carts in Kamakura City were already waiting at the main dojo of the East. It was a warm and sunny day. Lily wore an ¨­furisode that was so red that even the maple leaves paled inparison. When she spread her sleeves, there was a moon, flowers and snow that resembled dancing butterflies in the background. The custom-made outfit looked like it was a scroll painting made for the fairy who had fallen into this world.

    Shimizu wore a ck-themed ¨­furisode that brought out her elegance. Although it wasn¡¯t as gorgeous as Lily¡¯s, it was still a very tasteful outfit.

    It looked most beautiful when the sleeves were spread open, turning into a stunning swallowtail butterfly.

    One was an ethereal flower, while the other was the most elegant flower in the secr world.

    Presumably even the eyes of Lord Kamakura, the greatest existence in the Land of East, would lit up at the sight of them.

    And on this day, Uesugi Rei also set off from a military camp in the outskirts. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t ride a horse. She sat in a light brown pnquin instead, wearing a white formal long-sleeved kimono that had purple-bluendscapes and flying swallows. Her silky hair was neatly put in a beautiful updo. Her silver hairpin was studded with an intoxicatingly blue ssic fan ornament on it. A dot of red was painted on her soft pink lips.

 Volume 2, Chapter 77 â€“ Lord Kamakura (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 77 - Lord Kamakura (Part 1)</h4>

    Trantor: Myuu

    This was perhaps the most magnificent and gorgeous building Lily had ever seen in this world.

    Lord Kamakura¡¯s Imperial Pce is located at the heart of northern Kamakura City, facing south, at the wide road that ran around the entire ancient city.

    The Imperial Pce¡¯s main gate consisted of a magnificent door that stood ten meters tall with a roof over it, as well as white walls and red wooden pirs. The huge ck roof that was several meters wide and high up in the air made it an extremely majestic sight.

    A huge que inscribed with the words ¡®Hachiman Pce¡¯ hung under the eaves.

    Lily was shaken to the core by just looking at the words. It was as though every brushstroke exuded a ghostly artistic concept that brought fear.

    ¡®Hachiman Pce¡¯ was the name given to the residence and pce of Minamoto no Yoritomo, Lord Kamakura who ruled the Land of East. The person who wrote on the que must¡¯ve been a noble existence who was beyond her imagination!

    Even the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons would walk around the pce and return to the remote Kansai region through the northwestern gate of Kamakura after they arrived before the gates of Hachiman Pce.

    ¡°Scary.¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart. If the que was already this intimidating, then just how powerful was the master of this Hachiman Pce?

    Lily was confused. Most of the people in this world were quite short, so the doors were also built rtively lower. She even had to hunch down to go through some of the shop doors. Yet the entrance of Hachiman Pce was nearly twenty meters tall! Was this purely for style?

    Naturally, now that they were at the gates of Hachiman Pce, they couldn¡¯t remain seated in the bullock cart. Since their kimonos had very long sleeves of about three or four meters, they could only go up the stairs with the assistance of the attendants.

    Shimizu and Lily went through the entrance in session and came to a corridor. It was a very clean wooden corridor that passed through the courtyard. Once they got there, they walked slowly and allowed the train of their skirts to drag across the floor.

    Lily spotted Uesugi Rei at the other end of the corridor. She was dressed in white with purple orchids andndscape. Her silver hair was neatly put into an updo. Lily couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement. She didn¡¯t expect the usually wild and sexy Sister Uesugi to look this noble and elegant in formal clothes.

    The presence of these three female samurai immediately eclipsed the beauty of the nobledies in Kamakura City.

    Under the guidance of Sakiko and another high-ranking court official in the Genji n, Lily and the others walked through the long corridor and arrived at a grand magnificent hall.

    The scale of the hall was also shocking to Lily. The huge ck wooden pirs in there were several meters wide and tens of meters high. The door of a normal building was less than two meters tall, but this ce was tens of meters high!

    As soon as Lily entered the hall, she was startled by a wave of powerful and solemn aura that surged toward her. At least a hundred iron-d and mighty warriors kneeled on both sides of the hall.

    Those sitting on the left were all from the Genji n, while those sitting on the right were the high-ranking court officials or samurai from the Taira n, Mutsu Fujiwara n and Kitabatake ns.

    Although Lily didn¡¯t dare to probe, she could sense none of these young samurai were below sword master rank!

    They were truly the elites among samurai of the Kanto region; the real pirs of thend!

    It was then Lily noticed that Ashikaga Kiyoshi was also sitting in the first row on the right. It would seem like he had a very prestigious status too.

    Right in front of the hall, there was an emptyrge wooden tform in the middle. It was probably where Lord Kamakura¡¯s seat would be. Ashikaga Makoto was seated on the left, dressed in ck-crested formal kimono. On the right was a three-meters tall man with a mustache. His clothes were dark in colors butvish.

    A magistrate led Lily and Shimizu to kneel at the doorway, facing the center of the hall. Since this was Lord Kamakura¡¯s award ceremony, women without official titles were not qualified to sit inside the hall along with the other core members.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura has arrived ¡ª!¡± An ambiguous-sounding voice echoed across the ancient hall. Lily felt an inexplicable sense of difort when she heard that. It was as though it shed with the aura of these hundred mighty warriors.

    She saw an extremely handsome bald young maning out carrying a surprisingly long sword. The young man was no taller than 1.8 meters but the sword was eight meters long!

    Not two meters, but eight meters.

    The weight of a two meters long sword was normally not more than a thousand kan. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise for it to be carried by a young man with the strength of a sword saint. However, what was the use of such a huge weapon?

    Lily suddenly thought of Shuten Doji and Michizane. They looked like humans but their body size was another story.

    It was then a middle-aged man of ten meters tall came out. He was dressed in grayish-green hunting robes and donned a tall Eboshi Cap. He walked solemnly and elegantly with a straight back and inaudible footsteps.

    The ten meters tall giant man walked to the center of the wooden tform, turned around, adjusted his sleeves and sat down cross-legged.

    His every movement was exactly as depicted in those ancient books of etiquette.

    Lily¡¯s attention was involuntarily drawn to the man because he looked really strange.

    In other words, he looked amazingly strange, but the strange part was magnified several times.

    The man looked about 36 or 37 years old. On his tough and aging face was a pair of small eyes. They were filled with wisdom but hard to read. To be honest, his face looked in but it carried a certain inexplicable charm. On his solemn face was a contrasting gentle expression.

    ¡°So, this is Lord Kamakura?¡± Lily wondered to herself. ¡°His eyes aren¡¯t really attractive but he seems like he can see through everyone with them. Other than that, I can¡¯t really feel any oppressive powerful auraing from him. He just feels like an ordinary person. A ten meters tall ordinary person¡­ How can that possibly be called ordinary!?¡±

    Everyone bowed down.

    Lord Kamakura gestured for everyone to forgo the formalities.

    He scanned around with a steady gaze, giving the impression that he was gazing at everyone that was present in the hall. He then paused for a while and said, ¡°Well then, we shall proceed to today¡¯s award ceremony for the meritorious samurai in the battle at Odawara.¡±

    Lord Kamakura¡¯s voice was also unexpectedly in and gentle. The tone of his voice carried an undting ancient and calm rhythm within it. Although in sounding, it was unique in its own way.

    There were only very subtle changes in Lord Kamakura¡¯s expression as he continued to speak slowly. ¡°The award this time has been discussed with Lord Ashikaga Makoto, Lord Tokugawa Shigemori and Lord Taira Kagemori.¡±

    Lord Kamakura looked to his left and right while speaking, then at thevishly dressed man with a long beard seated in the first row on the right.

    The three men nodded back at him.

    ¡°Well then, I shall announce the reward.¡±

    ¡°Ashikaga Kiyoshi, you have assisted your mother in mobilizing andmanding the army. It could be said that most of the samurai had banded together and fought at Odawara in the name of the Ashikaga n. Now, the Ashikaga n shall receive Odawara Castle of the Hojo n and the surrounding territory at Totomi Province as rewards. Kiyoshi and Makoto shall decide on how to allocate thesends within the Ashikaga n.¡±

    Kiyoshi stepped forward, kneeled down and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Lord Kamakura!¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Kenki, Takeda¡­¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 78 â€“ Lord Kamakura (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 78 - Lord Kamakura (Part 2)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lord Kamakura bestowednd to the samurai families that had sent the most soldiers for the expedition first and then proceeded to reward the individuals who had distinguished themselves on the battlefront.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei,¡± Lord Kamakura enunciated.

    ¡°Milord,¡± Uesugi Rei was different from Lily and the others. She had inherited the acting family head¡¯s position after her grandfather had left the family, so she was also seated amongst the first row of officials on the Genji¡¯s side.

    ¡°You are rewarded with eight hundred grade-2 horses, twenty grade-3 horses and five hundred kan of grade-3 tamahagane.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Kamakura.¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi wasn¡¯t givennd?¡± Lily held some doubts about this decision. However, as she wasn¡¯t that well-versed in politics, she could only wonder if these things were more valuable thannd.

    Lord Kamakura¡¯s brows locked up slightly once he finished speaking and he gave a brittle smile to Uesugi Rei, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about your exemry performance in the battle in Suruga and the duel in Kamakura, Lady Uesugi. You¡¯re indeed worthy of being a leading militant figure among the younger generation of Genji in the Land of East.¡±

    These words held a lot of weight so all the samurai were surprised and sighed in admiration.

    At the same moment, Lily, who was kneeling beside Shimizu, felt the blood drain from Shimizu¡¯s face as Lord Kamakura¡¯s statement insinuated that Uesugi Rei will lead the samurai families in the Land of East in the future!

    ¡°Kamakura Maruzaki, bestow the katana to Uesugi Rei in my ce.¡±

    The handsome youth ced the huge katana to the side. He then took out an intricate, otherworldly, normal-sized wakizashi and handed it over to Uesugi Rei.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei, this katana belonged to my younger brother, Kurou. I¡¯ve worn this katana in ce of him ever since he met an unfortunate demise and it makes me recall my younger brother who even the Heavens envied whenever Iy my eyes upon it. I bestow it to you now.¡±

    Uesugi Rei received the katana with both hands with a wooden expression on her face.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei, why haven¡¯t you thanked Lord Kamakura yet?!¡± Kamakura Maruzaki questioned.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Lord Kamakura,¡± Uesugi Rei bowed deeply with utmost grace.

    After Uesugi Rei retired, Lord Kamakura looked towards the entrance of the courtroom andmented, ¡°I never expected dazzling flowers of the East to visit this grim pce of mine today.¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu,¡± Lord Kamakura called out Shimizu¡¯s name.

    Summoning Shimizu at such a time was practically the same as humiliating her in front of the top 100 samurai of the East. Even Lily felt a little dissatisfied with this as she couldn¡¯tprehend why Lord Kamakura had failed to realize this with his intellect.

    Shimizu stepped forward and kneeled.

    ¡°Shimizu, your health is getting better, right?¡±

    Shimizu trembled all over and her face almost touched the floor as she replied emotionally, ¡°Thank you¡­ for the concern, Lord Kamakura. Shimizu¡¯s health absolutely won¡¯t influence Shimizu¡¯s will to battle!¡±

    Lord Kamakura nodded in satisfaction and continued in a slightly affectionate tone, ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, as the general who led the troops of Genji into battle in the expedition, you are awarded with fifty grade-2 horses and a mary reward of 2000 kan. Shimizu, you shall distribute these horses and money to the troops of Genji who participated in this expedition on my behalf. Furthermore, I¡¯m personally rewarding you with a few grade 6 spirit herbs. Shimizu, you need to take better care of your health. I have high hopes for you.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s shoulders quivered momentarily as this was no reward and just pure humiliation!

    Lily also had an incredulous expression on her face as she faced the floor. Even though the reward sounded like a lot, it was to be distributed to hundreds of Genji samurai who had participated in the expedition and this also involved thepensation due to the family members of the deceased. The amount from the reward was far from enough, so this clearly meant that Shimizu would have topensate for it out of her pocket. Furthermore, Lily couldn¡¯t understand the intention behind giving those medicinal herbs and could only hope these spirit herbs can help Shimizu get better. If so, it would have much more value than any material rewards.

    Lord Kamakura, I hope you¡¯ve done this for the betterment of Shimizu¡¯s health, Lily prayed in silence.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Lord Kamakura,¡± Shimizu almost broke into tears, but she held back from doing so and retired.

    She walked back to the entrance and knelt down, trembling all over, unable to hide her anguish.

    Lily¡¯s hand reached out to Shimizu¡¯s and held it firmly in silence.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily¡­¡± Even though Shimizu had experienced such a humiliating situation, Lily was the only one who could make her cry for sce. Lily was the only person Shimizu could trust and was her sole true sister!

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily found it a bit unexpected to hear Lord Kamakura call out her name.

    However, she calmed down pretty quickly and stood up gracefully. Her crimson long-sleeves unfurled themselves elegantly just like a blooming amaryllis and painted a pure and holy picturesque scene in the grim hall of Hachiman Pce.

    She arrived at the center of the hall and kneeled solemnly towards Lord Kamakura in a neither obsequious nor supercilious manner while still possessing the nobility of ady.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lord Kamakura still had an affectionate expression on his face and nodded with a brittle smile, ¡°They say Miss Kagami was born into poverty yet possesses an extraordinary demeanor. I¡¯ve seen you now today and as expected, even the liege vassaless of Heian-kyocks inparison to you.¡±

    ¡°You tter Lily. Lily is just an ordinary samurai woman and doesn¡¯t dare to ept such praise,¡± Lily kowtowed and rejected the praise courteously.

    As for whether she was born into poverty, even she didn¡¯t know her history, so it was impossible for the public to know about it. Hence, she assumed the public must have made it up to praise her.

    ¡°Miss Kagami. Although this was your first time participating in a battle, you broke through the gates of Odawara castle alone and beheaded the castle lord. Furthermore, you even rescued the second son of Ashikaga Makoto and took the head of the chief of the F¨±ma n. You¡¯re indeed quite greedy, Miss Kagami. You have seized all the first-ss merits over the course of the entire battle.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The attending samurai all chuckled in admiration.

    ¡°You tter Lily. Lily is just a nameless soldier who executed the orders of Sister Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Shimizu gazed at Lily emotionally from behind, ¡°Among all the samurai of the Land of East, only you would be willing to speak up for your elder sister in such a situation¡­¡± ¡°Mhm. Miss Kagami, you¡¯ve achieved a great merit, yet you haven¡¯t forgotten yourmanding general. Even I didn¡¯t possess such an attitude during my youth¡­ Hehe. Compared to you, some of our young Genji samurai should really learn to stop acting pretentiously and work for the public good a bit instead of scrambling for fame and wealth through battles.¡±

    These words were praising Lily again, yet she could only keep her bowing down as she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    On the other hand, Shimizu¡¯s eyes dimmed when she heard this, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister Lily. Although your words will only cause everyone to admire you more and demean me, I don¡¯t care about that! This elder sister understands your intentions. The gazes of the public are nothingpared to that. Isn¡¯t that so, Lil¡¯ Sister Lily?¡±

    Shimizu directed a bit of an infatuated gaze at her little sister¡¯s back.

    Lord Kamakura continued, ¡°Kagami Lily, since you aren¡¯t a member of the imperial family, I cannot bestow you with too muchnd as a reward. Hence, I shall first grant you adyship. Thend southwest of Kamakura, from the territory that belonged to the Matsuda n under the rule of Hojo to Takesh*ta Town, to the southernmostnd of Port Izu, including Port Izu itself, shall belong to you. Henceforth, you are one of the feudal lords of my Genji n.¡±

    Although Lily had no understanding ofnd, even she felt that this was a considerable sum ofnd. Furthermore, she could protect her cherished Takesh*ta Town and the territory of her Uncle Matsuda personally, so she felt utmost gratitude for this reward.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Kamakura,¡± Lily bowed deeply to offer her gratitude.

    Uesugi Rei, Sakiko, Ashikaga Makoto and Shimizu, all of them gazed at Lily and felt happy for her.

    A fameless little girl who had ventured out into the world had obtained such sess; she could be considered a legendary figure among the samurai in the Land of East over the past few years.

    ¡°Furthermore,¡± Lord Kamakura gazed at Lily¡¯s long ck hair and said, ¡°Miss Kagami, it¡¯s difficult for the imperial family to investigate your family name temporarily. Naturally, this doesn¡¯t matter much as your contributions to the Genji is obvious to all. Hence, I wish to bestow the family name of ¡®Minamoto¡¯ from the Genji to you. How about it?¡±

    This caused a slight disturbance in the crowd and even Shimizu was quite shocked Lily was being bestowed with the most prestigious family name in the entire Heian Empire! This was much more precious and glorious than obtainingnd.

    Minamoto no Lily?

    Lily felt grateful for this. Lord Kamakura, you are really too kind to Lily, but¡­ Lily cannot forget her roots.

    She hadn¡¯t taken the name of Kagami casually, but instead because she possessed the otherworldly ancient mirror on her person after arriving in Kamakura and the mirror represented the connection between her and her senior sister¡¯s soul that was asleep inside it. It represented her resolution to strive forward towards her original objective!

    So it wasn¡¯t something that she could just forget and change for position and wealth.

    Lily straightened her back solemnly and bowed deeply again.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura, you have Lily¡¯s utmost gratitude for the favor you¡¯ve shown Lily, but Lily cannot ept this family name.¡±

    Amotion rose up in the crowd again.

    Goodness! The Minamoto family name that Lord Kamakura wishes to bestow is the same as the family name of the Emperor and equivalent to gaining the identity of an imperial kin among the samurai families. Moreover, you don¡¯t lose anything and only gain benefits by epting it. Has this Lily gone crazy to reject it??

    Even Ashikaga Makoto and Sakiko directed astonished yet worried gazes at Lily as she would suffer from unimaginable consequences if her words were to anger Lord Kamakura.

    ¡°Lily, just what are you thinking?¡± Uesugi Rei and Shimizu were also very worried.

    Lily continued, ¡°Lily is aware of the majesty and splendor of the Genji and absolutely has no intentions of slighting it. It¡¯s just that Lily has a responsibility that Lily cannot abandon and an unforgettable reason, so I hope that you canprehend Lily and forgive Lily for rejecting such a gratuitous reward, Lord Kamakura.¡±

    The crowd turned silent as no one knew how Lord Kamakura would react and it was difficult from them to tell anything from the still unchanged expression on his face.

    After a long while-

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lord Kamakura nodded at Lily slowly and his gaze turned imperceptibly sharp. His eyebrows creased up into a slope as he stated his sincerity with a slightly bitter smile on his face, ¡°I understand, Miss Kagami. You aren¡¯t willing to ept this family name because you are the mirror girl, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Lily trembled all over and her heart shook in fear!

    The crowd didn¡¯t dare to let out a squeak yet also found it difficult to hide their astonishment!

    ¡°What?! Lily is the mirror girl?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s actually the mirror girl?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s from that n gued by suffering and misfortune?¡±

    The 100 samurai directed their gazes at Lily one after the other and discussed it spiritedly while whispering to each other with myriad expressions on their faces.

    Lily was the mirror girl.

    Since Lord Kamakura had dered it, it was undoubtedly an irrefutable fact.

    Uesugi Rei also directed an incredibly shocked gaze at Lily, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, so you were actually bearing such a heavy fate. Is this the reason you refused me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier¡­?¡±

    At this moment when everyone was discussing the matter, an unimaginable darkness had shrouded the region outside the entrance of the hall behind Lily.

    The blood had drained from Minamoto no Shimizu¡¯s face and her slender body trembled constantly. Her palms had clutched onto the thick, ancient floor so hard that they almost crushed it and she hadn¡¯t even realized that her fingernails were bleeding.

    Shimizu raised her head slowly and looked at the back of her most beloved little sister Lily with a soulless gaze that had almost fallen into despair and only had a gloomy darkness left inside.

    Her heart almost bled out as she used the innocent and beautiful Lily before her internally!

    ¡°The mirror girl¡­ Lil¡¯ Sister Lily¡­ So you were the mirror girl¡­¡±

    ¡°WHY?! WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU TELL ME?!?!¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 79 â€“ Feudal Lord and Training Excursion

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 79 - Feudal Lord and Training Excursion</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡®Why does Lord Kamakura know my identity? Is he perhaps able to sense the mirror? But why did he reveal it in such a situation, more so in such a quasi-inadvertent manner?¡¯ Intelligent as she was, even Lily couldn¡¯t figure out Lord Kamakura¡¯s intentions. However, since he had already spoken, Lily could only own up to it now. After all, the groups that pursued the mirror girls belonged to the Land of Hundred Demons and although the mirror girls were shunned and persecuted even in the Heian Empire, the rumors regarding the mirror girls didn¡¯t exist within the Land of East and neither were there any stiptions about expelling or executing them.

    Lord Kamakura must have figured out my identity the moment he saw me and although heid it bare, he didn¡¯t follow up with anything else after that or recall the rewards bestowed upon me. This means that the upper echelon that rules over the Land of East at least have a rtively clear-cut tolerant stance regarding the mirror girls on the frontal end and ept them.

    Lily¡¯s thoughts spun at light speed, following which, she replied, ¡°Lily didn¡¯t have any intentions of hiding it on purpose. It¡¯s just that Lily has suffered the relentless pursuit of monsters because of this identity after arriving in the Land of East, so Lily didn¡¯t dare to proim it publicly to remain safe.¡±

    Lord Kamakura answered, ¡°It is human nature for Miss Kagami to have such thoughts, so they arepletely understandable. Since Miss Kagami has her own views, I won¡¯t force you to ept the offer. Contrarily, this only reinforces my view that you are indeed an extraordinary woman. Everyone, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami has her reasons for not epting the offer. We have no need to trouble a woman on such a fine asion.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± The higher ranked samurai also spoke in agreement.

    Lord Kamakura craned his neck and directed his gaze at Lily, ¡°Well, then. Miss Kagami shall ept the other rewards, right?¡±

    ¡°You have Lily¡¯s utmost gratitude, Lord Kamakura,¡± Lily bowed deeply.

    There was no reason for her to decline thend so gratuitously offered to her, and even Lily wasn¡¯t that much of a fool to reject such a considerate offer.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lord Kamakura nodded satisfactorily, ¡°Well, then. The assembly shall thus end. I request the ministers, counselors and the noble n heads to apany me to the inner pce to discuss some important military and governmental matters. Everyone, you performed well in the Battle of Odawara.¡±

    When Lord Kamakura stood up, he carried an indomitable spirit with them that seemed to reach as high as the Heavens. Lily found it hard to fathom how exactly someone could obtain such a huge body when the average height of men was around 180 cm. It was just too iprehensible!

    Only existences like Sugawara no Michizane and Shuten Doji stood on the same level as Lord Kamakura in terms of build. As such, the summit of the strength possessed by samurai of the Heian Empire and the methods in their possessions far exceeded Lily¡¯s perceptions.

    The court was dismissed after that and everyone dispersed.

    Lily also retired courteously. When she turned around, she was met with the downcast figure of Shimizu and the exceptionally cold and poignant look in her eyes before Shimizu turned around to leave, which made Lily¡¯s heart ache in pain.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily intended to catch up with her, but she felt someone pull her sleeve from aside.

    Lily turned around to look and discovered the womanly figure of Uesugi Rei that she rarely donned.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei invited Lily to return back in the same carriage as her and she found it hard to refuse her.

    Inside the carriage.

    ¡°Haaah¡ª¡± Uesugi Rei stretched out her long legs from within the elegant kimono patterned with the beautiful scenery of mountains and rivers and arched one of her legs up while supporting her head with one her hands quite gracelessly, just like a man. As she leaned onto the carriage, she pulled down on the neckline of the kimono with her other hand and revealed the deep and mysterious valley of hers that was covered in sweat and emanated the delicate scent of a woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. The pressure from this Minamoto no Yoritomo is indeed pretty strong. Even I felt nervous and more importantly, these clothes are really too restrictive!¡±

    Uesugi Rei untied her hair and let them fall over her shoulders, making her appear like a mistreated beauty.

    Even Lily was left speechless when she saw this as she had just praised Rei¡¯s style for its solemnness and beauty within her heart.

    ¡°Forgive me, Sister Uesugi, for hiding this secret from you. It¡¯s because¡­¡± Lily felt a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Moot! So, what?¡± Uesugi Rei waved her wand, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have some secrets on the path of development? Even I have a lot of secrets that I have hidden from you, so it¡¯s not something to feel baffled about. Moreover, I understand my little sister¡¯s thoughtspletely. You didn¡¯t hide it from me intentionally, right?¡±

    The fact that Rei understood her mind relieved Lily¡¯s tensions.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Rei¡¯s gaze turned sharp, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, the samurai of the Land of East obviously won¡¯t mind about Lord Kamakura revealing your identity so publicly. After all, most valiant samurai also spurn those rotten people who me their misfortune on the mirror girls. However, I¡¯m afraid the news will spread to all of Kanto before long, so you¡¯ll face a lot of danger in the future. You must be very careful, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know, Sister Uesugi. Lord Kamakura must have done it unintentionally, but having my identity exposed like this really caught me off guard too. I will act with utmost prudence henceforth. Moreover, Lily isn¡¯t a defenseless person like before.¡±

    Rei continued, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn, I must return to Echigo Province along with the army and the reward since I have things I need to handle as the head of the family. I won¡¯t be able to meet you for a while and won¡¯t be able to protect you at your side. You must be more vignt and take each and every action with caution and refrain from cing yourself in danger rashly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Uesugi. Lily knows what to do.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s good then,¡± Uesugi Rei had the utmost trust in Lily and furthermore, Lily wasn¡¯t the same feeble and defenseless girl as before, so she wasn¡¯t that worried.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, although your territory isn¡¯t that huge, Lord Kamakura hasn¡¯t stipted who you fall under yet. This means that although you have a small amount of territory, you are still a feudal lord and as such, you have the duty to govern and guard your territory. I don¡¯t have enough time to teach all these to you, but someone among the women beside you will probably step forward to help you.¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, Lily indeed has no idea of how to act as a feudal lord.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll understand it gradually. Samurai rely on their strength mostly and everyone is just there to assist them. Since you have be a feudal lord now, elder sister¡¯s Uesugi family shall naturally be your best ally. If anyone dares to cause trouble at your territory, they are just asking for the Uesugi family¡¯s cavalry to respond in kind!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Uesugi!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such decorum between us. If you run into any trouble, you must hold on and ce the utmost importance on your own safety and wait for me to arrive, okay? Promise me this,¡± Rei felt a bit reluctant to part with Lily and this showed in her gaze.

    ¡°Mhm, I understand.¡±

    Rei returned to the camp on the outskirts of the city after dropping Lily back in the dojo as she had to strike out some deals and also allocate the rewards she obtained to the divisions of the army.

    Lily returned to her residence and immediately informed Nanako and Shiu about the rewards she received, and they swooned in happiness as well.

    After that, Lily pulled the curtain of the window aside and directed a somewhat worried gaze outside. Although she wasn¡¯t aware if Shimizu had returned, she wanted to see her. However, she had hardly gone out when Sakiko and Saionji Kotoka arrived at her ce.

    Hence, Lily received them respectfully and prepared tea for them.

    ¡°Lily, the matters of the transfer of the territory shall advance quite quickly after Lord Kamakura¡¯s orders are transmitted down the line. However, you don¡¯t need to make such an expression,¡± Sakiko stated, ¡°All viges in allnds have their own governors, so you don¡¯t need to handle all things personally and just need to establish your samurai family and oversee the governing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, understood¡­¡± Lily gave a perfunctory reply although she was still puzzled.

    Saionji Kotoka revealed an intellectual smile at this moment and propped up the red-rimmed spectacles on her face, ¡°Miss Kagami, do you still remember the promise we made back in Suruga province?¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Miss Kagami, you haven¡¯t forgotten, right? I told you that if you establish a samurai family one day, my Saionji family shall be the first to swear fealty to you.¡±

    Lily then recalled that they indeed came to such an agreement, but she wasn¡¯t expecting such a day to arrive back then.

    ¡°We did talk about something like that¡­ but I am a newly promoted samurai girl, so I really don¡¯t dare to ept the honor of having the Saionji family swear fealty to a girl like me.¡±

    Sakiko added, ¡°Miss Kagami, there¡¯s no need for you to act so modest. Since you are ranked third in the main dojo of the Genji, you are bound to climb up to the upper echelon of the Genji in the future. However, you don¡¯t have any experience in governing a territory. Port Izu, especially, is a prettyplicated location and it¡¯s much more difficult to manage it than managing farmers. However, the Saionji family possesses the ability to do so and is the perfect pair for you. Cooperation between samurai families and merchants is a prettymon mode of conduct in the Land of East.¡±

    Kotoka also bolstered Sakiko¡¯s statements, ¡°Lady Sakiko is right, Miss Kagami. The establishment of a samurai family doesn¡¯t begin with just a promation from Lord Kamakura. You need to worry over and over again over various matters while governing the new territory and it also requires a fair investment of money. Furthermore, you need to at least construct or renovate a procured residence for your samurai family and reorganize the governors of the viges. On top of that, you also need to deal with things such as clearing the roads, encouraging farming, establishing markets, developing the port to attract the merchant ships, constructing warehouses and so on. In short, there¡¯s a lot of things to deal with and each requires a certain level of expertise to handle properly. If you don¡¯t govern the territory properly, you¡¯ll be failing the expectations Lord Kamakura has ced upon you and be theughingstock of the other samurai.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The examples that Kotoka had provided so nonchntly weren¡¯t things that Lily excelled in, so she felt a huge pressure suddenly, ¡°I-It seems like I¡¯m quite unsuitable to act as a feudal lord, how about¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Miss Kagami, you epted the appointment in front of Lord Kamakura and so many of the other feudal lords. A samurai can¡¯t go back on their words that easily,¡± Sakiko faked an irate smile.

    On the other hand, Saionji Kotoka approached Lily and patted Lily¡¯s shoulders gently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel so worried, Miss Kagami. The vassals, retainers and officials of my Saionji family and I are pretty good at such matters. After all, we have a history of several hundred years of engaging in officialdom and business in Kansai. As long as you appoint me as your chief retainer, I can help you handle all the other matters. You won¡¯t even need to get involved in anything personally and can just sit back and collect taxes each year. My Saionji family is even willing to offer the financial resources required for the governing of the territory!¡±

    ¡°R-Really? That sounds great!¡± Lily finally sighed in relief and pulled Kotoka¡¯s hands in excitement.

    She didn¡¯t need to govern anything and just had to sit back and collect taxes each year. Lily was fine even if she was just a figurehead, so there was no way she would refuse such a good offer.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Kotoka¡¯s spectacles shed with light before she added, ¡°However, establishing a samurai family and appointing a chief retainer aren¡¯t simple things and require a lengthy consideration before they¡¯re officiated. I will act as your representative for the time being and record the taxes from all the territories and also prepare the documents for the appointment and nomination of the officials. Furthermore, I will procure the deeds of thends, sort out the privileges and mark the boundaries of the territory on the map and thene help you with handing the matters of founding the samurai family. We can discuss these at length when you return, Miss Kagami. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. That sounds good!¡± Lily nodded repeatedly. Actually, she didn¡¯t understand much even after hearing all this. Anyways, I just need to focus on training and leave all matters of governing the territory to Lady Kotoka. However, what does she mean by discussing things at length when I return? Does she mean I will be going somewhere?

    Sakiko nodded in satisfaction since they were able toe to an agreement smoothly. After all, the disciples of the Genji were only good at fighting and weren¡¯t that good at governing. As the instructor, she too would lose face if a disciple of the dojo were to make a mess out of their territory.

    ¡°Oh, right. Lily. I need your help with one other thing,¡± Sakiko stated.

    ¡°Hmm? Feel free to say it, Instructor Sakiko.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the training excursion for the disciples of Kamakura that¡¯s set to ur soon. I want to entrust you and Shimizu to participate in it as representatives of the Genji Main Dojo and also act as the guardians of the excursion team.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Training excursion? Guardians?¡±

    ¡°All dojos from the eight provinces of Kanto send their representatives to participate in the Annual Kamakura Training Excursion and it isn¡¯t just a medium to train through practical experience but also a mode of exchange between the disciples of the dojos that forms the foundation for the cooperation between the samurais that will be the future pirs of the Land of East.¡±

    Sakiko continued, ¡°However, monsters have been appearing too frequently these days and even the instructors who were supposed to act as the guardian for this training excursion got injured recently, so they cannot participate in it. As such, there¡¯s been a few voices that have called for canceling the training excursion, but Lord Kamakura and the masters of the prominent dojos believe that it¡¯s crucial to conduct such an excursion when the Empire is in a crisis or else we would be showing weakness to the monsters. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Instructor Sakiko¡¯s words make sense,¡± Lily nodded.

    Sakiko chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just that danger lurks everywhere these days and the samurais have heavy responsibilities on their shoulders, so they really can¡¯t afford to allocate additional manpower for the protection of the excursion team. Hence, after a discussion, we arrived at the decision to send the future leaders of the Land of East to participate in the excursion. The two top disciples of the Genji Main Dojo shall both participate in the excursion and also act as the guardians, which aplishes two tasks with a single move. Moreover, if we were topare, you and Shimizu are much stronger than the instructors that were assigned as the guardians originally. Naturally, we¡¯ll also assign two instructors to guide you, so I wonder if you are willing to do it, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Training excursion, huh?¡± Apanying a team of disciples to train outside sounded pretty interesting to Lily and it was also a nice chance for her to train as well. Furthermore, it sounded much more interesting than governing the territory. Hence, Lily didn¡¯t hesitate to reply and agreed dly.

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko, since you have mentioned it, Lily looks forward to participating in the training excursion.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. That¡¯s great. I was worried you would be unwilling to participate in it and engross yourself in the governmental matters of the territory. Since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with Shimizu¡¯s end and persuade her to participate as well,¡± Sakiko stated.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡°What? You ought to know that even we cannot persuade Shimizu. She doesn¡¯t like such things much, but since you are training sisters and have the best rtionship with her, the responsibility for this matter falls onto your shoulders. You cannot escape it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If it were before, Lily would have indeed thought such was the case and suggested Shimizu to participate in the training excursion to loosen up whether in an official or personal capacity since it would be quite beneficial for her mindset.

    Lily actually had an introverted personality and also wasn¡¯t that willing to get involved with social and political matters that much. However, a romantic adventure like the training excursion was much to her liking and she also wanted to repay Instructor Sakiko for all the help she had received from her. Hence, she felt it was only right for her to step forward in the times when Sakiko needed her.

    However¡­ Lily was worried that Shimizu was angry at her because of what had happened.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily nodded after pondering for a while.

    It was bound to happen someday. Originally, I was also nning to confess my troubles to Sister Shimizu, so I might as well use this chance to tell her.

 Volume 2, Chapter 80 â€“ Moonless Night

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 80 - Moonless Night</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    In the depths of the vast mountain range to the north of Odawara Castle that was several hundred kilometers away from Kamakura City, an unusually tall, worn-out, wild samurai with the visage of a demon stood on top of a cliff and observed the castle that belonged to him originally.

    ¡°These shameless scum. How dare they take over my castle?!¡± A purple re shed through Hojo Dijon¡¯s eyes, his pupils seemingly lit with demonic mes as they red at the faraway castle tower, ¡°Ashikaga Kiyoshi, you sanctimonious hypocrite. I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Yuki Mayumi stood beside Dijon in her tight-fitting indigo-blue attire.

    ¡°Hehe. Lord Dijon. Do you still remember Lady Haihime¡¯s warning? Do not underestimate Ashikaga Kiyoshi. Even Lady Haihime has said that this person has hidden himself pretty well.¡±

    ¡°So what?! His schemes and cleverness are naught but a joke in front of supreme power!¡± Cracking noises sounded from Dijon¡¯s fists as he clenched them tightly.

    ¡°Lord Dijon, don¡¯t you forget our n now. The entire Land of East shall belong to you sooner orter, so there¡¯s no need to feel bothered about the oue of a single battle. Our highest priority is to capture the Mirror Girl and seize the Ancient Mirror!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s just a woman, that¡¯s all. Do the Hundred Demons really need to feel so bothered about it?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dijon, your words make you seem like an outsider. You are also one of the Hundred Demons now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It matters not whether I am human or demon, my sole aim is to obtain power to reign over everything! There¡¯s no need to mention anything else! Isn¡¯t it fine to just assemble your army of monsters and team up with my demon soldiers to invade Kamakura and directly capture Minamoto no Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dijon, your strength has shot up after practicing the demon spirit arts, but I hope you can still show the same intelligence as in the past. Lord Kamakura is guarding the city, so now isn¡¯t the time to attack Kamakura City. The enemies are out in the open while we are hidden in the darkness, so we ought to ruin them progressively and take down the samurai of the Land of East instead of confronting them head-on,¡± Yuki Mayumi said thoughtfully with her hands folded across her bosom.

    ¡°Tell me, then. How do we capture that Minamoto no Shimizu? She isn¡¯t someone we can catch that easily. She will remain unfazed if we just send a few experts after her, so it would require an army at the very least to surround and capture her. Even if I¡¯m able to defeat her, it is practically impossible for us to bring her out of Kamakura City!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Dijon. We received thetest intel from Kamakura City just a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°What intel?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re at least two mirror girls in Kamakura City.¡±

    ¡°Two? Who¡¯s the other one?¡±

    ¡°The other one¡­ Hehe. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s an old acquaintance of yours. A neophyte samurai who¡¯s taken the limelight in Kamakura recently. It seems like she¡¯s a remarkably beautiful de maiden called Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily?!¡± Hojo Dijon¡¯s eyes lit up with terrifying purple mes, ¡°I¡¯m in such dire circumstances because of that b?i?t?c?h?! So, she¡¯s actually a mirror girl. Hahaha! Great! This is really great! We¡¯re indeed enemies on a narrow path! Yuki Mayumi, we happen to have the same views this time. If we seed in catching this woman, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t even give me any reward! All I ask is that you hand her over to me once you¡¯re done with her!¡±

    Dijon¡¯s fists released popping sounds as he clenched them with force. He seemed to have forgotten about his Ashikaga enemies the moment he heard Lily¡¯s name.

    ¡°Mhm. Lady Haihime only has two requests. First, to seize the Ancient Mirror. Second, to kill the Mirror Girl. As for what happens in between, feel free to act ording to your wishes, Lord Dijon,¡± Yuki Mayumi smirked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Although that Lily is quite repulsive, won¡¯t it be the same as before if this b?i?t?c?h? keeps hiding inside Kamakura City? We cannot do anything to her even if we know she¡¯s the Mirror Girl!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a haste, Lord Dijon. An opportunity will arrive quite soon.¡±

    Lily tossed around in bed restlessly on this night and decided to make a night visit to Shimizu¡¯s house in the end.

    ¡°Lady Kagami. Lady Shimizu needs to rest, could youe on some other day?¡± The maid, Yoshiko, suggested.

    ¡°Yoshiko, I need to see Sister Shimizu for a pretty important matter. Can you please let me in?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami, you¡¯re really putting Yoshiko in a tight spot here. Lady Shimizu¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been in a good state ever since she returned and even kept coughing endlessly till the evening which managed to stop with much difficulty after she had taken the medicine. It isn¡¯t good to disturb her sote into the night¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I shalle visit again tomorrow then¡­¡± Although Lily felt a bit despondent, Shimizu¡¯s health was more important for her in the end.

    Shimizu¡¯s voice echoed from indoors at this moment.

    ¡°Let her in.¡±

    It was the same room she had visited before, the one with the circr window. However, it was a moonless night today.

    Shimizu was still dressed in the pitch-ck long-sleeved kimono patterned with a golden phoenix¡¯s tail and butterflies from the morning and sat inside the room in a dignified manner with stiff shoulders and a pale face.

    Lily also hadn¡¯t changed her attire and was still donned in the red long-sleeved kimono patterned with the moon, snowkes and flowers.

    As such, Lily¡¯s gait was pretty slow as she walked towards Shimizu step by step and gave it an indescribable ceremonious feel.

    Lily sat down before Shimizu in a prim and proper manner. She said nothing and bowed towards Shimizu deeply in the most customary manner first and didn¡¯t get up even though some time had passed. It seemed like she would never lift up her head unless Shimizu ordered her to.

    Shimizu also remained silent for a long time.

    And this went on until it had be a tad bit too excessive. Only then did Shimizu speak to her with a weak yet sonorous and mncholic voice, ¡°You are already a feudal lord now, little sister. For what reason are you bowing down so customarily to a dojo disciple like me?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ I¡­ request your forgiveness! Lily shouldn¡¯t have deceived Sister Shimizu, but please believe Lily when she says she had no ill-intentions behind doing so. Lily just had some troubles she couldn¡¯t voice out.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s about that. Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, haven¡¯t you already exined this in front of all the samurais and Lord Kamakura when we were in the Hachiman Pce? You didn¡¯t need to specially visit me to exin this.¡± Shimizu replied weakly.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ Lily won¡¯t justify her selfish actions. Danger lurks everywhere in this Heian Empire, so Lily was forced to keep her guard up. However, Lily shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from Sister Shimizu and told you about it. Lily doesn¡¯t seek Sister Shimizu¡¯s forgiveness and only asks for punishment¡­¡±

    ¡°Those words of yours carry much weight, little sister. You never said anything, but I also failed to inquire anything. There are probably only a few people in this world who are fools like this sister of yours who believed she had met the only person who she can trust and be sisters with and bared her entire heart as a result,¡± Shimizu said earnestly while craning her neck.

    Lily¡¯s bowed further and her forehead almost touched the floor as she stated the following words, ¡°Sister Shimizu, your words make Lily feel ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. The hardest thing to figure out in this world is the heart of humans. I was the one who was too affectionate towards you. Anyone would have done the same if they were in little sister¡¯s position, so why would I ce all the me on you?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ Lily knows she was wrong¡­¡±

    If it were just Lily alone, she wouldn¡¯t have concealed it. However, the safety of her senior sister¡¯s soul was rted to the mirror in possession of Lily, so she couldn¡¯t speak about it at any cost! She couldn¡¯t put her senior sister in danger even if the entire world were to misunderstand her.

    She had never expected Lord Kamakura would reveal her identity, and that too so publicly. This had ced Lily and her senior sister in even more danger and even created a misunderstanding with Shimizu.

    Unless they were aware of her senior sister¡¯s existence, Lily would only appear as a woman with selfish motives in the eyes of the public.

    Although she felt aggrieved, Lily still chose to acknowledge her wrongs and apologize to her sister Shimizu with a flushed face.

    This was because Shimizu wasn¡¯t the same as Uesugi Rei. Her health wasn¡¯t that good, and she had even suffered blows to her mind in session recently. Although her senior sister held the highest position in Lily¡¯s heart, Lily had her own circumstances in this Heian Empire right now and also had sisters and friends who she just couldn¡¯t disregard as nothing.

    Shimizu drew out a long sigh helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. What crime did youmit, little sister? Even Lord Kamakura said your actions werepletely reasonable, so how could I me you?¡±

    Lily could feel that Shimizu still held a strong resentment, and this made her heart hurt. This prompted her to say the following words immediately, ¡°Sister Shimizu, if you still think of Lily as your training sister, please scold and penalize Lily. Lily seeks your punishment, Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    Lily blushed hard. She wasn¡¯t that willing to request another woman to punish her in such a servile manner. She had indeed resolved herself to hide the matter of her senior sister, but it ended up hurting the people around her, so she couldn¡¯t say she had done no wrong.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze was akin to rippling water in the night as she opened her lips slightly, ¡°Forget about the punishment. After all, we are sisters, aren¡¯t we? If you really want me to forgive you, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to do that. However, I have two conditions to do so.¡±

    Lily thought Shimizu would shun her or scold her or reproach her, yet she never thought Shimizu would actually raise two conditions towards her.

    ¡°Please say them, Sister Shimizu,¡± As matters stood, Lily could hear them and respond afterwards.

    ¡°Mhm. I shall say them then. First, if you wish for us to still remain as sisters, knock off the word ¡®training¡¯ before ¡®sisters¡¯ to truly be my little sister¡­ and girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed up, ¡°Sister Shimizu, we are already as close as real sisters, so Lily feels delighted to truly be sisters with you, but girlfriend and so on¡­ Lily doesn¡¯t understand that.¡±

    ¡°Tch. There¡¯s no need to act so pure in front of me. Be my beloved, that is, my lover,¡± An infatuated expression climbed up on Shimizu¡¯s face as she gazed at Lily deeply.

    ¡°Ehh? That¡¯s¡­ How could Lily do that, Sister Shimizu? Lily has already sworn to remain single and tread forward on the path of advancement, so Lily cannot be anyone¡¯s beloved or lover. Please let Lily off, Sister Shimizu. Lily cannot promise just this alone, no matter what happens,¡± Lily stated in an ashamed yet firm voice.

    ¡°Hmph! Fine, then. There¡¯s not much difference between sisters and girlfriends for two women who are in love anyways, so I¡¯ll let you off this once. Let¡¯s truly be sisters, okay?¡± Shimizu said lovingly.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Lily felt like there was something wrong with Shimizu¡¯s words, but it wasn¡¯t proper to refuse now and she also had no intention of hurting Shimizu again.

    A sweet sunny smile climbed up on Shimizu¡¯s face when she saw Lily agree. She then continued to speak, ¡°Actually, you could have told me earlier that you were a mirror girl, little sister. There was no need for you to hide it and create a misunderstanding between us sisters. The identity of a mirror isn¡¯t anything dishonorable at all, at least not in front of me. I was willing to apany you and even requested you to aid me in facing the threat of the Land of Hundred Demons before I even knew you were a mirror girl, so you can see how much I trust you. Since you are a mirror girl, it couldn¡¯t be anymore better. As mirror girls, we sisters form the perfect pair and shall deal with the forces of the Hundred Demons and those scoundrels who wish ill upon the mirror girls. Isn¡¯t this the best oue ever?¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart warmed up and she finally raised her blushing face up to meet the gentle gaze of Shimizu¡¯s before stating happily, ¡°Lily¡¯s heart feels much at ease now that you¡¯ve said this, Sister Shimizu. Lily shall keep her promise and fight alongside Sister Shimizu in facing the forces of Hundred Demons that persecute the mirror girls.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Shimizu revealed a witty yet yful smile on her face and said, ¡°Let me have a look at your mirror then.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 81 â€“ The Silk Unfurls, The Mirror Appears

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 81 - The Silk Unfurls, The Mirror Appears</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°You must have hidden the mirror on your body, right? If not for that, Lord Kamakura wouldn¡¯t have made you out as a mirror girl. A treasure as important as this should never leave one¡¯s side, so you must have had it with you, just like me. Tell me, where did you hide it?¡± Shimizu sized up Lily with a gentle smile on her face.

    From what Lily knew about the legends of the mirror girls, the mirror girls consisted of only a few chosen women and each one of them possessed a mirror. Hence, if she were to im she didn¡¯t have one, it would leave no gaps in her defense. After all, there was always a chance that the Kamakura Imperial Pce had only investigated her lineage and history, and even Lord Kamakura hadn¡¯t imed she had a mirror on her, so she could always refute this im.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t want to hide things from Shimizu again as she didn¡¯t wish to see her fall further into the abyss of pain and betrayal because of a misunderstanding.

    ¡®Senior Sister, your soul¡¯s safety is of the highest importance for Lily at any time, but Lily doesn¡¯t wish to see the people on her side get hurt. Lily wishes to express her candid sincerity, as a sister and a woman. Lily has the confidence and courage to protect Senior Sister¡¯s soul even in such a situation and will definitely awaken you one day. Lily will aplish it at all costs! So, please allow Lily to live up to her sisters and brave this danger!¡¯

    Lily drew in a deep breath that caused her bosom to heave up and down intensely.

    She stood up and under the lighting of the night, her crimson long-sleeved kimono gave off a very flirtatious splendor. Even if her face wasn¡¯t visible, her long legs, slender waist and the graceful contours of her figure exuded a hidden enticement.

    Lily straightened her back, yet her head was slightly lowered as she responded to Shimizu in a bashful yet somewhat prideful tone, ¡°You asked me where the mirror is, right? Why don¡¯t you find that out yourself?¡±

    Shimizu froze for a moment as even she hadn¡¯t expected such a response from Lily.

    She stood up and walked towards Lily while dragging the long, ck sleeves of the kimono.

    Lily raised her head up proudly yet also spread her arms defenselessly, her crimson long-sleeves making her appear like a lost butterfly caught in a.

    Shimizu approached Lily and observed the beautiful woman before her who seemed to y around with her yet wasn¡¯t willing tomit in her heart from top to bottom and felt the adolescent yet slightly mature womanly aura oozing out of her.

    She circled around to Lily¡¯s back and reached out with her fair hands to untie the sash of Lily¡¯s kimono without the slightest hesitation. Lily also matched her movements andid down her arms a little, allowing the long-sleeved kimono to fall down to her heels like a crimson waterfall.

    Following that, the snow-like white silk that draped about the beautiful girl¡¯s body from her bosom to thighs was revealed outside.

    Only virgins were allowed to wear the formal long-sleeved kimono on the outside that represented the pinnacle of purity and beauty, so they obviously couldn¡¯t wear graceless things like underwear and camisoles beneath it and instead had to follow the tradition of draping the meticulously crafted white silk around the body in a tight-fit as the only undergarment.

    Lily¡¯s face blushed harder when this undergarment was revealed outside as it didn¡¯t seem appropriate for the asion and she was even being watched on top of that.

    On the other hand, Shimizu chucked lovingly in astonishment and ced one of her palms on Lily¡¯s back while her other palm grabbed the end of the silk and pulled gently while twirling Lily around.

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡±

    The white silk oozing with the fragrance of a girl unfurled just like the Milky Way flowing into the starry skies while Lily was forced to spin around helplessly.

    This feeling of unfurling the white silk that oozed a girly scent portrayed a picturesque scene and also gave an unprecedented sensation of aplishment and possessiveness to Shimizu.

    Her eyes revealed an excited glow and rippled with surging waves. Even her movements seemed to have abandoned weakness and rxed as she continued to unfurl the white silk that draped around Lily.

    Lily was just like a bound angel, forced to spin around, gradually revealing her aloof beauty that was but under the control of another woman.

    The unfurled white silk kept piling down on the floor and gleamed with a pearly light under the darkness of the night.

    The white silk on Lily¡¯s body decreased further and further as Shimizu kept unfurling it decisively and her cheeks had also flushed up a little because of the dizziness from spinning around. The remaining white silk draped around her charming body barely covered her bosom and privates now.

    But Shimizu had no intention of stopping now.

    ¡°Tug¡ª¡±

    The white silk had been pulled to the point that it couldn¡¯t be pulled any further, and this caused Lily to huddle a bit in embarrassment and cover the section between her legs and her bosom with her hands to protect the final remaining meter of silk.

    The silk unfurls, and the mirror appears.

    A corner of the ancient mirror had already revealed itself from within the white silk and was being pressed against Lily¡¯s pubic region by her arm.

    Shimizu revealed a sweet and content smile when she saw this scene.

    She tugged on the silk fabric and pulled Lily before her. It seemed like she could control Lily¡¯s movements however she wanted with just a tug of the silk fabric and made Lilyply to her intentions. She then reached out towards Lily¡¯s pubis with the intention of pulling out the mirror.

    Lily still wanted to persist for a while longer, so she squeezed her legs inwards tighter, but Shimizu seemed to possess an extraordinary strength in her grip and eventually pulled out the mirror that contained Lily¡¯s warmth and scent.

    Shimizu hugged Lily¡¯s waist with one of her hands while holding the mirror with the other and studied it meticulously.

    ¡°This is indeed pretty amazing. It looks exactly the same as mine. It¡¯s quite unbelievable that such a thing exists in this world. However, I can¡¯t feel any spiritual fluctuations from it. Does this mirror of yours impart a mystic swordy into your consciousness while you are immersed in your dreams, little sister?¡±

    ¡°A mystic swordy? N-No, it doesn¡¯t¡­ Sister Shimizu, you should¡¯ve already figured out that I practice the Genji Swordstyle.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. That is my doubt, too. This mirror obviously looks the same as mine, yet it hasn¡¯t imparted the swordy to you.¡±

    Shimizu leaned her head on Lily¡¯s fair and tender shoulders and lifted the mirror up, making it reflect her and Lily¡¯s figure. Its reflection was quite blurry, just like her own mirror.

    ¡°Even the way it reflects our faces is the same as my mirror, but it doesn¡¯t have a swordy inside it. What special ability does this mirror of yours have then, little sister?¡± Shimizu inquired.

    ¡°Mhm¡­ It can reflect a clear image under the illumination of the moonlight.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shimizu looked at Lily in amazement and a bit of glee that was hard to sense as she asked, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    The facts that the mirror had a mysterious space, had the dormant soul of her senior sister, and that her soul could enter the mirror were all huge secrets. Hence, Lily couldn¡¯t mention these unbelievable matters to others as it would ce her senior sister in a huge peril.

    If Shimizu¡¯s mirror had the same function, she would have asked Lily about it, but since she hadn¡¯t, it meant that her mirror didn¡¯t possess such an ability.

    Hence, as even Lily didn¡¯t know how to enter and exit the mirror space, she felt that no one would believe her even if she imed such an absurd matter. There was even a chance that Shimizu would doubt she was tricking her, so Lily decided not to mention it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily nodded cutely.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Shimizu began chuckling for some reason suddenly and returned the mirror to Lily and draped the long-sleeved kimono back on Lily¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Wear your clothes quickly now. Although you have a healthy body, little sister, you must take care not to catch a cold.¡±

    Lily was also utterly ashamed right now, so she wore the long-sleeved kimono back again and arranged her appearance a bit before tying the sash and putting the mirror inside it.

    It was quite aplicated process to drape that white silk fabric around her body again, so she just bent down with the intention of bringing it back home.

    However, one of Shimizu¡¯s feet stepped on top of the silk fabric at this moment, ¡°Consider this as an apology gift to your elder sister, okay? Just treat it as apensation for this minor incident of fooling your sister like that.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, that¡¯s¡­¡± Lily also felt a bit embarrassed, but she could sense that Shimizu wasn¡¯t soliciting her intentions, so she could only let her take it away and just hope she doesn¡¯t use it for anything weird.

    Shimizu pulled Lily¡¯s arm sweetly and pressed her body against hers once Lily had worn her clothes properly, ¡°You are really something, little sister. Could it be that even the Heavens are aware that you love beauty so much that even the special ability of your mirror is to reflect your lovely appearance? Hehe, this ability matches well with you, little sister. Your elder sister will teach you that mystic swordyter on. After all, your elder sister¡¯s mirror contains a truly heaven-defying power in it. Your elder sister is one of the chosen! You need not feel inferior and be jealous of your elder sister because of this, little sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Lily felt ted from the sensation of Shimizu¡¯s body pressing up against her arm but she was still able to exercise restraint by relying on her willpower, ¡°Having such a powerful elder sister is a matter worth feeling proud of for a little sister, how could Lily feel inferior because of that.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. You have really suffered, little sister. It¡¯s really pitiful that you need to suffer the pursuit of monsters while carrying a mirror that doesn¡¯t have much use,¡± Saying so, Shimizu caressed Lily¡¯s cheeks lovingly and kissed her cheek.

    Lily felt blood rush to her face, ¡°Sister Shimizu, Lily was born as a mirror girl. Even if Lily doesn¡¯t have a mirror, it¡¯s quite difficult to escape the fate of being pursued by those demons¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If little sister is a pitiful mirror girl who¡¯s unable to choose her fate, then this elder sister is the person chosen by the Heavens to protect you! You are mine¡­¡± Saying so, Shimizu¡¯s sight blurred, and she unconsciously pressed her pubis against Lily¡¯s body. It seemed like her body had also tensed up a little.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Lily tried to evade in difort.

    ¡°What is it? We¡¯re sisters, aren¡¯t we? In my eyes, sisters are the same as lovers, so it¡¯spletely normal for lovers to do things like this, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Sister. Didn¡¯t I say that we can only be sisters and not lovers and so on.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Fine. I won¡¯t tease little sister anymore. Little sister is also tired, right? You can return first then. Your elder sister feels pretty great right now, so she¡¯s going to practice that mystic swordy for a while and perhaps even achieve a breakthrough! However, if you wish to watch your elder sister practice, you can remain behind to learn it.¡±

    ¡°Eh? No-no. Lily is afraid she will distract you at the moment of breakthrough, so she¡¯ll return first.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s fine, too. You are indeed quite perceptive, little sister,¡± Saying so, Shimizu lifted Lily¡¯s hand and kissed the back of her palm.

    Lily really found it hard to bear these flurry of kisses from her and found it hard to maintain her reasoning.

    ¡°Sister, I have something to request you,¡±

    ¡°Mhm? What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Annual Kamakura Training Excursion¡­¡±

    Lily recounted Sakiko¡¯s proposal to Shimizu in full detail.

    ¡°Mhm. Although your elder sister doesn¡¯t like these kinds of activities that much, if you are nning to go, little sister, your elder sister will look forward to this training excursion as well.¡±

    ¡°You promise toe, then, sister?¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡± Shimizu nodded with a sweet smile.

 Volume 2, Chapter 82 â€“ Training Excursion, Departure

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 82 - Training Excursion, Departure</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Shimizu smiled coldly as she gazed upon the beautiful back of Lily disappearing into the darkness.

    She caressed the mirror within her sash and wondered, ¡°In the golden age of the mirror girls, they were indeed multiple mirrors, but the times have changed already now and almost all of the mirror girls have perished. Yet, two ancient mirrors have emerged in Kamakura City, which is really something unexpected. From the looks of it, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily¡¯s mirror doesn¡¯t seem to have some extraordinary power, too.¡±

    ¡°Did she hide the power of the mirror from me deliberately and tricks me again?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible since I examined the mirror personally with my spirit power. That mirror really doesn¡¯t have any extraordinary power hidden inside and only seems to have a weak archaic fluctuation, which is probably itsme ability to reflect the clear appearance of someone. It¡¯s an easy matter for the high-ranking onmy¨­ji to make a water receptacle do that with their thaumaturgy, so it¡¯s not a really rare ability. Even though that mirror looks the same as mine, they aren¡¯t of the same grade. There¡¯s no mistake in this since I have confirmed it personally.¡±

    ¡°In the end, that¡¯s just how little sister is. Even if little sister is a mirror girl, how could her mirrorpare to that of her elder sister¡¯s?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s mind felt enlightened suddenly, so she changed into training robes and began practicing swordy in the backyard. Unexpectedly, the practice had gone pretty smoothly tonight and aspects she felt confused about typically came to her naturally. Hence, by the time she had finished practicing a set, she had astonishingly reached the 7th stage of the mystic swordy!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had begun coughing again because she had exerted herself too much, Shimizu wished to continue practicing in her currently pleasant mood. However, such progress had already made her quite excited!

    By achieving the 7th stage, Shimizu¡¯s strength had soared by 20,000 kan! She had made terrifying progress overnight!

    ¡°As expected, I really am a genius! The bottleneck I faced previously must have been a test from the mirror. Uesugi Rei only managed to defeat me because she relied on the formidable ancient sword in her possession. Hmph! It would be hard to predict the oue if we were to duel again now.¡±

    On this night, Shimizu returned to her room after taking the medicine and took out the white silk fabric of Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily¡­¡± Shimizu caressed the smooth and silky white fabric that had bound Lily¡¯s body tightly once and buried her face into it suddenly. She took a deep, amorous breath and relished in the scent of Lily¡¯s body fragrance, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily¡¯s fragrance¡­ doesn¡¯t seem like that of a naughty woman who would swindle me, and though it does resemble that of a naughty woman when whiffed¡­ I like that.¡±

    Shimizu squeezed the white silk fabric between her thighs,id down on the floor, and rubbed the ce between her legs indirectly through the fabric¡­

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, your elder sister likes you more than any other woman in the world. Do you know that? Lil¡¯ Sis Lily¡­ Mmgh¡­¡±

    Shimizu gradually calmed down after a while and rested on the floor. Although she wished to continue rubbing with that white fabric, she had begun to ponder seriously.

    ¡°Perhaps Lil¡¯ Sis Lily was always pursued because she had that useless ancient mirror on her and thus be habituated to hide things to protect herself. As a woman who has lived a life of freedom in the Genji Main Dojo, it might be difficult for me to understand her crises-cultivated mindset.¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you deceive me or trust me. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you are just a woman who I will dominate and control sooner orter because I like you.¡±

    ¡°You exist to prove that Shimizu is the number one expert in the Land of East! Only the number one samurai woman of the East suits the number one beauty of the East. Isn¡¯t that right, Uesugi Rei? Hmph! It¡¯s impossible for you to snatch this woman from me! You are someone who just relies on an ancient sword. Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked to train? And you, what price have you paid for Lily?¡±

    ¡°I will definitely make all of Lily¡¯s body and heart mine! Lil¡¯ Sis Lily won¡¯t have to feel embarrassed and hide things with a vignt heart when I stand at the summit of the Land of East. I will bring peace to her heart by protecting her and no one will be able to hurt her in front of me! Wouldn¡¯t she fall in love with me happily then?¡±

    ¡°And all this depends on¡­ my mirror! Shimizu has passed your test, right? I have a feeling that I¡¯ve already returned to my path of sess already, just like how things were two years ago, or else, I wouldn¡¯t have experienced enlightenment in such a predicament. Hehehe! Mirror oh mirror, what exists above the 10th stage of the mystic swordy? I believe there¡¯s an abstruse higher stage past it. You will impart it to me when I achieve the 10th stage, right? I feel that day probably isn¡¯t that far away.¡±

    Shimizu continued to train in seclusion over the next few days and Lily also trained for the training excursion while handling some matters alongside.

    Saionji Kotoka would bring some documents and deeds for Lily to sign asionally and she would sign them without even taking a look at them as she trusted Kotoka a lot. She would have probably signed them even if a very contract were mixed inside those documents as well.

    Kotoka was also pretty busy and would leave swiftly once the signing of the documents was done. She didn¡¯t even have the time to speak to her daughter sometimes.

    The day of the training excursion arrived pretty soon.

    The boundless skies outside Kamakura were covered in grayish clouds early in the morning of this day.

    Even the grass and trees on the mountains seemed to have lost some of their colors.

    Lily and Nanako walked across a rtively wide meadow which was the gathering spot for this time¡¯s training excursion.

    Lily was dressed in a red kimono that was patterned with an ancient sakura tree and drifting sakura petals while Nanako was dressed in informal white clothes whose edges were embroidered in red along with a red short skirt and white stockings.

    Each disciple was allowed to bring an aide for this time¡¯s training excursion. Naturally, this wasn¡¯t obligatory. After recalling that she had traveled with Shiu previously, Lily decided to bring Nanako along this time.

    Nanako also seemed pretty happy with this decision as it was her first time taking part in a training excursion.

    ¡°Allow me to hold your parasol, Sister Lily,¡± Nanako stated.

    ¡°Huh? Hmm¡­ fine,¡± Lily had utmost trust in Nanako, so she handed the Sakura Parasol over to Nanako.

    ¡°Tch! Shortie,¡± It seemed that the Sakura Parasol didn¡¯t like being held by others.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Nanako also felt annoyed.

    ¡°All right, now. Don¡¯t quarrel with a parasol in such a location since it would just gather odd looks from everyone,¡± Lily smiled wryly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Nanako held the parasol at her side. Nanako hadn¡¯t remained still in her days in the Genji Main Dojo and had practiced the sword hard. As such, her strength had reached the level of an early-stage sword master.

    Lily observed the quarreling Sakura Parasol and Nanako and suddenly felt that thisbination of a little girl and a parasol looked quite charming.

    Shimizu was actually walking beside them too as she had set off from the dojo along with Lily and Nanako.

    Shimizu was dressed in a ck kimono patterned with flowers and golden phantasmal butterflies, and carried a simple straight sword, her personal sword, Tranquil Bamboo, at her waist.

    ¡°This is unexpected. It seems like we are the first to arrive here,¡± Shimizu stated, ¡°It seems that the disciples of thesemon dojos are quite arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they are right behind us,¡± Lily suggested.

    The disciples of each dojo gathered in session by the time morning had arrived, yet the number was lesser than what Sakiko had mentioned previously. A total of fifty people had gathered this time while about a hundred gathered usually on previous asions. Their strengths were also unevenly matched with a third of theming from Kamakura while the others hailed from theirnds. There were even two people from Takesh*ta Town, and this included the ponytailed senior sister who had guided her to participate in the samurai qualification test back in the first dojo that Lily had joined. What Lily wasn¡¯t sure was whether this was a coincidence or a deliberate arrangement by Instructor Sakiko.

    ¡°M-Miss Kagami¡­¡± The ponytailed senior sister was also pretty astonished.

    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Lily felt astonished and also a bit embarrassed as she still didn¡¯t know the name of this former senior sister of hers.

    Another unexpected thing was that only one instructor hade to apany the excursion team this time.

    He hailed from Sagami province and had a short and stout figure with a triangr face that seemed tock the vestiges of experience a bit and had the strength of a middle-stage sword master.

    The instructor stood on top of a rock so that everyone took notice of him and dered in a considerably loud voice and vigor, ¡°Disciples of dojos from the Land of East, the destination for our training excursion this time is Mt. Inda.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 83 â€“ Mt. Inda

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 83 - Mt. Inda</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Mt. Inda was located in the northern part of Sagami province and even taller mountain existed to the northwest of Mt. Inda which was pretty close to thend of endless mountains. This mountain was known as Mt. Yoshino and if one were to proceed further north from it, they would reach thend of endless mountains.

    The training excursion party was on the path that led to Sagami province right now.

    A cool wind blew through the murmuring woods and birds chirped within the mountains as the party journeyed and sunlight of the perfect temperature illuminated the azure skies. The weather was rtively pleasantpared to early in the morning.

    The sunshine descending down from the skies illuminated the dim mountain path ahead of the party and the asional murmuring wind caused Lily¡¯s and Shimizu¡¯s hair to flutter about as withered leaves flitted across them, carrying a withering, muddy autumn scent.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, sensing the change of seasons within these fluttering withered leaves on this excursion really makes me especially content,¡± Although Lily had an introverted personality, she held an inherent appreciation for nature and had an intimate connection with it, even if it were withered leaves, trees, rocks or creeks.

    ¡°You¡¯re really quite sentimental, little sister. In my eyes, these are just withered leaves that flutter in the wind. Have they really put you in heat?¡± Shimizu asked somewhat unhappily with a whisper.

    ¡°Eh?! I-I¡¯m not in heat¡­ I was just a bit moved, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Lily replied with a flushed face.

    Lily and Shimizu were hidden guards chosen by the Genji Main Dojo after they had consulted with the upper echelon of the other major dojos and their strength far surpassed that of the other disciples. However, they hadn¡¯t revealed this and only said that they were disciples of the main dojo who hade to participate in the training.

    Lily didn¡¯t like to talk while Shimizu also didn¡¯t like showing off, so the two of them walked at the back of the ranks quietly. This also allowed them to have a panoramic view of the ranks and enabled them to act as guards when required.

    However, although they hade out to such a pleasant location outside the city, Shimizu wasn¡¯t that happy about it.

    Her progress hade to a standstill ever since the day she had a spark of enlightenment. Naturally, it could be said that she was being a bit greedy. As she had just achieved the 7th stage recently, it didn¡¯t make sense for her to progress again within just a few days.

    However, Shimizu was after all the cream of the crop and was highly intuitive. That wonderfulprehension hade all too suddenly and disappeared mysteriously on the next day, remaining elusive to her hands.

    She was at an utter loss about why that had happened, and it also seemed like she had forgotten that feeling, which caused her to fall into a deep sense of puzzlement.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she could watch a beautiful and healthy woman like Lily asionally at her side and even ponder about how to take their rtionship to the next step, the only thing she would have felt by walking through this autumn scenery would have been its bleakness.

    ¡°Everyone, stop and gather over here,¡± The instructor leading the group, Tanaka Toshio, yelled out suddenly.

    The short and stout instructor Tanaka climbed atop a stone in an open space covered with withered leaves within the mountain¡¯s woods and warned everyone, ¡°We will be entering an area where monsters appear once we proceed further ahead. Although we are still a day and night further from Mt. Inda, the path ahead of us isn¡¯tpletely bereft of danger like the areas we passed through till now. Hence, we will pick a few formidable disciples from the group for the purpose of safety who will be tasked with the duty of acting as guards! I wonder if there are any brave volunteers?¡±

    Out of the fifty disciples that hade this time, about sixteen to seventeen of them were women while thirty of them were men. In short, the men outnumbered women and setting Lily and her group aside, most of the other women were quite pretty too.

    Hence, it was natural for the men to turn restless and step forth to unt their strength. As such, those who believed they were strong stepped forward immediately.

    ¡°Leave the task of guarding to us Itamoto brothers!¡± Two tall and muscr, brown-robed disciples left the ranks. These two disciples looked quite simr and were about 180 cm tall, which was regarded as a pretty tall height for men in the Heian period.

    ¡°Master Tanaka, I¡¯m Itamoto Yashiro and this is my younger brother, Itamoto Kujou. We hail from Okazaki and are representatives of the Itamoto Dojo. My brother and I have once personally received instruction from one of the Six Swords of the East, Lord Itagaki Nobuyoshi and are unrivaled in Okazaki. Even Lord Itagaki Nobuyoshi has praised our prospects!¡±

    One of the twins spoke up.

    Lily and Shimizu stood at the back in silence. Lily pondered to herself, Is it really that much a big deal to receive instruction from one of the Six Swords of the East? We have Sister Shimizu, the leader of the Six Swords here.

    It was just that Lily and Shimizu had concealed their identities for the purpose of this training experience and had only revealed that they were Miss Kagami and Miss Minamoto who represented the main dojo. In this Heian period where information wasn¡¯t essible that easily, it was pretty difficult for the disciples from other dojos, especially the weaker neers, to guess their true identities just by this little bit of information.

    Just like how Lily had no clue about the members of the Genji Main Dojo in Kamakura when she was still in Takesh*ta Town.

    ¡°Hoh! You¡¯ve actually received instruction from Lord Itagaki?!¡± Instructor Tanaka¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You both shall be responsible for the safety of the group during this trip then!¡±

    Lily had a feeling that even this instructor Tanaka didn¡¯t seem to know their true identity.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A monstrously slender and short man with an animalistic whisker-like beard interjected, ¡°You two sure have a big mouth for someone whose strength is still unclear.¡±

    The twins turned around and gave a menacing look to that short man, ¡°I am a sword master!¡±

    ¡°M-Me too!¡±

    It seemed that the younger brother of the twins wasn¡¯t that good at talking.

    ¡°I know you are sword masters, but what I wish to know is whether you are early-stage sword masters or middle-stage sword masters or¡­te-stage sword masters,¡± the short man shot back.

    ¡°Stop kidding us. Why would ate-stage sword master participate in this excursion? We brothers are early-stage sword masters!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s good, then. I am also an early-stage sword master. As men, we can protect ourselves, but there are so many women among the disciples here, so would the two of you really be able to protect them all if we run into some danger?¡± The short man questioned.

    The other men in the group also spoke up in unison.

    ¡°Right! Since there are so many people, would they really be able to protect them?!¡±

    ¡°I shall take responsibility for protecting my junior sister, there¡¯s no need for the two of you to worry about it!¡±

    The disciples clearly doubted the strength of the Itamoto brothers, and this turned their faces ashen.

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯re also a sword master? Hmph! You definitely don¡¯t look like one. With that appearance of yours, it would be more apt to call you a rat master! Hahahaha!¡± Itamoto Yashiro chuckled loudly.

    ¡°You! I, Shota Ginji, am the chief disciple of Edo¡¯s famed Lord Sanemitsu Jirou. Lord Sanemitsu is someone who¡¯s on equal terms with Grandmaster Yagy¨± Moshi of the Shinkage-ry¨±. It¡¯s said that Grandmaster Yagy¨± is even nning to betroth his daughter to him! H-How dare you look down on me?!¡± Shota fumed in anger and grabbed the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°I knew you were a rat b?a?s?t?a?r?d?. Even your name is formed from the character of ¡®rat¡¯. Hahahaha. And you have the face to step forth to protect the female disciples with looks like yours? You must have already expended all your courage in mustering up the resolve to participate in this excursion in my opinion! As that Lord Sanemitsu or whatever, I have never even heard of him!¡± Itamoto Yashiroughed heartily.

    ¡°Y-Yeah. W-Why don¡¯t you¡­ find a r-rat cave to d-drill into¡­¡± Kujou wanted to take a jab at Shota as well, but his mouth really failed him.

    ¡°How dare you not just insult me but my master as well! Do you dare to duel with me? You blockheads!¡± Shota¡¯s beard danced in anger as he pulled out the de of the uchigatana at his waist.

    ¡°Come, then! I¡¯m not afraid you!¡± Itamoto Yashiro also pulled his uchigatana out.

    ¡°Hey-hey¡­ you are all dojo disciples who havee to socialize with each other through this excursion, so don¡¯t fight now¡­¡± Instructor Tanaka sounded pretty confident but even he had begun to panic after running into such a tense situation.

    Lily shook her head helplessly at the back. Just what are the upper echelon of the dojos thinking? They imed they wished to unt the peak strength of the younger generation of humanity, yet they¡¯ve sent such a young greenhorn as the instructor. Where does this show the peak strength of humanity? This will obviously incur the ridicule of all monsters instead! If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid half the members of the group would perish even without an ambush from the monsters because of their fight for the girls.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lily¡¯s voice thundered across the space.

    Everyone turned back and saw an exceptionally beautiful girl dressed in a red kimono step forth. The extremely long tachi at her waist was almost as long as her legs and drew everyone¡¯s gaze just like her huge bosom.

    The eyes of the Itamoto brothers and Shota opened wide after seeing such a beautiful woman. Lily was walking a bit far at the back, so even though they could see her, her visage wasn¡¯t that clear before. Now that they had seen her up close, they felt that her beauty overshadowed all the other women in the group.

    ¡°Miss, may I ask which dojo you belong to?¡± Itamoto inquired in a rather friendly voice.

    Instructor Tanaka also rxed after seeing Lily appear and step forth, ¡°This is Miss Kagami from the East¡¯s Genji Main Dojo. Why not hear her out to resolve your dispute?¡±

    ¡°East¡¯s Genji Main Dojo, you say?!¡± All the disciples were shocked.

    ¡°What? The Genji Main Dojo has also sent people? Is she a formal disciple?¡± A horse-faced youth questioned in amazement.

    ¡°Tch, as if that would happen. The Genji Main Dojo and Taira Main Dojo have always sent two attendant disciples or appointed disciples in the past for this excursion. What kind of position and strength do you think the main dojo¡¯s formal disciples possess? They wouldn¡¯t waste their time by participating in this excursion,¡± An average-heighted bald samurai among them stated.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, this girl looks quite pretty and even has an extraordinary weapon, so even if she is an appointed disciple, she must possess considerable strength, right?¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. I heard that although the formal disciples of the main dojo are quite formidable, the attendant disciples and appointed disciples join the dojo by relying on their background and by donating huge amounts of funds to the dojo. This girl looks like a spoiled princess of a noble n or a wealthy n to me, that¡¯s all. She may not be that strong. Just look at that sword of hers, it¡¯s so long and exquisite, and is clearly meant for showing off. Do you think an ordinary samurai woman can use such a long sword? If so, what for? To spin it around?¡±

    ¡°That does make sense¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°In this poor monk¡¯s view, women who look so pretty are all femme fatales. Who knows if she entered the dojo through some kind of shameful deal? Such a person wouldn¡¯t achieve anything even if they entered a prominent dojo, so they might as well have sent her to serve as a pretty face¡­ Sigh¡­¡± A thin, tall and shadowy martial monk donned in a white robe and a head-coveringmented.

    ¡°How could this person say something like that?! Miss Kagami entered the dojo by relying on her strength! Your heart is so dark, and you call yourself a monk? What a joke!¡± The ponytailed senior sister from Takesh*ta Town looked at the monk besides her with disgust while the girls beside her revealed expectant expressions on their blushing faces as they looked at the aloof and graceful Lily.

    Although they were gossiping in a hushed voice, with Lily¡¯s acute sense of hearing, none of it escaped her ears. However, she simply didn¡¯t care about what they thought as she had already prepared to get misunderstood since she had to protect this excursion while hiding her identity.

    It was just that a part of these deeply proud young disciples of dojos from the Land of East consisted of such vulgar gossipers and muscle heads who liked to cause internal strife. This was so embarrassing that it would only incur ridicule from the Land of Hundred Demons.

 Volume 2, Chapter 84 â€“ Holding Hands Under the Veil of the Windy Night

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 84 - Holding Hands Under the Veil of the Windy Night</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The autumn wind blew gently across the meadow and swooshed past Lily¡¯s bosom. Indisputably, the gazes of the male disciples weren¡¯t fixed on her face as they watched her speak.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t care about this at all and instead greeted Instructor Tanaka respectfully while standing in the center of the disciples, ¡°Instructor Tanaka, I wish to inquire something before I put forward my suggestion.¡±

    Tanaka was taken aback for a moment, but he managed to respond to her question, ¡°Please feel free to do so, Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°I wish to inquire what is the purpose of this training excursion.¡±

    ¡°Its purpose?¡± Tanaka didn¡¯t even need to ponder about it. He stuck his chest out gantly while standing on the rock and said righteously, ¡°Monsters are creating havoc all around in the Land of East right now and there are even a few who have be corrupted and associate with the monsters without any remorse for the sake of gaining higher power and fulfilling their desires. We can even say that these powers of the Hundred Demons form a that surrounds the eight provinces of Kanto. As such, our dojos decided to send their disciples to dangerous ces to show the courage and camaraderie of the young samurai of the East to the powers of the Hundred Demons and raise the prestige of samurai from Kanto. Thus, we cannot let down the expectations of Lord Kamakura and all the Dojo¡¯s Masters!¡±

    Everyone merely gazed at Tanaka in silence once he finished speaking and didn¡¯t apud him, which in turn made Tanaka feel a bit despondent.

    Lily nodded silently after hearing this and said, ¡°Thank you for yourments, Instructor Tanaka, but I see it a bit differently.¡±

    Tanaka¡¯s brows creased up, ¡°How do you see it then, Miss Kagami?¡±

    Tanaka felt that Miss Kagami was going to find fault in his words.

    Lily didn¡¯t respond to him and instead looked towards the Itamoto brothers and Shota, ¡°How do you see it, seniors?¡±

    Since it was a question from an exceptional beauty like Lily, the disciples naturally desired to show their best qualities to raise their position in her mind. As such, they replied to her pretty eagerly.

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally the best opportunity to hook up with a female disciple!¡± Itamoto Kujou blurted out.

    ¡°Hah?¡± The other disciples were all taken aback by his response.

    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t stutter this time, you dolt!¡± Kujou¡¯s elder brother, Yashiro, knocked Kujou¡¯s head with his fist embarrassedly. You really said it, you dolt!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Shota chuckled, ¡°It seems like the two of you have impure motives. I participated in this training excursion only to temper my swordsmanship and gain experience. Naturally, I¡¯ll step forth bravely to protect everyone if we were to face any danger. After all, as a sword master, my strength is a notch higher than everyone else and I am also a bit confident in my appearance! If we really encounter monsters, I shall protect a refineddy like Miss Kagami with my all!¡±

    Saying so, Shota bent down and plucked a wildflower from the meadow. Then, he knelt down on one knee and offered the flower to Lily with a smile on his rodent-like face that had a beard styled into two dreadlocks that curled upwards slightly.

    This caused an embarrassed expression to appear on Lily¡¯s face.

    Meanwhile, at the back, Shimizu grabbed the handle of her de silently.

    Nanako pulled her sleeves hastily in fear and cated her, ¡°Lady Shimizu, please quell your anger.¡±

    That Itamoto Yashiro, on the other hand, swatted the flower in Shota¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°Put your trash away. Do you believe you are qualified to offer flowers to Miss Kagami?¡±

    Yashiro then faced Lily and said with a smile, ¡°I shall answer your question now, Miss Kagami. This training excursion has two purposes, first is to unt the strength of the young samurai of the East like Instructor Tanaka exined, and to promote the¡­ camaraderie between the disciples of the dojo.¡±

    Saying so, Itamoto reached forward with the intention of caressing Lily¡¯s hand that was fixed on the handle of her de.

    However, sharp as she was, Lily stepped back imperceptibly and dodged his hand in a natural manner.

    ¡°In this poor monk¡¯s opinion,¡± the ill-mouthed martial monk continued, ¡°This training excursion is to help the souls of the vengeful spirits find peace and help the distressedmon folk. However, it¡¯s a huge inconvenience that so many women are apanying us.¡±

    Although he spoke such words, the monk stole nces at Lily¡¯s bosom asionally. He criticized and mocked Lily precisely because he was aware that he could never obtain her and was a model case of calling grapes sour since they are unobtainable to him.

    A discussion began with everyone talking at once after this and Lily stepped forth again at this moment to state briefly in a calm tone, ¡°Instructor Tanaka, everyone. In my opinion, we only have one purpose in this time¡¯s training excursion, and that is, to return alive.¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t trying to scare them with her words or exaggerate things deliberately. The reason she said this was that she truly believed this was the case. Although the mountain woods portrayed the beautiful scenery of autumn and filled her with satisfaction, that was just on the outside. From all the signs she had picked up till now, Lily had a feeling that perhaps this training excursion wasn¡¯t as easy as it appeared and most of the disciples, including Tanaka in it, had yet to realize this.

    Everyone was taken aback by Lily¡¯s words and the crowd turned silent for a moment. Lily¡¯smunication skills weren¡¯t actually that good and perhaps most of the disciples also didn¡¯t take her sincere words that well.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Itamoto Yashiro chuckled loudly, ¡°Miss Kagami, you are too timid. It might have indeed been a bit dangerous for the average samurai to venture deep into Mt. Inda, but there¡¯s so many of us here, and each one of us is the cream of the crop chosen by the dojos. The monsters will flee with their tails tucked between their legs if they catch sight of us, so I¡¯m actually quite worried whether we will even see any of them appear before us and just result in a vain trip!¡±

    Instructor Tanaka also expressed his views, ¡°Youe from the main dojo, so you need to watch your words when you speak, Miss Kagami. My duty is to protect everyone during this excursion. Moreover, the itinerary we are following was drawn up by the upper echelon of each dojo and through extensive research by multiple instructors. I shall not im anything else, but I, Tanaka, will guarantee that each disciple shall return alive! Thus, all of you can feel at ease. As long as I have a single breath left in me, I won¡¯t allow harm to fall on even a single hair of you all!¡±

    Tanaka then stepped forth and pulled Lily back into the ranks and said, ¡°You just need to stand still over here, and all will be well, Miss Kagami!¡±

    Lily stood still while Tanaka could onlyment and express his displeasure, ¡°I thought Miss Kagami would have some enlightening words for us, but I never imagined it was just fearmongering. This has really disappointed me!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Lil¡¯ Sister Kagami, you needn¡¯t feel afraid. Your elder brother shall protect you no matter what danger we face!¡± Itamoto Yashiro stated heroically.

    ¡°Tch! You won¡¯t get the chance to do that. I, Shota, am enough to protect Miss Kagami!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Shall we settle it with a duel, then?¡±

    ¡°So be it then, we shall settle it with our swords. Did you think I¡¯ll shiver in fear just because you are taller than me?¡±

    The two of thempeted with each other.

    Meanwhile, Lily was left speechless and thought that perhaps it wasn¡¯t suitable for a beauty like her to take the lead. She had stepped forth to point out that cooperating with each other would allow them to respond to any danger swiftly, but it had somehow changed into a duel between the male disciples to earn her favor¡­ this development had really exceeded her control.

    Hence, Lily faced the female disciples and said, ¡°Senior sister and junior sisters, I will walk alongside you, so you needn¡¯t panic if we run into any danger as I will protect you all.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ Miss Kagami is so cool.¡±

    ¡°I really want to be protected by Miss Kagami,¡± A few youngdies blushed.

    ¡°Hey now!¡± The horse-faced samurai chipped in, ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving anything for us to do now, Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The other disciples also burst intoughter and the mood turned pretty ardent and lively momentarily.

    The group continued with the journey and passed through the mountain woods until night approached and they had yet to run into any danger till now. Perhaps it was truly as Itamoto had stated, the weaker monsters didn¡¯t dare to approach the ranks of disciples that easily as they numbered a lot.

    Since night hade, the disciples chose to set camp in a valley of the mountain and made it their rest spot.

    However, as it was just a lighthearted training excursion this time and wasn¡¯t an operation of the army, they didn¡¯t have tents with them.

    The male disciples slept on the ground directly while the female disciples unfurled the folded nkets in their bags on the ground andid down on it to get some rest.

    Lily, Nanako and Shimizu were seated above the two nkets they had joined up and drank some water together before sleeping.

    The ponytailed female disciple from Takesh*ta Town had also spread her nket nearby to Lily and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go bring some more water,¡± Nanako stated.

    ¡°Me too,¡± the ponytailed disciple didn¡¯t dare to venture out alone and seized the chance to go draw water together with Nanako. If not, she would have had to request the aid of a male disciple, and that might have led to the other party misunderstanding things.

    After seeing Nanako leave, Shimizu pulled closer to Lily. As they were situated in the woods, the others hadn¡¯t noticed that the two of them were so close to each other under the veil of the night.

    She pulled Lily¡¯s arm and stated in close proximity to Lily¡¯s face, ¡°Could you apany elder sister somewhere, little sister?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where are you nning to go, Sis?¡±

    Shimizu whispered into Lily¡¯s ears with a blushing face, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ relieve ourselves now, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily also blushed, but this wasn¡¯t exactly an unreasonable request and was actually quite within reason.

    They were in the mountain woods where monsters roamed currently, and it was pretty dangerous for a girl to relieve herself alone as she would be in a pretty defenseless posture at that moment. Hence, it was much safer to have someone apany you and was also themon sense followed by samurai women when they adventured outside, to relieve themselves in groups.

    Naturally, if there was only a single woman within the group, nothing could be done about that. On the other hand, there were also shameless samurai women who would request men to apany them, and the result of that was quite obvious.

    Shimizu pulled Lily¡¯s hand and took her further into the woods as it was best to do such matters far from the eyes of everyone else.

    After they had reached a calm spot that wasn¡¯t in the view of their group, the two of them went behind a bush.

    ¡°Sis, are you going first, or shall I?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Hehe, you first,¡± Shimizu smiled lovingly.

    ¡°Ehhh?¡± Actually, Lily wasn¡¯t really feeling the urge to relieve herself and she also didn¡¯t want Shimizu to see that ce of hers, so she countered back, ¡°How about you go first, Sis?¡±

    However, Shimizu seemed to have seen through Lily¡¯s intentions, ¡°Nope. You go first, little sister. Listen to your sister¡¯s words, okay?¡±

    Lily blushed and bowed her head helplessly, ¡°F-Fine, then.¡±

    She had almost added the words ¡®you aren¡¯t allowed to peep, sis¡¯ at the end, but she refrained from doing so as that would sound too strange. Moreover, she felt that she couldn¡¯t always treat her Sister Shimizu as a pervert and stay vignt of her.

    It actually wasn¡¯t that much of a big deal, but since Shimizu liked her, Lily felt that that the entire matter was pretty weird.

    She walked to the other side of the bush and squatted down¡­ but she suddenly discovered Shimizu walking over to her side, so she lowered her skirt in a rush and maintained the posture of her legs parted to the sides for the obvious reasons.

    ¡°Sis, what are you nning to¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll mar your kimono¡¯s skirt this way, little sister. Why don¡¯t you let me hold your skirt for you?¡±

    ¡°Hah?! No-no! There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not like I am a kid. It won¡¯t ssh onto the skirt!¡±

    Lily tensed up when faced with the seemingly conniving gaze of Shimizu and was on herst leg too, ¡°M-Maybe you should really go first, Sis.¡±

    Lily stated blushingly.

    Shimizu smiled gently in response to that and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then.¡±

    ¡°Hah???¡±

    As she was aware that Lily was embarrassed right now, Shimizu circled to the other side of the bush and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± responded Lily and then lifted her skirt again¡­

    A chilling wind breezed past Lily and it seemed to possess a sinister and gloomy aura that gave Lily a bad premonition in her heart.

    A tender hand reached out through the bush suddenly and groped about randomly at this moment. Lily¡¯s breathing turned rushed as she thought Shimizu was trying to take advantage of her tensed up body and screamed for Shimizu to not do it internally, but she felt embarrassed to put those thoughts into words right now.

    However, Shimizu¡¯s fingers just brushed past the side of her butt cheeks identally before they fumbled about and grabbed Lily¡¯s hand.

    The two girls thus relieved themselves while holding hands through the bush under the veil of the windy night.

    ¡°Forgive me, little sister. Your elder sister shouldn¡¯t have doubted you,¡± Shimizu stated affectionately while facing downwards with blushing cheeks.

 Volume 2, Chapter 85 â€“ Entering Mt. Inda

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 85 - Entering Mt. Inda</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The chilly wind blew across thends. It was around 4-5 pm in the afternoon right now, yet the skies outside Mt. Inda were as dark as the night.

    The disciples walked through deste fields that led to a towering, dark mountain that looked like the back of a giant creature, which was none other than Mt. Inda.

    Skeletons of humans and creatures came into view on this path that existed between these barren fields from time to time and the ruins of a small vige that had been abandoned long ago could be seen nearby.

    ¡°Mt. Inda is infested with monsters and it¡¯s already been over a decade since they decimated this deserted vige at the foot of the mountain,¡± Instructor Tanaka revealed a concerned expression and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s called an excursion, I hope you will realize the weight on your shoulders after seeing this scene. We absolutely aren¡¯t here for a scenic tour.¡±

    ¡®Although it¡¯s dangerous, the masters still made arrangements for these disciples to enter Mt. Inda for training. If not, they will find it hard to mature and be a powerful samurai who can subdue demons and truly protect thends,¡¯ Lily sighed emotionally in the depths of her heart after seeing this deserted vige.

    Although Lily wasn¡¯t someone from this Heian world, she had also begun to have a sense of belonging after spending so much time here. Thus, if required, Lily wouldn¡¯t shirk back from protecting thends of humans.

    Although she had undergone various perils, the world had also shown its favor upon her and blessed her with spirit power, secret arts, treasures and fortuitous encounters. Furthermore, to say the least, it was already impossible for Lily to ignore the plight of the people of this Heian world just because she was an interloper from a different world.

    ¡°Instructor Tanaka,¡± A female disciple inquired sweetly, ¡°The skies are dark already, so wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to rest at the foot of the mountain and venture into this Mt. Inda at daybreak tomorrow? The mountain looks pretty gloomy right now, I¡¯m feeling a bit scared after by just looking at it.¡±

    Some girls always tried to please their instructors no matter where they went and even Lily couldn¡¯t find much fault with such behavior.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± However, Tanaka rejected that suggestion decisively and said, ¡°This ce is surrounded by wilderness, so we might as well be the prey of all the monsters in the mountain if we spend the night here. It would be better for us to rest on the mountain under the cover of the woods.¡±

    Tanaka gave a strange impression to Lily as he would act firm and decisive at times yet act perplexed and cave in at other times. Thus, Lily hadn¡¯t seeded in figuring him out even now.

    As such, the group strode forward towards the towering mountain with their horses and although the mountain seemed like it was right before them, it took them about 2 hours to climb up the hill.

    However, a pair of tiny monstrous eyes were spying on the group as they ventured into the mountain from within the deserted vige.

    The biggest trouble of entering Mt. Inda was the mist that covered it. The fifty members of the group also found it difficult to see things on the long and narrow dirt trail that, at most, allowed two people to walk side-by-side.

    This increased the difficulty of protecting this group for Lily and Shimizu greatly.

    However, entering the mountains to train was essentially a trial of life and death, so it was better to skip participating in it if safety took precedence.

    ¡°Nanako, stay close to me. I¡¯m feeling more and more restless after reaching this ce. It¡¯s possible that we might run into danger,¡± Lily stated.

    She probed the surroundings with her spirit power yet discovered that the mist was hindering her spirit power. As such, although her visibility had increased from ten meters to twenty meters through probing with spirit power, it was far from enough to cover the entire group.

    From the information she had received, the strongest monster present on Mt. Inda was only an inferior high-ranked monster, and it was the lord of the mountain that rarely made an appearance. As such, it didn¡¯t possess that much of a threat to Lily and Shimizu. However, it was hard to say whether the same could be said for the other disciples.

    Still, Lily felt quite restless for some reason.

    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t wander too far from us, okay?¡± Lily advised the ponytailed disciple.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be right in front of you.¡±

    ¡°This mountain is really steeped in a strong evil aura,¡± Even Shimizu passed such ament while walking alongside Lily.

    ¡°Yes. Perhaps that girl¡¯s suggestion from before was the right one,¡± Lily added, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have entered the mountain woods sote in the evening. At least, we would have adapted better if we had entered during daytime and¡­¡±

    ¡°AAAHHH¡ª!¡±

    A female disciple¡¯s scream echoed through the woods while Lily was in the middle of speaking.

    ¡°Did something happen?!¡± Lily was rmed as they had only walked a few kilometers on the trail after entering the mountain.

    Furthermore, although Lily had heard the scream, she couldn¡¯t locate the person because of the dense mist.

    Shimizu also grabbed the hilt of her sword and looked all around vigntly, ¡°This mist is disrupting the spirit probes too much. Even I¡¯m unable to probe out what happened ahead!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first! I¡¯ll leave the rear to you, Sis! Senior Sister and Nanako, stay beside Sister Shimizu and don¡¯t move away from her until I return!¡±

    Although Lily had a feeling they would run into danger, she wasn¡¯t expecting it to happen so soon.

    Nanako, Shimizu and the ponytailed disciple stood on guard while facing a direction each while Lily leaped forward and dashed through the perplexed disciples with an astonishing speed.

    After advancing a few meters ahead, she had finally reached the scene of the incident.

    The disciples at the forefront were all huddled together in fear and watched the man hanging from the crown of the tree.

    It was a short and stout triangr-faced man.

    ¡°Instructor Tanaka¡­¡± Lily red at the nearby scared disciples and berated them, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you saved him?!¡±

    She jumped up suddenly to a height of three meters then unsheathed Crescent Moon to cut off the rope above Tanaka¡¯s head, following which he fell to the ground. However, when Lily approached him, she discovered an inch-long de jutting out of Tanaka¡¯s neck. His neck had already be a mangled mess and blood seeped out heavily from the wound. Lily then ced her finger before his nose and discovered he had already stopped breathing.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Lily stated gloomily.

    Although Instructor Tanaka has a petty and entric personality, he ced the safety of the disciples as his highest priority wholeheartedly and was a righteous man who was loyal to the dojos of the East. He had indeed fulfilled his promise and prevented harm from befalling any disciple before taking hisst breath.

    The Itamoto brothers and Shota also rushed over and were taken aback after seeing this scene, their faces turning unsightly.

    ¡°Tanaka¡¯s dead? Just like that?¡± Itamoto Yashiro asked astonishedly.

    Lily observed the noose and from the looks of it, it seemed to resemble the wares of a ninja, but she wasn¡¯t certain of it. If Shiu were present, she could¡¯vee to a definitive conclusion, but she still felt puzzled about why an existence that could kill a middle-stage sword master had appeared on Mt. Inda so suddenly. Furthermore, this pattern of attack didn¡¯t match with the records of the monsters that resided on this mountain.

    ¡°W-What do we do?¡± The disciples were all dumbstruck by this development. The instructor leading the group had perished soon after entering the mountain, so they were perplexed about how to proceed with the excursion.

    ¡°What are you all panicking for?¡± Itamoto Yashiro scolded them, ¡°Instructor Tanaka designated us brothers as the protectors of the group when he was alive, so everyone must follow mymands henceforth! Shota, go and call over the people at the back and ask them to gather at this leveled spot. Kujou, bring the instructor¡¯s body to the side of the trail.¡±

    Yashiro was determined to show off his manliness during this moment of crisis and stepped forth to be the leader.

    The nearby disciples had lost their bearings because of the fear, so theyplied with his instructions.

    ¡°Hold on now. Why are you ordering me?¡± Shota, on the other hand, refused to do so.

    ¡°You still want to argue about such things at such a time? Get around to it now!¡± Yashiro reproached him in fury.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? You and I are both disciples and protectors, so why are you directing me?¡± Shota refused to back down.

    ¡°Enough. Brother Shota, could you please call over those at the back?¡± Lily requested softly.

    Hearing Lily say the words ¡®Brother Shota¡¯ pleased Shota a lot, so he felt eager to fulfill the stunning beauty¡¯s request and thusplied, ¡°All right! I shall do it at once for the sake of you, Miss Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shota red at the tall Itamoto Yashiro and ran back into the mist.

 Volume 2, Chapter 86 â€“ Wildfire

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 86 - Wildfire</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The disciples appeared from within the mist in session and gathered at the leveled spot beside the mountain trail while Instructor Tanaka¡¯s motionless bodyid aside with the blood already dry.

    The disciples began to panic and looked at each other apprehensively and though they were at aplete loss about what action to take next, they had subconsciously formed groups with their dojo mates.

    All of them had their gazes fixed on Itamoto Yashiro since he possessed a taller height and thus exuded a sense of security along with a leaderlike aura.

    ¡°Oh, Honored One¡­ Oh, Righteous One¡­¡± The gloomy martial monk seemed to have initiated the ceremony to transcend Instructor Tanaka¡¯s soul.

    Shimizu and the others also gathered over.

    ¡°Instructor Tanaka¡­¡± Shimizu also felt a bit saddened by this loss of life.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± A female disciple asked worriedly, ¡°Instructor Tanaka is already dead, so what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Since even Instructor Tanaka is dead, what can we even do? Let¡¯s return!¡± A male disciple screamed.

    ¡°Stop kidding me!¡± Itamoto Yashiro raised his voice suddenly, ¡°Instructor Tanaka was killed by something and his body hasn¡¯t even gone cold yet, but you¡¯re already thinking of fleeing? Do you not feel ashamed for having such thoughts as samurai of the East?!¡±

    ¡°Say what you want, but how do we proceed with the training when even the instructor is dead? We can¡¯t follow the original n as this matter has be such a huge mess. Furthermore, how do we even deal with something that can kill the instructor with so much ease?¡± Another male disciple questioned.

    The vast majority of the disciples were perplexed about what to do next.

    ¡°Hmph! Leave if you wish to, cowards! If you aren¡¯t afraid of us samurai of the East bing theughingstock, that is!¡± Although a rare urrence, even Shota held the same opinion as Itamoto Yashiro on this asion.

    Lily added coldly, ¡°Although we¡¯re bound to face danger if we advance forward, it might not be safe to turn back and return.¡±

    The male disciples who were making a racket about returning turned silent after hearing her words. As Lily had stated, there was indeed no guarantee that they would face danger only if they advanced ahead.

    ¡°Even so, we¡¯re just a few kilometers into the mountain right now and will have to returnter on after advancing deeper. At least, we¡¯ll face less danger if we return now.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid we will be theughingstock of our dojo mates and the world if we return like this¡­¡±

    The samurai always ced righteousness and glory above their lives, so they were forced to ponder over this issue seriously in this crisis.

    Shimizu, who rarely spoke, provided her opinion at this moment, ¡°What¡¯s there to argue over? Those who fear death can return while those willing to forge ahead will continue moving forward. As the adage goes¡ªto each his own¡ªis there a need to make things soplicated?¡±

    Itamoto Yashiro was feeling empowered right now and felt that the female disciples present here were all members of his harem. As such, he chided Shimizu right away, ¡°You stupid woman! That will split our strength and provide opportunities to the enemy to attack us! This proposition is no good. We must remain united and move together!¡±

    Shimizu smiled helplessly and stopped speaking since she didn¡¯t wish to argue any further.

    The ponytailed disciple also forced a smile and said, ¡°Uhm. Although I may becking in strength and unqualified to speak in this situation, my proposition is that¡­ if splitting up isn¡¯t good and so is advancing forward and retreating back, why don¡¯t we decide it with a vote and have the minorityply with the majority¡¯s opinion?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Everyone gets to have their own say regarding their fates and won¡¯t have anyints this way!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the minority shall follow the majority¡¯s opinion. Vote now so there¡¯s no room for regretster!¡±

    ¡°Vote now so there¡¯s no room for regretster!¡±

    The disciples spoke up in agreement one after the other. After all, this would ensure a higher degree of safety and also enable them to defend their honor as samurai. A good number of themon disciples were willing to bet their lives determinedly for the sake of righteousness when faced with such a peril. However, some people were different and actually wavered as they found it hard to make a choice.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Itamoto Yashiro directed a satisfied look towards the ponytailed disciple, ¡°Your words are quite insightful, girl. Could you tell me your beautiful name? What do you think about following at my side from now on?¡±

    From his tone, it seemed as if he were granting her his favor.

    ¡°Eh. There¡¯s no need for that. Also, my name isn¡¯t worth mentioning at all.¡±

    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s seize the moment and decide it with a vote as soon as possible while the skies haven¡¯t darkenedpletely yet!¡± One of the disciples stated.

    ¡°Fine! Those who wish to return, raise your hands!¡± The male disciple who made a racket about returning previously announced while raising his hand.

    A few others also raised their hands while the others looked at each other nervously as most were unwilling to be the first to raise their hands and get treated as cowards.

    In the end, only six female disciples and nine male disciples raised their hands, who totaled up to less than 30% of the total members.

    ¡°The answer is pretty obvious! We shall forge ahead so that Instructor Tanaka¡¯s sacrifice isn¡¯t wasted and live up to the fame of the East¡¯s samurai!¡± Itamoto Yashiro stated spiritedly.

    ¡°Brother Itamoto¡­¡± The girl who fawned on Instructor Tanaka previously seemed to have be mesmerized by Itamoto Yashiro¡¯s charm now.

    All samurai were raised up to follow the path of righteousness right from their childhood. As such, even though a few of them felt dissatisfied with the oue, none of them had the courage to go back on their promise. If not, they would truly be shunned by the people of the world.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis, is this fine?¡± Shimizu inquired in a low voice.

    ¡°If we really return like this, the upper echelon of the major dojos, Lord Kamakura and the others who insisted on conducting this training excursion will lose all face and it also goes against Instructor Sakiko¡¯s aspirations. As such, I also believe the decision to continue is the right one,¡± Lily stated.

    Lily hadn¡¯t lowered her voice meticulously, so the nearby samurai also heard this. Shota didn¡¯t miss the chance to praise her and apuded immediately, ¡°Miss Kagami¡¯s is right. We are the future hope of the East, so how could we disappoint Lord Kamakura and the other masters? In my opinion, having such a temperament that enabled you to discern the intricacies of this matter makes you the most optimal candidate to act as our leader! How about we all follow the orders of Queen Kaga¡­ Ahem, Miss Kagami?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yashiro¡¯s brows locked up, following which he red at Lily in anger. It wasn¡¯t proper for him to veto this suggestion because of his position, so he tried to intimidate Lily into declining this offer.

    On the other hand, Lily simply didn¡¯t care about this senseless intimidation and thus responded with the following words, ¡°I¡¯m fine with just covering everyone¡¯s backs and am not interested in leading the group.¡±

    Yashiro felt ted when he saw Lily refuse and nodded towards her in a seemingly appreciative manner. However, Lily didn¡¯t feel like responding to him.

    Itamoto Yashiro turned around to look at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bury Instructor Tanaka at once and look for a rtively safer location before it turns dark.¡±

    Kujou and two other male disciples buried Instructor Tanaka and stuck a branch into the mound to mark his grave. His katana, however, was to be brought back to the dojo for the management to handle.

    The group advanced forward after Instructor Tanaka was buried.

    However, the mountain trail was rugged, and the dense mist remained all the same no matter how deep they advanced. As such, they found it difficult to find a ce for resting.

    Lily and the other three girls were nning to walk at the back, but Yashiro resisted this idea and insisted on having Kujou and two other male disciples guard their backs. Thus, Lily relented and walked behind the other girls who were in a rtively safer position at the center of the group.

    The dim light of the night crept up gradually, so a few people carried torches in their hands in intervals of twos and threes to light up the path ahead. After all, this wasn¡¯t one of Lily¡¯s solo adventures and neither did they possess the ability to deploy a spiritual probe.

    The ponytailed disciple also walked in front of Lily and the others with a torch in hand.

    A chilly wind apanied the roiling mist and howls were audible from time to time that seemed like the sound of the wind yet also seemed like the howl of some monster. This scared Nanako a little and made hertch onto Lily¡¯s arm subconsciously.

    Shimizu just smiled when she saw this. She knew the rtionship between Lily and Nanako and it was more than enough for her to at least know Lily¡¯s intentions. She knew Lily preferred mature elder sister-like women, so Shimizu only thought of Nanako as a brat and didn¡¯t mind her intimacy with Lily.

    This dense mist and the mountain winds weren¡¯t normal sights, so they actually had a strong debilitative effect on the weak. Even Nanako and the ponytailed disciple had begun to feel tired after walking in the dead of the night.

    The condition of the other disciples was just as bad, and their speed dropped by the minute. There were even some disciples who had fallen behind and were taking rough breaths while supporting their bodies by cing their palms on their thighs.

    ¡°Hurry up, everyone! We won¡¯t be able to find a ce to rest unless we move ahead. It¡¯s too dangerous for us to set up camp on top of this mountain trail!¡± Yashiro urged from the front.

    Naturally, Lily and Shimizu werepletely fine.

    Shimizu hadn¡¯t coughed even once over the past two days. This wasn¡¯t because her illness had improved but rather because she had taken the grade 6 medicine that Lord Kamakura had bestowed her prior to the excursion. That medicine was obviously effective and allowed Shimizu to maintain her most optimal state for a while, but it came with some side effects. Once the effect ended, it would bring some additional detriments to the body and make it even weaker. Naturally, this side effect was also temporary.

    Finally, the group arrived at a recession in the mountain that was formed by two steep rock walls conjoining with each other. This acted as the protective screen from behind while an open spaceid ahead of it. Thus, even if something emerged from the woods to attack them suddenly, it would have to first pass through the ten-meter wide expanse ofnd before reaching them and this raised the safety of the location by a lotpared to before.

    ¡°This ce is suitable for setting up camp and resting!¡± Itamoto Yashiro proimed while pointing at the surroundings.

    Lily observed the location and nodded silently. It seems like this Itamoto isn¡¯t an utter fool.

    The disciples were all feeling cold, tired and afraid, just an inch away from reaching their limits. Thus, they epted the proposition dly and gathered in the open space and sat down in groups with their backs against the wall.

    A few male disciples brought some stones and started a bonfire.

    A handsome male disciple even took out a flute and began ying it, its melodious sound resounding through the mountain.

    Meanwhile, the female disciples began heating water for cooking. The camp had thus be lively and somewhat cozy for a while.

    Lily wished to stand guard at the outer perimeter but Itamoto insisted on having them remain close to the walls together with the other girls, which was the safest spot. As such, Lily and the others didn¡¯t reject his proposition.

    ¡°Kujou, stand guard here with the others. Don¡¯t make such a face now, I¡¯ll find a girl to keep youpanyter at night! Since we are protecting them right now, someone would definitely be willing to do it,¡± Yashiro patted Kujou¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°G-Girl. O-Okay! I-I¡¯ll stand guard, d-definitely!¡± Kujou giggled dim-wittedly.

    Meanwhile, Yashiro returned beside the bonfire and drank to his fill.

    Lily and the others were seated at the innermost location and observed the gentle and quiet behavior of the girls as well as the bold and unrestrained behavior of the boys. The autumn wind brought some leaves asionally that issued a crackling sound when they fell into the bonfire and emitted the burnt scent of withered leaves. The light of this bonfire seemed to portray a romantic scene amidst this training excursion and even Lily had be influenced by this mood for a moment.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, Nanako, Senior, do you want to dance?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    They were naturally unable to suppress Lily¡¯s terpsichorean nature.

    Thus, the girl in red began dancing lightly and gracefully under the illumination of the bonfire¡¯s light.

    Shimizu also picked a leaf and yed a melodious and mellow tune apanied with spiritual fluctuations.

    The ponytailed disciple also yed the small drum she possessed. As it was a training excursion, they were a few who carried musical instruments on them.

    Nanako, on the other hand, stood upright and sang a ssical poem¡ªSenjoutsuki.

    The cheerful performance of these singing and dancing girls attracted everyone¡¯s attention momentarily.

    Even crude people like Yashiro and Shota acted with tact and didn¡¯t cause amotion by messing with the dancing beauty and instead appreciated it from the sidelines. After all, although they possessed crude personalities, they were still progeny of samurai families and not bandits or brigands.

    Lily had also be drenched in sweat after finishing this dance and this emphasized her morous beauty under the illumination of the bonfire. As for whether this dance of hers hadn¡¯t evoked the lust for this woman in the spectators, that was naturally untrue.

    However, Lily hadn¡¯t performed because of that and only danced because she felt like doing so, allowing herself to blossom in this world.

    All of a sudden, she sensed a sharp gaze fall on her back and turned around as a result, which brought the roughly breathing Kujou who was staring at her from a few meters with a fixed gaze into her view.

    A swift and cold de suddenly streaked across Kujou¡¯s neck from the darkness behind him and that huge head of his which had an infatuated expression on its face flew off into the sky followed by a line of blood appearing on his neck.

    The silhouette of a creature with the upper body of a woman with a stone-cold expression and ash-colored long hair and the lower body of a snake with lustrous cyan scales emerged from darkness behind Kujou¡¯s body while wielding two crescent-moon-like sickles that were as tall as humans.

 Volume 2, Chapter 87- Snake Women, Okubi

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 87- Snake Women, ¨­kubi</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily drew in a cold breath and stated, ¡°It¡¯s snake women!¡±

    The other disciples also regained their senses at this moment while many of the female disciples screamed in fear.

    Itamoto Yashiro also froze momentarily after watching his little brother¡¯s head fall to the ground.

    Snake women emerged from the curtain of the night with two unusual sickles in hand in session.

    ¡°DIE!¡± Itamoto Yashiro roared in fury and charged towards the snake women after drawing out his katana.

    Many brave ones among the other male disciples also drew their katanas and charged towards the snake women.

    Even Shimizu wore a cold expression on her face and got up while cing her hand on the handle of Tranquil Bamboo and murmured faintly, ¡°Snake women are said to be the subordinates of the great demon Kiyohime of Kansai, so why have these monsters appeared in Sagami province? From the looks of it, it seems like these snake women are low-grade monsters that consist of superior mid-ranked and inferior high-ranked monsters. If that Kiyohime is also here, we are truly done for and even I would perish instantly. However, it seems like Kiyohime hasn¡¯te here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless! These snake women are quite dangerous!¡± Lily cried out.

    However, it was already toote. The disciples had already charged into the snake women valiantly and although they acted crudely in normal times and were hotheads who liked to fight and flirt, they would battle with their lives on the line at the critical moment irrespective of the enemy¡¯s strength. At this moment, Lily felt that the reason the Land of East hadn¡¯t fallen into the hands of the Hundred Demons wasn¡¯t just because of the existence of Lord Kamakura and the Furinkazan.

    Although the samurai of the East mayck good and honest people, almost all of them possessed bone-deep bravery!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The male disciples screamed as they charged into the snake women, but these snake women were all 3 meters tall and wielded sickles that were as wide as an archway.

    The snake women swung their sickles swiftly before the des of the disciples could even reach them.

    ¡°Spurt¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Spurt¡ª!¡±

    The disciples at the forefront were either sliced into two or lost their limbs!

    No matter how brave they were, in the end, it was just the bravery of ordinary men. The disciples who just possessed the strength of sword masters couldn¡¯t even perceive the strength of the enemies, so they simply had no chance against the mid-ranked and high-ranked monsters!

    Itamoto was also infuriated and amassed all his spirit power to strike the snake woman who killed his little brother at the spot where its human torso merged with the snake¡¯s body using his de.

    However, the enemy was an inferior high-ranked monster and stronger than Itamoto by 2-3 ranks!

    While the disciples were charging ahead or holding onto their des or guarding the girls after the battle began, a few giant creatures leaped out from the other side of the woods suddenly.

    ¡°Kyaaa¡ª!¡± A girl on the other side screamed.

    These creatures were actually giant heads and were all taller than 2 meters. Their heads seemed human yet inhuman with a huge lifeless eye protruding out at the top, followed by a nose covered in pustules and a wide jaw with teeth as huge as wooden sandals. These fiendish creatures didn¡¯t have anything below their necks and bounced over towards the disciples monstrously.

    The bonfire was still lit before the mountain walls and the vicious snake womanid to one side while the frightening ¨­kubiid to the other side. They besieged the rmed disciples that were putting up a tenacious resistance from both sides; the picturesque scene of the training excursion had changed into the painting of the ends of time in an instant.

    Although these ¨­kubi were just mid-ranked monsters, they didn¡¯t possess that much offensive power and relied on scaring people and then dragged the unconscious people back into the woods to gobble them up.

    The snake women, on the other hand, were too fearsome as they had already killed 4-5 brave disciples in an instant.

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± Itamoto¡¯s amateurish strike collided with the thick sickle and his katana snapped off into two pieces.

    The intense force behind the strike knocked him to the ground and by the time he raised his head to get up, his eyes greeted therge sickly dropping towards him. In that instant, he thought he was done for already.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± A shadow shed past swiftly and chopped at the snake woman¡¯s arm. It was none other than Shota who had seized the chance to strike the snake woman while its focus was on Itamoto. However, the skin of an inferior high-ranked monster was too tough, so Shota could only deliver it a bleeding flesh wound.

    ¡°F?u?c?k?! Shota, it¡¯s actually you!¡± Itamoto was shocked as he wasn¡¯t expecting Shota who didn¡¯t get along with him to save his life at such a critical moment.

    ¡°Make no mistake! I didn¡¯t do it to save you, I just found the best chance to kill this snake woman, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Kill, my a?s?s?! You couldn¡¯t even chop of its hand!¡±

    The snake woman¡¯s tail transformed into a swift afterimage suddenly andshed out at Shota in the next instant.

    ¡°Nanako, sword!¡± Lily yelled out.

    Nanako picked up Crescent Moon that Lily had left at her side and threw it towards Lily.

    Skilled as she was, Lily didn¡¯t even need to turn around to grab the sword and broke into a short sprint, that was followed by a sharp increase in speed before a sudden forward jump.

    ¡°Crouch, you fool!¡± In this desperate moment, Lily didn¡¯t even feel like remembering Itamoto¡¯s name and could only yell at him in such a way.

    Itamoto, however, failed to react in time and just stopped down slightly and turned back to take a look when he felt a fierce wind hit his back. A red leaping shadow appeared in his vision and stepped on his shoulder before springing forward towards the snake woman.

    The snake woman possessed a strong grudge and had the instincts of a snake, so she brandished her sickle towards the iing Lily instinctively.

    Itamoto raised his head to look forward and thought, It¡¯s over. Miss Kagami can¡¯t dodge in mid-air. It¡¯s just impossible to block the attacks of the sickles that are longer and swifter with a katana!

    The two sickles attacked Lily from both sides at the same time.

    The katana in Lily¡¯s hand, Crescent Moon, left glowing afterimages as she swung it multiple times in either directions!

    ¡°sh! sh! sh!¡± A few sparks shed across the darkness of the night!

    The snake woman¡¯s sickles were cut into several pieces!

    The long katana in Lily¡¯s hand emitted a cold light as it rode the momentum and proceeded to strike the snake woman!

    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± A few crimson sword beams shed across the night, following which the snake woman was dismembered into eight pieces, its green blood sshing in all directions!

    And Lilynded past the snake woman.

    ¡°What?!¡± Itamoto was stupefied by this development.

    Afternding on the ground, Lily swung her katana and sent a crescent sword beam tearing up the ground towards two ¨­kubi.

    ¡°Pfft! Pfft!¡± The two ¨­kubi exploded into a dozen or so tiny human heads after getting struck by this crescent sword beam and fled in panic.

    Lily, however, didn¡¯t pause, and turned into a crimson afterimage as she flitted across the frontline!

    Whenever the crimson shadow passed by a snake woman, a crimson sword beam streak across its body, following which the snake woman would fall to the ground while twitching and bleeding heavily!

    In just a few breaths, the snake women were all writhing on the ground while curled up and issued mournful heart-wrenching screams before dying.

    Shimizu had also sprinted over with the intention of aiding Lily in battle, but she slowed down to a stop and even moved her hand away from her katana as it was already unneeded now.

    Shimizu felt that Lily¡¯s swordy had be even swifter and fiercer in just the few days they hadn¡¯t met¡­ and this shocked Shimizu while also making her feel a bit miffed.

    ¡°Is Lil¡¯ Sis Lily truly more talented than me? Why have I run into another bottleneck after that night of enlightenment¡­ was it because I was too impatient and overly avaricious?¡±

    Itamoto copsed back to the ground while Shota who had been thrashed to the ground by the snake woman got up with much difficulty. The two samurai then looked at the bloodstained bodies of the snake women before them.

    The fearsome and powerful creature that seemed undefeatable to them and had broken off Itamoto¡¯s sword with a single strike, killed numerous disciples instantly, and thrashed Shota before he could even react, had been killed by the big-breasted woman in red so simply in a frontal confrontation.

    At that moment, Itamoto thought he would definitely die and that the snake women would massacre all the disciples¡­

    ¡°Damn it! You damned monster! How dare you kill my brother! You monster!¡± Itamoto screamed madly and attacked the body of the snake monster¡¯s leader with his broken de.

    The female disciples sobbed intermittently while kneeling down on the ground with their hands blocking their sobs as they gazed upon the dead bodies of the male disciples while the living male disciples had lifeless looks on their faces with their bodies glistening in sweat under the illumination of the bonfire.

    The training area had be and of massacre instantaneously and then sunken into a deathly stillness in the next moment, only leaving behind the crazed and pained screams of Itamoto who was attacking the dead snake woman with his broken katana.

    Lily stepped forward and blocked Itamoto¡¯s broken katana at this moment.

    ¡°Enough! It¡¯s already dead.¡±

    Lily flung her red sleeves and Itamoto staggered back a few steps before sitting back on the ground again.

    As for Lily, she activated the mystical inscriptions on Crescent Moon and collected the animas of all the snake women into the katana.

 Volume 2, Chapter 88 â€“ Entering Deep into the Mountain Accidentally

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 88 - Entering Deep into the Mountain identally</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The crackles of the bonfire still resounded under the azure skies of the night. Although these disciples weren¡¯t ordinary students and had some experience with battles and ughter, they trained in the dojos most of the time and had never risked their lives in the outside world till now.

    Although they had ventured outside on this training excursion to learn the ways of the world and expected to run into some danger, they never thought they would encounter such terrible monsters just half a day after entering the mountain and result in the instantaneous death of 5-6 disciples.

    When the disciples had abandoned all hope, they were shocked by the fact that someone who they considered a wallflower, a woman who they believed had entered the main dojo of the Genji through improper means, had actually killed the monsters that could ughter all the disciples in just an instant.

    Itamoto Yashiro stared at Lily nkly and questioned, ¡°J-Just who are you?¡±

    As things had reached this state, Lily didn¡¯t need to hide her identity any longer. Hence, she turned around and answered him, ¡°Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­ Kagami Lily¡­¡± The horse-faced samurai came to a sudden realization at this moment, ¡°Are you perhaps the same Lady Kagami Lily who killed fourte-stage sword masters of the Hojo n in Suruga province with a swing of your de, the 3rd ranked member of the Genji Main Dojo, the first-ss merit holder in the Battle of Odawara who received the praise of Lord Kamakura and were awarded a fiefdom along with the title of fief lord?!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The other disciples were all shocked.

    ¡°T-This young and beautiful woman is actually that Kagami Lily who¡¯s be famous in all of East recently?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right¡­ I just thought she looked pretty dashing, but I never expected she was actually my idol and role model!¡± A female disciple eximed while covering her mouth. Although Lily¡¯s fame had only begun to spread recently, she wasn¡¯t born into nobility and had continued forging her own path without submitting to force. The tales of her rapid growth had spread to all samurai and thus, she had indeed be the role model of quite a few female samurai.

    ¡°Miss Kagami was so strong¡­?¡± The ponytailed disciple asked obliviously.

    Shota wiped the blood off his mouth and gazed at Lily as well, ¡°Kagami Lily, Queen¡­ My Queen is truly an amazing woman!¡±

    Shimizu felt a bit displeased when she saw everyone look at Lily with reverence. Although she was obviously the number one person among the youths of the East, Lily snatched the limelight from her time and time again.

    Although it was her little sister who Shimizu had acknowledged personally, she felt it was normal for the elder sister to have the lead over the little sister in all aspects. As such, it was inevitable for her to feel frustrated as the elder sister whose little sister was bing even more famous than her.

    Lily had be aware of Shimizu¡¯s sensitive situation, so she added immediately, ¡°This is my elder sister, Lady Minamoto no Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu? The former first sword of the Six Swords who lost to Uesugi Rei recently?¡± The girl who fawned on Instructor Tanaka and then on Yashiro blurted out foolishly and then regretted it a bit after doing so.

    The people who were nning to sing praises swallowed their words and began whispering to each other. Shimizu¡¯s expression also became unsightly after hearing these words.

    Lily¡¯s heart ached when she saw this as she knew that her Sister Shimuzu was bothered about that time¡¯s humiliating defeat a lot. And out of all things, this foolish woman had the gall to mention it at such a moment. Lily was displeased with this gold-digger of a woman who fawned on Instructor Tanaka first and then stuck close to Itamoto Yashiro.

    She walked before the woman in silence and gave her a hard p to the cheeks without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Apologize to Sister Shimizu,¡± Lily stated icily.

    The woman obviously felt resentment after getting pped by Lily and looked at Yashiro with an aggrieved expression, hoping that her ¡®man¡¯ would help her get out of this predicament, but Yashiro actually turned his head away as no sane man would dare to offend the 1st and 3rd ranked members of the Genji Main Dojo at the same time.

    ¡°Do you want me to repeat it?¡± Lily looked down on the woman who was rtively shorter than her and possessed a decent yet somewhat tacky appearance with a cold gaze.

    The woman was also frightened by Lily¡¯s gaze and could only resign herself to go and apologize.

    ¡°Forget about it. What you said is the truth, I don¡¯t me you,¡± Shimizu could only respond in such a manner even though she was actually feeling pretty depressed and it would take a long time for her to dispel these negative feelings.

    At the same time, Yashiro, Shota, the horse-faced disciple and the others gathered around Lily.

    ¡°What do we do now, Miss Kagami?¡± A few of them inquired in session.

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯re asking me?¡± Lily was taken aback for a moment.

    The gloomy monk also stepped forward, ¡°Miss Kagami, please allow this poor monk to atone for the crime of speaking delirious statements anding to a rash conclusion¡­ the tales of Miss Kagami seizing the tamahagane under the siege of the Hojo samurai in Suruga province and dispatching the sword masters has be an anecdote passed down in our temple. We believe Miss Kagami must have a n to respond to this crisis and wish to hear about your thoughts!¡±

    Lily looked at Shimizu embarrassedly, who in turn nodded back at her.

    Lily proceeded to exin the matter, ¡°Actually¡­ you don¡¯t need to attach so much importance to me. Sister Shimizu and I received a mission to protect you all in secret, so we will do our best in doing that. However, you still need to rely on your own strength. There are so many people in the group, so we can only protect so many when the monsters attack us at the same time. As for the current situation, these snake women definitely aren¡¯t monsters that belong to Mt. Inda and their strength actually far exceeded the predictions made for the monsters on this mountain. Thus, this ce isn¡¯t suitable for training any longer. If you choose to remain here, it won¡¯t help with your training and will be simply equivalent to throwing your lives away.¡±

    Everyone wore embarrassed expressions on their faces. Lily¡¯s words indeed made them feel down, but they had no choice but to acknowledge it since it was the truth.

    Lily continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing shameful about turning back at this point in time after having such a strange encounter where so many powerful monsters emerged suddenly. We should descend down the mountain immediately and return to the safe zones as quickly as possible.¡±

    Under the current circumstances, none of them had any objections towards Lily¡¯s proposition.

    Shimizu also stepped forward from aside and stated, ¡°It¡¯s best for us to descend the mountain immediately.¡±

    All of them nodded and began packing up. It was just that the girls were a bit slower in doing so.

    ¡°Put out the fire so there are no traces left behind,¡± Itamoto stated cleverly.

    ¡°Forget about that! Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Lily felt anxious as she had a bad feeling about their situation.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily and Shimizu reacted at almost the same time by deploying spirit probes. As the mist had thinned a bit, their probing range had increased to a radius of 50 meters. However, they sensed a few powerful yet strange spiritual auras approach them at the extremity of their probing range.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Lily yelled out.

    However, followed by a series of whooshing sounds, a volley of arrows apanied by strong eldritch energies shot out from the woods before she could warn the others.

    ¡°Argh¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    A few disciples simply didn¡¯t even have the time to react and were struck by the arrows one after the other.

    A few swift and powerful ck arrows d in spirit power also shot over towards Lily and Shimizu.

    They unsheathed their des and shed at the arrows at once.

    ¡°These arrows can only be shot by those who are at leastte-stage sword masters or higher in terms of strength! And there¡¯s so many of them!¡± Lily was shocked momentarily and yelled out, ¡°Run for it, everyone! Get away from the woods!¡±

    However, with a cliff behind them and the woods in all the other directions that seemed to be shooting out arrows, they had no ce to run to.

    Around a dozen or so disciples had fallen in this moment of crisis and even Lily didn¡¯t couldn¡¯t do much about it. Hence, she reached in front of Nanako and block the arrows for her.

    The Sakura Parasol on her back yelled at this moment, ¡°Open me! I can block these arrows!¡±

    Nanako opened the Sakura Parasol immediately and as it had stated, the red paper parasol could really bounce off the arrows d in potent dark eldritch energies without receiving any damage at all.

    ¡°Senior! Come over here quickly!¡± Lily called out to the ponytailed disciple who had been lucky enough to have avoided getting hit by the arrows till now. She rushed towards Nanako while lowering her head and got under the cover of the parasol at once.

    However, this parasol could only shelter two people while there were a lot of disciples who were facing the onught of this terrible volley of arrows. Lily and Shimizu naturally didn¡¯t need to fear these arrows and also didn¡¯t need to rely on the Sakura Parasol.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± The gloomy monk went crazy and actually tried to plunder the parasol from Nanako¡¯s hands when he saw that it could resist the arrows.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Let go!¡± Nanako grabbed onto the parasol¡¯s handle tightly and refused to let it go, and their struggle had exposed them to the volley of the arrows again.

    A cold light shed through Lily¡¯s eyes at this moment, following which she raised her katana and swung it down.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± She struck down the monk!

    She had no mercy for those who had the impertinence to cause internal strife at such a critical moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s a cave here!¡± Shota stood at the innermost section of the recession that had a cave entrance the size of a human a dozen or so meters high on the cliff.

    ¡°Enter the cave, everyone!¡± Lily shouted out loudly.

    The disciples rushed towards the cave, but it could allow only one person to pass through it at one time and they even had to climb the cliff. Although it wasn¡¯t that difficult for them to achieve this, the arrows shooting over towards them incessantly didn¡¯t make it any easier for them to do so.

    Lily and Shimizu stood before the cliff and blocked the arrows for the disciples, but as they could only block some of them, a lot of the disciples were struck by the arrows and there were even a few who were struck again after climbing till the cave¡¯s entrance.

    This infuriated Lily and instead of just defending blindly, she released a few sword beams towards the woods, following which a series of screams emerged from the woods along with the trembling of the trees.

    Shimizu, however, couldn¡¯t waste spirit power by releasing sword beams like Lily as she wasn¡¯t a de maiden. Although she was pretty strong, her spirit power¡¯s recovery rate was actually pretty slow.

    Once Yashiro and Shota had also entered the cave, Lily and Shimizu leaped up lithely and reached the entrance of the cave directly as these arrows possessed no threat to them.

    Lily stood at the entrance of the cave and gazed at the ashen camp that had the bodies of over 20 disciples lying on the ground.

    The dense mist dissipated gradually and people wearing silver Hannya masks emerged from the depths of the woods.

    Lily suddenly felt that perhaps this dense mist hadn¡¯t formed at Mt. Inda naturally or perhaps Mt. Inda indeed had a dense mist but a part of it had received the influence of some powerful thaumaturgical spell that obstructed spirit probes gravely or perhaps Mt. Inda had already be a huge trap arranged by some unknown force!

    ¡°Why? Which faction would want to attack the disciples of this training group? They even used snake woman, could they be from the Land of Hundred Demons?¡±

    ¡°However, why hasn¡¯t the Land of Hundred Demons attacked the strategic strongholds of the Land of East and instead entrapped these disciples in thisnd of death?¡±

    Lily was utterly puzzled about this.

    ¡°This cave seems to be very deep!¡± Shota¡¯s voice arrived from inside the cave.

    Lily observed the Hannya masked men who had encircled them outside and concluded that going outside right now would only make them into a live target as they didn¡¯t know if there were any other monsters still hidden inside the woods.

    ¡°This is bad! We can¡¯t return back the way we arrived now,¡± Lily¡¯s brows locked up slightly.

    Their path of return was blocked and although Lily and the others didn¡¯t know where the cave finally lead to, they could only advance forward inside it. If it was just Lily and the others, she didn¡¯t need to fear anything and could kill her way out of the encirclement of the Hannya masked enemies, but it was impossible for her to aplish this while taking the disciples along!

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, go to the front. We don¡¯t know what we may encounter in this cave. I shall hold up the back,¡± Shimizu stated.

    ¡°Got it, Sis!¡± Lily nodded obediently and said, ¡°Nanako, Senior Sister. Follow me.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 89 â€“ Chase

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 89 - Chase</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A few hours had passed since the moment Lily had led the disciples into the cave to flee from their enemies, but the Hannya masked men hadn¡¯t pursued them and instead hid within the woods near the cave¡¯s entrance.

    However, these Hannya masked men who were hidden in the shadows of the trees right now were actually emanating a waning deep amethyst eldritch spiritual energy.

    The Hannya masked men were all dressed in dark attires that almost blended into the night scene of the woods. These silver masked ninjas were all taller than the average man and carried an inhuman aura with them that made it seem like they were monster or demon wearing human skin as clothes.

    All of them tensed up when they sensed an aura behind them. They then turned around while standing on the old branches of the trees and faced the owner of that aura.

    It was a golden Hannya masked violet-indigo-haired woman with a long ponytail dressed in tight-fitting purple clothes.

    ¡°Lady Mimori, the disciples from the Land of East have already entered the cave while we dispatched those who failed to enter it,¡± A 2.4 meters tall Hannya ninja reported deferentially.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± The golden masked Yuuki Mayumi nodded. The name, Mimori, was just a title among the ninjas and referred to either the current leader of the family that inherits the role of leading the tribe or the next leader. This position was a bit different from that of the tribe chief and was closer to the identity of the matriarch of the tribe of her descendant.

    ¡°Were Minamoto no Shimizu and Kagami Lily present in the group?¡± Mayumi inquired.

    ¡°There were indeed two exceptionally skilled female samurai in the group and their appearances resemble the intel we have on Minamoto no Shimizu and Kagami Lily. One of them wields a very long katana and possesses the formidable spirit power of de maidens. She killed the snake women with quite the ease!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely Kagami Lily,¡± Yuuki Mayumi nodded, ¡°It seems the intelligence we received isn¡¯t wrong. Minamoto no Shimizu and Kagami Lily, the two mirror girls, are really in this training excursion group! That¡¯s good!¡±

    Yuuki Mayumi chuckled, ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to you if you cooped up in Kamakura, but since you¡¯ve dared to foray into the frontlines of the Land of Hundred Demons, you are just asking to die! Send down the order. There¡¯s no need to mind the life and death of the other disciples and there¡¯s no need to pursue them if they flee. You just need to capture Minamoto no Shimizu and Kagami Lily, dead or alive!¡±

    ¡°However, Lady Mimori, it¡¯s already been a long time since they had escaped into the cave.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You might not have been able to handle those two mirror girls even if you pursued them into the cave while I rushed over with the others after learning that they have camped here. We¡¯ve alreadyid an ambush at the exit of this cave, so you just need to continue guarding this entrance. They have no way to escape from this trap!¡±

    ¡°Understood! Mdy!¡±

    Yuuki Mayumi leaped down andnded at the open space full of dead bodies. Ten lightly armored red Hannya masked demon ninjas who were much taller and stronger than those silver Hannya masked ninjas followed after her and stood behind her with strong eldritch energies swirling around them.

    Yuuki Mayumi paused for a moment to observe the dead bodies and probed the entrance of the cave with spirit power to confirm that there was no one in its vicinity right now and then waved her hand forward.

    The red Hannya masked demon ninjas entered the cave in session after the signal.

    And right now, Lily and the others were treading forward in the dark cave.

    As they had to flee in a hurry, they only had a few torches with them, and the ponytailed disciple carried one of them.

    The cave wasn¡¯t that huge and was a naturally formed one with smooth jagged rock walls. They were a few stgmites that rose up from the base of the cave and also a few stctites that hung down from the ceiling which glistened from the illumination of the torches.

    A loud voice would ricochet in such a ce and result in a long echo, so even if anyone wished to converse, they did so in hushed voices.

    ¡°Sister Lily, where will we emerge if we keep going this way?¡± Nanako asked worriedly while gazing at the dark and gloomy cave walls ahead of them.

    Lily shook her head, ¡°This cave has a faint draft flowing through it, so there should be an exit ahead of us. Furthermore, we cannot turn back.¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Nanako¡¯s eyes shed with worry, ¡°We should be inside Mt. Inda right now, but if we cross through the mountain, wouldn¡¯t we emerge out in the endless mountains region?¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t oblivious to Nanako¡¯s worries as she had also thought of this as well. It would be difficult for her and Shimizu to respond to the threats with just their strength if they were to emerge out in the endless mountains or some ce nearby to it. However¡­

    Lily looked at the young twin-tailed Nanako beside her worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nanako. I thought this was just a training excursion, so I brought you along with me, yet I¡¯ve drawn you into such needless danger,¡± Lily was quite worried about Nanako. After all, although she and Shimizu had pretty strong defensive abilities, she was anxious about whether she would be able to protect Nanako well when they encountered danger. There was a vast gap between Nanako¡¯s strength and the monsters that they might face.

    ¡°Sister Lily, your words make Nanako feel quite guilty, okay? Please don¡¯t worry about me since I can protect myself properly. Moreover, haven¡¯t you lent Sakura to me? Sakura was able to block the arrows of the enemies that possessed the strength ofte-stage sword masters, so there¡¯s nothing to feel worried about,¡± Nanako opened the Sakura Parasol and twirled it in her hands.

    After a short moment of silence, Nanako seemed to have recalled something suddenly. She raised her head to look at Lily and revealed fond emotions in her eyes while Lily¡¯s attention was divided, ¡°Sister Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily turned her head right at the moment Nanako skirted her gaze away.

    ¡°If we really run into some danger that even you cannot resolve, forget about Nanako and run away by yourself, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡± Lily was shocked to the core. Over half of the fifty disciples had perished, so she was already quite unqualified as their protector. Although Lily was pretty good at ughter, she wasn¡¯t that good at protecting people. She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine about such danger falling on Nanako!

    Lily stood and stooped down to hold Nanako¡¯s shoulder firmly, ¡°I may have had thoughts of turning you into my vassal before, and we may still have a conflict between us from when we got acquainted with each other, but Nanako, you are my little sister who is as dear to me as my own life right now! In the entire Heian Empire, there are very few who I view this way, and you are one among them! I will never allow harm to befall you as long as I still have the ability to fight, so please don¡¯t say such things ever again!¡±

    Nanako¡¯s shoulder had begun to hurt a little because of the firm grip of Lily¡¯s slender fingers, but this slight pain was just like a lovely caress that she would never forget.

    ¡°Sister Lily¡­ a-are those words really true?¡± Nanako¡¯s eyes rippled with emotions.

    Lily nodded firmly without saying anything.

    Nanako recalled the madness and cruelty Lily had shown when facing those men who had bullied her in the dojo and was able to determine her position in Lily¡¯s heart from that.

    Even the beautiful description of Lily¡¯s emotions left behind faintly on her back ¡ª The Plum Tree Which Blossoms in the Frigid Winter and the Western Garden¡¯s Sparrow ¡ª reminded Nanako of the emotional entanglement between Lily and her.

    A little sister, the kind that isn¡¯t a lover and instead a family member. Why does this make me feel so mncholically happy?

    ¡°Nanako, are you¡­ crying?¡± Lily inquired with a gentle gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying,¡± Nanako locked her tender brows slightly and said with a pout with turning her head away, ¡°Start walking now. It¡¯s possible that those guys might chase after us soon.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 90 â€“ The Kotoka Now, The Kotoka Then

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 90 - The Kotoka Now, The Kotoka Then</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    On the same night under the same moon.

    Except for the night watchmen, the inhabitants of Kamakura city were all fast asleep already. After all, candles were a valuablemodity in the Land of East during these trying times.

    However, the mes of the candles were still brightly lit inside the room Saionji Kotoka had rented temporarily.

    She was in the middle of auditing the deeds and ounts she had received on behalf of Lily that were a mess riddled with errors and omissions, and thus required a prudent assessment.

    Kotoka sorted out the documents and sipped onto the tea that had already turned cold, feeling a bit tired from the work.

    She got up and stood at the street-facing window of the room that was on the 2nd floor of the lodge and gazed at the dark alleys of the ancient city.

    The street was quiet, and the houses deste; the moonlight which illuminated the empty footpath made it seem as if it were covered in snow. Kotoka¡¯s thoughts wandered aimlessly as she gazed upon this scenery.

    ¡°For some reason, I feel like this street resembles that street a bit¡­¡±

    It was a chilly snowing night from fifteen years ago.

    Kotoka, who was still just a dainty girl, walked alone on the old street covered in snow while dressed in a woolen cloak, her face apanied by tear stains that were already frozen over.

    The young Kotoka parted her pink lips and exhaled an aggrieved breath of air.

    ¡°We¡¯re obviously a matriarchal family, so why are you forcing me to get married?! Even if it¡¯s with a man who¡¯s marrying into our family, I don¡¯t want to do it! I¡­ like girls, thatdy¡­¡±

    Kotoka¡¯s face flushed up yet her expression turned desponded again immediately. Her slender body swayed gently within the snowing winds and she was forced to support her body by cing her hand on the ice-cold wall before her.

    ¡°Thatdy shoulders a heavy responsibility on her shoulders. Although she¡¯s unmarried at the age of twenty, I haven¡¯t heard anything about her having such a preference. My love for her might be one-sided and unattainable, but even so, I absolutely cannot ept a man and even more so cannot ept a loveless marriage just for the sake of producing offspring!¡±

    ¡°W-What am I supposed to do now¡­ Hic¡­¡±

    The young Kotoka was currently still in Ise, a ce that contributed greatly to the prosperity of the Kansai region of Japan. Its streets were as numerous as Kamakura¡¯s and they came in all sizes, however, it was bereft of a pce.

    The Kotoka then wasn¡¯t as experienced and smart as the Kotoka now, so she was quite impulsive andcked the insight to see the big picture.

    ¡°Just let me freeze to death in this snow, that would be much better than getting married to a man¡­ How could a descendant of a matriarchal family bear such humiliation?! I don¡¯t want to do it¡­ Oh, Goddess of the Moon, please enlighten Kotoka. What am I supposed to do?¡±

    At this moment of weakness, Kotoka heard the faint wails of an infant from the distant snowing winds. Those wails were so weak andden with grief that Kotoka found it hard to break free from their reverie and this prompted the dazed Kotoka to look for the source of wails.

    They led her to a house that had a beautiful baby bundled in cloth ced before its moonlit doors.

    ¡°Who could be so cruel to abandon such a cute baby in this snowing winds?!¡±

    Although Kotoka was unwilling to get married, she liked children, so it was impossible for her to just stand still and watch such a cute baby freeze to death in the snow.

    She picked up the child into her embrace and saw that it was a beautiful girl.

    Perhaps because she had felt the warmth of the embrace, the baby¡¯s cries softened to a still before eliciting a smile towards Kotoka, and this smile alone was enough for Kotoka to know that she would never let go of this child unless her birth parents were to appear.

    A thought shed across her perceptive and business-oriented mind at this moment, ¡°Since you want a daughter for the continuation of the family and I¡¯m unwilling to marry, I might as well¡­¡±

    Afterwards, Kotoka employed some methods and managed to sessfully persuade her family that she had given birth to this child with her boyfriend who she had eloped with. In fact, Kotoka had just hired that fake boyfriend with money.

    Although the family med Kotoka, she was the sole heiress of the family, so they could only ept this fact. Thus, Kotoka raised the child like her own daughter and a few yearster, she brought the child along with her to Kanto and took over the business of the Saionji family here.

    As for thedy who Kotoka truly liked, she was unable to see her again because of the increasing danger of the world. However, if one were to visit the room where Kotoka stored her collections, they would still be able to chance upon that woman¡¯s portrait¡­

    The Kotoka now felt a bit sad after recalling these things. Although she harbored deep emotions of love during her youth, they had already turned into apathy now.

    However, the time that was lost never returned. Although she was called mother anddy, she was in fact still a 35-year-old virgin and such was her woe.

    ¡°Forgive me¡­ Nanako. I just want to let you experience the same happiness as other girls, so I cannot tell you some things yet. The day you find your true love is perhaps the day I will tell you everything¡­¡±

    In the depths of the cave in Mt. Inda right now.

    The pattering sounds of water echoed within the dark and moist passage of the cave just like the chimes of a bell. Nanako walked beside Lily with a gentle look in her eyes. Even though the path ahead of them was filled with worries, there was no need to fear anything as long as one had someone to apany them on this path and thus have no regrets in life!

    Nanako summoned her courage and attempted to hold Lily¡¯s hand while trembling all over.

    Lily, on the other hand, treated this action as a little sister¡¯s spoiled behavior and epted it with a gentle smile on her face.

    This eptance thatcked even the slightest hesitation instead made Nanako feel disappointed even though she had seeded in holding hands with Lily. However, she just produced a glum yet satisfied smile and continued walking.

    ¡°L-Lady Kagami¡­ Can we rest for a moment? We really can¡¯t walk any longer,¡± A male disciple pleaded while supporting his apprentice sister.

    Lily turned around and examined the group which had seven to eight injured members.

    If wasn¡¯t that much of a difficult task for samurai to walk continuously for several days, but it was different for the wounded.

    Lily was also a bit worried and as she hadn¡¯t found anyone chasing them from the asional spirit probes she had sent out, she said the following words, ¡°Fine, then. We¡¯ll take a short break before continuing.¡±

    The wounded men and women finally sat down in relief.

    Although Lily wasn¡¯t a hypocritical woman, she also wasn¡¯t an apathetic person and thus didn¡¯t do something like abandoning the wounded members. However, this also meant that she had ced the entire group in a much greater danger.

    Shimizu caught up from the back and was just about to inquire about the reason they had stopped, but she refrained from doing so after seeing the weak and wounded members.

    Shota also arrived before Lily and although his height was a head shorter than Lily¡¯s, he suggested in a firm tone, ¡°Lady Kagami, why don¡¯t you take some rest as well? Leave the task of standing guard to me. For some reason, I feel that my senses have be even sharper in this cave.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I shall trouble you then, Senior Shota,¡± Lily didn¡¯t avoid him just because of his height and appearance and actually thought that he was a good person.

    ¡°S-Senior¡­ Hehehe!¡± Shota felt ecstatic after hearing Lily refer to him as ¡®Senior¡¯ and jumped about excitedly in high spirits as he left. He reached the back of the ranks swiftly and climbed up on a stgmite to act as a sentinel.

    Lily wasn¡¯t feeling that fatigued but the burden on her heart made her feel a bit tired. As such, she also sat down beside Nanako to get some rest.

    Shimizu also sat down to the side and meditated with closed eyes.

    Only the crackling sounds of the burning torches remained within the dark and damp cave. Everyone had solemn expressions on their faces as they didn¡¯t know where the path ahead of them would lead them to or whether they would be able to return alive. They recalled the words Lily had told them in the middle of the journey, that the objective of this excursion was to survive, yet this simple task seemed so difficult right now. At least, half of the disciples had already failed in aplishing it.

    Shota remained crouched on the stgmite like an agile rat and observed the surroundings vigntly, looking for each and every subtle movement within the cave. However, a bashful expression cropped up on his face when he recalled his queen¡¯s cold yet sensual beauty and the way she had inadvertently called him ¡®Senior¡¯ in a gentle fashion. Naturally, this bashful expression wasn¡¯t really that pleasing to the eyes.

    Shota knew himself too well and knew it was impossible for him to get together with Miss Kagami. However, just remaining beside her and getting the treatment of a rat was enough to make him fully satisfied as long as he could act as her sentinel and hear her call him ¡®Senior¡¯.

    Shota revealed quite a wretched and blissful smile on his face.

    ¡°Spurt¡ª!¡±

    A cold light shed by and Shota¡¯s petite body was cut into two silently by the chained sickle.

    He didn¡¯t even have the time to alert his beloved Miss Kagami before embracing death.

 Volume 2, Chapter 91 â€“ Red Hannya Mask

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 91 - Red Hannya Mask</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily opened her eyes the moment blood spilled.

    ¡°Shota?!¡± Lily witnessed the bisected body of Shota fall from the stgmite and for some reason, she felt a powerful grudge from there which waspletely harmless to her.

    She didn¡¯t know about Shota¡¯s feelings for her and will never know them now that he was dead.

    ¡°Kyah¡ª!!!¡± A female disciple¡¯s scream echoed throughout the gloomy cave.

    The sounds of battle and cries echoed out in the torch-lit cave in the next moment.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find anything with my spirit probes?!¡± Lily also felt rmed and unsheathed Crescent Moon.

    Shimizu also stood beside Lily and grabbed the handle of her de.

    However, the cave was too dark and the torches ahead of them kept swaying here and there because of the battle. The disciples of the dojos could be seen raising their des to fight the unseen enemies while a few fled towards Lily¡¯s direction. A few red Hannya masked shadows flickered through the passage and appeared in the vicinity of the disciples amidst the battle to reap their lives.

    These red Hannya masked figures were taller than ordinary humans by a lot and held massive swords in their hands. However, they were still extremely fast with their movements and each one of them was d in eldritch energies that ced their strength on the level of early-stage sword saints.

    ¡°Aaaah¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Argh¡ª!¡±

    The disciples were no match for these demon ninjas who were on the level of a sword saint and thus perished one after the other.

    Lily and Shimizu arrived at a tacit understanding and rushed to the forefront by dashing through the flustered disciples.

    Although they hadn¡¯t surfaced within the spirit probes previously, the eldritch energies beaming off them within the darkness was clearly perceptible right now. It was likely that these Hannya masked demon ninjas possessed some kind of stealth technique that allowed them to hide from a spirit probe.

    However, it seemed that they would get discovered immediately as long as they used their spirit power to fight.

    Lily circled around a disciple who was scared out of his senses while holding his sword in the darkness. He didn¡¯t know how to employ a spirit probe, so he could only wait to battle the enemy that might appear at any time.

    Lily instructed in a soft and calm voice as she circled past him, ¡°Tell everyone to flee towards the front.¡±

    Lily¡¯s calm voice that was apanied with spirit power seemed to seep into the disciple¡¯s soul in the middle of this loud and chaotic battle. It brought the disciples back to his senses immediately and prompted him to pass Lily¡¯s words to the disciples around him.

    Lily had already reached the end of the ranks by now and Shota¡¯s bisected bodyid at the corner, the illumination of the torches reflecting its miserable state from time to time.

    Lily¡¯s heart filled with fury and although he wasn¡¯t a disciple rted to her, she couldn¡¯t take his miserable death lying down!

    A shadow appeared before Lily all of a sudden within the darkness, the tight-fitting ck robe of the demon ninja paired with the malevolent red Hannya mask catching her eye instantly.

    The ninja heaved the massive sword and chopped it towards Lily sideways.

    Lily ducked down to dodge the attack and this caused her hair to block her vision for a moment, but she unleashed her crimson spirit power and illuminated the walls of the pitch-ck cave in the next moment with a light that was even brighter than that of the torches. The red Hannya masked demon ninjas who were hidden in the darkness were all exposed momentarily because of the illumination.

    The sword in Lily¡¯s hand swerved out with astonishing speed and although it seemed like a powerless attack from her upright body, the heavy strikended on the demon ninja¡¯s de with fierce momentum and sliced through it as if it were nothing, following which the crimson de d in scorching fury cut through the ninja¡¯s body.

    Although the enemy possessed the strength of an early-stage sword saint, Lily¡¯s de was too strong and sharp. The demon ninja¡¯s de, on the other hand, was just a grade 3 de. Although demons possessed a high innate strength, they were in most part creatures that relied on their bodily strength and these demon ninjas alsocked good weapons.

    After all, a good sword was the culmination of a human grandmaster.

    As such, the Hannya masked ninja weed death!

    Lily sensed the sounds of chains snaking towards her within the gloomy darkness suddenly at this moment!

    She flipped backward lithely and dodged the attack, following which the heavy and sharp sickle smashed at the rocky ground where Lily stood previously.

    ¡°A chain-sickle! It¡¯s the person who killed Shota!¡±

    Lily reacted quickly and stepped on top of the sickle that hadnded on the ground and even though the opponent hidden in the darkness tried to pull it with all their strength, they failed to even make it budge.

    Lily¡¯s hair floated up in anger. She kicked up the bisected sword of the dead demon ninja before her and caught it with her left hand before nailing it to the ground through one of the links of the chain-sickle, locking it in ce.

    After that, she leaped up and stepped across the chain of the chain-sickle to reach the sickle user, who was a herculean demon ninja that was about 3 meters tall and wore the same malevolent red Hannya mask as the other demon ninjas. However, the demon ninja¡¯s face that was looking up at the red-robed samurai women walking on the chain was filled with a bit of fear right now.

    ¡°Let me see what kind of evildoer you are under this mask!¡± A thin beam of red sword light shed out from Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    The chain was cut off and the red Hannya mask was also split into two halves. As it slid down, a fiendish and pale, human yet inhuman face with its head covered in a ck head-covering came into view with a pair of eyes as dark as the night that were affixed onto Lily with a cold snake-like gaze.

    Lily stabbed her crimson de into the opponent¡¯s heart at the same time shended on the ground.

    Lily could stab her opponent¡¯s heart with precision without the slightest error even if she didn¡¯t have a proper footing!

    Shimizu had also transformed into a white illusionary shadow right now and made rounds through the cave with Tranquil Bamboo in hand, leaving dead bodies of the Hannya masked demon ninjas in her wake.

    Shimizu had already practiced the mystic swordy to the seventh stage by now, so her strength had increased greatly, and she had also broken free from the haze of being defeated by Uesugi Rei!

    Although these ¡®elite Hannya demon ninjas¡¯ excelled in battling within the darkness and had dealt with the other disciples with ease, they were no match for Lily and Shimizu!

    More than ten sword saint ranked demon ninjas had perished in just a few exchanges.

    And this was also a considerable loss for the faction that had attacked Shimizu and Lily on this asion.

    ¡°Hehehe. I never thought the two of you would be so strong in just a few days¡­ Mirror girls are indeed quite fearsome and need to be eliminated as soon as possible!¡±

    A burst of demure yet somewhat bewitchingughter emerged from the darkness.

    Lily felt like she had heard this voice somewhere before.

    A purple light appeared within the darkness along with a powerful eldritch aura and illuminated the whole passageway of the cave.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s the abominable demon kunoichi from that night!¡± Lily recognized the enemy immediately.

    Although the sexy woman who appeared from within the darkness wore a golden Hannya mask, the voice and the feeling of the spiritual fluctuations from the woman assured Lily of her conjecture.

    Shimizu had also realized who their enemies were at this moment, ¡°Hmph! So, the real purpose behind bringing out such forces was me! This is indeed too ironic. The elders delegated me and my little sister to protect these disciples, but they ended up getting harmed because of me.¡±

    ¡°If you know that, why not hand over your ancient mirrors and surrender obediently?¡± Yuki Mayumi stated coldly.

    Lily was stunned after hearing this, ¡°Mirrors? It seems that the fact that I¡¯m a mirror girl has indeed leaked already and reached the ears of the Hundred Demons so quickly. From our previous sh, it seems like this demon kunoichi doesn¡¯t have the ability to sense the aura of the ancient mirror. Thus, it must have been because of the statement from Lord Kamakura. Oh, Lord Kamakura, you bestowed Lily with so many benefits and attached so much importance to me, but why did you have to state my identity as well¡­¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 92 â€“ A Powerhouse Beyond the Sword Saint Rank

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 92 - A Powerhouse Beyond the Sword Saint Rank</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The eldritch energy shooting off the golden Hannya masked demon kunoichi was the strongest that Lily had ever encountered in battle and much stronger than the demon hound that had despaired Lily once!

    Naturally, if the current Lily were to meet that severely wounded demon hound again, even if she weren¡¯t its match, she at least possessed the strength to put up a fight.

    ¡°Be careful, little sister. This demon kunoichi¡­ is pretty strong,¡± sweat had formed on Shimizu¡¯s forehead as well and a solemn expression appeared on it.

    Yuki Mayumi observed Shimizu and Lily through the eye slits of the malevolent golden Hannya mask and assumed a stance while performing hand seals with her two hands, following which sparks of bizarre violet spirit power gathered within her hand.

    Parting her legs suddenly, Yuki Mayumi stooped down low, her torso almost running parallel to the ground as she pressed the violet lightning d palm to the ground.

    ¡°Psychic Ninja Art ¡ª Lightning Fang!¡±

    The ground fissured rapidly and sharp 3-foot long violet fangs d in lightning sparks emerged from within and charged towards Shimizu and Lily with astonishing speed!

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked as she had never witnessed such a powerful offensive ninja art and just leaped aside instinctively because of the danger she felt.

    Shimizu also didn¡¯t dare to face the attack head-on after witnessing its fearsome might and dodged sideways simrly.

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s deal with the weaker one first!¡± Yuki Mayumi shot a blue steel hook at Lily that was attached to a thin rope d in spirit power.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fast!¡± Lily was unable to dodge it as she was midair, so she swung her de to block the attack.

    Although Lily swung her de pretty quickly, the blue steel hook changed directions strangely the moment it was about to get chopped by Lily¡¯s de. This resulted in her de striking down on the pliable rope d in spirit power which her de failed to cut through!

    That blue rope coiled around Lily¡¯s de while the other end of the rope rested within Yuki Mayumi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ninja Art ¡ª Violet Lightning!¡±

    A spark of violet lightning shot out from Yuki Mayumi¡¯s index finger and reached Lily¡¯s de by traveling across the rope d in spirit power.

    ¡°Bzzt!¡±

    A powerful current passed through the de to Lily¡¯s body and wreaked havoc inside her.

    ¡°ARGH¡ª!¡± Lily cried out as she was sent flying by the powerful lighting attack, her body still emitting lightning sparks from time to time.

    Yuki Mayumi tugged onto the rope and recovered the steel hook back with a whoosh.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis!¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes flickered as she shot towards Yuki Mayumi while leaving behind an afterimage.

    A simr steel hook and rope appeared in Yuki Mayumi¡¯s other hand, the two pretty and illusionary ropes were d in spirit power flickering with a rhythmic beat, seeming just like mercury dissolving into ink.

    Yuki Mayumi stood on one foot and leaped back lithely.

    The Tranquil Bamboo in Shimizu¡¯s hand struck out yet failed to hit anything.

    The ropes in Yuki Mayumi¡¯s hands shot out towards Shimizu with a whoosh.

    Shimizu fixed her gaze on the ropes and determined their loci and shot forward narrowly between the two shuttling ropes at the right moment.

    ¡°You seem to have some strength. You¡¯re indeed worthy of being called the former first sword of the East¡¯s Six Swords,¡± Yuki Mayumi stated while cing deliberate emphasis on the word ¡®former¡¯.

    Shimizu¡¯s speed shot up suddenly as she jumped towards the cave wall and sprung towards Yuki Mayumi by borrowing the momentum of the jump and spun on the ground once shended to strike at her opponent.

    ¡°Take your words back! You demon ninja!¡± Shimizu glowered and struck Mayumi with her de d in resplendent spirit power.

    Yuki Mayumi pulled out a glistening straight sword from her back and chopped down towards Shimizu¡¯s de directly.

    ¡°Wham¡ª!¡± The powerful strike sent Shimizu flying momentarily and made her crash into a stctite.

    On the other hand, Yuki Mayuminded on the ground gracefully and two ropes that floated in the air under the control of spirit power retracted into the bracers on her wrists that they were connected to.

    Lily and Shimizu also stood up miserably.

    At the same time, the golden Hannya mask on Yuki Mayumi¡¯s face split into two halves with a cracking sound and an extremely beautiful woman¡¯s face made its appearance.

    ¡°Hmph! It seems like you still have tricks up your sleeve, Minamoto no Shimizu,¡± Yuki Mayumi stated icily.

    ¡°This demon kunoichi is so strong¡­ and she¡¯s also quite pretty!¡± Lily trembled in shock after seeing Yuki Mayumi¡¯s face.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze turned solemn as she stated, ¡°A powerhouse beyond the sword saint rank¡­ This woman is one of those people or a creature who are rumored to possess strength beyond the sword saint rank. Lil¡¯ Sister Lily, you must be very careful. She¡¯s as strong as the Furinkazan of our Land of East!¡±

    After practicing the seventh stage of the mystic swordy to perfection, it could be said that Shimizu¡¯s strength had reached the limits of the sword saint rank. Although she had already excelled the peak powerhouses among the ordinaryte-stage sword saints in many domains, the golden masked demon kunoichi before her was an existence who had truly crossed the limits of sword saint!

    ¡°What? Beyond the sword saint rank, Furinkazan¡­¡± In fact, just a casual attack from Yuki Mayumi had incapacitated Lily for a while and even Shimizu had been sent flying in a frontal confrontation.

    There was a huge gap between their strengths!

    Lily never imagined she would cross blows with a powerhouse on the same level as the members of the Furinkazan who Sakiko has sung praises of.

    ¡°W-Who are you?! You¡¯re human, right? Why have you be a tool of the Hundred Demons?!¡± Lily yelled.

    ¡°Hmph! You have a lot of questions, little girl, but is there any meaning for a person who¡¯s about to die to know the answers to these?¡± Yuki Mayumi chuckled.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re obviously a human woman! I¡­ clearly picked up the scent of a human woman from you on that day. As a human, why do you wish for our deaths even though we¡¯re fellow humans?¡± Lily questioned aggressively.

    ¡°Scent¡­¡± Yuki Mayumi¡¯s body quivered a little as she stated, ¡°Hmph! I have heard rumors of you, Kagami Lily. You didn¡¯t even blink when killing four human sword masters, so on what basis are you questioning me?¡±

    ¡°T-That¡¯s different! I was forced to do that to protect myself, but you¡¯ve betrayed humanity and joined the Hundred Demons!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe! Betrayed humanity and joined the Hundred Demons? So what? How are you so assured that I¡¯m the one who betrayed humanity and it wasn¡¯t humanity that betrayed me?!¡±

    Yuki Mayumi¡¯s eyes filled with resentment and her limpid violet pupils seemed to have lit up in chilly mes as she formed arcane hand seals with her hands and mmed her palm onto the ground again!

    A blue circr formation of light made up of ancient mystic glyphs appeared on the ground suddenly.

    ¡°Arise! Hidden Ninja Art ¡ª cial Thunder Spider!¡± Yuki Mayumi cried out.

    ¡°Bam¡ª!¡± A cloud of mist filled the cavern suddenly and this caused Lily and Shimizu to lose sight of their surroundings momentarily.

    When the mist dissipated away¡­ an aura which was stronger than the demon hound on the brink of death that Lily had faced in the past emerged from within.

    A giant blue eight-legged phantom spider that was 3-4 meters tall and almost the size of the passageway of the cavern appeared before Lily and Shimizu¡¯s eyes.

    The phantom spider was shrouded in a cold energy and seemed to have formed entirely of ice while the sharp tips of its icy de-like legs crackled with lightning sparks.

    Lily was bewitched by those crystalline ice legs for a moment and felt like the beauty they possessed was actually a deadly beauty.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Shimizu yelled out.

    The ice spider raised its leg up high and suddenly jabbed it towards Lily, leaving only an afterimage behind. Lily quivered all over and rolled backward to dodge its attack.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The spider¡¯s leg pulverized the ground it struck at and even sent sparks of lightning crashing around in all directions.

    Lily and Shimizu evaded the lightning sparks that traveled on the ground prudently.

    Lily suddenly realized that the opponent she was facing right now was on apletely different level than those she had faced until now!

    Lily had never heard of a ninja art that allowed the user to summon a phantom spider that was stronger than the wounded demon hound she had encountered previously with just a few hand seals!

    However, it wasn¡¯t the time to remain shocked right now. Lily was shrouded in crimson spirit power as she struck at the huge phantom spider¡¯s leg.

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± A nking sound echoed out in the cavern!

    An all-out attack from Lily had only managed to open up a tiny nick on the one-foot thick leg of the ice spider.

    The malevolent yet beautiful ice spider¡¯s four-fanged jaw opened up widely as it spouted out a stream of cold air.

    Lily and Shimizu retreated back quickly as ayer of frost appeared wherever the stream of cold air passed by; even the edges of Lily¡¯s sleeves had frozen a little.

    Shimizu slid across the frozen ground with a sprint and attacked the spider from the front, ¡°Iai!¡±

    The de of Tranquil Bamboo left its sheath, followed by crystals of ice sttering everywhere. However, the attack had only managed to produce a scar on the spider¡¯s humongous head.

    But, as this wasn¡¯t a living spider and was just a construct made of spirit power, it didn¡¯t bleed or feel any pain when its vitals were attacked and was thus indestructible unless destroyed thoroughly!

    It was difficult to defeat such an opponent with the sword unless the user¡¯s strength far surpassed the opponent¡¯s!

    Yuki Mayumi smiled proudly behind the spider, almost as if she were saying someone who couldn¡¯t even defeat her summon wasn¡¯t even qualified to face her directly.

    The huge spider¡¯s legs jabbed into the walls of the cave and caused the broken stctites to drop towards Lily and Shimizu. It was quite difficult to dodge the attacks of the spider that was clogging up the already narrow cavern, but Lily and Shimizu managed to do so with their exceptional deftness and cool-headedness. They dodged the jabs, mists and sparksunched by the spider and countered back with their all each time, but their all-out attacks only managed to bring about minor damage to the opponent. Furthermore, as it wasn¡¯t made of real ice, the spider recovered from its injuries after a short while by absorbing the spirit power that flowed into it from the surroundings.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good! We cannot bring out our all in such a narrow space, so it¡¯s quite difficult for us to destroy it!¡± Shimizu stated worriedly.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to attack the demon kunoichi behind it unless we destroy it,¡± Lily reasoned while gasping for breaths of air, unaware that her bountiful bosom was already drenched in sweat.

    After a brief moment of silence, Shimizu and Lily gazed at each other helplessly.

    ¡°Even though we cannot attack the demon kunoichi because of the huge spider that is blocking the cavern¡¯s passageway, she also cannot attack us!¡± Lily and Shimizu arrived at the same conclusion.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Shimizu and Lily turned around and ran at almost the same time!

    ¡°Hmph! You wish to run?¡± A serene smile appeared on Yuki Mayumi¡¯s face as she passed down a casual order to the spider.

    The huge ice spider¡¯s legs sliced through the walls of the cavern and chased after Lily and Shimizu with its swift eight legs.

 Volume 2, Chapter 93 â€“ Chasm Within the Cave

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 93 - Chasm Within the Cave</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The ice spider charged through the passageway of the cavern violently, bumping into the walls from time to time, and asionallyunched attacks on Lily and Shimizu with its limbs when it got jammed by the walls of the cave.

    Lily also looked for certain regions while running and turned around to send a crescent beam of crimson sword light when she reached them.

    These crescent beams of sword light weren¡¯t effective towards the spider, but they damaged the walls of the caves or the weaker stctites and produced some minor cave falls. Even though these cave falls couldn¡¯t stop the spider¡¯s pursuit, they slowed down the spider greatly. As such, Lily continued attacking the cave walls in such a manner even though she couldn¡¯t see the spider anymore.

    Ordinary samurai couldn¡¯t perform such a feat, but Lily had abundant spirit power to do this, and she had also stored a huge amount of spirit power within her cursed katana from animas absorbed in the battle before they entered the cave.

    The sounds of the spider charging through the copsed cavern passageway finally turned faint a whileter.

    Lily and Shimizu sighed in relief as they thought they had finally managed to escape this cmity, yet they heard the sound of surging water from ahead of them at this moment.

    The duo turned around a corner and arrived at a spacious cave room that had a radius of 16 meters. Nanako stood here alone while trembling in fear with the Sakura Parasol in hand and behind herid a chasm that was 60-70 meters wide.

    Lily and Shimizu were dumbfounded by this scene.

    ¡°Nanako?¡± Lily sprinted before Nanako and saw that she was actually unscathed but appeared a bit dazed.

    ¡°Sister Lily¡­¡±

    Lily surveyed the surroundings skeptically and only saw precipices while a chasm that even Lily and Shimizu couldn¡¯t crossid ahead of her. The chasm was several hundred meters deep and a torrential undercurrent surged through it while the passageway of the cavern rested on the other side of the chasm.

    ¡°Nanako. Howe you¡¯re here alone? Where are the others?¡± Shimizu inquired doubtfully while examining the surroundings.

    Nanako¡¯s gaze ckened a bit as she answered her, ¡°There was a suspension bridge here originally, but they cut it off after crossing over to the other side.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked after hearing this. She then scoured the ce and indeed found the vestiges of a suspension bridge but even the wooden logs had been pulled off thoroughly, so they couldn¡¯t cross over with the help of a rope or anything else.

    ¡°Absolutely disgraceful! Why did they cut off the suspension bridge?¡± Shimizu inquired irately.

    ¡°Most of the disciples were hesitant to do so and even opposed the notion, but that Itamoto said that they would all wee death unless the path of the pursuers was cut off. That they didn¡¯t need to do this if Sister Lily and Sister Shimizu were able to defeat the pursuers, but they would definitely die if the pursuers caught up with them because you failed to do so.¡±

    Nanako¡¯s voice contained no hatred in it, ¡°They didn¡¯t cut off your path of escape on purpose. This is was a rational and forced choice.¡±

    Lily and Shimizu froze after hearing this. Lily had even saved Itamoto¡¯s life, but he had sacrificed Lily and Shimizu¡¯s lives to increase the chances of the others surviving through this ordeal.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you escape with them then, Nanako?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would leave you behind and go anywhere else, Sister,¡± Nanako stated calmly without any hesitation, a relieved smile cropping up on her face.

    ¡°Nanako¡­¡± Lily felt like a speck of dust had entered her eyes at this moment and she hugged Nanako tightly.

    The sounds of the ice spider crashing through the obstructions arrived from behind them at this moment and it seemed like it would catch up with Lily and the others soon.

    A dead-end ahead of them and a pursuer from behind. The lives of Lily, Shimizu and Nanako had been sacrificed to save those dojo disciples, yet Lily didn¡¯t know whether she should detest them for doing this. However, she knew that she would have never made such a choice as there was no guarantee cutting off the bridge would ensure their survival. Although Lily found it hard to determine whether it was right or wrong to sacrifice them, the protectors of the disciples, just for the sake of this tiny bit of hope, she knew it was a cowardly choice.

    ¡°This chasm is too wide and even I won¡¯t be able to leap across it. The stream below is also pretty fast and seeped in miasmic energies, so not only is it dangerous to jump into it, it might even be poisonous,¡± A few beads of sweat seeped out of Shimizu¡¯s forehead.

    The crashing sounds got closer and closer from behind as time passed¡­

    ¡°What do we do? Is there anything we can use to cross past the chasm?¡± Lily hadn¡¯t given up even now and examined the surroundings prudently to look for something that could help them, but no matter hard she looked, all she saw was a dead end.

    ¡°What do we do¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± A voice echoed out from the other end of the chasm at this moment.

    Lily raised her head and saw the ponytailed female disciple.

    ¡°Senior!¡± Lily turned ecstatic for a moment.

    The ponytailed disciple donned a guilty face, ¡°Forgive me, Miss Kagami. I-I couldn¡¯t stop them yet also couldn¡¯t stand alongside with you on the side like Nanako to face this deadly ordeal¡­¡±

    Lily smiled faintly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Senior. This method is indeed the best one to have minimal losses, so it isn¡¯t an irrational choice. It¡¯s already enough that you havee back to see us regardless of the danger. However, the thing pursuing us isn¡¯t something on a level that you can respond to, so leave quickly now, okay? There¡¯s no way for you to help us cross this chasm even if you remain here.¡±

    ¡°No! There¡¯s a way!¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The ponytailed disciple blushed, ¡°P-Please don¡¯t stare, okay?¡±

    Lily and the others were puzzled by her behavior.

    The ponytailed disciple turned around and disrobed herself, revealing the white silk cloth coiled around her bodacious figure.

    ¡°Senior¡­¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t stare.¡±

    The ponytailed disciple began to unwind the silk cloth coiled around her body as much as possible. The ponytailed disciple was a girl from a traditional noble family, so she also used silk cloth as an undergarment. The length of the cloth hade to several dozen meters as she unwounded ityer byyer, but it was insufficient to cover the gap of the chasm.

    When the ponytailed disciple unwrapped the entire silk undergarment, a pair of unimaginable knockers that simply couldn¡¯t be seen from outside sprung out from within, and this made both Lily and Shimizu sigh endlessly.

    ¡°So you actually had such an impressive pair, Senior¡­¡±

    The ponytailed disciple was also a samurai and thus broke free from the embarrassment quickly. She wore her robes simply and threw one end of the silk cloth across the chasm while holding on to the other end and it managed to reach a little over the halfway point of the chasm.

    ¡°It¡¯s long enough!¡± Lily and Shimizu arrived at the same conclusion.

    ¡°Eh? But I can¡¯t cover such a distance,¡± Nanako stated worriedly.

    Lily smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to jump, Nanako. Just be prepared to open the Sakura Parasol when we¡¯re at the highest point of ascent.¡±

    ¡°Huh? H-Highest point? W-What do¡­¡±

    Lily rolled up her sleeves and picked up Nanako into her embrace before she could finish speaking.

    ¡°Hey-hey. Sister Lily, you haven¡¯t gone crazy, right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Even Shimizu also tensed up a little in astonishment.

    ¡°Go! Nanako!¡± Lilyunched Nanako towards the other side of the chasm with all her strength.

    ¡°Kyah¡ª!¡± Nanako screamed in fear.

    ¡°Open the parasol!¡±

    ¡°Wham¡ª!¡± The Sakura Parasol opened by itself when Nanako reached the highest point of the ascent and slowly glided Nanako over to the other side of the chasm, the scene seeming just like a beautiful painting in an ancient picture scroll.

    The rumbling sounds had almost reached Lily and Shimizu at the same time when Nanakonded on the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The final obstruction had been finally broken through and the giant spider charged over towards them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time! Let¡¯s jump together!¡± Lily yelled out.

    Saying so, she leaped forward before the ponytailed disciple could even hurl the silk cloth over.

    ¡°Hey!¡± The ponytailed disciple threw one end of the silk cloth in a rush and from an aerial perspective, the silk cloth looked just like milk that was slowly spilling over into the water.

    Lily managed to grab it with much difficulty and turned ahead to see Shimizu who was right behind her.

    However, Shimizu still a bit far from her and Lily couldn¡¯t reach her as the ponytailed disciple was tugging back on the silk cloth. In this critical moment, Lily took out her Crescent Moon and stretched its sheath towards Shimizu to grab.

    ¡°Grab it, Sis!¡±

    With her exceptional reflexes, Shimizu grabbed onto the sheath immediately.

    However, the spider spewed out a thread made of cial spirit power at this moment that coiled around Shimizu¡¯s foot.

    Lily felt her hand turn heavy and the silk cloth also stretched because of the huge tension ced on it.

    Nanako hugged the ponytailed disciple¡¯s waist from behind and pulled her back in a rush, but the spider thread seemed to pack an unsurpassable force, so they were unable to hold on for long!

    Shimizu unsheathed her de and sliced at the thread, but the thread was pliable and tough, and she also couldn¡¯t muster much strength in these circumstances, so she couldn¡¯t cut through it.

    ¡°Let me go, Lily! Or else we¡¯ll both be doomed!¡± Shimizu yelled anxiously yet her dark pupils actually contained a trace of brilliance in them.

    ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t let you go, Sis!¡± Lily, on the other hand, had a resolute look in her eyes, and held onto the sheath tightly. However, even if Lily was able to contend with the strength of the spider, Nanako and the ponytailed disciple couldn¡¯t do so, so she was stuck in a dilemma.

    Do I have to make a ¡®right¡¯ choice like those disciples as well and sacrifice Sister Shimizu¡¯s life for our sake?

    If Lily were the final person left behind, she may perhaps have found the choice rational. However, when such a choice was presented to her, she actually couldn¡¯t ept it at any cost!

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I cannot sacrifice the lives of Nanako and the innocent senior, so I would rather let go of the silk cloth than let go of you!¡± Lily resolved herself to n for the worst in case there were no other means to escape this situation.

    She examined the surroundings then looked at the thin spider thread that wasn¡¯t actually pulling with all of the spider¡¯s force. She then looked back at the ponytailed disciple and Nanako who had been pulled to the edge of the chasm and her gazended on the Sakura Parasol on Nanako¡¯s back.

    ¡°Nanako! Throw the Sakura Parasol over here!¡± Lily shouted.

    Nanako followed her instructions and threw the Sakura Parasol over to Lily anxiously. As Lily couldn¡¯t receive it with her hands, she used her foot to kick it with all her might and that Sakura Parasol shot over towards the silk thread while rotating energetically and opened up suddenly when it approached the thread.

    The edge of the Sakura Parasol actually managed to cut off the thread and circled in the air once before flying back to Nanako¡¯s hand by relying on the stream of air produced when it opened up.

    The ponytailed disciple pulled with all her strength at this moment and finally managed to pull Lily and Shimizu over to the edge of the chasm.

    On the other side, the spider stretched its body halfway past the precipice, yet it had no means to cross the chasm.

    Lily didn¡¯t choose to escape right away after escaping this cmity and revealed a sneer on her face instead. She pointed her Crescent Moon towards the spider and gathered her spirit power before sending a few beams of whooshing sword light at it.

    These crescent sword beams didn¡¯t attack that spider and instead attack the precipice under its legs.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The precipice crumbled under the might of the explosions and the unsuspecting phantom spider fell into the rumbling chasm along with it!

    The phantom spider only followed the orders of the summoner and wasn¡¯t an actual lifeform, so it had no sense of self-protection. As such, it fell into the river at the bottom of the chasm and was washed away tonds unknown.

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡± The ponytailed disciple and Nanako finally heaved a breath of relief and sat down on their buttocks to gasp for breaths in an udylike manner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shimizu said.

    The ponytailed disciple picked up the silk cloth and threw it into the bottomless chasm since she didn¡¯t have the time to wear it again.

    The group of four turned around and rushed into the passageway behind them.

 Volume 2, Chapter 94 â€“ Dijon

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 94 - Dijon</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily and the others walked through the gloomy cavern under the illumination of a wooden stick that the ponytailed sister had found to act as a torch while Nanako walked at the front.

    On the other hand, Lily and Shimizu walked behind them.

    ¡°Lily, your elder sister¡­ was quite touched just now,¡± Shimizu said with her head faced down.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s nothing, Sister. You wouldn¡¯t have let go if you were in my ce as well, right?¡±

    Shimizu trembled internally. She hadn¡¯t asked herself this question and wondered if she could really do the same as Lily and bet her life for the sake of her beloved.

    Shimizu pulled Lily¡¯s hand and looked at her with a pure gaze, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sister. I¡¯m really not such a selfless person, but if it¡¯s you, I would never let go, absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Lily felt touched. After arriving in this Heian world, she had always been alone. However, she now had sisters who were willing to sacrifice their lives for her selflessly. Uesugi Rei, Nanako, Shimizu¡­ they all brought Lily an unprecedented sense of belonging that far surpassed her longing for her former world.

    Shimizu reproached herself internally while holding onto Lily¡¯s hand, ¡®To think I even doubted little sister once and thought she harbored selfish intentions. There¡¯s no way such a selfless little sister would harbor any selfishness or deceive me! I was just too na?ve and acted too extremely, that¡¯s all! Even if this entire world is full of lies, Lil¡¯ Sister Lily is definitely someone I can trust.¡¯

    ¡°Lily is the most simple, honest and beautiful girl in this world. I¡¯ll definitely protect you!¡± Shimizu resolved herself internally.

    The four of them had walked through the cave for the entire night, so it was clear that this Mt. Inda was pretty huge.

    And they finally saw a faint ray of light ahead of them that was apanied by the fragrance of grass.

    Since they could see light, it meant that it was already dawn outside.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally leaving this cave,¡± Lily sighed ruefully and her mind gradually rxed as she gazed at the bright cave exit that was getting bigger and bigger. A far-reaching empty hillid outside the cave and since their numbers were small, it made it difficult for their enemies to find them and would allow them to reach the safe zone under the Land of East by detouring through the unmapped trails.

    Furthermore, as Lily and Shimizu only had to protect two people, they didn¡¯t need to fear running into any danger within the mountain.

    Although they weren¡¯t the opponent of that demon kunoichi who was beyond the sword saint rank, they had the ability to preserve their lives if they encountered her. It was hard for them to flee from her in the long and narrow cavern previously and they were in real danger back then, but it was rtively safer out in the wild.

    Shimizu also rxed a bit after exiting the cave.

    However, when the group neared the exit, they picked up the heavy metallic scent of blood from the withered scene of the dead leaves.

    Thus, all of them had a bad premonition.

    The four of them drew in a cold breath simultaneously when they exited the cave.

    The outside of the cave was surrounded by the verdant and lush woods with towering old trees like they had anticipated.

    However, the corpses of the dojo disciplesid around in a mess in the empty space outside the cave. Be it whether the horse-faced disciple or Itamoto Yashiro, they were utterly battered and even the other disciples whose name they weren¡¯t aware of had all perished.

    ¡°Howe this has¡­¡± Lily and Shimizu froze in shock momentarily.

    The trees of the woods trembled at this moment and a powerful, crazed and fiendish aura emerged from within.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The wild birds fled, and the trees trembled because of thisughter.

    It was aughter that was impossible for Lily to forget.

    Hojo Dijon dragged a huge, broken and rusted longsword that dripped blood onto the ground. His clothes were ragged and his hair a mess, simr to that of a madman as he walked out from the shadows of the woods on bare feet.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time now!¡±

    Lily, Shimizu, Nanako and the ponytailed disciple were all dumbfounded by this development.

    Why?

    Why has Hojo Dijon appeared here?

    He wasn¡¯t present in the Battle of Odawara and his whereabouts remained unknown after that, so why has he appeared in such a location so suddenly? And that too at the exit of the cave in which we were being pursued.

    Moreover, Dijon¡¯splexion has turned even darker. His muscles look all beefed up and his aura also seems much stronger than when we fought back in Suruga province. He also seems to be shrouded in fiendish energy.

    Lily gazed at Dijon¡¯s fiendish facial features that no longer possessed the handsomeness and dignity of the past and his current 3 meter tall figure and appearance was no longer distinguishable from that of the Red Ogre from the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons.

    This man is too dangerous!

    Although Lily¡¯s current strength was far different from the past, she still felt a shudder pass through her.

    Shimizu¡¯s expression also turned grim after sensing Dijon¡¯s powerful aura, but she didn¡¯t fear him.

    Although she had never fought with Dijon, there still existed a considerable gap between him and someone ranked at the top of the Six Swords of the East. Even though he might¡¯ve powered up his strength through some unknown means, Shimizu¡¯s strength had also progressed greatly in recent times.

    Shimizu looked at the corpses of the dead disciples and questioned him, ¡°Hojo Dijon, it seems like these disciples died under your hands? We¡¯re all samurai of the East, so why did you kill these powerless and innocent disciples?¡±

    Dijon simply ignored Shimizu and glowered at Lily instead.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you b?i?t?c?h?. You destroyed my family, made me lose my status and even obtained a first ss merit by capturing my Odawara Castle shamelessly. I shall settle the debt between us today!¡±

    The woods turned restless and powerful auras of death surged out from within one after the other. Lily probed the woods with her spirit power and was appalled by the results. Her sprit probe had detected hundreds of distinct eldritch and fiendish auras of varying strengths within the woods!

    And a tenth of them werete-stage sword saint auras.

    This Dijon has really set up an ambush. Just how did he manage to gather such a powerful army of fiends? Has he perhaps really obtained aid from the Hundred Demons?

    However, thosete-stage sword saint auras still paled inparison to Dijon¡¯s brutal and powerful aura.

    Lily knew she had run into another dead end after sensing Dijon¡¯s strength and that she would have to sh with him as she had no path of retreat right now.

    Lily gripped the handle of Crescent Moon firmly with her slender fingers and stated fiercely, ¡°Hojo Dijon, there¡¯s no need for any words between us now that things havee to this. However, our enmity is unrted to Sister Shimizu, Nanako and the rest, so please allow them to leave this ce first. I will remain behind to apany you to a duel to death then!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily. Did you believe your death alone is enough to satisfy my hatred for you? I¡¯m not only going to defeat you, but also imprison you and torment you with all kinds of vicious methods and make you experience a slow and excruciating death. I will also torment yourpanions before your very eyes and make you experience all kinds of sufferings imaginable in this world! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Hojo donned a malicious expression that was so twisted in hatred that looked just like that of a fiend! He then waved his hand andmanded towards the gloomy woods, ¡°This feast of vengeance has begun already! Come out now! You must be impatient to see her as well, right?¡±

    The old trees creaked under the gloomy skies as two lifeless, fiendish auras emerged from within the woods.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ kill Kagami Lily¡­ Hehehe¡­ Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you¡­ my son¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Two figures emerged from within the woods.

    One was a tall, thin and nimble figure with a warped and savage appearance.

    One was a muscr and sluggish figure with a vicious and brutal appearance.

    They were none other than Hojo Motoshige and Daidouji Akira who had been turned into demon warriors.

 Volume 2, Chapter 95 â€“ Shimizu vs Dijon

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 95 - Shimizu vs Dijon</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Akira was d in a damaged full-body heavy armor and his luxurious monk robes from when he was still prestigious were now blotted with stains and dragged behind him like rags. He wielded a heavily rusted bloodstained bronze staff and tottered over towards Lily¡¯s direction with a slow pace.

    As for Hojo Motoshige, he wielded a pair of ashen ck sickle-chains that swiveled in his hands like the limbs of a praying mantis, rotating in circr motions with extremely rapid speed while he issued a guttural sneer from his long withered vocal cords.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! Die, Kagami Lily¡ª¡±

    Although they were foes, Lily couldn¡¯t muster even an iota of hatred towards them because they had long met their death as humans. However, someone had used forbidden techniques to raise them as zombie-like demon samurai. Although they could move their jaws, they had long lost their consciousnesses and the only thing left behind were the grudges confined in the depths of their souls.

    Although they were irredeemable viins, Lily felt some pity for them who had to go through such an experience after dying once.

    ¡°Akira. Hojo Motoshige. I wasn¡¯t wrong in killing you. Allow me to end the pain of your souls today,¡± Lily stated apathetically.

    However, themotion from the woods didn¡¯t stop with the appearance of Akira and Motoshige.

    Demon samurais and demon soldiers tottered out from the depths of the woods in session and in a blink, a few hundred of them had appeared.

    It looked like Hojo Dijon had no humanity left in him anymore. He had summoned the dead Hojo soldiers back from the underworld and was making them fight for his ambitions even after death.

    However, for him to have achieved this, it was clear that Dijon had the backing of a power that possessed the techniques to summon souls and manipte corpses.

    After Dijon¡¯s demon soldier army made its appearance, it was the turn of the towering monsters to make their appearance one after the other.

    Snake women who seemed to resemble those that had appeared the previous night emerged within the misty woods along with even more powerful tough-looking monsters.

    Faced with such a huge ambush of monsters and demon samurai, even Lily and Shimizu had realized how perilous their current situation was.

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯ll handle that Dijon. You deal with the other monsters and demon samurai,¡± Shimizu arrived before Lily and stood in between her and Dijon.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Sister Shimizu¡¯s strength has increased by a lot while I¡¯m good at dealing with huge mobs of weaker opponents. Although I have a grudge with Dijon, Sister Shimizu¡¯s decision is the right one.

    ¡°What? Are you in that much of a rush to throw away your life, Minamoto no Shimizu?¡± Dijon questioned.

    Shimizu smirked in response to his taunt, ¡°Hojo Dijon. I wonder where you got the courage to speak such words from. You¡¯re just a stray dog who has be subservient to the Hundred Demons and have lost your pride as a samurai long ago. Allow me to truly send you over to the Land of Death!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Minamoto no Shimizu, you ambitious yet talentless woman. You couldn¡¯t even receive a single move from Uesugi Rei, yet you still have the face to boast shamelessly again! Die now!¡± A fiendish energy shrouded Hojo Dijon¡¯s imposing figure and even the earth trembled with each of his steps as he shot over towards Shimizu with rapid momentum! The dark energies beaming around him made him appear just like a fierce ogre emerging from the darkness!

    However, Shimizu remained calm as ever. Her realm of strength had far surpassed those of ordinary samurai, so Dijon¡¯s fiendish energy failed to intimidate her. She stood motionless with her stance ready to draw at any moment with a cold gaze in her starry eyes and waited for the giant before her to dash over.

    Shimizu¡¯s figure turned ephemeral suddenly and the air around her also rippled in session as her lithe figure broke the sound barrier.

    ¡°Tranquil Style ¡ª White!¡± Shimizu had finally executed her certain-kill technique!

    A bright blue sword beam emerged from the sheath of Shimizu¡¯s sword and sliced through the air!

    Dijon also swung his huge sword that was d in fiendish dark purple energy towards Shimuzu!

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± The sh between the attacks gave rise to an ear-splitting tremor that uprooted the vegetation around them and sent the leaves flying!

    Shimizu and Dijon¡¯s weapons contested with each other momentarily, yet they were stuck in a deadlock because they were evenly matched!

    Lily had also acted at the same time as Shimizu and her attacks were as sudden as always.

    By the time the tremor from the sh between experts of the Six Swords had given rise to a gale that wreaked havoc everywhere, Lily had already reached before Daidouji Akira. Akira raised the heavy bronze staff up slowly the moment he saw Lily!

    However, Lily had no intention of giving him a chance to make a move irrespective of whether he was an old foe or a new enemy.

    As such, Lily delivered a swift strike with her sword and a crimson crescent sword beam sliced through the damaged armor of Akira fortified by fiendish energy and bisected him into two halves with a single strike!

    Akira wasn¡¯t even able to deliver a single strike to Lily, a foe he resented with his all, before being incapacitated by Lily¡¯s attack!

    ¡°GRRAHHH¡ª¡± Akira¡¯s torso slid sideways while issuing an unreconciled howl.

    Lily stepped on him and stated the following words, ¡°You better not return from the underworld again,¡± before stabbing into Akira¡¯s heart with a somewhat poignant expression on her beautiful face. The runes on Crescent Moon shed with a crimson light and following that, Akira¡¯s vengeful spirit was absorbed into Lily¡¯s cursed katana.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Kagami Lily, I¡¯vee! I will make mincemeat out of you¡ª!¡± Hojo Motoshige leaped over towards Lily at this moment while baring his fists just like a jumping clown!

    Lily turned her face towards him, her crimson amaryllis-like eyes twinkling with a starry light.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Lily didn¡¯t hesitate to use all the soul force she had obtained from Akira¡¯s body to deliver a powerful killing blow filled with abundant spirit power to Motoshige which sent his withered body flying back several hundred meters, disappearing into the dense mist. However, Lily¡¯s cursed katana had sucked out the red anima from the corpse and absorbed it after giving the fatal blow.

    ¡°Return to where you came from.¡±

    Hojo Motoshige had been blown away in the direction of Odawara, which was the former territory of the Hojo family. However, this was perhaps just a coincidence.

    Although Akira and Motoshige had been resurrected as demon samurai and had experienced a boost in strength, they were only as strong aste-stage sword masters at most. Now that each blow of Lily packed the strength of ate-stage sword saint, facing her with their strengths was akin to throwing their lives again even if they had returned from the underworld. Lily had exterminated their animas this time, so it was impossible for them to resurrect again and they had even lost the chance to enter the cycle of samsara as they had been thoroughly erased from this world along with the destruction of their souls.

    ¡°GRRRAAH¡ª!¡±

    ¡°GRROOWL¡ª!¡±

    A multitude of demon samurais and demon soldiers with mummified faces charged towards Lily from within the woods while wielding rusted weapons.

    ¡°Nanako, use the Sakura Parasol to protect yourself and senior sister!¡± Lily yelled.

    Nanako and the pony-tailed senior hid behind a huge rock at once and opened the Sakura Parasol.

    The Sakura Parasol¡¯s protective force was the strongest during a full moon night and although its performance was average on moonlit nights with a debilitating performance during the day, the perceptive powers of these demon soldiers was even lower than that of weak monsters. Thus, as long as they weren¡¯t too close to the demon soldiers, the chances of them getting discovered were close to nil even if they were under the protection of the parasol during the day.

    Naturally, the powers of the Sakura Parasol weren¡¯t effective towards humans like Dijon and Yuki Mayumi who had joined the ranks of the Hundred Demons.

    After seeing the girls were safe under the protection of the Sakura Parasol, Lily¡¯s gaze brimmed with determination as she killed her way into the mob of demon soldiers now that she was free of worries.

    The long, red sleeves of Lily¡¯s kimono fluttered in the air just like a crimson flower blooming in an ashen world as mesmerizing sword beams blossomed from Crescent Moon in her hands. Although these Hojo soldiers had received the empowerment of demon arts, they possessed little to no resistance to Crescent Moon¡¯s attacks and perished one after the other under her de.

    It was quite difficult to kill demon samurai with the average weapon and required the attacker to behead them, and even that didn¡¯t guarantee their death. However, Lily¡¯s cursed katana reaped their vengeful spirits the moment she struck them down, which utterly decimated the undead spirits of these demon samurai.

    Lily charged across the battlefield with ease and had be an unstoppable force!

    Under the parasol, Nanako¡¯s face flushed up as she witnessed all of this. Sister Lily, you were just able to contend with me a while ago, yet you¡¯ve be so unbelievably strong now. You look pretty dashing!

    And now, Shimizu and Dijon¡¯s battle had also reached the climax!

    Dijon¡¯s blows were rough and robust while Shimizu¡¯s movements were nimble and paired with sharp strikes. As such, the confrontation between them had reached a deadlock since none had managed to take the upper hand.

    However, Dijon¡¯s body was too tough, and Shimizu was unable to attack his vitals. Although she had managed to inflict some wounds on him, they were so minor that they almost had no effect on him.

    ¡°This scoundrel Dijon has unexpectedly be so strong! He¡¯s no longer the same Dijon who ranked at the bottom of the Six Swords! He originally had a tough innate physique and practicing the demon spirit arts have empowered him to such a degree that even I need to proceed with caution!¡± Shimizu was actually feeling pretty embarrassed.

    Although it looked like they were evenly matched, the situation was pretty unfavorable for Shimizu if the confrontation were to turn into a prolonged battle. Not only did sheck the huge reserves of spirit power that the inhuman Dijon possessed, but she also had a weak innate constitution. Although the medicine she had received from Lord Kamakura allowed her to maintain an optimal state for the past few days, she could feel that she was nearing her limits soon. Shimizu¡¯s entire body was drenched in sweat currently and even her sword-wielding hand also begun to tremble slightly.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Minamoto no Shimizu, it seems like this is all that you amount to in the end! Allow me to use my entire strength and send you on your way!¡± Dijon yelled.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shimizu was shocked by this statement. *I¡¯ve already responded with all my strength and barely managed to fight to a draw, yet this Dijon hasn¡¯t even used his entire strength till now?!

    No! That¡¯s impossible!

    ¡°I¡¯m the number one in the Land of East! It¡¯s impossible for a mere Dijon to be stronger than me!¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes filled with fury.

    Dijon¡¯s crazed scream echoed across the entire mountain range just like the wild howl of a fierce ogre.

    A dark purple me shrouded Dijon¡¯s body and empowered his fiendish energy by another notch, resulting in the fiendish energy almost engulfing Shimizu.

    ¡°Die! Resplendent Demon Strike!¡±

    A coiling snake-like purple fiendish energy gathered on Dijon¡¯s broken and rusted de!

    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡±

    An energy wave seemingly formed of a hundred snakes charged towards Shimizu in the next moment!

    Shimizu could have chosen to evade it, but her stubborn heart made her face it upfront, ¡°Hojo Dijon! How could I be weaker than a vulgar brute like you!¡±

    ¡°Tranquil Water ¡ª Iai!¡±

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Shimizu unsheathed her de in a sh and released a rippling water-like sword beam that sliced through the air!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The two des shed against each other!

    The earth quaked from the powerful tremors and the dark and powerful fiendish energy scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Shimizu moaned in pain and spewed out a mouthful of blood, following which her petite body was blown out from the dark energy waves. A few of the purple snakes formed from the fiendish energy refused to release Shimizu and coiled around her body, biting and pulling onto her, ripping her ck kimono apart!

    Shimizu got blown about a hundred meters away and crashed onto the mountain walls of Mt. Inda, creating a depression on the rocky walls! The snakes formed from the fiendish energy also dissipated following that.

    And then, Shimizu dropped to the ground.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily was stupefied when she witnessed this and turned around to charge towards Dijon after killing the demon samurai near her.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Shimizu kneeled up with the support of Tranquil Bamboo after dropping to the ground. Her frail body shuddered as she stated, ¡°Fall back, Lily! Hojo Dijon¡¯s opponent is me, Shimizu! I absolutely won¡¯t lose to this guy who relies on evil arts!¡±

    However, Shimizu felt pain in her chest after saying these words and began coughing, which dyed the inner white sleeves of her kimono red with blood.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ let me deal with him!¡± Lily had also be worried after seeing Shimizu¡¯s condition.

    ¡°No! Dijon¡¯s opponent is me! I have to end him personally! As the leader of the Six Swords, I¡¯m obliged to¡ªeliminate this heretic!¡± Shimizu red at Dijon persistently even though she was still trembling.

    ¡°I-I cannot lose again¡­ not to this guy who¡¯s ranked sixth!¡± Such was Shimizu¡¯s pride that denied anyone crushing it ever again!

 Volume 2, Chapter 96 â€“ Shimizuâ€™s Miscalculation andâ€¦

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 96 - Shimizu¡¯s Miscalction and¡­</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The demon spirit arts Dijon used was much stronger than the low-grade arcane spirit arts he had ess to while in the Hojo family, and now, by selling his soul to the Hundred Demons, Dijon had obtained power that transcended that of the Six Swords of the East!

    The spirit power of the monsters and the like was referred to as eldritch energy by humans while grudge, spectral and undead spirit powers were collectively known as fiendish energy.

    Shimizu leaped forward and broke through the sound barrier,ing to a quick stop before Dijon¡¯s towering dark body in a half turned stance which enabled her to draw her de at any moment.

    Dijon looked down on her condescendingly, his hair flying around wildly in the spirit energy storm as he heaved his broken tachi down.

    ¡°Shimizu! If you¡¯re in that much of a hurry to die, I¡¯ll dly help you wee it! Your strength is much weaker than the rumors! You don¡¯t deserve your reputation, woman! In my opinion, you are just a useless, talentless b?i?t?c?h?, so why don¡¯t you just give up! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Dijon¡¯s tachi heaved down towards Shimizu with force.

    ¡°Hmph¡ªJust because my strength iscking, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t defeat you!¡±

    Shimizu didn¡¯t stake it all in a frontal confrontation emotionally like before and dodged his attack and delivered a fluid yet extremely swift strike to Dijon¡¯ face.

    ¡°Swish!¡± Shimizu¡¯s de shed Dijon¡¯s eyes with matchless uracy.

    ¡°ARGH¡ª!¡± Dijon screamed in pain.

    ¡°Well done, Sister!¡± Lily praised internally and charged ahead towards the lot of demon soldiers who were nning to ambush Shimizu from behind and killed them one by one.

    ¡°MY EYES! MY EYES! I CAN¡¯T SEE¡ª!¡± Dijon¡¯s closely shut eyes bled heavily as he brandished his tachi recklessly in a craze. Naturally, he failed tond a blow on Shimizu while she seized the chance to blitz across him multiple times, leaving behind afterimages as she delivered a series of flesh wounds to him.

    ¡°Spurt¡ª!¡± Multiple streams of blood jetted out from Dijon¡¯s body in the next moment.

    Shimizu¡¯s sheathed her de and retreated a few meters back quickly with a cold gaze in her eyes and stated, ¡°Dijon, I may not be your match in terms of brute strength and might have underestimated you before. However, the one who¡¯s standing in the end is the victor.¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, you shameless b?i?t?c?h?! How dare you injure my eyes! I¡¯m going to kill you, you b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Dijon waved his tachi recklessly to vent his fury.

    ¡°Die!¡± Shimizu broke into a sprint suddenly and dodged Dijon¡¯s haphazard attack with ease when she neared him. Then, she leaped up and released a sword beam from her Tranquil Bamboo!

    However, Lily felt restless all of a sudden at this moment, ¡°Dammit! Watch out, Sister! It¡¯s a trap!¡±

    Dijon opened his demonic ming eyes suddenly and revealed a vicious smirk before clutching onto Shimizu¡¯s neck with his humongous hand.

    Dijon¡¯s grip packed a lot of strength and this made Shimizu release gruff groans from her mouth.

    ¡°Grrgh¡ª!¡± Shimizu¡¯s face turned pale and she began to tremble all over. However, as a spirit power user, being unable to breathe didn¡¯t affect her that much. Shimizu drew her de tenaciously and delivered a flesh wound to Dijon¡¯s waist.

    However, even such an attack wasn¡¯t able to inflict a heavy injury to Dijon. Even more astonishingly, the bleeding wound actually healed at a pace visible to the naked eye!

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! You fool! The demon spirit art has already reconstructed my body! I can recover from an injury of this level by myself! To think you didn¡¯t even know this, you¡¯re really a vain woman, Shimizu!¡± Dijon squeezed Shimizu¡¯s throat harder whileughing his head off.

    Shimizu shed at Dijon powerlessly with the hand wielding her de, but he blocked her attacks with his de. Her other hand attempted to pull at Dijon¡¯s grip futilely, but it was simply an impossible task. She had even begun kicking with her legs subconsciously, but that was useless as well.

    ¡°Sis!¡± Lily dashed towards Dijon in desperation.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Kagami Lily,y down your de or else I¡¯ll snap her neck off!¡± Dijon yelled out with a cruel and twisted expression on his face.

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Lay down my de? Hmph!¡±

    Lily leaped up and heaved her Crescent Moon towards Dijon, sending a bewitching crimson beam of sword light towards his arm that dug into his bones!

    ¡°If I were toy down my de, me, my sister, Nanako and Senior will all die for sure! Dijon, do you think I¡¯m as weak as you imagine me to be?¡± Lily stated coldly with a resolute look in her eyes.

    Although she wasn¡¯t able to chop off Dijon¡¯s arm, her attack had sliced through his muscles and cut into his bone. Thus, Dijon¡¯s grip loosened, and Shimizu fell to the ground subsequently. Lily alsonded on the ground and jumped back after picking up Shimizu and rolled on the ground to dodge the attack from the tachi in Dijon¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! To think you were actually such a heartless woman who ces her own life above the bond of sisterhood!¡± Dijon taunted.

    ¡°Hojo Dijon, do you even have the qualifications to talk about affection with me? As a human whomitted patricide, no, you can¡¯t even be called a human anymore, right?¡± Lily corrected herself after seeing Dijon¡¯s wound that was healing visibly.

    Shimizunded on the ground and gasped for huge mouthfuls of breaths, coughing incessantly. She found it hard to stand up momentarily and the hand which held onto Tranquil Bamboo was still trembling, her gaze full of unwillingness to give up.

    This time, it was Lily¡¯s turn to deliver a horizontal sh with her Crescent Moon while she stood in front of Shimizu.

    The hundreds of demon soldiers had half-encircled Lily and Shimizu while Dijon and Lily faced each other with only 10 meters between them.

    Lily realized Dijon¡¯s strength far exceeded her own, but she had no way out of this predicament.

    Thus, she could only fight!

    ¡°Kagami Lily. Although I want to kill you slowly by torturing you, it would be too disappointing if you can¡¯t even take this single blow of mine! You¡¯re just a b?i?t?c?h? who has managed to survive by relying on the rescue of other women! Everyone who is together with you is doomed to meet misfortune! You and your sisters will all experience miserable deaths today! Oh, yeah. Turning your sisters into demon samurai women and making them apany my subordinates sounds like a good n! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Dijon grinned maliciously while charging towards Lily.

    ¡°Dijon, perhaps you are correct that the sisters who apany me always face danger. However, you¡¯ve only got half of it right. None of those who have tried to injure them have managed toe out alive till now!¡±

    Lily countered his im and turned the de in her hand in the other direction. A powerful flower-like spirit power blossomed on the de as she transformed into a crimson phantom, charging towards Dijon with a whooshing sound!

    Dijon¡¯s pitch-ck sword sh forward in response, emitting a sword beam. Meanwhile, Lily side-stepped diagonally to Dijon¡¯s side as she didn¡¯t dare to face Dijon¡¯s powerful strike head-on. She directed her weight to her feet toe to a sliding stop and shed at Dijon while turning around.

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± However, Dijon managed to block it with the blunt side of the de.

    Dijon¡¯s reaction was so fast that it didn¡¯t match with his bulky figure.

    Dijon¡¯s sword swung down and struck the ground with a momentum so huge that it sent Lily flying back, sword and all. Lily flipped her body mid-air andnded on the ground then rolled into a kneeling stance before swinging her de, not even taking a look with her eyes, utterly decimating the tottering demon soldiers behind her.

    Lily thenunched forward again and charged towards Dijon, and he too weed her from the front, raising his tachi with both hands to heave it down towards Lily fiercely!

    Lily side-stepped to dodge the attack and danced across his body swiftly without pausing for a single moment, shing at his wrist and giving it a flesh wound. However, this level of injury was almost nothing to Dijon.

    Dijon then delivered a upper diagonal sh towards Lily, but she crouched down suddenly to dodge it, resulting in the tachi flitting across the top of her head. She supported her body with her hand on the ground and kicked hard towards Dijon¡¯s knee while propelling up.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Lily¡¯s pration force amounted to 60,000 kan and the amount of force packed into her kicks were much stronger than her punches. As such, this kick packed a pration force of over 100,000 kan!

    Tall, heavy and strong as Dijon was, even he had been forced to kneel due to the kick from Lily to his knee, which was a weak point of the legs. Even the sounds of the bone fracturing could be heard following her kick.

    To the side, Shimizu sighed internally when she witnessed this scene after catching her breath. Lily is really quite ruthless!

    Naturally, she was gleefully willing to be ruthless towards her enemies.

    Lily had no intention of stopping at this point. She leaped up and swung her de towards the back of Dijon¡¯s head with all her strength.

    Dijon, however, borrowed the momentum and forced his body to fall sideways and countered with a reverse strike even though he hadn¡¯t found his footing yet.

    ¡°Wham¡ª!¡±

    It was obviously a favorable position to Lily inparison to Dijon, yet she got blown away because he was too strong.

    Lily barely managed tond on the ground safely, her hands still feeling numb from the attack.

    ¡°It was just a reverse strike, yet it packed so much strength!¡± Lily¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Even though her footwork and swordy were better than his, Dijon¡¯s absolute strength prevented Lily from bringing out her entire skill in the battle.

    Lily still had her ultimate move, Sakura-d Moon, that allowed her to deliver an attack that was thrice as powerful as an all-out blow of hers!

    Lily¡¯s spirit power converged within her tachi, making it shine with a poignant crimson glow. Lily¡¯s surroundings also seemed to have taken a slightly crimson shade and cherry blossoms began falling down gently before anyone realized it.

    Although the demon soldiers nearby didn¡¯t possess consciousness, even they were a bit mesmerized by the sudden change in their surroundings.

    Dijon furrowed his thick brows after seeing this transformation and stated, ¡°Kagami Lily, although you¡¯re my enemy, I must say that you aren¡¯t a simple woman. Your attacks are ruthless, and you¡¯ve even managed toprehend such an intent! However, it¡¯s indeed a pity. So what if you are a genius? Today is the day you fall.¡±

    Lily remained silent and charged towards Dijon with Crescent Moon that was d in spirit power. However, she jumped up high into the sky with all her strength when she neared him.

    Lily remained above Dijon¡¯s head with a void of at least 10 meters between them momentarily.

    Dijon grinned when he saw this, ¡°You have nowhere to run even if you jump up to the sky!¡±

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡± Dijon sent a dark purple beam of sword light flying towards Lily that was packed with impressive strength.

    As for Lily, she descended slowly and showed no signs of dodging that dark purple sword beam which was aimed at her. Her weapon, Crescent Moon, trembled within her hands as the spirit power gathered in it reached the critical point and a faint pink shade bled out of the long de of her weapon.

    ¡°Sakura-d Moon¡ª!¡±

    Lily¡¯s crimson kimono fluttered along with long hair within the wind as she heaved the tachi d in the color of sakura down with all her strength!

    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± Followed by an ear-splitting tremor, a humongous sakura-colored moon that was much more magnificent and gorgeous than Dijon¡¯s dark purple sword beam swiveled towards him!

    The sakura-colored moon smashed through Dijon¡¯s sword beam, yet its momentum only decreased by a little. It proceeded to fly towards Dijon with a force so powerful and speed so swift that Dijon didn¡¯t even have the time to dodge it and could only raise his sword to block it!

    Lily, however, grinned when she saw this.

    ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± The explosion driven by the spirit power of a de maiden spawned mes in the color of hell flowers, following which crimson light broke out in all directions! The sakura-shaped energy projectiles also dug into Dijon¡¯s body simultaneously and ravaged his entire body!

    This move simply wasn¡¯t something that a katana could block.

    ¡°ARRRGGGHHHH!¡± Dijon howled in fury amidst the crimson light of destruction.

    Lilynded on the ground subsequently and even though she possessed the physique of a de maiden, she was nearing the brink of copse as well. Her entire body was drenched in sweat and her chest heaved up and down continuously as she gasped for huge mouthfuls of breaths.

    The crimson spirit power and the dust scattered gradually, which revealed Dijon¡¯s figure. His cloth armor was broken beyond repair and he bled from multiple wounds while emitting smoke from his ckened body. It was hard to say whether he was still alive.

    Lily looked at Dijon who was within the scorched pit in the ground and her heart quivered, ¡°Did it work?¡±

    The tall, scorched Dijon within the pit¡­

    Opened his demonic ming eyes suddenly and revealed his eerie white teeth as a mocking grin cropped up on his face.

 Volume 2, Chapter 97 â€“ Impasse

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 97 - Impasse</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Trails of ck smoke dissipated under the cover of the azure skies and Dijon, who was covered in wounds all over stood up as if nothing had happened to him. The deadly sakura and the heat spawned from the spirit power explosion had only managed to destroy his armor. Even though Dijon was riddled with flesh wounds, they weren¡¯t that deep and were in the middle of recovering gradually, which made him look even more demonical.

    ¡°Kagami Lily. Your swordy contains no substance. To think you wasted so much spirit power for such a useless move. Hmph! You¡¯ve lost already!¡± Dijon stated fiercely.

    ¡°Wrong!¡± Shimizu had witnessed the entire event. Lily¡¯s move was actually pretty powerful and if she were given some more time to train, it would have reduced the gap between their strengths and Dijon would¡¯ve died by now. However, Dijon¡¯s defense was too strong and was simply on an inhuman level, his skin and flesh tougher than that of an ogre.

    Lily gasped for breaths. It wasn¡¯t as if she hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue, but she could only try it out. She had a feeling that the injuries she had inflicted on Dijon with this move of hers weren¡¯t as light as he portrayed them to be, but it was true that Lily¡¯s killing blow had failed to ovee the critical points of Dijon¡¯s defense and recuperative powers.

    Lily simply didn¡¯t bother to respond to Dijon¡¯s sarcasm and didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and kill her way into the mob of demon soldiers now that she had exhausted most of her spirit power.

    Dijon failed toprehend her intentions and wondered, ¡°Are you nning to flee?¡±

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± A crimson shadow flitted across the mob, following which the demon soldiers and demon samurai fell one after the other.

    A few breathster, Lily had replenished her spirit power to the max by means of the spirit maniption technique and recovered her vigor once again.

    ¡°What?!¡± Dijon was taken aback for a moment beforeing to a realization, ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s rumored that de maidens can summon and manipte spirits, as well as replenish their spirit power by absorbing animas. It¡¯s my first time witnessing it!¡±

    Lily pointed her flickering Crescent Moon at Hojo and muttered softly, ¡°Sister Shimizu, both of us aren¡¯t Dijon¡¯s opponent. We can only deal with him if we team up.¡±

    Although Shimizu had recovered a lot by now and though she was unwilling to put down her pride, as they were at such a critical juncture, she nodded in agreement silently.

    ¡°Come!¡± Dijon stated loftily, ¡°It would save me a lot of trouble if you two team up!¡±

    However, a peal ofughter emerged from behind Lily and Shimizu at this moment.

    The indigo-robed Yuki Mayumi appeared from the darkness of the cavern and walked towards them in a slow yet sensual manner.

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re quite cunning for a prey, but the wisdom of prey can never match up with those of the hunters. Mirror girls, did you think I won¡¯t be able to cross the chasm if you destroy the bridge? Oh, mirror girls. You are a prey fated to be hunted and massacred forever!¡± Yuki Mayumi smirkedcently.

    Lily and Shimizu¡¯s backs shivered when they heard Yuki Mayumi¡¯s voice. Although Lily and the others hadn¡¯t destroyed the bridge, when they departed from the chasm, they had indeed fallen under the illusion that Yuki Mayumi would be unable to chase after them through this route, especially so after the phantom ice spider had fallen into the deep chasm.

    However, Yuki Mayumi and her subordinates were ninjas and possibly had tools meant for climbing and the like on them. A wide gap that was difficult for samurai to cross was naught butmonce for a ninja!

    After Yuki Mayumi emerged from the cavern, ten red Hannya masked demon ninjas with the auras of early-stage sword saints filed out from within as well.

    Dijon barred their path at the front along with hundreds of demon soldiers and an unrecognizable powerful demon at the rear.

    On the other hand, a demon kunoichi more powerful than Dijon stood behind them along with ten sword saint ranked subordinates.

    Lily and Shimizu gazed at each other and seemed to have realized it was difficult for them to flee from this predicament. They truly have fallen into an impasse right now.

    Nanako and the pony-tailed senior who were hiding behind a nearby rock didn¡¯t even dare to squeak and shivered in fear with cold sweat drenching their entire backs.

    Although Yuki Mayumi had noticed Nanako and the other girl, she simply didn¡¯t care about these unrted girls as they were too weak.

    ¡°Yuki Mayumi, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Dijon became ted after seeing Yuki Mayumi arrived and knew instantly that Lily and Shimizu were truly screwed this time.

    ¡°Lord Dijon, how could I miss such a banquet where we hunt the mirror girl? We ought to enjoy this beautiful moment together!¡± Yuki Mayumi sashayed forward enchantingly while uttering such vicious words.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Lily contemted, ¡°No matter whether it¡¯s Dijon or that demon kunoichi called Yuki Mayumi, Sister Shimizu and I are unable to defeat both. And there¡¯s so many troublesome monsters, demon soldiers and demon ninjas on top of that. Is there really no way out of this situation?¡±

    What do we do now?

    Lily and Shimizu gazed at each other.

    They seemed to havee to an understanding the moment their gazes met each other.

    What could they do?

    Fight!

    No matter whether it was Lily or Shimizu, both had received the heavy influence of the samurai of the East. Especially Shimizu, she was a progeny of the Minamoto n and possessed an intense fighting spirit at her core.

    Lily and Shimizu didn¡¯t even respond to their taunts and acted directly!

    Lily dashed towards Dijon while Shimizu dashed towards Mayumi.

    They had to fight even if they weren¡¯t their opponent¡¯s match!

    If they didn¡¯t fight, they would truly have no way out of their predicament!

    A fierce wind rose up under Lily¡¯s feet at this moment, breaking into a flight-like sprint with the brave and elegant demeanor of a samurai woman oozing from her countenance.

    She charged towards Dijon because if she didn¡¯t do so, she would be exposing Shimizu¡¯s back to this devil in human skin.

    Lily shed at the ground in front of Dijon and propelled the soil and weeds up to block Dijon¡¯s sight momentarily and then stabbed towards Dijon¡¯s heart through the flying soil ording to her prior calctions. No matter how strong Dijon was or how dense his muscles were, an all-out attack from Lily was bound to stab through the heart, and that meant he would die!

    However, Dijon was no amateur. He swung his de and knocked Lily¡¯s de sideways and then kicked towards the soil that blocked his vision and almost managed to kick Lily!

    After the dust settled, Lily continued to attack Dijon desperately and the sudden burst of momentum she showcased even left Dijon a bit unprepared for a while, so he could only retreat and parry her rapid sessive attacks.

    A momentter, Dijon was finally able to adjust his stance and managed to deliver an all-out strike with his weapon.

    ¡°nk!¡± The sh between their des gave rise to sparks, following which Lily was blown away by Hojo¡¯s sword strike.

    Dijon also leaped towards the direction she flew into and chased after her.

    Meanwhile, Shimizu had employed a simr offensive strategy of gaining the upper hand by making a show of strength and trying to catch the enemy off-guard. Shimizu and Mayumi¡¯s exchanges were so fast and violent that even the red Hannya masked ninjas could only watch from a distance by encircling them and avoid getting involved in the fight.

    Naturally, they knew that there was no need for them to intervene with how strong their Lady Mimori was.

    Yuki Mayumi was different from Dijon. Although it seemed like she was on the defensive as well, she still retained control of her footwork and merely shifted her body back and sideways to dodge while blocking Shimizu¡¯s attacks with the straight sword in her hand with ease.

    ¡°Hmph! Daughter of the Genji, you¡¯re acimed as the number one samurai among the younger generation of the East yet your swordy only amounts to this much,¡± Yuki Mayumimented nonchntly while blocking Shimizu¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Shut up! You witch!¡± Shimizu forced Mayumi back with a sh and sheathed her sword, preparing to unleash an Iai quickdraw.

    However, Mayumi just smirked in response and leaped back while throwing two azure shurikens at Shimizu.

    Mayumi¡¯s shuriken contained an abnormal amount of power, so Shimizu was forced to draw her sword to block them!

    ¡°nk! nk!¡± The two shurikens crashed against the rock mountain wall and produced a series of explosions that resulted in a rockslide.

    ¡°Shameless woman¡­¡± Shimizu gasped for breaths. The reason she had attacked so impatiently was that she didn¡¯t want to waste too much spirit power to defense. She was different from Lily, and now that she had expended more than half of her spirit power, she had no means to replenish it.

    However, Mayumi wasn¡¯t in that much of a hurry. She whittled away at Shimizu¡¯s strength gleefully, ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu. Everyone in the Land of East knows you¡¯re a woman with an undeserved reputation. Your Lord had ced high hopes on you and tasked you with protecting the elite disciples of the major dojos from the Land of East during this training excursion, but they¡¯ve been wiped outpletely now. What face have you left to return now?¡±

    ¡°You will just get punished and be treated as the disgrace of the Genji, so why noty down your de and surrender? Lady Haihime onlymanded us to kill that Kagami Lily, so your life can be spared based on the circumstances. You just need to hand over the mirror and beg for forgiveness while kneeling down.¡±

    Shimizu found Mayumi¡¯s sudden persuasion to be ridiculous, ¡°Stop kidding me! The Genji has no samurai that surrender! To think you would actually say such reckless words to me. Can it be that those who join the Land of Hundred Demons be idiots?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯lle to understand my words soon,¡± Yuki Mayumi smiled enigmatically and didn¡¯t say anything further. A short silver flute with a stopper in the shape of a small sculpted Hannya mask appeared in her hands in the next moment. She brought the mouthpiece to her lips and blew into it gently, producing a ghastly energy fluctuation that Shimizu could sense despite being unable to hear it.

    At the same time, amotion rose up in the nearby woods, following which groups of snake women, giant tsuchigumos as well as blue and red demons that towered 4-5 meters high and were on the same level as the blue demon Uesugi Rei had killed in Kamakura during the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons emerged out from the woods while shrouded in powerful demonic energies and approached the duo. It seemed like they were being manipted by the flute in Yuki Mayumi¡¯s hands.

    Although Dijon had no control over these powerful monsters, it seemed that Yuki Mayumi could control them through the short silver flute.

    These powerful monsters and demons joined the hunt for the two mirror girls as well.

    ¡°Wham¡ª!¡± Followed by a flickering spark, Lily was blown away once again by a heavy strike from Dijon. She had barely managed to block his attack this time and even coughed up a mouthful of blood from the internal injuries.

    ¡°Urgh¡ª!¡± Lily groaned in pain and almost fainted midair. As such, she wasn¡¯t able to control hernding and crashed onto the grasnd on her back, sliding across it until she knocked into the foot of a huge blue demon.

    The blue demon opened his wide jaw which had sharp teeth the size of a human hand with saliva dripping off from them and enunciated in a gloomy voice, ¡°Kill¡­ Mirror Girl¡­¡±

    Lily was forced to regain her senses from the dizziness yet the first thing she saw was the big and hairy feet of these blue and red demons and the weird, inverted human-faced dogs underneath their legs.

    They also spoke in a hair-raising broken human speech, ¡°Get¡­ the¡­ mirror¡­ eat¡­ the¡­ woman¡­¡±

    These inverted human-faced dogs looked even more fearsome than the one Lily had encountered during the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons after she had awakened in this world of Heian. Each one of these dogs possessed the auras of superior mid-ranked monsters and although they weren¡¯t that strong, the miasmic breaths which made Lily¡¯s soul feel despondent persecuted her soul like a maelstrom of des.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Lily screamed in desperation.

    The blue demon behind it raised its huge foot and stepped down towards Lily, who rolled aside to dodge it but ended upnding in the middle of an encirclement of numerous human-faced dogs.

    ¡°Mirror¡­ mirror¡­ give¡­ us¡­ the¡­ mirror¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are¡­ a¡­ woman¡­ who¡­ isn¡¯t¡­ supposed¡­ to¡­ remain¡­ alive¡­ in¡­ this¡­ world¡­¡±

    ¡°tter! tter!¡± The soul-rending voices produced by the asional tter from the teeth of the human-faced dogs brought pain upon Lily¡¯s soul.

    ¡°GO AWAY¡ª!¡± Lily brandished her Crescent Moon and sent a crimson beam of sword light from her de, killing the human-faced dogs nearby to her. However, the blue and red demons had already encircled her and stretched their gruff and powerful hands towards Lily.

    These huge hands and towering ogre-like bodies obstructed the skies and the surroundings, making it such that Lily didn¡¯t even have any space to stand up!

 Volume 2, Chapter 98 â€“ Equanimousâ€”A Heart Like Water

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 98 - Equanimous¡ªA Heart Like Water</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The Genji, that is, the Minamoto n was an illustrious aristocratic samurai n in the eyes of the samurai families, noble families and themoners and was often ced on a higher pedestal.

    Their illustriousness didn¡¯t result from extrinsic qualities like luxury and wealth but instead resulted from their fame and legacy as a samurai n that was built upon their magnificent and glorious history.

    However, this topmost samurai family of the Heian Empire was home to repression, darkness and cruelty known to none.

    ¡°Shimizu. You¡¯re already 6-years-old now. Although you are a girl, as a woman of the Genji, you¡¯ve reached the age where you ought to take up a wooden sword. When the men of Genji go into battle, the women of Genji pick up the naginata to guard the castle, and when the men are under siege, the women fight alongside them! And when the menmit hara-kiri for glory, the women of the n chop the heads of their beloved personally and perish through self-immtion along with all their possessions. Such are the women of Genji!¡±

    ¡°What? Shimizu, you¡¯re already 6 -years-old yet you can¡¯t even outrun a 10-years-old boy from an average samurai family. What prospects do you even have in the future? You might as well get married then!¡±

    ¡°Shimizu, you¡¯re already 8-years-old yet you weren¡¯t even able to take first ce in the local under-14 wooden swordpetition. You¡¯re a disgrace of the Genji!¡±

    ¡°Cough-Cough-Cough. Your swordy fails to match up to that of your elder brothers and sisters and you have a sickly body on top of that. No feudal lord would want to ept a girl like you as the bride even if you were to be married off to them.¡±

    ¡°Your parents were both samurai of the Genji, but they perished in battle. You have nond to your name and you¡¯re so weak, so how will you live from now on?¡±

    ¡°Shimizu, why are you so slow in learning things? The other children of the Genji just needed 2 hours to learn this swordy while you still haven¡¯t managed to grasp the key elements after 3 days. Are you really a direct descendant of the Genji bloodline?¡±

    The young 10-year-old Shimizu wasn¡¯t just weaker than those of the same age in the Genji, she was also weaker than the direct descendants of the Taira n, and even her height was below averagepared to the other children of the Genji.

    The children of the Genji, no matter whether they were male or female, were all tall and healthy with a vigorous and lively personality as a result of their exceptional inherent bloodline.

    Meanwhile, although the young Shimizu had glossy dark blue hair, she had a dull expression and a paleplexion.

    It was New Year¡¯s Eve tonight and the children of the Genji were enjoying the celebration within the imperial pce along with their parents, greeting their rtives. The young Shimizu, however, stood alone since no one wished to associate with her. It wasn¡¯t because she was an orphan but rather because she was a weak and sickly introvert.

    The young Shimizu was barefoot on this snowy night because the other older children had hidden her footwear, yet no one worried for her. The warm lights and merryughter from the rooms of the imperial pce reflected in her eyes while she only had the snow to apany her.

    She wasn¡¯t qualified to be a core member of the Genji Dojo because she was talentless and finding a marriage partner for her in the future was also a difficult task because of her sickliness.

    She had nond to her name and the only property she owned was a house with a courtyard that was under the management of her uncle, yet Shimizu didn¡¯t know why her uncle didn¡¯t allow her to live in the house her parents had left for her and made her live in a tiny wooden house that was located in a deste courtyard in a corner of the imperial pce.

    Shimizu hated the New Year celebration because everyone participated in the reunion on this day, but this only made her lonelier.

    Shimizu hated practicing the sword because it only made the adults feel she was utterly hopeless. She was too weak and too slow in learning and wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the pace of the other children. Her body was too frail and the other children of the Genji were also afraid of hurting her. As such, they never practiced or yed with her.

    In fact, Shimizu was quite pretty, but her sickliness shadowed her beauty and diminished her radiance.

    Oh, how very much she envied her tall and healthy elder sisters. Oh, how very much she wondered why they were so popr and liked by everyone. They were excused even when they made blunders, yet she was only met with harsh criticism even when she tried her best and was reproached often.

    Thus, Shimizu hated New Year¡¯s Eve.

    She wandered within the snow in thin clothes while dragging the patchwork ragdoll that her mother had left behind for her. The ragdoll looked pretty ugly and was somewhat filthy and morbid in appearance, so it didn¡¯t look that appealing to others, just like her.

    She had unknowingly wandered further from the boisterous noises of the inner region of the imperial pce and walked out through a hole in the wall of her dpidated courtyard into the endless mountain woods thatid on the outskirts of Kamakura.

    The chilly winds caused Shimizu to start coughing after she had taken a few steps, but when she turned around, the imperial pce was no longer visible to her, only the snowy wind and the quiet woods remained in her vision.

    She wondered whether she would freeze to death out here in the woods. The young Shimizu had no ns of meeting such an end yet. Talentless as she may be, she was still a direct descendant of the Genji, so she possessed some amount of spirit power that enabled her to resist the coldness. However, how long could a weak light provide illumination and warmth for?

    Shimizu wandered within the woods on this night and forayed deeper and deeper, until she finally saw her parents, a tall and elegant couple. They smiled towards her gently with love and pulled her hands while treading on the snow, freeing her from the loneliness.

    She had seen a hallucination and if she were to proceed further like this, she may have never been able to turn back.

    However, an ancient well appeared in front of her within the woods at this moment and the ray of light beaming from the well brought Shimizu back to her senses. Her mother and father disappeared, and she realized that she was alone within the dark night with only this luminous well to apany her.

    She was instinctively attracted by the seemingly warm ray of light beaming from the well, so she approached it and saw a wooden frame above the well that had a bucket tied to a hemp rope.

    The well was quite deep and had a captivating ray of light beaming out from it uninterruptedly.

    However, this light seemed to originate from the bottom of the well, so Shimizu had no means to pull up the object. She wanted to leave yet she was unable to resist the allure of that light.

    As such, the young Shimizu made a move that a normal child would¡¯ve never done.

    She crawled into the bucket and lowered herself into the well little by little, finally reaching the bottom of the well.

    There, she found an octagonal mirror that was half-buried into the dirt. The mirror didn¡¯t have any light, but it still reflected the snowy night and the inverted reflection of the moon as if it were being reflected in water even though the well had no water and the sky had no moon.

    Shimizu dug out the mirror from the dirt and wiped it clean with her sleeves. For reasons unknown even to her, she ced the mirror inside her clothes after that and since she possessed spirit power, she was able to pull herself up to the ground after crawling back into the bucket.

    And the moment she ced down her feet on the ground, the snowfall stopped.

    The moon revealed its visage from within the dark clouds then, and the moonlight illuminated the mirror inside Shimizu¡¯s clothes, activating an ancient and abstruse consciousness that transmitted a legacy into Shimizu¡¯s mind.

    Thenceforth, Shimizu became even more reclusive. She refrained from participating in the dojo¡¯s training and also stopped trying to swap pointers with her fellow disciples. Half-a-yearter, the barely 11-year-old Shimizu entered the dojo within the imperial pce while dressed in filthy training robes with a tiny wooden sword in hand.

    Although she was ridiculed, loathed and excluded after her appearance and was almost driven away by the dojo master, she defeated all the disciples within the dojo on this day.

    Thereafter, Shimizu never lost in thepetitions of the same age group held within the Genji. At the age of 13, She defeated the strongest direct descendant of the Genji under the age of eighteen in the Land of East, a 17-year-old boy with a valiant appearance. After the duel, the boy performed a courteous bow and stated his name¡ªMinamoto no Kenki.

    On the next day, Shimizu met the legendary Lord Kamakura, and from then onwards, she became a rare talent who received the attention from all of the Genji.

    At the age of 16, Shimizu defeated thete-stage sword saint swordsmanship instructor of the Genji with a single move. Thenceforth, as an enigma who lived in seclusion often, she was extolled as one of the Six Swords of the East along with the other rising talents who had emerged in this dark age.

    Shimizu rarely appeared in the public, but it was rumored that she had dueled privately with Ashikaga Kiyoshi and Itagaki Nobuyoshi. As for the oue of their duels, Shimizu refrained from answering, but the other two imed Shimizu¡¯s strength was much higher than theirs. As such, she obtained the first ce among the ranking of the Six Swords as a talented girl of the topmost samurai family, the Minamoto n.

    No one in the outside world knew that she was a pitiful, sickly and talentless dumb orphan of the Genji a few years prior to this. To protect their reputation, the Genji naturally blocked any such news from leaking outside of the n as none of the adults wished to admit they had looked away from the mistreatment she had been subjected to back then.

    The sunset glow dyed the northern skies of Mt. Inda in a beautiful yet dark orange color. However, the sun that should¡¯ve originally depicted a mesmerizing sight had been overcast by an unfathomable shadow.

    What else but the chaotic heavens could cast a shadow on the magnificent sun? The girls, too, were fighting with their lives on the line to survive this ordeal, all for their passions!

    ¡°The mirror is my everything. If it weren¡¯t for this mirror, my life would¡¯ve ended on that snowy night when I was 10. No, I would have no life at all without the mirror!¡±

    Shimizu touched her kimono¡¯s sash subconsciously while the poignant sunset glow reflected on Tranquil Bamboo¡¯s de. She had a resolute look in her eyes as she faced the siege of the demon soldiers, snake women and the spiders as well as the threat of the demon kunoichi, Yuki Mayumi.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Yuki Mayumi chuckled wickedly, ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, you can¡¯t even defeat me, so how will you face the siege of so many monsters? Just hand over the mirror and your life shall be spared. Your treatment is much better than Lily¡¯s already since she¡¯s bound to die for sure no matter what happens. So, what are you still hesitating for?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Shimizu beganughing out loud suddenly.

    Yuki Mayumi raised her brows in response, ¡°You¡¯re at the end of the road now, so why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°You demons and monsters from the Land of Hundred Demons have hunted mirror girls for hundreds of years, yet you haven¡¯t made even the least bit of progress!¡±

    ¡°Hoh? Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand why the mirror girls are called mirror girls? Asking a mirror girl to hand over the mirror to live is no different from asking them to gouge their hearts out to survive.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It seems like there¡¯s no saving you! Minamoto no Shimizu, since you¡¯ve chosen to remain stubborn, I shall kill the woman who Lady Haihime holds in high regard without any qualms!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Having that Queen of Hundred Demons hold me in high regard only makes me feel disgusted and nauseous!¡± Shimizu pointed her de at Yuki Mayumi, ¡°I was defeated by Uesugi Rei once, sough at that if you want to, but that¡¯s thest time I would ever lose right until my death.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s dark blue hair fluttered in the evening skies as she charged towards the monsters!

    ¡°GRRRAAHHHH¡ª!¡± On the other side, the towering demons had surrounded the struggling red-kimono girl and were trying to grab her while she rolled left and right to dodge their hands.

    ¡°Mirror¡­ girl¡­ kill¡­ the¡­ mirror¡­ girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill¡­¡±

    Lily felt her breathing turn more and more rushed and all she saw were the legs and feet of the demons that were akin to walls. The skies above her were hidden by humongous hands and the narrow and stifling space made her breathless.

    ¡°Mirror girl¡­ Am I supposed to die just because I¡¯m the mirror girl?¡±

    A strong grudge manifested inside Lily and ignited a karmic hellfire-like hate within her for the demons, monsters and the agent of the hidden maniptor who tried to take her life for no reason!

    Lily rolled sideways to dodge the hand of a blue demon and got up to face the humongous red hand that attempted to capture her. She leaped up suddenly and spun with swift momentum, releasing an explosive crimson sword beam from Crescent Moon!

    ¡°Spurt¡ª!¡± The red demon¡¯s thick arm was cleaved off from its body, following which Lily stepped on the bisected arm and leaped onto the red demon¡¯s shoulders!

    ¡°I can¡¯t die here.¡±

    Lily spun the sharp edge of her de around and performed a backsh.

    And the head of the humongous red demon rolled off after falling to the ground.

 Volume 2, Chapter 99 â€“ Enticement

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 99 - Enticement</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Nanako¡­¡± Lily blitzed across the siege of monsters and demons swiftly while dodging Dijon¡¯s attacks. From the corner of her eyes, she discovered that Nanako and the pony-tailed senior were still hidden behind the huge rock under the cover of the parasol. It seemed that only Hojo Dijon and Yuki Mayumi could sense them, but Dijon was focused on killing Lily and didn¡¯t care about ordinary women like them. On the other hand, Yuki Mayumi was busy dealing with Shimizu. Fortunately, the red Hannya masked demon ninjas weren¡¯t humans, or else just a single one of them could have taken Nanako and the pony-tailed girl¡¯s lives with ease.

    However, Lily discovered that Shimizu¡¯s situation was much more critical than hers. Although Dijon was a lot stronger than her, she was able to outnk him most of the time and avoid a frontal confrontation with him, and he too was unable to capture her. As for the demons and monsters that had surrounded Lily, they hadn¡¯t brought that much of a huge threat to Lily yet and instead became the source of her spirit power¡¯s replenishment. Lily believed that a chance to break through from this ordeal would arrive if things continued like this, as, although Dijon was pretty strong, he possessed a limited amount of spirit power.

    On the other side, Shimizu was in a truly dire state. She only had a little amount of spirit power left and she had to face Yuki Mayumi, who was much stronger than Dijon, and also deal with arge number of demons and monsters besieging her.

    As for Yuki Mayumi, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to kill Shimizu and only attacked whenever Shimizu escaped to a location that was advantageous to her to force her back into the encirclement. The entire scene looked like a beast ying with its prey before killing.

    Shimizu was drenched in sweat right now and her strength had also dropped by a huge margin. She couldn¡¯t even find a chance to catch her breath as Yuki Mayumi would seize the opportunity to attack her whenever she tried to do that.

    Shimizu had an inherently weak body and right now, she felt as if her lungs were burning. She almost couldn¡¯t feel the sword within her hand and was continuing the battle by relying solely on her willpower.

    Shimizu had already predicted the arrival of the snake woman in front her, who then proceeded to swing the sharp sickle she wielded towards her. However, as Shimizu had expended too much of her strength and spirit power, she wasn¡¯t able to muster enough strength to dodge it and could only block the attack by drawing her de halfway out.

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± An attack from a mere inferior high-ranked monster had pushed Shimizu back continuously and this made her gaze turn cold. She leaned forward towards the snake woman and drew out her sword fully, sending a blue beam of sword light shing at the snake woman¡¯s tough skin.

    The snake woman, subsequently, weed death.

    Shimizu thennded on the ground and rolled forward without even pausing to think for a moment. As expected, those Hannya masked ninjas didn¡¯t n to give her time to rest and attacked with their shuriken and arrows.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± The projectiles stabbed into the ground behind her.

    Shimizu got up while kneeling on one knee with much difficulty and was just about to raise her head when she saw purple in front of her. Yuki Mayumi had arrived before her before she even realized it.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Yuki Mayumi shifted her weight to her slender and well-developed thighs and sent Shimizu flying with a hard kick.

    On the other side, a blue demon swung down its huge axe to chop at Shimizu who was flying towards it.

    Shimizu was close to fainting, but she was able to sense the danger subconsciously and drew out her sword a bit. The moment she neared that huge axe, she borrowed the momentum of the flight to deliver a powerful strike with an icy look in her eyes.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The long sleeves of Shimizu¡¯s ck kimono fluttered in the air as her body spun around like a ck phantom butterfly, sending out multiple beams of sword light from her de.

    ¡°Spurt¡ªSpurt¡ªSpurt!¡± The monsters that had tried to ambush her by surrounding her were all cut into pieces.

    Shimizu felt as if her lungs were about to burn and though she managed tond on the ground somehow, it took her a lot of effort to kneel up from the ground.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose. I can¡¯t die in such a ce. I¡¯m a chosen. There¡¯s no way I will lose to the Hundred Demons! Oh, mirror! Do you see how much danger the woman you¡¯ve entrusted with the fate of the mirror girl is in? Give me power at once! Just like that snowy night, boost my strength once again so I can exterminate these monsters who are trying to taunt and humiliate me!¡±

    However, unlike that snowy night, the mirror inside Shimizu¡¯s kimono sash showed no response.

    ¡°p! p! p!¡± Yuki Mayumi pped in apuse.

    ¡°You did well, Minamoto no Shimizu. Everyone says you don¡¯t deserve your reputation and are bad at realbat, but you¡¯ve shown your full potential at this critical juncture. The swordy you¡¯ve showcased has left me utterly awed. I¡¯m beginning to understand why Lady Haihime holds you in such high regard now.¡±

    Yuki Mayumi¡¯s well-endowed hips swayed left and right as she sashayed towards Shimizu, ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, I¡¯m giving you a chance again. You ought to know by now that it¡¯s impossible for you and Kagami Lily to leave this ce alive. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you end up captured or dead, so why not surrender? As long as you hand over the mirror and pledge your loyalty to the Hundred Demons and Lady Haihime, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    Yuki Mayumi didn¡¯t draw out her sword and instead looked down on the kneeling Shimizu who was gasping for breaths with a gentle gaze before reaching out towards her.

    However, Shimizu kept looking down and didn¡¯t reply, her hair covering her face.

    ¡°Humph! To be honest, I really don¡¯t see the need to capture a woman like you, but Lady Haihime seems to have some hopes for you. How about it? If you surrender now, not only can you preserve your life, you can even obtainnd and power that far outsses what you possessed in the Land of East. Minamoto no Shimizu, rather than dying a vain death, why not make a pragmatic choice and pledge allegiance to the Land of Hundred Demons?¡±

    ¡°nk¡ª!¡± An argent blue sword light streaked in front of Shimizu, so Yuki Mayumi leaped back immediately. Her finger, however, had a bleeding cut on it now.

    Yuki Mayumi ced her finger into her mouth and licked it seductively before giving a somewhat irate yet mocking smile, ¡°It¡¯s quite a pity, Minamoto no Shimizu. You¡¯ve made the wrong choice. The subsequent persuasion definitely won¡¯t be that gentle now.¡±

    Her eyes lit up in icy mes suddenly as she charged towards Shimizu, transforming into a blue phantom. By the time Shimizu stood up to respond, Yuki Mayumi had vanished from her view and appeared behind her instantaneously.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Bam¡ª!¡± Yuki Mayumi gave a solid punch to Shimizu¡¯s shoulder through her bracer and sent her crashing across the ground powerlessly.

    She then jumped forward and kneed Shimizu¡¯s waist from above with a wham.

    ¡°ARGHH!¡± Shimizu screamed helplessly.

    Yuki Mayumi then grabbed Shimizu¡¯s hair and threw her towards a thick and ancient tree that snapped into two when she crashed against it, resulting in wooden splinters flying around aimlessly.

    Shimizu, however, ricocheted back and rolled across the ground a few times.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily slew the demon soldier before her when she saw Shimizu suffer from Yuki Mayumi¡¯s endless attacks at a distance and rushed over there.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, do you even have the leeway to think about others?¡± Hojo Dijon shed at Lily with all his strength from beside and forced her to change directions to dodge it.

    As a result, she had fallen into the encirclement of the towering demons once again while Shimizu¡¯s helpless figure that was on the receiving end of the purple-robed demon kunoichi¡¯s relentless attacks without the slightest resistance came into her view through the giant legs of the demons intermittently.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily felt very worried, but the sea of demon soldiers and monsters took her further and further away from where her Sister Shimizu was located¡­

 Volume 2, Chapter 100 â€“ Sunset of Broken Dreams

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 100 - Sunset of Broken Dreams</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Yuki Mayumi kicked hard with her powerful strong and healthy legs and sent Shimizu rolling across the ground again, making her spew blood innumerable times over the course before crashing into a rock and smashing it apart into pieces.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    ¡°Lady Shimizu!¡± Even Nanako, who was hidden under the cover of the parasol, quivered in anxiety. She feared for Shimizu¡¯s safety after watching her take such a terrifying kick.

    The demons surrounded the rubble that was shrouded in clouds of dust.

    There was no movement for a long time.

    And when the dust settled, the beautiful yet sorry figure of a girlid within the rubble.

    However, when the demons thought the fight had ended already, the girl in torn ck kimono moved with a tremble and stood up again incredibly.

    Shimizu was dazed and her vision was blurry. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even stand firmly right now.

    The monsters and the demons surrounded Shimizu while a wicked smile appeared on Yuki Mayumi¡¯s face, she had nowhere to run now.

    ¡°nk¡ª!¡± A total of three blue demons heaved their giant axes and struck Lily¡¯s de, forcing her to kneel on one knee and caused thend below her to sink in from the force the strikes packed.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily braced her trembling arms tenaciously, yet she wasn¡¯t able to throw off the weight of the three demons¡¯ weapons immediately.

    ¡°Surrender and you¡¯ll live. You are the first mirror girl that¡¯s getting spared, don¡¯t you know to feel grateful for that?¡± Yuki Mayumi hollered at Shimizu.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze flitted across Yuki Mayumi andnded on the helpless Lily who was under the onught of three giant demons nearby yet still striving to aid her.

    She then faced Yuki and revealed a horrifying blood-stained grin, ¡°Hmph! Just keep dreaming. I¡¯ve never experienced a healthy and peaceful day in my entire life. My life is much granderpared to an ordinary person¡¯s and this is but a short interlude in my life. I¡¯ve never wondered how long it would take for me to traverse such a tough path¡­¡±

    Shimizu supported her body up with the help of her sword¡¯s sheath and limped forward within the encirclement of the demons, ¡°My only wish is to go out like a zing meteor while I am alive. I am not afraid of death. If any, my only regret is being unable to contribute much to the world and being hated by everyone while I¡¯m alive¡­¡±

    ¡°My mother and father left before me and there¡¯s no one in this world who likes and cares for me. However, even if it¡¯s such a world, and even if everyone is so heartless, I still like them and am faithful to this world!¡±

    ¡°Because this world can at least validate my existence!¡±

    ¡°So you better give up now! I shall fight to thest gasp as the mirror girl chosen by the heavens! I won¡¯t hide in a cheerless corner of the world aimlessly and look on as the demons and monsters rampage around the world! I have no qualms dying in battle even if it¡¯s for the people who ridiculed, ignored, and rejected me, because such a world will at least remember me!¡±

    The ck kimono enveloping Shimizu¡¯s frail body fluttered in the air as beautiful dark blue spirit power zed out from within her onest time!

    ¡°I am one of the chosen! Even if I were to die because of this, the mirror within my heart has atst reflect the dazzling sunshine once! As one of the Genji, I have no regrets dying as a mirror girl!¡±

    Shimizu prepared to employ the final all-out Iai sh of her life against Yuki.

    ¡°Let the world bear witness to Shimizu¡¯s final sh,¡± Shimizu soliloquized internally yet the incessant shuddering of her hand prevented her from sheathing her de. At this point in time, the thing driving Shimizu to fight was no longer spirit power but rather her will. Her soul was screaming its essence out because of all the indifference and istion she had faced throughout her entire life!

    She dragged her body forward, pausing after each step, walking with a stagger, yet she looked oddly dazzling, the dark blue spirit power leaving a scattering, poignant trail behind her as proof of her final bloom.

    The demons and monsters also felt a powerful and formidable grudge shroud her, which made them reluctant to approach her.

    Shimizu finally sheathed her de and dragged her glowing body closer to Yuki.

    ¡°Life and death are determined in an instant. My heart remains steadfast though my life is at the mercy of whimsical fate.¡±

    Shimizu was finally a moment away from Yuki.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do it, Sis!¡± Lily yelled hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it! You won¡¯t be able to defeat her like this, Sis! Stop¡ª!¡±

    However, Shimizu could no longer hear any external voices right now as she had truly achieved an equanimous state and be one with the sword.

    ¡°Sword Will ¡ª Annihtion!¡±

    A beautiful and alluring look appeared within Shimizu¡¯s eyes.

    The Tranquil Bamboo within her hand transformed into endlessly pure and beautiful light and shed across Yuki Mayumi with inconceivable speed and power.

    ¡°nk¡ª!¡±

    A sharp and clear soul-shaking tremor reverberated across the entire patch ofnd.

    Yuki Mayumi blocked Shimizu¡¯s final zing all-out attack with her shining blue straight sword, her movements as fluid and steady as a mountain and her gaze as dark as the night.

    ¡°What?¡± Shimizu had a lifeless look in her eyes.

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu. Did you think you can ovee the world just by relying on a grudge?¡± Yuki Mayumi stated through her pink lips, ¡°Do you think only you have an unforgettable dream and miserable past in this world? What an immature, na?ve and selfish woman you are. Did you really think you were chosen by the heavens?!¡±

    ¡°ng¡ª!¡± Yuki Mayumi struck with her sword suddenly and sent the helpless Shimizu flying with a powerful attack. She then shook her hands andunched the sharp hooks within her bracers andshed the helpless girl gliding in the air with the rope made of spirit power.

    One flesh wound after another appeared on Shimizu¡¯s body. The kimono patterned with phoenix¡¯s tail and butterflies enveloping her body had be torn up badly and even the golden sash of her kimono had ripped apart following a sh of blue light.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily mustered all the spirit power within her body and attempted to push back the heavy weapons of the three giant demons¡­

    Shimizu fell to the ground powerlessly and stained the grass with blood, rolling across the ground under the blood-tinted hue of the sunset beforeing to a stop. The ancient mirror on her also fumbled out of her torn sash and fallen to the side.

    Her body was riddled with wounds and her consciousness was turning fuzzy and she was turning paler by the second, blood seeping out from her mouth incessantly.

    She rolled over her body while trembling. The pain made it difficult for her to determine whether her injuries were fatal, yet her eyes only reflected the ancient mirror that had fallen to the side within the fuzzy world before her.

    Shimizu disregarded the fact that forcing herself to move now would make her injuries worse and extended her pale and skinny arm towards it, muttering hoarsely with her blood-stained lips, ¡°My¡­ mirror¡­¡±

    She was obviously so hurt that she shouldn¡¯t be able to move yet Shimizu was able to incredibly crawl towards that mirror with a slow and resolute pace, almost as if that mirror¡¯s importance had long surpassed that of her life, soul and everything else!

    ¡°The mirror¡­ that gave me everything. It¡¯s mine and no one can take it away from me. It¡¯s my life¡­ and dream¡­ I¡­ am chosen by the heavens¡­¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes finally mooned in satisfaction when her bloodied and bruised fingers were an inch away from grasping the octagonal mirror lying on the grass, its surface glowing with mystical and bewitching runes.

    ¡°Crack¡ª!¡±

    Yuki Mayumi¡¯s spirit power infused leather boot stepped on the ancient bronze mirror and shattered it into pieces.

 Volume 2, Chapter 101 â€“ The Mirrorâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 101 - The Mirror¡¯s Secret</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The mirror that couldn¡¯t even show the clear reflection of Shimizu¡¯s countenance and shattered into pieces under Yuki Mayumi¡¯s heavy stomp and reflected Shimizu¡¯s distorted face under the dim sunset glow.

    Shimizu¡¯s expression and even her soul froze at this moment.

    It shattered?

    The mirror of the heaven-chosen mirror girl which held an extraordinary secret and contained a mystic swordy that was more profound than the Genji Swordstyle, the apex for the samurai in the Land of East, and allowed even a mediocre and frail woman like Shimizu to defeat the other geniuses of the Genji, the mirror entrusted to the most special talent among the mirror girls in ancient times, the mirror coveted by countless dark powers, resulting in the annihtion of the mirror girls in their hunt for it, Shimizu¡¯s precious mirror that had changed her destiny and blessed her with a life of her own.

    It was Shimizu¡¯s sole pir of support and the only thing she truly trusted in the world which isted and rejected her, bereft of familial love!

    Yet, it had shattered just like that.

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes saw nothing else but the oddly scattered mirror pieces and her own unsightly face reflected within them.

    Life and death, victory and defeat, honor and disgrace¡ªthese were thest things on Shimizu¡¯s mind right now.

    She turned utterly silent in disbelief as the conviction she had built up right from her childhood shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Is this reality?¡±

    ¡°Or a dream?¡±

    ¡°Or have I died already and arrived in my personal hell unknowingly, subjected to illusions specially made to punish me?¡±

    Shimizuid there motionlessly with a lifeless gaze in her eyes, clueless about what to do next.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Lily was finally able to break through the demons¡¯ assault a few seconds ago and was on her way towards her Sister Shimizu. However, her expression also hardened at this moment.

    ¡°How is this possible? The extraordinary mirror which looks the same as my ancient mirror got shattered by that demon kunoichi just like that? Although that woman is pretty strong, it should¡¯ve been impossible for her to shatter it. None other than the Gods could shatter such an unfathomable mirror with so much ease. Just why has this happened?¡± Lily froze in her footsteps momentarily as she was at aplete loss as well.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± On the other hand, Yuki Mayumi began chucking loudly after seeing the lifeless look in Shimizu¡¯s eyes, ¡°How about it, Miss Shimizu? Do you still think you were someone chosen by the heavens?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m also quite surprised. I couldn¡¯t understand why Lady Haihime had pardoned the life of a mirror girl like you until now as it¡¯s the duty of the Hundred Demons to annihte all the mirror girls.¡±

    ¡°I wondered whether it was because she felt it was a pity for a talented person like you to die or whether there was something special about you that made her reluctant to kill you. However¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand it now. Hmph! It¡¯s indeed aughable matter. Hahahaha! The reason why Lady Haihime didn¡¯t allow me to kill you is because there¡¯s simply no need to kill a nobody like you!¡±

    ¡°Your precious and treasured ancient mirror with which you posed as a woman chosen by the heavens is just a fake mirror.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Now that I recall the grudge, willpower, and conviction you showed before to face death with equanimity, I really can¡¯t stop myself fromughing! Minamoto no Shimizu. You are neither a genius nor a hero, and just a delusional woman living in her dreams!¡±

    ¡°What you had was just a fake mirror!¡±

    ¡°You are just one of the many scapegoats in possession of fake mirrors who exist to protect the real mirror girl of the legends!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze turned into that of an ashen ordinary girl¡¯s gradually. She felt vulnerable, fear and denial filling her senses.

    She reached out to caress the shattered mirror with her trembling hands, not even caring about the fact that touching Yuki Mayumi¡¯s boots would¡¯ve been humiliating for her previously¡­

    ¡°No! This is impossible! How could it be fake when it contained an unfathomable swordy inside it?! My mirror is a relic of ancient times! How could it¡­ shatter so simply?! It¡¯s impossible for it to be frailer than my body¡­ just impossible¡­ This isn¡¯t real! Why are you trying to make a fool out of me, Heavens?!¡±

    Shimizu clutched her Tranquil Bamboo subconsciously and her pupils turned as dark as the gloomy starless night.

    A deep grudge sprouted within Shimizu¡¯s feeble and powerless body at this moment¡­

    ¡°What? Sister Shimizu¡¯s mirror was fake? It was one of the countless fake mirrors possessed by the ill-fated mirror girls who exist to protect the real mirror girl?¡± Lily¡¯s thoughts were an utter mess right now, ¡°What do these words actually mean? Does this mean I am also one of those ill-fated women as well? Where are the real mirror girl and the ancient mirror then? Why were so many fake mirrors created to hide the real one?¡±

    Shimizu had already lost the will to fight and fell into despair. The blow she had received from this revtion was much more fatal than the injuries she had received until now.

    Yuki Mayumi couldn¡¯t help but smirk when she saw Shimizu¡¯s current state, ¡°Hmph! You aren¡¯t worthy of being killed by me anymore. Do any of you like her? If so, take her away,¡± she stated indifferently.

    ¡°How about handing her over to me then, Lady Mimori,¡± A tall red Hannya masked ninja approached Shimizu and kicked Shimizu who seemed to have turned quiet and kept staring at the broken mirror with a lifeless look in her eyes.

    ¡°Suit yourself. Lord Hojo, shall we wrap up this battle too then?¡± Yuki stopped paying attention to Shimizu and turned around to face Lily.

    ¡°Mhm, I meant to do just that! Kagami Lily, do you see how that woman has ended up? Fret not since you¡¯ll end up a hundred times more miserable than her. You can look forward to that,¡± Dijon approached while taking powerful steps, dragging the broken, heavy tachi behind him.

    ¡°Howe this woman has turned as silent as a corpse? This is quite boring, but well, she¡¯ll do,¡± The red Hannya masked ninja stooped down, intending to carry her.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Lily muttered softly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The red Hannya masked ninja couldn¡¯t hear it clearly since he was a dozen or so meters away from her, so he turned his head towards her and questioned, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stop! Don¡¯t you dare touch her with your filthy hands!¡± Lily shed forward, sending a beam of sword light flying towards that ninja. Although he managed to dodge it quickly, the sword beam killed two of the demon soldiers standing behind him.

    Lily then released a series of sword beams continuously, each aimed at the monsters that attempted to approach Shimizu. Even Yuki Mayumi didn¡¯t face those sword beams head-on and dodged it swiftly instead.

    Lily sprinted to Shimizu¡¯s side and pointed the tip of her de towards the monsters, ¡°No one is allowed to take even a step closer to Sister Shimizu again!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily. Have you misunderstood something? It will be you who dies today and not that useless, delusional woman!¡± Yuki Mayumi stated.

    Hojo Dijon stepped forward and waved his sword to signal the other monsters to step back, ¡°Kagami Lily. How will I have my vengeance if I allow you to die at the hands of the Hundred Demons?! I shall chop that slender waist of yours into two halves personally today!¡±

    The demons surrounded Lily again while Yuki Mayumi and Hojo Dijon had forced her to an impasse.

    She might¡¯ve had a chance to escape if she were to abandon Shimizu and Nanako and blitz through the encirclement of the demons, but she had no intention of showing her back to the enemies in front of her.

 Volume 2, Chapter 102 â€“ Stubborn Resistance

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 102 - Stubborn Resistance</h4>

    Trantor: Immortal Dreamer

    The sunset glow gave a golden sheen to Lily¡¯s fluttering hair as she raised the 120cm long Crescent Moon. This reach of 120cms was the final distance protecting Lily and Shimizu from harm.

    ¡°Step forward and you shall die,¡± There was nowhere for them to escape and Lily didn¡¯t know how long she would be able to hold on for, but she never had any thoughts of giving up.

    ¡°Mirror girl! How dare you stop me from obtaining that useless woman?! Die!¡± The tallest red Hannya masked ninja, who seemed to be the leader of the Hannya masked ninjas, hollered in a gruff, inhuman voice and attacked Lily along with the other ninjas!

    The look in Lily¡¯s eyes remained the same as she saw those red Hannya masked ninjas rush towards her ferociously and sheathed her sword silently.

    The first ninja who appeared before Lily pulled out blood-stained metal hooks and wed them at Lily.

    ¡°Iai¡ªSakura!¡±

    A beautiful crimson sword light beamed out from the sheath suddenly.

    ¡°Spurt¡ª!¡± The ninja with the two hooks was diced into pieces along with the ninjas beside him, hook, de and all.

    Her attack was too fast for their eyes! This was the fastest Iai strike that Lily had ever used and it sliced through the ninjas at the front before the ninjas at the back could even react.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Even Yuki Mayumi, who was standing by close to strike at any moment, felt slightly stunned.

    As for Shimizu, she looked at Lily¡¯s valiant and slender back from behind dazedly as the beautiful draw of the de seemed to have far surpassed her own in terms of form, technique and power.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily obviously hasn¡¯t undergone special instruction in the Iai technique. Did she actually learn it just by watching me use it a few times within this battle? She has even incorporated her intent into it¡­ She¡¯s much more talented than me. I¡¯m just a useless woman who has been abandoned by even the mirror¡­¡±

    The second wave of ninjas had arrived by the time she had finished her draw, so she sheathed her sword again and seized the chance to step back and dodge the attacks of the ninjas. She then cross-stepped forward and drew her sword again to strike the enemies before her by using the length of the de and the chance in her position to her advantage.

    After a few exchanges, she had already killed a good number of ninjas.

    ¡°Mirror girl! I¡¯m not the same as them! Die!¡± The leader of the ninjas pulled out a tachi d in demonic energy and struck at Lily. The tachi was much longer and heavier than Lily¡¯s.

    Lily didn¡¯t respond to the attack immediately and instead stepped forward towards the sword as if she didn¡¯t care for her life. She ducked down slightly the moment the de got close to her, resulting in it passing over her by a hair¡¯s breadth, and then shed upwards!

    ¡°Spurt!¡±

    The red Hannya mask split into two and a red line appeared on the gray serpent-like human hybrid¡¯s face under the mask.

    The maggot-like eyes of the ninja¡¯s leader lost their light as he toppled forward expressionlessly.

    The bodies of the ninjasid before Lily while she hadn¡¯t even taken half-a-step back. No one had managed to approach her Sister Shimizu, so she had protected her promise temporarily.

    Behind Lily, Shimizu couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished and saddened at the same time, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily is indeed a sword genius. I have never seen anyone within the Genji have such perfect control and reflexes. On top of being so talented, she¡¯s also unbelievably calm and can actually maintain full control over her body during such a deadly battle. No, she is performing much better than usual! This is a real genius born for the battlefield! If she were given one more year or even just half-a-year, this Dijon would¡¯ve been nothing for her, but it¡¯s already toote now¡­ It¡¯s impossible to defeat two overpowered opponents by just relying on talent¡­ simply impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you withdrawn yet?! You aren¡¯t this b?i?t?c?h?¡¯s opponent!¡± A tyrannical, fiendish energy seeped out from Hojo Dijon¡¯s body as he shoved two ninjas aside and struck at Lily with a herculean strength that she simply couldn¡¯t withstand.

    Lily hadn¡¯t lost her rationality within the battle and instinctively used the same footwork she used to avoid the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons back in Kamakura and dodged Dijon¡¯s simple sh gracefully, giving his shoulder a flesh wound at the same time. However, it was a light wound since she couldn¡¯t pack much strength into her shes while dodging.

    Dijon simply ignored this wound and turned his wrist to strike backwards at Lily. Meanwhile, Lily¡¯s control over her body seemed to have reached an even finer stage within this battle. She had gotten used to Dijon¡¯s fighting style and power!

    She spun back gracefully, resulting in Dijon¡¯s de missing her breasts by a hair¡¯s breadth, and in the next moment, she had already pulled a distance of a few meters from him.

    However, a purple shadow attacked Lily from behind suddenly.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± It seemed like Yuki Mayumi wasn¡¯t nning to kill Lily immediately and wanted to y with her prey instead. As such, she only kicked towards Lily. However, this kick was pretty terrifying as it was powerful enough to shatter rocks.

    Lily crouched suddenly and this caused Yuki¡¯s kick to hit nothing but air. Lily seized the chance to sweep Yuki off her feet, but she jumped up in response to Lily¡¯s attack, which prompted Lily to sh upwards and caused Yuki to unsheathe her sword to repel the attack!

    Their technique was almost on par considering the fact that Lily was able to counterattack to such a degree from a disadvantageous position. Lily had the upper hand in terms of form and technique, but¡­

    ¡°Bam!¡± Lily¡¯s perfect form crumbled within this exchange and was forced to kneel on the ground. Although Yuki wasn¡¯t power-oriented like Dijon, the gap between her and Lily was just too great.

    Lily staggered and Yuki didn¡¯t let this chance slip by her. She kicked Lily immediately and sent her flying with a bang.

    This kick was so powerful that Lily was dazed momentarily, making her fall within the encirclement of the blue demons, red demons, snake women and spiders once again.

    ¡°sh!¡± A cold, crimson light shed across the battlefield and the monsters around Lily either met their deaths or were injured heavily. However, Lily¡¯s reflexes had also slowed down because of the dizziness resulting from the kick she had received a moment ago. As a result, she was blown up into the air by the spiked club of a 7m tall red demon.

    Although she had managed to block it with her katana in the end, the force behind the attack was quite terrifying!

    As she was blown up into the sky, Lily felt a chill behind her suddenly. Yuki Mayumi had actually jumped up high and struck at Lily¡¯s back.

    ¡°Scumbag!¡± Lily barely managed to block it by turning her body around while gasping for breath.

    ¡°Bam!¡± A blue light shed across the sunset-tinted horizon. The powerful impact hammered Lily towards the ground like a fired arrow!

    ¡°Boom!¡± A giant cloud of dust shot up from the ground.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Nanako screamed from under the cover of the parasol while the ponytailed girl pulled her back immediately. She would¡¯ve lost her life if she had rushed out rashly.

    Although Lily was sturdier than Shimizu by a lot, even she felt numb all over after receiving such a heavy blow. Blood seeped out from her mouth and she was unable to get up for a moment.

    Meanwhile, Dijon and the demon soldiers surrounded Lily, who was within the circr depression in the ground.

    Although Lily had abundant spirit power to resist the attack, her body still suffered from the aftereffect.

    The demon soldiers and the monsters struck at Lily with their weapons while Lily rolled on the ground after recovering her consciousness with much difficulty to dodge them. However, shended right before Dijon who intended to behead her with a single strike!

    Dijon¡¯s tachi shimmered with fiendish energy and the silhouette of a demon manifested behind him, ¡°Die, Kagami Lily!¡±

    In a moment of desperation, unable to get up, Lily struck at a blue demon¡¯s axe intentionally and borrowed the reactive force to glide across the ground and dodge Dijon¡¯s fearsome strike!

    However, Yuki Mayumi appeared at the location Lily had escaped towards and borrowed the gravitational force to stomp directly on Lily¡¯s belly.

    ¡°ARRGH!¡± Strong as she was, even Lily screamed mournfully in pain.

    Lily wanted to strike back with her katana, but Yuki Mayumi manifested a rope made of spirit power that coiled around her right hand.

    Yuki Mayumi stepped on Lily¡¯s hair viciously with one of her feet and stabbed the straight sword within her hands down towards Lily after saying the following words, ¡°Although I want to let Lord Dijon deliver the final blow, mirror girl, you are talented enough for me to kill you personally!¡±

    Lily endured the pain she felt from her scalp and stomach and shed sideways fiercely at Yuki by unsheathing her sword with her left hand. This sh was a desperate attack from Lily, so it packed an unbelievable amount of strength and managed to catch Yuki off guard, blowing her back. Shended at a distance after flipping over in the sky and wiped the blood off her mouth before smirking, ¡°You¡¯re really a stubborn girl. But is there any meaning in such a resistance? The oue won¡¯t change, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 103 â€“ Sakura Blizzard

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 103 - Sakura Blizzard</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily¡¯s beautiful long hair was practically trailed till the ground and her skin which had turned pale because of overdoing it was now slightly flushed because of her pants.

    Just like Shimizu who had been forced to her wit¡¯s end, Lily also needed to rely on the support of her katana to even stand up, the red kimono wrapped around her hunched waist emphasizing the curves of her plump buttocks.

    No matter how high a person¡¯s endurance was, a moment arrives when they are utterly spent.

    Lily wasn¡¯t resisting to make a point or to receive acknowledgment, she just wanted to live.

    ¡°Forgive me, Senior Sister. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already missed the chance to escape alone along with the mirror by now, but I have no regrets. If I were given a choice again, I still wouldn¡¯t abandon my sisters and escape alone!¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not someone from this Heian world, they are still my sisters, my family! I haven¡¯t lost yet, and I also can¡¯t afford to lose at all costs!¡±

    Lily took deep breaths and walked forward while dragging her katana behind her. It was already impossible for her to break through the encirclement of the demons while taking along Shimizu who had already lost the will to fight and Nanako and the ponytailed senior who couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks of any of the monsters. The only way to save them was to kill Dijon and Mayumi!

    Although it was nigh impossible to do it, she had no other choice!

    Lily showcased exceptional courage in this desperate moment and her gorgeous eyes brimming with crimson killing intent stared right at Dijon.

    Even Dijon was intimidated by the resolve within her gaze.

    ¡°Death is near at hand, Kagami Lily. What tricks are you nning to employ now?¡± Dijon mocked.

    Lily still had plenty of spirit power, so even if she was injured, she nned to deliver a final attack with her remaining strength before copsing!

    A desperate attack!

    ¡°Hojo Dijon! I have no enmity with you. You and your subordinates¡¯ selfish and wicked desires are to me for things to have reached this stage! Youmitted countless crimes and courted disaster yet med me for it without any basis! Fine, then. I won¡¯t argue about this with you today. I just want to inform you that if I manage to live past this day, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to kill you! All those who wish to impose their selfishness on me, insist on making me their enemies, and force me to an impasse; I shall use my de to annihte their souls and put an end to this hatred eternally, and I shall take in your grudges as-is and return it to those who attempt to harm me and my sisters!

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! You obviously have no chances of winning, Kagami Lily, yet you¡¯re making such a grand im here. This is nothing but a joke in my eyes! Your words actually aren¡¯t feminine at all, so I won¡¯t need to feel sad for killing such a beautiful woman for nothing! However, those sisters of yours who are hiding behind the rock won¡¯t have such a simple death as yours!¡±

    A depraved smile appeared on Dijon¡¯s demonic face.

    Lily med with fury, ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡±

    Lily turned into a ming shadow suddenly and charged towards Dijon, dragging the Crescent Moon in her hand across the ground, resulting in sparks flying off from its tip as she performed an upward sh!

    ¡°You¡¯re weak!¡± Dijon shed with just one hand of his.

    ¡°nk¡ª!¡± Dijon¡¯s powerful strike had scattered Lily¡¯s crimson rage instantly and blew her away, making her crash on the ground again.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s just a final struggle! It seems the end has arrived for this ill-fated samurai maiden,¡± Yuki chuckled.

    Dijon approached Lily with his tachi.

    Lily barely managed to stand up with the support of her sword while shaking, her face hidden behind her messy long hair.

    ¡°Die,¡± Dijon raised his tachi up high with the intention of giving Lily the final blow.

    And Lily¡¯s eyes behind her beautiful hair shed with a cold gleam suddenly.

    She raised her de and stepped forward.

    ¡°Stab!¡± then stabbed the katana into Dijon¡¯s foot.

    ¡°ARGH!¡± Dijon¡¯s eyes opened wide, which was then followed by a mournful scream.

    Lily knew she couldn¡¯t kill Dijon, but she could still inflict as many injuries as possible to the enemy before running out of strength! A dreadful viciousness shed within Lily¡¯s eyes!

    The tachi in Dijon¡¯s hand fell to the ground in the end.

    Lily lowered her head and used the katana as the axle to slide sideways and shed at Dijon¡¯s ankle the moment she pulled the katana out, making it bleed ck blood. Hojo fell to the ground with a thud while Lily jumped up and spun in the air to sh towards Dijon¡¯s nape! This attack of hers was filled with killing intent!

    ¡°Crack!¡± Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon sliced through a third of Dijon¡¯s left hand that he had raised up to block her attack!

    Although she had injured Dijon, she had also failed to take advantage of the w revealed by the opponent¡¯s carelessness.

    ¡°Damned mirror girl!¡± Dijon hurled Lily towards the sky with force and then grabbed his weapon with both hands and shed upwards, sending a dark purple sword beam flying towards Lily!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sword beam struck Lily within the sky and resulted in a powerful tremor. Lily¡¯s clothes ripped apart from the explosion and her thighs, arms, as well as thepel of her bosom were exposed outside. Lily¡¯s spirit armor had also halved in power from this attack.

    She dropped from the sky powerlessly and crashed to the ground just like a beautiful bird with broken wings and then stood up no more.

    ¡°Sis!¡± Nanako yelled out regardless of the fact that she would be discovered yet there was no reply from Lily.

    ¡°I want to kill that Kagami Lily with my own hands! It¡¯s fine, right, Yuki?¡±

    ¡°Of course. She was your prey originally. Feel free to do whatever you want,¡± Yuki Mayumi looked towards the Hannya masked ninjas and ordered them, ¡°Take that Minamoto no Shimizu away first!¡±

    The ninjas looked towards Shimizu who was gazing at Lily whileying on the ground miserably as before and then walked towards her.

    Meanwhile, Dijon approached Lily and said, ¡°I can finally kill this woman who destroyed my life. Hahaha, I haven¡¯t felt so happy in a long time.¡±

    Dijon plotted about how to kill Lily so that he could have his vengeance.

    ¡°Milord. T-This mirror girl has killed a lot of us. Would it be possible for me to have an arm of hers? They say the flesh of the mirror girl brings fortune to those who eat it!¡± A 3m tall ugly and hairy red demon with hands longer than its legs requested while salivating disgustingly.

    ¡°Suit yourself. I only want her life,¡± Dijon answered.

    ¡°Hehehe! Great! The flesh of such a pretty mirror girl would definitely be very delicious!¡± The red demon grabbed one of Lily¡¯s pale arms with its sharp fingernails.

    Lily opened her eyes and gazed at it calmly. She wanted to attack it, but her hand which was holding onto the katana couldn¡¯t move because of the numbness.

    ¡®This is bad¡­ My body is numb right now. Although the spirit armor withstood Dijon¡¯s attack, the aftereffect has incapacitated my body. What do I do now? All I need is some more time¡­ and I will be able to recover¡­ release me¡­ argh¡­¡¯ Lily couldn¡¯t speak or express her loath as she was incapacitated right now, all that remained were fear and denial within her eyes.

    However, the red demon simply didn¡¯t give Lily any more time. It opened its bloody mouth wide open, intending to bite off that slender arm of Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°Let my sister go, you monster!¡±

    A petite pink shadow rushed out from behind the rock rashly all of a sudden and pulled out the dagger passed down in the Saionji family before charging at the red demon.

    The monsters couldn¡¯t react immediately as they hadn¡¯t sensed Nanako¡¯s existence until now.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The red demon turned to look towards the petite and weak girl running towards it.

    ¡°Stab!¡± Nanako stabbed the dagger into the red demon¡¯s thick calf yet it barely pierced through.

    ¡®No! Nanako! Run away! You aren¡¯t their opponent!¡¯ Lily became anxious when she saw this scene, yet she wasn¡¯t able to speak because of her body¡¯s numbness.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The red demon finally reacted and showed an expression of disbelief, ¡°What a weak human. Is she apanion of the mirror girl?¡±

    ¡°Wham!¡± The red demon whacked her away.

    ¡°AAAAHHHHH!¡± Nanako flew out and rolled across the ground a few times beforeing to a stop, moving no more.

    The red demon approached her curiously, ¡°The mirror girl¡¯spanion. She looks delicious too.¡±

    It grabbed Nanako¡¯s head and raised her up while Nanako moaned in pain while struggling to break free from its grip over her head.

    ¡°Milord. Can I eat her too?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Suit yourself,¡± Dijon simply had no interest in a weak samurai woman like her.

    ¡°I shall eat her at once then,¡± The red demon opened its mouth.

    Shimizu couldn¡¯t bear to see it and lowered her head in despair.

    Two buff Hannya masked ninjas arrived behind Shimizu and grabbed her arms before pressing a knife against her neck.

    As Nanako had dropped the Sakura Parasol when she rushed out in panic, the spiders had discovered the ponytailed senior as well and surrounded her behind the rock. She was on the brink of being attacked fatally at any moment as well.

    Even if Lily weren¡¯t wounded, it would¡¯ve been impossible for her to save all three of them at the same time. She was lying motionless on the ground right now with her hair covering her face.

    Hojo Dijon reached in front of her and raised his blood-stained tachi up high.

    ¡°Hey! This girl looks quite delicious! Give us a share too!¡± A few blue and red demons gathered around the red demon that was clutching onto Nanako¡¯s head and reached out towards her. Some of them grabbed her arm while some pulled her slender legs, each pulling a limb of hers towards them. As for the dazed Nanako, she was at theplete mercy of the demons¡¯ scramble for her body parts.

    ¡°Hey! Stop pulling! What if you break her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same since we¡¯re going to eat her!¡±

    The words of the demons were full of greed and gluttony. A weak girl like her was the same as normal food for them.

    The red demon¡¯s yellowish eyes opened wide as it opened its jagged-teethed mouth filled with a putrid breath and pulled closer towards Nanako¡¯s frail neck¡­

    A poignant sakura floated down before the eyes of the ugly demon.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The ugly red demon¡¯s sluggish eyes were attracted by this small and beautiful sakura before its eyes.

    ¡°Strange. There¡¯s no sakura tree here so where did the sakurae from?¡± The ugly demon checked his surroundings sluggishly.

    Sakura.

    Motes of sakura floated down within the cerulean night sky.

    All the demons and monsters raised their head up in puzzlement as they were also a little curious about this phenomenon.

    Even Dijon and Yuki looked up at the night sky with puzzled looks.

    ¡°Hehehehe, hehehehe¡­¡±

    A peal of impish and girlishughter arrived from behind the demons. Thus, the demons and the monsters looked for the source of that voice and saw the girl in tattered red kimono with her hair looming down and back faced towards the rising moon. The red sleeve of her kimono had slid till the crook of her arm from her shoulder and she was caressing the shimmering tachi in her hand with her slender finger.

    The girl raised her head and her lovely ck hair cascaded down her shoulders gently, the beautiful moonlight lighting up the side of her face while she looked up at the night sky, ignoring everything else.

    ¡°The night¡­ is so pretty¡­¡± Lily statednguidly, her tone and gestures possessing a natural charm and pride that disregarded all creatures of the world.

    Even if angels looked seductive, vulgar and lowly demons like them weren¡¯t qualified to taint them!

    The girl¡¯s torn red sleeve seemed to possess a wilted beauty whenpared to when it was new.

    Sakura was most beautiful in the season of fall at the moment they wilted.

    Lily and finally grasped her domain when the final moment had arrived for her and her sisters!

    She ignored everything and got upnguidly,bing back her elegant long hair to the back of her head absent-mindedly while looking at the group of demons seductively as a final souvenir to these lowborn creatures before they meet their demise.

    Her moist pink lips which glistened under the moonlight opened up slightly as she spoke in a balmy, bewitching voice that released frosty breaths.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard.¡±

    In the next moment, the snowke-like sakura that filled the entire sky manifested an endless grudge that eclipsed the heavens and the moon, swallowing everything around Lily instantaneously!

 Volume 2, Chapter 104 â€“ Domain

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 104 - Domain</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Vanishing. Wilting.

    Some things wilt away silently.

    While some blooms most beautifully during a moment of desperation.

    Sometimes, wilting is also a kind of beauty.

    After Lily hadprehended her intent, Sakura Fall, she had experienced constant growth with regards to the understanding of intent and with each subsequent outdoor experience, her Sakura Intent was but a step away from progressing to the next stage. However, Lily wasn¡¯t able to take this final step and was utterly clueless about it.

    Until this moment, when she and her precious sisters were on the verge of extermination, the grudge within her began also began to vanish. If she were to die, the mirror would be taken away. Lily didn¡¯t care about whether she was chosen by the Heavens or whether it was real or fake and could give her unfathomable power, but, the dormant soul of the woman most precious to herid within the mirror.

    If the mirror were taken away, her senior sister¡¯s lonesome and innocent soul might be dishonored or exploited!

    Yet, as powerless as a falling wilted flower that cannot be reborn again, Lily was unable to go against the tide of fate.

    At this moment, Lily had entirely understood the concepts of vanishment and wilting and made her realize that sakura was most beautiful when they fell and wilted!

    Lily had attained an all-new insight into her perception of the sakura intent at this moment!

    The sakura which filled the sky looked like a blizzard within the night!

    This had gone beyond the scope of intent and reached a whole new level.

    A domain!

    Sakura Blizzard.

    A domain that belonged solely to Lily, the oblivious interloper from another world!

    At this moment of wilting, the girl¡¯s fate shone with the bravest and prettiest crimson light!

    A domain was the manifestation of the heart and was realized through it, and this sakura blizzard was the projection of Lily¡¯s poignant and beautiful inner world within reality!

    Even Hojo Dijon was astonished currently. However, he hadn¡¯t realized that this was a manifestation of Lily¡¯s domain powered by her spirit power and was just awed by the appearance of such an extraordinary sight.

    As for the low-leveled monsters, although they wereparatively less intelligent than humans, their perception of the world was much higher than humans. As such, the falling sakura blossoms made them fall into a puzzled and confused state.

    At the side, although Shimizu was under the restraint of the two Hannya masked ninjas and had a de pressed against her neck, she hadpletely forgotten about it and gazed at the bewitching figure of Lily under the falling sakura blossoms with a listless gaze. At her level of perception, it didn¡¯t take long for her to realize the truth. Besides, the scene before her was something that she had been striving to achieve all along yet failed to do so.

    ¡°Why¡­ I can understand Uesugi Rei grasping it at the age of neen since she¡¯s from an illustrious militant family, but howe Lil¡¯ Sis Lily was also able to¡­¡±

    Although the marvelous view had awed Dijon momentarily, he calmed down pretty quickly, ¡°It¡¯s just a natural phenomenon that¡¯s got nothing to do with me! Die, Kagami Lily!¡±

    ¡°Please wait! Lord Dijon, t-this is¡­ a domain! This woman has actually grasped a domain!¡± Yuki Mayumi eximed while drawing in a cold breath of air.

    However, Dijon didn¡¯t heed her warning at all and charged towards Lily in heavy strides with his tachi raised up.

    As for the demons, these simply weren¡¯t aware of what a domain meant, so they regained their senses and fought over the pitiful girl in their arms, opening their jaws to tear her apart!

    As for the ponytailed girl, two spiders the size of bulls pounced from the front and back while brandishing their sharp-wed limbs!

    However, Lily remained motionless!

    Because she had full awareness of everything that happened within the scope of her domain, the sakura blizzard!

    She looked up suddenly and stared at the attacking monsters with a poignant gaze, then whispered softly.

    ¡°Wilt.¡±

    An incorporeal pressure seemed to have manifested from the sakura that fluttered in the surroundings and subjected those creatures to a heavy spiritual pressure that was as intense as the pressure at the depths of the ocean. The weaker creatures, that is, the spiders and the demon soldiers crashed to the ground almost instantly.

    The sakura swirled faster and flew chaotically within the domain like scarlet des¡­

    ¡°Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!¡±

    The demons werecerated immediately when these sakura-shaped des attacked them and resulted in their blood sttering across the sky!

    The low and medium ranked monsters were ripped into pieces by the des and died instantly!

    In the next instant, the cries of the demons resounded within the Sakura Blizzard domain and the stench of blood filled the air, creating a blossom-made hell!

    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± The arm of the red demon that was nning to eat Nanako was cut off by the sakura de that had flown in suddenly and the other demons of simr strength who were fighting over Nanako also suffered the onught of the sakura des and fled while protecting their heads with their hands.

    Nanako fell down powerlessly but a breeze of sakura blossoms slowed her descent and made hernd on the ground smoothly.

    The sakura des then flew towards the spiders that had surrounded the ponytailed girl and diced those low-ranked monsters into pieces immediately!

    The red Hannya masked ninjas were also forced to release Shimizu to protect themselves and dodge, but the sakura des were present everywhere, so they would keep getting wounded and exhaust their strength before dying from blood loss as long as they remained inside the range of Lily¡¯s domain.

    Althoughunching such an overwhelming attack within the domain exhausted Lily¡¯s spirit power quickly, the animas of the dead creatures were absorbed by Lily¡¯s cursed katana and replenished it almost instantly, which allowed Lily to continue with the pressure and attacks within such a huge domain!

    ¡°What?!¡± Yuki Mayumi was even more shocked after seeing the crimson des that disappeared and appeared intermittently everywhere, ¡°It¡¯s the rarest and scariest of the domains, an attack-type domain! T-This woman is a rare genius of the mirror girls! No, perhaps she is the¡­¡±

    Although Lily¡¯s domain attack could injure the inferior and average high-ranked monsters, it couldn¡¯t do anything to Dijon and Yuki. Dijon had his spirit armor protecting him on top of his tough skin, so the des shattered when they struck him.

    However, the domain attack had a significant impact on Dijon¡¯s speed and pace.

    ¡°What domain. Watch how I send you off with my de!¡± Dijon dashed towards Lily through the Sakura Blizzard.

    Lily¡¯s hair danced wildly while she manipted the domain to iste and deal with the monsters that were a threat to her sisters. Now that she had replenished her spirit reserves, a bewitching crimson hue enveloped her as she charged towards Dijon fearlessly!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon shed against Dijon¡¯s broken tachi!

    Thend, hills and woods trembled as crimson and dark purple spirit power crashed against each other like raging waves, each crash of waves giving rise to sparks!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡±

    ¡°Hojo Dijon!¡±

    Dijon¡¯s feet sank deep into the ground while Lily¡¯s slender legs made an all-out effort to endure through, and though they quivered as a result, she didn¡¯t take even a single step back!

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned even more resolute as she faced the huge demon-like Dijon in spite of the danger.

    The grass uprooted and the earth underneath Lily and Dijon rose up behind them.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yuki Mayumi was quite astonished as she witnessed the battle progress.

    Lily wasn¡¯t able to withstand even a casual blow from Dijon a while ago and was injured after getting blown away each time, but now, she could actually hold her weight against Dijon, who excelled in strength, in a frontal confrontation, and even match him equally!

    ¡°So this is a domain¡­¡± Shimizu was also quite shocked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily¡­ has truly grasped a domain to this stage and undergone such a huge leap in strength in this deadly battle. She¡¯s an incredible genius while I am far inferior to her. She¡¯s a genius who will shine beautifully within these dark times while I can only admire her in silence from the darkness. Is there a need for a useless sister like me to exist anymore?¡±

    ¡°Why could she grasp a domain? Why does she progress so quickly? Why is she so healthy and pretty and the apple of everyone¡¯s eyes? Why is she better than me in everything? She¡¯s so perfect¡­ Did the Heavens send her to mock me? Am I really a useless existence? Why?¡±

    ¡°The mirror!¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly and her lifeless eyes regained their sparkle again, ¡°It¡¯s the mirror! My mirror has shattered but Lil¡¯ Sis Lily¡¯s mirror still exists! Is her incredible progress really because of her talent or is it because of the mirror?!¡±

    ¡°No, she told me her mirror can only reflect a clear appearance and has nothing special about it. She wouldn¡¯t have duped me. Such a sexy and beautiful goddess-like sister of mine wouldn¡¯t have duped me.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have, right?¡± A murky light appeared within Shimizu¡¯s eyes and unknown to her, a cloudy ink-like darkness oozed out from the originally cyan de of her Tranquil Bamboo.

    Besides the exceptional offensive abilities, Lily¡¯s domain also possessed the abilities that were universal to all domains, that is, augmentation and suppression!

    The domain augmented the strength of the user through spirit power and also suppressed the opponent¡¯s strength by a notch within the confines of the domain.

    If the opponent possessed a domain of the same level, they could counter with their own domain, such was the trade-off, as, it would be quite disadvantageous to fight within someone else¡¯s domain otherwise.

    The domain¡¯s augmentation, its suppression on Dijon, added to the explosive strength Lily had manifested in this moment of desperation to allow her to contend against Dijon, who she once feared, a threat that loomed over her head and almost killed her several times!

    This was amendable and impressive achievement for Lily!

    Her beautiful ck hair fluttered behind her wildly while her eyes filled with ferociousness!

    ¡°Hojo Dijon! This day has finallye! I shall apany you to the end to settle the grudges between us!¡±

    After a long standoff, Lily and Dijon jumped back and then shed swords again!

    In the next moment, a ripple of spirit power traveled across the sky, the earth experienced a tremor, and sakura danced within the sky.

    The magnificent hazy moon loomed high in the night sky and bore witness to this long-awaited fight!

 Volume 2, Chapter 105 â€“ Escape

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 105 - Escape</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The des howled; the air quaked!

    Lily shed with Dijon ferociously and was able to hold her weight!

    Lily was able to replenish her spirit reserves continually by killing the weaker monsters through manipting her domain, and it could even be said that she had ess to inexhaustible spirit power. Meanwhile, although Dijon possessed robust spirit power, he would run out of it sooner orter. As such, he had to spend it sparingly. Lily, on the other hand, had the leeway to expend it crazily, bar any restraints. This was also one of the reasons their strengths were equally matched. If they were to expend all their spirit power in employing a fatal blow, Dijon might¡¯vee out victorious. However, Lily wasn¡¯t a fool. She just had to get away from Dijon if he were to try that and the only thing waiting for him after exhausting his strength was death.

    Dijon obviously knew this. Lily had be more agile under the augmentation of the domain, so his attacks failed tond on her even though he was giving his best. If he were to continue fighting alone like this, Dijon knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to find an opening.

    Dijon¡¯s heart filled with hate! The woman who had caused his ruin was right before him yet he wasn¡¯t able to kill her!

    ¡°Lord Dijon! Let me help you!¡± Yuki Mayumi joined the battle as well and charged towards Lily¡¯s nk.

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned icy, ¡°Hmph! Come, then. You two!¡±

    Lily dodged Dijon¡¯s heavy blow while shing with Yuki¡¯s sword!

    Although Yuki was stronger than Dijon, there wasn¡¯t any difference between her and Dijon¡¯s strength, so Lily was able to withstand her attack!

    The crimson and blue spirit power looked like pretty fireworks within the night as the sakura and sparks made intermittent appearances.

    Under the falling sakura, Dijon, who was slower than Lily originally, was suppressed by the domain, and was unable to use his entire strength. He felt as if he was swinging his sword within the depths of the sea and this made it harder for him to strike Lily.

    Meanwhile, Lily was able to contend with transcendental experts like Dijon and Yuki alone concurrently by merely employing minor movements, without a single slipup in her footwork or swordy.

    Even Shimizu was shocked to the core after witnessing this, ¡°Heavens! This little sister of mine has be so strong already! She¡¯s able to contend with two transcendental experts alone?¡±

    ¡°She had long surpassed this elder sister of hers¡­ I heard she has trained in the sword for less than six months, how did she¡­ She¡¯s truly the woman chosen by the Heavens while I am just a scapegoat meant to act as the bait for the Hundred Demons before she obtains overwhelming strength¡­¡±

    Although Lily was able to contend with Dijon and Yuki at the same time, she couldn¡¯t rx even for a moment. Especially so because of Yuki Mayumi. Lily felt that Yuki still hadn¡¯t revealed her entire strength and also knew such a fearsome kunoichi was bound to have unimaginable tricks within her arsenal, unlike Dijon who only knew to use brute force. Thus, she knew she couldn¡¯t turn this into a battle of attrition!

    The range of Sakura Blizzard was roughly about 100m, and everything within this radius was under Lily¡¯s control. She could even send her thoughts to someone else without the need of speaking.

    ¡°Senior! Can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Nanako, how about you?¡±

    The two replied swiftly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    To others, it appeared as if they were speaking to air.

    ¡°Nanako. Go pick up the Sakura Parasol at once and flee together with senior sister. There¡¯s a cliff to the south, but I discovered a hidden, precipitous uphill trail to the north through my domain. You and senior are slow, so you better leave first. Go right now! Quickly!¡± Lilymunicated with Nanako through the domain.

    ¡°Eh? But what about you, Sis?¡± Nanako inquired.

    ¡°You still have time to worry about me? You might actually distract me if you remain behind! Run for it along with the Sakura Parasol! I¡¯ll help open up a path for you with the des of my Sakura Blizzard! I¡¯ll restrain these two, so flee while the monsters haven¡¯t found you! Go now!¡±

    ¡°How about we take Lady Shimizu along with us?¡±

    ¡°No! The Sakura Parasol cannot hide three people and there might be monsters hiding within the hill too. If it¡¯s just Shimizu, I can find a way to escape together with her! Run fast now! My domain cannot restrain these two for long! Go!¡±

    The tone of Lily¡¯s thoughts was very resolute.

    Nanako knew that the only way for everyone toe out safe from this ordeal was to follow Lily¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Stay cautious, Sis!¡±

    Nanako sprinted towards the Sakura Parasol and though the demon soldiers tried to attack her, they were either forced back or killed by Lily¡¯s crimson sakura des. Nanako picked up the Sakura Parasol and then arrived at the ponytailed girl¡¯s location, following which the two of them advanced through the blizzard of sakura under the cover of the parasol.

    A crack opened up in the dome of sakura that filled the sky and a narrow hidden trail revealed itself. Nanako pulled the ponytailed girl along and dashed towards the trail.

    Lily also sighed in relief when she saw Nanako and the ponytailed girl leave.

    Lily didn¡¯t sh weapons with her two opponents now and ran across the domain instead, dealing long-range sword beam attacks that prevented Dijon and Yuki from injuring Lily though they chased after her.

    The monsters were unable to approach Shimizu under the protection of the domain, so she was also able to recover some of her strength gradually. At the same time, she also took out a restorative medicine that could heal and replenish her spirit power and ingested it. Although such medicines had limited effects, they were still somewhat effective. Shimizu had now regained some of her battle strength, so she was even able to dispatch a few demon soldiers as well.

    Lily was overjoyed when she saw that Shimizu had recovered to such a stage, so she passed a message to her, ¡°Sister Shimizu, I can¡¯t defeat Dijon and Yuki, so escape first while I hold them back!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! Are you trying to humiliate your sister, Lily?! I am a samurai too, so we¡¯ll leave together if we are leaving! If not, I¡¯d rather die than leave!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s strength had indeed recovered to a stage that allowed her to flee along with Lily.

    ¡°All right, then! Let¡¯s use our killing blows to restrain the two of them in a moment, Sister Shimizu! We¡¯ll then flee through that trial! They won¡¯t be able to pursue us within the domain!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Lily¡¯s sword repelled Yuki and Dijon with a beautiful rondo and found an opportunity to jump back on top of a rock.

    After that, Crescent Moon condensed moonlight and a great amount of her spirit power¡¯s essence.

    The surroundings took a crimson shade and the air quaked.

    Even Dijon and Yuki felt the danger of this move and stopped attacking her, employing their spirit armors instead.

    Lily then bluffed, ¡°This move is ten times more powerful inside my domain. Hmph! Yuki Mayumi, Dijon, you¡¯ll regreting after me today, if you manage to survive, that is.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Shut up, silly woman! Do you even dare to face the two of us head-on?¡± Dijon hollered back.

    ¡°Stay vignt. This woman grasped a domain suddenly and possesses unfathomable methods! It¡¯s best for us to remain cautious,¡± Yuki Mayumi suggested and then performed a few hand seals to d her body in mystical esoteric runes made of purple lightning to act as a defensiveyer.

    As for Lily, she had already condensed the maximum amount of spirit power she could, so she directed a cold gaze towards the demons and raised her sword up, ¡°Sakura-d Moon ¡ª Cherry Blossom World!¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡± A hundred-meter wide full moon shot out from Lily¡¯s weapon.

    ¡°Dammit! Defend!¡± Yuki and Dijon were also frightened by this fearsome attack and bolstered their spirit power defense with all their strength.

    However, this sword beam wasn¡¯t stable at all and split up into dozens of huge crimson petals after traveling a few meters ahead.

    ¡°Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!¡± These petals seemed to have a nature of their own as they dispersed and circled within the domain to speed up before transforming into bright pink des and striking the monsters crazily.

    The power of the des was so impressive that they made Dijon¡¯s body spurt blood from multiple wounds.

    As for Yuki, she stood motionless and used the pir of light generated by the defensive ninja art she had employed to defend against the attack. The des struck the pir of light, but they only made it ripple and weren¡¯t unable to pierce through it.

    While Yuki, Dijon and the monsters faced the continued assault of these des, Lily pulled Shimizu¡¯s hand quietly left the range of Cherry Blossom World.

    Lily even gave up on absorbing the animas of the dead to prevent her enemies from tracking her.

    The two fled uphill through the trail in a swift and silent manner.

    The crazed rondo of the des also asionally struck the trees and mountain rocks nearby and ensued in their uprooting and partial destruction of the mountain rocks.

    One of these des struck a cliff ¡®identally¡¯ and caused a rockslide which ¡®coincidentally¡¯ buried the route Lily and Shimizu had fled into.

    A few of the other cliffs and trees had also suffered destruction, so it didn¡¯t look anything special on the surface.

    And this massacre continued for a long time¡­

    A tremendous number of troops of the Hundred Demons and Hannya masked ninjas had lost their lives.

    The des finally dissipated after running out of power and only a few sakura remained now, which fell to the ground gradually.

    This movested for a long time and had a huge range, or else it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to conceal their route of escape. However, as a result, Lily had expended nearly nine-tenths of her spirit power and had given up on replenishing it.

    The dust and the withered leaves that filled the sky finally settled down, following which, Yuki Mayumi stopped her defensive ninja art once she had ensured the safety of the surroundings. She took a deep breath with her forehead covered in sweat and said, ¡°This madwoman¡­ What was the point in going to such lengths¡­ Hmm?¡±

    She and Dijon, who was currently recovering from the minor injuries he suffered, looked at each other in doubt.

    ¡°¡°Dammit! She got us!¡±¡±

    The two of them eximed.

    Yuki Mayumi jumped up high and looked the battlefield full of corpses as well as the remnant soldiers outside the now-faded domain and felt her heart ache in pain. Now that they had suffered such disastrous losses, she imagined that Lady Haihime wouldn¡¯t forgive her easily if she failed to capture at least one of the mirror girls. However, now wasn¡¯t the time for her to worry about these things. She surveyed the surroundings that consisted of boundless hills and trees shrouded in dense nighttime mist. Moreover, Lily¡¯s move had created a huge mess out of thendscape, so their tracks hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Those b?i?t?c?h?e?s?!¡± Yuki stamped down in a fit of fury, crushing the rock under her. Although she was pretty calm at all times, even she was angered right now.

    Dijon was even more furious and began shing the trees around him crazily, ¡°Kagami Lily, you cowardly woman! Come out and fight me fair and square if you are a woman! Do you even have any honor left as a samurai?!¡±

    Yuki pped her forehead after seeing her ally behave like this, ¡°Lord Dijon, it will be harder for us to search for their tracks if you rampage here recklessly.¡±

    Only then did Dijon stop.

    And by now, Lily and Shimizu had fled a long distance ande far from the valley where they had fought a few moments ago.

    However, a wide chasm appeared before them after they had advanced halfway up the hill.

    This chasm spanned about a kilometer in length and separated the hill they were on from the mountain range opposite to them. The chasm had two trails to either direction that led into the dense mist of the mountains, but Lily didn¡¯t know which route Nanako had taken.

    The two stepped forward and looked down into the chasm of unseen depth and felt a cold draft blow up.

    Both Lily and Shimizu had deduced intuitively that this chasm was tens of thousands of meters deep! This meant that this chasm was even deeper than the normal ground level.

    Shimuzu and Lily surveyed the loftier peaks of the mountain range ahead of them that were akin to giant slumbering demons within the night who coveted the Land of Kanto.

    ¡°Those are the Endless Demon Mountains,¡± Shimizu¡¯s chest heaved up and down gently under the caress of the misty breeze.

    ¡°The Endless Demon Mountains,¡± Lily looked down into the chasm void of mist and experienced an inexplicable shudder of fear suddenly, ¡°Is this chasm the fissure that separates the Endless Demon Mountains and the Land of East, the Abyssal Rift?¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 106 â€“ Sisters of the Moon and Night

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 106 - Sisters of the Moon and Night</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Nanako and the ponytailed girl from Takesh*ta Town were running up a misty trail on the hill.

    ¡°Senior, please wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Miss Nanako?¡±

    Nanako looked at the cliff to the side and then at the rugged and precipitous mountain path behind before revealing a deeply worried look.

    ¡°I wish to return.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that even though I left a mark behind Sister Lily and Sister Shimizu might not be able to find it in this dense mist. Moreover, I didn¡¯t make the mark too obvious because I was afraid that our pursuers would find it. That¡¯s why I wish to return and wait for them at the crossing. If they haven¡¯t found my mark, they wouldn¡¯t rush forward towards one of the paths rashly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense, Nanako. I shall wait for you here, then. Okay? I¡­ am dead tired already so I want to rest for a while,¡± the ponytailed girl gasped for breaths while supporting herself by cing her hands on her thighs, utterly drenched in sweat from top to bottom.

    She was much weaker than Nanako and the tenseness caused by the thrilling battle coupled with the crazy sprint all the way till here had truly exhausted her.

    ¡°All right,¡± Nanako replied.

    ¡°Nanako, take the Sakura Parasol with you.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what will you do then, Senior?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hide in the bushes behind that rock silently. The mist is so dense, so it¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll get discovered. I¡¯ll just wait for you here, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Nanako surveyed the surroundings and nodded, ¡°Please be careful then, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. You too, Nanako!¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Nanako affirmed and then held up the crimson Sakura Parasol and sprinted down the trail like a petite mountain spirit before disappearing into the mist.

    Lily was looking for marks on both the trails right now, but she failed to find any. However, this wasn¡¯t because of the dense mist as Lily had exceptional vision and senses. Unfortunately though, there was no wind when Nanako had passed through this area and when the wind current manifested, it blew the piece of cloth that Nanako had tied to a shrub down the cliff. Thus, it was no wonder that Lily failed to find it. As it was a pressing situation back then, Nanako hadn¡¯t put much thought into it. Her line of thought was pretty simple, that carving a mark on a fixed spot like a rock would be equivalent to revealing their position to their pursuers, so she thought up this way of tying a piece of her sleeve to the shrub so that Lily and Shimizu would find it and get rid of the markter on. However, it was impossible for her to know that the wind blowing from the Abyssal Rift would be so strong.

    At this moment, even Lily felt helpless. She was stuck in a dilemma and her forehead was covered in sweat too. Do I have to make a guess based on my intuition?

    Shimizu, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t participated in looking for Nanako¡¯s tracks and instead stood silently beside the cliff and gazed at the looming darkness of the night and the bright and deste moon.

    Lily looked at Shimizu¡¯s lonely back and said, ¡°Sister Shimizu, I couldn¡¯t find their tracks¡­¡±

    Shimizu didn¡¯t even turn back as she replied, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, Lil¡¯ Sis. If it¡¯s that Lil¡¯ Nanako of yours, she might return to look for us.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°After all, we¡¯re much quicker than them. If we haven¡¯t caught up with her even after a long time has passed, she definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon us and flee and instead return back here. So, there¡¯s no harm in waiting here for a moment.¡±

    Lily felt that Shimizu¡¯s reasoning made sense. There was a chance that Dijon and Mayumi might follow their tracks up to this point, so Lily was afraid that if they chose the wrong path Nanako would end up waiting for them here foolishly and run into Dijon and Mayumi.

    Lily¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t that good right now as the previous move had expended ny percent of her spirit power. Although she had a good physique, she hadn¡¯t rested at all till now even though she had expended most of her physical strength, so it was a bit difficult for her to fight in such a state.

    Lily didn¡¯t even dare to absorb the animas of the monsters which died from that move lest that sensitive woman, Yuki Mayumi, were to see through her. As such, she was abnormally tired and was in a semi-exhausted state.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, since there¡¯s nothing for us to do while waiting here,e, let us appreciate the moonlight together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Although Lily was quite tired, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint Shimizu, so she walked over towards her and stood beside her. The duo stood at the cliffside of the Abyssal Rift fearlessly and gazed upon the moonlit night with unprecedented poise.

    ¡°Lily, look. The moon is so round and beautiful today¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Uhm¡­¡±

    ¡°Say, do you think the moon knows what happened to us tonight? If she does, why is she so calm?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Sister, the moon¡¯s gaze spans across millions of years and is omnipresent, so even if she witnessed what happened to us, she may not care about each and every minor lifeform like ours? To her, it¡¯s just a momentary change, after all,¡± Lily¡¯s disheveled hair fluttered within the windy night as a poignant gleam reflected in her moonlit eyes.

    ¡°You might be right, little sister. How could prideful moon that¡¯s ever-present in the nightly sky care about the sadness ofmon girls like us¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s dark pupils reflected the cheerless figure of the moon and turned even more depressed.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± This made Lily certain that Shimizu was still feeling heartbroken after her mirror got shattered, but Lily didn¡¯t know how tofort her, because Lily knew how important the mirror was to her.

    ¡°Right,¡± Shimizu stated in a tender yet cold tone, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis, can you let me take a look at your mirror?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± For some reason, even though hearing such a request from a sister who knew her secret shouldn¡¯t be that unusual, Lily felt a bit restless when she heard it at this moment.

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry, little sister. Look how full and bright the moon is today. Didn¡¯t you say that your mirror can reflect a clear image under the moonlight? I want to experience it too and see just how clear we both appear in the reflection.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s request was quite rational and although the mirror was very important to Lily, in Shimizu¡¯s eyes, it was only an ancient mirror with some spirituality. After considering Shimizu¡¯s current state, Lily decided toply, as long as it lifted her spirits.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily nodded hesitantly, and Shimizu had taken in this hesitation.

    Lily then fished out the mirror that was soaked in her warmth and scent from the depths of the sash cautiously.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Shimizu¡¯s gloomy eyes lit up when she saw that mirror and she reached out to grab it lovingly with her slender fingers, the sensation making her shoulders quiver.

    ¡°Come, little sister,¡± Shimizu and Lily spun and their feet almost touched the edge of the cliff, knocking down a pebble inadvertently.

    Shimizu hugged Lily¡¯s waist and raised up the mirror together with Lily, nting it towards their faces under the moonlight.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shimizu moaned from the depths of her heart, ¡°So, I look like this in the reflection of little sister¡¯s mirror. This is indeed quite unbelievable; the reflection is much clearer than the water mirror spell used by Onmy¨­ji. It¡¯s just that I look a bit pale in the reflection¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Sis is very pretty.¡±

    ¡°How could I be as pretty as you, little sister. You are better than me in this aspect too. You are prettier than me, healthier than me, womanly than me, sociable than me, and even talented than me. Moreover, you even have such a nice mirror, while I have nothing anymore. You are like the bright and pretty moon while I am like the deste night surrounding the moon¡­¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 107 â€“ Unsheathed Blade

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 107 - Unsheathed de</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Sis. You are always a twinkling girl for me¡­¡±

    ¡°However, not a single star can be seen in this night sky today, except for the bright and beautiful moon. Is it because her radiance has concealed all the nearby stars?¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Why is Sister Shimizu so depressed? Lily felt sympathetic for a moment, but she didn¡¯t know what response would be proper.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly as she felt her thoughts be clear and her perception of the surroundings also became sharper.

    W-What is this feeling?

    This feeling was the same one she had felt on the night she had learned the 7th stage of the mystic swordy. Her perception and confidence as well as the clearprehension towards the mystic swordy from back then had returned again!

    ¡°Why did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Why did the talent that disappeared suddenly return again at this moment? I can feel that it might even be possible for me to break through to the 8th stage of the mystic swordy if I train right now! Why? Why did this clearprehension leave me without any omen and return again?¡±

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m outside?¡±

    ¡°Is there anythingmon between that day and today?¡±

    ¡°Night? Moonlight? Environment? No¡­¡±

    Shimizu arrived at a conclusion all of a sudden!

    ¡°It¡¯s the mirror!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s heart began to thump wildly.

    The 7th stage of the mystic swordy had perplexed Shimizu for a long time, and she hadn¡¯t made any headway at all. However, on the night when she had seen Lily¡¯s seemingly normal mirror for the first time and touched it, she had been enlightened! And then, it disappeared silently on the next day.

    And today, when she had touched the mirror again, the enlightenment had arrived once again!

    ¡°It¡¯s the mirror! This is a very special mirror!¡±

    ¡°This mirror is what allowed me to have incredible insight and improvement!¡±

    Shimizu nced at the utterly ignorant Lily beside her, ¡°This absolutely isn¡¯t like what she told me, that¡¯s it¡¯s just a powerless mirror that can reflect a clear image. This mirror possesses unfathomable power that far exceeds mine! Yet Lily didn¡¯t tell me this!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s possible that even she didn¡¯t know about it, as there are no traces of the mirror¡¯s power! But it certainly exists!¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily is so talented because she always had this mirror on her! It¡¯s the reason she was able to go from a powerless girl to standing at the apex of Kanto in just half-a-year. This speed is too unnatural and can¡¯t be exined with just talent! It¡¯s all because of this mirror! This beautiful, elegant and precious mirror!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps this is the real ancient mirror that the demon kunoichi mentioned! Only the holder of this mirror can be the woman chosen by the Heavens!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s chest heaved up and down intensely and her hand that was holding onto the mirror quivered in excitement. Her gaze also turned eager because of this and shone with a cold light.

    Even Lily had noticed this change in her and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Shimizu?¡±

    Shimizu just lowered her head and allowed the shadow of her bangs to hide her eyes.

    ¡°Lily, you are my good little sister, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Of course?¡± Lily asked in puzzlement, feeling that Shimizu¡¯s tone sounded a bit strange.

    ¡°Lily¡­ can you¡­ lend your mirror to me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was stunned. If it were some other treasure, she would¡¯ve given it to Shimizu without a second thought, but this mirror had the soul of the woman most important to her sleeping within it, so it wasn¡¯t just a simple treasure to her and was rather more precious than her own life! As such, it was something she could never give up.

    ¡°But¡­ Sis¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you lend it to me, little sister! My mirror was shattered! They shattered my life! It¡¯s impossible for me to continue living without the mirror! My good little sister, lend it to me, okay?¡± Shimizu¡¯s grip on the mirror turned harder and her eyes shed with a passionate desire, making a radical expression appear on her beautiful face!

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look scary. Let¡¯s talk about itter, okay? Now isn¡¯t the time for this. Let go now, Sis¡­¡± Lily treasured her mirror a lot, so she also tightened her grip on the other side of the mirror when she felt Shimizu pull on it. Having the mirror snatched from her was akin to having her senior sister snatched from her, ¡°Sis, just what happened to you? Let go¡­¡±

    ¡°Lend it to me!¡± Shimizu yelled loudly all of a sudden and pulled the mirror forcibly towards her bosom.

    ¡°Sis! What are you doing?! Return it to me, that mirror has¡­ I can give you whatever you want, Sis, but not this mirror,¡± Lily pulled hard at the mirror anxiously and just like that, a struggle for the mirror began between the two on this cliffside. As Lily had exhausted her spirit power or perhaps because of the bewilderment within her heart, she was on the passive end in this struggle. Although she was on the brink of crying from the anxiety, she didn¡¯t dare to truly use force on her sister, ¡°Sis, listen to me! Let go of it first, okay? If you want the mirror, we can talk about it. Don¡¯t act like this, you look very scary!¡±

    However, Shimizu refused to let go of the mirror no matter what.

    ¡°You should be the one letting go! You already have everything you want, so why can¡¯t you even give this old mirror to me?! Do you really see me as your sister? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s just an ordinary mirror? It definitely has an unimaginable power, right?! Or else, why would you treasure it so much? Why can¡¯t you lend it to me? You liar!¡± Shimizu had arrived at the limits of her strength as well. In this obsessive, almost paranoid state, she ended up pushing Lily subconsciously.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily¡¯s exhausted body felt emptiness under her feet.

    At the same time, Shimizu pulled hard and pulled the mirror into her bosom with ease after it had seemingly lost the opposing force.

    Shimizu revealed a gleeful look in that split second, but when she turned around, she saw the terror-stricken Lily who had been pushed back by her into the air with the Abyssal Rift underneath looking back at her with disbelief written all over her face.

    And in the next moment, Lily began to fall.

    Shimizu was dumbstruck instantly.

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t do it intentionally! Lil¡¯ Sis!¡±

    Shimizu took hold of Tranquil Bamboo anxiously when she saw Lily fall down and then stooped down to extend it towards the falling Lily.

    ¡°Grab it, Lil¡¯ Sis!¡±

    Lily had exceptional reaction speed, so even though she felt flustered during the fall, she was able to grab onto the sheath in time.

    Shimizu finally sighed in relief.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily! Listen to me, I-I didn¡¯t do it intentionally! Believe me. It was an ident, not intentional¡­ I didn¡¯t push you intentionally¡­¡± Tears welled up in Shimizu¡¯s eyes from the anxiety and the hand holding onto the sheath also began to tremble.

    Lily held onto the other end of the sheath tightly and smiled gently, ¡°Sis, I never believed you would do something like pushing me intentionally, so it doesn¡¯t matter. This is just an ident, Sis. If you like the mirror that much, I¡¯ll lend it to you for a few days. We can share it, okay? Can you pull me up now, Sis?¡±

    ¡°Believe in me, little sister. I¡¯m just a little tired. Don¡¯t worry and hold on tight. I definitely won¡¯t let go, even if I end up falling into this abyss along with you. Just let me catch up my breath and I¡¯ll pull you up.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, Sis. Take your time¡­¡± Lily looked at Shimizu with trust and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Hold on, little sister. I¡¯ll pull you up right¡­¡±

    ¡°Throb!¡± Shimizu felt her heart spasm suddenly and the illness that had always troubled her returned suddenly at this moment. Her vision turned ck and her grip on Tranquil Bamboo loosened unconsciously.

    ¡°NOOOO!¡±

    Shimizu screamed internally and resisted the fatal pain in her heart to grab onto Tranquil Bamboo with her all!

    And only then did she rx.

    Wait, why is it so light?!

    And when her sight recovered from the darkness¡­

    She saw the terror-stricken, doubt-filled look on Lily¡¯s face as she fell into the Abyssal Rift together with the sheath of Tranquil Bamboo while only the handle remained in Shimizu¡¯s grip.

    ¡°NO! NOOOO!¡± Shimizu cried out hoarsely.

    Yet she was unable to stop Lily from falling. In a moment, Lily had descended deeper into the dense mist of the Abyssal Rift and disappeared without a trace.

    Lily hadn¡¯t uttered a single word from beginning to end.

    Yet that terror-stricken, grudging look of disbelief lingered within Shimizu¡¯s mind for a very long time.

    Shimizu sat down on the cliff dazedly with a nk look in her eyes, her beautiful hair cascaded down.

    ¡°W-What have I done? My little sister, I have pushed her down the cliff?¡±

    Shimizu looked at her hand, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally!¡±

    She screamed herself hoarse again with tears dripping down her face endlessly, yet there was no response from the abyss that was filled with the tranquil mist and fearsome eldritch energy.

    Shimizu looked down at the mirror within her bosom.

    Her eyes lost their luster thenceforth as she cupped the mirror and held it close to her bosom.

    ¡°It¡­ still has little sister¡¯s warmth and scent on it¡­ hehehehe¡­¡±

    Shimizu chuckled coldly within the darkness of the night and a powerful grudge oozed from her body and formed a dark visible stream of energy that emanated from her.

    This dark energy stream seemed to be searching for its dwelling and began to seep into the de thatid beside Shimizu, continuing to gather inside it.

    Shimizu hugged the mirror tightly and revealed a strange smile.

    ¡°No more. I have a little sister no more. I¡¯m a woman scorned and hated by the world, someone who pushed her little sister down a cliff with her own hands. I have already lost everything, except for this mirror. My precious mirror, I¡¯ll treat you the same as my little sister, and when I gain immense power, I¡¯ll definitely visit the Underworld and revive my little sister¡­ if there¡¯s really an Underworld, that is¡­¡±

    ¡°My precious mirror, you are my everything. Y-You are the real ancient mirror! I¡¯ll also have that unfathomable talent from now on and¡­ Cough! Cough! Cough!¡±

    A cold breeze passed by and caused the frail Shimizu to cough violently again. The mirror slipped through her fingers while coughing and rolled on the ground after bouncing off beforeing to a stop.

    ¡°Ah! My mirror! I cannot lose her again!¡±

    Shimizu fell to the ground desperately and wasn¡¯t able to stand up because of her ailment acting up again. However, she still crawled towards the mirror fervently in spite of this.

    ¡°My mirror¡­¡±

    Yet, she saw a pair of petite hands pick up the octagonal mirror before her.

    Saionji Nanako cupped the ancient mirror with the Sakura Parasol on her back and looked at Shimizu with disbelief written all over her face.

 Volume 2, Chapter 108 â€“ Inside Yoshino Valley

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 108 - Inside Yoshino Valley</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Nanako¡­¡± Shimizu looked at Nanako with an indescribable look on her face.

    Nanako held the mirror and shuddered all over, ¡°Y-You¡­¡±

    Shimizu tried to put on a friendly expression, but her smile looked extremely abnormal, ¡°Nanako, listen to me. This was an ident, you hear me, an ident.¡±

    Shimizu attempted to stand up.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Nanako retreated in vignce and looked at Shimizu as if she was a demon.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze fell on the mirror, ¡°Nanako, I will exin it to you slowly, so will you return the mirror to me first? I don¡¯t have anything anymore and can¡¯t live without this mirror. Return it to me, okay?¡±

    Nanako¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Keep dreaming! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯mcking in strength, I would have killed you right away!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?! I told you it wasn¡¯t intentional, right?! It was an ident! An ident, you hear me?!¡± Shimizu grabbed the de that was brimming with dark grudge, ¡°Give the mirror to me! Return it to me! It¡¯s my little sister¡¯s thing! My final reason to keep living! Return it or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Or else you¡¯ll kill me as well?¡± Nanako responded coldly.

    Shimizu trembled all over and her hand holding onto the de also shuddered, her gloomy gaze struggling with grief.

    ¡°Sis wouldn¡¯t have died, and if she¡¯s really dead, Nanako shan¡¯t live in solitude,¡± Nanako¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as she said these words decisively.

    And then, Nanako closed her eyes and allowed her body to fall off the cliff behind her without the slightest fear and hesitation.

    ¡°Nanako!¡± Shimizu leaped forward to grab her, but it was toote.

    Nanako had long disappeared into the abyss.

    Shimizu sat down powerlessly in a daze with her dark blue hair cascading down, the final brilliance from her eyes extinguishing itself.

    ¡°Why? Why did this happen¡­ It wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t push Lil¡¯ Sis Lily and loosen my grip intentionally and didn¡¯t force Nanako to jump off the cliff¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­ IT WASN¡¯T ME!!!¡±

    A powerful dark mist emerged from Shimizu¡¯s body and seemed to extend towards the nightly sky.

    ¡°Hehehehehehehehehehehehe¡­¡± Shimizu began chuckling strangely all of a sudden and ck lines extended on Tranquil Bamboo, creating a pitch-ck sword rune on her grudge-filled straight sword!

    At this moment, a mystical space took shape deep within Shimizu¡¯s body, around her abdomen, and the dark mist condensed into a pitch-ck magatama within that space.

    Shimizu suddenly felt a deep hunger rise from the depths of her body and felt an unprecedented thirst for spirit power. This thirst allowed her desire to take over her consciousness and made her stand up slowly before making her walk towards the mist aimlessly in her torn ck kimono while dragging Tranquil Bamboo which now had a dark, blood-like sword rune on it¡­

    At the same moment, Nanako held onto the mirror tightly with one of her hands while falling down into the dense mist filled with powerful winds and took out the Sakura Parasol from behind.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± The Sakura Parasol unfurled and slowed her fall, allowing her to descend down like a fairy that had fallen into a misty valley.

    ¡°Nanako, go to the left. I can sense master¡¯s aura from there,¡± the Sakura Parasol voiced out.

    Nanako operated the Sakura Parasol such that she floated towards the left of the canyon.

    A fissure within the abyssal canyon appeared within her eyes momentarily. It was a considerably huge fault that was 20-30m wide at its widest spot and covered a range of about 100m.

    The Sakura Parasol was a very peculiar treasure. Nanako didn¡¯t have to spend any effort at all yet shended right above that fault, and within it, she discovered a red silhouette lying powerlessly.

    Nanako closed the parasol andnded on that fault. The endless Abyssal Riftid behind the cliff and spouted out creepy eldritch energies from time to time that seemed toe from Hell. However, thend above the fault was lush with greenery and under the shade of an ancient tree with luminous wildflowers blooming under it. The cries of the autumn insects were also audible even on a night like this, and it waspletely out of her expectations that such a beautiful scenery existed on a fault within the Abyssal Rift.

    ¡°Sis!¡±

    Nanako sprinted towards Lily afternding on the ground and saw Lily lying there weakly with her clothes torn and hair disheveled. She seemed to have lost her consciousness.

    ¡°Sis! Sis!¡± Nanako shook Lily worriedly but Lily showed no reaction at all.

    Nanako stretched her hand towards Lily¡¯s bosom and grabbed onto her left breast firmly.

    Her hand was small, so she wasn¡¯t able to grab all of it, but she was still able to feel a rhythmic pulse from the warm ball of softness.

    Only then did Nanako sigh in relief.

    ¡°Master¡­ is still alive, but she¡¯s very weak and has depleted almost all of her spirit power,¡± the Sakura Parasol stated.

    Nanako inspected Lily¡¯s body and from the looks of it, it seemed that Lily had expended her remaining strength to don a spirit armor at the moment she was about to strike the ground. Even though this protected her from gaining any serious injuries, the strong impact had made her faint and fall into a deepa, preventing her from waking up in a short while.

    ¡°Although she isn¡¯t injured, she had depleted all her spirit power. This is quite dangerous! Master¡¯s body is different from yours, so it¡¯s very dangerous for her to fall into aa while not having any spirit power!¡± the Sakura Parasol stated worriedly.

    ¡°W-What do we do then?¡± Nanako asked anxiously.

    ¡°Hmm. Although your spirit power is quite weak, it¡¯s still better than nothing. I also have some animas stockpiled within me. If you are able to awaken her, she should be able to recover swiftly using the spirits,¡± the Sakura Parasol exined.

    ¡°All right! It doesn¡¯t matter to me even if all my spirit power is taken away! But how do I transfer my spirit power to Sis?¡± Nanako inquired worriedly.

    ¡°Hmm. The method is¡­ tooplex so you won¡¯t be able to learn it in time. I don¡¯t have any esoteric technique for it, but I do know a simple way to do it¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it¡­¡±

    At this moment, a slow and heavy noise sounded out from the dark ancient tree behind Nanako and Lily.

    A fiendish aura that was much stronger than Nanako arrived from behind her.

    Under the illumination of the moonlight, a deep blue image of a samurai shadowed Nanako and Lily¡¯s bodies.

    Nanako turned around and unsheathed her dagger, ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    Nanako saw a terrifying masked samurai donned in worn-out armor with a dark gold crescent horn on the wide helmet walk towards her and Lily while dragging a broken tachi behind it.

    The samurai was shrouded in an inhuman aura and seemed to yell in an unclear guttural voice, ¡°Kagami¡­ Lily¡­¡±

    Nanako pointed her dagger towards this samurai nervously and questioned, ¡°W-Who are you?! Don¡¯te over here!¡±

    However, the samurai seemed to have not heard her pleas and continued approaching them. At this moment, Nanako finally noticed a terrifying wound at his abdomen under the armor of his torso that had long dried up.

    Nanako didn¡¯t dare to fight with the samurai. When she noticed his slow movements, she stretched her hands under Lily¡¯s underarms and pulled her towards the walls of the canyon. Over there, she discovered a cave, so she retreated towards it while pulling along the unconscious Lily.

    The samurai¡¯s reactions were too slow, and it seemed to only have a fleeting consciousness, so it just continued to walk towards Nanako and Lily while calling out Lily¡¯s name eerily.

    When Nanako arrived at the entrance of the cave, she saw a stone outside it which had the ancient letters ¡®Mt. Yoshino¡¯ carved on it in red.

    Although these letters were carved on an ordinary moss-covered stone, they emanated a very extraordinary aura.

    However, Nanako had no time to consider it and retreated into the cavern while pulling Lily alongside her.

 Volume 2, Chapter 109 â€“ Instinctive Spirit Power Transference Technique

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 109 - Instinctive Spirit Power Transference Technique</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    While Nanako pulled Lily inside the cavern, she tripped because of a vine under her feet and fell to the ground.

    Nanako got up in a hurry yet discovered that the vine had coiled around her pigtail and the more she tried to free it, the more it entangled with the vine. When she saw the gloomy samurai approach them, she grabbed the pigtail in desperation and sliced it off using her dagger and then pulled Lily into the cavern.

    Although Nanako had the Sakura Parasol, now that she had been discovered already, its invisibility wouldn¡¯t be effective even if she hid underneath it now.

    After pulling Lily inside the cavern, Nanako stood in front of her and directed a cold gaze towards the samurai who approached them while facing him with her dagger and fist. She was ready to engage in a deadly battle with the samurai if he still nned to get closer to them!

    ¡°Li¡­Ly¡­¡± However, the masked samurai called out Lily¡¯s name with an obsessive voice and turned around unfathomably before sitting down cross-legged at the entrance of the cave while cing the sword upright on the ground.

    Nanako felt puzzled as she couldn¡¯t understand what this samurai was trying to do. Although she remained vignt for a long time, the samurai just sat there silently at the entrance of the cave as if he was guarding it.

    Nanako checked her surroundings and discovered that this was a cave that spanned a dozen or so meters without any passage within it.

    The cave had some long weathered cases arranged with it along with firewood as well as antique cloth, pots and other articles. The smooth wall at the back of the cave seemed to have some ancient characters written on it, and from the looks of it, it seemed like this cave was a dwelling of a person from long ago. However, the lighting was too dim inside the cave and Nanako also didn¡¯t have the time to check what was written on the wall.

    ¡°Nanako, it seems like that samurai has no intention of harming us. Let¡¯s hurry now. Master¡¯s condition is deteriorating, so we need to save her immediately.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Tell me how to transfer my spirit power to Sister Lily quickly then,¡± Nanako inquired.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ We don¡¯t have enough time for you to learn other spirit power transference techniques right now, but there¡¯s something that might work even though I haven¡¯t seen it in action personally.¡±

    ¡°Say it, then. Just what method is it? No matter what method it is, I shall not hesitate to perform it for Sis, even if I have to sacrifice my life for it.¡±

    ¡°ording to the legends, in the J¨­mon period, women with spirit power fed their milk to their children so that the children have a powerful spirit power foundation right from birth and be a powerful primal warrior of the tribe,¡± the Sakura Parasol spun around while floating in the air.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Nanako blushed hard immediately, ¡°W-What are you saying?! How could something like that be possible?! Moreover, I don¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. This is just a legend, so it¡¯s unclear whether it¡¯s really effective. However, even if there¡¯s no milk, there¡¯s spirit power, so it should be enough. At least, that¡¯s what I believe. Naturally, I¡¯m not certain about it too¡­¡± the Sakura Parasol stated while trembling slightly.

    Nanako¡¯s gaze turned resolute as she asked, ¡°Sakura, can you promise that you won¡¯t peep?¡±

    ¡°Tut. Although I¡¯ve lost most of my memories, I was once a shikigami and that too a female shikigami, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry! I¡¯ll hide you just in case that undead samurai turns around,¡± saying so, the Sakura Parasol turned around grumpily.

    Nanako nodded. Even though she had the Sakura Parasol, Nanako had leaped off the cliff into the Abyssal Rift that loomed with eldritch energies valiantly for her sister in spite of the chance that she might note out of it alive. This required an unprecedented amount of determination and if she failed to find her sister, Nanako had no ns to return alive!

    ¡°I-It¡¯s just breastfeeding, t-that¡¯s all! Although there¡¯s nothing to feed¡­¡±

    Nanako¡¯s gaze calmed down and her face blushed slightly as she hugged Lily¡¯s shoulder and ced them on herp after sitting down in a seiza.

    She untied the front piece of her kimono while panting and pulled one side of the pink kimono down to reveal her fair and tender shoulders. However, she didn¡¯t stop at this point and continued to pull down the kimono until¡­

    Although it was unlikely, it was perhaps a woman¡¯s instinct to transfer the essence of her spirit power via this method. This was also the reason why Sakura believed Nanako would be able to master it by herself.

    And although Lily was unconscious, when a certain part of Nanako¡¯s body touched her lips, perhaps she too reacted instinctively and¡­

    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± Nanako moaned lovingly and resisted that irresistible sensation and transferred all of her spirit power to Lily along with emotions.

    Lily¡¯splexion turned better gradually, and her breathing also turned even, her face regaining a healthy flush. However, she hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Although Nanako hardly had any spirit power left, she still remained seated in a seiza and allowed Lily to rest on herp. She then wore her clothes and guarded Lily in that position, letting her sleep peacefully.

    ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡± Lily grabbed Nanako¡¯s clothes within the sleep and called out this name once again.

    Nanako cried tears of sadness, but she smiled contentedly again.

    ¡°No matter whether it¡¯s this Senior Sister or Sister Uesugi, Nanako was never the most beloved woman in Sister Lily¡¯s heart. I know that this matter cannot be forced, so I have no regrets, nor do I feel saddened by it¡­ I know how it feels to be obsessed with a person, so you have my blessings, Sister Lily¡­¡±

    Nanako embraced Lily and waited for her to wake up while the Sakura Parasol alsonded beside them quietly.

    Andte into the night when it was time for dreams, a noise arrived from outside the cave once again.

    This roused up the asleep Nanako who was still hugging Lily and caused her to unsheathe her dagger vigntly. When she opened her eyes, she saw that a terrifying human-faced dog had appeared outside the cave.

    ¡°Dammit! It¡¯s that abominable dog!¡± Although it was just a human-faced dog, its strength was among the superior mid-ranked monsters, which surpassed Nanako¡¯s strength. Moreover, the strange pairs of glowing eyes within the bushes outside the cave kept multiplying.

    ¡°Sis! Wake up! Quickly!¡± However, no matter how hard Nanako shook her, Lily refused to wake up.

    The undead samurai who sat crossed-legged at the entrance of the cave with his back towards it stood up and blocked the entrance with his gigantic stature.

    In the eyes of the human-faced dogs, the undead samurai was one of them, so they talked to him in human speech, ¡°There¡­ Fleeing¡­ Mirror¡­ Girl¡­ Move¡­ Aside¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Hojo¡­ Demon¡­ Samurai¡­ Why¡­ Block¡­ Move!¡±

    However, that gigantic samurai raised his tachi up and refused to make way for them.

    About a dozen human-faced dogs surrounded that undead samurai at the entrance of the cave.

    One of the dogs jumped forward suddenly in an attempt to cross past that samurai while ignoring him.

    But the samurai waved his sword down!

    ¡°Spurt¡ª!¡± And followed by a streak of monster blood, the human-faced dog whimpered on the ground before embracing death.

    ¡°What?¡± In the cave, Nanako looked at this scene dazedly, ¡°This undead samurai is really guarding the entrance? Is he protecting us?¡±

    The other dogs barked at the undead samurai, yet he remained motionless.

    In the next moment, the dogs pounced towards the samurai and bit at him crazily, pulling hard at him, almost engulfing him amidst them.

    However, the samurai seemed to have no sense of pain and issued a long and deep growl as he waved his tachi haphazardly and slew those human-faced dogs, hacking each one of them to death.

    After a crazed exchange of attacks, the corpses of the dogsid on the ground. Not even a single one of them had managed to break through the samurai¡¯s defense!

    The remaining dogs scattered one after the other and climbed up the steep cliff, a few of them howling in despair as they fell into the abyss. However, a few of them managed to climb up the misty cliff and there was a chance some of them could climb up to the top.

 Volume 2, Chapter 110 â€“ Grudge Forges Cursed Katana

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 110 - Grudge Forges Cursed Katana</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Shimizu wandered within the dark woods sluggishly with Tranquil Bamboo shrouded in ck mist in hand that reflected the speckled moonlight passing through the canopies of the trees.

    Multiple sets of glowing eyes hiding within the darknessid on either side of the mountain trail gazed affixed on her.

    Shimizu slowed down to a stop, following which about a few dozen monsters of different kinds appeared from the woods and surrounded her.

    They consisted of all kinds of monsters, Rokurokubi, ¨­kubi, Tsuchigumo, Snake Woman, Giant Mountain Imp and so on¡­

    The blue-skinned white-haired old mountain imp was 3m tall and was from the strongest tribe among the mountain imps. It had already attained the strength of a high-ranked monster, and there were several of them present.

    The other monsters that appeared on this Mt. Yoshino which was next to the Endless Demon Mountains were strong too and were either superior mid-ranked or inferior high-ranked monsters.

    These monsters red at Shimizu with greed.

    ¡°A human, it¡¯s a human¡­¡±

    ¡°And a girl, too. I haven¡¯t had a human girl in a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, she has a sword. It looks like she¡¯s a samurai woman!¡±

    ¡°A samurai woman should be more delicious¡­¡±

    Although these aberrant and powerful monsters had surrounded her, Shimizu¡¯s gaze was still directed downwards, and her dark blue bangs concealed her eyes. Meanwhile, her pink lips had twisted to form a lovely smile.

    ¡°Delicious? Yes¡­ very delicious!¡±

    Instantaneously, a powerful grudge shot outwards along with streams of ck mist rising out from Shimizu¡¯s body and extended in all directions. In the next moment, a few dozen meters of the surroundings with Shimizu as the center was engulfed by darkness!

    It was true darkness, pitch-ck, bereft of light. Even the glow of the monsters¡¯ eyes was devoured by this darkness!

    ¡°What happened? Why has it be dark?¡±

    ¡°I can see clearly even in the night, yet I can¡¯t see anything now!¡±

    ¡°What is this darkness?¡±

    The monsters¡¯ rmed voices resounded within the dark mist.

    And then¡ªa silver light shed through the dark mist suddenly!

    ¡°ARGH!¡± followed by a monster¡¯s scream.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°What happ¡ª ARGH!¡±

    ¡°GRARH!¡±

    ¡°Spare me! No!¡±

    Silver shes of light flickered within the dark mist one after the other momentarily, leaving death in their wake!

    The monsters let out seemingly human yet inhuman screams in response!

    ¡°Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!¡±

    A series of horrendous screams echoed from the dark mist, with the asional sshes of ck blood and sliced limbs flying out from the darkness, staining the trees with blood from the crash before tumbling down on the ground¡­

    No one could see just what entailed within the darkness, but an extremely powerful grudge and explosive eldritch energy could be felt from it along with the stink of blood.

    The voices within the darkness quietened down gradually and the dark mist scattered thereafter.

    Shimizu stood there rxedly like before, as if nothing had happened at all. If there was anything different, it was that the monsters that had surrounded her and turned into pieces of flesh and their glowing spirits, the anima, were suspended midair.

    Shimizu looked at these animas and her face took a rare flush of pink. She quivered in all of her entirety and it seemed like a craving for these animas had emerged from the depths of her body.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Shimuzu moaned as she swung her Tranquil Bamboo whose beautiful eldritch sword runes were drenched in blood.

    Although unwilling, those animas weren¡¯t able to resist the attraction from Tranquil Bamboo and flew towards it. The eldritch ck sword runes absorbed them and transferred them to Shimizu¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ Haahh¡­ S-So, this is the taste of anima? It¡¯s so¡­ so exhrating!¡±

    These animas were pulled into the mystical space within Shimizu¡¯s abdomen and were processed by the ck magatama present inside it, following which they transformed into spirit essence that was exceedingly beneficial to the body and permeated to all of Shimizu¡¯s body.

    They reconstructed her body, strengthening it little by little!

    An unprecedented and abundant amount of power filled Shimizu¡¯s body and even the spams of her heart as well as the serious illness that made her cough often and had perplexed her all her life were resolved by the ck spirit power, the impurities discharged outside her body.

    Although Shimizu¡¯s skin was still pale, the sickness had been cleansed the moment she absorbed those animas.

    She had be healthy.

    ¡°Goodness! Is this how it feels to be healthy? To be youthful and energetic?¡±

    ¡°Breathing wasn¡¯t a painful thing!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about coughing blood because of feeling the cool wind of the night, no need to worry about sudden pain in the heart. Wandering in such damp woods also doesn¡¯t make the joints ache¡­ How wonderful it is to travel and adventure like this¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s only possible to understand the feeling of liking someone and experience love with a healthy body¡­ but I¡¯ve already pushed down the woman I love down a cliff with my own hands and killed her!¡±

    ¡°ARGH!¡±

    Shimizu coughed a mouthful of blood again along with a shrilling shriek. It wasn¡¯t because of an illness but rather because of the sorrow and remorse that manifested within her heart! She wiped the blood off her mouth with her sleeves and kneeled down on the ground, weeping endlessly, her grief strengthening the dark mist on her sword further.

    ording to the legends, the first de Maiden of the Heian Empire was just amon woman.

    And at this moment, Shimizu¡¯s Tranquil Bamboo was absorbing all the grudge that had umted inside her right from birth. It had unleashed outside at this moment of despair and forged the de anew!

    Yet another Cursed Katana had emerged in the Land of East on this day!

    Shimizu gazed upon her Cursed Katana and revealed a fond expression on her face for the first time ever. It was the dependence and longing for the Cursed Katana that the de Maidens felt.

    ¡°I thought I had reached the end of my life, but who would have imagined that it was a new beginning?¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes darkened and beauty defined her expression, yet her skin had already be pale and ice-cold.

    She felt aggrieved yet again, ¡°But am I still the same genius samurai woman who worked hard for the recognition of the people and the Minamoto n that hardly supported me? If not, who am I then and where am I supposed to go?¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily is already dead so what meaning is there in me obtaining a new lease of life?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze reflected nothing within them and just like that, she wandered into the boundless dark woods while pulling the unsheathed Cursed Katana, her ck sleeves fluttering in the wind.

    And right now, Hojo Dijon and Yuki Mayumi had finally arrived in front of the Abyssal Rift after following the tracks discovered by the prudent investigation of the Hannya ninjas.

    The two of them stood on the cliff, and to Yuki Mayumi, those terrifying Endless Demon Mountains was and she was most familiar with.

    ¡°Lady Mimori, Lord Dijon, the tracks of the Mirror Girl Lily end here. The tracks of the two unidentified female disciples go uphill though.¡±

    A red Hannya masked ninja reported.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother with those nameless disciples!¡± Mayumi stated, ¡°You must find the tracks of the Mirror Girl! Investigate it carefully for me!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The red Hannya masked ninjas affirmed.

    Soon after, a Hannya ninja who was investigating while crouching down at the cliffside yelled out, ¡°There are signs of a struggle here. It seems like someone fell into the Abyssal Rift.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dijon furrowed his brows, ¡°How could there be signs of a struggle when we hadn¡¯t even caught up? Don¡¯t tell me Kagami Lily fell into the Abyssal Rift? She¡¯s definitely dead in that case. Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°But why did this happen?¡± Dijon stoppedughing in puzzlement, ¡°Did they get attacked by some powerful enemy?¡±

    Yuki Mayumi shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we can¡¯t rule out the chance that they deliberately created these marks and used some method to flee while concealing their tracks. After all, that woman is pretty cunning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! She¡¯s quite cunning!¡± Dijon had a deeper understanding of this from his personal experience, ¡°She even pretended to follow me once and seized my treasured tamahagane and demon hound anima at the crucial moment! She even used them shamelessly to create her Cursed Katana! How abominable! This woman is too calctive, so we must not fall for her tricks!¡±

    At this moment, a few of the human-faced dogs that had survived the climb through sheer luck climbed up the cliff unsteadily.

    ¡°Below¡­ Mirror¡­ Woman¡­ Also¡­ Below¡­¡± the human-faced dogs repeated.

    ¡°What?! Below?¡± Dijon and Yuki were stunned and stepped forth to look down into the mist-filled Abyssal Rift.

 Volume 2, Chapter 111 â€“ Lily Awakens

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 111 - Lily Awakens</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    It was still dawn as the sun had yet to rise.

    The dim yellow light from the oilmp that Nanako had found after rummaging through the articles left behind by the previous upant of the cave in the fault of the Abyssal Rift¡¯s cliff illuminated the cavern.

    At this moment¡­

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily moaned softly, her brows furrowed gently, and lips parted slightly as pain seeped through her body as a result of the fall and the umted injuries.

    Nanako woke up immediately in response. She had also fallen asleep because of the extreme exhaustion.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡± Nanako directed a worried gaze towards Lily who was lying on herp. She had maintained this posture all night.

    Lily opened her eyes slowly and saw that young and gentle face that would never betray her.

    ¡°Nanako?¡± Lily was still perplexed about her current condition momentarily, ¡°D-Didn¡¯t I¡­¡±

    ¡°After that woman pushed you down the cliff, I¡­¡±

    Nanako narrated the events that took ce afterward to Lily.

    ¡°The mirror!¡± Lily panicked and tried to get up but furrowed her brows when she failed to do so because of the pain from her waist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis. I have the mirror with me,¡± Nanako took the mirror out from her bosom and handed it over to Lily.

    Lily received the mirror with her hands feebly and hugged it against her bosom before sighing in relief.

    Nanako had witnessed the exchange between Lily and Shimizu, so she knew how important it was to them, but she didn¡¯t inquire about it as she believed her sister would tell her when she was willing to do so, and if she didn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t her ce to ask about it.

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu! I never thought she was such a vicious woman!¡± Nanako trembled in revulsion.

    ¡°No¡­ Nanako, don¡¯t hate Shimizu,¡± Lily clutched her waist while getting up with much difficulty and lowered her head, her long hair concealing her eyes as she spoke the following words, ¡°Even now, my feelings haven¡¯t changed. Shimizu is still an important sister of mine to me.¡±

    Lily quivered while speaking, a voice of denial filled with endless grief seemed to resound within her mind, but her heart remained steadfast, ¡°She didn¡¯t push me off the cliff deliberately!¡±

    ¡°But I saw it with my own eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°It was an ident!¡± Lily raised her voice suddenly.

    ¡°But she showed that kind of expression after seizing the mirror and even threatened me¡­¡±

    ¡°Nanako!¡± Lily grabbed Nanako¡¯s hand firmly and raised her head to gaze at her solemnly, ¡°It was an ident.¡±

    Lily stated with matchless resolution along with a nod.

    ¡°Sis¡­ Why are you so kindhearted¡­ Why do you trust that woman so much¡­¡± Nanako couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and was unwilling to speak any contradicting words about Shimizu because she knew that would only make Lily sadder.

    ¡°Shimizu is a kindhearted woman like me and you, Nanako. I didn¡¯t sense any evilness from her eyes and no matter how much fate¡¯s torment twists her personality and no matter how many misunderstandings fate creates between us, I¡¯ll always choose to trust Shimizu!¡± Lily stated firmly.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± At this moment, even Nanako seemed to waver after seeing the resolution in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Nanako,¡± Lily caressed Nanako¡¯s shoulders gently, ¡°Thank you¡­ You deserve the most thanks this time.¡±

    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t need to be so polite to me. I haven¡¯t done anything worthy of gratitude,¡± Nanako responded while lowering her head, as if it were a matter of fact.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you grabbing the mirror and jumping off the cliff recklessly to look for me, I might¡¯ve ended up in extreme peril and the rtionship between me and Shimizu might¡¯ve be truly irreconcble. Most importantly, you helped me retrieve the mirror, which is much more precious than my own life!¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­ you really mean to thank me?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Of course,¡± Lily responded in doubt.

    ¡°How do you n to thank me then¡­¡± Nanako turned her head aside and looked at the walls of the cave.

    Lily smiled sweetly, ¡°How do you want me to do it? I¡¯ll listen to you, Nanako.¡±

    In that split second, Nanako¡¯s twinkling gaze traveled across Lily¡¯s moist crimson lips and her body quivered slightly, tempting her to approach Lily, but her shoulders regained their calm soon after.

    ¡°Never mind, forget about it.¡±

    Lily felt some doubts and a short moment of silence reigned the cavern.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Nanako, you said I fell into a fault on the cliff, right? And that we are inside a cave in that fault. Let me go outside and look for a way out of this ce,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be in such a hurry, Sis. It might be¡­ dangerous outside,¡± Nanako pointed towards the exterior of the cave and the dim light allowed Lily to see an armored samurai seated at the entrance while leaning on the cave wall.

    Lily was astonished, ¡°Ate-stage swordmaster! It¡¯s a¡­ demon samurai?!¡±

    Lily grabbed the handle of her sword in vignce.

    ¡°No, Sister Lily. He might not be an enemy.¡±

    Nanako narrated the matter of the samurai guarding them to Lily.

    ¡°How could something like a demon samurai guarding us be possible? Perhaps he was guarding this cavern,¡± Saying so, Lily looked at the samurai again and his visage gave her a familiar feeling.

    Sakura also awakened at this moment, ¡°Master, oh Master. You¡¯ve finally woken up!¡±

    ¡°Sakura!¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m d you are fine, but you are still quite weak. I still have some anima stockpiled within me, please use those spirits to recover.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Alright¡­¡±

    Most of the anima stockpiled from the previous outside experience had been sold already and Sakura had remained together with Nanako thereafter. Sakura hadn¡¯t obtained any further animas in the previous battle too, so she only had a smidgen of low-grade and mid-grade animas stockpiled within her currently.

    Lily had huge spirit power reserves currently, so even after she had absorbed most of the animas stockpiled within Sakura while leaving some behind for her personal use, she was only able to recover less than 20% of her spirit power.

    But Lily¡¯s vitality had recovered by a lot, so she tried to stand up but the surging pain from her waist made her kneel down with a yelp.

    ¡°What happened, Sis?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face flushed slightly while she clutched her waist, ¡°I might¡¯ve twisted my waist during my fall. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much, but I can¡¯t stand up¡­¡±

    Nanako fetched a pretty clean animal hide that she had discovered while going through the cases in the cave and said, ¡°Lie down on it, Sis. I¡¯ll massage your waist.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The massage skills passed down in my Saionji family are quite effective for sprains. My mother¡¯s backache healed after I massaged her once.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lily turned jubnt, ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master. The samurai at the entrance didn¡¯t enter throughout the entire night, so it seems like he¡¯s really guarding this ce,¡± Sakura exined.

    No matter what the situation was, Lily still felt worried, but she knew it would be quite inconvenient for her to fight with her waist like this.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll trouble you, then.¡±

    Lily turned around andid face-down on the hide.

    Nanako rolled up her sleeves and rubbed her arms, seeming quite eager to perform.

    She arrived beside Lily and said, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s hard to grasp the position through clothes, so I¡¯ll be lifting your skirt up.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Hmm¡­ Fine¡­¡± Lily blushed as she was wearing a kimono and there was no way to just pull open the top.

    Nanako raised Lily¡¯s skirt all the way back to her waist and even the sash of Lily¡¯s skirt was pulled up alongside it.

    And thus, Lily¡¯s hourss-like figure and bootylicious buttocks bared themselves before Nanako¡¯s eyes.

    Although the small white strap of her underwear was still unwedged between the crack of her buttocks, the upper section only had a petite triangr white cloth covering it.

    Lily¡¯s breathing quickened as she felt quite embarrassed even though it was her little sister performing on her.

    On the other hand, Nanako¡¯s breathing turned a bit erratic when she saw Lily¡¯s perfect womanly body. However, she knew it was more important to treat her sister¡¯s waist, so she spared no effort to massage Lily¡¯s waist.

    Nanako acted quite professionally and invigorated Lily¡¯s acupoints constantly, making Lily moan uncontrobly and breathe out freezing clouds of breaths.

    Nanako had parted Lily¡¯s thighs from behind and knelt in between to perform the massage on Lily. She would massage Lily¡¯s buttocks asionally in passing and alleviate the tension within those muscles¡­

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily found it really hard to endure such a restrictive massage and even began to have a different kind of feeling towards Nanako, who she regarded as a younger sister normally. She even began to long for Nanako¡¯s hands to slip and ¡®identally¡¯ touch the sensitive regions of her body more while massaging ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± However, Nanako imed the procedure was done with a p of her hands.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s done already?¡± It seemed as if Lily wanted it tost longer, but she got upnguidly with a flushed face and arranged her clothes properly while breathing restlessly.

    ¡°Sis, try standing up now.¡±

    Lily tried to stand up even turned her waist around, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s healed for the better. I didn¡¯t expect you to possess such magical skills, Nanako!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. If you liked it, how about I give you a full-body massage next time, Sis?¡±

    ¡°Eh? T-There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Lily felt her face heat up.

    She had finally regained her mobility, so Lily checked her surroundings, ¡°This ce is¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm. It seems like someone lived here a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°I can feel an exceptional aura suffusing this ce,¡± Lily stared while surveying the surroundings.

    She refrained from going outside to check on that demon samurai for the time being and examined the cave they were in first.

    She then arrived before the wall engraved with ancient characters.

    The characters were divided into two paragraphs, one bold and powerful, the other filled with deep love and grace. It seemed that a man and woman had engraved it here.

    Lily illuminated the character using the oilmp and felt shock and veneration from the depths of her heart.

    She hung the oilmp at the side and stepped back a few steps while pulling Nanako before saying, ¡°Nanako, bow along with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Nanako hadn¡¯t seen the characters on the wall, so she looked at Lily with doubt, ¡°W-Why do we need to bow towards characters left behind by hunters?¡±

    ¡°Nanako, the characters on this wall were left behind by the real hero of the Minamoto n, Minamoto Kurou Yosh*tsune, and his beloved wife, Lady Shizuka.¡±

    Lily stated calmly.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune?¡± Nanako¡¯s gaze also turned respectful.

    Lily and Nanako knelt solemnly at the same time and bowed towards those characters a few times reverently.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune, I¡¯ve always been on the receiving end of your grace ever since my arrival in this world. I¡¯ve received your care yet again on this day and identally entered the cave where you and your beloved once resided. On top of that, we¡¯ve even used your things without permission andmitted an unpardonable offense, but we were at an impasse too, so I hope you are able to forgive us¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis, for some reason, I feel that this cave is filled with an exceptional yet sorrowful aura.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because this ce is where Lord Yosh*tsune parted with Lady Shizuka,¡± Lily said inaudibly.

 Volume 2, Chapter 112 â€“ The Location of Minamoto no Yoshitsune and Lady Shizukaâ€™s Final Parting

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 112 - The Location of Minamoto no Yosh*tsune and Lady Shizuka¡¯s Final Parting</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°My forces have been defeated and mynd deprived, I am now forced to part with my beloved wife here. The path ahead is too dangerous, yet I have to crush that person¡¯s ambition! I fight for neither fame nor power, only for the Heavens! No matter how the future generation sees it, I have no regrets even in defeat! However, I just don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll be able to see my wife and my unborn child again.

    ¡ª¡ª Minamoto Kurou Yosh*tsune.¡±

    ¡°If the Heavens were to give me another chance, I would still choose this man without any regrets and even apany him to the ends of the world. The saddest thing for me isn¡¯t the fact that I¡¯ve apanied him to the end of our lives, but rather that I cannot apany him in death. Lord Kurou wishes to seek the mandate of Heavens, and a weak, pregnant woman like me is powerless to apany him. I will wait for your return along with our child, and if the wait turns out to be futile, may we meet in the underworld.

    ¡ª¡ª Lady Shizuka.¡±

    Lily found it hard to stop her eyes from tearing up after reading the characters on the rock wall. Lily was someone who was deeply infatuated with someone, so it was unexpected for her to discover that the teacher who had guided her silently till now, Lord Yosh*tsune, who she couldn¡¯t meet yet was fated with, had such a heroic and romantic final parting with his wife.

    Expecting a nod from you, as long as you apany me, I need nothing else in life.

    Who would have imagined that the unforgettable love between the most heroic samurai of the Heian period whose tales were spread wide and far, and the prettiest woman of the Heian period awaited such a tragic ending.

    Lily had read about the tale of Lord Yosh*tsune once and knew he could never see Lady Shizuka afterward ever again.

    However, although it was rumored that their ce of final parting was Mt. Yoshino, no one had ascertained it until now, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lily had fallen down the cliff identally, she too wouldn¡¯t have discovered it.

    Lily suddenly heard the voice of an ancient and powerful will within her mind, ¡°Who is it¡­ Is it my lover¡­ Why do I sense my lover¡¯s aura?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know which grand existence this will belong to, but the majesty and profundity within it made even the current Lily feel subservient from the depths of her heart after hearing it.

    However, she was puzzled about what this grand will meant.

    Lily could feel that this will hadn¡¯t originated from this cave and had actually emerged from further ahead of the rock wall, a much deeper region¡­

    ¡°Nanako, did you hear that majestic voice?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t hear anything. I can only sense the sadness within the cavern, which I obviously didn¡¯t notice when I entered inside.¡±

    Lily got up and stated, ¡°Nanako, let¡¯s leave as soon as possible. This is the location of Lord Yosh*tsune and Lady Shizuka¡¯s final parting, so it¡¯s improper for us to disturb the ce further. We absolutely cannot tell anyone about this ce.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I understand,¡± Nanako nodded.

    However, right after Lily and Nanako had restored the cave back to its original state and were nning to bid farewell to the cave, Lily sensed a dangerous aura creeping closer from outside the cave.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Lily raised her head to look towards the roof of the cave, ¡°Something¡¯s scaling down the cave!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Nanako was also astonished.

    In the next moment, a bunch of red Hannya masked ninjas, as well as arge number of silver Hannya masked ninjas, rappelled down the rocky walls of the mountain using long ropes.

    They then surrounded the cave-dwelling with a greater number of human-faced dogs behind them.

    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± A savage samurai that was over 3m tall and another who was taller and regal than him, a demon ninja donned in ck robes with grey skin and golden eyes directly jumped down onto the fault instead of using the ropes, causing a tremor to pass through thend.

    Lily became disheartened when she sensed the descent of these two powerful auras. To the side, Nanako clutched Lily¡¯s sleeves tightly and intended to open the Sakura Parasol.

    Yet Lily pushed the parasol down and shook her head to indicate that it was useless to do so.

    ¡°Mirror¡­ Inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Woman¡­ Also¡­ Inside¡­¡±

    The human-faced dogs barked towards the cave.

    ¡°Lord Dijon, they won¡¯t escape again this time, right?¡± The ck-robed man donned in an old-fashioned silver armor crafted in the shape of a bizarre beast questioned in a deep voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s right inside that cave and although that woman possesses some tricks, with Lord Genja here, there¡¯s no chance for that Mirror Girl to escape!¡± Dijon seemed to hold some deference towards the giant demon ninja called Genja.

    Dijon hollered, ¡°Kagami Lily, I know you are inside! Lord Genja has personally made a trip here today, why haven¡¯t youe out to ept death yet!¡±

    ¡°Dammit¡­¡± Lily¡¯s mind filled with worry, ¡°I still haven¡¯t recovered from my injuries and only have about 20% of spirit power left in my reserves. The odds of winning against just Dijon are close to nil, let alone therge number of subordinates he has brought along, as well as that powerful demon ninja who possesses fearsome strength! He¡¯s even stronger than that Yuki Mayumi! Nanako and I have no way out of this cave. What do we do now¡­ can we only fight to the death? But¡­ the chances of winning are almost none in my current condition! Even if we wish to flee, there¡¯s no passage to escape through in this cavern!¡±

    While Lily and Nanako worried for the future, the demon samurai who was seated outside the cavern all the while stood up and blocked Dijon and Genja¡¯s way.

    ¡°Hmm? Who are you? My subordinate?¡± Dijon asked doubtfully. The undead samurai was donned in shabby armor with the Hojo family¡¯s crest, but the mask prevented Dijon from recognizing his identity momentarily as it was still dark.

    The undead samurai remained motionless and stood before the entrance as before.

    ¡°Lord Dijon, is he a demon samurai of yours? What is he doing?¡±

    Dijon shook his head and ordered, ¡°Since you¡¯re a samurai of my Hojo family, follow me inside to capture Kagami Lily!¡±

    The samurai trembled all over when he heard Lily¡¯s name and gave out a guttural growl with the intention of threatening Dijon after muttering Lily¡¯s name, ¡°Li¡­ Ly¡­¡±

    Dijon became infuriated after hearing this hostile growl, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Did something go wrong with Lord Koan¡¯s dark arts?¡±

    Dijon¡¯s gaze turned colder, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you moved aside yet?!¡±

    However, the undead samurai remained motionless all the same. He then suddenly turned his face around and gazed at Lily through the pitch-ck darkness of the mask.

    The undead samurai stated in a deep voice, ¡°Miss¡­ Kagami¡­ Arh¡­¡±

    This address seemed to jolt Lily¡¯s memories of the bygone days awake and although the voice had changed because of the summoning post-death, as she was sensitive towards obsessions and grudges, Lily had sensed that mentor- and father-like concern that had transformed into a strong obsession and remained unchanging even after death.

    ¡°Lord Matsuda¡­¡± Lily voiced out calmly.

    At that moment, all sorts of feelings welled up in her heart.

    The undead samurai should have lost all human emotions yet that terrifying mask didn¡¯t look that fearsome at this moment and instead looked dignified like that of a loving father.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Matsuda. I don¡¯t know why you are here, but did you guard this ce all night for Lily? You have already lost your life because of me once, so I cannot let your soul perish for me.¡±

    Lily kneeled down inaudibly at once and used the handle of her de as a crutch, ¡°Lord Matsuda, are you telling me to flee? I thank you for your consideration, but this cave is a dead end, so there¡¯s no way out of this region. Please move aside, Lord Matsuda. You aren¡¯t their match, please don¡¯t sacrifice yourself in vain.¡±

    The armor of Matsuda, who had already be an undead creature, screamed itself hoarse. Its voice had already be unintelligible and was close to crazed, pain-filled, obsessive screams.

    ¡°Grrah! Grruh! Grraah!¡±

    It seemed like he was insistent on having Lily flee, but even though Lily checked the surroundings once again after getting up, she couldn¡¯t find any other way out of the cave!

    ¡°Spurt!¡± A red Hannya masked ninja shed at Matsuda¡¯s back.

    ¡°Lord Matsuda!¡± Although she knew he was already dead, Lily felt her heart ache in pain when she saw the person who was once her master and elder get shed.

    Lily wanted to rush outside and kill that ninja, but Matsuda unsheathed his tachi and pointed it towards Lily, preventing her from taking a step further. He shuddered uncontrobly and it almost seemed as if he wanted to pass his obsession to Lily, but he failed to voice it out.

    ¡°Grah¡­ Kagami¡­ Grrahh¡­ Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Spurt!¡± The ninja shed at Matsuda¡¯s back again, making him stagger forward, but he managed to maintain his footing. He then turned around suddenly and even though that ninja shed at his shoulder, he remained motionless and stabbed through that ninja!

    The ninja fell to the ground along with a groan.

    Dijon started indignantly, ¡°So it was you, Matsuda! You intend to oppose me and protect Lily even after death? Kill him at once, there¡¯s no need to hold back!¡±

    The ninjas rushed forth and although Matsuda exchanged blows with them, he was heavily outnumbered and was on the receiving end of their shes!

    As a result, Matsuda¡¯s armor was chipped away te by te and his resolute, yet much tinier body shuddered each time the ninjas shed at him.

    ¡°Lord Matsuda!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t endure any longer and nned to rush outside and fight to the death with them.

    Nanako pulled back Lily desperately, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t. You can¡¯t go outside. You can¡¯t defeat them as you are now and will only get killed!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Lily to shake off Nanako with her strength, but Dijon pushed through the ninjas at this moment and readied his tachi for a strike¡ª

    A silver light shed by.

    And Matsuda¡¯s head arched up in the sky before falling in front of Lily, while his headless body dropped to the ground with a thud.

    The terrifying mask shattered and Matsuda Nagahide¡¯s decrepit, yet resolute purplish face revealed itself.

    Matsuda gazed at Lily with his glowing eyes and smiled at her with his bearded chin, using his final breath to pass his final message to her, ¡°Miss Kagami, you are like a daughter to me. No matter whether you are in the right or wrong, as your master, I shall always remain on your side. Let me protect you this onest time as your master, run now¡­¡±

    ¡°L-Lord Matsuda¡­ Uncle Matsuda¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t hold back the hot tears from overflowing out of her eyes.

    Run! This is the final protection a father could offer a daughter! Even though I know there isn¡¯t any way out, I have to escape somehow!

    Lily pulled Nanako and ran all around within the cave, yet she wasn¡¯t able to find a passage leading outside.

    At the moment when she passed by the letters engraved on the rock wall, the charm of Lady Shizuka underneath her clothes trembled suddenly.

    When Lily took out the charm, she discovered it was releasing a warm and gentle light and this light actually transformed into a conical beam of light and struck the letters engraved by her and her husband, making them light up at once.

    The youthful yet aged, heroic yet resolute voice echoed out again, ¡°I am Minamoto Kurou Yosh*tsune, who dares topel someone under the protection of my wife?!¡±

    This voice had frightened Dijon and hispanions at once.

    In the next moment, the surroundings of the shining letters formed a stone door-shaped light tunnel that was one person tall and two persons wide.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The stone door opened and revealed a dark space inside which was a secret tunnel that led to an unknown location.

    ¡°A secret tunnel!¡± Lily didn¡¯t even pause to ponder and ran towards that secret tunnel while pulling Nanako along.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, don¡¯t you even dream of running! What Genji Kurou Yosh*tsune, someone who is long dead can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Dijon swung his tachi with the intention of chasing after her.

    ¡°Clutch!¡± Yet a hand grabbed Dijon¡¯s foot and made him quiver all over.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The headless Matsuda Nagahide¡¯s hand clutched onto Dijon¡¯s foot tenaciously.

    ¡°Absolutely disgraceful!¡± Dijon raged and shed at the headless samurai¡¯s body, yet the headless samurai didn¡¯t relinquish its grip!

    A voice familiar to Lily seemed to scream its soul out within the cave in the next moment, ¡°Run! Kagami Lily!¡±

    The stone door also began to close at this moment.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Matsuda!¡± Lily fled past the stone door into the tunnel resolutely along with Nanako.

    ¡°Unhand me! You damned old coot! Unhand me, I said!¡± Dijon shed the headless samurai crazedly, resulting in the armor tes flying about in all directions while blood sshing everywhere!

    Lily turned around suddenly and looked on nkly while biting her lips as the stone door closed slowly, while the headless samurai¡¯s resolute figure refused to relinquish his grip no matter how battered he became.

    The stone door finally closed fully, and the stone wall returned to its former speckless state, void of any opening as if a door had simply never appeared there.

    ¡°Lord Matsuda¡­¡± Lily knelt on the ground and sobbed while covering her face.

 Volume 2, Chapter 113 â€“ Unimaginable Stele

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 113 - Unimaginable Stele</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    After the stone door closedpletely, the headless samurai¡¯s strong will dissipated as if he had finally executed his long-cherished wish and lost strength immediately, his hand relinquishing its grip and falling to the ground powerlessly.

    But this didn¡¯t lessen Dijon¡¯s hatred, so he shed the corpse crazedly a few more times and charged inside the cave along with the ninjas.

    However, it only had a wall carved with letters within it and had no traces of a door.

    Dijon tried to push the wall by utilizing all of his spirit power, but it showed no reaction at all.

    As such, he lifted his tachi up high and shed down towards the wall with force.

    ¡°ng!¡± Following a spark, the weapon in Dijon¡¯s hand rebounded back and slipped through his grip, falling in a corner of the cave. As for the wall, it didn¡¯t even move a wee bit and only had a faint mark left behind from the sh.

    ¡°T-This isn¡¯t a normal stone wall!¡± Dijon eximed in rm. His arms still felt numb at the moment and his tachi had obtained a few cracks as well¡­

    Genja also entered the cave by stooping down and then inspected that wall, ¡°It looks the same as the nearby walls and is made of normal rock, but it seems like an extremely powerful will is protecting it.¡±

    ¡°Is this really a dwelling of Yosh*tsune? He¡¯s the one protecting it?¡± Dijon was stunned.

    Genja¡¯s hideous and vile face rarely showed any human-like expressions, so he replied quietly, ¡°Perhaps it is¡­ However, even though Yosh*tsune is quite strong, he¡¯s been long dead, so could just a remnant will that¡¯s inhabiting a location really manifest such might?¡±

    Around the same time, Lily just heard a weak tremor on the other side of the wall.

    She could also sense the exceptional hardness of the wall and the bizarre fusion of that stone door and the wall was truly quite mystical.

    She assumed that Dijon and his group wouldn¡¯t give up so easily and would definitely keep watch outside the cave.

    Lily stroked the ice-cold wall and whispered, ¡°Lord Matsuda¡­ Henceforth, I shall venerate you as my father in this Heian world. Hojo Dijon, killing Lord Matsuda is the same as killing my father. I shall never forget this hatred!¡±

    A fierce glint shed through Lily¡¯s eyes and a crimson grudge emanated from her cursed katana and seeped out through the sheath.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Nanako pulled Lily¡¯s sleeve, perplexed about what to say.

    Lily wiped her tears and controlled her breathing to pacify her emotions. She then turned around and looked towards the dark secret tunnel. It wasn¡¯tpletely dark and seemed to have a faint glowing from the depths of the tunnel.

    Lily and Nanako made for the glowing light and arrived at a cavern that was about the same dimensions as the one outside. The cavern had a regal stele that was over 3m tall leaning on the wall to one side while two ancient stonemps that were over 1m tall rested on either side of it. Even more unfathomably, the source of the dim glow of light was the stone bench they were situated on.

    Lily checked her surroundings in vignce, but it was apletely sealed stone room and didn¡¯t seem to have a visitor in a long time. As such, she was puzzled about why the stone bench was still lit.

    Lily and Nanako arrived in front of the stone bench and were amazed to discover that the oilmps made out of copper receptacles set up on the stone bench seemed to have a never-ending supply of oil and didn¡¯t diminish at all. Lily could feel that these simple oilmps possessed a power that was far beyond her scope of understanding.

    ¡°Sis, look¡­¡± Nanako stated while pointing towards the stele.

    Lily stepped back and observed that rocky and upright ancient stele with the help of the dim illumination provided by the oilmps. It portrayed the stances of a celestial maiden performing a sword-dance.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lily was shaken to the core by those stances instantaneously.

    Although the engraved celestial maiden¡¯s visage seemed to have turned vaguer because of the vicissitudes of time, the lines were still bold and filled with grace and the form vivid and lifelike. The sword intent contained within the sword-dance even transmitted a profound mystery that seemed existent and non-existent within the mind.

    Lily couldn¡¯t even hear Nanako¡¯s voice any longer right now. Her body had be drenched in sweat immediately and her breathing had turned erratic, her bosom heaving up and down involuntarily. It seemed that seeing the celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance that was engraved on the stele had made her fall into a certain kind of entranced and uncontroble excitement.

    For some reason, once Lily had gone through the beautiful engravings of the sword-dance of the celestial maiden dressed in light and refreshing clothes, she was actually able toprehend the derivingws of a sword art from within them, and the description of the sword and force within thesews seemed to resemble the Genji Swordstyle, yet they were much more profound!

    ¡°Just what is this ce? And who carved such an unimaginable celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance here, and moreover¡­¡±

    When Lily saw the final stance of the celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance, it invoked an intense excitement within her, as if she had half-aplished something, but it stopped suddenly and was followed by a deep sense of loss and hollowness!

    ¡°How could it¡­ end just like that? No! This can¡¯t be!¡± Lily lost her bearings and checked the surroundings of the stele with an entranced and flushed face while breathing irregrly, trying to look for the next stance, but she failed to find anything. Whoever had carved this stele hadn¡¯t finished carving the celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance on it!

    ¡°Sis! Sis!¡± Nanako shook the hollowed Lily who was kneeling before the stele while drenched in sweat, ¡°Sis, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Only then did Lily regain her senses. Her forehead had gained a sheen of sweat and her beautiful hair had be a terrible mess with strands sticking to her face. On top of that, the wide cleavage at the front of her kimono had also gained a translucent shine to it.

    ¡°Sis, look over there¡­ the stone desk at that corner seems to have a lot of papers on it.¡±

    Lily calmed her breathing slowly and went over there together with Nanako and saw an ordinary oilmp that had long dried up along with some papers, brush and inkstone that seemed to have umted dust for an iprehensible amount of time.

    Lily brushed the dust off them gently using her slender fingers and picked up one of the papers to read, ¡°T-This is the Genji Swordstyle!¡±

    Lily was well versed in the Genji Swordstyle, so she recognized it at a nce.

    ¡°However, this looks different from the style I have learned. Also, there¡¯s a lot of amendments and alterations present in it. This handwriting is¡­¡±

    The illustrations of the stances had some annotations beside them while some couldn¡¯t be called annotations and were instead doubts and ruminations that were expressed by the writer. The letters emanated a bold and powerful intent that matched the letters carved by the man on the stone wall in the outer cavern.

    Lily came to a sudden realization when she noticed this, ¡°This is Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s tome! This tome depicts the creation process of the Genji Swordstyle!¡±

    Lily arrived in front of the stele along with the tome andpared them, and it was indeed as she had surmised.

    ¡°These bottommost pages of this sword tome are almost identical with the celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance carved on the stele and seem like a copy, while the stances changed gradually over the course of the sword tome and became more unyielding and upright while assimting the characteristics of masculine swordy. This is¡­ the ce where the Genji Swordstyle was created!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sis¡­¡± Nanako looked at Lily dazedly.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune created the Genji Swordstyle that¡¯s acimed as the apex swordsmanship of the Heian Empire within this dim and lonely stone room whileprehending the celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance on that stele!¡±

    Lily stated with her chest heaving up and down intensely.

 Volume 2, Chapter 114 â€“ Sword, Garments, and Parasol

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 114 - Sword, Garments, and Parasol</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    It was quite unexpected that this secluded and enclosed dim location was actually the ce where Lord Yosh*tsune had created the grandest swordy in all of the Heian Empire. Lily felt a deep veneration for this ce because of this.

    However, Lord Yosh*tsune had created the apex swordsmanship of the Heian Empire just based on hisprehension of the iplete celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance engraved on the stone stele, so it was evident that the stele was a much mystical object.

    ¡°No wonder the 10th book of the Genji Swordstyle was empty! Is it because the stele itself is iplete? But, since there¡¯s nothing ahead of it, why was there a need to create a nk 10th book and pass it on to me who isn¡¯t a descendant of the Genji? Perhaps there¡¯s some hidden story behind these actions, but I¡¯m still unaware of them.¡±

    At this moment, Nanako eximed all of a sudden, ¡°What are you doing, Sakura? You¡¯ve been shaking on my back ever since we entered here.¡±

    The Sakura Parasol flew out of Nanako¡¯s sash and unfurled itself to float in the air.

    ¡°I-I can feel an inexplicable ripple of energy. It seems as if something is calling out to me, an ancient yet familiar aura! But where is it? Where is the thing calling out to me? It¡¯s obviously nearby yet I can¡¯t find it!¡± The Sakura Parasol¡¯s tone was different from usual and seemed a bit absent-minded.

    ¡°Is something calling out to you? What is it?¡± Lily inquired skeptically.

    However, the Sakura Parasolnded on the ground and lied on its side, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ this call is intense at times yet weak at other times, so even I can¡¯t figure out the location¡­¡±

    Lily and Nanako searched the entire stone room. However, as the cave was an enclosed space, it didn¡¯t have any other passage or unusual location except the entrance.

    But Lily could feel a faint wind current blowing through a small gap from the wall the stele was leaning on.

    ¡°Is there a space behind the stele?¡±

    Lily tried to push the stele aside, but it didn¡¯t even move an inch!

    She utilized all of her spirit power and pushed it with the full strength of ate-stage sword saint, yet it still remained unmoved and only resulted in some dust falling out from the gap.

    Nanako also joined in to help, but it was futile.

    Lily retreated a few steps and pondered on it. The stele was quite exceptional, so she didn¡¯t wish to damage it carelessly, but she simply couldn¡¯t push it all.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s some kind of mechanism present here?¡±

    The duo scoured the entire cavern once again to look for such a mechanism, but their search was in vain.

    The Sakura Parasol remained silent and justid on its side on the ground.

    At this time, Lily felt shocked by this iprehensible location and also felt worried at the same time about how to leave it.

    Leaving aside Dijon and his group that were keeping watch outside, the door Lily and Nanako had passed through had closed unfathomably, so there was simply no way out of this inner stone room.

    The only possibility left was the passage behind the stele, but it remainedpletely immovable.

    Nanako also began to feel worried.

    ¡°Sister Lily, although this ce is quite mystical, we can¡¯t always stay in here. But how do we leave this ce?¡±

    Lily was also at her wit¡¯s end at this moment and shook her head helplessly, ¡°That heavy stele might be the key to leaving this ce.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say. That fearsome Hojo Dijon is keeping watch outside, so even if we managed to discover a way to make the stone door reappear, we can¡¯t open it,¡± Nanako stated in deep worry.

    Lily stared at the ethereal, graceful yet somewhat seductive stances of the celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance etched on the stele and for some reason, she felt an urge to perform the dance depicted on it.

    ¡°Nanako, I want to try learning the sword-dance etched on that stele, so watch from the side, okay?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sis, you are really so obsessed with training.¡±

    ¡°I feel a pure sense of gratitude when I look at this sword-dance. Lord Yosh*tsune had parted for the final time in this location after his defeat yet still managed to create the Genji Swordstyle for theter generation by resisting his sorrow. If it weren¡¯t for the Genji Swordstyle, I absolutely couldn¡¯t have obtained my current attainments!¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned resolute and Nanako could also feel her sister¡¯s emotions, so she retreated to the side silently and observed her while sitting in seiza.

    ¡°This dance performance isn¡¯t to learn the swordy on the stele covertly but rather a dance from Lily in honor of Lord Yosh*tsune! I shall now present the dance that is the origin of Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s culminating lifework. I believe Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s will would be pleased with it if you are still able to sense it.¡±

    As a man, it would¡¯ve been impossible for Lord Yosh*tsune to perform the same movements as the stances etched on the stele, so he must¡¯ve made inferences from the intent infused within them. Thus, he has probably never seen this dance.

    ¡°Sis, while we scoured through the room just now, I saw garments that might have belonged to Lady Shizuka inside a case over in that corner,¡± Nanako continued, ¡°Your garments are torn, Sis, so it might be a bit discourteous to perform a pure and ceremonious sword-dance like that. So why not borrow the Lady¡¯s garments for this asion to appease the Lord¡¯s soul?¡±

    Lily was taken away, ¡°Wear the garments of Lady Shizuka, the prettiest woman of Heian, huh? Although it would be a bit improper to do so without her consent, Lord Yosh*tsune would definitely be pleased to see a woman dressed in his beloved wife¡¯s garments perform the sword-dance he studied the most in his entire life, and that would also please his wife for sure. Lady Shizuka is an exceptional woman, so I believe she would be able to understand my intentions with her tolerance.¡±

    Under the dim yellow lighting, Lily changed into the long-sleeved kimono of Lady Shizuka, the prettiest woman of Heian, an ethereal bewitching crimson dress that had moonlit frost portrayed on its long sleeves, making it appear very pure and poignant.

    Lily realized that her figure seemed to resemble that of Lady Shizuka, so the long-sleeves were a perfect fit for her.

    Lily stood in front of the ancient stele lit by the flickering light and gazed at the dance stances of the celestial maiden. Lily was good at dancing, so she had memorized all the postures of the sword-dance¡¯s stances with a single look. Although she still hadn¡¯t inferenced the refined sword intent infused within them, she had obtained a clear understanding of the stances themselves.

    Lily stood still and lifted one of her arms, allowing the long crimson sleeve that was almost as tall as her to wind down.

    As for Nanako, she began singing a gentle, melodious yet somewhat sorrowful poem.

    For some reason, when she saw Lily¡¯s stance, Nanako recalled this poem and even she couldn¡¯t remember when exactly she had learned it.

    Autumn arrives in Yoshino, and we spend the night in a humble thatched hut,

    Our sleeves turn damp at midnight, drenched in wet and cold water droplets¡­

    When Lily heard the poem, the metal sword in her hand rippled with a cold light. Shemenced with slow movements and began performing a gracious dance together with the sword.

    Just like frost formed on red autumnal leaves, her swaying sleeves oozed an ethereal aura along with her movements that was yet apanied by a deeply affectionate maturity, and the asional streaks of sword light filled the stone room with a somewhat cold and wounded heroess.

    The crimson sleeves were akin to a flower, while the sword was akin to a broken heart.

    Lily didn¡¯t know why she was able to infer this, but her body began to throb uncontrobly along with the movements of the celestial maiden she performed in ordance with Nanako¡¯s singing.

    From a distance, Lily seemed like the divine manifestation of the celestial maiden who had descended to the mortal world to express the praise and sorrow of the Heavens for the brave and passionate heroes of the world.

    ¡°Sister Kagami¡­ is so pretty¡­¡± Nanako was also utterly bewitched by Lily¡¯s graceful, ethereal, somewhat sorrowful yet still sensual movements.

    The asional streaks of sword light seemed to invoke the memory of the distant moon from the sorrowful starry skies and made her experience a heartache.

    In the next moment, an unimaginable incident took ce. The etchings of the celestial maiden lit up one after the other along with Lily¡¯s movements and the ancient lines etched on the stele radiated a moonlight-like glow. It seemed that each time Lily finished a movement, the corresponding stance would light up on the stele. This amazed Nanako very much, but Lily had already be entranced within the selfless dance she was performing, and her sole objective right now was to express her naked emotions to Lord Yosh*tsune.

    Lily¡¯s dance should have ended with the final movement, but yet another unimaginable incident took ce. Lily didn¡¯t stop and instead continued dancing based on her intuition and her follow-up seemed to fit wlessly within that iplete dance!

    At the same time, all the stances of the celestial maiden were lit up on the stele and released a damp moonlight-like mist, following which the stele began to tremble violently.

    And it slid aside by itself apanied by creaking noises!

    Lily finally stopped when she witnessed this, utterly drenched in sweat.

    After the stele moved aside, it revealed yet another room hidden behind it. Moreover, it was different from the outer room and was clearly man-made, a smooth octagonal stone room.

    An ancient and transcendent intent trickled out from inside.

    The Sakura Parasol moved suddenly and unfurled itself before flying inside that stone room without the slightest exnation!

    ¡°Sakura?!¡±

    Lily and Nanako followed after Sakura and entered the octagonal stone room.

    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±

    Although they weren¡¯t that simr, the octagonal stone room resembled the mirror space. Furthermore, it looked like the J¨­mon characters etched on each stone wall of the room also resembled the characters within the mirror space!

    This stone room was filled with a boundless, ancient yet sorrowful intent!

    And the center of the stone room had a 1m wide square pedestal that had an exquisite tachi enshrined on it along with a set of pretty and elegant pink women¡¯s garments.

    The Sakura Parasol floated above the stone pedestal for a moment and then descended slowly, falling beside the garments and the sword.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lily advanced forward and observed the garments and the sword, feeling that the three items were a set thatplemented each other and were a trinity from long ago.

    Lily caressed those garments and felt a familiar, gentle yet unfamiliar aura from them.

    She then checked the surroundings and discovered that the stone room didn¡¯t have anything else apart from these items, except for the iprehensible J¨­mon characters etched on the stone walls.

    Furthermore, another thing which set this room apart from the stone room was that although these garments and sword should¡¯ve logically existed here for a long amount of time, they didn¡¯t even have a single speck of dust covering them even though they were uncased.

    Nanako arrived beside Lily and observed the garments, parasol and the sword, feeling doubts well up in her mind as well.

    She tried to call out to Sakura, but it seemed as if she had lost consciousness and showed no response at all and justid there as if it was an ordinary parasol.

    ¡°Sister Lily, just whose garments are these and why are they here? I¡¯ve never seen such a stone room, and for some reason, I feel that the Sakura Parasol, these garments and this sword belong to the same person,¡± Nanako¡¯s gaze seemed a bit perplexed yet discerning as she expressed her intuitive thoughts.

    ¡°You also feel the same, Nanako?¡± Lily gazed at Nanako and an even more incredible thought cropped up in her mind.

 Volume 2, Chapter 115 â€“ Recovered Memory

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 115 - Recovered Memory</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Yes¡­ I also feel the same¡­¡± The reflection of the three items mirrored within Nanako¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°It feels as if they are a set that belonged to the same individual a long, long time ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Nanako?¡± Lily stared at Nanako, feeling that she looked a little dazed while her manner of speech had also turned a bit weird.

    At this moment, the stele behind them returned to its original position along with creaking noises and blocked the entrance, trapping Lily and Nanako within this stone room.

    Almost instantaneously, the parasol, garments and sword within the dim room emanated a powerful yet mystical pink halo as if they were resonating.

    ¡°Sakura? What¡¯s going on? Answer me, Sakura!¡±

    Sakura often went into a dormant state, so Lily hadn¡¯t minded it much when she hadn¡¯t replied a moment ago, but it was hard for Lily to treat the current situation as the usual dormant state due to this exceptional response. As such, feeling worried, she reached out towards the parasol with the intent of retrieving it.

    However, the moment Lily¡¯s hand touched the Sakura Parasol, a powerful and indomitable power pushed her away.

    ¡°Kyah¡ª!¡± Lily cried out before hitting the wall and sliding down at a corner of the room.

    This halo is actually so dangerous?

    ¡°Nanako! Watch out!¡± Lily warned the still dazed Nanako.

    However, Lily witnessed Nanako reached out as if she wished to touch those three items.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Lily felt as if Nanako was in a trance and couldn¡¯t hear her words, so she tried to get up and pull Nanako back, but she found herself suppressed by a mysterious power and simply couldn¡¯t stand up at all!

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, Nanako! Your body won¡¯t be able to bear that halo¡¯s attack! Nanako!¡± Lily could sense her breath quicken, so she couldn¡¯t yell out loud and could only mutter in a low, worried voice.

    However, Nanako didn¡¯t seem to hear it and proceeded to touch that sword.

    Lily¡¯s heart trembled in trepidation.

    ¡°Whose sword¡­ is this? It¡¯s so pretty, graceful yet so exceptional,¡± Nanako¡¯s voice sounded a little na?ve as she swung that sword with elegance and ease.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback. She¡¯s fine?

    An even more incredulous event took ce after that. The pink halo shifted from the sword onto Nanako¡¯s body.

    And in the next moment, Nanako¡¯s body was d in pink energy des.

    ¡°Rip!¡± Nanako¡¯s clothes, including the inner garments, the grade 3 dagger passed down in the Saionji family as well as her gauntlets disintegrated immediately and dispersed in all directions.

    And Nanako¡¯s uncovered back ¡ªspotless, slender, petite and pure¡ª manifested before Lily¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Nanako? W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Lily had never witnessed such a method until now. Even with the power she wielded, it was utterly impossible for Lily to turn a grade 3 dagger into dust while leaving a human uninjured.

    ¡°Kyah!¡± Nanako seemed to have regained her senses at this moment and covered up her breasts and privates shyly and turned aside before ring back at Lily with a flushed face, ¡°Don¡¯t look, Sis!¡±

    But in the next moment, she directed a chilling gaze towards Lily and said, ¡°Hmph! How dare youy your eyes on thisdy¡¯s noble body! I¡¯ll have you pay back twofold in a moment, you big-boobed woman!¡±

    And this stunned Lily so much that she didn¡¯t how to respond to that deration.

    Then, Lily saw Nanako¡¯s gaze fall on those garments and heard her say, ¡°Hmm. These clothes looked quite pretty.¡±

    Nanako caressed the garments without any worry of a rebound from the pink halo like in Lily¡¯s case.

    In the next moment, the garments shone with an intense pink light and disappeared. At the same moment, those neat and exquisite garments manifested over Nanako¡¯s body, donning her in a short-skirted kimono that formed a pair with white stockings and distinctive wooden sandals.

    Lily blinked her eyes, wondering if she was hallucinating. It would take at least a dozen minutes to wear those garments properly, but¡­ how did Nanako wear them in instant?

    On the other hand, Nanako showed no amazement at all and instead picked up that exquisite sword and ced it at her waist before directing her gaze at the Sakura Parasol. She picked it up as well and then unfurled it before slinging it over her shoulder and spun around for Lily to see, ¡°How is it, Sis? Do I look pretty?¡±

    Lily felt wholly amazed and couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration internally. The items that existed within this ancient and mysterious room for so many years were a perfect fit for Nanako, as if they originally belonged to her. Furthermore, although the current Nanako possessed a pure and romantic naiveness to her, she also possessed a transcendent otherworldly aura.

    The power suppressing Lily disappeared at this moment, so Lily stood up after arranging the front of her kimono that had be disheveled because of the attack she received just now. However, she didn¡¯t rush over towards Nanako with worry and question her because she could feel that Nanako didn¡¯t require her worry.

    Nanako tapped the Sakura Parasol and tilted her head askew, spinning before Lily¡¯s eyes at times while raising one of her feet, just like a fairy that had descended onto this Heian world.

    She then lifted her head suddenly to gaze at the Sakura Parasol and asked, ¡°Sis, this parasol looks so pretty. Can you lend it to Nanako?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, sure¡­¡± Lily nodded. She hade to realize when she first saw the three items and Nanako and bore such a thought, that they were a set, and that the parasol, sword and garments originally belonged to Nanako. However, she didn¡¯t know this was so as even Yosh*tsune hadn¡¯t managed to enter this room and discover anything about the items left behind here by some unknown expert.

    But why is it so? These two items feel like they belong to Nanako, but she should have nevere to Yoshino previously, let alone this room!

    Seeing Lily stand there in a daze, Nanako walked before her and questioned, ¡°What are you thinking, Sis?¡±

    ¡°Eh? N-Nothing¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how to express her current thoughts in words.

    ¡°Heh. Then, Can I borrow two more things from you, Sis?¡±

    ¡°What things?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. The first is¡­¡± Nanako stood on tiptoes suddenly and hooked her hands around Lily¡¯s neck, causing Lily¡¯s head to drop down.

    Nanako¡¯s ice-cold yet bittersweet apple-vored lips pressed against Lily¡¯s lips gently.

    Although it was just a short moment, their lips squeezed tighter because of the contact and changed form.

    Lily was stupefied.

    I¡­ was caught off-guard just like that?

    And kissed a second woman?

    No, Nanako is my little sister, so she shouldn¡¯t count, right? But she seems so mysterious right now and makes my heart palpitate a little.

    Lily felt embarrassed for getting toyed by such a dainty girl yet also felt a little excited.

    She was unwilling to show such a reaction, yet she found it hard to control her emotions.

    ¡°The second item is something you treasure the most, Sis. But didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m family to you? So, you won¡¯t act stingy towards family, right, Sis?¡±

    Nanako ced her hand on Lily¡¯s stomach and pushed her against the wall.

    ¡°Lend me your mirror, Sis,¡± Nanako stated solemnly all of a sudden.

    In that split second, reluctance, worry and doubt welled up in Lily¡¯s heart as she couldn¡¯t understand why Nanako had be so inexplicable and strange suddenly.

    It¡¯s the same as when Shimizu wanted to borrow my mirror, that strange feeling.

    However, although it was for senior sister¡¯s sake, wasn¡¯t my indifference, reluctance and doubt the reason the misunderstanding between me and Shimizu deepen gradually?

    I don¡¯t want to see my sisters shed tears ever again.

    Nanako is a girl who is willing to give up her life for me without any returns!

    There¡¯s no way I can refuse her whether I¡¯m willing or not, even if she wants my everything!

    ¡°You aren¡¯t willing to, Sis?¡± Nanako asked unhappily, her voice slightlyden with grief.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll give you anything as long as you desire it,¡± Lily answered gently without any regrets.

    At the moment Lily answered her, an ancient and mystical vow descended over Lily and Nanako, and although the rocky mountain cave wall hung above them, a resplendent golden beam of light traversed through everything and illuminated Nanako and Lily¡¯s body. The fingers of the two entwined with each other and their souls seemed to form a certain bond that far surpassed emotions.

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned gentle, following which she took the ancient mirror out from her bosom and presented it to Nanako. Meanwhile, Nanako¡¯s remained pure and sincere, her eyes only reflecting her sister, Lily, in them, and her naught but unflinching loyalty remained inside them.

    Nanako extended her slender petite hand, and the moment their fingers touched the mirror, an incredible power pulled them inside the mirror!

    Lily lost consciousness and slid down against the wall powerlessly while sping the mirror with her legs stretched outside.

    The only person left in the room was Lily as Nanako and the Sakura Parasol had vanished, leaving behind only those motes of golden light that floated around Lily¡¯s unconscious body.

    Lily, the bearer of a boy¡¯s soul, awakened inside the octagonal stone room within the mirror space slowly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment he opened his eyes, he found himself seated in the middle of the octagonal stone room while still dressed in the same white yukata. He checked his surroundings and felt that the room was still as gloomy, cheerless and mystical as before, unchanging as ever.

    ¡°No, it seems more fragrant now, just like the vor of a bittersweet apple,¡± Lily thought internally.

    ¡°Hehe. Have you finally woken up?¡± An embarrassed and almost nervous girl¡¯s voice arrived from behind him.

    This voice felt very familiar to Lily!

    He turned around instantly.

    And saw the unsymmetrical ponytailed Nanako standing behind him while dressed in the pink mini-skirt kimono with the exquisite tachi located at her waist and the Sakura Parasol in hand.

    ¡°N-Nanako¡­ How¡­ are you¡­¡± Lily then suddenly recalled his current appearance, ¡°I, no, I¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how to exin his identity to Nanako as he felt that she might react unpredictably if she were to learn that she had sworn an oath of eternal love with a girl who possessed a boy¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Tch. What do you want to say? I naturally know you are Sister Lily, a big-boobed woman with a cute man¡¯s soul.¡±

    Nanako stooped down and whispered at Lily¡¯s ears, and in that split second, Lily felt as if he would faint from the shock.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Nanako stated calmly, ¡°You can continue to call me Nanako, but I want to tell you my true name, I¡¯m¡­¡± Nanako arrived at another section of the stone room swiftly and twirled her parasol in a satisfied manner before directing a distant and noble gaze down at Lily, ¡°Let me introduce myself again then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Kagura, your shikigami, Sister Lily.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 116 â€“ Kagura and Nanako

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 116 - Kagura and Nanako</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The octagonal stone room had eight walls to it with a door on each, and all of them were shut right now.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily wanted to check up on his senior sister right away, but he felt that he should fully understand the situation spanning out before him first. Thus, he questioned, ¡°Forgive me, Nanako, but I don¡¯t get it. What did you say? Shikigami?¡±

    As he looked at the Nanako before him, Lily noticed that her amber eyes had a sharp golden sheen to them unlike her usual violet-amber eyes.

    ¡°Are you really Nanako?¡± Lily asked in doubt, feeling puzzled momentarily.

    ¡°Hehehehe. You¡¯re really something, Master. Have you failed to recognize my voice?¡± The girl with shimmering golden-amber eyes questioned.

    ¡°Huh? This¡­¡± Thisughter as well as the girl¡¯s voice felt very familiar to Lily. Now that I think about it, this voice doesn¡¯t seem like Nanako¡¯s, no, it was different right from the moment Nanako entered a trance.

    The Sakura Parasol on Nanako¡¯s shoulder flew up and spun beside Nanako.

    At the same moment, Nanako¡¯s gaze turned dull before the golden sheen left her pupils, returning them to their original violet-amber color. She looked all around in puzzlement and then at Lily who was currently in a boy¡¯s form.

    ¡°W-Where am I? W-Who are you?¡± Nanako asked a bit agitatedly.

    ¡°J-Just what is going on?¡± Lily sat down on the floor and gazed at Nanako then at the Sakura Parasol floating beside her.

    The Sakura Parasol closed and flew to Lily¡¯s side, swaying beside him, ¡°Master, can you turn around? Your butt needs a spanking!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was rmed, ¡°Y-You¡¯re really Sakura? What are you saying? Just what did you do? Why do you know my identity? And why are you and Nanako able to enter this mirror space? Also, what happened to Nanako just now?¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s your own piece of work, so why are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°My work?¡± Lily was even more puzzled after hearing Sakura¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Uhm,¡± Nanako still felt a bit dizzy and hadn¡¯t cleared her head yet, ¡°Why are you calling him Master, Sakura? Wasn¡¯t Lily your master? Also, where are we?¡±

    Sakura spun in between Nanako and Lily and unfurled, emanating a faint golden sheen as she stated, ¡°Alright, let me exin it slowly then.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you remember what I told you once? I told you that I¡¯m a shikigami,¡± Sakura stated.

    After Sakura mentioned it, Lily seemed to recall a vague memory of it, so he nodded, ¡°So, you have recovered your memory?¡±

    Sakura flew up higher slowly towards the summit of the stone room that seemed to possess a faint golden sheen that made the surroundings appear dark, yet it made Sakura look holier and ethereal.

    Her voice also turned distant gradually, ¡°I am Kagura, a shikigami who traveled all of Heian along with my master, free and unfettered, enjoying the romance of life. However¡­¡±

    Sakura¡¯s voice turned sad, ¡°For someone on the level as me and my master, it was impossible to avoid getting involved in the great battle that urred decades ago, and so, my master and I had fallen one after the other¡­¡±

    The Sakura Parasol seemed to have the ability to influence people¡¯s souls, so Lily and Nanako were able to feel her sadness as well. Their expressions turned respectful instantaneously.

    Just hearing the term ¡®fallen¡¯ made it evident that Kagura and her master weren¡¯t on a levelprehensible bymonfolk as such a term wasn¡¯t used for the ordinary.

    Perhaps it was only appropriate to use the term ¡®fallen¡¯ for those who stood on an equal level with the stars.

    Sakura continued, ¡°My master wasn¡¯t willing to ept defeat and perish just like that, so she used her remaining power to perform a spell of immortality, the spell of reincarnation, on me, and sealed my will inside this mirror space so that I can avenge her one day.¡±

    ¡°However, that battle was too intense, so her spell suffered an interference, resulting in it only leaving part of my will within this mirror while the rest scattered into my treasures which then got separated after the battle. As such, my memory of the past became fragmented.¡±

    ¡°Until this moment, when Master granted me my divine parasol, garments and sword, and assembled them together with this ancient mirror of unknown origins, my will finally merged, and my memory also recovered as a result! Although my master had originally sealed my consciousness within this ancient mirror, it didn¡¯t belong to her.¡±

    Saying so, Sakura descended on Nanako¡¯s shoulder, who then grabbed it in a daze.

    And now, Nanako¡¯s eyes turned golden again while she spoke in Kagura¡¯s voice, ¡°Although the treasures survived that battle and were damaged to some degree, they gradually restored themselves after absorbing the spirit power of the world. However, my body perished eternally.¡±

    ¡°Nanako is the body my master reconstructed for me using the spell of reincarnation before perishing! Nanako has no mother nor father, she was birthed by the world on a moonlit night during a snowstorm after several decades and was then coincidentally adopted by Lady Saionji. Thenceforth, she became Saionji Nanako and coincidentally met with Master again.¡±

    Lily¡¯s mouth opened wide as she nodded nkly, ¡°I-Is this true¡­¡±

    If someone else had told her this normally, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed them. However, Nanako and the Sakura Parasol were able to enter this unfathomable mirror space, so it exined that this matter was pretty mystical and couldn¡¯t be exined by mortal concepts.

    ¡°My consciousness melded with the ones within the sword, garments and the mirror and this allowed me to recover myplete consciousness along with my memory of the past.¡±

    ¡°So, you were originally a part of Kagura¡¯s consciousness? And now that your consciousness has merged, you have recovered theplete consciousness of Kagura?¡± Lily confirmed.

    ¡°It is indeed so. You are so smart, Master.¡±

    ¡°W-What about Nanako then? Will she disappear?¡± Lily asked worriedly. He didn¡¯t need any shikigami no matter how powerful she was if Nanako would disappear.

    ¡°Hehehe. That¡¯s why I wanted to spank your butt, Master, even if you have a boy¡¯s body right now,¡± Kagura grumbled powerlessly.

    ¡°Eh? Why though?¡±

    ¡°Originally, my consciousness would have melded with Nanako¡¯s consciousness when my will recovered. However, her consciousness wouldn¡¯t have disappeared as our consciousnesses would have just merged, but when I tried to meld with her, I discovered that the soul had formed a powerful will that rejected me, so much that I can only use some means to control her temporarily and even this takes a toll on me, making it simply impossible for us to merge. Her soul has incredibly transformed into the form of a western garden¡¯s sparrow and harbors a strong affection for you which prevents me from merging with her ever again¡­ Do you know how much of a huge trouble this will create for me? When will I be able to avenge my master this way?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Although Lily sympathized with Kagura¡¯s worries, he actually felt pretty d about it internally.

    ¡°Forgive me¡­ Perhaps the ukiyo-e painting of ¡®The Plum Tree Which Blossoms in Frigid Winter and Western Garden¡¯s Sparrow¡¯ that I drew on Nanako¡¯s back formed some kind of bond between our souls via the painting intent,¡± Lily soliloquized.

    Lily had learned the painting skills of Grandmaster Hishikawa Moronobu that enabled the engravings made on a lifeless sword via painting intent to turn into sword soul runes. As such, it wasn¡¯t unimaginable that when Nanako performed a self-sacrificial act by allowing Lily to practice painting on her body, it formed a bond between their souls, and this selfless sacrificial mentality ended up preserving Nanako¡¯s independent will!

    ¡°Thank goodness, Nanako!¡± Lily thought gleefully in his mind.

    ¡°Alright, Master. Bend over now and pull up your yukata so that I can spank your butt!¡±

    ¡°Oi! What¡¯s with spanking this and that? Stop ying around now!¡± Lily said in a slightly angry tone and asked, ¡°But I still don¡¯t get why only my soul can enter this mirror space. Even if the Nanako before my eyes is just her soul, where is your soul, Kagura? Shouldn¡¯t there be the souls of two girls here? How did you look in the past?¡±

    ¡°Since I reincarnated, the current Nanako naturally looks the exact same as my former self. However, it¡¯s wrong to call her a soul Master. You have indeed entered this space with your soul, but Nanako entered it with her real body.¡±

    ¡°Real body?!¡± Lily was stunned, ¡°H-How though? And why can¡¯t I enter it with my real body? Don¡¯t tell me the Sakura Parasol, sword and the garments, these treasures are also real?¡±

    ¡°Naturally! The reason you cannot enter it with your real body is that you are a low-leveled lifeform. In short, tsk, your aptitude is too bad!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± It was Lily¡¯s first time hearing someone say her aptitude was too bad.

    ¡°Hmph! Master, don¡¯t think you have a pretty high aptitude just because you have a well-endowed bosom and booty!¡±

    ¡°W-Who would think it¡¯s because of those!¡± Lily blushed hard.

    ¡°Your constitution that¡¯s just twice as strong as an ordinary human simply isn¡¯t qualified to enter this mirror space! On the other hand, Nanako¡¯s body is my reconstructed body, and possesses a celestial maiden¡¯s physique, so she¡¯s qualified to enter this exceptionally pure mirror space. As for the treasures, as long as they reach a certain level, they can enter and exit this space as well.¡±

    ¡°Nanako possesses a celestial maiden¡¯s physique?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Hmph! My master used the spell of reincarnation on me before perishing. As such, Nanako was created via the guidance and convergence of the spirit power of the world and naturally possesses a celestial maiden¡¯s physique. It¡¯s just that the training method of a celestial maiden differs greatly from that of a mortal. Nanako trained in the arts of the Saionji family, so she simply wasn¡¯t able to manifest the best qualities of her physique and was thus so weak!¡± Kagura answered.

    ¡°What will happen to Nanako now, then?¡± Lily asked worriedly.

    ¡°Nanako already possesses an independent will and although I can enter her body using Kagura¡¯s will, it would ce too much of a burden on me, so I can¡¯t maintain that state for long. On the other hand, my will has dwelled in this Sakura Parasol for a long time, so I¡¯ve be quite habituated to it. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t remain still without avenging my master¡¯s grudge. As such, I n to train Nanako in all the arcane arts that I have learned and remembered during all my life inside this mirror space so that I canplete the mission my master handed down to me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Train¡­ Nanako? What about Nanako¡¯s opinion?¡±

    ¡°I will ask her that personally. If she¡¯s determined to refuse the training, I can¡¯t do much about it. However, based on my observation, Nanako possesses the unyielding heart of a samurai, so it¡¯s unlikely that she would refuse the training as that would only make her feel depressed and perplexed. Also, if we really begin this training, it will also need your help, Sister Lily.¡±

    ¡°My help? What kind of help?¡± As long as Nanako was willing, Lily was ready to do her best to help Nanako be stronger.

    ¡°A shikigami with a celestial maiden¡¯s physique is in essence a shikigami of the highest level. However, although this body was reborn, it¡¯s still far from possessing even 1/10000th of the power I had back then. Besides my knowledge and guidance of the arcane arts,prehension and cultivation, the training also requires a huge number of animas. So, we¡¯ll need to rely on you for that, Master.¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 117 â€“ Suzuhiko-hime

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 117 - Suzuhiko-hime</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kagura¡¯s eyes glimmered with an ethereal and distant golden sheen and although she wasn¡¯t that tall and possessed the appearance of Nanako, she emanated a transcendent aura.

    ¡°Animas, huh¡­ If Nanako needs them, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to collect them,¡± Lily answered decisively.

    ¡°Mhm. As a shikigami with a celestial maiden¡¯s physique, this body will be able to manifest an explosive amount of strength under the control of my consciousness as it recovers its strength gradually. This will also assist you greatly, Master,¡± Kagura stated.

    ¡°Really? Lady Kagura, I wonder how powerful you are at full power?¡± Lily asked curiously.

    ¡°At full power, huh¡­¡± Kagura¡¯s gaze turned despondent and distant again, ¡°I fear it won¡¯t be that easy to recover to that degree¡­ In those days, my master and I were able to go wherever we wanted without any restrictions and didn¡¯t even need to fear the Great Demon of Nara and the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons. Traversing amidst that Night Parade with leisure was but an ordinary event for us, but now¡­ I¡¯ve ended up as a consciousness dwelling in my master¡¯s divine parasol and can only start anew while guiding this littless who possesses an untapped celestial maiden¡¯s physique. The path for me to return to my apex state is but a lengthy one, so I¡¯m afraid it will be quite difficult for me to avenge my master alone¡­¡±

    Saying so, Kagura revealed a despondent sadness within her tenacious and proud gaze.

    Lily got up and arrived beside Kagura. In his current form of a boy, he was only slightly taller than her and didn¡¯t have that much of a huge gap in heightpared to when he was in Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°Lady Kagura¡­ Although it was just a part of your will residing in the Sakura Parasol, you have always assisted me ever since I arrived in this Heian world. I might have already died several times if it weren¡¯t for you or perhaps suffered a fate even worse than death.¡±

    ¡°You can be considered my benefactor as well as someone who taught me how to live in this world. Although we¡¯ve truly acquainted each other only today, that shattered will of yours has helped me again and again! I¡¯m not a selfless human, but I know the meaning of integrity, that it¡¯s important to pay back the kindness received from others, no matter which world it is! Kagura, your master¡¯s hatred is my hatred! Your enemies are my enemies! Perhaps my strength is insufficient, but I absolutely won¡¯t sit still and just watch on indifferently! If I obtain enough strength one day, I¡¯ll apany you to avenge your master!¡± Perhaps Lily didn¡¯t appear that resolute with a boy¡¯s face, but his eyes were filled with unflinching resolution!

    After a short moment of silence, Kagura¡¯s body trembled and she couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.

    ¡°Is this¡­ real? It seems like you weren¡¯t mistaken, Master! No, perhaps your long dispersed will is watching over everything from within the darkness,¡± Kagura¡¯s golden eyes had actually welled up with tears.

    Kagura turned around and gazed at the ancient stone wall that contained the vicissitudes of time, ¡°Before she perished, my master told me that if the woman who possesses this ancient mirror deres she¡¯s willing to avenge my master on her own ord, I should really recognize her as my new master!¡±

    Kagura¡¯s sleeves fluttered as she turned around and faced Lily. Then, she put aside the Sakura Parasol and kneeled down with a thud.

    ¡°Kagura?¡±

    ¡°Although I recognized you as my master with my identity as the Sakura Parasol while my consciousness was iplete, it happened while I had lost my memories, so in truth, I felt reluctant in my heart. However, if you really wish to avenge my master, I, Kagura, shall recognize you, Kagami Lily, as my master in body and soul from this moment onwards!¡±

    ¡°I shall offer you my obedience, servitude and loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Let the High Heaven witness my oath; I shall not abandon my duties for as long as my soul exists!¡± Kagura¡¯s eyes filled with utmost sincerity as she enunciated each word of the oath that seemed to harbor a powerful will.

    ¡°Lady Kagura¡­¡± Lily advanced forth with the intent to make her stand up.

    ¡°Please call me directly by my name, Master. If not, I won¡¯t stand up.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Alright. Stand up, Kagura.¡±

    After helping Kagura get up, Lily released her. After all, he was in the form of a boy right now, so it was inappropriate for him to touch her for too long. Furthermore, Lily felt very shy as he didn¡¯t have much experience in touching a woman¡¯s body.

    ¡°Kagura, just who was your master? Could you tell me about her first? I need to at least have some clue if we wish to avenge your master.¡±

    Kagura shook her head helplessly, ¡°With our current strength, it¡¯s simply impossible to avenge my master, so we¡¯re still quite far from achieving it. This matter needs to be considered at length, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry too much, Master.¡±

    ¡°Simply impossible? Kagura, I¡¯m already ate-stage sword saint right now, so your master must be an existence that has transcended the sword saint level?¡±

    ¡°Transcended the¡­ sword saint level?¡± Kagura looked at Lily with disbelief, ¡°Hmph! These so-called sword saints are not even equal to ants in front of my former master!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was frightened, ¡°W-What¡¯s up with you, Kagura? What are you saying? A sword saint, especially ate-stage sword saint, stands at the apex in the Land of East, and only the Furinkazan and Lord Kamakura stand above this stage.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Kagura broke out into loudughter suddenly, ¡°What Furinkazan. They are but akin to children in front of my master. As for Lord Kamakura, he would shiver in reverence if he were to face my master in her peak form! I¡¯m afraid that you simply won¡¯t be able to understand how powerful my master was even if told it to you right now, Sister Lily!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes opened wide when he realized that the names that he had held in reverence all along, believing they stood at the apex, were simply not worth mentioning in Kagura¡¯s eyes.

    Kagura shook her head sympathetically when she saw Lily¡¯s reaction and a look of longing appeared in her eyes, ¡°My master¡¯s strength and beauty have long surpassed the confines of the secr world of the Heian Empire¡­¡±

    Kagura unfurled the Sakura Parasol and looked at the falling sakura thoughtfully. It seemed that she was still able to remember all kinds of pretty appearances of her former master even now. After that, she directed a fervent gaze towards Lily and finally answered Lily¡¯s question.

    ¡°My master is Suzuhiko-hime, a celestial maiden under the banner of Tsukuyomi, the Prime Battle Goddess of Takamagahara.¡±

    Tsukuyomi, the Prime Battle Goddess of Takamagahara?!

    For some reason, when Lily heard this name, he felt an incredible yet elusive reverence manifest within him. Just hearing the name ¡®Tsukuyomi¡¯ made him kneel down subconsciously even though he was utterly clueless about what kind of existence Tsukuyomi was.

    The reason Lily had knelt down so respectfully wasn¡¯t for Kagura, but rather because of the reverence he felt towards the summit of this world! His eyes rippled with fervor yet were also apanied by an obsession that evolved from the depths of his soul, ¡°Kagura¡­ tell me. Who is Tsukuyomi and where is Takamagahara¡­¡±

    Lily hade to a sudden realization that the secret behind his senior sister¡¯s dormant soul, the summit of this Heian world that was filled with darkness since ages ago, the ce that he wished to reach with his all, was about to finallye into view!

 Volume 2, Chapter 118 â€“ Path to Takamagahara

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 118 - Path to Takamagahara</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kagura¡¯s gaze filled with reverence and yearning as well, ¡°Takamagahara is an ind that floats above the clouds that wander across the Heian Empire that spans tens of thousands of kilometers and the boundless ocean, and is the dwelling ce of the amatsukami, the Heavenly Gods!¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart palpitated. Yes. It¡¯s possible to enter the mirror via the soul and it also has such an unfathomable space within it that allows the holder toprehend skills hundred times faster than the outside world. Now that I think about it properly, the Furinkazan are nothing in front of such methods. This has clearly reached the dominion of gods!

    This ancient mirror might have been left behind by a god!

    Kagura continued, ¡°However, deities aren¡¯t really that rare an existence in the Heian Empire as it¡¯s said that about 8 million deities exist in Heian. In a certain sense, even shikigami fall under the category of deities, and in some special locations, the flora is able to give birth to a forest spirit, who also is actually a deity as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Flora can be a deity? And there¡¯s 8 million deities?¡± Lily believed gods were exceptionally noble existences whose words were thew, but if gods existed everywhere, it made her wonder if they were weak.

    ¡°The concept of 8 million deities is just a theory. In fact, no one knows how many deities exist in all of Heian, Takamagahara and Yomi. Naturally, they should number far less than the number of monsters and humans.¡±

    Kagura stated solemnly, ¡°However, the heavenly gods of Takamagahara are different. The difference in strength between deities is quite huge, much more than the gap between an ordinary human and a sword saint!¡±

    ¡°As for the one you asked about, Tsukuyomi¡­ who is also known as Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto, is an existence who even I was unqualified to meet. However, in a certain sense, all living beings in this world see her every day.¡±

    ¡°Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto is a major deity who holds authority over the night and the moon, and at the same time, she is Takamagahara¡¯s Prime Battle Goddess!¡±

    Kagura appeared reverent when talking about her master, but for some reason, she spoke of Tsukuyomi in a in tone, just like how themoners discuss about the feudal lords and Lord Kamakura in reverence yet discuss about eternal existences that far exceed their level of understanding, like the sun and the sea, quite nonchntly.

    Kagura continued, ¡°Amaterasu-¨­mikami is the ruler of Takamagahara and the incarnation of the sun¡¯s power. It¡¯s just that while Amaterasu-¨­mikami is in charge of illuminating the whole world, Tsukuyomi is in charge of judgment and war. Thus, Tsukuyomi is equivalent to the sword used by Amaterasu-¨­mikami to govern the world! Since times immemorial, innumerable numbers of great demons and evil gods have perished from the heavens and the world under Tsukuyomi¡¯s hand! She¡¯s the strongestbatant of Takamagahara and the reason Amaterasu-¨­mikami is able to sit back and rx at the summit of Takamagahara, Heian and Yomi, is because of Tsukuyomi¡¯s battle power!¡±

    ¡°Tsukuyomi¡­ Takamagahara¡¯s strongestbatant¡­¡± Lily felt overwhelmed by the revtion. Although he couldn¡¯t even touch the skies thatid above him, he felt utmost reverence towards Tsukuyomi. The heroic appearance of a pure, noble and peerlessly beautiful woman appeared within Lily¡¯s mind, one with supreme strength who passes judgment on the three worlds under the canopy of the moon, the stars and the night.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto ¡­ I will have no regrets in life if I can at least reach a level that enables me to kneel before such an existence!¡±

    ¡°Who said that women are inferior to men? Isn¡¯t the strongest deity who passes judgment over the three worlds a pure and noble goddess as well?!¡±

    Although Lily was originally a boy and had obtained a gifted and healthy woman¡¯s body after arriving in this patriarchal world of Heian, he still felt inferior at times and wondered what was the limit for women on the path of advancement, doubting whether they really couldn¡¯t hold up to men and monsters in the end.

    However, this wasn¡¯t true! Goddess Tsukuyomi was none other than the goal for women who traversed the path of advancement!

    ¡°Kagura, since your master, Suzuhiko-hime was a celestial maiden under the banner of Goddess Tsukuyomi, she must¡¯ve been an amazing deity, right?¡± Lily inquired.

    Kagura¡¯s eyes filled with reverence again, ¡°Naturally! My master was the most beautiful woman that I ever saw back in my era. Of course, ording to legend, Amaterasu-¨­mikami and Tsukuyomi are the most beautiful women in this world, but I¡¯ve never seen them, so it could just be a legend.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, my master, Suzuhiko-hime was a Celestial!¡± Kagura hadn¡¯t noticed that her chest was heaving up and down heavily right now.

    ¡°Celestial?¡± Lily asked, ¡°What realm is that and how does their strength fare inparison to sword saints?¡±

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Kagura shook her head in disdain, ¡°The so-called samurai, sword master and sword saint ssification are something that the samurai of the Heian Empire created conceitedly to ssify the strength of humanity. In the eyes of the inhabitants of Takamagahara, samurai that cannot utilize spirit power are simply unqualified and unworthy of ssification.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Any samurai or monster that possesses spirit power is called an Awakened, and a sword saint is just ate-stage Awakened, that¡¯s all. These Awakened adepts can enhance their bodies to a certain extent through the umtion of spirit power and can condense their spirit power into a spirit sea within their body. In the case of a female adept, this space is known as a spirit pce, and the essence of spirit power gathers in this location constantly. The density of the spirit power keeps increasing along with the umtion of spirit power until the day it condenses into a material existence at the center to form a crystalline spirit core called the spirit jade that takes the shape of a magatama. The manifestation of this spirit jade is the most crucial step required to traverse the path to Takamagahara and only those who have formed a spirit jade, that is, a true adept, are qualified to be distinguished from a mortal!¡±

    ¡°Spirit jade, huh¡­¡± Lily muttered.

    ¡°A spirit jade adept is an existence that has transcended mortality and embarked on the path towards immortality, and the realm they are in is known as the Spirit Jade Stage. They are what the mortals of the Heian Empire refer to as a transcendent! The members of the Furinkazan are all experts in the Spirit Jade Stage, and barely make it into the ranks of this world¡¯s powerhouses! As for the other Awakened samurai, they are still situated in the Apprentice Stage! It is, in fact, a really arduous task to form a spirit jade within the body, and as proof, only a few have managed to break the shackles of the life among the hundreds ofte-stage sword saint powerhouses present in the Land of East and gain the qualifications to traverse the path to Takamagahara. The majority of the samurai are unable to form a spirit jade during the course of their entire life and aren¡¯t even aware of its existence. The possibility of forming a spirit jade is unrted to talent and depends greatly upon luck¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes opened wide as he nodded, ¡°So, the Spirit Jade Stage is what lies past the sword saint level!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but that¡¯s not the end. You can call anyone who¡¯s surpassed the sword saint level a transcendent, but in fact, the Spirit Jade Stage is the real starting line on the path of enlightenment! Forming a spirit jade is only the first step to bing a powerhouse!¡±

    ¡°Awakening is the foundation for the path of advancement. It begins with the Spirit Jade Stage and is further ssified into the Permanence Stage, Throne Stage, and the Big Dipper Stage!¡±

    ¡°And past the Big Dipper Stage lies the Celestial Stage!¡±

    ¡°Only adepts who have transcended the Big Dipper Stage can pass through the Heavenly Gate in Ise and then ascend to Takamagahara and be a Heavenly God!¡±

    ¡°And my former master, Suzuhiko-hime, was in that Celestial Stage! Moreover, she was different from the other celestial maidens as she was a mortal woman who had traversed the arduous path of advancement and experienced countless roadblocks and trials before finally passing through the Heavenly Gate to be one of the deities of Takamagahara, assuming the position of a celestial battle maiden under the banner of Tsukuyomi!¡±

    ¡°She¡­ experienced countless chance encounters during the course of development and ced her life on the line several times in battles, and out of millions, she alone had managed to ascend to Takamagahara and join the ranks of the deities!¡±

    The originally high-spirited Kagura turned mncholier after saying this, ¡°However, even then, my master still fell in the end¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze also turned misty, ¡°Was it because of the great battle that urred several centuries ago?¡±

    Kagura¡¯s gaze filled with worry and though she felt unreconciled, there wasn¡¯t much she could do, ¡°It was an epic battle that engulfed all of Takamagahara and even almost destroyed the Heian Empire!¡±

    ¡°Goddess Tsukuyomi led all the celestial battle maidens and took part in that battle with the strongestbat force of the Heavenly Gods! But the oue of that was¡­¡±

    ¡°How did it end?¡± Lily asked anxiously.

    Kagura shook her head with a hollow gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The situation of the battlefield was too chaotic back then and several powerhouses amongst the celestial battle maidens as well as those dreadful enemies fell during it. The Heavens turned dark and the spirit power of the deceased converged to form a ghastly river that seeped into the earth¡­ I only remember that the celestial battle maidens seemed to have been betrayed by a certain faction when they had finally obtained the upper hand and then fallen into an extremely disadvantageous position. Due to the chaos, even my master and I weren¡¯t clear regarding the entire situation of the battlefield and from what we heard, even Goddess Tsukuyomi had been surrounded by countless enemy powerhouses¡­ and then¡­ we fell one after the other. As for who won the battle, I¡¯m still unsure about it. Although I have recovered my memories, this reincarnated body of Nanako is too weak, so it¡¯s simply impossible for me to inquire about that battle.¡±

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t such a tragic battle recorded in the history of the Heian Empire? Not even a word was mentioned about it,¡± Lily had read a lot of historical records about the Heian period, yet he had never seen anything mentioned about this battle.

    Kagura shook her head nkly, ¡°I am also unaware of the reason for this¡­¡±

    Lily recalled the information about the Heian period within his mind andbed through it. From what he had read, Lord Yosh*tsune had perished a few decades ago, while the battle of the deities urred several centuries ago. The history books had some ounts about the fall of Lord Yosh*tsune, but they were too vague and there wasn¡¯t anything concrete written about it in the records.

    As for the world-shaking epic battle that Kagura had mentioned, not even a single word was mentioned about it.

    Could such a history still be called history?

    In history, wasn¡¯t the era a few decades ago known as a truly peaceful era, the Heian period?

    Just how much of what¡¯s written in history during such a dark age the truth?

    And why is senior sister¡¯s soul dormant within the ancient mirror where Suzuhiko-hime had sealed Kagura¡¯s consciousness? As for this ancient mirror, why had it appeared within this world so unfathomably and that too in my hands?

    There were still too many mysteries that remained unsolved even now. Lily lifted his head suddenly and inquired Kagura about one of them, ¡°Why did I have this ancient mirror then?¡±

    Kagura shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, too. My memories after my fall resume as the partial consciousness within the Sakura Parasol on the Night Parade of the One Hundred Demons in the middle of July in Kamakura, and the first thing I saw was you facing the Night Parade alone while dressed in a kimono. As for the matters before that which pertain to where you came from, what you did, as well as how you obtained the mirror should be something that you ought to ask yourself, Master, not me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± However, Lily had no answers to these questions.

 Volume 2, Chapter 119 â€“ Tsukuyomi Swordstyle

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 119 - Tsukuyomi Swordstyle</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Kagura, do you know what a mirror girl is? Am I¡­ really the mirror girl? If so, why does the Land of Hundred Demons want to eliminate me? Is it to snatch this unimaginable ancient mirror?¡± Lily inquired while leaning back on the stone wall.

    Kagura ruminated for a moment before replying, ¡°Pardon me, but I heard about the legend of the mirror girl for the first time from you while I had assumed the identity of the Sakura Parasol. This so-called mirror girl didn¡¯t exist in the era when I fell, and I have also never heard of it while traveling the world along with my master.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± ording to the legend, the mirror girls were an ancient tribe that shouldered a tragic fate ever since a few centuries ago. Thus, Lily also felt puzzled that even the mystical Kagura hadn¡¯t heard about it back in those days.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lily took a deep breath, feeling it was time he asked the most important question, ¡°Kagura, your original consciousness dwelled within this mirror space and conversed with me once, so you definitely saw her, right?¡±

    Lily gazed towards the stone door which led to the room where the dormant soul of her senior sisterid.

    ¡°The dormant soul of the woman dwelling in this mirror, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Her spirit power is quite unique. I have never felt such spirit power until now, it¡¯s warm yet cold and deste, immense yet fragile, which is quite unfathomable¡­ Besides this, even I¡¯m unaware of anything else. I do not know this woman and am also unaware since when her soul began hibernating in this ce,¡± Kagura answered.

    ¡°Eh? But weren¡¯t you sealed inside this space for several centuries? You never discovered anything during this period?¡±

    ¡°I had never entered this space before my will was sealed, and I lost my consciousness the moment my will was sealed within the mirror by my master. My consciousness awakened when your soul entered this space, so it¡¯s more appropriate to say that you awakened me. As such, I¡¯m unaware of what transpired within the mirror before that. Moreover, even I cannot control this mirror as it most probably belongs to you right now. I¡¯m just an existence dwelling it, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Lily despaired as he hadn¡¯t expected that Kagura¡¯s main consciousness was dormant all this while and was entirely clueless about when and how his senior sister¡¯s soul entered this space.

    ¡°Then¡­ What¡¯s the point in knowing about the path to Takamagahara and about the strength of your former master when I can¡¯t do anything at all? I¡¯m still trapped inside the stone room within Mt. Yoshino and am unable to exit it. There¡¯s no food or water here, so who knows how long Nanako and I will be able to hold on¡­¡± After feeling overwhelmed, Lily finally recalled his current situation. Although he had learned many huge secrets about the Heian Empire that were unrted to him, he still hadn¡¯t found a method to break free from his current predicament.

    ¡°Hehehe. You needn¡¯t worry about that,¡± Kagura stated, ¡°Didn¡¯t you snatch a Blood Spirit Magatama from Shuten Doji¡¯s hands with the help of the Sakura Parasol once? It¡¯s an extremely valuable and rare grade 9 magatama that possesses a special power. You can summon my apex strength using that magatama andunch an attack once that will break through the stone wall and also decimate the trash waiting on the other side of the door instantly. So, it¡¯s not that difficult a task.¡±

    ¡°What?! Summon your apex strength?¡± Lily was also stunned as thatbat force belonged to a follower of a deity!

    ¡°But you better consider it wisely as it will be quite difficult for you to obtain another Blood Spirit Magatama with your current strength. This attack can be called a lethal move, so it would be a real waste if it were used to deal with mere 7th-Stage Awakened trash,¡± Kagura advised.

    ¡°Eh? But is there any other way to leave?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! The stone room outside was built by my master casually as a shelter while traveling the world, and my treasures were concealed here after my fall via my master¡¯s will, but for some reason, Yosh*tsune found this location and created the Genji Swordstyle from his understanding of the stele outside the room. Although I¡¯m powerless at the moment, it¡¯s quite easy for me to help you open the stone door of the outer room, but you¡¯ll have to find some means to deal with enemies outside by yourself. Besides the Blood Spirit Magatama, there¡¯s nothing else that can enable me to assist you, while training Nanako is a matter of the far future.¡±

    ¡°If I had abundant spirit power, I could have probably broken through Dijon¡¯s encirclement, but I only have an iota of spirit power left at this moment, while Dijon is apanied by a demon ninja much stronger than him. It¡¯s quite hard for me to prevail over them,¡± Lily stated worriedly.

    ¡°It seems like you are really unaware of the treasures within this mirror space!¡±

    ¡°Treasures?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Kagura continued, ¡°My master left some information behind within my will, so I can teach you how to enter and exit this mirror space freely. Moreover, the doors on the eight walls of this stone room all lead to unimaginable rooms, of which you have already entered two, and I can help you open another two based on the information left behind by my master.¡±

    ¡°Enter and exit freely?!¡± Lily felt inexplicable happiness. Doesn¡¯t this mean I can see my most beloved senior sister whenever I want? I won¡¯t have to feel lonely anymore too, no, senior sister also won¡¯t feel lonely then.

    ¡°Yes, I can impart the method for that to you myself. As for the two other rooms, they will be incredibly beneficial for your future progress!¡±

    Saying so, Kagura arrived in front of the stone wall opposite to the amethyst mirror that was engraved with ancient J¨­mon characters on both ends and tapped it gently, following which the stone door on the wall opened to reveal a spacious and empty square-shaped room brightly lit by a bright oilmp that was almost as high as a two-storied building and almost as big as a courtyard house.

    ¡°This is the Treasury Room and items that are grade 6 or higher can be ced inside this room directly, but it¡¯s not possible to ce items lower than grade 6 inside it. Just so that you know, you can ce the grade 6 or higher tamahagane as well as your gold coins inside this room, but you can¡¯t ce the copper coins here.¡±

    ¡°Wah¡­¡± Lily¡¯s mouth opened wide in amazement, ¡°T-This kind of room is really too convenient!¡±

    This meant that Lily could store all the gold in her possession within this room.

    ¡°Moreover, the items held within the mirror space don¡¯t carry any weight,¡± Kagura continued.

    ¡°This is really¡­ too magical!¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Kagura chuckled and arrived in front of the stone wall with the amethyst mirror and caressed it gently, following which the stone door opened to reveal a damp, yet spacious cave illuminated by priceless crystals. And this cave had three steles set up inside it!

    Kagura brought Lily before the steles that were all 30 feet long and 10 feet wide and emanated an ancient, pure and mystical aura. Of the two thatid to either side, one portrayed a celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance that strikingly resembled the one portrayed on the stele outside the entrance to the stone room Lily and Nanako had entered inside. However, Lily noticed that the stele he had seen previously only had 67 movements in total while the stele in front of him portrayed 127 movements and also seemed to emanate an even more ethereal and graceful aura. But, for some reason, the garments of the celestial maiden on this stele were even more revealing and sexy! The stele on the other side portrayed the dance of a parasol-wielding celestial maiden, but for some reason, the maiden was dressed in extremely revealing and improper garments. If the previous maiden¡¯s garments were to be ssified as sexy, this maiden¡¯s garments were simply sinful and indecent! It was no better than an erotic painting! As such, Lily blushed hard after ncing at it just once.

    As for the stele at the center, it was filled with densely written ancient characters and although Lily failed to recognize them, he could understand what they meant, so he felt like he had seen them somewhere previously.

    ¡°Wah. T-This is¡­¡± With his exceptional vision, Lily had gleaned into the meaning of the characters written at the topmost section of the stele, which went as follows¡ª

    I traverse alone at nightfall in solitude, realizing that we will never meet again,

    Your silhouette traverses far in this nascent world, the night-wilting blossoms akin to ill-fated sakura.

    If thetter generation is fated to read my ¡®Lunar Blossom,¡¯ know that the 317 books are akin to drifting blossoms,

    This isn¡¯t an esoteric advancement method, but rather my life story.

    ¡°Lunar Blossom¡­¡± Lily repeated, ¡°Isn¡¯t the content written on this stele Lunar Blossom? Moreover, the content is much longer than what I obtained back then!¡±

    Kagura noticed Lily¡¯s amazed expression and smiled proudly, ¡°Yes. ording to legend, the primordial spirit power advancement method that¡¯s most suitable for a woman, ¡®Lunar Blossom,¡¯ is in fact an esoteric supreme advancement method created by Goddess Tsukuyomi, and it¡¯s said that it consists of 318 books in total! This stele records the contents from the 1st book to the 81st book, which is more than enough to advance until you ascend through the Heavenly Gate!¡±

    ¡°81 books¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Kagura continued, ¡°The left stele is a true copy of the first and second segments of the ¡®Tsukuyomi Swordstyle,¡¯ and is different from the Fake Tsukuyomi Swordstyle that¡¯s propagated outside via the fake ancient mirrors. You¡¯ll hit a roadblock once you reach the sixth stage of the first segment while practicing that Fake Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and though it¡¯s possible to progress further through much difficulties, it¡¯s impossible to practice the first segment to session in the end.¡±

    ¡°As for this one, the first segment is divided into ten stages, and it provides an increment of tenfold strength after sessful advancement!¡±

    ¡°The second segment is also divided into ten stages. Simrly, it provides an increment of twentyfold strength upon mastering it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle created by the Great Battle Goddess Tsukuyomi is divided into six segments, and other than a copy of the first segment, the rest have never made an appearance in this world!¡±

    ¡°Tenfold¡­ Twentyfold¡­¡± Lily was dumbstruck. No wonder Lord Yosh*tsune was able to create a nine-stage Genji Swordstyle that provides a fivefold increment in strength based on hisprehension of the celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance etched on that stele.

    The Tsukuyomi Swordstyle was the source of the Genji Swordstyle. Just its first segment provided a tenfold enhancement of strength and it even had a total of six segments¡­

    This was truly fearsome!

    ¡°How about it, Master? You ought to know how to break free from this predicament now.¡±

    Lily nodded silently.

    ¡°However,¡± Kagura continued, ¡°You need to first ovee a problem in order to train this Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, Master.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°This Tsukuyomi Swordstyle can only be practiced by a woman. Moreover, it must be trained within this mirror space because it would take you a few years just to practice the first segment sessfully if you were to memorize and practice it in the outside world, while it¡¯s much faster to progress over here! But, you possess the form of a man right now, Master, so you cannot train the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle here.¡±

    ¡°Eh? W-What do I¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s voice came to a stop as he seemed to have recalled the circumstances of the night when he had first entered this mirror space, and he had already arrived at that embarrassing answer¡­ His pretty and almost feminine face flushed in a throbbing red again from the embarrassment.

    ¡°Is that the only way left¡­¡±

 Volume 2, Chapter 120 â€“ Love Not Martial Attire, Love Terpsichorean Attire

    <h4>Volume 2, Chapter 120 - Love Not Martial Attire, Love Terpsichorean Attire</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Inside the dim ancient stone room, the dance movements of the bewitching celestial maiden donned in elegant, yet seductive attire kept floating up in Lily¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Is that¡­ the only way left?¡± Lily pondered over and over again on the issue, but he had, in fact, already arrived at an answer.

    Lily only had one opportunity to use a single full-power attack of Kagura. As he bore the heavy burden of revitalizing his senior sister¡¯s dormant soul, and hadplications rting to the Heian world and his sisters, he really didn¡¯t wish to use such a deadly move except as ast resort.

    But, to train, I¡¯ll have to¡­

    ¡°Forgive me¡­ Master,¡± Kagura looked quite taxed mentally, ¡°I¡¯m quite tired from the long conversation as controlling Nanako¡¯s body puts a toll on my mind. Anyways, that Treasury Room is pretty spacious and empty, so I shall use it as Nanako¡¯s training grounds for now¡­ I¡¯ll go there and have a good long chat with Nanako after returning back to the Sakura Parasol and talk things over with her once I¡¯m done with the exnation¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I feel so tired. Don¡¯t you worry, Master. I won¡¯t force Nanako¡­ Train well, then, Master¡­¡± Saying so, Kagura entered the Treasury Room, following which the stone door closed slowly.

    Kagura had already sworn fealty to Lily as a shikigami, so although she acted a bit haughty, she naturallyplied with Lily¡¯s order dutifully. As such, there was no need that she would make things difficult for Nanako. However, Lily believed that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for Nanako to ept the fact that she wasn¡¯t Lady Kotoka¡¯s birth child. On the other hand, the celestial maiden¡¯s physique was something that every samurai woman desired, so it was a huge windfall for her.

    Lily alone remained in the cheerless stone room now. He then opened the door to her senior sister¡¯s room and entered inside, but grief filled him immediately as his senior sister was still quiet as ever, asleep like a pure princess.

    Lily wished to say something, but he refrained from doing so in the end and just apanied his senior sister silently for a while.

    ¡°Senior Sister, no matter what I be or what I do, it¡¯s all for you. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you! Even if I have to pay a hefty price for it!¡±

    Lily raised his senior sister¡¯s ster dark hair and kiss it softly, but though this soul¡¯s hair looked so beautiful, it had no vor to it¡­

    After that, Lily arrived in front of the room next door and his breathing turned rushed.

    In the next moment, Lily extended his hand forward, yet retracted it back again.

    ¡°Putting aside the matters of Senior Sister and Nanako¡¯s safety aside, Sister Shimizu¡¯s safety is an unknown as well. Yet here I am feeling embarrassed because of such a meaningless thing. Can I still call myself a real man even if I¡¯m dressed in men¡¯s clothes by acting so wishy-washy?¡±

    ¡°A real man shouldn¡¯t mind his outward appearance and ought to take proper responsibility!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes filled with resolution, following which he pushed the door open.

    The inside was a rtively bright Japanese-style room with tatami mats that had a small table at the center, and on it rested a finely-maderge jewelry box.

    Lily arrived in front of the table and sat down in a seiza before it.

    This wasn¡¯t a dressing table, but rather a battlefield!

    This was the first hurdle Lily had to pass through in order to meet Dijon on the battlefield!

    ¡°Lord Matsuda, I cannot let you die twice for me in vain. Nanako, I¡¯ll definitely bring you to safety!¡±

    Lily extended his slender effeminate hand forward yet the courage it took for him to do such was much more than any other man in the world.

    And then, he opened that jewelry box and picked up the copper mirror inside it, looking at his reflection on it.

    His elegant ck hair had be shoulder-length before he even realized it and even carried a fragrant scent with it that made him feel a bit dazed. He could also sense his soul turn feminine by the second.

    Lily¡¯s trembling fingers pulled open the first drawer and picked up a small ck brush from it.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t a brush meant for painting on paper and was instead used to paint the symbol of a girl on the face.

    It was an eyebrow brush.

    After learning the art of painting from Lord Moronobu, it was but an easy task for Lily to apply makeup to the eyebrows. However, once that brush goes down, he would look even more like a girl, and this made his hand holding the brush quiver.

    Even if I look like a girl outside, my heart is valiant than ever and much closer to a real man¡¯s!

    Thus, there¡¯s nothing to feel ashamed about.

    Lily picked up the exquisite, silver-cased lipstick tube and undid the top, revealing the captivating red lip gloss that exuded a faint fragrance.

    He lifted it up and brought it near his lips and applied the bewitching red on his lips silently with the help of the mirror.

    Applying makeup, just a little of it, had already made him blush as red as an apple. He then picked up the powder box and powdered his slender neck a bit.

    After that, he got up and walked before the wardrobe as if he were setting out to the battlefield and opened it with a creak.

    And a beautiful divine raiment of a celestial maiden revealed itself.

    Lily¡¯s breathing quickened once again as he untied his white yukata and let it slide down to his feet¡­

    The three steles had towered within the cave perpetually for an unknown amount of time.

    Yet, at this moment, a touch of elegant white had entered this cold, dark and crude cave.

    Kagami Lily had tied up his hair in the same women¡¯s hairstyle as that day, and his fair, fragile and tender body was donned in a fairy-like white kimono with two semi-transparent ribbons that crossed across his chest, giving but an inadvertent glimpse of the faint bulges underneath, and down his t and spotless stomachid an elegant silk skirt. His slender arms were coiled in a long ribbon each that linked to his half-covered garments via a silver pendant.

    His shoulders appeared feeble and rounded, and the hair above his unblemished neck was bound up, but there were still a few strands that escaped the binding and stuck to his neck.

    The silver jewelry he had donned were iid with bewitching amethyst gems while his feet were void of footwear and bound in twinkling silver ankle bracelets instead.

    He held a slender katana made of silver in his hand that didn¡¯t possess any offensive power and instead resembled an ornamental weapon used by celestial maidens while dancing in a banquet night.

    Lily¡¯s slender feet were tiny and didn¡¯t resemble a boy¡¯s feet at all, even their shape rounder than a girl¡¯s. He arrived in front of the ancient stele and performed a ceremonial bow towards each of the three steles sessively, just like a female dancer.

    ¡°Suzuhiko-hime¡­ Teacher. You are Kagura¡¯s master and have even passed on this Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and Lunar Blossom to me. Although you have fallen long ago, I shall still venerate you as my teacher.¡±

    After that, Lily kneeled in front of the stele that depicted the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    ¡°Goddess Tsukuyomi¡­ I am just an insignificant existence that has learned your sword art without your permission, so I¡¯m far from being qualified to call you my teacher. I am but one of the millions of believers who venerate and worship you. If I am blessed enough to encounter one of your shrines one day, I shall offer my heartfelt prayers and express my gratitude for the grace I¡¯ve received today.¡±

    Lily then stood up and straightened his back before raising his katana, that movement of his filled with elegance, dignity and sorrow.

    The ethereal crystalline light within the gloomy cavern illuminated Lily¡¯s skin and dyed it in shimmering light, the everchanging sword-dance causing those elegant floating ribbons to hover around his body like clouds with each revolving turn.

    Lily¡¯s soul seemed to slowly assimte with the senses that of a woman¡¯s body and his movements became even more gentle and fluid as if they were in sync with the movements in the stele. However, his execution of some of the exceptionally feminine postures was still a bit unripe.

    Lily would blush each time he had to execute such postures.

    However, for his senior sister, for Nanako¡¯s safety, for the missing Shimizu, he showed no hesitation at all when executing them!

    A faint and imperceptible detachment manifested itself within the peerless femininity as Lily executed the dance movements of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, and this added yet another marvelous cadence to this sword-dance.

    Tsukuyomi Swordstyle was the origin of the Genji Swordstyle.

    Therefore, Lily¡¯s practice of the leading sword dance movements went on pretty smoothly. After all, he had practiced the Genji Swordstyle that had many elements inmon with the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. Additionally, Lily excelled in dancing, so that underripe body which possessed an innate transcendental and fairy-like aura added a distinctive vor to the movements and produced a divine opus.

    Although the elegant, fluid yet slightly erotic celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance movements depicted in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle flowed without interruption, they weren¡¯t sword moves meant to be used in actual battle. The idea behind this technique was the same as the realbat techniques practiced generally by all samurai. In realbat, the actual style and stance weren¡¯t that important inparison to speed, intuition and adaptability.

    The aim of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle was to promote the harmonization and control of the body via this sword-dance. This control didn¡¯t just refer to limb movements and reflexes, and instead referred to the senses and intuition. More so, it bes possible to control the flow of spirit power within the body via these sword-dance movements. Thus, its true use lied in training the body and augmentation of spirit power.

    Although the sword-dance¡¯s movements looked magnificent, profound andplex, it had a really simple purpose, that is¡ªmultifold power augmentation.

    After just practicing a few dozen movements, Lily marveled at Goddess Tsukuyomi¡¯s exceptional insight. She had integrated a simple purpose into such an erotic, fluid and bewitching sword-dance, simplified theplex and made it inclusive of everything while overlooking the whole world just like the bright and proud moon!

    Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto had captured the essence of another grand pathway via this vivid, beautiful and unrestrained womanly sword-dance!

    The apex of beauty was the apex of power.

    It is only possible to gain insight into the essence because they are both apexes.

    It wasn¡¯t possible for mortals to see through the falsehoods and reach this truth, only a primordial and eternal existence like Goddess Tsukuyomi could arrive at this secret of the world via the art of dancing!

    Lily nearly believed the rumor that Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi are the most beautiful women in this world, because the sword-dance movements of this sword art paved the way towards apex beauty based on the rtionship between beauty and power.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Mt. Yoshino was still in the middle of an extended night.

    And right now, Minamoto no Shimizu walked through the dark woods beside the towering Mt. Yoshino silently while holding her ck cursed katana oozing with grudge. Although the scene looked as tranquil as still water, the regions she passed by already had countless corpses of monsters that had attempted to ambush her conceitedly.

    ¡°Hahahaha. I never thought the Land of East would also awaken a de maiden via acquired grudge! Congrats, Minamoto no Shimizu! You can finally achieve the dream of obtaining the crown of the strongest within the Land of East now,¡± Yuki Mayumi stood on a branch of a tall and ancient tree in front under the illumination of the moon. She leaped down and arrived in front of Shimizu, ¡°Lady Haihime wishes to invite you to Mt. Fuji for a chat. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to do me the honor then, Miss Shimizu?¡±

    Hannya-masked ninjas appeared one after the other behind Mayumi and surrounded Shimizu.

    Shimizu¡¯s dark eyes showed no reaction at all and it was too hard to determine whether she was even looking at the person who had spoken to her. She just gave a curt reply in response, ¡°Lead me, then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mayumi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and she appeared a bit displeased with Shimizu¡¯s arrogant behavior, but she revealed a bewitching smile soon after and stepped forward to ce her slender fingers on Shimizu¡¯s shoulders, ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll definitely work together for the Land of Hundred Demons¡­ as sisters.¡±

    Shimizu still had her head lowered, yet a cold smile crept up on her crimson lips.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± A sharp ck sword light beamed out from her hand suddenly.

    Yuki Mayumi flipped backwards instantly andnded at a distance, but the front of her skintight clothes had been ripped apart and exposed her immacte bosom.

    ¡°Who did you say are sisters?!¡± Shimizu stated coldly.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Yuki Mayumi¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked down to check her ripped clothes and shuddered a little in vignce, cold sweat forming on her forehead as she thought the following, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve just awakened to the power of a de maiden yet you¡¯re so arrogant! See how I put you in your ce once we reach Lady Haihime¡¯s ce. Heh!¡±

    The ninjas stepped forth after seeing Shimizu attack, but Yuki Mayumi prevented them, ¡°Stop at once! From now onwards, Miss Shimizu is on the same side as us!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The ninjas were perplexed about how their prime target of yesterday¡¯s hunt had be an ally so suddenly.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you led the way for Miss Shimizu yet?¡± Yuki Mayumi ordered.

    The ninjasplied and epted this unexpected development immediately. After showing due courtesy, they guided Shimizu towards the destination, but they didn¡¯t dare to get too close as they felt an immense danger from her.

    One of the ninjas walking beside Shimizu noticed that she was dragging her grudge-steeped katana on the ground. Thus, even though he felt terrified internally, he attempted to speak to her, ¡°Lady Shimizu, didn¡¯t your katana¡¯s sheath fall? Once we¡¯re in the Land of Hundred Demons, you can request a demon swordsmith to craft a sheath for it.¡±

    Shimizu paused in her footsteps and lifted the cursed katana shimmering with dark soul runes up, ¡°This? There¡¯s no need for that. Let that sheath fall into the Abyssal Rift along with my longing for the human world. Hereafter, I shall call it Tranquil Bamboo the Unsheathed de.¡±

    At the same moment¡­

    Hojo Dijon and Genja were stationed at the entrance of the cavern along with arge number of demon ninjas and monsters, waiting solemnly for the moment Lily exits it so that they can capture her!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The moon was as cold as jade, the extended night still reigned.

    Lily continued to train alone silently within the damp and ethereal cavern, the cross-dressed beautiful young man blooming just like a lotus in a muddy pond via the dance movements.

    The first segment of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle consisted of 69 movements, and as Lily had already trained the Genji Swordstyle up to the fourth book, he hadprehended the first 36 movements of the dance very quickly. Furthermore, this mirror space was very suitable for Lily¡¯sprehension, so he had fullyprehended the first 36 movements smoothly after just executing them once.

    However, the movements after that were muchplicated and elusive, so training the first segment of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle to perfection in one age didn¡¯t seem that realistic to Lily. Even if he was in the mirror space, he would still need to polish his movements repeatedly via steady diligent practice as it was only possible to progress through that once the initial rapid enlightenment phase passed.

    Lily¡¯s face was flushed entirely as he felt really embarrassed to wear this celestial maiden¡¯s raiment. A touch of sweat coated his forehead and a lustrous sheen of sweat glimmered across his skin under the illumination of the crystals of the cave, oozing out a resplendent splendor simr to that of a celestial maiden.

    Love not martial attire, love terpsichorean attire,

    If you yearn not for the Heavenly Gate, towards the sunset you stride.

    The Tsukuyomi Swordstyle that Lily had obtained was most suitable for his path of advancement and his true starting point!

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s female body was lying unconscious in the cavern outside the mirror space with a tranquil expression on her face.

    As Lily¡¯s soul performed the elegant sword-dance like a girl while dressed in a celestial maiden¡¯s divine raiment, the ancient mirror released a fuzzy silver light again that permeated into Lily¡¯s body and moistened it imperceptibly, strengthening it little by little, gradually promoting the base strength of Lily¡¯s body to thrice that of an average samurai woman¡¯s.

    (End of Volume 2)

 Volume 3, Chapter 1 â€“ Sixth Stage

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 1 - Sixth Stage</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily had thrown his all into practicing the sword-dance diligently within that ethereal cave in the mirror space for three days already.

    As he was a soul, he shouldn¡¯t have felt tired, but it was inevitable for the mind to feel fatigued after so much practice, and in this mirror space, that fatigue of the mind reflected itself as fatigue of the soul.

    However, with Lily¡¯s current knowledge, he couldn¡¯t understand why the soul could sweat, but as it wasn¡¯t that significant, he didn¡¯t ruminate much on it deeply.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lily¡¯s breath quickened. Although it was an arduous task, Lily had be engrossed in the practice after keeping at it for several days. It was because he found that he really liked dancing while dressed in the elegant and sexy celestial maiden¡¯s divine raiment. His rational mind reminded himself often that the main purpose behind the dancing was to train. Moreover, he also feared that his soul would be even more feminized if he got too engrossed in the dancing, so he had to keep his vignce up.

    Lily had practiced the first four stages of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle to perfection in practically a single attempt as he had trained the Genji Swordstyle that took a different approach to the truth as the foundation. Then, Lily spent about 12 hours to execute the fifth stage for a total of ten times, and finally managed to learn these difficult movements sessfully through assiduous repetition.

    However, it took Lily almost 3 days to learn the sixth stage!

    And this was within the mirror space. If Lily were in the outer world, he would¡¯ve needed at least 2-3 years to reach this stage!

    By attaining the sixth stage of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s first segment, Lily¡¯s physical power and spirit power augmentation had already surpassed the augmentation offered by theplete version of the Genji Swordstyle, providing a sixfold power augmentation!

    ¡°What an incredible sword-dance. In the entire Land of East, a good number of those who train in the Genji Swordstyle aren¡¯t even able to attain a threefold power augmentation, and this includes the direct descendants of the main family of the Genji and the samurai from influential factions.¡±

    ¡°Yet, I was able to attain a sixfold power augmentation in just 3 days¡­ If I go out now, I¡¯ll certainly be able to fight that Dijon! Hmph!¡± Lily¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    ¡°But¡­ the price for that¡­¡± Lily bowed down to look at the silken divine raiment he had donned. If I lose my memory one day, even I¡¯d find it difficult to convince myself that I¡¯m still a boy.

    Lily was physically and mentally exhausted right now, so he just nned to make Dijon and his group wait outside longer!

    Lily didn¡¯t dare to underestimate his enemies in a battle of life and death, he only nned to go out after once his mind revitalized to the most optimal state.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for now. I feel like not even 10-15 days of training would be enough to learn the seventh stage fully, so I should rest well and then prepare to go out.¡±

    ¡°Wait! I totally forgot about Nanako¡­¡± Lily had be so engrossed in the training that he had actually forgotten about Nanako entirely.

    Thus, he left the cavern and arrived in front of the Treasury Room that Kagura had intended to use as Nanako¡¯s training room, but he found no one inside when he opened the door.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    A soft and slightly astonished voice of a girl arrived from behind Lily at this moment.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily turned around and saw Nanako staring at him with her purple-amber eyes dazedly.

    For a moment, he still hadn¡¯t realized why Nanako¡¯s gaze was filled with so much astonishment and tinged with a bit of embarrassment.

    ¡°Lady Kagura told me the pretty boy dwelling this mirror space is the mirror spirit, but I never thought you were actually a girl,¡± Nanako looked at Lily innocently.

    ¡°Mirror spirit?¡± Lily was taken aback. He then caught sight of the Sakura Parasol resting at the corner of the room and realized Kagura had gone dormant again.

    ¡°Kagura must¡¯ve definitely made up some weird story, but it was for the better, I suppose. If Nanako learned that the big sister for whom she had risked her life actually had the soul of a boy along with the huge influx of information, it might¡¯ve shocked her too much,¡± Lily deduced Kagura¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­ I-I¡¯m actually a girl. I just like to cross-dress as a man sometimes, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s a hobby of mine. After all, it¡¯s normal for someone to pick up some exceptional hobbies if they are trapped inside a mirror for a long time, right?¡± Lily exined hesitantly.

    ¡°So you were a girl¡­¡± Nanako didn¡¯t reveal any skepticism, but this made Lily depressed. Why don¡¯t you doubt me? Do I really look that feminine?

    ¡°Oh, yes. Lady Mirror Spirit, when can I leave this mirror? Lady Kagura told me that Sister Lily is outside. I want to see her as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry, you¡¯ll be able to see her quite soon. Kagura and I are going to help Lily break free from Dijon¡¯s encirclement, so you better stay within the mirror until then. Forgive me for this¡­¡±

    Nanako nodded, ¡°I understand. I would only burden Sis if am outside. Lady Kagura has already exined to me that you will be bestowing a new power to Sister Lily that will allow her to break free from the encirclement. Please allow me to thank you in advance in my sister¡¯s ce.¡±

    Nanako bowed solemnly, but this made Lily feel even more awkward. He didn¡¯t want to intentionally fool Nanako, but he could only exin this matter to her slowly at an opportune timeter on as it wasn¡¯t the right time to talk about these matters right now.

    ¡°Nanako, about your¡­¡±

    Nanako cut Lily short, ¡°Lady Kagura has already exined it to me. Although it¡¯s a bit unbelievable, after experiencing so many dangerous and bizarre matters over the past few days, I¡¯d rather believe it¡¯s the truth if training here under the guidance of Lady Kagura can really make me stronger.¡±

    ¡°Nanako¡­¡± Lily felt moved.

    Nanako blushed faintly and turned her head aside, following up somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not because I want to be that woman¡¯s shikigami or servant and so on. I just want to be stronger than her! So that I can protect her and perhaps even make her submit to me¡­ That¡¯s the only reason.¡±

    Lily¡¯s lips curled up into a wry smile as he gazed at Nanako gently. She¡¯s still not honest with herself.

    ¡°Nanako, I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯m going to rest for a while. Wake me up if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°All right. Please do as you wish, Lady Mirror Spirit. I¡¯m going to the practice the foundational body tempering art that Lady Kagura imparted to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really quite hardworking, Nanako, but make sure you get enough rest,¡± Saying so, Lily entered the tatami mat room with the dressing table.

    Perhaps because he was really too tired, he didn¡¯t even take off the raiment and lied down sideways on the tatami mats, drifting off to sleep immediately.

    Lily slept for a whole day this time but there was no distinction between day and night within the mirror space.

    After having a good dose of sleep, Lily finally woke up, but he discovered Kagura gazing at him silently with her golden eyes while sitting in a seiza beside him, still dressed in the pink miniskirt kimono and white stockings.

    ¡°Master, Nanako is training so assiduously in order to face powerful enemies, yet here you are sleeping so defenselessly while dressed so seductively. Is it really proper to act songuidly?¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Huh? Hold on, what do you mean by that?! Y-You obviously know I wore these garments in order to practice the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle!¡± Lily blushed hard and yelled back while covering his chest and privates with his hands.

    ¡°Although I know that,¡± Kagura continued with a cold look in her golden eyes, ¡°You leave me speechless by wearing such garments when you are obviously a boy.¡±

    Lily responded with a flushed face, ¡°I¡¯m going to change right away! Also, teach me how to enter and exit this mirror space at will.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 2 â€“ Spirit Power Density

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 2 - Spirit Power Density</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The progression of training within the mirror space was extremely fast, so Lily had managed to learn the esoteric Tsukuyomi Swordstyle to the sixth stage of the first segment in 3 days. As for the technique to enter and exit the mirror space, Lily had mastered it almost instantly.

    In fact, Lily was the master of the mirror, so only Lily could use the technique that Kagura had imparted to Lily. On the other hand, Kagura didn¡¯t need to utilize such a technique at all. Thus, except for an inexplicable situation where the mirror could draw Lily and those in touch with his female body inside spontaneously, only Lily could enter and exit the mirror space freely and ce the items that satisfy the conditions of the mirror into the Treasury Room.

    As for living beings, Kagura exined to Lily that it was only possible to bring Lily¡¯s shikigami inside the mirror space freely through Lily¡¯s will. Except that, it¡¯s only possible to bring in the real body of a woman whose physique is on par with a celestial maiden and that too only with their permission.

    It was also possible to bring in the souls of other women who held a certain level of strength with their permission, but if Lily wanted to bring their soul inside forcefully, it would require at least a tenfold gap in strength between them to have a chance at seeding.

    But this was only limited to women. It wasn¡¯t possible for any male soul other than Lily¡¯s to enter the mirror space. Naturally, this excluded those who had be Lily¡¯s shikigami, which meant that it was possible to bring in any apparition, demon, or monster regardless of strength and gender as long as they were Lily¡¯s shikigami.

    The way to enter and exit the mirror was actually performed via the transmission of will. It required a special ancient art to transmit the will of the owner to the mirror. This art was neither an arcane art nor a martial art, but rather a no-thought meditation art. The no-thought here referred to attaining a state of no-thought where the mind was free of thoughts yet also filled with thoughts.

    Lily had actually tried it previously, but as he willed his mind to return to the mirror with heart and soul, it had be a direct thought, which got rejected by the mirror. In order to return, one mustn¡¯t think of returning, yet they also mustn¡¯t have any wild thoughts. It required one to remain lucid and thought-free at the same time, as if you weren¡¯t having any thoughts at all¡­

    It was pretty abstruse and difficult to exin in words.

    However, Lily was quite talented in this respect, so he had managed to master the first step of this abstruse state of no-thought that was an amalgamation of contradictions in just a few attempts.

    Donned in Lady Shizuka¡¯s long-sleeved kimono, Lily opened his eyes within the stone room of the outer world.

    For some reason, feeling his female body in the flesh and the bothersome weight of a certain part of the body relieved Lily¡¯s mind and ced him at ease.

    This naturally wasn¡¯t because Lily really liked to be a woman.

    Perhaps because Lily had trained in both the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and Lunar Blossom, it had gone further and harmonized Lily¡¯s mind with the spiritual nature of a de maiden and a woman¡¯s body.

    Lily cupped her breasts dazedly and fondled them once gently, ¡°Indeed, this body really feels quite soothing. Anyways, it¡¯s the body of a well-endowed woman brimming with femininity and I can even wear women¡¯s clothing justifiably, with risqu¨¦ underwear to boot. I also don¡¯t need to feel distressed about my dignity while crossdressing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily got up and discovered that she feltpletely rejuvenated in mind and body. It seemed as if her body was in a very rxed state right now, ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lily had a clear understanding of the state of her body and power at this moment.

    ¡°The innate base strength of my body had increased by onefold again and reached thrice that of an average samurai woman. How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°I feel that my body has also be more sensitive. If Uesugi Rei fondles me again with my current body¡­¡±

    ¡°Kyah!¡± Lily blushed hard, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to have erotic thoughts. Have some shame, me!¡±

    Lily reproached herself.

    ¡°Seriously though, would my strength increase like this each time I enter and exit the mirror space?¡±

    ¡°If so, it¡¯s really too incredible!¡±

    Lily tried it out right away and attempted to return to the mirror space. In just two attempts, she had seeded!

    When Lily returned to the mirror space, she was back again in his male soul state that barely looked masculine anymore. Kagura was ruminating on some matters deeply while sitting in a seiza, so she just nced at Lily when he returned and closed her eyes again. She knew Lily was practicing the art of entering and exiting the mirror space, so she didn¡¯t mind it that much.

    ¡°It would be difficult to notice the effect if I return right away, so I might as well train here for a while longer,¡± Lily thought thus.

    However, Lily felt it would be difficult for him to make further progress in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle in a short time, so he questioned Kagura about the following, ¡°Kagura, Lunar Blossom has so many books in itster sections. Can you exin to me what exactly is developed via them?¡±

    Kagura arrived in front of the stele depicting Lunar Blossom situated within the crystal illuminated cave and exined, ¡°Tsukuyomi Swordstyle is just a power augmentation esoterica while Lunar Blossom is the foundation to advance via a major pathway!¡±

    ¡°The path of advancement is divided into a few stages, namely the Awakened Stage, Spirit Jade Stage, Permanence Stage, Throne Stage, Big Dipper Stage and Celestial Stage.¡±

    ¡°One required a spirit power strengthening art to move up from the first stage to thest progressively, and the heterodox arts disseminated by sects in the mortal world naturally can¡¯tpare to Lunar Blossom in this aspect. It is a true strengthening art that¡¯s most suitable for women to practice and ascend to Heaven via a major pathway!¡±

    ¡°The first book of Lunar Blossom marks the beginning of everything and is an introduction to the Awakened Stage. In this stage, the focus is on building a spiritual foundation via the umtion of spirit power. This is possible through absorption of the spirit power present in the world, through the soul controlling arts of de maidens, and through absorption of spirit power present in treasures like magatamas.¡±

    ¡°Once you have umted spirit power to a certain degree and attained the 7th-Stage Awakened state, it is then time to prepare for the formation of a spirit jade. By the way, you are a 5th-Stage Awakened right now, Master. However, as you have already mastered the initial phase of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and are also a de maiden on top of that, which has increased your innate strength to twice that of an average human, your current strength has already exceeded the 7th-Stage Awakened rank. You are still far from putting up a fight against a Spirit Jade Adept though,¡± Kagura stated.

    The reason Kagura had stated that Lily¡¯s strength was twice that of an average samurai was because she didn¡¯t know Lily¡¯s strength had been promoted once again just prior.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily then recalled something suddenly, ¡°I get that I¡¯m a 5th-Stage Awakened, but I can sense a mystical space inside my body that seems to have a crimson magatama-like item¡­¡±

    Kagura wasn¡¯t astonished by this, ¡°It¡¯s because you are a de maiden, Master. As such, you have a stronger physique than mortals. The de maidens form a spirit jade within their body at the moment of their awakening, so they are innately superior to mortals. Naturally, it¡¯s also possible for a woman to awaken as a de maiden without forming a spirit jade.¡±

    ¡°W-Would I still be able to form a spirit jade then?¡± Lily asked worriedly.

    ¡°Tsk. Howe you¡¯re asking such a silly thing when you are much smarter, Master. For average samurai, it¡¯s impossible to ascend through the Heavenly Gate via a major pathway unless they form a spirit jade. However, a de maiden like you and a few powerful monsters with innate bloodlines aren¡¯t restricted by this. You had already formed a spirit jade the moment you awakened! Thus, you needn¡¯t form a spirit jade again. Furthermore, your crimson spirit jade is the sign of a spirit jade formed from the spirit power of a de maiden, so the spirit power density is onefold higher than the spirit power density of samurai who have formed a spirit jade through assiduous training and luck! Hence, there¡¯s no need to look up to those adepts who have formed a spirit jade normally.¡±

    ¡°Onefold Spirit Power Density¡­¡± Lily finally understood the reason the de maiden spirit power refined through the crimson spirit jade was stronger than the blue spirit power he used initially.

    Kagura continued with the exnation, ¡°In the future, you will naturally ovee this first step required to break free from mortality and be an adept, Master. In order to reach the Spirit Jade Stage, you just need to umte the essence of spirit power and the quickest way to do it is to use treasures like magatamas.¡±

    A hopeful thought popped up in Lily¡¯s mind at this moment, ¡°This mirror is so magical, so it might have a trove of magatama fragments inside it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too ideally, Master. Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing like that here. Although treasures like magatamas were nothing to my former master, this mirror wasn¡¯t a treasure that my master used to store her items, and even I¡¯m unaware where she obtained it from. At the very least, I couldn¡¯t find any treasures like that within the mirror using my powers,¡± Kagura answered.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lily turned despondent.

    ¡°However, worry not, Master. With your current strength, it won¡¯t be that difficult to obtain some low-grade magatamas once you go outside.¡±

    ¡°Are magatama also divided into grades?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Kagura exined, ¡°They aren¡¯t just divided into grades but also into various colors, textures and functions. The magatama fragments that you have seen until now are frommon ones that are translucent and close to white in color with a tinge of light cyan in it. In short, the color and texture are just a means to differentiate the intrinsic nature of the magatama. You can learn about it slowlyter on, Master.¡±

    ¡°The magatama fragments that you used previously were spirit magatama and their function is to strengthen the physique via absorption of the spirit essence within them and increase the spirit power reserves. This spirit magatama doesn¡¯t have any special function and is used most extensively, so it¡¯s simply abbreviated to magatama generally. And the magatama fragments you used were from the worst ones among them, which, ording to the grades determined by the Heian Empire, are ssified as a grade 6 treasure.¡±

    ¡°Grade 6?¡±

    ¡°Yes, magatamas are precious resources that were used by even the ancient powerhouses and were used as trade currency by the high-level powerhouses. After all, for existences like my former master, money had no use at all. Even then, the magatama fragments with the lowest concentration of spirit essence are ssified as grade 6 treasures by the Heian Empire, while aplete magatama is ssified as a grade 7 treasure.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s aplete magatama too?¡± Lily questioned astonishedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re just fussing about nothing, Master. How would we have magatama fragments without aplete magatama?¡± Kagura countered rhetorically.

    ¡°Ugh. So, does that mean¡­ the grade 9 Blood Spirit Magatama that I stole from Shuten Doji can also be refined?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t try that. It¡¯s simply impossible to refine it with your current strength and even if you managed to absorb it, you would die instantly from the spirit power going berserk. That Blood Spirit Magatama contains an incredible concentration of spirit power, and also possesses a mystic power on top of that which can only be used by high-level lifeforms. Also, it would be too wasteful to absorb the spirit essence within it as its Blood Soul power is what enables me to unleash an attack containing my apex strength. Thus, it¡¯s much more valuable than normal grade 9 magatamas! And you are actually treating it as a disposable item likemon magatama? This is an item that even Shuten Doji treasured!¡±

    ¡°Uhm, well, I-I was just asking casually, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°So, after forming a spirit jade, you just need to keep umting spirit power to reach the next stage?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. As you already have a spirit jade, you won¡¯t face any obstructions in going from the Awakened Stage to the Spirit Jade Stage as long as you umte spirit essence and strengthen your body, Master. However, if you want to reach the next stage, you won¡¯t be able to do it just by relying on magatamas.¡±

    ¡°A wide chasm exists between the Spirit Jade Stage and the Permanence Stage, and you need to rely on assiduous training, enlightenment and opportune encounters to climb the huge wall that separates them. In order to ascend between the major stages, you need to deepen your spirit power density instead of your spirit power quantity.¡±

    ¡°Deepen my spirit power density?¡±

    ¡°Yes! When using the same amount of spirit power, the power unleashed by a Spirit Jade Adept is over ten times stronger than that of an Awakened!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 3 â€“ Leaving the Stone Room

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 3 - Leaving the Stone Room</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Spirit Jade adepts are that much stronger than Awakened when using the same amount of spirit power? Also, the Spirit Jade adepts have higher spirit power reserves than Awakened, right?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°It is indeed so. But it still wouldn¡¯t surpass your reserves, Master, as your spirit power reserves would be several times higher than normal Spirit Jade adepts by the time you reach the Spirit Jade Stage!¡± Kagura stated.

    ¡°Not only can I recover spirit power quickly, I also have higher reserves. A de maiden really is amazing,¡± Lily sighed ruefully, ¡°However, although you have exined much, Kagura, I still don¡¯t understand one thing clearly. Just what is the rtionship between spirit power strength, spirit power density and spirit power reserves?¡±

    ¡°Tsk-Tsk. You¡¯re so smart, so howe you still haven¡¯t realized it, Master. I guess it¡¯s time for a spanking!¡±

    ¡°Oh you, stop messing around now and exin it to me quickly. This is rted to my advancement,¡± Lily urged Kagura with a flushed face.

    ¡°I shall provide a simple exnation for you then. The base spirit power strength is regarded as the base strength and based on the general notion within the Heian Empire, this refers to the strength unleashed by a samurai via attribute-less spirit power. As for spirit power density, this refers to the difference in power contained within the spirit power when using the same amount of spirit power.¡±

    ¡°For example, the spirit power density of a Spirit Jade adept is three times that of an Awakened. Thus, when both use the same amount of spirit power, the power unleashed by the former is thrice that of thetter.¡±

    ¡°And since your spirit power possesses the de maiden attribute, which has an offensive and eldritch nature. Leaving the eldritch nature aside, just the offensive nature makes your spirit power density twice as much as an Awakened. Thus, as long as you reach the Spirit Jade Stage, your spirit power density will be six times that of an average Awakened and twice as much as an average Spirit Jade adept.¡±

    ¡°As for spirit power reserves, this refers to the total amount of spirit power you can store within your spirit pce as well as other ces within the body.¡±

    ¡°Your crimson spirit jade converts the spirit power you absorb from the world or spirits into a stronger de maiden spirit power and stores it within your spirit pce. This spirit power will slowly strengthen your physique when you use it in battle, but no matter how huge your reserves are, the augmentation of the physique will slow down inevitably. However, it¡¯s possible to strengthen the physique quickly by absorbing the spirit essence present within magatamas as its strengthening effect is much more potent. Normally, the further you progress, the more you would need treasures like magatamas to increase your strength and fight by utilizing the stored spirit power. However, regardless of the magatama¡¯s attribute or power, their effect of strengthening the physique differed based on quality and quantity. Do you get it now?¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°I have a rough idea of it now, but why did you say that the power unleashed by a Spirit Jade adept is over ten times stronger that of an Awakened? Aren¡¯t I just six times stronger even as a de maiden?¡±

    ¡°Master, I was referring to the gap in total strength based on the spirit power density, base physical strength and power of the mystic arts. Having a sixfold spirit power density when you reach the Spirit Jade Stage whenpared to an average Awakened is already a pretty incredible matter. Generally, it¡¯s only possible to obtain a threefold increment in spirit power density while some talented geniuses with special attributed spirit jades can manifest a three-and-a-half-fold to fourfold increment in spirit power density.¡±

    ¡°While you, Master, have a sixfold increment in spirit power density, and that¡¯s prior to taking the base physical strength augmentation and offensive power augmentation into consideration. You are pretty much invincible among those in the same stage as you unless you run into an opponent who is as talented and fated as you.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Thank you for exining it to me so patiently, Kagura. I have a clear understanding of it now.¡±

    ¡°Also, Master, Lunar Blossom wasn¡¯t meant for mortals to practice. Thus, it doesn¡¯t mention the way to form a spirit jade as high-level lifeforms like celestial maidens form a spirit jade automatically when they reach the Awakened Stage. As such, the first book only exins how to absorb spirit power while the second book exins the advancement of the Spirit Jade Stage. Therefore, it¡¯s not necessary for you to practice Lunar Blossom right now. You can try collecting enough magatama-type treasures first and increase your strength to the Spirit Jade Stage before you begin to practice Lunar Blossom,¡± Kagura exined further.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°When do you n to go out, Master? I shall control Nanako¡¯s body and open the stone door outside by using the Art of No-Thought for you.¡±

    ¡°Uh, there¡¯s no harm in waiting. I n to train again for a while.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Kagura. W-What¡¯s that indecent stele for?¡±

    ¡°Master, if you say that again, I¡¯ll really spank your butt, that your female body in the outside world!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why though? I don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯m innocent!¡± Lily blushed hard. He really didn¡¯t want such a little girl to spank the buttocks of that mature female body of his as it would be too embarrassing.

    ¡°Master, it isn¡¯t an indecent art. It¡¯s an esoteric art created by my master, Suzuhiko-hime, and is known as the Dance of the Bell Maiden. It¡¯s too early for you to learn about it now, Master, so I¡¯ll exin it to you slowlyter on,¡± It seemed that Kagura wasn¡¯t that willing to exin it because Lily had referred to the dance created by her former master as indecent.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Master. Please feel free to train until you¡¯re satisfied and call upon me when you n to leave. I¡¯ll go back to sleep after preparing the foundation sword arts for Nanako.¡±

    ¡°All right¡­¡±

    But no matter what angle you look at it from, the postures and garments depicted in that dance are clearly indecent¡­

    After Kagura left the room, Lily also proceeded to train in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and spent 2-3 days on it. However, although he made some progress in it, he was still far from attaining the seventh stage.

    Thus, he used the Art of No-Thought and returned to the outside world.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily soliloquized glumly, ¡°My innate base strength is still thrice that of an average samurai woman, it hasn¡¯t improved at all.¡±

    It seems like things aren¡¯t really that convenient in this world. I shouldn¡¯t have reached the limits yet, but my physique did get strengthened the previous time I entered the mirror space. How exactly can I make that happen again?

    Do I have to enter the mirror space unconsciously? But that doesn¡¯t make much sense.

    It won¡¯t be that easy to figure out the secret of the mirror shortly.

    ¡°But a threefold increment is more than enough!¡± Lily revealed a chilling smile. ¡°It¡¯s time to go and deal with that group outside.¡±

    ¡°Wake up, Kagura!¡± Lily and Kagura couldmunicate with each via the shikigami link between them even without entering the mirror space because of the strong bond between them created through the heavenly oath.

    ¡°Are you nning to go out now, Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Please use the Art of No-Thought to bring me outside then, Master,¡± Kagura continued, ¡°This is your mirror, Master, so only you can control who enters and exits it.¡±

    Thereafter, Lily spent a few attempts to figure out how to bring other life forms outside from the mirror.

    In the next moment, the pink miniskirt kimonoed Kagura wielding the Sakura Parasol appeared beside her while shimmering in gentle moonlight-like energy.

    ¡°Kagura, Nanako is too weak right now, so I¡¯m afraid she might get implicated in the battle. Therefore, I¡¯ll transfer you back immediately once you open the stone door,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 4 â€“ Slaughter!

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 4 - ughter!</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kagura activated the stele and then arrived in front of the stone wall along with Lily.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to open this stone door now. Dijon as well as those demon ninjas and monsters are still keeping watch outside, so watch out for their attacks when it opens,¡± Kagura advised.

    ¡°I can feel it. My de cries out whenever the souls of my foes are nearby,¡± Dressed in red, Lily gazed at the stone wall deeply as if her gaze could see through the wall and view the enemies outside.

    Kagura palmed the wall and a series of ancient characters formed the shape of a human-sized door slowly, following which a resplendent light manifested within the door-shaped portal.

    Lily¡¯s long hair fluttered in the air because of that ancient force field.

    It was dusk outside right now.

    A twilight dyed in crimson-gold.

    Dijon stood on top of Matsuda¡¯s headless corpse and had his twisted and demonic eyes fixed at the stone wall.

    Beside him sat Genja, who was ruminating deeply. He too opened his golden vertical pupils and stood up with his giant body.

    ¡°There¡¯s some movement! That door has reappeared!¡± Genja¡¯s deep voice sounded like a silent scream.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Dijon¡¯s gaze turned vicious, ¡°There was probably no food or water inside, so she couldn¡¯t stay inside for long, and must¡¯vee out after thinking we had left! Charge inside as soon as the door opens, don¡¯t allow her to escape into the door again!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The demon ninjas affirmed and waited for the moment to arrive solemnly.

    The stone door slowly manifested itself, and a girl in red with kimono sleeves touching the ground and fluttering long hair, wielding a long katana in hand, appeared past the door.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You really dared toe out. Die! Kill her!¡± Dijon¡¯s voice reached the dozen or so w-wielding demon ninjas as he barked at Lily.

    However, Lily made a move first before they had even reacted.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Lily turned into a crimson shadow, her long kimono sleeves dancing in the air along with the wind as she flitted across the demon ninjas, warding them off as she made a beeline towards Dijon and arrived before him in an instant.

    ¡°What?! How¡¯s she so fast?!¡± Dijon was also stunned and lifted his huge tachi to counter Lily¡¯s sh in a rush!

    As she had trained in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, Lily¡¯s offensive power shot up significantly, with each of her movements carrying a desteness that wasn¡¯t present previously, and her surroundings also carried an abyssal fury akin to the deste moon.

    Lily¡¯s sword shes down with force.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    And produced a sonic boom visible to the naked eye in the form of a white circle!

    The 3 meters tall giant Dijon wielding a 2 meters long sword was blown away by this one-handed strike from Lily.

    His limbs iled in the sky wretchedly and was almost about to drop into the Abyssal Rift past the 20 meters wide fault!

    The sonic boom from the collision between their swords had also blown back the demon ninjas and monsters approaching Lily, the shockwave uprooting the withered grass and sending it flying along with the dead leaves.

    Dijon spewed out a mouthful of ck blood mid-air because of the internal injuries he had suffered from the shockwave. He looked at the girl who had attacked him just now with eyes widened in disbelief, finding it hard to believe that she was the same girl who he could y with his fingertips just a while ago.

    Why?! Why did her strength leap once again after exiting the cave, and that too to such a terrifying degree!

    Hatred filled him, but the thing he needed to be worried about currently wasn¡¯t his grudge!

    ¡°What?!¡± Even Genja and the huge number of demon ninjas keeping watch outside had turned pale in fright! They never imagined a pompous transcendent like Dijon would suffer such severe injuries and get blown away by a single strike from the woman before them!

    Dijon and Genja were both 7th-Stage Awakened, so their strength had already surpassed thete-stage sword saint level.

    Although Lily was still a 5th-Stage Awakened, her actual strength was 18 times stronger than the average 5th-Stage Awakened. On top of that, her domain strengthened her while weakening her opponent, so her true strength had long surpassed the limits of the Awakened Stage!

    Even though Dijon was about to fall into the abyss, Lily had no intention of allowing him to just fall to his death.

    ¡°Hojo Dijon, how will I appease the soul and spirit of Lord Matsuda unless I offer your soul to my cursed katana?!¡±

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard.¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned resolute, and in the next instant, endless showering sakura manifested within the surroundings, appearing just like pink snowkes.

    These sakura covered a range of about 100 meters and engulfed Dijon¡¯s entire group, including him, in this violent sakura blizzard.

    Lily floated in the sky by stepping on the sakura kes and made for the falling Dijon through a wave of blossoms.

    ¡°She¡¯s striding through the air by generating a powerful wind formed from the sakura in her domain?¡± The giant demon ninja, Genja, who had gotten engulfed within the sakura blizzard too, was rmed as well.

    Lily stepped across the flowing sakura and arrived above the Abyssal Rift; her gaze filled with hatred yet as calm as the snow. The sparks of crimson mes of vengeance within her eyes also transformed into sakura that reflected within her pupils.

    She then stabbed Crescent Moon towards Dijon¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do as you please, Mirror Girl!¡± A fiendish energy erupted from Genja¡¯s body and the clothes on his back ripped apart into pieces, a huge eight-legged spider manifesting itself before spewing out a white spider thread from its back towards the stone wall. Genja then leaped forward suddenly and struck at Lily from behind with the bone des that manifested within his hands!

    ¡°Brother Dijon!¡± At the same, his other arm emitted a spider thread that wound around Dijon¡¯s waist and pulled him back by relying on the spider thread attached to the stone wall at the back, resulting in the two threads stretching wide.

    Although it¡¯s called a spider thread, it was in fact a spider thread made of thousands of spider threads twined around each other and was as thick and tough as a finger-dimensioned white rope.

    As a samurai with an innate vicious nature, even though he had sustained injuries, Dijon¡¯s hatred for Lily was much higher than pain. He wasn¡¯t willing to admit that Lily had already be stronger than him, and a maddening urge to kill her overcame him.

    As Genja was pulling him, Dijon had found the support to unleash an attack, so he activated all of his fiendish spirit power and gathered the purple energy in his trembling tachi, unleashing a murderous and momentous sh towards Lily while Genja pulled him with his all.

    ¡°Lord Genja! Nice support! Die now, Kagami Lily!¡± Dijon¡¯s expression twisted in hatred, seeming just like an evil spirit, and his eyes widened like a vicious beast!

    Genja also activated all of his fiendish energy and the two giant bone des in his hands and the eight spider ws of the arachnid on his back unleashed an even more terrifying attack at Lily¡¯s back.

    ¡°Die, Mirror Girl!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes remained bright as her hair fluttered within the wind. She was aware of everything that had transpired behind her as they were inside her domain.

    She stepped on the sakura below her feet and slowed her sprint by a little and then slid forward amidst the sakura by extending one of her feet forward. At the same time, she lifted Crescent Moon up and a crimson light flowed through the soul runes engraved on the cursed katana.

    The towering figures of Dijon and Genja attacked Lily at almost the same time from the front and back.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, Mirror Girl!¡± Genja screamed in a deep voice as the two des and eight ws inched closer towards Lily¡¯s slender back.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, the hatred between us ends today!¡± Dijon¡¯s tachi shed across Lily¡¯s shoulder, intending to split her body into two.

    However, faced with a pincer attack from two transcendent enemies, Lily actually closed her eyes and donned a tranquil expression on her face. The wind billowed around her, causing her pretty ck hair to flutter as she calcted Dijon¡¯s and Genja¡¯s position rtive to her own while wielding shimmering crimson grudge-steeped Crescent Moon.

    And at the moment Dijon and Genja¡¯s attacks were about to reach her, the stormy sounds caused by the Sakura Blizzard paused and the surroundings turned silent instantly.

    Lily parted her pink lips and said, ¡°Sakura-d Moon¡ªTranquil Enigma.¡±

    ¡°Spurt!¡±

    A several meter wide deste and enigmatic crimson moon manifested around Lily as she executed a nearly full-circle movement with her cursed katana, but this sakura-d moon didn¡¯t shoot out and just remained static in its manifested spot.

    The crimson moon expanded in all directions and just happened to pass through Dijon and Genja¡¯s waists when it manifested, bisecting these two transcendents into two halves!

    The crimson moon then dissipated gradually just like the diminishing twilight after sunset.

    Hojo Dijon¡¯s eyes were full of denial and disbelief as he gazed at the girl standing on the wave of sakura, and his line of sight nted gradually.

    Although Dijon had been bisected at the waist, he had still managed to maintain his consciousness because of his powerful vitality, and muttered while blood gushed out from his mouth, ¡°N-No¡­ this is impossible¡­ Kagami Lily, just what did you experience? It¡¯s impossible for someone in this world to mature so quickly. Just who are you¡­ and where have youe from¡­ Even if I end up in Yomi, I¡¯ll request the Lord of the Underworld to arrest you as well¡­ and drag you down to the underworld with me¡­¡±

    Lily just responded coldly to his words, ¡°I believe you would do that, but unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance to do it.¡±

    Lily stepped across the sakura kes deftly and arrived in front of Dijon¡¯s falling torso. She then jumped forward andnded on his shoulders before whispering silently, ¡°Lord Matsuda, your daughter has avenged you.¡±

    Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon stabbed into Dijon¡¯s heart.

    ¡°NO! Kagami Lily, you demoness! You can¡¯t do this! How dare you devour my soul?! You¡­ Argh¡­¡±

    Dijon¡¯s pupils turned white and his body twitched powerlessly before turning silent.

    Lily had once vowed to never use the soul-seizing art on humans.

    ¡°But you have already fallen into the path of a demon and no better than a monster, so you aren¡¯t human anymore,¡± Lily said softly. She then jumped up lithely and flipped across the twilight sky,nding on the edge of the fault with grace.

    Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon shimmered with a gluttonous crimson light as it devoured the soul of Dijon that ranked higher than a high-ranked great demon, and it experienced a remarkable enhancement in power!

    As Lily traversed past the precipice, the demon ninjas retreated back in fear as if they had seen a fierce god, none daring to approach her.

    Lily grabbed the spider thread glued to the stone wall and pulled Genja¡¯s torso, which still had a breath of life left in it, up.

    ¡°Mirror Girl¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ spare my life¡­ You are a de maiden, so why don¡¯t you join us Hundred Demons¡­¡±

    Lily ignored him and stabbed Crescent Moon into his heart before he could even finish speaking.

    The deste soul runes on the sword devoured yet another Dijon-ranked anima and turned even eerier as crimson light flowed through it.

 Volume 3, Chapter 5 â€“ Sakura Blades, Where Do the Sakura Hail From?

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 5 - Sakura des, Where Do the Sakura Hail From?</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°She isn¡¯t human¡­¡±

    ¡°This woman isn¡¯t human!¡±

    ¡°She devoured a demon¡¯s anima!¡±

    ¡°She killed two transcendent monster lords with a single strike!¡±

    ¡°Her de devoured Lord Dijon and Lord Genja¡¯s souls!¡±

    ¡°Spare my life!¡±

    ¡°She is a true demoness!¡±

    ¡°A de maiden¡­ she¡¯s a great demon of the legends¡ªa de maiden!¡±

    ¡°Spare our lives, O¡¯Maiden!¡±

    The demon ninjas and the monsters within the Sakura Blizzard¡¯s range didn¡¯t dare to resist any further and groveled on the ground one after the other, pleading Lily for leniency!

    Lily¡¯s bewitching yet merciless gaze traveled across the groveling monsters and demon ninjas before she asked them a question.

    ¡°If I were to fall into a defenseless state, would you have let me go?¡±

    Lily¡¯s willed her mind and the sakura flying within the Sakura Blizzard turned into a poignant and deadly storm of sakura des within the domain.

    Despair welled up on the faces of all the monsters at this moment and even the fearsome Hannya-masked demon ninjas were utterly frightened!

    The sakura des sped up suddenly and stormed within the domain, leaving death in their wake!

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Spare me, argh!¡±

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!

    Countless beautiful des rained down the monsters and demon ninjas within the domain and diced them apart into pieces, leaving behind a scene of utter carnage!

    Even the fluttering sakura had been dyed crimson, turning into blood-colored sakura, and a mist of blood filled the domain, making it seem like a hell of sakura reigned by a de maiden!

    Although Lily had a kindhearted nature, these demons had forced her into an impasse multiple times and even harmed her sisters who were like family to her. Hence, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer!

    The blood sakura blitzed across the domain and with each wave, loads of shimmering animas floated up within the sky.

    Lily¡¯s gaze blurred as she kissed the thick and dark handle of Crescent Moon before parting her lips to state coldly, ¡°Satisfy me.¡±

    The soul runes on the cursed katana activated and the hundreds of animas gravitated towards Crescent Moon. After the runes absorbed them, a portion of them entered Lily¡¯s body via the Soul-Controlling Art and filled Lily¡¯s spirit pce with abundant spirit power.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily had been in a spirit power-hungry state for a long time, and she had finally recovered fully this time.

    On the other hand, devouring two transcendent animas of great demons had strengthened Crimson Moon to an unprecedented degree and brought it infinitely closer to upgrading to a grade 7 katana. Lily knew intuitively that she just needed another great demon¡¯s transcendent soul to upgrade her katana to grade 7!

    A grade 7 katana was a katana of the legends!

    As Lily had killed two 7th-Stage Awakened in addition to a huge number of demons in this battle, a lot of grudges had umted within her. Although Lily was different from others and could neutralize the grudge within her body via moonlight cleansing, dealing with it alone all the time made her feel empty and frustrated post-neutralization.

    ¡°If it was Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of how Uesugi Rei neutralized the grudge within her¡­

    ¡°No! Just what am I thinking?!¡± Lily¡¯s flushed cheeks turned hot and her breasts heaved up and down intensely. Even though she was worried about Shimizu and Nanako, she wondered why she had recalled Uesugi Rei when she pondered about how to neutralize the grudge umted within her body. Did I subconsciously feel Sister Uesugi is the best at neutralizing my umted grudge?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just don¡¯t know! Anyways, no matter whether she is best at it or not, I should stop fantasizing about it! Even if it is for the sake of neutralizing the grudge, doing that feels too embarrassing!¡± Lily shook her head and pulled open the cleavage between her breasts wider, allowing the cold wind to seep in and calm her mind.

    Lily had already brought Dijon and Genja¡¯s corpses over the fault by controlling the wind with her Sakura Blizzard domain.

    As she wasn¡¯t willing to touch their corpses personally, she formed a spiral arm of sakura within her domain and plundered the treasures on their corpses.

    Other than the broken tachi that was barely a grade 6 katana, Hojo Dijon still had a few gold coins and a pouch filled with magatama fragments on him. Lily weighed the pouch via her domain and determined that there wasn¡¯t much of it inside, and only amounted to approximately 100 grams. It seemed that Dijon had be truly destitute ever since Odawara Castle had been captured.

    On the other hand, Genja had a lot more treasures than Dijon.

    Other than the grade 6 ninja straight sword that he hadn¡¯t used, Lily had found a lot of ninjutsu scrolls that she never heard of or seen until now. Lily moved all the grade 6 and higher items she found on him into the ancient mirror and ignored the items below grade 6 as she didn¡¯t want them.

    Genja also had a total of 400 grams of magatama fragments, and this pleased Lily very much.

    She had obtained a total of 550 grams of magatama fragments in this battle alone!

    Lily then manipted the Sakura Blizzard domain and pushed the corpses of the monsters and the demon ninjas off the fault.

    After that, Lily rolled her sleeves up and pulled up the bottom of her kimono, tucking it into her kimono sash. She then strode forward to grab a sickle used by one of the demon ninjas and dug a grave for Matsuda Nagahide under an old tree outside the cave where Lord Yosh*tsune and Lady Shizuka parted.

    After burying Lord Matsuda¡¯s corpse, Lily crafted an borate wooden grave marker using Crescent Moon and wrote the following on top of it¡ªMatsuda Nagahide, Kagami Lily¡¯s Father in Heian.

    Lily ced Dijon¡¯s and Genja¡¯s heads as offerings in front of Lord Matsuda¡¯s grave and then kneeled down before it.

    ¡°Father Matsuda, your daughter is here to offer the head of your foe. May you rest in peace!¡±

    Lily kowtowed so deep that her head almost touched the floor.

    After that, she arrived inside the cave that was Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s dwelling and said words of farewell towards Lord Yosh*tsune and the missing Lady Shizuka¡¯s items.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune, I haven¡¯t forgotten what you told me at the shrine. However, where did your heroic spirit want to meet me? And what is the path I have chosen to tread? I¡¯m quite perplexed about it myself and clueless about what to do next¡­ I hope your spirit can guide me from the other side, Lord Yosh*tsune¡­¡±

    Saying so, Lily kneeled within the cave.

    An ancient yet youthful and heroic voice echoed within the cave at this moment, ¡°The secret of this world lies past the Heavenly Gate. Girl, if you run into my wife, Lady Shizuka, in the future and happen to hear her call for help, then, do not answer it at any cost, kindhearted girl.¡±

    Lily had heard this voice twice until now, so there was no way she would mistake it. It was none other than the voice of Minamoto Kurou Yosh*tsune¡¯s remnant will left in this world.

    However, Lily felt puzzled by his guidance.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune! You have guided me several times and I¡¯ve yet to repay my gratitude. If I obtain any news about your wife, I will naturally do my best to save her in spite of the danger involved. Why do you dissuade me from going to save her?¡±

    ¡°Remember my words, girl. If you hear Lady Shizuka¡¯s call for help in the future, do not answer it at any cost¡­ at any cost¡­¡±

    Yosh*tsune¡¯s voice resounded within the old cave and disappeared gradually, leaving behind a sincerity-filled yet puzzled Lily.

 Volume 3, Chapter 6 â€“ Fuji-san

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 6 - Fuji-san</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily didn¡¯t know why Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s ancient will had warned her not to answer Lady Shizuka¡¯s call for help if she runs into her. From the decades-old voice of the remnant will, Lily was certain about the fact that he loved his wife the most, and thus, his warning perplexed her even further.

    Lily bowed once again and left the cave where Yosh*tsune had once dwelled. She arrived outside the cave and surveyed the wastednd. Each time she had battled with Dijon, she had ended up in dire conditions. Even now, she vividly remembered the deadly battles she had engaged in with him. She could only tremble before him powerlessly and wait to get rescued by Uesugi Rei as just the aftershocks from a swing of his sword had rendered her immobile in the past. But now, she had taken his head in just a few moves!

    Furthermore, she had aplished this within just six months.

    However, even though she possessed a rapid speed of advancement, Lily hadn¡¯t let it get to her head. No matter whether one was a genius or not, their talent and luck would all be for naught if they ended up dead because of their arrogance.

    I was able to advance rapidly thanks to this Ancient Mirror, the Sakura Parasol, luck, and perhaps because of Senior Sister¡¯s blessing from the shadows.

    ¡°Senior Sister. I might be able to embark on the journey to awaken you soon.¡±

    Lily¡¯s hair fluttered across the wind as she stood on that fault and gazed down into the Abyssal Rift underneath. The endless and eternal eldritch energies shooting out from within the rift made her heart tremble even now while the Endless Demon Mountains at the distance left her in awe.

    ¡°My strength will increase substantially when I achieve the Spirit Jade Stage, and that¡¯s the time when I embark on a journey to Kansai!¡±

    Lily used the tough rope made of spider silk that Genja had used to rappel down and climbed the several hundred meters tall cliff with ease, returning to the top of the precipice that hung above Mt. Yoshino.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily¡¯s first thought after reaching the top was to look for Shimizu.

    As such, she sent a spirit probe outwards.

    Lily supposed that she was unmatched in Mt. Yoshino currently, so she executed arge-scale spirit probe that covered a range of over 1000m without the slightest inhibitions!

    The monsters who felt Lily¡¯s spirit power scan across them either hid or fled in fear, with some even fleeing underground.

    However, even though she scoured the surroundings for quite some time, Lily failed to find Shimizu.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ Just where are you?¡±

    It waste into the night right now and the surroundings were covered in dense mist that obscured the mountains. Lily had no clue where to even begin looking for Shimizu.

    In this moment of helplessness, all she could do was release a faint sigh while staring at the Endless Demon Mountains. Sister Shimizu wouldn¡¯t have gone into the Endless Demon Mountains. Dijon has been killed by me already, so she¡¯ll probably be safe as long as she doesn¡¯t run into that demon kunoichi Yuki Mayumi again. I should probably look for her on the way back to Kamakura if I want to find her.

    Lily then recalled something suddenly, ¡°Oh no! I totally forgot about the ponytailed senior sister!¡±

    ¡°Kagura, I want you to return back to the Sakura Parasol for now. I want to bring Nanako out.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master. Congrattions on your victory after learning the Tsukuyomi Swordy, Master. I¡¯ll go rest first then.¡±

    Lily willed her mind using No-Thought and a giddy Nanako manifested in the outside world following a sh of light.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ I feel so tired. Huh? How did I return here? Sister Lily? Did you bring me outside?¡± Nanako was drenched in sweat all over right now, and from the looks of it, it looked like Kagura was in the middle of training her prior to this. Kagura had already exined the matter of entering and exiting the mirror space to her, but this was her first time experiencing it.

    Lily found that Nanako¡¯s strength had shot up significantly as well. It seemed that thebo of the celestial maiden¡¯s physique plus the mysterious effects of the mirror space as well as the proper instruction from Kagura had benefited her greatly. As such, Lily felt that Nanako¡¯s future strength was something to look forward to as well.

    ¡°Nanako, we¡¯ll be returning now, but I want to know what happened to that senior sisterter on? Is she still alive?¡± Lily asked worriedly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nanako also donned a guilt-ridden expression. As she had experienced too many shocks, and had her body taken over by Kagura intermittently, she hadpletely forgotten about the ponytailed girl.

    Nanako rushed towards the location where the ponytailed girl had hidden herself along with Lily, but she was no longer there.

    This made sense as she wasn¡¯t an idiot. Only an idiot would hide in waiting at the same ce for 7-8 days.

    ¡°Nanako, look. There¡¯s something etched on this tree¡¯s trunk,¡± Lily stated.

    Although it was unclear who had left those words, it seemed like they had been left behind for Lily and Nanako.

    ¡°Sisters of Takesh*ta Town. I waited for you at this spot all day and night, but I cannot stay put any longer. I¡¯m going to try my luck at descending the mountain now. I¡¯ll write a letter to you confirming my survival if I make it back alive to Takesh*ta Town. If you don¡¯t get one, it just means that I¡¯ve met my death within this mountain, but please don¡¯t let that bother you.¡±

    Lily felt respect for this older girl whose name still eluded her. Although she was weak, she had a sense of righteousness and possessed both courage and wit. She was truly a model samurai woman of the Heian period.

    However, Lily just couldn¡¯t leave the girl alone on her own, ¡°Nanako. I¡¯ve already found the special spirit imprint she has left behind. You might as well continue training within the mirror as it¡¯ll be faster for me to follow the tracks alone.¡±

    ¡°All right, Sis,¡± Nanako knew about the dangers of this mountain and since the ponytailed girl¡¯s whereabouts were unclear, Nanako didn¡¯t insist on staying behind. She returned back to the mirror space obediently under Lily¡¯s guidance.

    Although the ponytailed girl had left behind such a message, she had left behind spirit imprints intermittently while descending the mountain. Lily assumed she had left behind that message mostly with the intention of throwing off the demons that might be pursuing her. The spirit imprints very were weak, so other than Yuki Mayumi, the average demon ninja couldn¡¯t sense them, and it was unlikely that Yuki Mayumi would pursue a nameless disciple.

    Lily felt that although the ponytailed girl seemed mediocre, she possessed a really cautious mindset.

    Hence, Lily executed yet anotherrge-scale spirit probe.

    Lily found all the monsters within a 1000m radius instantaneously, but she couldn¡¯t care more about these small and weak monsters right now. She followed imprint after imprint, seeking the whereabouts of the ponytailed girl.

    Lily had arrived all the way down at the foot of the mountain by following the tracks of the ponytailed girl. She saw the tracks lead towards the Land of Izu thatid outside the wilderness and disappear on a major route within the rtively safer borders of the Land of East.

    Lily assumed the girl had safely got on an ox cart or horse cart and returned back home. As the girl¡¯s strength was enough to deal with any issues she might face from there on, Lily calmed down as well.

    She should be safe, but Sister Shimizu¡¯s whereabouts are still unclear. However, she¡¯s pretty strong and since I didn¡¯t find any fresh battle tracks while probing the mountain trails, so she should be safe too. Maybe she¡¯s already on the way back to Kamakura.

    ¡°I should also return in that case.¡±

    Lily thought that Nanako was probably worn out from the entire experience, so she didn¡¯t summon her outside again and hastened on the journey back to Kamakura alone.

    ¡°Hmm? This is¡­ killing intent?¡± On t ground, Lily¡¯s spirit probe had a range of about 3 kilometers. She could hear the words spoken by people who were 1 kilometer away from her and could even sense their form and movements vaguely.

    She looked towards the direction where she had sensed the killing intent from and saw a young man surrounded by two tall samurai with bamboo hats.

    ¡°W=What are you doing?!¡± The young man, who had a square package on his back, unsheathed his katana and faced the two samurai vigntly.

    ¡°Hmph! Yasutarou! How dare you steal Lord Tokugawa¡¯s treasured tea set! You shall pay for it with your life!¡±

    ¡°This tea set is my family¡¯s heirloom! It doesn¡¯t belong to Tokugawa! I want to exchange some troops and horses from the Takeda n with this tea set and kill my way into Mikawa province to avenge my father and rescue my mother!¡± The young man was pretty weak and felt afraid internally, but he disyed courage even in such a situation.

    ¡°Tokugawa?¡± Lily wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in a battle between vagrant samurai, but when she heard the name of Tokugawa from a kilometer away, it piqued her interest right away.

    The samurai with bamboo hats were bothte-stage sword masters while the young man was just a middle-stage samurai.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good. I¡¯m afraid that boy will¡­¡±

    No matter whether someone felt hatred, possessed courage or had proper justification, it was all useless in this dark age without enough strength to back them.

    However, since Lily had witnessed it, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch these wicked forces run amok.

    She rushed forward to catch up to them, but she wasn¡¯t a sage, so even if she was strong, she needed time to cover a distance of 1 kilometer! Her Sakura Blizzard¡¯s range was also just 100 meters.

    By the time Lily had arrived at the spot, the young man had already suffered a fatal blow and was lying in a pool of blood.

    Just when the two sword masters were nning to grab the package on the young man¡¯s back, they noticed Lily standing nearby to them.

    The sword masters saw the katana in her hand, as well as the elegant kimono she had donned, and one among them questioned her, ¡°Who are you? What happened here is none of your business, so why don¡¯t you get lost now.¡±

    However, the other man had different ns, ¡°This woman looks quite pretty! Heh. Go get the tea set while I catch this woman. We¡¯ll drag her into the woods and have some fun then!¡±

    The other man nodded readily after hearing this.

    Lily just gazed at them coldly.

    One of the sword masters walked towards Lily while the other crouched to untie the package.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± A patch of blood dyed the ground red.

    The crouching samurai raised his head after hearing a whoosh and saw the lifeless body of hispanion fall sideways to the curb.

    ¡°What?!¡± He asked in shock, ¡°W-Who are you? We are Lord Tokugawa¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Lily arrived in front of him instantly and stabbed his heart.

    The two sword masters were now dead.

    ¡°Sister Samurai¡­¡± The young man called out weakly. It seemed that he still had a breath of life left in him.

    He had witnessed everything that had happened just now and used his remaining strength to call out to Lily.

    Lily probed his condition after crouching down and sighed in her mind, ¡°Do you have any final words?¡±

    ¡°Sister Samurai. My father was originally the lord of a small town in Mikawa. However, as that Tokugawa Shigemori fancied our family¡¯s heirloom tea set, he took over our city, killed my father and also captured my mother¡­ I tried everything I could and finally managed to snatch back this tea set so that I can obtain a city from the Takeda n in exchange for it and recruit troops to rescue my mother and avenge my father. However, it seems that I was too na?ve and reckless¡­¡±

    ¡°Tokugawa Shigemori is one of the Furinkazan. Even if you had obtained a city, it would¡¯ve been impossible to cause him any harm,¡± Lily shook her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sister Samurai. I don¡¯t want to take revenge anymore. The package on my back contains my family¡¯s heirloom, a precious grade 7 tea set called Fuji-san. Sister Samurai, could you help me pass it to my sister? No matter what, you must not allow this tea set to fall into Tokugawa¡¯s hands once again¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that, but I¡¯ll definitely pass it on to your sister if I meet her. What¡¯s her name and where does she live?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ She¡­ Sister Samurai, why do I feel like you are my sister? You are gentle, pretty and strong, just like my sister¡­ do I feel like this because I¡¯m going to die soon?¡± The young man¡¯s breath turned weaker and weaker.

    ¡°Tell me. Who is your sister and where does she live? Hey? Did you hear me? Can you still speak?¡±

    However, the young man gave no response. He was dead.

    Lily¡¯s heart filled with pity. She untied the package from the young man¡¯s back and stored it within the mirror immediately. The item within the package was really a precious tea set as he had mentioned, or else it wouldn¡¯t have entered the mirror.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help pass it on to your sister if I meet her. But I have an important matter to attend to right now, so I can¡¯t bury you. Forgive me,¡± Lily¡¯s cold gaze was tinged with the colors of grief as she turned around and her long hair swayed gently as she walked through the vast nightly wilderness under the illumination of the moon.

 Volume 3, Chapter 7 â€“ Haihime

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 7 - Haihime</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Mt. Fuji towered thousands of meters high and was the highest volcano across the entire Heian Empire. On a sunny and cloudless day, it could be seen even from a thousand kilometers away. Its peak was covered in snow all year long, yet its mouth billowed with thick smoke all the same.

    Someone once said that the Heian Empire would perish when Mt. Fuji experiences an explosive eruption. Naturally, even though Mt. Fuji experienced effusive eruptions intermittently, jutting out hellish mes and sulfur, it had never really experienced an explosive eruption in the past hundred thousand years.

    Mt. Fuji was surrounded by the Endless Demon Mountains that ran for thousands of kilometers, and this region was infested with monsters and apparitions. The Hundred Demons rampaged wantonly over here and none from the Heian Empire dared to set foot inside it.

    Any random Great Demon from the Endless Demon Mountains was enough to cause unrest within the Land of East!

    And right now, Minamoto no Shimizu was traversing the perilous pathway towards Mt. Fuji under the escort of the Hannya ninjas.

    Although she was human, Shimizu didn¡¯t fear Mt. Fuji at all and even admired its sinister and majestic beauty.

    The trees of the mountain were pitch-ck in color even at night, with one side covered in a dark moistness that caused shimmering dew to form on the rocks while the other side of the demonic mountain had hot wind blowing in intermittently.

    The path ahead was shrouded in the shade of the trees and ancient moss-covered stonemps illuminated the dark stone pathway with their azure mes.

    A series of about one hundred towering red Torii gates made from ancient wood lined up the pathway and followed the stone steps all the way up.

    For someone as strong as Shimizu, climbing thousands of stone steps wasn¡¯t much of a difficult task. Soon, she reached the top of the steps which led to a secluded old temple.

    She followed behind Yuki as well as the Hannya ninjas and entered inside the old temple, arriving in front of the biggest temple hall with a gate tall enough to let creatures that were several dozen meters tall enter inside.

    A few of the demon ninjas worked together to push the thick doors of the gate open.

    The interior of the temple was dark and spacious with a huge Thousand-Armed Buddha¡¯s bronze statue in the center while thenterns on the wooden pirs illuminated the statues of arhats and monsters that lied to either side of the Buddha statue.

    And underneath the huge Thousand-Armed Buddhaid a scarlet rose-colored nket finished with golden borders.

    A mature semi-naked aquamarine-haired woman with a spacious white kimono patterned with flowers and birds draped over her shoulders sat sideways across the nket, one hand holding the pipe held within her mouth while the other rested against acquered wood pillow.

    The woman¡¯s bangs were messy and hung down like the clouds. The loose kimono was bereft of any folds and was without a sash, barely managing to cover the woman¡¯s slim and sexy body.

    For some reason, this woman seemed to always have an expression that indicated she had just finished with something. Her pretty aquamarine hair possessed a wet and vibrant sheen while her fair countenance possessed a rather mature and womanly charm. She didn¡¯t even arrange the wet hair that stuck to the corner of her lips.

    She had willowy brows and limpid eyes withvender-shadowed eye corners that enhanced her sexiness.

    ¡°Haaaahhh¡­¡± The woman opened her glistening pink lips slightly and exhaled a cloud of white smoke, leaning her head sideways. A bewitching smile rose at her lips when she saw Shimizu and Yuki get escorted inside by the Hannya ninjas, and whether it was intentional or otherwise, the look in her eyes seemed the same as a woman lying on bed, beckoning her lover over.

    ¡°You must be the best samurai woman in the Land of East, Miss Shimizu, right?¡± The woman¡¯s voice seemed to carry a quivering huff, as if she were trying to calm her breathing while doing some unspeakable matter, even though she obviously wasn¡¯t doing anything at all.

    ¡°You are Haihime? The fabled Amanojaku¡¯s woman, the second ruler of Mt. Fuji?¡± Seeing Haihime flex her buxom bare figure so tantly, a somewhat condescending look appeared on Shimizu¡¯s indifferent face.

    Although it was hard to notice it, Haihime bit her lips bitterly when she heard Shimizu¡¯s words. However, her gaze turned dreamy when she opened her mouth again to exhale a tuft of smoke, ¡°Miss Shimizu, do you really dare to take interest in my personal life? I¡¯m willing to have some fun along with you.¡±

    Shimizu, however, gazed at the huge Buddha statue and the dozen or so statues around it before stating indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I have no interest in those indecent matters that are the zenith for women. What business does the woman of the Hundred Demons¡¯ leader have with a human like me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Miss Shimizu, I want to apologize for some of the previous misunderstandings between us first. Yuki shouldn¡¯t have ruined your mirror. I shall punish her adequatelyter on,¡± Saying so, Haihime directed a sharp and bewitching gaze towards Yuki.

    Yuki couldn¡¯t stop shivering all over and her face turned red hot from the nervousness.

    ¡°However, your mirror was just worth some spare change. I shall present you an even more precious treasure in return to settle this matter. How about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any treasure. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯m good as long as I have the anima of Hundred Demons,¡± Shimizu stated after parting her crimson lips slightly, the azurentern lights reflecting within her dark and misty eyes.

    Even Haihime stopped drawing on the pipe and furrowed her brows while leaning her chin down, her forehead flushing slightly.

    ¡°Such impudence! Minamoto no Shimizu, how dare you speak rudely in front of Lady Haihime?¡± Yuki was a breath away from drawing her katana and the surroundings Hannya ninjas also assumed a battle stance, ready to attack at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The grudge shrouding Shimizu also grew in intensity.

    Haihime revealed a somewhat jubnt expression when she sensed Shimizu¡¯s ck grudge and red at Yuki suddenly, ¡°Yuki Mayumi, know your ce! Miss Shimizu is an honored guest of mine. How dare you raise your voice and quarrel at this ce?!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yuki was taken aback and was unable to respond momentarily.

    ¡°Hmph! Get lost from here!¡± Haihime ran her gaze across those Hannya ninjas and they withdrew from the huge temple hall in fear one after the other.

    ¡°Close the door and guard it outside!¡± Haihime ordered.

    Consequently, the Hannya ninjas toiled hard to shut the door close.

    ¡°Itsura, tie this failure of a kunoichi on the punishment rack for me! Block up her mouth as well!¡± Haihime issued another order then, which eluded Shimizu.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yuki¡¯s flushed up instantly and she kneeled down in a flurry, ¡°Lady Haihime, i-it was my fault! I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment, but please don¡¯t administer it in front of an outsider¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Miss Shimizu isn¡¯t an outsider,¡± Haihime got up and almost shed the red cherries underneath the loose kimono in the process.

    A few fox-masked women donned in bikini-style ck bamboo te armor with hourss figures appeared from the back of the hall and grabbed Yuki Mayumi directly without any exnations and then pushed over a wooden rack.

    ¡°No! Lady Haihime, please, don¡¯t do it in front of¡­ mkgh!¡± A cat-masked woman blocked up Yuki¡¯s mouth with a cloth-like thing.

    As for Haihime, she simply ignored Yuki who was getting bound by the Itsura and continued speaking with Shimizu, ¡°Miss Shimizu. This woman is the sinner who ruined your mirror. I¡¯ll teach her a good lesson today to alleviate your anger.¡±

    Shimizu looked at Haihime skeptically and stated, ¡°Heh! You really know how to act, Lady Haihime. Wasn¡¯t she just following your orders by acting like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Hehehe,¡± Haihime tied up her kimono casually with just a string as she got upnguidly and the secret zone between her legs almost made intermittent appearances as she walked forward.

    Even Shimizu found the sight unbearable and turned her head aside.

    Haihime was quite tall and almost the same height as Lily. Thus, she was much taller than Shimizu.

    She arrived beside Shimizu and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought highly of you, Miss Shimizu. You have already awakened the Great Demon Bloodline of a de Maiden now, so how could you still associate with those lowly humans? It would be better to join us Hundred Demons, Miss Shimizu. You would then be the woman second to me on this Mt. Fuji.¡±

    ¡°Heh! Do you want me to fawn on Amanojaku like those lowly prostitutes? Haihime, do you know where we differ from each other? I devour the souls of demons while you just devour the souls of their offspring,¡± Shimizu¡¯s stated in a gentle and melodious voice, yet her words were vicious and filled with sarcasm.

    Haihime¡¯s expression darkened under the bangs momentarily, but she donned the frivolous and sultry look of a mature woman again when she raised her head, ¡°Oh? It seems you¡¯ve really misunderstood me, Miss Shimizu, and also misunderstood our expectations from you. We obviously didn¡¯t mean that kind of thing. We see you as a great general, Miss Shimizu, and no demon would dare to disrespect you. See, although this Yuki Mayumi is a capable aide of mine, I¡¯m going to punish her hard for disrespecting you. If it were any other demon, I¡¯d have killed it immediately. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can issue an edict right on this spot and disseminate it across the entire Land of Hundred Demons,¡± Haihime whispered into Shimizu¡¯s ears, yet her enticing breaths failed to move Shimizu.

    ¡°You are contradicting yourself there, Lady Haihime. Since you say I have a legendary Great Demon Bloodline, why would I serve a ***** demoness?¡± Shimizu mocked her mercilessly like before.

    ¡°Haha. Miss Shimizu. Who said anything about serving? We Hundred Demons only wish to work together with you. Your strength is enough to establish an empire and be its empress, so how could we bind someone like that? You aren¡¯t like that weak and lowly kunoichi now, are you?¡±

    ¡°Establish an empire?¡± Shimizu¡¯s dark eyes glimmered momentarily.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu. No one else except the Hundred Demons can help you aplish this matter. You were entrusted with protecting the prospective disciples of East by Kamakura, but they have all died. Even if you return, you¡¯ll just be subjected to punishment and incur the resentment of the feudal lords from all provinces. Isn¡¯t it much better to work together with us instead?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Do all big-breasted women have problems with their intelligence? Maybe they do, except her¡­¡± Shimizu chuckled coldly towards Haihime, ¡°A bunch of idiotic and trash disciples could neverpare to the 2nd strongest direct descendant of the Minamoto n whose strength is second to the Furinkazan. How do you think Lord Kamakura, who is known as the most pragmatic man of the East, will handle me?¡±

    ¡°Heh! So, does this mean you refuse to work with us, Miss Shimizu?¡± Haihime¡¯s gaze turned sharp and her aura rose in intensity.

    Shimizu, however, showed no fear and stated indifferently, ¡°Madam Haihime. There¡¯s no need to trick me with these childish reasons. If I still felt any attachment to the Land of East, do you believe I would havee to their of the Hundred Demons so simply?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Haihime broke into an unrestrained bout ofughter and stated smilingly, ¡°So you were testing me until now, Miss Shimizu. You are a really formidable woman! Really, you haven¡¯t disappointed me. Henceforth, you are the woman who ranks second to me in these Endless Demon Mountains, and even I cannot order you. We can only¡­ work together, how does that sound?¡± Haihime raised Shimizu¡¯s chin and looked at her enticingly while saying this.

 Volume 3, Chapter 8 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Return

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 8 - Lily¡¯s Return</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Looking down at the series of Torii gates from the top, Shimizu felt like she had entered an ethereal world.

    She stood in front of the huge entrance of the temple and gazed at the descending stone steps that were still visible within the mist.

    ¡°I am a bad woman who pushed her beloved little sister off a cliff, someone who didn¡¯t even hesitate to harm her little sister¡¯s life to obtain a treasure. As a bad woman, I ought to stay with a bad woman and the demons, right? Hahahahahaha,¡± Shimizu let out a soft yet lonely chuckle on the gloomy mountain.

    Thenterns radiated a dim light within the darkness and illuminated a woman¡¯s beautiful yet shamed body.

    Yuki Mayumi was once the leader of the majestic demon kunoichi of the Land of Hundred Demons, and a capable aide of Haihime. Yet, she had lost her freedom at this moment and was bound to a solid wooden rack, losing even her ability to speak because of the thing stuffed into her mouth.

    Haihime arrived behind Yuki and whispered into her ears, ¡°B?i?t?c?h?. You didn¡¯tmit a blunder intentionally so that I would punish you really good, right?¡±

    ¡°Mfgh¡­ Mghf¡­¡± Yuki shook her head desperately.

    ¡°Uh-huh! You reallymitted a blunder then, you stupid woman!¡±

    ¡°Mfgh¡­¡± Yuki held back her tears and twisted her body in agony as she attempted to plead for Haihime¡¯s forgiveness.

    However, Haihime just responded to her pleas by tearing apart the purple skintight garments she was wearing, exposing the two spotless peaches that shouldn¡¯t have been exposed.

    ¡°After losing so many Hannya and monsters, you couldn¡¯t even catch the mirror girl! Tell me, how should I reward you today?¡±

    Yuki Mayumi shook her head in pain with a flushed face, but she was unable to hide from Haihime¡¯s gaze, ¡°Heh! You were so desperate in the beginning but look at you now. You¡¯re really something, Miss Yuki Mayumi, and dishonest to the end¡­¡±

    The slightly warm copper head of Haihime¡¯s pipe streaked across Yuki¡¯s butt cheeks gently and made her body tense up from the nervousness.

    ¡°Bring them over.¡±

    A cat-masked Itsura brought a wooden tray that had a ck wooden b of uneven length arranged on top of it along with a few items that Yuki Mayumi didn¡¯t wish to remember.

    Haihime grabbed the ck wooden b and waved it in front of Yuki¡¯s frightened eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s start with something gentle first¡­¡±

    ¡°Mfgh¡­¡± Yuki Mayumi shook her head desperately.

    But Haihime ignored it. She arrived behind Yuki and then raised the birch up.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The birch sliced through the air.

    ¡°p!¡± And made Yuki Mayumi¡¯s beautiful buttocks ripple when it struck them, making her issue a shameful moan.

    ¡­ ¡­

    It wasn¡¯t strange to hear any kind of voice from Haihime¡¯s residence, so the Hannya ninjas proceeded with their sentinel duties about the temple as usual.

    Under the cover of the night, the strange shadows of scythe-wielding snake women slithered their way across the lit corridors of the temple intermittently.

    Around the same time, Lily was actually traversing through the old road back to Kamakura city.

    Lily wasn¡¯t in that much of a rush to return and felt much freer traveling alonepared to when she had taken this road from Kamakura. She only liked to travel with girls who she had a favorable impression of. Otherwise, she preferred traveling alone.

    ¡°Perhaps I really have a bit of a reclusive personality.¡±

    Even if she possessed a reserved personality, a woman of peerless looks like Lily usually had an endless number of escorts and pursuers around her, so it wasn¡¯t easy for her to remain reclusive. However, the growth that Lily had experienced actually wasn¡¯t like this, so even if she had her current body, it wasn¡¯t easy for her personality to change that quickly.

    Furthermore, she liked solitude a bit, and knew she couldn¡¯t have any thoughts of going past friends with other women. Under this kind of self-restriction and self-me, she had be even more infatuated with solitude.

    She also had enough strength and authority to defend her solitude with this beautiful and attractive body of hers!

    ¡°Boss, a bowl of ramen for me,¡± Lily took a seat at a stall on a riverbank beside a vige¡¯s entrance and enjoyed the nice and warm ramen in the pleasing night breeze.

    The sun shone brightly up in the sky in the morning of the next day, and Lily had alreadye pretty close to Kamakura by now. The sunflowers in the field ahead of her had already bloomed and the patch of golden yellow almost concealed a fork in the road.

    Lily took out a map and determined her location. The northern route led to Kamakura while the southern route led to Takesh*ta.

    ¡°Sister Lily,¡± Nanakomunicated with Lily via the mirror. She and Lily had both learned thismunication method by now.

    ¡°What is it, Nanako? How¡¯s your training going?¡±

    ¡°I have made some progress, but let¡¯s not talk about that now. Kagura told me that we¡¯ve almost reached Kamakura. Can you let me out now? I¡¯m quite bored inside the mirror.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Lily teleported Nanako outside.

    ¡°Ngh¡ª!¡± Nanako stretched her body, ¡°The sunshine outside is really quiteforting.¡±

    The two sisters traveled together thenceforth, hand in hand.

    They saw a series of carts move towards their direction slowly from ahead of them. This ce was close to Kamakura, so it wasmon to see traveling merchants pass through this road. However, these carts had gs with the crest of the Saionji family hoisted on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s caravan!¡± Nanako was taken aback.

    They went forth and discovered that the leader of the caravan was really a faithful retainer of the Saionji family, and that an acquaintance of Nanako.

    ¡°L-Lady Nanako?!¡± The retainer shed tears of joy when he saw Nanako arrive in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re¡­ Sakata, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sorimachi, not Sakata, Lady Nanako. But it¡¯s really quite funny!¡±

    ¡°What is? Are you really that happy to see me? I won¡¯t reward you with any money, okay?¡±

    ¡°Lady Nanako, they say you are dead, and that our new patroness and mistress, the big-breasted enchantress and feudal lord, Kagami Lily, is also dead! But Madam alone didn¡¯t believe it and told us to go to Port Izu as usual and transport the goods of the Saionji family. However, the talk of the street is that you and all the disciples who went out on the excursion all died in the mountains! It¡¯s great that you are still alive¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡± Sorimachi sobbed.

    Nanako, however, donned an embarrassed expression and looked at Lily ashamedly, ¡°Sister Lily. M-My family¡¯s retainers are all merchants and have a foul mouth. Please don¡¯t punish them¡­¡±

    Lily stepped forth and questioned, ¡°You said you¡¯re Sorimachi, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Samurai,¡± The merchant-retainer bowed towards Lily.

    ¡°Your family¡¯s heiress didn¡¯t reward you, but I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily tossed a silver coin to Sorimachi and stated, ¡°Please pass a message from me to your caravan and the other retainers of the family. Could you just call me Lily or Miss Kagami? I¡¯m not reallyfortable with the title of ¡®big-breasted enchantress.¡¯¡±

    Lily flipped her hair to the back and gazed down at Sorimachi.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Definitely. You have my gratitude, Lady Samu¡­ eh?¡± Sorimachi raised his head and gazed at Lily¡¯s bosom and felt the womanliness oozing out from her¡­

    ¡°M-Miss Kagami. Lily. A-Are you perhaps that big¡ªEhhh?!¡±

    Although these traveling merchants had foul mouths, they didn¡¯t have nefarious intentions. Thus, Lily didn¡¯t punish them and just let them off with a reprimand.

    Nanako and Lily hastened their return to Kamakura after that.

    ¡°Do the rumors say that we are all dead?¡± Lily hadn¡¯t expected this as well.

    ¡°However, besides us, the other disciples are all really dead¡­ I¡¯m afraid this news must¡¯ve spread widely for a long time. We should return quickly to alleviate their anxiety. Mother¡­¡± Nanako¡¯s heart filled with worry.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily nodded, but she felt quite agitated internally, ¡°Does this mean Sister Shimizu still hasn¡¯t returned to Kamakura?¡±

    Around the same time, everyone within the meeting hall of the Ashikaga n within Kamakura city had solemn expressions on their faces.

    Ashikaga Makoto, Ashikaga Kiyoshi, Sakiko and Kotoka were all present in the hall and seated in a circle on the floor.

    ¡°Sigh. How did it turn out like this¡­¡± Kiyoshi wore a saddened expression, ¡°Is Miss Kagami really¡­¡±

    Kotoka interjected, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry too much, Lord Ashikaga. Lily has ovee each peril she has faced until now through courage and wit. I am also not worried about my daughter, so you should also have confidence in Miss Kagami.¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto also narrowed her eyes and smiled gently, ¡°That¡¯s true. My adopted daughter is exceptionally courageous, so she¡¯ll definitely be able to turn peril into safety.¡±

    Although they said such things, these words were only meant tofort each other.

    In truth, they were all quite anxious internally as the intel brought back by the ninjas suggested that most of the disciples were already dead while there were no tracks of Lily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Lily, but Shimizu as well¡­¡± Sakiko med herself greatly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who approved their proposal to send Lily and Shimizu to protect them secretly, but I regret it very much now.¡±

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, Lily is by no means an ordinary samurai woman. I¡¯ve always believed she will make her mark in not just the East, but also the Heian Empire. As such, even though I was aware of the plethora of negative information about her making the rounds of the circles, I still shifted all the assets of my Saionji family over and n to invest them all in her territory. I¡¯m a sharp merchant, so I hope you can trust in a merchant¡¯s intuition.¡± Kotoka stated.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi replied.

    Sakiko joined in again, ¡°A lot of feudal lords and dojo masters haveined to Lord Kamakura recently and n to push all the me of the disciples¡¯ deaths on Lily and Shimizu. Sigh. These fellows are really¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s best if they are able to return safely. As for the other matters, we¡¯ll have to deal with them personally,¡± Ashikaga Makoto added.

    ¡°However, the casualties this time mostly belong to the prominent families of the Land of East, as well as the children of the feudal lords. Thus, it¡¯ll be difficult to settle this matter even if Lady Ashikaga gets involved,¡± Sakiko stated worriedly.

    ¡°Compares to these, Lord Kamakura hasn¡¯t permitted us to go out of the city and look for her!¡± Even a disciplined man like Kiyoshi felt furious, ¡°We can only send those useless ninjas outside. If Miss Kagami and the others have really encountered danger, what can those ordinary ninjas even do except sending back intel?¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto shook her head helplessly, ¡°The situation in Mino and Owari provinces is pretty tense right now. They might invade Mikawa and Totomi provinces at any moment, so, as the leader of the Ashikaga, we cannot act rashly without thinking. Lord Kamakura¡¯s order stems from the consideration of the big picture, there is nothing wrong about it.¡±

    ¡°The big picture this, the big picture that! Without Miss Kagami, what big picture is left to consider!¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi punched his thigh in a fit of fury.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Thedies, on the other hand, acted like they had uncovered something and looked at Kiyoshi profoundly.

    Kiyoshi realized he had a slip of the tongue and rushed to deny it immediately while leaning backwards, ¡°Uhm. N-No. I-I actually meant¡­¡±

    Lily and Nanako finally returned to the Genji Dojo in the morning and since they didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of Sakiko and the others, they decided to enter inside directly.

    The disciple on watch at the dojo¡¯s entrance, however, was pretty shocked when he saw Lily and Nanako, ¡°L-Lady Kagami? You¡¯ve actually returned alive?!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go report it right away!¡± One of the retainers rushed inside the dojo immediately and shouted out loud, ¡°Miss Kagami has returned! Miss Kagami has returned alive!¡±

    The retainers within the dojo emerged out in session and each one of them was filled with excitement after hearing that Lily had returned to the dojo alive.

    Lily also didn¡¯t know when she had gained such a huge poprity among these retainer-disciples.

 Volume 3, Chapter 9 â€“ Inspector

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 9 - Inspector</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily and Nanako entered the dojo under the cheerful wee of the retainer-disciples.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, we clean your room every day,¡± Ate-stage samurai retainer-disciple stated proudly, feeling d he hadn¡¯t believed the rumors and continued cleaning Lily¡¯s room.

    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you,¡± Lily felt a bit apologetic for that since the man was ate-stage samurai. Earlier this year, she would have had to flee if she encountered someone of this strength, just like that Daidouji Akira she had run into. But now, someone of such strength waspeting just to clean her room¡­

    Even the handsome bald sword-bearer of Lord Kamakura only possessed the strength of a sword saint. Such was reality. The strong did as they please and weed the cheers of people, while the weak were subjected to injustice and could only submit to humiliation. If it became a fight, most would probably die just like the young man Lily had encountered on the way back, who didn¡¯t even have enough time to tell his name to her. However, since she had received his treasured tea set, the grade 7 tea set¡ªFuji-san, which was quite famous in Kanto, she believed it would be easy to figure out his background by making some inquiries.

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± A tall, thin and handsome Kondo Naotaka also rushed over after hearing the news and ran into Lily as she went through the dojo gardens.

    It seems like Senior Kondo¡¯s injuries have healedpletely, both physically and mentally. Lily felt relieved as well.

    ¡°Senior Kondo,¡± Although Lily¡¯s current strength had transcended the sword saint rank, no one else was aware of it yet, so she called out to Kondo and bowed cleverly.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine! They all said you and Miss Shimizu, as well as the other disciples, encountered some trouble!¡± Kondo had a deeply worried look on his face, which only rxed after seeing Lily again.

    After seeing this look on Kondo¡¯s face, Lily could sense that he really cared about her and felt that she had perhaps been a bit too indifferent to him in the past.

    On the way, Kondo and Lily conversed about the events that took ce in the dojo and Kamakura over the past few days. The decimation of the excursion group was the focus of everyone in Kamakura city right now and a lot of people had visited the upper echelon of Kamakura to resolve it.

    ¡°Miss Kagami. That Kashima Hajime tried to wreck your residence multiple times these past few days, but don¡¯t worry, we prevented him from doing it,¡± Kondo stated.

    Actually, Lily had already entrusted all the valuable items in her possession to Sakiko, so even if her house were truly wrecked, it wasn¡¯t much of a loss for her since it was the property of the dojo. As for Kashima, he harbored hard feelings for Lily because she had cut off his arm and just wanted to vent his anger, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior,¡± Lily said.

    The entourage finally arrived in front of Lily¡¯s cottage over theke. At this moment, Kondo stopped the retainer-disciples and stated, ¡°Everyone, Miss Kagami prefers the quiet. She needs rest after the long journey, so it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t disturb her much. It¡¯s enough to drop her until here. Let¡¯s return now.¡±

    Kondo had phrased it really well as Lily was still pretty bad at dealing with these kindhearted admirers of hers.

    ¡°Thank you for the concern, everyone,¡± Lily also turned around and bowed towards everyone.

    If they knew a transcendent had bowed towards them, they would probably brag about it their entire lives.

    After the crowd left, another group of tall and hulky men with displeased expressions arrived from the distance.

    Lily nced at them and noticed Tokugawa Shigetsugu leading Kashima Hajime and the rest behind him. There was also a short-heighted, square-faced, white-bearded old man dressed in sumptuous clothing with an Eboshi hat on top apanying them.

    The expressions of Lily and the others also turned solemn at this moment.

    ¡°What did hee to do now?¡± A disciple who knew about the bad rtionship between Lily and Tokugawa frowned at the back after seeing Shigetsugu.

    Kondo, on the other hand, wore a grim expression, ¡°What? It¡¯s Lord Nagasaki.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know who this Lord Nagasaki that Kondo mentioned was, but since he was being brought over by Shigetsugu, she had a feeling it wasn¡¯t for anything good.

    There were about a dozen or so sword masters that didn¡¯t belong to the dojo following behind this group as well.

    They finally stopped in front of Lily and the rest, following which the samurai surrounded Lily in a semi-circle.

    Shigetsugu spoke up first, ¡°Kagami Lily, so you¡¯ve returned.¡±

    Lily looked at Tokugawa and then at the one-handed Kashima, and said, ¡°Tokugawa, and whoever you are, have your injuries healed?¡±

    Their expressions turned unsightly immediately.

    ¡°I-I am the fabled Kashima Hajime of Mikawa! How dare you forget my name, Lily!¡± Kashima stated in a fit of fury.

    ¡°Kashima, don¡¯t show such bad manners in front of Lord Nagasaki!¡± Shigetsugu interjected.

    He turned around and spoke to the old man with the Eboshi hat, ¡°Lord Nagasaki. This woman in red is that Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± For some reason, Nagasaki revealed an expression of loath mixed with lust when he saw Lily and nodded haughtily towards Shigetsugu.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Don¡¯t you bring our personal grievances in front of Lord Nagasaki now! He is Lord Nagasaki Takaki, one of the Four Grand Inspectors under Lord Kamakura! Why haven¡¯t you knelt yet?!¡± Tokugawa stood beside Nagasaki and borrowed the might of his title to chide Lily.

    Inspectors held the most power in the Land of East next to Lord Kamakura, the Furinkazan and the upper echelon members like Imagawa and the rest. They oversaw the feudal lords and were the judiciary body of the Kamakura Imperial Pce, and they were four of them who moved and enacted justice ording to the will of Lord Kamakura.

    As the sovereign, Lord Kamakura naturally didn¡¯t deal with everything personally. Thus, these four Inspectors held an exceptional amount of power. Even when Lily had joined the dojo a few months ago, it required the personal approval of an Inspector like Lady Sakaki to go through.

    The rank of new feudal lords like Lily was really too lowpared to an Inspector, and Lily¡¯s title had been appointed just recently too. Thus, in the eyes of the influential officials, Lily wasn¡¯t a true noblewoman.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Inspector,¡± Lily didn¡¯t kneel and just bowed slightly.

    Sitting in a seiza was a normal practice indoors, but the meaning of kneeling outside on a stoned pathway was pretty different.

    Nagasaki Takaki twisted the end of his beard in displeasure when he saw that Lily hadn¡¯t kneeled before him. He then raised his head with a smack of his lips and said, ¡°Kagami Lily. You and Minamoto no Shimizu participated in the excursion to protect the other disciples secretly, yet these prospective disciples of the East were all murdered by monsters and you still have the gall to return?¡±

    Lily¡¯s expression darkened after hearing this. As she had expected, Tokugawa really hadn¡¯t brought this Nagasaki for anything good. She had gained a new lease of life after suffering untold hardships and dangers, and returned to Kamakura, but instead of showing sympathy, he hade to investigate the dereliction of her duty. She believed there must have been a reason that she wasn¡¯t aware of for him doing this.

    ¡°Lord Nagasaki!¡± Kondo stepped forth and bowed towards him, ¡°Miss Kagami is a neer of the dojo, and no one had expected the Hundred Demons to set up such a huge ambush of monsters in ce targeting this time¡¯s excursion. We can only say that the Hundred Demons were too despicable and targeted the new talents of the dojos instead of facing us directly! It¡¯s already a miracle that Miss Kagami was able to return to Heian safely after facing the attack of so many terrible monsters. How could she be med for this? It was the loathsome monsters who killed the disciples!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Kondo! Have you gone senile after staying in the dojo for so long that you have even forgotten the duties and responsibilities of a samurai?! Kagami Lily and Minamoto no Shimizu were ordered to protect those disciples by all of us Inspectors with the approval of Lord Kamakura, but almost all of them are dead now! The dojos of those disciples and their families want justice from Lord Kamakura! Lord Kamakura tasked me with investigating this matter just a while ago! And you dare obstruct me with nonsense? Fall back at once!¡± Nagasaki chided Kondo in a fit of fury.

    As the Inspector had made his stance clear and since it was the will of Lord Kamakura, Kondo didn¡¯t dare to say anything further. He said not a word more even though he felt equally indignant as the other disciples within the group.

    Nagasaki ces both his hands on the hips of his potbelly and stared at Lily, ¡°Kagami Lily. Although you bear the highest responsibility for this matter, as Kondo said just now, it was the monsters who killed the disciples, not you, so I won¡¯t request you to assume responsibility for the death of these disciples. However, I need you toe with me for the interrogation. Lord Kamakura will handle the case once the truth of the incident has been determined.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was stunned. She just managed to return, that too with great difficulty, and hasn¡¯t even entered her house, yet these guys want to take her away for interrogation?

    Nagasaki Takaki belonged to a prominent n that was under the Taira n. In order to maintain bnce between the powers, the Taira n had taken two of the four Inspector positions in Kamakura. The Taira n and the Minamoto n have always fought openly and covertly. Even though Lord Kamakura held the most authority in the Land of East, he needed to consider the bnce of powers and take measures against the Taira n and Minamoto n at the same time. If not, he would be doomed before the Hundred Demons even invaded the Land of East on arge scale.

    As for the reason why Nagasaki Takaki didn¡¯t like Lily, there was another reason for it. His nephew, Nagasaki Issh*tsu, originally a vassal of the Hojo n, had been killed by Lily, but Takaki couldn¡¯t bring this matter up because Nagasaki Issh*tsu was a general of the rebel army under themand of the patricidal rebel, Hojo Dijon. However, since the task of investigating the death of the disciples during the excursion had fallen on his head, it was impossible for Takaki to miss this chance to retaliate against Lily.

    Lily was a new noblewoman appointed personally by Lord Kamakura and there was no need to even mention Shimizu¡¯s status. By sending a Taira n Inspector to investigate the crime of two Minamoto n members, Lord Kamakura was expressing his fairness on this matter. At the same time, he was appeasing the anger of the ns whose young generation had been killed by the monsters for no reason and also calling the matter into question.

    Sometimes, it didn¡¯t matter who was in the wrong. As long as you held a position, you would have to assume responsibility for any blunders that take ce. Lily was a samurai who had be a noble just recently, but unfortunately, she had been thrown into the heart of the court¡¯s struggle almost immediately.

    Furthermore, Lord Kamakura had just tasked Nagasaki with investigating this matter and hadn¡¯t clearly mentioned how to do it or how severely to punish Lily and Shimizu. The oue thus depended on Takaki¡¯s intentions as well as the struggle between the other members of the Minamoto n. Such was Lord Kamakura¡¯s ingeniousness.

    ¡°Come with you for the interrogation?¡± Lily questioned in a tantly annoyed voice. I returned to Kamakura after barely managing to make it out alive, so what wrong have I done? Is there a need to take me to the Inspector¡¯s residence for an interrogation under the escort of so many samurai as if I am a sinner?

    ¡°Indeed! Why are you still dillydallying instead of leaving with Lord Nagasaki, Kagami Lily?!¡± Shigetsugu intimidated her excitedly from aside. As long as she followed them into Takaki¡¯s residence, it was up to them to interrogate her however they wanted! They even had plenty of methods to force Lily to confess that she had conspired with the monsters to kill the disciples! This way, they would shift the anger of the ns that lost their children onto Lily and also eliminate the woman they hated the most! They would also bring this matter to a proper conclusion and gain the recognition of Lord Kamakura! This was the reason Takaki hade on board with Shigetsugu¡¯s n!

    However, although they considered all scenarios while scheming, they had failed at a crucial step, which was the fact that they didn¡¯t know Lily had already be a transcendent!

    As long as transcendent Adepts were loyal to the Heian Empire, and not the monsters and demon samurai of the Hundred Demons, they weren¡¯t restricted by thews and decrees of the profane world in the Land of East where the samurai revered strength the most. This was one of the founding principles set down by Lord Kamakura when he founded the Land of East.

 Volume 3, Chapter 10 â€“ The Principles and Rules of the Land of Samurai

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 10 - The Principles and Rules of the Land of Samurai</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Nanako stepped forward intending to argue back with an indignant expression on her face but she was pulled back by Lily. Lily whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, Nanako.¡±

    They were after all in front of an Inspector whose authority was second only to Lord Kamakura. Although the feudal lords possessed troops and authority, the Inspectors held higher authority in matters rted to the most decrees passed down in Kamakura!

    Naturally, the Inspectors were also feudal lords as well or had a feudal lord as a family member. For example, Nagasaki Takaki was a feudal lord of a vast territory southwest to Kamakura and held a muchrger territory than Lily.

    Lily just responded in a gentle andid-back tone to him, ¡°Lord Inspector. As you have seen, I have just returned from the mountains, and even though I tried my best to protect the disciples who had met with danger, I really couldn¡¯t do much about it and barely managed to survive the deadly battle through sheer luck. As a woman, visiting the Inspector¡¯s residence alone might result in a scandal, and I¡¯m quite tired at the moment. Pleasee find me some other time if you need something or arrange a location where we can discuss the matter in detail and I¡¯ll dly cooperate with you to provide an exnation. However, I shall note with you today.¡±

    Saying so, Lily turned around to leave as if nothing was wrong, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nanako.¡±

    The Inspector was taken aback.

    Shigetsugu yelled out at this moment, ¡°Kagami Lily, the Inspector is inviting you for an interrogation! Do you think you can reject it just because you¡¯re tired?! You have the maximum responsibility for the death of the disciples during the excursion, so don¡¯t think you can escape your sins by rejecting the Lord¡¯s interrogation!¡±

    From the sides, Kashima also chimed in at this moment, ¡°Kagami Lily, do you not know how to read the situation?¡±

    Nagasaki Takaki also twisted his beard in fury, ¡°Kagami Lily. This old man tried to persuade you kindly since you are a woman, but you¡¯re being too audacious here! Don¡¯t make me use force now!¡±

    ¡°Use force?¡± Lily¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Where were you Inspectors and n Heads when Sister Shimizu and I nearly died in the mountains during the training excursion? I barely managed to fight my way out of the encirclement of the numerous demons sent by the Hundred Demons through sheer luck and returned to Kamakura believing I would be safe here. Yet, all of you want to grab me forcefully. The ipetent, cowardly and ostentatious disciples who died at the hands of the monsters have be heroes of Kamakura while I, the person who killed countless monsters, have be the sinner. I wonder if this is what Lord Kamakura really believes. Is Lord Kamakura nning to let down the samurai of the East who fight the monsters on the frontline?¡±

    Lily¡¯s words contained a lot of opinions and could be said to have expressed the indignant thoughts of the others as well.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Takaki wasn¡¯t expecting the delicate girl to be so troublesome as well, ¡°I never said that you havemitted a crime. I just want you toe with me to determine whether you are guilty! This task was entrusted to me by Lord Kamakura personally! If you have anything to say, you can tell me that at my residence. Are you going to defy Lord Kamakura, Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡± Lily grinned coldly and probed Takaki with spirit power tantly.

    ¡°W-What are you doing?! How dare you probe an Inspector using spirit power, Kagami Lily! T-This is pretty rude!¡± Takaki hollered.

    ¡°Hmph! I really wonder how exactly a merete-stage samurai like you managed to nab the position of an Inspector, Lord Nagasaki,¡± Lily questioned a bit disrespectfully.

    ¡°How dare you! Do you know you¡¯ve just said, Kagami Lily? You¡¯ve have shown tant disrespect towards an Inspector who performs important tasks for Lord Kamakura! Do you even have any respect left for Lord Kamakura?!¡± Shigetsugu used Lord Kamakura as a pretext to chide Lily.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura found the Land of East based on the samurai code of chivalry. As such, it is and for the samurai! However, Lord Nagasaki, you are oppressing a samurai by taking advantage of your position! Are the founding principles set down by Lord Kamakura worth nothing in your eyes?¡± Lily didn¡¯t back down and gave a tit-for-tat.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Nagasaki Takaki shouted in fury, ¡°You ignorant woman! Do you think you can do anything as long as you have strength?! You need knowledge and wisdom to govern thend. Do you think uncivilized samurai like you who only how to kill are enough to do that?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Uncivilized?¡± Lily extended her hand forward and turned her palm around tantalizingly to look at her slender fingers and said, ¡°A group of massive men has surrounded a woman who just escaped from dire straits and are making things difficult for her. No matter how I look at it, isn¡¯t your conduct much more uncivilized, Inspector Nagasaki?¡±

    Lily turned around and questioned him fiercely, ¡°I fought with my life on the line against the monsters to protect those disciples, yet you¡¯re oppressing me for that by using the dead disciples as an excuse to frame me! It was obviously the decision of you old fools from the upper echelon that resulted in the death of so many disciples! You were fully aware that I¡¯m the mirror girl, yet you sent me to the frontier where the forces of the Hundred Demons run amuck! I would like to know what exactly you were nning by doing that!¡±

    ¡°How dare a mere dojo disciple like you insult an Inspector of the Kamakura Imperial Pce so tantly! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, Kamakura will lose all its reputation. Grab her for me and p her twenty times on the spot!¡± Nagasakimanded while pointing at Lily.

    Everyone was shocked by this statement. Nagasaki¡¯s viciousness was open for everyone to see from the fact that he wanted to have a beautiful girl like Lily pped twenty times in public!

    Lily grabbed her katana immediately and said, ¡°Nagasaki Takaki. Are you nning to humiliate me publicly?¡±

    ¡°Enough! Grab her and p the impertinent cheeks of this girl who doesn¡¯t seem to understand the rules with wooden rods! Do it now!¡± Nagasaki pulled out his fan and pointed at Lily in anger.

    The massive samurai who had encircled Lily approached her intending to hold her down.

    The foremost among them reached out to grab Lily¡¯s arm and shoulder.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Lily flung her long, red sleeves aside, and the strong wind generated from it sent the five samurai ahead of her with the strength ofte-stage sword masters tumbling onto the ground.

    As the samurai who was approaching her from behind, Lily just leaned forward a bit and kicked back with force. The samurai flew back in a straight line like a cannonball and crashed into a willow tree a dozen meters away, splitting the old tree into two halves.

    Although he didn¡¯t die, he had suffered dozens of fractures and was in a critical state now!

    Lily was really furious right now. She had experienced a lot of hardships this time and Shimizu¡¯s whereabouts were still unclear as well. On top of this, she had suffered such an unreasonable oppression after returning back. She red at Takaki with a cold gaze.

    Takaki shivered all over when he saw this, ¡°K-Kagami Lily! What are nning to do?!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Are you nning to rebel? Grab her, everyone!¡± Shigetsugu and Kashima as well as his otherckeys surrounded Lily at once.

    Although Lily had defeated Shigetsugu by a lucky flukest time, it was different this time. He had the support of an Inspector as well as a faction of Kamakura, so he could be bold and confident while besieging Lily and believed he would catch her pretty easily!

    ¡°Grab this woman first and give her impertinent cheeks a few good hard ps so that she would be ashamed to show her face to anyone for the rest of her life!¡± Shigetsugu seemed like a calm person, but he was even more vicious than Dijon at the opportune moment.

    All of them charged towards Lily with wooden swords in hand while Shigetsugu heaved his massive wooden sword towards Lily¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hmph! The only right thing you all have done today is that you didn¡¯t bring real swords. I¡¯ll let you all live then,¡± Lily stated icily.

    She stomped the ground with force and caused the stone bs to crack. Then, she jumped up suddenly and delivered a roundhouse kick towards the iing men, including Shigetsugu.

    A dense amount of spirit power covered that leg and even though the power contained in a kick executed via Tsukuyomi Swordy was less than half the power packed in an attack with a ded weapon, it was more than enough.

    A powerful crimson crescent moon actually manifested alongside Lily¡¯s kick!

    ¡°Wham!!¡±

    An earth-shattering tremor passed through the surroundings in the next moment!

    All the wooden swords had shattered and including the mid-stage sword saint, Shigetsugu, the eight disciples were all blown away with their eyes rolling back and mouths frothing!

    A fewnded into the bushes while some fell into the river, while the rest hung on the branches of the pine trees.

    A hole had opened up in the spot where Shigetsugunded and his whereabouts were unclear with him losing his consciousness.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Kondo as well as the others were shocked when they witnessed this scene!

    Although the general opinion was that Lily had defeat Shigetsugu with her strength, they were also people who debated against it and believed that she had used an exceptional technique to defeat him by a fluke. Thus, themon belief was that the two were almost on par in terms of strength.

    But this one kick¡­ had shocked everyone.

    ¡°J-Just what is this woman?¡± Even Kondo found it hard to keep his poise and revealed an extremely shocked expression.

    She actually sent Shigetsugu, a mid-stage sword saint, flying, along with eight other samurai! And not a single one of them has managed to get up yet!

    How long has it been since the duel? Why has Lily gained such fearsome strength after returning back alive from the excursion massacre?!

    ¡°T-This is no longer the strength of a dojo disciple¡­ It wasn¡¯t even a sword attack, just a kick! Heavens¡­ Miss Kagami, you¡­¡± Kondo stated in a shivering voice.

    ¡°Thud!¡± The ever-elegant Kondo¡¯s legs turned into butter and fell on his buttocks subconsciously.

    As for the remaining samurai brought by Takaki, they also shirked back in fear. They had also experienced their fair share of battles, yet they had never seen someone who could kick with such force. Moreover, it had been executed with the fair and delicate leg of a maiden.

    Takaki was also left dumbstruck by this development, ¡°K-Kagami Lily! T-This is a tant show of defiance of Lord Kamakura¡¯s orders¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Nagasaki Takaki, please don¡¯t use Lord Kamakura as an excuse for everything to intimidate me!¡± Saying so, Lily¡¯s breasts bounced as she sashayed towards him step by step.

    Frightened, Takaki couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. The kick just now had sent even a mid-stage sword saint like Shigetsugu flying, so ate-stage samurai like him would undoubtedly turn into paste if he received such an attack.

    ¡°Lord Nagasaki. If Lord Kamakura really wished to capture me for an interrogation, why didn¡¯t he send his imperial bodyguards? As for you, you keep saying Lord Kamakura ordered it, so I would like know whether you have a decree ordering my arrest with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ was ordered to handle this matter by Lord Kamakura and have the right to handle it however I want!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Lord Nagasaki. Have you forgotten what world we live in? Although I don¡¯t have a lot ofnd, for better or worse, I am still a feudal lord whose n is allied with the Uesugi n. I wonder if you are not worried about having Sister Uesugie looking for you by arresting me today?¡± Lily smirked charmingly.

    ¡°What?! Y-You are allied with the Uesugi n with just those few crappy territories?¡± Ayer of sweat formed on Takaki¡¯s forehead. The Uesugi n was a truly tyrannical n of warlords, and even Lord Kamakura treat them with a fair amount of respect. As for Uesugi Rei, she was always reckless in her actions, so the consequences of her visiting his residence were really too horrible to imagine¡­

    ¡°What a farce this is, Kagami Lily! You have wielded your strength with utter arrogance, hurt the public officials of Kamakura, and even threatened an Inspector! I shall report this matter to Lord Kamakura!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± Lily folded her arms under her breasts and kicked the short and stout Nagasaki Takaki, sending him flying back into an unconscious state with broken teeth and eyes rolled back.

    ¡°Not only have I threatened you, I have even sent you flying with a kick now, but what about it? Lord Kamakura governs the popce through might, yet you dare toe enforce thew without enough strength? Hmph!¡± Lily smirked and flung her hair to the back, feeling refreshed both mentally and physically immediately.

    The others, however, were all stunned after witnessing Lily send Inspector Nagasaki flying with a kick!

 Volume 3, Chapter 11 â€“ Lily in Serious Trouble

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 11 - Lily in Serious Trouble</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Nagasaki Takaki, an official of the East whose authority was second only to Lord Kamakura, had lost consciousness after getting kicked by Lily.

    The disciples of the dojo who stood on Lily¡¯s side initially were all frightened out of their wits now as this wasn¡¯t a matter to kid about! Even if the perpetrator were a chosen of the Minamoto n, although they wouldn¡¯t have been ordered tomit suicide through disembowelment, they would¡¯ve been punished severely for the crime!

    ¡°Miss Kagami. H-How could you hit Lord Nagasaki?¡± Even Kondo had lost his cool.

    ¡°If not, should I have just let them take me away and dishonor me? Although thews and ranks of Kamakura are quite important, a samurai¡¯s honor cannot be besmirched.¡±

    Although Kondo shook his head helplessly, he had no words to say. He knew Lily was right. The consequences of allowing these men to take her away would¡¯ve been too horrible to even imagine and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to demand justice from Lord Kamakura in the future for the wrongs she would have been subjected to today. Thews of the East were actually prettyx, and the feudal lords even warred against each other to annex the territories of their foes, so they couldn¡¯t always involve Lord Kamakura to reason things out.

    Sometimes, the oue depended on who possessed higher strength.

    However, no matter the circumstances, Lily was in serious trouble this time.

    When Sakiko and Kotoka returned to the dojo to console Lily after being informed by a disciple of her return, they discovered a huge crowd gathered around the entrance. Even the green-haired Kaidou Akira who rarely showed up in public had arrived at the dojo with his sword on his back to spectate.

    Kaidou Akira, the Green-Haired Swordsman, was acimed as the youth closest to the Six Swords in terms of strength. He had gained his fame by killing three degenerate brats from prominent families who his girlfriend hadmitted adultery with.

    He was even more low-profile than Shimizu and held onto his position of 2nd rank within the dojo firmly. He knew he wasn¡¯t Shimizu¡¯s match, so he had never challenged her for the 1st rank until now. In fact, he spent most of his time training in a remote corner of the dojo and appeared so rarely in public that Lily hadn¡¯t even seen him until now.

    However, this time¡¯s matter had blown up so huge that even Kaidou Akira hade out of seclusion.

    ¡°Kaidou, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Sakiko questioned Kaidou. As an honest and low-profile person, Kaidou narrated the entire course of events truthfully.

    ¡°This Lily! I didn¡¯t think she was so impulsive! Even though the Inspector¡¯s methods were inappropriate, he is in the end, an Inspector! How could she¡­ Sigh!¡±

    Sakiko stepped forth and ordered the disciples, ¡°Take the Inspector and the injured to get treated immediately! As for the rest, disperse right now. You¡¯re forbidden from revealing what happened here today! Any vitors shall be punished severely!¡±

    However, as so many samurai had gotten hurt, it was simply impossible to conceal this matter.

    When Sakiko and Kotoka entered Lily¡¯s house, they found her in the middle of having tea with Nanako.

    Lily had taken out Fuji-san, the grade 7 tea set.

    This tea bowl had a simplistic form in the shape of a tiny cup, yet it had an exoticbination of two colors. The top was white while the bottom was bluish-ck, just like Mt. Fuji which was covered in snow all year long, and that¡¯s the reason it was named after it.

    The grade 7 tea bowl exuded an overpowering aura simr to that of Mt. Fuji and this made Lily¡¯s heart quiver.

    ¡°It would be pretty beneficial if this tea bowl were used to practice the way of tea,¡± Lily caressed the externally crude yet warm teacup fondly and remarked internally, ¡°Although I was entrusted to hand it over to someone else, I don¡¯t know where his sister is. It should be fine if I use it for some practice first.¡±

    Kotoka was stunned when she saw the tea bowl, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Fuji-san?¡±

    When Lily and Nanako saw Sakiko and Kotoka enter inside, they got up swiftly and bowed towards them.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Nanako felt pretty moved when she saw Kotoka yet was also filled withplex emotions.

    ¡°Nanako, go out first,¡± Kotoka ordered in a stern tone.

    ¡°Huh? Mom¡­¡± Nanako had a lot of things to say to Kotoka right now, but Kotoka wasn¡¯t aware of that, so she wanted her to leave the room for now.

    Nanako looked towards Lily, who nodded gently, following which she left the room obediently.

    Sakiko felt that she couldn¡¯t predict Lily¡¯s actions anymore now. Once she had confirmed no one was nearby, she questioned in a solemn tone, ¡°Lily, this is Lord Tokugawa Shigemori¡¯s most treasured tea bowl. Howe it¡¯s with you? Did you rob it? Oh Heavens!¡±

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko, I didn¡¯t rob it. It was entrusted to me by a youth in the final moments of his life¡­¡±

    Lily narrated the entire matter to Sakiko and Kotoka.

    Sakiko nodded sullenly, ¡°I¡¯ve met that kid Yasutarou once before¡­ He¡¯s a good kid. Sigh. I med you wrongly, Lily. Hon¡¯ami Koetsu was indeed the owner of this tea bowl, but Lord Tokugawa killed his entire family in order to obtain it and even forced himself on Koetsu¡¯s wife, Yukiko¡­ Forget it. Perhaps, this was destined. Since you have obtained it, you must hide it well, Lily, and never let anyone else see it, or else Lord Tokugawa will never forgive you. I said that you were too kindhearted previously and you have indeed shown the proper demeanor of a kindhearted samurai by epting the final wish of that kid, but you are too impulsive in your actions sometimes. How could you kick Inspector Nagasaki like that?¡±

    ¡°Does Instructor Sakiko also believe it¡¯s my fault that the monsters killed so many disciples this time?¡± Lily questioned in a slightly displeased tone.

    ¡°What are you saying, Lily! I¡¯m just worried about you!¡± Sakiko continued in a concerned tone, ¡°That Nagasaki Takaki has a lot of influence among the samurai of the Taira n, and thend of Hojo that Lord Kamakura granted to the Genji was originally under the administration of the Taira n. They already had a lot of grievances before, so I¡¯m just afraid they¡¯ll use this as an excuse to blow things up!¡±

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko. If I hadn¡¯t resisted, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve been subjected to unspeakable tortures in his prison by now. Do you think I should have allowed them to do so?¡±

    ¡°Sigh! That¡¯s also true. Nagasaki Issh*tsu, a general under the Hojo, is Takaki¡¯s nephew, so it wouldn¡¯t have been good if you fell into his hands. I¡¯m just saying that you didn¡¯t need to kick him. That old man is pretty weak, so even if you didn¡¯t go with them, he couldn¡¯t have taken you away forcefully. You should have just dyed him until we arrived, and we would have dealt with him.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Instructor Sakiko, for acting a bit impulsively,¡± Lily apologized lightly.

    Kotoka interjected at this moment, ¡°Since it has already happened, it¡¯s best if we think of something to deal with it.¡±

    Sakiko shook her head helplessly, ¡°We can¡¯t stick our heads into this matter, so it depends on what Lord Kamakura¡¯s intentions are. However, I¡¯ll make a trip to Madam Makoto¡¯s residence a bitter. She¡¯s the only person who can help speak in your favor right now.¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto was Lily¡¯s adoptive mother, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch her adoptive daughter get imprisoned.

    Sakiko pulled Lily¡¯s hand anxiously at this moment, ¡°Lily. Where¡¯s Shimizu? Howe she hasn¡¯t returned with you?¡±

    Lily turned despondent after hearing this question. She naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal that Shimizu had identally pushed her down the cliff as she believed in her and didn¡¯t wish for others to doubt her for this.

    ¡°We were attacked by powerful monsters and got separated from each other as a result. However, I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s still alive. I thought she must¡¯ve returned to Kamakura first, but I didn¡¯t expect that she hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Lily lowered her head gloomily.

    Sakiko also shook her head, ¡°We will send people to look for her as soon as possible. Shimizu¡¯s pretty strong, so she¡¯ll be fine as long as her illness doesn¡¯t act up again. Since even you were able to get away, she should be able to escape as well.¡±

    Kotoka inquired Lily at this moment, ¡°Miss Kagami. Just what kind of dangerous enemy did you run into that you were separated from Shimizu?¡±

    Lily lifted her head and stated with a cold gaze, ¡°Hojo Dijon.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Sakiko and Kotoka were both shocked, ¡°Hojo Dijon?¡±

    Lily then narrated all the events that took ce while she and Shimizu traveled along with the training group, skipping past the event where Shimizu¡¯s mirror was shattered and the section where she got pushed down the cliff. Lily felt that she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to speak about the matter of the mirror getting shattered as it was a huge disgrace for Shimizu.

    Sakiko shook her head worriedly, ¡°Hojo, that b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! He killed his father and has even be a demon now, iming the lives of so many young lives! They were the future hope of the East! However, besides the Furinkazan, only someone like Uesugi Rei can match his strength, so I¡¯m afraid we will be suffering a tremendous loss again sometime soon.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that, Instructor Sakiko,¡± Lily sipped a mouthful of tea from Fuji-san calmly.

    ¡°Why do you say that Lily?¡± Sakiko questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed that Dijon in Mt. Yoshino,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°What?!¡± Sakiko and Kotoka were taken aback again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks, Lily! Hojo Dijon¡¯s strength excelled yours in the past and you even mentioned that he has be a demon. His strength has far surpassed Shimizu¡¯s in that case! H-How could you have killed him?!¡± Sakiko questioned anxiously while clutching Lily¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko and Madam Kotoka, it¡¯ll be a long story to exin this matter. I entered a cave identally after getting forced into desperate straits by Dijon¡¯s group, but never did I imagine that the cave was a former dwelling of Lord Yosh*tsune¡­¡±

    Sakiko and Kotoka were both genuinely on her side, so Lily didn¡¯t hide anything and told them about her fortuitous encounter. Naturally, she only mentioned that she had obtained a mystical sword art and didn¡¯t mention anything about the enigmatic matter of the Ancient Mirror and the rest. It was mainly because she was worried that she would put them in a tight spot in case they were interrogated by the upper echelon of the Genji or Lord Kamakura.

    Although Lily revered Lord Kamakura, she instinctively felt that it was best to not let him know about the real secret of the mirror as well as deeper secrets like the matters about Suzuhiko-hime, Kagura and Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Sakiko chuckled after hearing Lily¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why are you so rxed all of a sudden, Instructor Sakiko?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Lily, that Nagasaki Takaki acted pompously and even harassed me oftentimes. I didn¡¯t have the courage to scold him even though he didn¡¯t keep his hands in check, so you did well in kicking him this time!¡± Sakiko¡¯s attitude made aplete reversal.

    Kotoka also picked up Lily¡¯s teacup and took a sip, ¡°Uh-huh. It¡¯s my first having tea from a grade 7 tea bowl. It tastes pretty good. Lily, we needn¡¯t worry much about this matter and just need to wait for Lord Kamakura to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    Sakiko said rxedly, ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t need to call me ¡®Instructor¡¯ from now on since your strength has long surpassed mine.¡±

    ¡°How could I do that, Instructor Sakiko? You will always be my instructor. By the way. Instructor Sakiko, Madam Kotoka, why are you so not worried about my matter all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Lily,¡± Sakiko continued with a chuckle, ¡°Isn¡¯t that pretty obvious? Although I don¡¯t know how strong you are right now, since you were able to kill Dojo, it means that your strength has long surpassed the sword saint rank. In all of the East, less than ten people possess such strength! Besides Lord Kamakura, you are just weaker than the Furinkazan and it¡¯s hard to say who between you and Uesugi Rei is stronger. Moreover, you are a disciple of the Genji Dojo, which means that you are the second strongest powerhouse in the main branch of the Genji in the East. Even Lord Kamakura would have to devise every possible method to rope such a talented samurai woman of the East, so there¡¯s no way he would truly punish you! Hahaha! That Nagasaki Takaki suffered this kick all for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! At most, he would punish you lightly to quell theints, so you just need to act concertedly at that moment and give Lord Kamakura a way out,¡± Kotoka stated while fanning herself rxedly.

 Volume 3, Chapter 12 â€“ Punishment from Adoptive Mother

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 12 - Punishment from Adoptive Mother</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kotoka had already left by the time Nanako returned.

    On the other hand, Shiu returned along with Nanako.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu jumped into Lily¡¯s arms immediately, ¡°Thank goodness that you returned alive, Master! I never believed the nonsense everyone was talking about. It really is you, Master, even the scent of your bosom is the same¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Nanako coughed in a displeased tone.

    Before Lily left, she had instructed Shiu to stay put in Kamakura, so even though Shiu felt worried about her, she could only ask the ninja organizations within Kamakura about thetest information regarding Lily and return back at noon. She spent the nights at Sakiko¡¯s ce during these days as she would often get worried about the danger Lily was in whenever she was alone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Nanako actually had a lot of things to tell Kotoka which rted to her origin.

    Lily ignored Shiu who had buried her face into her breasts and answered Nanako, ¡°Madam Kotoka received a report that some matter needs to be handled in Port Izu, so she left for there first.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nanako experienced an indescribable feeling after hearing this. She had also survived a cmity yet Kotoka¡¯s utter indifference towards it made her wonder if Kotoka didn¡¯t care about it because she wasn¡¯t her own child.

    ¡°Nanako, Instructor Sakiko told me to remain in the dojo for the time being and wait for Lord Kamakura to deal with the matter regarding Nagasaki Takaki. That old man must¡¯ve definitely gone toin to Lord Kamakura,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll apany you at home then, Sis,¡± Nanako continued, ¡°How long are you nning to hug Sister Lily¡¯s bosom now, Shiu?¡±

    Nothing happened over the next few days, so Lily spent the time training at home obediently while Nanako either trained within the mirror space or along with Lily.

    Lily told Shiu about the rtionship between Nanako and Sakura, as well as some of the secrets regarding the mirror, but she felt that it wasn¡¯t the right time to bring Shiu¡¯s soul into the mirror space.

    Lily also used all the magatama fragments she had obtained from Dijon and Genja to increase her strength greatly and had now be a 6th-Stage Awakened.

    She also retrieved the gold, iron seal and Lady Shizuka¡¯s armor that she had left with Sakiko. Most of these could be stored within the mirror space, so they were clearly of extraordinary value.

    As for the normal treasures that didn¡¯t possess any special qualities, Lily told Shiu to call for a trader and exchanged them for a few dozen gold coins which she deposited within the mirror space.

    And on the 5th day, Lord Kamakura had finally passed judgment on Lily for the massacre during the training excursion as well as the matter of her hitting an Inspector.

    The one who had arrived to read the punishment decree was the bald youth at Lord Kamakura¡¯s side, ¡°Kagami Lily, you shall be fined a year worth of wages and are to hereby undergo punishment from Madam Ashikaga Makoto, who shall act in ordance with thews and principles of Kamakura and issue a suitable punishment for the matter.¡±

    ¡°Do you ept this punishment, Kagami Lily?¡± The youth inquired.

    ¡°I do,¡± Lily knelt towards the decree that Lord Kamakura had passed down and replied in an honest tone.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m perplexed about one thing.¡±

    ¡°Feel free to inquire about it.¡±

    ¡°I have a wage?¡±

    ¡°¡­Since you were appointed as a lord by Lord Kamakura personally, you naturally have a wage. Incidentally, your annual wage is 200 kan.¡±

    A fine of 200 kan?

    Lily didn¡¯t reallyck this bit of money.

    On the next day, dressed in red, Lily made for Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s residence to undergo the punishment.

    Since Lord Kamakura had already ordered Ashikaga Makoto to punish Lily, his intentions were pretty clear. Just as Kotoka had said, this was equivalent to settling the matter without actually dealing with it.

    Lord Kamakura naturally knew about the rtionship between Lily and the Ashikaga n, but it was hard for Nagasaki and the others to object to his decision as he had stated that only Ashikaga possessed the ability to subdue Lily currently within Kamakura City and that sending anyone else would only worsen the situation beyond repair.

    In short, this was what he meant¡ªIf I don¡¯t send Ashikaga Makoto, do I send you instead? Can you even punish Lily?

    The other three members of the Furinkazan are all too far away from the city as well.

    After arriving at the Ashikaga Hall and entering the quiet courtyard, Lily was led to a room within the inner courtyard by a maid.

    For some reason, Lily began to feel nervous at this moment.

    Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s room was dimly illuminated bymps and she was dressed in white garments with a yellow folding screen behind her.

    ¡°Mother Makoto,¡± Lily knelt courteously.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you were able to return to Heian safely, Lily. Kiyoshi isn¡¯t present in the house today, so it¡¯s just us two, mother and daughter here,¡± Ashikaga Makoto stated.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Lily felt that the mood wasn¡¯t as rxed as she had imagined it would be.

    ¡°You¡¯re in serious trouble this time, Lily. You actually knocked out Lord Nagasaki Takaki. Do you know that you are currently the center of the focus of the Taira n as well as the prominent ns whose children were killed by monsters during the excursion?¡±

    ¡°Mother Makoto, you must be already aware of the whole story by now. That abominable Nagasaki Takaki colluded with Tokugawa and hisckeys to harm me by using this matter as an excuse. How could I have allowed them to dishonor me? If I see someone like that Nagasaki again in the future, I¡¯ll definitely kick them for sure! Hmph!¡± Lily stated honestly. After all, Madam Makoto was someone on her side as well.

    ¡°Oh my! I never thought you were actually so vicious, Lily. However, how could I not know about their crafty schemes? Don¡¯t worry. As your mother, I¡¯m on your side, Lily,¡± Ashikaga Makoto stated gently.

    Hearing the word, ¡®mother,¡¯ made Lily feel some warmth in this dark world where she dithered all alone.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s tone made a reversal at this point, ¡°Lord Kamakura had ordered me to punish you in ordance with thews of the Genji and you must have also realized his intentions behind it. It¡¯s just a formality to give some face to the Taira n and the prominent ns. Although Lord Kamakura has ordered me to punish you, he actually endeavored to protect you. Do you understand that?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Lily bowed her head down.

    ¡°As it was ordered by Lord Kamakura, even though it¡¯s just a formality, it must still be done. I hope you can understand that although the punishment won¡¯t really be that strict, as the adoptive mother, I¡¯m obliged to discipline my daughter for her mistakes. Isn¡¯t that right, Lily?¡±

    For some reason, Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s voice made Lily feel a bit terrified and her smiling eyes felt even more unfathomable.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± If it were someone else, Lily would have resisted it even though Lord Kamakura had ordered it. The Heian Empire was chaos incarnate, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone at all. However¡­ Madam Ashikaga was in the end, her adoptive mother. Thus, it wasn¡¯t proper for her to act too stubborn.

    ¡°Follow me then, Lily,¡± Ashikaga Makoto got up and walked over towards the inner room while dragging her long and elegant garments.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily quivered. I thought it was just a formality, but am I really going to get punished?

    But I did nothing wrong! Why do I need to get punished?

    Seeing Lily just stand there in a displeased manner, Ashikaga Makoto said the following words, ¡°Lily, I know you feel aggrieved about the matter, but don¡¯t treat this as a punishment from the Genji towards you and think of it as me, your adoptive mother, discipling you, my daughter, for your mistake instead. Or do you reject your mother¡¯s authority as well?¡±

    Madam Ashikaga had shown tremendous kindness to Lily, so she found it hard to disregard her will.

    ¡°In that case, I shall dly ept the punishment,¡± Lily refused toply with the so-called high officials, authorities and magnates of Kamakura, but she was deferential and obedient towards her adoptive mother to a certain extent.

    Thus, Lily followed Ashikaga Makoto into the inner room, which was actually Makoto¡¯s bedroom. It was a bright and clean room illuminated bymps and the musky scent of a mature woman that filled it made Lily tense up.

    Lily noticed a short-legged table with a long and sturdy scarlet top in the center of the room that had a wooden b set up at the front on it. The b also had a circr hole the width of an arm in the middle whose purpose confounded Lily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the item already, Lily. This is the instrument that I¡¯ll be using to discipline you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what this item was used for, a strange feeling flooded Lily. Her face flushed up and her heart also thumped wildly.

    ¡°Come on, Lily. Kneel on this table and put your hands behind you,¡± Ashikaga Makoto stated in a gentle yet slightly absolute tone with smiling eyes.

    ¡°W-What is this for?¡± Lily felt so nervous that she didn¡¯t dare to follow Makoto¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already? This is an instrument for mothers to discipline their daughters. However, I won¡¯t force you. If you are unwilling to ept the authority of your adoptive mother and don¡¯t care about the motherly concern that I have for you, feel free to return right away. Naturally, I¡¯ll inform Lord Kamakura that I¡¯ve already disciplined you,¡± Madam Ashikaga said smilingly.

    Hearing this actually made Lily feel ashamed as it was her mother¡¯s will. She had been alone when she arrived in this world and had only felt even more lonely since then, so even if she were to be disciplined, she needed a mother¡¯s¡­

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily replied with her face flushing red and then knelt down on the wooden table.

    On the other hand, Ashikaga Makoto seemed to have prepared long ago, so she fetched a big box next. However, Lily didn¡¯t dare to peek towards her as she felt a bit nervous.

    The first item Makoto fetched from the box was actually a ck blindfold patterned with bamboo, flowers and birds.

    Before Lily could even react, Makoto covered Lily¡¯s eyes firmly with them.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Losing her sight suddenly made Lily feel like she had be defenseless towards this world and made her tense up even further.

    ¡°Mother Makoto, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s nothing. As a mother, I naturally won¡¯t bully my daughter. This is for your own good, all right?¡± Makoto breathed softly beside Lily¡¯s ears.

    The soft breath brushed past Lily¡¯s earlobes, and as they were one of her most sensitive spots, she ended up blushing immediately¡­ At the same time, she felt body weaken a little as if it was mellowing out.

    Lily¡¯s hands were still behind her back right now. Makoto then took out something else from the box, which was followed by a taut noise.

    Makoto then proceeded to tie up Lily¡¯s slender wrists with a cord. She had tied them up quite gently, yet they were also pretty tight and hard to break free from.

    ¡°Mother Makoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold your tongue, my dear daughter! Or are you nning to resist your mother?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Just follow your mother¡¯s orders obediently then. A daughter must be punished for her mistakes, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±

    Makoto then fetched a candy-scented item from the box and inserted it into the circr hole of the b that was almost adjacent to Lily¡¯s face.

    None of the two spoke anything after that and after a long period of silence, although Lily could feel that the candy-scented item was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from the tip of her nose, she didn¡¯t know what it was and could only wait in trepidation.

    Makoto then fetched another thing and then grabbed Lily¡¯s skirt, pulling it up in one go.

    ¡°Kyah!¡± Lily cried out rmingly.

    However, it wasn¡¯t raised too high and only exposed her calves, so Lily rxed in the next moment. It¡¯s just the calves. It seems like Mother Makoto won¡¯t actually deliver an overly embarrassing punishment to me.

    Makoto then grabbed Lily¡¯s feet and stripped her stockings.

    ¡°Eh? W-Why are you stripping my stockings, Mother Makoto?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. To punish you, why else.¡±

    Makoto then grabbed Lily¡¯s foot and lifted it up, exposing her rarely seen pink bottom of her foot, which made Lily blush harder.

    Lily then felt an intense tickly feeling from the bottom of her foot. It seemed like Makoto was using some kind of feather to tickle the bottom of Lily¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Kyah! Hahahaha! Hahahaha!¡± Lily felt like crying after being yed to such an embarrassing extent and couldn¡¯t hold back fromughing hard. Although Lily really hatedughing like this, she was unable to control it.

    ¡°Stop! Mother Makoto! Please stop it¡­ Hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Hahahaha!¡±

    Makoto simply ignored Lily¡¯s pleas and continued with the ticking. She switched to the other foot when she was done with one of them and after that, she grabbed both of them together and tickled them back and forth using the feather.

    ¡°Mo¡­ Hahaha¡­ Mother Makoto¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know your mistake now?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I do, Mother Makoto. Please spare me now¡­ I know my mistake¡­ Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Lily really couldn¡¯t bear the tickling and began to squirm with a flushed face. As she was deprived of her sight, her sense of touch was further enhanced, so she was forced to plead for forgiveness repeatedly after acknowledging her mistake.

    ¡°Call me mother!¡±

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you unwilling? It seems like you need more punishment then!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ d-don¡¯t¡­ Mother¡­ Please spare me, Mother¡­¡± Lily felt unbearably ashamed when said ¡®Mother.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it now, but you talk too much, my dear daughter, so can you keep your mouth shut?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Makoto pushed Lily¡¯s head forwards gently and her lips touched a soft rounded item.

    ¡°This is¡­ Mmf¡­¡± Lily opened her mouth to speak, but she was forced to swallow that item as Makoto was pushing her head forward.

    The item possessed a sweetness to it along with the flexibility of a gtinous matter.

    ¡°This is a gummy candy from Kansai that¡¯s specially used to punish girls. The girls of Kansai value their figures greatly, so they are unwilling to eat candies for the fear of getting fat. Thus, candies created in such a shape are fed to them forcefully as punishment. You are not allowed to bite it and can only suck it slowly, got it?¡±

    Saying so, Makoto continued tickling the bottoms of Lily¡¯s feet while guiding Lily¡¯s head to suck that candy in and out of her mouth slowly. Lily found the tickling unbearable, but her mouth was choked full of the candy stick, so she could only issue ambiguous muffled breaths. Her face burned red hot from the embarrassment as she found it hard to prevent her saliva from flowing down her choked mouth and this almost made her break into tears. The simultaneous punishment from the front and back really left Lily at the mercy of Makoto¡¯s hands and made her truly experience the depths of her adoptive mother¡¯s authority and ferocity for the first time ever.

    Power Ranking:

    ¡ªMortal World¡ª

    Samurai (Middle-Stage and Late-Stage Samurai approximately rank as a 1st-Stage Awakened)

    Early to Middle Stage Sword Master (2nd-Stage Awakened)

    Late-Stage Sword Master (3rd-Stage Awakened)

    Early-Stage Sword Saint (4th-Stage Awakened)

    Middle-Stage Sword Saint (5th-Stage Awakened)

    Late-Stage Sword Saint (6th-Stage Awakened)

    * Representative Individuals¡ªHojo Dijon (Pre-Demonization), Taira no Hachiro.

    Transcendent Sword Saint (7th-Stage Awakened)

    * Above the Sword Saint level yet under the level of the Furinkazan.

    * Representative Individuals¡ªDemonized Hojo Dijon, Yuki Mayumi, de Maiden Shimizu.

    ¡ªHeavenly Gate Ascension Path¡ª

    Awakened

    Spirit Jade

    Permanence

    Throne

    Big Dipper

    Celestial

 Volume 3, Chapter 13 â€“ Traveling to Izu

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 13 - Traveling to Izu</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Nighttime, in the dark premises of the biggest pce in Kamakura City.

    The 10 m tall Minamoto no Yoritomo towered 6-7 m high even when sitting down, just like the sculpture of a seated deity.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura!¡± A resolute middle-aged man dressed in white knelt down in front of the darkness.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Lord Taira no Kagemori,¡± Although Minamoto no Yoritomo looked like a giant, his expression and tone were just like an ordinary man¡¯s. His features were just simpler and enigmatic than usual and carried an unbiased gentleness.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura. Why did you side with that Kagami Lily? Although Hojo Dijon is to me for the extermination of the Hojo n which is under the administration of the Taira, it was also because of that woman. Could it be that she¡¯spletely guiltless? This woman indulges in wealth and is a source of cmity! In this time¡¯s excursion, all the disciples ended up dead and even the most talented girl of the Genji had gone missing, yet she was able to return safely. How could she not take responsibility for this? Even if we set this aside, she has shown no regard for thews and kicked Lord Nagasaki tantly in public. She had no respect for the Taira n at all! Yet, you ordered the Ashikaga n to punish Lily. The madam and son of the Ashikaga have a good rtionship with Lily, so there¡¯s no way they would punish her severely! The nobles and samurai of the Taira cannot ept this decision of yours, Lord Kamakura!¡±

    Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s aged yet vibrant middle-aged face with narrow eyes donned a calm expression in response and said, ¡°Kagemori, did you hear that Hojo Dijon has already be a demon and obtained transcendent strength?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The information brought back by the female Genji disciple other than Lily who managed to escape back alone has reached my ears as well. However, in my opinion, this alone shouldn¡¯t be enough to absolve Lily of her guilt.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it shouldn¡¯t matter. But you might not have yet heard about happenedter.¡±

    ¡°What happened exactly, Lord Kamakura?¡±

    ¡°It seems like Lily has in Hojo Dijon,¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo nodded with the same calm expression as always.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kagemori was stunned.

    ¡°It was stated by Lily herself, and although I haven¡¯t confirmed it yet, I¡¯ve seen her once before. From the impression she left on me, she didn¡¯t seem like a liar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagemori. Have you heard of the strange happenings over at Takeda¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have heard about some of them.¡±

    ¡°This Kagami Lily already isn¡¯t on a level where we can handle her with ease,¡± A fierce glint shed through Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s narrow eyes.

    ¡°If this woman really slew Dijon, won¡¯t that mean she had already obtained transcendent strength and is only second to the Furinkazan?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The situation in Takeda¡¯s territory isn¡¯t clear yet while the west and north are overflowing with even more eldritch energy. Do we need to provoke such a young and talented powerhouse in such a situation? Kagemori, you and I are most clear about the unrest in the East right now. It has already reached the level of damaging our foundations, so it really isn¡¯t proper to provoke such a formidable woman at this moment.¡±

    ¡°So it was like that¡­¡± Taira no Kagemori¡¯s hatred for Lily dissipated from his face just like that. A member of an ancient samurai n like the Taira n possessed a proper sense of priority. Thus, he looked up at Minamoto no Yoritomo and said, ¡°I finally understand the reasons behind your decision, Lord Kamakura. I shall calm down Nagasaki. Sigh! If this Lily really possesses transcendent strength, Lord Nagasaki can onlyment his misfortune. You have my gratitude for the reminder, Lord Kamakura. I know what to do next.¡±

    Taira no Kagemori bowed and then asked to be excused.

    Minamoto no Yoritomo was left alone in the spacious pce after that. He gazed at the faraway starry skies and soliloquized, ¡°Kagami Lily. It¡¯s been a long time since a woman who is able to elude even me has appeared. Mirror Girl¡­ Is it truly that enigmatic n? I¡¯m really looking forward to the changes your presence will bring to the Heian Empire.¡±

    ¡­

    Lily¡¯s face was wholly flushed on the way back from the Ashikaga Hall and she also had a ragged breath.

    Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of getting fatter as it was impossible for someone as active as her to get fat but getting forced to eat that candy stick made her feel even more embarrassed than getting punished for real.

    Anyways, it¡¯s over now, and I assume Mother Makoto probably won¡¯t publicize the details of the punishment, too.

    Mother Makoto is really something. Why did she have to bully me like that? Why do the women of the Heian Empire all like to bully me?

    Lily felt quite aggrieved.

    A few dayster, the restriction on Lily had been lifted as well. As for Tokugawa and his followers, they seemed to have left the dojo for the time being, so their whereabouts were unknown. In short, the news about Lily¡¯s strength spread like wildfire among the high society of Kamakura and no one dared to me the deaths of the disciples during the excursion on Lily again. It seemed that the lords suppressed the matter silently.

    The threat the monsters posed to the East and the Hundred Demons¡¯ gradual invasion of human territories had already endangered the foundation of the lords, so they were unwilling to provoke yet another transcendent powerhouse.

    On a certain day, Lily was in the middle of practicing the way of tea. At her current level, she had the ability toprehend new aspects via analogy and with the enhancement provided by the grade 7 tea bowl, she attained the 5th-Stage in the way of tea with ease.

    Nanako walked into Lily¡¯s room at this moment.

    ¡°Sis, I want to go look for mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lily¡¯s response contained multiple meanings.

    Kotoka was in Port Izu at the moment and was working hard in managing Lily¡¯s territory, yet she, the actual lord, had no clue about the location or circumstances of her own territory, and hadn¡¯t even gone to see it once.

    It¡¯s about time I ought to see mynd.

    Lily got up immediately, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nanako, to Port Izu.¡±

    In the season ofte autumn, Lily left for Port Izu on foot. Although she was a lord, she possessed no soldiers and traversed through the vast fields outside of Kamakura alone. The harvest season had long passed by now and there were very few farmers outside as they were preparing for theing of winter.

    Winter was a season when food couldn¡¯t be harvested, so the people relied on stockpiled food to pass through it. This was a challenging matter for themoners in this period.

    Lily sighed ruefully. The people of the lowest rung of society bore a lot of hardships daily, yet a samurai woman like her already possessed the ability to travel the East alone without any inhibitions. The gap between the livelihoods of people was just that big.

    All this was won through strength and gained by cing lives on the line.

    Naturally, luck was also a factor.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in a side hall behind the main hall of the old shrine on Mt. Fuji, Minamoto no Shimizu, dressed in golden-ck, sat silently in thentern-lit almost unfurnished chamber.

    Shimizu¡¯s position in the Land of Hundred Demons was pretty high right now, so she had been allotted a chamber within the old shrine. Although it was a bit deste and dpidated, Shimizu liked this ambiance a lot.

    A cat-masked kunoichi, that is, a member of the Itsura n, appeared in front of Shimizu.

    ¡°Lady Shimizu. Lady Haihime asked me to report thetest information to you.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Shimizu caressed the pitch-ck teacup in her hands gently. It was an old grade 6 teacup that Haihime had gifted her, called Throne of Blood.

    ¡°Lord Hojo Dijon and Lord Genja¡¯s bodies have been discovered at the fault of Mt. Yoshino along with arge number of monster and demon ninja corpses. The Hannya division of Lord Genja was almost wiped out entirely and ording to the surviving monsters, it seems like they were in by a girl in red, who was most likely the Mirror Girl they were pursuing,¡± The cat-masked kunoichi stated.

    ¡°What?!¡± The grade 6 teacup in Shimizu¡¯s hands fell to the floor with a thud. Fortunately, the grade 6 teacup was pretty durable, so it didn¡¯t shatter from the fall.

    The pitch-ck eyes on Shimizu¡¯s tranquil face seemed to have regained their glimmer once again.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily is still alive?!¡± Shimizu¡¯s heart thumped wildly, and she wasn¡¯t even bothered by the hot tea that spilled onto her dress.

    ¡­

    At the same time, a prosperous city rested thousands of kilometers southwest of Mt. Fuji. A towering castle made of dull colors lied within this city and instead of being constructed at a hillside or on a hignd, it was surrounded by high walls and a moat. It rested above a giant 100 m tall trapezoidal rampart made of rock.

    This location was the home of the Tokugawa n¡ªOkazaki Castle.

    Yuki Mayumi stood on a hill filled with old pine trees right now and gazed at this featureless moderately sized castle.

    She wasn¡¯t as reckless as in the past and had a worried look on her face right now.

    She had donned tight-fitting indigo ninja robes that consisted of a sleeveless top and a miniskirt with slits, leaving no part of her fair thighs to the imagination, while her calves were covered with leggings and feet with cloth shoes.

    The long ponytail on her back swayed gently along with the wind as she recalled the orders that she had received from Haihime previously.

    In the hall with the Thousand-Armed Buddha, Haihime drew on the pipe in hands enchantingly, the purple eye shadow making her appear even lovelier. However, the words that left her mouth made Yuki¡¯s heart tremble in trepidation.

    ¡°Yuki. You will be responsible for assisting and contacting Lord Tokugawa from now on.¡±

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa?¡± Yuki appeared a bit worried after hearing this order.

    ¡°Lady Haihime. Isn¡¯t that Mizuki Tsue¡¯s job?¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t contacted us in a long time.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yuki was stunned, ¡°But she¡¯s a high-ranked ninja. How could she fail to contact us?¡±

    Haihime shook her head indifferently, ¡°How would I know? In any case, Lord Tokugawa is the person whom we attach most importance to in the East, so we have to rope him in at any cost. Forget about where that woman disappeared to for now, she will turn up sooner orter as long as she¡¯s still alive. You need to go rece her over there right away and assist Lord Tokugawa! Got it? You have already brought a disastrous loss to the Hundred Demons, and Amanojaku is quite pissed as well. Don¡¯t disappoint me again this time!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Yuki feltplex emotions, but she could only ept the order.

    Tokugawa Shigemori, Ka no Tokugawa, was one of the Furinkazan, and a powerhouse who truly stood at the apex of the samurai in Mikawa Province. He acted low-profile and was like a sheathed de, possessing kind features, but in reality, he was a calctive, ambitious and scheming man.

    This was evident from the fact that he had maintained contact with the Hundred Demons. Although it seemed like he was cooperating with the Hundred Demons, he had never really followed the orders of the Hundred Demons, so it was quite hard to figure out the thoughts of this old fox.

    Controlling Tokugawa Shigemori was much more difficult than manipting a boor like Hojo Dijon.

    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t fail again!¡±

    Yuki Mayumi¡¯s well-endowed bosom heaved up and down deeply and her exposed thighs shuddered slightly while she crouched on the thick branch of an old pine tree. She then calmed her breath to pull herself together, her eyes filling with resolution as she turned into a shadow and infiltrated Okazaki Castle under the curtain of the night.

 Volume 3, Chapter 14 â€“ Liege

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 14 - Liege</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    After leaving Kamakura, donned in a sky-blue kimono pattered in white orchids, Lily traversed alone through the deste paths which circled around the short hills and fields with withered trees and dead leaves scattered around.

    Nanako had been dragged into the mirror by Kagura to train. Sakura dwelled within the Sakura Parasol whenever she wasn¡¯t controlling Nanako and whipped Nanako into shape via training asionally if she felt that she was cking. In short, she was pretty strict.

    Ahead of Lily lied one of her cherished ces, the territory of the Matsuda n.

    When she arrived in front of her Uncle Matsuda¡¯s residence, it was still as deste as before and looked even more aged nowpared to herst visit.

    However, she was just a passing travelerst time, but it wasn¡¯t so now. She was already the lord of Takesh*ta Town that lied within the Matsuda n¡¯s territory.

    At this moment, she saw two men carrying axes on their shoulders pass by her.

    Lily called out to them directly, ¡°Hold on for a moment, you two.¡±

    The two men were honest vigers who towered 1.6 m high and barely reached Lily¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°What is it, girl?¡± From her attire, the two men judged that she was a noblewoman, and she also carried a katana on top of that.

    ¡°I want to hire a few people to repair this house. Could you two help me with that?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The duo looked at Lily as if she were an idiot, ¡°Girl. Are you kidding with us? Who are you even to repair this house just because you want to? And what does that have to do with us?¡±

    Lily realized that their words made sense as the vigers obviously didn¡¯t know her identity. Thus, she asked them smilingly, ¡°Brothers, could you tell me where the chief is then?¡±

    ¡°Lord Kimura? He¡¯s in the vige,¡± the two vigers felt that even though Lily looked pretty, she was a weird woman. Thus, they shook their heads after answering her and left.

    Lily arrived at the vige and found Kimura climbing up the roof of an old farmwoman¡¯s house to repair it with a sweet smile on his face. She felt that Kimura was really a really good chief.

    ¡°Ah! Miss Kagami! No¡­ Whoa!¡± When Kimura discovered Lily standing below the house, he panicked and slipped from the roof, but he came out woundless from it as he was a samurai as well.

    As the chief, Kimura was aware that Lily had be their lord. It¡¯s just that Lily had never appeared here until now.

    ¡°My liege!¡± Kimura patted the dirt off his pants anxiously and knelt down with aplex expression on his face.

    ¡°My liege?¡± The vigers sent puzzling looks towards the girl in blue who had received a bow from Kimura.

    Lily wasn¡¯t used to this title, so she supported Kimura up and said, ¡°Lord Kimura, don¡¯t be in such a rush to call me like that. It¡¯s fine to just call me Miss Kagami like before.¡±

    Kimura looked at Lily who was still as pretty and sexy as before, even her personality remains unchanged. The fact that she hadn¡¯t be arrogant after bing a lord made him feel gratuitous. Lord Matsuda, she really was worthy of your protection!

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Kimura sprung up and said, ¡°Come and look. This is Miss Kagami, Lady Kagami! Our new liege!¡±

    ¡°Liege?!¡± The vigers gathered around one after the other and a few honest and boorish vigers cast their gazes on Lily¡¯s breasts and butt, which made her feel slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°I-Is she really our new liege? She looks so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a fairy?¡±

    Lily told Kimura, ¡°I want to Lord Matsuda¡¯s residence to be repaired, but it will get neglected again since no one lives in it, so I hope you can move into it.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you. I want you to supervise the former territory of the Matsuda n, with Takesh*ta Town and the surroundingnd included in it. From now on, you are no longer just a chief, Lord Kimura, and are my magistrate!¡± Lily said with a chuckled.

    ¡°Magistrate?!¡± A dazed expression appeared on Kimura¡¯s hardened yet rustic face. I have be a magistrate?! I can actually be a general in this lifetime! A real general!

    ¡°Come, Magistrate Kimura,¡± Lily smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Yes! My liege! Ah, no. Mydy!¡± Kimura agreed to it without anyints!

    Lily and Kimura returned to the residence of the Matsuda whose courtyard was infested with weeds and the entranceway steps were covered in dust and withered leaves.

    Lily didn¡¯t mind the dust and sat down on the entranceway steps, which moved Kimura even more.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­ I will definitely do my best to repair Lord Matsuda¡¯s house, but the vige barely has enough food to fill everyone¡¯s stomachs. We really don¡¯t have that much money.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost,¡± Lily passed a few gold coins to him, ¡°I will request Madam Kotoka to prepare a n for the long-term development of thend along with the funds, so you just need to work together with her.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Kimura nodded promptly and broke into tears as he hugged those gold coins, ¡°It would¡¯ve been great if Lord Matsuda was still alive.¡±

    Lily pondered for a moment but ended up deciding to hide the matter of Lord Matsuda turning into a demon samurai from him as it was too cruel a matter for someone honest like him. Furthermore, she had already in Dijon, so there was nothing more to say.

    Kimura found a few vige women to tidy up the house first after that.

    Lily nned to stay in the town for a few days, so she directed Kimura to inform the nearby regions that she was looking for people to develop thend.

    As soon as this information was released, the ronin, samurai and hunters in the nearby regions as well as a few foot soldiers who participated in battles in the past came seeking shelter. A lot had actually arrived after hearing that the new liege was a pretty woman.

    Lily sat down on the tidied up entranceway steps with Kimura and four other vige chiefs sitting nearby. Kimura was already their spokesperson now, and even though some of them were dissatisfied with it, the liege had appointed him to the post personally, so they couldn¡¯t say anything about it.

    The entrance of the Matsuda was actually bustling with an exceptional level of excitement right now. A lot of shelter-seeking samurai and ronin who were looking for jobs had gathered at the ce. After all, this ce was originally the territory of the Hojo n, and arge number of samurai had be unemployed after the chaos that ensued post-extermination of the Hojo n.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Wada Masahito! I can shoot a coin 100 m away with my arrow!¡± A thin yet rugged dark-skinned hunter stated his name.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily continued, ¡°Shoot an arrow towards the sky for me to see, then.¡±

    The hunter said, ¡°There¡¯s no target here and the courtyard is also too small.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You only need to shoot. I¡¯ll be able to see it.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The hunter shot the arrow up outwards and Lily nodded after seeing the momentum packed in his arrow, ¡°Lord Kimura, this man is useful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Kagami.¡±

    A big-bearded samurai dressed in filthy, tattered clothes wielding a shabby tachi stepped forward next.

    ¡°I can act as your bodyguard, Lady Kagami,¡± the bearded man stated.

    ¡°Hehe. Thanks for the offer, but I don¡¯t need one.¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m pretty strong! I can definitely protect you!¡±

    Lily felt helpless and said, ¡°Lord Kimura. Can you grab a wooden sword for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lily held the wooden sword and swung it suddenly, jabbing it deep into the ground with a fierce momentum.

    ¡°Brother. I¡¯ll let you be my bodyguard if you are able to pull this wooden sword out by sunset.¡±

    The man dusted his hands off unconvincedly and stepped forward to pull it out. However, he noticed the abnormality the moment he attempted to pull it out. His face flushed up wholly and he sweated buckets as he used all his strength to pull the sword out, nerves popping out on his forehead, but the wooden sword remained unmoved. However, he was unwilling to give up and made a desperate attempt to pull it out, elicitingughter from the onlookers.

    ¡°This person is quite tenacious. You can use him as an assistant,¡± Lily suggested to Kimura.

    A tall and filthy fatty with an unkempt beard, dressed in unbearably tattered garments made of high-quality materials, stood outside with a dour look right now.

    ¡°Next!¡± Kimura¡¯s voice echoed from inside.

    Daidouji Taro heaved his fat and heavy body forward while leaning on crutches and limped inside.

 Volume 3, Chapter 15 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Forgiveness

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 15 - Lily¡¯s Forgiveness</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Daidouji family! I have enough strength to hold my weight in a fight. As long as you pay me a wage, I¡¯m willing to do anything¡­¡± Daidouji Taro yelled while limping inside with an unkempt appearance, yet he turned dumbfounded momentarily when he saw Lily sitting on the entranceway steps.

    Lily also looked at the beggar-like stout man for a while and remarked suddenly, ¡°Taro?¡±

    ¡°Ka¡­ Kagami Lily?!¡± Taro was dazed momentarily and the cane in his hand fell down to the ground with a thud.

    The Daidouji family also experienced a coup d¡¯¨¦tat after the fall of the Hojo family. Matsuno Kei¡¯ami drove Daidouji Hiroko with the support of the martial monks and ever since then, the aunt and nephew drifted from one ce to the other. Taro had attempted to rob a merchant along with his aunt by relying on his strength, but his leg had been chopped off by a ronin samurai working for the merchant. After that, during his travel with Hiroko, they had spent all the money they had on them and almost fallen to begging because of the desperate straits they were in.

    The samurai ns that were oppressed by the Daidouji family previously refused to shelter them and Hiroko had also be seriously illter on.

    They had drifted near to Takesh*ta Town somehow and after hearing that samurai and vassals were being recruited, Taro rushed over, but he never expected to run into Lily.

    ¡°W-Why are you here, Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Kimura scolded him, ¡°Taro, Miss Kagami is our current liege. Treat her with proper respect.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Taro¡¯s filth covered face was dyed in shock, ¡°Y-You are the liege, Lily? How is that¡­¡±

    Just six months ago, Taro was living his days out in glory while learning the sword under the instruction of Lord Matsuda and possessed the apex strength among his peers with the prospects to be a samurai. He also came from an illustrious family. Meanwhile, Lily was just a weak homeless woman who had no one to rely on and even Taro could have bullied her with ease.

    But now¡­

    Lily had actually be a liege, her name resounding in all of East, while he, Taro, had be destitute and homeless, and had almost fallen to the level of begging.

    ¡°Hmph! Kagami Lily. Although I don¡¯t know what methods you used to be a liege, since matters have already reached this stage where my and my uncle¡¯s family have been destroyed by you, just kill me and be done with it if you want to!¡± Taro sat down on the ground with a crazed despair-filled look, feeling that there was no meaning in living further in such a chaotic world.

    Lily just gazed at Taro without the slightest killing intent.

    Although Taro wanted to bully her once and had even bribed bandits to hurt her, the difference between their strengths was too vast now, so Lily conversely couldn¡¯t find it in herself to hate him anymore. No matter what, he was one of the first people she had met after arriving in this world of Heian, and she cherished the memories of her time in the Matsuda family¡¯s care.

    ¡°Taro, where¡¯s Madam Hiroko?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Are you nning to exterminate the women of the Daidouji family as well? She¡¯s ridden with illness and lying down underneath the shade of a tree at the entrance of the vige. Once you kill me, she too will die not long after! Are you satisfied?! My Daidouji family will perish at your hands at this moment!¡± Taro howled at Lily.

    ¡°Someone! Come throw this bbermouth out!¡± Kimura yelled.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Lily stopped him and shook her head sadly, ¡°Taro, you may me me or others for the destruction of the Hojo and Daidouji families, but they wrought it upon themselves. You, however, are different from them. You are just a spoiled kid, who at the very least, hasn¡¯t abandoned your aunt even though you are in such desperate straits, and this proves that you are not a bad person.¡±

    ¡°Hah? What are you saying, Kagami Lily? Are you nning to let me leave alive?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, Madam Hiroko is Lord Matsuda¡¯s wife, and you, Taro, are her only remaining rtive, so, I won¡¯t kill you. Lord Kimura, please arrange amodations for them, as well as a post for Taro befitting the wage of an early-stage samurai,¡± Lily said.

    Lily had inquired Kimura about Taro previously and learned that he had lost his mother when he was young and had been raised up by his aunt, Hiroko.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Kimura didn¡¯t call Lily¡¯s decision into question and bowed deeply towards Lily with a moved expression on his face.

    ¡°She¡¯s so forgiving towards someone who conspired to kill her in the past. You are really worthy of my admiration, Miss Kagami. A kindhearted and beautiful woman, my goddess!¡± Kimura exalted Lily internally.

    ¡°Taro! Why haven¡¯t you thanked Lady Kagami yet?!¡± Kimura berated him, ¡°Do you have no honor left as a man?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I have no need for your hypocrisy!¡± Taro stood up with the support of the cane and made for the exit.

    ¡°Taro¡­¡± A sickly olddy with messy grey-hair dressed in tattered upper-ss garments crawled her way to the entrance and gazed inside while leaning on the gate, ¡°I heard it all. Don¡¯t make the same mistake your uncle did, Taro. Our Daidouji family is done for, but I don¡¯t want you to end up like it as well. You are still quite young! Miss Kagami has already forgiven us, so you should just admit your crime to her¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a blockhead, Taro!¡± Kimura also yelled at him, ¡°Who will take care of your aunt if you die?¡±

    Taro wished to rush outside and return, but when he saw his aunt, a once vibrant woman, crawling beside the entrance in a destitute state, his heart softened¡­

    He turned around and knelt down towards Lily.

    ¡°L-Lady Kagami¡­ please forgive us for what we did to you.¡±

    Lily said, ¡°You have witnessed me go from a weak woman into an influential person in Kamakura. When I turn back to look at the path I¡¯ve tread, I don¡¯t want to see all my old acquaintances end up dead. The arrangements I made for you won¡¯t change, Taro. Let me give you a piece of advice. From now on, do you best to live an honest life with Madam Hiroko¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Although Taro felt unreconciled, Lily was someone out of his reach already. Even someone as intelligent as him knew that he would probably never meet with Lily again in the future.

    One of the chiefs led Taro and Hiroko away. Lily pitied their miserable circumstances a bit. The fact that they had fallen from a prestigious family of Kanto into such desperate straits was already a serious punishment for them, so there was no need to punish them any further.

    ¡°Lord Kimura, I shall be leaving for Izu tonight. I shall leave the matters of Takesh*ta Town in your hands,¡± Lily said while getting up.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Kimura responded while bowing deeply. He felt utmost devotion and admiration for Lily and was ready to die happy for obtaining the chance to work under such a beautiful, sexy, kindhearted and tolerant liege.

    As the sun set down in the west, dressed in red, Lily made for Izu on foot with Crescent Moon at her waist, her hair and sleeves fluttering in the wind.

    Although she had recruited a lot of samurai and ronin, Lily didn¡¯t take any of them along with her as they were unqualified to act as her bodyguards. No one except Lord Kamakura and the Furinkazan possessed a threat to her currently within the Land of East, so she could go anywhere she wished.

    ¡­

    As the curtain of night descended, the moon climbed up in the skies.

    Tokugawa Shigemori was one of the four renowned powerhouses of the East, the Furinkazan, and the leader of the samurai in Mikawa Province, and right now, he was standing in the castle tower of Okazaki Castle.

    Tokugawa Shigemori possessed a squared face and narrow eyes. Although he had thin eyebrows, the arcs of the brows were pretty thick and made his rugged face look overpowering. Even though he looked stout, he was pretty well-built.

    Tokugawa Shigemori was only 1.55 m tall, but he had a really broad build with arms wider than a women¡¯s waist, just like the powerful hands of 3 m tall demon. He weighed 200 kg, yet he wasn¡¯t obese at all and possessed a muscr build. He stood within the castle tower like a rod of iron and surveyed the night scenery of Okazaki Castle.

    In the spacious tatami-covered room at the highest level of the castle tower where Tokugawa Shigemori stood currently, the beautiful figure of an alluring woman revealed itself from the shadows. It was none other than Yuki Mayumi.

    Although Yuki Mayumi felt a bit terrified by the tyrannical aura exuded by Tokugawa Shigemori, she greeted him formally, ¡°Lord Tokugawa. The Hundred Demons send you a greeting. I am Yuki Mayumi, a personal kunoichi under Lady Haihime¡¯smand.¡±

    Tokugawa Shigemori turned and parted the thick lips on his beardless and rugged face, ¡°What business do the Hundred Demons have with me?¡±

    Yuki Mayumi was taken aback by his response. Is he actually ying stupid?

    He¡¯s an old fox, indeed.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa, there¡¯s only the two of us here, so can you not say such distant words? Lord Tokugawa¡¯s Demon Samurai Legion is proof of the friendship between you and the Hundred Demons.¡±

    Tokugawa Shigemori gazed at Yuki and said, ¡°You refer to me as lord, but why haven¡¯t you knelt down yet? This old man cannot tolerate looking up at a woman, what more a humble kunoichi.¡±

    Yuki Mayumi knew that he was just testing her, so she knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°Yuki Mayumi greets you, my lord.¡±

    Tokugawa Shigemori¡¯s gaze ran across Yuki before he said, ¡°How do I know that you were sent by the Hundred Demons and not by Minamoto no Yoritomo to test me? If it¡¯s thetter, don¡¯t even think of leaving the castle alive tonight.¡±

    Yuki was taken aback. How does he want me to prove my identity?

    Lady Haihime never mentioned this issue. This old fox is really quite difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Hahaha. Lord Tokugawa, you are really as cautious as they say you are. Mizuki Tsue, who was in touch with you before, is my colleague. We just haven¡¯t been able to get any information from her in a long time. She¡¯ll be able to prove my identity as long as we find her,¡± Yuki stated.

    ¡°Are you referring to the brte-haired kunoichi?¡± Tokugawa Shigemori stated calmly, ¡°I suspected that she was working for another faction secretly in addition to the Hundred Demons, and discovered something she shouldn¡¯t have, so I had her dumped into depths of the river after having her spirit power deprived. Are you nning to go ask her?¡±

    Yuki Mayumi shivered in trepidation and a look of disbelief appeared on her face.

    Tokugawa Shigemori stepped forward and looked down towards Yuki Mayumi while blocking the moonlight with his body, ¡°Yuki Mayumi, formerly known as Mid¨­ Yumi, the overseer of the ancient kunoichi n, the Mid¨­ n, and the true inheritor of the Mid¨­ n, the eldestdy of the n. Your n was subjected to torment, ckmail and ughter by the F¨±ma n and eight years ago, you lost your footing and fall into a ravine in the cave within the F¨±ma Vige and were rescued by the Itsura who are subordinate to Haihime of the Hundred Demons. From then on, you served Haihime with utmost devotion. I am quite familiar with your history. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Yuki Mayumi shuddered in fear and pursed her lips together as she inquired in a low voice, ¡°Why do you know this?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. A person who is going to act as the liaison between me and the Hundred Demons clearly knows my information well, so how could I meet with you so leisurely without investigating you well beforehand? Yumi, your elder sister, who lost the qualifications of the Mid¨­ n¡¯s overseer because she married a monk, Mid¨­ Yukiko, is my fifth wife right now. Why wouldn¡¯t I know about your circumstances then, huh?¡± Tokugawa Shigemori¡¯s rugged facial features glimmered with a cold light under the cover of the night.

 Volume 3, Chapter 16 â€“ On the Carriage

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 16 - On the Carriage</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Thend between Takesh*ta and Izu Port spanned over a hundred kilometers, but in actuality, not all of it belonged to Lily. A majority of it was under the direct administration of Lord Kamakura and consisted of top-grade fertile farms.

    With the strength, fame and status possessed by Lord Kamakura, it was a matter of course for him toy hold of thisnd.

    Lily hired a carriage in Takesh*ta to leave for Izu Port, but she did it secretly.

    There was no special reason for hiring a carriage except for the fact that it was too tedious to walk all the way there.

    The carriage traversed slowly under the control of a female attendant from the Genji Dojo. Lily couldn¡¯t find the ponytailed girl when she passed through Takesh*ta on this asion, but she had confirmed her return. It seemed that she had been summoned to Kamakura by the upper echelon to gain an understanding of the circumstances, which was within reason.

    Lily had decided upon a female attendant for driving the carriage in consideration of the journey ahead of her. As she would have to spend the night in the wilderness and even have to relieve herself out there, it would¡¯ve been pretty awkward to have a man drive the carriage.

    Right now, Lily was seated within the rocking carriage while dressed in a pale yellow kimono and felt content by experiencing the feel of autumn exuded by the yellow leaves of the trees in the hills.

    Furthermore, Kagura was in possession of Nanako¡¯s body at this moment and was sitting within the carriage with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°Master. There¡¯s something that still eludes me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously a woman, but why does your soul have the appearance of a boy? It looks pretty feminine and had close to no hint of manliness. If we consider the notions of the Heian Empire, a girl with a normal orientation would never harbor any feelings for that kind of petite and fragile figure¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Lily interrupted her in a displeased tone, ¡°What do you mean to say, Kagura? Are you questioning why I have a boy¡¯s soul or stressing that my appearance as a boy won¡¯t be popr with girls?¡±

    Lily felt pretty peeved after hearing Kagura¡¯s words.

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re really quite unfathomable, Master. It seems like I¡¯ve said too much. Could you tell me why you possess a boy¡¯s soul, then?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know how to answer her and wondered whether to tell her that she was actually a boy from another world.

    She feared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it clearly and that even if she did, the other party would just treat it as baloney.

    ¡°Kagura. I don¡¯t wish to answer this question.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ As my master, if you don¡¯t wish to answer it, I won¡¯t inquire about it again,¡± Kagura felt like her trustworthiness had taken a hit and continued while caressing her long ponytail, ¡°However, while my fragmented consciousness was within the mirror, I recall warning you that your training may be influenced if your mind and body aren¡¯t in harmony. It¡¯s impossible to change the fact that you possess a woman¡¯s body, but as your soul is the reflection of the mind, it may perhaps experience a transformation along with the change in thoughts. Have you never wondered about this issue, Master?¡±

    Lily had always pondered about it. After arriving in this Heian world, Lily had presented herself in front of Uesugi Rei, Shimizu, Nanako and Shiu as a girl. Thus, no matter how reluctant or embarrassed she felt, she would have preferred to have her soul fully transform into that of a girl.

    However¡­

    Lily still had her senior sister and couldn¡¯t forget the final evening she had spent with her, the moment they had fallen into the ends of the world, hand-in-hand with her identity as a boy!

    Lily¡¯s believed that her senior sister wasn¡¯t like the women around her and most likely a straight woman, that her senior sister liked her masculine self. Thus, to allow her senior sister to experience the happiness of a girl and to maintain the final dignity of a boy in front of her senior sister, even if she had been forced to wear risqu¨¦ and sexy garments to practice the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, she had to retain a masculine soul form as a final testament!

    Women liked to beautify themselves for their adorers. Although using such an analogy wasn¡¯t appropriate, the reason Lily insisted on retaining the self-consciousness of a boy¡¯s soul was all for her senior sister!

    However, she felt perplexed about how to confront Uesugi Rei and the others if their consciousnesses were to enter the mirror space someday in the future and felt confounded about hiding the matter temporarily like in Nanako¡¯s case.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Forgive me, Kagura, but I really don¡¯t know the answer to the issue you have raised,¡± Lily¡¯s beautiful hair cascaded down as she leaned back on the body of the carriage weakly.

    Kagura gazed at her master indifferently, but her lithe body crawled over towards her fluidly, ¡°Master, you look a bit lonely. Do you want me tofort you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± By the time Lily noticed what¡¯s happening, the distance between her and Kagura had shortened by a lot. Thus, she questioned in a nervous tone, ¡°W-What are you doing, Kagura?¡±

    ¡°Master. Why are you feeling so nervous? Isn¡¯t it pretty normal for the master and their shikigami to engage in intimate acts?¡± Kagura stated unashamedly with a solemn look on her face, as if she were conversing about an attempt at practicing.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily¡¯s body quivered all over, and her bountiful yet slim and frail body tensed up even further because of Kagura¡¯s calmness. This was how she was. Her womanly body was too easily influenced by her partner¡¯s mood and approach, so it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say she possessed a tad bit of inherently passive nature.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised, Master? As a shikigami, the affection between humans eludes me. Thus, I don¡¯t really understand the love between women or a woman and a man. However, my former master, Suzuhiko-hime, often requested me to do some weird things to her during our travels. Also, it seemed like she enjoyed it pretty much. Although I don¡¯t understand it, you must also like being treated like that, right, Master? I¡¯ve often found you emanating a scent simr to Suzuhiko-hime, Master,¡± Saying so, Kagura approached Lily and then sniffed her shoulder and armpit before proceeding down further to sniff her underbody.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would like things like that¡­ Kagura, I¡¯m not the same as your former master,¡± Lily turned her head aside, her beautiful hair cascaded down her shoulders while the deep cleavage of her bosom heaved up and down heavily. One of her hands supported her body by pressing against the base of the carriage while the other hand pushed Kagura back weakly.

    ¡°This evasiveness of yours, Suzuhiko-hime also used it when we had fun, Master. This is called yielding with a show of reluctance, right? In fact, you want me to take a more active role and reach the next stage with you forcefully even if you show a light resistance, right, Master?¡± Saying so, Kagura pushed Lily towards the body of the carriage and reached for Lily¡¯s bountiful bosom.

    ¡°Enough with the jokes!¡± Albeit weakly, Lily managed to push Kagura away and then crawled towards a corner of the carriage while swaying her shapely buttocks unconsciously and then turned over to lean back on the carriage¡¯s body, ¡°Kagura, do you understand that whether it¡¯s between women or a woman and a man, it¡¯s not proper to engage in those weird acts unless there¡¯s affection involved?¡±

    Kagura gazed at Lily dazedly, ¡°I naturally understand that pretty clearly as I¡¯m full of yearning, devotion and adoration for Suzuhiko-hime¡­ As for the affection you¡¯ve mentioned, I¡¯m also aware of it, Master. However, I just cannot feel it, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Kagura leaned back on the wooden body of the carriage with a pair of hollow golden eyes and hugged her bosom, appearing even more hollow.

    ¡°Kagura¡­¡±

    Although Kagura possessed the exquisite appearance of a maiden and had borrowed Nanako¡¯s body, Lily felt pity for Kagura who couldn¡¯t feel a maiden¡¯s true affection.

    Lily smiled gently and crawled towards Kagura daintily, allowing her long ck hair to trail on the base of the carriage before hugging the dazed Kagura from behind, sandwiching Kagura¡¯s nape in between her pair of bountiful mounds. She rested her chin on Kagura¡¯s head then closed her eyes and just continued hugging like that without saying anything.

    ¡°Master¡­ Suzuhiko-hime liked letting Kagura hug her. However, it seems that you like hugging me?¡± Kagura pondered sincerely, blinking her eyes in puzzlement.

    Lily spent the night within the carriage while her consciousness entered the mirror space. As the wilderness wasn¡¯t safe, Kagura remained on guard outside using Nanako¡¯s body.

    The current Nanako had seeded in stimting the potential of her celestial maiden¡¯s physique and was able to exhibit thebat power of ate-stage sword master under the control of Kagura¡¯s battle-experienced consciousness. However, even such abat power only amounted to serve as a sentinel for Lily and still far from aiding Lily in battle.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Even though he had donned the translucent divine raiment of a celestial maiden that was too embarrassing to show to others, Lily had already begun to grasp the forms of the 1st segment¡¯s 7th stage while practicing the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. However, as it was a truly enigmatic swordstyle, it was pretty difficult to take the final step to attain the 1st segment¡¯s 7th stage even for Lily.

    Lily wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at his disheveled ethereal reflection on the crystal, ¡°There¡¯s no resemnce of a boy at all. However, this is all for my heart¡¯s obsession! I cannot afford to hesitate or else it will affect my training.¡±

    Lily immersed himself in single-minded practice again.

    ¡­

    The carriage finally arrived in Izu, a seaport southwest to Kamakura, early in the morning on the next day.

    It slowly traversed along the road which had rugged, rocky hills to one side and the vast aquamarine sea to the other. The skies were cloudy, and the sea wind imbued with saltiness caressed Lily¡¯s skin, bringing along the grandeur of the sea with it.

    Lily heard that sea wind was bad for the skin and would lead to darkening of the skin because of overexposure. Naturally, it likely had no effect on the skin of a spirit power user like her.

    However, Lily and Nanako still applied some fragrant cosmetic cream on each other. It was a cosmetic cream made from rare ingredients and nts that were avable for purchase to only the noblewomen in Kamakura.

    While Nanako applied the cream to Lily¡¯s face nonchntly, Lily couldn¡¯t help but recall Kagura and wondered whether she would be even more sensitive and nervous if it were Kagura applying the cream to her face solemnly.

    The thing called emotion was a true wonder in this aspect.

    Izu Port was located in a gulf of water surrounded by an arching mountain range. A quaint little port built halfway down a mountain and close to the sea was situated in this location and it had a few sailboats and mini-sized fishing boats moored all around over the sea. However, there were no ships passing through right now because of the stormy weather across the sea.

    Although it waste autumn, as the trees in this region consisted mostly of pine and cypress trees, the verdant mountains only had a slight note of brown among them while the cliffs of the mountains perpendicr to the coastal waters reflected an ashen sheen because of the erosion of the vast and boundless blue sea¡¯s relentless waves.

    The assorted wooden houses scattered in all directions as well as the mountains, the sea and the overcast skies seemed to fuse into a picturesque seaport distinctive to the rich characteristics of the Heian Empire.

    ¡°So, this quaint little port brimming with rustic charm is actually my administration,¡± Lily, who had arrived in this Heian world empty-handed, felt a bitforted after realizing this.

 Volume 3, Chapter 17 â€“ Lyn-hime

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 17 - Lyn-hime</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    However, when Lily arrived at the inner sector of Izu Port, it was vastly different from its distant appearance.

    The carriage turned around after dropping Lily and Nanako in the port, and they traversed through the chaotic, noisy and messy street which had dpidated wooden houses and thatched huts on either side, the beach sand beneath acting as the road. There were a lot of fishing boats berthed at the shabby wooden dock and the air reeked of a pungent fishy smell.

    Izu Port was an important fishing port for the Kamakura administration and the sole trade port of the Izu Penins. Even in such a tumultuous and recessive era, it was prosperous to a certain extent. However, the port had always been embroiled in deep chaos and the Hojo n which didn¡¯t attach much importance to the sea also never bothered to govern it seriously as they believed trade through ports didn¡¯t conform to the traditions. In truth, the sea routes leading to Kansai were isted by unpredictable and eclectic sea current, so no one except fugitives possessed the courage to sail towards Kansai. In contrast, the border coasts of Kanto and the eastern section of the Mutsu Province both had rtively safer sea routes.

    Lily simply employed a spirit probe after arriving inside the coastal town without any hesitation. At her realm of power and mastery of Lunar Blossom¡¯s profundities, it was impossible for a weaker party to detect her spirit probe unless she wished it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily discovered several sword masters in the port and even detected ate-stage sword saint powerhouse!

    ¡°No wonder this region is so chaotic. The Hojo might have failed to control this region even if they had spent a high price for it. However, can Madam Kotoka truly control the situation over here?¡±

    Lily probed with her spirit power and soon found Madam Kotoka¡¯s aura in a house nearby to the sea on the other side of the port.

    Lily walked over towards Kotoka¡¯s location along with Nanako and sensed a few men amongst the peddlers tailing her as she passed through them. Although she had discovered them, she didn¡¯t do anything about it since they just consisted of a few ordinary-looking sloppy hooligans.

    The two of them arrived at the sector where Kotoka resided, which was situated atop a seaside hill. It was a somewhat old house covered in overgrown wild nts about 100m away from the market whose entrance seemed to have been tidied up recently. There was still some wood stacked aside and a considerable amount of noises were audible from the interior of the residence.

    Lily and Nanako entered inside and saw a busy scene where numerous craftsmen were either sawing timber logs or renovating the building with hammers and nails in hand. There were also a few people working on designs and engaging in a discussion on the steps.

    ¡°Oioioi. Handle it with care, that chest has porcin in it! And you, that sawed log looks a bit nted, saw it a bit more at the upper-left section!¡± A young samurai was in the middle of ordering the workers in the house.

    ¡°Sugiyama!¡± Nanako called out after seeing the samurai.

    Taihara Sugiyama turned around after hearing his name and yelled out loud after seeing Nanako, ¡°Miss? Miss! It¡¯s really you, Miss!¡±

    Sugiyama broke down into bitter tears as he sped towards Nanako and then kneeled in front of her, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been too long since we¡¯ve met. Sob-sob.¡±

    Nanako felt bemused by his response, ¡°Tch. Is there a need to overreact like that? It¡¯s just been a few months since my departure, okay? By the way, where¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s inside!¡±

    Sugiyama bowed towards Lily thereafter, ¡°My liege!¡±

    Lily felt awkward once again, ¡°Can you not call me that way¡­?¡±

    Lily still hadn¡¯t decided on how her vassals would refer to her in the future and decided to take some time to ponder on it properlyter on.

    Lily and Nanako took off their footwear while Sugiyama picked them up deferentially and ced them on a straw mattress underneath a corner of the steps lest someone stepped on them identally. As they were the footwear of the liege lord and thedy, they demanded appropriate respect in terms of treatment.

    Kotoka was seated in a seiza in front of a small table and was in the middle of assessing the ounts right now.

    ¡°Madam Kotoka.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Lily and Nanako arrived in front of the entrance of the room which was open at the moment. As the liege lord, Lily naturally wasn¡¯t required to announce her arrival in advance.

    ¡°Miss Kagami! Nanako!¡± Kotoka stood up in astonishment and glee, ¡°Since you were able to arrive here, my liege, does it mean the Kamakura side didn¡¯t trouble you?¡±

    ¡°You can say that¡­¡± Lily recalled Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s punishment. Although she hadn¡¯t been troubled, it was a pretty embarrassing memory for her and felt even harsher than a real punishment.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Please don¡¯t call me that way, Madam. You can just call me Lily in private. As for the formal appetion¡­ give me some time to decide on it.¡±

    ¡°Haha. So be it. I¡¯ve also always felt that it made us seem a bit distant, Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s been truly hard on you these days, Madam.¡±

    Kotoka said, ¡°The taxes from thends have been collected and I¡¯ve also collected all the deeds and rted documents for you.¡±

    ¡°Please check this,¡± Kotoka pulled Lily in front of the table and unfolded a drafted design, ¡°This is the design for this house. As Izu Port is pretty backward and chaotic, I was able to purchase it for quite a cheap price and am nning to renovate it so that you can use it as your residence and courthouse for the time being. However, the estate still requires a lot of expansion and needs a courtyard, training grounds, as well as residences for the vassals and retainers on top of buildings like storerooms and the like. The cannon and gunpowder depots need to be built in istion and made damp proof and a tearoom also needs to be prepared for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah. Your preparations are well-thought, Madam Kotoka.¡±

    As Nanako watched Kotoka exin the design to Lily with shing spectacles, she found it hard to interject into the conversation.

    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to the main room that¡¯s already been renovated so that the samurai of the Saionji family can see their liege.¡±

    Kotoka arrived in front of the main hall of the courtyard ahead of them along with Lily and Nanako.

    The screen at the back had been arranged already and it was patterned with endless pinewood trees and blossoms drawn in the ukiyo-e style.

    ¡°Please take the seat of honor, Miss Kagami.¡±

    Lily still felt a bit awkward. In the past, she had been one of those who kneeled underneath, but at this moment, she was seated above in a regal position and faced those underneath. Lily didn¡¯t possess a dominant nature, so she surmised that she could only adapt to it slowly in time.

    Lily followed proper etiquette as she sat down. Although she didn¡¯t really need to pay much attention to things like etiquette as the liege lord, as a woman who was about to be the center of attention of the crowd that had gathered, she minded her posture a lot.

    Lily¡¯s seated appearance carried an innate charm that couldn¡¯t be exined with words. Kotoka sat in a seiza beside her while Nanako sat down on the other side. To the front were the father and son duo of the Taihara family, Yukimichi and Sugiyama, who were also seated in a seiza.

    Sugiyama then went outside to instruct theborers and soldiers, who thenid down the work in their hands and kneeled on the courtyard ground in front of the steps to gaze upon their liege.

    While she was seated in her position, Lily felt a phenomenal sensation, and although there weren¡¯t that many people underneath, bing the target of veneration of a group of people filled even a woman like Lily who didn¡¯t care much about authority with a sense of sheer grandeur.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t really proper to start her first address as the liege lord to her retainer family with ¡®well,¡¯ but Lily truly wasn¡¯t habituated with such asions, ¡°The duties Madam Kotoka has aplished for me have really moved me.¡±

    ¡°So, listen to Madam Kotoka¡¯s instructions properly hereafter, okay?¡±

    Seeing the stunned looks on everyone¡¯s faces, Lily felt that perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have ended her speech with a question as their ruler since it made her appear a little unconfident.

    ¡°Thank you, my liege!¡± Kotoka bowed towards Lily solemnly to offer her gratitude, which brought relief to Lily¡¯s embarrassment.

    After that, Kotoka advanced forward and raised the back of Lily¡¯s hand before bowing her head down to kiss it firmly.

    The sensation of soft and moist lips touching her skin made Lily wonder if this was the etiquette followed when acknowledging allegiance to the liege lord.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s all I had to say,¡± Lily followed up hastily.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± The group was left dumbfounded.

    Lily pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot to mention it, but although I¡¯m the liege lord, I¡¯m a woman, so you are to call me by the appetion of Lyn-hime during formal asions from now onwards.¡±

    The members of the crowd gazed at Lily, who possessed the grace and beauty of a princess, as well as an innate nobleness, and felt that the appetion ¡®Lyn-hime¡¯ was truly apt for her.

    While the members of the group gazed at the beautiful visage of their liege, Lyn-hime, from the distance, another group was approaching this courtyard.

    This group consisted of local thugs with wild manners and savage-looking appearances.

    Their leader was a tall man with a full beard donned in brown vest who had a hideous scar running across his face. The open vest had a bundle of thick chest hair underneath and his shoulders were tattooed with an Azure Dragon and a White Tiger each. He had a fiendish appearance and held a de of grass in his mouth with an odachi pressed against his shoulder.

    ¡°Boss, that¡¯s the residence of the newly-arrived samurai,¡± A hunchbacked ugly hoodlum beside the bearded man pointed towards Lily¡¯s courtyard house.

    The bearded man grinded the de of grass in his mouth and said, ¡°A samurai? Hmph! Izu Port has people from all trades such as thugs, prostitutes, and gangsters, but the one thing it doesn¡¯t have are samurai! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±

    The bearded man also had a slightly hunched back, but because of his tall height and muscr figure, his gait looked a bit ridiculous as he walked over towards the entrance of the house.

    Lily wasn¡¯t used to the sensation of being the center of attention and was just about to end the speech when she saw the group of thugs arrived.

    There were a total of 30 extras, out of which a dozen or so had entered inside.

    Their leader stuck his waist out arrogantly and ran his gaze across everyone before stretching his head out to question, ¡°Who¡¯s the one in-charge of matters here?¡±

    ¡°Who are you all?! How dare you enter a samurai¡¯s residence without permission!¡± Taihara Sugiyama got up and chided him.

    ¡°A samurai? Where¡¯s the samurai? All I see are a few immature brats and b?i?t?c?h?e?s? in here,¡± the bearded thugmented as he and his underlings looked around. On Lily¡¯s side, only five to six people carried swords on them while the others were all localborers who were frightened out of their wits when they saw the group of thugs, especially the bearded man, and turned mum immediately.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Sugiyama got down the steps and arrived in front of the tall, bearded man. Although he was shorter in heightpared to the other party, he questioned dauntingly, ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the bearded man nevertheless pushed Sugiyama away. Although it looked like a casual push from a thug, it actually pushed a middle-stage samurai like Sugiyama to the ground.

    Lily¡¯s brows rose up when she saw this.

    ¡°Allow me to handle this local thug,¡± Kotoka leaned towards Lily and whispered into her ears.

    As such, Lily kept silent for now and allowed Kotoka to handle the matter.

    Kotoka, who was dressed in a pale-yellow kimono, got up and made towards the group of thugs in a refined manner.

    She descended the steps and arrived in front of the bearded man and asked, ¡°May I know what you are called, Mister?¡±

    The eyes of the bearded man lit up with decadence when he noticed the charming figure of Kotoka and said, ¡°Me? Hahaha. You dared toe to Izu without even knowing who I am?¡±

    The ugly hunchbacked man to the side added, ¡°This is the famed Sir Daisuke Emon of Izu who is known as the ck Tiger of Izu, and is also the boss of us brothers!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 18 â€“ Leader of the Thugsâ€”Black Tiger Daisuke Emon

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 18 - Leader of the Thugs¡ªck Tiger Daisuke Emon</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kotoka was ustomed to dealing with people from unorthodox trades. Thus, she responded with a smile and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s Sir Daisuke Emon, the ck Tiger of Izu. Pardon me for the offense. My liege, Lyn-hime, is the new liege lord of Izu Port appointed by Lord Kamakura. It¡¯s our first time here, so there¡¯s probably a lot of things that we need to consult with you, Sir Emon.¡±

    Daisuke Emon squinted at Kotoka and gulped his spittle when his eyes traveled down her neckline andnded on the fair-skinned magnificent cleavage below. He then gazed at Lily who was seated at a distance and thanked his luck after noticing she was a charming young beauty as well.

    Thereafter, Emon broke into a burst of rambunctiousughter and said, ¡°As samurai from Kamakura who has been appointed the liege lord by Lord Kamakura, why have you upied my house forcefully?¡±

    ¡°Your house?¡± Kotoka was taken aback momentarily, but she chuckled back and said, ¡°You must be kidding, Sir Emon. I purchased this house from an Izu merchant called Oozake Yasushi for 500 kan.¡±

    ¡°You purchased it? How could you purchase my house without my agreement?¡±

    ¡°Heh. This house belonged to Sir Yasushi originally and I possess the house deed as proof. Do you need me to show it to you, Sir Emon?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I don¡¯t care whether you have the deed or not. That Oozake owes me money and offered up this house as coteral long ago, Here¡¯s the IOU and mortgage document!¡± Daisuke Emon fished out a few documents from his vest and waved them in front of Kotoka.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite strange, then,¡± Kotoka didn¡¯t even look at the IOU and said, ¡°If it was really mortgaged, why is the deed with me and not with you, Sir Emon?¡±

    ¡°How would an uneducated man like me know that?! Everyone in town knows that Oozake mortgaged the house to me, so you can only me your ignorance on bad luck! Alright now. This is my house, so you all need to vacate it immediately!¡±

    Sugiyama stepped forward intending to argue, but Kotoka stopped him and said, ¡°Sir Emon. ording to thews of the Heian Empire, deeds are mandatory to prove the ownership ofnd and houses. So, no matter how many people you bring as witnesses, they are all invalid. As for the debt between you and Sir Oozake, we have nothing to do with it¡­¡±

    ¡°Laws, you say?¡± Oozake lowered his head in fear and peeked at Kotoka, ¡°Brothers. Tell her thews of Izu!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The thugsughed mockingly, and the ugly hunchbacked man dered, ¡°Let me tell you, ounder. In Izu Port, our boss, ck Tiger Daisuke Emon, is thew!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I am thew! Bring that guy forward!¡± Daisuke Emon yelled.

    The badly battered middle-aged merchant, Oozake, was dragged forward by the thugs.

    ¡°Tell them. Did you not mortgage your house to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ did¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you sell it to them, then?¡±

    ¡°B-Because I wanted to swindle them! It has nothing to do with you, Lord Emon. This house andnd belong to you!¡± Oozake had clearly been beaten badly and was scared for his life. Thus, he readily yed the tune of his beaters.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Kotoka¡¯s bosom heaved up and down heavily as she never expected she¡¯d encounter such a scum.

    ¡°What now? Even the original owner of the house has admitted it, so why haven¡¯t you scrammed from here yet?!¡±

    ¡°Lord Emon,¡± Kotoka¡¯s attitude cooled down by a few degrees, ¡°Our side consists of the liege lord personally appointed by Lord Kamakura. It¡¯s best if you talk things over and resolve this matter peacefully.¡±

    Daisuke Emon revealed a licentious expression on his face, ¡°Talk things over, huh? That¡¯s possible, too. If you don¡¯t wish to vacate the house, how about I move in instead to cohabit with you prettydies. I can even consider exempting you from rent.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± the thug to the side chimed in as well, ¡°You also need to sleep with our boss every night!¡±

    Kotoka furrowed her brows, ¡°Daisuke Emon. Do you realize who you are profaning? Lyn-hime is a core member of the Genji personally conferred by Lord Kamakura! Do you think you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s the Genji or the Hojo. In Izu Port, I am thew, got it?! You needn¡¯t scare me by using Lord Kamakura¡¯s name. If you have the ability to do it, go request Lord Kamakura to dispatch troops to capture me! Women who can¡¯t even administer their territories should justtch onto Lord Kamakura¡¯s thighs and weep, okay?! Lord Kamakura might evenfort you all! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡± The thugs guffawed as well.

    ¡°Daisuke Emon!¡± Kotoka stated sternly.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Lily, who was seated silently on the steps until now, got up.

    The thugs gazed at her simultaneously.

    ¡°Hey, Boss. Seems like this littless is about to flit out.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s wild enough for sure and the perfect item to sample for our boss! Lady Lyn-hime! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Lily ignored the jeers of the clowns and descended down the steps without even wearing her footwear, stepping on the driednd directly with her white stockings.

    ¡°You said you are thew in Izu Port, right?¡± Lily questioned in a soft tone as she walked forward.

    ¡°Hmm? Yeah! I am thew here!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Lily arrived in front of Daisuke Emon and said, ¡°Thisw ought to be changed from this day onwards, then.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°Daisuke Emon. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell all your brothers in Izu that from this day onwards, this Kagami Lily is thew here.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Daisuke Emon was taken aback while the others were all stunned as well.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    They broke into loudughter in the next moment.

    After calming down, Daisuke Emon looked down at Lily who was half-a-head shorter than him and was looking at him silently while tilting her head sideways from time to time.

    All of a sudden, Daisuke Emon delivered a hard punch to Lily¡¯s face!

    ¡°Bam!¡± The impact even gave rise to a shocking tremor of wind.

    Lily¡¯s body trembled back because of the hit and her turned aside, resulting in her long ck hair hiding her face.

    ¡°My liege!¡±

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    The thug went as far as to punch Lily!

    Sugiyama gnashed his teeth in anger when he saw the thug punch Lily heavily, and the men of Saionji unsheathed their des with the intent to kill at once.

    ¡°Stand down!¡± Lily instructed in a low voice; her expression still hidden under her beautiful hair.

    Although Daisuke Emon looked like a thug, when he pushed Sugiyama down, Lily had immediately made out his strength to be at the level of ate-stage sword master.

    The reason the Hojo n had failed in administering the Izu Port properly was the presence of local thug leaders who were on the same level as ck Tiger and were known as the Four Tigers of Izu. As Izu Port wasn¡¯t the core territory of the Hojo, they never bothered to send an army led by an apex powerhouse to subjugate the thugs. Furthermore, these local thugs would hide within the mountains whenever an expedition to subjugate them arrived in Izu and woulde out to create chaos after it leaves. Thus, even the Hojo didn¡¯t have any means to deal with them.

    Lily had an inkling of the situation after arriving here and already had a clear picture of the entire scenario after employing her spirit probe.

    It wasn¡¯t possible for Lily to hold the fort in Izu Port forever. In order to govern this port properly, defeating these thugs was an easy task for Lily, but it was nigh impossible to win them over!

 Volume 3, Chapter 19 â€“ Heavy Blow

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 19 - Heavy Blow</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily lowered her head and her body seemed to sway slightly with her cascaded hair rendering her expression invisible.

    ¡°So, is this how you deal with problems? Through violence?¡± Lily inquired softly.

    Daisuke Emon grinned vulgarly, ¡°Yeah! Initially, I wanted you all to scram, but I regret that decision now.¡±

    Daisuke Emon sniffed the hand with which he had punched Lily and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant! Girls from the city are pretty good. Although there¡¯s a lot of women in this seaport, they are nothingpared to you all. None of the women shall leave this house today!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t respond while Kotoka and Nanako also remained silent. The men of the Saionji family, however, turned utterly restless.

    Daisuke Emon approached Lily and tilted his head with the intention of seeing Lily¡¯s expression behind her long hair, ¡°Oi, what you are called again? Lyn-hime? Why are you so mum? Lift your head now. Are you scared? Or has my heavy blow knocked the senses out of you? Now that I think about it, my ps have turned a few deaf in the past. However, it can¡¯t be that you are actually pretty good at fighting when you look so delicate? Howe you didn¡¯t copse after receiving a heavy blow from me? Oioioi. What¡¯s up with you? Did you really lose your consciousness while standing because of my punch?¡±

    The ugly hunchbacked thug approached Lily from the side and cursed out, ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! Boss is telling you to lift your head! Are you deaf or what?!¡±

    Saying so, he raised his foot with the intention of kicking Lily¡¯s back.

    This scum¡¯s kick wouldn¡¯t harm Lily, but there was no way she would allow it to happen again in the first ce. She had an objective in mind by not retaliating against the first hit.

    Her eyes hidden behind her hair shed with frigidity suddenly. Following the hunchbacked man¡¯s actions, Lily¡¯s body leaned aside, after which she raised her foot and kicked outwards with a much faster speed.

    Her fair and slender leg stretched out to a perfectly straight line!

    ¡°Bam!¡± the hunchbacked thug flew out momentarily and crashed through the wall, falling on the ground 100 m away near the market.

    The hunchbacked thug only possessed the strength of a middle-stage samurai, so it was impossible for him endure such a kick from Lily. Thus, he weed an instant death.

    Lily also panicked after executing the kick. She flipped her hair to the back and gazed at the thug lying on the ground in the distance through the hole in the wooden wall before soliloquizing softly, ¡°Oh dear, I used too much strength.¡±

    The premises turned silent.

    The thugs who were used to fighting had witnessed this kick and even though they had killed a lot of people, even they had never seen such a powerful kick!

    Sweat seeped out of Daisuke Emon¡¯s forehead as well. The fact that she remained standing even after taking a heavy punch from him had already risen doubts within him, but his lust and wrath had muddled his senses and caused him to disregard this matter. However, it was impossible for him to disregard the kick he had witnessed just now. He was certain that the woman in front of him was pretty strong!

    However, he was the leader of these thugs, their boss! If he shirked back here, he would have no life among the thugs in the future!

    He believed that no matter how strong Lyn-hime was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to match his de and concluded that he had to y her with his de as he might lose against her in a normal battle of strengths!

    Daisuke Emon¡¯s eyes shone with malice as he unsheathed his tachi wordlessly before screaming out, ¡°y her!¡±

    He activated his crude sword master-grade spirit power and shed towards Lily¡¯s delicate shoulder.

    ¡°Ting!¡± However, that heavy strike had been intercepted easily with a ringing noise.

    Lily caught the de of Daisuke Emon¡¯s tachi in between two of her slender fingers and stopped his sword strike that carried a force of thousands of kan.

    ¡°What?!¡± Daisuke Emon truly felt his blood turn cold at this moment.

    It was one thing for Lily to be stronger than him but catching his all-out strike with just two fingers was something else entirely.

    This isn¡¯t just a slight gap in strength! This woman¡¯s much stronger than me!

    I fear only teacher can match her in battle!

    Although the other thugs were hillbillies, they carried unadulterated and deep-rooted brutality within them. They took advantage of the moment when Lily acted to catch Daisuke Emon¡¯s de between her fingers and surrounded her in vain with unsheathed swords to y Lily amidst the chaos.

    However, Lily couldn¡¯t even bother to act personally to deal with these thugs, most of whose strength might have not even reached that of an early-stage samurai. Thus, she mobilized the spirit power within her body to manifest a vortex of crimson sakura around her.

    This vortex expanded outwards with her at the center rapidly and soared upwards!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    About half-a-dozen thugs were blown up into the skies by this vortex and were blown in random directions, falling in and out the premises. Two of them ended up dead while the rest got wounded severely.

    ¡°Oh, no, it looks like I used too much strength again¡­¡± Lily muttered in a seemingly astounded voice.

    She then lifted her head to look at Daisuke Emon with a warm and bewitching gaze, but he had no leeway to feel excited about this tantalizing gaze from her and only felt an unprecedented chill from the depths of his soul.

    Lily then strengthened the grip of her fingers, following which Daisuke Emon¡¯s nodachi broke into pieces with a bang, reflecting the fragmented reflection of the frightened thug boss as the pieces of the de dropped near Lily¡¯s feet.

    Daisuke Emon felt utter despair upon realizing that his end was imminent and cursed his terrible luck for running into an apex expert after years of bullying others!

    Although his katana was something that he had plundered by ying a wounded samurai who had lost in battle, it was still a grade 3 tachi. It wasn¡¯t so brittle that a woman would shatter it with her slender fingers.

    This was a totally different grade of strength.

    The clueless thugs outside rushed inside one after the other at this moment.

    However, they saw Daisuke Emon kneel in front of Lily and plead for his life, ¡°L-Lady Lyn-hime¡­ Your Ladyship¡­ please forgive this ignorant fool for insulting Your Ladyship¡¯s prestige¡­ I beg you! This fool shall kowtow to you!¡±

    Saying so, Daisuke Emon kowtowed ostentatiously to Lily while yelling at the thugs behind him, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you kneeled down yet?! This is our newly appointed liege lord, Lady Lyn-hime! Kneel at once and kowtow to Her Ladyship!¡±

    The thugs followed their boss¡¯ orders and kowtowed desperately even though they were clueless about the situation.

    ¡°P-Please forgive this uncultured and ignorant fool, Lady Lyn-hime!¡± Daisuke Emon lifted his head to look at Lily obsequiously.

    However, Lily just looked down with a cold gaze and said, ¡°You wish to kowtow, right? Come do it a bit closer.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Daisuke Emon shivered. In fact, he wasn¡¯t that far from Lily, so he would reach the ce with shattered de pieces if he approached closer.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Daisuke Emon steeled his heart and crawled forward before kowtowing towards the shattered de pieces vehemently, leaving him with a bloodied forehead.

    The other thugs as well as the samurai of the Saionji family maintained absolute silence after seeing this.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Lily stated casually, ¡°Have you understood what¡¯s thew of Izu Port?¡±

    ¡°I have, Your Ladyship,¡± Daisuke Emon¡¯s face was almost entirely dyed in blood from his forehead when he raised his head, ¡°Lady Lyn-hime is thew of Izu Port! Lady Lyn-hime is thew!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t respond to him and just passed by him while leaving behind a single word, ¡°Scram.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you for the forgiveness, Your Ladyship! You have my utmost gratitude!¡± Daisuke Emon turned towards Lily¡¯s back and kowtowed a few more times before staggering out from the premises without even raising his head up again.

    The thugs also rushed to collect their dead and injuredpanions and escaped from the ce.

    The only person remaining in the ce was Oozake Yasushi now. He held back his tears and spoke to Lily in a moved tone, ¡°Lyn-hime, no, Lady Lyn-hime! It¡¯s great that you have arrived here! You are the savior of Izu! A real boon for us Izu residents! You have my heartfelt gratitude for saving my life, Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    Sugiyama squatted down beside Oozake and asked concernedly, ¡°Uncle, are you okay?¡±

    However, Lily lowered her and hid her face within the shadows of her beautiful hair as shemanded, ¡°Throw him out.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    No matter whether it was the merchant, Oozake Yasushi, or the Taihara father-son duo and the rest, all of them looked at Lily dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a craven and cowardly person like him who betrays his business partner ever again,¡± Saying so, Lily flung her long sleeves and returned towards the steps.

    Sugiyama, however, rushed past Lily and barred her path by kneeling in front of the steps.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lily stopped with an icy gaze.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime! Y-Your socks have been ruined by the dirt on the ground. P-Please wipe them clean using my body before climbing up again.¡±

    Saying so, Sugiyama groveled in front of Lily and showed his back to her.

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned warm when she saw Sugiyama¡¯s sincerity, but it turned cold again instantly.

    She didn¡¯t respond and instead turned around to sit on the steps and lifted her foot, ¡°Madam Kotoka.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Reading Lily¡¯s intentions, Kotoka arrived in front of Lily and kneeled down. Her gaze fell on Lily¡¯s raised foot, but the sunset glow reflected in the lens of her spectacles concealed her expression. She then cupped Lily¡¯s foot gently with both hands and took off Lily¡¯s sock solemnly and ced Lily¡¯s foot on her thighs before removing the other sock.

    Lily then got up and stepped onto the main hall with bare feet and turned around to speak to Kotoka, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to have them washed, Madam Kotoka.¡±

    ¡°Please feel relieved. I shall wash them clean personally with care and then put them on you with my own hands, Lyn-hime,¡± Kotoka expounded while hugging Lily¡¯s socks to her bosom, an involuntary blush seemingly manifesting on Kotoka¡¯s mature face at the same time.

    ¡­

    As the sun set down in the west, a trident-wielding fair-skinned man donned in extravagant robes simr to Noh costumes with red, fluffy hair sat in solitude on a rock at the shore where the tides rose and admired the setting sun with a weathered face.

    ¡°Only the pampas grass remains witness to thy forgotten name on this withered field as if to mock it¡ªfarewell!¡±

    Although the man¡¯s tone didn¡¯t meet the mark, he still wagged his head and body as he sang the poem.

    A group of battered and exhausted thugs came running from the distance at this moment.

    ¡°Teacher! Teacher!¡±

    Daisuke Emon, who stood at the forefront, kneeled towards the weird red-haired man suddenly.

    The weirdo turned around with a furious expression on his fair face that had red eyeshadow applied on the outer corner of his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, Lord Emon, that I¡¯m just 17-years-old. Don¡¯t call me teacher! What is it?¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­ the newly appointed female liege lord called Lyn-hime killed Miki and a few others while injuring a lot of our brothers!¡± Daisuke Emon wailed while hugging the weirdo¡¯s leg.

    ¡°What? To think that such has thing has happened! Intolerable! I must investigate at once to see who this woman is that she dares to act with such impudence in my, Taira no Hachiro¡¯s, domain!¡±

    Taira no Hachiro jumped up suddenly and stood on the rock on one foot while holding the trident and pointed towards the town¡¯s direction with a zing gaze before jumping down from it.

 Volume 3, Chapter 20 â€“ Challenge from a Weirdo

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 20 - Challenge from a Weirdo</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    At night, Lily caressed her unscathed fair and beautiful face while looking into the mirror within her samurai house in Izu and smiled sweetly.

    The face was the most important part for a girl, so there¡¯s no way she would have allowed that thug to hit it. Lily had manifested a partial domain as a defensiveyer around her body, so Daisuke Emon¡¯s punch had just struck the domain¡¯s spirit barrier. As for the so-called fragrance that he had mentioned, Lily simply ignored it as her hair might have touched his fist because of the tremor or it may have been a result of her domain¡¯s ability to imbue the lingering scent of sakura into an ordinary human¡¯s consciousness.

    Lily looked at the simple flowers, nts and trees outside the room. Although the garden looked ordinary and mediocre, even neglected and unpolished, it filled her with different kinds of emotions.

    In the past, although the scenery was better, she was lodging under another person¡¯s roof.

    But this ce was her house within her personal territory.

    Lily finally had a peace of mind now.

    However, Lily couldn¡¯t afford to dither here for long. She had a long journey ahead of her and no matter how long it was, at the very least, she had a home in this Heian world now that belonged to her and even had a mature, intellectual and skilled beauty like Madam Kotoka waiting for her in that home.

    Although the house had been purchased under Madam Kotoka¡¯s name, it was but all the same.

    Madam Kotoka had sold off the Saionji family¡¯s properties in Suruga Province and invested almost all her assets, which were worth a total of 20,000 kan, into the development of Lily¡¯s territory. Naturally, this money wasn¡¯t meant for Lily and was allocated by the madam for various purposes, meant to spent little by little instead of spending it all in one go.

    Lily noted this favor from Saionji Kotoka deep in her heart and decided she would definitely repay her if she obtains even greaternd and influence in the future.

    All the administrative matters were managed by the madam, so Lily didn¡¯t actually need to do much as the liege lord other thaning out to handle the powerful brutish thugs.

    Lily was also worried about Shimizu. Before she left for Izu, she had instructed Shiu to spend a decent amount of money to hire ninjas to look for Shimizu¡¯s whereabouts. In fact, it was unnecessary for Lily to do this as Lord Kamakura and the Genji were looking for this talented chosen by mobilizing all their strength as well, but she still did it.

    Lily¡¯s intuition told her that Shimizu was definitely still alive. Unless Shimizu¡¯s freedom was restricted for some reason or she was trapped in some location, with her strength, the only reason she wouldn¡¯t have hastened to return would be that she didn¡¯t wish to return, and it was even more improbable for her to not send a letter to Lily.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu. Where are you and why haven¡¯t you returned¡­¡±

    However, even though Lily felt pretty worried, she had ns to go out and look for Shimizu¡¯s whereabouts personally.

    Lily had an even more resolute journey ahead of her and had to prepare to embark on it. Before that, she needed to train with her mind at ease.

    As long as she obtained any definitive news about Shimizu, Lily would seek her no matter the danger with no second thoughts. However, at this moment, Lily was clueless about where exactly Shimizu was within the Endless Demon Mountains that spanned thousands of kilometers. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t dare to charge head-on into the mountains even with her current strength as there were terrible legendary monsters stronger than the Furinkazan residing within. Lily couldn¡¯t act carelessly or conceitedly as even a blessed chosen had chances of perishing under the loom of danger. There was no guarantee that she would be lucky enough to ovee the next threat just because she had returned from death¡¯s door once.

    The soul of Lily¡¯s senior sister was still dormant within the mirror, and even Kagura¡¯s awakening had shed no clues about her senior sister¡¯s situation.

    In Lily¡¯s heart, her senior sister¡¯s position was paramount forever.

    There was only a minuscule chance of finding Shimizu if Lily went out to look for her aimlessly and she had a much more important thing to do, which was to save the girl who had shown no hesitation in paying with her life to save Lily.

    By developing this territory, Lily hoped to obtain even more resources that would allow her to purchase or trade magatama fragments in exchange for money or items and increase her strength as quickly as possible.

    After pondering on these matters, Lily lied down and submerged her consciousness into the mirror space to continue practicing the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    ¡­

    On the same night, Nanako and Kotoka were engaged in a long talk the entire night.

    ¡°¡­ and that¡¯s what happened. Forgive me for hiding it from you for so many years¡­¡± Kotoka exined.

    ¡°Do you know what makes me most furious?¡± Nanako hugged her bosom, ¡°You obviously aren¡¯t my birth mother, yet you frequently spanked me whenever I made a mistake! Now that I think about it, it makes me really embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Kotoka never thought Nanako actually was bothered by this matter, ¡°Hehe. Nanako, although we aren¡¯t rted by blood, I¡¯m still your mother.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ no one said you aren¡¯t,¡± Nanako pouted, ¡°It¡¯s just that, now, that abominable Kagura has taken your ce in hitting me, you know?! Although, I can hardly me her if it really allows me to catch up with Sister Lily¡¯s pace¡­¡±

    ¡°Nanako, I also didn¡¯t know about the secret of your birth. Is it really fine to trust that Kagura¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°Sigh. You won¡¯t believe me fully even if I exin it to you like this. You¡¯ll understand when Sister Lily takes you into the mirror space in the future. However, you mustn¡¯t tell this secret to anyone else, not even Lord Kamakura. Sister Lily cautioned against this specially.¡±

    ¡°But you told me, Nanako.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! You are my mother! Also, I asked Sis for permission beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Fine, fine. I got it. I¡¯ll request Lily someday in the future to allow me to experience your secrets.¡±

    ¡°Tch. Sister Lily isn¡¯t there within the mirror.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Nanako,¡± Kotoka approached Nanako and held her shoulders, ¡°No matter what your origins are, you have always been and will be my daughter, okay?¡±

    ¡°If I make a mistake in the future, will you still punish me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, and I¡¯ll be relentless in it by scolding, spanking and punishing you as harshly as possible, my disobedient daughter!¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Nanako leaned into Kotoka¡¯s embrace with a flushed face and Kotoka also hugged her in return.

    ¡­

    Sunrise.

    The weirdo, Taira no Hachiro, strode out from the shore with the sun rising behind him, taking strides in a solemn fashion with the thugs following him from 10 m behind.

    Taira no Hachiro arrived in from of the gate of Lily¡¯s house and yelled out aloud, ¡°Lyn-hime! Lyn-hime¡ªwhy haven¡¯t you appeared yet?! I, Taira no Hachiro, challenge you! Although you are a woman, I cannot forgive you, so appear before me at once!¡±

    Actually, Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of the challenge, it was just that she was really asleep because she had practiced swordyte into the night yesterday.

    However, the weirdo¡¯s voice was pretty loud, and he even acted theatrically, so people minded it even if they didn¡¯t wish to.

    Lily had also woken up because of this howling voice and got up in a daze, ¡°Who¡¯s yelling outside? Send someone to break their mouth.¡±

    Lily spoke without thinking as she was still drowsy.

    Nanako entered the room at this moment and exined the situation, ¡°Sis, Taira no Hachiro is standing outside and has issued a challenge towards you.¡±

    ¡°Taira no Hachiro?¡± Lily naturally remembered this man, who was the Third Sword of the Six Swords of the East. In the Battle of Suruga where he had teamed up with two others against Uesugi Rei, he had been defeated and went missing after that.

    ¡°Why is Taira no Hachiro challenging me at this time?¡± Lily felt puzzled as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, too. Sis, can you go out to take a look? Taira no Hachiro is too strong, so none of us dared to stop him,¡± said Nanako.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Lily said with a nod, ¡°Stay indoors, Nanako. This man is too unpredictable. Send someone to tell him to stop yelling and that thedy of the house shall meet him once she finishes freshening and dressing up, so ask him to wait outside quietly until then.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 21 â€“ Lyn-hime VS Third Sword

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 21 - Lyn-hime VS Third Sword</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    At the hillside street in front of Lily¡¯s house.

    Taira no Hachiro had been waiting a long time amidst the morning sea breeze with his trident resting on his shoulder.

    A lot of thugs, as well as vigers and merchants, were also present on the scene and were watching the show from the sidelines. A few of them had even climbed up on the trees to watch the spectacle.

    A few momentster, dressed in red, Lily exited the premises.

    Kotoka, Nanako and the others, however, just stood in front of the entrance and looked at Lily with worry. Although the current Lily had supposedly be strong, her opponent was the Third Sword of the Six Swords, and also a scion of the Taira n with a powerful background. Thus, it was important to tread cautiously.

    Taira no Hachiro was also shocked when he saw Lily exit with Crescent Moon hung at her waist.

    ¡°Huh? Hohoh! Isn¡¯t this woman the despicable girl who stole Brother Hojo¡¯s tamahagane, Kagami Lily?! So, you were Lyn-hime! That¡¯s perfect, not only can I obtain justice for Sir Daisuke Emon and his brothers, but also offer your treasured katana to Brother Hojo,¡± Taira no Hachiro stated while skipping over and pointing his trident at Lily.

    ¡°So, you were the sword saint powerhouse,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Hohoh! What do you mean? I do not understand.¡±

    ¡°I never thought you were the leader of these thugs, Taira no Hachiro. However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for you to offer my Crescent Moon over to Hojo Dijon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is that? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it,¡± Lily answered, ¡°Taira no Hachiro. I have a lot of things to do. If you want justice for your underlings,e resolve it quickly then,¡± Lily unsheathed her katana with a ring.

    The expressions of the thugs standing behind Taira no Hachiro filled with pride and malevolence, as if they were waiting to see Lily get defeated. A vicious smile cropped up on Daisuke Emon¡¯s face, whose forehead was covered in bandages as well.

    Heh! Kagami Lily, you¡¯re gravely mistaken if you think my teacher is just a thug leader. He¡¯s the Third Sword of the Six Swords! You¡¯re overestimating yourself if you think a mere liege lord like you can match up to someone like him! Hmph! Although my teacher is young, the gap between our strengths far exceeds your imagination! You¡¯re done now, Kagami Lily!

    ¡°Hohoh! A quick resolution, you say! How bold you are, Lyn-hime! You weren¡¯t even able to meet a single attack from Brother Hojo a few months ago and could only run for your life, so where does your confidencee from? I admire you greatly, truly!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any more words. Come!¡± Lily flung her hair back and one of her fair legs stretched out of the kimono as she took a bold and powerful stance brimming with beauty.

    ¡°Fine! What a frank woman you are, Lyn-hime! I shall begin then!¡±

    Taira no Hachiro raised his trident and began hopping left and right as he sang a poem while assuming various weird and bold postures, ¡°Perish in obscurity amidst the frost faster than the sorrowful frost, oh indigo-dyed olden sleeve!¡±

    Taira no Hachiro flung his red hair back and began dancing while continuing to sing, ¡°Even as the thread of life wishes to snap¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lily quivered all over after hearing him sing and her tolerance had hit the limit. She leaned forward while activating her crimson spirit power and turned into a shadow as she charged towards Hachiro.

    Although it looked like Hachiro was performing a weird dance, he was actually paying attention to the dashing Lily already, ¡°Don¡¯t think you shall seed with the sudden attack! Look at my Taira n¡¯s secret skill!¡±

    Hachiro took a big mouthful from the oil pot at his waist while leaping backward and then paused in his footsteps before summoning a few sparks between his fingernails and puffing out the contents of his puffed cheeks towards Lily, turning the mist of oil he spewed out into a mist of fire.

    This wasn¡¯t ordinary oil and was actually a special oil made by the Taira that had high mmability, so the resulting mes were strong enough to burn down a huge tree.

    Faced with mes and mist that shadowed almost her entire line of sight, Lily just responded with a slight whisper, ¡°Sakura Blizzard.¡±

    A blizzard of sakura manifested immediately in the surroundings and blew Hachiro¡¯s mes back towards him. The thugs standing behind him were frightened out of their wits when they saw the mese towards them and fled for their life while screaming.

    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s so hot, so hot! Ugh!¡± Hachiro was lit by his own mes and jumped about wildly to extinguish them, his robes, hair and face getting scorched ck in the process.

    After extinguishing the mes with great difficulty, Hachiro spun his trident and pointed it at Lily, ¡°How dare you burn me by manipting the wind, you vixen! It seems like these normal methods aren¡¯t enough to defeat you! I shall begin for real then!¡±

    Hachiro poured the spirit oil on his trident and muttered a few words before holding the bottom of the trident with one hand and pulling at the top with his other. In the next moment, the trident¡¯s head began to spin at a rapid speed.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± A revolving me serpent manifested on the trident and Hachiro dashed towards Lily with the serpent-d trident in hand.

    Lily also sped her movements as she dashed towards Hachiro.

    Hachiro¡¯s pair of eyes lined with crimson eye shadows red at the iing Lily with ferocity while harping with his mouth to manifest his intent further, ¡°s! What a pity it is, a pity indeed.¡± The spirit power shrouding Hachiro¡¯s body increased in intensity along with his theatrical singing and the me serpent on his trident became hotter and wilder!

    On the other hand, Lily¡¯s gaze was still as cold as ever. However, it wasn¡¯t because she feared that powerful me. She strengthened her grip on Crimson Moon and manifested beautiful sakura-shaped crimson des formed from spirit power in her surroundings.

    The more Hachiro sang, the more valiant he became, and his loudening voice nearly influenced the mind of the nearby spectators. The temperature of the surroundings also rose up and steaming vapors filled the air! The imposing aura had fully revealed the confidence of this Taira n samurai, which was an elegant and tyrannical ancient martial art that allowed him to manifest a ming spear intent!

    The thugs were full of excitement when they witnessed the magical prowess of their teacher!

    ¡°Teacher! Your victory is certain!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Kagami Lily! You¡¯re done!¡± Daisuke Emon also shed his subservient attitude from yesterday andughed wildly.

    At the moment Hachiro and Lily were about to meet each other, Hachiro stabbed the ming trident in his hand towards Lily and sung loudly with an immense conviction of victory in his eyes, ¡°My Taira n guards the downtrodden ivy-d paths of Mt. Utsu, with the loving whispers of the rxing wind and the moon as the witness¡­¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When Hachiro and Lily¡¯s weapons shed against each other, Lily¡¯s attack unleashed a storming power that was 18 times stronger than a 6th-stage Awakened!

    ¡°Arrrggghhhh!¡± Even though Lily didn¡¯t use any skills and just struck with her katana using brute force, the screaming Hachiro was sent flying into the distance while spinning in the sky because of the momentum.

    The mes of the trident were extinguished by Lily¡¯s overwhelming spirit power and its head snapped off from the shaft after ramming into the ground because of Lily¡¯s heavy hit!

    Hachiro¡¯s screams weakened gradually, and he fell about 100 m away on the beach.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± After falling on the muddy beach, he fainted with a frothing mouth and remained motionless thereafter.

    The spectators were all dumbstruck by the development and didn¡¯t regain their senses for a good while.

    The Six Swords of the East were existences that were just a single step away from bing legends and were the six strongest geniuses among the younger generation of samurai! They were all from illustrious households and were in possession of supreme skills!

    Taira no Hachiro was ranked 3rd among them and belonged to the superior ranks! Furthermore, he hailed from the Taira n and was thus someone who all samurai of the East looked up to!

    Yet, he had been sent flying and incapacitated with just a single strike from Lily!

    ¡°W-What¡­ just¡­ happened¡­¡± Daisuke Emon was also dumbstruck. Although his teacher was a bit weird, he possessed unfathomable strength, and was the best samurai youth of the East¡¯s Taira n.

    H-How could Teacher lose just like that? And this woman just used brute force to do it. That sword strike didn¡¯t contain any skills or even an iota of killing intent, so how could it defeat Teacher so easily?!

    Daisuke Emon kneeled down subconsciously and gazed at the nearby Lily who looked like a crimson queen under the sunshine.

    Lily looked around and smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet.¡±

    None of the spectators dared to say anything when she said this.

    Lily walked towards Daisuke Emon, who didn¡¯t even have the courage to run now. At the same time, the thugs behind him also kneeled down in session.

    Although his forehead was wounded from yesterday, Daisuke Emon still kowtowed towards Lily repeatedly, ¡°Lyn-hime. I know it¡¯s hard for me to make it out alive, but I beg you to spare my brothers! They are all poor people! Please spare their lives!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± The thugs cried out one after the other, ¡°Please spare our lives, Lyn-hime!¡±

    Lily arrived in front of Daisuke Emon, ¡°Silence.¡±

    The thugs closed their mouths with their hands immediately and didn¡¯t dare to wail anymore.

    ¡°Daisuke Emon. Someone like you isn¡¯t qualified to meet my de. Since you are reasonable, I shall give you two choices.¡±

    ¡°The first one is to turn over a new leaf from this day onwards and vow loyalty to Madam Kotoka and help her in protecting and developing Izu Port. As for the second one, I used a storm of sakura des to exterminate all demons in a radius of 100 meters in one go back when I was in Mt. Yoshino¡­¡±

    Lily leaned forward and curled her beautiful hair behind her ear, ¡°Do you wish to enjoy it?¡±

    Theplexions of the thugs turned deathly pale after hearing the pretty-faced Lily say this with a soothing voice.

    Daisuke Emon took the lead to kneel on both legs and announced his pledge, ¡°We are willing to pledge our loyalty to you, Lady Lyn-hime! We shall heed the Madam¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°We are willing to follow you, Lady Lyn-hime!¡± the thugs joined in one after the other.

    Lily nodded faintly but then seemed to recall something suddenly, ¡°What about the other tigers?¡±

    Before ck Tiger Daisuke Emon could respond, a few fiendish-looking thugs ran out from the spectators, ¡°Big Sis!¡±

    ¡°Your insolent morons! Call her Lady Lyn-hime!¡± ck Tiger berated them.

    ¡°But I think calling her Big Sis is the most respectful in our trade!¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Lily stated, ¡°I shall make the four of you leaders of foot soldiers. Henceforth, you are to aid Madam Kotoka in governing thend. Do your best in protecting and developing Izu Port well, got it?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Sis!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t respond and turned around while flinging her long, elegant hair, swaying her slender hips and round buttocks unconsciously as she returned inside the premises, leaving behind just a waft of warm fragrant wind.

    The official residence of the Izu Port¡¯s female liege lord had finally been established firmly from this moment onwards.

 Volume 3, Chapter 22 â€“ Rain in Takeshita

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 22 - Rain in Takesh*ta</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The once-thriving blossoms had withered already, leaving behind just wilted sepia-colored flower buds akin to copper bells on the winding willowy tree branches.

    The autumn rain pattered across the chillynd with misty vapors ascending from the brook water.

    Under such a weather, it was hard to distinguish between the patters of rain and the surges of the mountain streams.

    Dressed in arge-sleeved ck kimono patterned with phantasmal ck butterflies and white innerwear, Minamoto no Shimuzu walked along the streets of Takesh*ta Town under the cover of a ck paper parasol within the curtain of the rain.

    Although her health had taken a turn for the better, it wasn¡¯t as vibrant as the vivacious girl who oozed a spring-like warmth into the surroundings. On this rainy afternoon when the streets were void of people, Shimizu¡¯s figure looked even lonelier than ever.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, so you were still alive¡­¡±

    Shimizu gazed at the dark stormy clouds and her eyes zed with sadness. On this gloom-filledte autumn day that was void of sunshine, it was hard for those pair of eyes to shine with resplendence.

    ¡°Even if I meet her, what would I say to her?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Why have I arrived here all the way from the Endless Demon Mountains, then?¡±

    Shimizu didn¡¯t really care about the mission Haihime¡¯s faction had assigned to her. As long as she knew that Lily was still alive, it was impossible for her to be bound by something else or even think about something else.

    ¡°Pitter-Patter!¡±

    The doors of the Genji Dojo in Takesh*ta Town opened under the patters of the rain.

    The public wasn¡¯t aware of what happened after Shimizu went missing. In their eyes, she was still the same chosen of Genji who had once suffered a defeat and might have lost her life against an adversity.

    ¡°Miss Kagami went to Izu Port.¡±

    The ponytailed girl and Shimizu stood beside each other in the corridor of the dojo and gazed at the autumn rain showering down on the autumn leaves outside.

    ¡°I see,¡± Shimizu stated softly.

    She could have returned to Kamakura directly, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so and arrived in Takesh*ta Town subconsciously. She never expected she would obtain news about Lily visiting her territory in this ce.

    ¡°Is this fortune or misfortune? Do the Heavens wish for me and Lil¡¯ Sis Lily to meet or do they not?¡±

    Shimizu bid farewell to the ponytailed girl and opened the ck parasol. Shimizu¡¯s cursed katana¡ªTranquil Bamboo the Unsheathed de¡ªwas hidden within the shaft of this ck parasol.

    After that, Shimizu walked within the rain and suddenly felt like swapping ¡®Unsheathed¡¯ from her de¡¯s title with ¡®Unsmiling¡¯ as she believed she wouldn¡¯t smile ever again until she recovers her sheath.

    Her ck paper parasol was patterned with golden bellwort wildflowers on the outside and white bellwort wildflowers on the inside.

    ¡°Izu Port?¡± Shimizu had never visited that ce, but she had no other ce to go. No matter whether she had the courage to meet Lily or not, her elegant and lonely figure walked towards that direction unconsciously with an unhurried pace.

    Shimuzu¡¯s silhouette gradually disappeared into the rugged path that led to the mountains under the curtain of the night.

    On the same day, a huge dark horse akin to a demonic beast galloped across the rugged muddy path towards Izu Port from the northwest coast.

    A woman like Uesugi Rei never used a parasol as no parasol could keep up with her sprint.

    The horse¡¯s huge hoofs trod down the leaves as Uesugi Rei¡¯s wet silver hair parted across the wind under the rain from time to time.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± After returning from a distant journey and raising her strength once again, Uesugi Rei¡¯s sole purpose at this moment was to see Lily as soon as possible.

    Uesugi Rei had obtained thetest information about Lily from the intelligencework of the ninjas. Her eyes are fixed on the path ahead of her and she didn¡¯t even blink once as she passed through it.

    ¡°Airi told me that I¡¯ll be able to reach Izu Port as long as I follow this path straightly. I can¡¯t afford to take the wrong path this time! I can feel Lily!¡±

    Uesugi Rei urged her horse to gallop faster. Although she wasn¡¯t good at directions, her desire to see Lily guided her along the right path.

    Izu Port was under the onught of rain all the same on this day. The breezes and waves from the sea surged up even more violently and the boats were all moored at the harbor since no one dared to set out on such ill-weather.

    Lily¡¯s workroom had been established on a small rock tform in the courtyard of the house and it was conjoined with her bedroom via a nted wooden corridor. At present, donned in a white yukata, Lily was watching the boundless ocean under the rain via the window of the workroom.

    Lily recalled how she had suppressed the thugs and defeated Taira no Hachiro a few days ago. In that battle, she had sent Taira no Hachiro flying 100 m away and made him lose consciousness with just a single sword strike. This tremendous feat had disseminated pretty quickly and some even imed that Lily¡¯s strength was on par with Uesugi Rei¡¯s and had far surpassed that of the Six Swords.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t take pride in this achievement and she felt even emptier these days. Nanako trained within the mirror most of the time while Kotoka took care of the governmental matters of thend. As such, no one had taken note of Lily¡¯s loneliness until now.

    Lily felt that the grudge she had umted recently was bing more and more denser. She felt that the way she had responded regarding the matter of the merchant who had sold the house to them was a bit too excessive. The other party had been threatened with his life, so she should¡¯ve pardoned him. However, she treated that merchant pretty coldly.

    ¡°Although Moonlight Cleansing can neutralize the grudge within my body, who am I to recount the grudge umted in my mind?¡±

    Lily leaned on the window weakly and sighed gently, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just trying to find an excuse for myself¡­ an excuse for the fear of loneliness.¡±

    At this moment, Lily saw a ck point dashing towards Izu Port under the curtain of the night. It was originally a small dot, but it became bigger gradually and seemed to move with swift speed!

    From the speed, it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t a steed that normally traveled to-and-fro from Izu Port.

    Lily could see a human silhouette riding the dark horse that was charging towards the port from the distance!

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡±

    Lily got up suddenly when she saw that dark horse gallop towards her residence. Her body moved before her thoughts and she rushed out of the workroom, running along the sloped corridor while gazing at the shore.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡±

    Lily felt as if her frozen soul was being thawed by a certain warmth as she ran across the main hall and rushed down the stairs to exit the courtyard house.

    The dark horse dashed past Lily without showing down and galloped into the distance amidst the surging windy rain.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡± Lily cried out nervously, but it was almost swallowed up by the sounds of the rain.

    The dark horse stopped gradually, and the ck-dressed Uesugi Rei jumped down from it before dashing towards Lily.

    At the same time, Lily also ran towards her.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡±

    The two of them almost collided with each other but Lily tiptoed and jumped into Rei¡¯s embrace gracefully, hooking her arms around Rei¡¯s neck. The two of them hugged each other skin-to-skin simultaneously.

    Lily¡¯s feetnded on the ground, but she still remained within Rei¡¯s embrace. She gazed at the wet cheeks of her beautiful sister and felt the warmth of her sister along with her own, feeling an urge to say something.

    At the same time, it seemed like Rei also wanted to say something.

    The two of them hinted at each other to speak first with their expressions. However, they had too many things to tell each other, and felt like it was enough to say them in just one go instead of engaging in an exchange of words as that would leave them both unsatisfied.

    Thus¡­

    The two of them chose to talk mouth-to-mouth simultaneously.

    Rei¡¯s lips pressed against Lily¡¯s lips gently under the rain while they remained in an embrace. She then applied a slight force that made Lily open up her mouth and used this chance to slip her tongue inside Lily¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±

    Lily felt the grudge within her mind and body pacify because of this woman and her sensual kiss crammed her heart with so much passion that there was space left in it for grudge to upy.

    Lily finally regained her senses a few minutester and chided herself for indulging herself like that.

    However, she had already been kissed by now¡­

    The two of them paused for a rest with rough breaths a long whileter and a thread of saliva connected the parted lips of the girls, making it seem like they still hadn¡¯t expressed themselves fully like the pattering rain.

    The two of them finally calmed down enough to converse.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lyn. Forgive me. I learned you were in danger only two days ago and by the time I arrived in Kamakura, I discovered that you were already fine,¡± Rei caressed Lily¡¯s chin while embracing Lily¡¯s waist gently. She showed no misgivings or unfamiliarity even though they had met again after a long time and felt up Lily¡¯s curvaceous buttocks like always.

    Lily was originally resistant to such behavior, but as they hadn¡¯t met each other in a long time, Lily presumed that Rei must have also umted a lot of grudges and allowed her to touch as much as she wished. Lily¡¯s heart also filled with joyous warmth from her actions.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± However, Lily¡¯s gentle and forgiving heart didn¡¯t prevent her from reacting to Rei¡¯s actions.

    Rei kissed her Lily a few more times and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis, thank goodness that you are safe.¡±

    Lily looked up at Rei with a flushed face and spoke with a ragged breath, ¡°Haven¡¯t you returned safely as well, Sis?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raining pretty heavily. How about we go in?¡± Rei suggested.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Lily smiled sweetly, showing a heartfelt smile for the first time after being liberated from worry, ¡°Sister Uesugi, let me show you the new house I bought.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh? To think you bought such a huge house. You¡¯ve be pretty capable, Lil¡¯ Sis. How about we make it our bridal house?¡±

    ¡°Sis! Stop messing around now¡­¡±

    Rei hugged Lily¡¯s waist and the two entered the courtyard house together while leaning on each other in the rain, talking andughing all the time.

    Around the same time, a girl dressed in a ck kimono walked past the wooden houses that rested on either side of the muddy path on the opposite end of the rainy town under the cover of a ck parasol.

    ¡°So, this is Izu Port? It looks so rural, yet why does it make me all the more nervous? Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, are you here?¡± Shimizu soliloquized somewhat nervously.

    ¡°Hmph! The mirror is nothing. Lil¡¯ Sis, I only realized it at the moment I lost you, that strength, fame, and even the mirror, as well as the status of being chosen by the Heavens, are all trivial things. My heart, mind and soul, everything has already been upied by you!¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis, just what do I need to do for you to forgive me?¡±

    ¡°Will you really forgive me?¡±

    A pair of gloomy eyes shed within the rain and a tall man wearing a conical bamboo hat and a rainproof coat walked towards Shimizu. The moment he passed by her, he bowed his head humbly and then lifted his hat slightly, revealing the inhuman gloomy face underneath the hat.

    The man spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Lady Shimizu. From the information I¡¯ve gathered, the new female liege lord is called Lyn-hime and is living in a huge house beside a hill on the other side of the town.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s gloomy eyes shone with resplendence under the cloudy weather when she heard this.

    ¡°Lyn-hime? That¡¯s definitely Lil¡¯ Sis!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 23 â€“ Pure Sake

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 23 - Pure Sake</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The patters of the autumn rain resounded outside the window of the room.

    Lily and Rei sat across each other to have tea with snacks.

    However, there was only one cup.

    ¡°So, this is the famous Fuji-san,¡± Uesugi Rei pursed her lips and took a sip, ¡°I¡¯m not that well versed in the way of tea, but I feel that the regal essence from this tiny teacup contains a hidden sorrow within it for some reason. Does ite from the teacup or from the tea master?¡±

    Rei leaned forward slightly and looked down at Lily¡¯s face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lil¡¯ Lyn? Why are so unhappy? Are you not feeling happy after seeing me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally happy, but I recalled my experience with Sister Shimizu in Mt. Yoshino once I calmed down from my excitement from seeing you. I alone managed to return from there¡­¡±

    Lily naturally didn¡¯t reveal that Shimizu had identally pushed her down the cliff and just said that she had lost touch with Shimizu under the pursuit of the monsters and couldn¡¯t find herter on.

    ¡°Lily. Minamoto no Shimizu isn¡¯t a woman who needs the help of others. If she¡¯s really in trouble, no one else can save her.¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi. So, you¡¯re saying that I should go look for her?¡± Lily asked with gleaming eyes.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, were clear and limpid, ¡°On my way, I heard that Lord Kamakura has already mobilized almost all the ninjas of Kanto to look for her. If even they couldn¡¯t find a single clue about her whereabouts, what can you alone achieve? However, if they discover her trails, with your current strength, even if you don¡¯t want to go, Lord Kamakura doesn¡¯t have anyone else he can send. Thus, it¡¯s best for you to wait here patiently. What will you do if Lord Kamakura¡¯s side obtains information about Shimizu after you¡¯ve entered deep into the Land of Hundred Demons?¡±

    ¡°Your words make sense, Sis. I shall endeavor to return to Kamakura as soon as possible then. Lord Kamakura will be able to summon me immediately after obtaining information about Sister Shimizu and I¡¯ll be able to head out sooner to find her. I¡¯ve already taken care of the matters here,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Rei nodded.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± It was Lily¡¯s first time seeing Rei act so hesitantly.

    ¡°Lily, shall we have a drink?¡±

    ¡°A drink?¡± Lily was taken aback. Although she didn¡¯t hate drinking, she was a little afraid of drinking.

    Furthermore, Lily felt that Rei was a bit different from usual and she also looked forward to drinking a bit for some reason today.

    ¡°All right,¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°Pitter-Patter!¡±

    The autumn rain was like a curtain of water that dyed the world within it.

    It wasn¡¯t the best season to drink, but the faint chilliness in the air was the best apaniment for drinking.

    Rei fished out a cdon wine jar from her bosom and provided an exnation regarding the wine.

    ¡°This is called Soulless Purity. It¡¯s said that a noblewoman abducted by Shuten Doji brewed it while longing for her beloved and home after being abused under his captivity and wallowing in depression all day long. Some of it was stolen by one of the demon underlings of that supreme great demon and drifted into the human worldter on. I obtained it coincidently during my travels this time. It¡¯s a grade 7 sake that¡¯s suitable for us sisters to drink to celebrate our meeting today.¡±

    ¡°A grade 7 sake?¡± Lily looked at the jar that looked ordinary yet elegant and asked, ¡°Is it fine for us to finish up such a precious item?¡±

    ¡°Sake is meant to intoxicate people, and there¡¯s nothing more precious than meeting with Lil¡¯ Sis in this world for me.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Lily¡¯s cheeks flushed up subconsciously.

    Lily brought two cdon cups and Rei poured sake for each of them.

    Lily lifted her sake cup and took a small sip from the odorless sake.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t sake that intoxicates people, but rather they themselves.

    Lily could feel the numb emotions of the brewer from this light sake.

    A sheltered noblewoman of Heian-kyo, a budding virgin who had a boyfriend she cherished whom she had yet to wed. However, Shuten Doji of Mt. Ooe had abducted her and abused her under his captivity in the terrifyingir of the demons!

    Shuten Doji looked exceptionally handsome, elegant and heroic, yet featuring a wild passion.

    Thus, even though the girl felt sorrow, she gradually became attached while wallowing in despair.

    Although her heart wished to die, her body wished to live.

    In spite of everything that had happened, she had graduallye to form feelings for the great demon who imprisoned her, and this made her feel guilty, making her loath herself greatly. Yet, she was unable to escape from this prison.

    There was such aplex vor hidden within the sake, yet Lily was able to glean into it because of her innate sensitivity.

    ¡°Sis, the girl who brewed his sake must havemitted suicide in the end, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You know this legend as well, Lil¡¯ Sis?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°If she loathed fate, she could¡¯ve resisted it. If she loathed her foe, she could¡¯ve enacted her vengeance. However, this girl loathed herself to the very end. So, there¡¯s no other path left for her to tread.¡±

    ¡°Let me offer this cup to you, Lil¡¯ Sis, to honor those ill-fated beautiful women imprisoned by those great demons.¡±

    The sisters filled each other¡¯s cups and clinked them together. Although Lily¡¯s tolerance for sake was pretty bad, she decided she must drink this cup of sake and downed it in one go.

    It was because Lily sympathized with those ill-fated beautiful women.

    It was a boon to be born as a beautiful woman in peaceful times, whereas it was naught but misfortune in times where monsters rampaged across thend.

    After drinking a few cups of the grade 7 sake that was on a legendary grade, Lily¡¯s face had already turned flushed and her breathing ragged.

    ¡°Sis,¡± the drunk Lily directly called Rei as ¡®Sis¡¯, ¡°If a dayes when I¡¯m misfortunate enough to fall into the hands of that great demon while traveling and that great demon is much stronger than you, would youe to save me, Sis?¡± Lily¡¯s words seemed to have received the influence of the girl imprisoned by Shuten Doji and seemedden with gentleness and slight grief within the intoxication.

    ¡°I shalle even if I have ovee perilous dangers and end up losing my life in the process,¡± Rei grabbed the nodachi she had left along the wall and replied decisively.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed up further as Rei¡¯s words touched her deeply.

    Rei looked towards Lily tenderly and then smiled gently again before asking in a yful yet intoxicated tone, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis, I also want to ask you something. If a dayes when I¡¯m misfortunate enough to get captured by that supreme great demon during a battle and that great demon is a powerhouse that you can never hope to match, what will you do, Lil¡¯ Sis?¡±

    Lily looked at Rei¡¯s aloof, wild yet beautiful face and found it hard to believe her Sister Rei would ask such a question. Is it because Sister Rei is also a woman? Is she also afraid of something? Or is she just kidding?

    No matter what the case was, Lily¡¯s answer was already determined and wouldn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Whether be it the treading through the Boundary of Yomi, or going through the Gate of Rashomon in Nara, no matter where you are, I shall definitely save you, Sis!¡±

    Lily replied without the slightest hesitation, and though elegant, her words brimmed with intensity.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis?!¡± Rei had predicted that Lily would act recklessly to save her, but she never expected Lily would take such a decisive oath without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Even the domineering Uesugi Rei¡¯s icily arrogant face flushed up a little.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Lily felt her heart skip a beat when she saw Rei blush as that rarely ever happened.

    ¡°Sis¡­ is this your sword? Can you let me see it¡­¡± Lily got up and arrived beside Rei, sitting down sideways and pressing her breasts against Rei¡¯s arm unconsciously.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis,¡± Rei responded a bit weakly as Lily¡¯s approach had caught her off guard.

    The patters of the rain resounded outside the house, and at this moment, Shimizu entered the premises while holding a ck parasol.

    As the official residence was still under construction and was a mess, there were no guards posted outside during the heavy rain.

 Volume 3, Chapter 24 â€“ Shimizu, Lily and Rei

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 24 - Shimizu, Lily and Rei</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, just how am I supposed to face you and should I really appear in front of you¡­¡± After arriving at the entrance, Shimizu felt like turning back to leave again.

    ¡°She must be hating me. No one would be willing to forgive the person who tried to snatch their most precious treasure and nearly killed them in the process.¡±

    ¡°Even then, I still want to see her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my legacy, be a de maiden, and even joined the ranks of the Hundred Demons¡­ I don¡¯t have anything except Lily to live for.¡±

    Shimizu held the parasol and walked into the house within the rain in a daze timidly. She didn¡¯t dare to enter the hall and just dithered along the courtyard, passing through the stone pavement of the garden that hadn¡¯t been tended for years, and arrived outside Lily¡¯s tearoom unknowingly.

    Perhaps it was the mutual attraction that existed between them on an unknown level or an even more unfathomable thing that led Shimizu to Lily¡¯s location even without using a spirit probe.

    Lily¡¯s voice echoed from within the quaint little room at this moment.

    ¡°Sis¡¯ de has also umted a lot of grudges¡­¡± Lily¡¯s hand formed the orchid fingers gesture and she seemed much more proactive than when she was clear-headed. Her slender fingers stroked the long and rough handle of Rei¡¯s de as she enunciated those words while leaning her head on Rei¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What? Have you also umted an intense grudge that¡¯s hard to neutralize within you, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily?¡±

    ¡°If I have, what should be done then?¡±

    Although Lily could neutralize grudge via Moonlight Cleansing, she didn¡¯t want to do that right now.

    She also wanted to try melding with the overflowing grudge of someone else and get a taste of that feeling.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a taste, then? Of my travel¡¯s and life¡¯s umtions.¡±

    Rei lifted Lily¡¯s chin and kissed her gently once, and then, she grabbed Lily¡¯s head from behind and pushed it towards her de¡¯s handle.

    Lily put up a weak resistance, her face turning red hot, but she relented in the end andplied.

    As her head got pushed down, she curled up her beautiful hair behind her ear and exposed her earlobe and fair face from the side.

    Minamoto no Shimizu stood behind the cluster of purple hyacinth flowers that bloomed in all seasons in the Heian world and looked at the scene before her eyes dumbfoundedly, her face flushing up and breath turning ragged along with her increasing heartbeat.

    She turned around suddenly and hid behind the wall a momentter.

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t reflect the rain as they were full of gloom already.

    Her heart experienced a soul-wrenching pain and anguish, resulting in two trails of silent tears flowing down her face.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. I traveled such a long distance to see you, yet you were actually¡­ with another woman!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s violently heaving chest pacified gradually, and the ck parasol fell to the side.

    The pitch-ck bangs of her hair glued to the edges of her long eyshes under the rain and a different kind of luster manifested within her eyes as raindrops dripped from her bangs.

    ¡°Hehehehehehe,¡± Shimizu¡¯s soft chuckles drowned out within the rain.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily is such a healthy, pretty and strong girl, and she even has a kind heart. Isn¡¯t it quite natural for other women to like such a girl?¡±

    ¡°I am a bad woman who pushed my little sister down a cliff with my own hands. Is it right for a woman like me to still long for her little sister and wish for her to ce faith in me again?¡±

    ¡°Who was the betrayer?¡±

    ¡°It was me¡­¡±

    ¡°I twisted Lil¡¯ Sis Lily¡¯s kindness and betrayed her for my own selfishness, nearly killing her in the process!¡±

    ¡°Is it right for someone like that to still long for something?¡±

    ¡°As long as Lil¡¯ Sis forgives me, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. I love your everything, your healthiness, your beauty, your kindness, the sashaying of your buttocks, as well as the mesmerized yet somewhat guilty sight of yours within the arms of another woman¡­¡±

    ¡°I shall stay beside you even when the other woman leaves you. I shall only have you within my eyes even when you show fickleness with another woman. I shall lick your wounds when the other woman abandons you¡­¡±

    ¡°I owe you, but¡­ I have nothing left anymore. Even if you are a fickle Lil¡¯ Sis, there¡¯s no turning back for me. I can only keep on loving you¡­ ngh¡­¡±

    Shimizu listened to Lily¡¯s voice and pressed her fingers against her mouth silently before sucking them in.

    She closed her eyes and though her face was flushed, she wore an expression of dismay.

    The image of the sweat-drenched Lily donned in disheveled clothes appeared in her mind.

    ¡°I love you, your everything, your good aspects, your bad aspects, your beauty, your sin¡­ I can love all that you are as long as it¡¯s you, but it¡¯s impossible for me to keep on living without you¡­ Lily.¡±

    Lily was focused on sucking the grudge from Rei¡¯s cursed katana, so she didn¡¯t notice Shimizu who had appeared in front of the window.

    Rei, however, was caressing Lily¡¯s hair and managed to look at the ck parasol momentarily.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Although she had some doubts, she didn¡¯t say anything at this moment.

    ¡­

    Madam Kotoka returned at night and Nanako was also done training for the day, so the entire household had dinner together under the warm illumination of themps. In contrast to the joyous and harmonious scene inside the house, the girl infatuated with the mistress of the house dithered within the lonesome darkness of the rain outside and didn¡¯t dare to approach the room.

    In her view, Lily was safe and happy here, and didn¡¯t need her at all.

    Shimizu was also afraid that she would get discovered if she remained here for too long, so she left silently. However, she didn¡¯t go too far and looked at Lily¡¯s house from the distant woods of the hillside while holding the parasol. She felt at ease here as she wouldn¡¯t get discovered and could see what was happening within the house from this location.

    Soon after, she saw Uesugi Rei leave the house without a parasol and walk over towards her location, so she hid herself quickly.

    Rei arrived within the woods, but she didn¡¯t tread further inside and just stood there silently for a moment. Then, she stuck out her bountiful mounds and questioned, ¡°Shimizu. Since you¡¯re here, why haven¡¯t youe out to greet me?¡±

    A girl holding a ck parasol with wet sleeves appeared from behind a huge tree resolutely.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei. Have youe to enact vengeance against me in ce of Lily?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Uesugi Rei was taken aback as even though she guessed Shimizu wouldn¡¯t treat her with respect, she wasn¡¯t expecting to hear such a thing, ¡°Enact vengeance for what?¡±

    It was now Shimizu¡¯s turn to be taken aback, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡±

    ¡°She told me a lot of things, that she killed Hojo Dijon and that she lost touch with you under the pursuit of the monsters. She was worried about you all this time and wanted to look for you, but why you speak of enacting vengeance? Did you have a fight?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s heart filled with a raging storm of warmth, amazement and love.

    ¡°Hehehehehehehe.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are youughing?¡±

    Shimizu ignored Rei¡¯s question as she found it difficult to calm down.

    ¡°So, Lil¡¯ Sis hasn¡¯t mentioned that matter to anyone else until now! As I thought, no matter if she hates me or not, she still defended me, this selfish and cruel sister of hers!¡±

    Shimizu lifted her head and smiled sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a secret between me and Lil¡¯ Sis Lily.¡±

    As I thought, I am only able to smile when it¡¯s about Lil¡¯ Sis Lily.

    Shimizu¡¯s enigmatic reply didn¡¯t arouse Rei¡¯s jealousy. From the very beginning, she felt that the two had their own secrets, just like how she had something to hide from Lily.

    ¡°Shimizu, I want to request something of you,¡± Rei lifted her head suddenly, her beautiful silver hair still drenched in sliding raindrops.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shimizu inquired, ¡°Do you want me to stay away from your Lil¡¯ Sis Lyn? I¡¯m already so far, yet you still can¡¯t tolerate me?¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes shed with coldness and she unsheathed her cursed katana etched with purple soul runes to strike at Shimizu.

    ¡°ng!¡± The sparks of metal shing with metal manifested within the nightly woods.

    Shimizu also unsheathed Unsmiling de, Tranquil Bamboo, and flung ck parasol aside. The grudge-powered pitch-ck sword runes running across the slender de shimmered as the two cursed swords shed against each other!

    The two contended against each other, neither willing to back down!

    ¡°What, Uesugi Rei? Do you want to fight? This doesn¡¯t seem like your style. You¡¯ve already held Lil¡¯ Sis and even taken advantage of her, yet are you still unwilling to let me off? Do you wish to have a battle with me where the winner shall have her?¡± Shimizu stated in a soft yet firm voice.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Uesugi Rei revealed a satisfied smile, ¡°As I thought, you are much stronger than before, Shimizu. I can sense the changes within you from the confrontation between us just now. This intense grudge, so you were the same as me and Lil¡¯ Sis Lily.¡±

    ¡°What if that¡¯s the case?¡±

    Uesugi Rei pushed forward, and the shing des produced sparks yet again.

    Rei and Shimizu both retreated a few steps back in the next moment.

    Uesugi Rei sheathed her de thereafter and said, ¡°I can rest assured if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you are trying to say here,¡± Shimizu expressed her perplexment.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently and she closed her eyes before saying the following words, ¡°I hope you can protect Lily in secret in my ce.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shimizu was taken aback as she couldn¡¯t understand what Rei meant. There was no reason for such a domineering woman to ce her woman in someone else¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going on a distant journey soon and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to return. Although the current Lily is strong enough to not need my protection, my heart doesn¡¯t feel reassured leaving her alone as that girl is too kind and na?ve. Although I¡¯m unwilling to entrust this task to you, I have no other choice. I can feel that you are the same as me and wouldn¡¯t turn your back on Lil¡¯ Sis and even bet your everything on the line without anyints if needed, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Uesugi Rei, my love for Lil¡¯ Sis is much deeper than yours! At least, I won¡¯t abandon her and leave by myself,¡± Shimizu stated in a calm yet slightly sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Perhaps you are right¡­¡± Uesugi Rei smiled weakly, ¡°I can rest assured if you are willing to do it. No matter how unfathomable a woman you are to me, I can only feel at peace if it¡¯s you in regards to things rted to Lil¡¯ Sis Lyn. You have the resolution and power required for that.¡±

    Uesugi Rei shed with a slight sadness and defiance momentarily before settling into an inevitable resolution as she performed a perfect deep bow towards Shimizu, ¡°Please!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Shimizu never imagined a day woulde when Uesugi Rei would request something of her based on such reasoning.

    That she would entrust her beloved little sister to her love rival.

    For the first time ever, Shimizu used a different gaze to look at this woman who she loathed once and soliloquized internally, ¡®Uesugi Rei. Just what kind of burden are you carrying within your heart? Why haven¡¯t you opened up your heart to Lil¡¯ Sis Lily?¡¯

 Volume 3, Chapter 25 â€“ Lord Kamakuraâ€™s Order

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 25 - Lord Kamakura¡¯s Order</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Lil¡¯ Sis Lily that¡­ I¡¯m here,¡± No matter how worried Shimizu was for Lily, she still didn¡¯t have the courage to face her right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Lily about what I told you just now then,¡± Uesugi Rei replied.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± the two women kept their distance and smiled equally coldly.

    Shimizu didn¡¯t return to Lily¡¯s house along with Rei and instead chose to lodge into a house nearby and watch over Lily and others while traveling incognito as she still hadn¡¯t resolved herself to see Lily.

    Uesugi Rei returned back and felt a little scared when she reached the entrance of the house. As for what it was that she feared? Was it perhaps the warmth of the light oozing out from the windows?

    Or was it the ever griefden yet sensual smile of Lily¡¯s that softened her?

    She didn¡¯t know the answer to these questions. It seemed that she cherished the present forevermore when she was together with Lily, but that wasn¡¯t the path she was meant to tread.

    To tread on the wind and cleave the moon, the path she walked was a bold one.

    What happened to the de Maiden who moved unimpeded amidst the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons in Kamakura?

    Would she really halt her journey because of emotional entanglements with a woman?

    I may have to part with Lily tomorrow. There¡¯s a lot of things I have to tell her tonight and a lot of things that I could do with her.

    When Uesugi Rei opened the sliding door of the room, she saw someone else inside. It was Shiu.

    ¡°Shiu?¡± Uesugi Rei was taken aback.

    Shiu also seemed to have just arrived and was seated in a seiza at the center of the room. She called out to Lily and exined the reason for her arrival, ¡°Sis, I¡¯vee here with haste to deliver Lord Kamakura¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamakura?¡± Lily and the rest were a little astonished that Lord Kamakura had sent Lily a direct order.

    Shiu continued, ¡°Lord Kamakura sent a handwritten letter via his personal aide.¡±

    Shiu handed the letter over to Lily.

    Lily looked at the inscription on the letter and curtained that it was undoubtedly from Lord Kamakura.

    The intent hidden within the penned letter contained an unfathomable and valiant aura that overwhelmed her even now.

    Lily opened the letter and read its contents¡ª

    ¡°Lily,

    I am wholly pleased after learning that thee hath in Hojo Dijon. It is trulyudable for a trustworthy young samurai like thee to exist in the East and you shalt receive ample rewards in due time.

    However, the Takeda n of Kai hath shown unusual movements in recent times and it makes me feel uneasy. I must trouble thee to go in advance and investigate the situation in secret with caution. If the situation is urgent, thou shalt act immediately in my name.

    In case thee discovers that the issue shalt harm the core of the East, thou shalt make a decision as the situation decrees.

    ¡ªMinamoto no Yoritomo.¡±

    Lily felt perplexed for a while after she finished reading it as even though she was a samurai, she had always devoted her mind to training. Other than participating in a battle once, the overall situation of the East didn¡¯t have much to do with her.

    However, Lord Kamakura had sent down an order to her personally this time, which was something really unexpected for her.

    As the people present in the scene were all on her side, Lily handed the letter over to Rei and Kotoka to look.

    ¡°Hmph. Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, there¡¯s no need for you to feel so astonished,¡± Uesugi Rei exined, ¡°Lord Kamakura has overseen the East for so many years and his rule is as stable as a mountain. He doesn¡¯t just rely on his strength to maintain his hegemony but is also exceptionally skilled in political and military strategies inparison to an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, you are no longer a novice samurai woman now. Just the ability to y Hojo Dijon has already ced you amongst the top-ranked powerhouses of the East, and Lord Kamakura has finally recognized that value of yours. It¡¯s because he considers you this valuable that he has sent down an order via a handwritten letter that¡¯s filled with appreciation.¡±

    ¡°In that case, should I go or not?¡± Lily asked innocuously as she had gotten ustomed to a carefree life.

    Kotoka panicked a bit after hearing this, ¡°My deardy, Lily, this is a handwritten letter from Lord Kamakura. Although the contents of the letter feel like a request, it is actually an unquestionable order. To disobey Lord Kamakura¡¯s order means to go against Kanto and is the same as a rebellion! You¡¯d have tomit hara-kiri to atone!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ but I have yet to be Lord Kamakura¡¯s vassal formally.¡±

    ¡°As long as you are from the East, even the bottommost samurai are required to follow Lord Kamakura¡¯s orders as Lord Kamakura is the leader of all samurai in Kanto,¡± Even Kotoka, who always had a smooth tongue, acted quite solemnly at this moment.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Uesugi Rei stated, ¡°It¡¯s hard to cut off interpersonal rtionships these days and Lord Kamakura¡¯s order is the same as the Emperor¡¯s orders, so it mustn¡¯t be defied. Naturally, there¡¯s no harm in dying it by a few days if you wish to.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the same as the Emperor¡¯s orders, and you must obey it, it¡¯s best to set off earlier thanter,¡± Kotoka interjected, ¡°Lest you fall victim to a plot because of condemnation for tardiness.¡±

    Lily felt that Kotoka¡¯s words made sense, but she looked at Rei reluctantly, ¡°But I want to spend more time with Sister Uesugi.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I was originally nning to set off on a long journey tomorrow morning,¡± Uesugi Rei stated.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. I was nning to return to Echigo originally, so why don¡¯t we set off together early in the morning tomorrow? I shall apany you to Kai,¡± Uesugi Rei suggested.

    ¡°Wuh¡­¡± Learning that she would have to part with Uesugi Rei so soon made Lily feel really despondent.

    ¡°I thought Lord Kamakura¡¯s order would be about sending me to rescue Sister Shimizu but ordering me to investigate the movements of the Takeda n is truly troubling.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t go if it¡¯s too troubling. Is it really an order from Lord Kamakura?¡± Nanako also questioned a bit reluctantly.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily,¡± Uesugi Rei stated, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Shimizu. I received news that she¡¯s fine just recently and that she has already left the Endless Demon Mountains. She¡¯s pretty safe right now.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Sister Shimizu is fine?¡± Lily felt jubnt at the news, ¡°But, where is she? And why hasn¡¯t she returned yet¡­¡±

    Lily arrived at a realization after asking these questions as they were perhaps needless questions. The reason Sister Shimizu isn¡¯t willing to return even though she¡¯s fine might be because of me, because she¡¯s unable to face me.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi. Where did you obtain this information from?¡± Nanako questioned a bit glumly as the happiness on Lily¡¯s face made it seem as if she had forgotten what had transpired on the cliff that night.

    ¡°I have my ways, this information is absolutely reliable,¡± Uesugi Rei stated with certainty.

    Lily hadplete trust in Uesugi Rei. Thus, she sighed in relief, ¡°It¡¯s all good as long as Sister Shimizu¡¯s fine.¡±

    As for whether Shimizu would return, even Lily wasn¡¯t certain about that.

    But are you aware, Sister Shimizu? I never doubted or misunderstood you and neither am I angry at you. Actually, I can¡¯t even muster an iota of anger against you because that incident was an ident!

    After consulting with the others, Lily decided to set off early in the morning on the next day.

    Nanako, however, was to remain behind with Kotoka this time to aid her in managing the matters of the port. After all, Nanako had studied bookkeeping andmerce a bit previously and wasn¡¯t like Lily and the others who only how to fight and kill.

    Lily also consented to this and even though the parasol¡¯s Kagura was somewhat unwilling, Lily felt that she should give the mother-daughter pair some time to spend with each other as she, Nanako and Kagura would embark on a journey sooner orter. In this time¡¯s trip to Kai, the investigation took precedence, so Shiu was the better choice ofpany and there was also no reason to include Nanako in the journey, too.

    Before the meeting ended, Lily also raised the issue regarding the thugs. With regards to this, Uesugi Rei stated that Shiina Airi would arrive in Izu Port to act as her guide so she wouldn¡¯t lose her way back, so she would make some arrangements at that time.

    As it waste into the night, everyone took a bath and retired to rooms to rest.

    Lily also donned a white yukata and returned to the new bedroom that truly belonged to her and lied down. However, she tossed around in bed repeatedly and was unable to get even a wink of sleep.

    A soft voice came from the outside at this moment.

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    A tall shadow was visible outside the sliding door, who Lily presumed could only be Rei.

    ¡°Come in, Sister Rei.¡±

    Uesugi Rei was also donned in a white yukata and her beautiful silver hair was cascaded down her shoulders just like the tears of the moon.

    ¡°Are you unable to sleep as well, Sister Uesugi?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯tugh at me, but that is indeed the case.¡±

    Uesugi Rei was a goddess of war who could fall asleep immediately within a tent even if she were in the middle of a war, but on this night, she tossed around in bed repeatedly and was unable to fall asleep.

    Each consecutive meeting between them was briefer and each consecutive parting sadder.

    ¡°Can we sleep together?¡± Uesugi Rei asked calmly.

    If it were any other day, Lily would¡¯ve definitely refused Rei, but that wasn¡¯t because she hated it.

    However, on this day, after seeing the tranquil expression on her face and her starry gaze, Lily didn¡¯t feel like refusing Rei.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lily knew that this was really just a normal sleepover between two girls.

    The rain poured down at a normal pace and issued pattering sounds when the raindrops crashed against the eaves. The night of thiste autumn season was a bit colder than usual.

    Lily gazed at the rain falling outside through the window while lying down as Rei hugged her from behind. The two of them lied underneath the white bedding, one in the arms of the other.

    Lily¡¯s gaze remained calm and shone with light even on this cold and deste autumn night.

    Uesugi Rei ced her chin on Lily¡¯s shoulder from behind and breathed in the sweet scent of Lily¡¯s beautiful hair, her eyes filling with unfathomable emotions, making it hard to distinguish whether it was joy, contentment or reluctance that lied within them.

    The two slept like this the entire night, one within the arms of the other, without saying a single word.

    It seemed as if saying even a single word more would waste the precious time where they could feel each other¡¯s warmth in mutual embrace.

    ¡­

    Although the sky hadn¡¯t lit up at the crack of dawn on the next day, the samurai women knew that it was time to set off.

    Uesugi Reibed Lily¡¯s hair while Lilybed Uesugi Rei¡¯s hair. The two of them used such minor and ordinary matters between girls tomunicate with each other silently.

    With Crescent Moon fixed at her waist, dressed in red, Lily set off together with Rei.

    Although she seldom did it, Rei changed into a long-sleeved kimono patterned with gorgeous orange leaves and petals from the deep-blue miniskirt she wore usually.

    Uesugi Rei rode the gigantic Nioh whose hoofs created sshing sounds within the rain from time to time while Lily rode behind her this time and held the Sakura Parasol up for the two of them.

    Kotoka, Nanako and the Taihara father-son duo came out to send them off.

    A parade of heroic cavalrywomen galloped over towards Rei¡¯s Nioh from the distance at this moment.

    And the one leading them was none other than the intellectual vice-general donned in amethyst armor who only wore a violet thong to cover her underbody, Shiina Airi.

    ¡°Airi, you shall move along with Shiu temporarily and travel with me,¡± Uesugi Rei ordered.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Airi affirmed.

    Uesugi Rei then looked at the 20 or so katana-wielding armored cavalrywomen who were either ranked sword masters or higher standing behind Airi.

    ¡°You shall remain behind and follow the orders of thisdy, Madam Kotoka, and guard this liege manor of Izu Port,¡± Uesugi Rei ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The cavalrywomen affirmed in chorus swiftly.

    In truth, when Airi turned her horse around, Shiu really felt a bit embarrassed to ride behind her after seeing that she only wore such a thin, string-like underwear to cover her butt.

    On the other hand, Lily felt a lot relieved after seeing the cavalrywomen scatter to guard the interior of the house and patrol the road as her home would be safer with them guarding it.

    Although the presence of these 20 or so cavalrywomen wasn¡¯t a measure of absolute safety, attacking these cavalrywomen was the same as dering war on the Uesugi n and no samurai or bandit in the East dared to do such a thing.

    ¡°Madam Kotoka, Nanako, we shall be leaving then. Take care of yourselves and don¡¯t overwork yourself, Madam,¡± Lily said gently.

    ¡°Be careful on the way!¡± Kotoka pulled Nanako¡¯s hand and replied in such a way.

    Be careful on the way, huh? This really feels like leaving home, the feeling of a home.

    Lily¡¯s heart filled with warmth.

    Uesugi Rei pulled the reins and the Nioh neighed in response before walking towards the north with its two riders. It traversed along the mountain road beside the coast and galloped into the woods. Airi and Shiu followed behind them while riding a white horse.

    At the same time, other than the Saionji mother-daughter pair, there was yet another shadow nearby behind them that followed Lily with their eyes, gazing at them while holding a ck parasol.

    Perhaps it was so that Rei could spend more time with Lily, the Nioh didn¡¯t break into a sprint and just walked forward steadily.

    At such a speed, it wasn¡¯t that much of a difficulty for a transcendent like Shimizu to keep following them from behind secretly at a distance.

 Volume 3, Chapter 26 â€“ Yumi and Yukiko

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 26 - Yumi and Yukiko</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Approximately 12 to 13 years ago¡­

    Even Yumi didn¡¯t remember how long ago it exactly was.

    Yumi was honing her ninja arts in the freezing cold of a snow-covered field.

    It was tough to be a powerful kunoichi and required one to pay special attention to strength, beauty and figure equally.

    Unlike samurai women, in addition tobat; infiltration, gathering intelligence and assassination were all important duties of kunoichi.

    Thus, pretty looks and a lovely figure were the best natural means to approach the targets who were of noble origin.

    If employed properly, even a low-ranked ninja could kill a sword saint-ranked powerhouse.

    Yumi was still at an age where her body had yet to bloom, so she was just a beauty in the rough right now.

    ¡°I must defeat Sis!¡±

    The adorably short-haired little Yumi¡¯s face was flushed from the freezing winds, yet she still practiced throwing the shuriken within the snow.

    Even if she fell down repeatedly, she continued to practice the Flying-Swallow Step by running up the wall in front of her.

    The Flying-Swallow Step was the qualifying line to be a high-ranked ninja and at least half the ninja poption failed to learn it their entire lives. These ninjas were no different from mercenaries and didn¡¯t have the talent necessary to be a ninja.

    However, a month ago, the 10-year-old Yumi had learned the Flying-Swallow Step sessfully and was currently the youngest Mid¨­ n member to have learned it.

    As a ninja, Yumi was pretty talented, but, even so, there was an even brilliant existence within the Mid¨­ n, which resulted in the negligence of Yumi¡¯s brilliance.

    It was none other than her elder sister, Mid¨­ Yukiko.

    Yukiko was five years older than Yumi, so it wasn¡¯t that surprising that her strength far surpassed Yumi¡¯s. She was also praised as the genius of the Mid¨­ n and was known as the hope of the n.

    ¡°I must outdo Sis! I must!¡± Yumi trained day and night feverishly, ¡°I¡¯ll outdo Sis and be the Mimori!¡±

    Yumi wasn¡¯t jealous of her sister. On the contrary, she liked and adted her very much.

    When they were young, her gentle sister had always apanied her while training the ninja arts. The sisters lived a mutually dependent life until the Mid¨­ n took them in and confirmed the legitimacy of the Mimori bloodline.

    The little Yumi¡¯s sister had once protected her from the bullying of the viinous kids and as she looked at her sister¡¯s back in front of her, Yumi clutched on her sister¡¯s sleeves and stated innocuously, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect Sis after growing up!¡±

    Although it was perilous, Yumi¡¯s sister had also once rescued her from the throes of monsters within the mountains. Back then, Yumi could only cry while shivering within her sister¡¯s arms.

    The sisters had lost their parents at a young age, so Yumi¡¯s sister was her sole remaining rtive and also the center of her life.

    However, Yumi began to see her sister as a rival one day.

    Shepeted with her sister for everything and didn¡¯t even hesitate to suggest recing her sister¡¯s ce as the Mimori to the elders.

    However, no one took her seriously, and gradually, as someone who was too obsessed with this matter, Yumi had be a girl hated by her peers.

    The sole exception was the emerald-haired little girl from the Yagy¨± n.

    But Yumi didn¡¯t show much regard for that little girl even though her exceptional 10-year-old self might have been that little girl¡¯s idol.

    Yumi had only one goal, which was to outdo her sister and be the Mimori!

    Yumi stopped her sister and attempted to have a bout with her.

    ¡°Yumi! Stop messing around!¡± The white-robed long-haired ninja girl, Yukiko, chastised, ¡°Do you think this title is a joke? Do you even know what it stands for? How could you act so materialistically at such a young age?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am materialistic! So what?! We have the same bloodline yet why is Sis the Mimori while I¡¯m the neglected and hated child?!¡±

    Yumi¡¯s sister naturally didn¡¯t go all-out in this bout, yet Yumi still lost in the end.

    And it was a pretty devastating defeat.

    Yumi still didn¡¯t understand what a five-year age gap meant. In denial, she gave her all into training even more intensely!

    Yuki shed at the falling snow within the field in an attempt to hone her swordy via bisection of the snowkes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Sis!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this to protect you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve saved me so many times, Sis, so let me save you this time!¡±

    In the snowstorm, Yumi reminisced about the events that took ce in the F¨±ma vigeter on.

    Once Yukiko¡¯s status as the next-generation Mimori was confirmed, Yumi felt even prouder of her sister and strived hard to be her sister¡¯s close aid in the future.

    However, her sister got injured in an ident one day, or so it seemed.

    Furthermore, a few dayster, the always neglected Yumi entered the underground tunnels of the F¨±ma n identally and overheard a horrific conversation.

    Because Yukiko¡¯s talent scared them, the F¨±ma n wanted to murder her so that they could subdue and annex the Mid¨­ n fully. They believed they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to aplish this objective if the day when Yukiko matured into a full-fledged kunoichi were to arrive.

    So, the role of a Mimori was actually this dangerous.

    ¡°I just need to take Sis¡¯s ce and take on this danger!¡±

    ¡°And protect Sis!¡±

    Yumi was too young right now, and it was already toote by the time she realized this promise as the assassinations, premediated idents and poisonings against Yukiko had already begun.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the Mimori! Those assassinations and schemes would be directed at me then and they¡¯ll stay away from Sis!¡±

    ¡°I must defeat Sis and be the Mimori so that I can protect her!¡±

    However, even though Yumi trained desperately, she still hadn¡¯t matured to the point where she could defeat Yukiko.

    And in the spring season a few yearster, Yukiko got acquainted with a wandering tea master who peddled in tea sets and eloped with him after falling in love.

    Although spring was the season of romance, Yumi¡¯s heart was colder than ever.

    ¡°Just what does this mean?! Tell me!¡±

    As a result of Yukiko¡¯s elopement, Yumi became the next-generation Mimori. However, without the need to protect her sister from the assassinations of those conspiring to murder her, she found no meaning in bing the Mimori.

    Does the affection between us really fall short of your feelings for that tea master who you just got acquainted with for a few days, Sis? So much that you would abandon me and elope with that man?

    ¡°Men are truly abominable!¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­ Yukiko is a s?l?u?t? who deceived me!¡±

    ¡°Just what did I work so hard for?¡±

    Yumi also began to encounter various premediated idents, and although she wasn¡¯t willing to surrender to the F¨±ma n, she found it meaningless to continue putting up a struggle.

    At the same time, Yumi also began to feel weary of life.

    She wondered if Yukiko would grieve for her if she were really murdered by the F¨±ma n one day and that whether she would grieve her heart out in the arms of that tea master endearingly.

    ¡°Truly abominable! How could you abandon your hardworking sister and elope with that man?! What about the fates of the Mimori and the Mid¨­ n? Have you forgotten all about it? Why is the truth of this world so senseless? Is this the world of adults?¡±

    ¡°In that case, I really don¡¯t want to grow up!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in facing such a senseless world after growing up!¡±

    ¡°But how do I not grow up? That¡¯s impossible. Will I also abandon everything shamelessly for a man in the future? Or would I get murdered by the F¨±ma n before that happens? Perhaps I¡¯ll get married with the chief of the F¨±ma n a few years after the Mid¨­ n forms a pact with them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t grow up if I die, right?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to confront this filthy world then.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The stepping stones used by the Mid¨­ n to train movement arts in ancient times were vaguely visible behind the waterfall flowing down into a chasm in this dark cave.

    ¡°Shiu. Come, jump across!¡±

    ¡°I obviously won¡¯t ask Lil¡¯ Shiu to jump across. You need to try hard in your own way, Lil¡¯ Shiu. Here, let me show you how to do it!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Okazaki Castle was shrouded in a heavy and bizarre atmosphere under the curtain of the night and always gave off the feeling that a conspiracy discordant to its simplicity and stability lurked within its shadows.

    Yumi, now known as Yuki Mayumi, was dressed in a snug violet kunoichi ninja wear which consisted of a miniskirt with splits that swayed along with each of her steps. The smooth skin above the thighs made intermittent appearances from the front and a flimsy fabric concealed the secret garden present in the shadows of the underskirt and prevented its particrs from being known.

    Mayumi wore a frigid gaze as she traversed through the dimly lit corridor of the castle tower. When she arrived at the end of the corridor, she pulled the sliding door in front of her open.

    A woman donned in a white kimono with dark flower-patterned sleeves and hair darker than Yumi¡¯sbed into a split at the center of the head, Tokugawa Yukiko, no, Mid¨­ Yukiko, who had changed her name to Hon¡¯ami Yukiko after marrying the tea master, was seated in a seiza within the room.

    For a moment, Mayumi didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw her sister.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    Yukiko didn¡¯t react immediately after seeing Mayumi.

    However, the affection between sisters was an unbreakable bond, so she recalled it even though it had been tried by the vicissitudes of times.

    ¡°Y-Yumi? Is that really you?¡± Yukiko¡¯s eyes filled with emotion momentarily.

    But she assumed the meek conduct of a hegemon¡¯s wife once again in the next moment.

    She lowered her head slightly and looked at the corners of the kimono¡¯s skirt at her knees, ¡°So you were still alive. That¡¯s really great.¡±

    Yukiko¡¯s words were gentle and grateful, but they also seemed a bit distant.

    ¡°Why, Sis, why did you leave without saying anything back then and elope with that man, abandoning both me and the n!¡± Mayumi closed the sliding door behind her and questioned Yukiko.

    Yukiko¡¯s eyes filled with guilt, ¡°Why, huh¡­ you won¡¯t understand even if I exined it to you right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Isn¡¯t it because of a man?! You are a weak woman, Yukiko. How could you remain so calm and serve an ugly, treacherous and sickening old man who killed the man you abandoned everything for back then?! Are you the same as those weak mortal women of the Heian Empire?¡± Yumi¡¯s eyes glistened with tears and disappointment, ¡°I believed you had some unavoidable reason to take such an action, Sis! That you were the same duty-bound Yukiko that I imagined you to be! You¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡±

    ¡°Yumi¡­ we were weak women from the very beginning, and isn¡¯t it the fate of weak women to serve the powerful hegemons of this chaotic world?¡± Yukiko stated without the slightest shame.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The moon was visible in the shadowy skies before the crack of dawn and the rain had already stopped.

    Lily and Rei and theirpanions rode through the mountain range on a ck and white warhorse respectively.

    The mountains were lush with tall and old trees whose leaves had withered and fallen in thiste autumn season, so the towering trees looked like a cluster of spires that pierced into the nightly skies.

    The rugged terrain and rock walls of the steep mountains were more evident as a result and at this moment, a faint orange glow was in the process of manifesting at the distant horizon where the mountains and the sky melded into each other.

    ¡°This is the Kai Province,¡± Uesugi Rei urged the Nioh to slow down and it followed themand obediently, hoofing across the mountain trail that was filled with cracks and withered leaves.

    Lily, who was sitting behind Rei, folded the parasol and observed the surroundings with an indescribable mood.

 Volume 3, Chapter 27 â€“ Tsutsujigasaki Castle

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 27 - Tsutsujigasaki Castle</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily and Rei rode through the deste autumn-dyed hillside on the Nioh and surveyed the distant and hazy castle city that had been constructed entirely atop a hill.

    A majestic castle tower rested at the crown of the hill and sparsely illuminated olden castle walls surrounded the hillside below, the entire city almost upying a range of three kilometers across the hill.

    The Takeda n of the Kai Province was famous for their horsemanship and metalwork. Although it was only dawn right now, Lily could see the crimson glows of the forges constructed within the castle city. Their glows were brighter than themps used bymoners and dyed the skies above them in a crimson shade.

    ¡°That¡¯s Tsutsujigasaki Castle, the castle of the Tiger of Kai, Takeda Tsunenobu!¡± Even a willful girl like Uesugi Rei showed some respect when mentioning Takeda Tsunenobu¡¯s name as he was the lifelong adversary of her grandfather, Uesugi Aokage!

    Even though she¡¯s only looking from a distance, Lily felt an inexplicable unease and pressure for some reason.

    Uesugi Rei and Lily proceeded to dismount from the Nioh.

    ¡°Shiu, we shall wait for our masters at the crossing ahead of us,¡± Airi stated after looking at her master and Lily.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Shiu revealed a perplexed expression, but Airi didn¡¯t give an exnation and urged the horse to walk towards the distant crossing ahead with Shiu sitting behind her.

    As Uesugi Rei¡¯s vice-general, she knew that her master wanted to spend time alone with Miss Kagami, and even though she wasn¡¯t willing to act ording to the situation, Shiina Airi knew that she would always be just an attentive and faithful vice-general in Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes.

    Rei and Lily stood face-to-face with the endless mountains and deste wilderness behind them.

    The two gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, but they remained speechless even as time passed.

    Lily felt very reluctant at this moment and even the guilt that gued her usually was nowhere to be seen.

    She didn¡¯t want to part from the woman in front of her.

    Yet she had to bid farewell.

    Just like her, Uesugi Rei had her own path to walk and although Lily didn¡¯t know where that path would lead to, she could understand her sister¡¯s feelings.

    However, even though she understood it, she still felt a bit sad and mncholic.

    Uesugi Rei lifted Lily¡¯s long hair gently, ¡°Your hair is very pretty.¡±

    Lily smiled charmingly in response and caressed Uesugi Rei¡¯s silver hair gently, ¡°Your hair is also very beautiful, Sis.¡±

    The duo seemed to havee to a mutual decision and caught a strand of each other¡¯s hair before twining them together, beautifully intertwining the ck and silver with each other.

    Lily lifted her head and kissed Uesugi Rei.

    The duo then unsheathed their cursed swords and their sharp edges shimmered with silver light before touching each other gently, producing a mellow jingling sound akin to poignant vocals, and the crimson and purple eldritch sword runes resembled two singers performing a concerto of a melodious love song.

    The duo sliced that intertwined strand of hair from both ends tacitly.

    Uesugi Rei then divided it into two halves and handed one half of the beautiful intertwined ck and silver hair strand to Lily.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t embrace each other at all times, this intertwined strand of hair would never separate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be journeying pretty far this time, so don¡¯t you forget about me,¡± Uesugi Rei brought that strand of hair near her nose and breathed deeply, relishing in its scent of womanly frustration that was the amalgamation of their eternal affection.

    Lily brought the strand of hair close to her bosom and almost buried it in between her cleavage.

    And then, she said, ¡°It tickles a bit.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The two girls leaned forward slightly and broke intoughter.

    They then gazed into each other¡¯s eyes again, and the cheerful atmosphere cooled down gradually.

    ¡°Even if I want to forget, it¡¯s impossible for me to do so¡­ Return quickly, Sis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even someone as powerful and carefree as Uesugi Rei felt like crying at this moment.

    However, she couldn¡¯t do that as she wanted her little sister to feel relieved with the belief that Uesugi Rei was someone who remained carefree and unimpeded at all times.

    That she wasn¡¯t an overcautious little girl who waded through murky waters.

    But no matter how powerful and carefree she was, she was ultimately a woman.

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯ll show you a secret of mine when I return. Do you want to see my secret?¡±

    Lily replied with a flushed face, ¡°I¡¯ll never take my eyes off even if it¡¯s that kind of secret.¡±

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Uesugi Rei pulled Lily to her side gently and turned her around before pping her lovely butt tenderly, ¡°When did you learn to talk so indecently?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who corrupted me, Sis?¡± Lily retorted shyly.

    The two girls¡¯ bosoms heaved up and down violently and their breathing turned ragged.

    And just like that, Lily turned around again and engaged in a deep kiss with Rei.

    Rei¡¯s hand stretched inside Lily¡¯s cleavage eagerly, causing her breath to quicken, but she didn¡¯t resist.

    However, Rei paused abruptly.

    ¡°Ngh?¡± Lily opened her eyes once her breathing calmed down.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. We are most suitable for each other in this world, right?¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes flickered evasively at this moment and although Rei¡¯s heart ached, she revealed a pained yet relieved wry smile as everyone had their own secrets.

    Rei withdrew her hand and Lily experienced a sense a loss, a trace of guilt remaining under the longing within her heart.

    ¡°I should be leaving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you to return.¡±

    ¡°Will you be my woman when I return?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lily felt joyous and moved, but she just turned her head aside as she couldn¡¯t answer that question.

    Uesugi Rei revealed a dashing and carefree smile. That¡¯s my Lil¡¯ Lyn, my unpredictable and unfathomable Lil¡¯ Lyn.

    Rei breathed out gently into Lily¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll treat that as a silent approval then,¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    As she turned around, a translucent tear dropped from Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes under the moonlight.

    Never say ¡®Goodbye¡¯ when parting as it sounds too sad¡­

    The gigantic Nioh galloped forward with a thunderous momentum!

    Uesugi Rei rode into the distance on her steed, leaving behind Lily who stood there and looked at the disappearing back of Rei¡¯s heroic visage in a daze.

    ¡°You have toe back safely, Sister Uesugi.¡±

    Lily cried, but not because of this parting, but because of her fate which was an entangled mess of contradictions that she couldn¡¯t escape from, as well as her weak-willed body and the vortex of perplexing emotions engulfing her.

    She couldn¡¯t see the person in her heart and also had to part with the person in front of her.

    Lily roused her spirit while flinging her hair back and steeled her heart to walk her own path as that was the best hope for both of them!

    Lily¡¯s heart filled with perplexment and reluctance while she held the bundle of their hair strands, but she kept it safely and descended the hillside.

    Shiu was already waiting at the bottom of the hillside while Airi followed after the deafening Nioh on horseback.

    Shiu held Lily¡¯s hand firmly.

    She knew she could never rece Uesugi Rei¡¯s position in Lily¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t feel jealous at all. Although she couldn¡¯t obtain her master¡¯s love, she could always stay beside her master whenever she felt lonely.

    The two walked hand-in-hand towards the dimly lit Tsutsujigasaki Castle that lied in the mountains ahead of them.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in Okazaki Castle of Mikawa that was about 240 kilometers away from Kai.

    Tokugawa Shigemori summoned Mayumi.

    The short-heighted yet awe-inspiring old man who resembled a tough piece of iron was currently within the low-key yet sumptuous dimly lit hall of the castle tower, and beside him sat the forlorn ck-kimonoed Yukiko, histest abducted trophy wife who acted attentively, submissively and charmingly in front of him.

    Although this behavior filled Mayumi¡¯s heart with pain, she didn¡¯t let her emotions show and acted in ordance with her identity, ¡°Lord Tokugawa. For what reason have you summoned me sote into the night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit an old friend, Lord Takeda of the Tsutsujigasaki Castle, along with my wife. You shall apany us as well,¡± Tokugawa Shigemori stated while holding his wife in his callused arm.

    ¡°Heh. Is that an order I hear, Lord Tokugawa? If you wish to request my help, I shall do so in consideration of the friendship between the Hundred Demons and Mikawa, but aren¡¯t you mistaken about something? I¡¯m not your servant,¡± Mayumi stated.

    The expression on Shigemori¡¯s hardened face remained constant, but popping sounds emerged from his thick knuckles in the next moment, which made Mayumi a bit puzzled.

    Shigemori continued speaking, ¡°The Kai Province is situated in the depths of the mountains and though I¡¯m fearless, the journey is pretty long. If I leave my wife behind and if she were to be attacked by a monster while I take care of my business, wouldn¡¯t that ruin everything? You also don¡¯t wish for that to happen, right, Mid¨­ Yumi?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Yukiko yelped in pain after hitting her limit and her face paled, ayer of cold sweat forming on her forehead. Shigemori was actually using his hand to pinch Yukiko¡¯s frail shoulder!

    Yukiko hadn¡¯t trained in a long time, so it wasn¡¯t possible for her body that wasn¡¯t much different from that of an ordinary woman¡¯s frail body to withstand Shigemori¡¯s powerful grip.

    Mayumi¡¯s expression also darkened suddenly.

    ¡°¡­ Fine. I shall apany you to Kai and protect Madam Yukiko well so that no harm befalls her!¡± Mayumi stated apprehensively with her fists clenched tightly.

    Only then did Shigemori rx his grip and reply in a deep voice, ¡°I really appreciate it, Miss Yumi. Haha.¡±

    ¡­

    The dim light of the night still dyed the skies.

    A long-haired kimono-d girl holding a ck parasol gazed at the Tsutsujigasaki Castle shrouded in ck smoke produced by the forges of the castle city from the hillside with a distant look in her eyes.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. I can feel the dark eldritch energy filling this Tsutsujigasaki Castle even from so far away, especially so from the castle tower¡­¡±

    ¡°Did Lord Kamakura set this up? He actually sent Lil¡¯ Sis Lily alone to investigate such a dangerous ce¡­ it¡¯s really worrying.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s lovely lips curled up into a smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine, too. If you never encounter any danger, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, how would I, the dashing and beautiful Sister Shimizu of yours, get a chance to make an appearance?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I wonder if my little sister will turn emotional when I save her from danger and fall in love with me as a result. Hehehehehehehe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely forgive me at that moment, right? You¡¯ll definitely feel that I¡¯m the woman who you can truly depend on at all times, unlike that Uesugi Rei who walks her own path.¡±

    Shimizu resembled a vibrant obsidian flower blooming within the overgrown vegetation of the steep mountains as she followed the only woman of her heart without any regrets from a distance.

    Although it was a mystery whether it was pure coincidence, Lily, Shimizu, Mayumi, and Tokugawa Shigemori, each made for Tsutsujigasaki Castle that lurked within the darkness of the mountains to aplish their own purposes.

    They were by no means someone that Lily could handle easily.

 Volume 3, Chapter 28 â€“ Entering the City

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 28 - Entering the City</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The houses of the gigantic and densely-packed Tsutsujigasaki Castle were all built in between huge boulders and trees. The dirt trail going uphill towards it was a bumpy one and the autumn wind flowing across the hill caused the withered leaves and hay to flutter about, depicting a very deste scene.

    The mes within the earthen forges constructed on the hill had died out for the most part, but a few of them were still ignited and the intermittent sounds of metalworking were audible from them.

    As Lily walked through the streets along with Shiu, she got a feeling that this city was in the middle of losing its vigor.

    There weren¡¯t any passersby present on the streets and even if someone saw the duo coincidentally, it was only through the gaps of the doors and windows, after which they would shut them close in caution.

    The city was deste to such an extent during the night.

    A troop of ck-armored Takeda soldiers escorting an ore cart down the hill also showed the same caution a soldier traversing through the supply line in a battlefield would show when entering their own city.

    ¡°Just what happened in this city?¡± Lily¡¯s heart filled with doubts.

    She wanted to look for someone and ask them a few questions, yet she couldn¡¯t find a single person.

    Thus, she decided she might as well question those soldiers and walked over towards them.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The alert soldiers prepared to draw their weapons towards Lily at any moment.

    Lily tried to show that she wasn¡¯t hostile as much as possible and said, ¡°Brothers, my little sister and I are from Kamakura and are on our way to Echigo. We wish to lodge here for the night, but I don¡¯t know if there are any lodges open at this time. I was wondering why the houses and shops I passed by until now were all closed. After all, although it¡¯s still night, it¡¯s pretty close to daytime right now.¡±

    However, the soldiers remained cautious all the same, and their leader, who wore a helmet adorned with a horn, unlike the other soldiers, stated the following, ¡°It¡¯s pretty suspicious that two women donned in such morous dresses havee to thisnd so ostentatiously during an extended night! Hmph! You must be monsters, right?!¡±

    The troop of soldiers drew out their katanas and spears towards Lily and Shiu.

    ¡°This is my samurai permit,¡± Lily fished out the lowest-ranked samurai permit that she had obtained in Takesh*ta Town in the past. Although Lily¡¯s strength had climbed by a lot, she never went to obtain a higher-ranked permit. She then became a liege lord, so she didn¡¯t need this thing anymore. As for her official seal, it wasn¡¯t ready yet, but she wouldn¡¯t have brought it along to this location even if it were ready as the investigation needed to be conducted secretively.

    If she got into a fight with these soldiers, it would draw needless attention as well.

    ¡°So, you are wandering samurai women?¡± the leader asked.

    ¡°Yes. My sister and I are in the middle of a training journey across the Land of East and are on our way to Echigo next,¡± Shiu answered.

    Although the leader still held doubts, he advised them promptly, ¡°If you really aren¡¯t monsters, you should heed my words. Unless you hold utter confidence in your strength or are fearless of death, you better leave this ce as soon as possible. There¡¯s no need to look for lodging as sleeping outdoors in the wilderness is much safer than lodging in the city!¡±

    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t get what you meant. This city is the castle town of the Takeda n and the most heavily defendednd within Kai Province. We have no intention of viting thews ced down by the Takeda n, so why do you say that the city is more dangerous than the wilderness?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Hmph. His Lordship has issued a night curfew right now, somoners are prohibited from going outside their houses at night. Naturally, an extended night is also considered a night.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why a curfew though?¡±

    The soldier revealed a deeply frustrated and anxious expression, ¡°Man-eating monsters appear in this city at night and there have already been countless deaths because of them! Unable to continue living here, most of the residents fled from the city one after the other, so you should also leave with haste.¡±

    ¡°Monsters?¡± Lily pretended to be shocked, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t the city lord one of the Furinkazan, Lord Takeda Tsunenobu? How could the monsters run amuck within the city with Lord Takeda present?¡±

    A young soldier at the back of the troop interjected at this moment, ¡°Sigh. ording to the rumors, His Lordship hasn¡¯t made a public appearance in a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the leader berated the soldier, ¡°Stop bbing your mouth!¡±

    Lord Takeda hasn¡¯t made a public appearance in a long time? Is that the reason monsters appear within Tsutsujigasaki Castle once night falls?

    Lily had obtained a rough clue regarding the strange urrence within this city. However, she knew that this was just a superficial clue and that the real issueid with the Furinkazan member instead of the monsters. Else, there was no reason an apex powerhouse would let monsters wreak havoc in his own home.

    ¡°Thank you for the advice, Sirs. My little sister and I shall leave this ce as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Good! In case you really aren¡¯t monsters, I also don¡¯t want women as pretty as you to end up as food for the monsters. You better leave quickly!¡± the leader left a final warning and then escorted the mule pulling the empty ore cart away with the troop of soldiers.

    The troops all had their own duties and though Lily and Shiu were outsiders who had vited the night curfew, it wasn¡¯t the job of these escort troops to detain them as that would be the same as defying the jurisdiction of the army.

    ¡°Sis,¡± Shiu pulled Lily¡¯s hand while trembling slightly and checked their surroundings which had houses scattered across the dark mountains, giving off an ominous feel.

    ¡°Are there really monsters here?¡±

    Lily ran her eyes over each corner of the street cautiously. She was a woman who had in Genja, a demon chief of the Hundred Demons, and Hojo Dijon, so even if there were monsters in the city, she wasn¡¯t afraid of them.

    ¡°In any case, we¡¯re travel-worn and have neither taken a bath nor a meal, so let¡¯s look for a ce to rest first. If we keep walking on this street and run into patrols, it will expose us. I wasn¡¯t expecting the city to be under a night curfew,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°But would there be any lodging open during the curfew?¡± Shiu asked anxiously.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go take a look uphill,¡± Lily went uphill along the street together with Shiu.

    This city was the castle of Takeda Tsunenobu, so Lily didn¡¯t employ a spirit probe carelessly. She had a feeling that something was wrong with Lord Takeda. If not, it didn¡¯t make sense that Lord Kamakura hadn¡¯t directlymanded Lord Takeda, who was one of the Furinkazan, and his men, to resolve his worries about the Takeda n¡¯s territory.

    Lily had a feeling that it was best to not let the Takeda know of her presence on this trip.

    Lily¡¯s enhanced sight and hearing allowed her to hear sounds even from a distance, so she and Shiu hid behind a house at the corner of the street immediately. A troop of armored soldiers passed through the street a few momentster, and they seemed to be patrols as they weren¡¯t escorting anything. If the patrols had discovered Lily and Shiu, it would¡¯ve been hard for them to escape the interrogation.

    After the patrols passed by, Lily and Shiu decided to avoid walking on the main street and went through the bystreets instead. Lily could sense several pairs of eyes peeking at them through the gaps of the doors and windows, but none of them called out to the duo.

    ¡°Sis, look, there¡¯s light ahead of us,¡± Shiu stated.

    The duo walked along the bystreet that ran around the mountain and reached the source of illumination.

    The light of this ce was distinctly brighter and mesmerizing than the other ces.

    This ce was a wooden house constructed at the hillside and the words ¡®Night Lodge¡¯ were written on thentern outside the doors.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lodge,¡± Lily felt overjoyed as they had finally found an open lodge in this vast city.

    Lily and Shiu arrived in front of the entrance and knocked on the door using the wooden doorknocker.

    ¡°Is anyone in?¡± Lily asked.

    The door wasn¡¯t closed and just had a dark blue curtain hanging outside them.

    ¡°Who¡¯s at the door?¡±

    Almost no footsteps could be heard, and the curtains parted aside a few momentster, followed by a strange old woman poking her head outside. The short woman with time-worn looks and dark skin looked at Lily and Shiu with her wrinkled and slim ashen eyes.

    ¡°Well,¡± Lily continued, ¡°Grandma¡­ are you open? We want to lodge in.¡±

    The woman revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    She then turned back inside with themp in her hand and let go of the curtain.

    Lily and Shiu stooped forward and followed the old woman inside after pulling the curtain aside. The hallway of this lodge was so low that Shiu¡¯s head almost touched the roof, so Lily had to really stoop over to walk.

 Volume 3, Chapter 29 â€“ Gloom

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 29 - Gloom</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily and Shiu were guided inside one of the lodge¡¯s rooms by the old woman.

    ¡°You can lodge into this room. I shall go prepare some food for you.¡±

    The old woman lit the quaint little oilmp within the room, and its feeble mes lit up the room dimly, bringing the worn-down paper window and the cobwebs at the corners of the room into view faintly. However, the living conditions for a majority of the Heian Empire¡¯smoners were much worse than this.

    Lily and Shiu observed this gloom-filled little room and had a feeling that the premises were a bit too quiet.

    ¡°Grandma, are there other lodgers within this lodge?¡± Lily enquired.

    The old woman was taken aback, but she still replied promptly, ¡°Yes, but they are all asleep.¡±

    Saying so, the old woman left the room.

    When Lily and Shiu sat down in the room, their senses caught a moldy smell in the air.

    ¡°Sis, this room stinks a bit,¡± Shiu said while frowning.

    Lily observed the room and said, ¡°Endure it.¡±

    A few momentster, the old woman brought a wooden table with two bowls of miso soup, tea, and simple dishes arranged on it.

    ¡°Most of Tsutsujigasaki Castle¡¯s merchants have left the city in recent times and traveling merchants rarely visit, too. This has led to ack of variety in food ingredients, but please have as much as you wish, girls,¡± the old woman stated.

    Looking at the food, which consisted of cold miso soup and bad-smelling dishes, Lily and Shiu really didn¡¯t feel like eating it.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Lily asked, ¡°Since when did it be like this here?¡±

    ¡°You girls must¡¯vee from outside. It¡¯s either miners or farm women that reside in the Kai Province, but we don¡¯t have pretty well-bred girls like you here, which is a real pity.¡±

    ¡°Why is it a pity?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t mind it. I think it was about a year ago. This ce was the cornerstone of the entire Kanto region prior to that as a majority of the crude iron was produced within Tsutsujigasaki Castle. Furthermore, as Lord Takeda is the overlord of the region, even though this ce wasn¡¯t as prosperous as Kamakura, the residents of Kai Province were full of zest, but with increasing frequency of extended nights¡­ monsters began to appear within the city one day and no matter how many samurai were sent to subjugate them, it produced no results. By the way, why aren¡¯t you eating the food?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandma. We aren¡¯t feeling that hungry, so we won¡¯t be eating it,¡± Lily answered.

    The old woman didn¡¯t say anything and took the dishes away, leaving behind the following words before she departed, ¡°The bedding is inside the closet, feel free to take it out and use it.¡±

    After leaving the room with the food, the old woman stopped nearby to the corridor.

    Lily naturally picked up this abnormality with her acute senses.

    ¡°Shiu, we need to rest,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Eh? We¡¯re going to rest in such a ce, Sis¡­? I¡¯m fine with it, but I can¡¯t allow your immacte body to spend the night in such a moldy ce.¡±

    ¡°I fear it will be much more difficult to find another lodge that¡¯s open at this time,¡± Lily opened the closet while saying this.

    A pair ofrge, pale, and gloomy eyes opened within the darkness of the closet suddenly and a foul fishy smell seeped outwards, followed by a sharp w swooping forwards towards Lily.

    Lily was pretty close to the closet, with less a foot between it and her, and she wasn¡¯t on guard, too. If it were a normal samurai instead of her, they would¡¯ve undoubtedly died.

    However, Lily¡¯s reaction speed was much faster than ordinary samurai, so she just moved her shoulder aside to dodge the dangerous attack and raised her foot to kick at the darkness of the closet.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The entire closet, along with the wooden wall behind it, were broken into pieces and a 3m tall humanoid lifeform crashed into the room next door, falling within a pile of wooden fragments.

    The tall lifeform twitched before turning around and revealed its appearance. It was a bald-headed creature with filthy yellow-green skin and a pair of hideous eyes coupled with a long oversized nose and sharp-fanged teeth. Its tongue was over a foot long and trailed on the floor while its limbs were longer than humans. At this moment, it was crawling on the floor at an abnormally twisted angle and it wore a pair of foot-long steel ws on its hands.

    ¡°Hehehehehehe! You reacted pretty quickly, woman! I¡¯ll definitely obtain some of that swiftness if I eat you! Hehehe!¡±

    This was an indescribable humanlike inhuman monster and there was even a possibility that it was a former human that became a monster after going crazy. Furthermore, even though Lily¡¯s kick had broken a good number of its ribs, it acted as if it couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± The old woman standing outside entered the room suddenly and fished out a blowpipe to shoot an unknown projectile towards Lily.

    ng!

    However, the projectile crashed into a luminescent sakura petal inexplicably and fell to the ground,ying its identity of a poison dart bare.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Shiu threw two shuriken towards the old woman who attacked Lily immediately and she copsed to the ground with a scream.

    ¡°Woman! I have never seen a woman as pretty as you! I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± The monster opened its hands d in ws and squatted like a frog to muster strength into its thighs before pouncing towards Lily, attacking her with its two ws.

    Lily unsheathed Crescent Moon instantly.

    ¡°St!¡± A shower of blood spattered across the molted roof in the next moment.

    The monster had almost been bisected from the shoulder to the stomach, with only the skin on its back keeping its body joined. Unable to speak any further, the monster coughed out blood and fell to the ground before twitching miserably.

    Lily arrived in front of the dying old woman whose forehead and heart had been pierced by the shuriken.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily had a sudden sh of realization, ¡°You are human?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the old woman replied with a hoarse, trembling voice, ¡°Although I¡¯ll be departing to Yomi alone, I am certainly a human.¡±

    ¡°Since you are a human, why did you cooperate with a monster to run this homicidal lodge that harms humans?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°Hehehe. If I didn¡¯t cooperate, I would¡¯ve ended up as the monster¡¯s food sooner orter. I¡¯m an old woman with no ce to go, so I would¡¯ve just ended up dead from hunger or illness in this ce if I didn¡¯t eat anything. My husband and sons all died in the war with the Uesugi n, and my daughter stopped sending me letters after marrying a samurai from Shinano. I heard that she also died in a city-wide massacre in a war and as a result, I also remained forgotten in this castle city. I had no food to eat nor money to treat my illness¡­¡±

    The dying old woman¡¯s eyes mocked the world, ¡°Thus, I joined hands with this monster, Gorou An. My job was to lure the customers inside so that he could kill and eat them while my reward was the belongings of the customers. We lived such a mutually-dependent life for about a year now and killed over a hundred customers, yet the liege lord¡¯s samurai never discovered or tried to subjugate us. It makes me wonder if people in this city can survive by themselves. Hehehe. Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s pretty ironical, girl?¡±

    ¡°The strife between humans killed my entire family, yet this monster saved my life.¡±

    Saying so, the old woman passed away while still wearing that mocking smile.

    Lily didn¡¯t wish to remain in such a filthy and gloomy region even a second longer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shiu followed behind.

    After going outside, Lily breathed in a mouthful of rxing fresh air and looked at the gloomy castle city, ¡°The residents of this city are actually living together with monsters. This is much more terrible than monsters simply attacking humans. Just what is going on in this city?¡±

    Lily turned her head towards the castle tower that towered against the orangish night sky and frowned slightly, ¡°Takeda Tsunenobu, the Tiger of Kai, a heavyweight revered as the Great Schr of East by the people. Just what exactly happened for your eyes to have been clouded so badly?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 30 â€“ Her Black Dream

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 30 - Her ck Dream</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Sis, what do we do now?¡± Shiu asked.

    As Lily and Shiu had imed they were wandering samurai sisters when entering the city, they had to act ordingly while they moved within the city.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep walking on the street like this as it¡¯ll draw too much attention. It¡¯s best to wait till dawn and then inquire about the situation of the city,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°But what if there¡¯s monsters in the other lodges as well? As it¡¯s a curfew night, it¡¯s possible that most of the open lodges are all traps.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The reason the killings of over a hundred customers in this lodge weren¡¯t discovered may not be because it¡¯s secluded deeply. It¡¯s possible we might even discover that the strange urrences in the city have already reached an uncontainable degree if we wander the city aimlessly,¡± Lily continued, ¡°Since a lot of city residents have fled the city, it would be better for us to find an empty house to live in. I can employ a small-scale spirit probe that won¡¯t catch the attention of Lord Takeda residing within the castle tower, and even if he isn¡¯t inside the tower, it¡¯s highly unlikely he would be in thismoners¡¯ district.¡±

    Lily and Shiu departed from that blood-soakednd and discovered a rtively clean middle-ss family¡¯s house hidden among the trees in a deserted spot of the hillside. They could observe a good half of the city from this ce, so once Lily determined that there weren¡¯t any monsters hidden inside the house using a spirit probe, she and Shiu entered inside to reside in it for the time being.

    ¡°I wonder when the day will arrive today,¡± Lily looked at the night skies outside the window.

    ¡°Are there really no monsters here?¡± No one had lived in this house in a long time, so it gave off a gloomy vibe, which in turn caused Shiu to look around worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked our surroundings with a spirit probe,¡± Lily stated, ¡°Rx. We can rest at ease in this ce for a while.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Shiu naturally believed Lily.

    ¡­

    The night stretched endlessly today.

    At this moment, a group of about one hundred people were marching through the mountainous path of Kai Province towards Tsutsujigasaki Castle.

    A troop of tall and strong, ck-armored samurai wearing helmets with a golden crescent horn on it rode at the forefront of the group, each possessing a valiant and stalwart appearance.

    Their leader was a gant, ck-armored samurai who was over 3m tall and rode a huge dark red horse that wasparable to a Nioh. The samurai¡¯s ck armor had a few cyan and dark gold armor pieces mixed in and his helmet was crowned with a pair of huge ck antlers that looked simr to the horns of an ancient demon god, making him look very terrifying.

    The samurai had a squared face with thick brows and sharp eyes paired with a tall nose bridge. The manliness oozing from him made him appear quite gant yet he hadn¡¯t lost the handsomeness that fascinated women.

    The samurai urged his giant steed to stop after seeing the dimly lit Tsutsujigasaki Castle within the distant darkness. He then turned around and waited as a majestic middle-aged man riding arge pitch-ck bull with a pair of blood-red eyes and curved horns advanced forward to survey the castle city ahead of them.

    The gant samurai was much taller than that majestic man, but the former was still very loyal and deferential towards thetter.

    The samurai lowered his head and said, ¡°Lord Tokugawa. That¡¯s Tsutsujigasaki Castle, the residence of the Takeda.¡±

    Tokugawa Shigemori looked at the distant gloomy castle and said, ¡°Honda Yahatarou. We¡¯vee deep into the mountains this time, yet we weren¡¯t disturbed by monsters even once. It¡¯s all thanks to your prowess. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°My lord, I am a mere martial artist, and the fact that no monsters disturbed us really left me disappointed. If arge number of monsters had attacked us, I would¡¯ve hunted them dly and procured their anima!¡±

    Honda Yahatarou wielded a nearly impossible 5m long luminescent steel spear in his hand that looked much more terrifying and longer than a tachi and had a three-pronged spearhead with an extremely realistic and huge malevolent dragonfly head made of copper at the bottom end.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! My dear Honda, you are really brave and loyal. However, we¡¯re going to Brother Takeda¡¯s castle this time. Although we¡¯re paying him a visit, it isn¡¯t the time for you to reveal your prowess!¡±

    ¡°Understood! That¡¯s truly some heartening news! However, even if it¡¯s the Takeda n, as long you give the word, my lord, I shall y whoeveres our way!¡± Honda bowed gleefully.

    ¡°Honda. Brother Takeda possesses unfathomable strength and if it weren¡¯t for you apanying me, I really wouldn¡¯t have dared to visit the acimed Tiger of Kai personally. However, the enemy might not necessarily be people from the Takeda n.¡±

    Honda didn¡¯t understand Shigemori¡¯s words well and merely bowed, ¡°Hmph! Besides you, my lord, the other three of the Furinkazan are nothing in my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehehehe,¡± Shigemori looked at the tall and gant yet treasured handsome general beside him and soliloquized internally, ¡°Lord Kamakura oh Lord Kamakura, you probably never expected that I would find such an entric in Mikawa who¡¯s known to be just under the Furinkazan. In terms of battle prowess alone, even the Tiger of Kai and Dragon of Echigo might not be his match! On top of that, my dear Honda is gant, handsome, loyal, and unequaled. It would¡¯ve been better if he were just a tad bit smarter, but that¡¯s fine too as it¡¯s inconsequential¡­ It just makes it easier for me to control him and earn his loyalty. It would¡¯ve been difficult to control him if he were any smarter. Hehehehe.¡±

    An elegant-looking carriage followed at the rear of the group and seated within it were Tokugawa Shigemori¡¯s wife, Yukiko, and the kunoichi, Mayumi.

    ¡°Forgive me, Yumi. You were forced to tag along and listen to Shigemori¡¯s orders because of me,¡± Yukiko stated gently.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. My original mission was to approach Shigemori and strengthen the connection between him and the Hundred Demons. Although I resisted on the surface, even if he hadn¡¯t used you to threaten me, I would still have fulfilled his request,¡± Mayumi sat perfectly straight in a seiza within the carriage with a straight sword equipped on her back.

    ¡°However, Sister Yukiko, do you really have no ns to escape? If you really eloped with that tea master because of love back then, have you never thought about avenging him?¡± Mayumi questioned.

    ¡°Yumi, you¡¯re still too young. Are you perhaps still a virgin?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mayumi was taken aback and her face flushed up instantly, ¡°Sis, why are you asking such a question suddenly?!¡±

    ¡°Women seek love when they are young, but once they grow up, what they actually need is someone to rely on, especially so for women living in these chaotic times. That tea master was unable to protect me and I was snatched by Shigemori as a result, so it¡¯s natural for me to rely on Shigemori. Women just need a way to live through these dark times via their own means, that¡¯s all,¡± Yukiko stated calmly with a sigh.

    Mayumi looked at her sister and her heart ached after seeing her reduced to such a cowardly wife. However, she had begun to have some doubts after apanying her sister for the past few days. Thus, she lowered her head and asked, ¡°Is that really the truth?¡±

    ¡°Sigh. What else could it be then?¡± Yukiko replied with a clear gaze, ¡°I¡¯m ordained to have such a fate. Whether be it sincerity or weakness, it really isn¡¯t something that we women can decide. The way for a woman to live sessfully in these chaotic times is to turn what we consider as fake and hate the most into reality and affection. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to change anything and would only end up feeling sad and empty.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s a really good reasoning, but¡­¡±

    Mayumi¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly and she used her transcendent speed to draw her sword towards Yukiko who was sitting in front of her.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The resulting wind caused Yukiko¡¯s long hair to float up, and the silver edge of the sword stopped just a hairsbreadth away from Yukiko¡¯s forehead.

    Yukiko¡¯s gaze remained as calm as ever and she didn¡¯t even move an inch, showing no reaction at all.

    However, Mayumi arrived at the realization the moment she saw the tranquil and unchanging look in Yukiko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mayumi snorted coldly and the two remained silent for a long time.

    The once dazzling genius of the Mid¨­ n, the sister who Mayumi could never defeat, seemed to have returned in that instant.

    Mayumi felt quite astonished internally, ¡°This definitely isn¡¯t an ordinary wife eking out a living in these chaotic times. An ordinary woman¡¯s eyes would react when facing such a swift sword strike! On the other hand, showing no reaction is the most fearsome reaction. Sister Yukiko saw through my strike before I even initiated it! Just what exactly are you nning under the cover of a meek wife¡¯s disguise, Sister Yukiko?¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Lily and Shiu had already fallen asleep under the protection of an rm spell.

    In the past, Lily was able to maintain her vignce even when she was asleep, but on this night, the mirror snuggled against her underbody radiated an unprecedented and bizarre amethyst glow. However, this misty amethyst glow didn¡¯t drag Lily into the mirror space and instead brought her into quite an immersive dreand.

    ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡±

    The dreand was filled with pitch-ck darkness everywhere.

    Why did I wake up in this darkness?

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I in a house in Tsutsujigasaki Castle? Is this perhaps a dream?¡±

    ¡°No. If it¡¯s a dream, why do I know it¡¯s a dream?¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯d be able to wake up by myself.¡±

    Lily walked within this endless ck mist and ran into a giant white dog.

    The giant dog looked very familiar to her.

    But before Lily could question it, the giant dog turned around and fled after spotting Lily. Although Lily chased after it, all that remained in front of her was the endless ck mist, so she failed to find it.

    The mist ahead of her turned turbulent suddenly and a procession of tall and majestic, pitch-ck demons walked out from within. This frightened Lily as she only dressed in a flimsy yukata and had no weapon and also had no ce to hide. However, those demons acted like they couldn¡¯t see her and walked over towards her, even passing through her body directly.

    ¡°What? I am nonexistent? This ce isn¡¯t the real world, but what exactly is it?¡±

    Although Lily felt afraid, she knew that this strange secret might provide a lead regarding his senior sister. As the demons weren¡¯t able to discover her, she decided to turn around and follow them.

    The demons appeared to be gathering at a region that was surrounded by a lot of demons, so Lily stepped forward and passed through these giant demons and arrived at the front. There, she saw a beautiful and mature woman shrouded in a silver halo floating in the air at the center of the demons¡¯ encirclement.

    This woman wore little to no flimsy undergarments that consisted of a short thin-strapped triangr garment for the crotch while her chest was bound by a small cloth strip that barely managed to keep her magnificent mounds from popping out of the cloth binding that seemed like it would slip at any moment.

    The woman possessed a mature and calming beauty with ck hair that had slightly longer locks of pretty blue hair mixed in. A white headband adorned her forehead, and her hair was split evenly to two sides, cascading down her shoulders on either side of her temples gracefully.

    The woman had an aloof expression, but her cheeks were also tinged with a slight impressionable blush. Her slender and charming figure was covered in ayer of translucent sweet-smelling sweat and she had no b at all. Furthermore, even though she possessed the mature charm of a woman in her thirties, her skin was as smooth and taut as a young girl¡¯s.

    And such a woman, who was dressed in thin and revealing semitransparent undergarments, was performing a charming and rigorous dance while holding a gohei, a ceremonial Shinto wand, in the middle of the gluttonous, salivating demons.

    The dance movements were dignified and solemn, bereft of even an iota of enticement, but the performance of the nearly buck-naked mature women with perfect beauty oozed indescribable licentiousness.

    ¡°W-Who is this big sister? And why is she performing such a noble and resolute dance in front of the demons while wearing such immodest garments?¡±

    Lily felt like she had seen this woman somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t remember where.

    ¡°Aaahh!¡±

    Lily woke up with a startled cry at this moment.

    She saw that she was drenched in sweat all-over and that even the floor was moist with sweat, which made her wonder if it was really just sweat.

    However, Lily had no time to ponder about such trivialities and recalled the bizarre yet shameful dream that was still fresh in her memories.

    ¡°So, it was actually a dream¡­ but why was it different from my usual dreams and why do I remember its contents so clearly? Also, why did I realize the possibility that I might¡¯ve been dreaming?¡±

    The exceptionally intelligent Lily arrived at the truth immediately.

    ¡°Yes! It was a dream!¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t my dream.¡±

    ¡°It was that¡­ big sister¡¯s dream!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 31 â€“ Ambush

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 31 - Ambush</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The night still reigned the skies and the moonlight beaming through the windows illuminated the fair-skinned Lily¡¯s violently heaving chest.

    ¡°Why was I in such a weird dream and who was that big sister? She looked so pretty and mature yet also contradictory. Although it might¡¯ve been just a dream of hers and not her personal experience, why did she have such a dream?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no woman who would prefer such a dream, so it must¡¯ve been a dark nightmare for sure. But who exactly is she? She looked a bit familiar, but I can¡¯t recall who she is. I¡¯ve seen only a few mature women of noble status after arriving in the Heian Empire, but she wasn¡¯t among them. Yet why do I feel that I¡¯ve seen her somewhere¡­¡±

    Lily stopped overthinking and concluded that it might¡¯ve been just a normal dream. At least, she believed that the dream wasn¡¯t connected to the strange urrences in the Takeda n¡¯s territory in any way. The woman in her dream possessed an ethereal elegance and definitely wasn¡¯t someone from this rustic mountainous city.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lily felt a response from the rm spell that she had set up in her surroundings suddenly.

    ¡°Should I feel grateful for having the dream? I don¡¯t know why I entered such a deep sleep, but it wasn¡¯t for that big sister¡¯s dream waking me up abruptly, I might¡¯ve failed to notice these fellows even if they had broken through my spell.¡±

    Lily nudged Shiu gently, and when she woke up, Lily hinted to her to remain silent and gestured to her toy in wait for the opportune moment in the attic of the ceiling. As for Lily, she decided to hide in the corner of the room quietly, right behind the door.

    The footsteps from the corridor were pretty soft and would¡¯ve been definitely inaudible to those sleeping.

    A momentter, the door slid open, and two samurai dressed in casual clothes entered the room vigntly while holding their katanas. However, when they saw the room was empty, they just happened to move their gazes towards Lily¡¯s direction in doubt and met Lily¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± The samurai were frightened out of their wits, but, as a brave and warlike samurai of Kai, he got rid of his hesitation immediately and struck at Lily with his des.

    ¡°ng!¡± Lily, however, blocked his attacks with ease using Crescent Moon.

    ¡°Why did you attack me?! You¡¯re both human samurai, so why did you try to kill me?¡± Lily questioned while locking des with the samurai who attacked her.

    The samurai possessed considerable strength that was on the level of an early-stage sword saint and although his strength paled inparison to Lily, he could have seeded in killing her if she were asleep in a defenseless state without the protection of spirit power.

    ¡°His Lordshipmanded your death, so there¡¯s no need for any exnation! Die!¡± The samurai withdrew his katana and stabbed forward again, but Lily dodged it with ease and severed the samurai¡¯s leg with a sword strike. The other samurai rushed in with a scream at this moment and struck at Lily.

    Lily swiveled around and cleaved his katana into two halves using Crescent Moon, slicing past his eyes and turning him blind in the process.

    Lily then kicked that samurai and sent him crashing through the wall into the adjacent room.

    ¡°Your lord ordered my death? Do you know who I am?¡±

    The samurai with the severed leg kneeled on the ground and directed an indignant gaze at Lily after realizing he would die from the blood loss, ¡°Mirror Girl Lily. You killed Hojo Dijon and defeated Taira no Hachiro. Who in the East doesn¡¯t know you?¡±

    Lily pressed her katana against the man¡¯s neck, ¡°Stop with the crap! You¡¯ve never seen me before, so why do you know I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°His Lordship ordered me to kill you, but I wasn¡¯t expecting you to see through me. I have nothing to say, just kill me and be done with it!¡±

    Lily felt furious, ¡°I have no enmity with Takeda Tsunenobu. Why is he trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us vassals to know the reason for His Lordship¡¯smand! We just need to kill you!¡±

    ¡°How does your lord know that I¡¯m here? Answer me and I will spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! As a defeated samurai, even if you spare my life, I willmit suicide, so you might as well let me go to the afterlife in delight!¡± The samurai was quite resolute and determined to die, so Lily knew she wouldn¡¯t obtain any answers from him.

    ¡°You acted because of your superior¡¯s orders. Although I don¡¯t admire your strength, your courage is worthy of admiration. I shall let you go delightfully then,¡± Lily moved her wrist calmly, and a mortal incision opened up on the samurai¡¯s neck, leading to a swift death.

    The other samurai who had lost sight and was lying on the ground had alsomitted suicide with a dagger.

    However, the battle wasn¡¯t over yet. There were still about a dozen enemies lying in wait outside and they rushed inside the house one after the other.

    A bloody battle ensued thereafter with shes of des and screams resounding within the house, blood sttering around indiscriminately.

    After a short while, Lily left the house with blood dripping down her sharp katana.

    The attackers couldn¡¯t evennd a single injury on Lily and were massacred clean by her.

    The aim of these attackers was to ambush and kill Lily instead of having a frontal confrontation. However, the samurai of Kai knew no cowardice and since they had initiated an attack, they decided to fight to the end even though they already knew the oue.

    Lily couldn¡¯t bear to kill them, but they were all stubborn people who wouldn¡¯t renounce attacking Lily just because she was benevolent.

    The weakest one among the enemies was ate-stage swordmaster while the strongest one was a middle-stage sword saint. Shiu was of no help against opponents of such a level, so she remained hidden over the entire course of events.

    Lily was about to summon Shiu after exiting the house, but she discovered someone standing underneath a tree within the cover of the night. This man was unlike the samurai who attacked her and possessed an aura stronger than Taira no Hachiro.

    ¡°Your subordinates are all dead, so why haven¡¯t you taken action yet?¡± Lily inquired.

    The man hid his identity by remaining within the shadows as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood things, Miss Kagami.¡±

    His voice felt familiar to Lily and she arrived at an inference immediately after matching it with his strength, ¡°You are¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you realized it, Miss Kagami, but there¡¯s no need toy it out bare. I just came here to advise you to return immediately and abandon the investigation of Tsutsujigasaki Castle because I admire Lady Uesugi!¡± said the man.

    Itagaki Nobuyoshi. Lily remembered his voice as there was a link between them from the battle against the Hojo.

    However, it seemed like he was unwilling to reveal his identity and wasn¡¯t really a member of the assassination squad that attacked Lily.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t someone who would conspire to murder me, so why were you along with them?¡± Lily asked vigntly. If the other party couldn¡¯t convince her, she didn¡¯t mind striking off yet another name from the Six Swords of the East.

    ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t woken up, I would have tried to alert and wake you up, so there¡¯s no need to doubt me. I know I cannot defeat you as I am right now, and I would¡¯ve already left if I had no ns of revealing myself.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then. Tell me what you know.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remain here for too long as that would bring suspicion onto me. I just wanted to warn you that all your movements after your arrival in Tsutsujigasaki Castle haven¡¯t escaped that person¡¯s eyes. I also wouldn¡¯t have dared to meet you directly if I hadn¡¯t thrown off the nearby informants.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s someone who knew you wereing to Tsutsujigasaki Castle and prepared all kinds of methods to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Takeda Tsunenobu knew I wasing?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong. I never said it¡¯s His Lordship Takeda!¡±

    ¡®Hmph,¡± Lily smiled coldly and stopped pressing Itagaki as she knew he was a loyal man and he had already given more information than the samurai who had attacked her, ¡°Fine, then. No matter who that person is, why do they want me dead? I have no enmity with anyone from Tsutsujigasaki Castle, though, I can understand if it¡¯s the Tokugawa who want me dead.¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t forget that you have been verified as the Mirror Girl personally by Lord Kamakura, Miss Kagami. There¡¯s a lot of humans, monsters and demons who want you dead in this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you know who leaked the information about me to that person, then?¡±

    ¡°I am unaware of that.¡±

    ¡°You are also a human powerhouse. From the looks of it, demons are haunting the nights of your lord¡¯s castle and a lot of the residents have left the city as a result. A few of the remaining residents are even coborating with the demons. Why have Lord Takeda and you let this happen? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know the reason,¡± Lily questioned him.

    ¡°Lord Takeda, he¡­ this matter is unrted to you, Miss Kagami, and it isn¡¯t something you can do anything about. I just came here to warn you so that you won¡¯t die an obscure death in this ce and cause grief to Lady Uesugi. I¡¯ve already said enough, so it¡¯s best if you leave before that person sends the second wave of attacks!¡±

    ¡°Since you know I¡¯m here, let me tell you that I was dispatched by Lord Kamakura to investigate this matter secretly. Thus, you have to tell me the cause of the strange urrences within the castle! Sister Uesugi told me that you are a loyal and righteous man!¡± Lily goaded him.

    ¡°Lady Uesugi, huh¡­ I never thought she would mention me. I really have no regrets in life anymore¡­ Miss Kagami, I wield my loyalty for the Takeda n and my righteousness for my friends. Lord Kamakura isn¡¯t my lord, and also isn¡¯t someone that a person of my rank can befriend. Even if he is a grand existence, my loyalty and righteousness have nothing to do with him. I¡¯m done saying what I came to say. It¡¯s best if you leave as quickly as possible! Farewell!¡±

    Saying so, Itagaki Nobuyoshi disappeared into the alleys without even ncing back.

    Lily also didn¡¯t pursue after him as she didn¡¯t want to press this loyal and righteous man too much. She looked towards the castle tower and snorted, ¡°Hmph! It seems like the cause of everything lies with that person!¡±

    ¡°Shiu,¡± Lily called out softly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shiu was now donned in kunoichi attire and kneeled on one knee behind Lily. Of course, the speed at which she changed into kunoichi attire wasn¡¯t something that needed to be questioned.

    ¡°It seems like we need to make a trip to the castle tower,¡± Lily stated.

    The cause of the strange urrences definitely originates from the core echelon of the Takeda n. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for Lord Kamakura to intervene as Takeda Tsunenobu, a member of the Furinkazan, is more than enough to deal with these monsters.

    But why hasn¡¯t he dealt with them then? And why did he send samurai to assassinate me after learning about my arrival?

    Lily had a bad feeling.

    Since she had been discovered already, Lily didn¡¯t hold back and employed spirit probes freely as that would enable her to avoid the informants hidden within the city.

    It was impossible for those with spirit power weaker than Lily to discover her spirit probe, the only exception being Lord Takeda. However, she employed small-scale spirit probes, and it was also highly likely that Lord Takeda was within the castle tower.

    In this way, Lily and Shiu proceeded cautiously via roundabout routes and avoided the samurai monstersing their way. The course of probing, however, really left Lily stunned, as she had actually discovered dozens of monsters hiding among the residents of the city in just the areas she had probed. This city really resembled the ghost city that was rumored to exist at the center of the deste wastnds.

    Although the duo proceeded cautiously by avoiding the informants, it was really impossible to avoid all of them. As such, Lily either killed or incapacitated the enemies, and finally arrived in front of the castle tower after toiling hard all night.

    Just as Lily was pondering about how to infiltrate the castle tower, she saw a troop approach the castle tower majestically. It seemed like these troops simply had no regard for the so-called night curfew and Lily and Shiu were able to see the leader of the troops riding a steedrger than the Nioh from the cover of the bushes nearby, a gant, ck-armored samurai with an antler-horned helmet who held an impossibly long trident in his hand.

    Just looking at the gant and formidable samurai from the distance made Lily shudder andment inwardly, ¡°That samurai is pretty strong!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 32 â€“ Infiltrating the Castle Tower

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 32 - Infiltrating the Castle Tower</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°That¡¯s the Tokugawa n crest.¡±

    Shiu stated in a low voice next to Lily after seeing the n crest depicted on the banners held by banner holders among the troops.

    Lily had also noticed that, but she didn¡¯t employ a spirit probe carelessly to test the waters as Lord Tokugawa and Lord Takeda¡¯s strength were above hers. Furthermore, the antler-horned, ck-armored samurai felt much more threatening to Lily for some reason.

    She scoured the ranks and fixed her gaze on a short-looking, hardened samurai who rode a majestic bull.

    With such a robust aura, there¡¯s no doubt this man¡¯s stronger than me.

    He¡¯s probably Tokugawa Shigemori. Fortunately, his son doesn¡¯t seem to be present among the group.

    The group arrived in front of the castle tower¡¯s gates and sent a messenger, after which, the gates opened briefly. The group of about one hundred people consisted of samurai attendants as well as a few carriages that were packed to the brim with gifts.

    There was also a very luxurious carriage among the group which seemed to be the medium of transport for the women of the family. On the outside, it looked as if Lord Tokugawa hade to thend of the Takeda to pay a friendly visit, but since he was allowed to bring in so many soldiers, it was clear that the two parties had an exceptional rtionship.

    ¡°To visit at such a time, is Tokugawa unaware of the strange urrences in the Takeda territory?¡±

    The timing is really too suspicious.

    ¡°Shiu, prepare the rope,¡± Lilymanded in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As a kunoichi, Shiu always carried a rope on her, and the rope she used at the moment was gifted to her by Lily. It was made from the spider silk Lily had obtained after ying Genja, so it was pretty tough and durable.

    Once the patrols passed by, Shiu used the opportunity to throw the hook attached to the rope towards the castle tower¡¯s stone wall and climbed up the wall alongside Lily with ease.

    From the top, Lily saw Tokugawa¡¯s and his entourage split into two groups. Tokugawa Shigemori, the ck-armored samurai, and a few other vassals entered the castle tower under the guidance of a Takeda n samurai. From the looks of it, it seemed that Tokugawa nned to meet with Takeda on this very night, but after pondering about it again, Lily concluded that it was probably afternoon in reality, so there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with meeting right now.

    The other members of the groupid down therge number of gifts before apanying the luxurious women¡¯s carriage led by a Takeda n retainer to a three-storied side tower that stood behind the castle tower. That seemed to be the dwelling arranged for Tokugawa¡¯s entourage.

    ¡°Although the castle tower probably has over a thousand soldiers, allowing about one hundred armored Tokugawa troops to reside in the castle is pretty unusual,¡± Lily spected.

    Lily and Shiu jumped off the wall andnded on the branches of an old and tall pine tree.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll infiltrate the tower and try to eavesdrop on Tokugawa and Takeda¡¯s conversation. Please wait for me here,¡± Shiu suggested.

    ¡°No way!¡± Lily rejected, ¡°Tokugawa and Takeda are both members of the Furinkazan and are apex powerhouses of the East. It¡¯s very likely that they might see through your disguise, so it¡¯s too dangerous to do that. Go shadow the women of the Tokugawa n and investigate their situation while I infiltrate the tower.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Sis, you aren¡¯t a ninja, so how will you take covert action to obtain information?¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lily chuckled, ¡°Have you never heard about hiding in in sight?¡±

    ¡°Sis?¡±

    ¡°I have my methods, Shiu, just follow my orders.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Lily and Shiu split up temporarily after that and thought about how to infiltrate their respective target buildings.

    Lily arrived at the base of the tower and detoured around it, arriving at the back courtyard that had been built on an elevated rock tform that had storerooms as well as the kitchen and other premises built on it.

    A group of maids holding dish tters passed by the rock that Lily was using as a hiding spot soon after and made for the tower. Lily remained hidden behind the rock and approached the kitchen stealthily after they passed by.

    There, she saw a tall and slender maid waiting alongside an olddy within the preparation room outside the kitchen.

    ¡°Take this warm sh¨­ch¨± to the main hall on the topmost floor and serve it to the lord and the distinguished guest,¡± the olddy instructed the slender maid.

    Lily had a moment of eureka about how to infiltrate inside after overhearing this.

    The maid exited the room with the sake and left the courtyard alone. Lily checked the surroundings and hand-chopped the back of the maid¡¯s neck gently after ensuring there weren¡¯t any patrols looking at them, and the maid lost consciousness immediately. Lily then caught the sake tter and dragged the maid towards a secluded storeroom that hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. After entering inside, she discovered it was full of old axles and other worn-out items.

    Lily stripped the woman¡¯s outer garments and tied her mouth shut with a cloth before tying her firmly against a wooden pir of the room. At the same time, she injected some spirit power into the maid¡¯s body and whispered, ¡°This spirit power will ensure that you remain unconscious for three days while keeping your life unharmed.¡±

    After that, she changed into the maid¡¯s clothes, which albeit being tight in the chest department, were still quite well-fitting. She then picked up the tter that had sh¨­ch¨± cups on it and left the storeroom lithely, making for the tower like a normal maid.

    As for her katana and the Sakura Parasol, she stored them within the mirror as she could take them out at any moment using the art of no-thought.

    Lily entered the tower with the sake and felt a bit jittery after seeing the two guards at the entrance. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t stop her even though they gawked at Lily¡¯s breasts excessively for a few moments nefariously.

    After Lily passed by them, the two guards proceeded to gawk at her sashaying buttocks and swallowed their spittle.

    ¡°I-Is she a new maid? Howe I¡¯ve never seen her before? She¡¯s so sexy.¡±

    ¡°All right, whether she¡¯s sexy or not, at most, we can only gawk at her. With how gorgeous she is, it¡¯s only a matter of days before she bes the lord¡¯s possession, so it¡¯s best for us to behave.¡±

    The two guards bantered casually.

    The slender and elegant Lily carried the sh¨­ch¨± upstairs in a prim and proper fashion, minding her speed and attitude as she couldn¡¯t appear too refined as a maid.

    Lily passed by a lot of guards as she climbed up the tower, which had a total of four stories, but she trembled all over when she reached the entrance that led to the fourth story.

    The guards at the entrance of the stairs consisted of two unusually tall masked and heavily-armored samurai, and she could feel an inhuman aura from underneath their formidable masks.

    ¡°They¡¯re demon samurai!¡± Lily eximed internally yet showed no abnormal reaction on the outside other than the nervousness an ordinary woman would show after seeing such fearsome samurai and walked past them vigntly.

    After ascending to the fourth story, she saw a few maidse out of a room with pale and frightened faces, so she didn¡¯t need to wonder about which room to enter. This room also had two demon samurai guarding it.

    Lily lifted the sh¨­ch¨± and showed it to the demon samurai, their returning gazes making Lily experience goosebumps. It seemed like she had already grasped the role of a weak and powerless maid adequately.

    In fact, the intelligence of the demon samurai had reduced to a great extent, so they only possessed the intelligence of a child. When they saw the sh¨­ch¨± tter in Lily¡¯s hands, they opened the door immediately and allowed her to go inside.

    The first person who came into Lily¡¯s view after the door opened was a majestic samurai seated at the center of the room.

    The man was donned in an impressive red and gold armor that consisted of a white Yak-haired golden helmet that looked like a lion¡¯s mane was adorned with a demon effigy atop of the helmet.

    He had a purplishplexion and a greyish-ck beard with some white strands and was shrouded in a robust and steady aura.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t seen him before, Lily was convinced this man was none other than Takeda Tsunenobu!

    However, Lord Tsunenobu¡¯splexion looked a little abnormal and even though she inferred that he still possessed aplete mind based on his expression and movements, she could sense that the robust and steady aura he was shrouded in contained a trace of a formidable and turbulent fiendish energy!

    It was certain that he wasn¡¯t a demon samurai and highly likely that he had demi-demonized like Hojo Dijon. However, Lily wasn¡¯t sure how much stronger he waspared to Dijon, and this filled her with fear that caused her slender calves to quiver a little.

    Naturally, it was pretty normal for a new maid to tremble after seeing Lord Takeda.

    Although Lily was certain this man had given the order to kill her, he had never seen her before, so she believed she would go undiscovered as even he couldn¡¯t have predicted that she would actually appear in front of him with sh¨­ch¨± in hand.

    Lily didn¡¯t stare at him too much and entered the room cautiously, but she panicked after entering inside.

    As someone who had never acted as a servant, she didn¡¯t know which order she was supposed to serve the sake in.

    Lily peeked at the people within the room and noticed Tokugawa Shigemori and the ck-armored samurai to one side with thepany of two valiant and old retainers, Sakai and Sakakibara.

    On the other side were the retainers of the Takeda n, Amari Naoto, Oda Nobutada¡­ and Itagaki Nobuyoshi.

    It was just that he had a grim look on his face and seemed to be in the middle of collecting his thoughts regarding the ongoing conversation, so he hadn¡¯t noticed the newly arrived maid¡¯s incongruousness.

    These majestic and straightforward samurai naturally didn¡¯t stop their talks because of a maid¡¯s arrival. Tokugawa Shigemori continued speaking, ¡°Brother Takeda, Lord Kamakura can¡¯t leave Kamakura City because of that, so other than the people of the Minamoto n, the only people Lord Kamakura can control in the East are that woman, Ashikaga Makoto, and the silly brat, Kiyoshi, from the Ashikaga n.¡±

    Lily stepped forth while Shigemori spoke and arrived beside Tsunenobu, and after a show of slight hesitation, she feigned reverence and kneeled down sideways to put the cup of sh¨­ch¨± in front of Tsunenobu.

    However, Lily found herself in a conundrum soon after as there were only six cups of sh¨­ch¨± while there were seven people within the room.

    But she didn¡¯t have the time to ponder about this issue and turned towards Tokugawa¡¯s side before cing down the cups in the sequence that she believed to be correct.

    ¡°Thus, we can expand our territories with you advancing north and west from Kai, Brother Takeda, while I advance east from Mikawa. I¡¯m willing to move at yourmand if you¡¯re willing to undertake this campaign,¡± Shigemori added.

    Lily felt dread after hearing this and wondered if he was nning to rebel.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa. You must speak with prudence. Your words are akin to rebelling!¡± Itagaki Nobuyoshi pointed at Tokugawa Shigemori from the back just as Lily nned to ce the next cup of sake in front of Shigemori.

    ¡°You are mistaken, Master Itagaki. Lord Kamakura¡¯s overly conservative strategies have caused the Hundred Demons to surround us from all ends, so we should be taking the initiative to attack them instead of staying on the defense! Although we respect Lord Kamakura, in terms of strategies, it¡¯s best not to heed the elder¡¯s instructions all the time,¡± the honest-looking Sakai interjected.

    ¡°Master Sakai, are you nning to make the Minamoto n a mere figurehead?¡± Itagaki¡¯s subsequent question turned the mood tenser.

    As Lily had finished cing the sake in front of Shigemori, she intended to move.

    However, Shigemori¡¯s callused and oversized palm, which was incongruous with his height and almost as huge as half-a-washing-basin, caught Lily¡¯s slender hand before he questioned her, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    As they were in the middle of discussing provincial matters, none of the people within the room had minded this maid and they were arguing so intensely that at least half of them had overlooked Lily¡¯s beauty. However, all of their gazes fell on Lily when Shigemori changed the topic suddenly.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m a new maid,¡± Lily trembled all over and pretended to be quite hurt from Shigemori¡¯s grip and assumed a restrained puckered expression that seemed to convey that she was holding back from screaming in pain.

    When Itagaki Nobuyoshi saw Lily evade Shigemori¡¯s gaze faintly, his eyes opened wide suddenly, and he almost lost his voice.

 Volume 3, Chapter 33 â€“ Lily the Adaptive Maid

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 33 - Lily the Adaptive Maid</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    None of the meeting members thought that the arrival of a maid would break the bnce of the meeting.

    Shigemori maintained his grip on Lily¡¯s hand and continued with the interrogation, ¡°If you are a maid, why did you hesitate when kneeling towards me and Lord Takeda?¡±

    Lily felt wholly shocked that this old fox¡¯s observation skills were this meticulous even when all the others were focused on the meeting.

    Even Lily hadn¡¯t expected that it would turn out like this.

    Lily definitely wasn¡¯t the match of two Furinkazan powerhouses as well as that unfathomable, ck-armored samurai, yet the current Lily wasn¡¯t the same as before. Even if she wasn¡¯t their match, the chances of her escaping after creating an opening were pretty high as her realm had the ability to suppress and hinder her enemies and was pretty useful for escaping.

    As she had decided to undertake Lord Kamakura¡¯s order, she couldn¡¯t return empty-handed. Furthermore, she was pretty concerned about the party that had leaked information about her arrival to this city. Unless she solved the mystery behind why the overlord of this castle was trying to kill her, the Mirror Girl, even if she returned to her territory, she and her sisters would be at the mercy of unpredictable danger. Although a clear enemy was pretty dreadful, a hidden enemy was much deadlier.

    At this moment, however, Lily didn¡¯t provide an exnation and revealed a pitiful expression on her distressed, pretty face. It seemed as if the pain from Shigemori¡¯s grip had frightened her senseless as she turned her face aside to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Forgive me¡­ Lord¡­ I¡­¡± Lily feigned an incoherent, terrified conduct.

    The incapacity to provide a rational exnation instead made her act look realistic.

    Takeda Tsunenobu finally interjected at this moment, ¡°Lord Tokugawa, there¡¯s no need to make things hard on a maid. A good number of the Takeda n¡¯s maids are captives that hail from territories I have conquered. This maid possesses exceptional looks and manners, so she¡¯s probably a noblewoman and is thus still unfamiliar with serving others. I¡¯ve seen this kind of maid several times already.¡±

    Although Shigemori still held some doubts, he released his grip after hearing Tsunenobu¡¯s words.

    Tsunenobu¡¯s interjection, however, perplexed Lily even further. His words sounded pretty steady, so she couldn¡¯t figure out where exactly the issue lied.

    Lily bowed towards Tsunenobu and continued serving the sake to the people at the back.

    ¡°I created the demon samurai using the arcane spells used to train demon spirit arts that I obtained from vanquishing the monsters to use the enemy¡¯s power against them. The existence of the demon samurai legion allows us to fight the Hundred Demons with equal power¡ªthere was no other choice. Lord Kamakura wouldn¡¯t have epted it if he knew about it, but if we didn¡¯t do it, the Kai Province would have depleted its entire strength. The only way we can resist the forces of the Hundred Demons invading from the Endless Demon Mountains and Shinano is by sending the dead samurai and soldiers back into the battlefield once again.¡±

    Although Itagaki donned a worried and unconvinced expression after hearing the reasoning of his lord, he was incapable of changing his lord¡¯s decision.

    The final guest on Tokugawa¡¯s side was the exceptionally tall samurai, Honda Yahatarou. Lily noticed that this handsome and gant man¡¯s sight had never left her.

    The moment Lilyid down the sh¨­ch¨±, her hand was grabbed by Honda, which made her wonder if the people from the Tokugawa n all liked grabbing the hands of maids.

    ¡°You have my apologies for the scare you went through, girl. May I know your sweet name?¡±

    Lily¡¯s existence interrupted the strategy meeting rting to provincial matters yet again.

    ¡°Lord, that¡¯s¡­¡± Lily assumed a shy appearance.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tsunenobu chuckled at this moment, ¡°Lord Honda, you are a rare and entric talent among the Mikawa samurai who appears only once every millennium. It is indeed a better thing to see you in the flesh than to know you by fame. It is truly enviable that Lord Tokugawa possesses such a general on his side. How about it, Lord Honda, do you like this maid of mine?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Well¡­¡± Honda was taken aback, but he still answered the question, ¡°I do. This woman was born into beauty, so there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t like her.¡±

    Should you really be acting so forthright in someone else¡¯s home? This Honda looks pretty dignified, but is he thick-skinned orcking brain cells?

    ¡°Since you like her, I shall send her to you, Lord Honda. Consider it a greeting gift from me. I¡¯ll arrange for her to serve you tonight, is it fine?¡±

    ¡°You have my utmost gratitude, Lord Takeda!¡± Honda felt pleased by the development and bowed towards Tsunenobu.

    Lily, on the other hand, was left dumbfounded.

    ¡°Oh, yes. What are you called?¡± Tsunenobu questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Lynne, my lord,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°All right. Attendants!¡±

    Two obviously normal human samurai entered the room.

    ¡°Take this Lynne down and ensure that she is well bathed and dressed to serve Lord Honda tonight,¡± Tsunenobumanded.

    ¡°Please hold on, my lord,¡± Lily interjected at this moment.

    The others were all taken aback as it wasn¡¯t a maid¡¯s ce to speak up even if she were sent to serve an ally¡¯s vassal by the lord.

    However, as she had dared to speak up, even Tsunenobu took interest in her and actually wanted to know what she had to say.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tsunenobu¡¯s eyebrows locked up in a calm yet solemn fashion.

    ¡°My lord, please allow me to finish serving this sake.¡±

    Tsunenobu eyed Lily for a moment and nodded, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Tsunenobu then resumed his conversation with Shigemori, ¡°In short, I hope we cane to amon understanding, Lord Tokugawa. It isn¡¯t a matter of who will move under whosemand. Under the watch of Lord Kamakura, the only thing we can do is maintain our current conduct.¡±

    When Lily served the sake to the Takeda vassals, she intentionally left Itagaki out as there were only six cups of wine. In any case, she didn¡¯t know how a normal maid would handle such a situation.

    Itagaki, however, looked at Lily with worry and perplexment, almost as if he were questioning why she hadn¡¯t heeded his warning and even came running to such a ce.

    Lily warned him with her eyes as she lifted her head, and hinted to him to act as if he didn¡¯t know anything at all as she served a cup of sake to the next vassal.

    After the sake was served, Sakai and Amari began discussing matters while Lily performed a silent bow before leaving alongside the two samurai.

    In the corridor, the two samurai who were castle attendants, gazed at Lily with doubt as they had never seen her before. They were nning to inquire about it, but Lord Takeda hadmanded them to bestow her to one of the Tokugawa generals. They had to ensure nothing went wrong in such a sensitive period of time.

    Thus, one of them questioned Lily while leading the way, ¡°Girl, we¡¯ve never seen you before. When exactly did you enter this ce?¡±

    Lily had already prepared an answer for them and stated that instantly, ¡°I came here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Tonight, you say?¡± The samurai duo¡¯s vignce shot up.

    Lily fished out two gold coins and ced them in their palms each, ¡°To be quite honest, this little girl was arranged inside the castle by Lord Itagaki. I am actually a distant rtive of his, and requested him to entrust me with the job of serving sake for Lord Tokugawa, whom I admire and desired to see after learning he would visit soon.¡±

    The two samurai seemed to have a sh of realization after hearing this.

    In such dark and chaotic times, it was prettymon for a woman of status who wasn¡¯t exactly a true noblewoman to use all possible means in her arsenal to cling on to an overlord. Lily¡¯s method was just a considerably smarter one in their opinion, so they felt that it was quite normal for an intelligent woman like her to take such action.

    ¡°However, you probably weren¡¯t expecting the lord to give you to Tokugawa¡¯s vassal, right?¡± One of them teased.

    Lily bowed her head in response and said, ¡°My only choice is to obey the lord¡¯smand gratefully.¡±

    The two samurai helped exin Lily¡¯s history after arriving at the maids¡¯ room at the lower story as thanks for the gold they received. The old maid in the room also didn¡¯t dare to express her doubts after hearing the names of Lord Takeda and Lord Itagaki and arranged for Lily to get bathed and dressed in haste.

    Lily insisted on bathing and dressing alone, and believing her to be shy, the old maids also didn¡¯t insist on helping her with it.

    In fact, the formal dresses of Kai were really subpar, and as a maid, the dress Lily was given was a short-sleeved kimono, and that too of the substandard kindcking in elegance.

    The pink kimono with leafed daylily-patterned short-sleeves really looked a little inelegant, but no matter what kind of clothes they were, they were elevated to a higher level by her exceptional beauty when she wore them with the impression of a sincere girl yearning for love oozing off from her.

    The two samurai waited for Lily to get dressed appropriately, and when night arrived, even they were left a bit agape when they saw her again, feeling a bit unwilling to guide her downstairs to the side tower.

    ¡°Thank you for guiding me until here, big brothers. I can go by myself from here on.¡±

    This entire area was part of the Takeda n castle, so it was pretty safe. As the two had received a huge amount of money from her, which likely crossed several years of their wages, they agreed with Lily¡¯s proposal and left after seeing her approach the region guarded by the Tokugawa troops.

    Although the Tokugawa troops were guarding the premises, the Takeda n¡¯s maids went in and out often, so they didn¡¯t question her much and let her pass through.

    It was pretty easy for Lily to make an escape from here, but she still wanted to investigate a little further, so she entered the building.

    At the same time, Shiu, who had snuck into the attic of the ceiling, was in a state of deep shock. She could see two women seated in the room below through the gaps of the ceiling boards, one being Tokugawa¡¯s wife, Yukiko, and the other being Mayumi, who was dressed in snug kunoichi attire.

    Eight years had passed by now, and both Mayumi and Shiu had grown up, but Shiu had never forgotten her mistress¡¯ countenance, temperament and aura!

    ¡°Lady Mimori¡­¡± Shiu leaned against the attic¡¯s boards and quivered with a cked gaze, ¡°How¡­ is she still alive? Is it really her? Lady Mimori¡­ my idol and goal, Mid¨­ Yumi¡­¡±

    The door of the room below slid open at that moment and Shigemori entered inside.

    It was already night now, so Shigemori allowed Yukiko to undress him without the slightest scruple. This, however, caused Mayumi to don an awkward look, ¡°Lord Tokugawa, allow me to withdraw for the night first.¡±

    Shigemori revealed a depraved smile on his aged face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You may remain as well.¡±

    Mayumi shivered all over and felt a bit nauseous, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to disturb your rest time. Please allow me to withdraw!¡±

    Saying so, she exited the room and closed the sliding door.

    It was at this moment that Lily had walked into the corridor outside while assuming the look of a shy and na?ve maid and was just about to look for Shigemori¡¯s room to eavesdrop on him, yet she saw a kunoichi dressed in revealingvender-blue garments exit a room ahead of her suddenly.

    ¡°Mayumi!?¡±

    In a moment of desperation, Lily opened the sliding door beside her slightly and sidestepped inside before closing it in the next moment. Fortunately, the room was dark and unupied.

    It also seemed that Mayumi¡¯s attention was centered within that room at that moment, so it looked like she hadn¡¯t seen Lily. Nevertheless, it still caused Lily¡¯s heart to pound hard.

 Volume 3, Chapter 34 â€“ Tokugawaâ€™s Threat

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 34 - Tokugawa¡¯s Threat</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The room Lily retreated into was only faintly illuminated by the moonlight passing through the window of the room as well as the light of the adjacent room.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± When she turned around to look, she discovered an array of chests of all sizes, so she presumed this room was where the Tokugawa members stored their luggage.

    Based on the footsteps, it seems like Mayumi is going the other way. Who exactly is within the room she came out of then?

    Lily saw a ray of light beaming from the wall at a corner of the room, so she approached it and discovered that the paper was a bit damaged there. Thus, she kneeled down and looked at the other side prudently through the hole and discovered a beautiful woman donned in a white yukata kneeling in front of the short and stout Tokugawa. The woman was in the middle of undressing him, so she guessed that she was his wife. However,pared to the aged and ugly Tokugawa, the madam appeared to be a rarely seen woman of pristine beauty just from her side countenance.

    Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she turned around immediately. No matter whether she was a beauty or not, she was Tokugawa¡¯s wife, and she had no interest in their personal life.

    The madam looked so young and pretty and utterly incongruous with Tokugawa. Could she be the deceased Yasutarou¡¯s mother? But she looks too young for that.

    Hold on.

    Lily eyed the chests in front of her, a few of which looked prettyvish in appearance. As the adjacent room belonged to Tokugawa, Lily felt that it was highly likely these luggage belonged to the Tokugawa couple.

    As an overlord, Tokugawa¡¯s luggage should contain some treasures, right?

    Lily originally had an apathetic nature with regards to money and treasures, but after arriving in the Heian world, money and treasures became a crucial aspect of strength and a major factor to increase the chances of survival as well as the means to protect her sisters. They were also necessary items required to look for the secrets rting to her senior sister¡¯s dormant soul.

    Thus, ever since she had arrived in the Heian world, Lily¡¯s desire for money and treasures, especially the precious and powerful ones, became increasingly stronger and invaded her body like a shuddering desire.

    Hmph! Since this Tokugawa is a traitor and a tyrant who oppresses the people, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me taking his treasures.

    Lily began to go through the chests cautiously. A few of them were locked while a few were pretty heavy, but it wasn¡¯t that much of a task for Lily to open them noiselessly.

    A few were packed with Tokugawa¡¯s clothes and personal articles, so Lily ignored them. A few seemed to be packed with the garments of Tokugawa¡¯s wife, and consisted of arge number of incredibly sexy underwear which caused Lily to blush, so she didn¡¯t fiddle with them much.

    Two of the smaller and heavier chests were packed to the brim with gold, but they were actually gold bars instead of gold coins and were roughly worth about 100,000 kan. Lily stored them in the mirror candidly and closed the empty chest again. Two other chests seemed to be packed with glittering gold dust worth approximately a few tens of thousand kan. Although Lily didn¡¯t know whether Tokugawa had brought these to use them or nned to give them to Takeda, or whether Takeda had presented them to him as a return gift, she waved her sleeves and stored the gold dust within the mirror as well.

    The only remaining chest among the luggage that Lily had yet to open was a small, foot-long, rectangr chest made of precious wood, and her eyes lit up the moment she opened it.

    ¡°Magatamas!¡±

    There were three pure, colorless and translucent magatamas set up neatly on a golden brocade within the wooden chest.

    They weren¡¯t magatama fragments and were actually genuine magatama that was extremely rare.

    Lily could hardly contain her excitement and showed no hesitation in storing these three magatamas within the mirror immediately and closed the chest after that.

    Her bountiful chest heaved up and down violently as she recalled the feel of the magatamas in her hands a moment ago.

    The three magatamas were about the size of pigeon eggs and looked pretty thin. However, they were pretty heavy and weighed at least 150 grams or more each.

    Kagura, who was inhabiting the Sakura Parasol within the mirror, informed Lily after seeing the magatamas, ¡°They arepletemon-grade magatama, grade 7 items.¡±

    The efficacy of spirit essence contained within magatama was ten times higher whenpared to magatama fragments of the same amount, which meant that Lily had obtained resources equivalent to about 5 kilograms of magatama fragments.

    This was enough for her to be a 7th-stage Awakened.

    At present, Lily knew that she was surrounded by powerful enemies all around, so going outside rashly would ce her in higher danger if she were discovered. She believed that no one would enter Tokugawa¡¯s luggage room if he and his wife remained in the adjacent room. Thus, Lily decided to sit in a seiza on the spot and began to absorb the essence contained within theplete magatama she obtained just now.

    Even if they were precious treasures, it was still meaningful to convert them into strength.

    Lily took out one magatama and the rxing aura from it made Lily moan a sigh as she hadn¡¯t absorbed a magatama¡¯s essence in a long time. She acted with utmost prudence and refrained from making any huge movements as she pressed the magatama against her warm skin underneath the clothes to refine and absorb its essence. Even though it emanated a faint radiance, the clothes obstructed the light, and Lily alsoplemented the absorption process by controlling the range of spirit power oozing from her very urately. As a realm user, she was much more proficient than Tokugawa in terms of control alone.

    The essence contained within aplete magatama was much purer and even though its absorption rate was the same as that of equal-weighted magatama fragments, its efficiency was ten times higher than magatama fragments.

    Just when Lily was in the middle of absorbing essence after taking the treasures of Tokugawa who was within the adjacent room, she heard some odd sounds rting to the night activities of the couple from that room.

    ¡°p!¡± A heavy p seemed to havended on Yukiko¡¯s body, followed by a whimper from her.

    However, no matter how loud they were, Lily simply disdained to spy on the activities of other couples.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the other half of that treasure map?! Answer me!¡± Tokugawa¡¯s voice transformed from his usual humble and mature tone into a crude and brutal tone.

    A treasure map?!

    Although Lily wasn¡¯t interested in the activities of the couple, a hidden treasure precious enough to make someone on the level of Tokugawa frantic wasn¡¯t something that Lily could ignore.

    Thus, she shifted closer to the hole in the wall while still absorbing the essence calmly and peeped into the adjacent room¡­

    Inside, she saw the white-kimonoed Yukiko covering her cheeks with her palm while leaning against the floor with her other palm in a disheveled state.

    The dark-skinned Tokugawa, on the other hand, looked just like a bandit in his golden silk innerwear and kicked Yukiko down to the floor with his oversized foot that was utterly unproportionate to his height and stepped on Yukiko¡¯s slender shoulder, resulting in creaking noises, before pulling her up by her hair forcefully.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! Are you still going to remain silent?! I will kill you unless you give me an answer!¡± Tokugawa cursed at her and roared beside Yukiko¡¯s ears after bringing his handlebar mustache covered face closer.

    Yukiko, however, replied in a calm and cold manner, ¡°I didn¡¯t answer you even when you used all kinds of vicious methods on me back in Okazaki Castle, so do you think I would answer you now that we¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I know you won¡¯t answer me that easily. That¡¯s the reason I went through so much trouble to bring both you and your little sister to Tsutsujigasaki Castle especially.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yukiko quivered, and though she had long hardened her heart to meet death, fear filled her heart at this moment, making her look at Tokugawa with anxiety, ¡°Tokugawa Shigemori¡­ don¡¯t you darey a hand on Yumi! If not, I shall haunt you even in death.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who you are trying to scare, you cowardly b?i?t?c?h?? I have in countless demons, so a single ghost woman is nothing of note for me. Let me tell you something,¡± After seeing the anxiety and fear on Yukiko¡¯s face, Tokugawa assumed his usual solemn voice again, ¡°Brother Takeda has always been looking for a powerful woman who he can turn into a demon samurai that¡¯ll act as hispanion and aide using the sorcery spell he obtained. I sent that Mizuki Tsue to him, but unfortunate as it was, she was unable to endure the spell and died in the process as she was too weak. Your little sister, however, is different. She¡¯s a 7th-stage Awakened kunoichi who can definitelyst through Brother Takeda¡¯s sorcery. Don¡¯t you agree, Madam Hon¡¯ami Yukiko?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 35 â€“ Pressuring Both Sides

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 35 - Pressuring Both Sides</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily, who was eavesdropping on the conversation, was shocked right now. That kunoichi is Madam Yukiko¡¯s little sister? Wasn¡¯t she someone from the Hundred Demons?

    Lily felt puzzled and thus continued eavesdropping.

    Yukiko wavered at this moment, making it evident that she wasn¡¯t as indifferent and pragmatic as she acted in front of Mayumi.

    She almost revealed the secret in that split second but changed her ns after seemingly recalling something.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Yukiko sneered suddenly, ¡°I nearly got fooled by you! Tokugawa Shigemori, you killed my husband and chased my son and daughter to their deaths, so do you think I¡¯ll still believe you, that you would let Yumi go after achieving your purpose? I won¡¯t tell you where it is, just kill me right now if you have a problem with that.¡±

    ¡°Hon¡¯ami Yukiko. It¡¯s true that I killed your husband, but the other two are his and his ex-wife¡¯s children. Is there a need for you to feel so grieved about them? If you¡¯re truly determined to remain silent, I can only give your little sister to Takeda! As someone from the Hundred Demons, it¡¯s possible that she may be a demon samurai willingly,¡± Tokugawa stated calmly with no hints of threat in his voice, but Lily knew that this man would definitely deliver on his words.

    ¡°Hmph. If you do that, you¡¯ll never really be able to obtain the treasure as the treasure¡¯s whereabouts will forever be lost to this world,¡± Although Yukiko was being stepped on, it seemed like she had the upper hand.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!¡± Tokugawa smashed Yukiko¡¯s face to the ground and was about to punch her face, but he paused after raising his fist, ¡°Hold on¡­ heh. So, it was like that! You have my gratitude, Madam, for telling me such crucial and joyous information.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yukiko felt perplexed.

    ¡°You better stay within this room tonight until I return, don¡¯t go anywhere else,¡± Saying so, Tokugawa picked up his sash from the floor and tied up Yukiko¡¯s hands and feet from the back into a very shameful posture and blocked her mouth with a hand towel. He then simply ignored Yukiko¡¯s distressed struggling cries and left the room.

    Lily felt baffled after seeing this as she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind tying up his own wife and wondered what exactly he had realized.

    In any case, even though Lily sympathized with this beautiful woman who was the subject of the despicable Tokugawa¡¯s torment, she was in a crucial stage of absorbing the magatama¡¯s essence, so she couldn¡¯t act freely.

    Thus, Lily could only let the bound Yukiko lie on the floor of the adjoining room sob intermittently in agony and shame.

    It was possible for her to escape from Tokugawa and Honda¡¯s clutches somehow if it were just her alone, but she couldn¡¯t achieve the same while carrying another person. At the very least, the current Lily was truly incapable of helping her.

    Although absorbing the essence of aplete magatama was highly efficient, it took about 2-3 hours to refine one of them.

    As for where Tokugawa had gone, Lily didn¡¯t know. After all, she had her hands full with hiding, so it was impossible for her to employ a spirit probe.

    If she stopped the process of absorption in the middle, it would greatly diminish the effects, so Lily didn¡¯t want to do that.

    However, Lily had guessed that Tokugawa was most likely going to that kunoichi¡¯s room. Lily smiled faintly after specting until this point, as it was of no consequence to her. One was a demon kunoichi who attempted to kill her while the other was the father of Tokugawa Shigetsugu, the man who tried to harm her and Nanako once, and as his father, Shigemori wasn¡¯t the incarnation of goodness either. Thus, even though Lily pitied Yukiko, she wasn¡¯t as forgiving in the kunoichi¡¯s case and simply watched them have internal strife from the sidelines.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Tokugawa had indeed gone to Mayumi¡¯s room that was located in the northwest corner of the building¡¯s second story.

    He was as rude as earlier and pulled the sliding door open directly.

    Although Mayumi was a demon kunoichi, she was a normal woman who was working for the Hundred Demons, and simr to Haihime, she was in the end, a female human powerhouse.

    As she was just about to change her clothes, she pulled up her untied blouse to cover her chest immediately and red at Tokugawa in a vignt yet irate manner, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not here for what you are imagining and am actually here to discuss something you, Miss Yumi.¡±

    Mayumi fixed her clothes and looked at Tokugawa who hade into her room in casual innerwear. It didn¡¯t seem like he was here to discuss any proper matters, so she got up vigntly and retreated to a corner a little. She was under great pressure as he was much stronger than her.

    ¡°What exactly is it that you want to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yumi, you don¡¯t need to feel so tense. Although I¡¯ve made a visit in improper attire, it¡¯s because I just came out from your sister¡¯s room. I have no other intentions and also don¡¯t n to do anything to you,¡± Tokugawa stated.

    ¡°Hmph! I was sent by Haihime of the Hundred Demons. If you really dare to do something to me, Lady Haihime definitely won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You don¡¯t need to emphasize that so much, Miss Yumi. Lady Haihime doesn¡¯t trust you any longer, just look at this if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Tokugawa fished out a letter from his garments.

    Mayumi received it and shuddered after looking through it, ¡°What?! This isn¡¯t possible! Lady Haihime, she actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is as you¡¯ve surmised. As Lady Haihime decreed, you were sent to me with the intentions of epting me as your lord and obeying all my orders! You cannot refuse me even if Imand you to serve me as a woman,¡± Tokugawa stated coldly.

    ¡°Hmph. Keep dreaming! Even if Lady Haihime has acquiesced, I will never agree to such a vulgar request even if I end up dead!¡± Mayumi picked up the straight sword at the corner of the room and got ready to unsheathe it at any given moment.

    Tokugawa, however, remained silent and didn¡¯t even show any signs of attacking, ¡°Miss Yumi. As I¡¯ve mentioned previously, please don¡¯t misconstrue my intentions and panic. I really have no intentions of having you serve me as a woman. There¡¯s only one thing that I desire!¡±

    Mayumi¡¯s expression hardened at this moment.

    Tokugawa continued with a morose look, ¡°The treasure hidden in the depths of the Kai Province¡¯s mountains that are rumored to be guarded by the Mid¨­ n.¡±

    The Mid¨­ n had been guarding a treasure under the lead of the Mimori, their overseer, for many generations.

    It was a matter from the past that Mayumi had almost forgotten, yet she had been forced to recall this unavoidable matter once again.

    Mayumi shuddered all over and avoided Tokugawa¡¯s gaze by lowering her head, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know where you heard about that¡­ b-but the Mid¨­ n possesses no such treasure. Even if it exists, it is gone along with the decimation of the Mid¨­ n, and I left the Mid¨­ n long ago, so there¡¯s no way I would know about it.¡±

    Tokugawa shook his head faintly, ¡°Your eyes tell me a different tale, Miss Yumi. They tell me that the treasure exists for sure and that you know the location of the treasure map. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°How do you know about the treasure map?!¡± Mayumi questioned impulsively yet regretted it immediately and felt her head spin while experiencing a chill invade her body.

    ¡°Hahaha. And you say you know nothing about the treasure? Didn¡¯t you just admit the existence of the treasure map?¡± The astute Tokugawa pressed her for answers.

    ¡°Hmph! Whether it exists or not, I¡¯m not telling you where it is!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really making things hard on me now. Isn¡¯t this equivalent to disobeying Lady Haihime¡¯s order?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Tokugawa, do you believe I am a fool?¡± Mayumi retorted, ¡°Lady Haihime saved my life, so all of it belongs to her. Even if I get punished by her by disobeying her order, it¡¯s still a hundred times better than allowing someone like you to see the treasure map!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Miss Yumi, do you think I have no means to make you talk if you refuse to give in?¡± Tokugawa revealed a menacing gaze.

    Mayumi experienced a chill and forced herself to calm down, ¡°You need to calm down, Mayumi! After all, you are a 7th-stage Awakened kunoichi!¡±

    She recovered some of her confidence and stated, ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t go too overboard, Tokugawa. Although you are much stronger than me, don¡¯t you forget that I am kunoichi. You won¡¯t necessarily be able to stop me from leaving if I am determined enough to go against Lady Haihime¡¯s order.¡±

    Tokugawa feigned helplessness as he replied, ¡°Hahaha. It seems you¡¯ve misunderstood something again, Miss Yumi. It¡¯s true that my huge fists might be incapable of stopping you from leaving, but do you believe you will be able to escape along with your sister?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yukiko shuddered and her face flushed up in panic along with her anxiously throbbing heart, ¡°Tokugawa, you despicable b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! How could you use your wife to threaten me? Are you still a man?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my fifth wife, and as for how each one of my previous wives has ended up, it would take an entire night to recount the tale, do you want to hear it? It¡¯s just that you probably won¡¯t believe I¡¯m that kind of a man even if I recount it to you, and you won¡¯t be able to verify the truth because they are all buried on the back mountain of Okazaki Castle. By the way, that region is pretty spacious and has enough space to bury yet another young beauty without any issues.¡±

    ¡°Tokugawa Shigemori!¡± Mayumi drew her de and struck at Tokugawa suddenly.

    ¡°Clunk!¡± Tokugawa was on guard long ago and grabbed Mayumi¡¯s de bare-handedly, rendering her powerless from advancing or retreating.

    Tokugawa then pulled Mayumi towards him and pped her to the floor with his steel-like robust palm, snatching her straight sword away in the process.

    Tokugawa stepped on Mayumi¡¯s head and stated in a deep voice, ¡°Is this all there is to the topmost vice-general under Haihime? If I had known this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have worried about you escaping at all. It seems like Haihime also possesses subpar strength and obtained her current status by serving Amanojaku. Hahahaha.¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t you dare insult Lady Haihime! U-Ugly men like you will never be capable of understanding her!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I have no interest in talking about Haihime anyways. She¡¯s Amanojaku¡¯s woman and I don¡¯t dare to aim at her. However, will you really be able to escape from me with the pitiful strength you possess if I were to use force? I¡¯m not a brute who likes using violence against women, so I hope you won¡¯t force me to do so. I¡¯ll give you some time to ponder about it, so better use your time well!¡±

    Tokugawa let Mayumi go after saying those words. Her hair was disheveled right now, and she gasped for huge mouthfuls of air in shame and pain while Tokugawa strutted towards the door, leaving behind a warning, ¡°Your sister¡¯s life is in your hands now. Hahahahahaha!¡±

    He then left the room and closed the door while Mayumiy down on the floor weakly, unable to get up momentarily after experiencing a physical and mental blow.

    ¡°Tokugawa Shigemori. You are even more vicious than a demon! I finally know why humans have gradually be the prey of humans, there¡¯s no one else to me but themselves for it for possessing such vicious hearts!¡±

    Mayumi felt lost. Lady Haihime, who she had offered her wholehearted loyalty and devotion to, no longer trusted her, and had even tossed her to Tokugawa like abandoned goods. Although she had been fortunate enough to meet her sister again, she was being used by Tokugawa to threaten her!

    If she didn¡¯t give in to Tokugawa¡¯s demands, her sister was bound to die, as Mayumi knew a man like Tokugawa always followed up on his words. Just as he had killed Mizuki Tsue silently, her sister would get killed by Tokugawa unless sheplied as well. As for her, even if she were to escape sessfully, she had no ce to return to. She couldn¡¯t return to the Hundred Demons as she had disobeyed Lady Haihime¡¯s orders, and with the huge number of crimes that she hadmitted against humans, they too wouldn¡¯t forgive her.

    However, no matter what happens, she couldn¡¯t allow Tokugawa to see the Mid¨­ n¡¯s treasure map!

    ¡°What should I do now¡­ Just what should I do¡­ Sis will die unless I give in and I have nowhere to hide too¡­ Just what am I supposed to do now¡­¡±

    A section of the ceiling moved noiselessly at this moment and a petite figure dropped down.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Mayumi picked up the sword from the floor and turned around in a battle-ready stance, but she saw a worried Shiu looking at her with tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°Lady Mimori¡­¡± Shiu called out to Mayumi.

    Mayumi failed to react momentarily. Although she was someone who Shiu once idolized, Shiu was a nobody in Mayumi¡¯s eyes. Furthermore, Shiu looked very different from the little girl she once was, so Mayumi couldn¡¯t recall her immediately.

    After discovering that Shiu was pretty weak, she blitzed forward without allowing her to exin anything and arrived behind Shiu in the next moment, grabbing Shiu from behind and pressing the sword against her neck as she was in a bad mood, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Shiu sensed the cold touch of the de on her neck and stated in a sad and despondent tone, ¡°Have you forgotten about me already, Lady Mimori? It¡¯s me, Shiu¡­¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 36 â€“ Lily Meets Honda

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 36 - Lily Meets Honda</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Shiu?!¡± At the very least, it was impossible for Mayumi to forget this name as amidst all the calctive and lucrative gazes directed at her, Shiu¡¯s gaze was the only one that looked at her with sincerity.

    Mayumi lifted Shiu¡¯s chin and turned her face aside to observe it and recalled the past.

    Although Shiu¡¯s childhood features had be a bit fuzzy in time within her memories, Mayumi could never forget the eyes that watched over her as she leaped towards the waterfall looming down into the chasm.

    The helplessness, concern and worry within them were the same as within the gaze being directed at her at present.

    ¡°It really is you¡­ Shiu¡­¡± Mayumi¡¯s gaze softened momentarily, but it turned sharp again quite quickly with the de still pressed against Shiu¡¯s neck, ¡°I heard the F¨±ma n and the Mid¨­ n perished in all of their entirety, so howe you are still alive? Did you betray the F¨±ma n?¡±

    Shiu, however, didn¡¯t respond immediately, and shed tears of joy.

    ¡°It really is you, Lady Mimori! Thank heavens you are still alive, Miss Mid¨­ Yumi. Really.¡±

    Sadness filled Mayumi¡¯s being when she saw Shiu look like this and she withdrew the de back before allowing Shiu to sit across her.

    ¡°Why are you here, Shiu? Don¡¯t you know this ce is pretty dangerous for us kunoichi of the Hundred Demons?¡±

    ¡°Lady Mimori, I¡¯m not associated with the Hundred Demons,¡± Shiuid the truth bare.

    At this moment in time, Lily still wasn¡¯t aware of the encounter that had taken ce in the 100 sqft or so room within this corridors-filled building.

    She opened her eyes slowly and soliloquized, ¡°Good. My strength has improved significantly post assimtion of theplete magatama. However, based on the margin of improvement, it¡¯s safe to assume that I¡¯ll need to assimte at least threeplete magatama to be a 7th-stage Awakened. Fortunately, I have the exact number on hand.¡±

    As long as my spirit power advances to the 7th-stage, the threefold constitution boost as well as thebination of the de maiden attribute and the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, may allow me to put up a fight with even Furinkazan¡¯s Tokugawa, humph! After all, a 7th-stage Awakened is thrice as strong as a 6th-stage Awakened.

    Lily assumed that no one would probably visit a critical location like Lord Tokugawa¡¯s luggage room sote into the night and thus nned to continue with the advancement until the moment everyone woke up in the morning, smoothly bing a 7th-stage Awakened in the process.

    However, the room¡¯s door opened right when Lily was about to retrieve the second magatama.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily panicked internally, but fortunately, she saw a drunk Sakai advance inside the room with a skeptic look, ¡°Hmm? Did I take a wrong turn? Who are you and why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart thumped wildly as Sakai was by no means weak, and if they were to sh des, it would alert Tokugawa Shigemori who was next door. ¡°Lord Takeda sent me to serve Lord Honda¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t think up any other excuse under the duress of anxiety.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Sakai was pretty drunk too, ¡°I-I remember it now. You¡¯re quite pretty, so Takeda gifted you to Yahatarou. What are you doing here instead of serving him, then?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know which room Lord Honda is in,¡± Lily answered in a feigned anxious yet shy tone.

    ¡°Oh, I know where he is! He¡¯s in the easternmost room. Let me guide you there,e.¡±

    Lily¡¯s body tingled in nervousness but the only option she had was to stand up and follow Sakai.

    ¡°It¡¯s the one ahead,¡± Sakai stated with a wobble.

    ¡°You have my gratitude, Lord Sakai. I can go in by myself, so please have some rest at the earliest,¡± Lily bowed.

    ¡°Yeah. I-I¡¯ll go sleep now, but this is pretty darn awkward indeed. If I knew something like this was going to happen earlier, I would¡¯ve asked Old Man Takeda for a maid as well,¡± Sakai left while wobbling forward.

    Lily nned to flee the moment Sakai left her line-of-sight as she absolutely couldn¡¯t spend even a moment longer within this building after getting seen inside that storeroom.

    However, in the next moment, Sakai turned around and yelled out suddenly, ¡°Honda Yahatarou, the maid you like hase knocking on the door! Come out and receive the beauty into the room at once!¡±

    ¡°Damned drunkard!¡± Lily cursed internally, and at the same time, a valiant aura emerged from behind her.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Lynne. You really came. Come in quickly,¡± A huge, ck-armored shadow that almost upied the entire width of the corridor and was donning an antler-horned helmet called out to Lily.

    Lily¡¯s eyes loomed with darkness.

    As matters stood, the only choice she had was to follow Honda inside the room.

    Sakai, on the other hand, shed a pretty obscene gesture to Honda and said, ¡°Have fun, Brother!¡± and then disappeared into the corridor perfectly content.

    Lily really wished she could catch up to him and send him on his journey to Yomi, but she could only follow Honda inside the room helplessly.

    The room was considerably huge, and as the building was the sub-tower of the castle tower, the ceilings were all especially high, but even then, the 3m tall Honda still had to walk with his head lowered.

    Honda¡¯s build was much more well-proportioned and brawnier inparison to Dijon, and also handsomer than him.

    Lily¡¯s thoughts were shing at light speed as she entered the room as she knew that she wasn¡¯t Honda¡¯s match at this moment. If they fought, it would definitely draw Lord Tokugawa, as well as Lord Takeda and the thousand elite samurai stationed in the castle tower towards her, so she had to wait for the opportune moment to flee.

    Lily recalled Honda¡¯s behavior from the time she served the sake to him, and though she felt that he was pretty strong and much more dangerous than Lord Tokugawa, his head seemed to work a notch lower than others. Thus, she nned to seek an opening from this aspect.

    Honda sat down cross-legged at the center of the room and began the conversation, ¡°I turned 19 this year and have never lost once in my 7 years of service to the Mikawa Province. At present, I¡¯m serving as a general under Lord Tokugawa and have a higher yearly sry, about 1000 kan, inparison to other generals because of mybat excellence and bravery. My father served as a vassal to Lord Tokugawa as well and my family owns 33,000 hectares ofnd as well as a fishing port¡­¡±

    Why the heck is this Honda starting the conversation with a background and asset report? This isn¡¯t a marriage interview!

    Although Honda looked handsome, Lily was pretty much assured that he was pretty much the same as the average 19- or 20-year-old with how bad he was at using his head.

    Thus, Lily interrupted his introduction and stated, ¡°Lord Honda. Let me serve tea to you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, as you wish, Lady Lynne. I shan¡¯t hide it from you, I¡¯ve never seen ady as pretty as you in all my time in Mikawa! There¡¯s a lot of samurai in Mikawa, but the women there are all as rough and unruly as men. To be honest, I prefer a gentler and slenderdy like you, hahahahaha,¡± said Honda.

    Lily prepared tea with the tea leaves and set within the room and then poured it for the exceptionally tall samurai in front of her, sobbing intermittently as the tea fell into the teacup.

    ¡°Why are you crying, Lily? Did someone bully you? Tell me who it is, and I shall kill him at once!¡± Honda stated resolutely.

    Although feeling speechless internally, Lily wiped the tears dropping from her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid even you are powerless about it, Lord Honda.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is it that has dared to bully you, Lady Lynne?!¡±

    ¡°My original name was Ogasawara Lynne, and I was the daughter of the lord of Ogasawara City. However, our city was captured, and my father was in when the Takeda n¡¯s forces invaded Shinano Province and was then brought here to serve as a maid. Although I¡¯m a mere woman, my heart bleeds whenever I recall that I have to serve my father¡¯s foes. However, Lord Takeda is a fearsome man, and there¡¯s no way for a weak and feeble woman like me to have my vengeance as it would only lead to a vain death. With no possibilities of taking revenge, living is the same as death for me, and each time I recall this fate of mine where I might be subjected to horrendous humiliation and am forced to serve my foe unwillingly without being able to take revenge, holding back my tears is simply impossible,¡± Lily stated while wiping her tears.

    Internally, however, Lily praised herself for being able to really shed tears at this perilous moment.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Honda continued embarrassedly, ¡°This is a tough nut to crack. Although I¡¯m not scared of Takeda, he is, after all, Lord Tokugawa¡¯s ally. It would harm the lord a lot if I were to kill Takeda.¡±

    Lily also wasn¡¯t hoping that Honda was actually dumb enough to really go and kill Takeda as he would be a real idiot in that case and Lord Tokugawa wouldn¡¯t have allowed such a person to lead troops into battles.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s normal for the weak to be the prey of the strong in these chaotic times. It is because you are strong, Lord Honda, that Lord Takeda gifted me to you. As a woman living in such times, I¡¯ve long epted this ill-fate of mine and just grieved momentarily after recalling the past.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t feel so sad, Lynne! Although I spoke bluntly in front of Takeda, my feelings for you are sincere! I-I won¡¯t treat you as a maid. As you are a noble¡¯s daughter and I¡¯m still unmarried, how about I take you as my wife formally?!¡± Honda turned anxious after seeing the grieved Lily. He was a simple man and though he served a devil like Tokugawa, he was good to his people.

    ¡°Hearing you say that makes me very grateful, Lord Honda. It¡¯s just that I wish to speak to my mother first as marriage is a pretty major event in life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that mother-inw is still alive! I thought she died in the chaos of war.¡±

    Lily responded gently, ¡°Mother is buried on the hillside west to this Tsutsujigasaki Castle. I wish to talk with her tonight.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me¡­ Lynne. I didn¡¯t expect that mother-inw has already¡­ You should go then. Not only are you so beautiful, but also filial and kindhearted as well. How could such a good woman like you exist in this world. Are you really the scion of the Ogasawara n?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily panicked internally and wondered if she had overdone the act and roused Honda¡¯s doubts.

    Honda¡¯s eyes turned pious, ¡°I have received the blessings of the Heavens ever since my childhood and I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m a bit dim-witted, but I have a good eye for people. You don¡¯t seem like a well-bred youngdy from Shinano Province and seem more like a fairy from the Heavens!¡±

    Lily turned speechless after a bout of panic and only wanted to get away from this ce as soon as possible as she didn¡¯t want to hear Honda sing praises of her continuously.

    ¡°I¡¯m no fairy. If I were really one, there¡¯s no way I would sit back and watch as my family suffered.¡±

    ¡°The Heavens are fickle, Lynne. Therees a time when even a celestial maiden experiences Naraka.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily wondered why Honda had spoken such esoteric words suddenly.

    ¡°Huh? What were we talking about?¡± Honda scratched his head.

    ¡°Lord Honda, as I mentioned earlier, I wish to visit my mother¡¯s grave outside the city.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! You should do that, However, it¡¯s too dangerous for a pretty woman like you to walk alone at night, Lady Lynne, so I shall apany you outside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s out of the question, Lord Honda. You attract too much attention and would definitelynd in trouble if the Takeda n¡¯s people discovered that you apanied me to visit the grave of an enemy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that does make sense, Lynne. How about this? I shall arrange for two of the most reliable Mikawa samurai to escort you so that you can finish the trip early and return soon, we can also have a nice chat after that¡­ what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse again, Lynne. This is a dangerous ce, so letting you go outside alone worries me a lot! I definitely won¡¯t let you go if you refuse again!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you have my gratitude, Lord Honda.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 37 â€“ Escape

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 37 - Escape</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Be careful on the way then, Lynne, there¡¯s been a lot of monsters roaming in Kai recently,¡± Honda looked at Lily with love and concern, which in turn made Lily feel a little guilty.

    As a truly sincere man, Honda didn¡¯t tarry any longer after obtaining Lily¡¯s promise and summoned two subordinate ck-armored Mikawa samurai at once, entrusting them with the task of escorting Lily outside the city.

    Lily bowed once again, and Honda¡¯s eyes followed Lily¡¯s back as she left.

    Of the two samurai escorting Lily, one walked in front of her and the other behind her as they traversed through the dimly lit corridor, the smoldering mes of the torches reflecting the restless state of Lily¡¯s heart at this moment.

    The stairway leading downstairs was just a few dozen meters away now and Lily hoped from the bottom of her endlessly pulsating heart that they don¡¯t run into anyone else.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Lily was shocked when she heard this voice.

    Tokugawa Shigemori just happened to exit from a nearby corridor from behind Lily at this moment.

    After seeing Lily, Shigemori advanced forward and stood in front of her. Even though his height was half-a-head lower than hers, his body girth was wider than hers by multiple folds.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Lily felt a coldyer of sweat form on her back.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the woman that Brother Takeda gifted to Honda? Where are you going sote into the night instead of serving Honda?¡± Shigemori looked at Lily with doubt and ran his eyes over her curvaceous, lithe and graceful figure.

    Lily, however, just maintained a deep bow as if she had lost her voice because of the fear.

    Since Lily remained silent, the samurai in front responded to the question honestly, ¡°Lord Honda entrusted us with escorting Lady Lynne to visit her mother outside the city.¡±

    Shigemori approached Lily, doubt oozing out from his sharp voice as he questioned further, ¡°You¡¯re visiting your mother sote into the night?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Shigemori took a deep breath and continued, ¡°You really have a very sweet scent. This old man has battled for about half a lifetime, yet never seen a maid as pretty as you, let alone those young daughters of nobles! Even my newly-obtained wife, Yukiko, seems to pale inparison to your perfection¡­¡±

    Shigemori felt a momentary impulse to seize the woman in front of him, but he regted his breathing and resisted the impulse quite quickly in the next moment. Although Shigemori was very licentious, his resolve was extraordinarily highpared to the average and uncouth overlords. No matter how pretty women were, they were just ythings to him, and the true cornerstone of his hegemony was the famous generals with enigmatic powers.

    ¡°Alright. Go and return soon, then. Don¡¯t make Honda wait too long,¡± Shigemori left a final warning and allowed Lily to pass.

    Lily just watched Shigemori walk towards his wife¡¯s room while bowing, just like a feeble maid, but her back was already drenched in sweat right now.

    She was only able to truly rx after she had descended the stairs alongside the two samurai.

    ¡°That was close¡­ To think I¡¯d run into Shigemori out of all things¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The skies made it hard to determine whether it was a white night or a dark day right now and the chilly winds coursing across the hillside made the withered leaves dance in the wind.

    The two 1.7m tall stalwart samurai of Mikawa escorted Lily across the mountain path faithfully towards the nonexistent grave.

    Lily stopped at the moment she could see the entire city and the castle within her vision.

    The wind made Lily¡¯s hair flutter as she stated indifferently, ¡°The samurai of Mikawa are really honest and loyal. You maintained a proper attitude all the way till here and didn¡¯t even ask a single question.¡±

    The two ck-armored samurai looked at each other and one of them finally spoke up, ¡°Lady, Lord Hondamanded us to escort you to the grave on this hill and we are merely executing the order. Please hurry so that we canplete the mission properly.¡±

    Lily turned back to look at them, ¡°Do you know? You¡¯re much more respectable than that Tokugawa.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The two samurai¡¯s expressions changed immediately, ¡°Why are you demeaning our lord?¡±

    ¡°I admire men like you. If I only had as much strength as you do, I probably couldn¡¯t have achieved your level of loyalty. I shall spare your lives,¡± Lily stated with an indifferent smile.

    ¡°What do you mean by that,dy?¡± The two samurai went on guard and grabbed the handles of their katana.

    However, Lily was too swift for them to follow and they were just a middle-stage sword master and ate-stage sword master.

    ¡°Thonk! Thonk!¡± The samurai¡¯s helmets were struck, and they fell to the ground with a cry before they could even react.

    Lily fulfilled her promise and just struck them with the sheath to knock them out.

    Running into Shigemori at the beginning made Lily panic, but the journeyter with the two samurai escorting her outside the castle tower was much smoother than she expected.

    The defense of the castle tower had obviously been strengthened because of Tokugawa Shigemori¡¯s visit, but they were more on guard about people entering the tower than those leaving it.

    Furthermore, there were two Tokugawa samurai apanying the maid who had been gifted to the Tokugawa n, so without any special instructions regarding the situation from their superiors, the Takeda soldiers allowed them to go out without any issues.

    Lily and the two samurai then spent an hour reaching the deste hillside and she made her move then.

    After knocking out the samurai, Lily didn¡¯t tarry a moment longer and returned to the city immediately. However, she didn¡¯t infiltrate the castle tower again as she had somehow fooled her way inside the previous time and there was no guarantee it would go so well the next time.

    Lily had already obtained the information she needed to investigate. She had learned the main reason for the strange urrences in the Takeda n, and also learned about Tokugawa¡¯s n to rebel. Thus, the mission Lord Kamakura had given her was alreadyplete. However, she still had no clue about why Lord Takeda sent down an order to have her assassinated, but it was too risky to infiltrate the tower again, so even though she felt worried about it, she nned to give up on investigating this matter at the moment.

    Lily arrived in the woods outside the castle from where the city gate and the city walls were visible as she and Shiu had chosen this location as the meetup spot if it bes difficult to contact each other inside the city.

    It was possible to monitor the movements within the castle tower from this location, and from the looks of it, it seemed like all was quiet tonight, so Lily assumed Shiu was safe. Lily held some pride in this aspect as she believed that Shiu¡¯s infiltration abilities were higher than hers.

    Thus, Lily sat down within the woods under the cover of the huge rocks and trees and began assimting the remaining two magatama while waiting for Shiu toe out.

    Once I¡¯m done with the assimtion and meet up with Shiu¡­

    Lily recalled the matter of the hidden treasure, but since it involved Mayumi, she nned to let Tokugawa and Mayumi strive for the treasure map between themselves. There was no need for her to meddle in this strife as she could just wait for either Tokugawa or Mayumi to make a move while hiding within the city. As long as they showed any unusual movements, she would just follow behind them and they would naturally guide her to the treasure¡¯s location. She just needed to wait for a chance to seize it after that, but whether she would participate in the hunt for the treasure was something she nned to decide based on the circumstances.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t know that Shiu and Mayumi had an unexpected encounter in Mayumi¡¯s room a few hours ago.

    ¡­

    ¡°What?! So, you¡¯re serving Kamakura?¡±

    ¡°Lady Mimori. I don¡¯t care about Kamakura or the Hundred Demons. I have pledged my loyalty to only two people in my entire life, you during my childhood, and my current master.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your current master?¡±

    ¡°My current master is my sister Lily, Lady Lyn-hime.¡±

    ¡°Lyn-hime, Lily¡­ you mean Kagami Lily?!¡± Yumi pointed her de at Shiu once again, ¡°You¡¯re the Mirror Girl¡¯s ninja?¡±

    Mayumi had got the information about Lily bing a feudal lord with the self-styled title of Lyn-hime from the demon ninjas of Okazaki City before setting off from there.

    ¡°Yes. Although I know the Hundred Demons are hunting Sister Lily, she is a very nice and kindhearted girl. Why are you loyal to the Hundred Demons, Lady Mimori?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s prettyplicated, so I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Can you tell me where Lily is right now?¡±

    ¡°She arrived in Kai along with me and is probably somewhere within this castle tower right now.¡±

    ¡°What?! She¡¯s in the tower?¡± Mayumi felt pretty rmed, ¡°What a woman you are, Kagami Lily. I don¡¯t know whether to call you exceptionally bold or crazy. On the other hand, I¡­¡±

    Mayumi nned to inquire about Lily¡¯s movements and make her move after that, but she recalled the fact that Lily was rumored to have killed Hojo Dijon and Genja alone, so things were much different from before and there was no guarantee she would be able to kill her.

    Mayumi felt lost momentarily.

    ¡°Should I tell Tokugawa so that he can kill Lily? But Tokugawa is threatening me at the moment and even if he manages to capture Lily, the achievement will belong to him, and he probably wouldn¡¯t let Sister Yukiko and I leave that easily just because of this. However, the minor achievement of discovering the Mirror Girl¡¯s position isn¡¯t worthy enough to report to Lady Haihime.¡±

    If I visit Lady Haihime personally, Sis will be in danger. The reason I am loyal to the Hundred Demons is because of Haihime, but Haihime didn¡¯t trust me any more right now¡­

    So, is there any point in putting my life on the line for that Kagami Lily?

    Shiu had no clue about Mayumi¡¯s current thoughts at this moment, ¡°Lady Mimori? Why did you be so angry after hearing Sis¡¯ name? Also, you don¡¯t need to point your de at me. I will neither flee nor resist if you wish to kill me.¡±

    Shiu¡¯s words made Mayumi waver a bit and she withdrew her de. Although they were humans alike, one side tried to deceive and threaten her with evil intentions while the other side offered a decade of unswerving loyalty with utter trust¡­

    ¡°Forgive me for overhearing the conversation from prior, Lady Mimori. Unfortunately, I¡¯m too weak, so I cannot help you deal with Tokugawa. It would be better for me to seek Sister Lily as she would definitely help you for my sake,¡± Shiu didn¡¯t know about the fierce battle that had taken ce between Mayumi and Lily as Lily had only mentioned that a demon ninja of the Hojo n had chased her back then and didn¡¯t mention Mayumi¡¯s name.

    ¡°Help me?!¡± Mayumi nked out at this moment as she knew that Lily would attempt to kill her the moment they met, so there was no way she would help her. What made her even more frustrated was that she had actually fallen to such a helpless and isted stage where the only one capable of helping her was her foe.

    ¡°Shiu, you don¡¯t understand¡­ she wouldn¡¯t help me¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I led the Hannya demon ninjas to chase after the Mirror Girl, killed a lot of dojo disciples and almost forced her to the brink of death.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Shiu dazed out momentarily, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. You two are my precious sisters, why do you have to fight?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand a lot of things and even I¡¯ve begun to realize that I also don¡¯t get them¡­¡± Mayumi shook her head with a hollow gaze.

    ¡­

    Lily dedicated the entire night within the woods to advancement and dawn was already on the verge of arriving at the horizon.

    The morning sun finally rose up slowly after a long time and Lily also opened her eyes amidst the morning breeze and dew.

    ¡°That should do!¡± Lily soliloquized with a sharp glint in her eyes.

 Volume 3, Chapter 38 â€“ 7th-stage Awakened

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 38 - 7th-stage Awakened</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily lifted her hand that was as fair and sleek as before, yet it was now filled with higher strength thanst night.

    The crimson magatama-shaped spirit jade situated in the spirit pce within Lily¡¯s body was perfectly full of an abundant amount of energy and flickered aesthetically as if it were breathing.

    ¡°7th-stage Awakened¡­¡± Every inch of Lily¡¯s body had obtained the best possible strengthening before the Spirit Jade Stage and with the boost provided by her exceptional constitution, spirit attribute and Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of challenging even a Spirit Jade Stage powerhouse.

    The spirit jade existed within the spirit pce that was situated in the region underneath the navel, yet this bottleneck of forming the spirit jade that barred a majority of powerhouses from advancing further simply didn¡¯t exist for Lily, and she just needed to continue assimting magatamas.

    However, Lily had a feeling that though her strength had increased greatly, she¡¯d need more and more magatama along with the progressive increase in strength. ording to her estimates, she¡¯d require the essence of at least 30 magatamas to attain the summit of the Awakened Stage.

    I luckily obtained 3 magatama by cing my life on the line and narrowly avoiding the danger of serving Honda, but where do I get the 30 magatama from? If I use magatama fragments instead, I¡¯ll need an even higher amount of them and perhaps Genji Dojo¡¯s entire stock of magatama fragments still wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Although I have no bottleneck stopping me attaining the Spirit Jade Stage, it seems like I¡¯ll have to slowly collect magatama if I want to attain it.

    With a refreshed mind and body, as well as the sun rising up warmly, Lily¡¯s mood turned for the better and she also felt pretty invigorated. She just needed to wait for Shiu toe out now.

    However, worry filled Lily¡¯s mind when Shiu had yet to appear even after the skies had turned bright. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Tokugawa right now, so if Shiu didn¡¯t appear by evening, she nned to infiltrate the castle tower again to look for Shiu.

    After waiting for about one more hour, morning had already arrived.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily saw a woman leave the castle¡¯s entrance a thousand meters away and walk towards the woods that she and Shiu had chosen as the meetup spot.

    With her exceptional vision, it just took a few moments to make out that the woman was none other than the demon kunoichi that pursued her and Shimizu back in Mt. Yoshino and nearly hounded her to death¡ªYuki Mayumi!

    ¡°Yuki Mayumi?!¡± Lily had a bad premonition, ¡°Why¡¯s sheing to these woods at such a time?¡±

    She saw Yumi pause in front of the woods and from the looks of it, it seemed like she was waiting for someone, but Lily couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind it.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The moment Yumi turned around, Lily saw a familiar ninja straight sword on her back!

    ¡°Shiroi Fugu!¡± Lily cried out in rm internally, wondering why Yumi had Shiroi Fugu, Shiu¡¯s katana.

    The bad feeling Lily felt intensified even further and made her suspect whether Yumi had captured Shiu.

    If that were indeed the case, Lily had a good idea who Yumi was waiting for at this moment.

    ¡°Mayumi, you may have pursued me on the Hundred Demons¡¯ orders, but I only see you as a normal adversary. However, I absolutely won¡¯t forgive you if you dare hurt Shiu!¡± Lily¡¯s heart filled with fury as she got up and made for the woods at the bottom of the hillside.

    A gust of wind swept the withered leaves across the sky as the red-dressed Lily approached Yumi from the depths of the woods.

    This red dress was the long-sleeved kimono that belonged to Lady Shizuka, so it was an exceptional item and unlike normal clothes, so it could be stored within the mirror.

    After sensing a faint grudge, Yumi turned around and looked at Lily, showing no change in expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mirror Girl,¡± Yumi stated with a bewitching gaze that carried an enigmatic overtone.

    ¡°Where is Shiu? What did you do to her?¡± Lily didn¡¯t have the leeway to chat with her leisurely. She held Crescent Moon in her hand and questioned the kunoichi harshly.

    ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no need to act so infuriated, Mirror Girl. In your eyes, do I look like a demoness who would use Shiu to threaten you?¡± Yumi responded with a calm smile.

    ¡°Say what you want,¡± Lily was certain Shiu had fallen into her hands now, ¡°But let me tell you this first. If Shiu got even a little bit hurt, I¡¯ll make you regret hurting her for a lifetime!¡±

    Lily¡¯s attitude shocked Yumi to the core. This woman treats a ninja who¡¯s practically of no assistance to her in terms of strength so importantly, but I, I was treated the same as an abandoned child by Haihime because I failed the mission. If this woman captures me, I wonder if Haihime would get angry like this ande to save me? Heh. I¡¯m just overthinking things, I suppose.

    ¡°Oh, that sounds pretty dreadful. However, I feel d that Shiu¡¯s master truly values loyalty.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°Just what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Rest at ease, Mirror Girl. Shiu¡¯s fine and she¡¯s free to move as well. She¡¯s hiding safely on roof of the building adjacent to the castle tower at this moment and she was the one who told me to look for you at this spot while bringing this katana along with me.¡±

    ¡°Look for me? Hmph. What are you scheming again now?¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens, at the very least, rest assured that I will never harm Shiu. You can say that we two are old acquaintances, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her so much and I also don¡¯t n to threaten you with her. The reason I¡¯vee looking for you today is because I want to talk about working together with each other.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I have no intention of working together with a s?l?u?t?t?y kunoichi from the Hundred Demons who shakes her hips in front of demon crotches!¡±

    Yumi¡¯s face flushed up, ¡°W-What are you saying?! I¡¯m no such s?l?u?t?t?y woman! Although I have indeed pledged my loyalty to the Hundred Demons, I never gave my body to the monsters like you have imagined!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? So, you are telling me that you didn¡¯t bewitch Hojo and Takeda using your body?¡± Lily stated coldly.

    ¡°Shut up and listen to me, Mirror Girl! I have never given my body to any man, whether it be voluntarily orpulsively!¡± Yumi stated impatiently.

    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s really true.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Shiu pleading me persistently, I wouldn¡¯t havee to talk about working together with you, so don¡¯t go too far now!¡±

    ¡°Shiu pleaded you?¡±

    Yumi looked at Lily solemnly and said, ¡°Yes. Shiu¡¯s a really kindhearted girl. She doesn¡¯t want her former master and current master to kill each other and hopes that we are able to work together.¡±

    ¡°Former master? What do you mean?¡±

    Yumi exined her and Shiu¡¯s past to Lily briefly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with Shiu about this matter againter, but that doesn¡¯t mean I believe you right now. Also, since when did a demon kunoichi like you from the Hundred Demons begin considering others¡¯ feelings so much? Are you really going to abandon the enmity between us and betray the Hundred Demons by working together with me just because of Shiu¡¯s wish? Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe your lie as simply as Shiu did.¡±

    Yumi remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a decision after hearing me out first? What an impatient woman you are!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Speak, then.¡±

    ¡°My real name is Mid¨­ Yumi. Shiu and I were once part of the Mid¨­ n, and Tokugawa¡¯s newest wife, Yukiko, whose original name is Mid¨­ Yukiko, was the overseer of the Mid¨­ n prior to me, and is also my birth sister.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes flickered after hearing this. She had already heard this while hiding in the storage room adjacent to Tokugawa¡¯s room, so Yumi was speaking the truth.

    ¡°The overseer of our Mid¨­ n has protected a secret for many generations, which is the location of a treasure hidden somewhere within Kai Province. Hmph. I heard from Shiu that you like treasures, right?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t n to refute this statement, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, I want to make a deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in the treasure, so my request is pretty simple. The Hundred Demons have long abandoned me, and Tokugawa is threatening me now to obtain the treasure. Kamakura also won¡¯t pardon my life as I¡¯vemitted far too many crimes, so even if I obtain this treasure, it¡¯s useless to me as I cannot keep it with me.¡±

    Yumi sashayed towards Lily charmingly, ¡°But it¡¯s not the same for you, Mirror Girl. You are a key person serving under Lord Kamakura and have a deep connection with the Ashikaga and the Uesugi ns, so it¡¯s possible for you to obtain the treasure in its entirety.¡±

    Lily pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°It seems like Shiu¡¯s really too talkative and has told you a lot of things. It is as you say, I can have the whole treasure, but what merit is there for you in doing this and what do you need me to do for you?¡±

    Yumi turned a bit nervous suddenly and summoned a never before seen pure sincerity from the bottom of her heart while gazing deeply into Lily¡¯s eyes, ¡°My request is pretty simple. I don¡¯t want money or the treasure. I wish to join hands with you so that I can rescue my sister, Yukiko, and after that, I hope that you can provide us sisters with a section ofnd in your territory that will allow us to live isted from worldly affairs. Swear to the Heavens that you will shelter us sisters by cing your identity of a liege lord on the line, that you will allow us to safely¡­ survive.¡±

    Survive¡­ It sounded simple, but it was a pretty extravagant term for this woman stuck in between the struggle between multiple major factions.

    ¡°Mirror Girl. As long as you promise to help me, I¡¯ll take you to the location of the Mid¨­ n¡¯s treasure and once we find it, you can take all of it as I don¡¯t need anything at all! You just need to help me rescue my sister and shelter us, what do you say?¡±

    Lily observed the kunoichi standing in front of her who was about the same height as her silently, almost as if she were looking through Yumi¡¯s false fa?ade and the seeing the anxiety and fear hidden underneath it, yet, at the same time, it also seemed as if she were validating the truths and falsehoods hidden within her sincere words.

    In any case, if Tokugawa really wants to get this treasure so badly, this might be a big chance to improve my strength again and bring me closer to embarking on the journey towards Kansai. It will also provide me with anotheryer of protection.

    Although it¡¯s hard to determine the falsehoods regarding this matter, Lily believed there was some truth in it and that it was worth taking the risk!

    ¡°Fine,¡± Lily stated.

    Yumi turned jubnt, ¡°You¡¯re going to help me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yumi. I will help you, but don¡¯t forget that you tried to kill me not so long ago, so don¡¯t expect me to believe you right away and sit alongside you like we are partners,¡± Lily stated coldly.

    ¡°Listen to me. The reason I tried to kill you previously was because I was ordered to do so, and if you remember it carefully, I never used a fatal attack even though I was much stronger than you were back then. If I hadn¡¯t done that, you would¡¯ve been long dead. I also didn¡¯t kill the weak and innocent disciples, including the two girls underneath the parasol. Those innocent Kanto disciples were all killed under Hojo¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yumi, and that¡¯s the reason Hojo has perished under my de while you are still able to negotiate with me here. Although you didn¡¯t kill the innocent disciples, it only proves that you don¡¯t possess a cruel nature. On the other hand, you were really trying to capture me and Sister Shimizu back then and nned to offer us to the Hundred Demons, which is the same as sending us to our deaths.¡±

    ¡°How do I make you believe me then?¡± Yumi asked worriedly.

    ¡°Prove it to me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Prove to me that youe with goodwill, that you want to work together with me sincerely! Show it to me!¡±

    ¡°H-How do you want me to prove it?¡± Yumi asked nervously while blushing for some unknown reason.

    Lily, however, responded as calmly as ever, ¡°That¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 39 â€“ I Heard You Likeâ€¦

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 39 - I Heard You Like¡­</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The light of struggle shed within Yumi¡¯s eyes and she subconsciously gripped the sides of her amethyst miniskirt tightly. These movements of hers made it appear as if shecked in upbringing, but there was yet another possibility behind the action, which was nervousness.

    Lily just watched her calmly. In truth, even Lily didn¡¯t know how Yumi was nning to convince her. Lily¡¯s intuition also gave her an ambiguous feeling at this moment, that Yumi¡¯s words were sincere, yet not entirely believable. Thus, Lily was nning to wait for Yumi to show her proof and then make a judgment based on her instincts.

    After all, this demon kunoichi was someone who had tried to kill her not so long ago and almost drove her into desperate straits. Lily couldn¡¯t cooperate with someone like that so easily!

    Yumi¡¯s bountiful chest that didn¡¯t lose out to Lily¡¯s heaved up and down clearly and after hesitating for a long time, she finally brought her half-clenched fist towards her soft and glistening lips and said, ¡°You want me to show you proof, right? Follow me, then.¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of Yumi, so she followed Yumi into the depths of the woods while maintaining vignce.

    After they arrived at a secluded spot within the woods from where the city walls couldn¡¯t be seen at all, Yumi stopped in front of a tall and coarse tree and sat down before it. She gazed at the tree¡¯s trunk momentarily and then checked the surroundings vigntly before ncing towards Lily once reluctantly.

    Lily stood behind her silently while still maintaining her vignce, wondering what kind of trick Yumi was nning to y.

    After that, Yumi hunched over suddenly and leaned against the tree¡¯s trunk using both her hands, giving Lily a full view of her perfectly round buttocks as she raised it towards Lily¡­

    Lily blushed immediately after seeing this scene.

    A few beads of sweat could be vaguely seen sliding down Yumi¡¯s fair and plump thighs that were clearly trembling at this moment as she murmured softly, ¡°Hmph¡­ I-I heard you like pretty and mature women. Although you wanted me to show you proof, I know you were hinting at that. Albeit being a woman, you¡¯re equally bad as those men and want me to show my most precious thing to you willingly so that you can use my secret as a handle to threaten and control me! Did I get it right? You demoness, humph! I¡¯m telling you¡­ I¡¯m no s?l?u?t? who gives her body to monsters as you imed, I-I¡¯m pretty chaste! This is my first time, you know, wait, I don¡¯t mean to say you can do that to me¡­ I¡¯m just saying that¡­ I¡¯ve never shown it to others until now, so it¡¯s my first time showing it to someone else¡­ even Lady Haihime has never seen it that thoroughly¡­¡±

    Lily remained dazed for a few moments as she couldn¡¯t understand what exactly was going in Yumi¡¯s mind and was murmuring some iprehensible foolish thoughts to herself there like a spell and pressuring herself, ¡°Yumi, just what is going on in your mind?¡±

    Yumi¡¯s body quivered.

    She¡¯s already seen me like this and is still dissatisfied?

    ¡°Mirror Girl¡­ humph! Don¡¯t go too overboard now. You ought to prefer removing the final line of defense by yourself, right? You phony woman, you understand what I¡¯m thinking about, right? Although I can¡¯t understand this strange hobby at all, I can sense the nervousness and excitement in your breath¡­¡± Saying so, Yumi bit her lips as if she were enduring something and breathed deeply.

    ¡°What excitement! Enough with the nonsense now! Just what do you want to say, make it clear to me!¡±

    ¡°What, Mirror Girl? Is merely looking still unable to satisfy you? Then¡­ you must like this kind of y, right? Let me satisfy you then.¡±

    Yumi stretched her hand towards her waist and lifted her miniskirt up¡­

    Lily was utterly dumbfounded at this moment, but she had to admit that Yumi was truly a beauty oozing with femininity¡­

    What the hell is wrong with this woman¡¯s head though?

    ¡°W-What are you waiting for, Mirror Girl? Aren¡¯t you going to punish me? Aren¡¯t you going to p my¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Lily gave a good hard p and Yumi moaned out a groan that was apanied with a quiver of her body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mirror Girl, call me by my name, Lily,¡± Lily stated in a calm yet reverberant tone.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Miss¡­ Lily¡­ P-Please make it quick and do whatever you want, until you are ready to believe me¡­¡±

    In that split second, Lily felt a wonderful sense of conquest and felt that Yumi, who had her back turned towards her, belonged to her, and that she could do whatever she wanted to her.

    What do I want to do, then?

    Hold on, something¡¯s wrong!

    I just wanted Yumi to show me proof that she wants to cooperate with me sincerely and never asked her to do such a weird thing!

    Lily¡¯s mind filled with an unprecedented rational fury.

    She grabbed the strip of fabric in between Yumi¡¯s fair butt cheeks and pulled it to the side firmly.

    ¡°What will this be able to prove?¡± Lily looked down from above and gazed at her enemy¡¯s most important secret, ¡°We¡¯re both women, Miss Yumi. What exactly have you proved by showing this to me and what exactly have you lost?¡±

    Yumi remained silent and remained hunched over while leaning against the tree, sobbing intermittently in a low voice.

    For a moment, Lily felt that perhaps Yumi wasn¡¯t as bad as she imagined her to be and that she really wanted to cooperate with her. This was because she had seen Yumi¡¯s chastity that was known to no one.

    A girl like this probably isn¡¯t a bad person.

    Perhaps that Haihime, who Yumi mentioned, has a way to make Yumi serve her, which might have been the reason she followed her orders and attacked me, and she herself didn¡¯t have any intention of doing so.

    Lily turned around and said, ¡°Miss Yumi, let¡¯s stop at this point. I believe you, all right?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Yumi shuddered and revealed a faint yet staunch and calctive grin on her face whose genuineness eluded even her.

    Perhaps everything had gone ording to her n. At the very least, this kind of mindset allowed her to feel that she hadn¡¯t submitted to Lily internally.

    Lily got up and sorted out her clothes bashfully before arriving beside Lily with her breathing still pretty rushed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should thank you for refraining from going any further¡­¡± Yumi wore a cold expression yet her tone was filled with unease as she hugged her chest.

    ¡°Huh? Going any further with what?¡±

    ¡°The thing you do with other mature women frequently.¡±

    ¡°I-I have done no such thing!¡± Lily stated in an amused yet embarrassed state. I need to give Shiu a good lesson once we¡¯re done with this. Just what kind of weird things is she telling others.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yumi bowed her head and allowed the wind blowing through the woods to raise her skirt up, providing a feast for the eyes of the region under her purple ponytail, ¡°Actually, I had already made preparations beforeing to meet you and resigned myself to losing my everything to you in the wilderness today.¡±

    ¡°Yumi¡­ just what kind of a witch have you imagined me to be?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, I could have offered up the treasure to Tokugawa as he can provide me and my sister with better protection with his strength.¡±

    Lily turned aside to look at Yumi, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you offer it to him then and attempted to cooperate with me, a former enemy of yours?¡±

    Yumi¡¯s expression morphed into an unsightly one as she recalled Tokugawa¡¯s ugly appearance. Although Yumi didn¡¯t really hate an outward ugly appearance, what she really loathed was Tokugawa¡¯s despicable, hypocritical and merciless heart! He was someone who she couldn¡¯t see through, so she was very afraid of him!

    Yumi also turned aside to look at Lily whose goddess-like features were a bit too potent towards her and blushed subconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ if there are only two options with regards to the same matter, I¡¯d rather do it with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily felt a little relieved after seeing the deadpan Yumi provide such a solemn and biased response after misunderstanding her words.

    She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, then. Since that¡¯s the case, shall we talk about the exact details of the cooperation now, Miss Yumi?¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±

    Yumi returned to the top of the hillside with Lily and looked towards the interior of the castle tower before speaking again, ¡°Tokugawa will be taking his vassals to continue the talks with Takeda in the castle tower during the day today while Sister Yukiko and a few nswomen will remain behind in the side tower. This is the best chance to rescue Sis as only ordinary samurai will be protecting the ce and Shiu can also aid us in the side tower at any time.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s only a few ordinary samurai remaining behind, can¡¯t you save your sister by yourself?¡±

    ¡°I can, but I don¡¯t want to take any risks. If I fail, an unimaginable nightmare is all that would be waiting for me and my sister. Also, even if I managed to save Sis, there¡¯s nowhere we can go to as Kamakura, Hundred Demons and Tokugawa, all of them would be hunting for me. Thus, my only choice is to ally with you.¡±

    ¡°I will shelter you, but that¡¯s only if we manage to save Yukiko. Speaking of it, I also have a slight connection with her,¡± Lily recalled Yasutarou, the unfortunate youth who had handed the Fuji-san teacup to her.

    I have yet to find his sister, but saving his mother, no, she should be the stepmother, first should be fine too. It also seemed like Yasutarou loved his stepmother a lot as well, so saving her should be equal to fulfilling his wish.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now, then. If we wait until lunchtime, Yukiko might get summoned for the meal and that wouldplicate things,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°All right!¡± Yumi nodded.

    The two of them were 7th-stage Awakened, so they possessed a pretty swift speed. Naturally, Lily¡¯s battle strength excelled Yumi¡¯s by a lot in reality.

    Yumi returned via the main entrance boldly, but the sentinels and Takeda soldiers she passed by felt a bit excited after seeing her flushed face and the subtle womanly aura around her, making a good guess at what she had gone out to do.

    On the other hand, Lily used Shiu¡¯s spider-silk cord that Yumi had brought back and climbed over the castle wall with ease.

    Lily stood at the top of the wall and signaled Yumi, who then entered the side tower while Lily circled to the back of the side tower via the city wall and climbed onto the roof of the two-storied side tower.

    Lily and Yumi¡¯s joint rescue operation to save Yukiko finally began taking ce.

 Volume 3, Chapter 40 â€“ Yukiko Rescue Operation

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 40 - Yukiko Rescue Operation</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily had visited the side tower adjacent to the castle tower justst night, so she was obviously quite familiar with it.

    She circled over to Yukiko and Tokugawa¡¯s room from the roof and entered it via the spacious open veranda.

    Within the room sat a calm-looking, white-dressed Yukiko who still had a slightly ruddy face.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Yukiko didn¡¯t look particrly surprised after seeing enter from the veranda, yet she also didn¡¯t show the most usible reaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who came along with your sister to save you,¡± Lily leaned back against the pir after entering the room.

    Based on Yukiko¡¯s reaction, it was obvious that she knew about this matter, ¡°Save me¡­ that¡¯s perhaps just Yumi¡¯s wishful thinking. Where will I go even if you save me? Miss, aren¡¯t you pretty strong? Take Yumi along with you and leave this ce.¡±

    Lily was taken aback as Yukiko¡¯s unwillingness to be saved by her was slightly out of her expectations. But why does she know I¡¯m strong? Is it just a guess? This meek and submissive wife who¡¯s at the mercy of her lord feels much more unfathomable than her little sister.

    Maybe it¡¯s still quite difficult for me to understand the mind of a married woman.

    ¡°Yukiko, why do you wish to remain here when Tokugawa treats you like this?¡±

    A slight helplessness appeared in Yukiko¡¯s eyes, ¡°Although Lord Tokugawa is a cruel man who beats and scolds me often, do I really have a better life waiting for me after leaving this ce? Moreover, if he were to capture me again¡­ At the very least, I still have the dignified identity of Tokugawa¡¯s wife at present and can stand in front of others with dignity.¡±

    ¡°What dignity do you have left after being tied up in that manner? Weren¡¯t you the overseer of the Mid¨­ n once? Why have you be so timid?¡±

    ¡°Eh? H-How do you know that¡­¡± Even the mature Yukiko felt a little ashamed, but she lowered her head again immediately and caressed her hair while stating in a forlorn voice, ¡°All women change with time. I was unwilling to give up once as well, but I came to ept it gradually.¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°Perhaps you are right. After all, women are fickle creatures and married women are even more unfathomable. But whatever may be the case, I must take you away from this ce today.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    They were under the roofs of Takeda and Tokugawa right now, so Lily didn¡¯t have the leeway to care about the fussy andplicated changes of this married ¡®maritally obedient¡¯ woman¡¯s mentality. She had to take her away from here so that she could obtain the treasure.

    ¡°Sister Yukiko,¡± Yumi¡¯s nervous voice arrived from outside the door.

    She slid the door open and entered inside after checking the corridor then closed it right after.

    At about the same time, a section of the ceiling slid aside and Shiu dropped down lithely as well.

    ¡°Sis!¡± Shiu turned jubnt after seeing Lily.

    ¡°Shiu,¡± Shiu looked totally fine, so it seemed that Yumi had really abided by her words.

    Yumi spoke up at this moment, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡±

    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what, Sis?! Didn¡¯t we talk it out alreadyst night?!¡± Yumi stated anxiously.

    ¡°What if we are caught by Tokugawa¡­¡± Yukiko seemed to have various iprehensible apprehensionsmon to a married woman.

    ¡°Do you believe Tokugawa will let you both off if you remain here?¡± Lily questioned coldly.

    ¡°I know what Tokugawa wants,¡± Yukiko continued, ¡°Leave with this girl, Yumi. Tokugawa will be unable to obtain the treasure as long as you escape sessfully, and we will be able to protect the Mid¨­ n¡¯s secret as well.¡±

    Lily stepped forth helplessly at this instant, ¡°Just call me Lily from hereon, Yumi¡¯s elder sister. We¡¯ll have a lot of time to interact during the journey.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily said nothing more and pulled Yukiko after grabbing her underarm, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°H-Hold on¡­ You¡¯re taking too much of a big risk like this. You don¡¯t know how fearsome Tokugawa is¡­ Miss Lily. Please leave along with Lil¡¯ Sis Yumi! Why do you want to take me along with you?! I¡¯ve already be like this and my body has been sullied by that demon¡­ no matter where we go, it won¡¯t make any difference,¡± Yukiko struggled in a sad and weak manner.

    Lily turned Yukiko¡¯s face towards herself. Yukiko was pretty tall, and her features also contained a tint of nobility within them, so Lily couldn¡¯t understand why such a woman acted so weak and timid.

    ¡°Yukiko, do you believe your little sister will leave without you?¡± Lily pressed her.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Yukiko, didn¡¯t you attach yourself to an overlord because you wished to live without worries? Let me tell you this, I¡¯m much more overbearing than that cruel husband of yours! Are you satisfied now? If Tokugawa dares to stop us, all that awaits is a battle! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Lily had confidence while saying these words.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter what Yukiko thought and although she was a tall and slender woman, it was too easy for Lily to forcefully pull this married woman who had long lost her edge.

    Yumi looked at her sister with worry, but she knew that Lily was justified in using force.

    If they dyed any further because of Yukiko, it would ruin their chances of escape.

    ¡°Prepare the rope, Shiu!¡± Lilymanded.

    ¡°Rope?¡± Yukiko asked in rm.

    Lily really couldn¡¯t stand this woman, so she grabbed her arm firmly and pulled her to the veranda, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the overseer of kunoichi once? Don¡¯t tell you¡¯ve forgotten how to use a rope now!¡±

    Lily dragged Yukiko directly to the roof forcefully. Although Yukiko showed a hesitant expression, she stepped across the smooth tiles lithely in concord with Lily¡¯s footsteps. As Lily had suspected, her body still remembered the fundamentals of her craft that she had honed as the exceptionally talented girl of the Mid¨­ n in the past.

    This, in turn, made Lily feel relieved, ¡°Shiu, go down to scout.¡±

    Shiu descended to the backyard via the rope and signaled to Lily that there weren¡¯t any sentinels nearby.

    Lily didn¡¯t say anything and just pushed Yukiko down the roof.

    ¡°What have you done, Lily?!¡± Yumi panicked.

    However, at the moment Yukiko was about to fall down the roof, she adjusted her posture swiftly to maintain her bnce and grabbed the rope.

    Lily had already predicted this would happen. It was obvious that Yukiko still possessed the proper foundation of a kunoichi and that it was just her will that had been extinguished while her body was still honest.

    The women slid down the rope gracefully and fled from the garden cautiously with Yukiko in between them. The sole sentinel protecting the backyard appeared to be a pike-wielding soldier who got taken out silently by Yumi¡¯s throwing knife, after which she climbed up the castle wall from the back hill and took out two Takeda soldiers patrolling the wall with throwing knives as well, resulting in them tumbling down the hill after falling from the wall.

    The group then climbed up the wall via the rope and now that they hade this far, even Yukiko knew that she couldn¡¯t turn back anymore, so she didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and jumped onto an old and tall pine tree on the hillside along with Lily and the rest and followed the pine trees down into the woods.

    ¡°We were able to escape just like that?¡± Lily turned back to look at the towering castle wall and felt that their escape was a bit rather too smooth. The defense of the Tsutsujigasaki Castle¡¯s backyard was indeed weak, but the most usible reason for it was that it wasn¡¯t wartime right now. Furthermore, the reason they were able to escape so smoothly was because it was a cooperative effort between an insider and an outsider who were very familiar with the circumstances of the castle.

    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± Yumi stated.

    ¡°Hold on. Where are we going?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Let¡¯s escape into the mountains on the northeastern side of Kai Province first and decide what to doter!¡± Yumi stated.

    The northeastern direction was where the Endless Demon Mountains lied, so Lily hesitated a bit, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end because she believed Yumi¡¯s judgment was correct. They needed to escape from the threat of Tokugawa and Takeda first, so no matter where they fled to in the end, the optimal choice was to flee into the depths of the mountains covertly and discuss what to doter on.

 Volume 3, Chapter 41 â€“ Rain and Bonfire

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 41 - Rain and Bonfire</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily and the others fled deep into the mountains to the northeast just like that, without even stopping for a moment¡¯s rest. Lily pulled Yukiko to make her run fast and after running for about half-a-day, she discovered that Yukiko¡¯s stamina was pretty high. Contrarily, the first to run out of stamina turned out to be the youngest among them, Shiu.

    Perhaps because their escape went pretty smoothly, neither Tokugawa nor any other pursuers came after them.

    ¡°We were able to escape just like that?¡± This smooth escape instead made Lily feel restless, but she too chalked it to probable good luck.

    The ce they had fled into was rtively north within the Heian Empire and had overcast weather with chilly winds blowing across thete-autumn woods, resulting in the rustles of withered leaves.

    There were also showers of rain from time to time as well.

    The four women found a cave within the mountain to hide from the rain.

    Lily flung her wet hair back and gazed at the rain falling outside the cave, and the fresh rainy air that greeted her face made her close her eyes in delight.

    Shiu started a bonfire within the cave and the burning pinewood branches gave rise to a balmy scent along with crackling noises.

    ¡°Come over and warm yourself by the fire, Sister Lily. It¡¯s cold outside,¡± Shiu suggested.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Yeah¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t wish to let Yukiko and Yumi know that the mirror in her possession could store items, which was why she hadn¡¯t taken out the parasol until now.

    The girls huddled around the bonfire and their clothes as well as hair dried down a bit gradually.

    ¡°We should¡¯ve escaped from Tokugawa¡¯s pursuit by now,¡± Lily stated, ¡°Can we go look for the treasure now, Yumi?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Shiu interjected, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to return to our territory first?¡±

    ¡°There might be an information leak if we return to the territory now and Tokugawa might send people to monitor us, which will make it much more difficult for us to return to Kai Province. Also¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t finish her words. She didn¡¯t want to wait any longer as she needed magatama urgently. Even if the treasure didn¡¯t have magatama, it would bound to have a considerable amount of wealth, so she wanted to use some of that wealth to advance to the Spirit Jade Stage as soon as possible and embark on a journey to Kansai.

    ¡°The treasure¡­¡± Yumi stated, ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s rest in this cave tonight and set off towards the treasure¡¯s location tomorrow.¡±

    Yukiko looked at Yumi with slight astonishment as if she had something to say, but she refrained from doing so in the end.

    Lily saw the two making signals with each other¡¯s eyes and found it to be a little fishy, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of Yumi and just reminded herself to be a bit more cautious as she had to undertake this danger in order to obtain the treasure even if she held doubts regarding it.

    Night arrived, yet the rain and wind still blew with the same ferocity as before.

    Lily made Shiu sleep on her inner side intentionally while she rested her back against the cave¡¯s wall. Although her eyes were closed, Lily was able to keep up her spirit perception even when she was asleep. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for Lily to adventure outside so many times as even practitioners needed sleep and rest.

    However, Lily entered a deep state of sleep again on this night¡­

    Lily saw the woman donned in erotic and immodest garments perform a noble and solemn dance within the darkness again.

    But there weren¡¯t any demons around her this time.

    ¡°Who are you, Big Sis¡­¡± Lily tried to ask, but the tall and mature woman didn¡¯t answer her and simply didn¡¯t even seem to notice Lily¡¯s existence.

    A cloud of ck mist rose from the ground suddenly and just like an octopus¡¯ tentacles that hade to life, the ck mist coiled around the woman¡¯s fair feet and traveled upwards, binding her entire body and hoisting her up in the sky.

    It seemed that the woman loathed these tentacles very much but unlike ordinary women, this woman showed exceptional fortitude and resisted them unceasingly with her slender and powerful limbs albeit wearing a dejected expression. Her entire body became drenched in sweet-smelling sweat momentster, and this womanly sweat seemed to excite those misty tentacles even further, making them hoist the woman higher and higher with even more intense and wilder movements.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?! You disgusting demons! Release me, I say, release me! Don¡¯t let me find your source, or else you¡¯ll nevere out unscathed!¡± The woman imed in a low voice while resisting with grave and righteous words.

    However, besides the noble and awe-inspiring aura, the woman didn¡¯t seem to possess any substantive battle strength in this ck dream and could only put up a pointless struggle.

    The tentacles even curved around her overly bountiful breasts and coiled around her slim and long neck.

    ¡°Argh! B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?! Perverts! Release me! I say, release me!¡± The woman¡¯s face flushed up uncontrobly, but she still wore a solemn expression and resisted righteously with her brows furrowed, biting her lower lips to endure the humiliation.

    A deep yet piercing voice that sounded both like a man¡¯s and a woman¡¯s echoed in the darkness suddenly, ¡°Tell us! What is the Mirror Girl¡¯s mission?! What is it?!¡±

    ¡°Tell us!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Mirror Girl¡¯s secret?!¡±

    A few tentacles even slithered towards the mature beauty¡¯s lips with the intention of humiliating this seemingly noble and indomitable woman as if there was only value in subjugating this staunch woman little by little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think mghf¡ª!¡±

    The moment the woman was about to retort back, a ck tentacle invaded her mouth suddenly!

    ¡°Argh!¡± Lily woke up with a start and, sweating all over.

    It¡¯s that dream again.

    I fell into a deep sleep and experienced that mature and staunch woman¡¯s dream again!

    Lily tried to get up at this moment, but she discovered that she was unable to move at all.

    Only then did Lily discover that her limbs were actually tied up. Lily tried to break free using her spirit power immediately, but she was astonished to discover that she couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to struggle so much, Mirror Girl,¡± a slightly malicious voice reached Lily¡¯s ears and in the next moment, Yumi sashayed in front of Lily, ¡°You are bound with the spider silk rope of the dead Genja. Even you can¡¯t break free from it.¡±

    Lily came to a sudden realization and looked aside, discovering a bound and muffled Shiu looking at Yumi with a hurt expression.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lily sneered, ¡°As expected. I kept wondering why a woman like you chose to cooperate with me. So, it was a scheme of yours and Tokugawa?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve got it half-correct, Mirror Girl. You really did fall for a scheme, but it¡¯s mine alone and unrted to Tokugawa.¡±

    Yumi slouched down and approached Lily, ¡°Actually, not everything I said were lies as the truth was mixed within the lies, if not, how would a crafty woman like you take the bait? It¡¯s true that I wanted to rescue my sister with your help, but my n was to incapacitate you while we look for the treasure after she¡¯s rescued and then offer you to Lady Haihime in exchange for a pardon! I¡¯ll definitely be able to regain Lady Haihime¡¯s trust if I offer you to her and also be able to ensure my sister¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll be killing two birds with a single stone like this, isn¡¯t that so? Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I knew it was impossible for a woman like you to actually turn over a new leaf!¡± Lily retorted unyieldingly.

    ¡°p!¡± but what weed her was a p from Yumi.

    ¡°Stop it, Yumi!¡± Yukiko, who sat to the side, stated in a baffled tone, ¡°Just what are you nning to do, little sister? Miss Lily helped rescue me in spite of the danger, so why are you treating her like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing all this for you, Sis! Even if Lily really keeps her promise, would she really be able to protect us from thebined pursuit of the Hundred Demons and Tokugawa? She just agreed to help me in exchange for the treasure, so who knows whether she would really protect us with her all after obtaining the treasure. You¡¯ve changed, Sis, and be someone who depends on others. However, if you want to survive without getting betrayed in this world, you can only rely on yourself, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yumi¡­¡± Yukiko shook her head in a sad and pained manner.

    Shiu shed tears of grief and tried to say something, but the words wouldn¡¯t leave her mouth.

    Her eyes were full of disbelief and perplexment about why her childhood idol had be someone like this.

    ¡°Yumi!¡± Lily stated in fury, ¡°You despicable b?i?t?c?h?! How dare you use Shiu¡¯s naivety to deceive me?! I will never forgive you for this!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I n to offer you to the Hundred Demons. Do you think your forgiveness matters to me? However, I do have to admit that you are quite an amazing woman, Kagami Lily. Your talent and advancement speed make even me terrified, but unfortunately, your legend shalle to a stop here. Also, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re an idiot, right? If it weren¡¯t for Shiu and the risk of losing my chastity, as well as letting you look at that ce of mine that I¡¯ve never shown to anyone in spite of the shame, you wouldn¡¯t have believed me that easily, right?¡± Yumi smiled proudly.

    ¡°W?h?o?r?e?!¡± Lily cursed out bluntly.

    ¡°W-What?!¡± Yumi¡¯s face flushed up, ¡°W-Why do you call me a w?h?o?r?e??!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! As someone who offered their chastity to achieve their purpose shamelessly, what are you if not a w?h?o?r?e??¡± Lily smirked.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yumi grabbed Lily¡¯s hair and brought her katana forward, revealing a wicked smile while pushing its handle against Lily¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the filthy w?h?o?r?e? here, then!¡±

    Yumi forced Lily to breathe using her mouth by pinching her nose and pushed the handle inside Lily¡¯s mouth immediately.

    ¡°Mgfh!¡± Shiu struggled forlornly but she was powerless in this situation.

    ¡°Hehehehe! What an immodest expression you have right now, Kagami Lily, and you dare call me out of being immodest! Mhm, a chaste girl would never do what you are doing!¡±

    Yumi shoved the handle of her katana in and out of Lily¡¯s mouth forcefully, making Lily receive it in anguish, the drool overflowing from her mouth depicting a poignant and unbearable scene.

    ¡°Stop it, Yumi¡­ even if you n to offer her to the Hundred Demons, there¡¯s no need to humiliate her like this, right? After all, she helped us!¡± Yukiko was unable to take it any longer and tried to persuade her sister, ¡°Also, why are you calling her ¡®Mirror Girl¡¯? Is she really from that ill-fated n?¡±

    Yumi pulled the wet handle out from Lily¡¯s mouth and turned Lily¡¯s head towards her sister, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the Mirror Girl, the real one, a woman the Hundred Demons wish to eliminate at all costs.¡±

    Lily gasped for breaths, unable to prevent her translucent saliva from dripping on the katana¡¯s handle and turned her head away in shame.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Although Lily felt feverish all over, her mind was still prettyposed. Yumi¡¯s unreliableness was actually already within her expectations and she was at least half-assured that Yumi was lying to her. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Yumi ying any tricks on her initially as she had confidence in her strength and vignce initially, but she never expected to enter deep sleep and experience that mature sister¡¯s nightmare again¡­ leading to Yumi tying her up while she waspletely unconscious.

    Thus, her only choice was to use the escape arts to shed the bindings, and she had to do it without Yumi noticing it, which would take time. Fortunately, Yumi hadn¡¯t conspired with Tokugawa, so she would have to make a long journey to the Land of Hundred Demons while taking Lily along, which would inevitably provide Lily with an opportunity to shed the bindings.

 Volume 3, Chapter 42 â€“ Sheath and Blade

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 42 - Sheath and de</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily felt likeughing after looking at the smug look on Yumi¡¯s face from the misconceived belief that her scheme had worked perfectly. What¡¯s sadder was that she could easily end fellows like Tokugawa and Takeda with Kagura manipting the Sakura Parasol by expending the Blood Spirit Magatama even if Nanako weren¡¯t present here.

    However, Lily felt really reluctant to use such a fatal move because of her negligence and didn¡¯t n to use it unless as ast resort.

    Yukiko spoke up at this moment, ¡°Yumi, since you call her the Mirror Girl, does Lily really have the mirror? Can you let me see it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Do you want to see it, Sis? Fine, then. Lady Haihime desires that mirror greatly as well. However, it¡¯s still uncertain whether Lily¡¯s mirror is the real one, so I shall keep it safe with me for the time being!¡±

    Saying so, Yumi arrived in front of the anxious Lily. What do I do if the mirror is taken away? I can control the items within the mirror as long as it¡¯s within ten meters of me, but if Yumi ns to take it further than that, I¡¯ll really be forced to use the Blood Spirit Magatama.

    ¡°I need to stay calm, there¡¯s still a chance,¡± Lily resisted the urge to use the Blood Spirit Jade.

    Yumi ignored Lily and fondled Lily¡¯s body directly, making her blush slightly.

    There was nothing on the sides, and as women hid items inside the sash most of the time, Yumi felt up the inner side of Lily¡¯s sash and finally touched upon an item.

    As such, Yumi pried the front of Lily¡¯s dress open and groped inside, the scorching touch of Lily¡¯s satiny skin making her heart pound slightly quicker. Soon, she found the mirror and pulled it outside. It looked the same as Shimizu¡¯s mirror that she had shattered, but she had no reason to step on it this time and merely nned to let Yukiko take a look before handing it over to Haihime.

    The mirror looked pretty in and unembellished and carried Lily¡¯s warmth and scent with it.

    ¡°It really is the Ancient Mirror¡­¡± Yukiko¡¯s eyes glistened with excitement after seeing the mirror.

    Lily, on the other hand, failed to understand why a meek and abused married woman who relied on a tyrant¡¯s support to acquire a sense of security was so interested in this mirror as well.

    Lily felt a deep sense of loss when she saw that Yumi was about to put the mirror inside her sash and really felt like using Kagura at this very moment!

    ¡°Calm down, me. That Blood Spirit Jade is too precious, so it¡¯s not worth it to waste it here. There will be many chances ahead, so I just need to find a moment when Yumi isn¡¯t paying attention and escape from the bindings using the escape arts.¡±

    However, Lily¡¯s eyes grew wide open at this moment.

    A dainty girl holding a ck parasol appeared at the entrance of the cave from where cold wind was blowing in.

    ¡°Could you allow me to take shelter from the rain here?¡± Minamoto no Shimuzu was dressed in a snug long-sleeved ck kimono and her eyes twinkled like blue luminous pearls as her gaze met with Lily¡¯s, seemingly ignoring Yumi.

    ¡°S-Sister¡­ Shimizu?¡± Lily felt an inexplicable surge of emotions flood her entire being at this moment.

    Yumi turned around vigntly and questioned, ¡°Why are you here, Shimizu?¡±

    Shimizu ignored her and entered the cave after folding the parasol, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, you really are no good without me. Haven¡¯t you got caught yet again now?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily felt a little overwhelmed and didn¡¯t know what to say momentarily.

    Yumi stood in front of Lily and said, ¡°What are you nning, Shimizu? I was the one who caught Lily. It¡¯s fine if you want to take her to Lady Haihime along with me, but don¡¯t think you can steal my achievement!¡±

    Only after hearing this did Shimizu seem to recognize Yumi¡¯s existence, but she just smiled faintly in response, ¡°I haven¡¯t got the least bit of interest in achievements and whatnot. Take it all if you want to.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± the bound Lily was taken aback after hearing his. What¡¯s Sister Shimizu saying? Why are they talking as if they are colleagues? Did Sister Shimizu defect to the Hundred Demons¡¯ side? N-No, that¡¯s impossible!

    ¡°However,¡± Shimizu continued, ¡°I cannot let you take Lil¡¯ Sis Lily away. She¡¯s mine and no one is allowed to take her away or injure her. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It seems like you really n to snatch this Mirror Girl! Don¡¯t think you can look down on me just because Lady Haihime helped you, Minamoto no Shimizu! This Mirror Girl is a key person for my and Sister Yukiko¡¯s survival. I won¡¯t yield her to you!¡± Yumi had no intentions of stepping aside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to get my little sister personally in that case,¡± Shimizu stated, and a sh of dark light emerged from her parasol suddenly.

    Yumi unsheathed her katana to block the sudden attack, but she was sent flying back and crashed into the cave wall with a bang.

    Yet Shimizu didn¡¯t stop with that and rushed towards Yumi immediately.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Yumi rolled to the side in a panic to dodge Shimizu¡¯s katana, but her range of movements was restricted by the walls of the narrow cave.

    Shimizu turned aside and kicked Yumi, sending her crashing into a rock.

    She then charged in again for the kill and shed upwards at Yumi, which Yumi was barely able to block with her katana. Shimizu¡¯s Unsmiling de, Tranquil Bamboo, rippled as if it were made of ck ink at this moment and impelled Yumi¡¯s de upwards.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Yumi¡¯s katana flew out of her hands and pierced into the cave¡¯s roof while Shimizu¡¯s de, d in ck eldritch energy, pressed against Yumi¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yumi¡¯s chest heaved up and down intensely at this moment. She knew Shimizu was quite formidable, but she never expected she would get defeated by her so quickly and effortlessly. Looking at how Shimizu still had a lot of strength to spare, it made Yumi really wonder if the gap between her and this de maiden was really so huge.

    ¡°Hand over the mirror!¡± Shimizu stated.

    ¡°Shimizu! How dare you attack me for this Mirror Girl?! Are you nning to betray Lady Haihime? She definitely won¡¯t let you get away with you! You really cannot be trusted!¡±

    ¡°p! p!¡± Shimizu pped Yumi with the front and back of her hand consecutively, making her feel a little dizzy from the ps. Shimizu, however, maintained a cold expression and slid the katana down towards Yumi¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Kyah!¡± Yumi screamed while closing her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Yukiko also screamed in fear while covering her mouth.

    In the end, Shimizu just sliced Yumi¡¯s sash open and caught the mirror that fell out from it while Lily watched all this happen with a dazed look in her eyes.

    ¡°Hehehe. The real mirror has fallen in my hands once again,¡± Shimizu looked at the mirror and felt a plethora of emotions as it was something that she once desired all her life.

    Her ck long-sleeves flung around charmingly as she turned around and looked at Lily with a slightly mischievous smile, ¡°Unlike me, this mirror is the real Ancient Mirror, a real treasure¡­ but I don¡¯t need it any longer because I¡¯ve found an even more precious thing.¡±

    Shimizu arrived in front of Lily lithely and kneeled down, squeezing the mirror into Lily¡¯s cleavage gently.

    Her breath contained a faint transcendent scent as she stated the following words, ¡°This treasure belongs to you, little sister. I¡¯ve retrieved it for you.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    Shimizu got up gracefully and arrived behind Lily to untie her bindings and helped her stand up.

    ¡°Are you all right, little sister?¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡±

    Shimizu had once coveted the mirror pretty badly, but she returned it to Lily without the slightest hesitation the moment it really fell into her hands.

    Lily couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and revealed a content smile from the depths of her heart, ¡°I knew I was right in believing in you, Sister Shimizu.¡±

    Shimizu then turned around to look at Yumi whoid on the ground now and handed the rope to Lily, ¡°We might as well kill this despicable woman, little sister.¡±

    Shiu began sobbing incessantly at this moment as if she had something to say, so Lily unblocked her mouth.

    ¡°Sis, please don¡¯t kill her¡­ don¡¯t kill Sis Yumi. S-She was just desperate and isn¡¯t a bad person¡­¡± Shiu pleaded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill her, Shiu. But¡­¡±

    Lily stepped forward andmanded coldly, ¡°Turn around and lie down on your stomach!¡±

    ¡°W-What¡­ do you want¡­¡± Yumi knew she was gonna end up in a miserable state this time, so she turned around and lied down on her stomach grudgingly.

    Lily then tied up Yumi firmly with the rope.

    ¡°J-Just what do you want to do?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t reply and took out a handkerchief to block Yumi¡¯s mouth.

    The rain still showered down from the skies outside the cave and both Lily and Shimizu went outside at the same time with a tacit understanding.

    Both held parasols in their hands, one crimson and one ck, with the rain acting like crystal curtains around them.

    The two de maidens gazed into each other¡¯s eyes just like that.

    ¡°Forgive me¡­¡± Shimizu was the first one to speak up, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily, on that night, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, Sister Shimizu. I¡¯ve never doubted you even for a moment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Shimizu still felt guilty and couldn¡¯t help but weep while hiding her face, ¡°Wuh¡­ for a moment, I really did hate and envy you and even felt that it would be great if you didn¡¯t exist and the mirror belonged to me¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, my little sister¡­¡±

    Shimizu threw the ck parasol aside and hugged Lily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Sis¡­ I know you were suffering from pain and agony¡­ I may not have been as strong as you if I had a body like yours, Sis.¡±

    Lily and Shimizu hugged each other tightly.

    ¡°Sis¡­ Why did Yumi say Haihime helped you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I had nowhere else to go, because I thought you were dead¡­¡±

    Lily gripped Shimizu¡¯s hand gently and picked up her parasol, allowing her to unsheathe the de d in ck grudge.

    ¡°Your katana is full of so much grudge, Sis. It has be a cursed katana, too. Was it because of the sorrow you felt for me?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t sorrow, but despair. The only thing remaining in the world without you is just this pitch-ck grudge.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I can feel it¡­¡±

    ¡°Come, Sis¡­¡± Lily pulled Shimizu towards a clean rock, ¡°I¡¯ve kept it safe for you all this time¡­¡±

    Lily took the bamboo sheath out from the mirror. As Tranquil Bamboo was a grade 6 katana, it was also possible to store the sheath within the mirror.

    ¡°What¡­ t-this is¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s gaze ckened.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten, right, Sis?¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you thrust it in yet then, Sis?¡± Lily inquired with a flushed face.

    ¡°Mhm. Hold it properly then, little sister.¡±

    As Lily had retrieved the sheath from the mirror, the sheath appeared in front of Lily¡¯s chest with its mouth faced downwards. Lily was just about to turn it upside down, but Shimizu prevented her from doing so and pushed the sheath forward instead.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily moaned softly as the sheath got wedged in between her breasts.

    Shimizu then pulled Lily by her hand and turned her around, her slender finger caressing along the arc of Lily¡¯s back, forcing her to slouch forward with her palms against the rock, her buttocks rising up high in the process. As the sheath was about to fall down, Lily was forced to mp it in between her legs and its mouth was exposed outside towards Shimizu perfectly.

    Shimizu held Lily¡¯s waist with one hand while her other hand aimed Tranquil Bamboo towards the sheath¡¯s mouth. Although she assumed a firm and powerful posture, her eyes were full of warmth and love.

    ¡°ng!¡± The sheath¡¯s mouth oozed out translucent raindrops endlessly as the shimmering de thrust inside slowly.

    Once it was two-thirds inside, Shimizu revealed a gentle and elegant smile suddenly and looked down at her beloved little sister affectionately before pushing the final third of it inside with a quick and powerful thrust!

    ¡°Ngh!¡± Lily closed her eyes slightly and issued a content, muffled moan with a flushing face.

    Her sister Shimizu¡¯s de had thrust into her lonesome and hollow sheath atst, and her sister Shimizu had also returned to her.

    Lily blushed as hard as an apple, yet joy filled her entire being in this instant.

 Volume 3, Chapter 43 â€“ To Love and Protect You

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 43 - To Love and Protect You</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The mountains of Kai Province were submerged in white mist and a frigid autumn chill wrought by the translucent rain as it showered on the withered leaves incessantly, but there was still a vibrant pine tree drenched in rain droplets that embodied thest foliage of this season.

    Shimuzu and Lily stood under this very pine tree at this moment while holding the crimson parasol together.

    ¡°What? You want to leave the sheath with me?¡± Lily asked puzzledly while holding the nice and warm sheath in her free hand.

    ¡°If I leave something of mine with you, little sister, and know that you are waiting for my return while carrying it with you every day, it will set my mind at ease,¡± Shimizu stated.

    ¡°Really? ¡­All right, then,¡± Lily replied gently while blushing.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis. Although Yumi is a loathsome woman, she really hasn¡¯tmitted any unpardonable crimes. I met with Haihime on this asion and got the feeling that the Land of Hundred Demons isn¡¯t as simple as the Land of East. Although we and the Hundred Demons might see each other as foes, in fact, there¡¯s a rising undercurrent and an unimaginable desire for vengeance present within the Hundred Demons as well.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± Lily recalled the battle between Shuten Doji and Sugawara no Michizane. If any of these two Great Demon paragons had discovered her back then, they could have killed her with just a snap of a finger, but the two of them seemed to be in conflict with each other at that time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave, little sister.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lily quivered, ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you returned back with great difficulty, Sis? We¡¯ve finally reunited after oveing perils. Sister Uesugi also left after saying that she¡¯s leaving. You just saved just me moments ago, so why are you also leaving after moving my heart, Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡± Shimizu sealed Lily¡¯s lips gently with her finger and then opened her glistening lips to say, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to mention that woman¡¯s name in front of me, got it?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to part with you, little sister, a thousand million times more than you, got it? However, there¡¯s still one thing that I have to do, just like how you have something to do as well, little sister. Isn¡¯t that so? If I tell you to stay beside me forever, and not go anywhere, what will you do, little sister?¡±

    Lily was stunned after hearing this as she knew it was impossible for her to do that.

    It wasn¡¯t possible for anyone to stop her from embarking on the journey she had nned.

    Since that was the case, she realized that she too didn¡¯t have the qualifications to demand her Sister Shimizu¡¯spany in her journey.

    Shimizu caressed Lily¡¯s hair gently after seeing Lily hesitate, ¡°I¡¯ll return to your side as soon as I¡¯m done with my matter, so you must be really careful until then, all right? I won¡¯t always be around you to protect you like this time.¡±

    ¡°You too¡­ Sis. Be careful,¡± Lily could sense that the thing Shimizu nned to do was pretty dangerous, and also knew that she herself would have to embark on a journey soon as well, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see those close to her cry again, ¡°What are you nning to do, Sis? Let me apany you as well!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s face flushed up and her eyes filled with emotion, it was as if her entire body was brimming from the happiness of being immersed in sharine.

    ¡°Hearing you say that makes me very happy, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. However, it won¡¯t be possible for me to aplish what I want to do if you tag along with me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?! But¡­¡±

    Shimizu sealed Lily¡¯s lips with her finger once again even though she was unwilling to part with Lily, the woman who was everything to her.

    But that was the very reason Shimizu had no choice but to part with her.

    A determined gleam shed through Shimizu¡¯s love-filled gaze, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, little sister. You have to¡­ take care of yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, shall we? We shan¡¯t bid farewell to each other, that way, we will definitely see each other again in the future! Because neither the Heavens nor this World can shake my resolve to see you again, little sister!¡±

    Shimizu tiptoed and kissed Lily¡¯s lips suddenly, leaving behind a moist yet cold feeling on Lily¡¯s lips as she turned around silently. Her ck long-sleeves danced in the wind along with her dark hair as she unfurled the golden miscanthus-patterned ck parasol and disappeared into the distant woods, never turning back.

    It was because she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if she turned back.

    It was because loved her little sister way too much.

    She liked her the most in this world.

    Which was why she had to part with her!

    Lily followed Shimizu¡¯s back with her eyes while holding the lonesome sheath that was bereft of its de in her hand, and experienced a deep sense of emptiness and loss, something that she had never felt when she was together with Shimizu previously.

    Shimizu had left before Lily could even enjoy the happiness born from reuniting with her, her lonesome, waning, yet staunch silhouette disappearing within the mist.

    ¡°Pitter-Patter!¡± By the time Lily regained her senses, the rain had turned torrential and the red parasol in her hand had also fallen to the ground.

    After walking until the point where it wasn¡¯t possible to see Lily even after turning back within the torrents of rain, Shimizu finally turned around with a longing look in her eyes and gazed towards the direction her little sister was in even though she couldn¡¯t see her at all.

    ¡°How could I be willing to part with you, little sister? You are everything to me and my life¡¯s whole purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°But I cannot be careless with this matter at all.¡±

    ¡°This matter is the biggest hidden danger to your safety, little sister. I shall investigate it clearly as that¡¯s the only way I can truly protect you! I¡¯ll return to your side immediately once I¡¯m done investigating and definitely make you my woman then. Hehehe. Just thinking about it makes me so happy.¡±

    ¡°The hindrance that¡¯s threatening little sister¡¯s safety from behind the scenes must be eliminated! At all costs!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. It was quite unexpected that I was able to join the Hundred Demons through a stroke of luck. I¡¯ll be able to help my little sister a lot more this way. Kamakura, Hundred Demons and the Heian Empire can all go to Hell for all I care. I will do anything as long as it¡¯s beneficial to you, little sister, and I shall eliminate all threats to you no matter who they may be. Hehehehehehe!¡±

    Shimizu voiced out the thoughts she wasn¡¯t able to tell her little sister within the rain and her mellow chuckles echoed within the depths of the rainy mountains, with the only probable witnesses being the rain and mountain deities.

    Shimizu turned to the front and vanished into the depths of the misty mountains gradually.

    Around the same time, Lily returned to the cave in a slightly frustrated mood. She and Shimizu weren¡¯t that far from the cave entrance, so she wasn¡¯t worried that Yukiko would let Yumi escape. After entering the cave, she found Yumi still bound in her original location, so it seemed that Yukiko really hadn¡¯t done anything at all.

    Yukiko¡¯s inaction puzzled Lily even further and made her wonder if she wasn¡¯t worried about her taking revenge on her little sister. However, Lily then recalled that Yukiko had never directed any malice at her and was even more assured that she was a really unfathomable married woman.

    ¡°Wuh!¡± Yumi spitted out the handkerchief shoved into her mouth and gasped for air while sending Lily a resentful gaze, ¡°Hey! Let me go! I just need to take you to where the treasure is, right?! A-Although I¡¯ve done something unforgivable to you, I-I could¡¯ve stabbed you to death easily while you were asleep, but I spared your life! Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me for that?¡± Yumi stated in a slightly stubborn and willful manner as if she had forgotten the pain of getting pped by Shimizu a few moments ago.

    Lily was in a bad mood because of Shimizu¡¯s departure, so she felt anger well up inside her after hearing Yumi¡¯s words.

    She stepped forward and pulled Yumi by the rope behind her then hoisted her up against her katana that was wedged into the roof of the cave.

    The katana was wedged in pretty solidly, so it was able to hoist the face-down Yumi up properly.

    ¡°Tch. W-What are you nning to do? Put me down¡­¡± Yumi seemed to recall something at this moment, so her attitude turned a lot softer after being hoisted up.

    Lily ignored her and turned her head around to look at the meek Yukiko, ¡°I¡¯m going to punish your little sister in front of you. If you want to plead me for leniency, do so quickly. There¡¯s no guarantee that I¡¯ll listen to you though.¡±

    However, Yukiko got up with a faint smile on her face. This smile looked pretty different from the one Yukiko wore previously and was much calmer and more collected,pletely unlike her previous appearance of a weak, bullied woman. At the same time, her gaze also turned wiser and seemed to see through numerous things.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t n to plead for leniency. I¡¯m already quite grateful that you haven¡¯t killed her, but this little sister of mine who¡¯s turned into an utter bad apple, you¡¯re going to punish her, right? Let me help you with that,¡± Yukiko stated calmly.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Yumi¡¯s face flushed up in a panic, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with you, Sis? Why are saying such things instead of saving me? Have you be mentally unstable after being abused by that Tokugawa?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yukiko stated fiercely, ¡°How dare you give in to despair and aid the Hundred Demons! You¡¯ve stained the prestige of the Mid¨­ n, let alone its honor!¡±

    Shiu, who was nning to plead for Yumi¡¯s sake, was left dumbfounded after hearing Yukiko¡¯s words, wondering why Yukiko, the seemingly gentle and meek married woman, had be so fierce suddenly.

    Even Lily was left dumbfounded by this development. She observed Yukiko and didn¡¯t notice any injuries to her head, so she also felt perplexed about her sudden re-up and wondered if this was what it meant to be a married woman.

    Yukiko, however, said nothing more and raised up Yumi¡¯s skirt directly. She then raised one of her feet to take off her own footwear and pped Yumi¡¯s buttocks thrice in a row.

    The force behind the ps definitely wasn¡¯t on the level of an ordinary married woman¡¯s and didn¡¯t lose out in terms of power to Yumi!

    ¡°Argh! I-It hurts!¡± Even Yumi found herself on the verge of tears from the pain, but she felt even more shocked and ashamed, ¡°S-Sis¡­¡±

    Yukiko circled to Lily¡¯s front and then kneeled before offering up the footwear with her slender fingers, ¡°Miss Lily. Please use this elder sister¡¯s footwear to firmly p the buttocks of the little sister whomitted a mistake! It doesn¡¯t matter even if her buttocks bloom from the ps, please don¡¯t be soft on her!¡±

    Lily really wanted to p Yumi so badly until she was left in tears, but she was more bothered by Yukiko¡¯s change, ¡°Madam Yukiko, what are you¡­¡±

    Yukiko revealed a disgusted expression on her indifferent face, ¡°Please don¡¯t call me madam ever again, it makes me utterly disgusted! So much that I want to pierce my skin with my fingernails!¡±

    Yukiko quivered in extreme rage.

    Lily really couldn¡¯t make sense of her, so she received Yukiko¡¯s footwear and held it in her hands perplexedly before asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that depending on a tyrant in these chaotic times will at least provide a decent andfortable life even if you have to experience some grievances in exchange for it? What kind of tricks are you ying now that your little sister¡¯s scheme has failed?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me, Miss Lily, but my words have nothing to do with this failure of a sister of mine. I needed to protect the Mid¨­ n¡¯s real secret even if I had to sacrifice all my life for it!¡± Yukiko stated firmly.

    ¡°The Mid¨­ n¡¯s real secret?¡±

    Lily, Shiu and even the suspended Yumi looked at Yukiko with doubts across their faces.

    ¡°Yes. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯m still the real overseer of the Mid¨­ n as I never stepped down!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily and the others were stunned after hearing this.

    Yukiko, however, kept kneeling, and showed the intensity an ancient kunoichi n member ought to possess as she looked up towards Lily and stated in a devout and resolute tone, ¡°Lady Lily the Mirror Girl, I¡¯ve been waiting for you, no, it would be more correct to say that as the overseer of the Mid¨­ n, we¡¯ve been waiting for the Mirror Girl to appear for a long time now!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 44 â€“ Mido Yukiko

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 44 - Mid¨­ Yukiko</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Waiting for the Mirror Girl to appear?¡± From the look on Yukiko¡¯s face, Lily judged that she wasn¡¯t faking it, but the weak and fickle woman act that she yed until now was also wless as well.

    Thus, Lily questioned her further in order to determine the truth, ¡°How are you so certain that I¡¯m really the Mirror Girl? What if my mirror is fake? Isn¡¯t it possible that this mirror of mine is just an ordinary ancient copper mirror? You just touched it for a moment, so what could you have found from that?¡±

    Lily naturally questioned Kagura secretly and learned that there weren¡¯t any changes within the mirror space.

    Yukiko still kneeled in front of Lily respectfully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Miss Lily. The Mid¨­ n has protected a secret rted to the Mirror Girl for many generations now, but in fact, even I know very little about it. I also don¡¯t know whether the mirror is real or fake, but I was under the influence of a spell that activated the moment I touched the Ancient Mirror and reminded me of the message within the spell. This message is only passed down sessively to the Mid¨­ n¡¯s overseers and is made of a cipher that only I can decode, unless I pass down the cipher to the next generation¡¯s overseer.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. That does sound pretty amazing, Yukiko. However, if the message is really that important, wouldn¡¯t the Mirror Girl¡¯s secret vanish if an ident urs?¡± Lily asked doubtfully.

    The suspended Yumi looked utterly clueless about this matter and Shiu also didn¡¯t dare to speak up in such a situation and just sat to the side obediently.

    Yukiko spoke the truth as it is, ¡°Forgive me, Miss Lily, but even I¡¯m clueless about this matter. I just heard about it from my senior so I¡¯m unable to confirm the authenticity of these words. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s more than one mirror out there and that each Mirror Girl has her own mission. The Mid¨­ n isn¡¯t the only ancient n to possess the message rted to the Mirror Girl¡¯s secret, but as it involves a huge secret rting to the survival of the n, it might lead to the extermination of the n if an outsider learns of it. I actually heard that the other ns have all been exterminated already.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more than one mirror? Is it possible that there¡¯s more than one real mirror?¡±

    ¡°If we look at it from this perspective, that might indeed be true,¡± Yukiko stated.

    Lily felt that Yukiko¡¯s words were sounding more and more credible now, ¡°Tell me, then. What is that message?¡±

    Yukiko looked at Shiu a little worriedly.

    However, Lily spoke in her favor, ¡°Just say it. Shiu is even more reliable than me. You should be more worried about your little sister leaking this secret instead of her!¡±

    Yukiko looked at her little sister and shook her head helplessly, ¡°I understand, Lady Lily. It¡¯s an old legend passed down in our Mid¨­ n that tells of a treasure located within Kai Province. Although this treasure is under the protection of the Mid¨­ n, it doesn¡¯t belong to us and is actually meant to be given to the Mirror Girl.¡±

    ¡°Meant to be given to the Mirror Girl?¡± Lily came to a sudden realization after hearing this. The treasure that Yumi used to entice me was actually meant to be given to a Mirror Girl like me?

    Yukiko¡¯s gaze turned solemn as she recalled the secret that had been protected for several generations and had been entrusted to her by the previous overseer, ¡°When you meet the Mirror Girl, you must pass the treasure¡¯s location and the message to her. This is the mission assigned to the Mid¨­ n.¡±

    An entire n had survived through numerous perils with great difficulty in order toplete this mission, so what the Mirror Girl actually shouldered was quite unimaginable.

    ¡°Just what are the contents of this message?¡± Lily also knelt down in front of Yukiko in a seiza solemnly.

    ¡°The message is pretty simple¡ªAyaka.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Lily was taken aback as she knew this person. Thus, she questioned further, ¡°Ayaka, and?¡±

    ¡°Although I only remembered it after touching the mirror, the message only contained these five letters¡ªAyaka¡ªand nothing else,¡± Yukiko stated.

    ¡°Just what¡­¡± Lily realized something suddenly, ¡°They went to such trouble in giving me this message secretly, yet it only contained these five letters? The name which these letters form, I wonder if it¡¯s the same name as Heian Empire¡¯s greatest onmy¨­ji who¡¯s in Kansai, Fujiwara no Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although Kansai and Kanto are almost isted from each other now, even I know about this eminence. It¡¯s the same name as the greatest onmy¨­ji beauty of Heian-kyo, Fujiwara no Ayaka,¡± Yukiko answered.

    Lily fell into deep thought, ¡°But what does this name exin exactly?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Lily. Our n¡¯s mission was to pass the treasure¡¯s location and this message to you and even we are clueless about what to do after that, so you will have to look for the answer yourself. The mission shouldered by the Mirror Girl is much nobler than ours and simply can¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath,¡± Yukiko felt unprecedented relief after saying this, ¡°It seems like I was able toplete the n¡¯s mission as thest overseer of my n. Although the Mid¨­ n is on the verge of destruction, we were at least able to pass the message rting to the Mirror Girl¡¯s mission to you in the end. It was really worth it for me to remain in hiding for so many years. The sacrifices made by me and my nsmen for the past several generations as well as the humiliation we bore were not in vain in the end.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± The suspended Yumi also realized the truth at this moment, ¡°S-So you didn¡¯t elope with that tea master a decade ago because of love?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The identity of a tea master was just his disguise. Hon¡¯ami Koetsu was the one who actually brought the message to me.¡±

    ¡°What? So, the Mid¨­ n and I have always misunderstood you until now?¡±

    ¡°A few powers already doubted that the Mid¨­ n might be hiding a secret rted to the Mirror Girl, so they incited the F¨±ma n to steal this secret in vain. Thus, as the only one privy to the secret, I pretended to fall in deep love with that tea master and eloped with him in order to protect the secret and live until the Mirror Girl appears. You naturally assumed the overseer¡¯s position after that, but it was impossible for the F¨±ma n to learn anything from you no matter what they did as you didn¡¯t know anything about it. This was the safest way to handle the matter, but it was really too unfair to you and ced you in danger. However, such has been the fate of our n for many generations. Sacrifices, sufferings and requiems, they are our fatefulpanions in life¡­ forgive me, my little sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Yumi only felt astonishment and didn¡¯t feel any resentment at all. At the very least, her sister Yukiko was still the same talented overseer she longed for in those days.

    ¡°And then¡­¡± Lily asked in a somewhat aggrieved tone.

    Yukiko continued, ¡°Hon¡¯ami Koetsu didn¡¯t know the contents of the message at all and just brought a charm with him. If he had failed and had other forces obtained the charm, it would¡¯ve been impossible for them to obtain the contents of the message without the mirror and the Mid¨­ n¡¯s cipher that I possess. A messenger like Hon¡¯ami might appear again in that case, until one of them seeds and the message is imprinted deep within my consciousness after the charm is used on me and I¡¯m only able to remember the message after touching the mirror. As for giving the treasure to the mirror¡¯s master, the final judgment for that lies in my hands. In case the mirror falls into the hands of a man or a monster who can¡¯t possibly be the Mirror Girl, I wouldn¡¯t reveal the secret message even if I recalled it, so it was an absolutely safe method.¡±

    ¡°So it was like that¡­ it was indeed a pretty calctive method to maintain the secret,¡± Lily pondered for a moment and concluded that it was highly likely that either Fujiwara no Ayaka or a faction she controls that had created such an unimaginable charm and sent Hon¡¯ami.

    ¡°But, Yukiko, why did you turn the act realter on?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°It was in order to make the act more realistic. No one knew when the Mirror Girl would appear, it could¡¯ve taken a few months or a few years, and it was also possible the Mirror Girl wouldn¡¯t ever appear. In that case, there was a chance that the act may be seen through along with the passage of time. Although I didn¡¯t like Mister Hon¡¯ami that much, he was an honest and kindhearted intellectual man, so we developed some emotions between us as time passed and really got together in the end. In case the Mirror Girl didn¡¯t ever appear, wouldn¡¯t it have been too lonely to spend a solitary life? So, I thought I might as well choose him as mypanion,¡± Yukiko stated.

    Lily nodded. In addition to protecting this huge secret, Yukiko also had the normal emotions of a girl and a desire for the opposite sex for many years, so this decision was quite understandable.

    Yukiko continued with a sigh, ¡°Unfortunately, the Heavens are not always on our side. Perhaps it was because Hon¡¯ami was too obsessed with his identity as a tea master, he ended up bing a famous tea master of the East, and as a result, Tokugawa began to covet the Fuji-san teacup in Hon¡¯ami¡¯s hands. Tokugawa didn¡¯t know about the secret of the Mid¨­ n and invaded Hon¡¯ami¡¯s city just because he wanted that teacup. Fortunately, my stepdaughter wasn¡¯t present in the city at that moment and managed to escape this cmity, but Yasutarou and I were taken captive. As I looked pretty, Tokugawa took me as a trophy wife and defiled me¡­¡±

    Lily shook her head sympathetically after hearing this, ¡°But how did that Tokugawa learn about the treasure?¡±

    ¡°As I said before, the Heavens are not always on our side. Tokugawa found about the treasure while forcing himself on me¡­ t-this is the most disgraceful event of my life¡­ but you are bound to learn about it sooner orter since the treasure is meant for you, Lady Lily,¡± Yukiko lowered her head while blushing.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t get it. How¡¯s that rted to the treasure?¡±

    Yukiko answered, ¡°The treasure map¡¯s tattoo is hidden on my back, but it¡¯s invisible usually and only appears while making love¡­ to be frank, it¡¯s pretty embarrassing to mention this, and I would have never revealed it if it weren¡¯t for the mission. Tokugawa began to harbor some doubts after seeing the treasure map on my back, so he sent someone to investigate my background and learned about the legend of the treasure in the end.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Tokugawa try to obtain the treasure immediately based on the map on your back?¡± Lily questioned impatiently.

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ only one-half of the map is tattooed on my back,¡± Yukiko stated.

    ¡°Huh? What about the other half, then? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Lily already had a good guess about it.

    ¡°The other half is on my little sister¡¯s back and it¡¯s only possible to view the full map on our backs when someone makes love with us two sisters at the same time,¡± Yukiko answered.

    The bound Yumi snorted at this moment, ¡°Hmph! You understand now, right, Lily? This is the reason I chose to pretend to cooperate with you instead of requesting Tokugawa¡¯s protection¡­¡±

    Lily gazed at Yumi silently. If this was indeed the truth, she could understand the motive behind Yumi¡¯s actions as no chaste girl would prefer to pay the price for Tokugawa¡¯s protection willingly.

    Yukiko continued, ¡°I was different from my little sister. If I didn¡¯t submit, Tokugawa would¡¯ve killed me for sure, but I had to keep living so that I couldplete my mission. I couldn¡¯t let the Mid¨­ n¡¯s sacrifices end in vain and disappear in the river of history without ever achieving anything. Thus, I endured the humiliation and acted like a meek wife so that I could protect the real secret and waited for the right time toe.¡±

    Lily looked at Yukiko ruefully, ¡°Yukiko, you said that the Heavens are not always on our side, but in truth, the Heavens are really unpredictable. Who could¡¯ve imagined that you would meet with me because you fell into Tokugawa¡¯s clutches and that him threatening you sisters would force Yumi to exploit me, which ultimately led to you learning my real identity.¡±

    Yukiko revealed a relieved smile after hearing this and nodded, ¡°Yes. Fate truly likes to fool with us humans¡­¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 45 â€“ About the Treasure Map

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 45 - About the Treasure Map</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Yukiko, you and the Mid¨­ n have protected this message for such a long time, so you have my respect even though I¡¯m still confused about whether I should really shoulder the Mirror Girl¡¯s mission yet. Thank you, Yukiko,¡± Lily bowed towards Yukiko solemnly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t act like this. Everyone has their own destiny and even though this may not have been the life I actually longed for, if I didn¡¯t undertake this responsibility, wouldn¡¯t it make the efforts of the Mid¨­ n girls of the previous generations meaningless? Thus, the reason why I did it was for my own sake as well.¡±

    Lily nodded as she could feel that Yukiko¡¯s current words were sincere, ¡°I understand, but I still feel grateful to you for a lot of things. If you want me to forgive Yumi, I will forgive her.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yukiko shook her head, ¡°Yumi needs to be punished severely. As I said before, my little sister hasmitted a grave mistake and ced you in great danger, Lady Lily, so you must punish her for that. I will help you hold her in ce so that you can p her with the footwear.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­ how could you do this?!¡± Yumi struggled left and right with disbelief written all over face.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lily stood up silently while holding the footwear and arrived behind Yumi, ¡°Do you know? I hate deception much more than hostility.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Yukiko arrived beside Yumi and caught her waist in between her arms.

    ¡°Shiu, go out and watch the entrance,¡± Lily ordered.

    Seeing the increasingly embarrassed expression on Shiu¡¯s face, Lily decided to make her leave the location so that Yumi would have some dignity left.

    Shiu stood outside the cave entrance and although the sound of the rain wasn¡¯t that low, her ears couldn¡¯t help but pick up on the pping noises emerging incessantly from the inside of the cave that was apanied by Yumi¡¯s cries which even turned into pleas towards the end. However, Shiu felt that these pleas sounded a bit strange as they didn¡¯t sound like they were a result of just pain.

    Although Shiu felt pretty embarrassed, she clenched her fists silently, ¡°You can do it, Lady Mimori. You must reflect on your mistake, just like the nice Lady Mimori from my memories.¡±

    The punishment finally ended after approximately two hours.

    When Shiu went inside, it was as if nothing had happened at all. However, Yukiko and Lily were seated for some reason while Yumi remained standing while quivering with a flushed expression.

    Yukiko felt a little embarrassed while assuming a thoughtful look.

    ¡°Is something on your mind, Yukiko?¡± Lily inquired.

    Yukiko looked at Lily and found it a little difficult to answer her question, ¡°Although I¡¯ve passed on that message to you, Lady Lily, the Mid¨­ n¡¯s mission isn¡¯tplete yet. We still need to tell you the location of the treasure, but¡­¡±

    Yukiko cut off her words and blushed.

    Lily naturally knew why she didn¡¯t finish speaking further.

    ¡°Hmph! Why are you acting so passively now, Sis? Weren¡¯t you pretty decisive until a few moments ago?¡± Yumi¡¯s butt still hurt so she retaliated intentionally by saying such words to vent her anger, ¡°If you feel embarrassed to say it, I shall help you say it now. Don¡¯t we need to just make the treasure maps on our backs appear? H-However, those tattoos only appear while doing that and can only be seen in that moment. Unfortunately, my sister and I are both women, and you are also a woman, Lily, so there¡¯s no way for you to make the tattoos on our backs appear. Even if we want to give the treasure to you, you don¡¯t have the means to obtain it!¡±

    Yukiko also stated in a slightly dejected tone, ¡°Don¡¯t say such rude words, Lil¡¯ Sis Yumi. To be honest, putting aside the fact whether Lady Lily possesses the means or not, you don¡¯t have such a strange preference as well¡­ How can we force Lady Lily to do something that would disgust her?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I might not necessarily feel disgusted about it¡­ but¡­¡± Lily knew that she shouldn¡¯t do something like this that would let her senior sister down as it was the same as cheating on her, but to be honest, as she possessed a boy¡¯s consciousness, it would be too hypocritical to say that she would feel disgusted about doing something like that with these two sisters.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yukiko covered her cor and blushed suddenly before directing a slightly scared look towards Lily.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily also sensed the change in the mood within the cave and denied it anxiously, ¡°P-Please don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to say that I like girls as a girl¡­ actually¡­ sigh. It¡¯s a prettyplicated matter!¡±

    ¡°Lady Mimori, I won¡¯t tell you Sister¡¯s secret, but I heard that she and Lady Uesugi Rei kissed in front of many people in Suruga Province once. I hope that you won¡¯t believe that rumor!¡± Shiu stated solemnly.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Yukiko looked at Lily with even more fear.

    ¡°Shut up, Shiu!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yumi interjected, ¡°You needn¡¯t threaten Shiu, Lily. Do you think we don¡¯t know anything at all? Shiu already told me that you like mature and charming women. As a matter of fact, Sister Yukiko fits the criteria perfectly!¡±

    Saying so, Yumi pushed Yukiko towards Lily.

    ¡°Oh, Yumi! Stop messing around now!¡± Yukiko stated shyly.

    ¡°Tch! You¡¯ve even gotten married, Sister Yukiko. What are you feeling all embarrassed for now?¡±

    ¡°I-I was forced to do back then. Also, why did you only push me forward, Yumi? You also need to let her¡­ or else there¡¯s no meaning in it.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yumi blushed, ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡±

    Yukiko, however, considered it yet again seemed to resolve herself to do it. She arrived in front of Lily and asked, ¡°Miss Lily, although you are a woman, is it true that you like mature women as my little sister imed?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ uhm¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t hate them, that¡¯s all,¡± Lily replied in a pretty embarrassed tone.

    Yukiko took a deep breath and pulled Yumi beside her, ¡°Kneel down, Yumi.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to kneel down in front of Lady Lily. As a member of the Mid¨­ n and as my little sister, you must listen to my orders.¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡± Yumi kneeled down in front of Lily helplessly.

    Yukiko continued speaking solemnly, ¡°Lady Lily, the Mid¨­ n has protected this treasure for many generations now, all so that we can give it to the Mirror Girl one day. If we don¡¯t give it to you, the many years that our n spent fighting and sacrificing our lives for will not be able to attain an eptable oue! We would be letting down our dead sisters and nsmen if that happens and have no way to face our ancestors who have been waiting silently for this moment toe!¡±

    Yukiko¡¯s moderate chest heaved up and down intensely as she followed up with righteous words in an unquestionable tone, ¡°Since you don¡¯t hate women, Lady Lily, although I know that it might be a bit embarrassing to request such a thing without any emotional basis between us, for the sake of my long years of expectation, suffering and humiliation as well as Lil¡¯ Sis Yumi turning over a new leaf after reflecting on her mistake, I request you to¡­¡±

    Yukiko lowered her head and her aura seemed to weaken by a lot, ¡°¡­ do that with us.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lily quivered, ¡°Yukiko, d-don¡¯t do such a¡­¡±

    Yukiko brought up the expectations and sacrifice of the Mid¨­ n, so even if I am unwilling, how can I refuse her?

    Also, I have no clue about how to make their tattoos appear with a girl¡¯s body, and even if I did, wouldn¡¯t I be letting Senior Sister down if I did that?

    Do I find someone else to do it, then?

    There¡¯s no way I can do that!

    That would be the greatest insult to them as well as me. They also feel quite reluctant, but they¡¯ve recognized me as the Mirror Girl already. This is too sad for them.

    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden, Sister Yukiko?! I absolutely won¡¯t do it!¡± Yumi stated.

    ¡°Enough! If you keep saying that you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll tie you up again and let you speak then!¡± Yukiko stated determinedly, ¡°This pertains to the mission of the Mid¨­ n and is paramountpared to everything else! Also, Lady Lily is such a noble and beautiful personage, so there¡¯s no shame for us sisters in showing the tattoos to her¡­ it¡¯s much better than showing it to someone else¡­ isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­ I thought you changed, Sis, but you still think of the n first and foremost like in the past and have no room for yourself and your little sister in your heart¡­¡± Although Yumi said such things, she raised her head to look at Lily and felt her heart throb faster. Although she hated this woman before her eyes, she was so pretty, noble and strong¡­ just thinking about being dominated by a woman like her¡­ Oh, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine any further.

    Although Lily felt pretty conflicted, she was certain about one thing.

    Which was looking at the big picture.

    She had to obtain the treasure!

    Lily was even more determined to journey to Kansai now as there was a huge chance that Ayaka had sent that message to the Mirror Girl personally, which meant that she knew crucial information about the Mirror Girl¡¯s mission. Her senior sister¡¯s soul had been dormant within the mirror ever since she had arrived within this world, so it was highly probable that her condition was rted to the mission of the Mirror Girl.

    However, the journey to Kansai was a long one and riddled with dangers aplenty as Kansai was upied by Great Demon paragons like Shuten Doji and Sugawara no Michizane!

    Although Lily wasn¡¯t their match, obtaining the treasure was likely to increase her chances of advancing her strength further and increase her chances of survival!

    In order to investigate the secret that might be key to waking up her senior sister, Lily needed to make it out of the endless wastnd alive and defend herself from the real Great Demons sleeping dormant within the darkness of Kansai, all of which required strength!

    And this treasure was crucial for obtaining that strength!

    However, Lily had to do something that would let her senior sister down again in order to obtain this treasure.

    Although Lily felt very ashamed, she knew what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong clearly in her mind and didn¡¯t have the leeway to worry about personal gains and losses at this moment!

    ¡°Senior Sister! I would rather do things that will let you wake up earlier even if I have to kneel in front of you and confess my sins and face your punishment, your resentment and your rage when you wake up one day in the future! Even if you stop loving me because of it, I¡¯ll make sure that you are able to live a decent, healthy andfortable life in this world! I won¡¯t let you keep sleeping alone within that gloomy stone room without any awareness!¡±

    Lily closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm her mind.

    She then curled her sweet-scented hair to the back and bowed down with an affectionate yet firm gaze in her eyes, ¡°I want that treasure.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Yumi quivered, ¡°Y-You pervert¡­ Shiu was right. You really want us sisters, right?¡±

    Yukiko, however, just smiled as if she had resigned herself to fate, ¡°This is the fate of the Mid¨­ n. Lady Lily, although I don¡¯t have any such experience, I shall work hard to serve you¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I also don¡¯t have any such experience!¡± Lily swayed her hips shyly.

    ¡°T-That¡­ Master¡­ Lady Mimori¡­ Y-You aren¡¯t going to do it here, right¡­¡± Shiu murmured while covering the mouth of her blushing face, unable to prevent her nose from bleeding heavily.

 Volume 3, Chapter 46 â€“ Snow, Moon and Blossoms

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 46 - Snow, Moon and Blossoms</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    IMPORTANT TRANSLATOR NOTE!

    The sound of rain had stopped at some point in time, perhaps because all the rain of this world had be a drizzle in order to keep the secret of the girls. Yet, this was but just a possibility.

    The wind drifting into the cave from outside was colder than ever at this moment, and Shiu was left wide-eyed the moment she saw thendscape outside after arriving at the cave entrance as star-like specks of white were in the middle of descending into the mist-filled woods right now.

    ¡°Yay! It¡¯s snowing!¡±

    Shiu eximed in glee at her first sight of snow this year.

    She collected more firewood, the dry kind that¡¯s found in rocky depressions, in order to raise the temperature, and a raging fire was lit within the cave.

    ¡°The snow¡¯s so pretty¡­¡± said Shiu while standing beside the cave entrance a distance from the bonfire and gazed at the dreamy snow while feeling the warmth of the fire.

    ¡°Miss Lily, can you say some sweet words?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why though?¡± Lily asked puzzledly.

    Yukiko stood face to face with Yumi right now, and the nearly same-heighted duo, with Yukiko being slightly taller, were in pretty close proximity to each other at this moment.

    ¡°As I thought, as an unmarried woman, you are as clueless as my little sister, Miss Lily,¡± Yukiko stated gently, ¡°You ought to tryplimenting us, Miss Lily.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why should I tryplimenting you at this moment?¡± Lily asked doubtfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s no girl who doesn¡¯t like hearingpliments. Yourpliments will¡­ make the mood better.¡±

    ¡°Tch. You want to hear herpliment you, Sis?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and do what you¡¯re supposed to do! What I taught you just now.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, Miss Lily,pliment us quickly, or else it¡¯ll make us feel quite tense,¡± Yukiko pleaded softly.

    Hearing this actually made Lily tense up conversely. It was always her on the receiving end ofpliments and never the reverse. As such, even though she had the intent topliment others, shecked the experience.

    ¡°Sis, look. The snow outside is so pretty,¡± Shiu said with her back towards Lily and the Mid¨­ sisters.

    Lily looked at the snow-filled skies outside the cave and reminisced a little.

    ¡°Miss Yukiko, sweet-talk really isn¡¯t my forte, so how about I narrate a story instead? It¡¯s a real story that might be happening at this very instant.¡±

    ¡°A story?¡± Yukiko and Yumi looked at Lily with doubt and some curiosity.

    Lily began narrating slowly, ¡°On a certain extremely cold day, the skies were filled with snow just like the skies outside at this moment, and two yellowish-brown fawnsid witness to the distant snow-covered mountains, in, and valley in thendscape. As it was snowing too heavily, the trails between the mountains and the valley were so blurred that they were practically indistinguishable from each other.¡±

    Yukiko looked at Yumi, and the fire¡¯s warmth seemed to redden her face as she interjected, ¡°That must be because the snowkes would fuse aftering in contact with each other, right?¡±

    ¡°Haaahh¡­ Haahhh¡­¡± Yumi gasped for a few breaths a momentter and questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the two fawns run across the snow-covered in and just kept watching from afar? As long they ran across it, or even walked across it, couldn¡¯t they have melted a section of the snow into water? Why did they justy witness to the beautiful world formed from the fusion of snow silently?¡±

    ¡°It was because of the Moon Goddess acting as their guide from behind them,¡± Yukiko answered and continued after a slight pause, ¡°Just the silver glow resulting from the gaze of the noble and divine Moon Goddess who¡¯s in love with the Eternal Sun is enough to make the snow shimmer in the night. It is only because the moon exists that we can have such pure white snow, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lily chuckled.

    The narration then resumed after a long respite.

    ¡°However, an aurora appeared in the skyter on that day, and it dyed a section of the snow in its crimson shade,¡± Yukiko continued.

    ¡°But that aurora was a tad bit too hot, and melted some of the snow inside the valley, spawning a narrow brook out of it,¡± Yumi whispered softly while lowering her head.

    Lily smiled tenderly, ¡°As a result, the two fawns couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and ran across the snow-covered in, following the direction of the brook towards the woods that¡¯s capable of sheltering them from the snowstorm.¡±

    ¡°Ngh¡­ Yes¡­¡± Yukiko arched her neck backwards and opened her lips slightly, ¡°A-And then¡­ a faint mist manifested over those woodster on.¡±

    ¡°T-The fawns¡­ found the source of the brook within the woods, which was a small snowy mound that seemed to have a¡­¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Yumi stated tensely, ¡°The rift underneath the snowy mound was rife with danger and had to be tread with caution as just a slight tremor might trigger the hot magma dormant within the depths of that rift and produce an earthquake that might gobble up the two fawns.¡±

    Yukiko leaned her head on Yumi¡¯s smooth shoulder, ¡°Is it about to erupt? That hot magma?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Lily stated calmly, ¡°Thus, the fawns didn¡¯t enter the valley within the woods and ran across the snowy in instead, arriving at one of the mountain¡¯s base. As the fawns liked climbing mountains very much, they skipped up the mountain that was softened because of the snow jovially¡­¡±

    ¡°And found a crimson flower bud blooming at the top¡­¡± Yukiko continued.

    ¡°Which was the favorite food of the fawns,¡± Lily smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Eh? Kyah!¡±

    ¡°The fawns frolicked across the mountain top then descended back to the in again, and perhaps because they were tired from the exhaustion, they were stricken with an unquenchable thirst. Isn¡¯t that right, Yukiko?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°But s, they discovered that the snow behind the woods had melted pretty quickly because of the two magma streams¡¯ fusion, and no longer were they brooks, and resembled flooded rivers instead¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is this?¡± Lily revealed a brazen smile, ¡°Is it an earthquake I sense?¡±

    ¡°Continue, Yukiko, Yumi. What¡¯s wrong with you two? Why have you gone silent? Come, let¡¯s finish this story.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­ my little sister and I aren¡¯t enough to finish narrating this story¡­ may the Goddess help us¡­ finish it¡­¡±

    ¡°What about you, Yumi? Do you want me to help you two finish narrating this story?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ ngh¡­ I¡¯m at my limit¡­ please finish it for us, oh Goddess!¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned cold and intense, just like the charming silver moon in the skies that rules over all life under the curtain of its night, as she muttered in an imperative tone, ¡°Lie down.¡±

    ¡­

    At her level of strength, Lily could be said to have an eidetic memory, so it just took her one nce to remember the two women¡¯s most precious secret that they had protected for about two decades and a decade each even though neither of the two knew how their tattoos looked.

    Theplete tattoo wasn¡¯t just a simple map and was a scenic artwork instead, consisting of blue, red, ck, yellow and more. The artwork depicted all kinds of flora and fauna cohabiting a mountain and a river, and the map was hidden within this scendscape.

    Lily had burned this map to her memory in its entirety.

    After a good while, Yukiko and Yumi finally got up and wore their clothes properly.

    Only then did they allow Shiu to turn around ande closer to the bonfire deep within the cave.

    Lily got the map of Kai, Shinano and nearby areas that she had brought over from Shiu and studied it carefully. In fact, Lily¡¯s map reading skills were pretty solid, which was quite different from a certain someone¡¯s skillset.

    As such, Lily found the region from the real map that ovepped with the treasure map pretty quickly.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s hidden here¡­¡± the treasure was hidden in a secluded valley bordering Kai and Shinano, but the interior of the valley wasn¡¯t mapped clearly on the real map and just had a mountain drawn in its location. However, based on Lily¡¯s memory of the treasure map, there was no route leading towards the depths of the valley after entering inside, so she presumed this was the location of the treasure.

    Yukiko took a few moments to calm her breathing and finally began speaking, ¡°Lady Lily¡­¡±

    Yukiko recovered earlier than Yumi as she had prior experience, but Yumi still had her head lowered with her face buried in her arms and breathed raggedly while leaning back against the cave wall in silence. Her face was still flushed, and her hair was also disheveled, but it didn¡¯t look like it bothered her that much.

    The way Yukiko called Lily¡¯s name right now also felt a little different and seemed to contain a trace of tion and affection.

    She gazed at Lily with watery eyes and continued speaking, ¡°Lady Lily, have you found the treasure¡¯s location already?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily nodded in a soothing yet confident manner, her eyes steeped in guilt and gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite amazing that you were able to remember it with a single nce¡­¡± Yukiko looked at Lily with admiration, yet, at the same time, she also felt a sense of loss for some reason.

    ¡°Yukiko, we shall rest in the cave tonight as it¡¯s snowing pretty heavily outside and set off towards the treasure tomorrow morning,¡± Lily stated.

    Yukiko blushed after hearing this and gratitude filled her heart, ¡°You are really considerate, Lady Lily¡­¡±

    She thought Lily would prompt them to seek the treasure immediately even if that would weaken and overwhelm them.

    ¡°Lady Lily¡­¡± Yukiko said with a quiver, but she refrained from continuing further.

    ¡°Speak, Yukiko.¡±

    ¡°Although it might be quite embarrassing to say something like this as I¡¯m a married woman¡­ and also much older than you¡­ but¡­ c-can I lean on your shoulder since it¡¯s still a bit cold?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know the reason, at this instant, Yukiko really felt like relying on this woman who had be the sisters¡¯ Goddess a few moments ago.

    Lily tucked her hair behind her ears and smiled at Yukiko in a warm yet charming manner, ¡°You sure can,e.¡±

    Yukiko¡¯s heart throbbed like that of a shy little girl and though she held some inhibitions, they disappearedpletely after breathing in the scent from Lily¡¯s body. Her body loosened up and she leaned her head on Lily¡¯s soft shoulder with her mind atplete peace.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite funny now that I think about it, Lady Lily, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Yukiko?¡±

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been nice if I had met you while I was still a young, unmarried girl. I used to think that love between girls was improper and didn¡¯t approve of it previously, but¡­ my thoughts have changed now.¡±

    Lily caressed Yukiko¡¯s hair gently and said nothing.

    Yumi got up at this moment, feeling a bit jittery after seeing Yukiko act like a maiden in love who had found a partner truly worth snuggling up to.

    ¡°Hmph! Lady¡­ Lily¡­ I will also call youdy now, you¡¯re d, right?! I-I¡¯m going to retaliate against you¡­ who can onlymand us via domination! I¡¯m going to put your other shoulder through pain as well.¡±

    Yumi shifted closer to Lily clumsily and rested her head on Lily¡¯s other shoulder while soliloquizing to herself¡­

    Lily didn¡¯t reject her as today was a special day and allowed the sisters to do as they please.

    Shiu¡¯s gaze met with Lily¡¯s after seeing this happen, but she blushed immediately, ¡°Eh? I-I don¡¯t n to join! I¡¯ll go boil some water for you, masters¡­¡±

    Shiu filled a grade 2 leather water canteen with snow to the brim and hung it over the bonfire at a distance. As a normal fire couldn¡¯t burn the canteen, it just melted the snow into water.

    It snowed pretty heavily outside the cave on this night, so Lily was forced to allow the two sisters to sleep while snuggling up to her. Although Lily¡¯s shoulders were pretty slender, they were pretty soft and strong enough to bear the weights of their heads.

    ¡°Even if I do things like this that will definitely infuriate you¡­ know that I¡¯m doing it all for you, Senior Sister. Just direct your anger at me, Senior Sister, I shall ept all of it silently without any excuses and confess my sins to you. Even though the motive behind my actions is to wake you up, I¡¯ll still confess my sins, all right?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 47 â€“ Lynne and the Mountain Temple in the Snowstorm (1)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 47 - Lynne and the Mountain Temple in the Snowstorm (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The first snow of Kai Province was remarkably intense, so thendscape outside the cave had already been dyed in a fluffy silver-white by early morning.

    ¡°Master, will we really be able to obtain the treasure in such an intense snowstorm?¡± Shiu asked worriedly while standing at the cave entrance.

    ¡°The treasure won¡¯t go anywhere, so even if it might be a bit tricky, one advantage is that it¡¯ll make it difficult for Tokugawa and Takeda to discover our trails. I believe Tokugawa must have already dispatched arge number of men to hunt us down by now,¡± Lily answered.

    Yukiko had gotten up as well and even though the climate was pretty cold, her former mncholic eyes were now brimming with vitality. Her skin looked flushed and she seemed pretty content with the world for an inexplicable reason.

    ¡°You are right, Lady Lily. The heavier it snows, the earlier we must set off. The treasure is to the northwest of Kai Province and we¡¯ll need to pass by the northern mountains of Tsutsujigasaki Castle to reach it, so we must proceed with utmost caution,¡± Yukiko smiled contentedly.

    She then nced at Lily and continued speaking, ¡°But you must make sure you stay warm in such a cold climate, Lady Lily, as the body will weaken because of the coldness. You must ensure this doesn¡¯t happen, as you are our master and our pir of support.¡±

    Saying so, Yukiko crouched down and endeavored to straighten out the side seam of Lily¡¯s skirt somewhat abashedly.

    ¡°Your master?¡± Lily could understand why Shiu called her master, but she was perplexed about why Yukiko did the same as well as she didn¡¯t remember epting this gorgeous married woman as her maid.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t mind these minor details much as she had more important matters to deal with right now.

    Yumi had also gotten up by now and by the looks of it, herplexion seemed good as well, the same as Yukiko. They were, after all, sisters in the end. However, her expression didn¡¯t look that good and the gaze she directed at Lily still contained some fear and grievances as if Lily had taken advantage of her greatly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off quickly then,¡± Yumi stated sullenly.

    ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± Lily waved her hand and manifested thin yet exquisite white-, light purple- and light pink-colored silk cloths, each 7 by 7 foot in size.

    ¡°Huh?¡± the trio marveled at this scene.

    ¡°Although these silk cloths are thin, they are made of very rare materials. Thus, even though they don¡¯t possess any mystical properties, as their base material isn¡¯t normal silk, they possess a natural resistance to coldness. Use these as scarfs, okay?¡± Lily smiled.

    ¡°Oh, it does look quite pretty, and I¡¯ve never seen silk of such exquisite quality even in the Tokugawa n,¡± Yukikomented while caressing the white silk cloth, which numbered two.

    The girls measured Lily from head to toe in wonder and Yumi followed up with a question to quench her curiosity, ¡°W-Where did you take these silk cloths out from?¡±

    Lily smiled enigmatically at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally tell you that in due time.¡±

    Lily had taken out the silk cloths from the mirror space. She had also experienced some shock after discovering this was possible in the past, that the female garments were all real objects, and realized that the garments that her soul body could wear within the mirror space could all be taken out.

    However, Lily knew she didn¡¯t have the ability to move the humongous stone steles within the mirror space and that even though these garments were pretty risqu¨¦ and sensual, they possessed no mystical properties, which was really unfortunate. It seemed that these garments were designed purely for the purpose of flirting and to please a certain someone¡¯s eyes. They were also made from unbelievably high-quality materials that Lily had never seen until now, so she was certain that they weren¡¯t silk and cotton products.

    The skies were covered in a faint mist and thend in a patch of white.

    The girls donned the pretty and cold-resistive silk cloths as scarfs and began their journey towards the treasure.

    Lily¡¯s mapping and directional skills were a lot better than an average girl¡¯s, so she was able to lead their group forward even within the snowstorm ording to the map route within her memories while checking the real map in parallel.

    Although the route was hardly traversable because of the heavy snow, the situation was much better than they had predicted, and the snow they passed through only reached the level of their ankles by afternoon. As a result, they didn¡¯t run into any normal monsters along the way and the journey went rtively smooth. Even though they encountered a few demon wolves and wandering undead demon samurai who had fallen in the conflict with Shinano Province, the group dealt with them pretty easily.

    As luck would have it, they also had yet to encounter any samurai from the Takeda and Tokugawa ns as well.

    By night, Lily and her group managed to safely detour around Tsutsujigasaki Castle via the back of the mountain, and they continued to advance through the snow-cappednd that was slowly tinted in the blue shade of the night.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily sensed something following behind them at this instant and saw the faint phantom image of a girl behind arge tree a hundred meters away when she turned around suddenly, but a strong gust of wind blew by when she blinked to take a better look and the phantom was there no longer.

    And this phenomenon had already urred a few times by now.

    ¡°What¡¯s going in? Am I so exhausted that I¡¯ve begun to see hallucinations in the snow?¡± Lily felt slightly perplexed and employed a spirit probe but failed to find anything.

    Thus, she chalked it to being just a snow spirit or a hallucination of hers.

    In any case, Lily wasn¡¯t that bothered by this phenomenon.

    Just like that, they aimed for the mountain range to the northwest that bordered Kai and Shinano Provinces and walked for three whole days under the intermittent snowfall. However, the snowfall turned intense all of a sudden when they approached the valley marked on the treasure map.

    The faint phantom image of the mysterious girl appeared several times over their entire course of the journey, but it disappeared almost immediately and remained eternally elusive.

    However, Lily still didn¡¯t mind it that much as the treasure took much precedence to her at this moment. Uncountable deities existed in this trichiliocosm, so she wasn¡¯t that surprised by the fact that something might be observing her silently.

    After wading through the tumultuous snowstorm, the group finally arrived at a snow-covered valley on the fourth afternoon which had two tall mountains at its mouth, the overarching void between them forming a rocky crevice that was only a few meters tall while the top of the mountains almost melded with each other, forming a very steep slope. The inside of the valley looked brimmed with mist from the outside and nothing could be seen within it. Lily¡¯s sharp senses also picked up a faint trace of unusual eldritch energy emanating from deep within the mist as well.

    ¡°This valley¡­ is the entrance to the treasurend marked on that treasure map,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°We must be very prudent after entering inside. I can feel intense eldritch energy trapped within this valley,¡± Yukiko stated worriedly.

    Yumi stepped forward and gazed at the misty valley, ¡°Since it¡¯s called a treasure, it must have something protecting it, right?¡±

    Lily became a little anxious at the possibility of facing a Great Demon at this point in time and worried that they might fail in obtaining the treasure and be the Great Demon¡¯s meal after making such a long journey.

    However, it was impossible for them to turn back at this point aftering so far, and Lily had already done something that might infuriate her Senior Sister in order to obtain the treasure, so she couldn¡¯t give up now!

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter inside and remember to maintain some caution! Shiu, walk in the center,¡± Lily stated.

    Thus, Lily stood at the front, followed by Yukiko, then Shiu at the center and Yumi at the back as the group approached that narrow valley in a line.

    The snowfall lessened by a lot once they entered the valley, but it was still pretty windy because of the constant flow of wind from within the valley to the outside, making it practically impossible for normal humans and beasts to enter inside, with the only exceptions being samurai of considerable strength.

    Lily lifted her head and saw the converging rock walls at the top of the valley¡¯s summit that only had a single ray of light passing through them and marveled at the scene momentarily.

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Yumi voiced out.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yukiko questioned.

    ¡°I¡­ need to relieve myself,¡± Yumi stated a bit squeamishly though she was dressed in rtively mature kunoichi attire.

    ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome! Get it done quickly!¡± Yukikomanded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± Lily stated softly.

    As the valley was pretty narrow, Yumi could only go a few meters away and withdraw into a depression in the rock walls to squat down, bringing the scene of her burying her head in between her knees into view from afar¡­

    ¡°Let me guard you,¡± Lily appeared in front of Yumi suddenly and this made Yumi clench her legs subconsciously out of fear.

    Lily naturally didn¡¯t stare at Yumi intentionally and turned around to stand in front of her before offering a hand to her.

    Yumi hesitated for a moment but grabbed Lily¡¯s hand with a flushing face in the end.

    ¡°Lady¡­ Lily,¡± Yumi voiced out Lily¡¯s name a bit reluctantly, ¡°What are we sisters supposed to do in the future?¡±

    ¡°Although you deceived me previously and even schemed against me, Yumi, I¡¯ve punished you for those sins already. Thus, I shall still abide by my promise and shelter you two sisters in my territoryter on ording to our agreement. You¡¯ll remain safe as long as I¡¯m able to resist the enemies,¡± Lily stated firmly.

    Yumi pulled Lily¡¯s hand closer while squatting there and turned her head aside shyly, ¡°I see¡­ then, you mean to say that you will take responsibility, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily turned around in surprise.

    ¡°Kyah! Don¡¯t look!¡±

    ¡°Ah! S-Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­ even my sister is calling you master now. Are you going to make me call you master as well¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that you need to do something like that. You are older than me by two years, so you must be feeling quite demeaned to call me master, right? You can just call me by my name in that case. Also, once we¡¯re in my territory, you should call me Lyn-hime during formal situations.¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ even though I still feel a bit miffed about what you did to me on that day, I still wish to offer my gratitude for saving my sister and enabling her to regain her original demeanor as the n¡¯s overseer. Thank you.¡±

    Even Lily felt a bit embarrassed after hearing this, ¡°It was all meant to be, I did nothing at all. I also need to thank you two sisters for your¡­ hard work.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face heated up unbearably from the embarrassment when she recalled parts of their ¡®hard work.¡¯

    The group continued traversing deeper into the valley once Yumi was done.

    The deeper they went, the denser the eldritch energy became, which inevitably raised Lily¡¯s caution and prompted the group to slow down their speed and tread forward step-by-step with prudence.

    At the same time, while Lily and her group concentrated their efforts on going deeper into the valley cautiously as they could run into a monster at any moment, a dark mass of troops marched towards Lily¡¯s group precisely from about 40 kilometers away.

    The troops of this dense group wading through the snowstorm revealed their appearances gradually, and from the looks of it, they seemed like an army division who flew the banners of the Tokugawa n as well as the four-diamond crested banners of the Takeda n.

    The division of troops stretched far into the horizon, where they blended into the mist imperceptibly and consisted of hundreds of fully-armored troops, each shrouded in the valiant aura of the Takeda and Tokugawa n¡¯s elite samurai.

 Volume 3, Chapter 48 â€“ Lynne and the Mountain Temple in the Snowstorm (2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 48 - Lynne and the Mountain Temple in the Snowstorm (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily¡¯s heart throbbed intensely, though it was a wonder if it was because of the excitement of finally seeing the treasure or because of the nervousness from the denser than ever eldritch energy.

    The group arrived at a wide clearing after leaving that long and narrow valley and saw a spacious slightly upward-sloped nd that was a few hundred square meters in size.

    The summit of this slope housed an old and dpidated temple underneath tall vegetation and towering rocks.

    Although it looked dpidated, Lily could sense that this temple which stood in the snowstorm was far from normal even from a distance.

    The girls checked the surroundings and discovered that this sloped nd was enclosed entirely within hundred-meter tall precipitous rock walls that had lush vegetation growing all over them with just a single ray of light descending down from the roof of the valley.

    The location of this nd was a match to the treasure spot from the map in Lily¡¯s memories, so once she had confirmed that there wasn¡¯t anything special about the surroundings, Lily became certain that the treasure was rted to the temple at the summit of the slop and became excited as a result.

    The girls walked until the nd and waded through the densely umted snow on the slope.

    ¡°Let¡¯s investigate that dpidated temple first, Master!¡± Shiu suggested.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Lily stopped Shiu, ¡°Although nothing looks odd, this ce houses an intense eldritch energy.¡±

    Almost as if to validate Lily¡¯s statement, the snowstorm turned stronger and the clearing was covered in a vortex of snowkes immediately!

    ¡°Hehehehehehe! Hehehehehehe!¡± A childlike innocent and na?veughter echoed in the clearing enclosed within the rock walls.

    ¡°A child?¡± Lily voiced out puzzledly in the snowstorm, but her conjecture missed the mark.

    Although the voice was childlike, it contained an exceptional prative force that pierced through the snowstorm and seemed to loom over Lily¡¯s soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡± Lily held the handle of her katana and looked ahead vigntly.

    Lily saw two bundles of snow rise up on the snow-capped slope in front of the dpidated temple which began spinning at the spot as if they possessed a life of their own and turned into two snowballs. The snowballs then began circling on the snow-covered slope jovially one after the other and began growing in size gradually with each consequent revolution, reaching the size of a human in just a few breaths.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡± The childlikeughter of indeterminable gender kept echoing within the clearing along with the revolution of the snowballs, and soon, the two snowballs had be as big as a house and finally stopped spinning momentarily before rolling down towards Lily¡¯s group from the slope¡¯s summit.

    The snowballs gained momentum pretty quickly and caused the nd to tremble along with their movements as they charged over towards Lily¡¯s group!

    ¡°Watch out, everyone! Dodge them quickly!¡± Lily warned her group members and dodged to the side while pulling Shiu along with her. Yukiko and Yumi, on the other hand, were bearers of considerable strength, so they were able to dodge by themselves without any issues. Thus, the two snowballs dashed through the center of Lily¡¯s group while bringing in a veil of mist along with them and tumbled all the way to the bottom of the slope with a boom.

    The two snowballs didn¡¯t stop after reaching the bottom and actually began to hop back up again while leaping uphill directly inrge jumps!

    As they still had yet to make sense of the situation, Lily and the rest could only keep dodging the insistent pursuit of the two snowballs that switched between chasing after Lily and Yukiko interchangeably.

    As they couldn¡¯t keep getting chased like this forever, Lily came to a sliding stop on the slope and said, ¡°Hide on the trees, Shiu!¡±

    Saying so, Lily turned around and faced one of the snowballsing towards her while supplying Crescent Moon with crimson spirit power, creating quite an eye-catching scene within the snowy nd.

    ¡°Sakura Fall¡ªIai!¡± Lily unsheathed Crescent Moon instantly!

    A resplendent crimson sword beam flew across the snowy nd in the next moment and blew the giant snowball into uncountable pieces that were sent flying in all directions with a bang.

    Yumi also unsheathed her straight sword and caught up with the snowball attacking Yukiko from its nk before delivering a few swift hits to it.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The other snowball also exploded resultantly.

    The two snowballs turned into mere bundles of snow just like that.

    ¡°Is¡­ it¡­ over?¡± Yukiko asked with a ragged breath.

    However, Lily¡¯s expression was still as grim as before, ¡°The eldritch energy hasn¡¯t lessened at all.¡±

    A sharp whistle pierced through the snowstorm and two bundles of snow began to rise up once again, turning denser within the snowstorm with each passing moment.

    Two snowmen-like creatures manifested inside the snowstorm gradually.

    ¡°Hehehehehehe! Hehehehehehe!¡± and the childlikeughter echoed across the nd once again.

    The two snowmen-like creatures transformed into two four-meter tall and chubby 3-year-old children with innocent smiles, but their gigantic size and their intricately realistic smiles depicted a really strange scene.

    The two gigantic children were donned in blue onesies patterned with designs found inmon households, but the scarier part was that the two children were suspended in the sky with clouds of mist floating around them and frolicked around each other in circles. If it weren¡¯t for the intense eldritch energy and the previous attack, Lily would¡¯ve thought that they were celebrating the first snowfall of the year.

    ¡°They are snow children!¡± Yukiko cried out in rm, ¡°It¡¯s said that the first snowfall of the year is always apanied by the manifestation of snow children. We really have bad luck. If we had arrived a few days earlier, the treasure might¡¯ve beenpletely unguarded!¡±

    It was Lily¡¯s first time seeing childlike monsters, so she questioned the Mid¨­ sisters with a nk look, ¡°Yukiko, Yumi, could these snow children be rted to you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Yumi answered incredulously.

    Although Lily said such things, the two snow children with childlike appearances were actually 7th-stage Awakened monsters! Thus, Lily couldn¡¯t be careless at all.

    ¡°Hehehehe! Will you y with us, pretty sisters? Hehehehe!¡± the two snow children maneuvered in the air in circles while approaching Lily and the others rambunctiously.

    One of the snow children pounced forward suddenly with an innocent and na?ve mercilessness as if it had found its favorite toy and jumped towards Lily with a wobble.

    Its speed far exceeded anyone¡¯s imagination!

    Faced with this gigantic snow child who wore an innocent and na?ve smile as it jumped towards her with curiosity, Lily felt a deep sense of dread from its innocent smile that resulted from the strange juxtaposition of its size.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you look like a child or an old man, as long as you¡¯re a monster, I won¡¯t show you any mercy!¡± Lily held Crescent Moon firmly and took a firm step ahead in the snow.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    The crimson-lit Crescent Moon danced across the sky and a beam of sword light sliced forward.

    ¡°Swish!¡± a cloud of pink mist spattered in the sky, portraying an incredible image.

    ¡°Argh! Wah! It hurts! It hurts so much!¡± The expression of the child who Lily sliced twisted in pain and its body also expanded while deformingpletely, turning from a monstrous toddler into a grotesque monster with a wrinkle-filled face and long, veined hands with sharp ice ws. The snow childnded on the ground and pounced towards Lily on all its limbs like a dog!

    Faced with the snow child¡¯s crazy and bizarre attack style, although stunned, Lily didn¡¯t risk dodging it immediately and blocked the snow child¡¯s sharp w with her katana instead!

    ¡°ng!¡± Lily¡¯s body sunk into the snow and formed a depression in it after blocking the wed attack, but she still didn¡¯t dare to make a move yet.

    Although the snow child and Lily were both 7th-stage Awakened, as a monster, the snow child possesses higher innate strength, but Lily also had the strength boost from her transcendent physique and Tsukuyomi Swordstyle supplementing her!

    ¡°Hmph! Naughty kid, it looks like you are no better than a child in front of me. You better fall back or else I¡¯ll punish both of you severely!¡±

    Lily used the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and doubled the output of her crimson spirit power instantly!

    ¡°Hyah!¡± Lily pushed her katana against the snow child¡¯s sharp icy ws and snapped a few of the ws off from its hand. She then slid to the rear side nk of the snow child and spun around to strike at its waist!

    Although a majority of the snow child¡¯s body was made of snow, Lily¡¯s strike contained quite the impact, so the aftershocks of the attack ended up injuring the origin core in the depths of its body directly, a snowball filled with spirit power which was the main body of the snow child!

    ¡°Argh! Wah! Argh!¡± The snow child felt a piercing pain after its main body received a hit.

    The other snow child was held up in a battle with Yumi and Yukiko as well. The dagger that Yukiko wielded was actually just an ornamental piece as she stopped carrying the Mid¨­ n¡¯s weapon on her long ago in order to dismiss any suspicions that might fall on her. This time, however, Tokugawa had shown a rare disy of concern and presented this exquisite grade 6 dagger to Yukiko with the justification that he was concerned about her safety in the monster-infested Kai Province.

    However, this snow child stopped battling with Yukiko and Yumi and returned to its original malevolent appearance in a frenzy before pouncing towards Lily!

    s, Lily had already seen through their strength and dodged the joint attack of the two snow children with her elegant footwork easily. These snow children possessed low-intelligence, so even though Lily couldn¡¯t adapt to their attacks initially, she soon discovered that they were as na?ve as children and unlike the enemies and beasts that she battled usually, which left Lily in a conundrum.

    As such, Lily looked for a chance to attack the two snow children while dodging their attacks constantly.

    If Lily used her entire strength, the battle would¡¯ve ended pretty quickly, but she wanted to take her time battling them as she hadn¡¯t run into such powerful monsters in a long time and treated this fight as a fun, warm-up battle.

    Yukiko and Yumi, on the other hand, looked at Lily battle with the snow children skillfully and easily from afar.

    Yumi was the most shocked among the two, ¡°If it were me, I definitely can¡¯t handle those two snow children alone. Has Lily already reached a level where she can handle two snow children with so much ease?¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± one of the snow children screamed mournfully as Lily¡¯s katana pierced deep into its core from its back urately.

    ¡°Save me, Mommy! Mommy!¡± the other injured snow child transformed into a snowball and began rolling away, turning smaller and smaller with each revolution with the intention of hiding in the snow.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t let it have this chance and struck it down like a cannonball after catching up with it, which was followed by a soul-wrenching scream!

    Lily then absorbed the animas of the two 7th-stage Awakened monsters into Crescent Moon straightforwardly.

    The snowstorm lessened in intensity gradually and the dpidated temple a dozen or so meters away became visible once again.

    Yumi¡¯s chest heaved up and down intensely with a ragged breath, ¡°Why is that Minamoto no Shimizu and even this Lily possess such rapid speed of advancement?! I could push them around with ease just a little while ago, but I¡¯m no match for either of the two now. Especially Lily, although she¡¯s a woman, the strength packed in that strike of hers is too intense and is expansive, fierce and urate on top of that. Just seeing it gives me the jitters¡­ Could Lily really be as talented as Haihime who was once hailed as a genius swordmaster? Does she really have the qualifications to be my master?¡±

    Lily employed a spirit probe to investigate the temple and its vicinity and sheathed her katana in relief after discovering no other intense eldritch energy readings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see who exactly is enshrined in this temple hidden inside this snowstorm,¡± Lily spoke to Yukiko and Yumi, as well as Shiu who had descended from her hiding spot.

 Volume 3, Chapter 49 â€“ Lynne and the Mountain Temple in the Snowstorm (3)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 49 - Lynne and the Mountain Temple in the Snowstorm (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily and the others entered the temple prudently. The interior of the temple was dimly lit, and its dpidated roof was held up by mottled, brownish-ck pirs. The shadows on both sides of the temple hall enclosed an old statue of a tall mountain deity each, and their fearsome, realistic eyes and visages seemed to examine the visitors furtively.

    ¡°Over there, Master¡­¡± Shiu neared Lily in fear and pointed towards a pile of bones at the corner of the hall.

    ¡°Someone came here before us?¡± Lily¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Look at that, Lady Lily!¡± Yukiko pointed at the shrine at the center of the temple that seemed to house an item.

    ¡°Watch out for any possible mechanisms,¡± Yumi checked the surroundings vigntly.

    Lily had already investigated the temple using a spirit probe and hadn¡¯t discovered any traces of mechanisms or intense eldritch energy at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look alone first,¡± said Lily as her defensive abilities were the best among them all.

    Lily walked to the old wooden shrine that had a pitch-dark interior behind its small wooden doors slowly and cautiously.

    The shrine even had a charm pasted on it, but Lily couldn¡¯t make any sense of its writings.

    ¡°Just what is written on it?¡± Lily could sense that some kind of powerful spell had been sealed inside this charm.

    Yukiko stepped forward andmented, ¡°The spell drawn on this charm can only be understood by an onmy¨­ji, but the small letters on its edges are written using the Mid¨­ n¡¯s ancient cypher. It¡¯s written that only the beholder of the Mirror Girl Bloodline can take down this seal, or else, the shrine and the item inside it will both self-destruct.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Really?¡± Lily snickered.

    If things had gone ording to Tokugawa¡¯s n and had he really obtained theplete treasure map, she figured that his exhration would¡¯ve vanished without a trace after discovering this charm pasted on the shrine once he had defeated the guardians of the treasure. From Lily¡¯s observations, the charm looked pretty profound, so she believed that even someone like Tokugawa would be unable to remove it easily and would have had to carry the entire shrine to an eminent onmy¨­ji in order to have it removed. Even if that really had happened, she imagined that using any forceful measures to remove the charm would activate the destruction spell stored inside all the same.

    The Mirror Girl Bloodline should be referring to me, right?

    But what if it¡¯s not?

    Lily posited calmly and concluded that if she wasn¡¯t really the true beholder of the Mirror Girl Bloodline, it would just mean that she wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the item inside the shrine. Thus, it might as well burn to ashes in that case.

    Anyhow, Lily still bowed towards the charm solemnly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t which senior has left this treasure and spell behind in this ce and had it safeguarded so fervently, please ept my gratitude in advance even though it¡¯s still unknown whether I¡¯m truly fated to obtain this treasure.¡±

    Lily then reached out towards the shrine in a calm and cautious manner.

    ¡°What¡¯s meant to be yours wille to you, there¡¯s no need to force things.¡± Her slender fingers then touched the charm, but it didn¡¯t show any reaction. Lily then peeled it away slowly as if it were a slip ofmon paper and the charm came off entirely.

    ¡°The charm removal went well!¡±

    Yukiko and the others also felt excited.

    As the charm was an extraordinary item, Lily naturally didn¡¯t throw it away and stored it inside the mirror instead.

    She then opened the doors of the shrine to reach into the dark interior of the wooden shrine and fetched out a simple yet exquisite and dark blue-colored rectangr wooden box from within.

    Lily opened the wooden box and found a scroll inside it.

    ¡°This is the treasure?¡± Lily felt puzzled as the scroll didn¡¯t feel particrly unusual.

    Lily opened the scroll and saw some small letters written on it along with a few drawings¡­

    Yukiko, Yumi and Shiu surrounded her and asked the same question, ¡°What kind of treasure is it?¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lily quivered in excitement while holding the scroll, ¡°The scroll illustrates the way to create the legendary evil ying sword made by the master desmith Yasutsuna in ancient times¡ªEvil yer Yasutsuna.¡±

    ¡°Evil yer Yasutsuna?!¡± Yukiko was shocked.

    ¡°You know about it, Sis?¡±

    ¡°Yasutsuna¡­ a real master desmith from the ancient times who is as famous as Muramasa, and at the same time, the creator of the legendary katana, Yasutsuna, which is said to be unmatched by any sword of the East in this generation. It possesses a powerful evil ying ability and is said to deliver magnified damage to monsters!¡± Yukiko exined with a reverent look.

    ¡°It¡¯s believed that Yasutsuna is just a legend circted between samurai and master desmiths as no one has ever really seen a katana named Yasutsuna until now and some have even raised doubts about the existence of master desmith Yasutsuna as well! I never imagined that¡­ the treasure our Mid¨­ n protected for the mirror girl was actually the smithing method left behind by master desmith Yasutsuna.¡±

    Shiu looked up at Lily, ¡°Master uses a katana, so it seems like this treasure was really meant to belong to her!¡±

    Yukiko, however, shook her head sadly, ¡°s, it¡¯s an unusable de-smithing method. There¡¯s no point in getting excited unless you possess the required materials and know a master desmith who can understand the profundities of the de-smithing method.¡±

    Yet, Lily still showed a sunny smile after hearing this.

    ¡°Huh? Why are you smiling, Master?¡± Shiu inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s mentioned that mes of Mt. Fuji and wood charcoal made from Echigo Province¡¯s Azure Dragon Tree can be used to smelt grade nine tamahagane and create this Yasutsuna!¡±

    ¡°Those are some really demanding materials¡­ So why exactly are you smiling, Lady Lily?¡± Yukiko asked puzzledly.

    Lily¡¯s thoughts spun at light speed in this moment.

    Echigo Province was her sister Uesugi Rei¡¯s territory, so even though she wasn¡¯t present in Echigo, Lily guessed it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult for her to fetch a few branches of that Azure Dragon Tree to use as wood charcoal. As for the grade nine tamahagane, she did possess a piece of it with her, which was Lord Michizane¡¯s Iron Seal! It was undoubtedly made from the highest quality of grade nine tamahagane and there was probably nothing like it in this world! As for the desmith, her good sister Ehiro was obviously the best choice for it! Lily was confident that Ehiro¡¯s talent and passion for de-smithing would definitely enable her to learn the profundities of master desmith Yasutsuna. The only troublesome part was the mes of Mt. Fuji as this demon nest was located in the core region of the Land of Hundred Demons. However, as Mt. Fuji was pretty expansive, it was practically impossible for the Great Demon of the Hundred Demons to protect it in all directions, so, even though it was dangerous, she believed that it wasn¡¯t impossible to steal some mes and store them inside the mirror after infiltrating till the volcanic crater of the mountain.

    This was the reason Lily felt like smiling. The item that was hardest to obtain among these materials was the actually the grade nine tamahagane as Mt. Fuji and the Azure Dragon Tree were right where they were. However, it would¡¯ve been a nigh impossible task to procure grade nine tamahagane. Fortunately, Lily had taken a risk and obtained Michizane¡¯s Iron Seal while Michizane and Shuten were in a deadlock with each other. This was the most crucial item required to create the de.

    ¡°I have my ways to get these materials, Yukiko. I am determined to obtain this Evil yer Yasutsuna!¡± Lily proimed.

    The thing Lily was worried about the most regarding her journey to Kansai were fierce and vicious monsters on the way. She believed that she would have nothing to fear as long as she attained the Spirit Jade Stage and had the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and Yasutsuna which was the bane of monsters toplement her strength.

    It was pretty clear that the message and this treasure had a close connection to each other.

    Yukiko looked at Lily with reverence and some astonishment.

    It seems that Lady Lily truly possesses methods beyond my imagination. That does make sense though as she¡¯s an exemry female powerhouse unlike me who is ordinarily talented and perhaps that¡¯s why she¡¯s able to shoulder the mission of the Mirror Girls who have borne a tragic fate for hundreds of years.

    Lily returned the scroll into the rectangr wooden box and stored it inside the mirror. However, she began to harbor some doubts again and felt that the so-called treasure that¡¯s passed down in the Mid¨­ n wasn¡¯t this de-smithing method. As it was called a treasurend, it didn¡¯t make sense that the location only had this one item, so it made Lily wonder if some other treasure existed as well.

    However, Lily and the others had already examined the mountain temple previously and hadn¡¯t discovered anything else at all.

    ¡°I wonder¡­ where these bones came from?¡± Yukiko voiced out with a quiver.

    Lily¡¯s gaze fell on the fiendish statues of the mountain deities that wielded weapons in both hands and discovered a hole in each of their chests.

    The holes still had some remnant traces of eldritch energy within them and this energy felt pretty familiar to Lily.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lily eximed, ¡°I get it now!¡±

    ¡°What have you discovered, Lady Lily?¡± Yumi inquired.

    ¡°Even if we had arrived here when it wasn¡¯t snowing, it still wouldn¡¯t have been that easy to get close to the treasure,¡± Lily then pointed at the two mountain deities and continued exining, ¡°These two mountain deities have a hole in their chests that are about the same size as the cores of those snow children. Thus, if it weren¡¯t snowing, the unidentified anima cores would¡¯ve been inside the holes in the chests of the mountain deity statues and they would¡¯ve killed those who intrude into the temple! That¡¯s the history of those bones at the corner of the temple.¡±

    ¡°Ooh¡­¡± the women nodded. Yukiko also nodded admiringly, ¡°That makes sense. Having multiple insurances does ensure absolute protection.¡±

    ¡°These mountain deity statues feel much fiercer than those snow children born from snow, so it might¡¯ve been lucky for us that we came here on a snowy day. However, as I¡¯ve already absorbed the anima of the snow children into my katana, these mountain deity statues are just normal statues now, and it¡¯s impossible for them to resurrect again,¡± Lily stated.

    Although Lily still felt unsatisfied, she had already found the answer to all the mysteries, so she guessed that she was just reading into it a bit too much.

    ¡°Lady Lily,¡± Yukiko checked the surroundings worriedly, ¡°Although this ce is hidden, the two mountain deity statues give off a sense of dread and we are still inside Takeda n¡¯s territory, so I feel pretty restless even now. As we¡¯ve obtained the treasure, how about we leave this ce quickly?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I agree with you, Yukiko. There¡¯s no reason for us to waste time here any longer,¡± Lily nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s return to Kamakura immediately. Even Tokugawa wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against you under the watch of Lord Kamakura once we¡¯ve reached my territory! As he took you in as a trophy wife after killing your original husband, Hon¡¯ami, I believe that he wouldn¡¯t have the nerve toin to Lord Kamakura that I abducted you.¡±

    ¡°As if. I¡¯m quite willing to follow you, Lady Lily. If he really doesin, I will take a stand against him even if I have toe out of hiding!¡± Yukiko stated firmly while hugging Lily¡¯s arm.

    It seems like Yukiko is really dead set on following me. I wonder why that is. After all, we¡¯ve interacted for a very short while. Perhaps such are the fetters of fate between the Mid¨­ n and the Mirror Girls.

    The group then left the mountain temple, but they were weed by volleys of arrows infused with spirit power before they could even take a step outside the doorway.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily eximed in rm and the others unsheathed their des to block the arrows as well.

    ¡°Hide inside the temple, Shiu!¡± Lily yelled. The arrows packed an impressive amount of strength and had the ability to shoot an averagete-stage sword master to death in a single shot. Thus, even though they weren¡¯t that effective towards her and only impeded her at most, they possessed a huge threat to Shiu.

    A brief moment of calm followed the volleys of arrows¡­ then files of samurai and cavalry flying the banners of the Takeda n and the Tokugawa n approached and surrounded the mountain temple wlessly after emerging from within the snowstorm.

 Volume 3, Chapter 50 â€“ Lynne and the Mountain Temple in the Snowstorm (4)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 50 - Lynne and the Mountain Temple in the Snowstorm (4)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily looked at the distant moderate-heighted yet uncharacteristically stocky silhouette standing within the snowstorm. At present, Tokugawa Shigemori was donned in dark blue and bronze decorated full-body armor and looked unusually massive. The crown of his helmet was shaped like a tower and was remarkably tall, about 70 cm in height, and beside him stood Takeda Tsunenobu, dressed in red and gold. Takeda wasn¡¯t particrly tall, but he was much taller than Tokugawa and had quite a formidable appearance.

    In addition, an exceptionally tall and gant samurai donned in ck armor and an antler-horned helmet, Honda Yahatarou, stood behind Tokugawa.

    There were about 400 to 500 valiant Kai and Mikawa samurai as well as cavalrymen stationed behind the trio in a battle formation and all of them had their weapons¡ªkatanas, spears, bows¡ªpointed towards Lily¡¯s group.

    Lily looked at this huge army incredulously and spun her thoughts tensely, ¡°Just how? How did Tokugawa and Takeda learn about this ce?¡±

    ¡°I probed my surroundings in intervals as we made our way to this temple, but I never discovered any pursuers or any trackers within a few kilometers from us!¡±

    ¡°So, why have they appeared here so suddenly?¡±

    Yukiko and Yumi also became nervous and scared.

    As for Shiu, she hid within the temple in ordance with Lily¡¯s instruction and peeked her head out frightenedly.

    Tokugawa, who was donned in tortoise shell-like full-body heavy armor, showed some astonishment after seeing Lily, and then yelled towards Lily¡¯s group after a moment of rumination, ¡°Hehehe. Yukiko, Yumi, you never expected this, right? That mine and Brother Takeda¡¯s army would appear in this ce! We waited outside for a long time, so how did it go? From the looks of it, you must¡¯ve obtained the treasure already, right? Yukiko, I can give you onest chance for the sake of the marital affection between us husband and wife. Hand over the treasure quickly and I might spare you sisters from death!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Spare us from death? Then what? Do you want us to offer ourselves to you and suffer humiliation under you? We¡¯ve alreadypleted our mission, so we would rather die than submit to you. What I don¡¯t get is¡­¡± Yukiko still held fear towards Tokugawa, ¡°How you found this ce. Even I didn¡¯t know where the treasure was hidden, so how did you find this ce without the treasure map?¡±

    ¡°Heh! Although you are a bit clever, you are in the end, a na?ve long-haired woman, Yukiko. Even I hadn¡¯t expected the situation would turn out this way. My original n was to find out the location of the treasure map via threats and torture as well as methods you feeble women can never even imagine, but I also considered the possibility of you escaping and left some insurance behind. I made an onmy¨­ji cast a spell on the dagger I presented to you and almost all your clothing articles. This spell allows me to find where you are as long as you haven¡¯t left a range of 50 kilometers with the help of a special spell cast on Brother Takeda¡¯s beacon towers situated all over in Kai Province! After fleeing, you neither fled to Kamakura nor the Land of Hundred Demons, and made for such a bizarre location, so I was certain you were seeking the treasure. Thus, Brother Takeda and I shadowed you leisurely while maintaining a distance of 5 kilometers and waited for you pretentious women to obtain the treasure so that we can seize it from you forcibly! Hehe. I always think of all the possibilities when I act, but this time¡¯s result is much better than what I expected. Hehehehe. How about it, Yukiko, Yumi? Do you have anything else left to say now?¡±

    ¡°Such¡­ cunningness,¡± Yukiko and Yumi wore grim looks simultaneously. Tokugawa alone was much stronger than them, yet he even had thepany of Takeda¡¯s army as well. This far exceeded their ability to resist and if they were to fall into Tokugawa¡¯s hands again, the consequences of that¡­ were beyond imagination. Although the two women were fully determined to go all out and bet their lives on the line in this battle, they couldn¡¯t prevent fear from filling their hearts¡­ and their womanly feebleness wasid bare at this moment.

    ¡°We can¡¯t win. Tokugawa alone is pretty fearsome, and we sisters aren¡¯t his match in any way, whether it be strength or intellect. In addition, there¡¯s Takeda and the army as well¡­¡± Yukiko¡¯s nearly despaired.

    The tall Honda, who stood behind Tokugawa, had his attention fixed on the red-d Lily, and yelled out spontaneously without even getting an order from his lord, ¡°Why are you here, Miss Lynne?! Why did you deceive me?!¡±

    Lily was taken aback by Honda¡¯s question as she was just about to question Tokugawa.

    ¡°Hmph, Yahatarou,¡± Tokugawa continued, ¡°This woman¡¯s appearance was out of my expectations as well. She¡¯s probably Yumi¡¯s aplice.¡±

    Itagaki hadn¡¯te this time, but Amari, who was donned in dark green armor, alighted from his horse from within Kai¡¯s cavalry formation and strode to Takeda and Tokugawa, ¡°My lord, Lord Tokugawa, we found a maid bound in the storeroom of the castle tower, an unfortunate result of the guardsmen¡¯s¡¯ negligence. This Lynne isn¡¯t a maid of ours and is undoubtedly an infiltrator from outside!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know her!¡± A ck-bearded samurai donned invishly decorated armor yelled out while pointing at Lily, ¡°Elder Brother, I know this woman! S-she¡¯s no Lynne, she¡¯s Kagami Lily! The same de maiden sent by Lord Kamakura to investigate Tsutsujigasaki Castle secretly! I saw her in Kamakura Pce during the awarding ceremony for the Battle of Odawara!¡±

    The one who said this was Takeda Mitsuyori, a younger brother to Takeda Tsunenobu. He had attended the previous awarding ceremony in Tsunenobu¡¯s stead, so he naturally knew Lily from back then. It was just that he hadn¡¯t appeared in the meetings with Tokugawa.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tokugawa, Honda and the others were all shocked, the sole exception being the purpleplexioned Takeda, who didn¡¯t show that much of a huge reaction.

    ¡°Kagami Lily?!¡± Tokugawa pointed his brush-like huge finger at Lily in fury, ¡°So, you¡¯re the woman who injured my son! No wonder I discovered my magatamas and gold were all gone after Yukiko escaped! I thought Yukiko took them with her, but I¡¯m now certain that it was you who did that! Yukiko isn¡¯t a materialistic woman, so it can only be you since you are ustomed to robbing others! You stole Dijon¡¯s tamahagane once and you¡¯ve stolen my treasure now. You are a really vile and shameless woman, Kagami Lily!¡±

    ¡°Lynne,¡± A raging golden spirit power lit up behind Tokugawa, ¡°How could you deceive me so badly, Lynne?! What orphan of the Ogasawara n, you¡¯ve really betrayed the trust with which I sent you outside the city. On top of fleeing, you even stole the lord¡¯s treasure and deceived me to such an extent with lies¡­¡±

    The focus was spearheaded at the Mid¨­ sisters initially, but it was concentrated on Lily now.

    ¡°Hmph! What a Lynne you are! Who could¡¯ve imagined that the genius of the East who was granted a peerage recently, Kagami Lily, was actually a vile woman who steals and lies often! I thought you were just Yumi¡¯s subordinate, but it seems like I was utterly mistaken about this bit. From the looks of it, you were the mastermind behind the incident!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve stirred up a lot of trouble ever since you¡¯ve appeared in Kamakura, Kagami Lily. Do you know how many eminent samurai have died because of you?¡± The yellow-faced and ck-armored General Sakakibara standing behind Tokugawa criticized Lily straightforwardly.

    General Sakai was also flushed with anger and though he looked inebriated, he rolled his eyes sideways towards Tokugawa and reminded, ¡°My lord, if this woman really is Kagami Lily, it would mean that Lord Kamakura sent her. Would it really be fine to eliminate a woman who Lord Kamakura values this much?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s exactly the reason why I cannot let you leave alive, Kagami Lily. You overheard the discussion between me and Brother Takeda, so the only option left for me is to kill you. I can take my time to find the treasure slowly after that!¡± Tokugawa grinned.

    Now that things hade to such a stage, even Lily didn¡¯t feel like hiding her identity any longer. She stepped forward and confronted Tokugawa from a few dozen steps away fearlessly regardless of whether she was their match as fear was of no use at this moment.

    She eyed the intimidating, ck-armored army from left to right with the same cold and mboyant gaze as usual.

    She then chuckled mellowly with grace, ¡°Hehehe. As expected of Tokugawa, the wily old fox. It is as you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m indeed the mastermind. I eavesdropped on your n to rebel against Lord Kamakura, instigated Yumi to help Yukiko flee, and also took your magatamas and gold while I was at it. I¡¯ve obtained the treasure, and the Fuji-san teacup that Yasutarou risked his life to take back from you, his father¡¯s killer, is in my hands as well! I admit that I am not as noble as how I¡¯m made to be, but what about you, Tokugawa? Do you believe you are qualified to admonish me? You killed hundreds of people just to obtain a tea master¡¯s teacup, stole his wife, and even killed his son, so can¡¯t I take your treasure as well?¡±

    Yumi, who stood behind Lily, looked at the tall and slim back of the woman in front of her. She was the one who had schemed to rescue Yukiko, so she couldn¡¯t understand why Lily had taken all the me onto herself. Although Lily was a woman like her, Yumi didn¡¯t get why she was so responsible and unafraid of the formidable Tokugawa.

    ¡°Enough of the sophistry, Kagami Lily! You¡¯ve really saved me a lot of trouble by admitting everything and saying that you possess the treasure!¡± Tokugawa continued, ¡°Your vain cleverness has caused your own undoing. There¡¯s no way for you to escape from our palms now, so you better surrender and hand over the treasure immediately. I will grant you a somewhat dignified death if you do that!¡±

    Lily, however, remained calm and spoke to Takeda Tsunenobu instead while ignoring Tokugawa¡¯s words, ¡°Lord Takeda, I won¡¯t say much as you¡¯ve pushed me to a dead end. The only thing left is for us to battle now! However, do you have a reason for participating in this battle? If you¡¯re worried about me divulging the contents of your secret talks, I promise that I will act as if I haven¡¯t heard anything as long as you stop now. I don¡¯t wish to fight a senior respected by Sister Uesugi if possible.¡±

    The gold and red armored Takeda with a white-furred helmet finally responded in a sluggish and mechanical voice,pletely bereft of the valiance and wisdom of the Tiger of Kai who¡¯s renowned as the top of the Furinkazan, ¡°Kagami Lily. That person also desires your death.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily felt shaken to the core, ¡°Lord Takeda, please make it clear. Who desires my death?¡±

    ¡°Brother Takeda! There¡¯s no need to waste time speaking with this vile woman. I bet she¡¯s trying to pull some trick by stalling for time. Let me get rid of this cmity as soon as possible!¡± Tokugawa interrupted Takeda¡¯s words, fully intent on acting without dy.

    ¡°Please wait!¡± Honda, who was behind Tokugawa, stepped forward suddenly and stopped Tokugawa.

    ¡°What are you trying to do, Yahatarou?¡± Tokugawa¡¯s thick brows furrowed deeper.

    ¡°My lord, no matter what her identity is, she¡¯s the Lynne that Lord Takeda and you bestowed to me, and the me lies on me for allowing her to leave! Please let me deal with this matter personally in your stead!¡± Honda requested with a desperate bow.

    ¡°Hahaha! I thought you were going to defend these s?l?u?t?s?! You really are my most loyal retainer, my dear Honda! Fine, then. Kill this woman and show them the might of the East¡¯s samurai!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 51 â€“ Buddhist Attendant

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 51 - Buddhist Attendant</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Request Lord Tokugawa for mercy right away, Lynne! If you do that, I shall cripple your foundation and protect you with my life on the line! This is thest chance you have, Lynne!¡± The tall and gant Honda Yahatarou, whose visage resembled that of a hero¡¯s statue, stood in front of the troops with a 5m long pike, the Dragonfly Pike, in hand.

    Although Lily could feel Honda¡¯s deep feelings, she had never considered submitting to Tokugawa just to survive.

    Lily unsheathed the long de of Crescent Moon slowly with grace, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not Lynne.¡±

    ¡°Be careful of the man in front of you, Master!¡± Kagura sent a voice transmission to Lily from inside the mirror suddenly.

    Kagura rarely spoke to Lily from within the mirror, so this raised Lily¡¯s vignce.

    ¡°This Honda Yahatarou possesses an innate Buddhist Attendant¡¯s Physique!¡±

    ¡°Buddhist Attendant¡¯s Physique?¡± Lily inquired Kagura with a simr telepathic transmission.

    ¡°A Buddhist attendant has the blessing of Buddha and refers to men with special abilities simr to de maidens. You can say that they are the natural nemesis of de maidens!¡± Kagura stated vigntly.

    ¡°Do you know what those special abilities are, Kagura?¡±

    ¡°A Buddhist attendant can use dharmic spirit power, which is a special-attributed spirit power that can double the attendant¡¯s power. Unlike de maidens who absorb anima by ying their enemies, a Buddhist attendant umtes merit via purification of wicked animas and gains the divine blessing of Buddha from the world as a result. This dharmic spirit power is very harmful towards monsters and even de maiden spirit power. Conversely, de maiden spirit power is also pretty harmful towards dharmic spirit power, so we can say that they counterbnce each other and that¡¯s the reason the holders of these powers have always been nemeses! Also, a Buddhist attendant must never break their sexual abstinence, otherwise, their dharmic merit will weaken by a huge margin. The opponent is a monster among geniuses and also in the Spirit Jade Stage, which is a level higher than you, so you must proceed with the utmost caution, Master!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kagura. I understand now. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°If worsees to worst, please don¡¯t hesitate to use the Blood Spirit Magatama. I can eliminate fes like Tokugawa and Takeda instantly a hundred times even with just the Sakura Parasol as the medium!¡±

    ¡°I know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Lynne! I never expected a woman like you to possess such courage, it makes me admire you even further. However, I¡¯ve already promised His Lordship, and since you¡¯ve denied surrendering, I can only kill you! Forgive me, Lynne!¡±

    Shrouded in dharmic light, Honda brandished Dragonfly Spike, and opened a path through the vorticial snowstorm, his steps filled to the brim with the overwhelming yang energy specific to virgin men as he strode towards Lily with light speed!

    He mmed the pike down towards Lily with the intention of knocking her out and capturing her alive as he didn¡¯t want to kill her.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t show any signs of dodging this heavy blow and ignited her Crescent Moon with spirit power, producing a crimson glow akin to fireworks within the evesting snowstorm!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The pike and the cursed katana shed directly and produced an explosion of gold and red spirit power!

    A dome of mist formed around Lily and Honda, its interior turning into a vacuum-like space bereft of snow, and the wind resulting from their sh exploded outwards and crashed into Tokugawa and Takeda¡¯s army like a blizzard, while also sending hubris from the mountain temple that had also got mixed into the aftershocks flying in random directions.

    The slim and pretty de maiden and the tall and gant Buddhist attendant actually turned out to be equally matched with each other!

    ¡°What?!¡± Takeda, Tokugawa and the others were all rmed by this.

    Even Tokugawa didn¡¯t dare to take an exceptionally powerful hit from the pike of Honda Yahatarou who was famous for his raw manly power. Yet, this woman, a woman who looked feeble on the outside, had actually given up the dodging and tactical skills she relied on typically and confronted Honda head-on, and didn¡¯t even look leeward!

    Tokugawa broke out in a cold sweat inside his sturdy armor as Lily¡¯s decision to receive the attack head-on even in such a disadvantageous situation meant that she held absolute confidence in her strength.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± Honda¡¯s eyes opened wide, ¡°Why do you possess such strength, Lynne?!¡±

    ¡°The Late-Awakened Stage. Based on her aura, she¡¯s clearly ate 7th-stage Awakened. Why then is she able to match Honda, a gifted Spirit Jade powerhouse, in terms of strength?¡± Tokugawa held a lot of questions in his mind.

    Lily naturally had a reason behind her confidence. Although she was just a 7th-stage Awakened and not that far from attaining the Spirit Jade Stage, there still existed a fundamental qualitative difference as well as a several-fold gap in power between her and Honda.

    However, Lily possessed a special physique, the de maiden spirit power, and the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, which provided an eighteen fold boost altogether!

    Although Honda¡¯s unique pike arts provided a threefold power boost, his Buddhist dharmic spirit power was equally matched with de maiden spirit power, while his power at the early Spirit Jade Stage which was thrice that of a 7th-stage Awakened added up perfectly to match Lily¡¯s current strength.

    On the other hand, Lily possessed a higher awareness of her opponent¡¯s strength inparison to Honda, which was the reason she had the courage to face him head-on.

    Honda¡¯s expression turned grimmer and he began to treat Lily as a true foe from this moment onward, deciding not to hold back against her any longer. He stepped back widely and spun Dragonfly Spike in his hands once before bringing swinging its three-pronged tip up towards Lily, who countered with a downward sh instantly.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Crescent Moon smashed Dragonfly Pike into the ground and raised up a cloud of mist around them.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong, Lynne! I never expected you to possess a power equal to me. It seems like I was really underestimating you until now!¡±

    Honda pulled back his pike savagely and the two leaped a step back in tandem.

    A golden light emanated from Honda and his eyes lit up like mes as he howled loudly, ¡°Omnidirectional Stinger!¡±

    The pike in Honda¡¯s hand turned into dharmic light instantly and shot towards Lily¡¯s vitals with fierce momentum.

    Although Lily could face Honda head-on, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t dodge his attacks. Her footwork turned unpredictable like that of a celestial maiden¡¯s as she spun around to dodge Honda¡¯s pike.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Honda grunted coldly. This move, Omnidirectional Stinger, was a series of stabs, and in case the first stab missed, a subsequent stab followed behind it, which was followed by yet another stab until the opponent¡¯s vitals were struck. In addition to this, each consecutive stab was stronger and faster than the former because the previous stab¡¯s power and speed superimposed on theter stab¡¯s a little!

    An ordinary human would undoubtedly mess up their footwork while dodging consecutively and be forced to keep dodging the increasingly strengthening attacks, but Lily didn¡¯t rely purely on talent and instincts to dodge like in the past. The sword-dance of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle produced a mystical cadence specific to celestial maidens that was manifested via Lily¡¯s footwork, and this allowed Lily to dodge each stab of Honda¡¯s lightly like a phantom.

    A series of eight stabs, representing the eight directions, each fiercer and scarier than the former, yet Lily dodged each one of them wonderfully in style!

    ¡°A genius¡­ this samurai woman is a real genius!¡± Takeda¡¯s retainer, Amari, who was watching the battle from the back, praised their enemy subconsciously, ¡°I¡¯ve spent half my life campaigning with the previous lord and the current lord, yet I¡¯ve never seen such marvellous evasion skills until now! I-Is this woman really human? The unimaginable power possessed by her that normal women can only dream about was amazing enough, but her evasion skills were actually so amazing as well! It would be a great loss to humanity if she were to fall today as no one would be able to match her in the East and even the entire Heian Empire if she were given enough time to train¡­ but, s, luck isn¡¯t on her side even though she¡¯s a genius. With Lord Takeda and Lord Tokugawa, as well as the army, besieging her, she¡¯s bound to lose no matter how much of a monstress she is¡­¡±

    The fact that someone as loyal as Amari was feeling pity for the enemy proved that the beauty andplexity of Lily¡¯s footwork surpassed the norm so much that it evoked the praise of this candid eastern samurai. However, as he was under orders to kill Lily, he wouldn¡¯t hold back just because of this.

    Lily also felt the threat of her opponent¡¯s strength and talent while batting with him. As expected, Honda Yahatarou really lived up to his fame as a genius of Mikawa and it was undoubtedly a miracle of the century for someone with his disposition to be born in Mikawa. He was a frank man with apassionate heart on top of that, which was pretty rare, and was a man with top-ss strength, looks and conduct, an opponent truly worthy of Lily!

    Lily¡¯s sword-arts were as fluid as water and clouds, and her attacks became fiercer with each passing moment, producing metallic sparks as her katana and Honda¡¯s pike shed with each other!

    Although unbelievable, Lily¡¯s attacks turned so fierce that even Honda began feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with Lily¡¯s pace soon, and his forehead was soaked in sweat as a result. The reason for this was that he still felt fatigued even though he possessed an indestructible dharmic diamond physique.

    Having the divine blessing of a deity didn¡¯t mean the deity would act personally, and there were a lot of things in this world that received the blessings of deities. In fact, Honda only had an unseen partial blessing aiding him.

    Filled with anxiety, Honda shouted loudly, and the phantom image of an eight-armed golden Buddha wielding eight different weapons manifested behind him along with a sudden increase in power!

    Lily shivered when she saw Honda¡¯s pike stab through the heavy snowfall and didn¡¯t dare to receive his attack head-on. She dodged backward with phantom-like movements and donned a solemn expression as she dashed forward to stab towards Honda¡¯s neck in the next moment.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Honda failed to pull back his pike in time as it was too long, so he was forced to change into a one-handed stance and draw the tachi at his waist with his free hand to block Lily¡¯s stab!

    However, such a move couldn¡¯t stop Lily¡¯s attack. She side-stepped and glided across the snow-covered ground to speed up and turned around after jumping to stop, delivering a sh to Honda¡¯s back towards the end. As Honda still hadn¡¯t pulled his pike back, he failed to turn back and defend in time.

    ¡°Crush!¡± Lily¡¯s katana shed through Honda¡¯s wide shoulder te and left a three-inch deep wound on his robust diamond-like shoulder!

    If Honda wasn¡¯t twice asrge as a normal human, this sh would have undoubtedly left him crippled.

    ¡°What?!¡± Amari was shocked once again, ¡°S-She hadn¡¯t gone all out until now?! This woman¡­ she¡¯s definitely not a normal samurai woman. Could she be the reincarnation of a war goddess? Her power was matched with Honda until now, but she¡¯s actually changed her tactics to use the elements of the battleground to her advantage now to put her enemy in a disadvantaged position! With her making the best of herbat talent, Honda cannot defeat her even with the power boost provided by the blessing of Great Bodhisattva Hachiman¡¯s phantom! Although Honda is a tad bit stronger than her, he¡¯s still greatly disadvantaged as things stand!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± Honda grabbed his bleeding shoulder and realized the blunder he had made. As such, he threw the tachi away and focused on battling Lily with his pike.

    However, even though Honda¡¯s power was boosted greatly by the Buddhistic phantom behind him, his overly long pike and massive body hindered him instead. He could¡¯ve shown the full power of his pike if he were facing a Great Demon, but faced with Lily, an exceptional samurai woman with a rtively petite stature and unpredictable footwork, his pike¡¯s length didn¡¯t bring him any advantages and served as a burden instead.

    Thus, with the gap in strength between Lily and Honda being too small, Honda¡¯sbat arts were restrained by Lily conversely!

    Tokugawa, who was spectating the battle from the side, concluded that it might turn into an unfavorable oue if things continued like this, and ordered the troops at the back in a low voice, ¡°Shoot the arrows!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ we might hit Lord Honda if we shoot now¡­¡± the archer division¡¯s leader stated hesitantly.

    ¡°You idiot! Honda possesses a dharmic diamond physique and is also wearing heavy armor, so your arrows won¡¯t bring him any harm at all. On the other hand, Lily is just dressed in thin garments, so even though your arrows won¡¯t kill her, they will give her small injuries that will make her bleed continuously and exhaust her!¡±

    ¡°Shoot the arrows right now!¡± Tokugawa chided.

 Volume 3, Chapter 52 â€“ Arrows and Blossoms

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 52 - Arrows and Blossoms</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A volley of countless arrows shot towards Lily and Honda through the snowstorm.

    The two were still engaged in battle even then as it wasn¡¯t possible for them to stop such a high-leveled battle that easily.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± The arrows struck Honda¡¯s back like raindrops, but as Tokugawa stated, they failed to even leave a scratch on his heavy armor, let alone break through his dharmic diamond physique, and just sprang down his back.

    On the other hand, Lily was forced to dodge the arrows flying towards her while dealing with Honda and the arrows simultaneously with her katana.

    ¡°Swish! Swish!¡±

    A few arrows ripped through Lily¡¯s top and skirt, which ended up affecting her formerly immacte movements slightly.

    This was practically unavoidable as Lily was dodging the arrows by a hair¡¯s breadth!

    ¡°Boom!¡± As a result, Honda was finally able to deliver a heavy strike to Lily¡¯s arm, and she was then sent back flying with a scream.

    ¡°Hmm? I was able to hit her?!¡± As Honda was too engrossed in the battle, he only noticed the arrows just now.

    ¡°My lord! Why did you shoot the arrows?¡± Honda questioned after turning his head back.

    As for Lily, shended at a corner of the mountain temple¡¯s outer wall after being sent flying.

    ¡°Aim at Kagami Lily! Shoot a thousand arrows at once and kill her!¡± Tokugawamanded viciously.

    Lily got up difficultly with a ragged breath and swung Crescent Moon to block the arrows.

    ¡°Lady Lily!¡± Yukiko yelled out Lily¡¯s name in deep worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Lily ordered as these arrows were no threat to her.

    However, Takeda Tsunenobu also ordered his army at this moment, ¡°Heed my orders. Shoot her down for me!¡±

    ¡°My lord?!¡± The Takeda n¡¯s retainer, Amari, was left shocked after hearing this order as well.

    The samurai of Kai pulled the bowstrings to the extremity and shot arrows that numbered several folds more than the Tokugawa n¡¯s archers towards Lily.

    Even for someone like Lily, it was a bit difficult to counter so many arrows at the same time.

    Fortunately, Yukiko and Yumi rushed to Lily¡¯s side suddenly in spite of Lily¡¯s orders to stay back and helped her block the arrows with their weapons!

    ¡°You two¡­¡± Lily felt pretty moved, but she didn¡¯t say much and blocked the rain of arrows with them.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± As the weakest among them, Shiu didn¡¯t possess the strength to block these arrows, so all she could do was hide inside the temple silently and pray for Lily¡¯s safety. She knew that she would only cause trouble for Lily and the others if she rushed out at this moment.

    ¡°My dear Honda! Stab that woman quickly while the arrows are restraining her! Stab her to death!¡± Tokugawamanded.

    ¡°What?!¡± Honda trembled and turned his head back to look at Tokugawa, ¡°My lord¡­ Lynne and I engaged in a fair duel. Wouldn¡¯t it be too dishonorable to do that as a samurai?!¡±

    ¡°I know you are quite brave and loyal, Honda, but don¡¯t you know that loyalty and honor can¡¯t walk side-by-side? You just need to follow my orders, and even if it¡¯s too dishonorable to do that as a samurai, the me shall lie with me as it¡¯s unrted to you. You just need to focus on stabbing!¡± Tokugawa justified his actions astutely.

    Honda¡¯s thoughts crashed for a moment, and he felt that Tokugawa¡¯s words did make sense.

    But his conscience still made him hold back from attacking after watching hundreds of powerful samurai shoot arrows at Lily and the other women.

    ¡°What are you nking out there for, Honda Yahatarou?! There¡¯s a limited number of arrows, so why haven¡¯t you stabbed her yet?! Are you going to disobey my orders?¡± Tokugawa chided.

    ¡°But¡­ my lord¡­¡± Honda gripped his pike firmly and took a dashing stance, but he was unable to take a step forward in the end.

    ¡°Stab her!¡± Tokugawa pressured.

    Lily blocked the arrows while observing Honda silently and said, ¡°Lord Honda, although I ended up deceiving you, the trust you ced in me helped me escape danger once. Let me repay that debt to you. Please focus on stabbing. I won¡¯t let you do something that will harm your reputation as a samurai!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Honda was taken aback, unable to understand what Lily meant.

    Lily shifted her ferocious gaze towards Tokugawa, Takeda and the huge army behind them and an incredible intent originated from her before enveloping the entire army instantly when she opened her lips slightly.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard!¡± Lily uttered softly, and the surroundings turned pink slowly as myriad sakura petals manifested in the air. As they were mixed in with the huge number of real snowkes within the snowstorm, it also became pretty difficult to distinguish between them.

    An invisible power loomed over the skies now.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tokugawa, Takeda and even Honda looked up in fright with paleplexions.

    The volleys of arrows that aimed at Lily were all swallowed up by sakura-shaped des that ripped them apart into pieces, resulting in broken arrows dropping to the ground powerlessly like dead tree branches.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s ¡­ a domain!¡± Amari looked at the crimson hue in shock, ¡°It¡¯s a domain!¡±

    ¡°Sakura-d Moon¡ªScatter!¡±

    The countless blossom-shaped des then shot towards the Takeda-Tokugawa army out of the blue.

    The sakura fall was meant for appreciation initially, but the wilting intent they carried made them into death des with each de containing powerparable to an early-stage sword saint¡¯s normal attack, and such des present everywhere in the surroundings like a blizzard of sakura! They were the incarnation of the de maiden¡¯s judgment and fury as they swirled vortically in a poignant and merciless manner, starting a ughter inside the army.

    ¡°Splotch! Splotch! Splotch!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Noooo!¡±

    ¡°Mkgh!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The army was dominated by screams and cries one after the other and a foul mist of blood formed within the snowstorm momentarily as the troops were sliced into pieces!

    All the samurai and soldiers who were weaker than an early-stage sword saint were unable to resist these des and copsed under the vengeful onught of the countless sakura des.

    There were a few samurai who still had a conscience within the ranks that hadn¡¯t shot arrows because it was too cruel an order, and the sakura des passed by them silently as if they knew where they were going.

    However, none of those who shot arrows managed to escape alive.

    The mighty and oppressive Takeda-Tokugawa army from a few seconds prior had been annihted in mere moments and the resultant scene of carnage looked like a river of blood under the ode of the beautiful sakura.

    By the time the blizzard of sakura des came to a stop¡­ there were only a few dozen men still standing alive from the massive army that had encircled Lily and the others initially as the remaining army had turned into cold corpses!

    The only creatures still alive in addition to the remnant troops were the huge number of horses that had lost their masters and paced around aimlessly now.

    All the troops weaker than a sword saint from the elite Takeda-Tokugawa allied army had been annihted entirely!

    Other than thete-stage sword saints like Amari and Sakakibara as well as the other middle-stage and early-stage generals who sustained injuries of varying degrees, they lost almost all of their battle force.

    Even the world seemed to turn silent momentarily.

    Tokugawa was unable to restrain his anger any longer after seeing this scene, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a f?u?c?k?i?n?g realm! I considered so many things yet missed this one thing! You hid this ace really well, Kagami Lily! What a vile woman you are!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your vile orders that caused their deaths, Tokugawa?¡± Lily countered rhetorically in a cold voice.

    ¡°No wonder Lord Kamakura holds her in high regard¡­¡± Takeda Tsunenobu continued, ¡°It¡¯s an exceptionally rare offensive realm. I wouldn¡¯t have brought the army if I knew about it before as numbers are useless in front of such a realm and would just lead to their vain deaths.¡±

    Honda Yahatarou watched all the Mikawa samurai who grew up alongside him die in Lily¡¯s hands and was flooded with rage, ¡°Lynne! I know you were forced to do it, but the men you killed were my brothers who grew up together with me and my fellow elders! As matters stand, we need to settle things between us once and for all!¡±

    The phantom image of Great Bodhisattva Hachiman appeared behind Honda as he charged towards Lily in a mad fury.

    ¡°Yukiko, Yumi, get away from here quickly!¡± Lily rushed towards Honda while gliding across the snow!

    She controlled her realm and hounded Honda with the countless sakura des after that. Although they were unable to injure him, they worked to restrain his spirit power and movements well. However, Lily could sense that the Great Bodhisattva Hachiman behind Honda provided him with some resistance towards the suppressive effect of her domain.

    Still, as Honda fell short in terms of tacticalbat and was also under the suppression of the domain, he was overwhelmed with each passing moment. Lily either dodged his attacks or blocked them with perfect counters and chipped away at his armor piece by piece, leaving him wounded with each counter. However, Lily still failed to deliver a fatal hit to Honda as he possessed a really strong physique, but it was also perhaps because she couldn¡¯t bring herself to direct a true killing intent towards Honda.

    Even then, the bleeding wounds of Honda weakened his drive slowly while Lily possessed an almost endless reserve of spirit power as she had learned her lesson fromst time and stocked up on a huge amount of anima before setting out this time.

    Tokugawa watched the battle and remarked internally, ¡°Damn it! Yahatarou will have a disastrous end if this continues!¡±

    Tokugawa unsheathed the weapon on his back, a freakish demon-headed bronze cudgel, and shouted loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve let you run rampant long enough, Kagami Lily!¡±

    Tokugawa¡¯s massive figure then charged towards Lily and caused the earth to quake momentarily.

    Although Lily was engaged in battle with Honda, she rolled sideways to dodge Tokugawa¡¯s violent and ferocious charge when she spotted him, but she felt a cold wind attack her back the moment she stood up.

    Takeda Tsunenobu had unsheathed his mighty tachi¡ªKo-Bizen Soshi¡ªand shed at the back of Lily¡¯s neck with its sharp edge.

    Lily felt death loom over her instantly as she would undoubtedly die if a Spirit Jade powerhouse like Takeda were to behead her.

    There wasn¡¯t enough time for her to turn back and block the attack, so she borrowed her current momentum to fall to the ground momentarily before raising her katana above her head subconsciously.

    ¡°ng!¡± The heavy strike that followed after nearly broke Lily¡¯s stance and left her elbows an inch away from snapping off.

    The snow underneath her sunk to form a huge hole and the sted chunks of snow fell on Lily¡¯s hair and garments.

    Lily had taken precautions against a usible attack from Tokugawa, but she never expected a renowned master like Takeda Tsunenobu would actually ambush her in such a situation. A 3 versus 1 battle was something that maligned the chivalric code of samurai greatly and though she imagined Tokugawa would do something like that, she never thought a senior respected by her Sister Uesugi would actually do something like this as well!

    Lily felt that she was in real danger now.

    ¡°My lord, Lord Takeda, what do you mean by this?¡± Honda, who was about to stab Lily, paused at this moment.

    ¡°She¡¯s a very cunning and dangerous woman, Yahatarou! We must join hands and kill her as soon as possible, or else it will cause us a lot of trouble! Don¡¯t tell me you still bear kindness for her even after she has killed so many brothers and elders of yours?!¡± Tokugawa chided.

    ¡°B-But still, my lord and Lord Takeda are apex powerhouses of the East¡¯s noble Furinkazan. If you add me into the fray on top of that, we¡¯ll be besieging a woman in the Awakened Stage with three men in the Spirit Jade Stage. This is something that really goes against the chivalric code of samurai!¡± Honda steadied his pike on the snow to express that he didn¡¯t intend to battle further. Although he wanted to attack, he didn¡¯t want to attack in such a dishonorable way.

 Volume 3, Chapter 53 â€“ Battling Ka and Zan

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 53 - Battling Ka and Zan</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The omnipresent snow churned strongly inside the valley where an impressive snugly robed red-d girl faced two apex powerhouses of the East in front of the old, dpidated temple.

    Whether it be the Mid¨­ sisters, or the opponent retainers Amari, Sakai, Sakakibara and the rest, allid a silent witness to the unprecedented battle which was about to begin as it was bound to be a legendary battle of the East regardless of its oue!

    Kagami Lily, an obscure girl of unknown origins, was about to face two of the Furinkazan alone in battle today!

    It wasn¡¯t a battle that retainer-ranked samurai were qualified to participate in!

    Tokugawa wielded a bronze cudgel that spewed fire and smoke from the sharp maw of the demon beast¡¯s head at the top end of the cudgel which held the shape of a tiger¡¯s head, and his armor looked like the incarnation of a mobile fortress.

    Takeda donned a mountain-like spirit power and heaved the Ko-Bizen Soshi in his hand like a mountain-splitting de!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A row of several meter tall stgmites sprang up from the ground and shot through the snowstorm towards Lily like a jagged tooth of a mountain deity!

    Lily jumped up suddenly and tiptoed on the tip of the stgmite gracefully, but Tokugawa also jumped up simultaneously with a shout. Even Lily didn¡¯t expect Tokugawa to have the ability to jump up so high even though he was armored heavily, and in the next moment, the eyes of the demon beast-shaped tip of his cudgel shone with a red hue as a massive serpentine me spewed out of its maw. Tokugawa then spun the cudgel around and sent the serpentine me attacking towards Lily.

    ¡°Snowdrift!¡± Lily waved her odachi and the katana d in a crimson vortex of sakura stabbed the serpentine me, extinguishing it out of existence!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± A series of ming explosions erupted between Tokugawa and Lily subsequently.

    The nearby Takeda-Tokugawa retainers were all left agape after witnessing Lily tiptoeing onto the stgmite¡¯s tip and extinguishing the me with her katana¡­

    ¡°T-This Kagami Lily is equally matched with the strongest two of the Furinkazan!¡±

    The me, stgmite and chaotic sakura looked like celestial visions to them and bolstered the fact this battle was totally out of their grade!

    The huge stgmite exploded into pieces with a wave of Takeda¡¯s hand, following which he charged towards Lily like a massive mountain.

    The tachi in his hand was also d in an earthen hue as it struck towards Lily!

    Lily steadied her gaze and rushed a step forward instead of retreating, making an instantaneous and unpredictable judgment to avoid the de approaching her with double speed by leaning her shoulder to the side slightly and shed at Takeda¡¯s shoulder with her katana.

    ¡°Crack!¡± Takeda¡¯s full-body heavy armor was a treasured item as well, yet Lily¡¯s katana still managed to cut deep into the shoulder te because of the weight behind the sh. However, her katana got stuck inside the armor as a result.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked by the fact that her grade 7 katana, Crescent Moon, had failed to cut through the armor.

    Takeda seized this chance to counterattack, but Lily kicked his wrist instantly to veer his strike and used the counterforce to pull the katana out and roll backward.

    However, Tokugawa¡¯s massive cudgel came striking down towards Lily from above while she was in the middle of rolling back!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Although the cudgel missed its mark, it caused the snow and earth to blow up and the resultant aftershock sent Lily flying back.

    Nevertheless, Lily flipped over in mid-air andnded on the ground safely.

    ¡°Takeda¡¯s armor alone is so tough, yet I also have a feeling that the toughness of Tokugawa¡¯s heavy armor is much higher!¡± Lily discovered that a tiny nick had formed on her Crescent Moon.

    Lily had never battled an opponent whose defense was so high that her katana wasn¡¯t able to cut through it. The Furinkazan didn¡¯t just have strength to their name and also held unfathomable aces in their hands that the average samurai could never possess. The weapons of Tokugawa and Takeda, as well as their armors, were all extremely precious treasures.

    As such, even though Lily had the ability to match up to the Furinkazan in terms of strength, it was pretty difficult for her to kill them!

    She also had no leeway in battle as her delicate body and thin clothing didn¡¯t possess the ability to withstand the attacks of Tokugawa¡¯s cudgel and Takeda¡¯s katana.

    ¡°The katana and cudgel in Takeda and Tokugawa¡¯s hands are both grade 7 items and they are also donned in grade 7 armor! Although Honda¡¯s pike is grade 7 as well, his armor is only grade 6,¡± Lily inferred, ¡°It¡¯s hard to deal with grade 7 armor!¡±

    Although it was hard to deal with, Lily had no choice but to do it as she had no way out of this situation and could only steel her heart and engage in mortalbat!

    Lily wasn¡¯t Tokugawa and Takeda¡¯s equal in terms of brute force, let alone defense, but her advantage lied in her domain!

    Thus, Lily controlled her domain to suppress the two of them. Tokugawa¡¯s movements were clearly suppressed because of the heavy metallic armor he was donned in, but the transcendental intensity in Takeda¡¯s mountain intent actually allowed him to resist Lily¡¯s domain by a huge margin.

    ¡°Hmph! Tokugawa, you dodo. It¡¯s pretty obvious that such heavy armor doesn¡¯t match your me spirit power, yet you insist on wearing it because you are afraid of death. This, in turn, has made it difficult for you to manifest your intent properly and suppressed you under my domain greatly!¡± Lily concluded.

    The pressure on Lily reduced a little after Tokugawa¡¯s speed slowed down, but Takeda¡¯s de arts were still as aggressive as always!

    His strikes contained the power to overturn mountains and rivers!

    Lily still managed to dodge Takeda¡¯s strike by a hair¡¯s breadth with illusive deft movements and waited for the opportune moment after that, delivering a strike towards a gap in Takeda¡¯s armor.

    The edge of Lily¡¯s de streaked across Takeda¡¯s waist and blood sprayed out from within in an arc.

    However, Takeda was a Spirit Jade powerhouse and also someone who specialized in body training, so his body had long shed the shackles between a mortal and a practitioner. His body contained a spirit jade inside it and his muscles teemed with transcendental vitality!

    Even if he suffered from one-inch deep de wounds, they healed pretty rapidly as the spirit power circting through the spirit jade could heal any injuries as long as they weren¡¯t severe wounds like bisected limbs! This was the core difference between a sword saint and a Spirit Jade powerhouse.

    It was much harder to kill a Spirit Jade powerhouse than a mortal samurai!

    The only option left was to exhaust them to death by making them expend their spirit power continuously or beheading them or delivering a fatal blow to their vitals¡ªsuch was the toughness of the Spirit Jade Stage!

    The spirit jade of men was located in the center of their hearts! When mortal men attain the Spirit Jade Stage, their hearts experience a transformation and turn strong enough to exhibit the power of the Spirit Jade Stage, and the translucent magatama that forms inside their heart bes the central structure through which the spirit power in their bodies circte. The heart of men contains a chaotic mist of spirit power prior to attaining the Spirit Jade Stage, and they are only able to be a Spirit Jade powerhouse after going through the thorough process of forming a spirit jade.

    However, bing a Spirit Jade powerhouse came with huge risks as failure led to the explosion of the heart. This was the reason a lot of sword saints didn¡¯t dare to take the risk that easily.

    The spirit jade was also the embodiment of a space that contained the spirit sea above which the soul floated. Hence, this spirit jade was also the most fatal weakness of Spirit Jade powerhouses.

    The Spirit Jade Stage was, after all, the first step taken by creatures towards divinity, and though some higher-leveled Great Demons possessed the ability to stay alive even after getting beheaded and could connect their heads back again, a vast majority of human powerhouses were unable to do this unless they trained in some bizarre and heretical evil arts.

    As such, a vital spot like the spirit jade¡¯s location was bound to have the highest level of protection and was shielded by very thick armor that was difficult to break through!

    However, unlike male practitioners, the spirit jade of women was located inside the spirit pce thatid at a spot three inches below the lower abdomen, and the soul was protected inside the spirit jade that floated within the spirit pce.

    This was the reason why the hearts of female practitioners didn¡¯t differ much from that of mortal women and were just a tad bit stronger.

    Takeda¡¯s armor had a lot of gaps, but Tokugawa was covered in dense metallic armor, so it became pretty difficult for Lily to find an opening in his armor.

    Lily didn¡¯t dare to receive the attacks of the ming demon-headed cudgel directly and proceeded vigntly even though its speed had slowed down a little as it would leave her in desperate straits if any of the attacksnded on her. However, even though it was quite easy for her to dodge Tokugawa¡¯s attacks, she didn¡¯t possess any means to counter them.

    The only option left was to retreat.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯ll be hard to kill Tokugawa in a single blow, so I¡¯ll have to take it slowly!¡±

    Lily maintained a set distance from Tokugawa with her nimble footwork, but she spun around asionally and sent rapidly flying crescent moons packed with power to attack him. They could even change their directions ording to Lily¡¯s thoughts, so it was simply impossible for a heavy opponent like Tokugawa to dodge them. He was thus forced to block them by brandishing his cudgel, but it was unable to resist the attacks of the immaterial crescent moons and as a result, a huge number of crescent moon-shaped sword beams ended up striking his armor. Although they failed to break the armor, the aftershocks from the attacks quaked his resilient body and mind, leading to the gradual seepage of blood from the corners of his lips. Although he managed to block the attack, the aftershocks of the attacks harmed the internal organs inside his resilient body, but they were just slow and minor injuries and expended a lot of Lily¡¯s spirit power. This would¡¯ve been a huge drawback typically, but as a de maiden, Lily held the upper hand in terms of replenishing spirit power inparison to her opponent.

    Tokugawa simply didn¡¯t possess the means to chase after Lily if she wanted to flee within the domain, so she nned to continue engaging with him and Takeda like this and exhaust him to death gradually.

    If it weren¡¯t for the domain¡¯s suppression, the two powerhouses would¡¯ve undoubtedly forced Lily into an impasse.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ she actually has the upper hand?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s able to suppress two of the Furinkazan in battle? This Kagami Lily is too fearsome!¡±

    The retainers of Tokugawa and Takeda eximed in astonishment as well, but they couldn¡¯t help their lords in any way and could only providementary from the sidelines.

    ¡°Honda! Why haven¡¯t you made a move yet?!¡± Tokugawa screamed worriedly while sweating heavily. Although his mouth was bleeding, he had only received light injuries until now. Still, he felt pretty smothered by the gradual exhaustion of his strength.

    ¡°My lord¡­¡± Honda, who observed the battle while holding his pike silently until now, began to waver as well.

    ¡°Honda Yahatarou! Are you going to just keep looking on as that vile woman injures our lord just for the sake of reputation?!¡± Sakai¡¯s face was flushed with nervousness and fury, too.

    ¡°Forgive me, Lynne! It seems like loyalty and honor really cannot coexist! I cannot just sit back and watch as you continue to injure my lord even if I have to shoulder the stigma of dishonor on my name! Watch out!¡± Great Bodhisattva Hachiman manifested behind Honda again, and his pike turned into a golden light beam as it stabbed towards Lily.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Lily¡¯s pulse quickened and was forced to give up on attacking Tokugawa in order to dodge Honda¡¯s stab with a roll. However, the nearby Takeda attacked Lily again with a stgmite summoned from the ground! Thus, Lily was forced back to the edge of the mountain temple once again.

    Honda possessed both speed and power as well as the divine blessing of Buddha, so he wasn¡¯t affected by the domain¡¯s suppression that much. Although Lily didn¡¯t fear Honda, his pike, which possessed a massive reach, restrained her greatly!

    Takeda Tsunenobu and Tokugawa Shigemori, two of the Furinkazan, as well as Honda Yahatarou, who possessed strength slightly higher to them, a total of three Spirit Jade powerhouses, had joined forces to besiege Lily with aggressive maneuvers!

 Volume 3, Chapter 54 â€“ One vs. Three

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 54 - One vs. Three</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Honda stabbed his pike towards Lily while Takeda stood on her nk. Tokugawa had also taken a battle-ready stance, so she was bound to get attacked on the nk as long as she attempted to evade Honda¡¯s attack.

    Faced with the golden-glowing pike, Lily didn¡¯t choose to evade sideways and arched her body backwards instead to resist the tip of the pike with the de of her Crescent Moon from below. She then pushed the de sideways and borrowed its momentum to deflect the attack towards Tokugawa¡¯s direction. Tokugawa was shocked by the turn of events and even though managed to adjust his stance and avoid stabbing him in the end, it did end up leaving him in an embarrassing position.

    Lily flipped back to evade Takeda¡¯s katana andnded on the tip of the pike before striding across its arm towards Honda in three steps and giving a hard kick to his face, which made him stumble backwards.

    As Lily stood on top of Honda¡¯s pike, he was unable to counter her attacks.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily sensed that the aura of Great Bodhisattva Hachiman¡¯s dharmic image floating behind Honda weakened a little at this moment and presumed it was because Great Bodhisattva Hachiman was the guardian deity of the Minamoto n. As Honda¡¯s current actions went against the chivalric code of samurai, his blessing had fallen by a little consequently.

    A Buddhist Attendant was the mightiest when facing evil creatures like Great Demons, but they weakened when participating in unfair battles. This aspect of theirs was unlike de maidens who followed their heart¡¯s desires and obsessions, doing as they please, but their weakness was that they were lone existences that rarely received blessings from external powers.

    If Lily really were an inexcusable demoness, it would¡¯ve been impossible for her to defeat Honda in this battle, but the Tokugawa was the real crook this time as the objective of this battle was to kill her and steal the treasure. Thus, Honda didn¡¯t have the full support of Buddha¡¯s unseen blessing in this battle!

    A Buddhist Attendant had to act in ordance with the dharma after obtaining the blessing of Buddha or else they wouldn¡¯t get the favor of Great Bodhisattva Hachiman!

    Even so, Honda was still on par with the powerhouses of the Furinkazan, so proved a difficult opponent because of his innatebat talent.

    Tokugawa¡¯s mes were useless inside Lily¡¯s realm, so he set the corpses of the hundreds of samurai and soldiers lying on the ground on fire and burnt the corpses of even his own subordinates into ashes and dispersed their souls across the snow-covered mound to spawn a ming sea momentarily!

    ¡°My lord! Why did you do that?¡± Honda grieved while watching the burning corpses of his deceased brothers.

    ¡°Our opponent is a de maiden! Although we possess robust spirit power, we possess a limited amount of it, while she, on the other hand, will have an endless supply of spirit power unless we disperse the souls of the corpses! We must leave her no room to escape!¡± Tokugawa stated ferociously.

    Tokugawa didn¡¯t know that Lily had long vowed to never devour human souls.

    Although Honda felt aggrieved, he couldn¡¯t find any fault in his lord¡¯s actions, but it was still too cruel a thing to do for him!

    He raised his pike up to throw Lily off from it and she spun in mid-air deftly with the intention ofnding on the ground, but Tokugawa summoned a sea of mes underneath Lily¡¯s feet.

    Lily manipted her domain and created a domical space void of mes underneath her feet with a wave of her katana, but Takeda and Tokugawa charged at her from her sides instantly.

    It was hard for Lily to evade as she was stuck in an unfavorable position, so she blocked Tokugawa¡¯s demon-headed cudgel with her odachi straightforwardly.

    ¡°Wham!¡± Lily¡¯s hair and clothes fluttered against the resultant wind as Tokugawa¡¯s heavy strike sent her backsliding across the snow-covered earth into the mes burning with the intense grudges of the corpses. The blizzard of sakura dispersed a section of the ming attack, but they weren¡¯t able to extinguish the source and ended up fanning the mes instead.

    Takeda, on the other hand, ignored the mes and stepped inside them to strike at the back of Lily¡¯s waist, thanks to his strong physique!

    Although it looked like Lily possessed strength equal to the Furinkazan, she, in fact, possessed quite a weak defense, and getting struck by even a single strike of her opponents could lead to her death.

    Evil energy!

    Takeda¡¯s strike didn¡¯t just contain the might of a mountain, it also contained intense evil energy in it!

    Takeda absolutely didn¡¯t possess this in the past!

    Lily had a feeling that the reason why Takeda had participated in Tokugawa¡¯s shameless ns¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t match his usual behavior¡ªwas because his will may have been afflicted with confusion after getting bewitched by the path of evil.

    Lily stepped on the snow-covered earth firmly when she felt the gust of cold wind hit her back and performed a backflip to flip over the de of the iing katana and struck at an opening in Takeda¡¯s armor afternding on the ground.

    However, Takeda had already predicted Lily¡¯s actions and though he didn¡¯t manage to block it, he was able to shift his body slightly and avoid getting struck at the gap in his armor.

    ¡°ng!¡± As a result, Lily¡¯s katana ended up striking Takeda¡¯s armor and produced metallic sparks.

    Meanwhile, Takeda used this opportunity to m his shoulder against Lily.

    Lily¡¯s delicate body was sent flying from the tackle and tumbled across the ground.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu, and even Yukiko, called out to Lily in desperation. Lily was able to contend in battle with three enemies on the level of Furinkazan all alone, so, in Yukiko¡¯s mind, Lily long deserved to be her master.

    However, this battle wasn¡¯t one they could intervene in.

    Honda perhaps still had some conscience left in him, but Tokugawa and Takeda didn¡¯t give Lily a chance to recover at all. A wall of mes and maws formed by stgmites attacked the fallen Lily in the next moment.

    Although Lily possessed an abundant amount of spirit power, her body still felt fatigued and she also expended her stamina quite quickly. She rolled on the ground to evade the attacks, but Honda had also steeled his heart to eliminate Lily for his lord and smashed his pike down towards her.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The shaft of the pike smashed right into Lily¡¯s waist while she was rolling and caused the snow to float up from the ground.

    This smash was by no means a light attack!

    ¡°Argh!¡± Lily screamed while spewing blood from her mouth and almost lost her mobility because of the momentary numbness from her waist.

    Tokugawa rejoiced when he saw this scene, ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯re done, Kagami Lily!¡±

    He rushed towards Lily aggressively and showed no hesitation in smashing his massive cudgel towards Lily¡¯s head. With Honda¡¯s pike still pressing down on her waist at the moment, Lily had no means to block his attack.

    ¡°Bam!¡± A blue shadow shed by and kicked at Tokugawa¡¯s head at this instant.

    Although Yumicked strength, her sudden kick still caused Tokugawa to stumble and messed up his rhythm.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Tokugawa shouted in anger and struck Yumi with his cudgel.

    ¡°ng!¡± Followed by an earth-shaking metallic tremor, Yumi¡¯s katana got shattered into pieces by Tokugawa¡¯s strike and she was sent crashing through the dpidated roof of the temple and tumbled down to the floor after that.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis!¡± Yukiko never expected Yumi would act in such a perilous situation where even she didn¡¯t dare to act.

    As Tokugawa had struck her quite heavily, Yumi spewed a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness directly.

    ¡°How dare you meddle in my affairs?! Since you¡¯re so eager to die, let me end you first!¡± Tokugawa turned around and raised his cudgel up before charging towards her with the intention of giving her a fatal blow.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis!¡± Yukiko tried to stop Tokugawa, but she couldn¡¯t catch up to him.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The shadow of a de flitted by swiftly.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Tokugawa felt one of his feet slip and fell into the snow after losing his bnce.

    A sharp and exquisite tachi of unknown origins had pierced into the back of his ankle at this moment.

    Although Tokugawa had a tough defense and had tight-fitting armor protecting his body, he still needed to move, so his heels didn¡¯t have the protection of armor.

    Lily got up from the snow with her head faced down, her expression hidden behind her pretty hair with one of her hands in the post-throwing gesture while the other still held Crescent Moon in it.

    The de she had thrown just now was Kagura¡¯s katana.

    Kagura couldn¡¯t use this katana without a real body, so Lily withdrew it from the mirror in desperation and threw it at Tokugawa urately.

    ¡°How dare you hurt my sister, Tokugawa Shigemori?!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Lily broke out in fury and the entire snow-covered in was almost dyed in the crimson hue of her spirit power as she charged towards Tokugawa while ignoring Takeda and Honda.

    Tokugawa pulled that tachi out hurriedly, but he was still unable to stand up as the muscles of his foot were wounded heavily and required time to heal. Thus, he turned over and raised his cudgel to block Lily¡¯s attacks.

    As for Lily, she unfolded a mad flurry of attacks while maintaining a cold gaze.

    A few of the sword beams got blocked by the cudgel, but the remaining ones struck Tokugawa¡¯s armor. Lily even ignored the increasing number of nicks that appeared on Crescent Moon and it almost seemed like she had be crazy after witnessing Tokugawa beat Yumi half-dead with his cudgel.

    The surroundings were dyed red in Lily¡¯s crimson fury and the blizzard of sakura in the domain turned increasingly harsher, so much that even thete-stage sword saints lost their footing inside the gale.

    Even Tokugawa was unable to defend against the frantic strikes thatnded on his armor and his armor had sunk and cracked in several locations because of the attacks while blood seeped out from the minute cracks of his armor.

    Tokugawa¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and he became unable to see through Lily¡¯s attacks, so he could only put up a desperate struggle, ¡°C-Come help me quickly!¡±

    Tokugawa really felt that his life was in danger this time and although he possessed a strong defense, he couldn¡¯t just keep receiving Lily¡¯s frantic attacks while lying on the ground like this.

    The loyalty in Honda¡¯s heart rekindled after seeing his lord in danger and he steeled his heart once again. The dharmic image of Great Bodhisattva Hachiman also became clearer and it glowed with a resplendent radiance.

    ¡°Stay your hand, Lynne! I won¡¯t let you injure my lord again!¡± Honda was shrouded entirely in golden light as he rushed towards Lily and Takeda also attacked Lily with his Ko-Bizen Soshi.

    Lily got up with a roll while picking Kagura¡¯s tachi from the ground in passing and stepped on Tokugawa¡¯s face suddenly before swinging Crescent Moon to the side.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Crescent Moon and Kagura¡¯s tachi¡ªBrocade-Patterned Koi¡ªblocked Honda¡¯s pike and Takeda¡¯s tachi respectively!

    The impacting forces from both sides counterbnced each other, so Lily was able to endure the attacks without moving even a single step. Blood seeped from the corners of her lips again, but she didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    Lily was ready to bet her life on the line if a sister of hers were in imminent peril!

    ¡°What?!¡± The spectators of the battle, Amari, Sakakibara, Sakai and the other generals were all left stupefied.

    Lily had blocked Honda and Takeda¡¯s attacks with a katana in each arm while stepping on Tokugawa Shigemori. This was an unprecedented feat in the East in this generation.

    After all, she had stopped three Furinkazan-leveled experts all alone!

    Amari quivered in excitement. He had already made up his mind topose the legendary event in front of his eyes into a literary work and disseminate it to all of East. Such a grand, righteous and obstinate battle that disregarded life and death was bound to be the goal all samurai of the East strived towards regardless of the final victor!

    Honda and Takeda were also shocked as they believed Lily had hit her limit already, but she had risked her life regardless of the danger and showcased deeper depths of her potential in order to protect her sisters!

    It was impossible to defeat such an opponent unless you faced them with your life on the line!

    Honda and Takeda had already realized this.

    The two of them feinted an attack and forced Lily to retreat further backwards from Tokugawa, and they also retreated a hundred steps after withdrawing their weapons and gazed at Lily with respect.

    Tokugawa also got up frantically and retreated to the side, but the crazy attacks from Lily had left him in a truly miserable condition. His face was covered entirely in blood and his eyes shed with a steady yet brutal and beast-like killing intent.

    Lily also panted heavily at the moment as she had exerted too much of her strength momentarily, but now that her anger had settled a bit, she lost strength in her thighs and fell to her knees instantly. However, she still remained tenacious and kneeled down on just one knee with the support of Crescent Moon with sweat dripping down her disheveled, cascaded hair constantly as she took deep breaths.

    Honda, Takeda and Tokugawa aroused all the spirit power left inside them, and encircled Lily with dharmic, mountain and me powers triaxially, the resultant aftershocks booming through the entire valley.

    The three of them and even Lily knew that all of them were approaching their limits soon, so it would be pretty hard to decide the oue in a normal manner. Thus, they needed to ce their lives on the line in the next attack as it would determine who the victor was!

 Volume 3, Chapter 55 â€“ A Legendary Battle

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 55 - A Legendary Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A gale spawned from the snowstorm within the valley filled with sakura.

    Faced with three Spirit Jade powerhouses d in spirit power, Lily also prepared to ce her life on the line and go all-out with the next attack. However, even though she possessed enough spirit power, the fatigue and pain that gued her body left her with little strength to counterattack.

    She was barely able to stand up with the support of Crescent Moon and strengthened her grip on the weapons in her shuddering arms as she ruminated while observing Takeda, Tokugawa and Honda.

    ¡°If the three of them attack me at the same time desperately, I can only resist one of them at most¡­ just¡­ what should I do? The three of them have a very tough defense, and it¡¯s pretty difficult to take down any one of them, so I have to neutralize their lethal attacks somehow.¡±

    ¡°If I were topare them, Tokugawa¡¯s attack possesses the lowest threat to me even though it would be powerful enough to injure me heavily. However, Honda¡¯s pike arts are bold and fierce, and his golden light possesses a dharmic attribute that can purify all evil in the world. It also delivers double damage to de maiden as its natural nemesis, so it will be pretty difficult for me to block it. As for Takeda Tsunenobu, he possesses the might of a mountain deity, so I¡¯ll die without a doubt if his tachi hits my vitals. Lord Tsunenobu is a master of great virtue and prestige and also the top of the Furinkazan. If it weren¡¯t for him losing his former wisdom after getting bewitched by the path of evil, he would¡¯ve never taken part in such a dishonorable battle. However, nothing can be done about it now since things havee to this point already. Takeda¡¯s tachi is even more threatening than Honda¡¯s pike to me as Honda still holds some conscience in his heart and might hesitate to kill me, but Takeda, who has lost his wisdom, wouldn¡¯t show any mercy at all.¡±

    ¡°Will I have to use the Blood Spirit Magatama?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t want to use it even now.

    Furthermore, Kagura¡¯s attack¡ªwhich held enough power to split the earth and rend the skies¡ªcould be only used just once. The gap in strength between her and these people was far too huge, and it was certain that neither Tokugawa nor Takeda would survive the attack. Honda, too, would die as well, but Lily didn¡¯t have the heart to kill him.

    ¡°What should I do? Just what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Argh! Now isn¡¯t the time to waver, me! My sisters and I will most probably die if I show any hesitation!¡±

    Lily observed the massive figures of her three opponents once again and a crazy thought spawned in her mind suddenly.

    ¡°Lynne! I never thought such a day would arrive after our meeting on that day. You¡¯ve harmed my lord, so the choice left for me is to end you¡ªGive your life to me!¡± A strong killing intent oozed out from Honda¡¯s eyes, and even though this killing intent contained a sad undertone to it, it also contained the decisiveness of a gant, born killer!

    ¡°K-Kill. K-Kill the Mirror Girl!¡± Takeda¡¯s wisdom deteriorated even further along with the increasing intensity of the cloudy evil-natured earth spirit power. His mental faculties had declined below that of a human¡¯s and the only thoughts left in his mind were to eliminate Lily.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Hojo¡¯s tragedy won¡¯t repeat itself here. Although you are known as a genius samurai woman of this generation, today is the day you shall fall! Die!¡± Tokugawa screamed in fury and made the first move. He dashed towards Lily like a mobile fortress while wielding the ming demon-headed cudgel in hand, causing the earth the tremor with each of his steps.

    At the same time, the image of Great Bodhisattva Hachiman behind Honda released an omnipresent dharmic light almost as if Buddha had decided to lend a hand to Honda. The pike in Honda¡¯s hand sped up rapidly and transformed into a golden light beam as he stabbed it towards Lily!

    On the other side, each step Takeda took appeared like the descent of a mountain deity as he charged towards Lily inrge strides. The tachi in his hands seemed to contain the rage of Kai¡¯s boundless mountains and packed the weight of myriad mountains behind its strike!

    ¡°Master!¡± Yukiko cried out while hugging the unconscious Yumi. Shiu hugged the duo as well and unsheathed her katana, not to fight, but to end their own lives and spare themselves from getting humiliated if their master died.

    ¡°Is the Mirror Girl¡¯s legend that the Mid¨­ n has protected for hundreds of years going to end today? No! Don¡¯t die, Lady Lily!¡± Yukiko¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she gazed at the decisive moment fixedly.

    Sakai, Sakakibara, Amari and the other generals sat cross-legged on the ground and bore witness to the decisive moment of this apex battle of the East while praying for the victory of their lord silently.

    ¡°Bless our lord, oh Great Bodhisattva Hachiman!¡± Amari screamed his throat hoarse feverishly while pulling his long beard.

    Although it looked as if Lily was in the center of the trio, she had shifted her position ording to their respective speeds imperceptibly and didn¡¯t even use her domain to suppress Tokugawa, choosing to suppress the other two instead.

    Her gaze fell on the merciful dharmic image of Great Bodhisattva Hachiman behind Honda and closed her eyes while bowing her head, sending her prayers past Honda to the Great Bodhisattva directly, ¡°Great Bodhisattva Hachiman, you are the guardian deity of Lord Minamoto Kurou Yosh*tsune. Are you really going to allow your attendant to kill the inheritor of Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s legacy? Oh merciful andpassionate Great Bodhisattva, please believe in me this once!¡±

    Lily felt like she saw a ray of golden light within the darkness in front of her eyes suddenly.

    The moment she snapped her eyes open, they gleamed with a bewitching hue and she then amassed all her power into the two katanas in her hands, and even supplemented her body with the power of her domain to invest her all into a single attack¡ª

    Lily split her legs apart and stooped down while lifting the two incessantly trembling katana shining with crimson spirit power.

    As the first to make a move, Tokugawa was the closest to Lily while Takeda and Honda were a bit further from her.

    ¡°Sakura-d Moon¡ªDual Wielding!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shed with a crimson hue.

    Followed by a humming noise, two poignant-looking crimson crescent moons, one packed with the destructive rays of the sun and moon, while the other housing the image of a frolicking Koi carp prior to its draconic ascension, ovepped with each other and shot towards Tokugawa while nearly rending the air apart.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Sakura-d Moons and Tokugawa¡¯s demon-headed cudgel collided with each other, following which the moons transformed into countless sakura and engulfed Tokugawa in a vortex of crimson sakura-shaped des.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Tokugawa screamed mournfully as the countless sakura des attacked him and blood spouted out from his armor endlessly.

    Although Lily had sessfully neutralized Tokugawa¡¯s attack and wounded him heavily with this move, it had nearly exhausted Lily of her entire spirit power, and she didn¡¯t have enough time to circte her spirit power again and counter the even fiercer attacks aimed at her from both sides.

    Takeda¡¯s katana and Honda¡¯s pike were just a moment away from reaching Lily, and it wouldn¡¯t have been feasible for her to block these two attacks at the same time even if she possessed her entire strength. Furthermore, she had gone all out with her previous move, so she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her katana to block these attacks now!

    Honda closed his eyes and had the same thought as Takeda at this moment, that Lily would die for sure.

    Lily also didn¡¯t attempt to lift her katana to block their attacks and leaned forward instead by borrowing the inertial momentum to stab the two katanas into the snow-covered ground. She took advantage of the fall and used the katanas as a crux to propel her body upwards and performed a handstand with her supple and firm waist, showing no regard for her falling crimson skirt as she split her slender and flexible legs to the extremities, executing a perfect handstand split in mid-air between Honda and Takeda!

    Although her hands were tired, her plump and slender thighs that were stronger than her arms were still brimming with power even now! After executing an unpredictable handstand split, one of Lily¡¯s legs just slipped under the tip of Honda¡¯s pike by a hair¡¯s breadth and hooked around the bottom of the pike¡¯s three-pronged tip from underneath while nudging it forward with her thigh in mid-air.

    Unable to stop his momentum, Honda¡¯s pike passed above Lily¡¯s privates straightly under the guidance of her leg and stabbed into Takeda¡¯s chest on the other side who was just about to sh his tachi down.

    ¡°Splotch!¡±

    The snowstorm and the sakura inside the valley were blown away from the resultant shockwave!

    The surroundings also regained their tranquility once the snowstorm dispersed.

    Lily held her handstand even though her crimson skirt and hair dangled down entirely, and her slender white thighs still maintained the perfect leg split even though she had shed her white underclothing identally. The two Spirit Jade powerhouses on her two sides, though, simply didn¡¯t have the time to notice this.

    ¡°What?! No! Lord Takeda!¡±

    The moment the tip of Honda¡¯s massive pike stabbed inside Takeda¡¯s chest, the dharmic light from the floating Great Bodhisattva Hachiman shot out via the tip of the pike and flooded Takeda¡¯s body, dyeing his internal organs in dharmic light. It, however, didn¡¯t injure this renowned master from the branch line of the Minamoto n and purified his muscles, bones and organs that had been contaminated by evil instead!

    ¡°Argh! Ugh!¡± Takeda howled towards the skies and dharmic light seeped out from his mouth, eyes and nose as the omnipresent dharmic light purified the unclean energy inside him!

    A warm and merciful voice echoed from the unseen world in the next moment: ¡°Attendant Honda, wherefore doth thee harm a woman under the protection of my Minamoto n¡¯s scion¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­ C-Could this be¡­ the divine manifestation of Great Bodhisattva Hachiman?¡± Honda released his grip over the pike subconsciously and it fell down to the snow-covered mound from Takeda¡¯s chest in the next moment as Takeda¡¯s armor had blocked a majority of the impact behind his attack. Honda stepped back sluggishly with a pair of pious eyes and kneeled down on the ground immediately.

    ¡°Thee hast hadst the divine blessing of Buddha since birth, so thee shall hast to see through good and evil with thine eye of wisdom and vow to never cause distress for the living again¡­¡± the voice from the unseen world enunciated before disappearing alongside the dharmic image.

    Leaving behind a dazed Honda kneeling on the ground.

    As for Takeda, even though he had gotten wounded severely in the chest, his gaze and skin color seemed to recover their normalcy gradually under the purification of the dharmic light¡­

    Lily¡¯s arms weakened at this moment and she fell to the side powerlessly, but she somehow managed to muster enough strength to lift her upper body and sat down on the ground as well. However, she still hadn¡¯t recovered well enough to stand up as she had really exhausted all her physical and mental strength at this moment.

    Tokugawa finally managed to break through Lily¡¯s Sakura-d Moon at this moment and even though his injuries weren¡¯t light and armor in a sorry state with several broken pieces, he still had some strength left in him despite drenching in blood all over right now!

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! I¡¯m the final victor! The treasure is mine! You¡¯re finally out of strength, Kagami Lily! Die now! Hahahahahaha!¡± Tokugawa didn¡¯t have the calm demeanor of the past and revealed his true demented colors at this moment as he strode towards Lily while lifting the demon-headed cudgel in his hands!

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Lily had expended too much of her strength just now and still needed some time to recover enough spirit power to battle again, but Tokugawa was already in front of her now and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up!

    Tokugawaughed pompously while smashing the cudgel down towards Lily with fierce momentum!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    However, a splendid tachi and a golden-d pike ovepped on top of each other in front of Lily! Takeda and Honda had acted at the same time to block Tokugawa¡¯s demon-headed cudgel.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tokugawa was taken aback.

    Takeda Tsunenobu had his head lowered, but the dark eyes on his staunch face had already regained their humanity inside them¡­

    ¡°As swift as the wind, as silent as the forest, as fierce as fire, as immovable as a mountain!¡±

    Blood trickled down from Takeda¡¯s Tsunenobu¡¯s chest as he enunciated those words while amassing his spirit power, ¡°Tokugawa, you vile viin! How dare you bewitch me with the path of evil and set me on an unreturnable path! I cannot allow you to harm the benefactor who saved my life!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± Takeda swung his katana upward with all his might and deflected Tokugawa¡¯s cudgel, but he fell to his knees on the ground because of the severe wound on his chest.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tokugawa staggered a few steps back in shock, ¡°Brother Takeda¡­ you actually regained consciousness. T-This can¡¯t be happening! Honda, why did you block me just now?!¡±

    ¡°My lord¡­ killing Miss Kagami goes against the wishes of Buddha, now is the time to turn around!¡± Honda also kneeled down on the ground after blocking Tokugawa¡¯s cudgel with his pike.

    ¡°Honda, you traitor! How dare you have the nerve to betray me?! I¡¯ll kill you first then!¡± Tokugawa charged towards Honda crazedly.

    Honda, however,id down the pike in his hands and put his palms together in prayer towards Buddha while bowing his head and offered no resistance as he had resigned himself to ept death for disobeying his master.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    A pair of crimson sword beams in the shape of moons shed by at this moment!

    Lily, who had recovered her spirit power by now, arrived in front of Honda¡¯s body while sliding on one knee and flung her long sleeves up while shing the two katanas in her hands upwards¡­

    Bereft of the armor¡¯s defense, Tokugawa¡¯s arms were sent flying into the distance along with the foul scent of blood jetting across the snow!

    ¡°What happened?¡± Tokugawa questioned in doubt after seeing no results even though he had executed a smash.

    His two thick arms flew up in the sky in the next moment and the massive demon-headed cudgel fell into the distant snow.

    Lily remained kneeling sideways in front of Honda with the two katanas in her hands raised up as her hair cascaded down the side of her beautiful countenance gently.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Only then did Tokugawa realize that his hands had been bisected and began howling in pain after falling on his butt.

    Honda opened his eyes now and discovered that he was still alive.

    Lily got up calmly and walked towards Tokugawa¡¯s direction indifferently while holding the des dripping with blood.

    ¡°Lynne! No, Miss Kagami! I beg you¡­ please spare His Lordship¡¯s life!¡± Honda caught up to Lily and kowtowed in front of Lily, ¡°If you must have vengeance, please kill me instead to absolve it, Miss Kagami!¡±

    The nearby Tokugawa only had a breath of life left in him and could only hope for Honda to save his life.

    Lily hesitated after hearing Honda¡¯s plea. Killing Honda was equivalent to killing the Buddhist attendant serving Great Bodhisattva Hachiman, and the Great Bodhisattva had answered her prayer just moments ago, so she couldn¡¯t kill just him.

    Lily sighed and sheathed her katana with swift and nimble movements.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Kagami!¡± Honda kowtowed deeply.

    Sakai and the other Tokugawa n retainers took this chance to step forward and picked up Tokugawa¡¯s arms and weapon before carrying the dying Tokugawa towards the outside of the valley skittishly.

    Honda got up and gazed at the exceptional woman who was shorter than him by a lot withplex emotions, ¡°Lynne¡­¡±

    The snow began storming again and a newyer of white snow began covering a few sections of the now bloodstained snow-covered mound again. As for the mountain temple, even though it looked even more ruined than before, it was still standing strong within the snowstorm.

    Honda felt guilty and wanted to say a few words, but he refrained from doing so and just shook his head helplessly. He then bowed towards the kneeling Takeda and the Takeda n retainers and followed behind the group that carried his lord outside.

    Lily didn¡¯t attempt to stop the retainers who were fleeing with Tokugawa, too.

    In fact, she also didn¡¯t possess the strength to chase after them.

    ¡°Thud!¡± Lily fell to the snow-covered ground powerlessly.

    ¡°Master!¡± Yukiko, the woken Yumi and Shiu rushed forward to support Lily immediately.

    Lily was so weakened that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her hand up and just rested on Yukiko¡¯s thighs, her bountiful chest heaving up and down powerlessly.

    ¡°I won¡­¡± Lily whispered faintly.

    Takeda Tsunenobu was also supported by his retainers as well.

    ¡°Take the lord back to get treated immediately!¡± said the bearded Amari.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Takeda, however, pushed everyone away and limped to Lily¡¯s front even though blood trickled from his chest with every single step and then kneeled down with mountainous gratefulness.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the sudden idea that you had to exploit Honda¡¯s dharmic light to purify me, I would¡¯ve had no hope left for reprieve even if I managed to stay alive and would¡¯ve ruined my reputation. You are the Goddess of Mercy who has allowed me to revive again, Miss Kagami! Please ept this bow from Takeda Tsunenobu!¡±

    Takeda kowtowed towards Lily piously and remained in that stance, but Lily didn¡¯t even have any strength left to step forward and help him stand up.

    ¡°Shiu¡­ help me support Lord Tsunenobu up.¡±

    Lily then stated in a powerless yet warm tone, ¡°You are a senior respected by Sister Uesugi, Lord Tsunenobu, and still have a sense of conscience and justice within you, unlike that Tokugawa, who is much more vicious and viler than a demonized human even though he possesses a rational mind. Also, there¡¯s no need for you to thank me, Lord Tsunenobu. After all, the reason I saved you was also to save my own life.¡±

    Amari, Oda and the other retainers looked at Lily dazedly. Gratitude filled their hearts as they were powerless in the situation and could only watch on as their lord walked down an erroneous path.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, bearer of an exceptionally bewitching countenance and skilled enough inbat to dominate the East, as cruel as a rakshasa, yet possessing both a forgiving and merciful heart,¡± Amari¡¯s profound eyes gleamed with tears as his thick beard swayed in the snowstorm, ¡°Lily overwhelmed three Furinkazan-grade experts of the East alone in this battle, and not only did she win, but she also saved our lord with her mercy. No one under Lord Kamakura in the eight provinces of Kanto possesses such strength, courage, and wisdom! I will devote my remaining life to produce an excellent literary work that tells the legend of Miss Kagami in the form of a poem and eulogize this noble, desperate and emotional apex battle of the East to all corners of the world!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 56 â€“ Trapped in the Snowstorm

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 56 - Trapped in the Snowstorm</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­¡± Takeda, hoisted by a few of his retainers, voiced out weakly, ¡°I know you are kind by nature and killed my soldiers purely because you were forced to do so. If anything, me losing my mind is to me for it, so this blood debt ought to fall on my head. I shall leave the family and be a Buddhist monk after returning to Tsutsujigasaki Castle then strive to release these souls from their suffering. Thus, please don¡¯t me yourself, Miss Kagami, please don¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s all my fault¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to stay for long because of my grievous injuries, so I shalle to express my gratitude again in the future. Hereafter, you are free to enter and leave the Kai Province as you wish, Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Lord Tsunenobu¡­¡± Lily had finally glimpsed the true heart of Lord Tsunenobu, the apex of the Furinkazan. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was bewitched by the path of evil and hadn¡¯t used a majority of hisprehension with respect to the power of a mountain deity, even Lily might¡¯ve lost in a one versus one battle against him.

    ¡°Oh, yes. I shall send a gift to offer my gratitudeter on, Miss Kagami. As for this valley and the treasure inside it, since you were the one who found them, I shall give both to you.¡±

    ¡°H-Huh? But thisnd belongs to the Takeda n.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Kai and Shinano are pretty huge and since you¡¯ve saved my reputation from getting stained, giving a valley or two to you is nothing at all. Alright, then. Let¡¯s return first, Amari.¡±

    ¡°We shall leave first then, Miss Kagami,¡± Amari bowed.

    The retainers helped Takeda get on the horse and Lily¡¯s group then watched the Takeda leave with the surviving retainers and horses.

    ¡°How do you feel, Master?¡± Yukiko questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just overexerted myself and didn¡¯t really suffer any huge injuries,¡± Lily answered as she got up from Yukiko¡¯s thighs and then looked towards Yumi, ¡°What about you, Yumi? Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°My condition isn¡¯t that bad as I¡¯ve already taken the ninja recovery medicine, so don¡¯t mind it that much. Please take some too, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! Even you are calling me ¡®Master,¡¯ Yumi¡­¡±

    Yumi flushed up, ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit to a person who can battle three Furinkazan-grade powerhouses alone. I shall devote my life to you and offer you my loyalty from now on, Master.¡±

    ¡°Is that really fine? Weren¡¯t you serving Haihime?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I had abandoned myself to despair from the shock of Sis¡¯ elopement. Since I know that she suffered in silence all this time to achieve the real mission of the Mid¨­ n, I have no intention of serving the Hundred Demons again. Although Haihime is a woman worthy of respect, since you possess such strength, maybe you can save her too, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Save her?¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s body is quite weakened because of the long battle she experienced just now, Yumi, so let¡¯s leave this discussion forter. She needs rest right now,¡± Yukiko interjected.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought some of the Tokugawa and Takeda¡¯s n¡¯s horses that fled previously, Master,¡± Shiu walked over while pulling the horses, ¡°Let¡¯s use them to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°Can you ride a horse as you are now, Master?¡± Yukiko asked concernedly. After all, as a married woman, everything she did was with utmost care.

    ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t weakened that much, Yukiko. Lord Tsunenobu¡¯s group must¡¯ve left the valley by now, so let¡¯s leave and return to Kamakura. Kai Province should be safe right now,¡± Lily got up while saying this, but she almost slipped and fell down to the ground, causing Yukiko to hug her waist and help her stand up hurriedly.

    Shiu, on the other hand, lent an arm to Yumi, which showed how weakened they truly were right now.

    The intensity of the snowstorm increased suddenly at this moment.

    The squall of snow whistled across the valley and the skies turned dark in the next moment as dense clouds loomed over their heads.

    The violent snowstorm gave rise to ear-piercing whistles and the view in front of them was dyed in white instantly.

    The sudden decline in temperature and the abnormal chillness wrought by the snowstorm burdened the body with unprecedented pain, causing the girls to circte their spirit power to resist the chill as the snowstorm was intense enough to freeze a normal human to death instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lily was stunned, ¡°T-This isn¡¯t a normal snowstorm!¡±

    Shiu practically couldn¡¯t remain standing within the snowstorm, so the girls lent arms to support each other.

    ¡°The snowstorm ising from the front. It¡¯ll be quite difficult for us to wade through it in our current states,¡± Yukiko looked at Lily and Yumi worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky to wade through such a snowstorm even with the support of spirit power!¡± Lily added, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat back into the temple for now!¡±

    The girls retreated inside the temple while lending arms to each other. Even though the temple was dpidated, it was still able to withstand a majority of the snowstorm with only a little of the chilly wind blowing inside, which was much better than standing outside.

    The snowstorm also seemed to turn fiercer after the girls entered the temple.

    ¡°Thank goodness we took shelter in time,¡± Yukiko sighed.

    Shiu picked up some of the broken wooden pieces from within the temple and raised a fire at a spot behind the wall where the wind didn¡¯t reach so that they could warm themselves. Thus, the girls all gathered behind this wall.

    Yukiko and Shiu also fetched some hay andid it down at the corner.

    ¡°Although this ce looks terribly ruined, it¡¯s good enough to shelter us from the wind. Let¡¯s hide here and wait for this incredible snowstorm to pass,¡± Yukiko stated.

    ¡°I hope Lord Tsunenobu and the others are fine,¡± Lily voiced out her anxiety, oblivious to the fact that this abnormal snowstorm was only wreaking havoc around this valley. Takeda¡¯s group, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t affected by it all. Although they also ran into a snowstorm of considerable intensity on their way back, it was still within the limits of normalcy.

    ¡­

    As for Tokugawa¡¯s group, the Tokugawa retainers attempted to reconnect his arms, but he prevented them from doing so, ¡°It¡¯s useless. My arms were cut off by that b?i?t?c?h?¡¯s cursed katana, so the wounds are stepped with a deep grudge. It¡¯s impossible to reconnect them. That woman is really vicious¡­ Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t feel so discouraged, my lord. We shall rally the army once we return and avenge you by subjugating her with the army!¡± Sakai stated.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t act rashly! It¡¯s clear that Kagami Lily¡¯s strength and fame have surpassed mine after this battle. I heard that she¡¯s on good terms with the inheritor of the Uesugi n and her adoptive mother is Ashikaga Makoto. She¡¯s on good terms with Takeda Tsunenobu as well now and even Lord Kamakura seems to value her¡­ she already has a solid foundation in the Land of East now, so we can¡¯t take any further risks to retaliate against her after the disastrous losses we had in this battle as it might lead to the annihtion of the whole n. What we need to do right now is to defend ourselves well and focus mainly on defense. We can¡¯t risk attacking her prior to new developments in the world¡­¡± Although Tokugawa had lost this badly and brimmed with resentment, his retainers were impressed by the fact that he was able to endure it all.

    ¡°My lord,¡± Sakai looked into the distant snowstorm behind them while supporting Tokugawa, ¡°Honda was behind us until a moment ago, but he¡¯s gone now. I wonder if he has gotten lost or has fled?¡±

    ¡°Leave him be. He doesn¡¯t have the nerve to see me, so he probably won¡¯t return again,¡± The armless Tokugawa felt pained from the loss of a trusted general and became downhearted again, ¡°Let¡¯s return to Mikawa. It¡¯s good enough that we can return with our lives intact¡­¡±

    ¡°Your tolerance knows no limits, my lord. You¡¯ll definitely make aeback one day!¡± Sakai stated excitedly.

    ¡­

    Takeda¡¯s group didn¡¯t run into any troubles on their way back and the troops came to their rescue once they arrived close to a beacon tower.

    On the other hand, the mountain temple where Lily and the others were situated had turned abnormally cold as it was nighttime already.

    As such, Yukiko untied the front of her top and pressed Lily¡¯s face into her bosom to warm her up.

    Shiu added wood to the fire intermittently while Yumiid close to Lily.

    The girls leaned on each other like this to maintain a warm body temperature.

    Lily fetched a few silk cloths from the mirror and nketed them.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s only sexy and flimsy garments and silk cloths inside the mirror. There are no thick winter garments in it¡­¡± Even Lily felt a bit helpless in this situation.

    The Mid¨­ sisters had already be Lily¡¯s loyal servants by now, so Lily exined the mirror¡¯s secret to them briefly. However, as they were stuck in the snowstorm right now, she didn¡¯t exin everything to them.

    Although Lily was their master, she was under their care right now because she was in a weakened state.

    At present, she leaned into Yukiko¡¯s bosom from the side with Yumi hugging her snugly from behind and Shiu behind Yumi. The girls squeezed underneath the cover of the silk cloth while the bonfire crackled.

    Lily was in a good condition as her de maiden spirit power had already healed her injuries, so she just needed some rest now.

    The temperature kept declining along with the passage of time, and though it waste night, the girls had recovered a little by now. Their bodies also warmed up as a result, so they were still able to withstand the cold because of the warmth they shared.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Yukiko voiced out somewhat worriedly with a lonely expression, ¡°Will you return to your territory along with us?¡±

    Lilyid on Yukiko¡¯s thighs and pressed her face against Yukiko¡¯s underbelly, ¡°Of course, I will. Didn¡¯t I say so already? I will keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°Good, then. All that remains of the Mid¨­ n is us sisters now. We really don¡¯t have any other ce to go to,¡± Yukiko stated gloomily.

    ¡°We are family from now on, so my home is your home as well,¡± Lily stated gently, ¡°I have a house in Izu Port. Let¡¯s all live together there.¡±

    ¡°Really? That sounds nice,¡± Yukiko finally felt a little eased as she feared that Lily didn¡¯t need them. Yukiko was determined to serve this formidable and beautiful master of hers and she was willing to fulfill any and all demands of Lily with delight.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little thirsty, Shiu. Fetch some snow to make some hot water,¡± Lilymanded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shiu got up.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Yukiko interjected, ¡°With her strength, Shiu might get harmed by the chill outside, so let me do it instead. Yumi, let mastery on your thighs.¡±

    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± Lily continued, ¡°My injuries are almost healed now.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, Master. The ground is cold and hard, so you have to lie down on Yumi¡¯s thighs,¡± Yukiko was quite insistent, and it seemed as if Lily herself didn¡¯t have any say in her treatment.

    ¡°Eh? But I¡­¡± Yumi was dressed in a snug amethyst-colored kunoichi outfit, so her thighs underneath the miniskirt were bare.

    ¡°What? Are you unwilling to let master feel a bit better, Yumi?¡± Yukiko pressed her.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it!¡± Yumi¡¯s face blushed hard, ¡°Fine, I got it.¡±

    Thus, the girls swapped their positions. Lily nowid on top of Yumi¡¯s thighs and felt the touch of her skin directly, which didn¡¯t seem that different from touching skin through clothes.

    A few momentster, Lily actually closed her eyes and fell asleep under thefort of Yumi¡¯s thighs.

    This, in turn, made Yumi feel quite embarrassed and caused her face to flush further, but she gradually came to ept the reality of the situation andbed Lily¡¯s hair gently with an affectionate smile on her face.

    Yukiko also chuckled lovingly after discovering Lily asleep when she returned with the snow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare hot water for master and allow it to cool down first,¡± Yukiko smiled.

    ¡°Well, we can also take a sip anyways,¡± Yumi added.

    ¡°But master would feel thirsty even though she¡¯s asleep, right?¡± Shiu stated worriedly.

    ¡°Someone just needs to feed her the water mouth-to-mouth then,¡± Yukiko chuckled charmingly.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The two younger girls yelped in astonishment.

    On the other hand, while the girls spent time with each other in smiles, the snowstorm outside kept turning harsher with the temperature dropping to an incredulous level.

 Volume 3, Chapter 57 â€“ Apparition within the Snowstorm

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 57 - Apparition within the Snowstorm</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The whistling sounds of the wind were akin to the shrieks of a grieving woman as the bone-chilling snowkes fluttered inside the mountain temple while emanating speck-like white light under the moonlight.

    ¡°The wind direction has actually changed. All of it is directed towards the interior of the temple now,¡± Yumi looked at the surroundings worriedly.

    ¡°Lady Mimori, don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s getting much colder? I-I can¡¯t withstand it any further,¡± Shiu hugged Yukiko¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°I also feel the same. This weather is obviously cold to an abnormal degree and requires us to circte our spirit power to maintain a warm body temperature. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll exhaust ourselves and freeze to death if this goes on,¡± Yukiko stated worriedly.

    ¡°But the weather outside is much colder!¡± Yumi furrowed her brows slightly. This cold weather didn¡¯t embody the romance of snow any longer and was a shuddering frigidness instead.

    ¡°Wake up master immediately. She might be in more danger if she remains asleep,¡± Yukiko stated.

    ¡°Although master would probably be fine since she¡¯s much stronger than us, it¡¯s still best to wake her up. This frigidness is not normal,¡± Yumi was always in a dilemma until now. She wanted to wake Lily up, but she also didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest.

    A gust of whistling wind flowed into the mountain temple with a whoosh at this moment and extinguished the bonfire!

    ¡°What?!¡± The girls were stunned, and Lily also opened her eyes under the frigid curtain of night.

    The girls sensed an extremely intense eldritch energy in the next moment.

    A faint and distant scream filled with resentment traveled through the intense snowstorm, ¡°Who? Who stole my heart? Tell me, who was it?! Aaaahhh!¡±

    The eldritch energy turned increasingly denser and the temperature also began to drop rapidly.

    ¡°Crack! Crack!¡± A thinyer of frost began to encroach over the floor and inner walls of the temple.

    ¡°Master¡­ I sense somethinging towards us¡­¡± Yukiko, Yumi and Shiu hugged their master tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a monster. Although I don¡¯t know what monster it is, this abnormal frigidness doesn¡¯t just contain the coldness of snow and originates from the heart¡¯s sorrow instead,¡± Lily cated the girls gently and though they were covered by silk cloths, Lily tightened her grip on Crescent Moon underneath them.

    A poignant and fantastical blue light shone through the broken wall of the temple at this moment and a real, yet phantasmal woman donned in a beautiful white kimono and a light amethyst silk outer garment floated inside, the whole temple freezing over with her arrival. The snowkes also followed behind her like living creatures and covered the inside of the temple with ayer of snow.

    The woman donned in white had pretty looks and a pointed chin with skin as fair as snow. She had gorgeous eyeshadow applied under her eyes and her lips were pale white with only her underlip possessing a slight azure gloss.

    The woman¡¯s body looked a little translucent and emanated a phantasmal frigid blue glow that illuminated the girls within the darkness of the dpidated temple.

    The girls felt a frigidness that could even freeze souls momentarily and the exceptionally intense and bizarre eldritch energy emanating from the translucent woman left all the girls except Lily dumbfounded.

    Lily was the only one who held her katana underneath the silk cloths and gazed at the floating translucent woman gantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve run into such an intense grudge in normal circumstances other than a night parade,¡± Lily soliloquized internally.

    ¡°Who?! Who carries the scent of the heartless man who stole my heart? Who?!¡±

    ¡°Crash!¡± A violent gust of wind blew over and threw the silk cloths covering the girls away, making them hug each other in fear within the frigid coldness.

    ¡°Yuki-Onna¡­ It¡¯s the legendary Yuki-Onna!¡± The trembling Yumi stated while hugging her sister and Shiu behind Lily, ¡°Haihime brought up the legend of Yuki-Onna once, and ording to it, Yuki-Onna appears somewhere in Echigo or Shinano on the arrival of each winter.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It seems like you are quite knowledgeable. You ought to know what¡¯s my purpose then?¡± The frigid and deste glow in Yuki-Onna¡¯s eyes made Lily¡¯s heart quiver.

    This Yuki-Onna was shrouded in a bone-piercing cold and her strength far exceeded that of Tokugawa, Takeda and Honda, and the eldritch energy emanating off from her indicated that she might¡¯ve attained the peak of Spirit Jade Stage. She wasn¡¯t an opponent that Lily could defeat even in a perfect state, and in addition to that, her powers were further amplified within this snowstorm!

    Lily clenched the handle of Crescent Moon, but she didn¡¯t unsheathe it yet and prepared to counterattack Yuki-Onna¡¯s attack silently at any moment. Only then did she open her mouth to speak, ¡°Lady Yuki-Onna, we¡¯vee here to handle matters rting to humankind and have no intention of disturbing you. I hope you can take a step back as we have no hatred nor grudges between us and thus have no reason to fight.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! So, the scent of the heartless manes from you!¡± Yuki-Onna eyed Lily.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    ¡°You are the one who stole my heart! You heartless man! Aaaaahhh!¡±

    Yuki-Onna screamed suddenly and the wind that followed caused everyone to close their eyes. Yuki-Onna used this chance to pounce towards Lily while carrying a frigid wind along with her, leaving no time for Lily to react. However, just when Lily intended to face an attack, she found Yuki-Onna diving between her legs and lifting her skirt up before taking a careful look inside.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed up instantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. So you weren¡¯t crossdressing and were really a woman. What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Yuki-Onnaid down Lily¡¯s skirt with a nk look and floated back up again, donning a pensive look.

    ¡°What do you mean by what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m the one who wants to know that! I shall fight you if you want, but for what reason are you lifting my skirt up?!¡± Lily kneeled on the ground with one knee and prepared to execute an Iai strike at any moment.

    ¡°I got it¡­¡± Yuki-Onna¡¯s eyes fell on Lily¡¯s crimson long-sleeved kimono, ¡°The scentes from the garments you wear. Hehehe. Your garments have the scent of that heartless man.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily sniffed her sleeves and detected no masculine scent from them. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t have worn them if they smelled like a man.

    ¡°You are quite strong but so thoughtless, woman. The scent I was referring to is the mark left behind by the heart, not a man¡¯s odor! It seems like you are also a pitiful woman abandoned by that heartless man, girl?¡± Yuki-Onna turned aggrieved suddenly and looked at Lily with sympathy.

    ¡°Heartless man? Who¡¯s this heartless man you are talking about?¡± Although Lily had no interest in this apparition, it seemed that Yuki-Onna viewed her in a sympathetic and approving note because she had mistaken Lily for a misfortunate woman abandoned by the unknown lover. Thus, Lily and the other girls¡¯ safety was assured for now.

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously the man with whom you entangled in these garments¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily wanted to retort, but she closed her mouth and reminded herself that she must not lose her calm because of this misunderstanding about entanglement with a man the other party had mentioned.

    Lily obviously hadn¡¯t done anything like that, but this kimono belonged to Lady Shizuka and was quite pretty and durable. It could also be stored within the mirror, which was why Lily wore it often.

    Since it was Lady Shizuka¡¯s kimono, it had to be a man she had entangled with, so Lily had a rough idea about the identity of the heartless man in question.

 Volume 3, Chapter 58 â€“ Yuki-Onna

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 58 - Yuki-Onna</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Although Yuki-Onna possessed splendid beauty, the aura she emanated felt bone-chilling to the touch.

    ¡°Yukiko. Could this Yuki-Onna be rted to you sisters?¡± Lily asked solemnly after bowing her head.

    ¡°Of course not! Master¡­ please don¡¯t link us to monsters like snow children and snow women just because we sisters have the character for ¡®snow¡¯ in our names¡­¡± Yukiko whispered into Lily¡¯s ears helplessly.

    It seemed that Yuki-Onna wasn¡¯t interested in Lily and Yukiko¡¯s conversation and kept minding her own business, ¡°What are you called, woman? I should¡¯ve killed you originally since you are my love rival, but I feel sympathetic to you as we¡¯re both women who have fallen to despair after being abandoned by that heartless man.¡±

    ¡°Lady Yuki-Onna. I¡¯m called Kagami Lily, but I really am not¡­¡± Lily felt that Yuki-Onna didn¡¯t harbor any malice towards them even though she harbored an intense grudge within her, so she didn¡¯t feel like deceiving her any further.

    ¡°Lily, huh? What a melodious name it is, but it also sounds a little sad. Are you going to look for that heartless man? Take me along with you, then. I shall apany you in the journey and we shall cooperate to face all the dangers we run into along the way. Although you¡¯re much weaker than me in terms of strength, you aren¡¯t a weakling, right? Hmph! After all, how could a woman rted to him be weak? We¡¯re both women abandoned by the same man, so we should look after each other, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Yuki-Onna arrived in front of Lily and held her hand, making her circte her spirit power to withstand the chilling coldness prating into her bones.

    This Yuki-Onna is too infatuated. How could she keep soliloquizing and insist that I am also the lover of the heartless man in her mind?

    ¡°Uhm. Actually, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop evading and just admit it directly, Lily! I can make out from your gaze that you want to find him as well! Isn¡¯t that so? Your heart is filled with emotions for your lover and I can sense the deep sorrow of losing that lover from you! You and I are the same, both infatuated woman! You¡¯re going to find him, right?! Tell me!¡± The surroundings became colder as Yuki-Onna turned more emotional and the floor, walls and pirs got covered by an additionalyer of ice. The griefden snowstorm also flowed in reverse vortically and Lily sensed that Shiu was almost at her limits now.

    This isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m afraid this Yuki-Onna will lose control if I don¡¯t admit it.

    ¡°Y-Yes. I-I¡¯m going to find Lord Yosh*tsune!¡± Lily admitted hurriedly.

    Actually, Lily hadn¡¯t lied. Yosh*tsune¡¯s remnant will in Takesh*ta Town¡¯s Yosh*tsune Shrine had told her that he was waiting for her in a certain ce, but she didn¡¯t know where it was as he hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Lily also had a feeling that this matter involved a huge secret rted to the whole Heian Empire.

    ¡°Hmph! To think you still call such a man with an appetion! You¡¯re really weak, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. Do you still harbor affection towards a heartless man like him?¡± The snow and wind blowing around Yuki-Onna reduced gradually and the temperature also stopped falling as she recovered her calm slowly.

    At that point, the only choice Lily had was to match Yuki-Onna¡¯s words. The other party was an infatuated apparition and a pretty strong one at that. Lily also hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely, so it would prove difficult for her to battle the woman. Additionally, Yuki-Onna didn¡¯t seem to possess an evil nature and only harbored an intense grudge resulting from hatred born out of love. In a certain sense, this kind of apparition was much more dangerous than normal evil monsters as they didn¡¯t fear death and existed only for the sake of love, and was fearless enough to do anything for it.

    Besides, even though Lily wasn¡¯t Yuki-Onna¡¯s match, she couldn¡¯t bear to kill such an infatuated woman even if she somehow managed to prevail over her in battle.

    There was at least one thing that Yuki-Onna had got right.

    It was the fact that she and Lily were both deeply infatuated women who had fallen to despair.

    ¡°Lady Yuki-Onna, Lord Yosh*tsune has been very kind to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Of course he was. Someone like him would have definitely treated you kindly. He was also very kind to me once. How could I have be hurt so deeply if it weren¡¯t for that? You and I are both unfortunate women who were hurt by the same man, so there¡¯s no need to treat me like an outsider by calling me with an appetion. Just call me Yuki-Onna and I shall call you by your name as well, all right?¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Lily decided to go along with Yuki-Onna¡¯s opinion for now and found no reason to argue over the details as her mood was too unstable.

    ¡°However, Yuki-Onna, it¡¯s very likely that Lord Yosh*tsune died many years ago,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°I know he is already dead,¡± Yuki-Onna floated to a corner of the temple and turned dejected, snow piling up underneath her.

    ¡°Why do you say you¡¯re going to find him, then?¡±

    ¡°Why bother asking such a question when you know the answer already, Lily. I want to find the location of Yosh*tsune¡¯s soul, just like you.¡±

    ¡°Soul?¡±

    ¡°The heroic souls of existences like Yosh*tsune wouldn¡¯t ascend to divinity and be guardians of the human world instead after dying because of their obsessions or some other unfulfilled mission. I believe that he didn¡¯t ascend, so his soul must be somewhere in this world,¡± Yuki-Onna stated.

    Lily finally realized what she meant.

    Lily finally understood the reason why Yosh*tsune had told her he was waiting for her at a certain ce. Although he had died in the eyes of humanity, Yuki-Onna was also an apparition that existed even after death, so, as long as Yosh*tsune¡¯s soul still existed, Lily felt it was highly likely that he was in about the same state as Yuki-Onna.

    Yosh*tsune also knew a lot of secrets rted to the Heian Empire and had alsoprehended the fake version of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle within the cave on Mt. Yoshino, so Lily believed that he might know something about her senior sister¡¯s soul as well!

    ¡°Yuki-Onna. Do you know where Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s soul might be resting then?¡±

    Yuki-Onna shook her head and flew out to the snow-covered mound outside the temple. The snow had reduced greatly now, and the weather had also regained normalcy.

    ¡°I just have a feeling that he might be somewhere far away to the west,¡± Yuki-Onna stated dazedly.

    ¡°Since you want to find him so badly and know which direction he is in, why didn¡¯t you set off earlier and remain behind here?¡± Lily voiced her doubts.

    Yuki-Onna shook her head, ¡°Although I¡¯m stronger than you, I¡¯m actually weak and pathetic in reality. I¡¯m an apparition¡­ and with my powers, I don¡¯t have any means to leave these mountains and woods between thends of Echigo, Shinano and Kai yet. I was a member of a night parade once, but I had no freedom to go towards the region I wanted to go and even became the target of the jeers of the apparitions and the harassment of the demons¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel more sympathetic to Yuki-Onna. She was such a beautiful woman, yet she had died because of love and was still fettered by the sorrow of love even after death.

    It seemed that it was impossible for a woman to escape from love.

    Lily, too, was the same.

    ¡°How are you nning to find Yosh*tsune, then?¡± Lily asked helplessly.

    Yuki-Onna arrived in front of Lily along with a flutter of her silken garments, ¡°You must¡¯ve practiced some mystic immortal art that allows you to retain your youth, right, Lily? As an apparition, I cannot go too far from where I died, but you can go anywhere you want to as a living woman. Thus, I can leave this ce as long as you take me with you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is that really possible?¡± Lily was stunned.

    Kagura sent a voice transmission from inside the mirror at this moment, ¡°Master. I never thought you had such decent luck.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that Kagura? Can getting entangled with an apparition really be called decent?¡±

    Kagura, however, just chuckled and didn¡¯t answer Lily.

    As Yuki-Onna couldn¡¯t hear Lily and Kagura¡¯s conversation, she continued speaking, ¡°With the strength you possess, you are qualified enough to form a soul contract with me and make me your shikigami. I¡¯ll be able to apany you where you go then and find that heartless man. I can also help you fight when you run into danger.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Lily finally understood what Kagura meant.

    Although apparitions weren¡¯t able to go too far from where they died, they could apany their contractor anywhere as long as they formed a contract with a human and became their shikigami.

    ording to Kagura, the term ¡®shikigami¡¯ normally epassed a pretty broad concept and any deity or monster who followed a human¡¯s orders could be considered a shikigami.

    The paper dolls created by Onmy¨­ji using arcane arts were also shikigami, but there was a huge gap in strength between shikigami.

    If Kagura managed to recover her original strength, killing someone like Tokugawa would¡¯ve been as easy as snapping a twig into two. However, the lesser shikigami were quite weak and may not even prevail over an early-stage samurai.

    It was possible for Nanako, Kagura¡¯s body, to be a shikigami because she was a higher lifeform inparison to humanity due to the celestial maiden¡¯s physique she had. However, it wasn¡¯t possible for ordinary humans, birds and animals to be shikigami. The dark horse, Nioh, for example, was just a mount and not a shikigami.

    Yuki-Onna was the strongest being Lily knew currently, so having such a powerhouse be her shikigami would be pretty beneficial for her future journey.

    ¡°How about it?¡± Yuki-Onna looked at Lily, ¡°It seems like you still feel a bit hesitant. Are you worried that I¡¯ll snatch Yosh*tsune after we find him?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily was left speechless.

    ¡°Are you willing or not?!¡± The temperature around Yuki-Onna declined again, ¡°You have no use for me if you aren¡¯t willing to do it, Lily! Did you think I didn¡¯t know that you killed my two children before?¡±

    The snow began to storm again, and if it weren¡¯t for her spirit defense, Lily would¡¯ve frozen in a few moments.

    ¡°Children?¡± Lily was shocked. Is she referring to the two snow children?

    ¡°Hmph! Although they were spirits born from snow, I treated them like my own children and yed with them when winter arrived each year. I won¡¯t me you for killing them since they were the ones who attacked you, but I¡¯ll be forced to avenge them unless you promise to make me your shikigami,¡± Yuki-Onna stated icily.

    ¡°I-I promise you,¡± Lily answered promptly.

    They say you need to risk your life in order to subdue a shikigami, but this is the first time my life is being taken captive in order to ept a shikigami¡­

    Lily really couldn¡¯t find any reason to decline it.

    ¡°Hehe. Good, then. Although I like men, for some reason, I can feel a manly, heroic aura from you, Lily. It might be because you were influenced by that person, so I¡¯m pretty content with bing your shikigami,¡± Yuki-Onna stated.

    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s all good as long as you are content, Miss Yuki-Onna,¡± Lily offered a vague smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s form the contract, then,¡± Yuki-Onna stated.

    Yukiko, Yumi, and Shiu, who were huddled inside a white silk cloth, witnessed all this take ce through the broken wall from the inside of the temple with dazed looks.

 Volume 3, Chapter 59 â€“ The Contractâ€™s Two Conditions

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 59 - The Contract¡¯s Two Conditions</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Snowkes and ice crystals manifested around Yuki-Onna and turned into ancient spell runes, and at the same time, a luminescent pentacle appeared beneath her feet.

    Lily and Kagura had formed an unbreakable bond because of her adventures with Nanako where they had trusted their lives to each other.

    However, it was Lily¡¯s first time forming a soul contract with a new shikigami.

    In fact, a contract was much more restrictive to the shikigami and normally made it pretty difficult for the shikigami to betray their master as they would suffer from the penalty mentioned in the contract.

    The contract actually didn¡¯t bind the master¡¯s side much, so it was usually necessary for them to defeat the shikigami and subdue them or raise the shikigami from a young age and nurture it when it¡¯s weak in order to form a contract with their consent.

    Otherwise, some preconditions were required.

    For example, the condition Yuki-Onna had put forward was that Lily had to look for Yosh*tsune along with her. However, this made it evident that Yuki-Onna¡¯s extreme infatuation had turned her na?ve even though she was pretty strong as the contract between them didn¡¯t stipte where Lily had to go and how long Lily had to find Yosh*tsune, although it wouldn¡¯t have affected Lily¡¯s original n much.

    However, no one knew whether Yosh*tsune¡¯s soul was still in this world or where it was, so even if this was truly an impossible contract, it was still a gleam of hope for Yuki-Onna, and she was willing to pay any price to find his soul.

    ¡°Lily, I have two additional conditions before we finalize the contract,¡± The shimmering pentacle illuminated Yuki-Onna¡¯s face from below.

    ¡°Please say them.¡±

    ¡°First: Our positions as shikigami and contractor will remain equal until the day your strength surpasses mine and you make me submit to you wholeheartedly. I will help you when you are in danger and you can also request my help when you need it, but you cannot order me, and I will have the right to refuse you.¡±

    ¡°All right, Yuki-Onna, I¡¯m willing to ept the first condition. Feel free to mention the second,¡± Lily stated solemnly.

    ¡°Second: I shall leave you and end the contract between us after Yosh*tsune is found. However, if you¡¯re unable to find that heartless man within a year, you shall take responsibility for it and be my lover until we find him.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, fine¡­ huh?¡± Lily had be ustomed to affirming Yuki-Onna¡¯s questions, but she only realized something was fishy with the second condition a momentter.

    ¡°Wait, Yuki-Onna, the second condition you mentioned¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve epted it already. The contract has been established now!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wait a second¡­¡±

    The spell runes turned into a rope formed from rippling strands and assimted into Lily as if they were melding with the night sky while enveloping both Lily and Yuki-Onna in them.

    Lily knew it was practically impossible to back out after the gentle, illusory light shrouded her, so she stepped forward in a modest, sacred and staunch manner and reached out to hold Yuki-Onna¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The snow glowed brightly, and a pir of light shot up to the skies before scattering.

    Yuki-Onna disappeared just like that in the next moment¡­ and appeared within the octagonal stone room within the mirror space.

    ¡°H-Huh? What is this ce¡­¡±

    Even someone on the level of Yuki-Onna felt perplexed by this development.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the narrow, oppressive, dark, illusory and lethargic space created by the shikigami bond mentioned by those shikigami and looks like a pretty spacious stone room. Just where in the world am I?¡± Yuki-Onna checked her surroundings puzzledly.

    ¡°Hehehe. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for you to understand the mysticalness of this mirror space with the knowledge you possess, neer¡­¡± the Sakura Parasol flew from the corner of the room and arrived beside Yuki-Onna.

    Lily knew that Yuki-Onna had entered the mirror space as it was possible for her to know about everything within the mirror space as long as she used the art of no-thought. However, she didn¡¯t know what was behind the stone doors that she had yet to open until now. Each side of the octagonal room consisted of a stone wall, and Lily had found a space behind four of them, so Lily presumed that the other four walls might have some kind of space behind them as well. However, it was merely a guess of hers and they could be just normal stone walls.

    ¡°Mirror space? To think such a mystical space exists in this world. It seems this Miss Lily of mine is quite amazing,¡± Yuki-Onna checked her surroundings and then looked at the parasol, ¡°Since you called me a neer, you must be shikigami as well. Are you a parasol monster? That¡¯s a pretty weak shikigami.¡±

    ¡°W-Who are you calling a monster?!¡± Kagura tensed up, ¡°Hmph! What a short-sighted and superficial woman you are, Yuki-Onna. It¡¯s true that you have a decent reputation which has reached my ears as well, but your strength is far lower than mine, just like your reputation! Heed my words, If I recover my whole strength¡­¡±

    The first meeting between Kagura and Yuki-Onna, the two shikigami, wasn¡¯t really that peaceful, and the mood between them turned a littleplicated the longer they retorted each other¡¯s words¡­

    The snowstorm calmed down significantly once Yuki-Onna got teleported inside the mirror, and the other girls walked over towards Lily.

    Yukiko lifted Lily¡¯s hand worriedly after sprinting over and buried it inside her soft bosom, ¡°Your hand has be so cold, Master.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I-I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily smiled embarrassedly, feeling once more that married women were caring people.

    Yumi stepped forth and looked at the snow falling gently from the skies that had be normal with trepidation, ¡°Did you really make that Yuki-Onna your shikigami, Master? She¡¯s a monster from the legends¡­ this is really unbelievable.¡±

    Lily smiled wryly, ¡°She just wants to look for her lover and isn¡¯t bound by my orders. Also¡­¡±

    Lily recalled the second condition that Yuki-Onna had forced on her and felt her heart turn colder than ever.

    Thus, she tried to send a voice transmission to Yuki-Onna, ¡°Can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°I can. This is quite normal as even a normal shikigami bond allows the shikigami to hear their master¡¯s voice, let alone this unfathomable mirror space you possess. So, you are a mirror girl. This is really quite unbelievable. Yosh*tsune sought the secret of the mirror girl once in the past and felt deep sympathy for the unfortunate fate shouldered by the mirror girl. Hmph! It seems like the origin of his sympathy was his fondness for you, am I right?¡± Yuki-Onna began fantasizing again.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ since you¡¯re worried about the matter between me and Yosh*tsune, why did you propose a second condition like that, Yuki-Onna? Also, since we¡¯re both women, isn¡¯t it impossible for us to be lovers? Don¡¯t you like men?¡± Lily probed out Yuki-Onna¡¯s intentions in an attempt to lead Yuki-Onna into removing the condition as it was possible to remove the conditions of any contract as long as one party wished to remove it and the other party epted it.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I know you are a woman, and an attractive woman on top of that. Meanwhile, even though I¡¯m a woman, I¡¯m also a shikigami, and we shikigami can freely change certain parts of our bodies, which is something that you human women cannot do. If you fail to find Yosh*tsune within a year, I have my ways to turn you into my lover, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re fully obedient to me at this time!¡± Yuki-Onna stated profoundly while brimming with confidence.

    ¡°Freely change¡­ W-What do you mean by that?!¡± Lily blushed hard and an indescribable timidness manifested in her heart.

    ¡°Uhm. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly, Master,¡± Shiu interrupted Lily¡¯s embarrassed ¡®daze¡¯ and voiced out her fear while hugging her trembling arms.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily nodded affirmatively. They only realizedter with regret that they had forgotten about the fetched horses while retreating into the temple, which had caused them to freeze to their deaths.

    ¡°It seems like we¡¯ll have to journey on foot,¡± Yumi spread out her hands helplessly.

    However, a voice transmission from Yuki-Onna arrived at this moment, ¡°Now that I recall it, there¡¯s something in the mountain temple that has intrigued me all this time, Lily.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 60 â€“ Secret of the Mountain Temple

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 60 - Secret of the Mountain Temple</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily felt thrilled and the bluish snowy mist in front of her dispersed before Yuki-Onna made her reappearance from the shimmering pentacle shrouded in frigid mist.

    ¡°Oh! So, this is shikigami summoning!¡± Shiu¡¯s eyes turned into stars, but she began to shudder as the surroundings turned colder because of Yuki-Onna¡¯s reappearance.

    ¡°Tell me, Yuki-Onna. What¡¯s so special about this mountain temple that it intrigues you?¡± Lily questioned. In fact, she was also a little intrigued.

    Lily had a feeling that this mountain temple still hid some kind of secret. She was quite perceptive with directions and kept feeling that the treasure spot on the map didn¡¯t match up with the location of the mountain templepletely, but she chalked it to be a minor error or deviation between maps.

    Yuki-Onna giggled while covering her mouth, ¡°Those two little friends of mine woulde out to y in the snow each winter, but they would return to the wrong position each time.¡±

    ¡°Return to the wrong position? Why do you think so?¡± Lily felt puzzled.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. It could be because we are all snow-attributed spirits. I just have a feeling that there¡¯s a slight congruence with the position they return to.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s return, Master. This ce is bing colder again, and you¡¯ve killed the two snow children, so is there any need to wonder about where they return to?¡± Shiu really found it hard to withstand the frigidness around Yuki-Onna.

    Lily, however, didn¡¯t mind her and returned inside the mountain temple. She felt that the two malevolent stone statues of mountain deities within the dpidated temple were looking at her even now and that someone extraordinary had created these divine craftworks that possessed the ability to move.

    The two mountain deity statues also had a hole each in their chests.

    Lily took out Crescent Moon and liberated the animas of the two snow children from within it. As they were rtively precious grade 7 animas, Lily hadn¡¯t absorbed them yet.

    ¡°Yuki-Onna. Do you still remember which anima belongs to which side?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Hmm. Let me see¡­ Hehe, pitiful little guys. This one belonged to this side originally,¡± Yuki-Onna pointed at one of the anima.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lily questioned once again to confirm it but felt like she was demanding too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fully sure, but that¡¯s where it should be,¡± Yuki-Onna answered.

    Lily pondered for a moment and decided to believe Yuki-Onna. She then used the power of her realm to suspend the two anima in mid-air and ced them into their respective cavities in the chests of the mountain deity statues ording to Yuki-Onna¡¯s spections.

    Although Lily didn¡¯t know what would happen if they were ced correctly, there was a chance the two mountain deity statues might get reactivated if they were ced wrongly, which was pretty dangerous. Lily wore a solemn expression and finished her preparations to fight in case that happened, but since she had the aid of Yuki-Onna, she could handle the mountain deity statues even if they came alive.

    A brief moment of silence followed after the animas were returned to the cavities, but the eyes of the rocky mountain deity statues shone suddenly after that.

    ¡°What?! Did they really get reactivated?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°Watch out, you all!¡±

    Lily looked at Yuki-Onna grudgingly, who seemed to wear an uncertain expression and offered an innocent wry smile in response.

    Thend underneath them began trembling and thergest stone b inside the temple began to rise up while raising up a cloud of dust.

    Lily and the rest stepped back quickly.

    The two-meter tall mountain deity statues had indeede alive, but they moved pretty sluggishly as they descended from their pedestals. They also didn¡¯t seem to hold any interest in Lily and the others and walked towards the risen stone b instead before stabbing their stone swords into the floor. They then hunched over slowly and grabbed the edges of the huge stone b with mechanical movements before lifting the 5 square meters wide giant b up slowly.

    A few trails of fine sand flowed down from the cracks of the time-worn stone b as it got hoisted up and a dark entrance leading underground appeared underneath the b.

    Lily was now certain that she wasn¡¯t mistaken!

    The two mountain deity statues hoisted the b on their shoulders and finally stopped moving, the b now suspended at an elevation higher than a human¡¯s height.

    ¡°Crack!¡± The glow in the eyes of the mountain deity statues disappeared after they stopped moving and left the impression that their current stance where they hoisted the huge stone b over their shoulders was how they were meant to be, and the temple also stopped trembling at the same time.

    Lily and the others waited for the surroundings to regain their serenity and stepped forward after ascertaining that no other changes were to follow.

    The underground entrance was square-shaped and led into a several meters wide downward-sloping stone tunnel.

    A stone door was also visible faintly at the end of the tunnel.

    ¡°What¡­ is¡­¡± Yukiko, Yumi and Shiu sighed one after the other as they never expected this temple to have such a tunnel underneath it.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Yuki-Onna, however, chuckled coldly while covering her mouth.

    Lily and the others entered the tunnel cautiously and arrived in front of the stone door. The door was pretty heavy and old and had stonenterns on both sides that had existed here for an unknown amount of time. Yumi inspected them once and was surprised to find that they could still be lit when she attempted to light them up.

    The ancient J¨­mon characters etched on the time-worn stone door became visible from the luminescence of thenterns resultantly.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Although Lily couldn¡¯t read J¨­mon characters, she discovered that these characters were of the same style as those in the mirror space.

    The stone door didn¡¯t have any opening and it felt quite firm and unusually dense when Lily tried to push it, as if some kind of ancient power was guarding it so that it couldn¡¯t be opened or destroyed via brute force.

    However, the stone door did have an octagonal notch at its center which was of the same size as the mirror in Lily¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°The mirror girl¡¯s treasure!¡±

    Lily felt thrilled when she realized that this was the real path leading to the mirror girl¡¯s treasure!

    She fished out the mirror from her bosom and decided to take the risk after ruminating for a moment and inserted the mirror into the octagonal notch on the stone door.

    The ancient spell runes etched on the mirror began shining and caused the J¨­mon characters on the stone wall to light up as well.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The stone door split open into both directions with the octagonal notch as the center after that and an even darker underground tunnel leading to an unknown location revealed itself behind the door.

    Yumi and Shiu lit up the makeshift torches in their hands and the group entered the tunnel.

    From the looks of it, it seemed like an old, man-made tunnel carved out by humans.

    After walking for a few hundred meters inside the tunnel, Lily¡¯s group spotted moonlight shining through the darkness in front of them.

    When Lily¡¯s group arrived at the end of the tunnel, they found themselves facing an old enclosure whose surface was covered in snow with snowkes falling down from the sky apanied by the whistles of the wind.

    Lily looked up and saw the pitch-ck night sky above her.

    The enclosure was 3 to 4 meters deep and had plenty of sunken rocks, so Lily climbed higher using them, and came to a sudden realization after climbing to the top.

    This ce was a valley enclosed by mountains and it had an uneven terrain with ups and downs that were covered by vast sections of snow.

    The trees towered high and the rocks were smooth and there was also a zigzagging stream of water running across the nd. At first look, it seemed to possess the rustic charm of a naturally-formed garden.

    Yukiko and the others also climbed up by now and checked the surroundings curiously while Yuki-Onna flew up directly.

    ¡°Who could¡¯ve imagined that a valley like this was hidden in these mountains,¡± Lily marveled subconsciously.

    Although the mountains and the trees looked normal when viewed singrly, Lily felt an indescribable elegant charm emanate from the valley when it was viewed all together, a natural charm that surpassed the realm of perfect beauty embodied by the magnum opus of a master gardener.

    ¡°This ce is so beautiful,¡± Lily¡¯s gaze traveled across the vivacious old trees and the snow-d mossy rocks, as well as the flora growing tenaciously within the snowstorm and the clear stream water that was akin to a celestial maiden¡¯s tears. No matter where she looked in this valley, each location seemed to possess a beauty and charm of its own thatbined to form a unified charm. Although there were several painting scrolls that captured the nature and scenery of the Heian Empire, this location alone brimmed with a unique elegance.

    Even though thisnd was situated in the deste wilderness and Lily had experienced a huge battle in the outer valley, Lily fell in love with this ce at first sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some weeds and broken stones in this ce and it¡¯s so cold too, so there¡¯s nothing good about it¡­ However, it seems there¡¯s less snow in this valleypared to the outside and the temperature also feels slightly higher,¡± Shiu stated.

    ¡°Look, there are vapors floating up from the woods over there,¡± Yukiko pointed at the picturesque woods on the bank opposite to the brook.

    Lily and the group crossed over the brook and entered inside the woods, wading through the dark, winding trails. This filled Lily with heartfelt appreciative reverence towards nature and the world¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°Thank you, world, for allowing Lily to enter such a beautiful location and feel the rustic charm of thendscape here.¡±

    The group followed the direction of the vapors and arrived in front of a steaming, azure spring of water surrounded by trees and rocks alike.

    ¡°A hot spring!¡±

    Yukiko hunched over to check the temperature of the water with her finger, ¡°The water is lukewarm and has the perfect temperature! I never thought we would actually discover a hot spring in this deste valley.¡±

    ¡°This ce possesses a beautiful scenery brimming with natural rustic charm and even has a hot spring on top of that! It¡¯s a really incredible ce.¡±

    Lily liked this ce even more with each passing moment and came to a sudden realization, ¡°Oh, yes. This ce is mine!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily looked at the others and seemed happier than when she obtained the treasure, ¡°Lord Tsunenobu gifted this valley to me, so this valley is mine!¡±

    Lily walked into the open space and spun around with her arms wide open. For some reason, she felt that this ce was very meaningful to her.

    Yumi looked around and said, ¡°Although the scenery here is quite beautiful, it¡¯s in such a remote ce and has nothing else at all, Master. Lord Takeda gifted it to you in order to return the favor at little cost, so it¡¯s useless to dither here for long as it has no practical value.¡±

    ¡°This ce is enclosed by mountains from all sides and so secluded. Even the treasure map didn¡¯t mark this ce and the tunnel is possibly the only way to arrive at this location. Also, master¡¯s mirror was required to activate the mechanism that opens the old stone door, so this is definitely not a normal ce. Shouldn¡¯t it have more than just a unique scenery?¡± Yukiko asserted.

 Volume 3, Chapter 61 â€“ A Startling Discovery

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 61 - A Startling Discovery</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily employed a spirit probe in the secluded valley and scanned all 10 kilometers of it, yet she failed to find any monsters except for some wild animals.

    This was pretty strange as this ce was located near the Endless Demon Mountains and should¡¯ve been the prowling grounds of a few monsters, but there were none present here.

    This ce was akin to a utopia that monsters couldn¡¯t enter because the real underground tunnel was the only passage leading to it!

    From the feedback received from the spirit probe, Lily was able to ascertain that a vast section of the valley consisted of woods, meadows, rocks and streams as well as some astonishingly humid lond areas andkes. There were also a lot of ponds, a few of which were hot springs, but Lily wasn¡¯t able to distinguish them precisely from the spirit probe¡¯s feedback. They were obviously covered by snow at present, but the terrestrial heat of thend was rtively higher due to the presence of hot springs, which was the reason the stream water hadn¡¯t frozen.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily sensed exceptionally dense energy from the hillside at the western corner of the valley at this moment, but it wasn¡¯t from a powerhouse or a monster and was rather the spirit power present in nature.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the western side,¡± Lily stated while going towards the west through the woods and her sisters followed behind.

    ¡°You can all rx, there are no monsters here,¡± Lily added while walking.

    The group passed through the dense patch of red fir wood trees in the west and arrived at the base of the mountains enclosing the valley.

    The slope of the mountain was pretty steep and consisted mostly of protruding rocks.

    ¡°The spirit power is pretty dense here,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Yes. I sensed the same as well,¡± Yukiko continued.

    ¡°Over there, Master,¡± Shiu pointed at the spot on the nearby slope.

    Lily looked in that direction and discovered a series of translucent, turquoise-colored crystals jutting out from the fissures between the rocks on the ashen slope.

    Lily scanned them and drew in a cold breath instantly.

    ¡°These crystals seem to be the source of the dense spirit power. I can sense an abundant amount of it from within them!¡± Lily eximed.

    A crimson light shed, and the Sakura Parasol manifested in the outside world apanied by falling sakura after obtaining Lily¡¯s permission to exit the mirror space and floated up in order to examine the slope.

    ¡°This is¡­! You¡¯ve earned a windfall, Master!¡± Kagura stated excitedly.

    ¡°These light blue-green crystals are magatama ores!¡± Lily had never seen such an excited Kagura as she looked down on everything usually.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was also shocked. She knew what magatama meant, but if ¡®ore¡¯ were appended next to it, thebined term had a pretty terrifying effect.

    Lily scanned the slope and found about a dozen or so spots from where these crystals jutted out, some a few meters short while some dozens long!

    ¡°The reserves of this magatama ore are pretty abnormal just from their surface look, Master! Goodness! This is something that even the deities of Takamagahara fight over!¡± Kagura flew over to the slope and stated in an excited tone while observing the crystals.

    Yukiko, Yumi and Shiu, on the other hand, wore puzzling looks on their faces as they had never heard of it until now.

    Yuki-Onna also expressed her deadpan astonishment, ¡°I heard from Yosh*tsune that the Minamoto n originates from the former capital of Nara and the reason they were able to ascend to the top amongst the numerous ns under the imperial family was a small-sized magatama ore! However, even though I¡¯ve heard of the term, I don¡¯t know what exactly it is.¡±

    Yuki-Onna didn¡¯t know it, but Kagura knew it very well. Although she had lost much of her power, she had traveled alongside Suzuhiko-hime in the past, so her experiences far exceeded that of mortals like Lily and the rest.

    Lily remained dazed for a while, ¡°K-Kagura, are you saying the crystals in this mountain are all m-magatama¡­¡±

    Even someone as virtuous as Lily felt her legs weaken.

    ¡°A magatama ore doesn¡¯t contain magatama, Master. I¡¯ll skip the exnation of the whole process as it¡¯s prettyplicated, but those translucent crystals in the magatama ore are actually magatama source crystals from which magatama can be formed via a special method! About 50 kilograms of source crystals are required to form a magatama that weighs about 500 grams. However, these source crystals are pretty hard and can¡¯t be extracted normally using pure force as that causes them to lose their spirit essence and turns them into ordinary crystals. A smith proficient in the olden esoteric magatama extraction process is needed to extract them bit by bit!¡±

    ¡°The magatama source crystals to magatama transmutation process also has a high chance of failure and results in the disintegration of the magatama if it fails, causing it to lose 90% of its spirit essence, the product being the magatama fragments you used normally before, Master. Usually, even if the best equipment is used by the smith to transmute source crystals into magatama, there¡¯s still a 70% chance of failure.¡±

    ¡°Anyhow, you¡¯ve really earned a windfall, Master! Even though I¡¯ve yet to scan a few ces and the deepest parts of the mountain, based on my estimates, there are about a few ten thousand cubic meters of reserves in total with source crystals of varying purity and each cubic meter weighing approximately 4000 kilograms! Its value is¡­ indeterminable!¡±

    Even the ever indifferent Kagura¡¯s voice quivered while saying this.

    ¡°So, this is the real treasure left behind for the mirror girl¡­¡± Lily was unable to determine how much this magatama ore was worth, but she was certain that it was enough to sustain a n¡¯s prosperity for ages!

    ¡°A few ten thousand cubic meters?¡± Yukiko was also dumbfounded, ¡°I-Is that a lot?¡±

    ¡°The annual wage given to me by the Hundred Demons is 500 grams of magatama fragments¡­ a few ten thousand cubic meters is just¡­¡± Even Yumi felt her mind crash.

    ¡°Although this magatama ore possesses a fearsome worth, Master, ore extraction is a time and money-consuming process and it¡¯s quite normal for it to take centuries in order to extract a single ore, unless you sell off the whole ore,¡± Kagura stated.

    ¡°Sell it? No way!¡± Lily recovered her senses immediately, ¡°No one in all of Kanto possesses the wealth to purchase this incredible ore and if someone else were to learn of it¡­ I fear it¡¯ll ce us in huge danger instead! The secret of this ore must be kept hidden at any cost! We also cannot sell it as it¡¯s too risky. The only choice left is to protect this ce and extract it slowly until we have enough strength to defend ourselves.¡±

    The girls felt a shiver go through their spines after hearing Lily¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thankfully, you¡¯re quite rational, Master. I fear the Minamoto n, Taira n, Fujiwara n and even the Emperor mighte to plunder this wealth which is enough to shift the power structure of the Heian Empire if they hear of it and we¡¯ll have nothing left then!¡± Yukiko sighed.

    Yuki-Onna added, ¡°You¡¯re right about that. At best, you would receive 500 kan and a que as an extra reward while the imperial family will subsume the whole ore, and, at worst, they will dispatch a transcendent to eliminate all of you secretly so that they can obtain this ore safely.¡±

    ¡°Heavens¡­ Who could¡¯ve imagined that such a great windfall would be apanied with greater danger,¡± Yukiko sighed weakly.

    ¡°Yukiko, Yumi, we¡¯ve discussed enough for now. We must return to the entrance immediately and ensure that no human or monster has followed us inside before securing the entrance. We can discuss what to doter!¡± Lily stated promptly, ¡°It¡¯s possible that there are other treasures or special locations in this valley, but we can investigate thatter slowly. Anyhow, although this ce is pretty huge, it doesn¡¯t seem like any monsters are present here, which means no human or monster has entered here from outside within the past few centuries. Thus, the entrance below the mountain temple should be the only entrance to this valley!¡±

    ¡°Master is right. Let¡¯s secure the entrance first and leave the talk forter!¡± Yukiko nodded.

    The group rushed towards the entrance after that. The ore was located about 2,000 meters from the entrance, so Lily and the others backtracked to the location they climbed up to and jumped down before returning to the mountain temple via the underground tunnel.

    Lily scanned the surroundings and sighed in relief after determining that no intelligent lifeform had discovered the entrance until now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s protect this mountain temple for now. Thisnd was given to me by Lord Takeda, so no one unaware of the hidden treasure will attempt to upy it if I use my power to protect mynd!¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Indeed. We shall also protect this ce together with you then, Master,¡± Yukiko added.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll have to trouble you two to return to Izu immediately, Shiu, Yukiko, and seek Kotoka. Tell her to set the matter there aside for now and rush over here swiftly along with Nanako and the twenty cavalrywomen Sister Uesugi left behind for me! There¡¯s no time to waste, make haste now,¡± Lily stated decisively and revealed an exceptionally rational and firm demeanor instead of showingcence.

    ¡°Nanako needs to be brought here at once, and if any eminence really attempts to plunder the ore¡­ Hmph! I¡¯ll just allow Kagura to act,¡± Lily mused, ¡°A Blood-Spirit Magatama is nothing inparison to this ore. I fear even existences like Sugawara no Michizane and Shuten Doji might invade with their demon parades in an attempt to plunder it!¡±

    Lily reminded Shiu and Yukiko once again before they left, ¡°Make sure you travel cautiously and discreetly, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, Master,¡± Shiu replied.

    Kotoka wouldn¡¯t believe the information unless Lily sent Shiu, but she was too weak, and this was the reason Lily had ordered Yukiko, who possessed strength equal to Yumi, along with her as she would be much safer with her.

    As for Yumi, Lily wanted to keep her close as she still couldn¡¯t trust this womanpletely even now.

    Thus, no one else except Lily could protect this ce.

    Yukiko and Shiu left swiftly after that. As kunoichi of the Mid¨­ n, stealth and speed were their specialties, and even though Yukiko had lived as a married woman for a long time, she still possessed her strength.

    ¡°Phew!¡± Lily heaved a sigh of relief once again. Her job right now was to protect the entrance inside the mountain temple and prevent any human or monster from entering inside until Yukiko and Shiu returned with Kotoka, Nanako and the cavalrywomen.

    ¡°Lord Takeda¡­ You probably never expected that this nameless valley that you gifted me contains a treasure that might embroil all of the East in catastrophe!¡±

    ¡°However¡­ even if Lord Takeda hadn¡¯t gifted it to me, I would¡¯ve still done whatever it took to upy this valley! No matter how big or small something is, I won¡¯t hold back at all as long as it involves the hope of waking senior sister and the ability to protect my sisters!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 62 â€“ Swift Overnight Journey

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 62 - Swift Overnight Journey</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The sun didn¡¯t rise on the next day and the snowy night continued.

    Since Yuki-Onna knew Lily wouldn¡¯t leave for a while, she went off somewhere in the woods to have fun while Lily and Yumi remained behind to guard the temple.

    The snowstorm turned harsher again and Lily also began to feel a bit nervous as it was her first time guarding a ce.

    The temple was, in fact, located in a secluded region, so the possibility of someoneing here was actually pretty low. However, there was still a chance for some wandering monster to reach it. Lily also had a feeling that the entrance opened by the two mountain deity statues couldn¡¯t be closed again.

    Lily was pretty excited by the fact that the treasure set aside for the mirror girl was actually such a startling reserve of ore, but she became worried again as this signified the difficulty of the mirror girl¡¯s mission.

    Even though her senior sister was paramount for Lily, as the legacy holder of the mirror girls and the owner of the treasure the Mid¨­ n had guarded with their near extinction, it was fundamentally impossible for Lily to ignore the mirror girl¡¯s mission.

    Lily also sensed vaguely that it was impossible for her to escape from this mission.

    Even if she escaped, the forces hunting the mirror girl still wouldn¡¯t let her off, so the only solution was to uncover everything and rescue herself in the process.

    Yumi kindled the bonfire again and felt someplex emotions while spending time alone with Lily.

    It was quite unanticipated even for her to bepanions with someone who was her enemy until a few days ago.

    Although Lily had sensed that Yumi had epted the Mid¨­ n¡¯s fate to protect the mirror girl from a moral perspective, she still felt a littleplicated.

    Mid¨­ Yumi was once the woman second only to Haihime in the Land of Hundred Demons, and thus a very prideful human. However, Yumi had suffered one defeat after the other because of her, so she feared that Yumi¡¯s will had taken a hit.

    However, Yumi had risked her life to protect her in her battle with Tokugawa!

    Thus, it was impossible for Lily to distrust the bond formed between life and death amidst the battle!

    Yet, at the same time, Lily harboured a few doubts internally. She knew the current Yumi absolutely wouldn¡¯t do something that would harm her, and the reason she was so worried was actually the woman that Yumi had mentioned before.

    ¡°Yumi. Can you tell me just what kind of woman Haihime is?¡± Lily questioned while fiddling with the firewood.

    Yumi gazed at Lily and her limpid eyes turned blurry again after Lily brought up Haihime. She shook her head and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point in bringing her up now¡­ I¡¯ve already betrayed her. I betrayed humans for her in the past, yet I got betrayed by her because of the Mid¨­ n¡¯s fate and you. I really don¡¯t know how to face this world from now on, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°If Lady Haihime is sincere towards you, she will definitely understand you once she learns about everything,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Yes¡­ you¡¯re right, if it¡¯s Lady Haihime,¡± Yumi lowered her head.

    ¡°Yumi, you¡¯ve experienced a lot of emotions while growing up to this point and aren¡¯t the same as Yukiko who¡¯s determined to shoulder the fate of the Mid¨­ n. Since she isn¡¯t here now, I won¡¯t stop or resent you if you want to return to the Land of Hundred Demons even now,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll divulge the secret of this treasurend, Master?¡±

    Lily showed some hesitation and looked at Yumi solemnly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m actually afraid, but we did our best to protect each other as sisters during the battle. Thus, even though I¡¯m afraid, I still choose to trust in such a sister rather than pressure or constrict your freedom because of my anxiety.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I have nowhere to go even if you don¡¯t constrict my freedom, Master. Even if Lady Haihime tolerates me after returning to the Land of Hundred Demons, the other powerful demons wouldn¡¯t let me off. Also, it¡¯s possible Lady Haihime might even kill me with her own hands.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That contradicts what you said just before.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Indeed, Lady Haihime is such a contradictory woman,¡± Yumi shook her head.

    ¡°Haihime is also a human, right? Why does she rely on the Hundred Demons?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Haihime is Amanojaku¡¯s wife,¡± Even though Yumi was together with Lily in such a secluded valley, she still showed fear when mentioning Amanojaku.

    ¡°Amanojaku? What kind of demon is that?¡± Lily asked tensely.

    ¡°Amanojaku is a pretty powerful and fearsome demon who leads the demons affiliated to the Hundred Demons in the Endless Demon Mountains. I¡¯m afraid the only one capable of stopping Amanojaku in all of East is Lord Kamakura,¡± Yumi shuddered while saying this.

    She raised her head and looked at Lily, but she lowered it again and remained silent.

    ¡°Come,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Come, I¡¯m feeling cold. Let¡¯s face it together, all right?¡± Lily smiled warmly.

    ¡°Understood, Master,¡± Yumi shifted to Lily¡¯s side and the two girls leaned against the thick pir with their shoulders touching each other.

    ¡°Yumi, what I don¡¯t get is why Haihime married Amanojaku even though she¡¯s a human.¡±

    Yumi also shook her head, ¡°I have a lot of spections in my mind, but even I¡¯m unaware of the real reason. However, I swear on my womanly intuition that Haihime might actually detest Amanojaku a lot internally.¡±

    ¡°Why though? Isn¡¯t she Amanojaku¡¯s wife? Was she forced to be his wife? But doesn¡¯t she have a lot of influence in the Land of Hundred Demons?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. As I said, my intuition told me that. However, Haihime never lets it surface when facing Amanojaku¡­¡±

    ¡°This is really quite a riddle¡­¡± Lily stated, ¡°Yumi, I n to visit Mt. Fuji in order to obtain its mes once the things here are settled. I wonder if you¡¯re willing toe along with me. After all, you¡¯re the only one familiar with that ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you there, Master,¡± Yumi stated.

    The two girls relied on each other¡¯s warmth to resist the outside chill on this extended night.

    Lily felt anxious and worried all this time as she didn¡¯t know whether Shiu and Yukiko had reached Izu Port safely. Yuki-Onna, on the other hand, returned and stated that it was pretty boring as there was no handsome man outside.

    Lily shook her head after hearing this as it was impossible to find a man in the wilderness during such a heavy snowstorm. Although she wasn¡¯t worried about Yuki-Onna getting harmed by a man, she was afraid that an innocent man would end up losing his life to this monstress.

    ¡°Yuki-Onna. Although I cannot order you, I still advise you to refrain from harming innocent and kindhearted men,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°All right. Also, I¡¯ve never turned a man into a block of ice after meeting Yosh*tsune. However, I was abandoned by the only man who I ever treated sincerely while the men bewitched by my charm are dead set on pursuing me. Don¡¯t you find this quite ironic?¡± Yuki-Onna questioned.

    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ indeed,¡± Lily nodded, ¡°Oftentimes, the person you love very much doesn¡¯t love you back. The world is precisely so unfair, because it doesn¡¯t let you have what you want the most, yet it¡¯s also fair. Thus, if mutual love really does exist in this world, it must be treasured with one¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe. You¡¯re really quite an infatuated woman, Lily,¡± Yuki-Onna came over to hug Lily.

    ¡°Kyah! It feels so cold, Yuki-Onna¡­¡±

    The strides of horse hoofs echoed through the valley a few dayster.

    Lily and Yumi raised their guard up and prepared to face whoever wasing their way while Yuki-Onna was together with Kagura inside the mirror space. If required, Lily nned to allow her to partake in the battle as well, but the prerequisite for that was her willingness to fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s Yukiko, Kotoka and the cavalrywomen!¡± Lily sighed relievedly after confirming their identities with a spirit probe.

    A dozen or so horses appeared from within the snowstorm momentster.

    Donned in a snug, white-furred winter cloak, Kotoka rode a horse instead of a carriage on this hectic asion and arrived in front of the temple.

    Lily and Yumi were already waiting for her at the entrance.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Kotoka dismounted from the horse and rushed over immediately before grabbing Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°Thank goodness you are unharmed. I heard you fought with Tokugawa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve deterred him already, so there¡¯s no need to worry about him for now,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°I see¡­ I really couldn¡¯t believe what Shiu told me. In just a few months, you¡¯ve actually be capable enough to deter someone like Tokugawa, one of the Furinkazan,¡± Kotoka really found this hard to believe, ¡°Oh, yes. Something big must¡¯ve happened for you to summon me with all the cavalrywomen so hastily, right? I only came along with twelve cavalrywomen to avoid any suspicions and left the rest behind to take care of things in Izu Port.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily eximed, ¡°You did well, Madam Kotoka. I actually overlooked that.¡±

    At the same time, Nanako, Shiu and Yukiko who were at the back also dismounted and came over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk,¡± Lily then faced the cavalrywomen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you sisters to guard this temple and prevent any human or thing from approaching it.¡±

    The cavalrywomen were well-trained, so they nodded affirmingly and scattered around to form a defensive battle array.

    Lily spoke up after entering the temple with the others, ¡°It¡¯ll take a long time to exin things, so follow me first, Madam Kotoka.¡±

    The girls then went through the tunnel, climbed up the clearing via the rocks and arrived inside the secluded valley.

    Lily exined the matter regarding the ore to Kotoka in simple terms and arrived in front of it along with everyone.

    ¡°This is the¡­ magatama ore?¡± Kotoka took off her red agate framed southern spectacles whose lens had moistened because of the snowkes and gazed at the distant ore, ¡°Lily, a magatama ore is a pretty frightening resource. Although I have never seen an ore vein personally, I¡¯ve heard about it before. It¡¯s said that the prince instigated a rebellion and assassinated the then emperor in the faraway Heian-kyo a few centuries ago because of a magatama ore and caused great unrest. The ore vein back then was pretty small and seemed to only have a reserve of a few thousand cubic meters. Lady Lyn-hime, although this wealth is enough to overturn the whole world, it might also bring about a catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°I know that, Madam Kotoka. However, I won¡¯t cower in fear just because of that. I¡¯m determined to subsume this whole ore vein!¡± Lily stated firmly while hugging her chest.

    The girls also felt pleased after seeing Lily so determined. After all, a person who was ever fearful and nervous yet greedy and a coward was no good a leader.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll also give it my whole to help you subsume it!¡± Kotoka also revealed a spirited expression and smirked to express the reckless courage specific to merchants when faced with profit.

    ¡°I invested all my wealth to help her begin her samurai n a few months ago, yet who could¡¯ve imagined that just a small chunk of this ore vein would surpass all that wealth!¡± Kotoka couldn¡¯t help but feel likeughing.

 Volume 3, Chapter 63 â€“ Ore Extraction

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 63 - Ore Extraction</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    As there was no ce to take shelter from the snowstorm in the hidden valley, Lily and the girls returned to the temple again and sat down on the floor to discuss what to do from now onwards.

    Shiu offered the tepid tea she had prepared to everyone.

    ¡°Madam Kotoka, I¡¯m utterly clueless about ore extraction, but from what Kagura said, it seems like it needs to be transmuted into magatama after extraction,¡± Lily stated while holding the teacup.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although I never thought about gaining possession of a magatama ore, the Saionji family actually has two miners who hail from Kansai. They once belonged to one of the imperial smithies that handled a small-sized ore vein, but the vein got expended in less than five years of work when they were young. However, as workers of a magatama ore smithy, they at least possess the physical strength of an early-stage samurai, and at the same time, they are one of the very few miners in Kanto who are proficient in extracting magatama ore. I tasked them with the management of a quarry nearby to Takesh*ta Town, but I¡¯ll return back along with them at once and also bring a few miners who have been loyal to the Saionji family for many generations and entrust the two with teaching them the extraction method. This is quite a challenging process and is worlds apart from extracting iron ore and the like.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lily nodded nkly.

    ¡°As for the magatama transmutation process, an onmy¨­ji is required to fill a 100-liter wooden box with the harvested source crystals. It¡¯s crucial to select the best one among them and affix a special charm on it ordingly before putting it down at the center of the box and let it transmute naturally by absorbing the spirit essence of the nearby source crystals, the process taking part over seven days. If the transmutation seeds, this central crystal bes aplete magatama while the remaining source crystals deprived of their essence be grade one to grade three raw tamahagane materials based on their purity. Naturally, the majority of raw tamahagane materials aren¡¯t sourced from the waste products of source crystals and are actually extracted from other low-grade iron ores. The raw tamahagane materials are just a byproduct of the process, and in case the transmutation fails, the central crystal disintegrates and leaves only magatama fragments behind for collection,¡± Kotoka exined further.

    ¡°Huh? An onmy¨­ji is also needed?¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that, Lily. Our Saionji family also sponsors a minor onmy¨­ji family who has been quite loyal to us for many generations. Also, the magatama transmutation charm is one of the most basic charms and its result relies on luck rather than the strength of the onmy¨­ji. Even the lowest-ranked onmy¨­ji can create this charm. As Izu Port is rtively chaotic, the Saionji family had this onmy¨­ji family move to the Genji Dojo in Takesh*ta Town temporarily. This family of three, one elder and two descendants, consist of one low-ranked onmy¨­ji and two onmy¨­ji apprentices, who can handle this task fully. The slowest process is actually the extraction process as the onmy¨­ji just need to create a charm each for the central source crystal.¡±

    Lily felt relieved after hearing this as there was a chance of information getting leaked if they employed a random onmy¨­ji.

    ¡°How many cubic meters of source crystals are required to fit 100 liters of space?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°100 liters of source crystals weigh about 150 kilograms approximately while the source crystals extracted from one cubic meter of ore weight up to about 4000 kilograms. However, the extracted ore also includes some impure crystals and other rocks, leaving behind approximately half the original amount of source crystal fragments that are rtively purer and suitable for transmutation once the impure crystals and other rocks are removed. Normally, this amount is enough to fill 1200 to 1300 liters of space. Up to 3 charms can be affixed in a space of 100 liters and 3 magatama are obtained if the transmutation seeds for all of them. However, it¡¯s a pretty good result normally for 100 liters of source crystals to form 1plete magatama,¡± Kotoka exined.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lily wasn¡¯t math illiterate, so she calcted the numbers, ¡°100 liters weigh about 150 kilograms and can produce 3 magatama, so 50 kilograms have a chance of forming 1 magatama with a 70% rate of disintegration which produces magatama fragments. This matches with what Kagura said. To make it simple, 100 liters can produce 1plete magatama and 1 kilogram of magatama fragments while 1 cubic meter of source crystals can produce 12 to 13plete magatama and about 15 kilograms of magatama fragments. This is indeed a startling amount of wealth!¡±

    ¡°Madam Kotoka,¡± Lily asked excitedly, ¡°How many cubic meters can be extracted in a single day? Make the miners work overtime!¡±

    ¡°A single day?¡± Kotoka directed an incredulous look at Lily, ¡°Are you kidding, Lady Lyn-hime?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°At present, we only have two master miners from Kansai who can extract the ore and it¡¯ll take at least three months to train the other miners. Otherwise, it¡¯ll most likely lead to the loss of spirit essence during the extraction process and produce inferior products. If we take the time the masters need to train the apprentices, even if we make them work overtime as you¡¯ve suggested, it will still take one year for a master miner to extract one cubic meter of source crystals. The two master miners can at most extract 600 to 700 liters of source crystals over the first three months,¡± Kotoka exined.

    ¡°Eh? Only that much?¡± Lily asked impatiently.

    ¡°Based on the location of the ore vein we¡¯ve mapped at present, we can at most task about two dozen miners with the extraction, and that too only after three months have passed. Once the new miners begin working, the extraction can reach up to a dozen cubic meters in a year at worst and two dozen cubic meters at best. Two dozen cubic meters of extracted ore can produce about two hundred or soplete magatama and 300 to 350 kilograms of magatama fragments. This amount of wealth is enough to really overturn Kanto!¡±

    Lily calcted and arrived at the same conclusion. She was only able to steal three magatama from Tokugawa even though she had risked her life in the process, so it was quite evident that this item was much precious to Furinkazan-level powerhouses. The fact that about two hundred or soplete magatama and 300 to 350 magatama fragments were producible in a year was quite a fearsome thing in itself!

    Even the top-ranked disciple of the Genji Main Dojo of the East was given only 600 grams of magatama fragments in a year! This was the apex powerhouse among the younger generation of the East¡¯s Genji, and they needed to engage in fierce battles with the other disciples of the dojo for a chump change of magatama! Only someone on the level of the Six Swords of the East possessed the ability to obtain 500 grams of magatama fragments in a year and this amount excluded the assets owned by their families.

    Kotoka spoke up again when she saw Lily calcte her wealth again, ¡°Listen to me, Lily. Although the magatama and magatama fragments production amount of the East is a huge secret, I have my ways of obtaining information about it. There are only three known magatama ore veins within the eight provinces of Kanto if we exclude yours and they are mostly in the final stages of extraction with two almost close to exhausting up. Thergest one is located in an extremely secluded ce in Musashi and is upied by the Minamoto n. Its extraction produce is about ten cubic meters of source crystals annually.¡±

    ¡°The second one is located in a region bordering Mikawa and Owari, and is under the joint control of the Taira, Tokugawa and Oda ns. It¡¯s said that the Taira n owns 60% of its produce, but in fact, they¡¯ve extracted this ore vein for a few centuries already and it¡¯s about to exhaust soon. Its annual produce amounts up to around five cubic meters.¡±

    ¡°The third one is located in Suruga and is under the joint control of the Minamoto, Ashikaga and Imagawa ns with them having rights to 60%, 30% and 10% of the produce respectively. However, this ore vein is the smallest among the three. It¡¯s also known that it belonged to Lord Yosh*tsune originally and had been extracted for centuries as well, so its annual produce is only about two to three cubic meters of source crystals.¡±

    ¡°Only that much?¡± Lily asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kotoka nudged the bridge of her spectacles up, ¡°Do you know how huge a wealth obtaining this ore vein means now? The amounts produced by ore veins controlled by the Minamoto n, the Taira n and the other influential samurai ns of the East are nothing inparison to your ore vein! Also, the reserves of your ore vein are even more iparable to theirs!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 64 â€“ Mirror Pond Hot Spring

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 64 - Mirror Pond Hot Spring</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kotoka and Lily braced through the snowstorm and spent a few days after that exploring the hidden valley and the outer snow-d valley thoroughly.

    ¡°Lily, this valley needs an appropriate name,¡± Kotoka stated.

    Lily looked at the surroundings and reflected for a moment. Although this was a treasurend set aside for the mirror girl, she feared it would gather unwarranted suspicions if it were given a name directly associated with the mirror girl. However, it had an exceptionally elegant scenery, so she felt that it deserved an appropriate name.

    ¡°Madam Kotoka, I¡¯ve actually thought about the name of the samurai family. If I choose Kagami as the name, it might get mixed up with the Kagami family of Kansai, so I thought of naming it Lyn instead. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. You have the final say in this matter, Lily,¡± Kotoka chuckled.

    Lily and Kotoka appreciated the view of the valley while exploring it and ended up reaching the foot of a millennium-old sakura forest. The sakura were still blooming even within the snow and fluttered in the wind, making it hard to distinguish between snowkes and sakura.

    I awakened in this world while holding the Sakura Parasol¡­ and have finally obtained a home that I¡¯ve resolved to protect and makes me feel at ease.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it Cherry Blossom Valley,¡± Lily said, ¡°This hidden valley shall be called Cherry Valley and the outer valley where the temple is located shall be called Blossom Valley.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Kotoka nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any other entrance to the inner valley while the outer valley only has a single breadth of gap at the top. Thus, as long as we guard the entrance to the inner valley that allows only two people to pass through it at once, we can guard it with fewer guards and still prevent any troops from invading no matter how high their numbers are. Naturally, it¡¯s hard to predict the oue in case the opponent is a transcendent powerhouse.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. We basically need to keep this valley a secret at any cost,¡± Lily added.

    ¡°I shall return to Izu Port and convene the miners and onmy¨­ji essential for the ore extraction and also convene a few woodworkers, stonemasons and carriage drivers and bring them over. As a lot of people are going to work in this valley, it¡¯s necessary to arrange housing and supplies for them. Also, they need to be prohibited from leaving Sakura Blossom Valley for a few years after entering the inner valley, until our circumstances in the East be stabler,¡± Kotoka stated.

    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯ve worked hard, Madam. I shall send some cavalrywomen and Yukiko to escort you,¡± Lily stated.

    ording to their estimate, it would take at least fifteen days for Kotoka to return with the required workers, so Lily had to guard this ce personally until then.

    The cavalrywomen guarded the entrance to the inner valley in ordance with Kotoka¡¯s suggestion, but this valley was, in fact, located in a very deste location, so not even a single monster entered it ever. A few elks did end up entering the valley identally and were caught by the cavalrywomen to be raised inside the valley.

    There were only a few people present at the moment, so all of them decided to live in the temple once it was cleaned. After all, all the members of the group, including the cavalrywomen, were all women, so it wasn¡¯t that inconvenient to live together even though it was a bit crowded.

    Lily also didn¡¯t show off an arrogant attitude and slept on the floor with everyone else.

    As Lily had nothing to do except guarding thisnd, she entered Cherry Valley often and practiced the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle after looking for an elegant and scenic training spot.

    The snow stopped falling for a while on one such day.

    Nanako and Shiu arrived beside Lily and said, ¡°Master, I heard there¡¯s¡­ hot springs inside Cherry Valley. Can we go take a look?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but are you just going to look?¡± Lily questioned back.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Shiu added, ¡°The weather is so cold, and it¡¯s not easy to take a bath in the snow. If possible, we can take a dip in the spring once we¡¯ve finished seeing it¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Lily smiled sweetly, ¡°If you wanted to go soak in a hot spring, you should¡¯ve mentioned it earlier. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯lle along with you.¡±

    There were several hot springs in Cherry Valley and each one of them had a distinct connotation imbued in its view.

    Lily held the parasol and arrived at one of them along with Nanako and Shiu. This location was situated underneath a sakura tree on a hillside which had rock walls on one side and faced a clear and beautiful pond on the opposite side.

    ¡°Mirror Pond Hot Spring,¡± Lily had named it this.

    ¡°Huh, why is there a wooden screen here?¡± Nanako voiced her doubts.

    ¡°Ah. I recall Yumi mentioning she wanted to bath a few days ago and requested the help of the cavalrywomen to create this screen from the broken boards of the temple. This side faces the pathway leading to that sakura forest, so there was a chance of getting seen by others,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s not bad. Let¡¯s request the craftsmen to create a better-looking screen once mother returns,¡± Nanako replied.

    The water seemed to contain some kind of mineral and was thus white in color. As it wasn¡¯t translucent, there was no problem even if no bath towel was worn.

    Thus, the girls began to undress beside the hot spring so that they could soak in it.

    In truth, they did feel a little embarrassed even though they were all girls as undressing seemed to invoke a weird feeling in them.

    Lily felt quite embarrassed as she untied the sash and disrobed the kimono behind the screen¡­

    She felt the mood turn a little peculiar for some reason and felt two gazes peek at her fair body intermittently.

    It was naturally none other than Nanako and Shiu, but as they were all girls, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean the motive behind their gazes were strange thoughts.

    Nanako¡¯s gaze was actually pretty cautious and her face flushed up when her gazended on Lily¡¯s breasts, ¡°Howe they were able to grow so huge. Is it because of her tall height¡­¡±

    Nanako then bowed her head to look at her pair and felt disheartened, ¡°Hmph! Even if I train with Kagura, there¡¯s probably no way to make them bigger¡­¡±

    As for Shiu¡¯s gaze, it was actually directed at Lily¡¯s buttocks and legs from the side of her waistline.

    ¡°When will master look for me to train together again? Maybe it¡¯s better toe to an agreement with Nanako next time so that we can help master train in escaping from bindings in a scenic hot spring spot,¡± such thoughts went through Shiu¡¯s mind momentarily.

    Shiu recalled the rough rope running across Lily¡¯s fair body and in between her plump butt before it was tightened¡­ and felt her body heat up.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu called out subconsciously.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily picked up a bath towel to cover her front subconsciously and turned around.

    ¡°M-Master, let me help you wipe your body!¡± Shiu stated finally.

    ¡°Tch! Why do you want to do it? It¡¯s better for me to wipe master¡¯s body!¡± Nanako said hastily.

    Lily, however, just smiled warmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ do you hate us now?¡± Shiu panicked.

    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ve apanied me from the beginning and gone through fire and water. As such, I¡¯ve decided to reward you both today. Let me help you wipe your backs,¡± Lily stated with a smile while blushing slightly.

    ¡°Ehhh?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it one by one. Mhm, you¡¯re first, Nanako.¡±

    Saying so, Lily pulled Nanako down into the lukewarm pond water while Shiu followed behind and stood beside them.

    Lily then pulled Nanako towards her front, perhaps with the intention of covering the front of her body with Nanako¡¯s body, but it failed to hide her breastspletely.

    Lily used the bath towel to bundle her hair up and guided Nanako into sitting down in the water.

    A feeling even warmer, softer and rippling than water pressed against Nanako¡¯s back in the next moment¡­

    Although Nanako couldn¡¯t see it, Shiu blushed after seeing this magnificent and aesthetic scene yet also felt an inexplicable feeling and anxiety in her heart, ¡°Hurry up! When will my turn arrive¡­¡±

    On her 18th day in Cherry Blossom Valley, Lily finally finished learning the seventh-stage of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s first segment.

    Her power was now boosted by seven times, and even though sevenfold power boost was just a consequence of the first segment¡¯s seventh-stage from Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s six segments, it had long surpassed the limit of Heian Empire¡¯s strongest swordstyle, the Genji Swordstyle, that provides a fivefold power boost in its ninth stage. In fact, no one other than Yosh*tsune knew about the existence of the ninth stage of Heian Empire¡¯s Genji Swordstyle.

    Lily had turned much stronger because of the boosts she received from practicing all kinds of esoteric arts until now, and even though it seemed like a mere power boost, Lily possessed a trifold physique boost and twofold spirit power boost from the de maiden attribute in addition to the sevenfold power boost from Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    And Lily was currently in the highest stage of the Awakened Stage, the 7th-stage.

    If an average Awakened powerhouse who be a 7th-stage Awakened without the boosts of esoteric arts, physique and innate talents was taken as the reference, Lily¡¯s real strength right now was equal to forty-two times that of said average Awakened powerhouse!

    As for the strength of a Spirit Jade powerhouse, it was three times the strongest Awakened stage in the early Spirit Jade Stage, six times in the middle Spirit Jade Stage and nine to ten times in thete Spirit Jade stage.

    However, powerhouses in this realm all practiced strength boosting esoteric arts like ¡®Genji Swordstyle,¡¯ ¡®Taira Swordstyle,¡¯ ¡®Immobile Mountain¡¯ and the like. As for Furinkazan-leveled powerhouses, they also possessed strength boosts from their spirit power attribute. This was the reason why the real strength of Tokugawa who was in middle Spirit Jade stage was thirty-nine times that of an average Awakened powerhouse while Takeda¡¯s was forty times it.

    Lily had showcased strength equal to two of the Furinkazan powerhouses in the battle outside the temple.

    Although their total strength was equal, men and women were essentially different as women possessed better technique and speed while men possessed higher strength! Thus, in an actual battle, Tokugawa and Takeda were much stronger than Lily in terms of brute strength. Naturally, this also varied from person to person as some men didn¡¯t possess higher strength and had better technique or speed. Thus, the theory that men possessed higher strength and women better technique had always been a topic of debate.

    Tokugawa and Takeda thus wore heavy armor as they didn¡¯t need to rely on technique and flexibility and possessed a higher defensive power inparison to Lily.

    As for Honda Yahatarou, he also possessed an innate talent in addition to Buddhist attendant attributed spirit power and strength boosting esoteric art, which was the Ancient Overlord Martial Art!

    There were several types of ancient martial arts. For example, Honda and Dijon¡¯s natural innates were inborn talents that allowed them to train in the Ancient Overlord Martial Art that gigantified the possessor¡¯s build and increased their strength greatly as a result! There was also the Ancient Sumo Wrestling Art, Ancient Karate Martial Art, Ancient Barehanded Martial Art and the like that were mostly suitable only for men¡¯s practice. They were all powerful martial arts that boosted the base strength of the body, but martial arts were difficult to practice and although a lot of men practiced them, only a few of them were able to practice them to the level of boosting their base strength.

    Thus, even though Honda was only an early Spirit Jade powerhouse, his actual strength was thirty times that of an average Awakened powerhouse and matched with Lily¡¯s, but his physical strength was much higher than hers.

    However, Lily possessed a domain and its suppressive effect allowed Lily to overwhelm Tokugawa frontally and even respond to her three opponents tenaciously even though she was disadvantaged.

    Lily was also good at adapting to the situation, so she made aeback in the execution of the final killing move and used Honda¡¯s power of purification to bring Takeda back to his senses and practically reversed the oue of the battle.

 Volume 3, Chapter 65 â€“ Dragon of Echigo

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 65 - Dragon of Echigo</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The ice-blue world had taken a shade of grim greyness because of the dense mist and the color of the sky.

    It made humans feel that the weather felt the same as when someone experienced loss.

    Even someone as proud as Lily didn¡¯t dare to rx too much in such a chaotic world.

    Although she had obtained exorbitant wealth, it wasn¡¯t meant for partaking in pleasures of life and was instead a way to increase her strength as quickly as possible so that she could embark on the journey to Heian-kyo.

    As such, Lily had embarked on a lone journey to Echigo at this moment.

    Lily naturally wanted to forge Evil yer Yasutsuna, so she needed to visit Uesugi Rei¡¯s grandfather, the Dragon of Echigo and one of the Furinkazan, Uesugi Aokage.

    Thus, Lily had set off the moment Kotoka and the others returned.

    Lily still needed tenplete magatama for her strength to reach the Spirit Jade realm. ording to the extraction speed estimated by Kotoka, it would take about fifteen days to prepare the necessities for work, so the extraction would only truly begin four monthster. She would then be able to obtain the magatama produced from Cherry Blossom Valley, and since the miners would¡¯ve finished their training by then, the extraction would be much faster as well.

    This interval of time was perfect for Lily to forge the de. She presumed that dealing with Uesugi Aokage wouldn¡¯t be that difficult but infiltrating the Endless Demon Mountains and obtaining the mes of Mt. Fuji was no easy feat. Thus, Lily thought of going to Echigo first so that she could get some Azure Dragon Tree¡¯s wood to use as wood charcoal. She believed that it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult a task to obtain a few branches based on her rtionship with Uesugi Rei. It was rumored that the Azure Dragon Tree was hundreds of meters tall and had a history of several thousands of years. She just needed a few branches of such a huge tree, so it wasn¡¯t that much of a loss for the other side, and if needed, she was willing to purchase it from, but discussing mary matters with the Uesugi n was the same as treating them like outsiders for Lily.

    Lily had left Yukiko, Yumi and the whole cavalrywomen squad behind in Cherry Blossom Valley to defend it and even Yuki-Onna had remained behind at Lily¡¯s request so that nothing would go wrong.

    Yuki-Onna possessedte Spirit Jade Stage strength and was a shikigami that even the Furinkazan couldn¡¯t necessarily match!

    Kotoka also instructed the workers to chop wood to build houses first to guarantee a ce of residence for the miners in the valley, and once that was done, a temporary residence for the girls needed to be built, followed by the carving of caves required for magatama transmutation. Overall, it was a pretty huge project, and even she wasn¡¯t certain about itspletion before Lily returned.

    Lily had dispatched Shiu to invite the master desmith, Uehara Munechika Ehiro, to live in the valley in the future. She nned to request her to forge the de and also forge weapons from the tamahagane extracted from the ore vein, but she wasn¡¯t sure whether the master desmith would agree to it.

    Thus, Lily had left for Echigo along with Nanako with just the Sakura Parasol in hand.

    However, Nanako was inside the mirror space right now and in the middle of practice with Kagura¡¯s persona. After all, as long as Kagura managed to recover even a portion of her former strength, it would aid Lily greatly.

    Lily spent a few days traveling and arrived at Kasugayama Castle in Echigo. This location was filled with distant snow-capped peaks that formed a part of this northern province¡¯s scenic view.

    Lily was naturally stopped by the soldiers of the Uesugi n after she arrived in front of the castle.

    The ordinary soldiers gazed at Lily who was donned in a thin kimono during such a heavily snowing day and gulped down their saliva after seeing her curvaceous and risqu¨¦ figure that was akin to the goddess of beauty standing in the snow before they questioned her.

    ¡°Halt! This Kasugayama Castle is a strategic location of the Uesugi n, you¡¯re not allowed to approach it without approval!¡± One of the bamboo-hatted soldiers reproached.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kagami Lily, a bosom friend of Uesugi Rei. I¡¯vee seeking an audience with Lord Uesugi,¡± Lily stated courteously.

    ¡°H-Her Ladyship¡¯s friend?¡± The soldier was also astonished.

    ¡°H-Hold on. K-Kagami Lily, you say? Y-You¡¯re the genius girl of the Genji who slew Hojo Dijon in Mt. Yoshino, Lady Lyn-hime?¡± Another soldier stepped forward in shock.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lily replied smilingly.

    The soldiers kneeled down immediately after hearing her reply. The transit of information wasn¡¯t that fast in the Heian Empire, so the information about Lily facing three Furinkazan-leveled powerhouses alone had yet to reach the soldiers working on the streets even though the upper echelon of the Uesugi n was aware of it. However, just the previous rumors about Lily were enough to shock them to the core.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you, Lady Lyn-hime! Please forgive me for my prior offense! However, Her Ladyship Uesugi isn¡¯t within the city right now,¡± the soldier stated.

    Lily stated with a chuckle, ¡°I naturally know Sister Uesugi isn¡¯t here. I¡¯vee to seek an audience with Grandfather Uesugi Aokage on this asion.¡±

    ¡°I see! We shall go report it immediately! Please wait a moment, Lady Lyn-hime!¡± The soldier replied hastily.

    A retainer arrived to guide Lily inside momentster.

    The retainer guided Lily into Kasugayama Castle that was established atop a hill and took her through the wooden bridge suspended a hundred meters above the precipice that had snow-capped cedar trees at the bottom. A short row of snow-capped hills could be seen at the distance from here and this vivacious and magnificent northern scene made Lily exim in admiration.

    The retainer brought Lily to the entranceway established at the cliff of the mountain after going through the suspended wooden bridge and guided her inside, bringing her to a hall from where the beautiful scenery of the snow-capped mountains of Echigo was in full-view. The hall¡¯s interior was furnished in a simple yet elegant fashion and had a few ink paintings hanging on the walls and the lush trees could be seen outside the window.

    ¡°So, this is Sister Uesugi¡¯s home¡­¡± Lily sighed internally.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime, please wait here for a moment. Souryuuin is in the middle of fasting at the back of the mountain and wille to see you personally after he¡¯s done with the fasting and recital of the Buddhist scripture. I shall retire first, so feel free to do as you please, Lady Lyn-hime,¡± the retainer stated.

    ¡°Mhm. Thanks for going through the trouble in such busy times,¡± Lily replied politely.

    Lily waited for about an hour or so before Uesugi Souryuuin finally arrived.

    Uesugi Aokage had received the Buddhist name of Souryuuin after he had left the n to be a monk.

    The arriver was a strong and muscr 190 cm tall man with a slightly curly, thick ck beard who wore a white turban on his head and was donned in a simple blue robe with a string of huge prayer beads hanging from his neck. He possessed well-sculpted facial features that had experienced the vicissitudes of life and had sharp eyes.

    Lily was quite surprised after seeing Uesugi Aokage and doubted whether he was actually Uesugi Rei¡¯s uncle because he only looked forty to fifty years old.

    ¡°May I know who you are¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Lily. You¡¯re indeed a devastatingly beautiful woman with stunning looks. I¡¯m Uesugi Rei¡¯s grandfather, Souryuuin,¡± Aokage answered in a deep and somber voice that reflected the vicissitudes of time as well.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°Greetings, Lord Uesugi. Forgive me for asking this, but are you really Sister Uesugi¡¯s grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t get deceived by how I look. I¡¯m already seventy-years-old now and the reason I look like I¡¯m in my forties to fifties is because of my ascetic practice. Practitioners possess an exceptional physique on top of having long lives and also age slower than ordinary humans. You¡¯ve seen Lord Kamakura, right? Although he looks middle-aged, he¡¯s actually close to a hundred-years-old now.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?¡± Lily was astonished. She had heard about practitioners having long lives from Kagura, but it was her first time seeing one in reality.

    ¡°I¡¯vee with a request this time, Lord Uesugi.¡±

    Uesugi Aokage just smiled and walked in front of Lily before raising her chin up with his massive palm suddenly, ¡°Come. There¡¯s no need to be in such a rush to discuss the matter you¡¯vee to request. Since you¡¯re here, let this old man have a close look at my granddaughter-inw and see whether she¡¯s as elegant and vivacious as Rei mentioned!¡±

    ¡°G-Granddaughter-inw?¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed up immediately.

 Volume 3, Chapter 66 â€“ Azure Dragon Tree

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 66 - Azure Dragon Tree</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Just what in the world did Sister Uesugi tell her grandfather that it prompted him to say such a thing.

    Uesugi Aokage withdrew his hand after seeing the utterly embarrassed look on Lily¡¯s face, ¡°Haha, it was just a joke. You needn¡¯t take it seriously, Lily. Hahahaha.¡±

    Lily felt helpless internally. Lord Uesugi had long left the n and be a monk, so it really made her wonder whether his smoothness with words and flirting skills were things that ran through the family.

    Uesugi Aokage turned around and looked at the snow-cappedndscape outside after arriving at the window, ¡°I¡¯m old now and devote my time solely to asceticism, so the matters of the East are all handled by Rei. However¡­ She walks her own path and stands out from the masses, possessing both boldness and recklessness in abundance. She¡¯s good at fighting, but she only relies on instinct, unlike me, and her aptitude to advance far exceeds mine. Yet, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll get caught in some wicked human or monster¡¯s trap during her frequent travels because she isn¡¯t cunning enough.¡±

    Aokage turned his head back and his eyes seemed to be solemn when mentioning his granddaughter, ¡°On the other hand, I can tell that you are gentle and calm, Lily. You must keep her in control in the future and prevent her from acting too reckless. Even if she treads into that perilousnd fearlessly for the sake of advancement and hasn¡¯t ever been defeated yet, no one can guarantee they¡¯ll have such good luck all the time on the path of advancement, is it not?¡±

    Lily became worried after hearing Aokage¡¯s words, ¡°Lord Aokage, did Sis go to a perilousnd to train again this time?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! She even dared to tail a demon parade so that she can kill the demons thatgged behind, so there¡¯s nothing she wouldn¡¯t dare to do! I also don¡¯t know where she went this time. She¡¯s hated men right from her childhood and I also won¡¯t force her to marry an adopted son-inw to continue the Uesugi n¡¯s bloodline anymore. However, my sole hope is that she bes a little calmer and now that I¡¯ve seen you, I¡¯m certain that only you can control her in the future.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was taken aback. Lord Uesugi¡¯s words seemed to imply that she would marry Rei and his emphasis on Rei¡¯s recklessness resulted from his judgment as her elder.

    ¡°Lord Aokage, Sister Uesugi and I are sworn sisters. She has saved my life, so I¡¯ll naturally do all I can to protect her. Please feel relieved about her.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I feel reassured when I look at you since you¡¯re an excellent woman who possesses both wisdom and charm, the bestpanion for both work and childbearing.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh?!¡± Lily blushed hard after hearing this and didn¡¯t know how to respond to such words. It would¡¯ve been fine to end it with praise for her talent and looks, but he had gone a step further to mention childbearing. In any case, it wasn¡¯t like she could justugh it off and say she didn¡¯t deserve such praise as childbearing was but one of her bodily functions as a woman¡­ so mentioning it was unrequired.

    However, the other side was Uesugi Rei¡¯s grandfather, so Lily had to maintain a smiling face even if his words were inappropriate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made this visit with a request this time, Lord Aokage.¡±

    ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve epted you as my granddaughter-inw, you needn¡¯t ask me for anything. As long as it¡¯s something that I have the means to give to Rei, I shall give it to you all the same without holding back, so feel free to mention it,¡± Lord Uesugi replied straightforwardly.

    ¡°Lord Aokage. I wish to forge a de and require some branches of the Azure Dragon Tree from the mountains of Echigo,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°What?!¡± Aokage was stunned, ¡°You really aren¡¯t simple, kid. You want to use the branches of the Azure Dragon Tree as charcoal wood? The Azure Dragon Tree is of high-grade and possesses high toughness in its charcoal form, so unless grade 8 or higher tamahagane is used as the material, the de will actually lose its toughness and fracture in the process.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°So you actually have grade 8 or higher tamahagane in your hands? That¡¯s a real treasure even in all of the East! It¡¯s rumored that you fought Tokugawa, Takeda and Honda, three Spirit Jade powerhouses, alone a month ago, and managed to make them retreat. From the looks of it, it seems like the rumor is true, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ but I¡¯m not really that fond of warring. I was just forced into an impasse by Tokugawa and had no choice but to counterattack.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! No choice but to counterattack, you say?! You¡¯re really modest, Lily, unlike that granddaughter of mine. If both you and she weren¡¯t women, you would¡¯ve been the perfect pair with your personalities. Hahahahahaha!¡± Aokage chuckled loudly.

    This statement, on the other hand, made Lily feel very embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to arrange for those branches. Although the Azure Dragon Tree is the most valuable treasure in our Echigo Province thatmoners aren¡¯t even permitted to look at, as a grandfather, I shall back you up if you want it. Come, let¡¯s go get it together,¡± Aokage stated candidly.

    ¡°You have my gratitude, Lord Aokage.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! Enough with the lord and all. Call me grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Lily then apanied Uesugi Aokage and rode to the back of Kasugayama Castle on a horse as the Azure Dragon Tree was located in a valley in the back mountain of the castle.

    This location teemed with clouds and mist was covered in snow all year long and had very thin air.

    However, this wasn¡¯t that much of an issue for Lily.

    As this location was a restricted area of the Uesugi n, only Lily and Uesugi Souryuuin went this time.

    Lily followed behind Souryuuin and detoured around Kasugayama to arrive at a valley halfway up the mountain behind it and saw a huge tree that towered tens of meters into the sky like a pir supporting the heavens growing on a snow-covered mound that bordered a few kilometers.

    Lily¡¯s breasts heaved up and down intensely in astonishment when she witnessed this scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that¡­ the Azure Dragon Tree towers hundreds of meters high, but it seems like the rumors pale inparison to its actual height,¡± Lily raised her head and gazed at the sky where the trunk of the tree disappeared into, making it impossible to see its crown.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Azure Dragon Tree supports Takamagahara on top of it, and even though our Uesugi n has treated it as a treasure for many generations, none of us have ever managed to make it to its crown and verify what exactly lies there. Thus, we don¡¯t even know how tall it is. It¡¯s also said that a dragon roams about in the sea of clouds at the summit of the Azure Dragon Tree,¡± Uesugi Aokage stated ruefully while gazing at the huge tree that seemed to support the heavens.

    Lily nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a really phenomenal sight¡­¡±

    Aokage arrived at the tree¡¯s roots with Lily in tow and pointed at the roots that ran about a hundred meters in length, each as thick as a corridor¡¯s width.

    ¡°The branches scattered here all belong to the Azure Dragon Tree and only it can shed such branches. Feel free to take as many as you need.¡±

    Lily looked at these shrub-sized ¡®branches¡¯ that were thicker than the width of her waist and seven to eight meters long and tied about a dozen of them up with a rope without holding back so that she could take them away. After all, the status of granddaughter-inw wasn¡¯t just for nothing.

    This bunch amounted to about a few cubic meters of wood.

    However, even though she had bundled them well, the horse remained stationary as grade 9 wood was too heavy!

    ¡°Hahaha! You really are an excellent woman who knows how to economize well enough to live a good life, but I like that. You needn¡¯t worry, Lily. I¡¯ll request a group of Uesugi n samurai to carry these branches for you and load them into a carriage so that you can take them with you, all right?¡± Uesugi Aokage chuckled.

    ¡°T-Thank you, Lord Aokage,¡± Lily said with a blush.

    Aokage and Lily returned back the same way they arrived and chatted about some matters of the East along the way.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t left Echigo in a long time, but it seems like I should make some time to pay a visit to Madam Ashikaga. That Tokugawa is too insolent to even have thoughts of entrapping my Uesugi n¡¯s granddaughter-inw. I would¡¯ve definitely vanquished him if I hadn¡¯t be a monk!¡±

    Lily just listened to Aokage¡¯s words silently as she could make out that he was letting out his anger.

    Aokage then arranged a carriage for Lily and had the branches of the Azure Dragon Tree loaded into it and even suggested arranging an escort for her, but she turned down the offer gracefully.

    After Aokage saw Lily all the way outside of Kasugayama Castle, she nned to mount the carriage, but he pulled her hand with a worried look on his face suddenly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Rei in your hands.¡±

    Lily could feel Aokage¡¯s aged hand gripping her hand shudder as if to reflect the worry on his face and realized that he wasn¡¯t joking about this request of his.

    ¡°Certainly. Worry not, Lord Aokage.¡±

    Aokage¡¯s eyes teared up and it seemed like he wanted to say something, but he refrained from doing so in the end and sent Lily off with a push.

    Lily also felt an indescribable emotion, but she didn¡¯t know what it exactly was.

    After bidding farewell, Lily drove the carriage out of Echigo and went through Shinano before finally returning to Cherry Blossom Valley.

    Lily only stored the branches inside the mirror after she had left thend of Echigo as it wasn¡¯t a good thing to expose the mirror¡¯s arcane ability to others mindlessly.

    She nned to have this carriage transport goods between Cherry Blossom Valley and Izu Port in the future, which was the reason she drove the empty carriage back.

    However, she ran into a problem after returning to Cherry Blossom Valley. The cart was too huge to enter inside it.

    Thus, she was forced to tie it outside for the time being.

    Lily exited the crevice and discovered two cavalrywomen guarding the exit vigntly, but they rxed and bowed after seeing Lily.

    After arriving in Blossom Valley, Lily saw that it was still as hazy as ever but found a series of tents set up on thend around the mountain temple along with two wooden houses that were in the middle of construction.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu came up to greet Lily immediately after spotting her.

    ¡°Shiu, you¡¯re back too!¡±

    ¡°Let me take you to meet someone, Master,¡± Shiu pulled Lily along and the duo passed through the underground tunnel inside the temple to arrive at Cherry Valley which now had a few semi-constructed wooden houses in it.

    The tall, ebony-skinned, red short-haired and muscr woman, Master Ehiro, was actually helping with the woodwork required to build the houses.

    As most of the men in this period of time weren¡¯t tall, Master Ehiro, who stood half-a-head taller than Lily, was actually helpful with a lot of tasks.

    ¡°Master Ehiro!¡± Lily revealed a nostalgic smile after seeing the muscr woman who forged a cursed katana for her in the past.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ehiro stepped forth inrge strides and spun Lily around after hugging her with her sweat-drenched body, making Lily, the liege lord, feel embarrassed in front of her people.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯vee, Master.¡±

    ¡°Of course I would! I pushed away all the jobs on my hands after learning that I can meet with you since there¡¯s no fun to have in Imagawa. I heard that you¡¯re a liege lord now. Why didn¡¯t you invite me to be your desmith?¡± Ehiro questioned while staring down Lily¡¯s soft breasts.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always had that intention! I didn¡¯t think we both had the same thought. I would be really d to have you as my desmith, Master Ehiro!¡± Lily responded gleefully while pulling Ehiro¡¯s hands.

 Volume 3, Chapter 67 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Resolve

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 67 - Lily¡¯s Resolve</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Even though it wasn¡¯t snowing today, Ehiro was sweat-drenched all the same even on snowing days, which made it obvious how hard she worked.

    The scent emanating off from her was distinctive from Lily¡¯s and packed intense, vivacious and wild notes in it.

    As a woman, Ehiro seemed to neglect her looks a bit too much, and even had well-shaped muscles, but these were a necessity to work as a desmith.

    She had given up on feminine looks and charm in order to pursue a desmith¡¯s path and a feminine body was nothing inparison to her dedication to the art of smithing des.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Have you found a ce to live here yet, Master?¡± Lily asked casually.

    ¡°There¡¯s no ce to live in yet since all we have are tents as of now. It¡¯s too early to think about such matters since the houses haven¡¯t been built entirely. Also, stop calling me master and just call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°All right¡­ Ehiro. I suppose I¡¯ll be spending the night in the tent as well then?¡± Lily chuckled.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ehiro brought her head down closer to Lily and seemed to breathe in the scent from her body, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want to spend the night with me in my tent?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°N-No. I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    Although Cherry Valley had snow in it, it was warmerpared to the outside as it was enclosed within the mountains.

    Ehiro was drenched in sweat because she hadbored too much, so she suggested the following, ¡°The sweat is making me a little ufortable. I heard there are hot springs here, Lily. Shall we go there together?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Fine,¡± Lily epted the offer with a smile without giving it much thought.

    Lily apanied Ehiro to a hot spring surrounded by a cluster of rocks at the lond in the southeast corner of Cherry Valley. This spot wasn¡¯t covered in snow and teemed with steam instead. As a result, the air here was quite damp and sultry and had patches of squash-like nts growing between the rocks along with a bunch of wildflowers even though it was winter.

    ¡°This spot is pretty nice,¡± Ehiro stated while gazing at the steaming hot spring with an arm on her waist.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily also appreciated the sight, but as this region was too warm, a bead of sweat flowed down her breast and traced around the bountiful hemisphere before disappearing into the deep chasm of a cleavage.

    ¡°Well, then¡­¡± Ehiro¡¯s eyes flickered the moment her sightnded on Lily¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Ehiro hunched forward suddenly in the next moment and hugged Lily¡¯s waist with her powerful arm before hoisting Lily up on her shoulders.

    ¡°Kyah! What are you doing, Ehiro?!¡± Lily wasn¡¯t expected to get lifted up and iled her legs helplessly.

    ¡°Take a bath in the hot spring with me!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I-I don¡¯t need to!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, you say? Haven¡¯t you hastened back from outside? You need a bath!¡±

    Ehiro was quite powerful and had no difficulty walking on the slippery stones while carrying Lily on her shoulder. She disrobed her garments with her free hand, leaving only the diamond-shaped chest and underbody undergarments on.

    Lily¡¯s gaze also wandered to Ehiro¡¯s ebony figure which even had abs¡­ on top of having bountiful breasts. Yet, she stillcked in feminine charm a bit even with such assets.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll bathe along with you. Can you put me down now?¡± Lily stated anxiously.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What if you do?¡±

    ¡°Argh! Didn¡¯t I say I won¡¯t? I¡¯m the lord of this ce, Lyn-hime! I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to run away in the middle, you¡¯ll have to let me fondle your breasts for a quarter-hour, got it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fine. Put me down now.¡±

    Lily thought that Ehiro wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to fondle her breasts as she intended to keep her word.

    However, even so, with Ehiro acting in such a manner, Lily didn¡¯t dare to undress in front of her and disrobed her kimono after walking behind a rock.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ehiro¡¯s movements were quicker than Lily¡¯s, so she came over to peek over the rock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t peek! I¡¯ll be there in a moment!¡± Lily covered her body with a bath towel quickly.

    Lily had taken this bath towel out from the mirror space and it was originally an item from the room fitted with womenswear and had a very soft texture even though its material was unknown.

    Lily also handed a towel to Ehiro, but she said she didn¡¯t need it.

    ¡°Let me help you wash up, Lily,¡± After the duo dipped down into the hot spring, Ehiro began starting at Lily¡¯s breasts tantly.

    ¡°N-No, let me do that for you,¡± Lily said with a blush.

    Thus, Ehiro sat down on a rock and Lily used a wet towel to help wash her back while kneeling behind her. Although Lily felt a little embarrassed internally, she felt that Ehiro deserved a reward for all the effort she had put in for smithing a de for her and persuaded herself that there was no need to feel embarrassed about serving other women.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the traditional way women in Heian-kyo use to wash backs, Lily?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ How do they do it?¡±

    ¡°They use their wet breasts to scrub the back up and down.¡±

    ¡°Just ridiculous!¡± Lily blushed hard. She was just washing her back normally from behind in the beginning, but her breasts ended up pressing against Ehiro¡¯s back in the process of stretching her hands forward to wash Ehiro¡¯s legs easily. Lily wouldn¡¯t have minded it that much if Ehiro hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but now that she had, Lily felt too embarrassed to continue.

    Ehiro then stretched her hand forward and said, ¡°Mhm. I also know of a way to wash hands. Do you want to try doing it?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Lily scrunched her brows.

    However, her thoughts ran wild internally¡ªHmph! The elevation of your hand is just about the same as the height of my legs when I stand up, so how exactly do you want me to wash it? It must be some weird way for sure. Although I won¡¯t really help you wash it that way, it¡¯s obvious that your objective is to embarrass me by making me speak the way out loud! You have no faults, but why exactly do you like teasing me so much?

    The bath in the hot spring finally ended in aparatively normal manner and was just apanied by banter. Although Lily felt quite refreshed after returning from the hot spring, she gave Ehiro the cold treatment because of her fury.

    Ehiro resumed her work after returning to the temple and though Lily felt gratitude for her initially, she felt that Ehiro needed to dobor work now. Thus, Lily assigned the heavy and arduous jobs to Ehiro without the slightest hesitation, but she just chuckled jovially in the end and left Lily in a bad mood.

    Kotoka had brought some nkets from Izu so that Lily and the other girls could sit down on them within the temple and there was also a small table arranged inside it, so Lily sat down in a seiza on the nket.

    ¡°Shiu!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    ¡°I tasked you with handing a letter to Lord Kamakura while you¡¯re on the way to Kamakura to invite Master Ehiro. Did youplete it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Master. How could I fail toplete your order? I¡¯ve already handed over the letter to Lord Kamakura¡¯s trusted attendant.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily¡¯s mood turned a little better and felt Shiu wasparatively obedient and at least wouldn¡¯t make any foolish demands just because she had tasked her with work.

    As for Lord Kamakura¡¯s side, Lily hadn¡¯t returned to personally report to him about thepletion of the mission even though she had found the truth about the strange urrences in the Takeda n.

    The first reason for this was that she couldn¡¯t leave such a huge treasure unattended.

    The second reason was that Lily didn¡¯t wish to return and meet Lord Kamakura personally as she felt afraid of answering someone as astute as him if he questioned her.

    The contents of the letter she had written to Lord Kamakura were actually pretty ambiguous and mentioned that the Takeda n was negligent with their nighttime security, that there were monsters nesting in the castle city and that some of the residents were in danger. She also didn¡¯t mention a single word about Lord Takeda getting bewitched by the path of evil and though she didn¡¯t state that there was anything wrong with him, she neither stated the reverse.

    Lord Takeda had helped her in the end after regaining her senses and even gifted Lily such a huge treasure unknowingly, so Lily couldn¡¯t find it in herself to sell him out.

    As for the battle that ensued in Blossom Valley, Lily yed it down by a lot and only said that they had shed in the mountains of Kai Province because of a misunderstanding and refrained from borating any further.

    ¡°Shiu,¡± Lily continued, ¡°Did you hear about the rumor regarding the battle in this valley on the streets of Kamakura when you went through it?¡±

    Shiu¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this, ¡°The rumor has actually spread widely in the streets. It¡¯s being said that you fought three Furinkazan-grade powerhouses alone and even gained the upper hand in the battle, injuring Tokugawa heavily in the process! And that you even managed to cripple Tokugawa who¡¯s best known for his defense among the Furinkazan! It¡¯s be the talk of Kamakura city right now and this information is spreading out from there at a very quick speed. I reckon that it¡¯s just a matter of time before everyone in the East learns of it, but some of the rumors are really too incredulous. Some say that you are the most beautiful princess of the East while others say that you¡¯re the incarnation of a cursed katana and a great demon! ording to the rumors, the children of Kamakura don¡¯t even dare to cry at night after hearing your name, Master.¡±

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡± Lily turned speechless, but such was the nature of rumors, they turned more ridiculous the farther they spread.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s no mention of Lord Tokugawa getting bewitched by the path of evil among the rumors. It seems like some people have gone to visit the Tokugawa n in order to verify the rumors, but the Tokugawa n have kept their doors closed. On the other hand, no one desires to travel to the coldnds of Kai.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°That information must¡¯ve been leaked from someone in the Takeda n. Although the proper details regarding the battle have been mentioned in the rumors, there¡¯s no mention of the conflict for the treasure and the information unfavorable to Lord Takeda has also been concealed. It¡¯s also good that the Tokugawa n hasn¡¯t admitted their lord¡¯s loss since that wouldn¡¯t contradict the contents of the letter that I wrote to Lord Kamakura.¡±

    Lily felt a barrier form between her and Lord Kamakura after learning that the information of her secret mission to investigate Tsutsujigasaki Castle had been leaked out. Lily was naturally certain that Lord Kamakura didn¡¯t leak this information, but there were only a few people who knew about it. She was also absolutely sure the information didn¡¯t leak from her sisters, and since it wasn¡¯t from Lord Kamakura, the only possibility left was an aide of his, and this raised Lily¡¯s vignce.

    Moreover, she also had such a huge matter to deal with right now, so she didn¡¯t really want to return and meet Lord Kamakura at this moment.

    The matter in Sakura Blossom Valley had stabilized by now and since the snowfall had sealed the mountain, the valley had be much safer in this midwinter season. This made Lily consider whether she ought to make a trip to Kamakura and meet Lord Kamakura in order to get to know the truth of the circumstances, but she brushed this thought away with a shake of her head.

    Lily believed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything even if she went to meet Lord Kamakura because of his cleverness, so rather than taking part in a futile investigation that wouldn¡¯t produce a definitive result, she nned to engage in a much realistic and significant task.

    Extracting the magatama source crystals and forging the evil ying sword!

    It would still take four more months for Lily to obtain enough magatama to advance to the Spirit Jade Stage, and even though she had obtained 3 of them coincidently during the talks between Tokugawa and Takeda, she knew that such luck didn¡¯te by often. However, she also couldn¡¯t think of any other ways to obtain magatama.

    Thus, rather than wait here idly all that time, she decided that she might as well go procure all the materials required to craft the de.

    Once the grade 9 Evil yer Yasutsuna was in her hands and she achieved the Spirit Jade Stage, her strength was bound to increase tremendously!

    At that moment, she wouldn¡¯t have to fear anyone conspiring within the shadows to have her murdered!

    Out of the things necessary for forging this de, she already had the tamahagane, charcoal and master desmith in her hands, leaving only the mes of Mt. Fuji to be procured.

    Mt. Fuji, Land of Hundred Demons.

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned sharp as she stared into the distance, ¡°It¡¯s time to charge into the Land of Hundred Demons!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 68 â€“ Land of Hundred Demons (1)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 68 - Land of Hundred Demons (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The luminescent moonlight cascaded down the starry night skies like usual.

    Donned in a snug pale purple long-sleeved loose kimono patterned with embroidery of blue and white koi fish flitting through aquatic grass, Haihime overlooked the scenery of Mt. Fuji from a window.

    This age-old demonic mountain that was akin to a slumbering prehistoric behemoth billowed out thick smoke from its volcanic crater under the curtain of the night and flickered with mes intermittently, painting the vast dark skies in its crimson red each time.

    Haihime¡¯s garments were prettyvish and expensive, but she never wore them properly and didn¡¯t even bother tying it up at the waist with a sash. She just draped the long-sleeved kimono on her naked body to cover the important bits of her body nonchntly.

    Ordinarily, married women weren¡¯t permitted to wear long-sleeved kimonos, but Haihime still wore all kinds ofvish long-sleeved kimonos.

    She held a pipe in her mouth and there seemed to be no moment where her mouth was free from smoking on something, which was a pretty ufortable feeling.

    Haihime blew out the smoke and revealed a gleeful smile as she stared at the distant Mt. Fuji.

    ¡°No matter which side I look at it from, this Mt. Fuji is so beautiful. It¡¯s so majestic and brimming with wild and tyrannical power. It glowers at the whole world while standing at the summit of the Heian Empire and just a teeny gasp from it is enough to quake the world¡­¡± Haihime¡¯s voice seemed to contain a longing for something at all times, but it wasn¡¯t the flirtatious kind and rather the charming, mature and intellectual kind. Her slightly quivering voice was a bit husky for a woman, and each of her subconscious movements seemed to make all the solid objects around her append and sumb to her, but it was unknown whether she was doing this intentionally or unintentionally.

    A cat-masked Itsura n kunoichi appeared behind Haihime at this moment.

    ¡°Lady Haihime!¡± The kunoichi reported, ¡°ording to thetest information from Kai Province, an unexpected event urred during Tokugawa¡¯s meeting with Takeda. Takeda seems to have regained his senses for some reason and Tokugawa has fled back to Mikawa after getting hurt grievously.¡±

    Haihime bit the pipe inside her mouth, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Although unbelievable, ording to the information, that Kagami Lily actually arrived in Kai Province and even fought with Takeda and Tokugawa and managed to defeat Takeda, Tokugawa and Honda, these three Spirit Jade powerhouses with her sole power and also neutralized the revenant spell on Takeda,¡± The kunoichi reported.

    ¡°Oh?¡± A trace of astonishment shed through Haihime¡¯s face and she revealed a rather meaningful smile with her luscious purple-red rouged lips, ¡°This mirror girl has really exceeded my expectations.¡±

    ¡°She was just a helpless little girl who didn¡¯t even have the power to fight back against Hojo a few months ago, yet she has not only in Hojo and Genja, but also defeated a member of the Furinkazan in such a short amount of time? Unbelievable, this is really too unbelievable.¡±

    Haihime arrived in front of the Itsura kunoichi and lifted the bottom of her mask with her finger while looking down on her, a rich and mellow feminine scent oozing out from underneath her unbound long-sleeved kimono which made the kunoichi¡¯s breasts heave up and down visibly.

    ¡°Go. Continue paying close attention to information about Kagami Lily. I had personally bewitched Takeda with the path of a revenant, and never expected that woman would actually neutralize it. Although Takeda and Tokugawa cannot aid us temporarily anymore, Lord Kamakura has, in fact, already lost control over three of the Furinkazan members. The only one still faithful to him is Ashikaga, so we can say that we¡¯ve long fulfilled our purpose. There¡¯s no need to mind them for now, so it¡¯s best to direct our attention to this mirror girl a lot more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Mirror girls. They¡¯ve borne the fate of getting hunted and ravaged throughout the ages, yet why is this mirror girl alone so formidable?¡±

    ¡°Could she possess the real mirror?¡± The kunoichi inquired.

    ¡°The mirror is real for sure, but the real mirror has appeared too many times over the course of history. Yet almost all of those mirror girls have suffered miserable ends once discovered by the world¡­ I really wonder just what special abilities this real mirror of hers possesses that it has enabled her to be so formidable. It actually makes me want to get that mirror, no, that woman, even more, so that I can interrogate her.¡±

    ¡°I shall dispatch monsters to investigate from all sides.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Oh, yes. Has there been any information about Yumi recently?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. She arrived in Tsutsujigasaki Castle along with Tokugawa for the meeting with Takeda, but she seemed to have vanished after that. There¡¯s also yet another strange thing. Although Tokugawa¡¯s party fled back to Mikawa, his wife didn¡¯t return with him and is also missing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Yukiko?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be her name.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That woman was the overseer of the Mid¨­ n originally and faded from the sight of the world after eloping with a man. I thought she was a profane woman who sumbed to lust and got entrapped in its poison but going missing at this time really raises some doubts. Could it be that she had bet a decade of her life¡¯s youth all to trick the world?¡±

    Haihime waved the kunoichi away and continued smoking leisurely, ¡°Interesting. It seems like things are getting more and more interesting.¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, the house meant for the girls to live in, and the mining facilities had just begun constructing in Cherry Valley.

    Lily went to oversee the construction and saw the burly miners and woodworkers working happily.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime,¡± The workers kneeled down consequently after seeing Lily arrive with Kotoka.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. This mine is extremely important to me, so I hope that you can put in extra work time to finish the work as soon as possible. Naturally, you must ensure that there¡¯s no drop in quality. As for the wages¡­ I will double it for everyone,¡± Lily gave an absolute yet gentle smile.

    ¡°Worry not, Lady Lyn-hime! The wages you give us are many times the amount other liege lords give us, and you¡¯ve even given us more than enough rice to feed our stomachs that we don¡¯t need to limit our food. We¡¯ll definitely work as hard as we can!¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Thank you for the trouble, everyone,¡± Lily smiled.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime shall dance for you all and reward you with a feast once you¡¯ve finished the work,¡± Kotoka stated.

    ¡°Really?!¡± The workers¡¯ fighting spirit seemed to have rekindled and each one of them seemed ready to give their work their all.

    ¡°Stop messing around, Madam Kotoka!¡± Lily pressed her.

    ¡°Things are progressing ording to our estimates, Lily. I reckon that we¡¯ll be able to begin extraction next week and will need at least four months to produce the magatamas you require,¡± Kotoka stated.

    ¡°Mhm. I know that. You¡¯ve worked hard, Madam Kotoka. I have an urgent need for those magatamas, so we can divide the produceter once I have them,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Lily, magatamas are strategic-grade items, so you mustn¡¯t give them out casually and need to draw up a strict wage system instead.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Well, let me ponder about this further then,¡± Lily stated.

    It seems like nothing wille out of waiting here for the next few days, so I might as well set off towards the Endless Demon Mountains.

    Lily arrived inside the temple which now had curtains drawn up on both sides that acted as Kotoka¡¯s workspace and the temporary living quarters for Shiu and the Mid¨­ sisters.

    Lily pulled open the curtain leading to Yumi¡¯s living quarters as she nned to talk about some matters with her.

    However, she found Yukiko within as well.

    Yumi, on the other hand, lied on the cotton-padded mattress and breathed quickly with a flushed face. Although her cheeks had a healthy flush, her condition didn¡¯t seem that well.

    ¡°Are you all right, Yumi?¡± Lily rushed in anxiously and knelt beside Yumi.

    However, Yumi had her eyes closed and moaned in pain underneath the thin nket on top of her.

    Yukiko stated in deep worry, ¡°Yumi¡¯s been like this since yesterday. I don¡¯t know what illness she has caught. It¡¯s really worrying me.¡±

    ¡°Illness?¡± Lily also became worried. A 7th-stage Awakened practitioner possessed excellent bodily functions and rarely caught ordinary illnesses. They also had a longer lifespan than mortals and werepletely fine even in this cold snow-capped region, so it wasn¡¯t that easy for someone like that to catch an illness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go call Madam Kotoka so that she can take a look,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°T-There¡¯s¡­ no¡­ need¡­ for¡­ that¡­¡± Yumi stated slowly all of a sudden, but her breathing still sounded quite unstable, ¡°It¡¯s not my first time having this experience. It urs every few months and no medicine is effective. It¡¯ll get better within eight to ten days¡­ so there¡¯s no need to make a big deal out of it. However, my body feels fatigued because of the high fever and this disables me from walking, so I fear it¡¯ll end up dying master¡¯s important trip to the Land of Hundred Demons.¡±

    ¡°Stop worrying about such things. How can I take you along to such a perilous region when you¡¯re so sick? You need to take ample rest even if you recover within a few days. I¡¯ll go call Kotoka.¡±

    Lily got up and went to get Kotoka.

    Arge part of the Saionji family¡¯s business dealt with trading of medicinal ingredients, so Kotoka was actually somewhat versed in medicine.

    Kotoka inspected Yumi but shook her head helplessly as she failed to find the cause of the illness, ¡°Her pulse seems too unstable, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any burden on her body. Her forehead doesn¡¯t have a hot temperature, but some parts of her body are extremely hot. I¡¯m unable to diagnose the cause.¡±

    Yumi also shook her head and stated in a much softer voice than usual, ¡°I know my body better than anyone else. I¡¯ll get better in a few days, so there¡¯s no need to worry about me. Ordinary medicine is ineffective even if I take it. I¡¯ve had this illness for several years now.¡±

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m not a professional physician and since Miss Yumi is a practitioner, this illness might not be amon one that afflicts mortals. I fear we¡¯ll have to invite a high-ranked onmy¨­ji to discover the cause of the illness.¡±

    ¡°But where do we find a high-ranked onmy¨­ji?¡± Lily asked impatiently.

    ¡°Besides Kamakura, there¡¯s nowhere in the East where we can find a high-ranked onmy¨­ji. However, Kamakura¡¯s high-ranked onmy¨­ji is stationed in the Bureau of Onmy¨­, so we can¡¯t summon them at will.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t go through such trouble, Master. You¡¯ll have to go back and forth around the East and probably have to request the high official of the Genji n in order to make the high-ranked onmy¨­ji act. However, I would¡¯ve almost recovered by the time they arrive. Also, you absolutely cannot let the people in Kamakura find this ce. I¡¯m really fine and will get better in a few days,¡± Yumi¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem that weakened, but it did sound somewhat softer.

    ¡°If you say so, but you must rest well,¡± Lily stated gently.

    Yumi fished out a sheepskin scroll from her bosom and said, ¡°This is the map leading to Mt. Fuji within the Endless Demon Mountains, Master. The locations marked on it are either monsterirs or temples upied by demons in the Land of Hundred Demons. You¡¯ll be able to reach the volcanic crater of Mt. Fuji in a rtively safe manner as long as you avoid these spots.¡±

    ¡°Yumi¡­ I can¡¯t leave when I¡¯m worried about you like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Master. You¡¯ll dy the matter too long if you wait for me to get better. You¡¯ve always acted decisively with regards to important matters, haven¡¯t you, Master? It¡¯s best to forge the evil ying sword as soon as possible since it¡¯ll strengthen you by a lot and enable you to protect this Cherry Blossom Valley better. I¡¯m really fine, Master, and if you worry this much, it¡¯ll actually make me feel guilty and worsen my condition,¡± Yumi was determined to have Lily depart without her.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ since you insist that much¡­ fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Yukiko added, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Yumi, so don¡¯t worry about her. On the other hand, since you are going to infiltrate into the Endless Demon Mountains, you must proceed with the utmost caution, Master.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I got it. I¡¯ll strive to return as quickly as possible. Make sure you rest well, Yumi. I hope to see you in a better state when I return,¡± Lily received the map from Yumi¡¯s hand and held her hand for a moment, still feeling somewhat reluctant to leave.

 Volume 3, Chapter 69 â€“ Land of Hundred Demons (2)

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 69 - Land of Hundred Demons (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    It hadn¡¯t snowed yet in the woods southeast of Kai Province.

    There were only a few snowkes hailing down sporadically in this location and they were absorbed by thend that had dried by thete autumn. Withered leaves rustled across thend and the trees of the woods towered against the greyish dark skies under the iing coldness of the winter shrouding them.

    Dressed in a red kimono touched with patterns of cedarwood trees and plum blossoms, Lily traversed through the woods towering with tall trees alone.

    Although it looked as if she were traveling alone right now, she was actually engaged in a conversation with a voice via the mirror.

    ¡°Master, the Endless Demon Mountains are infested with demons and monsters and there¡¯s also an abnormal amount of powerful demons inside them. If you run into a mid-ranked monster, you can allow me to act via Nanako based on the circumstances. Although Nanako¡¯s current body is a long way from developing to its full potential right now, she¡¯ll be able to adapt gradually with time,¡± Kagura stated.

    Kagura was manipting Nanako¡¯s body to train within the mirror space right now. Her consciousness would reside in the Sakura Parasol and supervise Nanako¡¯s training sometimes, but she would carry out training in the sword arts and stratagems personally in other times for the sake of adaptation. If a battle were to really break out, Kagura¡¯s consciousness would be in charge as Nanako¡¯s current body was still at the early sword master stage. However, her body was able to contend against an early sword saint under Kagura¡¯s control. This was because Kagura¡¯s advancement stage andprehension were far too high and her battle skills and will were also iparable to the profane world¡¯s samurai. Thus, she needed to train so that she could adapt and muster enough strength.

    Yuki-Onna was also within the mirror and was currently inside the stone room as well, ¡°Lily, there might be age-old great demons that are difficult even for me to handle in the Endless Demon Mountains, so you must be very careful.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I know,¡± Although she had set out alone, Lily had actuallye with Kagura and Yuki-Onna, these two shikigamis in tow, and their strength which wasparable to the topmost powerhouse of a province was what gave her the courage to enter the Endless Demon Mountains.

    Also, Lily¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to vanquish the great demons residing in the mountains, but rather to obtain the mes of Mt. Fuji.

    ¡°Fortunately, I have the map that Yumi gave me. I can avoid the most dangerous regions that are upied by Spirit Jade Stage great demons as long as I follow the route on it,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should say this or not, Lily,¡± Yuki-Onna interjected.

    ¡°Feel free to say it. There¡¯s no need to hold back since we arepanions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t trust this map,¡± Yuki-Onna¡¯s words made Lily feel stifled and turned her mood worse.

    ¡°I trust each and every one of my sisters. I¡¯ll naturally also tread with caution along the journey,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°But this sister of yours was your enemy not that long ago.¡±

    ¡°Mid¨­ Yumi risked her life willingly to protect me in the battle at Blossom Valley. The past doesn¡¯t matter, she has my absolute trust right now. However, I will still thank you for the reminder, Yuki-Onna. Anything can happen in the Endless Demon Mountains and I¡¯m not na?ve enough to think that the journey will be really safe just because I have this map. Great demons are living creatures as well, so they obviously won¡¯t stay put on the locations marked on the map. Thus, I¡¯ll put the spirit probe spell to full use while journeying forward.¡±

    Lily then added, ¡°You, on the other hand, Yuki-Onna. Are you willing to help me when I really need you to?¡±

    ¡°Just look at how you are treating me like a stranger. Although you cannot order me, aren¡¯t wepanions in the end? Why would I hold back from helping you when you need me,¡± Yuki-Onna stated.

    Lily felt relieved after hearing this as she still felt a bit uneasy about traversing into the Endless Demon Mountains alone.

    Lily conversed with Kagura and Yuki-Onna mentally while walking forward, but she spotted a tall martial monk walking in her direction from the front.

    Naturally, it didn¡¯t make sense for a human monk to travel alone in the depths of these mountains.

    This martial monk was about 2.5m tall and had a very muscr figure. Only his dark silhouette was visible under the dim skylight, so it was practically impossible to see his appearance, but Lily could sense the intense eldritch energy emitting off the other party.

    It was a monster!

    The martial monk also noticed Lily in the end and although his gait looked random, he was actually moving in Lily¡¯s direction with no change in posture or speed, holding a heavy golden staff in his massive hand.

    He possessed the strength of a 6th-stage Awakened!

    Lily had barely entered the Endless Demon Mountains and even detoured around the danger zones marked on the map deliberately, yet she still ended up running into such a powerful monster. Although she didn¡¯t really care much about this 6th-stage Awakened monster, running into it made her feel a bit worried about entering the Endless Demon Mountains as it was unknown just how many powerful monsters resided in this location.

    As the other side remained silent, Lily also followed suit continued walking forward. The two neared each other gradually and the moment they were about to pass by each other with only two to three steps left in between them, the martial monk heaved his golden staff suddenly and struck it towards Lily!

    Lily naturally had long prepared to battle and stepped back suddenly to dodge the staff, which resulted in the earth splitting apart when the monk¡¯s staff struck it, leaving a huge hole behind. Lily transferred strength to her feet and leaped forward momentarily, drawing Crescent Moon out in the process and struck the monk¡¯s shoulder with its sharp shimmering edge.

    Crescent Moon¡¯s de sliced into the monk¡¯s thick shoulder and carved through the bone, making him drop the golden staff in his hands. Lily then raised her katana up and rotated it to hold the handle with both her hands before striking down!

    The monk¡¯s head was cleaved apart in the next moment!

    And the monk¡¯s muscr body fell to the ground with a thud, causing the dead leaves to rise up.

    Lily stepped on the monk¡¯s back while stabbing his heart simultaneously and absorbed the monk¡¯s anima.

    ¡°This fellow possessed considerable strength. Just a random monk wandering the Endless Demon Mountains is so formidable, I really can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    Saying so, Lily walked forward a hundred steps, but she saw martial monks of all heights approach her from the front, sides and the woods behind her all at the same time.

    There were roughly about a dozen of them.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many of them?¡± Lily was rmed. These martial monks possessed strength ranging from a 4th-stage Awakened to a 6th-stage Awakened and were by no means weak. If an average sword saint powerhouse were to enter the Endless Demon Mountains, she reckoned that they would barelye out alive even from just the outer regions of the mountains.

    Lily also didn¡¯t know just how many monks were present on this mountain.

    Whether intentional or otherwise, these monks approached Lily all the same, but the ones a hundred steps away from her continued to wander the woods as if they hadn¡¯t discovered her.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve run into this group of wandering undead monk apparitions identally!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t intend to battle zealously and continued walking forward, but a lot of the monks approached closer to her with the intent of encircling her.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t fear them.

    From the front, two monks faced her head-on while a monk entered within a dozen steps of Lily from the side and suddenly elerated his speed to approach her from the back and struck the spiked cudgel in hand towards her back. The two monks in front of Lily also readied their tachi and golden staff and attacked her at the same time.

    Lily didn¡¯t even look at them and just side-stepped slightly to dodge their attacks.

    ¡°Wham!¡± The spiked cudgel missed Lily by a hair¡¯s breadth and smashed on the ground beside Lily¡¯s foot. She then retreated backwards and arrived beside the monk behind her and struck the de of Crescent Moon downwards to slice open a good half of the monk¡¯s leg, forcing him to kneel on the ground and beheaded him with a swing of her katana.

    The monk in front of her followed up with yet another attack after missing the first time, but Lily pointed at the 4th-stage Awakened monk suddenly and yelled the following, ¡°Show thy skills, Kagura!¡±

    A cluster of sakura petals and a pink luminescent mist manifested in the direction Lily pointed at and two red and gold koi could be vaguely seen frolicking together in this luminescent mist.

    Dressed in snug, informal pink noble clothes with a short skirt and white socks, Kagura appeared from within the luminescent mist with Brocade-Patterned Koi in hand and the Sakura Parasol on her back. Although Kagura was manipting Nanako¡¯s body that was only at the early sword master stage, the fierce aura emanating off her made even Lily¡¯s pulse quicken.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Kagura whizzed through the sky and turned into a sakura-colored afterimage, slicing under the ribs of the 4th-stage Awakened monk, but the monk still had his golden cudgel raised up with the intention of attacking Lily and failed to react in time to the shikigami Kagura who had appeared suddenly.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± Followed by a sh of crimson sword light, a terrifying wound opened up under the ribs of the monk and his filthy rotten blood sshed out along with ck smoke.

    Kagura turned around immediately after executing the first attack and struck at the nape of the monk urately from behind. Although she didn¡¯t strike heavily, Kagura¡¯s speed was too fast and she attacked the monk from all directions like a sakura-colored phantom, giving the monk no time to respond and making it look as if several Kagura were attacking him simultaneously.

    ¡°Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!¡± Several wounds opened on the monk¡¯s body and Lily could make out that each one of them were fatal wounds, but Kagura¡¯s strikescked power. Be that as it may, her Brocade-Patterned Koi was quite fast and sharp, so the monk fell to his death within a few shes.

    The 6th-stage Awakened monk struck his tachi towards Kagura from the side at this moment with a speed that far exceeded the response limit of Nanako¡¯s current body.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Lily used the Art of No-Thought and Kagura transformed into a cloud of luminescent mist before disappearing into the mirror.

    The monk¡¯s attack just hit empty air as a result and the look on his greyish face looked as expressionless as ever since he was unable toprehend what exactly happened because of losing his wisdom and experienced a brief moment of sluggishness.

    Lily stepped forth to kill him with a swing of her katana.

    ¡°Haha. That was amazing, Kagura!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing amazing about killing a mere 4th-stage Awakened weakling. Miss Nanako¡¯s body reallycks training!¡± Kagurained.

    ¡°Anyhow, even I feel an imprable gap from your fierce sword intent and firm strikes,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Tsk. Of course, you do. I¡¯m an ancient shikigami who battled alongside Suzuhiko-hime and even though I¡¯ve lost most of my strength, I¡¯ve retained some of my battle intent and realm. I would be theughingstock if you managed to see through it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lily grinned and continued advancing forward quickly without saying anything.

    The monks nearby also sped her in their pursuit once Lily elerated her speed.

    She killed several undead monks and devoured their animas along the way.

    The skies had also begun to darken gradually now and the woods ahead of her were covered in dense fog with azure light shing through it intermittently.

    A very powerful eldritch aura loomed over Lily from the front and several undead monks charged towards her from all directions.

    A four-meter or so tall barefooted giant monk with an exceptionally huge baldhead quarter the size of his height and a single eye too ugly to describe appeared from the dense fog at the front. He wore a tattered navy-blue kasaya and held a heavy string of ck prayer beads in his root-like coarse and grotesquely huge arm. His forehead was a bit too long and had a humongous azure glowing eye that protruded outwards and stared right at Lily while emitting an eerie glow.

    ¡°Be careful, Master. It¡¯s an Aob¨­zu!¡± Kagura stated via voice transmission.

 Volume 3, Chapter 70 â€“ Aobozu

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 70 - Aob¨­zu</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The grotesque giant demon monk that appeared from the dense fog was shrouded in the powerful aura of the early Spirit Jade Stage.

    Although Lily had vanquished plenty of monsters, she had never seen such a grotesque and peculiar monster until now!

    ¡°Master, although this Aob¨­zu is in the early Spirit Jade stage, he has a massive figure and possesses exceptional strength. Also, be wary of the prayer beads in his hand!¡± Kagura cautioned Lily.

    The undead monks also besieged Lily from all directions.

    Except for the Aob¨­zu, these undead monks were all just in the Awakened Stage. However, Lily hadn¡¯t donned armor, so the power packed behind the cudgel strikes and de shes were very dangerous for her!

    Lily didn¡¯t n to get entrapped in their besiegement, so she elerated her speed and charged forward towards the Aob¨­zu.

    The Aob¨­zu seemed to bear an intense hatred for humans. He opened his wicker-like beard-stubbled mouth and revealed a mouth full of yellowed teeth as he spoke in a deep and reverberant voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you hung yourself?!¡±

    His words sounded a bit strange, so Lily couldn¡¯t understand them and there was also no effect on the control of her body.

    Thus, she approached the Aob¨­zu, but the only choice left for her was to cut his feet because of his massive stature!

    And so, she attacked the feet first!

    Lily unsheathed her de and shed at the monolith-like huge, tattered, azure kasaya of the Aob¨­zu based on her estimate about where the legy behind this kasaya and struck at that location.

    Although the Aob¨­zu¡¯s body looked massive and heavy, the string of coconut-sized stone prayer beads struck towards Lily with lightning speed!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Lily¡¯s de only managed to leave a shallow cut behind on the Aob¨­zu before she was forced to roll sideways to dodge the prayer beads!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The prayer beads smashed against the ground and left a hole behind!

    The Aob¨­zu¡¯s movements didn¡¯t slow down by the least and he stomped down towards Lily¡¯s direction with feet, showcasing unexpected agility!

    The attack with the prayer beads was also pretty bizarre as its speed was too quick and path hard to predict. Lily failed to decide whether to block the prayer beads with her katana momentarily and was forced to dodge them.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The prayer beads struck a 100m tall 1m wide tree and snapped it into two, making its upper half fall into the woods and give rise to a hugemotion.

    ¡°Master! You need to deal with this Aob¨­zu as quickly as possible or flee from this location. Such a loud voice is bound to draw the nearby monsters. We¡¯re within the Land of Hundred Demons right now, so you must take care not to get besieged by monsters again!¡±

    Since she had already attacked, Lily naturally wasn¡¯t willing to flee!

    She mustered all of her spirit power and crimson red akin to sakura petals bloomed across the de!

    ¡°Sakura-d Moon!¡±

    A crescent beam of crimson sword light shot towards the Aob¨­zu and he brandished the prayer beads forward to block the sword light. However, the moment his prayer beads touched the sword light, the sword light split into dozens of sakura-shaped des and assaulted the Aob¨­zu from all directions.

    Even the robust and ferocious Aob¨­zu was unable to resist so many des and suffered through the onught of the des, his dark red blood sttering about randomly!

    The undead monks nearby attacked her from all sides and struck at her with their katanas and cudgels!

    Lily dodged a monk¡¯s katana and spun around to swing her katana single-handedly.

    ¡°Stter!¡± And the monk¡¯s hands were cut off.

    A heavy golden cudgel came down smashing towards Lily¡¯s head at this moment, and was a moment away from smashing it, making Lily feel an intense wind pressure along with the encroaching shadow.

    ¡°ng!¡± Lily didn¡¯t have enough time to pull back her odachi, so she took out Kagura¡¯s Brocade-Patterned Koi and blocked the enemy¡¯s cudgel strike with it!

    ¡°What a powerful strike!¡± Thend underneath Lily¡¯s feet caved in. The power packed behind the strike from the 6th-stage Awakened monk¡¯s golden cudgel was much denser than the sword strike of a 7th-stage Awakened samurai!

    However, Lily also possessed a considerable amount of strength, so she made the monk lose his bnce with a shake of her hand and raised her fair leg up to kick forward.

    The lower end of Lily¡¯s kimono tore apart because she used too much force, but she didn¡¯t mind it and struck the monk in the stomach with her foot!

    ¡°Bam!¡± The 100 or so kilos monk flew back like a cast pebble and crashed into the tree behind him, breaking both the tree¡¯s trunk and his vertebra in the process.

    Lily felt that the skirt of the kimono hindered her a bit, so she decided to just tear it apart regardless of whether it would expose her fair-skinned body. She used the edge of Brocade-Patterned Koi to cut the long skirt of the kimono and used her exquisite cutting skills to neatly cut it into a miniskirt that barely covered her front.

    Lily felt her movements be much lighter and quicker with this miniskirt, especially her legs.

    She leaped onto the fork of a tree and avoided the attacks of the monks, resulting in them injuring themselves!

    The Aob¨­zu was covered in injuries all over his body, but his momentum hadn¡¯t weakened at all. After all, he possessed a massive body and tough skin which provided him with extremely strong defense and vitality. He rushed towards the tree Lily was on and snapped its trunk into two with a kick, but Lily had long leapt down from it and used this opportunity to climb onto the Aob¨­zu¡¯s back. The Aob¨­zu iled his body randomly and lifted his hand to grab Lily, but Lily stabbed Brocade-Patterned Koi into the Aob¨­zu¡¯s palm and pierced Crescent Moon into the humongous eye on the Aob¨­zu¡¯s giant head!

    ¡°Splotch!¡± This attack of Lily¡¯s was exceptionally resolute and ruthless!

    The Aob¨­zu issued a heart-rending scream and smashed the prayer beads towards Lily in spite of the fact that it would injure his own body.

    Lily wedged the handle of her katana in between her bare feet and hung upside down the back of the Aob¨­zu¡¯s body and stabbed Brocade-Patterned Koi into his tough-skinned back!

    Lily then clutched the handle of Brocade-Patterned Koi with both hands and pulled it up with force while hanging upside down!

    ¡°Stter!¡± The Aob¨­zu¡¯s tough skin and flesh were cut open and sttered blood outside like a fountain of water.

    Lily was hanging on the Aob¨­zu¡¯s back, so she couldn¡¯t see him il his hands and feet crazily, injuring a lot of nearby monks identally in the process!

    Lily¡¯s slender and powerful legs coiled around her katana¡¯s handle as she mustered strength in her waist and rode the momentum to swing down.

    ¡°Stter!¡± The odachi sliced down between the Aob¨­zu¡¯s eye and face right to the base of his neck!

    And thus, the Aob¨­zu¡¯s huge head split open to two sides and a fountain of blood shot up to the sky.

    Lily pressed her palm against the ground and turned over to grab Crescent Moon with her other hand and pulled it down with force once again!

    ¡°Stter!¡± The de sliced down to the Aob¨­zu¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Contrary to her expectations, the Aob¨­zu whose body had almost bisected into two, still possessed an inhuman vitality, and kicked Lily in her stomach, sending her crashing into a rock and shattered it into pieces.

    This one kick had expended 70% of Lily¡¯s spirit power!

    The defense of a samurai woman was really too weak!

    However, Lily was no ordinary samurai woman. She used the anima of the monks she absorbed into the cursed katana to replenish her spirit power.

    The Aob¨­zu had almost bled out by now and even he couldn¡¯t heal from such a grievous wound.

    Lily noticed a shimmering jade-like object in his abdomen at this moment.

    ¡°Spirit Jade!¡±

    Lily turned into an afterimage as she shot forward and struck at the Spirit Jade directly with her katana.

    The Aob¨­zu issued a pained scream along with the release of spirit power!

    The Spirit Jade shattered!

    And arge amount of eldritch energy oozed out from within the shattered Spirit Jade before dispersing into the surroundings.

    The Aob¨­zu was finally dead.

    And his massive body fell to the ground.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± However, Lily discovered that the shattered Spirit Jade was still oozing mouth-watering spirit power.

    As such, Lily used Brocade-Patterned Koi to carve the Spirit Jade out from the Aob¨­zu¡¯s body.

    As the Aob¨­zu had a massive body, the shattered Spirit Jade was also massive and weighed about 3 kilograms, feeling quite heavy in her hands.

    ¡°T-This¡­ is¡­¡±

    Lily sensed that this shattered Spirit Jade was emitting the same kind of fluctuations as magatama fragments.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finally discovered it. This is the other method to obtain magatama and magatama fragments, by killing Spirit Jade Stage powerhouses!¡± Kagura continued, ¡°The core within the body of a Spirit Jade powerhouse, that is, the Spirit Jade, is actually a magatama! They might even contain some distinctive attributes or an intense grudge, but it¡¯s pretty difficult to obtain aplete Spirit Jade while battling. Thus, it¡¯smon to shatter the Spirit Jade in battle and fetch the magatama fragments after killing the enemy! The Blood Spirit Magatama that you have is also probably the Spirit Jade of some great demon that Shuten Doji obtained after killing it!¡±

    Although it was a shattered magatama, it weighed about 3 kilograms! This was pretty beneficial towards Lily¡¯s advancement, so she collected the magatama fragments into the mirror straightforwardly.

    Lily saw the Aob¨­zu¡¯s anima fly out from the shattered Spirit Jade at this moment. It still seemed to have some consciousness remaining, so it started speaking with a quiver, ¡°Lady de Maiden, please spare my life so that I can reincarnate¡­ I was actually a monk in that temple, but I became a monster slowly because of my sloth and began chanting the scriptures continuously after bing a monster and umted an intense grudge because of it. If I ran into a woman who wanted to hang herself, I would ask her why she hadn¡¯t hung herself immediately. If she hangs herself, I help her soul transcend into the other life and if she doesn¡¯t answer me, I attack her and use my prayer beads to strangle her to death, just like a hanged woman. If she possesses decent looks, I vite her first and then strangle her to¡­¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡± Lily didn¡¯t wish to hear any further, so she swung Crescent Moon down and absorbed the Aob¨­zu¡¯s anima.

    This was the first time Lily had obtained the anima of a Spirit Jade powerhouse, so Crescent Moon also got strengthened tremendously and shimmered with a deste golden glow.

    Crescent Moon¡¯s grade finally reached the 7th grade after getting tempered by the anima of this Aob¨­zu!

    Since the Aob¨­zu was dead, Lily didn¡¯t fear the remaining monks and withdrew from this spot while fighting them. Although Lily could kill them one by one, there were too many of them and she was also worried that fighting too long would draw more monsters over.

    Lily killed her way out for a few kilometers and finally broke free from the besiegement of the monks.

    ¡°Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­¡± Lily gasped for breaths while bracing her body using her thighs and even though she was overflowing with spirit power, her body was pretty fatigued.

    Lily checked the surroundings vigntly and employed a spirit probe at the same time and sat down on aparatively hidden rock behind a huge tree within an underbrush after determining there were no monsters nearby.

    She then began to assimte the 3 kilograms of magatama fragments as well as the shattered magatama that was equivalent to about a 300 gram or so magatama since they were quite beneficial towards the advancement of her strength. After going through such an intense battle, Lily decided to assimte all the magatama and the magatama fragments she had obtained in this battle.

    If she had tried to obtain aplete Spirit Jade in the prior battle, she could¡¯ve obtained a Spirit Jade that weighed 3 kilograms! This was a really huge harvest, but it was too difficult to achieve this as the monster possessed vitality as long as the magatama existed, so it could have attacked Lily at any moment. Lily was also susceptible to danger, so she shattered the monster¡¯s Spirit Jade as quickly as possible in order to kill the enemy.

    Lily¡¯s strength experienced a minor rise after absorbing these magatama fragments, but she was still a long way from attaining the Spirit Jade Stage.

    Lily heard the sound of flowing water from nearby when she got up, so she went over there and discovered a mountain spring. She crouched down and used a wet towel to wipe the inside of her breasts, neck, and thighs as she had umted a lot of sweat from her prior battle, but she didn¡¯t dare to bathe in this region.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t know that a green-skinned, bald-headed monster hidden in the reeds of the spring was looking at her as she wiped her body.

 Volume 3, Chapter 71 â€“ Kappa

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 71 - Kappa</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily noticed a strange ripple in the water while wiping the region between her legs with the towel.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± The water gushed up suddenly and a green shadow grabbed Lily¡¯s arm in an attempt to pull her underwater.

    Although it happened suddenly, Lily¡¯s strength far exceeded that shadow¡¯s imagination, so it was flung away by Lily and crashed against the fork of a tree. However, as the rock was slippery, she ended up falling into the water.

    The water was filled with sludge, so Lily began to sink after falling inside, and though she attempted to leap out of it, she found herself sinking deeper the harder she struggled.

    The green shadow also leaped into the water and poked its head out, arge-eyed, ck-haired, duck-mouthed humanoid organism with a bald top that was almost as tall as the average man in the Heian period, 150cm.

    The kappa traversed with lightning speed in the water and swam towards Lily swiftly.

    Lily also regained her calm gradually in the meantime. An ordinary samurai might¡¯ve faced danger if they had gotten trapped in this sludge, but Lily was someone who could y Spirit Jade powerhouses, so something like sludge couldn¡¯t restrict her at all.

    She lifted Crescent Moon up and shed down fiercely, the overwhelming force behind the move bisecting the water surface into two sections and resulting in curtains of water to rise up.

    The kappa was also blown away by the sword strike.

    Lily then leaned down and executed a circr strike against the sludge visible at the bottom of the water.

    This strike rolled up all the sludge in the water and sent huge chunks of it flying in all directions.

    Lily¡¯s feetnded on a solid rock after the sludge thinned out, so she leaped towards the pond bank and stepped down on the chest of the kappa that was blown away.

    How dare an inferior high-ranked monster like you attack me!

    ¡°Die!¡± Lily lifted her katana up.

    ¡°W-Wait, Sister Samurai! Please spare my life!¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you go just because you¡¯ve pleaded for your life?¡± Lily ignored the kappa and descended the katana towards it immediately.

    ¡°I-I am the subordinate of Lake Biwa¡¯s Ky¨±b¨­zu. Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu sent me to liaison with Lord Amanojaku of the East¡¯s Endless Demon Mountains. I will tell you the details of the message from Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu to Lord Amanojaku if you let me go!¡± The kappa screamed while iling its hands to protect its face.

    ¡°Ky¨±b¨­zu? What manner of monster is that?¡± Lily stopped the moment she heard Amanojaku¡¯s name as he was the leader of Mt. Fuji¡¯s Hundred Demons and the husband of Haihime.

    ¡°Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu is the leader of all kappas in Lake Biwa, thergestke between Kansai and Kanto that spans hundreds of square kilometers! You can say that he¡¯s the strongest kappa in this world! Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu has wished to invade Omi and Mino all his life and sent me to liaison with Lord Amanojaku about it!¡±

    ¡°So it was a Great Demon. Tell the contents of the message!¡±

    ¡°Sister Samurai, I¡¯ll tell you the moment you promise not to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Killing a mere small demon like you won¡¯t make any difference at all. Fine, I won¡¯t kill you. Speak now!¡± Lily stepped harder on the kappa.

    ¡°Ugh! I can¡¯t breathe! I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll speak! Ease down a bit, Sister Samurai!¡±

    Lily eased down the weight on her foot slowly.

    The kappa then began speaking while trembling, ¡°Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu wanted me to inform Lord Amanojaku that he has discovered a young sword miko in Kanto who¡¯s simr to Minamoto no Yoritomo and that it¡¯ll lead to endless troubles unless Lord Amanojaku lures her out of Kanto and eliminates her! That she¡¯ll be the nightmare of the Hundred Demons the moment she matures!¡±

    ¡°Sword miko?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s a sword miko and who is this sword miko?¡±

    The kappa shook its head, ¡°I¡¯m just a messenger, how would I know anything about such a deep secret? None of the ordinary monsters in Lake Biwa know about it, so I fear it¡¯s a secret privy only to existences like Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu and Lord Amanojaku! Sister Samurai, I really don¡¯t know anything else. I¡¯m at death¡¯s door, so I have no reason to hide it from you even if knew it!¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like the kappa knew anything else, so Lily didn¡¯t interrogate it any further.

    Lily lifted her foot and said, ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you for sparing my life, Sister Samurai! Thank you!¡±

    The kappa plunged into the pond which only had half its former volume and fled quickly.

    ¡°Sword miko¡­¡± It was Lily¡¯s first time hearing this term and it also seemed that this sword miko was in Kanto as well. Just who is this sword miko that¡¯s capable enough to scare the Hundred Demons when she matures¡­

    ¡°Kagura, Yuki-Onna. Do you know this sword miko?¡± Lily inquired via a voice transmission.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her. I¡¯ve heard countless bizarre tales during my travel with Suzuhiko-hime in the past, but there was no sword miko back then,¡± Kagura replied.

    ¡°I was just wandering on snowy ins and don¡¯t know anything except that heartless man and tall, handsome men.¡±

    Lily was left speechless by their replies and decided to forget about it for the moment since she had no clue about it and didn¡¯t ponder on it any longer. She fished out the map to confirm the route and walked towards Mt. Fuji. The terrain in thisnd was rtively low-lying, so Mt. Fuji wasn¡¯t visible from this location because of the mountains blocking the view. However, even if Mt. Fuji was in view, Lily couldn¡¯t just walk towards it directly as she needed to avoid the locations upied by the Great Demons as much as possible.

    Right about the time Lily was traversing towards Mt. Fuji while taking detours.

    In Sakura Blossom Valley.

    Yukiko was in the middle of bringing the mind-calming brew prepared by Kotoka back to the region where Yumi was asleep. As Yumi¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t improved over the past few days, it made her doubt whether Yumi had lied about getting well soon in order to resolve Lily¡¯s worries.

    Yukiko untied the curtain with deep worry, ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis, have some medicine. You¡¯ll feel a bit¡­¡±

    However, she only found a wrinkled bedding emanating the scent of a woman on the stone floor of the temple behind the curtain with no one in sight.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Yumi?!¡±

    Yumi was so sick that she was unable to move, so it wasn¡¯t possible for her to go anywhere.

    Yukiko became anxious and looked for her all over inside the temple, but she failed to find her. She then looked for her in Cherry Valley and even inquired Shiu, Kotoka and the workers about her, but none of them seemed to have seen her.

    Yukiko and Shiu searched for her together, but still failed to find her in Cherry Valley, so they arrived at the entrance of Blossom Valley to look for her.

    ¡°Yumi? Are you referring to that slender kunoichi? We saw her go out from here some time ago.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yukiko and Shiu went out to look for her immediately, but they only saw the vast snow-covered in and woods outside and didn¡¯t even find any footprints.

    ¡°Yumi is a kunoichi. It¡¯s natural that we can¡¯t find her if she wishes to hide her tracks¡­¡± Yukiko stated dazedly while looking at the snowy in.

    ¡°Why though? Wasn¡¯t Lady Yumi sick? Why did she¡­ leave so suddenly?¡± Shiu asked perplexedly.

    But Yukiko also shook her head nkly.

    At this moment, Haihime, who was dressed in a natural gold-colored kimono, was lying down on the couch below the statue of the Thousand-Armed Buddha inside the old temple at the foot of Mt. Fuji and sipped on sake with one hand while smoking with the pipe with her other hand. The tall and dark hall of the temple was full of smoke and even though most of her breasts were exposed at the neckline, she had worn a sash at the waist today for some reason, which was a very rare and conservative attire for her.

    A series of heavy footsteps resounded indoors, and a five meter tall, muscr, dark bluish-grey demon emerged from the darkness. This demon possessed a stout and strong body with fleshed out muscles and thick skin and had a horn at the top of his head. It only had a huge blue-glowing eye below its forehead with two sharp teeth jutting out from the corners of its mouth and the b on its body seemed full of strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Kama-Oni,¡± Haihime blew smoke out from her mouth and stated in an enigmatic tone, showing no fear even when facing this five meter tall demon.

    ¡°H-Haihime! Y-You¡¯re the m-most beautiful w-woman in t-the Endless D-Demon Mountains! I-I want y-you!¡± Kama-Oni seemed to possess a low intelligence and could barely speak a few simple human words, but the aura it was shrouded in an aura much stronger than Tokugawa and Takeda.

    Haihime cast a somewhat bewitching nce at Kama-Oni, ¡°You want me? Hmph! Aren¡¯t you afraid of Amanojaku squashing your head?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! A-Amanojaku, I¡¯ll¡­ I-I¡¯ll definitely k-kill him o-one day!¡±

    ¡°Oh? If you manage to kill Amanojaku, you¡¯ll surely be the lord of Mt. Fuji¡¯s Hundred Demons!¡±

    ¡°M-My strength h-has increased t-tremendously now. I-I¡¯ll be a-able to s-surpass Amanojaku o-once I c-consume a f-few humans a-and some m-magatama!¡± Kama-Oni stared at Haihime audaciously with its huge bloodshot eye. He wore a waistcloth made of leopard fur below, but it was really a wonder how huge the leopard must¡¯ve been to produce so much leopard fur.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Haihime smiled charmingly, ¡°Fine, then. I like strong monsters the most.¡±

    ¡°H-Haihime, you¡¯re s-serious this t-time, right? Y-You¡¯ll be m-my woman i-if I defeat A-Amanojaku?¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Haihime licked her lip with her tongue, ¡°However, let me remind you that a lot of monsters have made this im in front of me, yet all their skulls on Amanojaku¡¯s neck now.¡±

    ¡°T-Those guys a-are too s-stupid! I¡¯m n-not stupid l-like them. M-My current s-strength isn¡¯t e-enough, so I-I¡¯ll continue a-umting power u-until I¡¯m s-strong enough t-to kill him! Kekekekekeke!¡± Kama-Oni began chuckling while shaking his fat scheming belly.

    ¡°Haha. Fine, then. I¡¯ll look forward to the day when you will reveal your power,¡± Haihime blew out another cloud of smoke after saying this, ¡°By the way, Lord Kama-Oni. Did youe here to tell this to me?¡±

    ¡°Ah. O-Of course n-not! I w-wanted to g-get some a-advice about a-an issue, H-Haihime!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A-Amanojaku wants m-me to a-attack Musashi, b-but should I-I go o-or not?¡±

    ¡°Lord Kama-Oni. Don¡¯t think that there aren¡¯t any prominent ns and liege lords like the Furinkazan just because it¡¯s far from Kamakura. That ce is the rear lifeline of Lord Kamakura and it¡¯s said that hisrgest magatama ore vein lies in Musashi as well. In my opinion, there¡¯s a chance of victory if the Hundred Demons of the Endless Demon Mountains turn out in full strength, but how do you think it¡¯ll turn out if you invade thend where Lord Kamakura¡¯s lifeline lies with just your tribe, Lord Kama-Oni? Although the region east of Musashi extends out of the Land of East, it is still the realm of humankind, so the Mutsu Province¡¯s Fujiwara n maye to aid Lord Kamakura if you sit and think about it, Lord Kama-Oni. I want you to think carefully whether this move of Amanojaku is to really upy Kanto and enable you to earn a first-ss merit or does he have some other intention behind it.¡±

    Kama-Oni blinked his huge eye a few times, ¡°Hmph! H-He wants m-me to d-die? He¡¯s d-definitely scared o-of my g-growth and w-wants to h-harm both m-me and t-the East¡¯s s-samurai! I-I¡¯m not t-that stupid!¡±

    ¡°It seems that you can also see the truth clearly, Lord Kama-Oni.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you f-for the a-advice, Haihime!¡±

    ¡°However, it won¡¯t do any good for you to ignore Amanojaku¡¯s orders! I propose that you send your tribe to the border of Musashi andy waste to a few random samurai ns so that you can justify yourself to Amanojaku, what say you?¡±

    ¡°W-What a b-brilliant suggestion! S-So, it c-can be d-dealt like t-this too!¡± Kama-Oni sped his palms together in response.

 Volume 3, Chapter 72 â€“ Dark and Hopeless World

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 72 - Dark and Hopeless World</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily ran through the woods with towering old trees alone in the darkness of the night.

    The vegetation around her flew backwards swiftly as she was running with all her strength right now, at a speed much faster than the average speed of a horse!

    However, a few samurai were chasing her from behind on horseback at this moment!

    Naturally, they weren¡¯t human samurai and actually undead horsemen.

    Lily didn¡¯t n to continue fighting zealously in the beginning, but these tall horsemen who rode undead horses chased her persistently and made her worry that she might run into some demon faction if she continued running forward like this!

    Thus, Lily resolved herself to fight them!

    The hoofs of the horses resounded from behind the moment Lily slowed down and two heavily armored samurai with glowing eyes who were 5th-stage Awakened horsemen lifted their tachi up silently while chasing after her.

    Lily came to a sudden sliding stop and turned around to face the warhorse charging towards her. Lily side-stepped gently in response to imminent arrival of the horse and allowed the horse to finish executing its stamp before brandishing her Crescent Moon with precision.

    The horseman on the other side shed his katana at Lily as well, but Lily counterattacked with her katana at the same moment.

    The two warhorses continued to charge forward, but the two samurai riding the horses fell down from the horses in session.

    ¡°Master! These are a group of famous monsters, the Fifty Undead Horsemen. Each one of the horsemen harbors a powerful and intense grudge and they got their name from the fact that fifty of these horsemen operate together at all times. Proceed with caution, Master,¡± Kagura reminded Lily from within the mirror.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re the Forty-Eight Undead Horsemen now,¡± Lily stated calmly.

    Still, Lily didn¡¯t let her guard down and listened to the hoofs of the horses approaching her gradually from afar.

    Lily rushed forward and cut a huge tree in front of her when she saw three more horsemen charge towards her, resulting in one of the horsemen prompting its horse to jump across the crashing tree trunk while the other two horsemen were blown off their horses from the momentum when their horses stopped suddenly.

    The horseman who prompted his horse to jump across the tree trunk possessed a fearsome appearance and was donned in a dark, ck-horned regal helmet stabbed his spear towards Lily.

    Lily dodged the stab with swift, elegant and phantasmal movements and attacked back with her katana from the bottom-up.

    However, the horseman actually shifted his body sideways and dodged Lily¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was astonished that the opponent, who was a mere 7th-stage Awakened, had actually managed to dodge her attack.

    The horse charged forward while carrying the horseman.

    In the meantime, the two horsemen who had fallen from their horses had gotten up and charged towards Lily with the intent to kill.

    Lily also charged towards them and shed to the left and right while dodging their attacks, ying the two 4th-stage Awakened horsemen!

    Although Lily had killed her opponents in a single move each, she began harboring doubts internally. She seemed to encounter 5th-stage Awakened or higher leveled monsters who possess strength equal to sword saints frequently after entering the Land of Hundred Demons, and even ran into a few monsters whose strength wasparable to Yumi and Hojo over the past few days. Even that Aob¨­zu possessed a strength that only half-a-notch lower than the members of the Furinkazan.

    This made her wonder why the monsters didn¡¯t invade the Land of East if there were so many powerful monsters in the Land of Hundred Demons.

    In Lily¡¯s opinion, any random monster from the Endless Demon Mountains was capable enough to bring upon a huge cmity, so she couldn¡¯t understand why they refrained from leaving these mountains.

    To her, it didn¡¯t look like anyone except Lord Kamakura and the Furinkazan could fight back against them.

    The 7th-stage Awakened horseman in the front urged his horse to turn around and charged at Lily with the intent to kill at this moment.

    The horseman possessed swift and fierce spear arts, so even though Lily blocked his spear with her katana, her attacks failed to hit him all the same because of his excellent distance control.

    Thus, Lily spun around and sent a crimson beam of sword light flying at him the moment he crossed beside her and it caused him to fall down from his horse because of the impact.

    ¡°To think there¡¯s someone with such excellent spear arts among the undead horsemen. I wasn¡¯t able to defeat him with just sword arts and normal battle tactics.¡±

    ¡°Why did undead horsemen of such strength hold back from invading the Land of East?¡± Lily muttered to herself confoundedly.

    ¡°Lily, monsters consist mostly of apparitions or manifestations of grudge into the world. They possess an intense notion of regions and just how I was in the past, some of them can¡¯t leave the region where they demonized willingly. As for the others, they never think of leaving or are unwilling to leave,¡± Yuki-Onna answered Lily¡¯s doubts from the mirror space after hearing her question.

    As Lily¡¯s shikigami, as long as Lily didn¡¯t prevent her from doing so, she could perceive the circumstances outside the mirror via abilities like spirit sight and spirit sense, just like how Kagura could see Lily¡¯s opponent from within the mirror via her spirit sight.

    Kagura added further, ¡°Master, the rtionship, in this case, is very delicate. Humans think that monsters consume humans and do evil in human territories, but that¡¯s just the result of the livelihood of humans and monsters ovepping in certain regions. In a certain sense, you can say that it¡¯s not the samurai who protect human territories, but rather that no Great Demon or powerful monster has manifested in these territories, which is why humans are able to propagate safely!¡±

    ¡°This peace and prosperity reduce the grudge present in the world, which further reduces the regions where monsters can live, increasing the bar for the manifestation of a Great Demon. The world, however, is in chaos at present, so the regions where powerful monsters can move about are actually increasing gradually!¡± Kagura continued.

    ¡°Naturally, besides the demon parade, there are also powerful monster lords who lead an army of monsters to conquer human territories and cities, but these monsters number very few in reality. Most of the monsters only operate in their original regions, but it¡¯s just that the territories of powerful monsters who don¡¯t possess the desire to invade human territories are also expanding gradually and bing as huge as human territories! Since ancient times, samurai like Lord Kamakura and the Furinkazan have actually only dealt with the small number of monsters who attempted to invade human territories, if not, the Furinkazan would just be throwing away the lives of their troops if they led their armies into the Endless Demon Mountains in an attempt to seizend back from the monsters here!¡±

    ¡°So it was like that¡­ Most of these monsters are just moving in their territories?¡±

    ¡°Obviously. If all the monsters were toe out in full strength, all the human territories other than those protected by the very few powerhouses would¡¯ve been long decimated! There, however, is an unseen bnce influenced by all kinds ofplicated environmental factors. The shrines built by humans, for example, may not intimidate small demons much, but they are able to instill some Great Demons with fear because they know the real fearsomeness of deities and heroes and don¡¯t dare toe closer. The things monsters and humans are afraid of are essentially different. Humans might feel like acting freely and annexing territories as long as their opponent is weaker than them, but oftentimes, monsters who derive their power from the world actually fear things like spells and charms that don¡¯t actually have any real power,¡± Kagura continued with the exnation.

    The things might¡¯ve beenmon knowledge for experienced samurai and powerhouses like Lord Kamakura, the Furinkazan members, Shimizu, and Rei, a subtle bnce maintained by certainws of the world, but, even though Lily was quite strong as well, she hade from another world, so she didn¡¯t have ess to such basic knowledge of mysticism until now.

    ¡°So, the monster invasion of human territories in this dark and hopeless Heian world is actually because of the ovep between territories where humans and monsters live¡­¡±

    Lily had a feeling that this dark Heian world still contained a huge secret, but she had no clue about it at present.

    More horsemen emerged from the back and the hillside and charged towards Lily with killing intent at this moment.

    Lily could¡¯ve decimated all of them if she used her domain, but she didn¡¯t want to get found by stronger monsters by making a hugemotion and also wanted to hone her sword arts whileying low.

    Lily had to reconsider the danger level of the Endless Demon Mountains after hearing Kagura¡¯s exnation. She initially thought that these mountains might have powerhouses like the Furinkazan members, and that there would be a low number of them even though the number surpassed that of the human side¡­ but it looked like there was a chance for her to get discovered by a Great Demon stronger than the Furinkazan members if she let her guard down, so she needed to proceed with utmost caution from now onwards.

    Lily tried to y the approaching undead horsemen instantly as much as possible and use only the necessary amount of spirit power, wasting no amount of it to deliver swift yet fatal attacks with her katana.

    Lily began to gradually feel the effectiveness of this tactic of controlling her spirit power and strength and also felt herprehension of sword arts experience some growth!

    The Tsukuyomi Swordstyle wasn¡¯t just a technique to exert power and was actually a way to increase the perception with regards to the sword and a process to gain realization andprehension of sword intent.

    Lily¡¯s sword arts had be more refined at this moment.

    An opponent simr to the horseman with excellent spear skills was no longer a match to the current Lily.

    Lily charged forward towards the horseman sprinting towards her and the moonlight reflected in her eyes as she dodged her opponent¡¯s de agilely and sliced off his neck with a crimson sh of her dancing de.

    She then turned around and caused her long-sleeves to flutter up as she dodged the spear of another horseman and spun on the ground to strike him at the back, causing him to fall down from his horse from the sh.

    However, Lily already knew that pursuing ingeniousness and agility wasn¡¯t the perfect form of sword arts, so she didn¡¯t allow her sword arts to suffer such restraints and used strength in her heavy strikes when needed!

    ¡°Stter!¡± Although it looked as if Lily was standing still, she had actually executed a heavy all-out sh while leaning over suddenly and sliced through the horseman and the horse!

    She then rolled past underneath the horse¡¯s stomach and shed across the ground to cut off the legs of another horseman¡¯s horse, causing him to fall down.

    Lily leaped up at times to flip over an undead horseman and deliver a medium-strength horizontal strike from the back to cut through the opponent¡¯s armor and sh deeply!

    Lily became more skilled in using different levels of strength and attack tempo to deal with different opponents.

    ¡°Twenty¡­ Thirty¡­¡±

    ¡°Forty¡­¡±

    ¡°Forty-Eight!¡±

    ¡°Forty-Nine!¡±

    She took her time to kill to her heart¡¯s content!

    Lily saw a very huge warhorse underneath the moonlight on the hillside whose rider was a regal samurai with a crescent-horned helmet that wielded an outrageous tachi in his hand.

    This horseman exuded powerful eldritch energy on the level of middle Spirit Jade Stage.

    ¡°The Fifty Undead Horsemen. It seems like this final horseman is the leader of the horsemen!¡± Lily stood at the foot of the hillside with Crescent Moon in hand and gazed at her opponent coldly.

 Volume 3, Chapter 73 â€“ Samurai Noble

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 73 - Samurai Noble</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A middle-stage Spirit Jade level powerhouse, and a horse rider on top of that. The horse also possessed powerful eldritch energy, making a bad match of an opponent for Lily.

    Lily had detoured around the really dangerous zones in these Endless Demon Mountains over the past few days by following the route on Yumi¡¯s map faithfully, yet she still ended up running into a lot of monsters and went through no less than ten battles of varying scales. However, Lily could vaguely sense that this opponent¡¯s strength was even higher than Tokugawa¡¯s!

    Lily had thought of traversing through these Endless Demon Mountains by using the Sakura Parasol¡¯s power initially and only make a move when she wished to fight or when she desired a treasure as that would be much safer and easier.

    However, Lily¡¯s understanding regarding the Sakura Parasol had also deepened along with Kagura¡¯s awakening.

    The Sakura Parasol replenished its power via the full moon during the full moon cycle, that is, the 15th day of the lunar month. Its maximum usage time was only 36 hours and its power would get exhausted if this time limit were crossed and the parasol would lose its veiling effect.

    Also, the Sakura Parasol couldn¡¯t be under sunlight and was only effective under gloomy weather and rainy days.

    The rest was what Lily knew initially. It wasn¡¯t effective towards humans and Kagura had also told her that the Sakura Parasol wasn¡¯t effective towards deities, deity-type shikigami, normal creatures, natural-born powerful mutant beasts, divine beasts and so on.

    As Lily¡¯s trip to-and-fro from the Endless Demon Mountains on this asion would take at least over a month, she didn¡¯t n to use the Sakura Parasol that lightly and only nned to use it when really needed.

    The regal samurai urged his horse to pace around in its original location under the moonlight and stated towards Lily, ¡°Ashikaga! Hast the Ashikaga sent thee to pursue me?!¡± The heavily armored undead samurai actually spoke in human speech.

    ¡°Hmph! Pursue you? You¡¯re the one who pursued a woman like me through the depths of the mountains with apany of horsemen!¡± Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting and she also didn¡¯t fall behind on arguing back.

    ¡°I am Kitabatake Kouka. The despicable Ashikaga schemed and ambushed me with their army, resulting in my death! I shalt killeth all people rted to the Ashikaga and avenge myself and my father!¡± The samurai donned a shroud of intense grudge.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the right person then. I am the adopted daughter of Ashikaga Makoto.¡±

    ¡°Ashikaga! Ashikaga!¡± The fearsome, heavily-armored samurai riding the huge warhorse raised his tachi and charged towards Lily with an explosive momentum!

    Lily also didn¡¯t show any timidness and stood still, shing towards Kitabatake Kouka the moment the rumbling demon horse charged past her!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A fierce and bright spark appeared within the darkness of the night as the des shed against each other in this first exchange, and Lily was sent flying back into the underbrush.

    Lily felt the web between her thumb and forefinger as well as her arm remain numb even after getting up, ¡°He¡¯s strong! Thebined thrusting force of a Spirit Jade powerhouse and a demon horse outputs a strength that far exceeds mine! It¡¯s higher than Tokugawa and Takeda¡¯s strength!¡±

    Kitabatake Kouka was also much faster than Tokugawa since he rode a horse.

    Kitabatake Kouka urged his horse to turn around after charging down the hill and attacked again. Lily dodged his attack this time, but she failed to sh him as well because of his excellent sword arts, so both of them ended up attacking in vain.

    Kitabatake Kouka didn¡¯t rush down again after riding to the top of the hill and took out a bow and arrow from his back instead, shooting an arrow towards Lily after pulling the bowstring to its limit!

    Lily had never faced a Spirit Jade samurai who used a bow until now.

    The arrow was so fast that made it impossible for anyone to react in time and was also apanied by strength enough to shoot through a mountain!

    The arrow almost brushed past Lily¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Boom!¡± The grudge-filled arrow flew down across the hill and bore into a rock a thousand meters away!

    A huge hole sliced open on Lily¡¯s kimono over her chest, revealing a few inches of her cleavage and almost her nipples as well, so she was forced to cover her chest with her hand.

    Kouka, however, gave Lily no time to arrange her clothes and pulled the reins of his horse immediately, prompting the demon horse to dance its forelegs up in the air along with a long, creepy neigh that resounded throughout the darkness of the silent hill.

    Kouka then charged towards Lily again while releasing all of his eldritch energy and the vague phantom of an elegant and wise yet pale noble, perhaps Kouka¡¯s father, who harbored resentment towards the whole world manifested behind him.

    Lily felt that it was difficult to determine who was in the right and who was in the wrong in conflicts between samurai families. The sole truth to this matter was that the winner was always in the right, and this Kouka was just a misfortunate person of these dark times.

    Lily manifested a series of sakura around her with her as the center in response to Kouka¡¯s assault and her Crescent Moon also began to blossom with an elegant crimson glow.

    The phantom of Kouka¡¯s father behind him revealed a pained and resentful expression under the domain¡¯s suppression, and Kouka¡¯s speed was also affected by it.

    Although this effect wasn¡¯t that huge, it was enough to create a fatal opening in a battle between two experts.

    Lily could see through the locus of Kouka¡¯s sword, yet she didn¡¯t dodge his fatal sh and shed towards him from the bottom-up obliquely after adjusting her posture and position slightly.

    Kouka¡¯s strike packed enough strength to deliver a fatal wound, but it missed Lily¡¯s body by a hairsbreadth in the end. The resulting wind from the sh shook Lily greatly, but Lily¡¯s strike possessed higher reach and uracy, so she managed to behead Kouka in a single strike!

    The demon horse continued sprinting ahead a few hundred meters with the headless Kouka before his body finally lost bnce and fell to the ground.

    A long interval of stillness followed after it.

    Kouka wasn¡¯t a monster like the Aob¨­zu who possessed an extremely powerful lifeforce. Although he was an undead creature, his body hadn¡¯t demonized, which was the reason he still retained his martial arts and dignity from when he was still human, but he didn¡¯t possess a regenerative ability like the Great Demons.

    Thus, although Kouka¡¯s Spirit Jade was still intact, he still ended up dying after getting beheaded.

    Lily arrived in front of Kouka and sped her palms together to perform rites for him to transcend to the otherworld.

    ¡°It really is a dark and hopeless world. You really aren¡¯t a bad person, Lord Kitabatake Kouka and neither are you a loser¡­ It¡¯s just that youcked luck. May your soul find peace in the next reincarnation and I hope that you will continue with your aspiration to help the people and the world and break free from the cycle of hatred. I shall not devour your soul with my cursed katana, farewell¡­¡±

    Lily suppressed the soul-controlling power of her cursed katana and Kouki¡¯s noble soul loyal to the empire floated up from his chest gradually. It expressed neither gratitude nor grudge towards Lily and just transcended up towards the sky and disappeared slowly.

    The silhouette of an elegant noble with paleplexion and dark eyebrows donning an Eboshi hat and holding a fan in his hand appeared behind Lily at this moment and gave Lily a thankful smile in his son¡¯s ce.

    Unfortunate as it was, Lily was a de maiden who couldn¡¯t rue merit at all.

    Kitabatake Tomohusa¡¯s silhouette also disappeared into the night slowly.

    A gust of wind flew by and turned the body and armor of Kouka who had died hundreds of years ago into ashes, just like a burning tinfoil and the specks of ashes flew about within the darkness, depicting a sorrowful yet heroic ambiance.

    Lily observed the ashes drifting in the wind and felt reverence towards this gant, elegant and loyal samurai noble.

    Lily discovered a shining object under her feet at this moment, and found a wless, translucent, bluish-green magatama within the ashes below.

    She stooped down and picked up this magatama and stored it in the mirror.

 Volume 3, Chapter 74 â€“ Yumiâ€™s Intentions

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 74 - Yumi¡¯s Intentions</h4>

    Trantor: Anonymouss

    Right around when Lily was traversing through the Endless Demon Mountains while aiming for Mt. Fuji, Haihime had just sent off a powerful monster from her temple residence and even though she was used to such situations, it still made her feel somewhat weary.

    She sipped some green tea and her heart filled with worry.

    Although the Hundred Demons in the Endless Demon Mountains were led by Amanojaku in name, the monsters were in fact divided into two sides.

    One side consisted of Great Demons that upied some location in the Endless Demon Mountains and these Great Demons either operated alone or banded together with a tribe of demons. They had lived in this ce ever since they had manifested or hadn¡¯t left this ce for centuries after arriving here via the demon parade. Although they had expressed loyalty towards Amanojaku, they were either unable to or quite unwilling to leave their original territories.

    These Great Demons refused to obey Amanojaku¡¯s orders unless they were within his territory or nearby to it.

    In addition to them, there was yet another smaller side that consisted of tribes like the heavenly evil spirits and cauldron demons. These demons didn¡¯t originate from thend where the Heian Empire existed and were actually monsters from the Land of Ashihara. ording to the legends, they emerged from the depths of Mt. Fuji and weren¡¯t bound to any regions and could go anywhere they wanted. These monsters possessed the greatest threat to the Heian Empire.

    A majority of the monsters in the Heian Empire, even an existence like Demon Lord Michizane, could only traverse through Heian via a demon parade, but this so-called demon parade could only be conducted at nighttime, so they were forced to return to their boundnd by daytime.

    However, since a phenomenon like the extended night had bemonce now, the monsters that actually stood at the summit of the Heian Empire also became able to go anywhere whenever an extended night approached.

    As Amanojaku¡¯s wife, Haihime held a high status among the monsters of the Endless Demon Mountains. However, this wasn¡¯t just because she was Amanojaku¡¯s wife and because she possessed exceptional strength and strategies.

    The territories of the monsters among the Hundred Demons in the Endless Demon Mountains ovepped and bordered with each other, so each one of them tried to outwit the other and the blood and scheming involved in it was much harsher than that of humankind. Thus, the whole Land of Hundred Demons consisted of endless darkness that filled it.

    The smart monsters used schemes and tricks while the stupid monsters devoured and killed each other. Haihime also sighed in irony with regards to the conflict between samurai simr to how Lily did, but the demons and apparitions were by no means united.

    It was just that while humans had mortal constraints, monsters bared their desires further.

    However, a lot of monsters were also pretty attached to some kind of emotion, and this rted to their life experience prior to bing a monster.

    In the case of Yuki-Onna, she viewed romance as paramount to anything else.

    Using the desires, grudges and conflicts of various monsters against each other to attain her objective was how Haihime had established her position in these Endless Demon Mountains.

    ¡°Hmph! You are gravely mistaken if you think I am your woman, Amanojaku. You are just an important pawn to me,¡± A cold yet charming smile crept up on Haihime¡¯s face. Other than the fact that she dealt with monsters, Haihime was no different than the women of the Heian Empire, especially those from Heian-kyo, who engaged in powerys between the imperial family, nobles and the samurai ns.

    The only thing that differed was that the monsters had simpler mindsets and were rtively easier to deal with.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a loser, not at all,¡± Haihime soliloquized like this often whenever she was alone.

    A slender figure walked forward from the corner of the temple at this moment.

    The mauve-haired ponytailed woman was donned in purple-colored kunoichi garments paired with a miniskirt.

    ¡°Lady Haihime,¡± Yumi arrived beside Haihime and kneeled down.

    Haihime had donned a snug white kimono patterned with yellow maple leaves and colorlessnd right now, which was one of the casual formalwear for mature women. The visits from monsters and demons had be frequent recently, so Haihime wore rtively conservative clothes in these times and still used a golden sash to tie her kimono. She got up and arrived in front of Yumi after hearing her address.

    She observed Yumi¡¯s rushed breathing and flushed face before raising her chin up with her pipe.

    ¡°What? Did you not know toe back until you suffered from the medicine¡¯s withdrawal?¡± Haihime questioned severely.

    ¡°Lady Haihime, I need to report something important to you!¡± Yumi stated with a rushed breath.

    ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no hurry. You can report itter. Let¡¯s first talk about you messing up my ns so many times!¡±

    ¡­

    Yumi was tied up by Haihime skillfully with her hands and feet tied behind her back, disabling her from moving even an inch as sheid weakly on Haihime¡¯s wooden couch.

    ¡°Water¡­ Let me drink that water, Lady Haihime¡­¡±

    Haihime arrived beside Yumi at a rxed pace and crouched down toy her face sideways on the couch, allowing her hair to scatter across in the process, and questioned with a charming expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tell me why Takeda regained his senses and why the mirror girl ended up defeating Tokugawa first.¡±

    Yumi¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    Haihime grinned after listening to Yumi, ¡°Oh? So that Lily received an order from Lord Kamakura to investigate the Takeda territory and learned about the secret between Tokugawa and Takeda and suffered an ambush because of that¡­ Hmph. I never expected the mirror girl to be really so formidable.¡±

    ¡°Well, then. Where is Kagami Lily now? The Itsura informed me that she has gone missing and hasn¡¯t returned to Kamakura. You ought to know where she went to, right?¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­ she¡¯s on her way to Mt. Fuji right now,¡± Yumi answered.

    ¡°She¡¯s on her way to Mt. Fuji? Why is she delivering herself to her enemy¡¯s doorsteps?¡± Haihime felt puzzled.

    ¡°She found a hidden scroll that illustrates the crafting method of a famed katana coincidently while investigating the Takeda n. It seems to require the mes of Mt. Fuji, so she¡¯s probablying here to get the mes.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Isn¡¯t she walking towards her death in that case? Maybe she¡¯ll get bound like how you are right now by the Great Demons and have unspeakable things done to her? Even if she¡¯s matched with Takeda and Tokugawa, none of the old Great Demons that haunt the route to this location are any good to provoke¡­ Hmm? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Haihime seemed to recall something while feeling pleased.

    ¡°Lady Haihime. I gave the map marked with the danger zones in Endless Demon Mountains to Lily. Although that map doesn¡¯t contain the shortcut to this location, it should be more than enough for her to avoid the locations upied by the Great Demons as long as she¡¯s cautious, so it¡¯s just a matter of time before she reaches Mt. Fuji.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Haihime was taken aback, ¡°Yumi. This is the first time I¡¯ve failed to see through you a little. Just what are you nning to do by giving her the map but not telling her the shortcut? Are you nning to betray me?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course not! How could I betray you, Lady Haihime?! I did it in order to make Lily fall into the clutches of the Hundred Demons and not any other monster.¡±

    ¡°Ah. How rare it is for you to actually have such a brilliant thought, Yumi. It seems like I really need to reward you properly.¡±

    ¡°My loyalty to you will remain eternal no matter what happens, Lady Haihime!¡± Yumi gazed at Haihime reverently, ¡°S-So, give me that water quickly. I can¡¯t bear the quench any longer¡­¡±

    Yumi¡¯s face flushed up entirely and her eyes filled with thirst and angst for that liquid.

    Aplicated expression shed across Haihime¡¯s face, ¡°Bring it over.¡±

    A cat-masked woman brought over a bluish-green bowl filled with transparent liquid soon after.

    Haihime lifted Yumi¡¯s face and fed half of the liquid within the bowl to Yumi slowly.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Yumi¡¯s deep breaths pacified gradually, ¡°Thank you, Lady Haihime, for giving this month¡¯s portion to me. It tastes really sweet. P-Please allow me to drink the remaining half.¡±

    ¡°Well, then. Are you sober now? Do you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Lady Haihime.¡±

    Haihime then ordered the cat-masked maid to withdraw and furrowed her brows slightly before sshing the remaining liquid across Yumi¡¯s face suddenly.

    ¡°L-Lady Haihime?¡±

    The liquid drops slid down Yumi¡¯s hair as she directed a puzzled gaze towards Haihime.

    ¡°How long are you going to continue to lie to me, Yumi?!¡± Haihime unsheathed the nodachi that was ornated behind the wooden couch suddenly and released a shocking amount of eldritch energy, just a mere look at the tachi¡¯s de invoked a soul-piercing pain in the onlooker.

    Haihime grabbed Yumi¡¯s ponytail and pressed the tachi against Yumi¡¯s neck while stating coldly, ¡°Speak! Just what are you scheming by pretending to act such a craving look so realistically? Are you craving for my White Tiger Muramasa to cut your throat apart?¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime, I don¡¯t get why you are saying such things so suddenly. I¡¯m ever loyal to you. I handed the map to Lily after she defeated me then enticed her toe here and escaped back by myselfter on¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Haihime released Yumi¡¯s ponytail and pped her face with the back of her hand in spite of the fact that the sharp de of White Tiger Muramasa sliced the side of her neck and made blood flow down it.

    ¡°You still dare to speak such nonsense! Hmph! Allow me to expose your lie then!¡± Haihime moistened her finger with one of the droplets on Yumi and sucked her finger with her mouth.

    ¡°Lady Haihime?¡± Yumi was astonished.

    ¡°Hmph. Listen well, Yumi. Although the medicine I made you consume makes women experience a fever for a few days each month and causes them to feel a certain craving along with skin getting flushed up, that¡¯s all it does. It is actually a formidable remedy that¡¯s aimed at female practitioners and cannot control your mind at all! The medicinal liquid I made you consume each month in the past did contain ingredients that affected your mind, but since Mizuki Tsue ran into an ident at Tokugawa¡¯s side, I felt that you might actually get harmed by Tokugawa in reverse while handling a man like him if I send you to him with an unstable mind, so I kindly exchanged the medicinal liquid you consume secretly with a remedy that doesn¡¯t have ingredients which affect the mind, but you didn¡¯t know about it at all.¡±

    ¡°Hence, the liquid I made you consumest month was just amon remedy aimed at women. Even though it affects your body simrly to how the previous remedy does, you still possess a clear consciousness and will and only need to find a random man! Oh, yes. You were into women, right? You just needed to ask that Kagami Lily to alleviate the remedy¡¯s effect on your body, and simply didn¡¯t need to return to me from so far away! I bet there¡¯s a lot of lies mixed in among the information you gave me just now, right? Tell me what your objective really is or else a woman like you doesn¡¯t even need to get punished. White Tiger Muramasa or the monsters that have coveted you for a long time, I shall choose a suitable end for you, how about it?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 75 â€“ Entrapping Lily

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 75 - Entrapping Lily</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Yumi didn¡¯t express any fear or intent to resist in response to Haihime¡¯s threat and just lifted her head up to direct a regretless gaze at her, her eyes still full of admiration and reverence as before.

    ¡°Lady Haihime. If you think I have betrayed you or distrust whatever I say after this, kill me after listening to my words,¡± Yumi¡¯s cheeks flushed up slightly but she still revealed a slight smile.

    This smile, however, felt a bit unusual to Haihime, ¡°Speak, then.¡±

    Haihime withdrew White Tiger Muramasa that was shining with blue and ck eldritch fluctuations.

    ¡°Lady Haihime, why don¡¯t you go meet Kagami Lily? I personally saw her rescue my sister, Yukiko, from the tyrannical abuse of Tokugawa. If it¡¯s her, perhaps even your misfortune that always deals you a losing streak can be changed,¡± Yumi looked at Haihime without the slightest stray thought and seemed to give thought for Haihime sincerely.

    ¡°p!¡± However, what replied her was a p on the face.

    ¡°A bunch of nonsense! My position is second only to Amanojaku in these Endless Demon Mountains and I dominate the Hundred Demons. Why do you make it sound like I am misfortunate? Which woman in this world is able to gain as much power as me?¡± Haihime seemed tosh out at Yumi righteously.

    ¡°Lady Haihime. I can feel your sorrow. It¡¯s impossible for me to turn a blind eye to the look in your eyes whenever you return from Amanojaku¡¯s ce each time he returns. It¡¯s because we are both women that I can see some things clearly which even those demons, including Amanojaku, can¡¯t see through. You and Lily are simr, Lady Haihime. Why not ally with her? Even if you have some other ambition in sticking together with Amanojaku, working together with Lily doesn¡¯t do you any harm at all!¡± Yumi persuaded loyally.

    ¡°Hmph! Meeting with Kagami Lily isn¡¯t an impossibility. That woman is really unusual. I intended to do it even if you didn¡¯t mention it, but since that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you liaison a meeting between us and schemed to draw Lily into the Land of Hundred Demons instead?¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime, Amanojaku¡¯s subordinates are monitoring you at all times. I¡¯m the only one truly loyal to you in the Land of Hundred Demons, even those Itsura kunoichi can¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think Amanojaku, that fool, has the brains to think of monitoring me? He¡¯s overconfident because of the overwhelming strength he possesses, so there¡¯s no way he would employ suchx measures. I understand his nature better than you. He would¡¯ve wed me to death if he really suspected me.¡±

    ¡°Even if Amanojaku isn¡¯t that wise, it doesn¡¯t mean the monsters who follow him aren¡¯t. I¡¯ve always been investigating this secretly and acted ordingly to protect you, Lady Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You are pretty good at this aspect, but why do you keep failing the missions I give you? This caused Amanojaku to scold me a little. Also, your presumptions are based on the premise that I intend to oppose him. Why would I oppose him when he is my husband?¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­ But Lady Haihime, please recall since when did I begin failing my missions.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It all began after establishing contact with Kagami Lily, Lady Haihime. This woman possesses unfathomable power and I also felt an unimaginable survival instinct and an iparably strong obsession from her. I don¡¯t know where this obsession of herses from, but it has made her push through all kinds of crises without giving up and grab the sole opportunity to turn the tide. I lost to such a woman! You know I possess high self-esteem and harbor both pride and dignity as the kunoichi¡¯s overseer, but I cannot defeat that woman! I¡¯ve admitted defeat, Lady Haihime. I¡¯ve lost to her on each asion, so maybe she can really change things that look undisputable if you trust her like me!¡±

    Haihime felt quite displeased seeing Yumi speak about Kagami Lily with trust and obedience in her eyes, ¡°Fine, then. Since you say this Kagami Lily is so amazing, I will go meet her soon. If she is really as capable as you¡¯ve mentioned, she should be able to escape from my trap easily, right? There¡¯s no harm in listening to her if she manages to defeat me in the Land of Hundred Demons, but if she fails to defeat me, I will sample the body vor of the East¡¯s prettiest woman and hand her over to Amanojaku after that to make up for the lost trust between him and me.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Yumi turned anxious, ¡°This is unfair, Lady Haihime. I incited Lily to enter these Endless Demon Mountains only to create a chance for the two of you to meet. Even if she¡¯s strong, she isn¡¯t your match, and it¡¯s even more impossible for her to deal with the trap that youy out secretly! Lily isn¡¯t your enemy, Lady Haihime!¡±

    ¡°Whether she¡¯s my enemy or not depends on whether she¡¯s qualified to negotiate with me. Even I don¡¯t think she will win, but didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s a woman who creates miracles? If so¡­ shouldn¡¯t she be able to turn any peril to safety?¡± Haihime grinned.

    ¡°Although Lily is brave, she isn¡¯t a god! Also, I won¡¯t have the face to live anymore if my undue actions end upnding her in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯ve turned over to her side, haven¡¯t you, *****?! Haihime picked up a bamboo rod from the shelf to the side but ceased her actions promptly, ¡°Hmph! Hitting you is equal to rewarding you, isn¡¯t it, b?i?t?c?h?? How about we have a bet then? You, I, and the Mirror Girl Lily, let us three have a night-time candlelight talk with you as the matchmaker. I shall have you tied up at one side and make you watch how I train and shame the woman you deem a hero. Hahaha. Don¡¯t you think that would be pretty fun?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Lady Haihime¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­ I did all of this for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Come. Bind her tightly and stuff her in the cer! We¡¯ll see some great fun.¡±

    The Itsura kunoichi ignored Yumi¡¯s screams and dragged her to the underground room forcefully.

    As for Haihime, she pursed her smoked pink lips while gazing at the distant and majestic Mt. Fuji, ¡°The most talented samurai woman in Kanto and the prettiest female liege lord of the East, huh! Since you¡¯re delivering yourself to my doorsteps, don¡¯t me this sister for not going easy on you, Kagami Lily!¡±

    At present, Lily had no idea that Yumi had reached Haihime¡¯s ce via a shortcut and that her location had been leaked outpletely.

    Although Haihime didn¡¯t know Lily¡¯s exact location, as Lily was following Yumi¡¯s map, it was actually easy for her to predict Lily¡¯s route, so she just needed toy a trap at the perfect location and¡­

    However, Lily didn¡¯t know anything about this.

    She was sitting cross-legged in a hidden rock¡¯s crevice and had just finished assimting the perfect magatama she obtained previously.

    However, she still needed at least eight to nine magatama like this one to attain the Spirit Jade Stage.

    ¡°You¡¯re really extravagant, Master. You assimted an attributed grade 7 magatama directly as if it were amon magatama even though its attribute is of no help to you, you¡¯ve really wasted it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to turn a treasure into personal strength than guarding it in vain. Although Mt. Fuji isn¡¯t that far now and we haven¡¯t encountered any huge perils by following Yumi¡¯s map, I feel a bit uneasy for some reason¡­¡± Lily stated while gasping for breaths with her crimson lips as a thinyer of sweat formed over her bountiful cleavage by the time she finished assimting the magatama.

 Volume 3, Chapter 76 â€“ Demon Slayer Setsuna

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 76 - Demon yer Setsuna</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The majestic and tall Mt. Fuji towered into the skies ahead.

    It was evident that Lily was now much closer to Mt. Fuji.

    ¡°It¡¯ll probably take another 3 to 5 days,¡± Lily looked at the map and saw that no particrly dangerous regions upied by Great Demonsid ahead, so all she needed to do was go forward straightly, but she wasn¡¯t following any set path as most of the regions in the Endless Demon Mountains didn¡¯t have roads.

    Thus, Lily was traversing through the wilderness.

    The trees gradually sparsened ahead of her and led to a rock formation that had a series of huge rocks of differing shapesyered atop the other akin to a forest that seemed more like a maze.

    The rock formation was shrouded in cyan mist that emitted rotten winds asionally.

    Although this path led straight to Mt. Fuji, ording to the map, this location was unusually close to Haihime¡¯sir.

    ¡°I wonder how strong Haihime, the acimed Demon Queen of the Endless Demon Mountains who colludes with Amanojaku to acquire the Land of East, is. It¡¯s said that only Lord Kamakura is able to intimidate these two,¡± Lily pondered internally, ¡°It seems like the deeper I go into the Endless Demon Mountains, the more cautious I have to be. I am not Haihime¡¯s match currently.¡±

    Although Lily had a subtle feeling sometimes that Lord Kamakura treated her well, she felt that she needed to guard against him as well now since she had discovered a treasure deposit that can shake the whole Heian Empire to the core. Thus, Lily didn¡¯t hesitate to raise her vignce as it was better to be prudent than foolish.

    If it were Sakiko or Ashikaga Makoto, Lily wouldn¡¯t hide anything from them, but Lord Kamakura had revealed her identity as the mirror girl in public while praising her. Lily had yet to discover what Lord Kamakura¡¯s intentions were as he was an intellectual supreme being whose mind still eluded her even now.

    ¡°Hmm? This is eldritch energy! No, it feels like a strong grudge that¡¯s simr to eldritch demon energy, but it feels a bit different¡­ Anyhow, it¡¯s pretty strong!¡± Lily had already sensed the powerful aura waiting ahead of her as she walked through the rock formation.

    However, the mountain range to one side of this rock formation belonged to Haihime¡¯s faction while the other side belonged to yet another powerful demon faction, so this rock formation was the only safe route.

    Thus, the only choice Lily had was to walk forward straightly and try to avoid the owner of this aura even though she was certain that the other side had discovered her as well.

    As Lily predicted, the aura began approaching her quickly, which made it impossible to avoid its owner.

    A shadow leaped onto an unusually tall, naturally-formed rock pir under the illumination of the moonlight and looked down on Lily afternding.

    It was a tall and thin man with messy purple hair who was bare to the waist and even though this man didn¡¯t possess a tough and muscr build, he had well-formed muscles that took shape into clear abs and had practically no b over his pectoral muscles. His muscles and veins were in a battle-ready state at all times and shone luminously under the moon¡¯s light.

    The man looked about 2m tall and only wore a pair of tattered buckskin trousers that bared his strong feet and held a chained triple-ded scythe in his hand.

    The 1m or so long scythe des looked like huge throwing-knives that had been erged dozens of times, and the man held the weapon using one of the holes in the des while the even longer chain was coiled around the man in multiple loops.

    ¡°A human? But that sapped face looks more like a savage demon¡¯s and he¡¯s emitting a strong grudge as well. Could it be a monster then? But I also feel a human aura from him.¡±

    Lily determined instantly that the man was a very dangerous being.

    ¡°Who are you? Or should I ask what monster you are?¡± Lily grabbed the handle of her de and asked vigntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long forgotten my name, woman. However, they call me ¡®Demon yer Setsuna¡¯ in the Land of Hundred Demons.¡±

    ¡°Demon yer¡­ Setsuna? So, what brings you to me? As you can see, I am a human.¡±

    ¡°I know you are a human, woman. I live only to kill demons and have no business with you, but a beautiful girl like you traversed through this path to Mt. Fuji spiritedly many years ago, yet she never returned in the end. I don¡¯t want to see you follow the same fate as her, so I¡¯vee to stop you. Return from whence you came,¡± said the man who imed to be Demon yer Setsuna.

    Lily was now sure that the man was indeed a human who didn¡¯t belong to the Hundred Demons in these mountains, but she didn¡¯t know why he was here.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but I have a reason for climbing Mt. Fuji. Please don¡¯t stop me,¡± Lily stated firmly.

    She needed the katana, Evil yer, for her long due journey to Kansai.

    ¡°No human is stupid enough toe to Mt. Fuji reasonlessly. I know you have your reasons and the fact that you were able to reach here proves your abilities, but things won¡¯t end well for you if you proceed further ahead. I don¡¯t want to see a samurai woman like you fall into the hands of the Hundred Demons, so I refuse to let you pass.¡±

    ¡°I will bear the consequences of the fate brought forward by my choices myself, so there¡¯s no need to block my path. There¡¯s a lot of samurai women in this Heian Empire who risk their lives every day, so why are you trying to stop me when we aren¡¯t even acquainted?¡±

    Setsuna¡¯s glowing eyes under his pair of messy bangs stared at Lily with deep love and remorse, but this love seemed like a fleeting emotion and wasn¡¯t directed at Lily.

    ¡°You¡¯re traveling alone, girl. Aren¡¯t you worried about what will happen to your lover if you end up falling into the hands of the Hundred Demons? Setting aside the fact that you¡¯ll suffer, have you never thought whether your lover will feel deeper pain?! A girl as beautiful as you must have a lover, right?¡± Setsuna arched his back sadly under the moonlight and his messy hair cascaded down as the muscles on his firm back quivered in order to reflect the man¡¯s pain.

    ¡°Senior Setsuna, based on what you¡¯ve mentioned, could it be that you¡¯re the man whose lover fell into the hands of the Hundred Demons in Mt. Fuji?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Setsuna clenched his fists tightly and began quivering with depthless mes of hatred burning in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the Hundred Demons! All of them!¡±

    ¡°Senior Setsuna,¡± Lily stated faintly with a gentle gaze, ¡°I can understand how you feel, but if that¡¯s indeed the case, you shouldn¡¯t stop me even more.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Setsuna shouted wrathfully and the triple-ded scythe shone with a cold light.

    ¡°Because I came here for my lover,¡± Lily¡¯s eyes teared up as she stated this.

    She was just a powerless girl when she arrived in this Heian world and had suffered a lot to reach where she was today¡­

    She had no choice but to enter Mt. Fuji even though she knew it was dangerous to do so.

    Setsuna¡¯s dark eyes stared at Lily for a good while before he answered her, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t stop you if that¡¯s the case, but I also can¡¯t just sit back and watch you throw your life away. I¡¯ll let you go forward if you can receive an attack of mine. However, please return obediently if you can¡¯t, or else I¡¯ll wound you and use this chain to drag and throw you out of these Endless Demon Mountains!¡±

    Lily felt that this Setsuna was a really unreasonable man. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was set on making things hard for her when it was his woman who ended up running into some kind of misfortune.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lily replied, ¡°Although I don¡¯t agree with your methods, I suppose you are doing this for my own good, Senior Setsuna. Come, make your move.¡±

    Lily drew out the shimmering Crescent Moon and the crimson sun-like resplendence from the runes on it were enough to shock even Setsuna.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to receive your move from here. Are you ready?!¡±

    Lily watched the man standing at the top of the rock pir silently.

    ¡°Argggghhhhh! Aihime! Why?! Aaarggh! Why didn¡¯t you heed my advice?! Why did you insist on shouldering your fate alone when you¡¯re a woman?! Why didn¡¯t you let me ward off the misfortune for you?! I would rather die than watch you fall into the clutches of the demons!!!¡±

    ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t save you, I will save this girl in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± A strong, purple grudge radiated off Setsuna and the ten or so meters tall rock pir began trembling under his aura.

    ¡°Keiko¡ªSinful mes!¡±

    The triple-ded scythe in Setsuna¡¯s hand lit up with corrosive, purple demon mes and flew towards Lily with a furious momentum, causing the chain attached to it to rattle as it uncoiled in a straight line.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed as she observed the uncanny and corrosive scythe make for her.

    ¡°Water Splitter!¡± Lily cried out as she struck out at the best timing without the slightest hesitation or stray thoughts.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    An earth-quaking impact smashed through the darkness of night like a zinget!

    Setsuna¡¯s triple-ded scythe, Sinful Demon yer, got blown away by Crescent Moon because of the obsession-filled strike executed by Lily¡¯s slender arm.

    It spun through the night sky andnded amongst rock debris after slicing through several rock pirs.

    Lily¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t blink from start to finish and also didn¡¯t reveal any hesitation.

    Setsuna was shaken, ¡°Although I wouldn¡¯t lose to you now, if I possessed as much obsession as you do back then, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Argggghhhhh!!!¡±

    Setsuna fell into a crushing spiral of pain and hatred.

    Yet, Lily just sheathed her de silently.

    Water Splitter wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s technique and actually belonged to Shimizu. Lily had just executed a simple yet decisive strike that neither contained any profundities nor borrowed Shimizu¡¯s sword arts to intercept Setsuna¡¯s attack with a firm heart instead of relying on technique. Lily believed that her conviction must¡¯ve reached Setsuna via this strike.

    Water Splitter referred to splitting water with a strike from a de and represented the futility of an endeavor.

    ¡°Senior Setsuna. I hope that you can break free from the hatred binding you. You have Lily¡¯s gratitude for trying to protect me by stopping me, but this won¡¯t aid me, just as how I can¡¯t aid you.¡±

    Lily flicked her long hair and walked towards the depths of the rock formation where the fuming Mt. Fujiid in her crimson long-sleeved kimono.

    Although Lily sashayed forward, she possessed a resolute heart.

    Setsuna looked at Lily¡¯s back while crouching on the rock pir, ¡°Lily, huh? I¡¯ve never heard of this name before. It seems like the Land of East has produced yet another stunning woman shortly. I also hope that you don¡¯t end up like her, but it is called fate because you¡¯re so simr. Hahahahahaha!

    Demon yer Setsuna¡¯s self-mocking, arrogant and lonelyughter echoed through the woods.

 Volume 3, Chapter 77 â€“ Gathering of Mt. Fujiâ€™s Hundred Demons

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 77 - Gathering of Mt. Fuji¡¯s Hundred Demons</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    It required one to raise their head to look at the summit of Mt. Fuji. Lily had almost left the rock formation and was on the verge of reaching the foot of Mt. Fuji right now.

    This spot was hot and dry even though it was the early winter season right now and Lily had sweated out buckets because of the terrestrial heat from therge amount ofva present underground.

    ¡°Mt. Fuji deserves its name as a demon mountain. Its surroundings are this hot, so the mes at its center must have a much higher temperature,¡± Lily eximed.

    It wasn¡¯t feasible for the average samurai to store the exceptionally hot mes from Mt. Fuji¡¯s volcanic crater as they would burn all matter into ashes.

    However, Kagura told Lily that it was possible to preserve these mes for a long time by transferring a smidgen of mes into the mirror and lighting the stonemp inside with them.

    The fact that such a thing was possible proved how magical this mirror was.

    Besides the extreme heat, Lily didn¡¯t face any other issues. Her journeysted about ten or so days and she experienced dozens of small and huge battles in this interval, killing hundreds of monsters and gaining arge number of animas in the process. The oneplete magatama that she obtained, however, had long been assimted by her.

    As for the animas, she stored some of them as reserves and offered the remaining to Kagura and Yuki-Onna for the sake of advancement.

    Shikigami required arge number of animas to advance and the amount she provided could only improve Yuki-Onna¡¯s strength slightly, but it provided a higher boost to Kagura¡¯s strength as Nanako¡¯s body was still in the sword master stage.

    Lily sighed in relief after seeing that she was almost about to reach Mt. Fuji.

    She arrived at a naturally-formed circr rock formation present at the end of the rock formation which was rtively spacious at the center. It consisted mostly of rocks and had old, towering rock pirs that were covered in moss and some vegetation.

    The foot of Mt. Fuji lied ahead of this circr rock formation.

    ¡°Finally¡­ Have I reached it safely?¡± A bead of sweat slid down her neck into her deep cleavage as her bountiful breasts heaved up and down deeply, ¡°All went well thanks to Yumi¡¯s map¡­¡±

    An exceptionally powerful energy fluctuation arrived from the front at this moment.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily sensed a danger signal from the depths of her soul at this moment and brought her hand closer to her katana¡¯s handle slowly and checked her surroundings vigntly while scouting via a spirit probe.

    ¡°I scouted with small-scale spirit probes all this time, so why didn¡¯t I sense anything?¡±

    Only after employing arge-scale spirit probe did Lily discover that this rock formation was quite special and seemed to conceal a formation powered by eldritch energy within it. She hadn¡¯t discovered anything until now, but one powerful aura after the other seemed to emerge from within the rock formation intermittently.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many of them?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°But Yumi¡¯s map doesn¡¯t say this is a danger zone! Why have so many powerful auras appeared so abruptly?! Also, it feels like they were hiding in the rock formation all along and are gathering around me after showing up one after the other now.¡±

    The weakest aura among them was a 5th-Stage Awakened while there were six to seven auras at the level of the Spirit Jade Stage.

    One of them was the exceptionally powerful aura that appeared at the very beginning, but Lily was unable to gauge the opponent¡¯s strength as it exceeded her perceptive ability and realized that the other party was much stronger than her.

    Could it be someone at thete Spirit Jade Stage? No, it feels much stronger, possibly the peak Spirit Jade Stage.

    Lily felt an unprecedented sense of crisis, as if she had suddenly fallen into their of the Hundred Demons in the Endless Demon Mountains.

    Lily took the Sakura Parasol out and opened it momentarily.

    Lily sighed in relief as she managed to open the parasol before the demons discovered her.

    At the same time, however, a series of runes lit up on the ground and converged towards Lily. Lily attempted to dodge them, but the runes didn¡¯t approach her and instead formed a huge circle spanning a range of ten meters and illuminated Lily¡¯s body with intense blue light.

    A series of tall, monstrous and hideous figures with fear-invoking eyes emerged from the rock formation just like a night parade, but instead of a coincidental encounter, they had surrounded Lily this time.

    All the monsters had discovered the parasol-holding girl because of the blue light.

    ¡°What?! The Sakura Parasol¡¯s true nature was revealed because of some trap?¡± Lily felt shocked.

    The possessor of the most powerful aura showed themselves on the rock pir ahead at this moment.

    It was a woman with long, aquamarine hair who was donned in a white long-sleeved kimono with high side-splits and a blue sash. Her long hair consisted of messy bangs and cascaded down like clouds swimming in the skies and possessed mature and exceptional looks, emanating a certain type of contradictory aura. She obviously wore pretty ssy and elegant garments, yet she showcased a wide cleavage and also bared most of her thighs. A few strands of her hair were also stuck to her face and neck, and her irregr breaths seemed to suggest that she had just got done with the deed a few moments ago.

    This woman, who was taller than Lily, looked down on her and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Mirror Girl Lily? We finally met.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lily had a feeling that she had walked into a trap set by demons and that this trap had beenid out by the exceptionally powerful and unfathomable woman in front of her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily oh Kagami Lily. You must¡¯ve heard of me, so why not have a guess at my identity? Although you have huge breasts, you aren¡¯t a fool, right?¡±

    Lily automatically filtered out the yfulness from this woman¡¯s words as it wasn¡¯t that strange for this licentious woman to utter such graceless words. Lily had also guessed out the woman¡¯s identity the moment she saw her.

    ¡°Your fame has long reached my ears, Haihime, but this fame doesn¡¯t seem to be that good,¡± Lily knew a battle was inevitable, so she didn¡¯t hold her tongue back.

    ¡°Hmph! Are all the samurai women of the East so hard-mouthed now? See how I make you submit in a bit, you little b?i?t?c?h?,¡± Haihime grinned coldly.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to call others with lowly titles as a woman who serves and panders a monster? I won¡¯t mind spilling blood today if you want to fight! Enough talk now. I just don¡¯t get one thing. How did you learn that I will pass through here?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You still don¡¯t get it? How na?ve and cute you really are, Lily. You know, although you seem perfect in all aspects, you have a critical weakness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too softhearted towards women!¡±

    Haihime waved her hand and a kunoichi donned a blue sleeveless top and miniskirt walked out from behind the pir. Her thighs were as plump and healthy as ever, but she seemed to have a nk expression in her eyes right now, as if they were a pair of empty crystals.

    ¡°F-Forgive me, Lady Lily¡­ I can¡¯t go against Haihime¡¯s orders,¡± Yumi stated with a flushed expression and ckened gazed, her mind seemingly under control.

    This time, Haihime had really made her consume a huge amount of mind-fuddling medicinal liquid.

 Volume 3, Chapter 78 â€“ Resonance of the Mirror

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 78 - Resonance of the Mirror</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Yumi?¡± Lily looked at her in shock, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Mirror Girl, did you forget that I am her true master?¡± Haihime stated.

    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Lily¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t go against Lady Haihime¡¯s orders. I leaked your location to her,¡± Yumi stated in a dazed tone and expression.

    ¡°Haihime! Just what did you do to Yumi?¡± Lily roused all the spirit power inside her after seeing Yumi¡¯s condition.

    ¡°What did I do? Nothing at all. She was originally a kunoichi from the Land of Hundred Demons. You were the one who trusted her naively. The only thing to me for your defeat on this day is your own weakness, isn¡¯t that so, genius samurai woman?¡±

    Lily, however, looked at Yumi sincerely, and showed worry instead of resentment, ¡°You¡¯re the na?ve one for using such a despicable method to control someone and offer their life to you, you poor loser! Haihime, doesn¡¯t your name represent the shame of defeat? Or do you regard it an honor to be famous with such a name?¡±

    Haihime¡¯s expression darkened the moment she heard the word ¡®loser.¡¯

    ¡°Shut up, you b?i?t?c?h?! You¡¯re the one who lost, not me! Not me!!!¡± A powerful blue and white melded spirit power surged out of Haihime as if she had lost control and White Tiger Muramasa in her hand also emitted an exceptionally powerful grudge.

    ¡°What? A cursed katana?! Lily was also pretty surprised that Haihime was actually a de maiden as well. A peak Spirit Jade Stage de maiden was too fearsome!

    However, Lily didn¡¯t show any fear even when facing the encirclement of the Hundred Demons and Haihime, who was much stronger than her. She still possessed the Blood-Spirit Magatama, so she nned to fight these powerhouses for a bit and flee if possible. She also nned to look for a chance to rescue Yumiter on, but if she really had no chance to flee, she intended to eliminate all of them.

    A crimson-colored spirit power surged out of Lily¡¯s body and her hair danced in the gusts produced by the spirit fluctuations! This was Lily¡¯s first time fighting another de maiden!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The moment Lily and Haihime, the two de maidens, unleashed their spirit power, the mirror inside Lily¡¯s sash began to vibrate suddenly along with a ceaseless soul resonance!

    At the same time, a tiny copper fragment that Haihime always kept within the range of her cognition, also began to vibrate violently against her underbody.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily and Haihime felt the vibrations at their underbodies and though invisible to outsiders, they could feel the form of the mirror!

    Haihime naturally wasn¡¯t that astonished as she already knew that Lily possessed a real ancient mirror, but this resonance was out of her expectations.

    What astonished Lily further was that she could sense an item simr to her mirror hidden at Haihime¡¯s underbody, but it was just a fragment.

    Lily had touched Shimizu¡¯s mirror pretty closely once, but she had never experienced such a feeling and there was also no resonance.

    This assured her that this fragment was different from Shimizu¡¯s mirror!

    Haihime possessed the fragment of a real yet shattered ancient mirror!

    Lily recalled what Yumi had told her before, hoping that she could help Haihime. She looked at Yumi, and even though she had a dazed expression and seemed to be under something¡¯s control, she couldn¡¯t feel any resentment from her. Even if she epted this control willingly, Lily failed to understand why Yumi defended Haihime unconsciously even though she acted so evil and treated her like this.

    At this moment¡­

    Although nothing changed around her, Lily felt as if everything around her had disappeared and her consciousness seemed to drift within the void, apanied by a series of ripples, and a bare naked shimmering girl with long aquamarine hair stood on the other side of the void. However, it looked like this girl couldn¡¯t see Lily and seemed to hide herself in some kind of inescapable darkness, hugging her bent knees in it while burying her face in between her legs, her figure so thinned that the protrusions of her vertebras were visible faintly on her back, making her look quite pitiful. The girl shivered within the darkness, as if she were afraid of everything else in the world except her!

    Lily realized that she had entered some ce where the soul could be perceived because of the resonance of the mirror and wondered if this girl was Haihime¡¯s true appearance inside her inner world.

    Lily lowered her head and grinned coldly though she faced the Hundred Demons and Haihime, a peak Spirit Jade Stage powerhouse.

    ¡°Hahaha, Hahahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re at death¡¯s door, so what are youughing for?¡± Haihime questioned doubtfully.

    However, Lily ignored her and sent a voice transmission to the mirror space with her head still lowered, ¡°Kagura, I¡¯m going to fight next and might even do something that looks crazy to you. I want you to control Nanako¡¯s body and remain on reserve with the Blood-Spirit Jade in hand. In case there¡¯s not enough time for me to give you the order, I¡¯ll leave the decision to you. Don¡¯t hesitate to make a move if my life is really in danger, otherwise, don¡¯t take any action no matter what happens to me without my orders, and just remain inside the mirror along with Yuki-Onna, got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it. Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve given such an order, I¡¯ll carry it out as required,¡± Kagura stated coldly.

    Yuki-Onna, however, said, ¡°Even if you tell me to make a move, I won¡¯t necessarily do it, but I also don¡¯t want to watch you die. Let me see what you intend to do. Following you has really made things much more interesting.¡±

    Lily raised her head and looked at the demons as well as Haihime, ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to catch me?! Come have a try!¡±

    The moment Lily finished her words, the world was dyed in a faint crimson and countless garish sakura began to fall like snowkes.

    ¡°What?! A domain?¡± Haihime also furrowed her brows slightly.

    The monsters thought the weather had changed and just looked around nkly.

    ¡°5th-Stage Awakened and below, die,¡± Lily stated faintly.

    The endless poignant sakura formed a series of crimson death des.

    A powerful suppression took effect and the air in the domain seemed to subject the monsters to a mud-like high pressure and made the weaker monsters kneel one after the other.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard¡ªLyn.¡±

    After experiencing an increase in strength, the offensive-type domain of Lily¡¯s was several times stronger than when she used it in Mt. Yoshino.

    ¡°What?! It¡¯s an offensive-type domain out of all things! Yumi, this b?i?t?c?h?, left out this information intentionally!¡± Haihime felt quite shocked, ¡°Get away from her immediately!¡±

    However, her warning hade toote as the series of crimson des had begununching an assault on the demons within a range of 1km.

    The area within this 1km range was filled with dancing sakura des that left mists of blood in their wake, giving rise to ghastly wails. The power-conceited monsters that surrounded this girl aggressively with wicked intentions and disdain had be the prey of the sakura des!

    Almost all the 5th-Stage Awakened and lower monsters, as well as the Hannya demon ninjas, were killed in just a few breaths!

    The 6th-Stage Awakened to 7th-Stage Awakened monsters also sustained injuries of varying degrees, but the Spirit Jade Stage powerhouses were only subjected to slight suppression in terms of movements and expended some spirit power even though they didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.

    However, this one move had caused a disastrous loss to Haihime!

    Although there were countless powerful monsters in the Endless Demon Mountains, most of them remained in their territories, and most of those that Haihime could trulymand had all gathered in this location!

    Perhaps it was her fortune that she hadn¡¯t brought the weaker monsters since she knew that Lily was a de maiden, otherwise, the weaker monsters would¡¯ve died all the same no matter their number within this 1km range of ughter domain.

    ¡°You despicable woman! How dare you make a move first?!¡± A bluish-white aura seeped out of Haihime suddenly and the projection of an old, dark, real yet illusory world simr to andscape painting manifested in the surroundings.

    This was Haihime¡¯s domain¡ªBroken Mountain of Dreams.

    Although it was unclear what circumstances had enlightened Haihime to such a domain, although the projection of this Broken Mountain of Dreams looked illusory, it was as heavy as a mountain no matter the distance and contained a bit of an untamed heroic intent. However, this projection of shatteredndscape also seemed to exude a depthless sorrow and powerlessness.

    The projection seemed to portray the state of Haihime¡¯s mind!

    Broken Mountain of Dreams didn¡¯t possess any direct offensive ability, but it was a pretty powerful suppressive-type domain. Lily felt a mountainous pressure on her shoulders at this moment and the moving and tragdscape projection also resisted the sakura as well.

    It was naturally impossible for petals to win against a mountain in a frontal sh of strength.

    Lily¡¯s Sakura Blizzard possessed a poignant sharpness and was good at massacring, but it didn¡¯t possess the steadiness and firmness of the Broken Mountain of Dreams. In this sh of domains, Haihime held the upper hand, so Lily¡¯s domain was under her domain¡¯s constant suppression and scattered gradually.

    ¡°So strong!¡± Lily wasn¡¯t as strong as the members of the Furinkazan and had suppressed them by relying on her talent and domain and did her best to win. However, Haihime¡¯s strength far exceeded hers in absolute terms, her weapon was much formidable than Lily¡¯s katana, and her domain also suppressed Lily¡¯s domain.

    Lily realized that she practically had no chances of defeating Haihime right now except for her final ace, the Blood-Spirit Jade.

    Haihime was much stronger than any opponent that Lily had met until now.

    It was impossible to win without using the Blood-Spirit Jade.

    However, Lily was unable to make a move. The poignant, shining soul of the girl who protected herself within the darkness, a woman with such a soul was definitely not a viin no matter how she looked on the outside.

    Lily didn¡¯t n to use the Blood-Spirit Jade unless her life or her senior sister¡¯s life was in true danger.

    This was the reason Lily had left the decision in Kagura¡¯s hands. She was afraid that she would miss the right timing in this dangerous battle because of her mercy, but Kagura¡¯s judgmental ability was much superior to hers.

    After Lily¡¯s domain got suppressed, the 7th-Stage Awakened, as well as the mighty and fierce Spirit Jade Stage Great Demons surrounded her immediately.

    A giant snake woman who was as tall as a three-storied building with shimmering blue scales slithered forward with a scimitar in hand.

    The snake woman slithered at a speed much faster than a horse¡¯s sprint and arrived beside Lily suddenly like a phantom and shed at her with the scimitar.

    Lily leaped back to dodge the long de, but a six-meter-tall middle Spirit Jade Stage blue demon heaved its fist towards Lily with a mountainous momentum from the back in the next moment!

    Lily was just about to use her domain to step in mid-air and dodge the first, but the projection of a shattered blue mountain shot towards Lily suddenly and scattered Lily¡¯s drifting sakura, causing her to lose her footing.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The fist struck the defense formed with all of Lily¡¯s spirit power and sent her crashing through several rock pirs.

    Lily blocked this attack with great difficulty and looked for a way to escape intentionally after getting up from the debris.

    However, white cat-masked kunoichi appeared in front of the debris one after the other suddenly. They had used the earth-shrink art to escape Lily¡¯s domain previously, but they didn¡¯t approach her and tossed white-colored ropes towards Lily instead. Lily dodged most of these ropes, but one of them managed to catch her foot.

    Lily lost her bnce and fell down resultantly, so she turned around to cut the rope with her katana. However, Haihime vaulted towards Lily swiftly with her aquamarine hair scattered freely the moment Lily stood up and shed at her with the cursed katana¡ªWhite Tiger Muramasa¡ªthat was d in bluish-white grudge!

 Volume 3, Chapter 79 â€“ Lily Versus Haihime

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 79 - Lily Versus Haihime</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The sword was akin to a shattered mountain and river, the earth portraying the sorrow!

    Haihime¡¯s sword was powerful yet utterly inharmonious with her looks, and also carried a strong sorrow and grudge.

    ¡°ng!¡± The collision of des gave rise to an ear-splitting metallic cry.

    The reverberations of this cry traveled through Lily¡¯s katana and made her experience a stinging pain all over her body.

    ¡°What a fearsome cursed katana!¡±

    Since times immemorial, all the des named after Muramasa in the Heian Empire ended up as fear-invoking cursed katana.

    Even if the holder wasn¡¯t a de maiden, Muramasa itself contained cursed katana energy and grudge! Making a de maiden who wielded a Muramasa de a really fearsome opponent!

    Lily got blown away and felt a stinging pain in her arm. It seemed that the katana¡¯s grudge was traveling inside Lily¡¯s body via the fluctuations.

    ¡°Why does a woman with so much resentment and grudge towards the world exist?!¡± Even Lily¡¯s soul felt a stinging pain.

    It wasn¡¯t just her katana. Haihime¡¯s sword-arts were also formidable and elusive like a phantom¡¯s, yet they also packed such great strength!

    Lily even felt that Haihime¡¯s talent in the sword arts was no lesser than hers.

    Lily really didn¡¯t want to kill this woman deep down in her heart.

    Lily couldn¡¯t understand why such a talented de maiden had fallen to be a defeated maiden instead of feeling pride for her matchless skills.

    ¡°I cannot let Kagura make a move until thest moment,¡± Lily decided internally.

    The remaining Spirit Jade Stage Great Demons had also surrounded her now and each one of them possessed the ability to deal Lily a fatal hit. The suppressive effect of the Broken Mountain of Dreams also made it pretty difficult for Lily to dodge their attacks, and the punch a few moments ago had expended nearly 50% of Lily¡¯s spirit power. Although she had replenished it, it was possible that her spirit power might fail to defend against some attacks.

    ¡°Surround this woman so that I can teach her a lesson!¡± Haihime ordered and brandished her cursed katana, sending out a mournful beam of aquamarine sword light apanied by a thousand minuscule ripples towards Lily!

    As Lily was in midair right now, it was pretty difficult for her to dodge, but she somehow managed to flip her body over and blocked this sword light forcibly.

    ¡°Bang!¡± She experienced a stinging pain all over from this reverberating blow once again and this block expended 90% of her spirit power!

    ¡°This woman is really formidable!¡±

    At the peak Spirit Jade Stage, this level of base strength already far exceeded Lily¡¯s, and Haihime also possessed the same twofold spirit power boost as her. The mirror fragment enhanced her de maiden physique simrly and her domain also suppressed Lily¡¯s domain. All these factors ced her strength on a much higher level than Lily¡¯s!

    Lily barely managed tond on her feet and leaped backward on the debris. Although she had enough anima, she needed to spend some time to recover 90% of her spirit power and couldn¡¯t battle in midair rashly because of the suppression of her domain as she had suffered huge blows twice consecutively in midair.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you only have this much strength? What most talented samurai woman of the East, you¡¯re just a weak little girl, that¡¯s all. Surrender obediently if you don¡¯t want to suffer pain and see how I deal with you, you hard-mouthed b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡± Haihime unleashed a beam of sword light again.

    Lily¡¯s spirit power hadn¡¯t recovered fully, so she was forced to roll on the ground to dodge it.

    However, a huge, brown-skinned, mountain deity-like giant stepped its foot towards her at this moment.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± Haihime leaped across and kicked the giant down.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll deal with her?!¡± Haihime assumed a charming andnguid demeanor typically, but she was pretty intense and decisive when engaging inbat.

    She charged towards Lily the moment shended on the ground but Lily somehow managed to execute a swift strike towards her with the spirit power she recovered.

    Haihime titled her body aside slightly to dodge it by a hair¡¯s breadth and the de just brushed past her sash.

    ¡°A pretty strike!¡± Haihime praised, ¡°But it¡¯s stillcking a bit!¡±

    She then counterattacked with a half-spin strike and Lily retreated swiftly in response. However, a huge amount of grudge oozed out from Haihime¡¯s de and pounced towards Lily after taking the shape of a white tiger¡¯s projection.

    Lily was shocked by this development as she didn¡¯t know that grudge could be used to unleash such a transformative attack!

    She rolled on the ground to dodge the attack, but the white tiger ripped the hem of her kimono minidress apart and exposed half of her fair buttocks.

    Haihime¡¯s gazended on Lily¡¯s exposed curves andmented, ¡°Hmph! You might not deserve the reputation of the most talented samurai woman of the East, but you sure do possess a figure befitting the prettiest woman! Come, let this sister have a closer look!¡±

    Haihime brandished her cursed katana and a grudge-manifested white tiger pounced towards Lily again along with a simultaneous attack from Haihime from the nk side!

    Lily knew that Haihime was the real threat, so she shed with her and this allowed the white tiger¡¯s sharp ws to tear through Lily¡¯s clothes, resulting in most of her clothes getting torn even though she used spirit power to defend against its ws.

    Her shoulders and most of her breasts were exposed now.

    Lily couldn¡¯t fight while hiding her breasts with one hand, so she activated her domain and covered her important location with sakura petals.

    Lily was drenched in sweat right now and her breasts heaved up and down intensely as well. Although she had exchanged only a few moves with Haihime, she had expended a lot of spirit power and physical strength, demonstrating the huge gap between her and Haihime¡¯s strength!

    She had her hands full with putting up a struggle and remaining undefeated.

    Haihime used the same old trick and unleashed a white tiger again whileunching an assault personally at the same time.

    There was no doubt that Lily would get stripped down to thest article if this continued!

    And she couldn¡¯t allow this at any cost!

    Lily unleashed her extraordinary talent at this moment when her dignity was on the line, and followed by the manifestation of a light column, the obsession within her cursed katana and her shame caused grudge to emerge from within it.

    The projection of a white demon hound appeared from the edge of Lily¡¯s de and its size was no lesser than the white tiger¡¯s.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! I have yet to thank you for allowing me to taste the blood of Hojo, my foe! Allow me to aid you in this battle!¡±

    The white demon hound¡¯s anima had remained within Lily¡¯s katana until now and hadn¡¯t undergone tempering or assimtion. Although this white demon hound possessed the strength of a high-ranked Great Demon, its strength had lowered greatly because of the hopelessly fatal blow that Hojo had delivered it.

    However, the demon hound was still a dog raised within Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s house! The true strength of its anima was no lesser than the grudge-formed white tiger unleashed by Muramasa.

    The two equally-sized, grudge-formed beast projects fought against each other and copsed almost simultaneously.

    The demon hound¡¯s anima hadn¡¯t gone out to fight personally on this asion. Lily had actually guided the demon hound¡¯s will instead to produce a grudge manifestation via her cursed katana, so the demon hound¡¯s anima hadn¡¯t suffered any real harm.

    ¡°What?!¡± Haihime was also shocked by this, ¡°Did you learn how to produce a grudge manifestation after only seeing it once or twice in this fight?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really as unfathomable as Yumi mentioned! If my strength weren¡¯t much higher than yours and you¡¯re allowed to develop fully, it¡¯s hard to say who woulde out as the victor!¡±

    Haihime rushed towards Lily directly while shrouded in an abundant amount of spirit power.

    Each exchange between them caused Lily¡¯s spirit power to almost bottom out, so she recovered it constantly using anima.

    ¡°ng!¡± Haihime didn¡¯t augment this attack with any additional force, but Lily felt her limbs weaken suddenly and got blown away in a powerless manner, her katana almost slipping out of her hand in the process.

    ¡°What?!¡± Drenched in sweat, Lily shook like a leaf as she sensed her spirit power¡¯s recovery speed slow down! Although she had enough anima reserves, her recovery speed was bing slower by the second and was unable to keep up with her consumption rate!

    ¡°Humph! This White Tiger Muramasa possesses the ability to curse the opponent¡¯s katana along with the progression of the battle and seals its soul maniption ability progressively! The more attacks the katana receives from Muramasa, the stronger the curse bes! Kagami Lily, Muramasa will seal your de maiden powers in the end!¡±

    ¡°So that was the case¡­¡± Lily retreated while fighting back, but she was surrounded by six to seven Spirit Jade Stage Great Demons and had no path left to retreat. This made her realize that she had severely underestimated the Land of Hundred Demons and that this Haihime, the acimed Queen of the Land of Hundred Demons, possessed a lot of tricks that she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine.

    This made it clear to her that the truly exceptional Great Demons that upied Kansai were much more dangerous and that their backgrounds couldn¡¯t be underestimated at any costs.

    She possessed all kinds of treasures, luck and talent, but it didn¡¯t mean that the Great Demons that had existed in the Heian Empire for an unknown amount of time, as well as the other true geniuses, didn¡¯t possess these things.

    It was impossible to win this battle, but since she was battling an expert, Lily nned to treat it as a lesson and use it to hone her strength. This kind of deadly training produced the fastest results and was an exceptionally rare opportunity.

    She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be arrogant just because she had defeated two of the Furinkazan!

    The depths of the Heian Empire¡¯s darkness far exceeded her imagination.

    Although Lily¡¯s spirit power recovery had slowed down and she had exhausted her physical strength, she still revealed a strange smile.

    This astonished Haihime as well, ¡°This woman really isn¡¯t simple. Why is she so calm when it¡¯s certain that she¡¯ll lose?¡±

    Haihime elerated the pace of her attacks in a fit of fury.

    Lily couldn¡¯t sh des with Muramasa directly as this katana possessed an innate curse ability!

    Thus, Lily was forced to dodge its attacks. Although her strength fell short of Haihime¡¯s, her speed wasn¡¯t that slower than Haihime¡¯s, and dodging relied more on footwork than speed.

    Lily dodged each attack of Haihime with impable footwork, so no matter how fearsome the curse was, it was useless unless itnded a hit!

    Lily began to adapt to Haihime¡¯s sword arts gradually and seemed to enter a state of no-self with a cloudy expression.

    ¡°What?!¡± Haihime was shocked by this as her attacks failed to reach Lily no matter what she did, and only managed to find openings after Lily attacked. Lily also didn¡¯t intend to win originally and had almost renounced counter-attacking in favor of dodging.

    Her ck hair fluttered from side to side and the beams of aquamarine sword light missed Lily each time by the slightest step.

    Lily¡¯s evasion skills had unknowingly reached a brand new realm in this battle and surpassed the impable stage to reach the ethereal stage!

    Haihime became impatient and shed at her with force, but Lily dodged it with a hairsbreadth andunched a sudden attack by taking advantage of Haihime¡¯s slipup that resulted from her giving up the offense.

    This attack contained all her strength, ¡°Sakura-d Moon!¡±

    A crimson beam of sword light shed forward and Haihime felt a shiver run through her when facing it, prompting her to retreat back desperately, resulting in the tail of the sword light brushing past her sash like before.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Haihime¡¯s loose-fitting long-sleeved kimono parted from the front and her breasts void of chest undergarment were exposed resultantly, the two cherries on them entering Lily¡¯s view momentarily.

    Haihime covered her breasts with her sleeve hurriedly.

    But she had no means to cover her lower body. The bottom section of the kimono also parted and revealed the mirror fragment that was actually suspended together with her leather undergarment that consisted of a vertical and horizontal strap running around her crotch.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily discovered that this undergarment which covered Haihime¡¯s secret zone seemed to contain some kind of incredible power along with the mirror fragment and it seemed pretty hard to distinguish between them.

    It also seemed to resemble something that Lily had once seen in the modern world a lot.

    ¡°Why though? Isn¡¯t she Haihime? Why is she carrying such a thing and when did she bring it?¡±

    Haihime became furious after realizing that her secret had been exposed and unleashed a beam of sword light to attack Lily almost frantically. Although Lily managed to dodge the sword light, she was unable to escape from its aftershocks. Lily consumed her spirit power continuously under the suppression of Haihime¡¯s domain originally, and her cursed katana¡¯s recovery ability wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the consumption speed because of the temporary curse it was afflicted with.

    ¡°ng!¡± Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon got blown away because of the aftershocks of Haihime¡¯s sword light and fell to the side powerlessly. However, Lily just stood where she was proudly with her head raised up and eyes closed, allowing the night winds to brush past against her tattered clothes and pretty hair.

    Lily had expended all of her spirit power.

    Haihime also revealed a content expression eventually and arrived in front of Lily while covering her body with her kimono with one hand and pressed her cursed katana, White Tiger Muramasa, against Lily¡¯s fair and long neck.

    ¡°Tie her up, Itsuras!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 80 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Fall

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 80 - Lily¡¯s Fall</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Only darkness remained in Lily¡¯s vision as she had been blindfolded and her katana had also been retrieved by the Itsura.

    A bunch of tough and coarse ropes had been used to bind her tightly and these white cat-masked kunoichis were taking her to an unknown location after tying her hands behind her back.

    The Hundred Demons rampaged around in the surroundings.

    This was a pretty fleeting and strange feeling, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lily still possessed a few aces, she couldn¡¯t even imagine how she would¡¯ve felt in such circumstances.

    She could now experience getting captured by monsters and savor the feeling of getting taken to theirir.

    Most samurai women would probably never have the chance to sample the feeling of such an experience.

    Lilymunicated with Kagura via a voice transmission secretly, ¡°Kagura, my domain can strengthen the connection between me and the mirror. The mirror might get taken away in a while but remain on reserve even then and wait for my order.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Master, but don¡¯t overdo this y.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not ying around. I need to rify a few matters, that¡¯s all,¡± Lily paused, ¡°Also, who knows what kind of difficulties await us in the future? I don¡¯t feel like Haihime is an evil person and don¡¯t really want to kill her. It¡¯ll be pretty difficult for you to guarantee my safety without killing her if you make a move and I also cannot take this risk.¡±

    ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ll watch you closely then, Master. Even if the mirror leaves you, your soul is still connected to it. However, if you run into a real threat and have no time to call for help, I will make a move decisively, but you¡¯ll still face danger even so. Do you really want to take this risk, Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain.¡±

    After getting escorted for a long time and getting pushed about through unseen paths, Lily finally arrived at a mountain that seeped in oppressive miasma and climbed its steps.

    ¡°Take your sandals off!¡± The white cat-masked kunoichimanded.

    Lily lifted her feet and took her wooden sandals off before she was pushed onto the wooden floor in the front and was then escorted into a room after passing through a corridor.

    Lily then heard the sliding door close and remained standing inside this tatami-matted room with the blindfold still covering her eyes and there was no response even though she waited for a good while.

    Lily didn¡¯t attempt to flee as she wouldn¡¯t have got caught previously if fleeing was that easy, so she nned to wait for the best timing. Since she hadn¡¯t been taken to the prison to get tortured and had been brought to this tatami-matted room that was visibly lit with dim light even through the blindfold, Lily nned to wait and see just what exactly Haihime intended to do.

    This room also contained the scent of another woman, so she presumed that this room belonged to Haihime or some other woman.

    Lily¡¯s sense of smell was pretty normal and simr to the average young woman¡¯s, bar any special sensitivity. Thus, she wasn¡¯t able to distinguish the scent that clearly, but she had picked up the scent of more than one woman from this room.

    Lily waited for a couple of hours in the darkness just like that and remained standing quietly. Although she flexed her legs asionally, she didn¡¯t sit down and maintained the prim and proper posture of a virtuous woman at all times. She didn¡¯t show any fear or rx her posture because of the fatigue from the battle as a disy of her pride.

    She maintained the appearance of a virtuous woman even though she had got caught and tied up!

    The sound of the door sliding echoed within the room and a few people came in with lithe footsteps.

    A white cat-masked kunoichi took off Lily¡¯s blindfold after that.

    Lily saw a rtively bright room supported by a wooden pir with a pale yellow door with a simple and elegant painting of birds and flowers drawn on it illuminated by a few oilmps when her vision recovered. There was nothing else here and it looked like a simple, unadorned yet stylish room.

    Haihime had her aquamarine hair tied up right now, which made her look much mature, and she nodded pretty contentedly after seeing Lily, ¡°Untie her.¡±

    Two Itsura kunoichi arrived behind Lily and untied her bindings.

    ¡°All of you, go out now,¡± Haihime signaled the others to leave.

    The sliding door opened and closed, leaving behind only Haihime and Lily inside this spacious room.

    Haihime grabbed Lily¡¯s wrist suddenly and inquired after a moment of silence, ¡°You¡¯re really unfathomable, Kagami Lily. Why aren¡¯t you shaking even at this stage? Are you really not even a little bit afraid?¡±

    ¡°Just kill me if you n to. You¡¯ll probably change your n if I show fear, right?¡± Lily stated coldly.

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s see then. Your hand isn¡¯t shaking, but I wonder if your heartbeat has quickened?¡±

    Haihime then grabbed Lily¡¯s breast with the slender fingers of her medium-sized hand.

    Lily felt a shiver pass through her, and her breathing changed slightly, but she neither resisted nor said anything.

    ¡°Uh-huh. It looks like your heartbeat has quickened, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lily lowered her head and furrowed her brows slightly, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks, yet Haihime still kept grabbing her breast and seemed to feel her breast move up and down more clearly.

    Lily found this a little hard to bear after some time passed, ¡°Just what do you want?¡±

    Haihime released her grip and Lily also responded with a clearly relieved sigh that made Haihime smile faintly, ¡°A lovely response.¡±

    ¡°S-Shut up,¡± Lily said irritably.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you resist me now that your hands are free?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t ask a question that you already know the answer to. Where would I get the spirit power to resist you without my cursed katana?¡±

    ¡°Heh. So, you do understand. That is to say, you¡¯re utterly powerless to resist me right now. Isn¡¯t that so, the prettiest woman in the East?¡± Haihime lifted Lily¡¯s chin gently and actually kissed her cheek unreasonably.

    Lily just resisted this with the stiffness of her body.

    ¡°Can you please hurry up and say what is it exactly that you want?¡±

    ¡°Hoh. You even dare to urge me. Do you know that just this alone deserves punishment? Allow me to teach you what attitude you need to take when facing me.¡±

    Lily turned her head away to ignore Haihime.

    Haihime then sashayed to the side of the room and opened a closet to retrieve a long rope from the wooden mesh underneath the quilt.

    She then arrived in front of Lily and threw it up over the beam without saying anything.

    Lily tensed up a little andined in a low voice, ¡°Why did you have me untied if you nned to tie me up again?¡±

    Haihime lifted Lily¡¯s long hair and whispered into her ear somewhat affectionately, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to enjoy the process of tying up a proud and hard-mouthed woman like you now, don¡¯t I? Also, unless I tie you up personally, I¡¯m afraid that you might run away because the bindings aren¡¯t tight enough.¡±

    Lily lowered her blushing face helplessly and remarked internally, ¡°You perverted old woman.¡±

    Just like that, Haihime used this rough and powerless,mon hemp rope to tie Lily and this instead made Lily feel more humiliated as this rough hemp rope seemed to remind her that she was no stronger than a mortal woman at this moment.

    The friction between the pretty and exquisite cloth and the rough rope produced a rustling noise as Lily¡¯s slender arms got tied up behind her back, and one of her legs was also raised up because of the rope wound around it, following which Haihime pulled on the rope and forced Lily to stand on tiptoe of her other leg.

    Lily was just like the winter plum that was set up within the petals beside her, unable to leave the flower vase even though it was icily arrogant and forced to receive the appreciation of others, depicting the sketch of a humiliating and sad painting.

    Haihime stepped back a little and observed her ¡®masterpiece¡¯ silently.

    Lily, however, lowered her head even more embarrassedly and thought internally, ¡°Can you stop looking at me with such an appreciative gaze¡­?¡±

    After looking for a good while, Haihime nodded contentedly and walked forward, ¡°Kagami Lily. Did you know that your beauty contains a special charm whenbined with this rope?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just in order to satiate that perverted and appreciative gaze of yours, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lily retorted stubbornly.

    ¡°Keep denying it and you¡¯ll be crying and begging for mercy in no time,¡± Haihime continued unhurriedly, ¡°Tell me where your mirror is hidden.¡±

    Lily already expected Haihime to demand her mirror, so she just lowered her head silently.

    ¡°I will have to search your whole body if you refuse to answer me. Well, then. Where should I begin from?¡± Haihime went around to Lily¡¯s back and lifted the hem of her kimono directly.

    ¡°Enough! It¡¯s¡­ inside my sash, at the front,¡± Lily answered with a blush.

    ¡°That¡¯s honest of you now,¡± Haihime stretched her hand towards Lily¡¯s front from behind her and searched for the mirror after reaching inside her sash and took the mirror seeped in Lily¡¯s warmth out.

    Haihime observed the mirror carefully, ¡°This is indeed¡­ pretty nostalgic.¡±

    She then brought the mirror close to the tip of her nose and took a deep breath, ¡°Mhm. What a nice scent. You¡¯ve always worn it next to the skin, right?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t answer this meaningless question and answered back with a question instead, ¡°Since you like this ancient mirror so much, why did you let yours get shattered?¡±

    Haihime was taken aback momentarily but a haze appeared on her face unintentionally.

    ¡°p!¡± She pped Lily¡¯s face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things you aren¡¯t supposed to!¡±

    Lily, however, gave the infuriated Haihime a meaningful look, who also realized that she had lost control and regained her calm again. She then caressed the mirror and trailed her finger across Lily¡¯s chin before caressing her lower lip with her thumb unrestrainedly, ¡°Come clean honestly now. What¡¯s so special about your mirror?¡±

    ¡°It reflects a clear image under the moonlight,¡± Lily stated truthfully.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Are you trying to trick a kid or what? An average onmy¨­ji can do this trick with just a basin of water. Tell me what the real special ability of the mirror is! You must¡¯ve obtained the talent you possess currently by relying on this mirror, right?¡±

    ¡°Since you possessed one once, it¡¯s probably the same as yours. So why bother asking about it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know my mirror¡¯s secret, so how would you know they are the same?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s the same whether I tell you or you tell me.¡±

    Haihime remained silent for a moment and directed a gentle yet stern gaze at Lily after that, ¡°Fine, then. I am also not expecting you to confess that simply.¡±

    Lily questioned in a gentle voice yet again, ¡°So, Lady Haihime, how exactly did the monsters make you confess honestly back then?¡±

    Haihime raised her hand once again with the intention of pping Lily again, but she stopped and regted her emotions internally in silence. She then revealed a mature and stern smile again, ¡°What a hard-mouthedss you are. It seems like I need to punish you as your senior.¡±

    Haihime untied Lily from the beam, ¡°I don¡¯t even need these bindings to deal with a little girl like you.¡±

    Haihime grabbed Lily¡¯s wrist, and as Lily didn¡¯t possess any spirit power right now, she was utterly powerless to resist her.

    Haihime then pulled Lily to a side of the room and kneeled down to sit and made Lily bend over on her knees before holding her by her waist with one hand and lifting the hem of her kimono to her waist openly with her other hand, revealing a bootylicious patch of white momentarily.

    Haihime was also pretty infuriated by Lily¡¯s provocative words, so she tightened her palm and raised it up straightforwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really meaningless to reason things out with a woman like you. Women like you looked cold and indifferent, but a spanking is what you need to sort you out!¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Haihime¡¯s palmnded a loud and clear p on Lily¡¯s butt.

    ¡°Keep talking tough now, won¡¯t you! Do you still dare to speak so crudely?! Are you going to confess or not?!¡±

    ¡°p! p! p!¡±

    The white cat-masked kunoichi that were guarding the corridor outside heavily turned their heads around after hearing the sounds from within the room, but they couldn¡¯t see anything through the walls and could only hear the voices, so they didn¡¯t know what exactly happened inside¡­

    Kagura felt like making a move several times over this long interval, but she still held back from doing so as Lily didn¡¯tmand her yet. After all, it was really too humiliating for her mistress to get punished like a woman by her grandmother, but she felt that her master might have her own considerations.

    The snowy peaks gained a crimson flush after the storm passed through.

    ¡°How is it? Do you feel like confessing now?¡±

    ¡°Confess what?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. You still want to deny it? Could it be that you have a spanking fetish like that kunoichi Yumi?

    ¡°How could you bully Yumi like that when she¡¯s so faithful to you?!¡± Lily seemed to mind Yumi getting bullied much more than her own condition.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Admit your fault to Sis Haihime! State the special ability of your mirror as well.¡±

    Although Lily was in such a posture over Haihime¡¯s knees right now, she still replied indifferently, ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    Haihime pushed Lily over to the side and then crawled forward to press down Lily¡¯s shoulder bone while asking in a threatening tone and a bewitching gaze, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?!¡±

    Lily, however, just turned her head away.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Haihime used her hand to turn Lily¡¯s face towards her suddenly and stooped down, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lilt felt that something was wrong momentarily and extended her hands with the intention of pushing Haihime away, but she wasn¡¯t her match without spirit power, so Haihime was able to grab Lily¡¯s hands quite easily with one hand and pulled them over Lily¡¯s head and pressed her body while holding Lily¡¯s chin with her other hand.

    Regardless of Lily¡¯s struggle and defiant gaze, she opened up her sweet lips and kissed Lily¡¯s lips forcibly.

    Haihime disengaged the kiss slowly only after Lily had almost run out of breath and smirked at her gently, ¡°Your mouth is so stubborn, but you were actually so weak. How about it, sweetie? Are you going to confess now?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face was utterly flushed right now with a ragged breath and she gasped for air with a clouded expression and messy hair, repeating the same line over and over again, ¡°You¡­ are a cowardly woman.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! How dare a little girl like you who I am riding on top of mock me?! I¡¯ll make you pay the price for it!¡±

    Haihime got up and straddled across Lily¡¯s waist directly and grabbed the front of Lily¡¯s dress with two hands before tearing them up¡­

    ¡°Lady Haihime!¡±

    However, the hurried voice of the Itsura arrived from outside at this moment.

    ¡°What is it?! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy interrogating the mirror girl right now?!¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime, we wouldn¡¯t dare to interrupt you unless it is for something important¡­ well¡­ Lord Amanojaku has returned!¡±

    Haihime¡¯s expression that seemed to say that everything was under her control initially as she straddled Lily¡¯s waist turned lifeless momentarily.

 Volume 3, Chapter 81 â€“ Amanojaku

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 81 - Amanojaku</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Why did hee back at such a time?¡± Haihime¡¯s nk expression revealed that her mental processes hade to a halt and Lily also felt quivers passing through the warm body straddling her.

    It took Haihime some time to recover her senses and she red at Lily fiercely then, but Lily feigned shyness via a flushed face and closed eyes and acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen Haihime¡¯s prior expression at all.

    Haihime sighed in relief and ordered the Itsura after getting up, ¡°Come in!¡±

    The Itsura slid the door open and entered inside but showed no particr reaction after seeing Lily lying on the floor with torn clothing through their masks, as if this were amon urrence.

    ¡°Tie her up and keep watch over her! Although she¡¯s no stronger than a mortal woman right now, don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± Haihime ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Haihime quietly ced the mirror she seized from Lily within her bosom and walked out.

    Lily was able to sense the mirror¡¯s position and knew that it stopped on the corridor for a good while and paced back and forth before finally arriving at a location and stopping there.

    Lily sensed that Haihime didn¡¯t intend to carry such an important mirror on her and though she doubted this at first, she realized that it was because Haihime was going to meet Amanojaku on second thought.

    Lily¡¯s upper body had been trussed up with her arms tied behind her back tightly by two Itsura and was then suspended from the roof beam. After confirming that she had been bound properly, the Itsura also went out and guarded the door.

    Although Lily didn¡¯t have her cursed katana on hand right now, she could still absorb the spirit power present in the world, albeit slowly, so her spirit power was getting replenished slowly as well.

    As for Haihime, she passed through the dusky corridor and arrived at the temple which had the statue of the Thousand-Armed Buddha.

    However, a powerful eldritch energy weed her the moment she entered the temple.

    A little, purple-skinned man who was less than 150cm tall and had crimson me-like hair standing above Haihime¡¯s couch within the lofty temple came into her view.

    This little man had a one-foot-long golden horn on his forehead and exuded a dreadful, gloomful aura. He had scarlet eyes that were apanied with a fiendish expression as well as glossy youthful skin and donned a cruel smile at all times.

    A string of skulls that had been shrunken via some means rested over his neck and though the skulls were just bones, each one of them wore a pained expression and seemed full of grudge, depicting a fearsome scene.

    His bared torso revealed his exceptionally buffed body with faintly visibleplex vein lines running on it and had a piece of red fur running around his waist.

    The small man carried a pretty conspicuousrge scroll on his back that had ckcquered wood ends and a bronze-colored silken outeryer, its identity unknown.

    The monster stood on Haihime¡¯s couch with his dirtied feet as before without any signs of embarrassment and revealed a taunting smile after seeing the tall andnky Haihime enter.

    The evernguid,idback and charming Haihime contrarily became a little nervous and hardened her expression when she saw this man and her eyes dimmed a bit when her gaze fell on the dirtied floor and silk-covered couch.

    Haihime carried her slender and pretty legs to the front of this little man and even kneeled down on one knee before him without showing any signs of ming him, ¡°Lord Amanojaku.¡±

    Perhaps anyone who hadn¡¯t seen Amanojaku would¡¯ve never foreseen that the leader of Mt. Fuji¡¯s Hundred Demons was actually a little demon who was less than 150cm tall!

    However, although he looked like a young human on the outside, he was actually centuries old.

    ¡°Keiko. I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for a long time,¡± Amanojaku¡¯s voice sounded youthful as well, but it carried slight hoarseness and viciousness in it.

    ¡°Forgive me, lord. I was handing some official matters.¡±

    ¡°Official matters? Did you capture the mirror girl I wanted you to capture?¡± Amanojaku asked calmly.

    Haihime shivered when she heard this and replied after a pause, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Not yet? Keiko, you haven¡¯t been putting in much effort recently. If you keep acting like this, when will¡­ Let it be. I just returned from the depths of Mt. Fuji and am tired from the journey! Wash my feet for me!¡±

    Amanojaku sat down on the couch and stretched his filthy feet forward.

    ¡°Understood, let me bring some water then, lord,¡± Haihime replied obediently.

    Around the same time, Lily had also recovered some of her spirit power gradually after being left suspended within the room for a good while.

    The rope binding her had also loosened slowly because of her hard struggle.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lily took a long breath after freeing one of her hands tied behind her back.

    The rest was easy work since one of her hands had gained freedom.

    Lily released herself from the suspended rope andnded on the floor after a short while and the rope also fell beside her feet momentarily.

    The lost art of the Saionji family, the Art of Escaping Rope Bindings that she had learned by suffering embarrassment multiple times had actually turned out useful at this moment.

    Lily fixed her clothes first, but she couldn¡¯t do much about them as they were too damaged to hide her whole body.

    She then employed a small-scale domain to probe her surroundings and slid the door open silently by using her domain¡¯s power to reveal the backs of the two cat-masked kunoichi guarding the door.

    Although Lily had only recovered a little bit of spirit power, she still possessed her original physical strength, so she knocked the two kunoichi out using hand chops with ease.

    She then slipped out of the room and saw one more Itsura kunoichi in the corridor.

    ¡°Who¡ªUgh!¡±

    Lily manipted the sakura in her domain to manifest a flood of petals and choked the kunoichi¡¯s neck, knocking her out momentarily.

    She sensed the location of the mirror and sprinted towards it, keeping her guard up on the way while proceeding with agile and silent movements.

    When she turned around the corner of the corridor, she saw a rtively private room guarded by two Itsura at the corridor¡¯s end.

    Lily manipted the flood of sakura and knocked the two of them out like before by choking them.

    ¡°Phew. It was a close call. I¡¯ve used up my spirit power again,¡± Lily gasped for air.

    She then rushed over and slid the door open before entering the room that seemed to be Haihime¡¯s private room and discovered that her Crescent Moon was actually ced in a corner of this room as well.

    She recovered Crescent Moon promptly.

    ¡°Aaahhh¡­¡± Lily moaned pleasantly and the spirit energy flowing into her body constantly began replenishing her spirit power quickly.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see the mirror, Lily could sense where it was. She found it behind a hidden partition inside the closet by using a spirit probe and took the mirror out from within after opening it.

    Lily stuffed the mirror inside her sash and concluded that it was indeed a bit risky this time.

    It also seemed like Haihime didn¡¯t have ample time to hide the mirror properly as she was in a rush.

    However, Lily was now confounded about where to go next.

    After remembering that Amanojaku had arrived, Lily recalled the arrogant behavior of Haihime¡¯s as she hit her and also felt some joy after recalling Haihime¡¯s expression when she heard Amanojaku¡¯s name.

    ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t think like that,¡± Lily admonished herself and decided to take a look at Amanojaku and Haihime¡¯s circumstances, so she began walking over towards the other end of the corridor.

    However, out of her expectations, one of the knocked out kunoichi actually woke up because Lily used too little spirit power towards the end and pulled a lever at the corner of the floor silently after seeing Lily¡¯s leaving back within the corridor while crawling on the floor.

    ¡°Click!¡± The floor underneath Lily¡¯s feet disappeared suddenly, and she plunged down into the vast darkness after losing her footing while screaming.

 Volume 3, Chapter 82 â€“ Underground Village

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 82 - Underground Vige</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily employed her domain with the intention of supporting her feet using the flood of sakura as she plunged into the vast darkness, but she felt an invisible force pull her towards the depths of the darkness.

    Thus, she was forced to use her spirit defense to deal with the fall. Light gradually neared from the bottom and Lily felt herself fall into quite a spacious underground space.

    Lily looked around quickly as she swivelled down and saw a little underground vige with fires lit sporadically underneath, so she took the Sakura Parasol out from the mirror promptly and slowed down the speed of her fall by a huge margin after unfolding it.

    Although she was still falling pretty quickly, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue for Lily with her strength, so she manipted the Sakura Parasol to fly away from the vige first andnded at an empty corner.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I was really toocent after retrieving the mirror that easily and failed to keep my guard up against the two kunoichi that I knocked out¡­¡±

    Lily observed the underground space that spanned a few kilometres and discovered several tunnels beside the vige she saw before. She then hid behind a huge rock and stripped her clothes off first before relieving herself. After all, she had been tied up inside that room for a long time and couldn¡¯t relieve herself under such circumstances¡­

    She then stepped on a slightly taller rock and changed into a purple kimono patterned with ice-blue flowers. She had discovered this garment within the womenswear room inside the mirror space and it actually looked the exact same as the garment she had donned when she first arrived in this Heian world, so she wore it promptly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at a new world, I guess,¡± Lily soliloquized mockingly.

    Naturally, she knew this wasn¡¯t the case and that this was probably the depths of the mountain and was likely an underground space beneath the foot of the mountain. However, she wondered why such a huge space existed within the depths of the mountain and also had a vige in it.

    The next question that came to her mind was whether the inhabitants of this vige were humans or monsters.

    At the very least, Lily couldn¡¯t feel any eldritch energy from that vige.

    Lily first thought of trying to go up and returning to the surface or outside the mountain, but there were too many underground tunnels in this space and even she didn¡¯t dare to tread through them blindly as there was no guarantee that she would be able to return to the surface via them and might even lose her way underground.

    Although Lily possessed an excellent sense of direction, there were no markers underground and she also didn¡¯t have a map, so no matter how good her sense of direction was, it was useless right now.

    Lily directed her gaze towards the dpidated vige illuminated by sporadic fires.

    ¡°I might as well make some inquiries in the vige,¡± Lily decided, and then walked over towards the vige under the shade of the parasol so that the inhabitants wouldn¡¯t find her in case they were monsters.

    Around the same time, Haihime¡¯s impable hands were actually washing the feet of the little demon inside her temple. With her status as the queen of the Endless Demon Mountains¡¯ Hundred Demons faction, this was a pretty humiliating action for someone like her.

    However, this little demon was actually Amanojaku, the leader of Endless Demon Mountains¡¯ Hundred Demons.

    No matter when anyone looked at them, Amanojaku¡¯s scarlet eyes gave off the impression that they were blood crystals formed from the condensation of a sea of blood and fiendish energy, and these pair of eyes were staring at Haihime¡¯s gentle, beautiful and mature body as if they were appraising an item right now.

    ¡°Haihime,¡± Amanojaku called her Keiko at times and Haihime otherwise randomly depending on his mood. He looked down towards her and said, ¡°In a few days, sixteen years will have passed since the day we got married.¡±

    Haihime felt a shiver pass through her when Amanojaku stated this and her bountiful bosom heaved up and down deeply, ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to truly fulfill your marital duties and be my woman when that day arrives! Hahaha! Just thinking about it fills me with delight.¡±

    ¡°We Golden-Horned Demon Tribe members be adults when we turn 518 years old and have to protect the true spirit energy of our bodies until then. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we cannot indulge in the pleasures of the flesh until then, you would¡¯ve birthed a dozen or so kids for me already, understood? Hahaha. Haihime, are you looking forward to this event between us husband and wife on that day?¡±

    Haihime bowed her head and washed Amanojaku¡¯s other foot silently.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Madam Haihime. Are you looking forward to bing a woman of a member of the Golden-Horned Demon Tribe who are known as the strongest tribe amongst the evil spirits?¡± Amanojaku repeated the question in a displeased tone.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Haihime¡¯s eyes turned a little nk.

    Around the same time, Yumi was lying within a dark room inside one of the houses at the corner of the temple¡¯s vicinities.

    ¡°Argh!¡± She woke up suddenly and seemed to have suffered from a nightmare and muttered with a hurried breath while drenched in sweat, ¡°J-Just what have I done¡­¡±

    She recalled how Lily had clearly got caught while she was bewitched, but she had no means to resist Haihime¡¯s orders back then.

    However, she failed to understand why she seemed to have been forgotten how and why Haihime hadn¡¯te to restrain her even though the medicine¡¯s effect had passed.

    In any case, Haihime hadn¡¯t dered her punishment openly yet, so she was still the leader of the demon kunoichi in the Land of Hundred Demons.

    The first thing she recalled after exiting the side temple was none other than Lily.

    ¡°Lily¡­ W-Where are you? Haihime didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±

    Yumi wandered through the quarters of the temple worriedly and sought Lily¡¯s tracks.

    However, she found several majestic evil spirits standing in front of the main hall of the temple when she arrived there and each one of them possessed strength that far exceeded hers.

    ¡°Halt!¡± An evil spirit with huge yellow eyes obstructed Yumi¡¯s path while baring its fangs.

    ¡°I-I want to see Lady Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Haihime is with our lord Amanojaku at this moment. No one is allowed to disturb them,¡± The evil spirit threatened in a gloomy tone.

    ¡°What? Lord Amanojaku¡­¡± Yumi was taken aback.

    I-Isn¡¯t Lily in much danger if Amanojaku has arrived?

    ¡°Who else is in the temple?¡±

    ¡°How audacious! Didn¡¯t I say that no one else is allowed to disturb them? Who else would be inside except Lord Amanojaku and Haihime who are spending the night together?¡± The evil spirit pushed Yumi away with its huge w, ¡°Shoo now! Scram at once!¡±

    Yumi loathed and dreaded a lot internally, but since Amanojaku and Haihime were married, it was normal for them to spend the night together even though they didn¡¯t match each other at all!

    ¡°At least, it seems like Lily hasn¡¯t fallen into Amanojaku¡¯s hands yet, but where exactly has she gone to?¡± Yumi left for the other halls to find her.

    As for Lily, she had entered the dpidated and deste vige that hadn¡¯t seen sunlight for years while holding the parasol up at this moment.

    There were a few torches lighting up the vige by crackling powerlessly and illuminated this deste area with a faint light.

    A few emaciated old men and women looked at her while crouching at the curbside under the illumination of the mes with skin that looked a bit ill because of theck of sunshine all-year-round.

    Although they were gued considerably with illness and looked scarier than evil spirits, Lily knew that they were actually humans since they were able to see her and though this vige had a musty smell, it didn¡¯t have any eldritch energy.

    ¡°Why are these humans living here and how exactly are they surviving?¡± Lily felt puzzled.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    A considerably crisp womanly voice arrived from behind Lily at this moment.

    Lily turned around and saw a woman donned in a mottled white dress who had a white cloth tied around her forehead which had a feather stuffed inside diagonally. This long-haired woman who possessed fairly good looks was staring at Lily vigntly while wielding a crude pike in her hand.

    Lily probed her with spirit power, but she showed no reaction and only then did Lily discover that this woman was just an early-stage samurai.

    But from how she behaved, it looked like she was the guardian of this vige.

    Lily realized that there was no need to hold up the parasol any longer as others might think that something was wrong with her mind or that she was a monster because she was holding up a parasol in an underground space.

    Lily folded the parasol and walked over towards this seventeen to eighteen-year-old staunch yet beautiful vige girl while donning a gentle smile.

    ¡°Halt! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± The girl pointed the pike towards Lily vigntly with her gaze fixed on the long tachi at Lily¡¯s waist.

    Lily stopped her feet helplessly and asked as gently as possible, ¡°I¡¯m lost and arrived here before I knew it. Can you tell me where this is?¡±

    ¡°Lost?¡± The woman revealed a vignt sneer, ¡°No matter where you go here, all that lies are the Endless Demon Mountains, the territory of the monsters, and you say that a woman like you has actually walked until here unknowingly after getting lost? Are you trying to dupe a kid or what? Speak. What kind of a monster are you? We have no money in this vige and also have no treasure that you might fancy, so leave right away or else don¡¯t me me for making a move!¡±

    Lily stated helplessly, ¡°I-I¡¯m really not a monster.¡±

    ¡°I might as well tell you, then. There¡¯s simply no way out of this ce. The only way out is guarded by a powerful monster and a pristine woman like you has actually arrived here unscathed. Do you really think we humans are as dumb as mountain imps?¡± The girl pointed the pike at Lily¡¯s neck.

    ¡°All right. I fear you won¡¯t believe me no matter what I tell you. However, as you¡¯ve mentioned, this vige doesn¡¯t have anything worth taking, so there¡¯s no need for you to fear me so much, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Who knows whether you want to eat humans or not! Someone in the vige gets eaten by the monster in this underground space each year!¡± The girl stated tensely.

    Lily¡¯s expression turned cold and a crimson gleam shed through her eyes, ¡°If there¡¯s really a monster that eats humans, can you fend it off?¡±

    ¡°Kyah!¡± The girl¡¯s body began trembling after getting stared at by Lily like this and the pike in her hand fell to the ground, her legs losing strength and making her kneel on the ground.

    ¡°J-Just¡­ who are you¡­¡± The girl asked fearfully.

    A four to five-year-old little girl rushed out from the corner of a shabby mud house at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully my sister! Retreat, you monster!¡± The little girl was only three feet or so tall, but she stood in front of her elder sister bravely and threw some beans from a small bamboo basket towards Lily.

    The beans hit Lily¡¯s kimono and fell to the ground with a patter.

    Lily stooped down gently and picked up the beans from the ground before returning them inside the little girl¡¯s bamboo basket, ¡°Food should be pretty scarce here, right? You shouldn¡¯t waste it.¡±

    The little girl hugged the bamboo basket and hid behind the teenage girl.

    ¡°J-Just who exactly are you?¡± The teenage girl also sensed that Lily¡¯s speech and aura didn¡¯t seem like a monster¡¯s.

    ¡°I am called Lynne. I¡¯m a samurai from Kamakura. What about you? What¡¯s your name and where again is this?¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re really a samurai? A human samurai woman?¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Lily stepped forth and offered her hands towards the girl.

    The girl was unconvinced and even though she hesitated a bit, she still held Lily¡¯s hand in the end.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Your hand¡¯s so soft and warm¡­¡± The girl said.

    ¡°So you¡¯re convinced that I am not a monster now, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ The monster has taken the lives of too many vigers already. My little brother, Yoshimaru was also¡­¡± The girl¡¯s expression dimmed, and she stopped talking.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re fully aware that this underground space is below their of the monsters, why do you continue living here?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°What a strange question!¡± The girl stated emotionally, ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t want to go out? Do you think we want to continue living in this scorching underground space where there¡¯s no sunlight all year round?¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 83 â€“ Message from the Demon Hound

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 83 - Message from the Demon Hound</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A white mist manifested within the old and dusky mirror space, following which a big, white dog appeared in the corner of the octagonal room.

    The white demon hound adjusted the size of its soul which was about a meter tall since it couldn¡¯t move about inside the room and adapted its size ordingly.

    Yuki-Onna was immersed in the memories of her romantic love within the room while Kagura practiced sword arts via Nanako¡¯s body.

    ¡°Where did this doge from?¡± Kagura exited the item storage room that she had dedicated for practice.

    The demon hound didn¡¯t re up because of this statement and answered rather calmly, ¡°My dormant soul inside Lily¡¯s cursed katana was roused up because of the battle against Haihime¡¯s white tiger projection and she has allowed my soul to travel between the mirror space and the cursed katana.¡±

    ¡°Are you Lily¡¯s shikigami too?¡± Kagura asked.

    Yuki-Onna fiddled with her pretty hair at the corner and seemed uninterested.

    ¡°Uh. I can¡¯t be considered a shikigami right now since I only have a soul and can only manifest in this weird mirror space or via Lily¡¯s grudge manifestation, but that¡¯s actually not my soul and just grudge that I control via my will,¡± The demon hound stated.

    ¡°Oh? Why have you shown up here then?¡± Kagura questioned.

    ¡°I am actually a white dog raised by Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka of Kansai. I caught the scent of a very familiar soul¡¯s aura just now.¡±

    ¡°A familiar soul aura?¡±

    ¡°Too much time has passed. I¡­ need to ponder for a moment and recall where exactly I got in contact with this exceptionally unique soul aura. It¡¯s mortal yet somewhat different from a mortal¡¯s¡­¡± The demon hound grinned.

    Around the same time, the vige girl picked up the pike from the ground powerlessly andid back against the old mud wall.

    ¡°This vige is located inside a vast underground space and although it has several tunnels running outwards, most of them are extremely deep and interlinkedplicatedly. You¡¯ll discover that dreadful monsters lurk in these tunnels as soon as you enter inside to look for the way out and the only passage leading to the ground is also guarded by monsters. The monsters guarding it are so unimaginably powerful that any one of them can destroy our vige pretty easily, so there¡¯s simply no way for us to leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Since those monsters are so formidable, why haven¡¯t they invaded this vige?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Do you want those monsters to eat all of us up?! Are you saying that we have no lifeline left in this dark underground space?¡± The girl stated somewhat emotionally.

    ¡°No-no. That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Lily grabbed her hand to calm her down, ¡°Tell me, what are you called?¡±

    ¡°Yoriko,¡± The girl stated with a short breath.

    Lily observed the deste and empty circumstances of the vige, ¡°How is this vige surviving when there¡¯s no sunlight here all year round?¡±

    ¡°There are some nts that don¡¯t need sunlight growing within the caves in this underground space. We harvest their stems and pass our days difficultly by eating fruits or beans. The men also hunt beasts lurking nearby, but the food and prey have been decreasing more and more and quite a lot of people are facing the threat of famine with no food to eat.¡±

    ¡°Thus, we are forced to go farther and deeper into the tunnels to look for food and a lot of the hunters fail to return oftentimes, with only a few returning back with injuries from the attacks of monsters. Furthermore, the monsters have also begun to attack this vige recently and capture teenagers and children to eat them up after returning. My little brother was also¡­¡± Yoriko¡¯s expression dimmed further and further.

    Yoriko¡¯s shuddering hand gripped the pike firmly, ¡°I did my best to train and learned the ancient martial arts passed down in the vige, but unfortunately, no one in this vige possesses the ability to make a sword and can only make a crude pike like this. I also have average talent, so I wasn¡¯t able to learn most of the ancient sword and spear arts passed down in the vige, or else, I would¡¯ve subjugated those demons long ago!¡±

    Lily shook her head internally and thought, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for this girl to defeat the monsters above no matter how hard she tries with her foundation under such an environment.¡±

    Lily knew their true strength.

    However, the ancient martial arts which this girl had mentioned had actually caught Lily¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Yoriko, can you let me take a short look at the ancient martial arts of this vige that you¡¯ve mentioned?¡±

    ¡°¡­They absolutely aren¡¯t supposed to be divulged to outsiders originally, but we have means to leave and who knows how long this vige will be able to hold on, so I might as well let you look at them. However, we need to obtain the vige chief¡¯s permission for that,¡± Yoriko stated.

    ¡°Thank you, Yoriko.¡±

    ¡°Yoshika. Go back to y in the house by yourself. I¡¯ll take this samurai woman to the vige chief.¡±

    The little girl sprinted back inside the house and Yoriko led Lily through the utterly dried dirt road, passing through the dpidated vige that had gone through the vicissitudes of time. Lily also realized that this vige wasn¡¯t that huge and most of the houses seemed to have been abandoned for many years already.

    Yoriko brought Lily to a shabby yet rtively bigger mud house inside the vige and announced her arrival with Lily.

    ¡°Grandma Chief, it¡¯s me, Yoriko. I¡¯ve brought a samurai woman from above who wants to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± A dry and rough olddy¡¯s voice arrived from within the house.

    Yoriko pushed the wooden door open and since she had a considerable height, she and even Lily had to stoop down to enter this house. The floor inside the house was a lot lower than the outside, so the duo entered inside and discovered an olddy dressed in a dirtied white robe who held an old, worn-out yet exquisitely made crutch inside the simple and crude dpidated room dimly lit by an oilmp.

    ¡°Hello, Grandma Chief. I¡¯m called Lynne, a samurai woman from Kamakura of the East,¡± Lily bowed towards this old and wrinkleddy respectfully.

    The olddy was slightly astonished after seeing Lily, but she didn¡¯t react that exaggeratedly, possibly because of her age, ¡°Why have youe to thisnd, samurai woman of the East?¡±

    Yoriko stated, ¡°She said that she arrived here after getting lost.¡±

    From Yoriko¡¯s tone, it seemed that she still didn¡¯t trust Lilypletely.

    ¡°Perhaps I wasn¡¯t clear enough before. I have no need to hide it from you. I escaped from the hands of the monsters above but fell into this underground space after walking into a trap identally.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yoriko came to a sudden realization, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier then?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough time to tell you in detail before¡­¡±

    ¡°Samurai have fallen here a few times previously as well. However, this space is pretty deep, and we only manage to discover the skeletons of most of the samurai that fall down. However, there was one samurai who managed to survive the fall with heavy injuries after falling down.¡±

    ¡°You mean there¡¯s a samurai of the East still living in this vige?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°No,¡± Yoriko shook her head, ¡°That samurai seemed pretty strong and was on the brink of death after falling down. He possessed a pretty tenacious vitality and told us that he was a Genji samurai and wanted us to try taking him back and that he would pay back the favor, but none of us had the ability to take him back, so we could only heal him within the vige. However, he still ended up dying because of the vile conditions andck of medicine.¡±

    ¡°A Genji samurai?¡± Lily was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s he called?¡±

    Yoriko pondered for a moment, ¡°If I remember it right, he was called Minamoto no¡­ right! He was called Minamoto no Kenki.¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Kenki? D-Did this happen recently?¡±

    ¡°No, it happened about three years ago. He was pretty tall and handsome samurai and a good person too, but unfortunately, he passed away after spending half a year inside the vige. He¡¯s now buried under a rock pit in the western end of the vige.¡±

    Lily felt puzzled after hearing this.

    She had seen Minamoto no Kenki a few months ago during the battle to subjugate the Hojo and he was also the chief general who represented the Genji forces. Although she hadn¡¯t associated much with him, he did possess a stately appearance and left some impression within her, so it wasn¡¯t possible for him to have died in this ce after falling down here three years ago.

    She guessed that there was perhaps some misunderstanding regarding this, but she didn¡¯t pursue it any further since it was unrted to her.

    ¡°However, you¡¯re quite fortunate to survive the fall without any injuries, Miss Lynne,¡± The vige chief stated.

    Lily nned to look for a chance to inquire about the ancient martial arts, but the demon hound sent a voice transmission to Lily suddenly from the mirror space at this moment.

    ¡°Lily, I finally remembered it. I¡¯ve seen this vige chief before! Although she¡¯s be a lot older, I still recall this soul fluctuation.¡±

    Lily was taken aback and sent back a voice transmission to the demon hound, ¡°You say you¡¯ve seen this vige chief before, Demon Hound?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! But it was a really long time ago. I saw this vige chief as well as a lot of the old men living in this vige in my master¡¯s, Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s, house back in Heian-kyo. She¡¯s from the Mirror Girl branch n that Lady Ayaka helped back then!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked, ¡°Are you serious, Demon Hound? If this vige chief is from the Mirror Girl branch n, then isn¡¯t this vige¡­¡±

    ¡°Although her looks have changed greatly, I still remember this soul fluctuation. Let me return back to your de, Lily. I¡¯m not strong enough to see the outside world via the mirror right now.¡±

    Lily did as the demon hound requested.

    The demon hound¡¯s anima returned to Lily¡¯s de and Lily unsheathed it slightly without drawing much attention, allowing a slight silver light to sh through.

    ¡°How is it? Are you able to see clearly?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me. My vision is pretty dimmed right now because I¡¯mcking in power. However, I remember that crutch, those garments as well as her facial structure well. Although she¡¯s aged a lot, she¡¯s undoubtedly a member of the Mirror Girl n that Lady Ayaka helped back then,¡± The demon hound stated with absolute certainty.

    Lily¡¯s bosom heaved up and down heavily as she was never expecting to find the descendant of the Mirror Girl n here. However, after recalling the condition of the dpidated house, weakened and aged vige chief, as well as the abandoned state of the vige, Lily felt pained that one of Mirror Girl branch ns had actually fallen to such a degree.

    Lily bowed towards the vige chief deeply all of a sudden.

    ¡°Lady Lynne, what are you¡­¡± The vige chief was also a little surprised by this.

    ¡°Grandma Chief, Lynne likes martial arts. I heard from Yoriko that ancient martial arts are passed down within this vige. Can you let me take a look at them?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The vige chief seemed to hesitate a little and pondered for a good while before answering Lily, ¡°Fine. Anyhow, we are all trapped here and have no way to leave. There¡¯s no harm in letting you see them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Chief!¡±

    The vige chief stood up by leaning on the crutch and Yoriko went forward to lend an arm immediately, ¡°Grandma. Let me show her the way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I need to work these old bones a bit or else I fear I really won¡¯t be able to move them any longer.¡±

    The vige chief arrived at the back of the huge house together with Lily and Yoriko.

    A thick wooden door locked up by huge iron chains existed over here.

    The vige chief used the crutch to unlock the door with a sh of spirit power.

    This action, however, left Lily stunned as even though it was a very basic arcane spell, it absolutely wasn¡¯t something that an olddy from a dpidated vige could use.

 Volume 3, Chapter 84 â€“ Traitor

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 84 - Traitor</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The vige chief brought Lily and Yoriko inside the dim room and lit the oilmp up.

    She then fetched a few yellowed books and scrolls from the dark and old wooden shelves.

    ¡°Please have a look, Miss Lily.¡±

    The chief ced the books and scrolls down on a short wooden table and ced the oilmp aside.

    Lily sat down in a seiza and flipped through these scrolls and ancient books which had foundational martial knowledge rted to the sword, bow, naginata, spear and other weapons. Most of these martial arts were oriented towards women and with her current outlook, it didn¡¯t take long for Lily to determine that these ancient martial arts were too in even though they had some originality within them. They were more about practicing basic skills and bing proficient in basic tactics. From the looks of it, they seemed to be written by an exceptionally excellent influencer and had a very strong foundation.

    These martial arts were useful enough to increase Lily¡¯s insight a little, but it wasn¡¯t enough to catch Lily¡¯s attention and worth her time to train in them.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Right when Lily was feeling disappointed, Lily suddenly discovered that although these martial arts looked basic, when trained mentally in session, they formed a faint intent, and though it wasn¡¯t that useful to ordinary samurai in realbat, what amazed Lily was that this intent seemed to have some kind of connection to the unfathomable Tsukuyomi Swordstyle that Lily had learned.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lily thought internally, ¡°It¡¯s not strange that the men-oriented sections in these foundational martial arts are pretty mediocre and nothing worth mentioning, but the women-oriented sections totally overshadow the style of the author of the men-oriented sections! I can sense the sword intent infused in these brushstrokes depicting these foundation sword arts even after so many years have passed and can feel that the author had pretty exceptional attainments that can probably be traced back to the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. Although the degree of proficiency is as different as night and day, it epasses a characteristic style that links them together.¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Lily felt astonished, ¡°That this is the foundation swordstyle of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle?!¡±

    Lily just needed to look through each page silently to remember the contents perfectly with her remarkable memory as these foundational martial skills weren¡¯t thatplicated.

    However, now that she went through it, although it didn¡¯t look thatplicated, it contained a subtleness that seemed to articte the return to original purity and simplicity.

    Although Lily felt that the realm of the person whopiled this foundational swordstyle paled inparison to that of Goddess Tsukuyomi, she was certain that the author was a noble who was truly familiar with Tsukuyomi Swordstyle!

    ¡°Grandma Chief. May I learn these ancient martial arts?¡± Lily asked with a passionate gaze.

    Although it was somewhat sudden, the chief didn¡¯t feel any malice from Lily¡¯s sincere eyes.

    ¡°Miss Lynne. There¡¯s no problem with that as long as you intend to practice them within the vige and don¡¯t take these books and scrolls passed down in my n outside this room. If so, feel free to take a look at them within this room along with Yoriko. Although this doesn¡¯t conform with the rules of my n, there¡¯s not much meaning in guarding these things when our vige has be like this. It¡¯s quite possible that we may never be able to return to the human world, so there¡¯s no point in keeping them hidden. Also, who knows whether Miss Lynne¡¯s arrival in this vige might¡¯ve been actually arranged by unseen fate,¡± The chief stated.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Lily bowed deeply at once.

    ¡°Grandma. Can you tell me how you and the people in this vige arrived here?¡± Lily inquired.

    The vige chief sat down in a seiza and stated slowly, ¡°It seems like you were able to guess that we didn¡¯t live in this underground space originally, Miss Lynne. The reason why we are like this is because we were forced by the darkness of this world¡¯s ways¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What world¡¯s ways! It¡¯s clearly because of that woman¡¯s wickedness! That traitor!¡± Yoriko seemed unable to restrain her anger.

    ¡°Yoriko! Don¡¯t tell that to outsiders,¡± The vige chief stopped Yoriko.

    ¡°Why not?! I want the outside world to also know that she¡¯s a traitor, a traitor who sold all of her nsmen to save her own life!¡±

    ¡°Yoriko, calm down a little¡­¡± The vige chief struck the ground with the crutch and the wrinkles on her face seemed to increase, ¡°Miss Lynne. We are a n who arrived here from a faraway region and were forced to live in this underground space because of a certain reason. However, this isn¡¯t something that we can change and also isn¡¯t something that you need to care about. There¡¯s no need to mention the past again now¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes reflected themp¡¯s light as she stated solemnly, ¡°Grandma Chief, since you¡¯ve spoken until here, forgive me for asking this boldly, but are you and the people of this vige one of the Mirror Girl branch ns from Kansai?¡±

    The vige chief and Yoriko were both shocked after hearing this and Yoriko picked up the pike she had ced aside and pointed it at Lily immediately, ¡°Just who exactly are you?! Why did you say such a thing?! Don¡¯t even think of leaving this ce alive unless you provide us a rational exnation!¡±

    Lily remainedpletely unmoved even when faced with that pike and directed a rather sincere gaze towards the vige chief.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Yoriko. Lay down the pike now. Although I¡¯m not that proficient in martial arts, I¡¯ve seen a true powerhouse once and this woman¡¯s eyes resemble that person¡¯s as well. Your pike is simply no threat to her,¡± The vige chief stated.

    ¡°What?! What do we do then?! If this woman manages to leave this ce and reveals this¡­¡± Yoriko stated anxiously.

    ¡°The premise is that she¡¯s able to leave first. Besides, this n of ours has fallen to the state that it¡¯s be impossible for us to even see sunlight again and face the threat of genocide by the monsters at any time, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± The vige chief looked at Lily, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you learned about it, Miss Lynne, you are right about it. We are indeed one of the Mirror Girl branch ns. The Mirror Girl n has experienced multisided attacks by the imperial court, monsters and dark factions from a few centuries ago and suffered grievous casualties, causing us to split up and flee anywhere we can. The fate of this n of ours is a tragic tale of homeless and miserable life filled with obstructions¡­¡±

    Lily trembled all over. Although the demon hound had told so, and the foundation martial arts contained a trace of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s intent, hearing the true confession from the mouth of this aged olddy filled Lily with shock. The tragic past of the Mirror Girl n was visible to the eyes even without asking any questions just by looking at her expression.

    ¡°So you were really from the Mirror Girl n¡­¡± Lily pondered for a moment and thought about taking out her mirror, but the current situation was still unclear to her and she also shouldered an unimaginable mission. There was no need to let these ordinary and pitiful people know about it and sacrifice their lives that almost had nothing left in it now once again for the sake of the mirror girl¡¯s mission.

    ¡°Sit down, Yoriko, and listen well afterying down the pike. I haven¡¯t told you some matters as well,¡± The chief stated.

    Yoriko had no choice but toply.

    The vige chief continued, ¡°After experiencing centuries of pursuit, most of the branch bloodlines of the Mirror Girl n lost contact with each other long ago. I know that there are still descendants of the Mirror Girl n somewhere in Kansai, but I have no idea where exactly they are. As for us branch family members, we also underwent centuries of genocide and suffered grievous losses to the extent that we were on the brink of extinction, but we were rescued by a great eminence.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes turned a little moist, ¡°That eminence is the greatest onmy¨­ji of Heian-kyo, Fujiwara no Ayaka, right?¡±

    The vige chief trembled all over and seemed deeply moved after hearing the name of this great benefactor. She nodded and said, ¡°Indeed.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 85 â€“ Promise and Shackles

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 85 - Promise and Shackles</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The vige chief continued, ¡°Although Fujiwara no Ayaka was just a teenage girl back then, she already possessed extraordinary talents and had be a great onmy¨­ji that can be considered the best in Heian-kyo. Her status within the Fujiwara n was also pretty high and she sheltered our branch n, allowing us to live in her house. Her house was pretty huge and brimmed with beauty and elegance. I remember that there was a huge white dog as well. However, it was impossible for our branch n to remain in Heian-kyo forever and Lady Ayaka also couldn¡¯t contend against the imperial family openly. Therefore, she made it possible for us to get escorted out of Heian-kyo secretly ande live in seclusion in these mountains all the way to the east. Although impoverished, we were at least able to keep on living safely.¡±

    ¡°However, these days didn¡¯tst long as a group of monsters arrived in the mountains and plundered our vige as well as the fields that we worked so hard to cultivate. It wasn¡¯t as if our branch n had no means to resist back then. Our matriarch, Kimiko, arranged for us ordinary nsmen to hide within a cave and Lady Kimiko led the mirror girl samurai as well as the mirror maidens along with her daughter Keiko to leave the vige and have a decisive battle with the monsters.¡±

    ¡°However, our livelihood was doomed as a result of this battle. When I returned to check the vige along with the man whose task was to defend the nsmen, we discovered that all the mirror girl samurai and mirror maidens had died. Even Lady Kimiko had¡­ Lady Kimiko¡¯s daughter, Keiko, alone managed to survive, but s-she¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes back then! She was actually together with the monsters! And she was even joking together with them in front of the bloodied, white-dressed corpse of her mother that was hung at the entrance of the vige¡­ sob¡­sob¡­¡±

    Even the vige chief failed to prevent her eyes from shedding tears after speaking until here, ¡°Lady Kimiko¡¯s death was too tragic. She fought to her dying breath in order to protect the nsmen, yet she was murdered cruelly by the monsters and had uncountable de wounds on her body. As for her daughter, she was actually together with the monsters without the slightest injury! Keiko surrendered to the monsters in order to preserve her life and even though Keiko was a samurai woman as formidable as her mother, she didn¡¯t fight to the very end like her mother and was only interested in saving her neck.¡±

    ¡°The monsters came chasing towards the cave we were hidden in quite quickly after Keiko betrayed us, so we were forced to carry as little baggage as possible along with the legacy books and scrolls. The old and young, both fled towards the depths of the cave and arrived in space, but the tunnel of the cave was then blocked by the monsters!¡±

    ¡°The monsters didn¡¯t kill us to thest and instead forced us to dobor for them. The men were sent to excavate tunnels while the women were sent to serve them. They even¡­ this still wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy them, so they send some vicious monsters to invade the vige and eat humans sometimes!¡± The vige chief began to tremble while speaking.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yoriko, who had been listening alongside until now, shuddered all over, and looked at the vige chief with astonishment, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the women who went inside the tunnels to gather fruits and the men who went out to hunt actually¡­¡±

    ¡°How would a cave without sunlight have enough fruits and prey to sustain a whole vige? It was a result of men¡¯sbor as well as the women who served the monsters¡­ A lot of people died from either exhaustion or humiliation¡­¡± The vige chief stated with a gloomy expression.

    Yoriko leaned back against the shelf crudely and knocked down a few books and scrolls before directing a nk gaze towards the vige chief, ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me this?¡±

    ¡°Yoriko, you are Lady Kimiko¡¯s niece and the final bearer of the mirror girl progenitor bloodline in our branch n. This is the reason we hid it from you until now, because we were afraid that you would fight those monsters to the death if you knew about it.¡±

    Yoriko got up angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to go fight those monsters to the death right now! There¡¯s no way I am going to spend my life living like livestock under the fear of the monsters like the other vigers! What¡¯s the difference between us and that woman if we act like this?!¡±

    Yoriko grabbed her pike and intended to rush out but a powerful yet gentle hand caught Yoriko¡¯s arm promptly.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Yoriko turned around and found Lily looking at her coldly while grabbing her.

    ¡°Let me go! I said, let me go!¡± Yoriko tried to struggle free, but she discovered that although Lily¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t holding onto her arm tightly, no matter how hard she struggled, she failed to move to hand by even an inch.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Lily stated silently.

    Yoriko was unable to resist Lily, so she sat down unwillingly and dropped the pike to the ground before sobbing while covering her face, ¡°Why?! Why aren¡¯t you letting me go fight those monsters?!¡±

    Lily stated calmly, ¡°Can you defeat those monsters? Why do you want to forfeit your teenage life in vain?¡±

    Yoriko lifted her head and replied with tears flowing down her face, ¡°Although I¡¯ve only lived for less than two decades, I¡¯ve at least seen sunlight once. However, what about Yoshika and Yoshimaru? They had never ever seen what the sun looks like! Yoshimaru is long dead and can¡¯t see sunlight anymore, but what about Yoshika? Is she supposed to live a purposeless life in this darkness and serve the monsters after growing up in the future? You¡¯ve seen Yoshika, Lynne. Are you telling me that I can only sit back and watch as an innocent girl like her is forced to bear such a fate?!¡±

    ¡°Yoriko¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.

    Around the same time, inside the hilltop temple thousands of meters above the house where Lily and the rest were inside.

    Amanojaku was in the middle of drinking wine smugly while sitting on the couch while Haihime poured wine for this short-heighted yet extremely valiant monster.

    Although Haihime was pretty strong, there was a considerable gap in strength between her and Amanojaku.

    Amanojaku was an early Permanence Stage powerhouse.

    Although the gap between the Permanence Stage and Spirit Jade Stage was just a single realm, there was a world of difference between them in terms of strength. Furthermore, the Amanojaku demons were the possessors of a highly unnatural bloodline amongst the demons, which was the very reason they dared to call themselves Amanojaku that held the meaning of Heavenly Evil Spirit!

    As for Mt. Fuji¡¯s Amanojaku, he possessed powerful raw strength and also carried a huge fear-inducing scroll on his back! It was an item that Haihime didn¡¯t even dare to look at though she was beside him right now.

    Although he possessed a short stature amongst the demons, no one else except Lord Kamakura possessed the means to stop Amanojaku in all of East.

    Even Amanojaku had be drunk after a few sses of wine and ran his scarlet eyes over Haihime¡¯s gentle and beautiful body. He itched to savor its taste since a long time ago, but a powerhouse on his level naturally possessed the ability to look at the big picture. Anyhow, he would have his way with her a few dayster, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    ¡°Haihime,¡± Amanojaku held the wine cup and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been associating closely with the chiefs of the major demons tribes like the cauldron demons and scarlet-eyed demons recently?¡±

    Haihime shuddered all over and said, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve just been associating with them normally. It¡¯s mainly to carry out your orders, Lord Amanojaku.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Although you and I have the status of a married couple, I couldn¡¯t really have you all these years. You didn¡¯t do anything depraved shamelessly behind my back, right?¡± Amanojaku stared at Haihime¡¯s cleavage viciously.

    ¡°H-How could I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! The monsters who coveted you have all be skulls on this ne of mine. However, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t killed that many monsters recently. You really haven¡¯t betrayed me, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Haihime stated quite embarrassedly.

    ¡°Well, then. Let me check that thing again in that case,¡± Amanojaku stated while directing his gaze towards Haihime¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Haihime felt extremely humiliated immediately, ¡°I will be yours in the truest sense in a few days, so is there a need to check it again now¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I am without worries. Also, you¡¯ve been mine since long ago, so it¡¯s just been a matter of when I shall have you! The reason why I¡¯m waiting until that day is because of the noble bloodline of my Golden-Horned Tribe. What has it to do with you? Come on now, let me look at it quickly!¡± Amanojaku seemed pretty drunk and chugged down yet another cupful of wine.

    Haihime wore an extremely humiliated expression but sighed helplessly in the end. She got up, undid her sash and lifted the hem of her kimono towards both sides.

    The region between her fair legs was hidden by a T-shaped undergarment consisting of a considerably thick horizontal and vertical leather strap that safeguarded her secret zone closely and the shattered mirror piece was also fastened to it. Furthermore, the joint linking the two leather straps also had a very firm brass button with a keyhole on it.

    Amanojaku felt contented after seeing this thing in good condition and fished out a tiny key from his waist, fiddling with it in his hands, and grinned sciously, ¡°Hmph! You belong to me, Keiko. You¡¯re mine. Hahahaha. I will open all of you with my own hands pretty soon!¡±

    Haihime lowered her flushing head and kept her kimono¡¯s hem raised to say the following words while bearing the humiliation, ¡°Amanojaku. I will satisfy all of that you desire, so please don¡¯t forget what you promised me.

    ¡°Promise?¡± Amanojaku¡¯s scarlet eyes opened wide, ¡°What promise?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Haihime¡¯s vision turned dark and her face paled as if she were enduring some kind of ultimate disgust and humiliation while shuddering.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Hahahahaha! Haihime oh Haihime, don¡¯t get so angry now, will you? I was just joking with you, my dear wife. How could I forget that promise? I shall honor my promise to you properly on the day we be one with each other without fail!¡± A vicious glint shed through Amanojaku¡¯s eyes when he stated this.

    Haihime sighed in relief andid down her kimono¡¯s hem.

    ¡°Come pour me another cup of wine,¡± Amanojakumanded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Around this time, within the house in the underground space.

    The vige chief had returned to rest because of her age while Lily thumbed through the contents of the ancient foundational swordstyle.

    ¡°Could this be¡­ the reason I found it difficult to progress past the seventh stage of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s first segment? I felt that something wascking, but I didn¡¯t know what exactly it was until now. It¡¯s possible that my corresponding foundation wasn¡¯t firm enough!¡±

    Lily felt enlightened after realizing this and ced down the scroll to go outside.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Yoriko didn¡¯t know why Lily had got up suddenly, so she went out as well and observed her from the doorway.

    ¡°ng!¡± Lily drew her katana out and a bright light shed through the dark world apanied by a cry.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yoriko¡¯s heart pounded intensely as she gasped for air. It was her first time seeing such a draw in her whole life. Although it was something that she had seen before and the first movement of the foundational swordstyle practiced by the mirror girls countless times using a wooden sword, what they performed was a movement while what Lily executed was true swordy!

    That fierceness, determination, obsession and sword intent just made Yoriko feel as if Lily¡¯s sword was the extension of her will!

    Human and sword, heaven and earth, it seemed as if everything seemed to mobilize under her with her as the center in this instant!

    Lily began practicing meticulously in ordance with the foundational swordstyle and although Lily possessed extraordinary strength, she acted like a modest novice who had just begun learning the sword recently at this moment and immersed herself in executing this simplest and basic sword art passionately.

    Lily¡¯s posture, realm, and the rhythm between sessive movements seemed as if they were the incarnation of the sword moves within that ancient book.

    It was as if the dancing movements had simplye alive to y the fluid and beautiful sword score!

    ¡°So¡­ this is what the Mirror Girl Swordstyle really is¡­¡± Yoriko ran short of breath and became utterly intoxicated in appreciating Lily¡¯s swordy.

    As for Lily, she had also bepletely immersed in the beauty of this basic and simple swordy and didn¡¯t even notice that Yoriko had be utterly attracted by her swordy.

    Lily was immersed in the world where only she and the sword existed.

 Volume 3, Chapter 86 â€“ Tsukuyomi Swordstyle Pathway

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 86 - Tsukuyomi Swordstyle Pathway</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The more Lily got engrossed in executing this swordstyle, the more she felt the exquisiteness of its seemingly basic movements, especially so when she practiced it with a real sword. Unlike the mental practice she performed previously, she obtained a deeper and tangible insight.

    Lily felt a certain kind of joy extend from her heart to her de via her limbs while she executed the movements.

    These sword movements that actually resembled a dance produced joy in Lily that emerged from gaining a profoundprehension of the fundamentals and basics of the sword.

    So, this was the reason. No wonder I ran into a bottleneck when I practiced the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle previously. It wasn¡¯t because my perception wascking, but rather because my foundation wasn¡¯t solid enough.

    The Minamoto n of the East did have a pretty solid and practical swordstyle for samurai, but it wasn¡¯t on the same level as Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    After practicing this swordstyle, Lily obtained a deeper understanding of women-oriented sword fundamentals and also obtained new insights regarding some of the bottlenecks she faced when she practiced the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle previously.

    Lily practiced this set of foundational swordstyle over and over again for a whole day unconsciously.

    Meanwhile, Yoriko, who had been tasked with guarding this location, had long fallen asleep at a corner.

    She even doubted whether she really slept overnight when she woke up as Lily was still engaged in meticulous practice like the day before.

    A lot of sweat had formed on Lily¡¯s body because of the hot temperature and had even left clearly visible deep footprints on the ground. The fact that Lily was able to leave such footprints within a day despite having a light weight proved that she had executed the movements of the footwork urately and stepped on the same spots without any deviation.

    There were even a few puddles on the ground, so it could be said that she had really literally sweated out buckets, and the wind blowing through this space was apanied by a musky feminine scent.

    Although Yoriko was a normal woman, she felt admiration towards this woman who possessed both perfect martial skills and feminine charm from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Miss Lynne is quite amazing no matter whether it¡¯s in terms of the sword or the bust¡­ Why does such a perfect woman exist in this world?¡±

    Even though she was a woman too, Yoriko didn¡¯t feel any frustration or jealousy, but it was perhaps because the overwhelming gap between them made it impossible for her to feel jealous.

    Lily stopped suddenly, pondered for a moment while standing and smiled faintly when she saw Yoriko after raising her head, ¡°I might need to meditate for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Yoriko got up somewhat wearily, ¡°Feel free to do so, Miss Lynne¡­¡±

    Lily arrived at the entrance of the house and gazed at the vast and gloomyndscape of the underground space before sitting down in a seiza and closing her eyes.

    The thin, frail and soft masculine body of Lily¡¯s donned in a revealing celestial maiden¡¯s raiment from head to toe appeared within the octagonal stone room of the mirror space in the next moment.

    As Lily had appeared right next to the demon hound, he ended up frightening it and made it bark at Lily, but it calmed down pretty soon and sized him up and down after that, ¡°You¡­ are Miss Lily?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am Lily, but please don¡¯t refer to me as ¡®miss¡¯ in this mirror space.¡±

    Lily felt a bit ufortable having this humiliating dress seen by others as it was pretty flimsy and revealing in a lot of spots.

    ¡°A-Are you a man or a woman?¡± The demon hound asked puzzledly.

    ¡°Alright. You better return to the cursed katana now and refrain from asking things that shouldn¡¯t be asked. Also, you¡¯re forbidden from speaking about master¡¯s identity in front of Nanako¡¯s consciousness,¡± Kagura stated aftering out as she had just finished practice.

    ¡°Huh? Who are you? Are you really Lily? Hahaha. What a cute boy you are. Why does your soul possess the form of a boy? It looks so perverted,¡± Yuki-Onna stated after inspecting Lily closely.

    ¡°S-Stop talking nonsense! Do you think I wanted to dress like this?¡± Lily stated with a flushed face, feeling that even he wouldn¡¯t have the courage to wear this dress in his female body, especially so in front of his acquaintances.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Yuki-Onna came over and said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate boys like you. Do you want to have some fun with this sister? Letting this sister punish you for instance.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Lily stated furiously. He didn¡¯t like it when others made fun of his male form. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if it wasn¡¯t a male form, but since it was, he hoped to have some dignity.

    ¡°Go back to doing whatever you were doing. I¡¯m going to practice for a while. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    Lily entered the cave room that had the three huge stone monoliths glumly and used the Art of No-Thought to close the door before beginning his practice of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    His form, grace, nce and mien also began to resemble Goddess Tsukuyomi further and feminized even more.

    Lily stopped suddenly and fell down to his knees while drenched in sweat all over.

    The practice had gone pretty smoothly, but he felt nearly lost¡­

    Lily¡¯s understanding of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle had be deeper and detailed at this moment because of the foundational swordstyle that he had learned.

    ¡°So that was the reason¡­¡±

    ¡°The subtle incongruence that barred me from advancing further wasn¡¯t just because my foundation wasn¡¯t solid enough. I can feel that incongruence much more clearly now that my foundation is solid enough¡­¡±

    The graceful male form of Lily lifted his head dazedly, ¡°I faced that barrier because I insisted on practicing this Tsukuyomi Swordstyle with a male form. Although I can sense that there¡¯s still a lot of room for improvement, I¡¯ll definitely be unable to make much progress on the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle Pathway as long as I remain a boy¡­¡±

    Lily left the cave room and entered his senior sister¡¯s room while ignoring the demon hound and Yuki-Onna¡¯s gazes before closing the door.

    He then cried his heart out on his senior sister¡¯s body¡­

    ¡°Senior Sister. I¡¯ve done so much and even donned such humiliating garments all so that I can protect and awaken you, but I also preserved my final pride as a man for you because you ought to be what we call a straight woman in our world. You don¡¯t like Lily¡¯s girl form, right?¡±

    Lily sobbed intermittently and shuddered while holding his senior sister¡¯s hand, ¡°Answer me, Senior Sister. Please give me an answer. I won¡¯t hesitate anymore if you¡¯re able to ept the fact that I¡¯m a woman and won¡¯t insist on keeping this male soul form. I know that I¡¯m just lying to myself, that this is my consciousness and that I can take the form of that tall,nk and busty appearance with just a thought, but I don¡¯t want to face you with a humiliating appearance like that¡­ Tell me, Senior Sister. Are you going to continue sleeping deeply and refrain from answering even such a thing?¡±

    The senior sister, however, remained asleep gently and charmingly like before without any response.

    Lily got up and said, ¡°I shall continue keeping this form for a while longer in that case. However, I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be able to hold on as the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle assimtes with my body. At the very least, I should be able to practice the first segment sessfully without a female form since I learned the basics of this swordstyle coincidently just now.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡±

    Although Lily still possessed a male form when he left the senior sister¡¯s room, his looks and mien seemed more like a girl¡¯s and his cheeks were tinged with a blush as well.

    He hade up with a solution that satisfied both sides, which was to imitate a girl even further with his looks and mien while keeping a male form so that he could make further progress on the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle Pathway.

    Lily then entered the cosmetic room and applied eye shadow, lip gloss, eyeliner before changing into a set of ck, bikini-like celestial maiden¡¯s raiment that was adorned with streamers and jewelry. He resisted the urge to escape from the sharp gazes of the demon hound and Yuki-Onna and forced an exnation out of his mouth while blushing, ¡°A-All this¡­ is for the sake of practice! So don¡¯t you get it wrong! I don¡¯t like wearing such indecent, revealing dresses¡­ forget it! You won¡¯t get it even if I exin it to you¡­¡±

    Lily stated weakly in the end, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me¡­¡±

    He then approached the dark cave room and prepared himself mentally to act like a girl with his male form thoroughly in advance by taking a deep breath and steadied his gaze like still water.

    The heavy stone door closed slowly then¡­

    Kagura, who was lying back against the foot of a wall in the corner of the octagonal room, revealed an enigmatic smile upon seeing this.

    Around the same time, in the outside world, although Yoriko was unaware of Lily¡¯s gravest struggle, she saw Lily¡¯s skin take a crimson hue along with the quickening of her breathing while Lily mediated there.

    Yoriko approached Lily to get a closer look for some reason and noticed that sparkling droplets of sweat had formed over the deep cleavage in between Lily¡¯s bosom.

    Yoriko¡¯s breathing quickened for some reason when she saw this.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Miss Lynne.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t aware of anything at this moment, right?¡±

    Yoriko¡¯s quivering hand grabbed the edges of the front of Lily¡¯s dress and pulled them outwards to look inside¡­

    ¡°They¡¯re so huge¡­ and have such an intense feminine scent,¡± Yoriko¡¯s face blushed as well, ¡°We¡¯re both women, so it wouldn¡¯t be that much of a crime if I feel her up a bit, right?¡±

    Yoriko¡¯s hand stretched underneath the hem of Lily¡¯s kimono unconsciously and touched her smooth, warm thigh.

    ¡°Hmm? This is¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Yoriko¡¯s face blushed even further.

    A bone-chilling roar resounded from the vige at this moment, followed by an uproar and a girl¡¯s scream.

    ¡°A monster?!¡± Yoriko withdrew her hand hurriedly and was about to grab her pike, but she dazed out momentarily as she might have to fight the monster this time and may die in the process.

    She brought her hand near the tip of her nose all of a sudden and covered her mouth to take a deep breath and lick her palm simultaneously.

    ¡°Miss Lynne¡¯s scent¡­ Goodness, just what am I doing?!¡±

    Yoriko grabbed her pike and rushed towards the direction of the monster¡¯s roar.

    One of the mud houses in the vige had copsed at this moment, and a 3 meter or so tall, ferocious-looking monster shrouded in cloud-like ck mist with a pair of huge, dark, glowing eyes red at its surroundings.

    It stood on top of the ruins of the house with its blood-stained mouth wide open and held the half-eaten corpse of a woman in one of its hands.

    ¡°Kyah!¡± Yoshika wailed her heart out while lying down at a corner of the ruins, ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Don¡¯t eat Mommy! Help us! Aaarggh!¡±

    However, the underground monster that was shrouded in miasma continued to consume the remaining half of the woman.

    ¡°You abominable monster!¡± Yoriko emerged from the alley while holding the pike with hatred and bravery written all over her face as she charged towards the massive figure of the sinister man-eating monster.

 Volume 3, Chapter 87 â€“ Kimiko

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 87 - Kimiko</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily opened her eyes inside the dimmed room.

    ¡°The seventh step,¡± Lily pressed her rosy lips against each other softly.

    She had attained the seventh step with such ease unexpectedly and would¡¯ve continued to advance further if it weren¡¯t for the screams from the vige interrupting her meditation.

    However, this wasn¡¯t that much of a problem as Lily was able to sense that there was nothing stopping her from attaining the eight step of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s first segment with her newest perception.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the troublemaking thing that woke my consciousness up from its practice.¡±

    Lily walked to the doorway.

    ¡­

    ¡°Bam!¡± The pike in Yoriko¡¯s hand got knocked away and she rolled on the ground weakly before crashing into a corner.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± The little Yoshika¡¯s tears had long dried, yet she still continued to sob tearlessly.

    ¡°You damned monster! Go away from this ce!¡± A bunch of male nsmen gazed at the monster with anger and fear while wielding crude weapons, yet none of them dared to approach it.

    The sinister monster didn¡¯t continue attacking Yoriko and turned around to walk towards Yoshika inrge strides instead.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Yoriko tried to get up and charge towards the monster, but the other male and female nsmen held her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Lady Yoriko!¡±

    ¡°The monster will probably leave as long as it takes the child.¡±

    ¡°Just what are you all spouting?! Huh?!¡± Yoriko screamed almost hysterically.

    ¡°We really hate this monster as well, but it¡¯s useless in the end. Little Yoshika will still die even if you sacrifice your life and die in order to save her!¡±

    ¡°We cannot let the vige¡¯s casualties increase!

    ¡°Also, we cannot allow you to die no matter what happens!¡±

    ¡°That traitor must¡¯ve sent this monster to ughter us for sure!¡±

    ¡°Traitor¡­ Keiko,¡± Yoriko recalled this name as she saw the monster open its mouth-watering jaw to consume Yoshika and hesitated no longer. After all, she possessed the strength of an early-stage samurai, so she shook off the people holding her back recklessly and picked up her pike again.

    ¡°Argggghhhhh!¡± Yoriko screamed her throat out and charged towards the monster desperately while holding the pike firmly.

    The 3 meter or so tall monster turned around and opened its dark and dreadful, fang-covered jaw as it wed towards Yoriko with its demonic hand that had ws sharp enough to smash a house.

    Its speed was too fast and strength too overpowered, Yoriko¡¯s pike charge was just a child¡¯s y inparison to this blow.

    However, Yoriko gritted her teeth and followed through with the attack even though she knew this.

    The huge dark w was moments away from touching Yoriko when a purplish-blue shadow appeared in Yoriko¡¯s vision along with a whooshing sound.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The back heel of the wood-made sandals that adorned the long legs beneath Lily¡¯s fair thighs smashed against the monster¡¯s humongous head.

    This back heel strike was simr to a hatchet that blotted the skies and carried mountain-splitting power behind it!

    The huge monster¡¯s head struck the ground directly and was blown into pieces, its eyes popping out as its mush-turned head.

    ¡°What?¡± Yoriko was left dumbfounded by this development and failed to react to the current situation momentarily, still holding onto her weapon with her trembling hands.

    The nearby vigers also stood there dazedly.

    Lily crossed over the huge monster¡¯s corpse, walked before Yoriko and grabbed her trembling pike.

    Only then did Yoriko lose strength in her legs and copse to her knees.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead? The monster that kept attacking us and ate so many of our nsmen was stomped to death just like that by this woman?¡± The vigers stated dazedly.

    ¡°Just who is this woman¡­¡±

    ¡°How can something like this protect this vige?¡± Lily held Yoriko¡¯s pike and spun around to throw it somewhere.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Her long-sleeves fluttered in the air as the pike flew towards a distant location that the vigers couldn¡¯t see.

    A long, ancient and exquisite tachi brimming with a sharp aura appeared in Lily¡¯s hand in the next moment.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    Lily dropped the tachi into Yoriko¡¯s hands and caused her hands to drop down.

    ¡°T-This¡­ is a real katana?¡±

    ¡°An arrogant samurai named Kitabatake Kouka used it against me once. You can consider it a reward for allowing me to learn that ancient swordstyle,¡± Saying so, Lily stared at the farthest depths of this space, ¡°Tell me. Where¡¯s the way that goes up?¡±

    The nearby vigers all knelt down suddenly at this moment.

    ¡°Lady Samurai, please don¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°Lady Samurai, please protect our vige!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll entertain you with all the rice and wine we have in our vige, so please protect us!¡±

    Lily looked at the vigers and saw the mes of hope that was her which had rekindled within their long desperate and helpless eyes.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lily wasn¡¯t a humanitarian saintess, but even she hesitated in this instance.

    At the same time, on a rock a thousand meters away from the vige, the pike that Lily had thrown into the sky stabbed through the chest of a blue-skinned little demon. Although this little demon didn¡¯t possess a strong lifeforce, its huge eyes seemed to possess an extraordinary vision that allowed it to spy upon the vige from a distance at all times.

    ¡­

    The ancient temple on the hilltop was steeped in eldritch energy like always as the night deepened and ghastly figures moved about inside it.

    Amanojaku had finally fallen into a deep, wheezing sleep after drinking and eating his fill within thergest hall.

    Haihime¡¯s eyes filled with hatred momentarily as if she wanted to kill him while he was asleep.

    However, she didn¡¯t do that in the end as even though Amanojaku looked like a kid, he was actually over 500 years old and absolutely wasn¡¯t someone to mess around with.

    Haihime let out a faint, frustrated sigh and even though she couldn¡¯t kill him, she felt much rxed at this moment since she could at least get away from him temporarily right now.

    ¡°Lady Haihime!¡± An Itsura kunoichi appeared from the nearby darkness, seemingly anxious to report something.

    Haihime walked over and the Itsura whispered something into her ear.

    ¡°What?!¡± Haihime was astonished and left the main hall quietly along with the Itsura and arrived at the back courtyard where she had imprisoned Lily. The traces of Lily had long disappeared except for the injured Itsura kunoichi that remained there.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report it earlier?¡± Haihime asked infuriatedly.

    ¡°You were with Lord Amanojaku, so we couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to report it to you without having the information leaked.¡±

    ¡°That cunning woman! Not only did she escape, but she also stole back the mirror and the katana as well,¡± Haihime vented out her anger.

    ¡°Mydy, she might not be able to escape in the end since she fell into the trap on the floor.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Haihime¡¯s gaze turnedplicated, ¡°So that woman fell to that ce¡­¡±

    Haihime¡¯s eyes stared at the dark, empty space on the floor from where the deep underground space¡¯s wind wafted upwards and her mind seemed to travel back about a decade ago¡­

    The seat at night was pretty turbulent under the thunderstorm.

    A series of long-wrecked boats ran aground on the beach¡¯s shore one after the other.

    A bunch of white-robed, thin and haggard, yet graceful and virtuous-looking people have washed ashore.

    ¡°Keiko! Keiko!¡± A samurai woman with short blue hair and a rebellious side ponytail with a southern earring on her left ear shook the still body of the young Keiko.

    This samurai woman was none other than the mother of the young Keiko and was donned in a deep-blue kimono patterned with a distinct design that looked like scribblings. A white undergarmentid underneath the kimono and she exuded a vibrant and heroic manlike aura of a capable woman.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Keiko opened her eyes. Although she and her mother were both hit by the rainstorm and the assault of the sea waves, they had managed to survive somehow.

    The rest of the people had also managed toe out as survivors miraculously from this tsunami and arrived at thend of Echigo Province in Kanto where the power of the imperial family had weakened and monsters roamed thends.

    ¡°Mom. Are we still¡­ alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re still alive, Keiko! We¡¯re still alive. Everything will turn out fine as long as we¡¯re alive, Keiko,¡± The pretty, staunch and somewhat rebellious Kimiko stretched out her tightened fists to hug Keiko, revealing the lush mountainndscape tattooed on her fair arm.

    The young and old nearby, mostly donned in simple white robes, stood up one after the other, and gazed at thendscape that was in a horrible state, but it was in fact an invaluable new world for them.

    Even though thend was in a horrible state and filled with wilderness, as long as the imperial family didn¡¯t hunt them and the monsters didn¡¯t ughter them, it was a sanctuary for them, paradise in a word!

    Kimiko stood up and as a woman who was taller than most of the men among the survivors, she raised her fist up in a gant and cheerful tone within the windstorm, ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived in Kanto! Thisnd is pretty good! As long as thisnd is able to sustain our n, it shall be our prettiest homnd!¡±

    Beset by hunger and cold, the surviving nsmen who still had lingering fears after facing the tsunami, also cheered while raising their fists up under the mes of hope sparked off by Kimiko¡¯s words and the cleansing of the rainstorm.

    However, the liege lord of thisnd disagreed to receive them, as the samurai of Kanto didn¡¯t have a good opinion of mirror girls even though they didn¡¯t kill them.

    The nsmen traveled overnd and water before finally arriving in the Endless Demon Mountains that wasn¡¯t under the control of any samurai n and was barren back then without that many Great Demons living inside it.

    And they finally settled down in a secluded valley near Mt. Fuji.

    They plowed fields alongside the hill and guided the water from the mountain to irrigate them and built houses with the chopped trees and a somewhat lively hamlet was soon established.

    ¡°Right! Right! That¡¯s where it needs reinforcement!¡±

    The tall and short-haired samurai woman, Kimiko, held a brush in one hand and a woodworking saw in the other as she directed the nsmen to rebuild their home while standing on a tree stump with a de of sweetgrass in her mouth.

    ¡°This wood is pretty good. Carry it over there.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Stone pavement is required here to prevent the mud road from getting washed away by a mountain flood on rainy days, got it? Don¡¯t skimp on it!¡±

    Kimiko dripped with sweat and got engrossed into the work along with the vigers. After experiencing the infighting in Heian-kyo that looked elegant and noble, anding across persecution and ughter, this simple environment filled Kimiko with an exceptionally fulfilling satisfaction.

    ¡°We¡¯re satisfied as long as we¡¯re able to survive even if we have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Mom, look!¡± Keiko¡¯s peal-like voice arrived from the distance. Donned in hunting attire, her aquamarine, long hair was tied into a pretty high ponytail, and she carried a bow and arrows on her back along with a katana fitted at her waist. The barely thirteen-year-old girl was already 160cm tall now and much taller than many of the veteran uncles of the n.

    As Kimiko¡¯s daughter, the bloodline had passed down the former¡¯s height and beauty to thetter, but unlike the manly capableness and rebelliousness shown by Kimiko, Keiko¡¯s character was vividly different from the former¡¯s and she was a standard, virtuous beauty in the making who looked both valiant and formidable yet also possessed ample femininity.

    A group of nsmen carried wild boars, elks, pheasants and the like over their shoulders behind Keiko. They had gone hunting for prey along with her, and just like her mother, Keiko was pretty talented in the sword and the bow.

 Volume 3, Chapter 88 â€“ The Path in Her Eyes

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 88 - The Path in Her Eyes</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Keiko,¡± Kimiko smiled brightly, ¡°You did well. Go lend a hand with the sword training of the kids quickly.¡±

    ¡°Mom. I just returned after two days of hunting¡­ can¡¯t you let me rest for a while?¡±

    Kimiko walked over and caressed Keiko¡¯s head gently, ¡°Keiko, the kids are the priceless future of this vige. It¡¯s impossible for us to protect this home of ours with the just the few of us.¡±

    ¡°But they are too weak, Mom, and slow with learning too¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that now and go quickly,¡± Kimiko patted Keiko¡¯s back.

    A lot of houses had long been built in the vige and the newly plowed fields were also thriving well. Although it was hard work rife with danger, each nsman of this Mirror Girl branch n had a sunshine and hope that hadn¡¯t appeared on their faces for years.

    Although they were a Mirror Girl branch n, all they wished for was to live a in and dull life. They didn¡¯t care about the enigmatic mission bequeathed unto them by the Heavens and nor did they possess the ability to worry about such matters.

    Keiko handed the bow and arrows to a hunter and arrived beneath a huge tree in front of the vige where a bunch of kids rowed up perfectly after seeing Keiko arrive.

    One of them, a short, eleven- to twelve-year-old little boy with a slender and buffed physique who had naturally frizzy purple hair, stood at the corner of the row and turned his head away somewhat unwillingly with a flushed face after seeing Keiko, ¡°Tch. Who asked her to teach us.¡±

    ¡°Sister Keiko¡­ you look so dashing! Are you going to teach us the sword today?¡± The young Yoriko, who was still half the size of an adult human, looked at Keiko with a crimson-tinted eager smile and sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Yoriko. We don¡¯t have that many katanas in the vige and the conditions of this ce make it impossible for us to craft them. It¡¯s better for you to learn the spear since the vige can craft spears right now.¡±

    Keiko arrived in front of everyone and picked up a spear, ¡°Well, then. I shall teach you how to attack and defend with the spear today and also about how to counterattack after defending. A spear is different from a katana, and is a weapon suitable for both attacking and defending¡­¡±

    3 yearster.

    The vige had long taken a good shape with well-cultivated fields and raised livestock. Although they lived in seclusion deep in the mountains, they were also engaged in some primary trade with the samurai ns like the Takeda n, Uesugi n and the like in order to exchange for items that the vige couldn¡¯t produce.

    Although this livelihood couldn¡¯t best the life they had back in Kansai, the nsmen were at least far away from the chaos and darkness of the world and were able to live a peaceful life.

    ¡°Setsuna! How dare you peep on sister Keiko while she¡¯s taking a bath?! Do you want to die?!¡± The grown-up Yoriko chased the frizzy purple haired teenage youth inside the vige with her shining spear.

    ¡°Yoriko, you vixen! I didn¡¯t do it intentionally! Didn¡¯t I say it was just a misunderstanding?!¡±

    Inside thergest house of the vige, Keiko had long be a slender, elegant, wise and virtuous samurai woman. Her long and pretty aquamarine hair cascaded down freely as she sat within the house in a seizaposedly.

    Kimiko was still as carefree as ever and fished out an exquisite pipe to smoke, which filled Keiko with disgust.

    ¡°Mom, smoking will make you lose your womanliness.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I consider myself a man now. If not, how else would I protect this vige? By the way, Keiko, how¡¯s the aptitude of the kids?¡±

    Keiko shook her head helplessly, ¡°Mom. I¡¯m not suitable for the role of an instructor. Besides Setsuna who possess decent aptitude, the rest of the kids would probably find it difficult to even attain the early swordmaster stage. However, this Setsuna is too vile, immoral and egocentric, so his prospects are probably limited as well.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­¡± Kimiko exhaled a cloud of smoke, ¡°The gap between our strength is too vast. If this continues, the vige will have only us mother and daughter who can protect it.¡±

    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you let them also train in the ten-staged mysterious swordstyle of the mirror?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way we can do that. This is the strictw of the Mirror Girl n. Only a woman who has the mirror is allowed to train in it. Even if it¡¯s you, you are only allowed to start training in it after I hand down the mirror to you when you turn eighteen.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what stage have you attained by now?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I have attained the 9th-stage somehow, but even I¡¯m unable to understand the 10th-stage and am utterly clueless about it.¡±

    ¡°Mom, can you let me see the ancient mirror?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Kimiko had given the mirror to Keiko for inspection, so she fished out the mirror from her bosom and handed it over to Keiko.

    Keiko and the mirror had long established a certain connection and the mirror had also began to approve of her gradually. In fact, she was actually learning the mysterious swordstyle transmitted to her mind secretly whenever she fiddled with this mirror.

    Kimiko actually knew about it, but she didn¡¯t expose it.

    ¡°Keiko, although we descend from the progenitor bloodline of the mirror girl, I¡¯m actually a failure as a mirror girl.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why do you say that Mom? You¡¯re obviously so formidable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I abandoned the mission of the mirror girl and came to live in seclusion with everyone else within these woods of Kanto.¡±

    ¡°But everyone would¡¯ve been in danger if you didn¡¯t do that, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I chose to let everyone live a normal life instead of seeking the true path the mirror girl is predestined to traverse. This defies the true intentions of the mirror and maybe that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯ve never been able to attain the 10th-stage until now.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Don¡¯t look at me like that now. I¡¯m actually a selfish little girl on the inside and not really that interested in fate and truth, and also don¡¯t want to touch them again.¡±

    Kimiko got up and looked at the autumn harvest outside the window. The nsmen dried the unhusked rice, skinned the prey and crafted weapons and farming instruments while the kids yed in the vige¡­ and revealed a contented smile while Keiko stood beside her.

    ¡°Look, Keiko. This is the heavenly path in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in having unnecessary worries. Let it be heaven, earth or mankind, each living being strives to live out its mediocre and short life. If that life has some happiness and smiles somewhere within it, that¡¯s enough to save it. Isn¡¯t all life a fundamental part of the heavenly path? I don¡¯t want to attain the 10th-stage and neither do I want to resume seeking the true path of the mirror girl. I only wish to live a mediocre and in life here.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ I also like living here since I like you.¡±

    ¡­

    Northeast to lush mountain and valley where Kimiko¡¯s vige was situated lied a vast stretch of scorched and ashen mountainousnd, and upon it rested the paramount Mt. Fuji that was thousands of meters tall and shrouded in fumes all year long with mes spouting out from its volcanic mouth asionally.

    Halfway up this iparable vibrant yet deathly still mountainid an unremarkable cave that was blocked by a rope-tied boulder. This boulder had charms of an unknown time pasted on it, yet dark energies had been corroding these charms relentlessly for the past few years, and finally, the corroded charms dropped off the boulder one after the other along with a tremor of Mt. Fuji, and the final charm scattered into ashes in midair as it fell down at this instant.

    The boulder was pushed away about half-a-dayter and since the boulder was just a tiny rock inparison to Mt. Fuji, it was simply impossible for those far away to discover this.

    A group of monsters of all shapes and kinds emerged from within the cave after that.

    ¡°So, this is the Land of Ashihara, huh? The world aboveground is really as the legends tell. The scenery is pretty picturesque,¡± A purple-skinned little kid less than 150cm tall with crimson me-like hair and one-foot long golden horn on the top of his head, a scarlet-eyed monster who carried a conspicuous huge scroll on his back emerged from the cave and hugged his hands as he overlooked the vast and lush woods and mountains bathed by sunlight.

    ¡°Look, Lord Amanojaku. There¡¯s smoke rising from the woods ahead of us. It looks like a vige exists there,¡± A 5m tall cyan monster with a face simr to that of a huge lizard and an iron-colored long horn on its head with two pairs of sinister amber eyes and a long tail lowered its head behind Amanojaku and spoke to him deferentially.

    Next to this monster stood a cauldron demon, which was an obese one-eyed monster with a face simr to that of a stone lion¡¯s statue from ancient times and was shrouded in ck mist all over, and a seven to eight meters tall lion mist demon, as well as a bunch of human-shaped monsters that had pale and eerieplexions along with scarlet eyes, and behind them stood Genga, the chief of the spider demon ninjas of the eight-legged spiders. Countless pairs of sinister glowing eyes of demons and phantoms thirsting toe to the outside world aggressively stood within the cave right now.

    ¡°A human vige?¡± Amanojaku chuckled, ¡°Sounds interesting. Let¡¯s go have a look, then.¡±

    ¡°Lord Amanojaku, this is thend of Kanto that¡¯s known for its valiant people. There¡¯s also a lot of powerful samurai like the Furinkazan among the humans, so we cannot bully humans however we wish.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that. Father told me that there¡¯s no need to fear human samurai as long as we don¡¯t invade the eight provinces of Kanto and provoke that Lord Kamakura! Unlike us, the human experts are skilled at guarding their prosperous cities and towns. Let¡¯s go and see what kind of formidable samurai lives in this deserted mountain hamlet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go take a look at this human vige!¡±

    ¡°Humans? Can we eat them?¡±

    ¡°Rooooaarrr!¡±

    The group of demons left the cave one after the other and made for the hamlet.

    ¡­

    Around the same time, the vigers of the Mirror Girl branch n in the vige were in the middle of doing farm work while some of the youths practiced martial arts. A tall, square-faced man who was the head of the hunters in the vige and treated Kimiko well always was in the middle of training a few young hunters right now as well.

    ¡°Yes, just like that. You must pierce the spear at this spot when facing a boar¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood, Sir Souichirou.¡±

    Souichirou saw Setsunaze around while fiddling with a self-made small scimitar to the side while guiding the movements of a youth.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you practice seriously, Setsuna?!¡± Souichirou chided him.

    ¡°Tch. What use are these things if monsters or formidable samurai like those from Kansaie for us?¡±

    ¡°This is Kanto, so where would those monsterse from?! What we men have to do is learn hunting skills and martial arts to hunt and fight offmon bandits. Do you want us to always rely on Lady Kimiko and her daughter to protect ourselves? Isn¡¯t that too shameful for a man?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to tell me that. I will protect Miss Keiko myself! I¡­¡± Setsuna looked at Souichirou and was just about to retort but he was left wide-mouthed as he had spotted a tree-sized 3-foot tall single-horned blue monster passing through treetops of the woods that was staring inquisitively at the men who were learning how to hunt at the entrance of the vige with its four sinister glowing eyes.

 Volume 3, Chapter 89 â€“ Live On

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 89 - Live On</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kimiko, who was in the middle of smoking inside thergest house within the vige, stopped suddenly and a chilling shudder that hadn¡¯t appeared in a long time shed through her eyes.

    She had sensed a powerful eldritch aura that wasn¡¯tmon even back in Kansai!

    There were at least powerful onmy¨­ji like Ayaka and Seimei who could fend off the monsters back in Kansai, but this wilnd of Kanto only had her and the innocent nsmen that had apanied her to this ce!

    Kimiko grabbed her tachi suddenly and stated in an unprecedently solemn voice, ¡°Keiko, listen to what I¡¯m saying now.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± Keiko was a pretty perceptive woman as well, so she had a bad feeling internally when she saw Kimiko¡¯s abnormal expression. She had never felt like this ever since they had escaped from Kansai to Kanto.

    ¡°Keiko! Take all the nsmen as well as the legacy books and scrolls of our Mirror Girl n and hide within the cave in the back mountain immediately. Don¡¯te out at any cost unless I contact you!¡± Kimiko stated grimly.

    ¡°Huh? Why are saying something like this so suddenly, Mom?¡±

    ¡°Keiko. I felt a¡­¡±

    Kimiko didn¡¯t exin any further after seeing Keiko¡¯s expression change.

    Keiko shuddered with a gloomy face, ¡°An eldritch aura¡­ Mom, I¡­ felt a pretty powerful and sinister aura nearby the vige¡­¡±

    ¡°They are at the entrance of the vige. Keiko, act immediately and evacuate the nsmen as far as possible silently and tell your Aunt Yumiko to rally all the samurai women and the mirror maidens at the entrance of the vige in order to stop those things from advancing further along with me,¡± Kimiko stated.

    ¡°Let me also stop those monsters along with you, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Keiko! Protect the nsmen well! This is our mission! Go now!¡± Kimiko sent down an extremely tough order.

    ¡°Understood¡­ Mom!¡±

    Keiko rushed out the back door and looked for the old grandma that supervised the items of the n as well as the legacy books and scrolls first.

    As for Kimiko, she took a deep breath and held her katana, Muramasa firmly as she walked out from the front.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Kimiko felt a strong killing intent, so she sped her pace and arrived at the entrance of the vige within just a few breaths of time.

    The foul scent of blood reeked in the air.

    Setsuna fell onto his butt underneath a huge tree and had almost lost his voice, his jaws trembling as he witnessed the scene before him with eyes wide open.

    Souichirou¡¯s bloodstained head with lifeless eyes seemed as if they were staring at the rushing Kimiko, but his body was lying on the ground a few meters away while his blood-dripping head rested inside the ws of a huge, sinister demon.

    All the apprentice hunters except Setsuna were lying in pools of blood.

    As for the 5m tall, single-horned cyan demon that held Souichirou¡¯s head, it stared at the rushing Kimiko with its two pairs of eyes.

    There were at least over a hundred different kinds of demons standing nearby the vige¡¯s entrance and there were still a lot more of them hiding inside the woods.

    A short-heighted bratty monster who carried a huge scroll on his back stood at the forefront of these monsters.

    ¡°Oh? It seems like a formidable woman has arrived,¡± Amanojaku stated somewhat mockingly.

    Kimiko¡¯s gaze seemed to freeze when she saw this scene.

    Souichirou had protected her like an elder brother ever since the moment she had be the chief of the n back in Kansai in spite of the fact that her strength surpassed his greatlyter on. The young hunters too, Kimiko had seen them journey along with her staunchly to build their home anew and hunt together¡­

    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you kill them?! We fled all the way to this wilnd in Kanto from Nara, so why do you insist on decimating us?!¡± Kimiko held the handle of her katana firmly as cyan spirit power shrouded her.

    ¡°Oh? No wonder there¡¯s such a formidable samurai woman like you out in this wilnd. It seems like your n shoulders a tragic history, but I¡¯m afraid that you are mistaken. I am Amanojaku and this is my group of monsters. I simply have no idea where you all hail from.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We were just passing by coincidentally and saw a vige, so we decided to pige it and eat some humans in passing and grab a few women, that¡¯s all,¡± stated the 5m tall single-horned, lizard-faced demon.

    ¡°You were just passing by coincidentally¡­ and decided to ughter innocent humans like this after finding them? ¡­Just what in the world are you saying?!?!?!¡±

    A burst of spirit power exploded out from Kimiko¡¯s body as she turned into a beam of light and charged towards the single-horned demon.

    ¡°Hehe. You little girl¡­¡± The single-horned demon holding Souichirou¡¯s head wed towards Kimiko casually.

    ¡°Watch out, Single-Horned Demon!¡± Amanojaku warned him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Kimiko¡¯s katana shone with a poignant eldritch glow and sliced off the single-horned demon¡¯s tree-sized thick arm.

    ¡°A cursed katana! This woman is a de maiden!¡± Amanojaku stated astonishedly.

    ¡°Argh! It hurts a lot!¡± A jet of ck blood spurted out from the single-horned demon¡¯s bisected wrist, ¡°What kind of katana is this? I¡¯m unable to regenerate my wound!¡±

    The Muramasa de within Kimiko¡¯s hands exuded a sharp, eldritch luster and she jumped up suddenly while seething in anger and chopped towards the head of the single-horned demon.

    The single-horned demon thrashed its tail instantly since the speed of its tail was astoundingly faster than its body!

    ¡°Bam!!!¡±

    Keiko defended against the blow hastily with her katana, but she was blown away by the intense power behind the thrash.

    Kimiko flipped over in the sky andnded on the roof of a house and charged at the single-horned demon once again with killing intent regardless of the fact that her jump had destroyed the roof. Kimiko was really furious at this moment and was brimming with intense killing intent as she shed with the other side.

    The sudden counterattack shocked the single-horned demon as well, so it threw Souichirou¡¯s head away and blocked the attack with one hand while somehow retreating back simultaneously.

    However, it was already toote! Kimiko adjusted her posture slightly and stabbed towards the single-horned demon¡¯s heart directly after bypassing his w.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    An extremely powerful and well-built hand pinched the de of Kimiko¡¯s katana at this moment.

    And it disabled Kimiko from moving her katana even a single inch with just two fingers.

    Amanojaku and Kimiko got locked in a deadlock in midair.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kimiko was shocked.

    Amanojaku held Kimiko¡¯s cursed katana with his thick fingers and released a murky aura as well.

    ¡°What a de maiden you are!¡±

    Amanojaku kicked out suddenly and even though he was short-heighted, the soles of his feet packed an exceptionally powerful strength and weight!

    ¡°Bam!¡± Kimiko was sent flying by the kick and crashed above a house inside the vige, smashing through it! Meanwhile, Amanojaku retrieved her katana.

    Kimiko felt numb all over when the dust settled down. This kick of Amanojaku¡¯s had broken several ribs of hers, but she still tried to stand up and resist tenaciously, ¡°You monsters¡­ scram from here!¡±

    Amanojaku leaped up suddenly to flip towards Kimiko and stomped down hard on her arm with his foot.

    ¡°Argggghhhhh!!!¡± Kimiko issued a miserable scream and blood seeped out from her long-sleeves as her beautiful arm bent in an unnatural direction.

    ¡°You chopped the single-horned demon¡¯s wrist with this arm, right? It doesn¡¯t seem that powerful. It seems like your cursed katana is what makes you so fierce, huh?¡±

    Amanojaku grabbed the heavy scroll from his back and stomped it towards Kimiko¡¯s foot underneath him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s foot snapped into two halves along with yet another scream of hers.

    ¡°Mom!¡± At a distance, Keiko, who was about to evacuate the vigers out of the vige, tried to rush towards her mother recklessly after hearing her scream.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The samurai woman, Yumiko, pulled Keiko back, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lady Kimiko order you to evacuate the vigers? Leave the task of aiding Lady Kimiko to us!¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Keiko iled her long-sleeves to struggle free from the arms of Yumiko and the other samurai woman and dashed back inside the vige.

    Yumiko and the rest were thus forced to catch up with her along with the samurai woman and the mirror maidens while leaving behind a few people to guard the nsmen as they evacuate the vige.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Keiko saw Kimiko lying on the ground with a broken arm and foot after dashing to the vige entrance.

    Kimiko could only move one hand and foot now, so she unsheathed the dagger on her waist and managed to prop her body up somehow. The monster¡¯s kick had torn one side of her dress and exposed her fair shoulder which was now blood-scarred mostly and had a ferocious white tiger tattooed on it.

    ¡°Mom!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over! Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?! I-I can handle these monsters alone!¡± Kimiko obviously found it hard to maintain her footing and resisted the pains brought by the broken bones to prop her body up with her deformed foot.

    Amanojaku¡¯s eyes shone when he saw the slender, elegant, busty and peerlessly beautiful Keiko at this moment.

    ¡°Lord Amanojaku! I discovered a lot of vigers escaping to the back mountain!¡± A little demon surveyed the area from the roof of a house.

    ¡°My lord, it¡¯s been a long time since I had human meat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also famished!¡±

    ¡°I want a few female ves.¡±

    The huge demons behind Amanojaku stated one after the other.

    Kimiko sent a beam of sword light flying towards the little demon with the dagger and killed it before raising her slender arm to confront these huge monsters with a seemingly powerless dagger while her bent arm remained unmoving at one side, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of¡­ going past here!¡±

    Amanojaku looked at the shuddering Kimiko and smirked, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hundred Demons! Let¡¯s have a look at those vigers.¡±

    The group of monsters advanced towards Kimiko aggressively along the road.

    ¡°Stop! Didn¡¯t I just tell you to stop?!¡±

    Kimiko dragged her broken foot and shed towards the oing lion mist demon!

    However, without her cursed katana and a wounded body, the lion mist demon¡¯s sharps w blocked Kimiko¡¯s dagger with ease, and it wed at Kimiko¡¯s back with its other w.

    Three trails of blood flowed down Kimiko¡¯s shoulder and she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Keiko ignored her mother¡¯s warning and charged towards the lion mist demon, jumping up suddenly and unsheathing her katana in the process.

    ¡°ng!¡± The lion mist demon¡¯s eyes shed with a bronze shade and it seemed to grin and sneer at Keiko as it wed towards her casually.

    Keiko¡¯s katana shattered and she was sent flying backwards by the aftershock, crashing into a wall and sliding down to the ground. She held the handle of her half-shattered katana with her shuddering arm and found herself unable to stand up momentarily, looking at the seven to eight meter tall and cruel Great Demon, ¡°What¡­ What monster is this? It¡¯s too strong. Mom was actually fighting a monster like this?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Keiko looked at Kimiko who was now lying on the ground and saw Amanojaku step on her body from behind her with his foot as he raised Kimiko¡¯s Muramasa up high with a vicious look on his face.

    Keiko screamed her throat out, ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t do it! Nooooooo!!!¡±

    ¡°Spurt!¡±

    Amanojaku stabbed Muramasa into Kimiko¡¯s body¡­ and Keiko¡¯s eyes turned lifeless.

    Kimiko lifted her head to look at the nearby Keiko at this moment and revealed a motherly expression instead of a samurai woman¡¯s or a mirror girl descendant¡¯s after seeing her daughter who had grown up into an adult.

    Kimiko¡¯s expression twitched just a bit as the sharp edge of the de stabbed into her soft body and revealed a gentle expression on her ever-rebellious and stalwart face towards the end.

    At this moment, this final moment, Kimiko smiled.

    She parted her pale yet pretty lips slightly and yelled in an indecipherable, gentle voice.

    ¡°Live on, Keiko.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 90 â€“ Haihime

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 90 - Haihime</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Yumiko rushed over from the back along with the samurai women and the mirror maidens and charged into those demons, but Keiko leaned back against the wall and looked at her mother¡¯s final smile dazedly.

    ¡°Everything will turn out well as long as you¡¯re alive, Keiko.¡±

    ¡°I just want to live a mediocre and in life here.¡±

    Why? Mom is obviously so powerful but why is she incapable of realizing even such a trivial wish? We work hard and overcame challenges no matter how trying they were just to survive. But is even that impossible?

    What¡¯s the point even if a woman is powerful? In the end, we are still no match for these demons, are we?

    ¡°Protect the nsmen well, Keiko! This is our mission! Go now!¡±

    ¡°Live on, Keiko.¡±

    The samurai women and the mirror maidens were all much weaker than Keiko.

    ¡°S-Stop fighting! Stop throwing away your lives meaninglessly! Stop¡­¡±

    The samurai women who fought back, including her aunt Yumiko, as well as the mirror maidens, were all in by the monsters easily.

    Keiko leaned back against the wall just like before in a daze.

    Amanojaku walked over and pointed the cursed katana at Keiko at this moment.

    ¡°What a pretty woman you are. If possible, I really don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    Keiko still had a dagger on her waist and she still possessed the ability to move and resist as she hadn¡¯t suffered any grievous injuries!

    Is there any meaning in doing it at all?

    But this beast killed Mom! He killed Mom!

    Keiko clutched her dagger tightly and still had a dazed look, but her heart was brimming with endless hatred towards this monster.

    ¡°Kill him! Injure him even if you¡¯re incapable of killing him! Make him pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill me? Unsheathe the de whenever you¡¯re ready in that case. However, you are unlike those ant-like mortals, woman. You should¡¯ve realized that it would be a meaningless act. You look quite pretty and also possess a decent aptitude, which qualifies you for passing down the bloodline of my Golden-Horned Tribe. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you, so I¡¯m willing to spare your life as long as you surrender to me. After all, it¡¯s pretty hard to find a woman with such good aptitude like you, and I can give you whatever you desire, far beyond what you have in your life right now,¡± Amanojaku stated.

    Amanojaku¡¯s words didn¡¯t relieve Keiko and instead made her feel even more pain in her heart and filled her with a maddening hatred. Her knuckles turned pale as she strengthened the grip on her dagger and she almost broke her fingers in the process!

    Surrender to a monster like this? Surrender to a monster that killed Mom in front of my very eyes?!

    ¡°Mom¡­ do you know that choosing to live on in this instant is a thousand times, million times harder than dying in battle proudly like a samurai just as you have?!¡±

    But if I choose to fight and die here, who will remember Mom¡¯s final smile?

    ¡°Why? Why did you tell me to live on, Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°If I die here, wouldn¡¯t all the of your hard work and your sacrifice be meaningless, Mom?¡±

    ¡­

    A monster leaped over from nearby at this moment and kneeled down in front of Amanojaku, ¡°Lord Amanojaku, we¡¯ve caught up with the group of vigers who fled to the back mountain. There¡¯s a few hundred of them and there¡¯s a lot of women among them. It seems like they¡¯ve fled into a cave in the back mountain.¡±

    Amanojaku smirked, ¡°Hmph! Do these weak mortals think they can escape from our hands? Genga, pursue them with your spider demon ninja division and¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Keiko interjected suddenly at this moment.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Amanojaku turned around and looked at Keiko again.

    Keiko lifted her head and squinted her eyes before revealing a deathly pale smile, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to bing your woman, Lord Amanojaku. But I want you to promise me just one thing in exchange.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? It seems like you¡¯ve finallye around now. What are you called, pretty woman,¡± Amanojaku asked while stepping on Keiko¡¯s shoulder.

    Keiko didn¡¯t resist this at all.

    She still maintained her former smile and opened her eyes to adopt a charming look that was incongruent with her age, ¡°I¡¯m called Keiko. I¡¯ll be your woman as long as you guarantee the safety of all the vigers and don¡¯t let the monsters injure them anymore. You can do whatever you want to me as long as you promise me that.¡±

    The charming look on this maiden¡¯s face looked slightly mature for some reason but her lips twitched unnaturally as she adopted it.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hahahahahahahaha! Did you hear that, Hundred Demons?! You did, right? Human women are such lowly things in the end. This woman is actually pandering to the powerhouse that killed her mother and saying that she¡¯s willing to be my, Amanojaku¡¯s, woman! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Lord Amanojaku!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed her mother and even made her be your wife after making her submit!¡±

    ¡°As expected of the genius of the Golden-Horned Tribe!¡±

    The monsters cheered together.

    Keiko alone, remained seated at the corner with an ashen expression.

    The Buddhist nuns that inhabited the temple nearby to Mt. Fuji were all in by Amanojaku¡¯s Hundred Demons a few dayster, and the demons upied it after that. Keiko, on the other hand, had long grown numb to an extremely tragic massacre like this.

    Inside the dark main hall.

    Amanojaku sat in the center and looked at the tall, slender and gorgeous woman walking towards him.

    ¡°Haihime, you¡¯re sure you want them to call you in this manner from now on?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Amanojaku,¡± Keiko stated with a slightly charming look.

    ¡°Haihime. Does it refer to a defeated de maiden? It¡¯s an interesting name that¡¯s quite befitting for you, Hahahahaha. However, I need to tell you something first. I can¡¯t release your nsmen yet.¡±

    Haihime shuddered, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The members of my Golden-Horned Tribe aren¡¯t allowed to engage in the pleasures of the flesh before bing an adult. It would still take a few years for you to give birth to my progeny, so even though you shall be loyal to me and obey me with the identity of my wife, we cannot engage in marital acts yet temporarily. I¡¯ve arranged for your nsmen to reside in a space underneath this mountain and will release them the day we really have intercourse. However, it seems like they are pretty unsatisfied and keep trying to escape, so why don¡¯t you find a chance to talk to them? Although I promise not to kill them actively, don¡¯t me me for doing so if they dare to escape again,¡± Amanojaku stated.

    Haihime shuddered in silence, wondering just how she was supposed to confront those nsmen of hers while looking like this.

    ¡°I know you might be unwilling, but your nsmen don¡¯t seem to have understood the situation yet. They keep trying to attack the monsters guarding the passage meaninglessly or throw their lives away like fools by venturing into the other underground tunnels. Even I can¡¯t do anything about this.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Haihime stated coldly and turned around to retreat.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Amanojaku took out an item that made Haihime quiver in shame after seeing it, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. However, I¡¯ll never allow a woman to betray me, so take this back with you when you return.

    It was a T-shaped leather belt that acted as a set of humiliating shackles.

    ¡­

    ¡°I must not show any concern and must not let them harbor any hope at all or else they¡¯ll never let me give my body to the demon while they live out a purposeless life. The vigers would definitely go all out and risk their lives for me! I cannot let them have such thoughts.¡±

    On this night, Haihime opened the front of her dress widely and almost exposed her breasts outside. She didn¡¯t even wear anything to hide her thighs and simply allowed the hem of her short upper garment to cover her butt. She just wore a pair of slutty, violet-colored underwear with garters underneath and arrived at the ruins within the underground space where the vigers had been driven into.

    The vigers were seated outside the tents within the ruins and discussed about escaping, avenging Lady Kimiko and rescuing Miss Keiko.

    Haihime arrived at this location along with a few monster attendants at this moment.

    ¡°Keiko?!¡± The vigers were all shaken with glee initially when they saw Keiko and wanted to go receive her, but they hesitated after seeing her dress and expression as well as the monsters behind her.

    ¡°Keiko!¡± Yoriko, however, pointed her pike towards Haihime, ¡°You really betrayed us, didn¡¯t you? No one believe me when I told them about it! So, can you please exin the reason why you¡¯re still alive, why you have the freedom to move, and why you have these monsters apanying you?!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Haihime chuckled flirtatiously, ¡°What betrayal are you talking about? Would Mom have died if it weren¡¯t to protect useless trash like you? Would we have needed to travel hundreds of kilometers ande to Kanto?¡±

    All the vigers were taken aback and even the elder grandma was left dumbfounded, ¡°Why are you saying such things, Keiko? Could it be that what we saw on that day is true¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Haihime adopted acent yet bewitching attitude and answered with a smile, ¡°Lord Amanojaku forgave me since I¡¯m young and pretty and allowed me to be his woman! He returned a lot of treasures to me and also returned Mom¡¯s cursed katana to me. As for you all, you will also have to obey my orders from this day onwards. My current name is Haihime! I¡¯m the queen of this generation! Lord Amanojaku¡¯s queen! Listen properly now. No one is allowed to leave this space henceforth! Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you don¡¯t obey this! Got it?¡±

    If a woman as perceptive as Lily were present among these people, she would¡¯ve seen through the far-fetched pretentiousness of Haihime¡¯s charming attitude and also noticed the stiffness of the memorized lines that Haihime was repeating.

    However, there weren¡¯t that many people as perceptive and meticulous as Lily in this world.

    ¡°Smash!¡± An egg smashed against Haihime¡¯s face, which was then followed by a hail of dried vegetables that stained her face and cleavage with yolk.

    ¡°How dare you have the nerve to say such things?!¡±

    ¡°These monsters killed your mother! How could you even surrender to them?!¡±

    ¡°And to think that we were intending to rescue you at the cost of our lives!¡±

    The nsmen raged out one after the other after seeing such a Haihime.

    A murky light shed through the eyes of Haihime¡¯s flirtatious look as she touched the yolk on her face with her fair hand and stretched that hand out before licking it with her tongue, ¡°Uh-huh. What a fresh egg this is. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to smash it against my face? You don¡¯t have much food left, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this, Keiko?! Why?!¡± Yoriko lunged the pike towards Haihime but she grabbed the shaft of the spear with ease and pushed Yoriko down to the ground.

    She then looked at Yoriko calmly, ¡°The weak have no right to question those stronger than them! The same applies to me since Lord Amanojaku and the monsters are much stronger than me. What¡¯s wrong with choosing to submit to them and serving them since I¡¯m a woman?¡±

    Yoriko shook her head and looked at Haihime with disbelief, ¡°Get lost, you b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    ¡°Get lost from our vige! Go away!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of having the status of our n¡¯s eldest scion! The mirror girls don¡¯t have a woman like you!¡±

    ¡°Go away and nevere back! Don¡¯t let us see you again!¡±

    ¡°The name Haihime really fits you! You¡¯re just a damn w?h?o?r?e?!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Haihime returned to her room in the temple just like that without even washing the filth from her hair and opened a tiny, exquisite box that had a pile of shattered bronze fragments stored inside it. They were the fragments of her mother¡¯s mirror.

    Haihime stretched her hand into the box and caressed these fragments gently.

    She then donned a charming yet poignant-looking smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve protected our nsmen and will live on well just like you told me to no matter what happens¡­ until the day I truly unite with that demon and our nsmen are released. I¡¯lle find you then.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 91 â€“ Promise

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 91 - Promise</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Inside a crude house on the outskirts of the vige within the underground space.

    Lilyid face-down on a nket with her face resting above her arms and her fair breasts squeezed outwards to the sides as they pressed against the ground.

    As for her rounded buttocks, they were covered just by a single piece of thin and soft women¡¯s underwear.

    Yoriko was straddling her and massaging her back at this moment.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily¡¯s breathing turned a little irregr, ¡°Tell me, is this massage skill really a part of the mirror girl branch n¡¯s legacy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it really is. ording to the legacy passed down since ancient times, it¡¯s said that getting massaged often relieves fatigue and also boosts femininity¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah? ¡­ Oi! Hold on! Not the butt, don¡¯t knead there¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it a spot that only Miss Lynne¡¯s lover is allowed to touch?¡±

    ¡°N-No one is allowed to touch it¡­ urgh¡­¡± Lily stated with a blush.

    Lily shook her butt and said, ¡°Alright, then. Enough talk about this. Continue talking about Haihime now.¡±

    ¡°After she came to insult the people of our n while calling herself Haihime, she showed up asionally in intervals, but only to insult us and leave self-righteous statements behind. Just talking about it fills me with hate!¡± Saying so, Yoriko kneaded Lily¡¯s slender waist unrestrainedly.

    ¡°Argh!¡± With Yoriko straddling Lily to massage her, she was in a rxed state and hadn¡¯t employed a spirit defense, so she naturally ended up feeling pain.

    ¡°Do it a bit gentler! It¡¯s not like I am Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Forgive me¡­ the reason our n is in such a dismal state is all because of that woman. The nsmen hate her more than they do the monsters right now!¡±

    ¡°¡­is that really the case though?¡± Lily wondered internally, ¡°If so, why did Haihime let these nsmen live? The monsters aboveground are much stronger than the one I ran into within this space and demons hibernating underground are even stronger than those monsters, so I wonder why they haven¡¯t annihted this human vige that¡¯s present in the core region of the Land of Hundred Demons for so many years.¡±

    Haihime had humiliated and even gone physical with her, so Lily hated her as well, but she also wondered why Haihime¡¯s intense grudge was filled with sorrow¡­

    ¡°Yoriko, you mentioned just now that Haihime¡¯s mother, Lady Kimiko, who the monster slew, had a white tiger tattoo on her shoulder, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was the tattoo of a very valiant and brutal white tiger. I was really scared of it a little when I was a kid, but Lady Kimiko was pretty kind to us and possessed a gentle personality, unlike that woman who acted gentle back then yet was so s?l?u?t?t?y and heartless in reality! She actually submitted to the monster who killed her mother and pandered to him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lily thought deeply and spected whether the grudge manifestation that attacked her was this white tiger.

    The cursed katana, Muramasa, belonged to Kimiko originally, but the de didn¡¯t have a white tiger on it ording to what Yoriko had mentioned, and neither was it named ¡®White Tiger.¡¯

    Lily wondered why the cursed katana which this white tiger had assimted with contained such a grave grudge if Haihime really didn¡¯t care about the enemy who killed her mother and why her intent, the ¡®Mountain of Broken Dreams,¡¯ packed such sorrow.

    The extreme pain and grudge Haihime harbored towards her mother¡¯s death had assimted with the Muramasa de and turned it into White Tiger Muramasa with an even stronger grudge, there was no other usible exnation than this.

    Perhaps it was possible for someone to feign this kind of grudge, hatred and sorrow, but it was impossible to feign their assimtion with the cursed katana.

    After obtaining the trust of the vigers, Lily spent the past few days learning the ancient martial arts and practiced the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle simultaneously.

    The vigers presented her with rice and fine sake, but Lily declined the sake tactfully. As a 7th-stage Awakened powerhouse, although she felt hunger, she was actually fine even if she didn¡¯t eat anything for a long time.

    Lily was also a bit particr about food, and the vigers really treasured the old rice, so she didn¡¯t feel like eating it and gave it to the children in the vige.

    Lily spent the day meditating today as well.

    ¡°Lady Lynne! Lady Lynne!¡± A middle-aged viger ran over, ¡°Monsters havee to attack again!¡±

    Lily opened her eyes and followed behind the man with her katana after getting up.

    The monsters consisted of three 2m tall ghouls who tried to plunder the food inside the vige.

    Lily killed two of them with ease.

    The third one had been injured grievously by Lily, yet it snickered back with a cough on its dying breath, ¡°Hehehe. Although I¡¯m going to die, you also don¡¯t have much time left to live. Hehehehe!¡±

    Lily advanced forward and stepped on the ghoul¡¯s chest to ask with a cold gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it prettymentable that you¡¯re leaving behind such fierce words while lying on the ground?¡±

    ¡°The ban will be lifted in the next few days and the Great Demons living in and out of the Endless Demon Mountains wille to decimate thismentable vige when that day arrives. They¡¯ll tear all the people into pieces and devour them¡­¡±

    ¡°Ban? What ban are you talking about?¡±

    The monster twitched continuously and died with its eyes wide open in unwillingness and scorn.

    Lily looked at the walls of this underground space and a shiver went through her spine when she sensed the countless eldritch auras and grudges from its surroundings and summit, having a vague premonition about the iing storm.

    ¡°Perhaps I really shouldn¡¯t leave this ce immediately or maybe I should¡¯ve left it as soon as possible?¡±

    Around the same time, inside the temple a thousand meters above the underground space.

    Amanojaku drank a big mouthful of sake after waking up while Haihime served him at his side.

    ¡°Ah, Keiko. I¡¯ll be an adult once 3 days pass. Are you looking forward to it, huh? I¡¯ve made you wait for this night for over a decade! You¡¯re still a virgin, right? Although you look so mature and gorgeous, I really want to admire the look on your face when that moment arrives. Hehehehe,¡± Although Amanojaku looked like a teenage monster, his words were actually pretty degrading whenever he spoke.

    Haihime forced herself to pour sake for Amanojaku appealingly, ¡°Please don¡¯t forget what you promised me, Lord Amanojaku.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I don¡¯t need you to remind me that again. I will keep my promise and free all the vigers on the night of that day.¡±

    ¡°You have my gratitude, my lord,¡± Haihime sighed in relief as that day was finally about to arrive. It didn¡¯t matter how she would end up as, at least, her nsmen would be saved this way!

    ¡­

    Yumi walked through the dark, winding corridor of the temple aimlessly, yet she failed to find Lily¡¯s tracks no matter where she looked and the Itsura weren¡¯t giving her any leads as well.

    She spotted Haihime walking past the corridor with an emotionless look, so she followed after her and arrived outside the door of Haihime¡¯s room after seeing her return inside alone, ¡°Lady Haihime¡­¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to ask about that mirror girl, right? She escaped. You¡¯re feeling relieved now, right?¡± Haihimebed her hair with the help of the mirror like always.

    ¡°Escaped¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps some unseen thing is really watching over her. That woman is pretty remarkable. I clearly drained all of her spirit power, yet she still managed to escape via some unknown means. That woman¡­ She¡¯s weak to that kind of approach even though she possesses decent strength. I would¡¯ve made her submit earlier and found the way to use the mirror from her if it weren¡¯t for Amanojaku¡¯s abrupt return.

    Haihime might¡¯ve had a chance to resist Amanojaku after taking Lily¡¯s mirror and she knew that there was little hope. However, she still wanted to give it a try, but she never thought that she¡¯d actually let Lily escape.

    ¡°Yumi, why don¡¯t you leave as well?¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡± Yumi was taken aback.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to look for the mirror girl with Amanojaku at my side and I also have nothing to gain if she falls into Amanojaku¡¯s hands.¡±

    Haihime fetched the pipenguidly and smoked some unknown thing through it even though it wasn¡¯t lit, ¡°The reason I allowed you to return to my side was only to catch the mirror girl after finding her whereabouts. I have no use for you since she¡¯s escaped now, so leave.¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? Are you really that infatuated with my punishments, huh?¡± Haihime questioned enticingly.

    ¡°N-Not at all¡­¡± Yumi blushed faintly.

    Haihime fetched a little vial from her waist and tossed it to Yumi¡¯s feet.

    ¡°The antidote is in it. Take a pill whenever the medicine¡¯s effects re up. The effects will bepletely gone after taking them for 3 months, so don¡¯t return to my side again so servilely after leaving this time. I also won¡¯t see you again since you have no value left for me now.¡±

    Yumi picked up the vial and stated in agony, ¡°Are you really fine with this, Lady Haihime? Are you really fine with bing the woman of the abominable monster who killed your mother for the sake of those insignificant vigers?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are? Who allowed you to make reckless remarks about my intentions and what right do you have to question me?!¡± Haihime went berserk suddenly, ¡°Get lost now! That mirror girl fell into a trap and plunged into the underground space! However, if it¡¯s her, she would¡¯ve probably made it down safely. Why don¡¯t you go look for your new master now?¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. Are you still unwilling to go? It seems like you¡¯re resisting me intentionally. Is it so that I can punish you well once again? Someone bring the rope, whip and candle for me. There¡¯s a woman here who¡¯s gone unpunished for the past few days. Let me make this ********* unable to leave even if she wants to,¡± Haihime chuckled calmly.

    Yumi blushed as she really found it hard to endure such humiliation. She then bowed towards Haihime deeply and arrived at the doorway, giving Haihime one final reluctant look before turning around to leave helplessly.

    Yumi¡¯s face was marred with tears as she walked through the temple¡¯s courtyard and although Haihime had scolded her so crudely, she had also given her the antidote and told her where Lily was.

    Haihime had already resolved her mind, so Yumi feared that the day of union would stille in the end.

    Yumi was helpless towards this as well.

    Yumi was passing through the backyard of the temple at this moment and saw arge number of monsters moving about unusually.

    The monsters were scattered all across the temple regrly, so she wondered why all of them were assembling in the backyard today.

    Feeling doubtful, Yumi followed behind them.

    These numerous monsters consisted of snake women, blue demons, Hannya demon ninjas and so on with an exceptionally tall and sinister silhouette standing amongst them.

    It was a lion mist demon that had a stone lion-like head and bronze bell-like eyes.

    All of them were walking towards a cave in the backyard.

    Yumi knew that the tunnel in this cave was the only aboveground passage leading to the underground space where Haihime¡¯s nsmen resided.

    Are they really nning to abide by the agreement and free those vigers a few dayster? But why are so many monsters going just to set them free? Also, why are all the monsters carrying in such dense killing intent? Just what are they trying to do?

    Yumi blended into the night with her ninja arts and followed behind them stealthily.

 Volume 3, Chapter 92 â€“ State of Selflessness

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 92 - State of Selflessness</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The demons walked through the mountainous terrain and went along the path at the temple¡¯s backyard under the illumination of the scattered stonemps to arrive at the vine-covered cave entrance surrounded by boulders.

    The lion mist demon was so huge that it could only enter the cave by lowering its body.

    The monsters numbered around 200-300 roughly, consisting of all kinds and forms of monsters, but all of them carried a murderous aura.

    Yumi had an ominous premonition, so she tailed behind them stealthily and entered the cave as well.

    Around the same time, Yoriko had really worn herself out over the past few days while apanying Lily and went to sleep in spite of the vige chief¡¯s orders.

    Meanwhile, Lily engaged in meditation within the house where the books and scrolls were stored.

    ¡°Miss Lynne,¡± The vige chief arrived inside the house with the help of the cane.

    ¡°Grandma Chief,¡± Lily greeted her with respect.

    The olddy sat down slowly and observed Lily¡¯s body, liking it more the longer she looked, ¡°You¡¯re really pretty, Miss Lynne. Although you might find it hard to believe, I was young once too.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Lily chuckled powerlessly and even though she believed the chief¡¯s words, she really couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    ¡°Women experience their prime years only when they¡¯re young. No one appreciates or loves them once they be old. In fact, life bes dull and tasteless for them, unlike men, who can embrace beauties even if they be old as long as they have money and status. I had a lot of men pursuing me back in my youth when I was the priestess of the mirror girl branch n, but those opportunities are long gone now¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that hard for Lily to understand the chief¡¯s regrets as mortals possessed a short lifespan. Lily was on the brink of reaching the Spirit Jade Stage, which would give her a lifespan of several hundred years and allowed her to maintain her youth for over a hundred years. Suzuhiko-hime, for example, maintained her enchanting looks for nearly ten million years, and Takamagahara¡¯s prettiest women, Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi, possessed an eternal beauty. However, very few were able to reach this realm in this world.

    Effort, talent, luck and fate¡­ all of them are essential. Lily sympathized with the chief, so sheforted her, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Grandma. You still have the respect and trust of the vigers and I respect you a lot as well. You¡¯ve led an arduous life so far in order to lead the mirror girl n.¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ve praised me wrongly, Miss Lynne. The reason our n has managed to survive so far is because of Kimiko and her daughter.¡±

    ¡°Kimiko and her daughter? I know that Lady Kimiko sacrificed her life to ensure the safety of the mirror girl branch n, but didn¡¯t Haihime, her daughter, betray the nsmen?¡±

    ¡°I also thought the same in the beginning, but I realized this was too strange the longer I thought about it. I didn¡¯t tell you this previously since you were an outsider, Miss Lynne, but you have the ability to make people feel close to you, just like Lady Kimiko¡­ Who knows when I might die, so I don¡¯t want to take this secret to my grave.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think it¡¯s strange, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°I personally saw Haihime, that is Keiko of the past, submit to the monster back then. However, I found this to be strange the more I thought about it, wondering why we were able to live here, why the monsters didn¡¯t kill all of us, why Keiko came down to insult us asionally yet never took any substantial action? If Keiko really just wanted to save her own neck, she could¡¯ve totally fled the mountain alone. Although it was impossible for a huge group like ours to escape, she could¡¯ve escaped easily with her strength and had no reason to return to the vige righteously to rescue her mother. This made me wonder whether a woman so determined would really give her body to the monster who killed her mother. I found it harder to make sense of her exnation the longer I thought about it and arrived at a usible conclusion suddenly on a certain day, that Keiko had perhaps made some kind of deal with the monster to protect us and served the demons for that purpose.¡±

    ¡°¡­Grandma. Why didn¡¯t you tell the vigers about this?¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, this is just conjecture on my side, and there¡¯s no use in telling them this if it¡¯s just my wishful thinking. Also, if this is indeed the case, I even more so can¡¯t tell them this if we take a look at things from Lady Keiko¡¯s perspective.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes reflected the light of the oilmp inside the house silently, ¡°It¡¯s because the nsmen would prefer to sacrifice their lives and go all out against the monsters in order to free Keiko, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart, Miss Lynne. I don¡¯t know the answer to this, but everything makes sense if Keiko really thought that.¡±

    ¡°Grandma. Although I don¡¯t know the truth, I traded blows with Haihime once and sensed a deep sorrow and grudge from her sword intent. It¡¯s impossible for a depraved woman who serves the monsters to preserve her life and satisfy her material desires to possess such a grudge, and even though she dresses so s?m?u?t?t?i?l?y, I couldn¡¯t sense even a single iota of promiscuousness from her intent and only felt a mountain-shattering sorrow instead,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°So, Keiko, she really¡­ suffered injustice for our sake and chose to get loathed by her nsmen and the world in order to seed her mother¡¯s will and protect her nsmen?¡± The chief¡¯s eyes teared up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Grandma, but I believe the truth wille out one day, so all we can do is wait and see until then.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lynne¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma, can you tell me about the mirror girl and Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Miss Lynne. Even though I am the n priestess, I really don¡¯t know the reason for the mirror girl n¡¯s existence, what secret the mirror holds and why we are hunted. This information was privy only to the holder of the mirror, that is, Lady Kimiko. However, she did tell me once that each real mirror holds a distinct and unfathomable power in it and that each real mirror girl has their own mission. However, she renounced her mission and always considered herself weak because of it.¡±

    ¡°As for Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka, she¡¯s a really elegant woman and there were few women in the capital city of Heian-kyo who couldpare to her, whether it be her looks or her strength that matched the prowess of the Four Great Demons! She¡¯s a woman who exudes the scent of blossoms and twinkles by at the distant horizon of your vision. Only someone like that has the courage to face double the danger and enrage both the imperial court and the demons by shielding our mirror girl n. However, someone like that interacted more with Lady Kimiko while the rest of the nsmen could only watch her from a distance, so we don¡¯t know much about her. Although she wasn¡¯t even twenty back then, Lady Ayako was someone with a lot of influence as she already held the position of Lesser Councilor and also had a high position in the Fujiwara n in those days.¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t that astonished by the fact that Ayaka possessed such status and fame, so she questioned further, ¡°Why did Lady Ayaka want to protect the mirror girl?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the reason for that. Perhaps it was pity? A sense of justice? Maybe she wanted to protect something? Or perhaps she needed a deeper understanding of the mirror girls to advance further on the path she pursued? Forgive me, but I don¡¯t know much about this. Perhaps only Lady Kimiko knew the real reason behind it.¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s long-dead though, thought Lily. And Haihime, are you really as I¡¯ve made you out to be? Or are you just a power seeker who just cherishes her life?

    Lily¡¯s consciousness entered the mirror space after the chief left, and she had secured the demon hound within the cursed katana this time. Kagura was also asleep while Nanako was busypleting the spell-learning task assigned to her by Kagura. After all, fighting was the only thing that shikigami were capable of and Kagura was also a shikigami proficient in spellcasting in the past.

    Yuki-Onna seemed bored within the mirror and leaned against the corner to rest for a bit.

    This was also fine since this at least prevented them from seeing Lily¡¯s dress.

    Lily was dressed in a white, translucent celestial maiden¡¯s raiment from top to bottom and her skin also seemed to sparkle like moonlight; it really wasn¡¯t the kind of skin a boy is supposed to have.

    She entered the room with the three monoliths and began practicing the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    She had been influenced by the chief¡¯s regrets and remorse for the bygone days of youth for some reason and this had given her a deeper understanding of life and women¡¯s beauty.

    If we were to look back into the river of time, the majority of the beautiful women in the world were all short-lived.

    And only the divine possessed the ability to preserve this beauty eternally.

    The body that she found embarrassing and rejected was the target of envy of numerous women and the target of desire of numerous men in this world.

    The recollection of beauty women possessed back in their youth after they turned old was like a sh of sorrow, just like a falling sakura.

    Lily suddenly realized that there was yet another element linking the intent within Tsukuyomi Swordstyle in addition to beauty and etherealness, which was none other than sorrow.

    No one understood this sorrow better than Lily, who was so close yet worlds apart from her lover.

    Each movement of Lily¡¯s sword carried a faint frost-covered lunar sorrow.

    This sorrow acted like a catalyst and progressed Lily¡¯s sword arts to the summit!

    Drenched in sweat, Lily¡¯s beauty bloomed in solitude within the hard cave and the sorrowful intent made her forget that she was a boy temporarily, only the solitude, coldness and promise remaining in her memories and made it seem as if she had be one in body and soul with the senior sister sleeping on the other side.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± A dark, sorrowful intent ripped the air apart as Lily brandished her sword and her sword arts contained an obsession that could pierce through the fabrications of the world, possessing an impressive sharpness, swiftness and elegance!

    She had reached the eighth stage of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t stop and continued dancing with graceful steps after realizing that she was progressing smoothly through the aspects that troubled her previously and was flowing with inspiration that prevented her from stopping even if she wanted to.

    This was the state of selflessness which could be experienced but not sought!

    Lily knew well that she would progress at an incredibly rapid speed in this state of selflessness and even though she didn¡¯t know how long this state wouldst, it was undoubtedly one of the biggest opportunities in the life of advancement.

    Her celestial countenance bloomed in solitude like a lingering fragrance within the dark cave of the mirror space, forgetting whether she was a boy or a pretty woman as she danced untiredly with swift movements akin to cascading moonlight.

    The sorrowful sword intent reflected the emotion contained within the blizzard of sakura at all times.

    Sorrow was also a type of beauty and also a type of power.

    Lily was destined to seek the happiness that belonged to her while harbouring this sorrowful heart!

 Volume 3, Chapter 93 â€“ Unforgiven Clan

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 93 - Unforgiven n</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The lion mist demon led the hundreds of monsters into the vast space underneath the mountain through the darkness.

    ¡°Humans¡­ Chief, I can smell the scent of humans,¡± the ogres hiding behind the boulders peeked at the distant, dpidated vige.

    ¡°Chief, there¡¯s a lot of humans inside. Can I eat them?¡±

    A trail of dense mist arched above the mouth of the lion mist demon, ¡°Remember that you aren¡¯t allowed to enter the vige. You¡¯re free to do whatever you want to them once the humans leave the vige ande closer to us.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean we can eat them, then?¡±

    ¡°Can we take the women back to have fun with them?¡±

    The lion mist demon looked down on the demons with its bright eyes inside the darkness, ¡°We do what we do. You don¡¯t need me to say anything else now, do you?¡±

    Around the same time, the vague silhouette of a woman¡¯s form in the same color as a rock could be seen in front of a nearby rock. However, it wasn¡¯t clearly visible from a distance because of the darkness in this space.

    The cloth which almost fused with the nearby rocks pulled down silently to reveal Yumi¡¯s shocked face. Her eyes were wide open and pupils without focus, ¡°Just what¡­ So, it was like this. That Amanojaku never intended to abide by the agreement and intends to kill all of Haihime¡¯s nsmen! I must tell her this immediately.¡±

    Yumi retrieved the cloth covering her lower body silently and turned around to leave by avoiding the boulders. However, even though this cloth possessed an excellent stealth ability, it was airtight, and the underground space was pretty hot on top of that, so it drenched Yumi¡¯s tight-fitting ninja gear, armpits, cleavage and back in sweat.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A tall snake woman actually managed to catch this scent, ¡°Lord Mist Demon, I caught the scent of a woman coincidentally. It seems to be Haihime¡¯s subordinate, Yumi.¡±

    ¡°Really? Follow her, then. Yumi¡¯s not that weak. Go and inform Genga about it¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Haihime adjusted her looks within her room as showing innocence, loyalty, stubbornness and so on at this point of time only made her feel deeper shame.

    Since she had abandoned her dignity for the sake of her nsmen, she believed that she couldn¡¯t let those monsters see this side of hers at the very least.

    It was better to let the monsters believe that she was a s?l?u?t?t?y, self-seeking and ingratiating woman so that it would disappoint them contrarily.

    Haihime donned a dark-colored, ornate brocaded, long-sleeved kimono without tying it with a sash and just allowed it to rest over her shoulders.

    She wore nothing to cover her breasts and just allowed the naturally cascading kimono to hide them from view and wore a tiny silk-threaded, light-purple cloth underneath to hide her crotch and the T-shaped leather belt that was strung around her waist with the help of a purple string and had the word ¡®Hai¡¯ that stood for ¡®defeated¡¯ embroidered on it impressively with gold-colored silk threads.

    The attire was shameless to the extent that it would probably incur the ridicule of the whole world if made known.

    However, Haihime wore a calm expression. The demons definitely wished to see her scared and humiliated appearance as they were going to see her for the first time ever soon, which was the reason why she had donned the looks of a promiscuous woman.

    ¡°Amanojaku. All you are going to get is a mere promiscuous woman that can be obtained for just a few silvers in the Geisha district of Heian-kyo. I absolutely won¡¯t let you, who schemed so much and waited for so many years, have the satisfaction of making me submit to you!¡± Haihime resolved her heart. Since she was going to get tainted anyways, she decided that she might as well be the enchantress of this era!

    Haihime curled her hair up into a very gorgeous hairstyle fixed it in position with a pretty dark gold fan-shaped headdress before arranging flowers on it, the attentiveness forming a stark contrast with her dressing style.

    Haihime left her room in such a s?l?u?t?t?y dress and made for the main hall of the temple.

    The dusky and spacious interior of the main hall was lit up by numerous pale-yellownterns right now.

    Amanojaku was seated above a small, raised wooden tform with exquisite sake and raw fish in front of him.

    A bunch of tall and sinister-looking monsters were seated around him and while Genga possessed a rtively regr height which was a little over two meters, the Cauldron Demon, the One-Horned Demon, and the ck-Scaled Snake Woman, were all exceptionally powerful and tall chiefs. In addition to them, about ten or so powerful chiefs of the minor tribes had assembled in the hall as well.

    Haihime entered the hall via the side entrance.

    Amanojaku smirked smugly seeing the charming, s?l?u?t?t?y, gorgeous yet humiliating attire of Haihime¡¯s and the word ¡®Hai¡¯ at above her crotch as it was his proof of gaining this woman!

    The monsters also fixed their gazes on Haihime, and even Kama-Oni couldn¡¯t stop his mouth from salivating even though he was in the presence of Amanojaku.

    The tall, ck-scaled snake woman who possessed a female upper-half and a serpentine lower-half, however, revealed a slightly jealous look after seeing her.

    Haihime neared Amanojaku and sat down at the empty seat below his seat as her position was preceded only by Amanojaku as the queen of the Endless Demon Mountain¡¯s Hundred Demons.

    Haihime pressed one of her hands against the floor after taking the seat and raised her thigh, not at all minding the fact that this caused a section of her gorgeous kimono¡¯s edge to slip to the side, giving a full view of her butt from the side with only a string and a leather belt passing across it.

    Haihime sampled the sake with poise and smoked her pipe, throwing coquettish nces at Kama-Oni and Genga asionally.

    This caused Amanojaku¡¯s expression to turn unsightly, so he drank a huge mouthful of sake and questioned, ¡°Haihime. How are things going with hunting down the mirror girl? I heard that we¡¯ve lost a lot of chiefs and troops. Has there been any progress?¡±

    Haihime drew in smoke from the pipe indifferently and her breasts hidden underneath the open front of the kimono were almost on the verge ofing out of the kimono¡¯s shadows, but she wasn¡¯t that worried about it as she had learned from Lily and covered the most important spots with two ck petals.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually been some progress. The owner of the fake mirror, Minamoto no Shimizu, has surrendered to us already. I sent her to Kiyosu Castle to contact the castle lord from the Kibu family. I¡¯ve also ascertained the identity of this generation¡¯s real mirror girl in Kanto. This woman is called Kagami Lily. She has reached a stage where she can repel three Furinkazan-levelled opponents alone from participating in the samurai qualification examination within less than a year. She¡¯s indeed a big fish!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some things about this Kagami Lily as well,¡± the ck-scaled snake woman stated, ¡°But you weren¡¯t the one who found this out, right? It was Lord Kamakura who stated it, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Does that matter?¡± Haihime retorted in disdain.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that Kagami Lily now?¡± Amanojaku questioned.

    Haihime was taken aback, ¡°Well, I have no idea about that. She should be in Kai or Izu? We are in the middle of sending men to find her whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true now, is it?¡± The tall, grey-skinned, four-eyed demon ninja, Genga, joined the conversation, ¡°I received information that Kagami Lily has already entered the Endless Demon Mountains and even came close to Mt. Fuji, which falls under your domain, Haihime. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    Haihime faked a flirtatious nce towards Genga and parted her lips slightly, ¡°Is that so? That can¡¯t be possible now, can it? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Amanojaku questioned.

    Genga waved his hand, ¡°Come out.¡±

    Two cat-masked Itsura kunoichi kneeled in the center of the hall.

    Although they were wearing masks, Haihime¡¯s expression changed the moment she saw them as she recognized their dresses and auras. They were the two kunoichi who she had tasked with watching over Lily.

 Volume 3, Chapter 94 â€“ Banquet of Demons

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 94 - Banquet of Demons</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Haihime¡¯s heart thumped critically for a short while after seeing these Itsura kunoichis.

    Her eyes narrowed as they bore into the duo, sensing how unreliable they were.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter in the end. She was the queen of the Land of Hundred Demons who was preceded only by Amanojaku. Even if she had lied, it meant nothing at all as the interactions between monsters were filled with deceit and traps unlike the samurai ns of humanity that valued honor greatly.

    Haihime raised the front of her kimono and fanned it promiscuously, ¡°It¡¯s still a bit hot here even though it¡¯s winter now.¡±

    Haihime continued before Genga could question the Itsura, ¡°Fine, then. I wasn¡¯t nning to hide this matter as well. It¡¯s practically impossible to hide it anyways since I mobilized a lot of Great Demons to catch that Kagami Lily. So, yes. I did manage to catch that mirror girl.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Amanojaku looked at Haihime, ¡°Why did you hide this, then? And where is that mirror girl right now?¡±

    ¡°She escaped,¡± Haihime didn¡¯t really tell a lie, ¡°Although I caught that mirror girl, I fear she had some other means to escape. I tied her up back then and proceeded to thrash and interrogate her in order to make her confess, but Lord Amanojaku arrived at the moment she was about to. I rushed over to receive you and allowed her to escape because of inadequate vignce.¡±

    Amanojaku¡¯s crimson eyes looked at Haihime with wrath, questioning her openly in front of the monsters, ¡°But I recall you telling me that you haven¡¯t found the mirror girl.¡±

    Haihime answered, ¡°I hadn¡¯t obtained a satisfiable oue from the interrogation back then and just wanted to surprise Lord Amanojaku after obtaining a thorough oue.¡±

    The ck-scaled snake woman chimed in, ¡°This Mirror Girl Lily is praised as the prettiest woman of the East. The reason Lady Haihime didn¡¯t present her to Lord Amanojaku might be because she was afraid that she would fight for the lord¡¯s favor with her once the lord conquers this woman.¡±

    Haihime revealed a faint, heartfelt smile as she soliloquized internally, ¡°Heh! I knew this snake woman would say something like this. Thank you for that, or else I would¡¯ve had no exnation to give.¡±

    Amanojaku furrowed his brows slightly and directed his attention towards Haihime, who just caressed her beautiful hair to the back of her head somewhat stiffly.

    Although she feigned promiscuousness at all times, she failed to act like that only in front of Amanojaku.

    Amanojaku turned his head aside after staring at her for a while and red at the Itsura kneeling on the ground, ¡°So, you two are the ones who allowed the mirror girl to escape?¡±

    The two cat-masked kunoichis shuddered in ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously to me, yet you shifted the me to your master?¡± A powerful, invisible eldritch aura shrouded Amanojaku¡¯s body and the whole hall began to shake.

    The two Itsura went weak at their knees facing the ire of Amanojaku and failed to utter even a single word out.

    ¡°Come. Take these two kunoichis who are unsuitable for guard work and present them with one hundred strikes before sending them to the Hundred Demons to feast!¡± Amanojaku ordered while keeping an eye on Haihime.

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    ¡°Forgive us, Lord Amanojaku!¡±

    ¡°Forgive us!¡±

    ¡°Help us, Lady Haihime!¡±

    ¡°Save us, Lady Haihime!¡±

    A bunch of two-meter or so tall, massive demons entered the hall and pressed the Itsura d in tight-fitting clothes against the floor without saying a single word and flogged them with thick, wooden bs after stripping their pants.

    Their screams resounded both inside and outside the hall and even Haihime felt frightened from this.

    Amanojaku didn¡¯t punish Haihime in public as she was, after all, his wife, but he made an example out of these kunoichis to warn Haihime.

    Amanojaku, the One-Horned Demon, the Cauldron Demon, and the other monsters continued to drink sake and dine on the food while watching this severe punishment with keen interest and pleasure.

    Haihime alone wore a stiff expression. Although the Itsura sold her out, they were, after all, also human women who had practiced the Art of Demon Ninjas, so seeing them undergo such humiliation by the monsters filled her with terror.

    The two kunoichis were flogged so badly that they weren¡¯t even able to stand up. Fortunately, they possessed a certain amount of strength, or else they would¡¯ve been flogged to death by those demons long ago.

    The demons dragged them outside after that and an even worse fate awaited them now.

    The monsters continued to dine and drink, but the mood had turned a little heavier now.

    Haihime could sense that Amanojaku was really angry at her, but she couldn¡¯t afford to show fear because of this and scoured her mind for a topic to shift the conversation away from her blunder.

    ¡°Lord Amanojaku!¡± the ck-scaled snake woman spoke up somewhat unusually at this moment, ¡°I wish to speak my mind.¡±

    Amanojaku sat cross-legged on the couch and looked at the snake woman who was over 3m tall when she stood up on her serpentine body and had a tail that trailed until the back of the pir, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Lord Amanojaku, ording to my knowledge, we were only able to catch the mirror girl because of the numerous casualties among the demons, yet we allowed her to escape so easily. Although the Itsura keeping watch are to me, Haihime is also to me as their leader. However, you just delivered a severe punishment to the two demon kunoichi and made no mention of Haihime¡¯s blunder. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too partial in this respect?¡±

    Haihime¡¯s gaze turned cold. As a female monster, this snake woman always envied her looks, so she seized this chance to retaliate against Haihime.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Kokurin? Could it be that you want the lord to have me dragged to the center of the hall and receive punishment in front of everyone after getting stripped naked?¡± Haihime stroked her hair gently and questioned in a deliberate soft tone while licking her smoked lips.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Of course not!¡± Although the obese one-eyed cauldron demon, Kama-Oni, salivated while looking at Haihime, he still waved his massive hand away, ¡°How could we allow that to happen? Although Haihime made a blunder, she is, after all, Lord Amanojaku¡¯s wife, so there¡¯s no way she can be punished in front of everyone. Wouldn¡¯t that be too scandalous? Hahahaha!¡±

    The chief of the one-horned demons, Ookado, also nodded in agreement.

    Amanojaku looked at Kama-Oni, ¡°Kama-Oni. I ordered you to attack the Sagami province with your men, but you haven¡¯t shown any results even after all this time. Do you think you have a right toment on Haihime¡¯s blunder?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Kokurin interjected with a loud voice at this moment, ¡°Lord Amanojaku, we¡¯re discussing Haihime¡¯s blunder right now, but aren¡¯t you a bit too protective of your woman by diverging the topic like this?¡±

    Haihime was taken aback by this and failed to understand why this snake woman dared to say such words.

    Amanojaku, however, replied casually, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about other matters as well since we¡¯re talking about Haihime¡¯s matter. A major event is scheduled today in this Land of Hundred Demons, so let¡¯sy out all the matters clearly. Your words do make sense, Kokurin, and I won¡¯t show any partiality to Haihime just because she¡¯s my woman. I will give all of you a proper exnation for thister on, but Kama-Oni, you better answer what I asked you just now.¡±

    ¡°Let me answer it in Lord Kama-Oni¡¯s stead,¡± Genga interjected, ¡°ording to the information collected by my spiders, Lord Kama-Oni feignedpliance in executing the orders of attacking the Sagami province. He just harassed a few viges on the outskirts and snatched some food, items and women, not daring to provoke any of the powerful samurai families.¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± The cup in Amanojaku¡¯s hand shattered into pieces, ¡°Kama-Oni, are you trying to hold back on executing my orders intentionally?¡±

    Perhaps because he had drunk too much sake, Kama-Oni became nervous after hearing Amanojaku me him and answered while looking at Haihime, ¡°Lord Amanojaku. Even if I have such thoughts, I don¡¯t have the brains to cook up such a strategy. It was Haihime. She taught me this method and told me that Sagami province is the backyard of Lord Kamakura, that I would incur his wrath if I attacked it. However, she told me that since it must be done, it would be enough to just attack the hamlets on the outskirts and that would be enough to satisfy Lord Amanojaku!¡±

    Haihime felt a shudder pass through her spine and cursed internally, ¡°Kama-Oni, you fool!¡±

    Amanojaku¡¯s chest heaved up and down clearly and the hall began to shake again. He red at Haihime with his crimson pair of eyes for a good while and turned back to chide Kama-Oni, ¡°Kama-Oni, do you think I am a child? Haihime is my wife. Why would she instigate you to rebel against me for no reason?¡±

    Kama-Oni blinked his sole eye and stated innocently, ¡°H-How would I know that¡­ Oh, yes. Haihime tried to seduce me often whenever you weren¡¯t present and even suggested that I should conserve my strength, saying that she liked powerhouses who possessed strength!¡±

    ¡°Wham!¡± Amanojaku struck his fist out in midair and the resulting wind struck the extremely tall and heavy Kama-Oni¡¯s face, knocking him to the floor immediately.

    The audience¡¯s mood also turned grim shortly.

    ¡°Lord Amanojaku! Haihime is clearly the one who bewitched Kama-Oni, so why did you punish Kama-Oni instead? This is unfair!¡± Kokurin called his judgment into question.

    Ookado also began criticizing, ¡°Yes, Lord Amanojaku. All of us followed you out of the depths of Mt. Fuji while Haihime is someone who joined uster. The fact that you¡¯ve hit a brother for the sake of a woman is quite distasteful!¡±

    Amanojaku took a deep breath and looked at Haihime, ¡°Is what he said true, Haihime?¡±

    Haihime¡¯s breasts moved up and down intensely and she was just about to answer when Ookado spoke up suddenly, ¡°It¡¯s undoubtedly true! Haihime said the same words to me once and also tried to seduce me as well! She engages in powery with the Great Demons of the Land of Hundred Demons and schemes secretly by making use of her charms constantly to achieve her purpose. Who knows just what in the world this woman wants to do in the end?!¡±

    Amanojaku turned his head slowly and stared at Haihime, his expression turning Haihime tenser.

    Yumi arrived outside the main hall at this moment.

    But the two tall blue demons blocked her way, ¡°Halt!¡±

    ¡°I have an important matter to report to Lady Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime is in the middle of a banquet with all the monster chiefs along with Lord Amanojaku. You aren¡¯t qualified to enter inside.¡±

    ¡°I am demon kunoichi under Lady Haihime and one of the leaders of the demon kunoichi. Why don¡¯t I have the qualifications to enter?¡±

    ¡°This is Lord Amanojaku¡¯s banquet! He hasn¡¯t invited you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a real emergency, so it¡¯s better to go report to her! Lady Haihime will punish you if you dy the report!¡±

    The blue demons looked at each other and grinned, ¡°We¡¯re Lord Amanojaku¡¯s subordinates. What can Haihime even do to us?¡±

    Yumi red at them and decided that getting entangled with these two demons who were slow on the uptake would give rise to needless trouble, so she retreated to the side and waited at a corner outside the temple for Haihime toe out.

    However, a spider had crawled to Genga¡¯s side via the shadows of the main hall and quietly gave him the report from the snake women and the demon ninja who were in the underground space.

    Genga¡¯s four eyes shone eerily and he got up to exit the hall wordlessly.

    As for Yumi, she had be quite anxious by now and sweat had formed on her forehead and neck. All she could do right now was wait for the banquet to end in the shadows of the rear side of the temple or find some other means to inform Haihime about the truth.

    However, a massive, grey hand d in the powerful aura of a middle-stage Spirit Jade powerhousended on Yumi¡¯s shoulder at this moment.

    Around the same time, the dpidated vige in the underground space a thousand meters underneath the temple where the situation between Haihime and Amanojaku had reached a critical point during the banquet, was as deste as ever with its upants utterly oblivious to the upheaval within the temple aboveground.

    The pretty-faced Lily was still seated quietly inside the storehouse at the vige chief¡¯s backyard with her eyes closed and hair cascaded down while her soul consciousness was in the middle of arduous practice within the mirror space.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, 1st segment, 9th stage, attained!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 95 â€“ Amanojakuâ€™s Wrath

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 95 - Amanojaku¡¯s Wrath</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Things were different from what Haihime was expecting.

    She had given her body to the demon who killed her mother personally in order to fulfill her mother¡¯s dying wish. However, Haihime suffered mental persecution over and over again as time passed.

    She was unable to erase the scene of the cold de stabbing into her mother¡¯s body from her mind.

    Even if she used promiscuousness as a front, she couldn¡¯t maintain this disguise in front of Amanojaku.

    Hatred, a bottomless hatred gued her!

    And this hatred had caused her to have other thoughts over the past decade.

    Which was to mess up the power structure of the Hundred Demons by using her womanly charms as a weapon and make them kill each other. However, Amanojaku was quite vignt towards her and the leather belt was meant to act as her shackles. As long as she broke her vow, it would mean going against their agreement and Amanojaku would then be free to kill her nsmen.

    She was much smarter than these monsters and toyed with them in the palm of her hand. She was nning tomit suicide once her nsmen were freed after getting humiliated greatly by Amanojaku on the day of their union, but as a carrier of the de maidens¡¯ bloodline, Haihime harbored a staunch and rebellious obsession deep in her heart, so she didn¡¯t n to continue living with a tainted body. However, even if she was nning to die, she had no intentions of letting Amanojaku have an easy time!

    Haihime had been nning her revenge for a long time. She knew that her chances of killing Amanojaku were pretty low even if she were to ambush Amanojaku and she couldn¡¯t risk it at the cost of her nsmens¡¯ lives and her mother¡¯s sacrifice. However, she nned to make a move once her nsmen were freed!

    And that would be the greatest revenge!

    She got the idea of using her womanly charms as a weapon from the overconfident monsters who coveted her beauty in the past and challenged Amanojaku in the end.

    Besides resolving her mind for the final all-out battle, she also incited the monsters to rebel against Amanojaku secretly.

    However, such actions possessed the risk of getting discovered.

    She was too smart, so smart that she underestimated the foolishness of an individual monster.

    Fortunately, Kama-Oni hadn¡¯t revealed that she had incited him to kill Amanojaku, so it seemed that he wasn¡¯t that foolish.

    There was still a way out of this situation.

    In the end, it was just powery, that¡¯s all. In fact, she had adopted a flirtatious behavior and engaged in powery to act the role of a woman who liked amassing power and wealth all to disguise her true nature.

    Haihime stood up gently and arrived at the center of the hall.

    She resisted the flesh-searing shame engulfing her and kneeled down with a thud, sticking her head to the floor as she kowtowed towards Amanojaku, ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong.¡±

    ¡°Lord Amanojaku. I indeed did things that were beneath my status and feignedpliance in order to increase my influence and eliminate the rebels. I didn¡¯t inform you about the mirror girl¡¯s capture in time because I wished to hoard the ancient mirror without handing it over since it¡¯s a rare treasure. I even poisoned the nearby Great Demons during the capture and went against Lord Amanojaku¡¯s orders all so that I amass my own power. The reason I did all this was to obtain wealth and benefits¡­ I am a self-seeking woman who covets wealth and authority! It¡¯s toote for regrets now that this matter has been exposed today. I request you to punish me, Lord Amanojaku! I-I won¡¯t dare do it again in the future.¡±

    Haihime¡¯s heart bled out as she confessed her wrongs to her foe like this. However, if she didn¡¯t do this and allowed Amanojaku to discover the hatred and rebelliousness within her heart, her nsmen would be truly done for.

    The monsters lived a life of mutual deception, trying to devour and kill each other all the time. This was the general rule of the monster world and Haihime¡¯s actions weren¡¯t really unfathomable.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡± Amanojaku broke into loudughter suddenly, ¡°Haihime oh Haihime. I almost believed you were such a woman after hearing your words. You¡¯re much more of a monster than you are human. No, de maidens are actually a type of monster. It¡¯s just that you have yet to realize this, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re really contemptible enough. You saw me kill your mother in front of you yet still tried to give me an ingratiating smile, which is actually what made me like you even more! You vicious monstress.¡±

    Haihime kept her head lowered and shuddered while kneeling down. No matter what happens to her, she had to be patient for the sake of her nsmen and to fulfill the promise she made to her mother.

    ¡°Lord Amanojaku, your conversational skills are pretty good, but are you going to excuse Haihime just with that? She tried to ruin your stage secretly and she¡¯s your wife on top of that. If even your wife acts like this towards you, what face would you have left to show in the Land of Hundred Demons?¡± Kokurin was still unwilling to show forgiveness and fanned the mes.

    Amanojaku drank a huge mouthful of sake casually and looked at Haihime, ¡°Although I admire you, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re allowed to defy me. If even my wife goes unpunished after defying me, who among my demons would heed my orders in the future?¡±

    Haihime shuddered all over, knowing that it would be quite difficult for her to escape getting shamed today. However, it was worth it if just this alone was enough to ovee her current crisis. She had preserved for a long time already and couldn¡¯t trip herself over when she was so close to the end.

    Amanojaku didn¡¯t intend to let a male punish his wife, but she needed to get punished. Thus, he looked at the snake woman, Kokurin. This monster woman hated Haihime a lot, so he believed that she would put enough effort into the punishment, ¡°You definitely won¡¯t believe me if I say that I¡¯ll teach her a lesson after dragging her back and point out that I¡¯m partial to her, Kokurin. I shall let you do it, then. ¡°Flog this woman who dared to deceive and defy me in front of all the demons! There¡¯s no need to hold back, understood?¡±

    ¡°As youmand, my lord!¡± Kokurin felt overjoyed. She had hated Haihime for a long time now and was overwhelmed by her oftentimes. As she had managed to get this chance, she nned to make her suffer as brutally as possible.

    ¡°Forgive me for the offense in that case then, Lady Haihime. Your status is higher than mine and I wouldn¡¯t dare to punish you originally, but since Lord Amanojaku has ordered it, I have no choice but to do it,¡± Kokurin wiggled her massive serpentine body over and arrived behind Haihime while hissing.

    Haihime lifted her head by pushing against the floor with her hand and looked at the nearby monsters enticingly, but unfortunately, none of the fellows who coveted her usually dared to step forward to intercede for her sake. However, she knew that she had to remain courageous as getting scared amounted to her loss, ¡°Let me show you all that I¡¯m indifferent to it and don¡¯t even think of seeing me wail.¡±

    Haihime then looked at Kokurin and sashayed her waist to turn over and sit in seiza, ¡°Is that so? From what I can see, you¡¯ve been longing to do something like this for a long time now, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    The snake woman¡¯s crimson lips curled into a sinister smile, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve seen through me.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Haihime stated with a feigned bashfulness, ¡°Since the monster gentlemen wish to see the sideshow after this banquet, let¡¯s put on a good show for the chiefs now, shall we? Are you going to punish me? Yeah? How are you going to do it?¡±

    ¡°Look at how hard you are blushing. It seems like this pleases you a lot now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Kokurin asked.

    ¡°Haha. It looks like you¡¯ve seen through me this time. Working hard to serve somebody obviously pleases me. I was originally a woman like this. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of my name, Haihime? Please do it then~¡± Haihime licked her lips deliberately while replying in an affectionate and beguiling tone.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± A series of ck whipshed out from behind Kokurin and thrashed across Haihime¡¯s face, pushing her down to the floor.

    The pipe also fell aside.

    ¡°Hahaha! This is quite amusing! Go on!¡± Amanojaku stated in glee while drinking heavily.

    The monsters also began heckling in session after seeing Amanojaku act like this!

    ¡°Punish this arrogant woman brutally!¡±

    ¡°I was pretty displeased with a human like her riding on top of our heads for a long time now!¡±

    ¡°Make her cry! Show her the fierceness of monsters!¡±

    Kokurin used her long tail to roll up Haihime¡¯s body suddenly and squeezed her grip around it tightly.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ Argh¡­¡± Haihime moaned in pain.

    ¡°How is it, Haihime? Do you feel good? Where did all the energy you showed just now go to?¡±

    Haihime adjusted her breath with much difficulty and stated, ¡°Heh¡­ It¡¯s naturally¡­ the best¡­ s-squeeze a bit harder¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough talk now!¡±

    Kokurin pulled Haihime to her front and pped her a few times with both hands in session.

    ¡°p! p! p! p!¡±

    The hair that Haihime had styled meticulously got scattered and the fan-shaped headdress fell to the floor along with the camellias adorned with it, allowing her flowing aquamarine hair to fall backwards and portray a poignant scene.

    The ck whips from behind Kokurinshed Haihime¡¯s body and tore her gorgeous long-sleeved kimono into shreds, the important locations of her body hidden just by the serpentine body coiled around her.

    Haihime really couldn¡¯t endure any further, her eyes filling with anguish as the overwhelming shame made her face flush up.

    ¡°How is it? How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re Haihime. You like this kind of stuff and it fills you with joy! The monsters won¡¯t win as long as you only feel joy from it!¡± Haihime persuaded herself staunchly in her mind.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Haihime¡¯s voice turned s?l?u?t?t?i?e?r? as she replied in an irresistible tone, ¡°This feels quite amazing¡­ Why do you know that I like getting treated this way?¡±

    Amanojaku¡¯s expression turned uglier after seeing this. She was, after all, his wife, and even though a female monster was executing the punishment, her ingratiating act in front of everyone only felt amusing in the beginning and began to grow excessive gradually, leaving him with no face.

    Kokurin was also quite mad that she was unable to make Haihime submit. On the other hand, Haihime smirked internally after seeing the wrathful expression on Amanojaku¡¯s face in the middle of her ingratiating act.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! I¡¯ve never seen a woman as shameless as you even among the monstresses! You¡¯re really unrepentant! Experience my might!¡± Kokurin hissed and raised Haihime up with her serpentine body so that her body was perpendicr in midair with her face facing one side and her butt secured within the tight ck leather belt facing the other side. A series of ck whips proceeded to thrash Haihime¡¯s plump buttocks crazily after that.

    A series of red marks were left behind on Haihime¡¯s skin despite the fact that she had employed a spirit defense and the stinging pains made Haihime¡¯s heart suffer further with each passing moment.

    However, Haihime knew that she would lose if she were to show an ashamed expression now.

    Drenched in sweat, she began to moan sensually along with Kokurin¡¯s thrashes, her voice almost bewitching the souls of all monsters attending the banquet.

    Even Amanojaku¡¯s originally purple-colored face had turned colors and gained a greenish hue.

    He gritted his teeth in rage while shuddering, yet it was difficult for him to go back on his word. However, even then, his wife was moaning too ecstatically under the eyes of everyone else!

    ¡°This b?i?t?c?h?¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!!!¡± Amanojaku¡¯s thundered, his powerful voice causing the hall to shake!

    ¡°Kokurin! D-D-Drag the b?i?t?c?h? down for me at once! A-A-And lock her in her room so that she can reflect on her actions! She¡¯s forbidden froming out and disgracing me any further! The monsters subordinated to Haihime as well as the deployment of the Itsura and so on shall be managed by Kokurin henceforth!¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood, Lord Amanojaku,¡± Kokurin felt that Amanojaku might blow her head off with a punch if she didn¡¯t stop.

 Volume 3, Chapter 96 â€“ Yumiâ€™s Capture

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 96 - Yumi¡¯s Capture</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Why did my hair grow longer again? But well, it looks pretty nice like this I suppose¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s pretty, chromatic hair within the mirror space long reached 2 inches past the shoulders, and while it had really grown to an embarrassing extent as a boy, she actually found the sensation of this long hair somewhat pleasant.

    ¡°I might as well shoulder this shame, as well as senior sister¡¯s sorrow, and blend them both into the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle!¡±

    For some reason, the closer Lily got to the summit of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s 1st segment, the clearer she was able to perceive the eternal sorrow contained within the sword intent of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. Although her minuscule power and insignificant identity might¡¯ve been nothingparable to the Prime Battle Goddess of Takamagahara, Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto, the sorrow and emotions she felt were nevertheless the same.

    The sorrow she felt and the obsession she harbored towards her senior sister were no inferior to any of the eternal emotions prevalent in this Heian World.

    Although this sorrow originated from a substantially distinct lifeform, puzzlingly enough, it felt a little familiar to Lily.

    Lily seemed to hear a mncholic, ethereal singing from the bygone immemorial times.

    ¡°You and I are a bit alike¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes shone as she began dancing gracefully and even though she was a boy, the swordy exhibited the utmost womanly charm without any inhibitions!

    ¡°Soon. Quite soon. The 1st segment of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle has a total of 10 stages. The 10th stage is just a step away from perfection now!¡±

    The demon hound arrived inside the mirror space once again at this moment.

    Kagura, who was in the middle of meditation, questioned it in exasperation, ¡°Why have you arrived yet again, hound?¡±

    ¡°Lily¡¯s been meditating for quite some time now, so I came over to take a look since it was worrying me a little. Is she still within the cave room? What¡¯s she doing?¡±

    Kagura answered impatiently, ¡°Who knows. She¡¯s probably getting aroused?¡±

    ¡°Aroused?¡± The demon hound¡¯s fluffy ears turned up as it nted its head over to gaze at the tightly closed stone door in puzzlement.

    Around the same time, Haihime had been confined to her room in the rear courtyard temporarily after getting stripped of all her privileges.

    ¡°This is nothing. Although the punishment made it look like I was the one who got disgraced, the one who actually got infuriated was Amanojaku now, wasn¡¯t it? I haven¡¯t lost. As long as I express indifference, the oue of this bout shan¡¯t be my loss.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost.¡±

    ¡°I just need to hold on for one more day no matter what happens, and the vigers will be safe! These hellish days that havested for over a decade will finally end!¡±

    ¡°Inciting those monsters to kill Amanojaku got me nowhere in the end, but it doesn¡¯t matter. This wasn¡¯t the only move I had to make after all these years.¡±

    ¡°I can just escape!¡±

    ¡°With my strength, no one except Amanojaku can stop me, besides the vigers overseen by the monsters.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just escape once the vigers are safe!¡±

    ¡°Although my n of vengeance might¡¯ve failed, I can at least regain my freedom!¡±

    ¡°Soon! I¡¯ll regain freedom quite soon and finally escape from Amanojaku!¡±

    Haihime recalled the past once again, when she had adopted the guise of a pretentious, vile woman and yielded to Amanojaku, finally earning the hate of her cherished nsmen and getting a traitor¡¯s treatment¡­

    ¡°Wash my feet, Haihime!¡± Amanojaku stepped on Haihime¡¯s breasts directly with his filthy feet, but all she could do was make an effort to appear docile and wash his feet affectionately.

    ¡°Haihime! It¡¯s no wonder she likes the strong. After all, she¡¯s a woman who showed no change in expression after watching her mother get murdered and sponged onto the murderer! Hahahahahaha!¡± Amanojaku¡¯s sarcasm-filled omniscient and vicious remarks had drowned her in darkness several times and made her feel like going all out in a battle to the death, yet she had no choice but to endure.

    ¡°Haihime. Do you really like power that much? You haven¡¯t been misbehaving with my subordinates recently now, have you? Oh, yes. I forgot to inform you about this, but some monsters ignored my orders and killed a few kids after rushing into the underground vige. An ident like this is unavoidable, but isn¡¯t it pretty interesting though? Watching these humans fight for their lives under such excruciating circumstances makes even me feel moved sometimes.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I feel a little weary sitting on the floor in a seiza like humans. I¡¯m going to meet with some Great Demons of Mutsuter, so why don¡¯t you lie over for me at that time and let me sit on you? You love things like this anyways, right? Hahahahahaha¡­¡±

    Haihime recalled the untold humiliations she had undergone this past decade or so and smiled unnaturally with her darkened face, ¡°Hehehehehehe. In any case¡­ I¡¯ve at least remained staunch and kept my promise with you by living on, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Soon¡­ Mom. I¡¯ll be able to fulfill the promise I made to you quite soon and rescue those nsmen. I¡¯ll be able to escape from this hive of demons then! It¡¯s impossible for Amanojaku to keep watch over me at all times. As for the other monsters, heh, it¡¯s too easy for me to escape from their hands!¡±

    ¡°Even though my body has long be tainted back then, I will keep living on as you asked me to, Mom! I will keep living on in this dark world even with this filthy body and shameful personality of mine!¡±

    ¡°Where should I go after escaping?¡±

    Haihime suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t put much thought into this aspect of the n since anywhere out of Amanojaku¡¯s sight was a paradise for her as long as she managed to regain her freedom.

    ¡°Hmph! I guess there¡¯s no need to seek that woman, the mirror girl. After all, it¡¯s quite easy for me to find an obscure region to live in this expansive Heian Empire with my strength.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll finally regain freedom. I won¡¯t have to bear such dreadful humiliation any longer! I can finally escape this hatred that has almost torn me apart!¡±

    ¡°Mom. I actually find it hard to hold on even a second longer, let alone a day. I really don¡¯t want to share a room with the demon who killed you cruelly, but this final moment is the hardest moment! That demon desires my body even now¡­ but I must preserve, preserve through this final ordeal! For you and my nsmen!¡±

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve ovee this ordeal¡­ I¡¯ll be free!¡±

    Haihime¡¯s eyes dimmed, and her body shuddered as if it were going to crumble apart at any moment, but she persevered tenaciously by relying on her will.

    ¡°Lady Haihime¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Haihime asked astonishedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± A cat-masked kunoichi slid the door open stealthily and arrived before Haihime after closing the door vigntly.

    Haihime regted her mood hastily and adopted a nonchnt expression intentionally, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Didn¡¯t you all go over to that snake¡¯s side? Why have youe looking for me now?¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime. My two sisters were wounded pretty heavily in front of those monsters and then got dragged inside a group of monsters to be their ythings, getting toyed to their deaths in a miserable and humiliating fashion¡­ I would rather die after getting found out by them than show loyalty to those monsters!¡± The cat-masked kunoichi¡¯s mask was expressionless, but the strong resentment emanating from her shuddering body was enough to evoke sorrow in others.

    ¡°So what? For what reason have youe looking for me?¡±

    ¡°L-Lady Yumi got caught by Genga, Lady Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Yumi? Didn¡¯t I tell her to leave? Why did she return?¡±

    ¡°It seemed like she wanted to report something to you quite urgently, Lady Haihime, but she got caught by them before she could meet you.¡±

    Yumi should¡¯ve gone to the underground space where the nsmen live based on what I told her, so what was so important that she returned to report to me?

    The most important thing is that I¡¯ve yet to announce Yumi¡¯s banishment publicly, so she still holds her status as one of the subleaders of the demon ninjas in the Land of Hundred Demons. Why did those fellows grab her all of a sudden?

    A bad premonition welled up within Haihime¡¯s heart instantly.

    ¡°Answer me. Where have they imprisoned Yumi right now?¡±

    ¡°Inside the temple¡¯s dungeon,¡± the cat-masked kunoichi answered with a slight shudder.

 Volume 3, Chapter 97 â€“ A Monsterâ€™s Promise

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 97 - A Monster¡¯s Promise</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    It wasn¡¯t that hard for Haihime to infiltrate the dungeon of the temple she resided in while going unnoticed.

    She arrived in the dark, torch-lit rock cer that had a prison cell partitioned via coarse wooden logs.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Haihimemanded the two snake women guarding the prison cell.

    The two snake women were just inferior high-ranked monsters found anywhere, so even though they were clueless about the situation, they were forced to step aside after seeing Haihime arrive.

    Haihime walked to the deepest section of the cell and saw Yumi chained to the rock wall with grade 5 iron chains behind a series of logs with her forehead covered in blood.

    Haihime looked at the lock on the cell¡¯s gate and bisected it with a silver sh of her cursed katana before pushing the door open and walking in.

    Yumi, however, was unconscious at this moment.

    ¡°Yumi! Yumi!¡± Haihime shook Yumi¡¯s shoulders gently and injected some spirit power into her.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± The blood-mouthed Yumi awakened slowly and spoke feebly after seeing Haihime, ¡°Lady Haihime¡­ leave this ce quickly.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why should I leave?¡± Haihime felt puzzled and became worried after seeing Yumi¡¯s wound-riddled body, ¡°Just what in the world happened? Why did they catch you and beat you so badly?¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime, that Amanojaku had no intentions of abiding by the agreement at all. He dispatched the Lion Mist Demon along with a huge group of demons to ambush the area near the underground space¡¯s tunnel. Those monsters n to raid the vige and kill your nsmen as long as they leave the vicinity of the vige!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Haihime felt the world before her take an ashen shade momentarily and her heart seemed to petrify.

    ¡°Lady Haihime. They are monsters in the end, and never had any sense of honor at all. Amanojaku also never nned to keep his promise even if you really became his woman!¡±

    Haihime¡¯s gaze turned nk as she talked to herself, her gaze unfocused from Yumi, ¡°N-No, that can¡¯t be. Although Amanojaku is cruel, he has no reason to kill the vigers. As far as he¡¯s concerned, those vigers are just a means to threaten me and have no powerhouse who possesses a danger to the monsters. They have no treasure nor are they harboring any hidden secret. The vigers have no other value to Amanojaku since he¡¯s long obtained me, so there¡¯s no reason for him to kill them!¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime, please stop continuing with this obstinate foolishness! Amanojaku is a vile monster! You must not harbor such fantasies towards a nefarious fellow like him!¡±

    ¡°No! No matter how vile Amanojaku may be, he¡¯s still a monster with human intellect. He has no motive to do it!¡±

    Haihime drew her de out and shed forward swiftly, cutting up the chains locking Yumi in her ce.

    ¡°Yumi¡­ can you still move?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yumi had actually received a pretty grievous injury, but she still endured the pain and nodded affirmatively.

    ¡°Yumi, please do me a favor. I need you to return to the underground space somehow and warn the vigers against going out of the vige no matter what happens. I¡¯ll go demand an answer from Amanojaku in the meanwhile!¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime, you cannot walk right into the trap they¡¯ve set. Do you really believe that preventing the vigers from leaving is enough to absolutely protect them? There are no bottom lines that those monsters won¡¯t cross.¡±

    ¡°However, I won¡¯t be able to rescue the vigers before that lot of monsters and Amanojaku discover us even if I left together with you. I have to get an answer from him even if all of it is a lie like how you¡¯ve said. I have no other choice in this matter!¡±

    Yumi grabbed Haihime¡¯s hand, ¡°Lady Haihime, we might be able to escape from Amanojaku¡¯s clutches now if it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! I would¡¯ve escaped a million times by now if I wanted to escape alone! Protecting my nsmen is the final mission my mother entrusted to me while standing at death¡¯s door, so I can¡¯t just give up at this moment after holding on for such a long time! Yumi, I won¡¯t make things hard for you. You aren¡¯t my subordinate any longer, so you¡¯re free to do whatever you want and go wherever you want. As for me, I have to find Amanojaku!¡±

    Saying so, Haihime flung her long-sleeves and sprinted out of the prison cell towards the surface of the temple.

    The snake woman standing at the corridor ahead hissed at this moment, ¡°Lady Haihime, what do you mean by this? This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± A flux of spirit power shed across the dark corridor and the two snake women turned silent.

    ¡°Argh! This na?ve woman!¡± Yumi felt pain all over her body as she watched her former master deliver herself to Amanojaku¡¯s doorstep in such an obstinate and foolish manner. Even if she wasn¡¯t injured, she still didn¡¯t possess the means to stop her, and neither could she fight with Amanojaku.

    ¡°What should I do¡­ just what in the world should I do¡­ I can neither help Lady Haihime nor save the vigers¡­¡±

    Yumi recalled her long-haired master with ethereal looks in this moment of despair.

    ¡°Master Lily! Isn¡¯t she still inside the underground space? There shouldn¡¯t be any other paths out of that space and even though there¡¯s a considerable gap in strength between Lady Lily and Lady Haihime, she may be able to figure out the most optimal solution to this ordeal if it¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Anyhow, I must return to the underground space first. Even if Lady Lily isn¡¯t in the vige anymore and even if my actions are meaningless, I still have to carry out the task that Lady Haihime entrusted me with and go warn those vigers,¡± Although Yumi¡¯s weapon and treasures got taken away, she could still use her full arsenal of ninja arts and moved within the darkness stealthily.

    ¡­

    Haihime rushed out of the dungeon and made for the main hall of the temple in spite of the monsters pacing back and forth across the temple quarters.

    The two blue demon guards saw Haihime arrive, but they didn¡¯t stop her.

    Haihime charged inside the spacious and dim main hall with the Thousand-Armed Buddha statue where Amanojaku was having drinks with the leaders and subleaders of the monsters.

    ¡°Amanojaku!¡± Haihime¡¯s aquamarine hair danced up as she came to a stop after taking a step inside the main hall, her eyes full of unprecedented doubts and heart stifled with anger as she shuddered with emotions unlike that of fear.

    Amanojaku was in the middle of a toast with the One-Horned Demon, a huge cupful of wine in hand. He looked towards Haihime and stated calmly, ¡°Haihime? Didn¡¯t I tell you to reflect back in your room? Why have youe here again?¡±

    Haihime¡¯s long hair fell onto her shoulders gently and her gaze turned sharp as she stopped avoiding Amanojaku¡¯s gaze, ¡°Amanojaku. Today is the day I formed an agreement with you. Do you still remember the promise between us?¡±

    Amanojaku looked at the menacing monsters in the hall and then directed his gaze back at Haihime who had a rushed breath, ¡°Of course, I remember it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll abide by the agreement in that case, right?¡± As matters had reached this stage, Haihime made the contents of the agreement public directly regardless of the shame, ¡°I shall be your woman tonight and you shall release all the vigers in the underground space in exchange.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Is it fine for you to dere such a thing in public with so many eyes present, woman?¡± Amanojaku grinned.

    ¡°Indeed. She is really shameless,¡± the snake woman, Kokurin, rushed toment as well.

    ¡°Answer me!!!¡± Haihime was no longer of the mind to keep up the guise of an immoral and promiscuous woman in this instant and screamed hysterically as a result of the emotions driving her mind mad.

    ¡°How dare you raise your voice against Lord Amanojaku like this in front of the demons, b?i?t?c?h??! It seems like you haven¡¯t suffered enough yet,¡± Kokurin threatened.

    Amanojaku, however, waved his hand and signaled her to remain silent. He then drank a huge mouthful of sake and stated casually, ¡°It is as you¡¯ve said. You shall be my woman after mying-of-age ceremony¡¯s banquet tonight and give birth to the progeny of my Golden-Horned Tribe in exchange for the release of all the vigers. I shall definitely keep my promise, Keiko, you needn¡¯t worry about this. I wouldn¡¯t go back on what I promised you now, would I, everyone?¡±

    Amanojaku looked at the leaders of the monsters.

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The demons also beganughing heartily and this made Haihime feel things were amiss even further.

    Thus, she asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why did you send the Lion Mist Demon along with arge number of demons to ambush the area near the vige in that case then?¡±

    The expressions of the monsters in the hall turned grimmer and the entire temple fell silent.

    ¡°Lion Mist Demon? When did I send demons to ambush the area near the vige? I know nothing about this, do you, you all?¡± Amanojaku adopted an innocent expression.

    ¡°We know nothing, nothing at all,¡± The demons answered in chorus.

    ¡°The Lion Mist Demon is a capable aide of yours, so how could you know nothing about it?! Don¡¯t you think you can lie to me!¡± Haihime¡¯s voice had be a little hoarse from all the screaming.

    ¡°No, no, Haihime. You might not know this yet, but Lion Mist Demon separated from me with his tribe just yesterday. Hence, I¡¯m utterly clueless about their destination or aim and neither do I care about it,¡± Amanojaku stated lightly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Haihime¡¯s body stiffened.

    She stared at the demons inside the hall nkly and finally realized how different these ugly shadows were from her.

    ¡°What are you saying¡­ Amanojaku. Didn¡¯t you promise me that vigers will remain safe?! You promised me this, right? I agreed to all your demands in exchange for this, so why do you refuse to leave my nsmen alone even now?!¡±

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve mistaken something, Keiko,¡± Amanojaku¡¯s scarlet eyes flickered with viciousness, ¡°What I promised you was the release of the vigers on the day you offer yourself to me. As for what happens to these human trashes who are inferior to even ants once they get released, I don¡¯t give a single damn about their life or death. You won¡¯t push the me onto me if they are eaten by the wolves in the mountains now, would you?¡±

    ¡°Just what are you saying?¡± Haihime¡¯s eyes were nk, and her body seemed to have frozen. The humiliation she went through the past decade or so seemed to incarnate in the form of a demon parade that looked at her within the temple with mocking looks.

    The scene of Amanojaku stabbing a de into her mother¡¯s back seemed to reenact in front of her eyes once again.

    ¡°Just what in the world are you saying?! You liar¡­ liar¡­¡±

    ¡°Haihime. That¡¯s not right now, is it?¡± The obese and gigantic Kama-Oni chuckled ridiculously, ¡°Lion Mist Demon has separated from us now, so whatever he does has nothing to do with Lord Amanojaku. The lord only promised the release of those humans and didn¡¯t promise to look after them and protect them his whole life. Isn¡¯t this demand of yours a bit too forceful?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, even a blockhead like Kama-Oni was able to understand this. It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re sillier than him now, are you, Haihime, and misunderstood the meaning behind our promise until now?¡± Amanojaku statedcently.

    ¡°Fine¡­ I understand. Since the Lion Mist Demon isn¡¯t your subordinate any longer, it won¡¯t count as a betrayal if I go kill him now, would it? I shall protect the vigers myself if you don¡¯t intend to!¡± Haihime turned around to dash out of the temple.

    But arge group of monsters blocked the door to obstruct Haihime.

    ¡°Where are you going now, Haihime? Have you forgotten that you¡¯ve yet to fulfill the promise you made to me and offer the most precious first time of your beautiful, pure and healthy body to me? I have kept the promise on my end. Hahahahaha!¡± Amanojaku chuckled loudly while watching Haihime¡¯s seductive back view.

    Around the same time, a thousand meters underneath the temple, Lily still wore a calm expression like always and was seated in a seiza gracefully as she practiced inside the mirror space.

    ¡°Soon. Quite soon¡­ I¡¯m going to perfect the 10th stage pretty soon.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 98 â€“ Haihime Versus Amanojaku

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 98 - Haihime Versus Amanojaku</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Move it!¡± Haihime¡¯s cursed katana, White Tiger Muramasa, left three inches from its sheath and the sudden sh of blue, grudge-powered runes filled the demons that obstructed her path with fear.

    Even the Great Demon Chiefs donned solemn expressions as Haihime¡¯s strength had improved a lot over these years and her aptitude as a de maiden wasn¡¯t something that they could take too lightly

    Amanojaku drank the newly poured sake from the cup and then raised his hand to smash it down to the floor. He then leaped forward suddenly and vaulted across a dozen or so meters to arrive behind Haihime.

    Haihime was just about to turn around after sensing a powerful aura attack her from behind and saw that the leaping Amanojaku had arrived behind her from the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Amanojaku¡¯s heavy kick struck down on Haihime¡¯s shoulders from above while carrying a mountainous power with it, forcing her to kneel down on the floor and give rise to a cracked crater on the stone pavement ahead of the temple.

    This kick was too heavy.

    Amanojakunded on the floor and executed a roundhouse kick, sending Haihime crashing into a stonentern with a boom and rolling several meters across the ground.

    Even Haihime was unprepared against the sudden attack from Amanojaku and ended up receiving two heavy blows as a result.

    Furthermore, she was also in a confused state because of the kick and couldn¡¯t get up for a while after falling on the ground.

    The monsters cleared the way and surrounded her in a semicircle as Amanojaku approached her from the back and stepped on Haihime¡¯s back with hisrge foot.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Haihime moaned in pain.

    ¡°Where did you say you were going now, Haihime? And who were you going to kill?¡± The weight of Amanojaku¡¯s foot prevented Haihime from moving even a single inch as he questioned her in cold blood.

    Blood trickled out from the corners of Haihime¡¯s lips as she turned around to re back at Amanojaku with messy hair and a stubborn gaze, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the Lion Mist Demon who dares to threaten the vige. Rest assured that I¡¯ll keep my promise to you, but you also have to keep your promise to me. I care about the lives of the vigers even if you don¡¯t give a damn about them and since the Lion Mist Demon is unrted to you, why are you obstructing my path now?! Don¡¯t tell me that what you said just now was all a lie?¡±

    Amanojaku¡¯s scarlet eyes loomed down on Haihime, ¡°That does sound reasonable. I only promised to release them and whatever happens to them after that is none of my business. I shouldn¡¯t be stopping you from clearing the grudge between the Lion Mist Demon and you since he¡¯s not under my control anymore. You¡¯ve spoken the truth indeed, Haihime. Feel free to seek him then.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Haihime was taken aback momentarily and attempted to stand up, but she discovered that the foot pressing down on her back was getting heavier by the second and getting pretty close to breaking her slender waist.

    ¡°What is it, Haihime? Aren¡¯t you going to seek the Lion Mist Demon? Go now. Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Amanojaku asked intentionally.

    The demons stood around the short-heighted Amanojaku as hisnk foot pressed Haihime down under it, causing the stone pavement underneath her to crack.

    Haihime tried to get up with the help of her slender arms, but herplexion paled as she was unable to get up even after expending all her strength.

    ¡°Go, Haihime. Why haven¡¯t you sought him yet? Feel free to do it now. Go!¡± Amanojaku statedcently.

    Haihime¡¯s gaze turned icier as she finally saw through this monster at this moment and also realized how na?ve she was for epting thepromise he provided her and believing that she would be able to protect her nsmen as long as she submitted to Amanojaku and curried favor with this demon who killed her mother in order to achieve the promise she made to her back then!

    However, she was unable to protect anything in the end!

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet, Haihime? Your words sounded reasonable, so you go seek him now. I¡¯m allowing you to do it, so why haven¡¯t you gotten up yet? Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡± Amanojaku burst out in wildughter.

    The surrounding monsters roared withughter after him as watching this once authoritative woman get bullied like this filled them with much pleasure.

    ¡°Amanojaku¡­ you vile and shameless demon! I¡¯m going to kill you!!!¡±

    The world took a blue hue suddenly along with a buzz and the air turned denser as the shattered image of a mountain and riverndscape manifested in the night skies.

    The weaker monsters among those who were mocking Haihime were forced to their knees on the ground immediately while the stronger monsters stoppedughing as well except for a few chiefs who still maintained a rxed, derisive smile.

    Haihime really intended to contend against Amanojaku at this moment!

    She relied on the aid provided by her domain as well as the hatred and ire welling up inside her maddeningly to draw White Tiger Muramasa out and shed at Amanojaku who was stepping on her back.

    Amanojaku stamped on Haihime¡¯s back to disrupt her pace and jumped back to dodge Haihime¡¯s backsh.

    Haihime took this chance to get up and prepared for the battle as there was no room left for discussion after drawing out her katana. She had never forgotten to train while she endured the humiliation across all these years, so her strength had reached a substantial stage as well.

    She vaulted up swiftly and shed at the retreating Amanojaku in midair, but he didn¡¯t use the huge scroll behind him even now.

    The One-Horned Demon yelled out, ¡°Your weapon, my lord!¡±

    He threw a huge, long-handled scythe towards Amanojaku that was much bigger than him and had jagged fangs at its inner edge.

    Amanojaku caught the scythe and brandished it high up in the sky. Great Demons at the Permanence Stage all had a touch of permanence residing within the spirit jade suspended in their spiritual oceans. Thus, a golden-horned statue that was Amanojaku¡¯s perpetual true spirit avatar and had the same golden horn Amanojaku possessed on his forehead resided within this spirit jade as well, which was none other than the perpetual spirit formed from the true intent of Permanence Stage powerhouses. This statue solidified the spirit jade even further and allowed higher and deeper ess to spirit power.

    The vast spiritual ocean within Amanojaku¡¯s body billowed with raging waves but the small golden-horned statue remained behind at the core to defend the spirit jade like an immovable mountain!

    The de of Amanojaku¡¯s huge scythe shining with a devilish light that was fitted with fangs like that of a Greater Tengu shed towards Haihime.

    Although Haihime excelled in strength because of the de maiden¡¯s physique that she had, Amanojaku hailed from the extremely powerful and rarely seen Golden-Horned Demons and also overpowered her in terms of their realms, so his sh packed a mountain-splitting strength behind it.

    The powerful impact from the collision between Haihime¡¯s cursed katana and the huge sickle caused the whole mountain to quake.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    Haihime crashed against the ground and left a several-meter deep crater on it.

    Meanwhile, Amanojaku brandished his scythe to deliver a lethal blow while falling down.

    Haihime barely managed to dodge Amanojaku¡¯s second blow, and even though it was Haihime¡¯s first time exchanging blows with Amanojaku across all these years, she never expected her opponent to possess so much strength!

    Hence, she couldn¡¯t fight recklessly.

    Haihime intended to look for a chance to counterattack after retreating to a certain extent but she discovered that Amanojaku had disappeared from behind her.

    ¡°What?!¡± Fortunately, Haihime possessed the ability to scout with her domain and discovered that he was actually standing in front of her.

    ¡°He¡¯s too fast!¡± Although she managed to react in time and was barely able to resist Amanojaku¡¯s sh with her cursed katana, the scythe de hooked around Haihime¡¯s de in the process and Amanojaku seized this chance to revolve the scythe and struck her stomach with the metallic shaft of the de, causing her to bend over and fall to the ground momentarily.

    Amanojaku¡¯s speed, reflexes and mobility were a level higher than Haihime¡¯s. He then followed up with a sweeping kick to her head and sent her rolling across the ground with a bang, making her crash against one of the walls of the temple.

    Just these few exchanges had expended about 70% to 80% of her spirit power.

    It wasn¡¯t like Haihime hadn¡¯t prepared at all and had brought some animas together with her. She unleashed some of these animas, but she required some time to absorb these spirits unlike the animas within Lily¡¯s Sakura Parasol and the Ancient Mirror which Lily could absorb with ease directly via her cursed katana.

    However, Amanojaku was too fast and didn¡¯t give her this chance. He rushed forth and executed a series of storming attacks to scatter the animas unleashed by Haihime, obstructing her from getting a chance to absorb them. She was thus forced to dash towards the demons beside her since she could absorb their animas directly as long as she managed to stab their bodies, but Amanojaku¡¯s relentless pursuit prevented her fromnding an attack.

    ¡°Tear!¡± The wind des from Amanojaku¡¯s scythe ripped open a section of Haihime¡¯s dress, exposing a good half of her fair shoulders, but he struck her shoulder with the scythe¡¯s shaft and sent her flying back. He then elerated his speed greatly and overtook Haihime who was still flying backwards and kneed her chest heavily, sending her crashing to the ground!

    A huge crater spawned on the stone pavement resultantly.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Haihime spewed a mouthful of blood, her spirit reserves almost emptied.

    She counterattacked recklessly with a single-handed sh, but Amanojaku deflected it away with his scythe and seized this chance to crush the hand holding the katana repeatedly with his foot.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± The twinging paining from her fingers made Haihime wail mournfully.

    Amanojaku then kicked Haihime¡¯s cursed katana away.

    Having lost the cursed katana and with only 10% of her spirit reserves remaining, Haihime almost had no power to resist as Amanojaku pressed the de of his scythe against Haihime¡¯s neck.

    This decisive battle that had been due for over a decade had still ended up in Haihime¡¯s utterly tragic defeat.

    ¡°Are you still going to fight, my wife? Have you vented out your anger? Shall we return to you washing my feet and serving me well now that we¡¯ve finished with the battle? It must be clear to you that I can subdue you whether it¡¯s on the battlefield or on the bed now, Keiko,¡± Amanojaku stated proudly while looking down on the panting Haihime.

    ¡°Your power knows no limits, Lord Amanojaku!¡±

    ¡°Your regality knows no bounds, Lord Amanojaku!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Haihime really deserves her name. There¡¯s only one oue aftering across Lord Amanojaku¡ªdefeat!¡±

    The demons hollered.

    ¡°Shut it now, you all!¡± Amanojaku chided them, ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still my wife and your mistress. You aren¡¯t allowed to criticize her unjustly now, you hear me?¡± Amanojaku intentionally stated in a mocking tone.

    A cold gleam shed past Haihime¡¯s eyes at this moment as she unsheathed the dagger at her waist and shot it towards Amanojaku.

    Amanojaku, however, weed the dagger with the golden horn on his forehead by lowering his head.

    ¡°Shatter!¡± The dagger shattered into pieces after striking the golden horn and reflected the color of despair on Haihime¡¯s face as the pieces scattered beside her.

    Amanojaku brandished his scythe and struck Haihime¡¯s face with its shaft and then knocked her out of her senses, making her unconscious.

    Meanwhile, a few Itsura had arrived at the vige within the underground space and long announced the information about their release.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Amanojaku¡¯sing-of-age ceremony today and also the day Haihime consummates her marriage with the lord. The lord has decided to show leniency on this rejoiceful day by letting you all leave and return back to the humannds.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?! We can really leave this ce and return to the surface?¡±

    ¡°We can really gain freedom?¡±

    The vigers were skeptical of this announcement, but the enticement of the surface was too appealing for them.

    Yoriko, however, didn¡¯t believe them and whispered into the vige chief¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you really think we¡¯ll be able to leave, Grandma? Can we really trust these weird, masked fellows?¡±

    ¡°Our n will die out sooner orter if we continue to live in this underground space. We also have no means to resist the assault of the monsters even if we remain behind, so we cannot give up this chance even if it¡¯s fraught with danger,¡± the chief answered.

    The nsmen began to organize their belongings ording to the vige chief¡¯s intentions and prepared to leave together with the Itsura.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Where¡¯s Miss Lynne? Howe I haven¡¯t seen her recently?¡± The vige chief questioned.

    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s been meditating for the past few days. I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±

    Yoriko left the crowd and sought Lily in the backyard of the vige chief¡¯s house. She found Lily¡¯s gentle and beautiful silhouette in seated meditation even now when she arrived there.

    ¡°Miss Lynne? Miss Lynne?¡± Yoriko tried to wake up Lily cautiously but she failed to seed in the end. However, she didn¡¯t disturb her excessively as she was afraid that her interruption might ruin Lily¡¯s important meditation session and end up harming her, so she remained on guard at the entrance instead.

    As for Lily, she had be engrossed in the training after entering a state of selflessness and wouldn¡¯t wake up unless a murderous intent approached her. Kagura and Yuki-Onna were standing guard as well, so they would act to awaken Lily in case she really was in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a step away from perfecting the 1st segment of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle now, it¡¯s almost in reach!¡± A drop of sweat trickled across Lily¡¯s scented neck. She remained serene, gracious and methodical as her aura grew stronger by the second!

 Volume 3, Chapter 99 â€“ Cowardice and Lies

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 99 - Cowardice and Lies</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The underground space was dark and stifling hot because of the hot current originating from theva underneath Mt. Fuji. The heat traveled through the dark tunnels while carrying despair and haze along with it and blew towards this long dpidated vige.

    A majority of this Mirror Girl branch n¡¯s nsmen had lost their wisdom with regards to life after spending a decade or so in a world without light, and some of them had lost their minds, going about their daily tasks mindlessly.

    The few remaining vigers who still possessed a clear mind also doubted the words of these unknown kunoichis since they harbored some spections about this underground space from long ago.

    However, they were the same as Haihime. She also doubted whether Amanojaku would keep his promise, but she had no other choice.

    She chose to believe in him fully knowing that he might be deceiving her.

    This was the weakness of humans.

    The members of the Mirror Girl branch n were also human, and even though Haihime possessed a de maiden¡¯s physique as well as a high talent for advancement, she was, in the end, still a weak woman.

    She didn¡¯t possess a strong will to battle nor an obsession to resist like Lily.

    If it were Lily who had witnessed her own mother get murdered like how Haihime did, she might¡¯ve chosen to die together with the murderer!

    Even if she failed to do that, she would¡¯ve preferred death rather than dishonor!

    The hot currentsing from beneath caused the sand to blow up as the vigers in tattered clothes packed their few belongings and filed up in a line to follow the demon kunoichi and left the vige towards the tunnel leading to the outside world.

    A heavily injured kunoichi almost on the brink of copse obstructed the vigers¡¯ way after they had traversed about two-thirds of the sandy path towards the tunnel.

    ¡°Halt. Go no further,¡± Yumi braced her thighs with much difficulty and raised her butt, sweat trickling down her thighs underneath the minidress.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Why are you blocking our path to sunlight?¡±

    The vignt vigers asked resentfully.

    Yumi¡¯s breasts heaved up and down as she gasped for breath, ¡°I am Yumi, the leader of the kunoichi under Lady Haihime. The monsters have set up an ambush ahead of this path, so you¡¯ll definitely end up dying if you go any further. Return to the vige immediately!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Haihime¡¯s subordinate now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Haihime leeched onto the monster who killed her mother just to save her own neck. Do you think we would believe the words of such a woman¡¯s subordinate?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Haihime is a traitor!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she doesn¡¯t want to see us get rescued and wants to stop us from returning to a peaceful life among the humans, and so must¡¯vemanded this kunoichi to deceive us!¡±

    When the truth is cruel and the lie is sweet, people who have been in despair for a long time would rather prefer to believe in the lie.

    The old vige chief gazed at Yumi and found it hard to distinguish truth from lie momentarily. Setting aside the fact whether Haihime was a credible source, she also couldn¡¯t confirm whether this woman who called herself Haihime¡¯s subordinate was really her subordinate. Although she was the vige chief, she didn¡¯t know what choice to make regarding the future of the nsmen.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Yumi really felt like letting the monsters bite these vigers to their deaths after hearing them curse the woman who sacrificed so much for them because of their deep misunderstanding.

    However, Haihime would have no hope left for the future if all of them died.

    ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t believe those monsters¡¯ lies! Haihime chose to obey Amanojaku to let you live and stop the monsters from killing you!¡± Yumi stated anxiously.

    ¡°Who would believe you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also on the monster¡¯s side, right? You could¡¯ve informed us earlier, but you came to tell us this right when we have the hope to leave this ce. Do you think we are fools?¡±

    ¡°Haihime must not want to see us regain our freedom and cooked up this lie to deceive us! That woman is used to lying and betraying all her life!¡±

    The vigers were expecting to leave this underground space today and no one was willing to return again.

    ¡°Just ignore her! Let¡¯s go ahead!¡±

    The vige chief wanted to say something, but she hesitated in the end and could only go along with the flow.

    Perhaps a girl like Yoriko could¡¯ve stopped their nsmen, but Yoriko wasn¡¯t present here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw your lives away! Although the environment is vile, you can at least preserve your lives if you return. Lady Haihime will¡­ definitelye to save you!¡± Yumi blocked their path with stretched arms.

    ¡°Smash!¡± A stone struck Yumi¡¯s forehead and actually caused it to bleed because of her weakened spirit power.

    A session of stones followed after the first, some hitting her while some missed her.

    ¡°F?u?c?k? off! As if Haihime woulde to save us! She must be longing to see us suffer in this ce, isn¡¯t that so?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! She said it with her own mouth, that she enjoys watching our agonized looks in this ce!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a vicious woman who finds joy in causing others pain and deceiving them!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Disappear! Or else we¡¯ll stone you to death!¡±

    Yumi was sent tumbling to the ground by the stones. She only had a little amount of spirit power remaining right now and had to preserve it in case of an emergency, so she was forced to dodge the stones while trying to persuade them, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe Haihime, you would believe Lily, right? I am Lady Lily¡¯s, who¡¯s a samurai woman and a liege lord in the Land of East, subordinate right now. Are you unwilling to believe me even now?¡±

    ¡°Enough! You just said that you¡¯re Haihime¡¯s subordinate and you say that you¡¯re an eastern samurai woman¡¯s subordinate now. Haven¡¯t you realized that your lies are too incoherent?!¡±

    ¡°What Lily?! We¡¯ve never heard of her.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The stones continued to rain down on Yumi and those cat-masked kunoichis who were probably smirking underneath their masks didn¡¯t even need to act, which was for the best in this situation.

    Yumi was thus forced to roll aside and hide from their assault.

    The vigers weren¡¯t vicious brutes, so they stopped throwing stones at Yumi after seeing that she didn¡¯t block their path any longer. They shot condescending looks down at Yumi and continued following behind the cat-masked kunoichi while cussing out.

    The vige chief almost felt like stopping after seeing Yumi¡¯s bloodied forehead, but she longed for the sunlight too much. She didn¡¯t have much life span left, so she didn¡¯t care even if she ended up dead today as she wished to see the outside world again before dying. This selfishness muddled her judgment and made her choose to follow the crowd.

    ¡°C-Could you answer please a question of mine!¡± Yumi recalled what Haihime told her suddenly, ¡°Have any of you seen a beautiful samurai?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! We won¡¯t tell you even if we know anything, Haihime¡¯s pawn!¡±

    ¡°Lady Lynne is our savior. We won¡¯t sell her out,¡± the little Yoshika added.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± A vige aunt covered Yoshika¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Lady Lynne?¡± Yumi knew this was an alias that Lily used, ¡°Where is she then?! Tell me where she is right now!¡±

    ¡°She left a few days ago! Just get lost, woman,¡± the vigers hounded her.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yumi kneeled down on the ground powerlessly and watched as the vigers walked to their deaths in this vast darkness, feeling utterly impotent.

    ¡°So she¡¯s left already¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Yumi came to a sudden realization, ¡°The only tunnel to the surface leads to the mountain behind the temple and it¡¯s guarded by arge number of monsters. It¡¯s impossible for Haihime and the monster chiefs to be unaware of her departure with the strength she possesses if she really left from there. The monsters were still guarding the exit strictly as I made my way down and there were no traces of battle, so she shouldn¡¯t have left yet!¡±

    ¡°The little girl said that Lily was their savior. Kindhearted as she is, it¡¯s highly likely that she helped these vigers protect the vige and since she wasn¡¯t inside the crowd, she must¡¯ve remained behind in the vige or be somewhere in this underground space because of some reason!¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    At this moment when Lady Haihime had fallen into despair, all Yumi could think about right now Lily. Although she was clearly weaker than Haihime, she believed that if it was Lily, she might really be able to change something!

    ¡°Lily! My master¡­¡±

    Yumi got up and ran towards the vige.

 Volume 3, Chapter 100 â€“ The Six Paths of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 100 - The Six Paths of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The rough horizontal pavement was the first thing that reflected in Haihime¡¯s vision when she woke up and the withered leaves looked a little blurred because they were too close to her eyshes.

    Her spirit power had been depleted, her cursed katana also taken, and she had been abandoned at the entrance of the temple alone in this dark and cold night.

    The sounds of merriment were audible from the interior of the temple and it seemed like Amanojaku¡¯sing-of-age ceremony had begun already.

    Haihime got up with much difficulty and walked with an unsteady gait. The paths leading outside the temple were all guarded by powerful monsters and the current Haihime had no chances of sessful escape. It was also meaningless to flee right now as she would have no means to resist without spirit power even if she managed to escape from the temple and wouldn¡¯t make it that far into the mountains. Even if she managed to escape luckily, her nsmen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape like her.

    And she also had no way to kill the enemy who murdered her mother and nsmen.

    She wandered absentmindedly without a destination in mind with disheveled hair and tattered clothing and made for the rear court of the temple subconsciously.

    The temple was lit with plenty ofnterns and candles, which was a rare sight, and appeared brighter than usual. A few of the cat-masked kunoichi were dressed in promiscuous and erotic dresses right now and served as dancers and performing entertainers.

    Amanojaku and the chiefs ignored Haihime and just drank their sake.

    ¡°Lord Amanojaku, is it fine to ignore Haihime like this? What if she runs away?¡± Kokurin asked.

    ¡°She has yet to recover her spirit power after getting injured and also doesn¡¯t have her cursed katana. There are guards everywhere inside this temple, so there¡¯s nowhere she can escape to,¡± Gengamented.

    ¡°Let her calm down a bit and get a clearer picture of her position!¡± Amanojaku stated, ¡°I want her to give birth to my children instead of just obtaining her body, so it¡¯s meaningless to force her. I want her to serve me with all her heart after I make her experience the deaths of despair!¡± Amanojaku toasted towards the monsters proudly.

    Around the same time, inside the dark and opulent mirror space.

    Lily¡¯s face was stained with tears and her dazzling skin was drenched in musky sweat as the sword intent in each of her movements were just like moonlight that streaked through the darkness!

    She performed the sword-dance in a fluid and intuitive manner, and the sweat-drenched garments she wore, her skin, her everything, even the sword in her hand, had fused into a whole.

    A faint sh of hazy fragrance was all that remained as Lily¡¯s dancing stance became almost the exact same as the stance inscribed on the first monolith!

    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯ve finally perfected the 10th stage of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s 1st segment!¡±

    At the same time¡­

    The Tsukuyomi Swordstyle Monolith in front of Lily began glowing suddenly and the whole cave began to quake as well.

    The earth quaked and Lily discovered that the cave walls around her had begun to copse as a cluster of beautiful crystals floated in midair while the three monoliths became distant.

    Lily now found herself standing on top of a huge stone tform that had an endless chasm of mist underneath it.

    The stone tform began to ascend and even though Lily felt amazed, she remained motionless on the ascending tform as she had no clue about how to deal with the current situation.

    A hole spawned in the roof of the cave room in an inconceivable fashion and the tens of meters wide stone tform that Lily was standing on seemed to ascend to the 2nd stratum of the cave room.

    An archaic monolith was also present in this location and the drawings etched on it were esoteric to a deeper extent. The monolith depicted the score of a celestial maiden¡¯s sword-dance that Lily had never seen until now and she could sense that this was probably the 2nd segment of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle!

    However, the monolith of the 1st segment also ascended up at this moment and lined up beside the 2nd segment¡¯s monolith. Lily had a feeling that this circr cave room seemed to have enough spaces for six monoliths, but there were only these two monoliths at present.

    The celestial maiden¡¯s swordy engraved on the 1st segment¡¯s monolith began to glimmer with a golden light suddenly and burned out of existence, leaving behind just a clean monolith.

    ¡°Buzz!¡± The whole cave room got shrouded in a haze halo following the buzz.

    Lily then saw six paths of golden light specks form fuzzy words around her. These words exuded a very ancient and distant power, and each one of these paths were as high as the heavens as they revolved around Lily slowly.

    The fluttering golden light specks converged at one of the paths continually until the words became gradually clear, forming the two words¡ªHuman Path.

    Lily immediately sensed that she had gained aplete mastery of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s 1st segment after fusing all the sword movements in its 10 stages.

    Her hair danced in the air under the influence of a formless power as the ancient, golden words reflected inside Lily¡¯s eyes and her control over her body as well as her use of power and her understanding of sword arts were improving rapidly at this moment. It was as if she were standing high up on a pedestal as the stone tform underneath her turned transparent, reflecting the distant visage of earth enveloped in the mes of war, the battles that had urred since times immemorial, the deadly duels, the ssic showdowns between masters, the remorseful end of heroes¡­

    The scenes flitted by one after the other¡­

    It was as if Lily was peering into the limits and essence of vicissitudes and agony caused by the human world¡¯s sword arts and her vision, knowledge and experience reached a whole new level.

    The golden light vanished, and the stone room regained its dim tranquility. The smooth monolith from which the celestial maiden¡¯s sword score had vanished initially portrayed the drawing of a goddess performing the sword-dance from the stone wall, and all aspects of this goddesses¡¯ portrait had attained perfection. However, the facial features of her peerless looks hadn¡¯t been portrayed and only had the outline instead of a face. Her tall visage brimmed with elegance and the pure and transcendent way in which she carried her sword exuded an eternal aura that possessed unfathomable depths. Even the current Lily was left in awe of the sexiness, beauty, and pure elegance expressed via the goddess¡¯ portrait and she was utterly oblivious to the true intent contained within the way the goddess carried her sword.

    Lily stepped forward to see the name of the goddess¡¯ portrait penned via inscriptions brimming with unfathomable power¡ªTsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Path, the Human Path.

    Although the goddess¡¯ portrait had no facial features, the outline of the face and the portrayal of her form alone was enough to make Lily imagine the beauty of the goddess. Lily felt that it was also possible that even the master engraver who created the goddess¡¯ portrait believed it was impossible to reproduce the true beauty of the goddess¡¯ mien on the monolith and decided to refrain from doing so.

    However, even so, Lily also felt an inexplicable sorrow within her heart.

    She could feel that this was probably the prettiest woman of Takamagahara, the Grandest Prime Battle Goddess, Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto.

    However, she failed to understand why she was feeling such sorrow.

    Lily was an extremely devout believer and wished to kneel and worship the goddess who had imparted the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle to her indirectly, but she was astonished to find that her knees failed to bend.

    She wondered why this was the case.

    Whether it was because the portrait didn¡¯t have the goddess¡¯ face or whether she was still unqualified, wondering whether only celestial existences like Suzuhiko-hime possessed the qualifications to kneel and worship Goddess Tsukuyomi.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t kneel down, the longing and gratitude Lily felt for this goddess didn¡¯t diminish at all.

    So the six segments of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle are actually called the Six Paths.

    And I¡¯ve perfected the First Path, the Human Path.

    Lily expressed gratitude towards Goddess Tsukuyomi once again and used the Art of No-Thought to make the circr tform descend back to the 1st stratum which still had the monolith etched with the whole edition of Lunar Blossom.

    The monolith depicting the sensual dance of Suzuhiko-hime, on the other hand, had vanished. Although Lily would never learn that dance because it was too shameful, it wasn¡¯t good for such a precious relic to vanish without a trace.

    The moment such a thought passed through Lily¡¯s mind, the tform continued to descend down and arrived at a hot and humid stratum that had an array of exotic flora along with hot springs. This stratum had actually had red pirs and winding, wooden corridors as far as the eyes went and even had a tall and splendid courtyard mansion in it. However, this mansion seemed to emanate a scent that bewitched Lily¡¯s mind and almost made her lose control, so she used the Art of No-Thought and made the circr tform return to the 1st stratum where Lunar Blossom lied.

    At the same time, Lily seemed to catch the faint voice of a woman calling out to her, and based on how it felt, she realized that it wasing from the world outside the mirror space.

    It was only possible for Lily to hear the voice of a woman pretty close to her via the mirror space.

    In any case, Lily was also nning to leave since she had finished perfecting Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Path.

    Her consciousness returned to the outside world with a single thought.

    ¡°Lily! Lily!¡±

    Lily saw Yumi shaking her body anxiously while Yoriko tried to stop her, ¡°What are you doing?! Who are you?! No one is allowed to disturb Miss Lynne¡¯s meditation!¡±

    ¡°Yumi?¡± Lily raised her hand and signaled Yoriko to calm down before looking at Yumi who had appeared here and revealed a delighted smile, ¡°Are you fine, Yumi?¡±

    Yumi stepped back and kneeled down immediately after seeing Lily wake up, ¡°Master, I almost harmed you. I should be punished for this!¡±

    Yoriko also backed off, utterly confused about the situation.

    ¡°Just what has happened, Yumi?¡±

    Yumi raised her head and was just about to exin when a faint scream reached from outside the vige suddenly, followed by a series of powerful eldritch auras and the aura of carnage.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Yumi shouted, ¡°The monsters lying in ambush must¡¯ve begun killing the vigers.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily got up immediately.

    ¡°Monsters?¡± Yoriko¡¯s perception wasn¡¯t as good as Lily¡¯s and Yumi¡¯s, so all she could do shiver in fright while looking at the direction of the scream, ¡°Why have monsterse? Didn¡¯t they say they¡¯re letting us go and that they¡¯ll spare us today?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t continue listening to Yoriko and neither did she wait for Yumi¡¯s exnation. Her eyes traveled towards the direction where the murderous aura originated from and she employed a spirit probe wide enough to scan the whole underground space before wearing a cold smile on her face, ¡°Yumi, protect Yoriko well and also make sure you protect yourself as well.¡±

    Lily turned into a violet afterimage after saying this and rushed towards the direction of the vigers¡¯ screams immediately.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± A strong wind blew the skirts of Yumi¡¯s and Yoriko¡¯s dresses up and forced them to press them down subconsciously, yet there were no traces of Lily in the next moment.

    The perfected Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Path provided Lily with a tenfold power boost and her speed had also improved substantiallypared to before!

    ¡°Phew!¡± Lily had arrived in front of the demons and the vigers in just a single breath and came to a sliding stop, giving rise to a cloud of dust behind her.

    She saw the hundreds of vigers huddled together in fear helplessly inside the encirclement of a group of tall, sinister and dark monsters who herded the vigers deeper into the encirclement while killing them.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    A mist of blood pervaded the air as the vigers fell under the sharp ws, fangs and weapons of the monsters.

    Lily felt deep sorrow well up in her heart when she saw this hellish scene of carnage and her eyes gained a crimson glow as her spirit power bloomed within this underground space like amaryllises.

    A reddish-purple veil shrouded the monsters and the vigers, followed by the manifestation of sakura formed from spirit power. The monsters who were killing the powerless vigers cruelly were also taken aback by this and looked all around in puzzlement.

    A majority of them didn¡¯t even have enough time to see where the girl who caused this sight was.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard¡ªLyn!¡±

    The ocean of sakura petals dancing in the air turned into countless des and the luminescent streams of pink light streaked across the space, flying towards the monsters.

    ¡°Stter! Stter! Stter! Stter! Stter!¡±

    The monsters¡¯ screams overwrote the vigers¡¯ call for help instantaneously and the rising mists of blood even dyed the roof of the underground space which was hundreds of meters high in red.

    None of the monsters below the 6th-stage Awakened level were left alive!

 Volume 3, Chapter 101 â€“ Long-Haired Silhouette in the Windblown Dust

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 101 - Long-Haired Silhouette in the Windblown Dust</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Out of the 238 monsters subordinated to Lion Mist Demon, 236 died.

    The vigers didn¡¯t know what had transpired in this crimson world and didn¡¯t even know that the monsters were all practically dead. Hence, they still kept screaming for help with bloodstained faces, except for a few who realized what had happened.

    A duet of hisses approached Lily subsequently, the voices belonging to the two 7th-stage Awakened snake women chiefs, and the 8m tall Lion Mist Demon shrouded in nebulous ck mist stood close behind them.

    The two lightly wounded, nodachi-wielding snake women charged towards Lily, slithering forward like the wind at an extremely fast speed.

    Lily also broke into a short sprint and jumped up when she got closer to the snake women,ing face-to-face with their torsos. The two snake women shed at Lily in the next moment and Lily also shed at them parallelly with her Crescent Moon.

    Lily¡¯s de carried a sorrowful intent with it along with some of the etherealness of a celestial maiden.

    ¡°Swish! Swish!¡± Gruesome scars manifested on the snake women¡¯s bodies, blood sshing in all directions over the following exchanges.

    Killing two 7th-stage Awakened snake women was an easy feat for the current Lily, so she didn¡¯t even ce them in her eyes as she killed them.

    The Lion Mist Demon, a pretty powerfulte-stage Spirit Jade Great Demon, red at Lily with its bell-like bronze eyes in the darkness shrouding its body.

    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± The Lion Mist Demon thundered.

    ¡°I am the Mirror Girl you¡¯re so hellbent on finding!¡±

    Lily glided to the front of the Lion Mist Demon instantly with swift movements and released a crimson beam of crescent sword light via her odachi.

    The Lion Mist Demon opened up its ws, which were nearly as tall as Lily and harder than grade six tamahagane, in response, and wed at the crimson crescent.

    However, the Lion Mist Demon felt a dreadful power the instant its sharp w came in contact with Lily¡¯s sword beam.

    ¡°Swish!¡± Out of the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s 5 barbed fingers, 4 got sliced off immediately. Lily moved swiftly and arrived at the shocked Lion Mist Demon¡¯s back before it could even react with a howl and turned around to execute a sh with Crescent Moon, cutting through the muscles of its humongous tree-sized calf.

    The Lion Mist Demon fell to its knee with a loud boom, the ck mist billowing along with its howl as it reached for Lily quickly with its other w.

    The elusive Lily, however, jumped up elegantly andnded on the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s arm with the tip of her foot, and jumped up once again to spin rapidly in midair, a storm of sword beams striking the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s chest and shoulders in turn, causing blood and mist to gush out.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± The fact that he had suffered so many serious injuries without even being able to counter even a single one filled the Lion Mist Demon with utmost rage, but his frenzied attacks simply failed to reach Lily.

    Lily had longnded in front of his other foot by now and shed upwards, smashing through the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s kneecap and forcing both its knees to the ground. Lily then flipped over and sliced through half of the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s head from the top with her sharp de.

    The Lion Mist Demon wed at Lily instinctively after sensing death approach him, yet she followed up with a linked sh and sliced his arm into several pieces!

    There was simply a whole world of difference between their levels!

    If it weren¡¯t for his massive body, the Lion Mist Demon would¡¯ve long perished under Lily¡¯s de.

    Although the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s wounds were still healing, its hands and feet were crippled now. Lily then kicked it to the ground from the front and stomped on its chest.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡± The Lion Mist Demon only had half of his head left intact now and could only produce a monstrous, lisping voice as new flesh grew out slowly from his head¡¯s wound, ¡°Lady Mirror Girl, please¡­ spare my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! These helpless humans pleaded you all the same, but did you forgive them?¡±

    Lily stabbed Crescent Moon into the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s chest and shed it open, revealing his luminous, ck spirit jade outside.

    Lily pried the spirit jade out from the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s body with her de, causing him to give out onest howl before he stopped moving after a few twitches.

    Lily then secured the spirit jade inside her mirror and jumped down from the Lion Mist Demon¡¯s body.

    The vigers recovered their senses gradually by now and finally realized what had happened after seeing Lily, as well as the scene of carnage just prior, the monsters¡¯ deaths finally settling in.

    ¡°Lady Lynne!¡±

    ¡°Lady Lynne saved us!¡±

    The vigers kowtowed to her simultaneously.

    Lily gave the surroundings a quick nce and determined that there were at least 40-50 casualties among the vigers in this short duration.

    Even Lily felt helpless regarding this.

    ¡°Why did you try to leave that vige?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± The vige chief walked out with everyone¡¯s support and fell to her knees, losing her voice in remorse.

    Yumi and Yoriko also caught up from behind at this moment and Yoriko also fell to her knees helplessly after seeing the corpses of the monsters and the dead vigers.

    Yumi saw the corpse of the Lion Mist Demon who she feared a lot nearby and gave Lily a look of incredulity after realizing that he had gotten killed by Lily in the short duration before she had even caught up with her.

    ¡°Master!¡± Yumi kneeled in front of Lily, ¡°Please save Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Haihime?¡± Lily felt puzzled by this request.

    Yoriko and the vigers dealt with the wounded and buried the dead before withdrawing to the vige temporarily.

    Meanwhile, Lily sat down in the deste desert along with Yumi and listened to her talk about Haihime.

    ¡°I drifted to the inner region of the Endless Demon Mountains after falling into the chasm underneath the waterfall when I was child, and it was Haihime who rescued me. She actually didn¡¯t put me in a difficult spot and even taught me martial arts and ninja arts after healing me¡­¡±

    ¡°I was perplexed initially after learning that Haihime was serving Amanojaku and tried to escape multiple times, but Lady Haihime actually rescued me once again by killing a monster when it captured me.¡±

    ¡°However, I became even more suspicious about why the pretty, kind and formidable Haihime had be submissive to Amanojaku. I wanted to learn the truth as well as the true colors of this woman, so I began training pretty hard and finally earned the position of a chief among the ninja divisions, which allowed me to get closer to her for the first time ever during a banquet of the demons. Haihime was dressed like a s?l?u?t? and acted promiscuously back then as she served Amanojaku and even ttered the other demons after he retired. I couldn¡¯t understand why this woman showed such contradictory sides and just looking at her filled me with disgust back then!¡±

    ¡°I arrived at Haihime¡¯s residence on that night, intending tosh out and break off all rtions with herpletely before leaving, but I saw her crying through the gap of the door. She was just¡­ crying aggrievedly while hugging the cursed katana that reflected the white tiger¡¯s avatar.¡±

    ¡°I snuck into Haihime¡¯s residence once again and overheard the agreement between Amanojaku and her from outside her room on the next day! I even saw that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? mock her several times for the fact that she had surrendered to the enemy who killed her own mother!¡±

    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t hold myself back after Amanojaku¡¯s departure and rushed inside to question Lady Haihime. Perhaps it was because she was feeling too downhearted on that day, she told me the truth and narrated the whole sequence of events to me, about how she, Keiko, and her mother, Kimiko, had fled from Kansai and ran ashore on the beach of Echigo Province after their n¡¯s boats came across a tsunami¡­¡±

    ¡°I proposed ns to escape together with Haihime several times after learning the truth and even tried to let her escape from Amanojaku¡¯s clutches several times, but my ns were nearly exposed each time and Amanojaku finally found out about my rebellious actions on one asion after tracing back the clues. It was Haihime who begged him recklessly and requested him to forgive me this one time, but the price for that was him raising a new condition towards her, which was to wear that humiliating item in order to ensure that her first time would belong to him on the day he bes an adult¡­ it¡¯s all because of me. Haihime wouldn¡¯t have had to wear that humiliating item if it weren¡¯t for the trouble I caused. The pain and shame she felt intensified because of me! Haihime was then forced to drug me under Amanojaku¡¯s suggestion in order to assure him that she can control me well, but the drug she fed me usually didn¡¯t contain any mind control elements except for the duration when Amanojaku returned and some special asions.¡±

    ¡°However¡­ Haihime never expected that even though she endured the heart-wrenching pain every day and barely withstood the torment, Amanojaku, that b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, never had any intention of holding his end of the agreement! I knew these monsters would never keep such a promise from the moment I saw Amanojaku for the first time ever, but Haihime, she didn¡¯t heed my words and refused to believe me, leading to things reaching what they¡¯ve today!¡±

    Yumi gave out a long sigh, ¡°Sigh! I wonder why an intelligent and formidable woman like her is so foolish to believe that monster for over a decade!¡±

    Lily sat cross-legged across Yumi and gazed at her for a good while before saying, ¡°No, Yumi. I don¡¯t think that Haihime really believed Amanojaku.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why did she surrender to that repulsive monster then?!¡±

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s because Haihime couldn¡¯t go against her mother¡¯s dying wish no matter what happens. Thus, even though the chances were slim, the only choice she had was to believe in him as she really didn¡¯t possess any other means back then¡­¡± Lily stated softly.

    ¡°But Amanojaku really didn¡¯t keep his promise in the end and sent the Lion Mist Demon to ughter the vigers! Haihime went to question Amanojaku desperately, so I¡¯m really worried that something might¡¯ve happened to her! Haihime¡¯s mother was murdered by Amanojaku cruelly in front of her and her final resolve crumbled apart after learning that he might murder the vigers as well. Once Amanojaku robs her of her virginity after theing-of-age ceremony tonight, the kind Lady Haihime would¡¯ve endured through the pain for so many years all for nothing, losing all she has without being able to protect anything! She¡¯s so pitiful¡­¡±

    Yumi sobbed sadly after stating this.

    ¡°Yet I can¡¯t do anything at all. Even though I know what¡¯s going to happen, I can¡¯t do anything at all¡­ Amanojaku is too powerful. He has a group of formidable subordinates and even has a treasure given to him by his father which is much scarier than him.¡±

    ¡°Haihime saved my life so many times, yet I can¡¯t do anything for her¡­ Lady Haihime will end up dying if this goes on¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡±

    Lily breathed deeply while gazing at the hazy underground space and caressed Yumi¡¯s head gently after getting up slowly.

    She straightened her waist, her breasts heaving up and down as she said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t let such a woman die so aggrievedly.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yumi lifted her head and saw Lily brandish her nodachi before sheathing it back into its sheath with a ng, her long hair dancing within the windblown dust as she gazed at the top of the underground space in the direction of the tunnel that led to the surface.

    She opened the crimson Sakura Parasol with her fair arms and turned around, her pretty and luminescent purple eyes shing with a tranquil and bewitching glow, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡±

    ¡°To find Haihime.¡±

    Lily flung her hair back and sashayed her curvaceous buttocks as she strode into the hazy desert.

    ¡°Lady Lily¡­¡± Yumi hesitated while looking at Lily¡¯s back.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A pir of light shed beside Lily and Kagura, who was dressed in a long-sleeved kimono minidress and white socks, appeared at Lily¡¯s side while hugging her katana, Brocade-Patterned Koi, with both hands and walked alongside Lily.

    A storm of snowkes manifested in the surroundings and a beautiful woman dressed in a white kimono with purple, silk hanging sleeves appeared on Lily¡¯s other side, proceeding in parallel with Lily and Kagura.

    The hound lying prone on the dusty rock ahead looked at Lily, Kagura and Yuki-Onna as they passed by with a calm look in its eyes and jumped down the rock to walk alongside them.

    This trio of beautiful and unbelievably powerful girls walked side by side into the hazy windblown dust along with a hound and made for the tunnel leading to the outside world!

 Volume 3, Chapter 102 â€“ Frigid Winter Thunderstorm

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 102 - Frigid Winter Thunderstorm</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Yumi watched this incredible woman lead her shikigami towards the tunnel leading to the outside world.

    However, she didn¡¯t catch up with them immediately as she would just be a burden to them with her current injuries. Even then, acting as a guide while escorting the vigers from a distance was the bare minimum she could do. If Lily was really able to kill her way out to the surface through the tunnel, the vigers would also be able to escape from this space. It wasn¡¯t much of a problem for Lily to break through the tunnel after killing the Lion Mist Demon and his subordinates, but the sole challengeid with the presence of Amanojaku and the chiefs subordinate to him inside the main hall of the temple.

    Lily¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind as she strode forward. Haihime was also a de maiden, and this made Lily feel innately close to this woman. In fact, she hadn¡¯t really suffered any substantive harm after getting caught by her as well.

    And Yumi¡¯s words ended up sealing the deal for her decision.

    This battle was to strike back at Amanojaku for murdering Haihime¡¯s mother, Kimiko of the Mirror Girl n, cruelly, and humiliating Haihime via domination!

    Lily was furious from the bottom of her heart!

    There was no forgiveness for Amanojaku inside her.

    Even Yuki-Onna, who wasn¡¯t obliged to follow Lily¡¯s orders, couldn¡¯t bear it after hearing this atrocious matter and decided to act alongside her.

    As for the demon hound, it had long lost its body and couldn¡¯t manifest physically outside the mirror space as an anima. However, it was able to utilize the grudge manifestation of Lily¡¯s cursed katana to form a conceptual body made of nothingness. Although itsbat power was limited, it wouldn¡¯t die even if it got crushed and was able to manifest once again by gathering grudge, making it the optimal choice for her investigative and crowd control purposes.

    The trio of girls all had cold and decisive expressions and the demon hound¡¯s eyes were also calm and fierce as they climbed the path leading to the surface. The tunnel¡¯s entrance had some monsters guarding it, but this level of defense was practically nothing for the current Lily and her shikigami.

    Around the same time, dark, billowing clouds blocked the moonlight from reaching the deste and dpidated rear court of the hilltop temple and thunder rumbled across the skies.

    The messy-haired and tattered Haihime wandered in the courtyard mindlessly with an unsteady gait.

    She knew she had no chances of escape as it would take her at least 15 days or more to recover her spirit power without her cursed katana and treasures, but Amanojaku would have her tonight¡­

    However, her nsmen would definitely die if shemitted suicide and she didn¡¯t even possess the ability to confirm her nsmen¡¯s current status right now.

    Haihime finally understood the meaning behind her mother¡¯s final words, which were to live on. Perhaps they weren¡¯t really an expression of righteousness and just the expression of a mother¡¯s blind love for her daughter.

    Mom just wanted me to live on as she embraced death, that¡¯s all.

    How am I supposed to face Mother¡¯s sacrifice if I¡¯m driven into a corner in this ce?

    ¡°What should I do? Just what should I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Pitter-Patter¡­¡±

    Droplets of rain fell down from the sky, and these raindrops were so huge that they gave rise to a ssh after hitting the body. The light shower turned into torrential heavy rain gradually along with lightning shes and thunder calls.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±

    Haihime kneeled down helplessly at the mouth of a dried-up well while lying prone on its edge and wept mournfully in the cold with her aquamarine hair scattered messily.

    At her level, even if she jumped down, she wouldn¡¯t die.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t even possess the right to die.

    Haihime fell into deep despair.

    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­ I was unable to achieve anything until the very end, just like the day when I saw that monster kill you before my eyes! I¡¯m really useless! Useless! Wugh¡­ Wugh¡­¡±

    Haihimeid prone at the edge of the well despite the lighting shes and the heavy rain pouring down on her, her tears flowing down along with the rainwater as she bawled her eyes out uncontrobly.

    The cries were full of remorse, unwillingness and womanly weakness.

    The rain, however, seemed to stop suddenly.

    The patters of rain were still audible from the surroundings, but the freezing raindrops seemed to have stopped falling on her.

    Haihime lifted her head and saw a crimson parasol patterned with sakura blossoms sheltering her head.

    Lily stood behind Haihime right now and held the Sakura Parasol in her fair arm, providing shelter to Haihime from the onught of the torrential rain.

    Haihime¡¯s eyes softened instantly.

    The feeling of unwillingness was also fine, an opponent was also fine, a former captive was also fine, the feeling of embarrassment was also fine, all of them mattered no longer.

    ¡°Help me¡­ kill that demon. I¡¯ll give my everything to you, my life, my body, my soul¡­ I beg you, please help me kill him. I¡¯ll give you everything as long as you help me kill him!¡±

    Haihime turned around and clutched the bottom of Lily¡¯s kimono while kneeling at her feet. She didn¡¯t care about her dignity as a mature woman or her pride and whatnot at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything as long as you help me kill Amanojaku, the demon who killed my mother! I hate him so much, so much!!!¡±

    ¡°Just kill me if you¡¯re unwilling to do so¡­¡±

    Haihime¡¯s eyes teared up and even though she had a distinctly mature and charming face, her eyes reflected the innocence of a girl.

    Lily kneeled down on one knee and embraced Haihime with her arms.

    Thesting warmth caused Haihime¡¯s eyes to freeze, and her shuddering body regained its calm.

    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Lily stated emphatically and decisively.

    She left the Sakura Parasol on Haihime¡¯s shoulders and got up, her chilling gaze fixed at the tall and dark main hall of the temple. She flung her hair back and allowed the raindrops to ssh down as she turned around to enter the boundless rainstorm.

    Leaving behind Haihime, who held the Sakura Parasol passively with both hands and watched the slim yet staunch back of this samurai woman who wielded a cursed katana.

    The lighting shes amidst the thundering rainstorm caused Lily¡¯s poignant silhouette to glow with a pale illumination under the rain and the eyes on her rain-drenched face shed dimly.

    A translucent hound that seemed unaffected by the rain appeared beside Lily, ¡°Lily, the temple is protected by an anti-probe barrier and the strength of its inhabitants is quite remarkable. Amanojaku possesses unfathomable power and it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s a powerhouse at a level past the Spirit Jade Stage while there are at least 3te-stage Spirit Jade Great Demons among the chiefs! Even if it¡¯s you, you must tread with utmost caution.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Lily replied nonchntly as the rain-drenched fabric glued to her body, emphasizing the girly curves of her tall, lean and healthy body.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The lighting storm shrouded the whole temple in a dark, silent and waterish gleam as Lily crossed past the two demons that the demon hound had just dealt with and stepped onto the entranceway of the temple¡¯s main hall.

    The inside was brightly lit and the sounds of singing, music as well as the decadent drinking voices of arge number of monsters reached outside.

    Lily arrived in front of the sliding door and clenched the handle of Crescent Moon.

    She listened to the sounds of celebration with a calm and cold look.

    The cursed katana in her hand unsheathed subsequently with a sh of luminescent sword light.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The sliding doors at the front of the main hall were all bisected at the center and flew inside messily, bringing the wind and rain from outside along with them.

    Amanojaku was seated at the center underneath the massive Thousand-Armed Buddha inside the dimly lit hall with about a hundred monster chiefs of all shapes and sizes sitting around him on either side while the dancing cat-masked performers were all frightened by the development.

    The hundred demons inside the temple all looked at the samurai woman dressed in a purple kimono patterned with ice-blue blossoms standing in front of the entrance with astonishment.

 Volume 3, Chapter 103 â€“ Silent Wrath

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 103 - Silent Wrath</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The screeching rain outside the temple rushed into the hall along with the freezing wind and caused thentern mes illuminating the interior of the towering hall with dim light to flicker gently.

    The massive shadows got up one after the other and gazed at the purple-d, feeble-looking pretty girl with eyes shing with menace.

    The sexiness of the rain-soaked Lily and her pretty appearance made the monsters see her as a prey that had delivered herself to their doorstep instead of seeing her as an intruder.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°A woman! It¡¯s a woman!¡±

    ¡°Capture her!¡±

    A few such monsters nearby to Lily who were subchiefs rushed towards Lily without waiting for Amanojaku¡¯s orders and even Amanojaku was also a little taken aback as it was always him who had bullied humans since times immemorial, especially women. It was his first timeing across a stunning samurai woman like this who intruded into his home while wielding a katana, so he looked at the girl standing a few tens of meters away with great interest.

    A tall snake woman, a massive white-haired mountain imp, a blue demon, and a palm demon charged towards Lily aggressively, and the rattling sound of their footsteps was apanied by the quaking of the whole temple.

    The blue demon reached for Lily¡¯s neck straightforwardly as the only thought in its mind was to gain possession of the woman before its eyes without killing her.

    A pretty woman was the same as delicious foods and treasures to these monsters instead of an opponent.

    Lily lowered her head, not even putting this blue demon into her eyes as she tightened her grip on Crescent Moon, and the de gave rise to spiritual sparks as it scratched against the wooden floor because she used too much force.

    ¡°Buzz!¡± A white, crescent sword beam containing the sorrowful intent unique to Tsukuyomi Swordstyle shot out.

    The massive blue demon resisted the attack with its valiant body, yet the beam sliced through it like hot butter and the crescent moon flew towards the center of the main hall after passing through it.

    Amanojaku was in the middle of drinking wine with the intention of enjoying the sight of this group of demons ravaging this woman, yet he saw the frightening sword beam fly towards him after cutting through the blue demon.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Amanojaku spewed the wine out in shock and rushed to resist the attack with the bracelet treasure he wore on his arm.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The sh between the crescent moon and Amanojaku¡¯s defense resulted in the bracelet¡¯s explosion. The power far exceeded his imagination and blew Amanojaku back crashing underneath the Thousand-Armed Buddha, resulting in the formation of a massive crater withrge amounts of rocks and mud falling on Amanojaku among the rising dust, leaving him in a sorry situation.

    ¡°What?!¡± The monster chiefs were also shocked by this.

    The snake woman¡¯s de shed towards Lily at the same moment, but she executed a high front kick with her leg and shattered the snake woman¡¯s de into pieces with her wooden sandals made from the wood of the Azure Dragon Tree while shing at the brown demon simultaneously.

    The de sliced through the massive hand of the brown demon along with its head and bisected him into two, body and all!

    The massive white-haired mountain imp was over 3 meters tall and possessed great strength, with the ability to move massive boulders with ease. It sensed the danger of this woman immediately and changed his grappling hands into clenched hands as it struck down towards the top of Lily¡¯s head like a mountainndslide.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡± The mountain imp¡¯s fists stopped in midair a foot away from Lily¡¯s head, almost as if they had crashed into an intangible spiritual barrier, which was actually a cluster of sakura petals.

    Lily then flipped over and stomped down, burying the mountain imp deep into the wooden floor with a kick to its head, resulting in an explosion of ruptured wooden boards.

    Lily looked at the demons in the hall with cold eyes while standing on the white-haired imp in silence as her wet hair fluttered down.

    The monsters finally sensed that Lily wasn¡¯t someone ordinary, so Ookado questioned Lily with a glowering look, ¡°Who are you? Do you know where this is?¡±

    Lily just ignored Ookado, then stared at Amanojaku whoid within the debris, and walked forward after stepping past the mountain imp¡¯s body.

    ¡°H-Halt!¡± A naginata-wielding long-eared demon rushed forward to block Lily¡¯s path while tottering, ¡°T-Take no step further, or else I¡¯ll c-chop you down!¡±

    Lily iled the 120cm long Crescent Moon and a crimson beam shed by.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The long-eared demon was blown away by the strike and crashed through the side roof of the temple, causing a huge number of tiles to fall down as he remained stuck in the roof and twitched for a while before turning silent, a massive, bleeding sword scar running across his whole chest.

    ¡°You crazy woman! How could you juste and start killing without saying anything?! Just where did youe from?¡± The stupid Kama-Oni pointed at Lily furiously after lifting its massive body.

    However, Lily had no intention of answering him and continued advancing forward. Any monster that barred her path was bound to be in under her de.

    The chiefs also showed brutal ire and even though they had thoughts of taking this pretty woman captive initially, they viewed Lily as a dangerous opponent now.

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill her first, and then vite her!¡±

    The subchiefs swarmed around from all corners of the temple one after the other and directed their hunter-like killing intent at Lily.

    Lily could¡¯ve killed most of these small and weak chiefs first by using Sakura Blizzard, but she didn¡¯t do that.

    An endless stream of sakura petals blew inside the temple from outside and filled the hall.

    Lily charged in a random direction and bisected the body of the hesitant demon before her with a ten feet tall crimson sword beam.

    She then jumped up and descended from the top, bisecting a stout demon into two in the process.

    A monster with an atrocious-looking head that had a maw bigger than a gate when open bared its bloodied mouth towards Lily, but she took a slight step back and stretched her foot backward toe to a sudden stop then stabbed her odachi into the monster¡¯s throat and out through the back of its neck.

    The monster tried to bit Lily¡¯s arm which was nearby, but she lied down and spun her de around before shing up with the back of the de and pried open the 7th-stage Awakened monster¡¯s massive head via the lower jaw, causing its whole skull to fly up and crash against the top of the temple hall with half its face, leaving it in a badly mutted state!

    The chiefs were all shocked by this. The woman looked so sexy and charming, yet her attacks were so brutal, which was no less brutal than these monsters!

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with a crimson glow before they could even react and she transformed into a crimson shadow, shuttling past the subchiefs with swift and fierce movements, leaving behind the shes of sword beams wherever she passed by as her frigid de sliced through the bodies of the monsters.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Spurt!¡±

    ¡°No! Argh!¡±

    The subchiefs copsed under the devastation wrought by this massacring shadow.

    Lily didn¡¯t use her domain¡¯srge-scale offensive ability and chose to kill the monsters personally under the augmentation of the domain. Her eyes contained an unprecedented bloodthirsty intent right now.

    ¡°So brutal! This human samurai woman is as brutal as a monster!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± Ookado finally made a move. He pushed the subchief ahead of him aside and released an ancient and powerful eldritch energy as he charged towards Lily withrge strides, his speed so fast that his massive body arrived in front of Lily instantly. At the same time, the dark one-eyed Kama-Oni also approached Lily from her other side, executing a mountain-cleaving p with its stout hand!

    Lily, however, sheathed her odachi in response to the pincer attack of these two monster chiefs and weed them with bare hands. She dodged to the side when Ookado wed down towards her and caused his w to smash the floor open.

    ¡°You¡¯re so dead!¡± Ookado¡¯s massive, much faster and mightier tail thrashed at Lily but she leaned back gently and grabbed Ookado¡¯s tail with both her hands before leaping back and pulling it in the same direction as its course, causing the tail to slide across the floor in a semi-circle and stab inside it suddenly because of her sudden kick. Lily then used it as a fulcrum and borrowed the momentum of the tail which acted as a reverse axle now and threw Ookado aside.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± The adamant and incredibly sharp silver horn just happened to stab through Kama-Oni¡¯s eye and jutted out from the back of his head along with blood.

    All the monsters who saw this transpire from nearby held their breaths at this instant.

    Kama-Oni¡¯s eye was its core region and the horn stabbing through it also shattered the spirit jade inside it. Blood flowed out from the back of Kama-Oni¡¯s head, the front eye and his maw as he twitched a few times before dying.

    Lily didn¡¯t rest even for a moment and seized the chance to step on Ookado¡¯s shoulder and grabbed his horn firmly once he pulled it out of Kama-Oni¡¯s head unsteadily in shock and pinched his head from the back with her thighs while pulling the horn hard. This horn was pretty long and even though Lily¡¯s strength was inferior to Ookado¡¯s, it was quite effective in this region!

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Ookado¡¯s horn was his very lifeblood, so he howled in pain under the immense twisting force and kneeled down in the hall powerlessly.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Amanojaku shouted loudly when he saw this after getting up from the debris, ¡°How dare you try to kill my uncle?! Stop it, I said!¡±

    Lily gave Amanojaku a cold look and unleashed her spirit power, boosting her power by ten times, ¡°Spurt!¡±

    Ookado¡¯s horn was pulled out from his massive head forcibly along with the wretched sight of flesh attached to it.

    Lily had killed Amanojaku¡¯s protector, his very own uncle, Ookado, right in front of his eyes.

    Amanojaku¡¯s crimson eyes were shocked to the point of dazedness.

    ¡°I-Is this woman really human? Or has she long be a de maiden whose mind is under the control of the cursed katana?¡± Amanojaku was also shocked by Lily¡¯s brutality.

    Ookado copsed to the floor powerlessly with darkened eyes after getting his vital organ plucked out and twitched unceasingly as blood gushed out from the top of his head.

    ¡°Die, b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Kokurin shed at Lily across the center with the venomous, green-shrouded naginata in her hand, but Lily blocked it simply with Ookado¡¯s horn.

    ¡°ng!¡± Ookado¡¯s horn was so hard that it left a nick in Kokurin¡¯s naginata after shing with it.

    Kokurin withdrew her de and shed down once again but Lily dodged it with an extremely fast sprint to the side. Kokurin turned around quickly but the moment her tail passed by Lily, she stabbed the horn down and nailed Kokurin¡¯s tail to the floor.

    Lily unsheathed Crescent Moon and climbed three steps on the nailed Kokurin¡¯s back, her de streaking across Kokurin¡¯s serpentine body and cutting it open from the center!

    Kokurin convulsed all over and fell to the floor while screaming while Lily stepped on her back and stabbed into her waist that linked the human torso and serpentine body, stabbing through her spirit jade urately.

    It took just a single breath for all these events to transpire yet most of the monsters had yet to see Lily¡¯s appearance clearly. Even Amanojaku was still oblivious to Lily¡¯s identity, yet 3 of the 5 chiefs under Amanojaku¡ªOokado, Kama-Oni and Kokurin¡ªwho werete middle-stage Spirit Jade Great Demons, had all gotten in!

    Lily had also killed the Lion Mist Demon back in the underground space.

    Thus, only Genga remained alive among the five chiefs.

    A vein popped out on Amanojaku¡¯s forehead as he failed to restrain his anger any longer.

    ¡°H-How dare you kill my subordinates like this, you demoness!!!¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 104 â€“ Permanence Stage Great Demon

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 104 - Permanence Stage Great Demon</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily¡¯s power had achieved a tenfold boost after perfecting the First Path of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Six Paths.

    Her de maiden spirit power doubled the density of spirit power originally and her base physique gave her a threefold boost in strength.

    Even though Lily is still a 7th-stage Awakened as before, the amount of total strength she is able to muster is sixty times that of an average 7th-stage Awakened because of the cardinality and multiplicity involved between the following trinity of elements¡ªBase Physique, Spirit Power Density and Power.

    The strength of a middle-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse is six times that of a 7th-stage Awakened powerhouse while ate-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse is ten times stronger.

    It wasn¡¯tmon for monsters to learn Esoteric Power Arts but unlike humans, they had innately powerful bodies.

    Kokurin, who was ate middle-stage Spirit Jade Great Demon, possessed an innate strength thrice as powerful as human samurai while Ookado and Kama-Oni were a little stronger than that.

    Although Kama-Oni¡¯s raw strength was ten times stronger than human powerhouses on the same level, his speed was much slower, and he wasn¡¯t gifted in handling spirit power. Thus, his total strength was just thrice as strong as a human powerhouse who didn¡¯t possess an Esoteric Power Art.

    Thus, the actual strength of the chiefs was between only twenty to thirty times that of a 7th-stage Awakened, which left a clear gap between their strengths and Lily¡¯s strength as she was sixty times stronger!

    Lily was also a domain user, and since these chiefs underestimated her a little, it allowed her to kill three of them in an extremely short duration.

    Arge number of monsters had rushed over and surrounded the temple outside at this moment. As they were unclear about the situation inside, the only choice they had was to barge in forcefully.

    A cluster of snowkes joined the raindrops pouring down outside the temple and the rainstorm became a snowstorm gradually as the white and purple-robed shikigami, Yuki-Onna, descended.

    ¡°This road is blocked,¡± Yuki-Onna waved her long-sleeves, and a freezing wind blew by, freezing the weaker monsters into ice before they even realized it while getting engulfed by the snowstorm.

    Meanwhile, Amanojaku raged violently inside the main hall, ¡°Just who in the world are you?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Kagami Lily!¡± The sole remaining chief, Genga, also got up as the spiders around him transmitted some information to him.

    ¡°My subordinates have seen her once, Lord Amanojaku. She¡¯s the Mirror Girl we¡¯ve been hunting all along, Kagami Lily!¡± Genga looked at Lily with his two pairs of sinister eyes.

    ¡°What?!¡± Amanojaku couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°W-Why is Kagami Lily so strong then? Didn¡¯t Haihime defeat her and take her captive previously? Kagami Lily, just what method did you use to obtain such strength?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she was hiding her strength all along!¡± Gengamented.

    The temple was in a mess and manynterns had copsed, leaving the surroundings ame.

    Lily¡¯s eyes reflected the flickering mes and blood dripped down from Crescent Moon within her hands as she stated coldly, ¡°The powerless get crushed and humiliated by willful monsters like you, and their bodies, as well as their hearts also get toyed with because of your perverse interests! However, all of you shall fall under my de on this day. You may be a peerless Great Demon who rampaged in this Heian World and oppressed the weak in these dark times, but your atrocities wille to an end today, Amanojaku. The kind and staunch Keiko was forced into such desperate straits all because of a vile and brutal demon like you and this has angered me deeply!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahaha! What bold words!¡± Amanojakuughed heartily with his hands on his hips, ¡°I concur with your statement about the powerless as well, Mirror Girl. However, do you think you¡¯re strong enough to threaten me just because you¡¯ve managed to kill a few of my subordinates? You¡¯re really strong, there¡¯s no doubt about it, and also bear a grudge of carnage within you. Although I don¡¯t know why you want to help Haihime out, did you intentionally kill my uncle, Ookado, in front of me to seek justice for her? Unfortunately, my Golden-Horned Tribe and the One-Horned Tribe don¡¯t have a strong concept of rtives like you humans, so you¡¯ve simply failed tond a blow to me and have only made me wrathful, very wrathful!¡±

    Amanojaku pointed at Lily, ¡°However, you still don¡¯t know how fearsome I really am, Mirror Girl. Although it¡¯s an easy feat for me to kill you, it¡¯s my first time seeing such a pretty, powerful and vicious woman like you. How about you be my woman in Haihime¡¯s stead? I¡¯m willing to spare your life as long as you allow me to break your limbs and chain you eternally to give birth to my progeny with that excellent bloodline of yours, how about it? This is thest chance you are going to get¡­¡±

    Lily responded to Amanojaku with a sh from her odachi, sending a crimson sword beam streaking across the floor towards him.

    Amanojaku intended to block it, but he sensed danger instinctively and rolled aside to dodge the sword beam, but a deep cut was still left behind on his arm.

    ¡°How dare you do something like this, you insignificant human woman?! How dare a lowborn creature like you make a noble member of the Golden-Horned Tribe bleed?!¡± Amanojaku got furious and his me-like mauve hair floated up as he grabbed his weapon, the massive jagged-edged scythe, and brandished it, causing gusts of air to rise up.

    Genga had long hidden behind Lily as Amanojaku¡¯s exaggerated scythe movements grabbed Lily¡¯s attention. He extended his arms and pincered Lily¡¯s head with his sharp w weapons from both sides.

    Lily didn¡¯t even give him a look as she knew everything about her enemies inside her domain. She kneeled down on one knee and raised Crescent Moon up to block Genga¡¯s steel ws with a ng!

    The sh between Crescent Moon and the steel ws gave rise to sparks and the strength produced by the spirit power unleashed by Lily shocked even thete-stage Spirit Jade Great Demon Genga greatly. The de shed against the steel ws that Genga was pushing down with force from the front to the back and the half-crouched Lily borrowed the downward momentum to spin around axially and delivered a heavy strike back to the ws.

    Genga¡¯s steel ws were pried open, and her de sliced his chest open.

    However, Genga possessed a very strong vitality and raised his ws once again to strike down at Lily¡¯s back despite the fact that he was bleeding buckets from his chest.

    Lily, however, seized this chance to roll between the massive Genga¡¯s legs and executed a backsh via Crescent Moon to cut Genga¡¯s Achilles tendons, causing him to fall to his knees, and once she had finished turning around, she raised her Crescent Moon and stabbed into Genga¡¯s chest, its sharp de stabbing straightly into his spirit jade.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Genga¡¯s spirit jade quivered violently, and a huge amount of spirit power diffused from his spiritual ocean, his vitality also dropping subsequently.

    There was no guarantee that a Spirit Jade powerhouse would die as soon as their spirit jade got shattered. The body still possesses its own functions even after the spirit jade gets shattered, so Genga¡¯s heart was still beating because of his tenacious vitality. Thus, eight several-meter-long ded spider legs shot out from his back suddenly the moment he fell to the floor and stabbed towards Lily. However, with no spirit jade core, Genga could only rely on his monstrous body¡¯s strength, which was in the Awakened Stage at best, so Lily just sliced through all of them with a horizontal sh.

    Genga¡¯s face hit the floor powerlessly as the final bit of strength left his body and he queried withrge amounts of blood flowing out of him, ¡°Why is a woman like you able to react so calmly to spontaneous developments under the influence of wrath and carnage¡­¡±

    Lily was taken aback by the question, but she still responded, ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s always been like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± Genga¡¯s eyes gradually lost light and it was a wonder whether hisst look was filled with remorse or hopelessness¡­

    Lily stepped forward and stabbed Genga¡¯s heart.

    All five of Amanojaku¡¯s chiefs were dead now.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to deal with you personally! I was nning to entrap you, but it seems like you¡¯re much smarter than that Haihime.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Amanojaku. I¡¯m not really smarter than Haihime. It¡¯s just that I never believed that monsters like you have concepts of reputation and righteousness.¡±

    ¡°You demoness! It¡¯s an insult to call you human when you¡¯re so strong and bold! I believe it¡¯s proper to call you a demoness!¡±

    ¡°Amanojaku, do you think all humans are as na?ve and weak as you believe them to be? You¡¯ll get immted by the mes of fury that you¡¯ve set ame by trampling down on the kind in the end. However, I guess you won¡¯t get it even if I exin it to someone like you who has lived the life of livestock until now, would you? Nay, saying that you¡¯ve lived the life of livestock is actually an insult to livestock now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lily grinned.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! No one has insulted me like this ever since I was born!!! Die!¡±

    The spirit power shrouding Amanojaku increased sharply and the golden horn of his spirit jade, which is in the shape of a Golden-Horned Statue, began shining and caused the whole spiritual ocean to billow.

    Permanence Spirit¡¯s True Intent!

    The overwhelming might of the explosive power packed within a Permanence Stage powerhouse¡¯s spirit power was enough to shake the whole temple.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Amanojaku¡¯s speed shot up so high that he almost warped in front of Lily instantaneously.

    However, Lily¡¯s footwork was otherworldly in nature, just like the lithe and ethereal tempo of a celestial maiden¡¯s dance. Tsukuyomi Swordstyle wasn¡¯t just an esoteric power advancement method. Lily had also acquired the tempo of this Tsukuyomi¡¯s dance subconsciously while practicing the whole set of sword-dance several times.

    This was an enigmatic tempo. Although Amanojaku excelled in terms of absolute power no matter which stage he was in, and even though his full strength was over a hundred times stronger than an Awakened powerhouse and much greater than Lily¡¯s, he still failed tond a hit on her.

    It was simply impossible for a mere subterranean minor evil spirit to see through Tsukuyomi¡¯s dance steps.

    Amanojaku¡¯s speed might¡¯ve exceeded Lily¡¯s if he raised it to the maximum, but Lily¡¯s footwork, turns and movements were too unpredictable. It was as if Goddess Tsukuyomi was personally instructing the dance of a celestial maiden, which made Amanojaku feel as if Lily was far away at the horizon even though she was clearly right in front of his eyes, preventing him fromnding even a single blow.

    Amanojaku brandished his scythe madly while Lily responded with elusive movements, leaving behind fierce and vicious sword beams in midair along with some afterimages following behind the tempo of her dance. On the other hand, Amanojaku¡¯s strikes just left behind a series of rippling distortions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run, b?i?t?c?h?! Stop hiding if you have any guts!¡±

    The mes had intensified a lot by now and the whole temple had begun copsing with some pirs, beams and tiles falling one after the other and catching fire, but they had no effect on Lily and Amanojaku.

    Lily naturally pushed the debris falling towards her away with her domain while Amanojaku was a victim to the wooden debris¡¯ strikes, but he just didn¡¯t care about it since he was unharmed.

    Lily and Amanojaku stood opposite of each other inside the ruins of the temple within the heavy snowstorm.

    The massive Thousand-Armed Buddha¡¯s statue tilted to one side, but it hadn¡¯t copsed yet and the eyes of the statue were as calm as ever, transcendent even, as if Buddha was experiencing enlightenment and overlooking this unprecedented decisive battle quietly with the all-saving gaze of Buddha!

    A battle between the de maiden, Lily, who was just a 7th-stage Awakened, and the Permanence Stage Great Demon, Amanojaku!

 Volume 3, Chapter 105 â€“ The Decisive Battle

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 105 - The Decisive Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The temple had copsed and surrounded both Lily and Amanojaku with raging mes which reflected Lily¡¯s poignant beauty as well as the sheen of her de.

    Meanwhile, Amanojaku carried a massive scroll on his back which was unproportionate to his height and even though he didn¡¯t look that resolute, he was brimming with evilness, appearing much fiendish within the mes. His crimson eyes reflected the burning temple while Lily¡¯s eyes reflected the merciful Buddha¡¯s statue.

    Killing Amanojaku was equivalent to granting mercy to the people of the world!

    Lily didn¡¯t see Kimiko getting murdered by Amanojaku personally, but she believed that Kimiko¡¯s spirit hadn¡¯t weakened because she had yielded to misfortune back then and was because of the selfless prayer she made for her beloved!

    Lily had once seen such an expression in the past.

    This was the reason she was unwilling to forgive this evil spirit who trampled on this prayer of true love!

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Lily moved suddenly and although she wasn¡¯t as fast as Amanojaku, dominant as he was, he didn¡¯t cower at all and also charged towards Lily rapidly.

    The scythe in Amanojaku¡¯s hand was shrouded in rising eldritch power as it shed towards Lily while she dodged the deadly edge of the powerful scythe by a hairsbreadth with elusive movements. She arrived at Amanojaku¡¯s nk side after dodging the attack and executed a swift sword strike while running.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Leaving behind a bloodied scar on Amanojaku¡¯s left shoulder.

    Amanojaku was over a hundred times stronger than an Awakened powerhouse and was nearly twice as strong as Lily! Although he wasn¡¯t tall, he had very tough skin and flesh, but this didn¡¯t mean that Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon that had long reached the grade 7 couldn¡¯t injure him. Although it was almost impossible to kill him with her katana, it was strong enough to injure him.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Amanojaku turned around and swung his scythe in rage but Lily jumped up andnded on his scythe¡¯s de, executing a backsh with her Crescent Moon.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± A bloodied scar opened up between the arch of Amanojaku¡¯s eyebrows.

    A rush of eldritch energy surged out from Amanojaku and he raised his scythe suddenly while Lily seized this chance to flip over to his back. Amanojaku spun his scythe and executed arge-scale bacsh but Lily didn¡¯t meet it with her katana frontally and turned around instead to strike down at the scythe and borrowed the counterforce to flip over to a safe distance.

    Amanojaku lowered his head suddenly and leaped forward with extreme speed to stab his golden horn towards Lily.

    It was clearly toote for Lily to respond with her lithe tempo, but she arched her waist back oddly and managed to dodge Amanojaku¡¯s golden horn while swinging her katana up at the same time!

    ¡°ng!¡± Although the de failed to break Amanojaku¡¯s golden horn after striking it, it was enough to make him feel dizzy and brought him intense pain as well.

    Amanojaku lost bnce and rushed into the burning debris because of this.

    Meanwhile, Lily danced back and forth to release two crescent moons, one crimson and one white, towards the debris.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The wood chips and rubble flew across the sky as the mes burst into the sky.

    However, a rugged ming demon¡¯s silhouette charged out of the mes and dashed towards Lily.

    Amanojaku brandished his scythe like the wind as he spun his body around, bringing about a maelstrom of eldritch energy.

    Lily, however, dodged its de by a hairsbreadth, and followed the direction of its spin to kick at the back of Amanojaku¡¯s head with her wooden sandals crafted from the Azure Dragon Tree, sending him back flying and rolling ten times inside the debris!

    ¡°You wretched b?i?t?c?h?!!!¡± Amanojaku retook a battle stance, ¡°Why am I unable to hit you when my power and speed are both higher than yours?!¡±

    This was indeed the truth. Although Amanojaku¡¯s power was higher than Lily¡¯s and his speed was faster than hers, he still needed to execute rtivelyrge movements to overwhelm Lily in terms of strength and needed plenty of distance to elerate to Lily¡¯s maximum speed. Meanwhile, Lily¡¯s Tsukuyomi dance steps only required her to take pretty minor movements to achieve the best evasion result. Thus, even though Amanojaku was much faster than Lily, he still failed tond a hit on her.

    However, Lily was cautious about the massive scroll on Amanojaku¡¯s back. It looked a bit heavy, and this made her wonder if he would¡¯ve been able to demonstrate higher speed and mobility if it weren¡¯t for it. Although its impact on the situation was limited, there was a chance that it might possess some threat to her and made her wonder why he was carrying such an item.

    Amanojaku was ovee by rage. From times immemorial to the present, it had always been him who had bullied and killed humans and weaklings. Never had he got beaten so helplessly by a woman and this filled him with extreme resentment!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, woman! Stop dodging like a coward and fight me fair and square!¡± Amanojaku attacked Lily madly with his scythe yet she moved lithely and dodged through them by taking steps around him with ease while counterattacking simultaneously. Amanojaku¡¯s defense wasn¡¯t that strong among the Permanence Stage powerhouses, so a dozen or so linked attacks from Lily had left him bruised with bleeding wounds, his strength waning subsequently.

    Lily waited for an opportunity and turned around while holding her katana with both hands.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± And struck at Amanojaku¡¯s nape.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Amanojaku rolled forward while covering his nape and his scythe also slipped from his hand. A terrible gash had opened up on the back of his neck with even the bone visible outside. Lily had almost beheaded him with this strike.

    Amanojaku red at Lily while enduring the sharp pain from his back with bated breaths as he tried to heal. It was his first time ever feeling the threat of death approach him.

    He reached out with his hand and the scythe flew back to him, allowing him to catch it.

    ¡°I never expected to get forced into a corner like this by a woman on the night of mying-of-age ceremony over my long course of life! I am Amanojaku! How dare you injure me like this?! How dare you?! Kagami Lily, I will tear your body apart into a thousand pieces in order to alleviate my hatred!¡±

    The wound on Amanojaku¡¯s neck was healing slowly as it wasn¡¯t that easy to heal from the wound inflicted by a cursed katana.

    Amanojaku adjusted his breathing and calmed down. The thousands of demons around the temple ruins could only dare to watch this level of battle from the distance and even Yuki-Onna spectated it from a distance to the side as she hated mes.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A rush of eldritch energy gushed out of Amanojaku¡¯s body and the ming spirit power illuminated the night sky, a several meter tall Golden-Horned Evil Spirit¡¯s vague silhouette forming within the ming spirit power behind him.

    Permanence Spirit¡¯s True Intent Manifestation! Amanojaku had ignited all of his spirit power to execute a finishing move!

    No matter what kind of move it was, Lily wasn¡¯t nning to face it frontally and had prepared for the worst, so she just waited solemnly.

    ¡°Heavenly Evil Spirit Lord¡ªDescend!¡±

    The golden horn on Amanojaku¡¯s forehead shed with a golden light and disappeared before appearing as a spike on the evil spirit¡¯s head at the top of the scythe¡¯s shaft. Amanojaku raised the scythe after that and all the ming spirit power behind him got sucked in by the metallic evil spirit head.

    ¡°Die, Mirror Girl!¡±

    Lily knew she had to surmount this move or else all that waited for her was death.

    Amanojaku shot towards Lily like a flying arrow and spun the scythe in hand to make it spew golden mes, increasing the range of damage greatly!

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned decisive as she faced the mountain-splitting scythe apanied by the evil spirit¡¯s jagged maw. She resisted the fear of wanting to dodge this attack and calcted the locus of the scythe¡¯s attack urately and stepped forward to wee it with a lithe and elusive tempo, dodging the fearsome de of the scythe¡¯s main body, but she ended up allowing some of the rising mes to hit her body.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The mes burned through half of Lily¡¯s dress instantly and exposed half of her upper body and thighs outside. The powerful attack and the heat reduced gradually under the aid of her domain while expending 50% of her spirit defense, but she also executed a strike towards Amanojaku simultaneously.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± The de sliced close to the unhealed wound on Amanojaku¡¯s neck once again and left yet another terrible wound on the side of his neck, making blood gush out like a fountain.

    The scythe in Amanojaku¡¯s hand fell to the ground once again and the mes also dissipated subsequently. The prior move had exhausted most of Amanojaku¡¯s spirit power, making him stagger back while clutching his neck.

    The blood hardly stopped flowing as Lily¡¯s cursed katana wasn¡¯t an ordinary weapon and the grudge prevented monsters from curing their wounds with spirit power.

    ¡°Geh! Kegh!¡± The wound on his neck was so severe that it even affected Amanojaku¡¯s speech and made his voice hoarse, ¡°You actually dared to attack the same region twice¡­ geh¡­ kegh¡­ It¡¯s you who forced me, it¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Amanojaku knew well his neck might really break if he received another strike to it and although Lily had expended a lot of spirit power as well, he wasn¡¯t willing to take any risks again. He was able to feel that Lily¡¯s spirit power was recovering continuously and even though he also had a spirit power recovery treasure, the wounds from the cursed katana were pretty difficult to heal.

    Hence, he might really die if he takes another hit.

    Although a monster as prideful as Amanojaku was unwilling to admit it, he knew very well in his heart that even though his strength excelled Lily¡¯s, he was going to lose because he failed to see through her elusive footwork.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left to live, so why don¡¯t you use that time to repent for your sins from back then?¡± Lily stated with cold eyes while pointing her de at Amanojaku.

    However, Amanojaku revealed a chilling smile even in this situation where his hands and feet were tied, ¡°Hmph! I get why I¡¯m unable to defeat you now, Kagami Lily. Perhaps you are really a chosen, and are qualified enough to force me, a member of the noble and formidable Golden-Horned Demon Tribe, into an impasse, and are a talent who only appears once every hundred years. However, it¡¯s a real pity indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a real pity? The fact that you are going to die today to repent for your sins?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°No, it seems like you¡¯re still mistaken. Perhaps you¡¯re really a heaven-chosen genius, but I¡¯m afraid that your luck isn¡¯t as good as your strength since I¡¯m your opponent. Today is the day when a talented human samurai disappears from the world! Die, Kagami Lily!¡±

    Amanojaku grabbed the massive scroll on his back whose eldritch patterns shone under the light of the mes and pulled it open in his hand.

    He just pulled a small section of it open, and an immensely brutal and ancient aura surged out from the scroll.

    Lily felt a chill pass through her and shuddered from the depths of her soul.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what was inside that scroll, Lily felt an unprecedented threat of death at this moment!

    Lily had once faced peerless Great Demons who possessed the means to end her with a single spell and also once faced Lord Kamakura, the apex existence who oversaw the East.

    Although they were pretty powerful, Michizane hadn¡¯t discovered her back then, so the possibility of him killing her was quite low while Lord Kamakura wouldn¡¯t harm her since she was an ally. Although these Demon Lords, Great Demons and Lord Kamakura were powerful, Lily¡¯s exceptionally keen intuition didn¡¯t give her the feeling that she was in danger of death!

    However, Lily experienced such a feeling in this moment as Amanojaku pulled the scroll open.

    ¡°Kagura, attack now!¡± Lily stated without hesitation.

    ¡°Eh? Now?¡±

    ¡°Do it immediately!¡±

    Buzz!

    A blood-reeking flux that almost reversed spacetime shot outwards from Lily¡¯s body and the skies in a 50 kilometer range were dyed in blood red suddenly.

    A red-dressed Kagura manifested in front of Lily while carrying an overwhelming aura of eternity along with her.

    The current Kagura¡¯s eyes were dark and expressionless and her dress as hazy as mist. It was almost as if she had returned to the ancient battlefield with Suzuhiko-hime where just a single wave of her sword was enough to sunder the skies and earth apart and a single spell of hers was enough to summon natural disasters.

    What Permanence Great Demon! They didn¡¯t even possess the qualifications to act as foot soldiers on the battlefield back then!

    Kagura rose high into the air with Brocade-Patterned Koi in her hand, apanied by a sky-rendering sword light as she flew straight towards Amanojaku.

    All things in the world seemed to slow down in this instant with only Kagura possessing the ability to move normally, and a massive, nebulous, pink goldfish could be seen frolicking in the blood red night sky behind her.

    Although the world had slowed down, only a split second had actually transpired!

    Amanojaku didn¡¯t even have enough time to pull the scroll open and couldn¡¯t even see what was transpiring in front of him. All he felt was the sky turning red intuitively.

    Yet Kagura¡¯s de had long reached him.

    ¡°Bzzt!¡±

    The de stabbed into Amanojaku¡¯s heart with utmost uracy and a one-foot wide hole appeared at the center of his torso which allowed others to see the scenery behind him through it.

    The spirit jade protected by the Permanence Spirit in Amanojaku¡¯s spiritual ocean as well as his tough torse which was unharmable bymon des got annihted by the power of Kagura¡¯s sword energy as if it had vaporized.

    Amanojaku died without even realizing how exactly it had even happened.

    The massive, ancient scroll fell to the ground and the neat corpse of Amanojaku which didn¡¯t even have blood flowing out from the huge hole in him fell to the ground straightly as well.

    Kagura jumped up high into the sky and looked at the surroundings of the temple, feeling a little sad and reluctant to part with her current grandeur.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time left,¡± she muttered.

    She cast the spell for Sanctuary silently and the massive goldfish with a three-pronged tail swam across the skies while spewing out a few red bubbles before vanishing into the night sky while pping its tail.

    The massive bubbles shattered subsequently and transformed into a rain of blood.

    All eldritch creatures inside and outside the temple that didn¡¯t belong to her master, Lily¡¯s side, vaporized under this rain of blood, leaving behind animas floating everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Kagura muttered and closed her eyes, allowing her powerless body to fall from a high altitude.

    Although Lily failed to see Kagura¡¯s move just now, she was able to sense everything as her master, so she stepped forward quickly to catch the falling Kagura.

    Kagura had just overexerted her strength and fainted temporarily, so Lily used the Art of No-Thought to teleport her inside the mirror to rest. She then looked at the ancient and unfathomable scroll beside Amanojaku¡¯s corpse and stored it within the mirror as well while also taking Amanojaku¡¯s scythe which had his golden horn at its metallic head in passing.

    Haihime walked over to this side while holding the Sakura Parasol after sensing the strange phenomenon in the surroundings.

    She saw Amanojaku lying motionless on the ground with an incredibly smooth and circr hole left behind in his chest. He couldn¡¯t have been any deader.

    Haihime felt relief pass through her and kneeled down with tears gushing out of her eyes.

 Volume 3, Chapter 106 â€“ Record of One Hundred Demons

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 106 - Record of One Hundred Demons</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The Endless Demon Mountains finally weed true winter as well.

    Although it was unknown whether the cause was Yuki-Onna¡¯s arrival, the lush mountains were shrouded in snow at the moment.

    Lily¡¯s dress was torn and half her torso, including her spotless shoulders and bountiful chest, was exposed to the cold right now. However, perhaps it was because she possessed quite a healthy body, she actually felt prettyfortable even under this kind of chilly wind.

    She knelt down in the temple ruins that had almost burned out as snow began to collect on the massive Thousand-Armed Buddha¡¯s statue.

    Lily then folded her arms and bowed to the Bodhisattva.

    For some reason, Lily actually felt as if the Bodhisattva¡¯s statue was smiling at her.

    The statue just wore a faint smile and didn¡¯t give Lily any instructions, yet Lily understood its intent in the depths of her heart.

    After getting up, Lily looked at the ashenndscape in her surroundings.

    A good number of the monsters inside the temple as well as the dungeon hade running out with a totter and although a few hadn¡¯t witnessed it, all of them had sensed the shocking battle that had taken ce just prior.

    And Amanojaku¡¯s corpse rested on the ground to their shock.

    The surviving minor demons had no intention of avenging Amanojaku as he and his chiefs possessed a pretty cruel nature and treated their subordinates¡¯ lives like disposable goods. Thus, most of them were actually forced to obey them because they feared Amanojaku¡¯s strength.

    Now that Amanojaku was dead, the monsters in the surroundings bowed to the temple ruins, but they weren¡¯t bowing to Lily and were actually bowing to Haihime as they had chosen to serve her. However, a few of them seized this chance to leave the temple and escape into the mountains.

    Lily exhaled a white cloud of air in the chilly wind and turned around to look at Haihime.

    Haihime was still kneeling on the ground with her charming waist straightened up as she returned Lily¡¯s gaze. However, she kept kneelingposedly in the snow without getting up and showed a beautiful, relieved smile to Lily.

    Lily nodded while gazing at her and Haihime nodded back at Lily while wearing a silent smile.

    The snow kept pouring down from the skies even as dense clouds chased the moon.

    In the mountain behind the temple, Yumi exited the tunnel along with the surviving nsmen of the Mirror Girl n.

    Lily and the others had long eliminated the monsters guarding the tunnel, so they were able to leave it quite safely.

    A white hound awaited them at the tunnel¡¯s exit.

    Yumi knew it was actually Lily¡¯s demon hound.

    ¡°Master is waiting for you. Go into the temple along with the nsmen, it¡¯s safe now,¡± The demon hound had also witnessed the battle with its conceptual grudge body and was delighted to take Lily as its master now. Although it didn¡¯t possess a physical body and had limited strength because of its conceptual grudge body, which prevented its soul from going too far from the cursed katana, at the same time, it suffered no harm no matter how many times the conceptual body dissipated as long as its soul was unharmed.

    ¡°Go into the temple? W-What about Amanojaku and his subordinates?¡± Yumi asked worriedly while standing in front of the utterly exhausted and traumatized nsmen.

    ¡°Master has gotten rid of them all.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Master Lily did that?¡± Yumi¡¯s legs turned weak, and she almost fell to her knees, finding it hard to believe that Lily had really created a miracle and wiped out Amanojaku.

    After all, he was a Permanence Stage powerhouse!

    The demon hound then led Yumi and the nsmen to the back of the temple by climbing up the stone steps, and as expected, they weren¡¯t subjected to the attacks of monsters along the way.

    The mild-eyed and ragged Haihime stood in front of the back gate under the snow and her eyes shed with glee when she saw her nsmen again, but her mind was filled with a lot of worries and she didn¡¯t know how to face them at this moment. After all, it was possible that the misunderstanding between her and the nsmen still existed.

    The vige chief left the crowd and kneeled to Haihime who was above the stone steps.

    The other vigers were stunned by this and tried to help her up, but the vige chief pushed them away and kowtowed to Haihime on the stone steps.

    ¡°Keiko, I and all the nsmen, owe you our lives.¡±

    The vigers had also heard Yumi narrate about how Haihime had protected them all these years despite the humiliation and hatred and that they would¡¯ve died a long time ago if it weren¡¯t for her.

    However, they were still skeptical of this and some of them couldn¡¯t ept this change that easily.

    A few vigers kneeled behind the vige chief, and more of them joined the ranks gradually, until almost all of them were kneeling in front of Haihime.

    They believed it was the truth since even the vige chief had epted it.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine the amount of pain that Haihime had withstood all these years in order to protect their lives.

    ¡°Lady Keiko!¡±

    ¡°Miss Keiko, we¡¯ve let you down!¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ashamed to face you and Lady Kimiko¡­¡±

    This mood propagated gradually, and all the vigers began topletely ept this as the truth.

    This was, in fact, the truth, and they also wished to believe it from the depths of their hearts.

    Yoriko hesitated for a good while, still lost in the recollection of her little brother¡¯s tragic death.

    Yumi whispered into her ear at this moment, ¡°If your family died in front of you, could you have done what Lady Haihime did to protect the nsmen?¡±

    At this moment, Yoriko finally understood how much pain Haihime had withstood. Moreover, Haihime had also shouldered this me for over a decade now.

    She had to wee the foe who killed her mother with a smile all this time to protect the people who misunderstood her and cursed at her.

    Yoriko broke into tears and fell to her knees in front of Haihime, too.

    Yumi climbed the stone steps and stood in front of Haihime.

    ¡°Lady Haihime¡­¡±

    Yumi had a lot of things to say, but she didn¡¯t know where to begin. The two women simply hugged each other and broke down into tears while kneeling on the ground.

    At the same time, Lily was seated in a seiza underneath the Thousand-Armed Buddha¡¯s statue with a tranquil expression while holding the Sakura Parasol up amidst the snowstorm.

    Yuki-Onna, on the other hand, obviously didn¡¯t mind the snowstorm and frolicked in the air above the ruins gleefully.

    ¡°Master,¡± Kagura had woken up by now, ¡°Those Great Demon Chiefs were pretty poor, but Amanojaku had a lot of good items on him. He had a bunch of magatama, and his scythe is a fairly valuable grade 7 item. Also, the horn on the scythe is actually a pretty decent item. The most valuable and toughest item of the Golden-Horned Tribe is actually the horn on their heads since it¡¯s the source of their power and their pride. As Amanojaku was a Permanence Stage powerhouse, his horn also contains the Permanence Spirit, and even though I¡¯m not that well-learned about rare materials this golden horn should be a rare grade 9 material!¡±

    ¡°What?! Grade 9?!¡± Lily felt jubnt.

    ¡°However¡­ Master. Even if you add all these items together with the Blood Spirit Jade that you¡¯ve expended already, they still don¡¯t amount up to the value of the remaining item!¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to that ancient scroll, Kagura?¡± Lily¡¯s consciousness entered the mirror space.

    ¡°Tsk-Tsk! And there goes your consciousness. You actually want this noble snow maiden to hold up a parasol for you?¡± Yuki-Onnained as she caught the Sakura Parasol that had almost fallen to the ground in the snowstorm.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t hear her as her soul¡¯s projection hade to the mirror space.

    The weapons and items she had obtained from Amanojaku and the other Great Demons were piled up at the center of the octagonal stone room.

    Kagura and Lily arrived in front of the massive, 5-foot-long scroll that had dark gold esoteric lines on it and emanated an ancient aura.

    ¡°Master. I¡¯ve appraised it pretty closely and have a clear understanding of this treasure since I heard about this item back when I was still adventuring with my former master, Suzuhiko-hime. This massive scroll is most likely the legendary ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons,¡± Kagura¡¯s eyes shed with a reminiscent light.

    ¡°Record of One Hundred Demons?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It was a pretty rare item even in the era when me and my former master traveled the world and can be considered a treasure.¡±

    Kagura picked the scroll up and unfolded it after arriving at a spacious region.

    The scroll rolled across the floor until it struck the wall, but only a small section of it had unfolded.

    Lily noticed that a vivid and lifelike, yet remarkably sinister monster was actually painted at the beginning of the scroll. This monster actually consisted of a massive, ming wheel that had a pretty grim featured head donned with an Eboshi cap at its center. In addition to the mes, the wheel¡¯s circumference was also razor-sharp.

    After the wheel monster was the painting of a mboyant, fuming, exceptionally cruel, fox-striped monster cat, and this monster cat had four swinging tails on its back.

    The scroll only had these two monsters painted on it at the beginning while the rest was utterly nk.

    The white section above the two monsters had the words ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons¡¯ written in strokes that emanated an ancient and transcendent aura.

    Lily sensed that even though the calligrapher who wrote these words might have not been a peerless powerhouse, their calligraphic intent had actually reached the Celestial level.

    If Goddess Amaterasu was the true god of this world, then the calligrapher of these words was the calligraphy and painting world¡¯s god.

    Kagura continued, ¡°ording to hearsay, this ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons¡¯ holds incredible magic. The owner can draw the monsters they¡¯ve seen in their life onto the nk space of the scroll ording to their will with one hundred monster drawings as the limit. However, it¡¯s said that the owner needs to get the monster¡¯s permission as well as spend a certain amount of time to draw the painting in. When night befalls, the owner can summon the soul incarnations of these monsters by using the needed amount of magatama as the catalyst and make them fight for the owner.¡±

    ¡°It seems like Amanojaku really had a significant background, or else he wouldn¡¯t have had such an item that was considered a treasure even back in the ancient times. You were right in letting me make a move, Master. Although there are only two monsters recorded in the scroll, the wheel monster painted at the beginning is a monster known as the Soultaker, and it¡¯s probably a Great Demon at the middle-stage Permanence level. Although its main body is probably a little stronger than Amanojaku, the drawing in this ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons¡¯ is just a painted incarnation in the end. Even if it were summoned by using magatama as catalysts, it would¡¯ve been much weaker than its main body. Moreover, its strength would¡¯ve been influenced by the enlightenment stage of Amanojaku¡¯s eldritch powers as well and would¡¯ve reached the summit of the Spirit Jade Stage at best, which is worse than his own strength.¡±

    Kagura¡¯s words left Lily a bit disappointed, but she hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet.

    ¡°The one after it has a deep history though! It¡¯s said that a monster cat is a pretty powerful and savage monster, and the one drawn in the scroll is a Four-Tailed Monster Cat. If it were the main body, just a Two-Tailed Monster Cat is able to fight the current you equally, Master, while a Four-Tailed Monster Cat is said to be a Great Demon at the early Throne Stage. Even if it¡¯s just a painted incarnation, if four magatama were used as the catalyst, its strength can easily reach thete Permanence Stage and evene close to the Permanence Stage¡¯s summit. If Amanojaku had seeded in summoning this monster cat, you would¡¯ve been killed by it for sure, Master!¡±

    Lily¡¯s chest heaved up and down deeply as a shiver passed through her. If it weren¡¯t for her decisiveness, she would¡¯ve been in real danger this time.

    ¡°Will I be able to use this ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons¡¯ in the future?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Amanojaku is dead, so this item has be ownerless now. As long as you supply it with spirit power, you¡¯ll be able to be the owner of this ancient scroll, Master. You¡¯ll obviously need some practice to master the way to use the scroll, but once you¡¯re proficient in it, you¡¯ll just need the required amount of magatama to summon the painted incarnations of the monsters drawn in the scroll and make them fight for you! The stronger the monster, the higher magatama you¡¯ll need to summon its incarnation. Soultaker, for example, only needs one magatama, but four magatamas are required to summon the Four-Tailed Monster Cat, and that too for a limited amount of time. However, the summons won¡¯t get dispelled as long as you have enough magatama and it¡¯s also possible to summon them repeatedly. At your enlightenment stage, the summoned Four-Tailed Monster Cat would roughly have a decent middle Permanence Stage strength.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 107 â€“ Nighttime Talk Between Haihime and Lily

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 107 - Nighttime Talk Between Haihime and Lily</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°By the way, Master. I also heard that the painted incarnation can¡¯t be summoned if the main body of the monster painted on the scroll is nearby,¡± Kagura added.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily nodded and rolled the scroll back up before touching the wide roll gently, simply refusing to put it down.

    ¡°Although this ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons¡¯ holds an incredibly bizarre power, it¡¯s also a money-squandering item. It takes four magatama to summon the monster cat once, and even though one hundred monsters can be drawn on this ancient scroll, just how many magatama would be lost to summon a true night parade of one hundred demons?¡± Lily wondered internally.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Kagura. Put these treasures away properly and rest well after that, all right?¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Lily¡¯s consciousness returned to the outside world and saw that Yumi was actually holding up the parasol for her now.

    She had switched with Yuki-Onna at some point in time.

    As for Haihime, she was standing within the snow with hands folded to the front and seemed to have changed into a new dress already, actually wearing a decent, light purple kimono this time.

    She then bowed to Lily deeply.

    Lily and Haihime walked through the corridors of the temple as snow fell from the skies.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to request Lady Haihime to guide me with regards to collecting the mes,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t use the appetion of dy,¡¯ I don¡¯t have the qualifications to have it in front of you, Miss Lily. If you wish to collect the mes of Mt. Fuji, I can guide you to the spot anytime you want.¡±

    Lily and Haihime arrived at thetter¡¯s bedroom after that. The snow-capped courtyard was visible from outside the room¡¯s door since it hadn¡¯t suffered much damage from the battle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for my nsmen to live inside the temple for the time being, so please don¡¯t worry too much, Miss Lily. I¡¯ll send them to the provinces of Kanto and do my best to look for a region where they can live once the weather turns for the better. Although the monsters of these Endless Demon Mountains serve me now, I believe that my nsmen can¡¯t survive in these monster-infested mountains,¡± Haihime stated.

    Lily nodded faintly.

    Yoriko came into the room at this moment while holding ancient martial arts¡¯ books in her hands, and Haihime presented them to Lily.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these¡­ your n¡¯s legacy? I¡¯ve gone through them already, so I¡¯m pretty grateful for that. However, why are you giving these to me?¡± Lily questioned.

    Haihime looked at Yoriko, ¡°Yoriko, why don¡¯t you return first and rest together with the nsmen?¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Yoriko gave Lily a somewhat longing nce and retired from the room.

    Haihime closed the door after seeing Yoriko leave and turned around to kneel before Lily suddenly, ¡°Miss Lily. I said that I¡¯ll give my everything to you if you help me kill that demon.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Haihime bowed her head so low that her forehead was almost in contact with the tatami floor and even though her cheeks were just slightly flushed, her tone was far from yful, ¡°I am just a useless woman who made the wrong choice. In the end, I was neither able to obtain vengeance nor protect my nsmen, and it nearly ended up with me and my mother¡¯s hope getting tarnished. If it weren¡¯t for you, Miss Lily, I would¡¯ve been living a life worse than death for sure. Moreover, I even treated you like that previously. I know a woman like me is unqualified to serve you, but since I have some of the Endless Demon Mountains¡¯ monsters under my control now, I believe that I still have some value to you.¡±

    ¡°Haihime. Please don¡¯t mention things like value and such to me. I only acted because Amanojaku¡¯s brutal and evil deeds pushed my patience to the limit. It wasn¡¯t to demand anything from you.¡±

    ¡°A promise is a promise, Miss Lily. Furthermore, now that my mother has been avenged and my nsmen are safe, I¡­ am actually lost about how to live from now on. I feel like I¡¯m utterly empty, so please let me follow you. If you¡¯re worried that my position as a former loyal aide to the monsters would affect your reputation, I can just serve you in the dark,¡± Haihime stated unhesitantly in a seemingly imploring tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never cared about reputation and such things. As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll treat you like a sister of mine from now on,¡± Lily stated politely.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have such qualifications. Please let me act as your retainer. I-I want you to be my master¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, I-I really don¡¯t know what to do from now on. I¡¯ve gone against the Land of East and can¡¯t return to it along with my nsmen with all the crimes I¡¯vemitted. Furthermore, even if we live together, we¡¯ll still be somewhat estranged because of the misunderstanding between us in the past, and I¡¯ve also be ustomed to living on this mountain.¡±

    Lily recalled something suddenly, ¡°Haihime, I get what you mean. However, I obtained a pretty incredible treasure from Amanojaku after killing him. It¡¯s an item that far exceeds his abilities, so even though this spot seems safe for now, I¡¯m worried that his backer mighte to avenge him if you continue living in this temple. What would you do then?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lily¡¯s words made sense and Haihime also began to worry. If the adults of the Golden-Horned Tribe and Amanojaku¡¯s father were to really arrive at the surface, they would undoubtedly catch and torture her. Just the thought of it made Haihime shiver.

    ¡°Haihime, I actually have a proposal for you. Just set the monsters free and move to my territory along with your trusted kunoichi and nsmen,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Eh? But wouldn¡¯t that end up implicating you? After all, Lord Kamakura won¡¯t¡­¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°Lord Kamakura won¡¯t know about it. I own a valley between the Kai and Shinano provinces. Its environment is quite beautiful, and it¡¯s also hidden pretty well. It¡¯s called Cherry Blossom Valley, and it¡¯s divided into the inner valley and the outer valley. You can just let the nsmen live in the outer valley where they can engage in farming. I¡¯ll ask Madam Kotoka to prepare the seeds and equipment required for that. As for you, you can just live in the inner valley. How about it? Yumi will also apany us. She doesn¡¯t want to part from you as well, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Eh, is that true? Is there really such a location in this world?¡± Haihime gave Lily a somewhat excited and longing look.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Lily nodded wistfully.

    Haihime¡¯s eyes glistened after finally seeing a glimmer of light at the end of the tunnel and her mental and physical vitality also recovered because of this glimmer of hope.

    She seemed to regain that charming look of hers gradually and leaned aside, undoing the front of her kimono subconsciously while exposing her slim and pretty legs out of the kimono by stretching them to the side, her nebulous aquamarine hair cascading down to one side in the process.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you from now on then, Master.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re much older than me, Haihime, so there¡¯s no need to call me master.¡±

    Haihime, however, leaned forward meekly and lied down on Lily¡¯s thighs directly, ¡°Is my age not to your preference, Master? I¡¯m not just older, but also a virgin¡­ isn¡¯t that quite the loss¡­¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t say such a thing. By the way, are you not going to take the name ¡®Keiko¡¯ back?¡±

    ¡°No, I always want to remember that I¡¯m the loser in front of you, Master, while you are the victor,¡± Haihime hugged Lily¡¯s waist and pressed her cheek against Lily¡¯s underbody.

    It was impossible for Lily to feel nothing after such intimate contact and her breathing turned a little rough as well.

    ¡°Fine, then, so be it. Just get up now, alright?¡±

    Lily yielded with a show of reluctance and helped Haihime up.

    ¡°I have something to ask you, Master.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Uhm. Did you see a key among the treasures you obtained from Amanojaku, Master?¡±

    ¡°A key?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little brass key.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t pay much attention to the items, so she couldn¡¯t recall it, ¡°Which treasury¡¯s key is it?¡±

    ¡°A treasury¡¯s key, you say. In a certain sense, you could call it one, I guess,¡± Haihime replied charmingly.

    Thus, Lily asked Kagura about it.

    ¡°There¡¯s really such a key, Master. I nned to throw it away tomorrow since I found nothing special about it after appraising it,¡± Kagura replied from the mirror space.

    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t throw it away. Give it to me instead,¡± Lily stated.

    The key naturally wasn¡¯t a grade 6 treasure or anything and was just a tough key made from grade 4 brass, that¡¯s all. However, Lily had found a way to allow an item lower than grade 6 inside the mirror space, which was to let her shikigami carry it on them. Kagura¡¯s dress, undergarments and underwear, for example, weren¡¯t grade 6 treasures for certain, but they weren¡¯t ejected out from the mirror space, so Lily took advantage of this loophole.

    There was also no obstruction at all when taking it out from inside.

    Hence, Lily took the key out and waved it in front of Haihime, ¡°Is it this?¡±

    ¡°Kyah. I hate you, Master¡­ How could you¡­ ask me such a thing intentionally?¡± Haihime turned her head away and covered her blushing cheeks with her hands.

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s just a key, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s so embarrassing about it?¡± Lily asked puzzledly.

    Haihime then got up and raised the bottom of her kimono towards Lily, exposing her fair and warm underbody as well as the humiliating T-shaped ck strap fastened to it.

    ¡°P-Please help me unlock it, then, Master¡­ Or do you want to keep the key with you and make me continue wearing this contraption¡­¡± Haihime stated in a deep, mature, and submissive tone.

    A feminine scent so intoxicating that it could even bewitch Lily a little was mixed in with the odor of leather emanating from the contraption.

    Lily noticed a lock at the center of the contraption.

    ¡°O-Of course not. I don¡¯t have such strange hobbies. But can¡¯t you unlock it yourself?¡±

    Haihime flexed her hips in front of Lily, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s more meaningful to have you unlock it for me, Master?¡±

    ¡°Fine, I got it. I¡¯ll unlock it for you, then.¡±

    Lily also nned to remove Haihime¡¯s fetters originally, so she stopped acting shy and held Haihime¡¯s hip with her fingers while the key-holding hand pushed the key into the keyhole on the leather belt.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ It¡¯s inside¡­ Master¡­¡± Haihime blushed wholly and quivered all over, producing a gleeful voice from the excitement of obtaining freedom.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. Does obtaining freedom really please you that much, Sister Haihime?¡± Lily¡¯s hip-holding hand circled to the back and held Haihime¡¯s plump and warm buttocks as the whole key went in and rotated inside the keyhole.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ Freedom feels the best. After all, it¡¯s the freedom that you¡¯ve given me, Master¡­Kyah!¡±

    Haihime let out a high-pitched squeal as the lock unlocked with a click.

    Lily turned her head away and helped Haihime take off that humiliating contraption with one hand while supporting her body with the other. Haihime had gained freedom at this moment.

    Her body lost strength and fell towards Lily who was forced to ept her into her embrace as she was seated in seiza.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Haihime held the front edge of Lily¡¯s kimono, brimming with the charm of a mature woman post-submission as that hand of hers reached into Lily¡¯s cleavage in a probe.

    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t need to thank me like this,¡± Lily was also pretty tensed up, so she ended up grabbing Haihime¡¯s hand to stop her, ¡°Sister Haihime. All of you have gone through a lot today, so why don¡¯t you rest a bit earlier? You can guide me to fetch the mes of Mt. Fuji tomorrow, alright?¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­ Alright, Lil¡¯ Master,¡± Haihime answered in a lonely and empty tone with glistening eyes.

 Volume 3, Chapter 108 â€“ Flames of Mt. Fuji

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 108 - mes of Mt. Fuji</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The eternal Mt. Fuji towered thousands of meters high on thend where the Heian Empire reigned¡ªright above the Land of Ashihara.

    Lily and Haihime were climbing this vast, scorching, demonic mountain right now.

    Although Mt. Fuji looked quite beautiful from afar, climbing it felt the same as advancing into a sloping hell with no end.

    The scorching mountain surface was barren and only had pitch-ck rocks and ashes wherever the eyes went, zing with mes that were hot enough to melt katanas.

    The temperature in this location was hot enough to roast a wild boar into perfection if it were to run inside identally even in winter and the mountain had no humans living on it usually.

    Lily and Haihime protected their bodies with spirit defense so that they could keep climbing up.

    This expended a considerable amount of spirit power and the average samurai needed to be in the Spirit Jade Stage at the very least to ensure that they¡¯re able to return back from the mountaintop safely. There were also a lot of treasures that allowed recovery of spirit power along the climb. A Yellow Magatama, for example, could be used to recover spirit power rapidly if it weren¡¯t used for advancing the strength, but this was really wasteful as Yellow Magatamas were a lot rarer and pricier thanmon magatama. Even Spirit Jade powerhouses who didn¡¯t have much use for it treated it as an emergency item.

    Although the spirit defense protected them, it was still pretty hot, and this left Lily and Haihime utterly drenched in sweat.

    As such, Lily and Haihime made earlier preparations and wore a white yukata minidress as a tunic instead of aplex formal kimono.

    Lily and Haihime had also donned a white headband on their foreheads to prevent the sweat from their foreheads from affecting their vision.

    Naturally, their chests were significantly exposed, and they hadn¡¯t worn anything except white women¡¯s underwear below.

    Although it was quite immodest to dress like this, the duo didn¡¯t mind it that much since it was just the two of them girls in the group, just as it didn¡¯t matter if girls stripped each other in the bathhouse.

    Anyhow, it was practically impossible for anyone to climb this exceptionally hot Mt. Fuji.

    However, the route was pretty difficult to traverse and the two were walking in the front and the back instead of walking side-by-side, so things became a little awkward when they needed to climb over some steep rocks.

    Haihime also seemed to prefer climbing behind Lily, which made Lily a little embarrassed.

    The rock was hot and slippery, too. The mountain was thousands of meters tall, so when Lily¡¯s hand slipped, it ended up nting her generous, sweat-drenched buttocks across Haihime¡¯s face identally.

    It was so dangerous that Haihime was forced to receive it with her face and use her hands to support Lily¡¯s butt so that she could regain her bnce.

    Lily could feel Haihime¡¯s nose and mouth and well as her breath hit her and this made her blush fully as she turned her head back to apologize, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Haihime, however, looked quite pleased and wore a smile beneath her bewitching eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    The duo continued climbing, but it was really too hot.

    A little whileter, the two of them stood on the rock surrounding one of the secondary vents of Mt. Fuji and Haihime allowed the wind to air out the wide cleavage of her bountiful, sweat-drenched and scented chest, prompting Lily to look at her own pair subsequently.

    Although impulsive, the thought of how it would feel if their breasts rubbed against each other passed through Lily¡¯s mind.

    This caused Lily¡¯s breathing to turn rough and made her cheeks turn hot.

    She then saw that Haihime seemed to have noticed her gaze, so she pretended to observe the surroundings to cover up her actions anxiously and chastised herself firmly in her mind. Is this because of the heatstroke? Just what was I even thinking?!

    Haihime, however, revealed a sweet, knowing smile and whispered into Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°It seems like Lil¡¯ Master¡¯s gaze is pretty dishonest, huh?¡±

    She then pped Lily¡¯s butt coyly with a yful pout.

    As the yukata minidress reached just below the waist, it naturally made it easy to p the butt.

    Lily skipped to the side with blushing cheeks, ¡°H-How could you p my butt when you call me your master?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re naughty, Master? You peeped at me and even tried to cover it up. Actually, can¡¯t you just order me if you want to look, Lil¡¯ Master? After all, I belong to you now, don¡¯t I? Is there a need to act so sneaky? Or could it be that you find this more interesting?¡±

    ¡°Alright! Enough chatter now!¡± Lily stated gloomily, ¡°Let¡¯s climb the mountain,e on!¡±

    Lily went to climb the steep mountain surface alone.

    Haihime, on the other hand, continued teasing her from behind, ¡°Your butt is exposed, Lil¡¯ Master.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lily covered her butt anxiously and checked the position of the underwear before giving a sullen look to Haihime with blushing cheeks.

    As the mountain was extremely hot, it was simply impossible to lie down on the surface. Thus, the duo was forced to traverse forward day and night.

    They lent each other an arm whenever they got tired and stopped minding the skin contact after a while. The side of Lily¡¯s chest rubbed against Haihime¡¯s as they walked forward while lending each other an arm and they were drenched in each other¡¯s sweat. Their faces were quite close to each other¡¯s whenever they conversed sometimes, and it was just impossible for Lily to show no bodily reaction to such actions, her heart pounding each time.

    However, Lily really wasn¡¯t that kind of a promiscuous woman and she was againstmitting such actions as well. She possessed incredible willpower and didn¡¯t want to let her senior sister down! At the very least, she believed that she absolutely shouldn¡¯t take any actions that would let her senior sister down willingly.

    All they saw was the vast expanse over the past few days, even when it was daytime, and after walking for an unknown number of days, they seemed to have finally approached the mountaintop.

    A bunch of monsters donned in pitch-ck, metal armor hovered in front of them at this moment and these armors were actually filled with zing mes instead of flesh!

    ¡°Haihime. Do you recognize these monsters?¡±

    Haihime shook her head, ¡°To be frank, I¡¯ve never really climbed to the mountaintop of Mt. Fuji until now, so these monsters might be hostile to us.¡±

    They were a bunch of 7th-stage Awakened monsters.

    However, these monsters didn¡¯t possess a flesh body or a core. They were a certain type of mythical creature that wasn¡¯t even alive and was actually a wraith.

    Lily and Haihime¡¯s skin pressed against each other firmly as the two exhaled a white cloud of air, both ustomed to the other¡¯s scent.

    The two parted and drew out their cursed katana.

    The armored wraiths elerated suddenly and assailed the duo at the same time.

    Lily and Haihime stepped forward and struck with their cursed katana at the perfect timing while dodging the me swords and me spears in their opponents¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Crack!¡± Lily and Haihime¡¯s des cleaved the armored wraith open, and their spirit power contended with the mes of the armored wraith.

    A normal strike was ineffective towards such formless grudge, so Lily and Haihime packed their strikes with intense spirit power which neutralized the wraith¡¯s energy and annihted it.

    However, this neutralization wasn¡¯t an issue of quantity and actually depended on the strength unleashed by the spirit power.

    Lily¡¯s and Haihime¡¯s attacks were pretty sharp and only contained an iota of spirit power, but they packed a massive amount of strength that was more than enough to annihte a 7th-stage Awakened armored wraith.

    The duo finished dealing with these wraiths in a few exchanges and Lily discovered that although the main body of these armored wraiths, that is, the wraiths, didn¡¯t leave behind any anima to collect, all of them had grade 6 armor that could withstand extreme heat. Thus, Lily dispatched some of the wraiths by attacking the mes directly via the gaps in their armor to avoid damaging them and collected all the armors. Even if they were damaged, she could simply request Master Ehiro to repair them anew into a decent treasure.

    The mountaintop of Mt. Fuji had Great Demons and some treasures as well, but there were few people who had the ability to reach it, and even fewer had the willpower to explore it by persevering. In truth, even Lily didn¡¯t believe she would be able tost much longer, and even she wouldn¡¯t have climbed to the top if it weren¡¯t to fetch the mes.

 Volume 3, Chapter 109 â€“ Fetching the Flames

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 109 - Fetching the mes</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The duo finally arrived at the volcanic crater of Mt. Fuji with each other¡¯s aid.

    It was a massive crater that had a perimeter of nearly a thousand meters and ash clouds fumed out from it all year long. The heatwaves ascending to the skies as well as the surging sparks left a deep impression in Lily¡¯s and Haihime¡¯s eyes.

    Their heartbeats quickened when they gazed down at the orangeva beneath the vast abyss. The orange shade looked in yet impressive and even felt a little dreamlike, and the two of them were only able to see it by taking a careful look with their spirit power enhanced vision.

    It was possible to see the heatwaves and bubbles surging across theva¡¯s surface and even a Spirit Jade powerhouse would vaporize instantly if they were to fall into thisva.

    This was the power of nature.

    Inparison, Lily sensed her own insignificance even further and felt as if she had really be a powerless little girl.

    The dark orange light from underneath illuminated the pitch-ck rock walls with a luster and the light reflecting off them gave Lily and Haihime¡¯s skin a magical glow.

    Haihime felt embarrassed after seeing the volcano¡¯s condition, ¡°Master, it looks like these outer mes aren¡¯t enough to reach the temperature of grade 9 Eternal mes, so we¡¯ll need to fetch the mes from the depths of the crater. However, how do we do it? Even we won¡¯t be able to survive the depths of the crater.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this previously and actually came up with a few methods to do it. All we need to do now is¡­¡±

    Lily drew her cursed katana out and manifested the demon hound from the surging grudge.

    ¡°Heh. I understand now,¡± Haihime also drew her de out and released the white tiger.

    The white tiger and the demon hound were formed from grudge, so a high temperature had no real effect on them. They would naturally perish because of the spiritual flux present in nature if they were to dive into theva, but it wasn¡¯t that much of an issue for them to withstand the heat from theva.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these grudge embodiments had a distance and time limit, Lily and Haihime would have remained behind at the foot of the mountain.

    The demon hound and the white tiger dived down into the volcanic crater while holding a block of grade 9 Azure Dragon Wood in their jaws.

    The two grudge beasts acted quite cautiously as they would have to reform on the cursed katana and start all over again if they were to slip down and fall into theva.

    The demon hound and the white tiger were both seasoned beasts with sharp senses and quick reactions. They arrived close to theva about an hourter and collected the mes of Mt. Fuji by igniting the Azure Dragon Wood with the mes and rushed back to the crater¡¯s surface. Unfortunately, the white tiger suffered a hit from a massive crimson rock that flew out of theva and ended up dissipating. The demon hound, however, had better luck and managed to return to the crater¡¯s mouth with the torching wood block 3 hourster. The bundle of grade 9 mes was pretty small in size, but Lily and Haihime sensed the temperature rise up significantly the moment it got closer to them. Lily stored it within the mirror space and incredibly enough, the heat from the mes stopped influencing the other regions in the mirror space once the Azure Dragon Wood was ced into the stonentern within the mirror space, which was a pretty magical phenomenon.

    As for the grade 9 Azure Dragon Wood, it wouldst for 3 years even if other grade 8 or higher coal, charcoal or oil weren¡¯t used to fuel the mes of Mt. Fuji.

    Lily also had a lot of Azure Dragon Wood, so it wasn¡¯t that hard for her to conserve the mes.

    The mes of Mt. Fuji required grade 8 or higher inmmable items as fuel to preserve their power, or else the power of the mes would dissipate pretty quickly. If normal charcoal were used to fuel them, they would burn into ashes the moment they were added in.

    However, that age-old stonentern was able to bear this kind of temperature incredibly.

    Even if that were the case, Yuki-Onna still hovered to the other side discontentedly, ¡°Keep these mes as far as possible from me. It¡¯s so damn hot.¡±

    Lily used the Art of No-Thought and moved the stone table to the room with Lunar Blossom¡¯s monolith that had be a room with 3 strata.

    Now that she had obtained the mes, Lily had finally collected all the items required to smith Evil yer Yasutsuna. A sigh escaped her mouth as she knew it would be pretty difficult to obtain the mes of Mt. Fuji, but she never imagined that she would actually experience so many challenges on this trip.

    However, Lily¡¯s gains were also pretty impressive as the ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons¡¯ was a really rare treasure.

    Also, Lily felt that it was worth the trouble no matter how dangerous or tiresome it was since she was able to rescue a woman like Haihime from the fetters of the monsters.

    This was a new sister of hers!

    And any price was worth it for a sister.

    Setting aside things like sacrificing herself for the sake of friendship, even if there was a risk of getting chained and tortured after falling into the Demon Realm, Lily still wouldn¡¯t have cowered at all!

    Lily and Haihime descended the mountain and decided to return to the temple temporarily now that they had obtained the mes of Mt. Fuji.

    The descent was much faster.

    Lily¡¯s legs felt sore by the time they returned to the temple as she hadn¡¯t sat down even for a single moment on their trip to the crater. After all, she couldn¡¯t just sit down on the scathing rocks with nothing but underwear protecting her butt, let alone sleep. Although it was possible to recover spirit power, physical and mental fatigue was just unavoidable.

    Lily and Haihime lied side by side inside the room and allowed Yumi to massage their bodies to relieve the fatigue. They were too tired to even change out of their dresses right now and simply made Yumi massage them over their dresses.

    They then took a bath and went to sleep.

    Lily possessed a pretty healthy and energetic body, so she recoveredpletely after a wonderful session of sleep.

    The cloudy skies were dyed in an ash-blue color and the temple didn¡¯t have much snow inside it right now.

    Lily dressed up in a white kimono patterned with andscape dotted with blue flowers that had white plums embroidered at the center of the sleeves and wore the wooden sandals made from grade 9 wood like usual before going out of the temple and observed the vigers pack their luggage inside the temple quarters as all of them were living in the temple temporarily.

    They treated Lily with even higher respect after learning that she was a genuine mirror girl as well. After all, Haihime¡¯s mirror had long shattered and Lily was the only known holder of an intact ancient mirror in the Land of East, so they naturally regarded her as their leader.

    Haihime, who was dressed in a blue kimono made of brocaded fabric and wore a white-furred light blue shawl around her neck, just happened to run across Lily at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave thisnd now, Sister Haihime. Do you have any more yearnings left in your heart?¡±

    Haihime looked at the scenery inside the temple, ¡°It would be a lie if I were to say that I feel nothing for this view, but those emotions aren¡¯t that deep. This view has apanied me all this time and is the witness to my days of sorrow and humiliation. It might be better to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°I can rest assured then. The courtyard in Cherry Blossom Valley is still under construction though, so I¡¯m afraid that conditions might not be that better than this ce,¡± Lily continued.

    Haihime held Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°I prefer living a life of outdoor camping with you as my master than living a life of luxury elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Sister Haihime¡­¡± Lily felt moved as she sensed the softness of Haihime¡¯s palm.

    The vigers left the temple along with Lily, Haihime and Yumi once they were done packing and traversed along the trails of the Endless Demon Mountains, aiming for the valley hidden in the woods between Kai and Shinano provinces¡ªCherry Blossom Valley.

    A few of the cat-masked Itsura ninja were unwilling to leave, so they remained behind with the other monsters. It was quite likely that this abandoned temple would now be the haunting grounds of wild monsters, so all one could hope was that no passing pitiful schr decides to spend the night in this temple.

    The Itsura who decided to follow Lily numbered just 30, excluding Haihime¡¯s nsmen.

    As Haihime was present, shemanded the Itsura to clear the way in advance and spread the warning from her. The monsters didn¡¯t dare to show up after hearing that the mirror girl had killed Amanojaku, but they rejoiced inwardly after learning that Haihime was going to leave the Endless Demon Mountains. The Endless Demon Mountains had be ownerless once again, so a struggle to divide the power and establish hierarchy between the monsters who had territories under their control was bound tomence once again in the Endless Demon Mountains.

    Lily and the vigers didn¡¯t get attacked by any powerful monsters on their way, but a few wild minor demons still came out to eat people recklessly. However, the Itsura repelled them back with quite the ease.

    However, the vigers only had themselves to me for their bitter luck on this journey.

    They spent 7 days walking in the mountains, and the vige chief left this world during these days.

    After learning that her nsmen will be able to receive a safe haven and knowing that the mirror girl¡¯s legacy hadn¡¯t ended, she left the world with a smile on her face and went to see Kimiko with a peace of mind.

    The nsmen buried the vige chief, and Lily and Haihime provided the eulogy for her.

    Lily¡¯s status was second only to Lord Kamakura, the apex powerhouse of the Land of East, a liege lord. The vige chief couldn¡¯t even have imagined that she would get such respect in the past.

    The journey was quite slow because of the vigers and the heavy snow, so with no enemies barring their way, they spent a little over a month to leave the Endless Demon Mountains and arrive at the Kai province.

    They were questioned by the Takeda n¡¯s cavalry when they passed through Kai province¡¯s Tsutsujigasaki Castle and got invited by Takeda to rest within the castle for a few days. Lily also met with Takeda and gifted a few of the grade 6 armors to him in passing in order to express her gratitude for gifting her the valley. Takeda was overjoyed by this and Lily used this chance to request him to sign over the rights to the valley under the name of Takeda Tsunenobu.

    Takeda naturally didn¡¯t care much for a deste valley on the borders of his territory, and he expressed his gratitude for rescuing him with her bravery and intellect.

    Lily ran into Itagaki Nobuyoshi after exiting the castle tower and got invited to his mansion to have tea with him.

    ¡°Brother Itagaki, I must thank you for passing me the information on that night in Tsutsujigasaki Castle.¡±

    ¡°I was just acting ording to my conscience and righteousness back then. You¡¯re a woman who stands at the summit of the East now, Lady Kagami, so I feel quite honored that you were able to visit my home to have tea. I¡¯m the one who needs to thank you for saving my lord¡¯s life as that¡¯s more important than saving his reputation.¡±

    Lily bowed to him silently.

    ¡°However, Miss Shimizu also visited me to talk about the day I divulged the information to you, Lady Kagami, but I wasn¡¯t able to probe into it much deeper.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind that, Brother Itagaki. So, you met with Sister Shimizu then?¡± Lily asked calmly. The current Lily really didn¡¯t need to fear the tricks of such a minor character.

    ¡°Yes. It looks like she isn¡¯t nning to return to Kamakura and told me that she¡¯s going to Owari. It¡¯s difficult to find her tracks as she¡¯s quite elusive and even I¡¯m clueless about what she¡¯s thinking.¡±

    Lily nodded. She was also carrying out a pretty important and dangerous task back then, so she didn¡¯t request Shimizu to stay behind that insistently. However, she had the Cherry Blossom Valley now, so she wanted to live in the valley with Shimizu if possible. They would be able to aid each other if they were together and this would also reassure Lily since the trip to Heian-kyo was strife with danger.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard anything about Miss Uesugi recently, Lady Kagami?¡± Itagaki finally got to the main topic.

    Lily had roughly guessed that Itagaki liked Uesugi Rei, but this wasn¡¯t something that she could interfere with. However, she believed that he wasn¡¯t really a good match for a proud woman like her sister Uesugi, and he also knew this, which was the reason he never crossed the line with his words or actions until now. In the end, he was just worried about her.

    Lily also regarded this man¡¯s honest feelings quite highly.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi?¡± Now that he had mentioned her name, Lily finally recalled that she also didn¡¯t know where Rei had gone to train. This time¡¯s trip had been too long, so Lily thought that Rei might¡¯ve returned to Kamakura or Echigo province by now. After all, she had been within the Endless Demon Mountains for too long, so she was cut off from any news.

    Itagaki added after seeing the thoughtful look on Lily¡¯s face, ¡°Miss Uesugi is a free spirit and much braver and valiant than any men. Her talent with regards to advancement is much higher than mine, so I¡¯m not usually that worried about her. However, she¡¯s been quite close with Minamoto no Kenki and Taira no Seina recently, which has really left me a bit worried.¡±

    The 20-year-old Itagaki, who had an aged face that made it look like he was in his forties or fifties, wore a worried frown.

    ¡°Taira no Seina?¡± It was Lily¡¯s first time hearing this name.

    ¡°Ah. She¡¯s the daughter of Taira no Kagemori, the n head of East¡¯s Taira n. Taira no Seina, Minamoto no Kenki and a few others are pretty ostentatious people who aim too high. They don¡¯t really possess much strength, but they¡¯re always thinking about doing some world-shaking matter. I don¡¯t really care much about these wealthydies, but it¡¯s really quite worrying as Miss Uesugi is moving along with them.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been exploring outside all this time, so I haven¡¯t met with Sis in a long time, Brother Itagaki. I will make some inquiries about her once I return and send a ninja to inform you if I get any news,¡± The city of Kamakura had more information inparison to Tsutsujigasaki Castle, which was a mountain fortress blocked by heavy snow in winter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you then, Lady Kagami.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Brother Itagaki.¡±

    ¡°By the way, if you see Miss Uesugi, could you please advise her to maintain some distance from Minamoto no Kenki and Taira no Seina for me? Lest she¡­ sigh. I won¡¯t say anything further. I have one more thing to ask you, Lady Kagami. Your status is quite special right now, and you¡¯re highly principled too, so I hope that you can warn Miss Uesugi for me¡­ I know that I don¡¯t have such qualifications, but all this is a show of my sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Feel free to mention it if you have something to say, Brother Itagaki.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some immodest rumors about Miss Uesugi, that she likes women. A personal matter like this isn¡¯t something that I can get involved with, but she is after all the inheritor of the Uesugi n and is obliged to pass on the Uesugi n¡¯s bloodline. If she doesn¡¯t give birth to a scion, the Uesugi n would fall into chaos for a long time, so I hope that she can reconsider things again. The Land of East has a lot of frank, upright and hotblooded men, so is there really no one that catches her eye? Must she pursue a woman?¡± Itagaki stated somewhat unenthusiastically in a depressed tone.

    ¡°Lord Itagaki,¡± Lily¡¯s expression turned for the worse after hearing this, ¡°This is a private matter and it¡¯s really quite inappropriate to request a girl like me to tell this to Sister Uesugi. Please tell her this directly if you¡¯re really worried about her. I¡¯m in a rush, so I have bid farewell first.¡±

    Itagaki was a bit astonished as he didn¡¯t know why Lily had gotten upset.

    However, Lily still acted with poise after getting up and left the mansion courteously after bowing to Itagaki.

    The group left Tsutsujigasaki Castle and continued moving north, aiming for Cherry Blossom Valley via the woods. This area belonged to Takeda, so they werepletely unhindered with his support.

    Lily wasn¡¯t really bothered by Itagaki¡¯s final words while journeying. Although he had crossed the line a little with such words, he had spoken them with good intentions.

    However, what Lily was really worried about were the two people that Itagaki had mentioned first, Minamoto no Kenki and Taira no Seina. The current world was a cruel ce for kids who acted ostentatiously and aimed too high. Lily was worried that Rei would get implicated by them. Moreover, she had heard from Yoriko that Minamoto no Kenki had died from the grievous wounds he got from falling into the underground space.

    This made her question the identity of the current Minamoto no Kenki and made her wonder whether it was just a coincidence that they had the same name.

    The situation back then didn¡¯t give Lily much leeway to investigate this deeply, but after learning that Rei was actually together with Minamoto no Kenki and his faction often, she felt quite worried about Rei since there seemed to be no news about her in a long time.

 Volume 3, Chapter 110 â€“ Return to Cherry Blossom Valley

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 110 - Return to Cherry Blossom Valley</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The northern region of Kai province was filled with snow-capped trees and ins.

    Lily led the group through the vast, snow-capped hillside with the thought that if it were her sister Uesugi guiding them, she would¡¯ve definitely gotten lost at some point.

    However, Lily had a pretty decent directional sense and followed the map properly, so she rarely took any wrong routes and arrived at the valley concealed within the mountain enclosure.

    The valley looked quite inconspicuous on the outside and only had a passage huge enough for an oxcart to pass through post-tunneling. Now that it was covered in snow, no one could even imagine that a secret garden existed behind the mountainous fissure between the two rocky cliffs.

    They were no guards outside, so Lily and the others went inside directly and followed the skylight until they reached the valley mouth. The valley was covered in boundless snow and a few bow-wielding cavalrywomen were stationed above the processed rocks with the two cavalrywomen in bluish-white armor blocking the tunnel¡¯s exit.

    After seeing that it was Lily, they moved aside and bowed to her.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime is back. Go report it quickly,¡± one of the cavalrywomenmanded.

    Lily finally felt relieved after arriving in the valley as this ce was her only home in the Heian Empire where she could really rx.

    As Lily stood at the front, no matter who followed behind her, it didn¡¯t matter much to the cavalrywomen. They cleared the way and allowed the file of several hundred people to enter the valley slowly. The passage was too narrow, so a lot of the vigers were still outside the valley by the time Lily and the rest reached the spacious, snow-capped Blossom Valley.

    Lily noticed that several little wooden cottages had already been constructed nearby, which was the current residence of the workers brought by Kotoka as well as the Saionji nsmen.

    Kotoka, Yukiko and Shiu came out to wee Lily when she arrived in front of the mountain deity¡¯s temple.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Lily! I was really worried about you after hearing nothing for so long,¡± Kotoka stepped forward and held Lily¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Shiu was also ddened by Lily¡¯s return and sprinted to her side, pulling on the corner of her dress.

    Yukiko smiled warmly and gave Lily a nod before going forward to chat with Yumi.

    Kotoka, on the other hand, was a bit surprised by the massive line of starved and haggard vigers behind Lily, ¡°T-This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhm. Well¡­¡±

    Lily moved aside and made introductions, ¡°This is Sister Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Haihime?¡± Kotoka and Shiu turned a bit alert.

    Haihime had foreseen that this would happen, so she leaned towards Lily in a gentle and loving fashion as she greeted them, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry so much. I am¡­ Lady Lily¡¯s¡­ captive right now.¡±

    Haihime showed no shame while enunciating the word ¡®captive¡¯ and even blushed relievedly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Although the others were quite surprised by this introduction, the ever tactful Kotoka was the first to recover and revealed an affectionate smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Lady Haihime¡¯s reputation long before. Since Miss Lily calls you ¡®Sister,¡¯ you are our sister as well. It¡¯s quite windy and snowy outside, so shall we resume the chat inside the temple?¡±

    Lily looked at the hundreds of people behind her, ¡°Madam Kotoka, could you arrange a temporary residence for these vigers first?¡±

    Kotoka also felt a little troubled by the sudden influx of such a massive group and asked in a low voice, ¡°Should I arrange for them to live in Sakura Valley or Blossom Valley?¡±

    ¡°Make it Blossom Valley. The other regions in Sakura Valley besides the mining and transmutation sites are our privatend. It¡¯s improper to let too many people inside,¡± Lily stated straightforwardly.

    Although these people belonged to the Mirror Girl n, they were in a different position, and it was best toy out the rules clearly in the very beginning. Lily draws her de out to aid those subjected to injustice if she runs into them, but they were just themon people, while the other side consisted of her sisters. Lily knew the distinction between the two well.

    It was hard for the other sisters to say such words and Lily was the only one who could do that.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Kotoka smiled knowingly and Taihara Sugiyama walked over from the wooden cottage area just at this moment.

    ¡°Sugiyama. Help these vigers settle into the Blossom Valley Vige first. Let them live in tents if the cottages aren¡¯t enough and arrange adequate food and hot water for them to eat. I¡¯ll make proper arrangementster on,¡± Kotoka instructed.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Sugiyama acknowledged.

    Haihime also had noints about this arrangement. The nsmen of the Mirror Girl n had been hunted all their lives, so it was already a blessing to have a ce to live and eat without the threat of death looming over their heads all the time.

    She turned back to everyone, ¡°Follow this samurai and rest for now, everyone. They¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to eat.¡±

    The vigers thanked Lily one after the other and followed behind Sugiyama.

    ¡°Yoriko,¡± However, Lily called Yoriko out.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime,¡± Yoriko began to act a little reserved after learning Lily¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Come over,¡± said Lily.

    Yoriko tottered over in front of Lily, ¡°W-What instructions do you have for me, Lady Lyn-hime?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel so nervous, alright? You¡¯ve helped me with a lot of things, Yoriko, so move into Sakura Valley along with your little sister. Shiu, take them inside along with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Lyn-hime!¡± Yoriko kneeled down on the spot. Even a fool would have realized that the Cherry Valley¡¯s conditions were better, or else Lyn-hime wouldn¡¯t have made such arrangements personally.

    There were more than a few sisters who managed the hundreds and thousands of people under Lily, so it was important to have clear ranks, and rules had to be enforced properly. If not, even a well-meant action might give rise to needless misunderstandings and chaos.

    Lily and the sisters entered the mountain deity¡¯s temple together and finally gained shelter from the wind and snow.

    ¡°Where did you find these vigers, Lily?¡± Kotoka asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty long story. They are also an ill-fated n who were subjected to persecution and genocide while they wandered from Kansai to Kanto, and are a branch of the Mirror Girl n,¡± Lily answered sinctly.

    ¡°I got it,¡± Kotoka nodded, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to be careful about letting outsiders learn of their existence.¡±

    Yukiko interjected at this moment, ¡°Quite a few rtively simplistic houses have been constructed in Sakura Valley already, Master. Why not continue the chat after going inside? This temple is a bit too shabby for that.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lily nodded.

    Lily and the others passed through the tunnel and arrived in the sakura-colored Cherry Valley. Even Haihime was stunned by the view after seeing it, ¡°Who could¡¯ve imagined that such a beautiful valley was hidden behind this dpidated temple.¡±

    Lily hadn¡¯t returned here in quite a long time, and two stone pathwaysy in front of the tunnel¡¯s exit now with one of them leading to the mining site and the other leading to the temporary residential area.

    ¡°The designs for your official residence, house and courtyard need to be drafted carefully and their building ns must be drawn out first before we canmence working on their construction, which I suppose will take till the spring of next year. We¡¯ve built two wooden cottages for the time being and are using them as temporary residences, so they¡¯re fairly simple,¡± Kotoka exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I actually like this rustic feel a lot,¡± Lily replied.

    The two huge cottages were on the border of the sakura forest and even had a little brook to one side with a cascade surging down from the mountain behind the cottages.

    They were really quite simple and just a fence surrounding them on the outside. The two wooden cottages hadn¡¯t even been painted yet and were built from logsyered on top of padded grass, forming a concealed wildndscape brimming with distinct intent.

    The roofs were covered in thick snow right now and two limestonenterns of unknown origins had been ced in front of the doorway as temporary decorations.

    Although it looked in, it was pretty cozy, and Lily fell in love with it at first sight.

    Lily was travel-worn by the month-long journey, so she entered the wooden cottage and spun on the stone step to flick the snow on the Sakura Parasol towards the courtyard, feeling content and happy after a long time.

    Yukiko went to prepare hot tea once all of them entered the cottage and the others sat down after that.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Master Ehiro?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s busy smithing all kinds of equipment and weapons day and night, so she¡¯s never free. As you requested, the smithy was the first building we constructed and the forge has been built properly as well,¡± Kotoka answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Lily smiled.

    The sisters sat in a circle and there was no seniority between them as they had hot tea and admired the snowy view. They also began talking about what Lily went through during these times.

    Kotoka and the rest were moved to tears of grief after hearing Haihime¡¯s tale.

    ¡°I never thought that Lady Haihime, who we viewed as the nemesis of the East, actually had such a tragic past, and had to shoulder a fate that we couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine,¡± Kotoka continued, ¡°However, we definitely cannot let Lord Kamakura and the other prominent ns of the East know she¡¯s living here. After all, the Land of Hundred Demons and the Land of East have fought each other for so long and have racked up quite a lot of blood debts.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Of course. However, even if it gets known by chance, I absolutely won¡¯t let anyone who ns to persistently trouble Sister Haihime in order to settle their grudges have an easy time.¡±

    Haihime felt moved after hearing Lily¡¯s words. She had indeedmitted a lot of acts that¡¯ve let the East down and felt quite guilty about it.

    The sisters chatted the whole afternoon and a few of them apanied Yukiko to prepare dinner after that. Meanwhile, Lily made Kotoka prepare rooms for Haihime and the others while she made for the smithy impatiently.

    The smithy was rtively close to the mining site and had been established on the forest¡¯s border underneath the mountains to the west. Besides the fact that it looked new, Lily felt that the smithy resembled the one in Suruga province a lot, so she concluded that it had been built ording to Master Ehiro¡¯s desires.

    Lily pushed the door open, and a heatwave rushed out from within. The bare-butted Master Ehiro¡¯s shoulders were covered in sweat at the moment, and she was dressed in her usual leather apron which left her almost naked as she smithed a weapon in the forge by raising the hammer and striking it down against the metal. Lily could sense that the intent which contained both strength and grace had reached a higher height now.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ehiro stopped smithing the moment she saw Lily and flung the hammer aside before running over to her side, ¡°You¡¯re finally back! I almost died from loneliness; you know! Madam Kotoka and Yukiko, they don¡¯t really like talking to me.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I see that you¡¯re as bubbly as ever, Master Ehiro,¡± Lily smiled wryly.

    Ehiro stepped forward and wiped the sweat off with her hand, which showed how casual she was, and then proceeded to hug Lily¡¯s waist before spinning her around.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ Master Ehiro, please don¡¯t act like this.¡±

    Ehiro turned towards Lily and left a wet kiss on her cheek yet again.

    ¡°Show some respect, Master Ehiro,¡± Lily chastised her bashfully, ¡°I¡¯m a liege lord now. What dignity would I have left if anyone else were to see this scene?¡±

    ¡°What dignity are you talking about? It¡¯s not like anyone can see it. Rest assured, mydy Lyn-hime, I¡¯ll show you respect in front of others for sure, but you¡¯ll have to show some obedience when we¡¯re alone, alright?¡± Saying so, Ehiro gave Lily¡¯s buttocks a good squeeze.

    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t act like this,¡± Lily blushed, ¡°I came to find you for proper matters today.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ehiro¡¯s eyes glistened, and she looked even more excited than the time she wiped Lily¡¯s body, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve finished collecting all the materials required for smithing Evil yer?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily¡¯s eyes glittered with gleeful tones.

 Volume 3, Chapter 111 â€“ Smithing the Blade in a Month

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 111 - Smithing the de in a Month</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily ced all the materials on the massive wooden table in front of Ehiro, which was actually made from grade 4 wood. If it weren¡¯t for that, the average table might¡¯ve gotten crushed under the weight of some of the high-grade materials alone.

    ¡°Grade 9 Tamahagane of the highest quality from Sugawara no Michizane¡¯s Iron Seal.¡±

    ¡°Grade 9 wood from Azure Dragon Tree.¡±

    ¡°Mt. Fuji¡¯s mes¡­ where should I ce this?¡±

    Ehiro brought Lily in front of a simple stone forge nearby and Lily tossed the Azure Dragon Wood lit by Mt. Fuji¡¯s mes into this stone forge.

    The temperature of the whole smithy rose by a few degrees the moment the mes manifested outside.

    Ehiro¡¯s bountiful bosom heaved up and down intensely as well, ¡°You¡¯re really an incredible woman, Lily. You said you would collect all the materials required to smith Evil yer Yasutsuna and you¡¯ve truly aplished it¡­ it¡¯s quite an amazing feat indeed.¡±

    Lily and Ehiro arrived in front of the table again and Ehiro hugged the tamahagane as she stated with a blush, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen tamahagane of such quality before. It¡¯s so aged, tough and heavy and is as firm as a man yet as flexible as a woman at the same time¡­ It¡¯s as if I can even hear the countless rustling noises of Lord Michizane stamping papers whose content can shock all of Heian¡­¡±

    It was as if Ehiro was enchanted by the materials Lily prepared.

    Lily took out Amanojaku¡¯s golden horn as well and enquired, ¡°Master Ehiro. Can you take a look at this and tell me if it¡¯s of any use?¡±

    ¡°A golden horn! The golden horn of a Golden-Horned Demon is a pretty rare metal, and its powdered form can be used as a catalyst for the Azure Dragon Charcoal and thus enhance the quality of tamahagane smelted over it. The powdered golden horn is also an excellent ornamental dye, too. However, this dye isn¡¯t something you should look down on, Lily. Even though it¡¯s unrted to the de¡¯s strength, it actually contributes to the de¡¯s intent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just perfect,¡± Ehiro couldn¡¯t help herself from giving Lily¡¯s cheek a kiss again, ¡°Just give these materials to me and I will forge a peerless sword for you!¡±

    ¡°Can I help you with it, Master Ehiro?¡±

    ¡°No, not this time, Lily. Although you¡¯re pretty strong, the materials are too rare this time, so it¡¯s best if I handle them. Although it would take time, it¡¯s the best choice to have no imperfections. I¡¯ll summon you when I need you to draw the soul runes on it,¡± Ehiro answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Master Ehiro.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such politeness between us!¡±

    Ehiro continued after pondering for a moment, ¡°Do you have a powerful anima with you, Lily?¡±

    ¡°I have Spirit Jade Stage anima with me.¡±

    Unfortunate as it was, Kagura¡¯s de attack had utterly annihted Amanojaku¡¯s anima. The attack was really too powerful.

    ¡°Ugh. Spirit Jade Stage, huh? It should be fine¡­¡± Ehiro replied hesitantly.

    ¡°Is Spirit Jade Stage anima not enough, Master?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s more than enough, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ehiro chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, then. Off you go, now. I¡¯m going to work on the sword now and need to make further preparations for it. I¡¯ll get distracted if you¡¯re here,¡± Ehiro pulled on the neck slit of Lily¡¯s kimono to widen the cleavage and looked inside.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave it to you then!¡± Lily took a step back in haste while hiding her bosom and left the smithy after giving her a bow.

    Lily leaned back against the wooden door after closing it and finally sighed in relief. Although Master Ehiro was a genius desmith, her weakness was also pretty obvious to the point, which was that she liked teasing Lily too much. Lily also needed her, so it was really hard to guard against her.

    Lily returned to the wooden cottage and found that Haihime, Yumi and the rest had all settled down by now.

    Haihime was naturally given a single room, while Kotoka and Nanako were assigned the same room. Yumi, Yukiko and Shiu were also assigned the same room while Lily had a room to herself. After all, there were only two cottages, so rooms were pretty scarce for now and Yuki-Onna, who was unwilling to remain within the mirror, had demanded a room as well.

    Lily arrived in the study that Madam Kotoka was using for handling official work and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the current situation of the mine, Madam Kotoka? Have any magatama been produced yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was just about to bring them over to you. Give me a moment,¡± Kotoka fetched two small and exquisite wooden boxes from the study¡¯s storeroom, ¡°We¡¯ve extracted a total of 4 magatama and 3.5kgs of magatama fragments over the past two months. I¡¯ll give all of it to you. I¡¯ve been collecting them personally each time since these items are quite precious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done really well, Madam Kotoka. How about the defense?¡± Lily took the magatama and stored them in the mirror space immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged 3 lines of defense. The mine has cavalrywomen guarding it and the tunnel within the mountain deity¡¯s temple is also the same. The mouth of Blossom Valley is also guarded, so it¡¯s practically impossible for the miners to embezzle magatama outside. These people are naturally the most reliable members of the Saionji family, so you can rest assured about it, Lily,¡± Kotoka answered.

    Lily nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going to train for the next few days, Madam. Although I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll be relying on your help a lot with regards to the works in the valley.¡±

    ¡°You just need to focus on the outside work and exploration, Lily. This is the path that a generation¡¯s powerhouse should be traversing. How could I let these minor political matters impede you, just leave it all to me,¡± Kotoka smiled.

    Lily felt relieved after hearing this as she wasn¡¯t free enough to stay behind in the valley all the time.

    Lily went to see Haihime after meeting with Kotoka and found Yoriko inside after reaching the door.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Lady Haihime. The nsmen are living a lot better than they did outside inparison to the life in the underground space and also have more than enough food to eat. All this is because of Lyn-hime and Lady Haihime.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m just relieved that everyone is able to live peacefully. The most important thing is that mother can finally rest in peace. Our n has been subjected to torment, genocide and pursuit from my mother¡¯s, grandmother¡¯s and even our ancestor¡¯s times, but we¡¯ve finally obtained a ce that we can call home¡­¡± Haihime¡¯s cheeks were marred with tears as well.

    Lily pondered for a moment and walked back to her room instead of going inside since she didn¡¯t want to disturb them and just allowed Haihime and Yoriko to reminiscence nicely.

    After returning to the room, she naturally began assimting the magatama in order to advance.

    However, she finished assimting the magatama that had been extracted painstakingly over the past two months in just two days.

    Lily had obtained a total of 7 magatama from her battle with Amanojaku, which included a Yellow Magatama that could replenish spirit power rapidly, but Lily didn¡¯t assimte them since she wanted to save them for emergencies and use them to activate the ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons.¡¯

    Lily had made the calctions and knew that she still needed about 4 to 5 magatama to attain the Spirit Jade Stage, but she wasn¡¯t in that much of a hurry since she was still waiting for Master Ehiro to finish forging Evil yer Yasutsuna.

    After a nice session of sleep, Lily and Haihime went to visit one of the caves of Cherry Valley¡¯s walls the next morning, which was the dwelling of the 30-odd Itsura that followed them to the valley.

    There was nothing that could be done about it since there were too few houses inside the valley. Although the valley was quite huge, time was needed to build houses.

    ¡°Sis Haihime, I believe we can let the Itsura handle the defense of Cherry Valley,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Feel free to use them if you trust them, Lil¡¯ Master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust them since you trust them, Sis Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Haihime felt quite moved and blushed as a result.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Lily continued, ¡°Although those vigers are from our Mirror Girl n, they need to earn their own living. The men can learn how to build houses as long as they aren¡¯t too old or young while the women can follow Kotoka¡¯s arrangements to work in the outer valley or do chores. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. That sounds good. You just need to provide them with a safe haven, Lil¡¯ Master. They will have to rely on their own hands if they wish to live here for a long time,¡± Haihime nodded.

    A month passed by just like that¡­

 Volume 3, Chapter 112 â€“ Yasutsuna

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 112 - Yasutsuna</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily was enjoying the sight of clear snow from the open door of her room while having tea on this day when Kotoka came over to visit her.

    ¡°Lily, Master Ehiro sent someone to enquire about the details of your n crest.¡±

    ¡°My family crest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t the Minamoto n, Uesugi n, Takeda n and the Ashikaga n all have their n crests? We ought to have a n crest for our Lyn n as well. That¡¯s the reason I came to ask you about it. Do you have any thoughts on it?¡±

    ¡°This is pretty sudden, Madam Kotoka. I have no thoughts on it yet, so let me think about it for a while.¡±

    Lily fetched a brush and paper on that night. Even though Lily¡¯s painting skills weren¡¯t at the level of a master, they were actually quite excellent. After all, the female body art ukiyo-e¡ªThe Plum Which Blossoms in Frigid Winter and Winter Garden¡¯s Sparrow¡ªthat Lily had painted, could be considered as a legendary masterpiece of the East as well.

    Lily raised her head and looked up at the night skies where the crescent moon was suspended as the sakura outside the window whizzed down gently.

    A certain idea hade to her mind already.

    I might as well use the ¡®Moon¡¯ and ¡®Sakura¡¯ as the themes to draw the n crest.

    Lily then closed her eyes. As someone who was innately sensitive to nature and liked appreciating it, an image gradually manifested in her mind.

    She picked up therge brush and wetted it with viscous ink.

    Although Lily had slender wrists, she actually liked usingrge brushes for some reason.

    She then drew what she had felt from the idea that passed through her mind as well as the experiences and emotions she went through after arriving in the Heian world in the form of a n crest.

    Lily summoned Kotoka, Haihime, Yumi, Yukiko and the rest in the cottage¡¯s hall on the next day.

    ¡°Since I learned painting in the past, I drew out the n crest on my own. Well, it turned out like this. Please have a look, everyone.¡±

    Lily never asked other¡¯s opinions hypocritically if she had decided her mind already.

    She then revealed a ck square cloth.

    The square cloth was just like the night sky and had a crescent moon with sakura falling down across it drawn on it in white.

    The mystical part was that the sakura were ck when they covered the moon but were white when they floated across the night sky.

    The two colors¡ªck and white¡ªalthough this variation looked basic, they actually epassed the trichiliocosm as well as the mystical pathway of light and darkness.

    Thebination of falling sakura and the lean crescent moon emanated a slightly lonesome, sorrowful yet transcendent intent.

    ¡°This is our n crest, Moon-Scattered Sakura.¡±

    It looked beautiful and elegant to the sisters, but it also made them a little worried.

    ¡°The crest is pretty unique and elegant, but isn¡¯t it a bit poignant?¡± Kotoka asked.

    ¡°Unlike the other samurai ns, our objective isn¡¯t fame or fortune; but is to create a safe haven for all of us where we can stay detached from worldly affairs and live a carefree life. Just appreciating the beauty of nature¡¯s mountains, rivers, flowers, nts, sun and moon alone is satisfying enough. This n crest also acts as a reminder to never forget my initial resolution aftering to this world.¡±

    The sisters looked at Lily with admiring and approving yet somewhat worried gazes. It seemed to them that Lily still harbored a sorrow unknown to them deep in her heart.

    A few dayster, the interior of the snow-capped smithy had be a heat spot.

    The mes of Mt. Fuji were still inside the forge and although they were just embers, their temperature was exceptionally hot. If normal tamahagane were put inside, it would¡¯ve undoubtedly melted in a second.

    The room was dark and only had the residual light of the forge illuminating it.

    Lily stood across Ehiro at this moment and a long, de-shade item which was covered in cloth rested between the two.

    Lily had arrived at the smithy a few days ago and poured all her energy into drawing the soul runes of this de and its decoration had finally ended post-quenching. It was finally time to reveal the de made from grade 9 tamahagane of the highest quality that could top even the legendary heirlooms of the East.

    Lily bowed towards Ehiro deeply. Even the healthy, tall and ever-energetic Ehiro looked a little thin and pallid right now, so it was pretty clear how much work she had put into forging this de.

    Ehiro¡¯s eyes, however, were bright and expressive as she had reached new horizons as a desmith after creating this de.

    It was rare for a desmith to obtain a chance to create such a legendary de from rare materials like that in their life.

    ¡°Evil yer Yasutsuna,¡± Ehiro¡¯s eyes heated up as she reached forward and grabbed the woven fabric while looking at Lily.

    Lily nodded and Ehiro pulled the fabric aside with a whoosh, making it flit across Lily¡¯s vision.

    A bewitching crimson glow that nearly enamored her reflected in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    Lily¡¯s vision gradually adapted to this glow in the dark room.

    It was a bewitching tachi with a golden handguard, ck hilt and red sheath.

    A sextet of Lily¡¯s n crest was drawn on the agate-like shimmering redcquered wooden sheath using the golden power grounded from Amanojaku¡¯s golden horn, forming a pretty unique design.

    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty¡­¡± This red wasn¡¯t vermillion or crimson or magenta and was an even purer, wless and innocent zenith of red¡ªpink.

    It was pretty hard to find this kind of wholly pure red which was the same one of the rainbow colors in the Heian period.

    Lily stepped forth and picked up the de.

    ¡°Oh. This weight¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that much of an issue for Lily with her current strength, but it was impossible for a normal samurai to wield it even if it were given to them.

    The de also seemed to emit a powerful grudge through the sheath.

    Sugawara no Michizane was the leader of Heian Empire¡¯s Four Great Demon Apparitions. He had used that iron seal to stamp countless documents steeped in the intense grudge of his words, so a chaotic grudge had assimted inside that iron seal from a long time ago.

    A block of tamahagane steeped in grudge was the perfect material to create a cursed katana and was much more suitable than normal grade 9 tamahagane.

    Lily¡¯s bosom moved up and down intensely when she grabbed the de¡¯s hilt and her eyes shimmered suddenly.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A sh of silver light illuminated the whole smithy when Yasutsuna left its sheath and a powerful grudge simr to that of Michizane¡¯s manifested in the world!

    Just like a tempest, the grudge engulfed the whole smithy like a storm and blew the items inside all across the building, causing a lot of the materials and tools to fall down from the shelf. The whole building began quaking because of this grudge as well!

    ¡°Lily! Do you want to destroy this building?¡± Ehiro also cried out in rm.

    Even Lily was frightened by this terrifying power.

    ¡°Return!¡± Lily supplied the de with spirit power and blood-colored sword runes shed across its shimmering edge, followed by the forced suppression of the grudge.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The smithy regained its calm gradually after a long time, but the interior was in a mess and the de was still trembling like before.

    Lily adapted to the brightness of the de slowly. The soul runes that she had drawn on it were powered by her spirit power and the crimson spirit power as well as the eldritch nature of the de forged from Michizane¡¯s exceptionally tough Iron Seal formed a delicate, firm yet flexible fusion of mutually interdependent extremes.

    It was a beautiful, powerful and eldritch de.

    Lily opened her pink lips slightly and exhaled a faint white breath, ¡°This so-called Evil yer actually uses evil to vanquish evil. This actually fits my style better.¡±

    Evil yer Yasutsuna, length 120 cm.

    It was slightly longer than Crescent Moon.

    It was because the smelted iron seal had reached this size perfectly, enabling it to amodate all the grudge stored within the seal.

    There was also no need to test the sharpness of the de.

    Instead, she raised the de up and began singing a waka-style poem of the lonesome moon and the falling sakura while moving gently and shed the air in front of her slowly with Yasutsuna.

    The notes that she sang experienced a subtle change as the de shed down and seemed to get cut off unnaturally.

    ¡°A sound cutoff!¡± Even Ehiro was taken aback.

    The smithy was bound to get destroyed if such a powerful de were tested casually, so Lily handled the de with slow and elegant movements, yet the de was so sharp that it was actually able to cut through the air even then, which was the reason it sounded as if the voice had cut off.

    ¡°Quaking the world with a movement yet nourishing everything in this world with tranquil silence¡­ It¡¯s a rare and excellent sword indeed.¡±

    Lily could sense the peerless power contained within Evil yer Yasutsuna as well as the intent that Master Yasutsuna and Master Ehiro, the two master desmiths, had infused into creating it.

    However¡­

    Lily had a feeling that even though this de¡¯s current power exceeded Crescent Moon¡¯s power by several times, it still hadn¡¯t reached its limit as a de.

    It was undoubtedly possible to upgrade a cursed katana to the next level by assimting anima into it, but it was a wonder if a grade 9 de could be upgraded further.

    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of simple and direct augmentation. Although this de could be called an excellent sword from the moment it was born, Lily had a feeling that itcked something.

    However, it wasn¡¯t possible for Lily to guess what such a powerful grade 9 swordcked with her current knowledge.

    Lily enclosed Yasutsuna into its sheath slowly and gave a deep bow to Ehiro.

    ¡°Master, you have¡ª¡±

    Ehiro¡¯s body quivered suddenly before Lily could finish her words and she fell forward after spewing a mouthful of blood.

    Lily reacted quickly though and shoved the table aside, rushing forth to hold Ehiro¡¯s waist in order to prevent her from falling down.

    ¡°Ehiro? Master Ehiro?¡± Lily called out to her anxiously, but she had long fainted.

    Lily arrived at the wooden cottage while giving Ehiro a piggyback and made her lie down inside, following which Kotoka diagnosed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Master Ehiro is just too exhausted. She is in very good health, so she just needs a few days of rest and supplements to recover,¡± Kotoka stated.

    Lily sighed in relief after hearing this and held Ehiro¡¯s hand after positioning it on her thigh while looking at her sleeping visage, her heart filled with agony. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to handle the toughness of grade 9 tamahagane and the hotness of Mt. Fuji¡¯s mes. However, Master Ehiro had spent all her days and nights over the past month or so forging the de for her. It was really¡­ too arduous!

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Lily kissed the master¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t know how to express the gratitude she felt right now, so this was all she could do.

    Shiu arrived inside the room right when Lily was attending to Ehiro personally.

    Lily was in the middle of wiping Ehiro¡¯s face and body with a white towel and water basin right now.

    Lily actually wasn¡¯t that good at taking care of people and although it would¡¯ve been better to find some other woman to take care of Ehiro, Lily thought that she was also a woman and that she should take care of Master Ehiro who had copsed from the exhaustion of forging a de for her personally in order to express her goodwill a little.

    ¡°Master?¡± Shiu was also a bit astonished after seeing Lily take care of another woman just like a virtuous wife and felt a little strange internally.

    ¡°What is it, Shiu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mister Kimura, Master!¡± Shiu answered.

    ¡°Mister Kimura?¡±

    Kimura was one of Lily¡¯s retainers and the administrator of Takesh*ta Town. He was one of the very few people that she trusted, so he was aware of this location as well, but he wouldn¡¯t havee unless it was an urgent matter.

    Lily had a premonition that something was about to happen.

    ¡°Mister Kimura is waiting outside the valley for you right now.¡±

    ¡°Outside the valley? Why didn¡¯t you let him in?¡±

    Lily followed Shiu through the tunnel and passed through Blossom Valley to arrive at the woods a little further from the valley¡¯s entrance. There was no way to find the entrance of the valley from this location.

    Lily found Kimura waiting there with a few guards with a carriage behind them.

    ¡°Mister Kimura,¡± Lily and Shiu walked out of the wood¡¯s trail.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime!¡± Kimura kneeled immediately.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t be so polite, Mister Kimura. What¡¯s so urgent that you couldn¡¯t wait for me inside the valley?¡±

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime, there wasn¡¯t enough time to get permission from Madam Kotoka, so I didn¡¯t dare to bring her inside without permission, but the matter is of utmost urgency, so I brought her over instead,¡± Kimura was dressed pretty haggardly, so it was obvious that he had rushed over.

    ¡°Who did you bring?¡± Lily looked towards the carriage.

    Kimura and Lily arrived in front of the carriage and Kimura pulled open the carriage¡¯s curtain, revealing a pale and injured short-haired samurai woman whose waist, arm and thigh were covered in bloodied bandages lying inside it.

    ¡°Airi?!¡± Lily recognized her immediately as she was Rei¡¯s second-inmand, Shiina Airi.

    Airi looked severely injured and also seemed a little dazed. It seemed like she was able to hear Lily¡¯s voice, so she called out weakly, ¡°Take me to see Lady Kagami¡­ take me¡­¡±

    The fact that Rei¡¯s second-inmand hade to look for her in a severely injured condition made Lily certain that something was definitely wrong, and she felt even more worried about Rei. She climbed into the carriage and held Airi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Just what happened, Airi? Tell me what happened. Did something happen to Sister Uesugi?¡±

    The icy wind from outside flowed back into the carriage and caused Airi to shiver all over, making her even more dazed. It looked like she was unable to hear Lily¡¯s words clearly and also refused to open her eyes.

    ¡°Take her inside the valley quickly!¡± Lily shouted.

    The group pulled the carriage inside the valley and Lily carried Airi into the mountain deity¡¯s temple. Kotoka and Yukiko had also rushed over after receiving the report and used a screen to hide her before bringing hot water and administering emergency treatment on her with medicine.

    ¡°How did she get injured so badly¡­ Isn¡¯t she Miss Uesugi¡¯s second-inmand?¡± Kotoka and Yukiko provided Airi with emergency treatment and changed the dressing of the wounds.

    ¡°Take her armor off,¡± Lilymanded.

    Yukiko and Kotoka removed Airi¡¯s shoulder tes and breastte.

    Meanwhile, Lily untied the belt of Airi¡¯s samurai armor and lifted Airi¡¯s clothes to press her hand against the underside of Airi¡¯s underbody and circted her spirit power to inject some of it inside Airi. Lily¡¯s spirit power wasn¡¯t the same as Rei¡¯s, so it didn¡¯t have that much of a healing effect. However, this allowed Airi to recover some spirit power even though the efficiency of absorption was actually quite low.

    Airi was a samurai in the Sword Saint level, so it was possible for her to recover from some of her injuries once some of her spirit power was restored.

    Airi finally woke up and scrambled up slowly with Yukiko¡¯s help, ¡°Take me to see Kagami Lily. I have¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Airi! I¡¯m here!¡± Lily held Airi¡¯s hand.

    Airi finally recovered her senses and Lily¡¯s vague outline became clear in her eyes gradually, ¡°Lady¡­ Kagami? Is it you? It¡¯s really you¡­ H-How did Ie here?¡±

    ¡°Mister Kimura brought you over. You needn¡¯t rush, Airi, speak slowly,¡± Lily stated gently.

 Volume 3, Chapter 113 â€“ Airiâ€™s Worry

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 113 - Airi¡¯s Worry</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Airi drank the water offered by Kotoka and soothed her parched throat a bit, ¡°I rushed back to Kamakura¡¯s Takesh*ta Town from Mino because I want to let Kagami Lily, Lady Kagami, know that¡­ Lady Uesugi¡­ might be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Just what exactly happened, Airi? Why do you have such severe injuries and where is Sister Uesugi right now?¡± Lily became worried after hearing that Rei might be in danger and grabbed Airi¡¯s hand anxiously, ¡°Tell me quickly. I¡¯ll go save her right away!¡±

    Airi¡¯s eyes, however, lost light as she answered feebly, ¡°E-Even I don¡¯t know where she is right now. It¡¯s highly likely that she went to Kansai.¡±

    ¡°To Kansai?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°Were you not in danger together with Sister Uesugi? Is she injured as well? Tell me!¡±

    Kotoka patted Lily¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t rush her, Lily. Let Airi answer slowly.¡±

    Airi continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood me, Lady Kagami. I got these injuries from a consecutive ambush of demon samurai and monsters on my way back to Kamakura from Mino after I had parted with mydy. I almost fell in battle¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback by this answer, ¡°What about Sister Uesugi then?¡±

    ¡°She was well, at least at the time we parted,¡± Airi answered.

    Lily felt even more confused, ¡°Forgive me, Airi, but I still don¡¯t get what you mean.¡±

    Kotoka, Yukiko and the rest wore perplexed expressions as well.

    Airi exined further, ¡°With mydy¡¯s strength, I believe she¡¯s still safe right now even though she might be in danger. I got ambushed by demon samurai and monsters on my way back because of my carelessness and suffered heavy injuries because of that, but the two matters might be unrted.¡±

    Airi¡¯s condition had improved a lot after getting some additional spirit power, so she continued exining, ¡°What worries me more is Lady Uesugi and herpanions¡¯ destination as well as their journey¡¯s target.¡±

    Lily stabilized her emotions by taking a deep breath and allowed her mind to calm down. She then caressed Airi¡¯s hand gently to cate her as well, ¡°Tell me who she is with and where they are going.¡±

    ¡°Lady Uesugi, Minamoto no Kenki and a few other ambitious noble samurai teens have set off towards Kansai from Mino and n to go through the Endless Wastnd.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart was filled with worry, ¡°Kansai is thousands of kilometers away and there are demons rampaging the route in between. The journey is quite dangerous. Why has Sister Uesugi left for Kansai?¡±

    Airi¡¯s eyes seemed to reflect the deep worry in her heart, and she looked even more worried than when she narrated the event of narrowly losing her life from the heavy injuries.

    ¡°They¡¯re aiming for Mt. Ooe in Kansai¡¯s Tanba province and n to subjugate Shuten Doji.¡±

    Airi began quivering as she said this. Just the mere thought of Shuten Doji, who had been ruling the darkness of Tanba province¡¯s Mt. Ooe for a long time, was enough to make her shiver physically and mentally.

    ¡°Shuten Doji?!¡± A chill passed through Lily¡¯s heart as well. She was one of the very few samurai in Kanto who were still alive after seeing Shuten. Shuten Doji was one of the Three Supreme Great Demons of the Heian Empire who led their demon parades unimpeded through the Heian world with no human having the courage to stop them. Even Lord Kamakura could only defend his position in Hachiman Pce while Great Demons like Shuten and Michizane paraded their demons at nighttime in Kamakura. He had nevere out to stop them.

    Just a mere Blood Spirit Magatama from Shuten Doji¡¯s waist enabled Kagura to recover her strength momentarily and execute a world-rending attack that insta-killed Amanojaku without even giving him any time to react and also kill several thousand demons in passing.

    Even the current Lily felt fear well up from the depths of her soul at night whenever she recalled her encounter with Shuten Doji.

    Lily knew Rei was quite a brave and powerful woman who was exceptionally valiant and adept in the art of war, but even if that were the case, it was still hard for her to imagine that Rei would actually go to Shuten Doji¡¯sir to subjugate him.

    ¡°Just what is Sis thinking?¡± Lily felt quite worried.

    Airi continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t hesitate to defy Lady Uesugi, who I¡¯ve never questioned until now, and even persuaded her against going to Kansai in spite of my identity and tried to stop her from going to Mt. Ooe where the darkness of Kansai lurks in order to subjugate Shuten Doji, a Supreme Great Demon who has lived for thousands of years! However, she turned a deaf ear to my pleas and still insisted to go and evenmanded me to return so that I don¡¯t follow after her.¡±

    ¡°I felt really helpless and could only return back to find you, Lady Kagami, hoping that you would be able to beseech Lord Kamakura to use the power of the Minamoto n to bring Lady Uesugi back for the sake of the sisterhood between you and her¡­ Lady Kagami, there¡¯s nomunication between Kansai and Kanto, so it might be toote to contact Lord Kamakura now, but I really don¡¯t know what to do. I could only think of requesting you for help¡­ Lady Kagami¡­¡±

    Lily hugged Airi gently, ¡°You needn¡¯t say such things, Miss Airi. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Sister Uesugi¡¯s matters are my matters as well.¡±

    Lily recalled the time when she had parted with Sister Uesugi.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis, I also want to ask you something. If a dayes when I¡¯m misfortunate enough to get captured by a Supreme Great Demon during a battle and that Great Demon is a powerhouse that you can never hope to match, what will you do, Lil¡¯ Sis?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t even need to recall the answer since she knew the answer very clearly. No matter how many times she was asked this kind of question and no matter what the circumstances are, her answer would still remain unchanging.

    ¡°Whether it be treading through the Boundary of Yomi, or going through the Gate of Rashomon in Nara, no matter where you are, I shall definitely save you, Sis!¡±

    Lily¡¯s bountiful bosom heaved up and down intensely. She then looked at Kotoka and asked, ¡°How long will it take to extract and transmute the next batch of magatama, Madam Kotoka?¡±

    ¡°Oh. It won¡¯t take that long actually, ten days at most,¡± Kotoka answered after making the calctions.

    Lily nodded silently as she had already made a decision.

    *It looks like it¡¯s time for me to journey towards Kansai.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a trip back to Kamakura, Madam Kotoka. I¡¯m expecting those magatamas to be ready by the time I return.¡±

    ¡°Understood, rest assured about it.¡±

    Although Lily still had a bunch of magatamas, they were meant for activating the ¡®Record of One Hundred Demons.¡¯ The long journey towards Kansai was bound to be rife with untold dangers and making such a trip without something up her sleeve waspletely out of the question. Otherwise, there was a chance that she might actually fall into danger before she could even find Rei and be unable to rescue her.

    No matter how anxious she was or how much she wished to catch up with Rei as soon as possible, she had to bear with it and make ample preparations before setting off.

    Lily had Kotoka make arrangements for Airi¡¯s care until she¡¯s healed and nned to rush back to Kamakura immediately.

    However, Kotoka pulled Lily¡¯s sleeve the moment she got up, ¡°Lily, something unusual was found this morning. It¡¯s best if you take a look at it.¡±

    ¡°Is it quite important?¡± Lily felt a little impatient.

    ¡°It was discovered in the northern depths of Cherry Valley. Just go take a look,¡± Kotoka answered.

    ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s go now then.¡±

    Lily returned to Cherry Valley along with Kotoka and followed her towards the endless sakura grove. They passed by the water stream, the grove, and the hillside before finally arriving in the depths of the woods that had massive trees which towered hundreds of meters. An ancient stone formation surrounded by boulders and massive trees was visible beneath the thousands of meters tall cliff walls of the secluded Sakura Blossom Valley.

    The stone formation was octagonal in shape and had been weathered by time with snow and moss covering it. Although it looked decrepit, the engravings on the stone formation could be still seen after clearing some of the snow and they gave Lily an eternal and transcendent feel.

    Lily waved her sleeve to the side and employed a small-scale domain in order to generate a gust with spirit power and blow most of the snow covering the stone formation away. Lily could sense that the lines engraved on the stone formation seemed to resemble the J¨­mon characters on the mirror space¡¯s stone walls a lot even though she didn¡¯t know what exactly they meant.

    Lily knew that this stone formation was a ce of wonder for sure, but she failed to find any kind of mechanism or specialness even after checking the stone formation¡¯s surroundings carefully.

    ¡°Madam Kotoka. Have two of Haihime¡¯s Itsura kunoichi guard this stone formation. Although I¡¯ve yet to solve its mystery, I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s an abnormal region and it might even be hiding the secret of the whole valley,¡± Lily instructed.

    ¡°Mhm. I also believe that this stone formation isn¡¯t as simple as an ancient structure,¡± Kotoka nodded.

    Lily returned to the wooden cottage, where Airi was already asleep in one of the rooms under Yukiko¡¯s care. It seemed that she was recovering pretty well, so she left some magatama fragments behind for her.

    It was already nighttime by now, but Lily nned to make a trip back to Kamakura through the night.

    Lily was just about to leave the courtyard under the cover of night when she heard the voice of a charming and mature woman from behind her.

    ¡°Master,¡± Haihime stood in the corridor while dressed in a long-sleeved light blue kimono.

    Lily walked over towards her, ¡°Sister Haihime¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going out now, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have something urgent to deal with and need to make a trip back to Kamakura. What is it? Do you need anything from me, Sister Haihime?¡± Lily stood on thewn and gazed up at Haihime with limpid eyes.

    Haihime hesitated momentarily and just gave her a sunny smile instead, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can leave first and be careful on the way back. I¡¯ll wait for you to return.¡±

    Lily gazed at Haihime¡¯s glossy pink lips and felt that she had something that she wanted to say to her, but she seemed unable to do so for now.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Lily nodded with a smile and turned around to leave the courtyard.

    Lily arrived at the valley¡¯s mouth alone in a long-sleeved red kimono with Evil yer Yasutsuna at her waist. She then pulled out Yasutsuna a little and a powerful, silver-white grudge manifested from within to form a 3 meter or so tall white hound in front of Lily.

    The hound crouched beside Lily and she grabbed its fur to stride across its back in order to ride the grudge embodiment, which filled her with a subtle feeling as it felt both real and unreal to her.

    ¡°Make for Kamakura.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The demon hound leaped forward and shuttled through theplicated topography of the snow-capped woods with the speed of a silver arrow. At the very least, it was much faster and convenient than riding a horse in this mountainous region.

    She nned to report thepletion of the mission to Lord Kamakura properly in this time¡¯s visit and see if Madam Ashikaga and Lady Sakiko could do anything to help her in regard to Rei¡¯s matter.

    In addition, Lily also wanted to meet them once before setting off to Kansai as itid thousands of kilometers away and even she didn¡¯t know when they would be able to see each other again.

 Volume 3, Chapter 114 â€“ Hachiman Palace Under the Extended Night

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 114 - Hachiman Pce Under the Extended Night</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    It was morning in Kamakura already, but unfortunately, it was an extended night yet again on this day.

    The streets seemed more crowded than at night, they were also bleaker than the usual daytime.

    A few samurai were patrolling the streets as usual while carryingnterns.

    ¡°The urrence of recent extended nights is really a lot higher thanst year, Lord Motohashi.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother Tsuchiya. Even rural samurai like us have been drafted to patrol Kamakura, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it since there aren¡¯t enough people. I heard that monsters have been frequenting Kamakura a lot at night.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. The people have all fled their homes and we aren¡¯t even capable of paying the annual agricultural tax. We can at least get an official¡¯s wages by working here, 50 kan a year!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also true¡­¡±

    Two short-heighted yet well-built samurai chatted with each other while patrolling the outskirts of Kamakura City.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A massive silver shadow flitted past them under the cover of night, just like a ray of light!

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    The samurai¡¯s hair and clothes were blown back by the strong wind.

    They turned around hurriedly but only managed to catch the shadow of a wolf-like creature disappearing into the street¡¯s horizon.

    ¡°W-What was that, Lord Motohashi?¡±

    The other middle-aged samurai kneaded his eyes, ¡°It was too fast to see clearly. It¡¯s probably a monster?¡±

    Hachiman Pce had a pretty steady appearance without that many distinguishing features, but it still left a deep impression on others as its sole distinguishing feature was its size.

    Although it looked the same as an official residence, it was nearly ten timesrger.

    The dark interior of the pce was illuminated by the palely litnterns fixed at the centers of the massive wooden pirs.

    A red-dressed woman walked into this massive wooden structure. As people weren¡¯t allowed to carry des when having an audience with Lord Kamakura, Lily decided that she might as well store Yasutsuna and Crescent Moon inside the mirror and just carried Spring Soul with her, which she handed over to the handsome attendant outside the door.

    Even though Lily had an innocent and kindhearted nature when she arrived in this Heian world, she was also a little clever.

    Lily sat down in seiza at the center of the pce and heard footsteps that sounded the same as a normal human a short whileter, but the person who arrived was actually a gigantic 10 m tall middle-aged samurai who possessed a rather meek and schrly appearance.

    Lord Kamakura sat down solemnly and tilted his head slightly. However, he looked at Lily with quite a serious expression and expressed his sincerity through earnest words, ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned, Lily. I¡¯ve really troubled you this time.¡±

    ¡°Although the Takeda n¡¯s matter has been rified, I feel that the East¡¯s situation has actually be grimmer after my return this time,¡± Lily¡¯s eyes reflected the light of thenterns as she looked up at Lord Kamakura. This man was really deep and unmeasurable and even though she didn¡¯t probe him with spirit power, Lily was certain that his power far exceeded her current imagination. It was actually pretty na?ve of her to ce him and the Furinkazan on the same level in the past.

    The current Lily could easily defeat any of the Furinkazan, but she still felt powerless in front of Lord Kamakura.

    Lily could also feel that the Lord Kamakura in front of her was unlike a normal samurai and powerhouse, but she didn¡¯t know what exactly was different.

    Lord Kamakura remained calm even after hearing Lily¡¯s words, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve finally seen Kamakura City under the extended night. The current Kamakura is exactly as you¡¯ve said. The sight of monsters and humans coexisting together arrives whenever night falls and this is really quite dangerous for the people of Kamakura who aren¡¯t used to it.¡±

    ¡°Monsters and humans coexisting together?¡± Lily felt astonished as it was her first time hearing such a phrase, and that too from Lord Kamakura, the ruler of the East. She concealed her doubtful expression and asked with a wooden expression, ¡°Are there ces where humans are used to coexisting together with monsters?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s not that much of a rare sight in Heian-kyo,¡± Lord Kamakura answered.

    Monsters and humans coexist together in Heian-kyo?

    Lily found it hard to imagine the sight of such a scene as she nned to visit it sooner orter.

    ¡°By the way, it seems like I¡¯ve caused you a lot of troubles after revealing your identity as a Mirror Girl unintentionally and even ced you in danger. Forgive me for that. I didn¡¯t expect there to be people who actually harbor such dogmatic and antiquated hostility in our East as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve engraved the favor you¡¯ve shown me deep in my heart, Lord Kamakura, and have noints on this subject,¡± Lily replied with a bow.

    ¡°You¡¯re a really kind and wide-bosomed girl. I really regret being unable to meet such a good woman like you when I was young.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. It was just a joke¡­ You¡¯ve shown exceptional results in Kai province, Lily. I¡¯ve heard all about it. I only sent you to investigate it, but I never expected you to actually settle the whole issue alone. You¡¯re the most dazzling samurai woman in the East right now and it¡¯s quite astonishing that you¡¯re a young talent who began blooming just half a year ago,¡± Lord Kamakura stated with gleaming eyes.

    ¡°Tell me, Lily. What kind of reward do you want from me? Although there¡¯s no surplusnd to give you in the East, with your current strength, it¡¯s easy to make Owari and Mino yours as long as you invade them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in annexingrge territories for now, Lord Kamakura, as I don¡¯t possess the means to protect them even if I win them over in battle. I actually heard about a certain matter and came to request your help in regard to it, Lord Kamakura.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. So you also have something you need my help with, Lily? Tell me what it is.¡±

    ¡°I received pressing information that Uesugi Rei, Minamoto no Kenki and Taira no Seina have left for Kansai¡¯s Mt. Ooe to subjugate Shuten Doji.¡±

    ¡°Subjugate Shuten Doji?¡± Even Lord Kamakura¡¯s ever-calm expression twitched a little.

    ¡°Although I¡¯mcking in experience, even I¡¯ve heard that Shuten Doji is a Great Demon who has existed for over a thousand years in the Heian Empire, Lord Kamakura. Although Lady Uesugi is powerful, it¡¯s too dangerous to fight Shuten Doji right now and is quite a worrisome matter. However, they¡¯ve long left Mino and their current whereabouts are unknown. Even if I wish to stop them, I don¡¯t know where exactly to go. I wonder if I can request you to summon them back, Lord Kamakura?¡± Lily bowed deeply and almost pressed her forehead to the floor, but her bosom had touched the floor first.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Lord Kamakura tilted his head and furrowed his brows slightly, revealing a somewhat troubled expression on his unwavering face, ¡°Although I might have such a method, I¡¯m afraid that I cannot help you regarding this matter.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lily raised her head. Although she knew it was quite rude to speak to Lord Kamakura like this, Lily still questioned him, ¡°Sister Uesugi is the liege lord of Echigo, which acts as the northern barrier of the East, and is an important retainer under yourmand. Are you not worried about her at all, Lord Kamakura?¡±

    ¡°How dare you question Lord Kamakura like this?!¡± The handsome bald youth, Kamakura Maruzaki, who acted as Lord Kamakura¡¯s sword-bearer at his side, chided Lily.

    Lord Kamakura, however, raised his massive hand to stop the youth from chiding Lily.

    After a moment of silence, he looked at Lily with a sincere yet resolute expression and answered her, ¡°I understand that you¡¯re worried, Lily, but even if I do this, it will actually tarnish the samurai¡¯s heart even if their life gets saved.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamakura¡­¡±

    ¡°A samurai is someone who needs to advance bravely even when they¡¯re aware it¡¯s simply impossible to aplish a task sometimes. The samurai of the East will be able to propagate endlessly as long as we have such samurai no matter what the oue is and live on strongly in these dark times. I know you care about Uesugi Rei much more than the other samurai of East, Lily, but do you really understand her intentions? Have you wondered whether a woman like her would want you to intervene in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡¯s intentions¡­¡± Lord Kamakura¡¯s words stumped Lily as she was fixated on ensuring Rei¡¯s safety and hadn¡¯t actually taken her intentions into consideration.

 Volume 3, Chapter 115 â€“ The Night Back Then

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 115 - The Night Back Then</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily bowed her head to dissect Lord Kamakura¡¯s words.

    Could it be that Lord Kamakura has a better understanding of Sister Uesugi¡¯s thoughts than I?

    Lord Kamakura was definitely better at understanding the minds of others, but Lily didn¡¯t want to admit that she failed to understand Rei.

    ¡°Sis is quite brave and even I know how terrible Shuten Doji is, so there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t know about it. Did she go to subjugate Shuten Doji because it will affect her reputation? Sister Uesugi is a valiant free spirit who¡¯s true to her desires and not someone who cares about false reputation. Contrary to her careless demeanor, she¡¯s actually quite reliable and pragmatic, or else I wouldn¡¯t have felt safe whenever I¡¯m next to her!¡±

    ¡°Did Sister Uesugi really go to subjugate Shuten Doji? Also, why is she moving together with those ostentatious youths?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t believe that Lord Kamakura was capable of stating this with utmost certainty while sitting in this pce. However, it would be too bold of her to argue over this matter and she also had no need to challenge Lord Kamakura¡¯s prestige.

    Lily bowed to him, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the advice, Lord Kamakura. I¡¯ve also been nning to leave for Kansai in order to explore and train recently.¡±

    However, Lord Kamakura remained silent for a good while. When Lily raised her head, she saw that gigantic, meek yet unwavering man look at her intensely with his tiny eyes.

    ¡°I see. Are you going to leave the East in the end as well?¡± Lord Kamakura¡¯s voice sounded somewhat regretful.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received a lot of care from Lord Kamakura and the Genji and have yet to repay it, but I have my own path to tread, which is the path in a samurai¡¯s heart that you emphasized earlier, Also, it¡¯s not as if I won¡¯t return, so I¡¯m willing to offer my meager strength to the Genji at any time just like before.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lord Kamakura nodded slightly, ¡°Go, then. Follow the path in your samurai heart and just turn back whenever you feel lost. The Land of East will always support you.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I won¡¯t forget my roots.¡±

    Lord Kamakura wore aplicated expression yet nodded somewhat approvingly a momentter.

    Lily also bowed to him once again and withdrew from the main hall.

    Lily walked through the streets of Kamakura City under the dark skies after leaving Hachiman Pce. Even though it was daytime, there were few passersby on the streets.

    Lord Kamakura is a really unfathomable person.

    Thest words he offered were reassuring, but Lily was still perplexed about Rei¡¯s matter and hadn¡¯t decided whether to hold back from getting involved in it and abide by the samurai code of chivalry yet.

    Lily wanted to ask him about something, but she refrained from doing so in the end.

    Back when she had gone to investigate the Takeda n secretly, the information had gotten leaked in advance. However, she felt that there was no point in asking about this.

    If the incident was really unrted to Lord Kamakura, she had nothing to fear at present and she also didn¡¯t have the time to get involved in these trivial matters again.

    However, if it was actually rted to him, Lily thought that it would strain the situation even further if she asked such a question.

    Lily didn¡¯t really find her meeting with Lord Kamakura this time to be that pleasant. Although she had made a great achievement, he hadn¡¯t actually rewarded her anything. Lily didn¡¯t really care about the reward, but this was enough to feel how subtle the mood was.

    ¡°Mmh? A demon?¡±

    Lily sensed a powerful eldritch energy from ahead while walking.

    A nearly 5 m tall bare-chested blue demon with sharp, protruding teeth and a thick ck mane was approaching her from nearby.

    Lily realized it only then that she was actually on the wide street that she walked through back when she had first arrived in Kamakura.

    Although it was the winter season now, it hadn¡¯t snowed yet in Kamakura, and the blue moon was visible high in the sky behind her. The situation actually held some resemnce to back then.

    Lily was just a weak girl who didn¡¯t even have a katana on her as she walked through this street back then after arriving in this alternate Heian world. This location was where she had witnessed Uesugi Rei kill the blue demon valiantly with a single strike from her katana and also where she acquired the initial resolution to walk the path of a samurai woman.

    This was just a while ago, but the current Lily stood where Rei was back then and faced the vicious blue demon fearlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a high-ranked monster,¡± A monster of such level was of no threat to Lily.

    Lily could even see a few samurai holding up nkets to hide themselves in the dark corner of the street, utterly afraid of getting found by the blue demon. All of them directed looks of incredulity towards Lily since she hadn¡¯t fled even when faced with such a massive blue demon.

    The blue demon dashed towards Lily with a roar.

    Lily just had Spring Soul in her hand at this moment.

    However, even so, killing this blue demon was as simple as crushing an ant for her.

    A powerful shroud of de maiden spirit power blossomed outwards from Lily and caused her hair to dance in the air of the night sky and her eyes glimmered with a detached and beautiful crimson tint.

    Lily hadn¡¯t made a move yet, but it was as if her eyes had long seen the amaryllis of the blue demon¡¯s life.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Lily yelled in a charming voice with her eyes filled with terrible killing intent!

    Boom!

    A powerful shockwave from the spirit power traveled towards the massive blue demon and actually caused it to stumble because of its hair getting blown upside down. The blue demon came to a sudden stop and glided across the wide street because of the inertia, giving rise to a cloud of dust that reached past its head.

    It had stopped just 2 meters away from Lily. The blue demon¡¯s gaze locked with Lily¡¯s for a few moments before it began to quiver suddenly, showing a frightened expression on its vicious face as it kneeled down with a thud and then turned around to flee in a panic.

    Lily¡¯s gaze shifted to the side and looked at the samurai hidden in the dark corner.

    However, she found them so scared that they had actually fallen to their butts one after the other.

    Lily turned around and left silently.

    She arrived in front of the Genji Dojo, but the gate was closed right now.

    Lily knocked on the gate and it was opened subsequently by a male and female attendant who consequently revealed astonished expressions.

    ¡°M-Miss Kagami?!¡± The male attendant cried out.

    ¡°How rude. She¡¯s to be referred to as Lady Lyn-hime now,¡± the female attendant reminded him.

    The duo kneeled towards Lily, ¡°Greetings, Lady Lyn-hime.¡±

    This made Lily feel quite ufortable as she had be a disciple of this dojo just a few months ago.

    The gossip about Lily bing a liege lord, killing Hojo Dijon anding to a draw against 3 Furinkazan-level powerhouses alone had long spread in the East, making her a living legend.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t act like this. I¡¯m still a dojo disciple when we¡¯re here,¡± Lily helped them stand up a little embarrassedly.

    ¡°Could you tell me whether Lady Sakiko is present?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is. She ought to be teaching the disciples in the dojo hall. Allow us to guide you, Lady Lyn-hime.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can go by myself just fine,¡± Lily smiled courteously.

    Lily felt quite reminiscent as she walked through the quiet, pristine and lush courtyard and recalled how she first met with Shimizu in this dojo. This made her wonder where Shimizu was right now.

    Lily arrived outside the dojo hall and saw that the interior was brightly lit. As she hadn¡¯t seen Sakiko in a long time, she walked over gleefully.

    However, she heard the sharp voice of a middle-aged man from inside when she arrived at the doors of the dojo hall.

    ¡°How did the East¡¯s Genji Main Dojo under Lord Kamakura end up nurturing such a worthless instructor like you?!¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Lily approached the doors and looked inside from the half-closed doors.

    An obese, carp-bearded official dressed invish noble garments was in the middle of scolding a ck-dressed bun-haired woman condescendingly with a pointed finger while she kneeled on the dojo¡¯s floor and the students were surrounding her in a semicircle.

    The woman kneeling on the floor was none other than Sakiko.

    The obese official pointed his finger at Sakiko and continuedshing out with saliva flying out from his mouth, ¡°Minamoto no Sakiko. Just take a look at how you¡¯re dressed. What¡¯s the time right now? It¡¯s no wonder that the students are all a bunch of spineless cowards when even you¡¯re at such a level! The best two disciples went to protect that dojo excursion or whatever, but the group gotpletely wiped out in the end! On the other hand, you¡¯ve not made any progress at all! You actually suffered a crushing defeat in thepetition with the Taira n this year! You will have to bear all responsibility for it as the sword instructor!¡±

    Sakiko just remained silent and kept kneeling there with her head lowered.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any meaning in remaining silent, huh? You¡¯ve tarnished the reputation of the Genji. We¡¯ve never lost to the Taira n over the past years, yet we¡¯ve actually lost seven of the eight matches scheduled this year! Are you hoping for the captain to turn the situation around? Do you think it¡¯s possible? Will Kondo do it, huh? I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t evenst a single match!¡±

    The more the obese man scolded the angrier he got. He even poked Sakiko¡¯s head with his stout finger and made her head sway front and back. It was really quite humiliating for Sakiko to bear such verbal and physical abuse in front of the disciples.

    ¡°Forgive me, Lord Inspector. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I have no excuse to give,¡± Sakiko bowed deferentially even after her forehead was poked by the man.

    An inspector was a long-standing official who was second only to Lord Kamakura in Kamakura City and third of the current Furinkazan were practically unassociated with Kamakura, which gave the inspectors ess to even higher power.

    ¡°Forgive me, you say?! What good will that do? The Genji¡¯s reputation is long lost and even Lord Kamakura¡¯s prestige will get tarnished because of you! What good will you kneeling down and apologizing do, huh? Our dojo has be theughingstock of the Taira n, you know! Raise your head!¡± The inspector stamped his foot in fury.

    ¡°In my opinion, your level is too low as a sword instructor, making you unqualified for the position! I¡¯ll have you out of this dojo if the Genji lose thepetition this time, got it?! You¡¯ll be sentenced by the Genji after that! I¡¯ll have these disciples of yours stop their studies as well since there¡¯s nothing they will be able to learn from an ipetent woman like you. The situation is pretty strained right now because of the demons rampaging everywhere. Kamakura City doesn¡¯t have extra capital to support you. I¡¯ll report to Lord Kamakura tomorrow and have the dojo disbanded immediately then have all of you join the army to subjugate monsters. They won¡¯t progress even if they study the sword in this dojo and will just sponge off the dojo, so it¡¯s just a waste of the dojo¡¯s resources!¡±

    ¡°Lord Inspector. Feel free to scold me if my teaching is at fault. However, this dojo doesn¡¯t just teach martial arts, it¡¯s also a ce that spreads the spirit of Lord Yosh*tsune. How could it be disbanded so lightly just because of a single year¡¯s oue? I request you to refrain from proposing such a thing to Lord Kamakura,¡± Sakiko raised her head, her eyes shing with devotion.

    ¡°Yosh*tsune, my foot! Howe he hasn¡¯te out to protect the East when the monsters are rampaging everywhere right now? Do you think you can scare me with the name of a man who¡¯s been dead for a long time? You¡¯ve nothing to show for it even though you¡¯re receiving a generous wage by borrowing Yosh*tsune¡¯s name! In my opinion, you¡¯re just a worthless woman who¡¯s eating wages from Lord Kamakura¡¯s treasury with no achievements to show for it! A woman like you should just get out of the dojo!¡±

    The inspector raised his stout head and pped at Sakiko¡¯s delicate cheeks mercilessly with a whoosh.

    Sakiko could see the movements, but she didn¡¯t evade it and just closed her eyes silently while gritting her teeth.

    ¡°p!¡± However, the stout hand ended up pping the long and firm sheath of a katana.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The stout inspector jumped about while clutching his swollen hand, ¡°Damn it! Who is it? Do you want to die, huh?!¡±

    The surrounding disciples sent looks of astonishment towards the woman with waist-length hair who wielded a katana¡¯s sheath in her raised hand as she stood in front of Sakiko and the inspector.

    ¡°M-Miss Kagami?!¡± Kondo Naotaka, who was standing among the disciples, was shocked as well.

 Volume 3, Chapter 116 â€“ Dojo Disciple Lily

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 116 - Dojo Disciple Lily</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! How dare you attack me, an inspector?! K-Ka¡­¡± The obese inspector almost pulled out the katana secured at his waist in an attempt to intimidate the woman who had stopped him with her katana¡¯s sheath, but he was left dumbfounded when he saw who it was that he had just cursed, ¡°Y-You are¡­¡±

    The inspector looked at the tall and long-legged, slim and full-bosomed, long-haired, red-dressed maiden who wielded a nodachi¡­

    ¡°Kagami Lily?!¡± The inspector¡¯s expression morphed.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Lily stated indifferently.

    Ayer of cold sweat formed on the obese inspector¡¯s forehead as his face changed colors. Although most of the samurai and officials of the East hadn¡¯t seen Kagami Lily, almost all of them had heard rumors of her.

    This inspector had also heard of the woman known as Kagami Lily as there were rumors about her hitting an inspector. The rumors told that although she looked like a goddess, she was actually vicious and merciless, and also quite impulsive as well, that she ignored the consequences whenever she acted and took action first before reporting, and that she had beaten an inspector, Lord Nagasaki, so badly that he was on bedrest for half-a-month.

    The inspector knew that she wasn¡¯t a woman who followedmon sense.

    He had heard that she was pretty violent back then, and there were also unconfirmed rumors that she had matched thebination of Takeda and Tokugawa in strength all alone recently!

    If this rumor were really true, it would ce her strength just below Lord Kamakura, so he would have nowhere to seek justice even if he got beat up by her right now as strength was almost equal to status in the East.

    He had also heard that she had severe violent tendencies!

    The inspector¡¯s legs began to wobble so much that they almost failed his obese body, ¡°Ka, no, so it was you, Lady Lyn-hime¡­ hahaha¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I tell you, a misunderstanding. I was just admonishing this useless sword instructor and didn¡¯t know that you were here, Lady Lyn-hime. I wonder whatmand you have?¡±

    Lily was clearly decades younger than him and of an inferior rank, but the inspector still treated Lily quite politely as he was terrified of her and didn¡¯t want to be the second Nagasaki.

    Lily curled her hair behind her ear gently, ¡°Lord Inspector, so you¡¯re telling me that you were admonishing my sword instructor just now?¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± The inspector felt a shiver pass through him. Lily had be pretty strong and stood at the apex of the East in terms of strength, so even he had long forgotten that Lily was connected to this dojo and only remembered it just now. As such, he waved his hands anxiously and tried to make up an excuse, ¡°N-No, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I was just joking with Instructor Sakiko!¡±

    ¡°Joking?¡± Lily¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°So, you subjected my instructor to this kind of public humiliation all for a joke?¡±

    The powerful auraing off from Lily made the inspector kneel down immediately.

    He kowtowed towards Sakiko hurriedly, ¡°Instructor Sakiko, I¡¯ve really offended you and feel extremely apologetic for it! Please forgive me for the offense!¡±

    Sakiko¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the desperate inspector. Her strength was actually much higher than the inspector¡¯s, but she couldn¡¯t go against him. However, it wasn¡¯t the same for Lily as she gave no regard for the consequences no matter how severe the incident was, and oppressive officials like this inspector were actually most terrified of running across unreasonable people like her.

    ¡°About disbanding the dojo¡­¡± Sakiko began.

    ¡°I said that in a fit of anger! Just treat it as if I haven¡¯t said it!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That better be right,¡± Lily stepped forth and came in front of the inspector.

    The inspector also wore a significantly relieved smile, ¡°Hehe. Lady Lyn-hime, didn¡¯t I say it was all just a misunder¡ª¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± Lily lifted her foot and sent the inspector flying immediately with a kick, making him arc over the wall of disciples and roll across the floor like a meatball before crashing through the dojo¡¯s hall, leaving a hole behind on it.

    Sakiko and the disciples were left stunned.

    The inspector¡¯s eyes rolled back, and his mouth frothed as he reached hisst gasp, ¡°W-Why did you still hit me¡­¡±

    ¡°The kick was for disrespecting Lord Minamoto no Yosh*tsune openly,¡± Lily stated icily.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± As I thought, this woman is really unpredictable and even highly violent on top of that. The inspector lost consciousness after having such thoughts.

    Meanwhile, Lily helped Sakiko stand up, ¡°Instructor, why is the dojo allowing someone like this to lord over it?¡±

    ¡°The dojo has fallen apart ever since the excursion incident and the Tokugawa faction¡¯s withdrawal post their injuries, it¡¯s no longer the same as before. The current situation is pretty messy on top of that, and everything is under the inspectors¡¯ control, even the wages which haven¡¯t been given out in a good while. The disciples haven¡¯t even received magatama these past two months.¡±

    Lily felt ashamed as the dojo had brought glory to her yet had to some extent declined because of her.

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko, there¡¯s still one match left in thepetition with the Taira n¡¯s dojo, right?¡± Lily asked while holding Sakiko¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yes. Unfortunate as it is, we¡¯ve lost 7 matches in a row, and I fear it¡¯ll be difficult for our team¡¯s captain, Kondo, to prevail over their vanguard, Takada Oka, who¡¯s the second strongest in their dojo,¡± Sakiko shook her head powerlessly, ¡°An 8-0 oue, the inspector¡¯s fury is quite justifiable.¡±

    ¡°It absolutely won¡¯t end in an 8-0 oue, Instructor Sakiko,¡± Lily chuckled.

    ¡°But¡­ huh?¡± Sakiko¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Lily.

    On the next day, samurai from the Taira n, Minamoto n and other samurai ns of the East had all convened at the drum-lined arena constructed over the open space at the trijunction before the Kamakura Mansion in order to spectate the final match of thepetition.

    The samurai leaders, such as Taira no Kagemori, Ashikaga Makoto and the like, oversaw the arena ahead of them while sitting on an elevated tform with the gs of the various families hoisted all around them.

    The drums boomed as the fierce-looking, tall and muscr Takada Oka climbed onto the arena with a wooden sword in hand.

    The other seven participating students from the Taira n¡¯s Eastern Main Dojo were lined up in a row underneath the arena in high spirits.

    ¡°Howe the boy from the Genji hasn¡¯t dared toe yet? I¡¯ll make Kondo, that pretty boy, kneel and beg for forgiveness today!¡± Takada Oka shouted after climbing the arena.

    ¡°Herees the captain of the Genji Dojo!¡± The samurai in-charge of the announcements yelled out along with the drumming sounds.

    Takada Oka turned around with a grin, yet he ended up seeing a red-dressed woman climb onto the arena with a wooden katana in hand.

    ¡°Howe they¡¯ve sent a sexy woman instead of Genji Dojo¡¯s Kondo? Do they intend topete with me or appeal to me? Hahahahahahaha!¡± Takada Oka broke into loudughter with his arms akimbo after seeing Lily.

    However, the crowd quietened down gradually and the people who jeered along with him in the past wore solemn expressions now after whispering into each other¡¯s ear.

    Taira no Kagemori also called out to Ashikaga Makoto upon seeing this development, ¡°Madam Ashikaga, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t cheating as she¡¯s really a disciple of my Genji¡¯s Eastern Main Dojo. Furthermore, she has the shortest duration of student experience among all the otherpetitors,¡± Ashikaga Makoto chuckled.

    Taira no Kagemori¡¯s expression turned unsightly in the next moment.

    Lily slighted Takada Oka and looked towards the seven Taira npetitors below while flinging her hair back, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe at me all at once? My time is quite limited.¡±

    ¡°What?! A-Are you sane, woman? Did the Genji Dojo really send you as the captain? I won¡¯t forgive you if you¡¯re here to stir up trouble intentionally!¡± Takada Oka stepped forth and raised his hand up in an attempt to intimidate her with a p to the face.

    However, the drums began drumming again once thepetition¡¯s presider and the staff below confirmed the facts, ¡°I request the two sides to retreat from each other as the match between Taira n Dojo¡¯s vanguard, Takada Oka, and Genji Dojo¡¯s captain, Kagami Lily, will begin now.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Takada Oka¡¯s expression petrified when he heard Kagami Lily¡¯s name.

    ¡­

    Later in the morning, Ashikaga Makoto, Sakiko and Lily had tea and snacks together in the Genji Dojo¡¯s water pavilion where Lily used to reside in the past.

    Makoto intended to invite Lily to the Ashikaga Hall, but Lily insisted on seeing the pavilion where she used to train within the dojo.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Even someone as mature as Sakiko was unable to hold herughter back, ¡°The expressions of Taira n¡¯s eight disciples were really wonderful when they heard Lily¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that they would actually concede all the matches when it was an eight versus one situation,¡± Ashikaga Makoko also smiled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me them for it. Lily is someone who was able to match Lord Tokugawa Shigemori and Lord Takeda Tsunenobu¡¯s strength all alone, so even those reckless disciples wouldn¡¯t dare topete with her,¡± Sakiko stated.

    Ashikaga Makoko looked at Lily, ¡°It¡¯s really quite incredible. I wonder what exactly you eat to have be so well-developed, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lily blushed after noticing that Makoto¡¯s eyes were fixed on her bosom.

    ¡°Hehe. I hope you don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I was just wondering what fortunes you¡¯ve had to experience such rapid growth?¡±

    ¡°All samurai have their secrets, so you needn¡¯t exin it, Lily. To be honest, the stronger you are, the happier we feel for you,¡± Sakiko stated while patting Lily¡¯s thigh.

    However, Sakiko became despondent again in the next moment, ¡°Unfortunate as it is, even though Lily was able to be the voice of the dojo today, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be hard to keep the Genji Dojo running in such chaotic times.¡±

    ¡°Instructor Sakiko, if you¡¯re willing to, why note to my Sakura Blossom Valley?¡±

    ¡°Sakura Blossom Valley?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Makoto and Sakiko weren¡¯t outsiders. Thus, even though Lily hid the matter of the ore vein from them, she told them that she had found a picturesque and secluded valley for herself.

    Even Makoto felt tempted after hearing the details.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± Sakiko stated, ¡°If we look at the members of the East¡¯s Genji, the people who still respect Lord Kurou in these times are really few now. On the other hand, you¡¯ve never forgotten your roots even now, Lily. I¡¯m really quite disappointed with the current state of the world, so why wouldn¡¯t I be willing to move into such a secluded valley? You have to provide me with wages though, Lily!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ll naturally hire you in good faith, Instructor.¡±

    ¡°Madam Makoto, Instructor Sakiko, I n to journey out soon and leave for Kansai,¡± Lily stated solemnly.

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re no longer the rising talent of the past and have enough strength now, so I don¡¯t n to stop you from proceeding with a decision that you must¡¯ve taken after careful deliberation. However, you still need to maintain utmost caution even as you are now since the slightest negligence mightnd you in unthinkable danger on the journey to Kansai.¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned sterner as she gave a firm nod.

    ¡°I know the journey to Kansai is rife with unknown dangers, but I¡¯ve been preparing for this journey since a long time ago. I also learned that Sister Uesugi has long left for Kansai, so I have no choice but to go regardless of the dangers.¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto showed a somewhat reluctant expression to Lily, but she still nodded in the end.

    ¡°By the way, Kiyoshi advanced troops towards Owari recently, so you need to be more careful if you n to pass through the frontline, Lily. If you run into his forces, help me pass these words onto him, that it¡¯s best to quit while one is ahead lest curiosity kills the cat. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t reminded him of this, but my words had no effect on that hot-blooded youth. I hope he would at least be willing to listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily failed to understand why Madam Ashikaga thought that Kiyoshi would listen to her, but she still affirmed.

    The skilled Sakiko entrusted her resignation letter to Madam Ashikaga so that it¡¯s passed onto the officials in the imperial pce and bid her farewell before she began packing her travel luggage. She then left for Sakura Blossom Valley along with Lily at night on horseback. As for her other belongings, she arranged for them to be delivered to Takesh*ta Town and nned to have the Saionji¡¯s caravan deliver it to herter on.

 Volume 3, Chapter 117 â€“ Melancholic Haihime

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 117 - Mncholic Haihime</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The snow was still falling quite heavily in the midwinter season.

    Lily rode the apparition-like white demon hound through the snow while Sakiko followed behind her on horseback. As the demon hound¡¯s speed was much faster than a horse¡¯s, Lily made asional stops so that Sakiko could catch up to her.

    Lily dismounted the demon hound after arriving at the mouth of Sakura Blossom Valley and it vanished into a cloud of white mist, which left even Sakiko speechless.

    A young homeless woman who just had a few hundred mon on her and possessed nothing except her youthful charm half a year ago had now be able to use such magical abilities with ease.

    As such, it wasn¡¯t that surprising for Sakiko, who helped Lily back then, to feel grateful.

    Lily possessed a sincere and sensitive personality and was so pious that she had bowed to Yosh*tsune¡¯s shrine back then. This action had moved Sakiko and made her decide to help Lily.

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, this humble valley is home to me and my sisters, Sakura Blossom Valley.¡±

    Lily revealed a happy smile within the snow when she mentioned her sisters, which enabled Sakiko to feel that she was a woman who valued family a lot and treated her sisters like kin.

    ¡°Just kin, huh?¡± Sakiko felt a little dejected.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime,¡± the cavalrywomen on both sides of the skyline¡¯s exit greeted the duo when they arrived inside the valley.

    There was nothing special in Blossom Valley except for the distant and newly founded cottage-spotted vige that had smoke rising above it. Lily and Sakiko saw that Taihara Sugiyama was in charge of the temple today when they entered the mountain deity¡¯s temple and was in the middle of handling some work. As he was a retainer of the Saionji family, Sakiko naturally recognized him, and since she was Lily¡¯s retainer as well now, she greeted him with a nod.

    The two mountain deity statues holding up the massive stone b, on the other hand, actually left Sakiko a little astonished.

    The duo passed through the tunnel and arrived inside Cherry Valley, which was a snow-cappednd with sakura trees that had thousand-year-old sakura blooming all year round.

    ¡°Who could¡¯ve thought that such a picturesque scenery existed in these wilnds,¡± Sakiko felt that Lily had really chosen a nice piece ofnd.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just beautiful, but also has a magatama ore vein,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°What?!¡± Sakiko eximed, ¡°A magatama ore vein?!¡±

    So the reason why Lily hade to such a frigid and deste region was actually the discovery of a magatama ore vein!

    Sakiko sized up the tall, sleek, gorgeous, full-bosomed, callipygian woman from the back, wondering just how lucky she was.

    A magatama ore vein was considered a secret by the upper ss of the Genji and there were only 3 known sites in the East, most of which had been mined extensively and were close to getting dried up. They were the foundation of the East!

    However, a young woman like Lily who had just risen up over the past half-year had actually managed to get hold of a magatama ore vein!

    Sakiko revealed a pleased smile, feeling that she had made the right choice this time.

    Lily wasn¡¯t just pretty, young and kind, but was also innocent and obedient, so Sakiko reckoned that it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to control a young woman like her. Naturally, the control Sakiko had in mind originated out of goodwill.

    Although Lily was a liege lord, she was dedicated to advancement and exploration, so after hearing that Kotoka had long moved into the valley, Sakiko reckoned that she would have to consult regarding the matters of thisnd with Kotoka and the other senior women from now on.

    Naturally, theirmon motive would be to work for Lily¡¯s wellbeing.

    After arriving at the two cottages, Lily discovered that a new cottage and a linking corridor were in the middle of construction beside them, but the foundation had just beenid out and the builders were busy working on the construction. Men weren¡¯t allowed inside Cherry Valley usually, but the miners, transmutation onmy¨­ji, and the construction builders were specially exempt from this because of their work.

    ¡°Lady Sakiko,¡± Kotoka was slightly stunned after seeing Sakiko, but she seemed to figure out the reason for her arrival without any exnation and weed her with a benevolent smile.

    Kotoka and Sakiko were both educated and well-bnced. As women versed in running a business and wading through the bureaucratic world, there wasn¡¯t much to worry about. There was nothing the duo couldn¡¯t figure out when they teamed up and both of them were worldly-wise on top of that.

    ¡°It¡¯s a real blessing that you¡¯ve also joined our Lyn family, Lady Sakiko,¡± Kotoka held her teacup while having tea with Sakiko and Lily before continuing, ¡°As you know, these young women are really clueless aboutnd management, and only know how to fight and kill. I wasn¡¯t even able to get enough sleep because I had to handle all the work alone, but the load on my shoulders is bound to lighten up a bit with youing over to help me manage the matters of the valley.¡±

    Lily flushed up after hearing this, ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave it to you two then, madams.¡±

    Lily then recalled something which wasn¡¯t an easy question to ask previously, ¡°Lady Sakiko, I heard that¡­ you¡¯ve always been living in the dojo. I also never heard you mention anything about your family.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ the only family I have is the grandma from Chrysanthemum Inn, who has been my caretaker ever since my childhood. I was a scion of the Kawachi Genji lineage, but I rejected the marriage proposal with the local n in power because of my fascination with martial arts and practically got expelled from the family with grace. I came to Takesh*ta Town along with my grandma after that and got a job at the dojo by relying on my Genji lineage and meager sword skills and rose up the ranks gradually. That¡¯s pretty much my story. If you wish to know whether I ever got married, the answer is no. Although it¡¯s quite embarrassing, I have no experience in love even after bing so old¡­¡±

    Sakiko covered her blushing cheeks with her sleeves, ¡°So, please don¡¯t call me ¡®madam¡¯ in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re really bold, Lady Sakiko. Is there a need to act so innocent in front of Lily? Or are you hoping to experience ate first love in this Sakura Blossom Valley now?¡± Kotoka chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re not one to ask that, Lady Kotoka!¡±

    It seemed like there was no room for Lily to intervene in their conversation.

    Sakiko and Kotoka seemed to hit it off from the very beginning and began discussing the matters of the valley soon after. Kotoka was versed in the matters of construction, production and business while Sakiko was versed in the matters of military and defense, so the two mature and highly experienced formed the perfect team.

    As Sakiko and Kotoka had gotten engrossed in a heated debate where she had no room to join, Lily retired from the area quietly.

    Lily recalled that Haihime seemed to have something to say to her before she left, so she made for the farthest backyard-facing room of the cottage thatid underneath the huge tree¡¯s shade, which was Haihime¡¯s room.

    As it was at the very end of the corridor, it rarely had visitors, and had the door in a half-open state. The moment Lily passed through it, she spotted Haihime having tea alone while leaning against the window in a white kimono patterned with blue orchids, her slightly despondent gaze fixed at the wilted flowers in the outside snow.

    Lily instinctively sensed that Haihime wasn¡¯t that happy at all.

    ¡°Sister Haihime¡­¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± The moment Haihime turned back, her originally sullen expression seemed to regain some of its charm again, but it still felt somewhat forced.

    ¡°Can Ie in, Sister Haihime?¡±

    Haihime chucked lovingly, ¡°What are you even saying. You¡¯re always wee at my ce, so feel free toe and go whenever you please. There¡¯s no need to get my permission.¡±

    Lily felt that the way she phrased it sounded a little strange. After all, Lily possessed a sensitive and meticulous personality and wasn¡¯t an apathetic woman.

    Lily took a seat beside Haihime after entering the room and watched Haihime look outside the window with boredom, feeling tongue-tied for a while.

    ¡°Why are you drinking tea all alone in this room instead ofmunicating with Madam Kotoka and the others, Sister Haihime?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there tomunicate about? Kotoka is so capable and efficient that even I¡¯m unable to keep up with her pace and even the Itsura I brought with me are under her administration now. I feel like I¡¯m just living as a parasite in this ce,¡± Haihime stated in a dismal tone.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Kotoka didn¡¯t mention this to me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to tell you when you¡¯re absent so often? Aren¡¯t you nning to set out on a long journey soon, too? She¡¯s the one who¡¯s in charge of everything in the valley in the end.¡±

    ¡°You can consult with me if you have any troubles, Sister Haihime. How about I return themand of the Itsura to you then?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. The reason I did all that back then was to win Amanojaku¡¯s trust and am not really fond of working that hard like Kotoka. The current situation is fine as it is since I can appreciate the flowers and have tea alone.¡±

    ¡°How about Miss Yumi? Does she not visit you that often?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty close with that kunoichi called Shiu a lot recently and spends her time training Shiu in the ninja arts daily. She came to visit me only once after you left.¡±

    Although they clearly lived so close, Lily sensed that the rtionship between the two cottages epassed changes that she had yet to fathom.

    ¡°Lily, I want to return to the Endless Mountains,¡± Haihime stated suddenly.

    ¡°Eh? Absolutely not, Sister Haihime. You were finally able to leave that nest of demons and had no aspirations to lead the demons against humanity originally, so why would you want to return back? I¡¯m also pretty worried that a powerhouse from the Golden-Horned Tribe mighte to take vengeance for Amanojaku, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go back!¡± Lily stated worriedly.

    ¡°But I¡¯m just extra baggage in this ce,¡± Haihime stated mncholically while leaning against the window.

    ¡°How about associating with the vigers, Sister Haihime? You suffered in silence for that many years for them, so don¡¯t you want to reunite with them?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to fulfill my mother¡¯s final wish. Also, the vigers and I have long got estranged after all these years.¡±

    Lily sensed that Haihime was feeling sadder by the moment. The reason she had brought her to this valley was because she didn¡¯t want to see her like this, so even Lily didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m still perplexed about one matter, Master,¡± Haihime questioned at this moment.

    ¡°Feel free to mention it.¡±

    ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t have any spirit power left when I caught you back then, so how did you escape from my bindings?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lily wondered why Haihime had mentioned this at such a time, ¡°I-It¡¯s because I¡¯m versed in the Art of Escaping Rope Bindings.¡±

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such an esoteric art?¡± Haihime¡¯s distant and depressed eyes seemed to regain their luster momentarily.

    For some inexplicable reason, an idea that could cheer Haihime up emerged in Lily¡¯s mind along with heaving of her well-bosomed chest, ¡°How about you help me train in this esoteric art, Sister Haihime?¡±

    ¡°Help you train in it?¡± Haihime¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Lily immediately regretted it after making this proposition, but the words had already been spoken and she was afraid that Haihime wouldn¡¯t remain behind in the valley anymore if she went back on her words.

    Lily¡¯s breathing turned a little rough and her shoulders quivered at the same time, but she still stated in a resolute tone, ¡°Mhm¡­ In any case, you¡¯re the only one who is strong enough to help me train in the Art of Escaping Rope Bindings in the whole valley.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How do we train it then?¡± Haihime revealed a gentle and curious smile before having a sudden sh of realization that made her wander her eyes across Lily¡¯s breasts, arms and waist with a piercing gaze, ¡°Could it be that you want me toe up with all kinds ofplicated rope bondage positions to bind you so that you can try escaping from them?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Lily stated with a blush, feeling a bit scared after seeing Haihime so spirited all of a sudden.

 Volume 3, Chapter 118 â€“ Essential Training

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 118 - Essential Training</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The Saionji family¡¯s Art of Escaping Rope Bindings that Lily had be much proficient in had yed a key role in her sh against Amanojaku.

    As such, an esoteric art like this had be really quite essential to a woman like Lily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the training right away then,¡± Haihime pulled Lily closer with a smile, ¡°Go stand in the middle of the room.¡±

    Even though it was really quite essential for her to train in the art in a certain sense, Lily was still perplexed about why she had made such a training proposition willingly.

    Although it was a little embarrassing, it also benefited her a lot and was tantamount to giving her an extra opportunity to turn defeat into victory at the frontline. Furthermore, she was fully willing to do it if it was enough to cheer Haihime up.

    Lily didn¡¯t know when she would return after setting out towards Kansai and believed that Haihime would really return to the Endless Demon Mountains if she remained so despondent. Just the possibility of Haihime falling into the clutches of the avengers from the Golden-Horned Tribe left Lily restless.

    Lily valued her sisters a lot and was willing to pay any price for them.

    Thus, she walked to the center of the room obediently and stood perfectly straight in an elegant fashion even though she felt embarrassed to show her attitude.

    Haihime then fetched a loop of rope from the closet, which made Lily wonder why she had such an item with her in the room.

    ¡°Uhm, Sister Haihime, can you close the door and window first?¡± Lily requested with her head down.

    Haihime smiled sweetly in response, ¡°No one wille here as this room is at the end of the corridor, so let¡¯s just leave them open.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Haihime arrived in front of Lily with the rough hemp rope and straightened it in front of her eyes, ¡°As Haihime, I racked up years of experience with rope bondage since I had to discipline a lot of the kunoichi. All of them were quite remarkably haughty at the beginning, but they still became obedient once they got disciplined by me. I wonder how you will end up, my Lil¡¯ Master?¡±

    ¡°Sister Haihime, t-this is training, not discipline¡­¡± Lily whispered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all the same? Let¡¯s begin with the first position then, the Full Bloom Moon Chaser. I¡¯ll give you an incense stick amount of time to escape from it, and you¡¯ll get punished if you fail to do so,¡± Haihime whispered into Lily¡¯s ear while lifting up Lily¡¯s hair gently.

    ¡°Eh? A-A punishment¡­ We¡¯re just training, so there¡¯s no need to take it that seriously.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that? Doing it seriously is more efficient, Master. I¡¯m doing it all for you.¡±

    Haihime hade from the temple, so she had naturally brought some incense sticks and candles along with her. She lighted up one of the incense sticks inside the room, but its strange scent left Lily a bit dazed and turned her breathing rough.

    ¡°Alright, then. Lift your arms and bring them together now.¡±

    ¡°H-Hold on,¡± Lily turned around suddenly.

    ¡°What is it, Master?¡± Haihime asked while lifting Lily¡¯s chin gently.

    ¡°How about we help each other train in it? Don¡¯t you want to learn this Art of Escaping Rope Bindings as well, Sister Haihime?¡± Lily minded her prestige as the master, so even if it was just training, Haihime¡¯s attitude seemed to leave her restless and she was afraid that Haihime would misunderstand her because of that.

    Haihime¡¯s bosom also heaved up and down visibly and her eyes drooped down a little.

    ¡°How about we exchange our roles if you manage to escape from the bondage within half-an-incense¡¯s amount of time? I won¡¯tply unless you show that you¡¯re skilled enough to aplish it,¡± Haihime suggested.

    ¡°F-Fine. Do it.¡±

    Lily raised her arms up and brought them together.

    Haihime was quite tall, so she tied the rope around Lily¡¯s wrist tightly before pulling it downwards and passed it through her underarms, producing a rustling sound as it ground against the red fabric¡­

    She then pulled the rope from the other side and tied it around Lily¡¯s well-developed breasts before pulling it tightly and pulled it down again after that¡­

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily¡¯s brows locked up as she issued a soft moan.

    After tying up Lily¡¯s feet, a meter-length piece of rope was left in between the bindings of Lily¡¯s legs for some reason¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until Lily was suspended face-up via the roof beam that she learned the purpose of leaving behind this distance between the legs.

    ¡°How¡¯s this bondage position? It¡¯s highly likely that you will run across it in case you fall into the hands of the demons in the future as it¡¯s one of the bondage positions that they like to use when torturing women. It has a nice name, doesn¡¯t it? I named it personally. If you don¡¯t train enough and fall into the hands of the demons, the portrayed scene wouldn¡¯t be this pretty for sure.¡±

    ¡°Sister Haihime, c-close the door now, would you?¡±

    ¡°Would the demons listen to your request? You can do it, hehe. Oh my, half-an-incense is burnt out already.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The incense still burned out wholly in the end, yet Lily failed to escape from the binding.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t be at such a shallow level now, could you, little sister? This has really left me quite disappointed. I was hoping for you to bind me and teach me the art, but it seems like you¡¯re destined to get punished by me if you¡¯re at such a level.¡±

    ¡°G-Get punished how?¡±

    ¡°How about we continue what we stopped back then?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s body quivered.

    Haihime¡¯s slender finger stretched into Lily¡¯s cleavage and she was powerless to resist as she was suspended via the rope right now. If she were to use spirit power to escape, it was bound to hurt Haihime¡¯s feelings and that went against Lily¡¯s other reason to engage in such training, which was to cheer Haihime up.

    ¡°Sister Haihime, if doing so can cheer you up, get you out from the haze of defeat, let you have sess, feel the taste of victory and help you regain your confidence¡­¡± Although Lily looked unwilling, her mind was actually filled with such thoughts.

    Lily bit her lips firmly and raised her head forcefully, bringing the hand stretching into the shadow of her red dress¡¯ cleavage and her sweat-drenched heaving bosom into view.

    The second position, Late Night Moon Fall, left Lily suspended upside down with her hands and feet tied behind her back. Although this position was quite embarrassing, it was somewhat simr to the position that she had trained with Uesugi Rei previously.

    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s hard to guess who¡¯s the real master with you like this now. If you fail to escape this time, I will have to touch you in other spots then,¡± Haihime stated from behind Lily.

    However, Lily actually managed to undo the bondage in just one-third incense¡¯s amount of time. Her slender thighs stretched down and almost made a perfect split as she made a smooth escape bynding on the floor.

    ¡°Eh? What¡­ H-How could this be possible?! This bondage position is tougher to escape than the first position!¡± Haihime felt baffled.

    ¡°This is the result of training, Sister Haihime,¡± Lily¡¯s breathing was still a bit rough, and her face wholly red, but her eyes contained a devilish glint as she straightened the long rope.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, Sister Haihime,¡± Lily chuckled.

    ¡°Eh? B-But¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you think that you need to get punished for binding and belittling your master?¡± Lily whispered into Haihime¡¯s ear, ¡°Kneel down.¡±

    Haihime kneeled down with a shudder, but Lily actually pressed down on Haihime¡¯s shoulder and turned her face sideways before caressing her hair gently, ¡°I¡¯ll make the first lesson quite simple for you, Sis. I believe it would be difficult for you to escape from suspended bondages, so I¡¯ll bind you with a basic bondage instead.¡±

    Lily then brought Haihime¡¯s hands behind her back and tied them together with the rope.

    She then picked up the katana sheath ced aside and pressed it against her bare calves before fixing it in position with the rope.

    ¡°Uhm, the door¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? The door, you say, Sister Haihime?¡± Lily walked to the door and opened it as much as possible.

    Haihime¡¯s skin flushed up and a shiver passed through her spine at this moment.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you 3 incense stick¡¯s worth of time after teaching the esoteric art to you. Try to escape by then.¡±

    Lily imparted the esoteric art into Haihime¡¯s ear and opened Haihime¡¯s closet after that, ¡°Train alone while I check if you have any good books to read, Sister Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with my things¡­¡± Haihime pleaded with a blushing face.

    Lily found it strange sometimes that she had begun to like training other girls more instead of having others train her along with the rise in her strength. Although she didn¡¯t know why she felt like this, as the training was for everyone¡¯s betterment, she stopped minding it.

    Haihime still hadn¡¯t managed to escape from the bondage even after the 3 incense sticks had burnt out wholly and had instead ended up drenched in perfumed sweat with a roughed breath and disheveled hair.

    ¡°Sister Haihime, how could you fail to escape from such a simple bondage? It¡¯s no wonder your name means ¡®defeated maiden.¡¯¡±

    ¡°T-This requires arduous training¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you want me to train you often from now on, right, Sister Haihime? You¡¯re obviously much older than me, yet you still want this little master of yours to train you like this. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I never experienced this before¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no good at this yet you treated your master simrly moments ago. Don¡¯t you think that you need to get punished? Tell me, Sister Haihime, you need to get punished now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Perhaps it was because Haihime was ustomed to the feeling of defeat or perhaps because she felt truly at ease in such a situation, her breathing calmed down and her hazy eyes began showing hints of charm once again as she wiggled her waist and bootylicious rear, ¡°Isn¡¯t it up to the master to decide whether to punish or not and how much punishment is required?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll order you to say it then, is that fine with you?¡± Lily pressed her.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Haihime replied timidly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it pretty embarrassing to get disciplined like this by a girl younger than you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the very reason I can¡¯t say it with my own mouth,¡± Haihime continued wiggling her butt.

    Lily sighed faintly, ¡°You¡¯re a really rebellious woman. Although you look mature, you act just like a brat, so I might as well punish you like the little brat you are!¡±

    Lily lifted the end of Haihime¡¯s kimono and revealed the piece of white underneath. She then sat in seiza beside Haihime and lifted her hand up, her bosom heaving up and down intensely.

    ¡°Sigh. What a na?ve sister you are,¡± Lily stated sweetly.

    ¡°p!¡± Lily¡¯s palm smacked Haihime¡¯s jiggling butt and perhaps it was because she had gotten smacked by Haihime in the past, she began to take revenge on her.

    ¡­

    After training from afternoon until midnight of the next day, Lily had made great improvements in the Art of Escaping Rope Bindings, especially so in the bindings which were prevalent among the monsters. Haihime, on the other hand, made little progress.

    However, even Lily felt a little exhausted after repeating the training over and over again for more than half a day as this training was harder than an actual battle.

    Furthermore, the aroma also made her feel quite giddy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll end it with this today, Sister Haihime,¡± Lily untied Haihime, ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the next few days training and leave for Kansai after that.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll be awaiting your return at this ce, Master,¡± Haihime sat in seiza in front of Lily with a flushed face and her breath was filled with a distinctive joy unlike before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to return to the Endless Demon Mountains, Sister Haihime?¡±

    Haihime shook her head calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t I still training? I¡¯ve yet to learn the art yet, so I¡¯m going to train well with you in the future, Master.¡±

    Lily also sat down in seiza in front of Haihime and held her hands, ¡°I¡¯m the happiest as long as you¡¯re able to live peacefully in this Sakura Blossom Valley, Sis.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    Haihime and Lily rested their heads on each other¡¯s shoulder and revealed a warm andfy expression.

    Kotoka delivered the newest batch of magatama to Lily on the next day, and she then began preparing to break through to the Spirit Jade Stage.

    As for Haihime, she dried the garments and the bedding in the backyard of the cottage with a happy smile on her blushing face under the clear snow in high spirits.

 Volume 3, Chapter 119 â€“ Spirit Jade Stage

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 119 - Spirit Jade Stage</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily sat in seiza at the center of the stone formation half-covered in snow within the depths of Cherry Valley.

    She took out the five crystal clear magatama that had been mined recently as she believed that they should be more than enough for her to break through to the Spirit Jade Stage.

    The Spirit Jade Stage could be called the fetters of life for a normal samurai as 99% of the 7th-stage Awakened powerhouses were unable to form the spirit jade. The process didn¡¯t just have a low sess rate, it was also quite dangerous as failure to break through would lead to a huge loss in spirit power and a drop in strength. There were also chances of getting crippled physically or mentally.

    In short, it was a huge gamble and a deadly challenge from the human samurai against the heavenlyws of this Heian world in order to ovee the limits of mortality!

    A majority of the samurai refrained from taking this danger as the summit Awakened strength was more than enough for them to lead a decent life and have enough fame and wealth.

    It wasn¡¯t the geniuses who actually dared to tread the Path of Ascension but rather the lunatics and the fools.

    However, it was hard for anyone to actually distinguish between these 3 kinds of people.

    There were some samurai who chose to breakthrough after bing old as that actually had a higher sess rate. They didn¡¯t really mind it even if they failed as they had already lived long enough, and sess was bound to increase their lifespan by a hundred years.

    If a powerhouse were to break through to the Spirit Jade Stage in their youth, it was possible for them to gain a lifespan of 200 years or higher and there were even records of a 300-year-old Spirit Jade Stage powerhouse.

    As such, most of the powerful samurai made the choice to take this gamble once they got old, and even with that, the sess rate was still less than 50%.

    Although attaining the Spirit Jade Stage might not be that difficult for some of the devils of noble lineages, naturally-born apparitions, and Great Demons, it was a nigh unsurpassable ordeal for humans on the path of advancement and the level of danger was just below that of the Heavenly Gate.

    Passing the Heavenly Gate, however, was a dream too distant and no one knew how many people in the Heian Empire had actually managed to pass through it as it wasn¡¯t possible to verify it. There was also the possibility that it was just a legend, too.

    The top samurai of the East were all able to see the massive chasm that actually stopped them from advancing, which was forming the spirit jade!

    This was the reason the East had a lot ofte-stage sword saints and transcendents but had only a few Spirit Jade Stage powerhouses like the Furinkazan and so on.

    It was too difficult to attain the Spirit Jade Stage!

    However, there were also some existences that were beloved by the world and possessed an exceptional lineage. The lifeforms bestowed with an inherent lineage by the heavens were able to awaken through a fortuitous encounter, such as the de maidens and the Buddhistic attendants.

    The former harbored a powerful grudge unfathomable by mortals while thetter had the peerless merit from Buddha¡¯s blessing.

    They were capable of forming the spirit jade naturally in the Awakened Stage without any risks.

    Thus, the current Lily only needed to assimte these magatamas and the spirit jade inside her body would mature and transform automatically.

    Lily activated the ancient rune formation and began assimting these magatamas. Even though a bottleneck to the Spirit Jade Stage didn¡¯t exist for the de maidens, the process still demanded absolute silence as even the slightest disturbance could lead to danger.

    This was the reason why Lily hadn¡¯t attempted it until now and chose to carry out this step in the hidden stone formation discovered just recently inside Cherry Valley.

    The magatama suspended in midair gave out a lustrous sheen as it assimted into Lily and moisturized her whole body. The white light flowed into her mouth the moment she parted her wet lips and the other magatama floated into the air after that as well, giving out lustrous sheens as the light from them snaked inside Lily¡¯s garments and skirt, looking for every possible opening to enter her body and moisturize as well as strengthen her body by supplying it with the purest spiritual essence.

    The process continued for 3 whole days and the assimtion finally stopped when there was only half of the fifth magatama left. The magatama then shattered into small fragments and fell to the ground.

    The current Lily brimmed with vitality and her skin was flushed enough to bewitch others.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily moaned faintly. The powerful energy made her feel quite hot even in this winter season, so she pulled the cleavage of her dress wider and exposed most of her fair bosom outside to let the body heat escape.

    Lily also sensed an imperceptible contraction in her underbody.

    The spirit pce in her lower abdomen was brimming with an abundance of spiritual mist at the moment and this unbelievably dense spiritual mist continued to converge towards the crimson spirit jade at the center.

    The crystal clear spirit jade was in the shade of a bewitching red and seemed to nurture the splendorous flowering of the de maiden.

    The spirit jade had marvelous light flowing inside it and shed like the breathing of a living creature.

    ¡°It¡¯s full!¡± Lily thought suddenly.

    The spirit jade stopped absorbing the spiritual mist and the marvelous light flowing inside it also became stronger.

    Lily¡¯s breathing also turned rougher, and her bosom heaved up and down visibly.

    The surplus spirit power then liquified and oozed out from her mouth, eyes and other apertures, leaving her dress drenched, but she didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    The spirit pce inside her body also began to contract rhythmically and Lily arched her back to issue a long and drawn-out moan after that.

    ¡°Ngghhhhh¡­¡±

    The crimson spirit jade released a beautiful crimson and moonlight glow subsequently and this light transformed into a boundless mist after amassing within the spirit pce, turning from mist to liquid and raining down everywhere within the spirit pce. The rainwater formed a ruby-like, deep, crystal clearke gradually and the space above theke took a shade of pure white for a while as the resplendent spirit jade floated at the center with a bewitching crimson shade, emitting an amaryllis-like magnificence that was unobtainable in the mortal world.

    The sky and water inside the spirit pce were distinctively white and red, each epassing half of the pce as the crimson spirit jade floated in the sky with a fascinating glow.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Lily opened her eyes, not minding the fact that her body drenched in perfumed sweat and that most of the snow on the ground had been melted by her, forming a puddle of water in the center of the stone formation.

    Lily could feel power flowing through her whole body and the spirit probe she employed after getting up was now able to cover a radius of 10,000 km. She willed her spirit power and realized that the spirit power density of her spirit power had increased by 3 timespared to when she was in the Awakened Stage and also confirmed that the twofold boost from the de maiden attribute was still in effect.

    The instantaneous shift between the Awakened Stage and the Spirit Jade Stage didn¡¯t actually enhance physical strength or the spirit reserves and actually enhanced the spirit power density and the power realm!

    ¡°I was able to attain the Spirit Jade Stage smoothly just as I had expected, but it wasn¡¯t an easy task.¡±

    Lily was an early-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse now.

    The Spirit Jade Stage¡¯s spirit power density was 3 times that of the Awakened Stage and spirit power in the early Spirit Jade Stage was the prelude to a new sequence of physical enhancement. The physical strength of powerhouses at this stage was essentially the same as that of 7th-stage Awakened, and the actual difference lied in the advancement of the power realm and the density of the spirit power. It could also be concluded simply by saying that the spirit power had be purer by 3 times and needed the gradual nourishment of spiritual essence to continue strengthening the newly advanced body from now on until thete Spirit Jade Stage and then the peak Spirit Jade Stage is attained, giving a several-fold boost in terms of strength.

    However, the spirit power density, which is to say, the purity of spirit power, remains the same across the whole Spirit Jade Stage.

    The only way to enhance the spirit power density once again was to advance into the next power realm.

    But this was the real challenge that all de maidens faced.

    The Permanence Stage.

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult for de maidens to attain the Spirit Jade Stage, but this was the very reason they found it quite difficult to advance into the Permanence Stage from the peak Spirit Jade Stage.

    It could be said that the difficulty of advancement had actually been deferred to the next realm.

    It was nigh impossible for de maidens to attain the Permanence Stage and as difficult as reaching the Heavens.

    The difficulty was harder than thebined difficulty of oveing the two cmities, the Spirit Jade Stage and the Permanence Stage.

    Perhaps this was the impartiality of the Heavens. The more transgressional the strength, the harder it was to break through after reaching the real bottleneck!

    Even Kagura had stated that the chances for Lily to break through to the Permanence Stage as a de maiden were quite slim with her current talent.

    However, she didn¡¯t need to worry about breaking through to the Permanence Stage right now as it was a problem for the future.

    Lily¡¯s present strength had multiplied several timespared to back when she fought Amanojaku, and it was possible for the present her to overpower him absolutely in terms of strength.

    Lily gasped infort, both physically and mentally.

    She never imagined that she would actually be a Spirit Jade Stage powerhouse, a transcendent existence like the members of the Furinkazan who she had chatted about with Sakiko back on the carriage when they moved to Kamakura. Lily had finally joined the ranks of the practitioners who have set foot on the Path of Ascension in the truest sense.

    Even if the path ahead of her was rife with danger, Lily still brimmed with confidence and valor.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily felt a sudden vibration from her underbody and bowed down to investigate the cause.

    Lily noticed that the mirror inside the sash had absorbed the spirit jade aura emanating from her and begun vibrating while releasing a silver beam of light. This beam of light shot towards the ancient stone formation around her made the stone pirs glow one by one, bringing the notch surrounded by J¨­mon characters at the center of the stone formation into focus.

    Lily checked the surroundings and discovered that the J¨­mon engravings on the weathered rocks that were covered in moss initially had a faint and intermittent silver light flowing through them now.

    ¡°J-Just what in the world is this stone formation¡­¡±

    Lily could sense that stone formation seemed to contain an incredible, ancient power and that it had finally reactivated once again after an unknown amount of time because of her breakthrough to the Spirit Jade Stage.

    However, even then, Lily was still utterly clueless about this stone formation¡¯s function.

    While Lily was feeling confused, Kagura, who was asleep inside the Sakura Parasol within the mirror space, called out to her suddenly, ¡°Master! T-This is¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Kagura? Do you know what this stone formation is for?¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­ Let me first congratte you for advancing to the Spirit Jade Stage smoothly, Master! You really have exceptional luck to have collected so many magatamas in such a short duration of time,¡± Kagura stated sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you, Kagura. I would¡¯ve been utterly clueless about the process if it weren¡¯t for your guidance. However, let¡¯s leave the celebration forter. Can you tell me what¡¯s the purpose of this stone formation first?¡± Lily adjusted her rushed breathing forcibly and asked calmly.

    ¡°Master, this is the Divine Moon Formation.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Moon Formation? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The Divine Moon Formation is the counterpart of the Divine Sun Formation, and these two ancient stone formations actually exist in pairs. As the Divine Moon Formation is in this valley, it means that the Divine Sun Formation is probably somewhere faraway, and it¡¯s possible to instantaneously teleport between the two formations if you manage to find the Divine Sun Formation and reactivate it.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily felt shocked, ¡°You mean it¡¯s possible to teleport from one formation to the other faraway formation spatially?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s always been the purpose of this formation. However, it follows its own rules. It¡¯s only possible to teleport from the Divine Sun Formation to the Divine Moon Formation at daytime and from the Divine Moon Formation to the Divine Sun Formation at nighttime.¡±

 Volume 3, Chapter 120 â€“ Dream and Night

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 120 - Dream and Night</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Kagura, do you know where the Divine Sun Formation is?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°How would I know that? Who knows which expert built this formation in this valley. It was a pretty rare formation even in the Nara period and requires a sky-high amount of wealth to build it. However, it¡¯s almost certain that the two formations are quite far from each other.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°I understand. It seems like it¡¯ll be quite difficult to find the other stone formation that¡¯s a counterpart to this formation unless we find more clues about it.¡±

    Lily gave up on mulling over this stone formation for now as she was about to embark on the journey to Kansai soon. The chances of her finding the other stone formation were pretty low and it also didn¡¯t really affect her much.

    The breezing wind and snow gusted through the valley and even such frigidity wasn¡¯t enough to cool down the heating off from Lily¡¯s body. Her spirit pce seemed to have be a volcano after attaining the Spirit Jade Stage and she felt wholly energetic right now. The frigidity didn¡¯t affect her at all and she even felt a little hot.

    Even though it was the midwinter season, Lily would¡¯ve actually preferred to don a kimono mini dress if it wasn¡¯t for her reservedness because of the heat she felt.

    Lily came to the hot spring in order to take a pleasant bath first, but she actually ended up running across Kotoka inside.

    Fortunately, both of them were robed in bath towels and got into the water before removing their towels. The hot spring¡¯s water had low transparency because of the volcanic elements present in it which were beneficial for the skin when absorbed by it, so the episode didn¡¯t actually turn out to be that embarrassing.

    Kotoka watched Lily soak in the hot spring, fully aware of the fact that she had broken through to the next power realm.

    She leaned back against the stone and talked to Lily while watching the rising mist in front of her eyes, ¡°Thend routes connecting Kanto and Kansai are severed right now and it¡¯s rumored that it¡¯s only possible for the transcendents toplete the journey safely. However, you are already the second strongest powerhouse in the East right now, Lily, and also have famed des like Evil yer and Crescent Moon with you along with some exceptionally powerful treasures. There wouldn¡¯t be such a rumor in the East if you¡¯re unable to cross the Endless Wastnds now, would it?¡±

    Lily nodded affirmatively as Kotoka had spoken the truth. Although she didn¡¯t dare to say that the journey to Kansai was absolutely safe now, she had made the proper preparations and was quite confident internally.

    Furthermore, the Sakura Blossom Valley had Kotoka and Sakiko to deal with the administrative matters and had Haihime, Yumi and the others to fortify it. Haihime¡¯s strength was much higher than the Furinkazan¡¯s members, so the safety of her sisters within the valley was ensured. It could even be said that this valley had the strongest defense in the East if the Hachiman Pce were excluded. As it was pretty secluded on top of all this, it reassured Lily even though it would be a long journey this time.

    No matter how far she went, Lily had a ce to return now, a warm and cozy home that made her feel at peace in this alternate Heian world, which filled her heart with even stronger power.

    However, Lily knew that she couldn¡¯t cling to hisfort and indulge in the warmth of this spring water.

    My senior sister¡¯s soul is still dormant within the dark and cold stone room!

    Sister Uesugi has also gone to subjugate Shuten Doji along with a bunch of ostentatious scions who didn¡¯t know the immensity of the world and her whereabouts are unknown even now.

    As for Sister Shimuzu, even though her condition has improved a lot, it still isn¡¯tparable to the natural vivacity that Sister Rei and I possess as women. Although I don¡¯t know what she is actually doing, I trust her to not do something as dangerous as Sister Uesugi. But where exactly are you, Sister Shimizu?

    ¡°Madam Kotoka, I¡¯m nning to set off tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°So fast? You made a breakthrough just recently, so how about you take rest for a few days after the arduous training?¡±

    ¡°Madam, I am in the optimal condition right now because I just made a breakthrough. Also, I¡¯ve been quite worried about Sister Uesugi who left for Kansai for some time now, so I want to set off earlier.¡±

    Kotoka nodded, ¡°Alright. You needn¡¯t worry overmuch. The valley has me, Sakiko, Haihime and the others in it. We have nothing to fear in the whole East except for an attack from Lord Kamakura.¡±

    Lily naturally knew that Lord Kamakura wouldn¡¯t attack them and that Kotoka had just made an analogy.

    Kotoka leaned forward and pulled Lily closer before picking up the bath towel to wipe Lily¡¯s wet shoulders and arms, ¡°Although you¡¯re strong enough, the path to Kansai is rife with danger, Lily. The people of the west are different from the people of Kanto and are much more insidious and calctive. You need to watch out for traps unrted to strength and act with utmost caution.¡±

    ¡°I know that. Thank you for the reminder, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Also¡­¡± Kotoka hesitated for a good while but remained silent in the end.

    ¡°Madam Kotoka, do you have something to tell me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Kotoka shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a little dizzy from the dip, so I¡¯ll get out first. You¡¯ve trained continuously for days, Lily, so you better soak in the hot spring longer.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±

    Kotoka stepped on the rock beside Lily with her fair and slender legs that had crystal clear water trailing down them.

    Around the same time, thousands of kilometers away from Sakura Blossom Valley.

    Here lied a vast and barren drought-inflicted wastnd which was spotted with a sparse amount of monstrous withered trees that had no shade underneath the sun scorching above the deste mountain range.

    Donned in a dark, long-sleeved kimono with white lining and patterns of illusive butterflies, the wooden-sandaled Minamoto no Shimizu traversed through this wastnd alone with a ck parasol patterned with golden bellflowers and a red knapsack in hand.

    Unsheathed de, that is, Tranquil Bamboo, acted as the parasol¡¯s handle and was hidden inside it right now.

    After reuniting with Lily and reconciling with her, Shimizu changed the name of her katana once again as it filled her with power and left an eternal reminder in her mind. She wanted to expose the secrets of those who plotted against Lily in the dark and return to Lily¡¯s side after that to push her de into Lily¡¯s sheath delightfully.

    ¡°Owari province¡¯s Kiyosu Castle lies ahead,¡± Shimizu fetched an old map and saw the silhouette of the unremarkable castle city standing at the horizon.

    ¡­

    Night had fallen by the time Lily had returned to the cottage, so she assumed that most of her sisters were probably asleep by now and decided to bid them farewell in the morning of the next day.

    Lily was also a little exhausted, so she fell asleep immediately after returning to her room.

    The undue sleep descended upon Lily instantly and she entered thend of dreams while still dressed in the white yukata after pulling the nket up.

    Lily¡¯s consciousness manifested within the dark space filled with endless mist once again.

    Endless shadows of massive, hideous, brutal and majestic demons surrounded the gorgeous beauty dressed in flimsy and immodest garments, but the mature women actually wore a noble and virtuous expression.

    Ayer of ambrosial sweat covered the woman¡¯s flushed skin right now as she continued to dance proudly like a lone flower admiring itself.

    The woman wielded a twig that seemed ordinary yet extraordinary and had little bells and paper streams fixed at the top.

    Although the woman looked healthy and shapely, Lily felt as if she had been dancing ever since the time when she had first dreamed of her and that she was close to being unable to dance further, yet her proud and noble movements actually looked prettier because of this fatigue.

    The evil spirits didn¡¯t give her even a moment of rest and surrounded her firmly while barraging her with obscenities.

    There were also ancient and reverberant, prative voices echoing in the area, ¡°Yield and state the Mirror Girl¡¯s mission!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to be free if you say it!¡±

    ¡°Say it! Say it!¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying it?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily! Master Lily!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± Lily got up in fright with her forehead covered in sweat and found that the mattress below was drenched in sweat.

    A gentle silhouette stood beside her at this moment and supported her shoulder while looking at her with concern under the curtain of night.

    ¡°Sister Haihime? I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I just had a scary dream,¡± Lily knew that it probably wasn¡¯t a dream, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    ¡°Are you all right, Master? I brought over your undergarments and underwear after washing them and found you moaning on the bed with a flushedplexion, so I woke you up without permission as it worried me a little,¡± Haihime stated while breathing in the womanly scenting off from Lily, ¡°Just look at how you are now, the clothes you just changed into are wet again now. Let me help you change into a new pair.¡±

    Saying so, Haihime lifted Lily¡¯s nket with the intention of helping her change.

    ¡°Eh, y-you needn¡¯t do that¡­ I can do it myself just fine in a bit,¡± Lily moved aside embarrassedly and hugged her yukata-d legs.

    Haihime arrived beside Lily and leaned her head on Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Just what kind of dream did you have that it turned you into such a state?¡±

    ¡°It was about a gorgeous, mature, and sexily-dressed woman who danced for a group of massive demons in a noble fashion. I¡¯ve dreamed about the same scene several times now, it¡¯s really puzzling.¡±

    ¡°This kind of dream is¡­ a bit strange. For a girl to have such a dream, could it be that you¡¯re sexually frustrated?¡± Haihime looked at Lily with worry.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily blushed immediately, ¡°O-Of course not! The dancing woman isn¡¯t me, but it¡¯s too real to be just a dream¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a good omen to me. Must you really make the journey to Kansai, Lil¡¯ Master?¡± Haihime looked at Lily worriedly and caressed the wet hair stuck to her cheek gently.

    ¡°I must go, Sister Haihime, regardless of whether it¡¯s a good omen or a bad omen,¡± Lily¡¯s reply was so resolute that it didn¡¯t need any further justification.

    ¡°How about you take me along with you?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°You fled from Kansai to thisnd along with your nsmen, Sister Haihime, so I hope for you to live peacefully in this valley and the valley¡¯s defense is also linked to you. It would worry me a lot when I leave for Kansai if you aren¡¯t here as I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to return.¡±

    Haihime nodded, ¡°I understand. Let me repeat it again then. I shall await your return in this valley, but since we don¡¯t know when we will be able to see each other again after you leave this time, how about you let me change your undergarments and underwear this time?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lily rejected the proposition firmly in a soft yet shy tone.

    ¡°Let me apany you until tomorrow morning then, all right?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Lily nodded.

    Haihime thus got rid of the wetforter andid a newforter down.

    A girl with dark-green hair arrived in front of the open door while holding herforter at this moment.

    ¡°Oh. It looks like someone was here first,¡± Shiu stated somewhat unhappily.

    Lily and Haihime looked at Shiu in puzzlement.

    ¡°Shiu, why are you¡­¡± Haihime questioned.

    ¡°I n to sleep with Master Lily tonight since she¡¯s setting off tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily felt confused.

    Shiu entered inside after saying her piece andid down herforter beside Lily.

    However, yet another woman had arrived at the doorway while holding herforter before Shiu could eveny down hers properly.

    ¡°How could you sneak away first when we agreed toe together, Shiu?¡± Nanako stated tensely.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to apany Master on the journey, Nanako, so do you even need topete with me tonight?¡± Shiu stated annoyedly.

    ¡°Of course not. But didn¡¯t everyone agree to sleep together with Master tonight?¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡± Lily felt even more confused.

    ¡°Yes, Lady Lily, we¡¯ll be bothering you tonight¡­¡± The white yukata-dressed Yukiko and Yumi waved at Lily from behind Nanako with theirforters sandwiched between their waists and free hands.

 Volume 3, Chapter 121 â€“ Dark and Unknown Path

    <h4>Volume 3, Chapter 121 - Dark and Unknown Path</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    It wasn¡¯t just Yukiko and Yumi, Kotoka and Sakiko followed behind the duo as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be bothering you, Lily,¡± Kotoka chuckled lightly.

    Lily felt her heart warm up when she saw her sisters busy themselves withying the bedding beside her. She had never had so many friends in her former world, and they were all such lovely girls and mature beauties on top of that.

    It was at this moment that Lily felt she loved this world, that she truly belonged to this world. Although these were dark, ughter-filled chaotic times where danger lurked in every corner, a picturesque vista worthy of fascination, as well as lovely people that she had to protect at all costs, also existed at the same time.

    I must protect them and never let any human or monster hurt them!

    Lily¡¯s resolve became stronger because of her sisters.

    ¡°I want to sleep beside Sister Lily.¡±

    ¡°No, this is my spot.¡±

    ¡°I met Master first.¡±

    Shiu and Nanako contended over who gets to sleep closer to Lily, which left her betweenughter and tears.

    ¡°Enough, Nanako. You needn¡¯t contend with her over this. Why exactly are youpeting over this when you¡¯re going to apany Lily?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ll be stuck inside the mirror space and have to go through Kagura¡¯s training most of the time for this journey! She even added that her consciousness will have control over my body whenever I exit the mirror because of how dangerous Kansai is! Just imagine how much time I¡¯ll be spending with Master!¡± Nanako stated sullenly.

    After some chaos, the sisters finallyid out their bedding horizontally inside the room, leaving almost no ce to walk.

    The moonlight glimmered through the thin paper window and illuminated the room¡¯s interior.

    The sisters also quieted down sessively after lying down.

    ¡°Master, I heard that Heian-kyo is the most elegant, prosperous and biggest city in this world. I also want to see it.¡±

    Lily turned towards Shiu and looked at her warmly, ¡°Shiu, I¡¯m not going to Kansai for leisure. I¡¯ll take you to it in the future when it bes really safe, all right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Shiu nodded.

    ¡°Master,¡± Nanako looked at the ceiling dazedly, ¡°What kind of life were you living before you came to Kanto?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember it well,¡± It wasn¡¯t that Lily wanted to hide it, but that it was really difficult to exin it.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the boy inside the mirror space then? He even wears such exposing and sexy women¡¯s garments when he¡¯s clearly a boy. Why does he nevere out?¡± Nanako followed up with more questions.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Well¡­¡± Lily tensed up momentarily, ¡°H-He¡¯s the mirror spirit of that mirror space.¡±

    Lily blushed hard as she couldn¡¯t tell the sisters sleeping beside her that she actually possessed the soul of a boy.

    Lily was ready to be a woman, both in body and soul if her sisters liked her female self and had actually begun to consider herself a woman long since. Her sole worry, however, was whether her senior sister would reject this¡­

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Master, since you¡¯re heading west this time, please convey my gratitude to Heian-kyo¡¯s Grand Onmy¨­ji, Fujiwara no Ayaka, if you see her. The reason my n was able to survive the persecution and pursuit in Kansai is all because of her help,¡± Haihime stated.

    ¡°Mhm. I sure will.¡±

    Ayaka¡ªthis woman was involved with a lot of secrets rted to the mirror girls and the purpose behind Lily¡¯s journey to Kansai was actually to see her in Heian-kyo.

    However, the missing Rei who had left for Mt. Ooe worried Lily the most right now.

    ¡°Do any of you know where Tanba province is?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°Tanba province is far, far away, even farther than Yamashiro province where Heian-kyo is, and the journey is also much riskier. The people of East know little about Tanba province and the most we know about it is that such a region exists. It should be northwest of Yamashiro¡­¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Master, you must act with caution. Although I was little when I was in Kansai, its outer appearance is exceedingly deceptive. You mustn¡¯t consider the East as the basis when looking at the Heian Empire as a whole¡­ Although it looks elegant, it¡¯s actually a region gued by wicked sinners,¡± Haihime reached into Lily¡¯s bedding and held her hand.

    ¡°Enough of that, Haihime. How could Lily not know how dangerous Kansai is? She¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow and it¡¯s pretty rare for us to gather as we¡¯ve now, so why not talk about happier matters?¡± Sakiko, who was lying beside Kotoka, the position nearest to the room¡¯s door, interjected while looking at the ceiling.

    ¡°What shall we talk about then?¡± Yukiko asked.

    ¡°How about everyone¡¯s first love?¡± Shiu suggested all of a sudden.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The sisters blushed, but all of them seemed a little interested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go at it one by one. Everyone must tell the truth when it¡¯s their turn and no one is allowed to shirk back!¡± Shiu stated animatedly.

    ¡°I also request you to leave the room in advance if you n to say your first love is a man.¡±

    First love¡­

    Kotoka¡¯s gaze turned a little mncholic as she had taken Nanako as her daughter in order to escape the marriage arranged by her family because of an unfulfible love, finally reaching where she was today. However, perhaps because of the time she was spending with Lily or the work, her longing for that woman was bing insipid gradually.

    The irony was that Lily was going to leave her tomorrow and wade through danger in order to see that very woman.

    ¡°How about you confess first as the suggester since you want us to talk about such an embarrassing topic?¡± Nanako stated sharply.

    ¡°M-My first love is Master Lily!¡±

    ¡°Tch! Who would believe that you¡¯ve never fallen in love before meeting Master when you¡¯re at such an age?! Confess it honestly now!¡±

    ¡°See how I deal with you unless you confess properly, you little s?l?u?t?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡ªKyah! Don¡¯t! Hahahahahahaha, it tickles¡­¡±

    The wooden cottage in Sakura Blossom Valley, which was hidden in an enclosure of precipitous mountains, was quite lively on this night, and echoed with theughter of girls, which naturally included yful brawls.

    ¡­

    A hugeke spanning an area of about 500 or so square kilometers existed in between Kansai and Kanto at several thousand-kilometer distances from Sakura Blossom Valley and it was also the biggestke in the Heian Empire¡ªLake Biwa.

    A multi-deck ship floated on the now gloomy and calm, massiveke, the pale moonlight illuminating the vaguely visible reeds at thekeshore, producing a clear and crystalline yet unnerving reflection on theke surface over which a flock of cawing crows passed by, cutting through the moon¡¯s dark shadow.

    A bunch of hidden silhouettes shrouded in sinister auras, each of a different form, upied the ship¡¯s dark cabin at this moment. All of them possessed eyes that glowed within the darkness and the 3 silhouettes that upied the highest seats contained touches of the Permanence Spirit¡¯s True Intent within their powerful auras.

    A crow pped its palm-leaf-shaped wings inside along with the caws of the crows outside the ship andnded on one of the silhouettes¡¯ arm, bringing a letter along with it.

    The silhouette then handed the letter to one of the 3 Permanence Stage silhouettes.

    The receiver, who seemed to be a tall, young man, opened the letter and spoke to everyone after reading it, ¡°It¡¯s a secret letter from the East. The mirror girl is about to leave for Kansai.¡±

    The sinister gazes of the silhouettes turned grimmer.

    The tall man burned the note with spirit power, allowing its ashes to fall on the ship¡¯s cabin floor. It was as if yet another precious light of this Heian world had extinguished.

    ¡°We cannot let the mirror girl reach Heian-kyo,¡± said the tall silhouette in the center.

    ¡°Caw! Caw!¡± The grating caws of the crows echoed across the darkke¡¯s surface as they flew out in different directions.

    ¡­

    A faint, blue mist shrouded the snow-covered Sakura Blossom Valley in the early morning, and a cold, refreshing wind breezed through the tranquil vista.

    The sky had yet to brighten but Lily had long packed her baggage and was donned in a fitting, amethyst-blue kimono with Crescent Moon at her waist. Yasutsuna, on the other hand, was within the mirror and her feet, adorned with wooden sandals made from Azure Dragon Wood, stepped through the brittle snow as she prepared to set off.

    Nanako carried her tachi, Brocade-Patterned Koi, at her waist, and the Sakura Parasol on her back as she walked beside Lily.

    Kotoka, Sakiko, Haihime, Yumi, Yukiko and Shiu, all the sisters stood under the cottage¡¯s eaves in a row at dawn and breathed out clouds of white breaths as they saw Lily and Nanako off.

    ¡°I¡¯m going now,¡± Lily¡¯s bosom heaved up and down momentarily when she looked at her sisters, a strong unwillingness to separate from them welling up within her. Although she nned to return, she was going to traverse thousands of kilometers this time and go far away from them. Only the Heavens knew when they would be able to see each other again and it was also possible that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other again!

    ¡°Take care on the way!¡± The sisters presented the leaving Lily with a bow at the same time, as if they were wives sending off their beloved spouse on a long journey.

    Lily had found the answer to what she really wanted to protect at this moment.

    Lily left the valley in the chilling dawn and summoned the demon hound. As Nanako couldn¡¯t ride a grudge embodiment yet because of the power requirement, Lily teleported her into the mirror space with a thought and Kagura began Nanako¡¯s devilish training routine after waking up. The space also had Yuki-Onna inside it, so Lily believed that Kagura and Nanako wouldn¡¯t feel alone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Lily! Help me find some rare and expensive materials again and I¡¯ll smith an excellent new de for you!¡± Ehiro, who hadn¡¯t shown up at all over the past few days, stated giddily with a smile while standing at the valley mouth with a hand on her waist, carrying a bunch of grade 3 charcoal blocks on her shoulder.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Lily answered her with a warm smile.

    Lily leaped up after bidding Ehiro farewell and straddled the demon hound, which left a silver afterimage in its wake as it rushed into the woods.

    Lily sped down south along the Kai province steadily and unsummoned the demon hound after arriving in the Suruga ins and began walking on foot. After all, the sky was quite bright now and it was too eye-catching to ride such a massive hound among themoners and the samurai.

    Although she didn¡¯t know why, Lily had a feeling that the fewer people knew about Sakura Blossom Valley and her long journey to Kansai, the better it was for her.

    A blue mist shrouded the fields containing the vicissitudes of life and a deste wind passed through Suruga where it had yet to snow even in winter.

    Lily traversed the pathway between the fields and recalled the first time she had journeyed out in this alternate Heian world while looking at the picturesque scenery under the sunlight. All she had to her back then as a weak woman were 300 mon and a wooden sword with an unknown path ahead of her, yet she had still moved forward determinedly.

    She had long attained the Spirit Jade Stage now and was the strongest samurai woman in the East, possessing powerful shikigami, an excellent grade 9 katana and a plethora of exotic treasures, so there wasn¡¯t much for her to fear in this journey to Kansai.

    (End of Volume 3)

 Volume 4, Chapter 1 â€“ Shiba Yoshishige

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 1 - Shiba Yoshishige</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Kiyosu Castle was located in a strategic location to the west of Kanto and its castle tower was built on top of a gentle slope. A single main street extended into the castle city andmoners¡¯ houses, as well as merchants¡¯ houses, lined its either sides. Although it used to be quite a prosperous city once, it was but a shadow of its former self now.

    An extended night had befallen once again and the outskirts of Kiyosu Castle were protected by the wooden fence that had been built long ago, with archers guarding the city from above the simplistic archer towers illuminated by torches.

    There were also some spear-wielding, white-dressed and ck-armored soldiers guarding the main street leading into the city from the front gate with conical bamboo hats over their heads acting as helmets.

    Any traveler entering the city needed to pass through a strict inspection.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The light from the flickering mesing from the side caused the sweaty and resolute faces of two soldiers to glow as they pointed their spears towards Minamoto no Shimizu.

    Shimizu stopped ording to the soldiers¡¯ instruction courteously with a calm look.

    ¡°W-Who are you? Are you a human or a monster?¡±

    Although Shimizu looked pretty, she was a woman, and a single woman traveling the wilnds of Owari that were gued by demon samurai and monsters raised some doubts.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Genji samurai from the East. I¡¯ve specially made this trip to meet your city lord, Lord Shiba Yoshishige,¡± Shimizu answered calmly.

    ¡°A Genji samurai? Do you have any proof?¡±

    Shimizu fetched her samurai certificate, which was of the Genji¡¯s prime lineage and made from pure gold with borders woven with red silk threads.

    The two ordinary soldiers had never seen such a samurai certificate in their whole lives, but they were able to feel that it was quite precious and exquisite. Although they couldn¡¯t validate her identity with this, it was enough for them to determine she was either a samurai noblewoman or a former noblewoman who had be a monster.

    ¡°So what if you are a Genji samurai? Owari is under the protection of Lord Shiba now! We shan¡¯t submit to Kamakura¡¯s abuse!¡± One of the soldiers screamed his throat out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do anything like that, too. I just wish to meet Lord Shiba for an important matter, and I naturally can¡¯t reveal a matter of such importance to you so casually,¡± Shimizu stated indifferently.

    ¡°W-Wait for a moment!¡±

    A sloppily-dressed onmy¨­ji came over after a while and Shimizu made him out to be a low-ranked onmy¨­ji with a single look. However, she was still an onmy¨­ji, who were quite rare practitioners in Kanto.

    The onmy¨­ji circled around Shimizu once and fetched an old, worn-out little bell to ring it at Shimizu¡¯s ear side, but it didn¡¯t produce any sound at all.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s hard to tell whether she¡¯s telling the truth, she¡¯s in fact, a human,¡± the onmy¨­ji concluded, ¡°This bell¡¯s ringing can only be heard by monsters and it causes difort to them on top of that, but she didn¡¯t show any reaction to it.¡±

    Shimizu chuckled inwardly as this so-called difort only worked on minor demons and there was no way such a worn-out magic item would work on a genuine Great Demon.

    ¡°It worries me that this city is actually home to demon samurai when you¡¯re so guarded against me,¡± Shimizu stated.

    ¡°How dare you! This city is under Lord Shiba¡¯s protection and is one of the few remaining cities in Owari still under the control of human samurai!¡±

    The onmy¨­ji, however, stepped forward to mediate the situation, ¡°It¡¯s not strange for this samuraidy to have such doubts since most of Owari is upied by monsters and demon samurai presently. Lord Shiba used to guard all of Owari once, but it¡¯s only possible to protect some of the poption by protecting this Kiyosu Castle now. We¡¯re surrounded by monsters on all sides, so we run such a strict inspection on all iing travelers. I hope you¡¯re able to understand this, samuraidy.¡±

    Shimizu nodded.

    ¡°You can go inside since you¡¯re really a human. However, whether the guards would allow you to see Lord Shiba when you reach the castle tower is none of our business,¡± the soldier allowed passage to Shimizu with such words.

    Shimizu approached the dark, deste and dpidated street of Kiyosu, which was filled with closed or demolished stores, with the asional dying refugee lying on the wayside. Fear and panic were visible within the eyes of the few travelers that walked the street and all of them had sickly, malnourished appearances, making it seem as if the city had been hit by famine.

    This wasn¡¯t that much of a mystery as it was quite difficult to find a safe location to farm with demons on all sides and trade had almost been cut off as well. As such, there was no source for food.

    However, Shimizu hadn¡¯te to Kiyosu to save it from its distress. The fate of Owari didn¡¯t matter to her at all.

    After running an investigation in the East, she learned that the city lord of Kiyosu, Shiba Yoshishige, had long begun colluding with the Hundred Demons secretly, and conspired against the East by taking harmful actions.

    However, even though he had colluded with them, Kiyosu Castle, in itself, was still under Shiba and his human samurai army¡¯s control. It was fine for Shiba to collude with Hundred Demons while still maintaining good rtions with the East as it was for self-defense rather than the extermination of humanity under the Hundred Demons¡¯ hands.

    However, the factions of the Hundred Demons were quite a mess. Although Shiba might¡¯ve colluded with some of the Great Demons among them, Owari was now the haunting grounds of rampaging demons who were utterly disorganized. They devoured humans whenever they spotted them and some demons vited young women whenever they found them, which was the reason Shiba had a wooden fence built around Kiyosu to defend it at all times.

    Shimizu even discovered that Shiba Yoshishige might be connected to the hidden faction that had conspired to murder Lily behind the scenes and nned to use the mission of bringing the Kiyosu city lord to the Endless Demon Mountains¡¯ Hundred Demons¡¯ side that Haihime had tasked her 2 months ago as a pretext and visit Kiyosu Castle as their representative, like how Yumi had visited Hojo in the past, Shimizu intended to use this chance to dig up the identity of the secret plotter via Shiba.

    However, Shimizu was, in the end, a single woman, and ess to information was limited in these times, so she didn¡¯t know about the sudden change that had urred in the Endless Demon Mountains¡¯ Hundred Demons¡¯ even now.

    At this moment when Shimizu was looking at the distant Kiyosu Castle ahead of her, a pale, ck formal-dressed, Eboshi-hatted middle-aged man with faint eyebrows, a small white mustache, gloomy eyes and a slightly chubby physique sat on the wooden tform inside the dimly lit castle with some samurai in seiza around him.

    A crow flew inside andnded on the arm of a ck-dressed ninja, who then handed over the letter tied to the crow¡¯s foot to the ck, formal-dressed man, Shiba Yoshishige.

    Shiba read the letter with the help of the torch¡¯s illumination and his white mustache twitched a little.

    The letter had the following words written on it in a small size¡ªA samurai woman named Kagami Lily will pass through Owari. You must stop the mirror girl from journeying west regardless of the methods.

    ¡°The mirror girl is journeying west¡­¡± Shiba¡¯s thoughts wandered after reading the letter. The mirror girl and so on were unrted to him, but he couldn¡¯t go against the orders of the eminence who dispatched this letter via the crow.

    ¡°Have any of you heard about a samurai woman named Kagami Lily in Kanto?¡± Shiba asked his retainers.

    The retainers looked at each other in apprehension for a moment, but none of them had an answer.

    An attendant came running to the room at this moment to make a report, ¡°Milord, a Genji samurai woman from the East is waiting below the castle with a request for an audience with you.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Shiba crumpled the letter in his palm into a ball in astonishment, ¡°A samurai woman from the East? Could that Kagami Lily have arrived already?¡±

    ¡°Just who is this Kagami Lily, milord? Why do you mind her so much?¡± asked a bearded samurai from the below.

    Shiba dismissed his question with a hand wave, ¡°Lie in ambush nearby with 50 men at once and wait for my signal while I meet this samurai woman. Prepare toe out the moment I throw this fan to the floor and kill her immediately without any questions!¡±

    ¡°Yes, milord!¡± the bearded samurai epted the order with a kneel.

 Volume 4, Chapter 2 â€“ Ashikaga Camp

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 2 - Ashikaga Camp</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Shimizu sat in seiza in front of Shiba.

    Although Shiba had never seen Lily, no samurai woman from the East had evere looking for him over these past few years and he had just obtained information about the mirror girl journeying to the west, so he was quite alert right now.

    ¡°State your name, samurai woman,¡± the round-faced shaved samurai beside Shiba, Hatoyama Aki, asked sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Minamoto no Shimizu,¡± Shimizu answered in a courteous and humble fashion with a bow.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shiba looked at Shimizu with some conceit and nodded at her, feeling disappointed yet delighted internally. He presumed that she wasn¡¯t the mirror girl and even if she were, Shiba was also a little afraid of unfolding a massacre right in front of his eyes. Shiba looked down on samurai because of his pride as a court noble, and looked down on samurai women even more, so he held some contempt for Shimizu within his heart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± However, Shiba was taken aback a momentter and withdrew his arrogant expression, stretching his neck forward to observe Shimizu, ¡°Y-You say you¡¯re Minamoto no Shimizu?¡±

    As there was less and less contact with the East over the past few years, Shiba only managed to recall this information just now, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re the First Sword of the Six Swords of the East, Minamoto no Shimizu?¡±

    Although Shiba and his retainers hadn¡¯t heard about Lily¡¯s tales, they were informed about the matters of the East from a few years ago when information exchange was still unobstructed. As such, they knew about East¡¯s famous samurai, like the Six Swords of the East and the Furinkazan.

    Minamoto no Shimizu lifted her head and wore a faint, leisurely smile, ¡°It can be said that I once was.¡±

    ¡°Why so?¡± Shiba and the retainers looked at Shimizu in doubt.

    ¡°We live in chaotic times these days. I¡¯ve long left the Minamoto n and have defected to the Land of Hundred Demons,¡± Shimizu answered.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shiba thundered suddenly, but he didn¡¯t throw the fan down and ced it aside instead before drawing out half of his katana, ¡°What a bold demoness you are! How could you defect to the Hundred Demons¡¯ side as a member of the Minamoto n and even dare toe looking for me? Men,e and arrest this demoness for me!¡±

    Shimizu, however, remained unmoved in response to Shiba and his retainers¡¯ indignance and just chuckled softly while covering her mouth gracefully, ¡°Hehehe. Lord Shiba, we both know how things work these days. Is there a need to scare me like this as a charade?¡±

    Shiba furrowed his brows, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Lord Shiba, I¡¯ve gone through the trouble of traveling a long distance from the Endless Demon Mountains under Haihime¡¯s orders in order to aid you, but here you are trying to arrest me. What is this if not a charade? It couldn¡¯t be that you¡¯ve forgotten about all the gold, esoteric books rted to the Revenant Pathway and charms you¡¯ve received from Haihime via the Kai province now, have you? Although I don¡¯t have the ount book with me, I¡¯ve long memorized the exchanges and am willing to recite them for you if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Shiba and his retainers wore embarrassed expressions after hearing Shimizu¡¯s words.

    ¡°You received 300 liters of gold dust from Lady Haihime in the 11th year of the Nijo reign, and 50 pieces of grade 3 charms in the 12th year. You sent ten boxes of Owari pottery as a return gift in the 1st year of the Go-Toba reign and received ten blocks of grade 4 tamahagane¡­ ¡° As a thorough woman, Shimizu had long made the preparations since she wasing to visit Shiba, and it was also true that she was under Haihime¡¯smand on this asion.

    ¡°E-Enough¡­¡± Shiba couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°You needn¡¯t recite any further, Miss Shimizu, please.¡±

    Shiba wiped the sweat off his face as themoners weren¡¯t aware about high-level matters like collusion with the Hundred Demons and even Lord Kamakura of the East, the Emperor of Kanto had no time to deal with such things without evidence. Shiba was also unwilling to publicize these matters as he wasn¡¯t actually a member of the Hundred Demons. However, he would¡¯ve been long killed by the Great Demons if hadn¡¯t colluded with them.

    ¡°You were from Genji¡¯s prime lineage once, so I was just trying to feel you out. I hope you can understand this, Miss Shimizu,¡± Shiba stated anxiously.

    ¡°I understand your worries, Lord Shiba.¡±

    ¡°Well then, may I know what advice you have for me, Miss Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, although you can¡¯t exactly call it advice, I¡¯vee to aid you under Haihime¡¯s orders after hearing about the trying situation in Owari, Lord Shiba,¡± Shimizu bowed.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha,¡± Shiba broke into a burst of reverberantughter specific to nobility, ¡°I see. It¡¯s my pleasure to have the aid of a powerhouse under Haihime who was once known as the best samurai in the East, Miss Shimizu!¡±

    Shiba bowed to Shimizu after stating this in spite of his identity.

    ¡°Men!¡±

    Shiba summoned his servants, ¡°Arrange for a banquet to wee Miss Shimizu.¡±

    He then whispered into the servant¡¯s ear in a low voice, ¡°Tell Tanaka to withdraw the soldiers lying in ambush.¡±

    Shimuzu and Shiba sat side by side at the banquet table¡¯s head seats and enjoyed the kabuki performances.

    All kinds of sashimi, as well as sake, were served to them.

    Shimizu sipped the sake graciously while hiding the wine cup with her kimono¡¯s long sleeves.

    Shiba nodded when he saw this. Although he looked down on samurai ns, this didn¡¯t apply to the Genji nobles. Their ancestor was bestowed the imperial household name of Minamoto by the Emperor, so they were true descendants of the imperial line.

    ¡°Could you offer me some advice regarding a question since you¡¯re here now, Miss Shimizu?¡± Shiba inquired.

    ¡°Feel free to ask, Lord Shiba.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re familiar with a samurai woman called Kagami Lily in the East, Miss Shimizu? How strong is she?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s thought wavered momentarily but she still responded in an unchanging fashion, ¡°Kagami Lily. There¡¯s no one in the East who doesn¡¯t know this name. This samurai woman emerged in power recently and is highly valued by Lord Kamakura, even obtaining the status of a liege lord by him along with thend of Izu.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Shiba nodded.

    ¡°Kagami Lily is a devastatingly beautiful and vivacious woman who¡¯s the dream lover of most noblemen in the East and also possesses great strength. It¡¯s even rumored that Lord Ashikaga has a crush on her. Could it be that you¡¯re also interested in her, Lord Shiba?¡± Shimizu probed.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! Sigh!¡± Shiba sighed deeply.

    ¡°Why do you sigh, Lord Shiba?¡±

    ¡°I shan¡¯t hide it from you, Miss Shimizu. I received a secret order from that eminence recently and it instructs me to kill Kagami Lily when she passes through Owari.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shimizu quivered internally, the wine cup in her hand shaking slightly. She thus decided to drain the cup in one gulp and questioned further, ¡°Could this eminence you¡¯re referring to be Lord Kibu, Lord Shiba?¡±

    Ayer of sweat formed on Shiba¡¯s forehead and panic filled his eyes as he followed up, ¡°I shan¡¯t hide it from you since you¡¯re aware of it, Miss Shimizu. I was indeed referring to Lord Kibu.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kibu¡¯s intentions mean a lot to us Hundred Demons, so there¡¯s no need to worry much, Lord Shiba. You just need to have Kagami Lily executed with a de when shees and you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Shimizu stated intently.

    ¡°Sigh! I don¡¯t even know how this Kagami Lily looks, so how would I know where she is even if she actually passes through Owari? I wonder if you can provide me with some information, Miss Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°You can obtain information about Kagami Lily easily if you send someone to inquire about her in the East, Lord Shiba. It¡¯s said that she possesses the looks of a goddess yet also as curvaceous as a seductive demoness. She¡¯s even equipped with the best martial arts in the East and also wields an excellent katana along with many magic items,¡± Shimizu stated insipidly.

    The more Shimizu narrated, the harder Shiba sweated, ¡°Equipped with the best martial arts in the East as well as an excellent katana and many magic items?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that the same as a beautiful walking fiend? I¡¯m barely able to defend this Kiyosu Castle with my strength, so how can I handle such a person?

    Shiba ced the wine cup down and looked at his retainers embarrassedly, ¡°Would we really be able to kill such a fearsome woman if shees our way? The samurai of this Kiyosu Castle of mine are no match for the heroes of the East and this Kagami Lily sounds like the heroes among those heroes. This order from Lord Kibu is really troubling indeed!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Shimizu smiled sweetly, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry much, Lord Shiba. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    Shiba¡¯s eyes lit up after looking at Shimizu¡¯s exquisite face, ¡°Is that true? You¡¯re willing to help me, Miss Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°I was sent from Haihime¡¯s faction to aid you originally, Lord Shiba. The Owari province and the Hundred Demons are on the same side now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I-Indeed! It is as you say, Miss Shimizu! Hahahaha! Come, let¡¯s offer a cup of gratitude to Miss Shimizu!¡± Shiba urged his retainers.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry that much, Lord Shiba,¡± Shimizu continued, ¡°It¡¯s not my first time hearing about this secret order. I believe that Lord Kibu has sent this order to all the city protectors along the way to Kansai.¡±

    Shiba contemted for a moment, ¡°I see. If that Kagami Lily is really that fearsome, it¡¯s likely that Lord Kibu isn¡¯t hoping for me to stop her from journeying west all alone. I was also wondering why Lord Kibu¡¯s order sounded so unreasonable this time.¡±

    ¡°That makes things easy then!¡± Tanaka added, ¡°Since that mirror girl is the best samurai in the East and also possesses a lot of magic items, we¡¯ll suffer disastrous losses if we besiege her with our army. It¡¯s better for us to dispatch an assassin to assassinate her instead. Even if she¡¯s lucky enough to survive, we can just let her pass through since we¡¯ve already tried our best and let the Viper and Witch Momiji in Mino handle her! The mirror girl would be doomed for sure then even if we don¡¯t go all out to kill her. To be frank, we might not be the mirror girl¡¯s match even if we go all out against her.¡±

    The bearded Tanaka seemed to have drunk too much and began bbing his mouth, all of which reached Shimizu¡¯s ears clearly.

    ¡°Tanaka! Enough with the nonsense now! Don¡¯t mind the ramblings of that drunk fellow, Miss Shimizu. We must do our best to carry out Lord Kibu¡¯s secret order.¡±

    Shimizu nodded.

    ¡°Who are Viper and Witch Momiji?¡± Shimizu wondered internally.

    At the same time, Lily had long exited the mountain woods and circled around Okazaki Castle, crossing past the border of Mikawa to enter the borders of Owari.

    Although Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of Mikawa¡¯s Tokugawa at all, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for no reason before leaving the East, so she chose to take the side streets and avoid that region.

    The terrain of Owari was much leveled inparison to Mikawa and it was originally a region abundant with water sources, nts and fertilend.

    However, the river channels had all dried up now, thend cracked, and the vegetation wilted. The streets were filled with eerie skeletons and depicted a deste picture.

    The border of the so-called Endless Wastnds had begun to extend to this Owari as well now.

    It was Lily¡¯s first time seeing such a massive in in this alternate Heian world and all she could see was the wide horizon no matter where she looked.

    Lily saw an army camp in the distance and saw banners of the Ashikaga n¡¯s twin dragon crest flying over the camp with her excellent vision.

    ¡°That should be Kiyoshi¡¯s army camp which Madam Makoto spoke about. The madam has treated me quite well and since she has requested this of me, I might as well visit the camp and advise Kiyoshi in passing,¡± Lily soliloquized, still oblivious to why the madam believed that Kiyoshi would lend an ear to her words.

    Thus, Lily traversed the wastnd alone and made for the army camp. This region was close to Mikawa and was also the route taken by the Ashikaga army, so there weren¡¯t any monsters present. Even if there were, Lily presumed that they got scared away by the army recently.

    Lily arrived in front of the army camp surrounded by a white enclosure that was guarded by a few Eboshi-hatted soldiers.

    ¡°Stop right there! This region is the stronghold of the Ashikaga camp, outsiders aren¡¯t allowed toe close!¡±

    The Ashikaga n¡¯s army was strict in discipline and even though the soldiers¡¯ gazes were fixed on Lily¡¯s beautiful looks, they didn¡¯t try to harass her even though she was alone and just questioned her like usual.

    Lily praised them internally and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m Kagami Lily. Can I trouble you to report to General Kiyoshi that I¡¯m here to meet him?¡±

    ¡°L-Lady Kagami?!¡± The soldiers directedplicated gazes at her, which were mixed with astonishment as Lily¡¯s name was well-known within the Ashikaga army. Even the low-ranked soldiers had heard rumors of the Kagami Lily that their lord had a crush on and her arrival was the same as their lord¡¯s future wife for these soldiers.

 Volume 4, Chapter 3 â€“ The Owari Wasteland

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 3 - The Owari Wastnd</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The soldiers weed Lily as if she were their very lord and requested her to sit on the portable wooden bench meant for themander, which left even her speechless.

    ¡°I-Is it fine for me to sit on this bench?¡± Lily fiddled with her hair as she squirmed on the bench at a height higher than all the soldiers.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely fine!¡± Answered one of the generals, ¡°Even the Commander would present this seat to you if he were to return now, Lady Lyn-hime.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was utterly oblivious about what they meant.

    ¡°Hold on. Who exactly are you and do you mean Kiyoshi isn¡¯t in the camp right now?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°I am Takashi Oka! Greetings to you, Madam,¡± the general greeted her immediately with a kneel.

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    ¡°Ah! N-No, it was just a slip of the tongue. Greetings to you, Lady Lyn-hime. Hehe¡­¡±

    The Ashikaga army¡¯s odd treatment of her left even Lily overwhelmed.

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi went to investigate the inside of Owari in casual clothes.¡±

    ¡°He went to investigate the inside of Owari in casual clothes?¡±

    The Ashikaga troops revealed all they knew without reserve to Lily regardless of whether it was a military secret, like how Takashi Oka did. Although Lily didn¡¯t know him, he had actually seen her previously when she visited the Ashikaga Hall.

    ¡°About half a month has passed ever since the lord advanced his troops, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t good to advance the troops too deep blindly because of Owari¡¯s strange movementstely. Hence, he took a few samurai along with him and went into Owari in the casual clothes of a wandering samurai to investigate the situation. We don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be returning, so please reside within the camp until then. We¡¯ll do our best to serve you,¡± Takashi Oka exined.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you since Lord Kiyoshi is absent. I also have an important matter to deal with, so I¡¯ll bid farewell for now. By the way, do you have brush and ink? I will leave a letter behind for him.¡±

    ¡°Well, we do have brush and ink¡­ but the lord will definitely me us for the poor reception if he learns that we allowed you to leave just like that,¡± Takashi Oka stated embarrassedly.

    ¡°Worry not. I will exin it properly within the letter. I really have something to deal with and can¡¯t stopover at this camp,¡± Lily smiled warmly.

    ¡°Understood¡ªBring brush and ink for me!¡±

    Lily left the Ashikaga camp after leaving a letter behind, feeling that the people in the camp were too respectful to her. Even though she found this to be odd, she failed to discern the reason behind it.

    The samurai were even determined to escort Lily to her destination, but Lily declined them tactfully. The samurai also didn¡¯t insist on it as all of them had heard of Lily¡¯s rumors. The proposition to escort her was just for formality, and the escort would be meaningless unless they dispatched the main force with the strength Lily possessed.

    Lily traversed through the deste, rustling wastnd in a snug blue short-sleeved kimono patterned with white and orange blossoms and watched the setting sun give out a weak and transient golden glow at the distant horizon.

    The distant mountains formed a series of rippling shadows against the golden glow and shrouded the nearby slopes and withered trees inside the shadows as well,ying their viciousness out bare.

    It seemed as if thermal energy was rising up from under the dried fields even though it was winter, which was likely the reason the fertilends of Owari had dried up like this.

    Lily had also sweated out a little, which was quite unbelievable since it was winter now, but she chalked it to the chaotic weather of this region. However, she felt quite uneasy about this as even she, the strongest samurai in the East, was utterly clueless about the weather changes and as powerless as a little girl in front of it.

    Lily checked her surroundings first to confirm whether there were any monsters present in the wastnd and arrived at the wayside¡¯s lond after that. She then lifted her kimono¡¯s bottom to expose her fair legs outside and squatted down to relieve herself¡­

    ¡°Hmm? An eldritch aura?! How could it show up at such a terrible time?!¡±

    Lily was prettybative and decisive, so she decided to let her kimono descend downwards immediately when she sensed the sudden danger in spite of the wet sensationing from her thighs and drew out Crescent Moon instantly before turning back, catching sight of horsemen making for her from about 100 m away.

    The ones riding at the front were demon samurai who hoisted damaged banners behind them on their horses.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?!¡± Lily felt quite enraged by the embarrassing situation she was ced in so suddenly because of them and went forward to face them immediately with a sharp glint in her eyes!

    ¡°Yah!¡± Lily came to a sliding stop with her lean thigh along with a cry, exposing the wet marks left behind on her calf as she shed Crescent Moon horizontally towards the iing horsemen.

    Lily had stopped at the gap right in between the two horsemen at the front, so the long sword light that beamed out of her de bisected the horsemen and the demon warhorses right in the middle bizarrely, causing the horsemen¡¯s legs to fall down.

    The two legless horsemen tumbled onto the ground subsequently.

    ¡°Die!¡± Lily took a few steps forward and executed a spinning sh, killing yet another demon horseman.

    The sound of a cannon resounded from the distance suddenly at this moment!

    However, Lily dodged the cannon shot easily with elusive movements that were faster than the cannon¡¯s projectile and unleashed a series of sword beams towards the crouching demon soldiers manning the steel cannon from 50 meters away as if in a dance, killing them immediately!

    The power of Lily¡¯s katana was too strong, so even if the strikes failed to hit them, just the residual energy contained within the spiritual aftershocks was enough to shatter and dissipate these low-leveled wraith apparitions.

    Lily advanced forward to investigate the scene and discovered that all the demon soldiers lying on the ground were equipped with grade 1 steel cannons. Even though they were ineffective towards Lily, this made her realize that the further she went west, the more weapons from Kansai she would see, like this steel cannon. No family except the Saionji employed steel cannons in the East, but even wandering demon soldiers possessed them in the Owari wastnd.

    Lily employed a spirit probe once again, but she didn¡¯t find any monsters nearby.

    As such, she received her de back and hunched forward to lift her kimono¡¯s bottom again, fetching a white cloth to clean her calf and the inside of her thighs embarrassedly¡­

    ¡°These demon soldiers are really troublesome! How could theye at such an inappropriate time!¡± Lily grumbled internally.

    A samurai woman had a lot of problems to deal with no matter how strong she was when exploring the outside world alone, and it was highly likely that it would be a daunting task to find a bathing spot in this dried-up wastnd.

    As such, Lily could only move on forward.

    However, a pack of rotten hounds showed up nearby, but they just followed her instead of getting closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s a woman! I caught the scent of a woman!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice woman indeed, I bet she tastes luscious!¡±

    ¡°I can feel that the woman is aroused! Awoooo!¡±

    The hounds increased by the number and actually spoke the humannguage.

    ¡°Scram, you annoying hounds!¡± Lily unleashed the grudge hound and sent the massive 3 m tall white hound into the pack of hounds, who then bit one of the hounds and tossed it up high into the air, tearing it into pieces of rotten flesh.

    The demon hound bit those hounds into pieces continuously by circling around them and half the hounds had been bitten to death within a few exchanges while the rest dispersed.

    Lily dispelled the grudge embodiment before the demon hound could even return and withdrew the grudge back into the de.

    Lily continued to advance forward in the wastnd and sensed the ground quake along with the manifestation of powerful eldritch auras from the front.

    The opponents consisted of five massive demon soldiers who were 3-4 m tall and wielded heavy spears and swords.

    ¡°4th- and 5th-stage Awakened soldiers,¡± whose strength was equivalent to the early- and middle-stage sword saint level roamed this wastnd however they wished, which caused Lily¡¯s brows to furrow up slightly. They weren¡¯t a threat to her, but their presence made it impossible for normal samurai and caravans to pass through this wastnd.

    No wonder they say that transcendent strength is the minimum requirement for crossing the Endless Wastnds safely and reaching Kansai. I¡¯ve just left Mikawa and run into such monsters who are a powerful opponent for ordinary samurai.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the one you ran across is me, Kagami Lily, and I¡¯m in a bad mood right now on top of¡ªUrgh!¡±

    Lily transformed into a blue shadow and rushed towards the massive demon soldiers, shuttling past their spear and sword attacks with her elusive footwork and the asional jumps before giving a heavy blow to them!

    All that was left of the massive demon soldiers after a few exchanges were their flesh pieces.

    Lily also collected their animas in passing.

    ¡°Hehehehe. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vee across such a fearsome samurai in thesends,¡± stated an ancient and powerful aura.

    The dried-up ground nearby cracked suddenly and a massive, shriveled yet powerfully robust arm stretched out from underground before clinging on the ground.

    An ashen demon samurai dressed in a oncevish yet now damaged armor and hair styled into a bun with a hairpin climbed out from underground.

    ¡°An early-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse!¡± Lily felt stunned.

    Lily had just entered Owari and came across an early-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse, which didn¡¯t match the rumors. It was known that it was feasible to cross the Endless Wastnds safely as long as one possessed transcendent strength, but it was impossible for someone who had just transcended the Sword Saint Stage to cross it safely if a Spirit Jade powerhouse like this demon samurai popped up so easily.

    Lily wondered why she hade across such a powerful monster after just entering these wastnds.

    The demon samurai was 5 m tall and wielded a tachi shrouded in amethyst eldritch energy, his eyes lit with ghastly blue mes as he peered towards Lily while speaking in a hushed voice brimming with intense grudge, ¡°The mirror girl¡­ prevent the mirror girl¡­ from journeying west¡­ kill¡­ kill¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you know I¡¯m the mirror girl and that I¡¯m heading west?¡± Lily questioned loudly.

    ¡°Kill the mirror girl¡­ journeying west!¡±

    Lily realized that this demon samurai was just repeating his words like a grudge and had long lost the ability tomunicate and think like a human.

    Although an early-stage Spirit Jade opponent was quite unexpected, he wasn¡¯t much of a threat for the current Lily.

    Lily unleashed her spirit power and let it bloom out beautifully from within her in waves like crimson amaryllis, causing the nearbynd to quake and the pebbles and sand to float up.

    Lily possessed early-stage Spirit Jade strength at the moment, but also had the boost from Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Pathway, the Human Path, which provided her with tenfold strength.

    Her base physique also boosted her strength by triple and the de maiden attribute doubled her spirit power density.

    Therefore, Lily¡¯s current strength was sixty times that of an average early-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse.

    The massive samurai, however, rushed towards Lily fearlessly with heavy strides.

    ¡°Yah!¡± Lilyunched forward instantly to meet the opponent along with a battle cry.

    The massive samurai shed his sword shrouded in amethyst eldritch energy, which was the size of a tree trunk, down towards Lily heavily, but Lily dodged it instantly with no difficulty as she was able to see the attack clearly, almost as if it were moving in slow motion, and jumped up tond on the handguard of the demon samurai¡¯s tachi, putting her in the same height as the demon samurai¡¯s head. A crimson sword light beamed out from Crescent Moon in the next moment and beheaded the demon samurai.

    Lily then proceeded to kick the demon samurai¡¯s chest with her lean foot.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The grade 9 wooden sandals plus the power packed within Lily¡¯s lean and curvy thighs allowed her to execute a powerful kick, the raw spirit power piercing a hole through the massive demon samurai¡¯s torso and causing the crystal clear spirit jade which formed a bright contrast to the filthy and tattered demon samurai to fly out from behind.

    Lily stepped on the demon samurai¡¯s shoulder and glided forward after he fell down with a loud thud and grabbed the spirit jade with her slender fingers, storing it within the mirror space via the Art of No-Thought.

 Volume 4, Chapter 4 â€“ Kiyosu Castle

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 4 - Kiyosu Castle</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily traveled across the Owari wastnd for a few days while checking the route with the map she possessed and finally reached the outskirts of Kiyosu Castle.

    Nanako had spent the past few days training within the mirror space and had long attained early-stage Sword Saint strength by using magatama.

    As Lily didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her to return, she had informed Kotoka and the others in advance to use a portion of the extracted magatama for the sake of the sisters¡¯ advancement.

    Lily estimated that Nanako would have to keep training within the mirror space until her strength reaches the Spirit Jade Stage as she would be of help in battle only after that. However, Lily didn¡¯t have that many magatamas in her possession currently and had barely 7-8 of them, so Nanako mainly used magatama fragments to advance.

    It was night right now, so Lily had unleashed some of her spirit power to investigate the surroundings of Kiyosu Castle¡¯s gate vigntly by limiting the range of the probe. Even if there were powerhouses present in Kiyosu Castle, it was highly likely for them to be inside the castle tower instead of loitering at the front gate every day, so the chances of Lily¡¯s probe getting discovered were pretty low.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± This city is actually guarded by humans. It even seems to have ordinary humans living inside the houses close to the city gate.

    Isn¡¯t it rumored that the Endless Wastnds have long been upied by the demons?

    Lily arrived at the Kiyosu Castle¡¯s front gate, which was a makeshift wooden gate with w marks of monsters left behind on it.

    ¡°Stop! Show us an identity proof, traveler,¡± two soldiers advanced forward to block her path.

    Show an identity proof?

    Lily reflected on the thought for a moment. Although she was a liege lord, she had left her official seal back with Kotoka and hadn¡¯t brought anything of the like with her.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Lily fetched the samurai certificate that she had obtained after passing the samurai qualification test in Takesh*ta Town.

    The soldier checked it and said, ¡°Oh. It¡¯s the lowest-ranked samurai certificate from the East. Are you a low-ranked samurai?¡±

    ¡°Well, you could say that¡¯s the case,¡± Lily nodded. The undead samurai that she hade across during the journey had screamed about preventing the mirror girl from journeying west, which made Lily suspicious about the situation. It seemed that the information about her journeying west had leaked already and it also seemed that some force was trying to prevent her from journeying west.

    Therefore, Lily nned to hide her identity as much as possible afterwards on this journey.

    The two soldiers didn¡¯t hold much respect for low-ranked samurai, especially those from outside, but Lily¡¯s looks managed to pique their interest contrarily.

    However, as Lily was a samurai, they didn¡¯t dare to harass her that casually. After all, samurai possessed ranks and low-ranked samurai were ranked slightly higher than ordinary foot soldiers.

    ¡°State your name, where you¡¯re from and your business in the city,¡± said the soldier.

    ¡°What? When did you start interrogating the samurai going in and out of this city like this?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for us to do that! The monsters have been rampant recently and Owari only has a few regions remaining where ordinary people can still live. This Kiyosu Castle is surrounded by monsters on all sides and requires us to defend it from the attacks of monsters and demon samurai that might appear at any time. How could we let a traveler inside without an interrogation?¡± the soldier chided.

    ¡°The interrogation aside, we¡¯ll even perform a body search if we think you¡¯re suspicious, got it?!¡± the other soldier threatened.

    Lily nodded after a moment of contemtion. As most of Owari was upied by monsters, it had led to the obstruction of information exchange, making it seem like all of Owari had surrendered in the perspective of the East. However, there were still human strongholds left within Owari that strived wholly to protect the final remaining poption.

    Lily¡¯s respect for the Kiyosu Castle¡¯s lord and the soldiers deepened after arriving at this conclusion.

    ¡°My name is Lynne. I hail from Kamakura and intend to pass through thisnd. I wish to lodge inside the city for the night since the demons rampaging outside make me feel uneasy and also n to buy some travel items in passing,¡± Lily answered.

    The two soldiers nodded after hearing her answer. Lily¡¯s flushedplexion as well as her bewitching looks made her believe that she was a trustable beauty, but they still didn¡¯t dare to trust herpletely.

    Therefore, they summoned an onmy¨­ji to verify that Lily wasn¡¯t a monster.

    ¡°You can go in now. The security inside the city is rtively disorderly and since you¡¯re a samurai woman from outside, it¡¯s best if you behave and don¡¯t cause any trouble. Endure it as much as possible even if someone tries to harass you and report it to the authorities if you can¡¯t do that as fights are banned inside the city,¡± the soldier exined.

    The other soldier added, ¡°The city is in the middle of recruiting samurai right now since we¡¯re short of military power from the long resistance against the monsters. You can sign up at the recruiting office if you wish to earn some money for the travel expenses. We¡¯re quite weing towards samurai outsiders who join our Kiyosu forces.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, I will consider it,¡± Lily nodded.

    Lily found Kiyosu Castle to be as deste and ruined as she had expected, and she could even hear weeping sounds asionally along with the sight of drunk men fighting each other on the street.

    The monsters were rampaging outside the city, so it was natural for the city tock supplies and bring together people from all trades, resulting in chaos.

    Lily contemted for a while and decided to find an inn first to take a bath, have some food and get some rest.

    Lily found an inn with brokennterns at the street side and lifted the front door¡¯s curtain to walk inside.

    Although it was an inn, it was much different from the inn back in Kamakura.

    The inn consisted of two halves, the front and the back, that were separated by atticed wooden wall, and the entrance hall¡¯s floor was elevated by half a foot from the ground.

    A middle-aged woman and an old man were in the middle of cooking something in the front room with a square-shaped stove.

    The woman stood up when she saw Lily and greeted her, ¡°Hello, youngdy. Do you wish to lodge in?¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Yes, I do. I wish to purchase some food too.¡±

    ¡°Please follow me, youngdy,¡± the middle-aged woman guided Lily towards the wooden floor and tried to help move Lily¡¯s sandals over to the shelf, but she quivered all over when she tried to lift the sandals and almost cramped her muscles. Those pair of exquisite wooden sandals, however, still remained unmoving.

    ¡°Urgh, my arm¡­ youngdy¡­ just how heavy are these sandals of yours?¡± the middle-aged woman cried out in rm.

    Lily¡¯s sandals were made from grade 9 Azure Dragon Wood, so it was naturally impossible for an ordinary middle-aged woman to lift them.

    Lily thus turned around and bent over, causing her kimono to stretch against her rounded buttocks as she lifted her sandals and ced them at the bottom of the wooden shelf, ¡°It¡¯s fine to just leave them like this.¡±

    It was impossible for ordinary thieves to steal the wooden sandals even if they wanted.

    The middle-aged woman looked at Lily in astonishment and then at the exquisite katana fixed at her waist, showing a prudent smile on her face, ¡°Do you want a single room or a shared room, youngdy? The shared room is mixed-gender by the way.¡±

    ¡°Make it a single room then,¡± Lily stated. It was impossible for her to lodge into a mixed-gender room.

    ¡°Alright. A single room it is then. It¡¯s 20 mon a day. It¡¯s not that expensive to lodge in this inn, but the food is quite expensive right now. There¡¯s not much we can do about it though since the materials are also expensive and we also have to earn our living. I hope you understand this, youngdy.¡±

    ¡°I do. I¡¯ll be paying the money, so could you please take me to see the room?¡±

    The middle-aged woman guided Lily to the back of thetticed wooden wall which had a spacious shared room whose floor was damaged in several locations and patched with a lot of hay. There were about six to seven filthy wandering samurai and people of unknown professions lying on the hay, which included two women, one quite old and in her thirties, who was dressed in a kimono and had her back against the corner as she sat in seiza with a conical bamboo hat over her head. A few of them looked at Lily with impatient expressions, especially those filthy wandering samurai since they hadn¡¯t seen such a pretty woman in quite a long time.

    Lily felt d that she hadn¡¯t chosen to lodge into a shared room as the upants were no different from beggars. She followed the middle-aged woman into the corridor, which had atticed wooden wall at one side and single rooms on the other side. The woman opened one of the rooms, which was as empty as anything and had antiquated wallpapers and walls, but it was still quite tidy.

    ¡°How about this room, youngdy? It¡¯s our best room.¡±

    ¡°This one is fine,¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s 25 mon per day though.¡±

    ¡°Is there anywhere to take a bath?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Take a bath?¡± The woman looked at Lily in surprise, ¡°Do youe from some rich family, youngdy? How could such a region have a ce customized for taking a bath? However, I can arrange for a huge bucket and some firewood to heat the water in the backyard if you wish to wash up. Worry not since I¡¯ll keep watch to prevent those samurai outside froming in identally, but firewood is quite expensive these days and I¡¯ll be attending to you personally, so a bath will cost quite a fair price.¡±

    Lily fetched a small piece of gold weighing about 250 g and handed them over, ¡°Prepare the cleanest water and food for me.¡±

    The woman received the gold piece and weighed it in her hand before biting it with her mouth, and her eyes lit up instantly along with her attitude bing more respectful and enthusiastic, ¡°Just which family¡¯s princess are you, youngdy?! T-This is pure gold! It¡¯s my first time holding such a huge piece of gold in my whole life! Please rest in the room while I prepare the hot water at once, youngdy, and don¡¯t hesitate to make any demands. The gruel I make definitely won¡¯t suit your tastes, so let me fetch the best meal set and tea from the sake dealer on the street!¡±

    Lily shook her head faintly after seeing the woman leave in such high spirits. Lily didn¡¯t want to act too high-profile, but she really didn¡¯t have any copper pieces on her, possessing only gold. After all, it was only possible to store gold within the mirror space.

    The woman returned with a brand new bedding for Lily soon after and went to the back to heat water with the old man after that. She then invited Lily to take a bath once the water was ready and did her best to keep watch in the backyard by driving away the drunk wandering samurai who tried to go inside.

    Lily was finally able to take a hot andfortable bath and changed into a new light green yukata before taking a tea break within her room for now.

    Lily didn¡¯t use the inn¡¯s teacup and simply boiled water before pouring it into the grade 7 teacup in her possession, Fuji-san, and drank tea from it.

    Lily had been attended to quite well on this day.

    She left the inn early in the morning of the next day before the sun had even risen, but it was still an extended night outside. The fact that she had paid 250 grams of gold and actually checked out after lodging just for a single day, however, filled the middle-aged woman and the old man with extreme joy.

    Lily nned to leave Kiyosu Castle today after leaving the inn and saw a ramen stall lit with rednterns at the alley ahead while walking on the street. Lily actually quite liked eating ramen and wondered what the difference between the ramen of Kiyosu and the ramen of East was.

    Therefore, she sat down at the stall and ordered a bowl of ramen.

    The stall owner, a benign-faced middle-aged man who wore a cap on his head, prepared a bowl of ramen for Lily under the red light of thenterns and served it in front of her, the broth looking cool and clear.

    Lily also revealed a jolly smile as she picked up the ramen bowl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it, Master! There¡¯s poison in this ramen¡¯s broth!¡± Kagura¡¯s voice reached Lily from within the mirror space suddenly.

 Volume 4, Chapter 5 â€“ Traps Everywhere

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 5 - Traps Everywhere</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily noticed that the middle-aged stall owner was looking at her with a benign expression, so she returned his gaze with a smile while holding up the ramen bowl.

    At the same time, shemunicated with Kagura via voice transmission, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Kagura?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a highly toxic, colorless and tasteless poison mixed in the noodle broth, Master! Even though I¡¯ve lost most of my strength, I was able to detect the dangering from the toxicity within the noodle broth because of my former realm and experiences!¡±

    So that was the case!

    Lily ced the ramen bowl in her hands down while still maintaining a smile.

    The red-lit stall owner called out to her when he saw this, ¡°What¡¯s up, youngdy? Why aren¡¯t you drinking it? This ramen is one of Kiyosu¡¯s famous specialties.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? However, I don¡¯t feel like having it suddenly for some reason, owner,¡± Lily fetched a few copper coins and left them on the counter. She had obtained these by exchanging money with the inn¡¯sdy owner today morning since it was too high-profile to use gold each time.

    ¡°Is the ramen not to your tastes, youngdy? How about I make a new bowl for you?¡±

    ¡°No, you needn¡¯t. I have something to deal with, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Lily chuckled and got up in an attempt to move away from the counter a little.

    However, the red-lit middle-aged stall owner drew out a sharp poisoned dagger suddenly and lunged towards Lily regardless of the ramen stall¡¯s scorching ramen broth scalding his body.

    Lily leaned backward immediately, causing the dagger to lunge past her from above, and kicked the iing stall owner¡¯s chin with her slender foot, sending him back crashing into the alley.

    Lily pushed her palms against the ground and got up while spinning her split legs, kicking the ramen stall stand and drawing out her katana towards the stall owner at the same time. However, she discovered that she had snapped the stall owner¡¯s neck by using excessive power in her kick just prior.

    The ramen stall owner, a swordmaster in disguise, threw up blood from his mouth, being unable to breathe properly.

    ¡°Why did you try to poison me? Who sent you?!¡± Lily questioned mercilessly.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ You think I¡¯ll tell you that when I¡¯m moments away from dying? Even though I¡¯m going to die, it¡¯s still too early for you to rejoice. You¡¯ll never be able to reach Heian-kyo alive, never! Hahahahaha¡ªurgh!¡±

    The middle-aged man twitched a few times while coughing out blood continuously and died with his eyes turning white.

    ¡°The person who tried to poison you is too vicious, Master. He used a pretty rare poison, just a drop of which would cost a whole magatama. Even someone with your level of strength would¡¯ve been severely injured if they were given small amounts of this poison and would¡¯ve died for sure if they were given a considerable amount of it,¡± Kagura exined.

    The fear struck Lily after the event as even she was powerless against the bizarre and vicious poisons of this alternate Heian world no matter how strong she was.

    ¡°However, you needn¡¯t worry about the poisons of the Heian Empire as long as you have me with you, Master. Nothing can hide from my eyes as long as it¡¯s a life-threatening element! You can just have anything you wish to without worries since I¡¯ll warn you when there¡¯s an abnormality.¡±

    ¡°However, my recognition of poisons is limited to only the harmful kind of poisons that harm the body, spirit power and the spirit jade since they emit a distinct fluctuation regardless of whether they are colorless or tasteless. However, I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be able to detect some of the poisons that target women specifically, such as aphrodisiacs and the like that aim to confuse the body or the mind as I didn¡¯t research them much in the past. You need to be particrly wary of such poisons, Master,¡± Kagura warned.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lily checked the surroundings and decided to inspect the stall owner¡¯s belongings since he was dead already and couldn¡¯t exin anything. She found the bottle containing the poison under Kagura¡¯s guidance, but it was just a normal mini-sized grade 3 porcin bottle without any special marks or signs that told the poisoner¡¯s identity. After all, a murderer wouldn¡¯t necessarily store poison in a bottle that has a marker pointing to the murderer¡¯s faction.

    However, a patrol squad of soldiers just happened to pass by thene¡¯s entrance at this time and dispersed immediately to surround Lily after seeing the scene.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The soldiers thundered at Lily while pointing their spears at her and one of the soldiers stepped forward to inspect the stall owner¡¯s body, ¡°He¡¯s dead, Lord Oda.¡±

    The samurai who led this squad of soldiers was known as Oda Nobutora and was an early-stage sword saint level expert. He had his hairbed into a high bun with a hairpin and seemed to be in his twenties with a thin pencil-mustache and a tachi at his waist. The red- and ck-dressed Nobutora, who was over 170 cm tall and almost the same height as Lily, a fairly tall height for a man in these times, stepped forward and sized her up.

    ¡°Was it you that killed him?¡±

    Lily inspected the group with a spirit probe and discovered that they were all just ordinary samurai or soldiers, and not monsters. Therefore, even though she could escape quite easily, she didn¡¯t want to take the me for the murder of an innocent and exined the situation, ¡°The ramen stall owner died after crashing against the wall from my kick when he tried to harass me.¡±

    ¡°He died from just a kick, huh? You¡¯re pretty tall and tough for a woman,¡± Oda Nobutora looked quite wise, and Lily also felt an all-cherishing aura from within him, but it was clear that he was just a small-time samurai official.

    ¡°I am a samurai,¡± Lily exined.

    Oda Nobutora¡¯s gaze fell on Lily¡¯s katana, ¡°Can you let me see your katana?¡±

    Lily paused for a moment, but she decided to take off her katana and hand it over to Oda even though he seemed vignt of her since she didn¡¯t sense killing intent from him.

    Lily could kill an early-stage sword saint with just a single thought using her domain, so she didn¡¯t really care much about handing Crescent Moon to him.

    Oda Nobutora didn¡¯t draw the de out after receiving the katana and drew in a cold breath after seeing the dark gold stars on the de¡¯s hilt, ¡°Crescent Moon Munechika?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You know this de, mister?¡±

    ¡°Hah! My Owari is also a part of the East, so I¡¯ve braved through the Owari wastnd and gone to Mikawa once as a samurai of the East. I heard a lot of tales when I was there and one of them mentioned a mysterious woman who killed the transcendent Hojo Dijon after his fall into a demon with the 120 cm long de she wields. This incident is quite well-known in the East the form of the de has been described by a few people as well and also that it was created by the master desmith Uehara Munechika Ehiro from Suruga and is called Crescent Moon Munechika!¡±

    Oda looked at Lily with astonishment, ¡°C-Could it be that you¡¯re that Kagami Lily?! The legendary samurai woman who went deep into the Endless Demon Mountains alone and killed Hojo Dijon?¡±

    Although it was quite dangerous to cross the Endless Wastnds without transcendent strength, it was still possible to cross the path from Kiyosu Castle to Mikawa alone if one weren¡¯t too unlucky. Hence, even Lily wasn¡¯t expecting to get recognized by a samurai who knew of her rumors in this city.

    ¡°Yes, I am that Kagami Lily,¡± Lily affirmed.

    Oda Nobutora¡¯s eyes lit up and he returned Crescent Moon to Lily hurriedly, ¡°So it was you, Lady Lyn-hime! Please allow this humble one to greet you!¡±

    Saying so, Oda kowtowed to Lily immediately, which left her quite embarrassed.

    ¡°Lord Oda, about the ramen stall owner¡¯s death¡­¡±

    ¡°He deserves it!¡± Oda fumed out, ¡°How dare he harass Lady Lyn-hime, the best samurai woman of the East! I would¡¯ve killed him personally if you hadn¡¯t, Lady Lyn-hime! He¡¯s the disgrace of our Owari province! He¡¯s just dug his own grave!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Oda Nobutora seemed to revere Lily a lot, which originated from heartfelt veneration instead of deliberate ingratiation, ¡°May I ask why you¡¯vee to Kiyosu Castle alone in such a covert manner, Lady Lyn-hime? The guardian of Owari, Lord Shiba Yoshishige, would definitely hold a banquet in honor of you if I were to report it to him.¡±

    ¡°U-Uh¡­¡± Lily hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by this city for a private matter, there¡¯s no need to disturb Lord Shiba for it.¡±

    Oda seemed quite clever, so his eyes lit up as he whispered beside Lily, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re in the middle of a secret mission?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ you could say that¡¯s the case,¡± Lily smiled wryly.

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime!¡± Oda kneeled down again.

    ¡°Why are you kneeling again, Lord Oda?¡±

    ¡°Although it would be a little too shameless of me to request this, I believe it¡¯s the will of the Heavens for us to have met in such a location. I am aware that you possess transcendent strength and hope to borrow your help for a certain matter, Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Well¡­¡±

    ¡°I ask this not for myself, but for the thousands of survivingmoners of Kiyosu Castle, Lady Lyn-hime! I hope you can help me for the sake of themoners¡¯ lives! I shall keep kowtowing like this until you decide to do so!¡± Oda began to kowtow continuously after saying this even though the floor was made of stone bs.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t do this, Lord Oda!¡± Lily was thus forced to help Oda stand up, ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you once no matter what it is as long as it¡¯s under my capabilities. Please tell me what it is first.¡±

    ¡°Lady Lyn-hime!¡± Oda¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he held Lily¡¯s hands firmly, feeling extremely moved.

    Lily felt helpless regarding this as she would¡¯ve just killed the other party if they were a monster, but even she had no means to deal with an honest and righteous man who¡¯s devoted to the betterment of themoners.

    Oda guided Lily to the west side of Kiyosu Castle with the soldiers following behind them. This side also had a wooden wall constructed to defend the city and had a gate and tower guarded by soldiers as well.

    ¡°I really cannot continue guarding this west gate dutifully like usual, Lady Lyn-hime!¡± Oda kneeled down yet again.

    ¡°Just what happened, Lord Oda? Calm down and tell me the details.¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Oda mmed his head down in frustration helplessly, ¡°A powerful monster arrived at this west gate recently and hees to attack us every night. He killed about a dozen of our brothers, but we weren¡¯t able to stop him as he was too strong. He even said that he¡¯ll attack the city and kill all themoners in it unless we provide him with a young woman each day!¡±

    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you request reinforcements from Lord Shiba then?¡±

    ¡°The monster was too strong. Lord Shiba sent two powerful generals to deal with him, but it resulted in one of them dying and the other getting wounded. Lord Shiba dismissed the matter after that told me to handle it by myself, but how exactly am I supposed to handle it? The dozen of us Oda brothers are no match for that monster, so we would be just throwing our lives away in vain even if we went all out against him. We were thus forced to ept the monster¡¯s proposition and send a woman to him each day. However, I felt my heart bleed whenever I saw the scared sight of the innocent women being sent to him each night! I really can¡¯t take it anymore! I would¡¯ve gone all out at the risk of my life against that monster if I weren¡¯t afraid of him killing too many people because of it!¡±

    It was evident that the merits and demerits between the monster causing carnage within the city and sacrificing a woman each night really weighed on Oda quite heavily, forcing him to make a helpless choice. However, this seemingly rational choice ended up tormenting his conscience like a nightmare every day.

    Lily was able to feel how heavy the weight of the burden shouldered by this man called Oda was.

    ¡°Lord Oda, is the woman meant to be sent out tonight ready?¡±

    ¡°Where would I find one when it brings me great suffering to find such a woman every day?! Sigh!¡± Oda¡¯s lips twitched in agony.

    ¡°Lord Oda, how about you send me to him when that monsteres tonight?¡± Lily stated calmly.

 Volume 4, Chapter 6 â€“ Kiyoshi and the Mysterious Samurai from the West

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 6 - Kiyoshi and the Mysterious Samurai from the West</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    All kinds of spooky voices filled the deste and ruined Kiyosu Castle at night like always, but these voices weren¡¯t necessarily from demons and actually originated from the pains suffered by the hunger, chaos and despair inflicted residents of the city that made them moan out in barely audible heart-rending whispers.

    A group of samurai passed by the main street at a distance no further than 100 m from Lily¡¯s and Oda¡¯s backs while they made for the west side of Kiyosu Castle.

    This group, consisting of Ashikaga Kiyoshi and four of his samurai attendants, had just left the castle tower of Kiyosu Castle and were nning to exit the city after their meeting with Shiba Yoshishige.

    Kiyoshi only intended to investigate Owari in casual clothes and wasn¡¯t expecting to discover Kiyosu Castle under the control of humans with the city lord still being Shiba Yoshishige, the guardian of Owari, so he went to meet him immediately.

    The high-spirited Kiyoshi was dressed in blue samurai robes and an Eboshi hat with two katanas at his waist as he walked through the street.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising that Kiyosu Castle was still under the protection of Lord Shiba and the surviving people. Let¡¯s mobilize the Ashikaga army once we return and ally with Lord Shiba to retrieve thend of Owari from the hands of the monsters and demon samurai,¡± Kiyoshi stated excitedly.

    ¡°That Lord Shiba doesn¡¯t look that reliable to me, my lord,¡± said one of the tall samurai beside Kiyoshi.

    ¡°I also felt that Lord Shiba really isn¡¯t a tough and aplished leader suitable for these chaotic times, but I¡¯m confident that he¡¯ll ally with us against the monsters as fellow humans in such times,¡± Kiyoshi stated.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, my lord. Shiba has no choice but to ally with us unless he ns to ally with the demons,¡± said the samurai, the other samurai nodding after him sessively.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that there¡¯s a lot of samurai ns still protecting theirnds in the Endless Wastnds that the East has lost contact with. We might even have a chance at ruling the whole realm if our Ashikaga n allies with them and recovers this vastnd gradually!¡±

    ¡°How wise you are, my lord!¡± The samurai praised him.

    Kiyoshi¡¯s ego heightened a little as he voiced out his magnificent aspirations, ¡°The moment I be an indomitable hero who supports the Heian Empire is when I propose to Miss Kagami!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a master of the brush and the sword and a holder of high aspirations, my lord. Only a man like you can win the affection of Miss Kagami!¡±

    ¡°You think so too, don¡¯t you, Takashi Atsushi?!¡± There wasn¡¯t much distinction in ranks between Kiyoshi and his followers, so he pushed Takashi Atsushi yfully as if they were brothers and the rest of them chuckled in unison.

    A tall and lean, white turbaned samurai dressed in a long, red-patterned white coat and dark blue inner armor whose face was hidden under white cloths on both sides blocked Ashikaga and his men¡¯s path by standing in front of them.

    Ashikaga¡¯s group raised their vignce aftering to a stop as they had never seen a samurai dressed in such an attire in the East. The man blocking their path also looked quite somber and powerful as he stood in front of them.

    Ashikaga greeted the man humbly, ¡°I am Ashikaga Kiyoshi. I wonder what you are called, sir, and why you¡¯ve blocked my path.¡±

    The white turbaned and masked samurai replied in a deep voice, ¡°I know you are the young lord of the Ashikaga n. I am Kiuchidera Tesshin from the West. I¡¯vee to request your help for a certain matter this time.¡±

    The archaic pronoun character used by men in the Heian period, Maro (üO), was written on the back of the long coat worn by the tall andnky samurai, exuded an ancient and transcendent aura.

    ¡°So it was Lord Kiuchidera Tesshin. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, but I wonder what help you need from me?¡± Even though Kiyoshi felt that the man in front of him was quite unusual, his personality made him treat even such a mysterious person with courtesy.

    The Ashikaga samurai behind Kiyoshi also looked at the man vigntly as just the fact that he hade from the West was enough to displease them.

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi, you¡¯re acquainted with a woman named Kagami Lily, right?¡± The white-masked Tesshin asked.

    Although Kiyoshi acted with courtesy initially, his expression turned solemn the moment he heard Lily¡¯s name. He felt a little hostile towards this mysterious man from the West as he had asked about her in such a tone.

    ¡°I do know her, Lord Kiuchidera, but I wonder why you wish to inquire about her?¡± Kiyoshi asked warily.

    ¡°I shan¡¯t hide it from you. ording to the information we¡¯ve obtained, this Kagami Lily is within Kiyosu Castle at the moment. I can help you find her whereabouts anytime you wish to see her.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Kiyoshi checked his surroundings. Kiyosu Castle wasn¡¯t that huge, so even he felt stunned that Lily happened to be in it at this moment.

    However, the tone this man used felt quite dangerous to Kiyoshi. Therefore, he continued questioning him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯te to meet me, who¡¯s aplete stranger to you, in order to just inform me about Miss Kagami¡¯s location now, have you, Lord Kiuchidera?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a really wise man, Lord Ashikaga. It¡¯s not much. I just need you to mix this concoction into her tea or wine when you reminisce with her.¡±

    Kiyoshi¡¯s directed a sharp gaze at the concoction, ¡°What¡¯s your aim? Are you trying to murder Miss Kagami?¡±

    Kiyoshi¡¯s formidable spirit power began to seep out from his body and his hand shifted to the hilt of his katana. The samurai following him also dispersed a bit farther and waited to move anytime at Kiyoshi¡¯smand.

    Even the modest and tolerant Kiyoshi felt anger well up inside him when faced with someone who wished to harm Lily.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Tesshin chuckled darkly, ¡°You needn¡¯t get so infuriated, Lord Ashikaga. This isn¡¯t poison and rather something that¡¯s quite beneficial to you.¡±

    ¡°Just what exactly is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an elixir from the West. Haven¡¯t you always admired that woman? You just need to administer this elixir to her after inviting her for a chat and it¡¯ll leave her in a confused state, even making her throw herself into your arms willingly. Isn¡¯t this quite a nice development for you?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Kiyoshi thundered, ¡°My feelings for Miss Kagami are sincere. I cannot let you insult a noble woman like Miss Kagami with your vulgar methods! Although we have no enmity between us, I cannot let you leave simply after you¡¯ve said such things, Lord Kiuchidera!¡±

    Kiyoshi signaled his followers with his eyes and they stepped forth to surround the man.

    ¡°Hmph! You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s best for you. Don¡¯t you me me for my rudeness now that you¡¯ve trampled on my kind and sincere intentions, Lord Ashikaga,¡± Tesshin stated icily.

    A group of tall, white-coated samurai emerged from the shadows of the alley¡¯s corner, and all of them had a massive Maro (üO) character written on their backs in red.

    The group that encircled Kiyoshi and his men consisted of eight white-coated samurai.

    The expressions of Kiyoshi¡¯s group turned grim when they saw this, making Kiyoshi call out to hispanions, ¡°Be careful, everyone, they are a bunch with unusual strength.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehehehehe!¡± A bell-likeughter of a girl echoed through the dark alley suddenly at this moment.

    Thisughter made even Kiyoshi¡¯s heart quiver and caused him to check his surroundings tensely.

    ¡­

    Lily was ovee by unease at Kiyosu Castle¡¯s west gate around the same time, but she didn¡¯t mind it that much since she was unfamiliar with Kiyosu Castle and was unaware of what exactly transpired inside it.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the monster to arrive, Lady Lyn-hime,¡± said Oda.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Lily nodded, ¡°Just follow the same process as always.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The samurai waited at the gate just like that while Lily stood at the gate side with her head lowered.

    A powerful eldritch aura rushed forth while carrying a dense ck mist along with it soon after.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Lily raised her attention to the maximum and focused on the monster in front.

    A 3 m tall and ugly donkey-headed monster with a long and girthy neck as well as a piggish body emerged out from the surging ck mist, its neck and protruding pot belly filled with rough wrinkles.

    Its two legs were tiny inparison to its body while its arms were slightly long and slender.

    ¡°Woman¡­ woman¡­¡± the donkey-like monster shrouded in ck mist stopped in front of the gate, ¡°Give me a woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me a woman or else I¡¯ll kill all the people in this city!¡±

    The monster raised his neck up high and issued a long howl, causing the wooden city wall to shake because of the resulting wind and spooking the samurai and the soldiers at the same time.

    Oda looked at this donkey monster with caution and fear as he waved his hand, hinting the guards to disperse and reveal a tall, lean, and gorgeous, red-dressed girl.

    The long, ck hair, as well as beautiful looks that were close to perfection and brimming with femininity, caused the donkey monster¡¯s eyes to open wide and lick its moist nose with its massive tongue as it salivated unceasingly.

    ¡°W-W-What a pretty woman! I never imagined this Kiyosu Castle had such a stunner. Good. Good. I¡¯m quite satisfied with the women you¡¯ve found for me! Why haven¡¯t youe over to my side yet, darling?!¡± The pot-bellied donkey monster got closer with an unsteady gait impatiently.

    Oda and the other samurai witnessed all this transpire quite nervously.

    Lily, however, remained calm, and walked towards the monster with her bountiful chest silently without a hint of coquettishness or fear.

    Lily noticed a bunch of hair locks hanging from the belt constraining the monster¡¯s pot-belly when she got closer and immediately realized that they belonged to different people.

    It seemed that this ugly and wicked monster had tied the hair of all the women that he had harmed around his waist to show them off.

    An unpleasant stench assailed Lily¡¯s nose when the monster arrived in front of Lily, saliva dripping down towards Lily¡¯s head as it opened its mouth wide. Lily, however, dodged the saliva with unnoticeable movements.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The donkey monster was taken aback by this, but blinded by lust, the monster just didn¡¯t care about it and lowered its long neck towards Lily¡¯s chest in an attempt to lick it with its g-sized tongue.

    ¡°You have such a sweet scent, pretty woman. Let me have a taste now!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes turned cold and Crescent Moon manifested in her hands instantly.

    ¡°What?!¡± The monster was shocked by the killing intenting off from the tachi.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A crimson sword light shed by and bisected the monster¡¯s long and thick tongue into two!

    ¡°Argh!!!¡± The monster howled in pain while holding its severed tongue, causing blood to ssh in all directions.

    The ck mist surged higher and the raging monster bit at Lily with its massive buck-toothed mouth. Lily, however, didn¡¯t meet it with her de and instead moved tens of meters away with elusive movements. A massive white hound pounced out towards the fallen donkey monster from her de in the next moment and began tearing at it crazily!

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!!!¡± The donkey monster wailed in pain as flesh and blood flew out in all directions, its howls echoing through the darkness of the night. The demon hound¡¯s attacks turned vicious by the second and its attacks even seemed to assimte the grudges of the girls killed by the monster, empowering each of its attacks sessively.

    Lily watched the monster struggle under the demon hound¡¯s attacks while howling with a calm and collected gaze.

    The donkey monster finally breathed out itsst breath after putting up a dozen or so minutes of struggle.

 Volume 4, Chapter 7 â€“ A Manâ€™s Honor

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 7 - A Man¡¯s Honor</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Blood dripped down Kiyoshi¡¯s forehead, the blood seeping out from the substantial de wounds on his arm and body staining his garments.

    Takashi Atsushi, as well as the other samurai were all lying on the ground right now with pools of blood collected below them.

    The eight samurai donned in red-patterned long white coats now surrounded Kiyoshi on all sides.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance, Ashikaga Kiyoshi. Swear on the chivalry of a samurai that you¡¯ll meet with that Kagami Lily and administer this elixir to her,¡± Kiuchidera Tesshin held the little vial in one hand while holding a monstrous naginata with tens of jagged teeth-like cracks in it.

    Although Kiyoshi had suffered multiple injuries, his gaze was still as firm and persistent as ever, ¡°The samurai of East have never bent their knees in surrender! You are simply daydreaming if you want me to harm Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Men of East are really quite stubborn, aren¡¯t they, Mister Tesshin?¡± A shadow flitted by and a light chestnut-haired girl dressed in aplexly designed grey dress patterned with safflowersnded beside the tall andnk masked samurai lithely before looking at Kiyoshi with a pair of light golden eyes that seemed mature beyond her age.

    The girl possessed a petite stature albeit possessing quite the long hair that reached until her heels and the two sides of her loosely cascaded hair were ited into two braids that had white silken scarves and copper bells tied to them.

    The little bells released a bewitching tinkle with the slightest vibration from her lithe movements.

    Kiyoshi, however, didn¡¯t let his guard down a single bit even though he was faced with such a cute and delicate girl. The girl¡¯s strength was no weaker than the tall andnky masked samurai in Kiyoshi¡¯s eyes, which naturally meant that they were both far stronger than him.

    Tesshin had made just a slight movement just prior and that alone had left him injured while the judgment of the samurai lying on the ground had been influenced by the tinkles from the girl, causing them to perish under the onught of the eight white-coated samurai in just a few breaths.

    Blood and sweat flowed down Kiyoshi¡¯s forehead as he held his katana firmly and questioned Tesshin, ¡°Just who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Are you a fool, o young and handsome lord from the East? Do you not recognize the huge character written on all of their backs?¡± The girl asked rhetorically.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak too much, Ui,¡± Tesshin stated icily.

    Actually, even Kiyoshi failed to recognize what the Maro (üO) character meant with his literary knowledge. However, he was able to feel that the character looked quite archaic and transcendent.

    ¡°Who are you all?! Fights are forbidden in the city!¡±

    A squad of Kiyosu sentries just happened to arrive inside the alley at this moment after getting informed by themoners.

    ¡°Oh no! Run for it!¡± Kiyoshi warned.

    However, it was toote.

    The girl moved like a phantom and jumped up to flip over andnd behind the ten or so soldiers that arrived at the scene, leaving no time for the soldiers to even react.

    ¡°We know fights are forbidden in the city, so you better die now for us to avoid further trouble,¡± stated Ui with a chuckle.

    A golden kendama appeared in the girl¡¯s hand suddenly and she swung her slender arm quickly like a phantom, following which the red ball on the kendama flew out along with the glistening silver string connecting it.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±

    The glistening silver thread fluttered past the soldiers with nimble movements, their gazes turning lifeless in the next moment.

    The girl then recalled the red ball by pulling it towards herself and caught the ball gently with the hilt of the kendama by using the remaining momentum of the ball.

    A series of bloody scars appeared on the soldiers momentarily and their dismembered flesh pieces scattered across the ground along with blood misting in all directions.

    ¡°Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!¡±

    ¡°How could you kill these soldiers who you have no grudge against so viciously at such a young age?!¡± Kiyoshi thundered.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you even have the time to feel worried about others?¡± The girl giggled.

    ¡°Ashikaga, are you still unwilling to ept our request?¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t ask me again! Come at me if you want a fight!¡± Kiyoshi unleashed all of his spirit power.

    ¡°Hmph! How reckless,¡± Kiuchidera¡¯s gaze turned dark as he waved his naginata towards Kiyoshi while standing in the same position, following which the saw-toothed de stretched out suddenly andshed out at Kiyoshi as a saw-toothed whip.

    Kiyoshi moved left and right to dodge the attacks while blocking them with his de, but even Kiyoshi¡¯s superior swordsmanship was unable to block all the attacks as the movements of the saw-toothed whip were too strange. It was also quite clear that Kiuchidera hadn¡¯t gone all out yet.

    The whip-like saw-toothed katana had left multiple injuries on Kiyoshi¡¯s body while he warded its attacks off.

    ¡°You must know that it¡¯s a simple matter for us to kill you, Ashikaga Kiyoshi! Is it necessary for you to give up the nice future prospects waiting for you as well as your life all for a single woman?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! What I wish to protect isn¡¯t just Miss Kagami, but also a samurai¡¯s honor!¡± Kiyoshi resisted bravely without the slightest cowardice despite the blood spattering out from the multiple wounds on his body.

    Kiyoshi charged towards Kiuchidera while blocking the attacks.

    Kiuchidera¡¯s white-red coat fluttered in the air as he shed forward and jumped behind Kiyoshi, which caused Kiyoshi to miss his attack and left him standing in front of the pretty girl.

    The kendama in the girl¡¯s hand had long aimed towards Kiyoshi, the red ball flying past his arm along with her swing, the silver thread winding around it along with the ball¡¯s revolutions and twisting around it.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kiyoshi was stunned.

    The girl revealed a strange smile and hopped into a spin along with a tinkle, pulling back on the silver thread and severing Kiyoshi¡¯s arm in the next moment.

    ¡°Spurt!¡±

    Kiyoshi was left dumbfounded by this.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± A fountain of blood gushed out from Kiyoshi¡¯s shoulder where the arm had been severed.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Kiyoshi¡¯s de and his severed arm fell to the ground simultaneously as he kneeled down and covered his shoulder with a scream.

    The samurai from the West rushed forward and surrounded him immediately while the girl walked to Kiyoshi¡¯s front casually, securing the ball back into the kendama in her hand as she tilted her head towards him, ¡°How about it? Do you wish to help us now? I know you won¡¯t die even with a severed hand at your level, but it might be your neck that gets severed the next time.¡±

    Kiyoshi¡¯splexion turned pale as he almost became unable to remain kneeling while clutching his shoulder, but his eyes remained ever resolute as he gritted his teeth and shouted back at the girl with a vein popping off his forehead, ¡°Just kill me if you want to, but I¡¯ll never set Miss Kagami up!¡±

    ¡°Yah. I never imagined a rich kid like you would be so infatuated with her. Is that woman really that good? How about I be your girlfriend in ce of her if you administer the elixir to her? I¡¯m Ui, do well to remember this name. After all, it¡¯s the name of the woman who snatched away your arm,¡± the girl said yfully.

    ¡°You might be much stronger than me, but my mind is millions of times stronger than yours. Your efforts are meaningless!¡± Kiyoshi stated firmly, the ferocity in his eyes leaving even the girl a little amazed.

    ¡°Well, go die then,¡± the girl shook the kendama in her hand.

    ¡°Ui!¡± Tesshin warned, ¡°You must not kill him!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I know. I was just scaring him, all right? You¡¯re really no fun,¡± The girl called Ui stated with a pout.

    ¡°Ashikaga Kiyoshi, I wasn¡¯t expecting the samurai of the East to have such hard bones even though your strength is so terrible. You at least have my respect in this aspect. We are also just following our orders and have no grudge against you or your retainers. I hope you don¡¯t me us for this.¡±

    ¡°Just what do you want to do? Why do you want to harm Miss Kagami?¡±

    ¡°The mirror girl journeying west will give rise to disaster in this realm. That woman is a source of cmity, believe me. Just see how you¡¯ve ended up. Haven¡¯t you lost an arm all because of that woman?¡± Ui stated mockingly.

    ¡°You still dare to use such hypocritical reasons to harm Miss Kagami, you sinister fellows¡­¡±

    The sounds of marching troops echoed from the distance at this moment.

    Kiuchidera looked into the distance and said, ¡°This man can¡¯t be threatened with death, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Why in the world aren¡¯t we killing that woman directly in this city?!¡± Ui grumbled and vanished after climbing onto the house¡¯s roof.

    Kiuchidera and his group of samurai also vanished into the alley silently.

    The troops were just about to arrive when Kiyoshi had barely managed to stand up. He nned to wait for the Shiba troops¡¯ rescue, but a hand pulled him into the alley¡¯s corner suddenly and brought him inside a dark house before closing its door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡± A girl with long ck hair dressed in a dark gold long-sleeved kimono gestured to Kiyoshi.

    The dim lighting inside the house prevented the severely injured Kiyoshi from recognizing the girl¡¯s identity momentarily.

    The girl, however, infused some spirit power inside Kiyoshi and strapped up his wound by tearing a part of her petticoat off.

    The Shiba troops only found a pile of corpses when they arrived at the scene and rushed forward in pursuit with a howl, but Kiyoshi knew that it was impossible for them to catch up with the enemies. Of course, this also relied on their luck.

    The girl lit up the oilmp inside the house after seeing the Shiba troops leave and turned around.

    Kiyoshi¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment when he saw the girl¡¯s face, ¡°L-Lady Shimizu?!¡±

    ¡­

    Lily¡¯s focus was still on the monster at Kiyosu Castle¡¯s west gate around this time, so she hadn¡¯t noticed the fight that had broken out inside the city.

    ¡°You have my utmost gratitude, Lady Lyn-hime! Your reputation is really well-deserved!¡± Oda kneeled down and bowed to her in salute.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything much, Lord Oda. I need to thank you for informing me about such an atrocious monster instead, which allowed me to end its sins,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Oda pped his knee while still seated on the ground, ¡°I-I¡¯m really useless! I wouldn¡¯t have felt so grieved and purposeless if I had strength like yours, Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    ¡°You have a conscience and righteousness within you, Lord Oda, and don¡¯t they embody the valuable spirit of a samurai?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Thank you for the enlightening words, Lady Lyn-hime, but those values are really powerless in these chaotic times. I wanted to change all of it, but I learned how powerless and weak I truly am when I looked back. It¡¯s quite difficult to survive in these dark times! I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s the meaning of living such a life as a samurai! My Oda n was born of humble origin and possesses little strength, so we¡¯re resigned to our fate of lurking in this darkness eternally, bowing our knees to the ns in power and even making deals with the monsters. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t take long before the Oda n perishes in these dark times!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so pessimistic, Lord Oda. The world is unpredictable, and things change with the passage of time. There might evene a day when your descendant bes an overlord capable of changing this world, you know?¡± Lily consoled Oda.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha! You really know how to console people, Lady Lyn-hime. How could we, who hails from the humble Oda n of Owari, even dream of ruling the world? A future like that shall nevere by, never I say!¡± Oda Nobutoraughed at the sky while sitting on the boundless earth.

 Volume 4, Chapter 8 â€“ Shiba Yoshishigeâ€™s Invitation

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 8 - Shiba Yoshishige¡¯s Invitation</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily nned to leave the city now that the monster had been eradicated.

    However, a squad of people led by a big-bearded samurai, Tanaka, who was Shiba¡¯s retainer, exited from the gate at this moment.

    ¡°It seems like someone has killed that Great Demon. Lord Shiba has sent me to inquire about their identity,¡± stated Tanaka.

    Oda Nobutora got up, ¡°Lord Tanaka, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have imagined that the fearsome Great Demon that none of us in Kiyosu could kill was actually killed by this youngdy. She¡¯s none other than the famous Kagami Lily of the East, Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    ¡°Lyn-hime?¡± Tanaka was taken aback by Oda¡¯s statement and stepped forward immediately. Although Tanaka possessed a stout and dark figure, he was about 170 cm, which was a rtively tall height for a man in the Heian period even though it was lower than Lily¡¯s height.

    Tanaka bowed to Lyn-hime, ¡°Lady Lyn-hime, I never imagined that you were the one who actually killed the Great Demon that harassed our Kiyosu Castle and harmed so many of our women! Lord Shiba, the guardian of Owari, stated that he wishes to express his gratitude to the person who killed the Great Demon and has arranged for a banquet already. I hope you can apany us to the castle and attend the banquet so that Lord Shiba can thank you personally, Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Well¡­¡± Lily had actually long intended to leave.

    Oda stepped forward at this moment, ¡°I hope that you can do me the honor of attending the banquet, Lady Lyn-hime. Lord Shiba will definitely me me for my rudeness if you leave just like that.¡±

    Tanaka also chimed in, ¡°Lord Shiba is inviting you personally with sincere intentions, Lady Lyn-hime. Please attend the banquet, youngdy.¡±

    Oda also pleaded her, ¡°Please give us a chance to offer our gratitude to you, Lady Lyn-hime. You¡¯ve helped us so much, but we¡¯ve done nothing to express how thankful we are for that. We¡¯ll incur the criticism of the whole world if we do nothing.¡±

    Lily felt helpless about this, too. After all, it really wasn¡¯t that easy for Lord Shiba, the guardian of Owari, to protect Owari from the invasion of the demons. Therefore, she decided that she might as well meet him this once.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright,¡± Lily nodded faintly.

    ¡°Great. You¡¯re really quite frank and straightforward even though you¡¯re a woman, Lady Lyn-hime. Please,¡± Tanaka gave way to Lily.

    Lily followed after Tanaka and Oda¡¯s group and arrived at the central street of Kiyosu Castle, where she noticed a bunch of nearby soldiers and attendants cleaning up the bloodstains.

    ¡°Is the city still unsafe?¡± asked Lily.

    Tanaka exined, ¡°There are monsters that sneak into the city and cause chaos often. After all, it¡¯s practically impossible for a mere wooden wall to block all of them. Moreover, wandering samurai from outside also get into scuffles a lot because of the shortage of supplies within the city, which has caused the prices to soar. This causes the people to engage in plunder and ughter as a result of the hunger.¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Oda also shook his head after hearing this, ¡°Let us take care of these minor matters, Lady Lyn-hime. You needn¡¯t mind it much, please.¡±

    ¡­

    A ninja came to report at Shiba Yoshishige¡¯s castle tower around the same time.

    ¡°Lord Shiba, one of the many assassins that we dispatched outside managed to really run across the mirror girl, but she saw through him and killed him in reverse!¡± The ninja reported.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shiba was stunned by this report, ¡°It seems like the rumors are true. She¡¯s quite a tough woman to deal with! Where¡¯s she right now?¡±

    ¡°The mirror girl reacted too quickly, and the assassin¡¯s body was discovered by Lord Oda¡¯s subordinates on the spot. His body had already gotten handled as a nameless wandering samurai by the time we discovered it, and from what Oda¡¯s subordinates told me, the mirror girl and Lord Oda have gone to the west gate together.¡±

    ¡°Oda? Didn¡¯t he just invite the samurai who killed the Great Demon at the west gate? Why is he together with the mirror girl now? I¡¯m quite confused,¡± Shiba furrowed his brows, ¡°Find out thetest movements of the mirror girl immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The ninja ran out quickly, but another ninja came in to report within a few minutes of the first one¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Lord Shiba, the samurai who killed the Great Demon at the west gate is none other than Kagami Lily, the mirror girl! The mirror girl ising up the hill along with Lord Tanaka and the others right now,¡± the ninja reported with a kneel.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shiba was taken aback, ¡°So it was the mirror girl who killed that Great Demon!¡±

    ¡°The mirror girl is almost at the castle, my lord.¡±

    Shiba found it hard to make a decision momentarily, ¡°Withdraw for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Shiba¡¯s conscience made him condemn himself after the ninja withdrew. He had no grudge against Lily, yet he had still executed the order of the enigmatic Lord Kibu, who he didn¡¯t dare to resist, and tried to kill her. Lily, however, had helped him kill the Great Demon bothering his city and eliminated a major problem for him, which filled his heart with guilt again.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Shiba to make a decision. Although Kagami Lily was formidable, she was just a passing traveler in his perspective and far from being able to contend against the whole of Hundred Demons and the enigmatic Lord Kibu. Letting her live was tantamount to defying the Hundred Demons and Lord Kibu, which was equivalent to courting death! He was thus forced to let Lily down after weighing the merits and the demerits.

    ¡°Men!¡± Shiba called out.

    ¡­

    Lily climbed the overgrown hill and arrived at the castle tower¡¯s gate under Tanaka¡¯s guidance.

    Kiyosu Castle¡¯s castle tower wasn¡¯t that tall and consisted of a total of 3 stories along with ck roof tiles and white walls. Although it didn¡¯t look that majestic, the materials used for the tiles and bricks were quite exquisite in nature, which revealed that thisnd was still pretty wealthy at time of this castle¡¯s construction.

    However, Lily could sense a killing intent from the castle¡¯s interior as she climbed the stone steps uphill with the others after entering the castle.

    Lily refrained from employing a spirit probe to prevent the other party from learning that she had long discovered this killing intent.

    Lily felt at least two spirit probes check her at this moment, but they were both weaker than her in terms of strength and also inferior in terms of probing. It was possible for her to prevent them from finding her, but she decided to adjust her spirit fluctuations to the level of ate-stage sword saint in order to avoid raising their suspicions.

    ¡­

    A brown-robed priest and a tall, thin and bald samurai sat cross-legged on Shiba Yoshishige¡¯s either side inside the castle at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve probed her! This Kagami Lily is at the level of ate-stage sword saint,¡± said the priest.

    ¡°Late-stage sword saint?¡± Although Shiba felt astonished, he locked his brows immediately, ¡°Ate-stage sword saint is quite formidable in this Kiyosu Castle. This means that only Lord Tanaka would be able to win against her. However, she was actually able to kill a Great Demon that even Lord Tanaka had no chances of defeating!¡±

    ¡°That Great Demon was a superior high-ranked monster and the fact that the mirror girl was able to kill it without the slightest injury means that she definitely has some kind of formidable treasure with her!¡± The priest spected.

    Shiba Yoshishige nodded, ¡°I was wondering how such a young woman had managed to overpower the mighty samurai of the East. So it was because of a treasure! It looks like we must act decisively and swiftly during the banquetter on. Lie in wait with the hundred assassins ande out to kill that Kagami Lily wordlessly the moment I smash the cup in my hands! You mustn¡¯t give her a chance to use the treasure!¡±

    ¡°We must be wary of any protective treasures that she has on her,¡± the priest added.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a protective treasure to block the mightybined attacks of a sword saint and several sword masters now, isn¡¯t it? Even if such a precious treasure does exist, it¡¯s unlikely that she has it!¡± said the thin samurai.

    ¡°Inform Lord Tanaka in secret a whileter to tell everyone to bring daggers with them to the banquet. The few of you shall take the lead first when I send the signal and the assassins shall rush in to encircle and attack her after that,¡± said Shiba while scratching his chin contemtively.

    ¡°This is quite an ingenious move, Lord Shiba. We¡¯ll leave our katanas outside on purpose but hide daggers inside our clothes and catch that woman off guard when she least expects it! That woman definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to predict this! However, I heard that Kagami Lily is a devastatingly beautiful woman, so it¡¯s quite unfortunate to just kill her like this!¡± said the priest.

    ¡°We cannot be careless! This woman definitely possesses exceptional methods to have gained such fame in the East. We mustn¡¯t give her a chance to use the treasure, or else we¡¯ll be the ones in danger!¡± Shiba chided.

    Shiba then recalled something suddenly and asked, ¡°Oh, yes. What about Lady Shimizu? Didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯ll help us? Where¡¯s she right now?¡±

    The tall and thin samurai shook his head, ¡°No idea. It seems like she¡¯s gone out?¡±

    ¡°How did you let that happen? This woman can¡¯t be trusted fully as well. Is no one keeping watch over her?¡± Shiba thundered.

    ¡°Well¡­ Understood, Lord Shiba. I¡¯ll send someone to keep watch over her.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, never mind it. Shimizu possesses unfathomable strength, and it would actually ruin things for us if she were to learn that we are keeping watching over her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also true¡­¡± the tall and thin samurai was helpless regarding this Shiba who went back on his words in a moment.

    ¡­

    Lily followed Tanaka and the others into the castle tower and climbed up the stairs to pass through the corridor above. Oda, who walked at the back, was quite familiar with the tower, and the further he walked, the odder he felt. As such, he left the group silently to investigate the interior of the castle tower.

    He was surprised to find a lot of samurai donned in killing intent lying in ambush within the castle tower as well as some ninja assassins hidden in the attic and beneath the tiles outside the tower.

    Oda was shocked as to why such ambushing assassins were required to entertain the samurai woman who killed the Great Demon. Even if it were to prevent any idents, their number was far too high and each one of them was filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°Could it be that they wish to harm Lady Lyn-hime?!¡±

    Although Oda was just a small-time samurai in Owari and not a member of a n in power, he held a deep sense of justice within his heart and at least had the conscience and righteousness of a samurai!

    Oda showed decisiveness and courage in this time of crisis and bit his finger to write the message¡ªthere are assassins in the tower¡ªon the paper torn from a window.

    Oda caught up with Lily and the others silently while they exchanged conventional greetings with the two retainers who came across them inside the corridor and arrived beside Lily to grab her soft hand and squeeze it in spite of the rudeness.

    Sensitive as she was, Lily immediately sensed that Oda hadn¡¯t actually squeezed her hand to feel it up and received the message slip from him wordlessly.

    Lily then entered the main hall of the castle tower under the escort of the samurai where tables had been set up in advance.

    Shiba Yoshishige, who was dressed in the informal, red-cored ck clothes of a court noble, got up and weed Lily with a smile on his pudgy face when he saw here in, ¡°You must be the famous Lady Lyn-hime from Kanto! I am Shiba Yoshishige.¡±

    Lily also gave a faint bow to the guardian of Owari, ¡°Greetings, Lord Shiba.¡±

    ¡°Please sit down, Lady Lyn-hime, please!¡±

    Shiba sat down at the main table while Lily took the first seat on the left, following which the other samurai also took their seats.

    Shiba spoke out to Lily, ¡°Your legends are known not just in the East but also in Owari, Lady Lyn-hime! I¡¯ve long admired your fame and never expected that you would kill that Great Demon right after arriving at this Kiyosu Castle of mine, eliminating a disaster of Owari for us! I really can¡¯t thank you enough for it!¡±

    Shiba waved his hand, following which the maids brought a lineup of food and drinks from outside along with two boxes of gold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged some of Owari¡¯s seasonal sashimi and specialties for you on this asion and I hope that you¡¯re willing to ept these kind offerings,¡± said Shiba.

    Lily looked at the two boxes of gold that seemed to be at least 25 kg in weight, which was a considerable amount of wealth, and received them into the mirror space along with a wave of her sleeve.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shiba and his retainers were left dumbstruck after seeing the two boxes of gold disappear right before their very eyes.

    ¡°You have my gratitude for the offerings, Lord Shiba,¡± Lily smiled faintly.

    Although she was quite wealthy, 25 kgs of gold was a considerable sum even for her. Moreover, she also needed money for the development of her territory. As such, she decided that she might as well ept the generous gift from the other party.

 Volume 4, Chapter 9 â€“ Banquet in Kiyosu

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 9 - Banquet in Kiyosu</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Shiba Yoshishige felt his heart bleed!

    After all, 25 kgs of gold was a massive amount of wealth in these dark and chaotic times.

    There was only a single city left under Shiba¡¯s control right now and it didn¡¯t bring in much revenue for him as there was little to no money within the city. The 25 kgs of gold was practically all the money the city had.

    He had just intended to bring it out to distract Lily and let her guard down so that he could retrieve it back after killing her.

    However, he never imagined that Lily would actually make the gold disappear suddenly.

    Just what kind of witchery or illusion is this?

    Shiba had never seen such a method until now and sweated from his forehead, worried that he would be unable to retrieve the gold back from Lily even if he managed to kill her.

    Moreover, he also began to worry whether his n would seed after learning that Lily had such magical abilities within her arsenal.

    ¡°Are you fine, Lord Shiba?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shiba Yoshishige felt a shiver pass through his spine and finally noticed that he had panicked. He forced out a smile quickly and raised his cup towards Lily, ¡°Allow me to offer you a cup of sake to express our gratitude for killing that Great Demon, Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    Lily found Shiba¡¯s reaction to be a little strange, so she remained motionless after receiving the cup of sake.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the sake and the food, Master. You can rest assured, probably¡­¡± Kagura stated via voice transmission.

    ¡°Probably, huh¡­¡± Lily felt a little speechless. Although she was positive there wasn¡¯t any poison in them, even Kagura couldn¡¯t detect whether that type of concoction was mixed into the sake and the food. However, Lily couldn¡¯t just think of all strangers as evil since most of the Heian Empire¡¯s samurai were frank and upright in nature.

    Lily drank the Kiyosu sake, which actually had a pretty distinctive vor possibly because of the regional climate, and the vor of the local food specialties showed the beauty of nature, which was a rare sight in the outside world.

    Lily¡¯s keen senses allowed her to sample these items on a deep level.

    Lilyid down the cup and used this chance to take out the message slip from prior under the table and read it, finding the words¡ªthere are assassins in the tower¡ªwritten in blood.

    Lily looked at Oda immediately and found him looking at Shiba and his men with worry and anger for their despicable behavior. Lily understood that Oda was actually a frank and righteous samurai immediately and that he had passed on this message slip to her in spite of the danger after finding some definitive clue.

    Although Lily had long raised her guard even without such a warning, she still appreciated Oda¡¯s actions. At least, there was still such a righteous man in this world even in such chaotic times, which proved that the world might not necessarily bepletely dark.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Forgive me for saying this, Lady Lyn-hime, but the method you just showcased has really widened my horizons. How did you make the two boxes of gold disappear with just a single wave of the hand?¡±

    Lily snorted coldly in her heart. As expected, he really couldn¡¯t refrain from asking about it. It looks like he won¡¯t act rashly until he rifies the location of the gold.

    Lily smiled faintly, ¡°I naturally received the gold since you gifted them to me. Could it be that you wish to take them back now, Lord Shiba?¡±

    ¡°How could I?!¡± Ayer of sweat formed on Shiba¡¯s forehead as he waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s just a humble gift and a t-token of my respect.¡±

    Lily saw Shiba¡¯s face spasm as he uttered those words.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the method you showcased was really too magical. I wonder if you can show it to us once again?¡± the priest sitting on the opposite side chimed in.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lily smiled.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s possible to make this little table disappear then, and make the gold appear again after that?¡± The priest suggested epiphanically.

    ¡°Yes! We residents of Owari live at the East¡¯s border, so please allow us to witness the magical methods of Kamakura once again, Lady Lyn-hime,¡± Shiba also spoke in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible as it¡¯s only possible to transfer grade 6 treasures and above,¡± answered Lily.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shiba¡¯s lips twitched in response. He wondered whether Lily really wasn¡¯t kidding with him and from the sincere look in Lily¡¯s eyes, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t lying to him, which meant that she had spoken the truth just now.

    It wasn¡¯t like Shiba didn¡¯t have any grade 6 or higher items with him, but they numbered quite low, and he was afraid that Lily would make them disappear as well¡­

    Shiba gritted his teeth and decided to make a move the instant Lily made the gold reappear.

    ¡°Bring my tea caddy, Tsukumo-Kaminasu, out for me!¡± Shiba seemed to have thrown caution to the wind at this point in time.

    A box was brought over from the back room by two of the samurai attendants and even though the box looked quite in and unremarkable, Lily drew in a cold breath after sensing the shineing off from the little dark purple tea caddy inside the box the instant it was opened. However, she masked her expression immediately even though it was hard to hide the clear heaving of her chest.

    ¡°This Tsukumo-Kaminasu was bought by a legendary tea master using 99 kan in the past, but I acquired it into my collection at the price of 1,999 kan centuriester. It¡¯s a genuine grade 6 tea caddy of the highest quality. How about it, Lady Lyn-hime? Are you willing to demonstrate that magical method for us once again with this item?¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t stopped fluttering even now as she remarked internally. Hmph! You¡¯re a really inferior cultural snob, Shiba Yoshishige. Although you have some understanding of the way of tea, your understanding clearly isn¡¯t deep enough. Although I¡¯m unable to ascertain the history of this tea caddy and its workmanship even with my knowledge, it¡¯s clear that its natural but free form and distinct style that¡¯s capable of setting even my heart flutter and the shine that makes me irrepressibly excited, ces it far above Fuji-san. It¡¯s a grade 8 item at the very least and even possibly a grade 9 tea caddy! I¡¯m afraid that even you didn¡¯t know that you actually housed such an extraordinary heaven-bestowed treasure in this deste and ruined Kiyosu Castle of yours, Shiba Yoshishige!

    Lily lifted her head and allowed the deep cleavage of her fair bosom to rise and fall before everyone¡¯s eyes as she narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°I shall perform it again then.¡±

    Shiba and the others were overjoyed by this as it seemed like Lily had been hooked by the bait offered by him. He had designated her time of death to the moment she made the gold reappear and decided to act swiftly in order to prevent her from transferring it back again.

    As for the tea caddy, it was a necessary loss for him if it really goes missing and he could just look for it slowly after killing her. In any case, a tea caddy wasn¡¯t as precious as gold in such chaotic times.

    Lily tried hard to hold back the glee and the desire tough as she looked at the tea caddy and waved her hand.

    The tea caddy, Tsukumo-Kaminasu, a really rare treasure in all of Heian, and the apex of ancient tea caddies, fell into Lily¡¯s hands just like that.

    Silence filled the hall once the tea caddy disappeared, and no one reacted for a good while.

    Shiba started turning anxious at this moment, ¡°T-The tea caddy is gone, right, Lady Lyn-hime?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± Lily stated softly.

    ¡°What about the gold then?¡±

    ¡°The gold? It¡¯s also gone,¡± Lily stated calmly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shiba nearly lost control after hearing this and realized that it was highly likely he had been tricked. He thus restrained his anxiety and questioned Lily in rage, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you would be able to bring the gold back as long as there¡¯s a grade 6 treasure, Lady Lyn-hime?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily asked puzzledly, ¡°I never said that. It was you who said that. Lord Shiba requested me to perform once again, and I said that it¡¯s only possible to transfer grade 6 treasures and above. I never said anything about bringing anything back.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by this, Lady Lyn-hime? Please stop joking and bring back the tea caddy and the gold quickly!¡± The priest urged.

    Lily, however, blushed and used her long sleeves to hide her lowered head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I cannot bring them back.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Everyone was left dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hmph! I can see that you are ying with us, Kagami Lily, and intend to steal my tea caddy and gold!¡± Shiba Yoshishige got up suddenly and raised his cup up high.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Lord Shiba. You were the one who invited me to the banquet, and it was you who gifted the gold to me personally. You also never requested me to bring the tea caddy back and I also never said that it was possible to do so,¡± Lily exined innocently.

    ¡°Can you bring them back or not? You¡¯re a noble liege lord of the East as well, so don¡¯t force us to fall out with you now!¡± Shiba glowered at Lily with twitching lips.

    Ayer of sweat formed on the thin samurai¡¯s forehead as Shiba Yoshishige had lost his calm because of the lost tea caddy and the gold. He had said that they needed to catch Lily off guard previously without wasting much time for words, but here he was warning the other party with plenty of words right now.

    Lily spread her hands wide and stated apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Shiba, but it¡¯s really impossible to bring them back.¡±

    ¡°Smash!¡± Shiba smashed the cup in his fingers, ¡°I¡¯ll find them from your corpse slowly once you¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°Watch out, Lady Lyn-hime!¡± Oda, who was seated at the corner, yelled out.

    The wooden doors on both sides of the hall got pushed over at this time and revealed arge number of katana-wielding samurai behind them.

    The bearded Tanaka and the thin samurai kicked the table over at the same time and lunged towards Lily with the daggers from their dress.

    Although this murder attempt seemed sudden, swift and decisive, it actually yed out in slow motion within Lily¡¯s vision. The Tanaka reflected in her vision was just a 7th-stage Awakened, and the most standard 7th-stage Awakened at that. The reason for this was that he didn¡¯t have ess to an esoteric power augmentation technique and was an utterly in 7th-stage Awakened with no power boost.

    Lily pushed the table in front of her immediately and caused it to slide across the floor rapidly like a crossbow-shot arrow streaking across the sky, knocking into the foot of the thin samurai with a bam and causing him to tumble down.

    Tanaka had long dashed towards Lily and her Crescent Moon was outside the room right now. She thus reached out towards it and employed a small-scale domain to swirl up Crescent Moon in a stream of sakura. It then broke through the wooden wall and flew into the hall, its hilt hitting exactly at Tanaka¡¯s temple, causing him to widen his eyes and tumble towards Lily with a woozy head. Lily¡¯s sandal-less bare foot stepped on top of Tanaka¡¯s forehead as she caught Crescent Moon in her hand and faced the tens of screaming samurai lunging towards her. Lily didn¡¯t draw her de out as it was but a simple matter for her to kill these sword saints and sword masters. It would also result in the downfall of Kiyosu Castle if she were to kill these retainers and samurai of Shiba and result in the imminent death of the tens of thousands ofmoners living in the city under the hands of the monsters. Lily had the strength to kill all the samurai within the city but she didn¡¯t have the time to step back and protect the city¡¯smoners, which was equivalent to sending the city¡¯smoners to their deaths.

    Lily moved suddenly and phased through all the samurai like a crimson phantom with elusive movements, appearing behind the dazed Shiba Yoshishige instantly, and drew her Crescent Moon out before pressing its edge against his neck from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lily yelled, ¡°Your lord will lose his life if anyone moves even a single step forward.¡±

    Shiba was a hereditary noble and had never actually trained. He had managed to obtain the physique of a sword master somehow by using some of the inheritances left behind by his ancestors, but all of this was utterly useless in front of Lily. Shiba could feel the threat of death approach him as the cold edge of the de pressed against his neck and would¡¯ve been paralyzed by fear undoubtedly if it weren¡¯t for Lily supporting his body weight from behind.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯te over andy down your hands immediately!¡± Shiba Yoshishige shouted with haste.

 Volume 4, Chapter 10 â€“ Viper

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 10 - Viper</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The samurai didn¡¯t dare to take even a single step forward after seeing Lily hold Shiba captive.

    Lily then pushed Shiba all the way to the back room of the hall from where the mountains behind Kiyosu Castle were visible through the window.

    The samurai tried to follow after her but found themselves being blown back by a vorticial cluster of sakura blossoms.

    Even Tanaka felt disoriented when he attempted to force his way through the corridor, but he got blown down to the floor all the same, sliding backwards along it.

    Lily¡¯s current power level was 60 times that of an average early-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse and ranged in the middle-stage Permanence level, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult for her to block a normal Awakened powerhouse.

    Shiba also despaired after seeing that none of the samurai hade in to rescue him.

    Lily then let Shiba go, which was followed by him hobbling down to the floor in fright as Lily pointed her de at him.

    ¡°What a nice banquet you¡¯ve set up for me, Lord Shiba! I gave my best to help eliminate the monster guing Kiyosu Castle, yet why have you attempted to harm me in return?¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned icy. Killing the man in front of her was but an easy matter for Lily, and even though she had yet to make the decision, she didn¡¯t really care much about the oue.

    Shiba got frightened out of his wits and kowtowed to Lily unceasingly in desperation, ¡°Please forgive me, Lady Lyn-hime, please! I harbor no grudge against you. You asked me why I tried to harm you when you helped me eliminate the monster guing Kiyosu Castle, right? It¡¯s because I had no other choice! I cannot go against the orders of that eminence!¡±

    ¡°What?! Who ordered it?¡± Lily pressed her de against Shiba¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It was from Lord Ouchi Koreyoshi, the Monochrome Viper of Mino!¡± Shiba absolutely didn¡¯t dare to reveal the actual name of the one who sent down the order, so he simply pushed all the me to the protector of Mino, who was a neighboring menace for him.

    ¡°Monochrome Viper?¡± It wasn¡¯t someone that was easy to deal with, unlike the fool Shiba. At least that¡¯s what Lily felt after hearing that chilling nickname. She moved the de forward slightly and left a bleeding cut on Shiba¡¯s neck with its razor edge, ¡°Enough with the tricks now, Shiba. The Ouchi n are the protectors of Mino. How would they even order you, the protector of Owari?¡±

    ¡°Pl-Please lower the de¡­ Lady Lyn-hime. Your de will get sullied if you unintentionally end up killing trash like me using it.¡±

    Lily was left speechless by the shamelessness shown by Shiba to preserve his life and lowered her de momentarily.

    It was only then that Shiba sighed in relief, ¡°The Viper of Mino is an ambitious and ruthless man, Lady Lyn-hime, and the personal power, as well as the military power that he holds, are much higher than Owari¡¯s. He¡¯s always oppressed us because of his desire for thend of Owari. He also married a woman called Momiji recently, who¡¯s actually a witch. She joined hands with Mino¡¯s Viper and threatened Owari with the influence she holds amongst the Hundred Demons, forcing us to obey her orders!¡±

    ¡°Her spies found you the moment you arrived in the city informed us about you, leaving us no choice but to try assassinating you. It might¡¯ve be the Shiba n¡¯s turn to face destruction unless weplied, and it would¡¯ve also wrought a cmity upon my retainers and all the people in the city. Momiji and Viper are too fearsome and powerful, so we¡¯re helpless against them! I-I was forced by the circumstances! I beg you for forgiveness, Lady Lyn-hime!¡± Shiba kowtowed frantically.

    ¡°So, you were the one who sent the assassin disguised as a ramen stall owner?¡±

    ¡°I had to act on the orders as I can¡¯t defy Viper with the Hundred Demons¡¯ Momiji backing him! However, even I don¡¯t know who exactly the assassins have disguised as and how many they number.¡±

    ¡°Mino¡¯s Viper and that Momiji have no grudges against me, so why are they trying to harm me?¡± Lily proceeded to question.

    Shiba answered, ¡°The mirror girl¡¯s journey to the west will cause chaos in the Heavens and bring disasters to thends she passes by. This is what they told me and that I must stop you from crossing these Endless Wastnds at all costs!¡±

    Although she still held a few doubts, Lily was quite close to believing Shiba¡¯s words.

    It seemed that there was really some kind of power that had first learned of her journey and then proceeded to stop her with all possible means.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t know why exactly they were doing this.

    Lily was still oblivious about who she was a threat to in her journey to the west and also didn¡¯t know who had leaked the information about her journey.

    Lily knelt down on one knee slowly and gazed at Shiba with her mesmerizing eyes. Although the look in her eyes was enchanting enough, it still made him quiver in fear, allowing no stray thought to fill his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to forgive you, Lord Shiba, but do you still have treasures within the castle? If so, can you show me to them?¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡± Shiba¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Please, Lady Lyn-hime! You¡¯ve already deprived me of 90% of the gold in Kiyosu Castle and even taken my precious tea caddy! What else do you want from me?!¡±

    ¡°Those are items that you should¡¯ve given to me originally and what we are discussing now is the price for your life. Did you think that you would be fine by saying you were forced to do it after trying to kill me? Just ask yourself where you stand inparison to Hojo Dijon,¡± Lily stated icily with a calm look.

    ¡°Hic!¡± Shiba shuddered, ¡°I-I understand. Please follow me, Lady Lyn-hime.¡±

    Shiba then guided Lily to the storeroom behind his bedroom and activated a mechanism on the storeroom¡¯s wall, revealing a secret room behind it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about bing theughingstock, Lady Lyn-hime, but it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve taken away the opus work. There are still two grade 6 tea sets left in this room along with some artworks.¡±

    Lily checked the room and saw that it contained a number of grade 6 treasures, which mainly consisted of paintings and calligraphic works along with silk, some gold, gold dust, and magatama fragments. The two tea sets that Shiba had mentioned were also really grade 6 tea sets.

    Lily didn¡¯t hold back and swept the whole room clean with a wave of her sleeve.

    Shiba felt a stab of pain when he witnessed this and copsed to the side powerlessly, cursing himself internally, ¡°I¡¯ve been robbed¡­ robbed to oblivion¡­ the assets umted by my Shiba n for generations have all been taken away by her!¡±

    Lily walked to the window of the castle tower and looked into the distance, ¡°Viper, huh?¡±

    Lily had to pass via Mino in order to reach Kansai and hoped that Viper didn¡¯t get into a frontal conflict with her. If possible, she wished to go through Mino without causing amotion.

    As Lily didn¡¯t intend to kill Shiba and his retainers and had also gotten the treasures, she didn¡¯t have any reason left to remain behind in the tower. Therefore, she withdrew the domain and jumped across to the tower¡¯s eaves once she heard the worried footsteps of Shiba¡¯s retainers and made for the mountaintop from there.

    By the time Tanaka and the squad of samurai rushed in, all that was left inside was a forlorn Shiba sitting in front of the secret room¡¯s entrance with a nk look in his eyes.

    At the same time, inside the dark house bordering Kiyosu¡¯s streets.

    Shimizu had finished bandaging Kiyoshi¡¯s wounds after giving him an emergency treatment thanks to the medical skills she had learned because of her congenital illness.

    However, it was impossible to retrieve the lost arm.

    Kiyoshi¡¯s resolute face looked a little dull under the dim light of the room and he remained silent, his lips twitching from time to time.

    Even Shimizu felt a little helpless after seeing the current state of the young lord of Genji¡¯srgest branch n who was once hailed as one of the Six Swords just like she was in the past.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, the western samurai who ambushed me revealed that Miss Kagami is in this city,¡± Kiyoshi finally seemed to regain his senses.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shimizu felt stunned. She had been investigating various regions to eliminate Lily¡¯s hidden troubles, but even she wasn¡¯t expecting Lily to havee so close to her.

    ¡°Those western samurai intend to murder Miss Kagami! I hope that you can visit Miss Kagami and warn her to remain vignt, Miss Shimizu! It¡¯s best if she leaves thisnd and returns to the East.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 11 â€“ Ashamed to Meet

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 11 - Ashamed to Meet</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Shimizu saw Kiyoshi¡¯s resolute and dashing face brew in agony within the dark room. He hadn¡¯t felt such pain even when his arm had been cut off just prior.

    Shimizu felt it hard to rationalize the feelings she felt in this moment. As two different-gendered people who loved the same woman, Shimizu didn¡¯t really wish to see others liking Lily, but she didn¡¯t feel jealous of him at the same time.

    ¡°Why not warn her personally?¡± Shimizu asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the means to protect her and even got wounded like this by the scheming murderers conspiring to kill her. I¡¯m ashamed to see her,¡± Kiyoshi answered.

    Kiyoshi judged that the other side had no reason to scheme like that if they possessed overwhelming strength, or that their objective wasn¡¯t as simple as killing Lily and to administer that concoction down to her. Although he didn¡¯t know whether that was really the case, Kiyoshi felt utterly powerless against these circumstances and was too ashamed to meet Lily, the second-most powerful woman of the East, like this.

    ¡°I will inform her about this. Do you want me to tell her about you?¡± Shimizu asked.

    ¡°If possible, please don¡¯t tell Miss Kagami about it¡­ I was enchanted by her at first sight half-a-year ago and she was just a budding samurai woman new to the sword back then. However, she has grown far powerful than I could¡¯ve ever imagined by now. A man like me is unqualified to see her, and I also don¡¯t want her to direct pity at me. I still haven¡¯t given up though and will reappear to protect her boldly when I¡¯ve regained enough of my self-confidence so that I can woo her again!¡± Kiyoshi dered while shuddering with a lowered head.

    ¡°I hope such a day reallyes for you. Do you want me to escort you back to the camp?¡± Shimizu asked calmly.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t have any chances of catching up with Miss Kagami¡¯s footsteps in this lifetime if I¡¯m unable to even cross these trivial wastnds! I¡¯ll trouble you to inform Miss Kagami about the matter then, Miss Shimizu. Although she¡¯s quite powerful, she¡¯s too na?ve, kindhearted and innocent¡­ I¡¯m afraid that she will fall for some vicious trap during this journey to Kansai and am hoping that you can protect her.¡±

    ¡°Heh! This is the second-time someone who¡¯s deeply in love with her has said these words to me,¡± Shimizu stated wryly.

    The tatteredly-dressed Kiyoshi had an empty-sleeve on one side held the hilt of his katana and left the house just like that in the vast and windy dark night with the dimly-litnterns of Kiyosu Castle¡¯s streets reflecting in his eyes.

    ¡°Return to the camp? No! I¡¯m going to pass the position of the n¡¯s heir to my little brother and devote my time to training.¡±

    ¡­

    Although Oda Nobutora was an honest and righteous man, he was no fool. He sighed in relief after hearing people yell that Lily had escaped and began running around all over the castle.

    His Oda n was located in a deste jungle of Kiyosu, and his hidden vige also had hundreds of inhabitants who were protected by his loyal follower, Hirate.

    Oda had warned Lily during the banquet and wasn¡¯t sure whether anyone had noticed that. He believed that he would fall under the suspicion of informing Lily about the ambush in advance if an investigation were conducted about itter on despite the fact that he had witnessed Lily¡¯s strengthter on, which made the chances of it happening quite less.

    Oda felt threatened and resolved to leave the city immediately. He made for the west gate along with his samurai and servants of his n and fled Kiyosu.

    ¡°Lord Oda.¡±

    Oda nned to go down south and return to his hidden vige, but he was stopped by a mesmeric voice after gaining some distance post his escape.

    Oda looked back in fright, and sighed relievedly after seeing that it was Lily who called out to him.

    Lily smiled in appreciation, ¡°I really didn¡¯t misjudge you, Lord Oda. You¡¯re more courageous, honest, and wiser than I imagined you to be. You have my gratitude for the warning, Lord Oda!¡±

    Lily bowed deeply, not for how big a role he yed in her own safety, but for the respect she felt for his righteous actions even though the chaotic times had weathered him.

    ¡°Please¡­ You wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured by them even without my warning with the divine methods you possess, Lady Lyn-hime.¡±

    Lily chuckled softly and fished out a few aged books, ¡°These are the first to sixth books of the Genji Swordstyle, Lord Oda. Although the Genji prohibit their disciples from passing them down to others secretly, I believe that the creator of this swordstyle, Lord Yosh*tsune, would want a man like you to obtain higher strength as well. Please ept them, Lord Oda.¡±

    It was possible to obtain a threefold power boost by perfecting all six books of the Genji Swordstyle!

    Although such an art wasn¡¯t that umon in Kamakura, it was a treasure valuable enough to change the destiny of a whole n in Owari where there weren¡¯t any esoteric power enhancement arts.

    Oda dropped to his knees with a m immediately. It was simply impossible for him to decline such an item that could change the future destiny of a n, so he received the books in a bold fashion with a gratuitous heart.

    ¡°If a dayes when my Oda n bes the ruler of thesends like you said, it would all be thanks to the favor you¡¯ve shown my n today, Lady Lyn-hime!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, Lord Oda. I didn¡¯t think that far and just thought that a man of unusual caliber like you deserves higher power,¡± Lily smiled gently as her hair fluttered in the wind.

    The back of her curvaceous and sashaying figure was reflected by the moon¡¯s illumination from above as she left.

    ¡°A goddess! She must¡¯ve been a goddess who descended to the mortal world to bestow my Oda n with blessings and guidance!¡± Oda Nobutora and his nsmen kept kowtowing to Lily¡¯s back until she vanished into the woods at the horizon of the wastnd.

    ¡­

    Shimizu rushed through the city sometime after Lily had caused amotion in Kiyosu Castle, but Lily had long left the city along with the treasures she took from Shiba by now.

    She had learned that Lily had been invited by Shiba for a meeting along the way and even though she believed that Shiba didn¡¯t have the strength to harm Lily, she still felt worried.

    The gates of Kiyosu Castle were wide open and best described by the word ¡®chaos¡¯ with soldiers going in and out of it. Shimizu blocked the path of a soldier after going inside and inquired about the situation, ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°W-We aren¡¯t sure, but it seems like a battle took ce in the lord¡¯s tower!¡± The soldier answered anxiously.

    Shimizu rushed up towards the castle tower immediately.

    She found a vast number of soldiers and samurai stationed within the castle tower when she entered inside and realized that the situation had been pacified already.

    None of them tried to stop Shimizu even when they saw her, which allowed her to rush into the main hall, where Tanaka and the other samurai were present. The hall was in quite a mess too with the banquet items scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Lady Shimizu!¡± Tanaka yelled.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?!¡± Shimizu questioned back.

    Tanaka was taken aback, ¡°You mean that mirror girl? She¡¯s gone! She took Lord Shiba captive and then robbed all his treasures before jumping out to the eaves and fleeing the tower. We¡¯ve already sent pursuers after her.¡±

    Shimizu sighed in relief inwardly. It was hard for others to tell the changes in Shimizu¡¯s emotions unless she was in the presence of Lily.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Lady Shimizu! Catch up with that damned mirror girl and help me kill her quickly!¡± Shiba demanded as two attendants helped him walk out of his room, his body still in a limp state.

    Shimizu¡¯s icy gaze targeted Shiba, ¡°Do you know where she went?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably north. She interrogated me about who ordered her assassination, but I didn¡¯t spill Lord Kibu¡¯s name out. Neither did I take on the me for it, as that would doom me forever. I told her that I was incited by Mino¡¯s Viper and Momiji and that foolish woman actually believed my words. She¡¯s probably looking for that Viper now! Hahaha! It¡¯ll be impossible for her to survive once she gets tormented by Viper after falling in his hands! She¡¯s bound to get duped by that cunning old fellow if she got fooled by someone like me! Hahahahahaha! Although that¡¯s relieving enough, my treasures and gold would be lost forever in that case! Please help me get back the treasures and gold stolen by that b?i?t?c?h?, Lady Shimizu!¡± Shiba pleaded.

    Tanaka, who stood to the side, blushed with shame after seeing the actions of his lord, who was the embarrassment of all samurai. If it weren¡¯t for the indecisive Shiba diverging from the n, they would¡¯ve perhaps subdued Lily just now. At least that¡¯s what Tanaka believed. After all, no man was willing to admit that they were inferior to a woman.

    Shimizu revealed a gentle and icy smile as she looked down towards Shiba, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll definitely catch up with that mirror girl and get the treasures back. However, even if she¡¯s an enemy, you needn¡¯t call her a b?i?t?c?h? now, right? Majestic men like you were all yed by a woman and you are now begging another woman¡¯s help in getting the stolen treasures back. If she¡¯s a foolish b?i?t?c?h?, what are you all then?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Shiba was taken aback.

    Shimizu waved her ck-gold sleeve and sent Shiba and his two attendants wobbling to the floor before turning around to leave with an eerie smile on her face.

    ¡°H-Halt!¡± Shiba pointed his finger at Shimizu and mmed the floor as he ran his mouth out, ¡°H-How dare you disrespect me and treat me like this! Halt right there for me! Men, go stop her and make her apologize to me! Tanaka, go and bring her back! Go!¡±

    A powerful, ck grudge oozed out from Shimizu¡¯s body with golden phantom butterflies fluttering inside the dark mist visible intermittently.

    The samurai near to this grudge were subjected to a powerful and gloomy pressure that rendered them immobile. This powerful suppression formed ayer of sweat on Tanaka¡¯s forehead and made him turn a deaf ear to Shiba¡¯s screaming order, his body stiffening up in fear.

    ¡°Just forget about it, milord¡­ It¡¯s enough for us to be able to defend ourselves in this unpredictable world. There¡¯s no need to bring about our own destruction now¡­¡± the big-bearded Tanaka shuddered as he looked at the grudge-shrouded figure of Shimizu from the back and fell to his knees.

    ¡°How could even you kneel down, Tanaka!¡± Shiba¡¯s eyes opened wide as he screamed.

    Shimizu was shrouded in grudge all the time, so the soldiers didn¡¯t dare to stop her. Even if there were fools who tried to approach her, they got squashed down to the floor by the grudge immediately while the weak fainted on the spot.

    Shimizu exited the city from the west gate after leaving the castle tower.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily¡­ Could that Viper really be as powerful and vicious as Shiba said? The western samurai who sliced Kiyoshi¡¯s arm off are more of a concern, too. I feel quite restless, lil¡¯ sis¡­ I must catch up with you as quickly as possible¡­¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 12 â€“ Sunomata River

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 12 - Sunomata River</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    In the bleak, lofty mountains to the south rested Gifu Castle, aplex construct built upon a mountain shelter, which was quite a strategic location.

    A short, stout, and white-haired old man with a bald top and monochrome beard consisting of 3 ck lines and 2 white lines surveyed the distantnds with a profound expression on his timeworn face from the tform at the top of the castle.

    This old man was none other than Ouchi Koreyoshi, the protector of Mino¡¯s vast mountain expanses and fertile fields, who was also known by the name of Monochrome Viper.

    A tall, slim and pretty woman donned in a red ceremonial kimono patterned with dark gold runes and a white cardigan approached the old man from behind.

    The woman possessed a morous and mature face with a beauty mark at the corner of her lips. Her hair was split at the center and fastened back to the sides of her pretty cheeks like crescent moons to form a bun and a tail to the side with a little, red, fan-shaped hairpin inserted in the bun.

    The woman had deep eyeshadow and the tip of her luscious pink lower lip was brushed slightly in red, just like the falling autumn leaves.

    ¡°It seems like that Shiba incurred a loss in battle,¡± a flock of crows flew out of the bleak castle tower and disappeared into the vast night skies as the woman made the statement.

    The woman looked at those messenger crows and continued speaking, ¡°It looks like this Kagami Lily isn¡¯t as weak as the usual mirror girls who resign themselves to adversity and get hunted while whimpering.¡±

    The old man¡¯s withered but still firm lips quivered slightly because of his age, but the aged and rasping voice they produced contained a viper-like reverberance.

    ¡°Heh. If she were just a weak and ordinary woman with the mirror girl bloodline, that person wouldn¡¯t have attached this much importance to her. It looks like she¡¯ll be entering Mino soon at this rate. Isn¡¯t that so, Momiji?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so certain that she¡¯ll continue journeying west, milord? Isn¡¯t it possible that she might flee back to the East after sensing the danger?¡± The woman who Shiba had called out to, Momiji, was none other than the witch who hailed from the Hundred Demons.

    ¡°Oh, Momiji. I¡¯ve heard of this Kagami Lily a little before. She¡¯s one of the few women who possess the means to change the East¡¯s power structure in these recent times, you know. She caused the Hojo n¡¯s fall when she was so weak that a sword saint could¡¯ve taken her captive,¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi nodded his massive head.

    ¡°I also heard some details about this matter from Haihime. However, wasn¡¯t it Dijon who walked into a dead end bymitting patricide?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s the fearsome aspect of that woman. Although she looks innocent, her meek and silent appearance is just a ploy to ensnare her foes! She garners fame by shing with her foes frontally like a man when she has strength and uses her feminine charms as weapons to manipte the people around her quietly and makes them eliminate her foes when she¡¯s powerless against them,¡± Ouchi¡¯s heavy eyes bags formed a narrow crease as his eyes narrowed into slits, still possessing an icy glow inside them.

    ¡°Is it really that easy to aplish this or are the samurai of the East all fools, allowing this woman to have them in the palm of her hand. It also seems like this woman hasn¡¯t even experienced a man yet and is probably still a virgin. Was she really able to make the powers in the East help her wipe out the Hojo n without paying any kind of price? Just what kind of coborative ploy did she make use of to remain hidden?¡±

    ¡°No. Although I don¡¯t know much about the event, I believe that she didn¡¯t actually use any ploys. It¡¯s even possible that she used her feminine charms as a weapon and brought about changes to the situation unknowingly. Kagami Lily; this woman is blessed with the power to influence those around her unconsciously! This is what makes her a dreadful woman. Those who look down on her because of her innocent looks and kind behavior have all be ruined. Just see how that person has ordered the Kanto-Kansai bordends to interfere in the mirror girl¡¯s journey to the west. If we look at it from another perspective, doesn¡¯t this exin that this woman¡¯s bringing about changes to the world¡¯s structure once again?¡± Viper stated coldly.

    ¡°If so, would we also get drawn into her destiny unknowingly?¡± Momiji asked coyly.

    ¡°It can be said that we are the final segment of her destiny since we were able to see through this power of hers. This allows us to hold back from shing against her in her ying field and use her noble aspects to make her walk into a quagmire on her own,¡± Viper¡¯s eyes almost narrowed into slits, but it was most likely just an illusion.

    ¡°Will you really seed though, milord?¡± The tall and slim Momiji leaned down on Viper¡¯s stout back coyly and wiggled her hips as she pressed her breasts against his shoulder.

    However, Viper seemed unaffected by the enticement, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of her strength and model character that she¡¯ll be unable to escape from my hands. I¡¯ve set the perfect trap for her. Hahahahaha!¡±

    ¡­

    Lily didn¡¯t know how many days had passed by until now because the extended night had continued consecutively for the past several days, making her lose her sense of time.

    She checked the nearby mountain range against the map and concluded that she had probably entered Mino already.

    A winding river that passed in between the in and the woods alternatively rested in front of her right now.

    The river possessed a fast flow and had withered wood flowing from the upper reaches of the river that rested within the woods.

    ¡°This should be Sunomata River,¡± Lily checked the map, ¡°Mino¡¯s border lies across this river.¡±

    Lily¡¯s journey had been fairly smooth after she traveled northwest from Kiyosu. She hade across a few monsters, but they weren¡¯t a threat to her at all. Even though she had run into 7th-stage Awakened monsters thrice and into a Spirit Jade Great Demon, Lily had be used to it by now, She also became certain that some power had set their eyes on her because of the interference she ran into by the frequent appearances of powerful monsters that didn¡¯t habitat the Endless Wastnds usually.

    However, the more this happened, the stronger her resolve became to arrive at Heian-kyo and meet the stunning Fujiwara no Ayaka who was hailed as the world¡¯s best onmy¨­ji. Lily believed that some kind of secret lied behind this.

    Lily arrived at the riverbank and walked alongside it for a while before taking a seat on a riverside boulder. She then took off her sandals and dipped her bare feet into the river water.

    Lily had taken off the grade 9 sandals at the bottom floor of the castle tower, so she had skirted back to collect them after jumping down the castle tower.

    Lily enjoyed the cool sensation of the river water and pulled out a hand towel before bowing down to wash her calves and thighs.

    She then used the wet towel to cleanse her breasts and armpits.

    It was quite dangerous to find a spot to bathe in this region rife with rampaging monsters, so even though Lily wasn¡¯t scared and possessed the means to deal with the monsters if discovered, it would¡¯ve been toote to put the clothes back on by then. Even though she would kill the monsters in the end, she didn¡¯t want to get seen in the nude by them.

    Lily huddled down to wash her hair once she finished cleansing her body and allowed her long hair to cascade to one side, droplets of water sliding down it constantly.

    Once she was done with the cleansing, Lily traveled along the riverside for a while longer intending to seek a ferry across it.

    However, she then recalled that thisnd was gued by powerful monsters, so the chances of a ferry existing here were close to nil. She thus began considering how to cross the river and wondered whether it was possible to make the demon hound cross it at a shallow spot.

    Although she knew how to swim, she didn¡¯t want to get her clothes wet.

    However, she then realized that it was impossible to avoid getting wet even if she were to ride the demon hound across the fast-flowing river. She was also afraid that she would garner attention if she used her sakura domain to cross it, let alone the fact that her stamina limited her from crossing such a wide distance in the air.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s just swim over.¡±

    Lily released a spirit probe and checked for monsters within a perimeter of a thousand meters.

    However, the spirit probe was unable to inspect the river depths mostly as its effects were diminished inside water.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any powerful monsters within the water, hopefully.¡±

    Lily checked the surroundings a little shyly and undressed her red kimono. As this kimono was stored within the mirror space originally, she was able to simply store it back inside.

    Lily¡¯s bare body just had a white cloth binding her voluptuous breasts right now with her underbody d in white underclothing, depicting quite a shameful picture. However, it didn¡¯t matter much as thesends were deserted. It also wasn¡¯t an issue for her to see her own body since it wasn¡¯t her first time seeing it.

    Although Lily had set down the rule to keep her eyes closed when bathing and peeing in the past soon after she hade to this alternate Heian, it simply became impossible for her to never see her own body over the past half-year and just ended up resigning herself to fate.

    However, she still felt excited whenever she saw it.

    There was no need for her to worry about getting her kimono wet now that she had undressed, and she had also stored the sandals inside the mirror since she was going to swim across the river.

    Her quaint little feet stepped past the wet pebbles at the bottom of the riverside and if it weren¡¯t for her reinforcing her body with spirit power, Lily would¡¯ve been washed away easily by the fast-flowing river.

    Lily began swimming across once she walked deep into the river and relished in the pleasure brought by the chilling river water surging against her fiery skin.

    A woman as wholesome as Lily possessed the power to benefit from the fusion between her senses and the world¡¯s nature, and the vista shown via this fusion allowed her to obtain a greater understanding of the world.

    Her feminine charms and nature¡¯s charms fused at this moment and Lily¡¯s soothing mind seemed to enrich the vista as well.

    Lily reflected on her asional sensitiveness as a girl as there was no need for her to cleanse her body so guardedly moments ago if she realized earlier that she would have to undress and swim across the river.

    However, she allowed the thought to just pass by since the swim was quite soothing.

    Lily felt the river water surge past with momentum and brush various spots over her body. This stimted her to relish in the delight brought by the fusion between her feminine charms and nature¡¯s charms thanks to her sensitiveness as a woman.

    Lily swam across the river gleefully for a few minutes and her endurance reached its limit against the torrential flow of the river when she reached halfway across it.

    A rough and powerful hand grabbed Lily¡¯s slender foot suddenly at this moment and grabbed her into the river!

    The reach of Lily¡¯s spirit power was limited within water, so she was unable to detect the danger and got dragged into the river water, gulping a huge mouthful of it after getting caught off guard.

    An ordinary woman might¡¯ve struggled in panic and choked to death because of gulping down excessive water, but not Lily since she was able to persevere underwater even without breathing for a long time as a Spirit Jade powerhouse. She iled her arms to maintain her posture, but the opponent¡¯s strength was too mighty. There was no doubt that the attacker wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s match upon the surface, but Lily¡¯s prowess was diminished underwater. Although her power was boosted by an esoteric power enhancement art, Lily was unable to even exert a tenth of it underwater. The Tsukuyomi Swordstyle was also unsuitable for underwater use and she alsocked practice with regards to this.

    Lily thus found herself getting dragged into the depths of the river by the hand¡­

 Volume 4, Chapter 13 â€“ The Great Kappa and Underwater Lily

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 13 - The Great Kappa and Underwater Lily</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily¡¯s vision was dyed in deep blue underwater.

    She looked down to see that a massive green kappa towering over 2 m in height was holding her foot with its long hand and dragging her down with its webbed feet which produced a higher swimming force inparison to Lily¡¯s.

    The kappa was an early-stage Spirit Jade monster.

    Lily wouldn¡¯t have feared it if they were upon the surface, but it was quite troublesome for her to deal with it underwater as water was the kappa¡¯s home field while Lily¡¯s strength was diminished underwater because of the water pressure.

    Lily pulled out Crescent Moon and shed down at the kappa despite the fact that her strength was diminished greatly underwater, and this made the kappa swim away immediately, barring her from catching up with it even if she wished to.

    Lily swam upwards promptly but the kappa returned to drag her down yet again.

    Lily was unable to blow away all the water as the river waters were quite deep, unlike a pond.

    Thisnded Lily in a situation where she was unable to exert even a tenth of her prowess.

    Lily¡¯s domain attack¡ªSakura Blizzard¡ªrequired support from the air and wind to initiate, so she couldn¡¯t use it underwater.

    Lily thus concluded that it wasn¡¯t possible to use the move.

    She faked a powerless resistance consequently and allowed the kappa to drag her all the way to the riverbed slowly.

    The kappa used its underwater mobility to its advantage and dragged Lily inside an underwater cavern at the riverbed.

    Lily manipted the river water close to her using her spiritual flux to produce a prolonged voice that echoed throughout the underwater cavern.

    ¡°Brother Kappa. We have no grudges with each other, so why have you ambushed me?¡±

    The kappa tossed Lily inside the cavern and blocked the entrance with its body as it looked at its prey smugly.

    Kappas possessed the ability to speak underwater, so the kappa¡¯s monstrous voice echoed throughout the cavern in the next moment.

    ¡°You tell me. Why shouldn¡¯t I ambush a stunning woman like you who swims above me so tantalizingly?¡±

    The reasons monsters attacked humans were to eat them, loot them or vite them.

    Lily assumed a terrified expression and huddled back to a corner of the cavern with her slender legs before giving the kappa a timid look, ¡°We aren¡¯t the same species. Why is it that hideous monsters like you insist on degrading human women?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t even know this, woman. Why don¡¯t you find it weird that we are both conversing in the samenguage? We monsters have wisdom equal to that of humans and understand the value of wealth and treasures as well. It¡¯s natural that we have the same esthetics as humans with regards to women as well!¡± The massive kappa wandered its gaze across Lily¡¯s naked body with its glowing eyes.

    The kappa¡¯s answer resolved Lily¡¯s doubts. Most monsters were in fact former humans, so it made sense for them to like pretty human women.

    ¡°Brother Kappa. I spared a messenger kappa, who was subordinate to Ky¨±b¨­zu back when I was in the Endless Demon Mountains. Can you take this into consideration and let me go?¡± Lily pleaded with twinkling eyes, finding pleasure in putting up this act.

    Women were natural-born actors and though Lily wasn¡¯t that kind of woman, there was no room for morality in her dictionary when faced with an irrational mortal that intended to sully her.

    Nevertheless, this was Lily giving the kappa a final chance to live.

    ¡°Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu, you say?¡± The kappa was taken aback, ¡°Hahaha. Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu is indeed the chief of kappas. I might¡¯ve let you go if you told me that you were Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s woman, but what is it to me if you just spared his subordinate¡¯s life? I might as well relish in you right now and give you to Lake Biwa¡¯s Ky¨±b¨­zuter on! You can converse about sparing his subordinate¡¯s life with him personally and experience how exactly he thanks you! Kekekekekeke!¡±

    The kappa chuckled monstrously with a smug smile.

    ¡°Brother Kappa. Although I¡¯ve trained a little, I¡¯m unable to remain underwater for long. Lake Biwa is probably hundreds of kilometers away even if we take the waterway from here, right? I will have run out of breath by the time we reach it, so why don¡¯t you tie me up with rope and bring me to it onnd? I promise I won¡¯t run away,¡± Lily continued to plead weakly on purpose.

    ¡°Kekekekekeke! You needn¡¯t worry about that at all since I have a blue orb with me,¡± the kappa fetched a seaweed-covered chest from within the cavern and took out a blue glowing pearl from inside, ¡°Humans are able to breathe underwater as long as they hold this orb inside their mouth.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°There¡¯s such an item?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so just give up obediently now. You won¡¯t be dying.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t die underwater, I have no choice but to ept my destiny then. I have nothing to me but myself for being a weak woman underwater,¡± Lily assumed a defeated look.

    ¡°Hmph. You humans are wily to the end. Toss the katana over first or else I¡¯ll have to watch out for getting stabbed by you in a moment.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do that¡­ I¡¯m not as agile as you are underwater and am also at the risk of getting killed by you identally.¡±

    ¡°Enough of the nonsense. Toss the katana over to me now.¡±

    Helpless, Lily was forced to toss her katana over to the kappa¡¯s side albeit unwillingly.

    The kappa rejoiced after catching the katana and tossed it to the side before striding to Lily¡¯s front with glowing eyes and pounced at her subsequently.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± A blue light shed within the underwater cavern as Lily pulled Brocade-Patterned Koi out from the mirror space and stabbed the transparent disc on the kappa¡¯s head, staining the cavern¡¯s waters with the green liquid inside.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh! You¡­¡± The kappa¡¯s eyes rolled to its back as the top of a kappa¡¯s disc was a vital body part for them. The weapon Lily used¡ªKagura¡¯s Brocade-Patterned Koi¡ªwas also highly suited for underwaterbat since it contained that massive koi¡¯s intent within it.

    However, the attack had also shattered the spirit jade inside the kappa¡¯s disc.

    It was quite inconvenient for Lily to fight underwater and she didn¡¯t want to let the greed get to her, too.

    Losing a single spirit jade wasn¡¯t that much of a loss for Lily.

    Lily took the blue orb from the chest and also took the two spirit jades in it along with the old, weighty and nebulous bronze emblem inside it. From the looks of it, it seemed that this underwater cavern was the kappa¡¯sir, and it also had some eerie skeletons lying deep within, which probably belonged to the unfortunate souls murdered by it.

    Lily held the blue orb inside her mouth and just as she expected, the river water rushed into her mouth the moment she opened it slightly. The air from the water was then absorbed by the blue orb, leaving just the air inside her mouth after she spewed the water out from within. The air also wasn¡¯t just ordinary air and was actually the quintessence of air, a single breath from which was equivalent to dozen breaths from ordinary air. This allowed her to refrain from breathing for a good number of minutes.

    Lily rejoiced in the fact that she guised as a weak woman on this asion as it had brought her bountiful gains. She believed that she would¡¯vee out victorious in the end if she had struggled against the kappa frontally with full strength, but that would¡¯ve inhibited her from obtaining this blue orb.

    Lily swam out of the cavern and remained underwater instead of surfacing as it was a rare chance to breathe underwater, which gave her quite the novel feel. She admired the bleak underwater vista as she swam forwards and found the water flowing faster when she reached the middle waters, reaching the shallow waters soon after.

    Lily popped out of the water beautifully like a blooming lotus, her bare body drenched wet. The pearl-like water droplets on her hair shone under the moonlight as she swam past the silvery shallow waters.

    Lily pulled out a white towel to dry her body and hair once she walked ashore and donned a pale chrysanthemum yellow yukata that had white chrysanthemums with orange-yellow pistils patterned on it.

    The sash was purplish-grey in color with dark gold lines running across it.

    Lily¡¯s mood turned for the better once she changed into the new pair of clothes. She then pulled out the nebulous bronze emblem and saw the words ¡®Biwa Pce¡¯ engraved on it in an ancient script. However, she stored it back into the mirror as she didn¡¯t know what it was for.

    Lily then pulled out the map and continued moving forward and ascertaining the direction. She intended to cross Mino Province and head towards Omi.

    The bleak and wilderness-fillednd of Omi rested to the eastern bank of the expansive Lake Biwa, and a waterway leading to the deste mountain behind the reed marsh towering on its shore lied within the marsh.

    The base of this deste mountain had a cavern into which the river channel flowed into, reaching the inner shore within the cavern.

    This inner shore had an ancient stone formation constructed on it, the stones in it carved with bold and primeval J¨­mon characters.

    The stone formation had bonfires lit on both sides with a man sitting in front of it.

    The man was tall and handsome with regal looks and wore avish, red-lined white long coat with a pretty pink and white kimono that was patterned with blossoms and had nted cors. Although its craftsmanship was quite exquisite, it looked a bit too garish on the man. The man possessed a pair of pretty and spirited eyes that had eyeshadows of distinct colors¡ªred and blue¡ªapplied at the corners of his eyes.

    The fringes of his center-split hair were bound with a hairpin on one side while the loosely-braided hair at his back cascaded all the way down.

    The man possessed quite the entric nature. He wasn¡¯t seated directly on the ground and had actually spread a cloth embroidered with flowers on it. He even had a wine caddy in front of him and enjoyed the situation contentedly under the illumination provided by the mes within this cavern.

    The man possessed both the handsomeness of a man as well as the feminine beauty of a woman and was the model example of the elegant and ancient nobles of the Heian Empire.

    Unlike the bold and weathered faces of Kanto samurai, this man looked more delicate and elegant.

    The cloth the man was seated on also had ck-sheathed tachi that was patterned with gold and pink designs to the side, and this tachi had quite the length, almost as long as a clothes-drying rod.

    The ancient stone formation began glowing with a blue light suddenly at this moment and emitted a powerful pir of light to the skies as the figures of two humans, one massive and one petite, appeared within it.

    The cavern recovered the dimness powered by the bonfire light once the pir of light scattered.

    The white-masked and white-turbaned Kiuchidera Tesshin, who was donned in a red-lined white coat and the petite, light chestnut-haired girl, Ui, who was dressed in a grey short-sleeved kimono with her hairbed into two cascading ring-shaped tails, appeared inside the stone formation.

    Kiuchidera Tesshin looked at the man of feminine beauty and knelt down in front of him quite respectfully after exiting the stone formation, ¡°The mirror girl should¡¯ve gone to Mino, Lord Tamurakonoe.¡±

    The man, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, raised his prating eyes and nced at Tesshin before revealing a satisfied smile on his lips that were actually rouged in red. Although this painted him with the feminine charm of a woman slightly, it didn¡¯t garner the disgust of others and actually radiated an elegant and impressive natural beauty.

    ¡°I see. It seems like we won¡¯t have to act since she¡¯s gone to Mino,¡± Tamurakonoe stated in a charismatic baritone voice that was apanied by a feminine pleasantness.

 Volume 4, Chapter 14 â€“ Mirror Girlsâ€™ Corpses

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 14 - Mirror Girls¡¯ Corpses</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily traversed through the towering bamboo woods of Mino alone. She had never seen such tall bamboo in her whole life, the thinnest bamboo tree possessing a width broader than her waist and the broadest one needed her to hug it with both hands to measure its dimension.

    The dark masses of broad bamboo shoots were also taller than the average human.

    The bamboos were bluish-green in color and were present as far as the eyes went, a faint blue mist lingering in the air momentarily. The edges of the mountain¡¯s path were covered in bamboo leaves with the asional stonentern lying along it, which made it clear that this was once a route leading to Kansai.

    Although it was said that the Endless Wastnds lied in between Kansai and Kanto, not allnd consisted of barren and withered wastnds. Just like how most of Owari had retained its natural form, the so-called wastnds actually referred to thends deserted by humans, thends that had broken away from the imperial court and Kamakura¡¯s control plus protection, turning into breeding grounds for the monsters.

    Although the scenery of these woods was quite pleasant, the air contained a deep scent of bamboo in it, and Lily didn¡¯t dare to lower her guard for even a single second.

    A pale-yellow light manifested to the front at this moment and pulsated through the quiet and secluded bamboo woods.

    A one-eyed, one-legged kasa-obake, that is, an umbre ghost, skipped left and right as it made its way towards Lily.

    Lily had once seen an umbre ghost in a demon parade, which she found weird as it wasn¡¯t a strong demon. However, in Mino, where the poption had diminished greatly along with the simultaneous rise in eldritch energy, the umbre ghost was actually able to attain 3rd-stage Awakened level strength after absorbing the dense eldritch energy present here.

    Such a monster was quite threatening for an ordinary samurai.

    For Lily, however, it was just child¡¯s y to handle it.

    An umbre ghost possessed a tame nature and rarely took the initiative to kill humans. The worst it did was skip out of the woods to scare people out of their wits and relish in their fear.

    Lily pulled out Crescent Moon after seeing the umbre ghost approach and shed sideways, emitting a white beam of sword light that generated a gust of wind and blew the umbre ghost away before cutting off a huge boulder into the distance.

    The umbre ghost also sensed that the woman in front of it was much stronger than the leader of the monsters on this mountain, so it plunged into the woods in fear and vanished into its depths.

    Lily also found no reason to ughter a minor demon that just scared people.

    Lily continued traversing through the deep bamboo woods and furrowed her brows slightly after catching the scent of rot from ahead, but she still moved forward fearlessly.

    The corpses of three women dressed in tattered clothes who had been dead for several days were hung at the wayside, forming quite a disharmonious picture with the natural surroundings.

    Although Lily felt diforted, there was nothing that she could about people who had been dead for several days as she wasn¡¯t the Goddess of Resurrection. She was about to move away from the corpses, but she paused when she saw a wooden board nted beside them.

    It had the following statement written on it in red¡ªIt was reported that a bunch of mirror girls had infiltrated Mino from Kansai. These three women are surviving members of the mirror girl bloodline and they were killed on the spot after getting discovered by the protector of Mino and hung publicly for everyone to see. Whoever reports the whereabouts of surviving mirror girls shall be rewarded with two kan, while executing the mirror girl nsmen, both young and old, will be rewarded with 5 kan for each head. The reward for the corpse of mirror girls between the age of thirteen and fifty is 50 kan for each corpse. Information about the vige of the mirror girls hiding in Mino shall be rewarded with 10 gold coins. ¡ªOuchi Koreyoshi, liege lord of 500 families and the protector of Mino.

    Lily felt anger well up inside her after seeing such a clear and detailed notice and bounty.

    As the possessor of the real mirror, Lily was the true destined mirror girl. Although she still didn¡¯t know what her mission entailed, seeing the mirror girls suffer such inhuman treatment by other humans filled her with anger. The fact that the notice depicted the act in such a blunt and guiltless manner, as if mirror girls were born to be killed and deserved death as long as they belonged to the mirror girl bloodline, just made things worse!

    Especially the bounty for the young and aged women of the mirror girl bloodline, it was ten times higher! This was equivalent to treating human lives the same as monsters by measuring theirparative value against the threat they possess!

    Just what sin had the mirror girlsmitted that they needed to get hunted like monsters? Lily really wanted to know the answer to this.

    Lily really wanted to turn about and go up north to charge into Mino¡¯s Gifu Castle and ask the protector of Mino how much his head was worth with her de at his neck.

    But she then recalled that Kansai, where she was headed towards, was nearly filled with influential powers that persecuted mirror girls and wondered how exactly she would deal with them as her current strength was still far from allowing her to contend against the imperial court in the open.

    Feeling helpless and distressed, she ruptured the ground and opened a hole in it with a sh of her de and severed the ropes hanging the mirror girls¡¯ corpses immediately before burying them inside the hole with fallen bamboo leaves and chopped bamboo trees, one of which crushed the wooden message board underneath it. This was all that she could do for the girls.

    The monsters came all the way to the mirror girl to interfere in her journey to the west.

    However, even though she was the mirror girl, Lily was still clueless about the mission of the mirror girls and the reason they suffered such genocide by the whole world.

    Lily came across a bunch of slovenly-dressed vagrant samurai as she walked along the path, each with messy hair and unkempt faces, their eyes oozing with hostility.

    Lily intended to pass by them as quickly as possible as she didn¡¯t wish to see people like them much.

    But the vagrant samurai didn¡¯t let Lily pass and blocked her path.

    ¡°Hoh! Howe there¡¯s such a prettydy in these wilnds?¡± said one of the tall and lean samurai.

    ¡°How about youe have fun with us?¡± said a dark-skinned baldhead.

    Lily really didn¡¯t like killing humans, whether there be good or evil in nature. Mino had a diminishing poption and though vagrants were just scum among them, their sins didn¡¯t deserve death. However, Lily failed to understand why they liked courting death so much.

    Lily thus grabbed the hilt of her katana.

    It was simply impossible for them to even catch the movements of her de if she really wanted to kill them, so she just wanted to warn them once.

    ¡°I¡¯m a samurai from the East. Scram if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Hah?! It seems like this tall and buxomdy is quite formidable, too! I like it! Cold girls like you are my favorite!¡± The lean samurai stated arrogantly, totally disregarding Lily¡¯s warning.

    The big-bearded and dark-skinned samurai who had remained silent until now held the lean samurai¡¯s shoulder and cated him, ¡°Just forget it, brother. Let¡¯s go make the report and get the bounty first instead of causing trouble here!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that now. We were lucky enough to find the hideout of those whatnot mirror girls and even came across such a goddess-like woman on our way back. It would be a sin not to have a taste when blessed with such good luck!¡± The lean man dered.

    ¡°What?! Are you referring to the vige of the mirror girls hiding in Mino?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    She thus lifted her head and called out to them, ¡°Since you want to have some fun, how about you let me have fun with you?¡±

    The baldhead and the lean samurai rejoiced after hearing this, ¡°Who knew you were so receptive,dy!¡±

    The lean samurai reached out to touch Lily¡¯s cheeks in the next moment.

    ¡°ng!¡± Followed by a bright sh of light, the two samurai¡¯s vision got blinded by white light, both unaware of what had transpired.

    The attack was so fast that the two early-stage samurai weren¡¯t even able to see how they had lost their lives. Lily didn¡¯t n to kill nobodies like them even though they had harassed her verbally and intended to knock them out at most, but she was forced to end their lives because they knew a secret rting to the mirror girls.

    As for what exactly the secret was, she intended to interrogate thest remaining man about it.

    The big-bearded man realized that he had run into an expert and regret filled his heart immediately for allowing his l?i?b?i?d?o? to muddle his mind. Just the fact that such a stunning woman was traversing the deserted mountains of Mino alone was enough to prove that she possessed extraordinary strength.

    The vagrant samurai fell to his knees and backed away immediately, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, o¡¯ Goddess! I have a wife and child to support at home and their lives will be ruined if I die!¡±

    Lily pointed her katana¡¯s de at the big-bearded samurai¡¯s throat and questioned him, ¡°The reason I haven¡¯t killed you is because you still had some conscience within you. Speak. What exactly were you nning to report? You¡¯ll meet your brothers in Hell if you tell me even a single lie, got it?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯ll tell you all I know! My brothers and I found the mirror girls¡¯ vige in the depths of the woods, for which the protector of Mino had offered a bounty! We didn¡¯t dare to enter the vige as it was guarded by powerful mirror girls and nned to return to Gifu City and report it to obtain the bounty,¡± the bearded samurai narrated.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the vige? Take me to it!¡± Lily stated icily.

    ¡°A-Alright!¡± The man was at Lily¡¯s beck and call as long as she spared his life.

    The bearded man walked to the front with no thoughts of fleeing. He was actually the strongest of the trio, a middle-stage samurai, and had managed to catch sight of Lily¡¯s de movements. Although he failed to see through thempletely, he knew it was impossible for him to escape if Lily wished to kill him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lily pressed the katana¡¯s de against his neck.

    ¡°W-What is it, o¡¯ Goddess?! I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡±

    ¡°You are so weak, so howe you were brave enough to wade through these bamboo woods without the fear of monsters?¡± The strength of umbre ghosts in these woods was in the Awakened level.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to lie to you, o¡¯ Goddess. All the locals of Mino have this demon charm issued by the officials with us,¡± the bearded samurai fished out a filthy pouch painted with the face of an ogre, ¡°The monsters don¡¯t attack us usually if we have this demon charm on us. However, that¡¯s just in general. A beauty traveling alone might still get taken by them while ugly men like us don¡¯t even get to see their shadows.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t believe it in the beginning and only dared to try itter on. The charm really worked when we came across monsters and everyone began believing in it from then on. There are few people these days, so we intended to procure some medicinal herbs from the mountain or snatch them from travelers, but we weren¡¯t expecting to actually discover the mirror girls¡¯ vige,¡± the bearded man rushed to exin.

    ¡°Hmph! To think the officials have issued a demon charm for the locals to avoid monsters. Where does this demon charme from? Is the protector of Mino colluding with monsters?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°Sigh! This public knowledge in Mino, o¡¯ Goddess. It¡¯s said that the protector of Mino has even taken in a stunning witch as his concubine! I¡¯m telling you the truth. We don¡¯t care who colluded with whom as long as the monsters don¡¯t attack us. The samurai ns engaged in invasion and ughter, screwing taxes out of usmoners before the monsters upied thesends, so it¡¯s better to collude with the monsters in these times!¡±

    Lily was taken aback by this answer and found her views challenged, ¡°It seems like the protector of Mino is really a viper. He even uses the monsters to his advantage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed! That¡¯s precisely why the protector of Mino is known as the Monochrome Viper!¡± The bearded samurai nodded repeatedly.

 Volume 4, Chapter 15 â€“ Minoâ€™s Mirror Girls

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 15 - Mino¡¯s Mirror Girls</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The bearded samurai guided Lily out of the main trail and took her into the bamboo woods bereft of any trails, climbing across a tall hill and arriving at the depths of the woods, in which existed a pretty secluded mountain pass that was shrouded in dense mist all year long. Its surroundings were also quite deserted, which made it even more difficult to find.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t havee in this deep into the woods and have discovered this spot if it weren¡¯t for the jade bamboo shoots that we were looking for,¡± The bearded samurai pointed ahead.

    Lily looked at the gentle slope of the mountain pass deep inside the dense mist and saw a vige on it.

    The bearded man and Lily approached that vige and surveyed it from within the bushes. It was a pretty small vige and just had a dozen or so thatched huts built along the hillside of the bamboo woods. However, the entrance to the vige was guarded by two ck-haired women dressed in faded white clothes. The two women wielded naginatas of rather exquisite craft which had hilts of alternate colors, one red and one white.

    It was quite clear that they weren¡¯t weapons that women living in the wild should have had ess to normally.

    Lily looked at the bearded man, ¡°How do you know that they are from the mirror girl bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Mino has caught many a nsman from the mirror girl bloodline, so they are forced to live a nomadic life to survive. The clothes they wear are the same as those that were hung publicly andpletely different from that of the local ns¡¯. We thus concluded that they were the mirror girls mentioned on the notice, and even if they weren¡¯t, they were suspicious enough to warrant a report. No harm would¡¯ve been done even if we were wrong, and we could¡¯ve earned a slight reward, too.¡±

    Lily nodded after hearing the answer. The bearded man was just a jobless vagrant samurai and not some evil crook whomitted crimes, so Lily didn¡¯t want to kill him.

    She fetched a gold coin and tossed it over to him, ¡°Take it, and nevere into these woods ever again. And if you divulge this vige¡¯s location¡­¡±

    The bearded man kneeled on the spot after catching the gold coin, ¡°Rest assured, o¡¯ Goddess. I swear to the Heavens that I¡¯ll take this secret to my grave. This money is more than enough to support me and my family for our whole lives. I¡¯m satisfied with this.¡±

    ¡°Go now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, o¡¯ Goddess! Thank you!¡± The bearded man thanked her repeatedly and turn back to run.

    Lily intuitively felt that the bearded man wouldn¡¯t divulge the secret, and even if he did, Lily nned to advise the vigers to leave this region once she confirmed that they were really from the mirror girl n.

    Lily was unable to save everyone in this vast alternate Heian, but the reason she was able to survive until today aftering to this world was because of the mirror¡¯s blessing, so she felt responsible with regards to the mirror girl n¡¯s matters.

    Lily approached the vige alone.

    The two young women guarding the vige¡¯s entrance patrolled the area asionally and also looked quite tense.

    The garments they wore weren¡¯t that different from the ones worn by Haihime¡¯s branch n members and held a lot of simrities. There were a lot of mirror girl branch ns and each had their own mirror and mission. Even so, it was hard toe to a conclusion just based on their apparel and required Lily to first confirm whether they were really from the mirror girl bloodline.

    Lily thus walked out of the bushes and made for the vige directly.

    The highly vignt women guards discovered Lily quite soon and raised their naginatas at the distant Lily.

    ¡°Halt! Who are you?¡± asked one of the women.

    ¡°Me?¡± Lily checked the surroundings out as she approached them, ¡°I-I¡¯m from Kamakura. I meant to go to Omi but got lost and found myself here before I knew it. Can you tell me which way Omi is in if you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°Omi?¡± The two samurai women looked at each other, ¡°We aren¡¯t sure about that, too. How about youe with us to ask the elders about it?¡±

    Indeed, Lily wasn¡¯t expecting the mirror girls to treat a stranger that cordially. However, if they were really mirror girls, she knew that they were bound to have their guards up and wouldn¡¯t let her leave that easily now that she had been discovered.

    ¡°Is that fine? You have my gratitude, then.¡±

    Lily walked to their front.

    ¡°The rules of the vige dictate that outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to carry des inside,¡± said one of the girls.

    Since Lily had shown herself, she had changed the katana she wore into Spring Soul.

    After all, if the other side were really from the mirror girl n, there was a chance that they might tense up after recognizing the value and craft of an overly advanced katana.

    Lily handed Spring Soul over to the samurai woman and determined that the woman possessed early-stage sword master level strength with her acute perception. The fact that they had someone of such strength acting as the guard meant that this branch n possessed decent power and had enough strength to protect themselves against the monsters in these woods.

    The huts in this vige had thatched roofs made from hay and had walls made from white y with doors and pirs made from yellow bamboo. The huts also possessed a paperntern each.

    The two samurai women guided Lily to the biggest hut on the hillside and Lily¡¯s superior hearing allowed her to catch the conversation taking ce inside it even from afar.

    It was a conversation between two old women.

    ¡°What should we do now?! A month has passed since Lady Aki¡¯s entry into Gifu, but there¡¯s no news yet.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. The nsmen we sent out recently haven¡¯t returned as well. Maybe even Lady Aki has¡­¡±

    ¡°We cannot let that happen! What¡¯s the point in us living in such a ce if something were to happen to Lady Aki?¡±

    ¡°I told her not to go so much, but she didn¡¯t listen at all!¡±

    ¡°She had to go since it¡¯s the mirror girl¡¯s mission. You shouldn¡¯t have warned her, too. We can only wait and pray for her safety now. I hope she¡¯s safe and is able to return soon¡­¡±

    The two samurai women and Lily arrived at the hut¡¯s door at this moment.

    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?!¡± shouted one of the old women inside.

    ¡°A samurai woman wandered into our vige while looking for directions, Elder. We brought her to you.¡±

    ¡°A samurai woman?¡± the voice inside sounded quite vignt.

    The door opened soon after, and two old and grey-haired women dressed in faded white robes were taken aback after seeing the tall, slim and musky Lily standing before the door.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°How could such a pretty woman exist in this world?!¡±

    The two old women weed Lily inside.

    They felt a sense of natural intimacy after seeing Lily and judged that she wasn¡¯t a bad person.

    ¡°Where do youe from, Miss, and how did you wander into this vige deep in the wilderness?¡± asked the old woman dressed in a red-bordered white robe.

    ¡°Hello, grannies,¡± Lily bowed to them cutely, ¡°I¡¯m Lynne and Ie from Kamakura. I was aiming for Omi and lost my way in these woods at night and then ended up wandering into this vige somehow. I hope you can point the right direction to me, grannies.¡±

    The other old woman, who was dressed in a blue-bordered robe, questioned Lily, ¡°I wonder why you are aiming for the distant Omi, youngdy from Kamakura. Are you unaware that the path is filled with perils?¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, grannies. I have the power to protect myself and am heading to Omi for the sake of training.¡±

    Lily¡¯s statement raised the two old women¡¯s guard even higher, which made Lily notice that the two looked the exact same.

    ¡°We are the elders of this vige, youngdy. I¡¯m Ayo, the Grand Elder, and she is Aya, the Second Elder.¡±

    ¡°Although you don¡¯t look like a bad person to us, we cannot let you leave the vige for the time being now that you have found this vige despite the fact that we don¡¯t wish to interrupt your journey. We can only make a decision once the matriarch returns,¡± exined the elders.

    ¡°W-What do you mean by that? I just came to ask for directions. Why can¡¯t let you let me leave?¡±

    The two samurai women had blocked the doorway already.

    ¡°Sigh. There¡¯s no point hiding it from you, youngdy. Our n offended the imperial court and we¡¯ve been hunted ever since with bounties set for our lives everywhere. Our n will meet its end if you were to divulge our location after leaving to get the bounty, youngdy.¡±

    Lily sighed in relief, ¡°Rest assured. I will keep silent about this hidden vige. Besides, I don¡¯t even recall how I arrived here.¡±

    ¡°We want to believe you, youngdy, but only time tells the true nature of humans. We cannot gamble the lives of our nsmen with the matriarch absent,¡± the Second Elder added.

    ¡°Where¡¯s this matriarch, then, and when will she return?¡±

    ¡°Sigh. She¡¯s missing right now and hasn¡¯t returned for a whole month,¡± the Grand Elder sighed.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll even be able to return,¡± the Second Elder stated weakly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really putting me in a hard spot, grannies. I have something to do and cannot waste any time here. Just what crime did youmit that destitute vigers like you have be the imperial court¡¯s target?¡± Lily questioned purposely.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we cannot tell you that, youngdy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m unable to leave since you n to detain me here, so what harm is there in telling me about it? Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s too unscrupulous to do this?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The Grand Elder gazed into Lily¡¯s pretty and sincere eyes, ¡°Fine. You don¡¯t seem like a bad person, too¡­¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t, Sis! You cannot trust this pretty woman just because she looks pure and noble! I heard that concubine of Gifu¡¯s castle lord is a pretty woman with stunning looks as well, but she¡¯s actually a witch! You couldn¡¯t be that witch now, are you?!¡±

    Lily got miffed as well, ¡°What are you trying to say? I came here seeking directions unsuspectingly, yet you actually detained me. I can understand if you have some hidden troubles, but you detained me without reason and are even doubting that I am a witch now? Let me tell you this. Knowing the directions isn¡¯t a huge deal for me. You cannot stop me if I wish to leave!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Bind her!¡± the Second Eldermanded.

    The two samurai women charged forward to catch Lily, but she sent the two pitiful women out flying with a wave of her sleeves, making themnd on the ground outside. However, she limited her strength so they weren¡¯t injured.

    Lily then walked out the door, which prompted the two old women to chase after her while chanting a spell quickly to produce four glowing purple runes that formed two hexes to imprison Lily.

    Lily, however, just raised her foot and stomped down with her grade 9 wooden sandal to shatter the hex with a quaking bang.

    ¡°What?!¡± The two old women were rmed by the fact that their hex was broken so simply.

    A dozen or so guards came rushing over from the vige with weapons at this moment.

    Lily formed a storm of sakura petals instantly and send them flying to the ground with a bang.

    ¡°Hmph! You better not take my courteous attitude as a show of weakness. I just wanted to ask for directions, yet you actually tried to detain me. It looks like you really aren¡¯t good folks. I didn¡¯t intend to report this matter initially, but know this now, I¡¯ll definitely report you to the protector of Mino! Try stopping me if you believe that you can do it or just wait to get caught by the troops sent by Mino¡¯s protector!¡± Lily stated icily.

    Lily strutted away with a wave of her sleeves and anyone who tried to approach her got blown away by the storm of sakura petals, none managing to confront her.

    The two old women panicked after realizing how powerful Lily was and concluded that their only choice was to plead her if force didn¡¯t work.

    The elders ran to Lily¡¯s front and kowtowed to her, ¡°We were in the wrong, youngdy! We were blinded by our age and failed to recognize you were such an expert! Please don¡¯t report us, we beg you! We aren¡¯t bad people, really!¡±

    Lily stopped purposely and stood with her arms akimbo, her breasts bouncing in the process as she directed her gaze at them, ¡°You aren¡¯t bad people, you say? Who are you, then?¡±

    The elders were forced to tell the truth now.

    ¡°We are a mirror girl branch n who fled from Kansai decades ago and then went into hiding in these woods, youngdy,¡± the Grand Elder¡¯s withered lips quivered as she answered Lily weakly.

 Volume 4, Chapter 16 â€“ Infiltrating Gifu

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 16 - Infiltrating Gifu</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The elders and their nsmen living in this vige had crossed Lake Biwa after getting hunted down in Kansai and escaped all the way to Omi, but the monsters of Lake Biwa pursued them even in Omi and they were thus forced to hide deep in the woods of Mino. The elders narrated their pitiful journey to Lily in full detail.

    ¡°We had over one thousand members in our n, but only a hundred or so of us remained by the time we reached Mino. Our whereabouts got leaked recently and we were hunted by the protector of Mino from then on. We also didn¡¯t dare to move into the wastnds of Owari as there¡¯s nowhere to hide in it. We¡¯re hopeless if this continues¡­ Sigh!¡± The Grand Elder¡¯s cheeks were marred by tears as she said this.

    Lily felt aggrieved as well after hearing this, ¡°It¡¯s a sad matter to hear, indeed. But just words alone aren¡¯t enough to prove that you are really mirror girls.¡±

    The two elders hesitated momentarily and then nodded at each other.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t supposed to do this, but our fate lies within your hands now, youngdy, so we can only let you see it with your own eyes if you don¡¯t believe us.¡±

    The two old women fetched two boxes from the hut, which diffused dense blood aura when opened, and though years had passed, the aura was still as grieving as ever.

    ¡°The boxes contain the legacy records of the mirror girl n that our ancestors fought to protect with their lives on the line. However, you probably won¡¯t understand them even if we show them to you, youngdy.¡±

    ¡°No, I do,¡± Lily felt sorrow well up within her.

    There was no doubt that these were really legacies of the mirror girl bloodline. Lily opened the boxes with trembling hands and went over the records, which contained foundational martial arts of the same kind that Haihime¡¯s n elder had shown her. However, these records detailed martial arts rted to the naginata instead.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily¡¯s heart palpitated when she found an old and tattered map mixed inside the records.

    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s breasts heaved up and down deeply as she took deep, tense breaths, albeit possessing a high power realm, and sweated all over with her heart beating crazily, almost letting go of this old and tattered yellow piece of paper.

    Lily then picked up the other records casually and ced this old and tattered map at the bottom of the pile before storing it inside the mirror while putting up an act of reading the records.

    It was impossible for an ordinary human or even a Great Demon to understand it, but Lily could!

    The scribbling-like map was actually hidden within a mural that seemed to be from the J¨­mon period and a section of it was permeated in faint, sorrowful intent. It was as if tears of sorrow had formed this map, but it was difficult to make that out as they had dried. Lily, however, was able to sense clearly that this sorrow had taken shape into this map thanks to her attainment of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Path. One section detailed in this map was an exact match to theyout of the Heian Empire¡¯s Kanto regions and the little octagonal symbol drawn in this Kanto section was where the Sakura Blossom Valley¡¯s Divine Moon Formation existed! Lily was able to make this out immediately since she was quite sensitive to maps.

    The other section of the map had another octagonal symbol drawn on it and the whole map just had these two symbols on it, so it was quite likely that it represented the position of the corresponding Divine Sun Formation.

    However, even if this wasn¡¯t the case, the map also had 3 pedestaled monoliths drawn on its extremities along with two empty pedestals, which indicated that those two monoliths had been retrieved.

    The monoliths that were still pedestaled all had the rough form of a sword-dancing celestial maiden drawn on them, which resembled the features of the celestial maiden drawn on the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s monolith inside Lily¡¯s mirror space!

    ¡°Could it be that this map records the locations of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s remaining four monoliths?¡±

    Yet, the map just recorded the locations of 3 monoliths, and each was on the map¡¯s corners with the final monolith¡¯s location unmapped.

    This alone, however, was monumental information for Lily, so even though it didn¡¯t sit down well with her principles, she showed no hesitation in taking it away silently.

    It was crucial information rted to the recovery and safety of her senior sister and also concerned the safety of her sisters as well, so she had no reason to ponder over the morality over it. Lily was willing to do all it took for such important matters.

    She masked her emotions and nced at the others casually. There was no need for her to verify whether they were really mirror girls since it was impossible to forge a secret rted to the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s monoliths and the teleportation formation.

    Lily returned the remaining records to the elders and just as she had imagined, the two failed to discover anything amiss and just stored them back in the boxes.

    Even if they had found it, Lily didn¡¯t n to return such a valuable map after gaining possession of it.

    Lily sat in seiza in front of the two elders and bowed to them deeply now, ¡°Please ept my bow, grannies!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, youngdy?¡±

    Lily found no reason to hide the truth from them, ¡°I¡¯m Kagami Lily, a mirror girl from the East, elders.¡±

    ¡°What?! Y-You¡¯re Kagami Lily, you say?¡±

    ¡°Hoh? You know me even though you¡¯re hiding deep within the mountains?¡±

    ¡°Our matriarch, Lady Aki, goes out to gather information often and mentioned you, the best samurai woman of the East to us once, and said that she hoped to act like you one day instead of spending her final years in this deserted mountain,¡± the Second Elder answered.

    ¡°Where¡¯s thisdy now, then?¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡± the two elders sighed in tandem.

    They then bowed to Lily suddenly, ¡°Since you are one of the real mirror girls, please save Lady Aki, Miss Kagami! She¡­ infiltrated Mino¡¯s Gifu Castle to investigate and there¡¯s been no contact from her for a month now.¡±

    ¡°We fear that the odds are against her!¡±

    ¡°The cunning and venomous protector of Mino is known as a viper and we fear that Lady Aki might¡¯ve fallen into his clutches with him as her opponent! It¡¯s likely that he¡¯s taken her ancient mirror as well!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re known as the best samurai woman of the East, Miss Kagami. You can save her, right? Our n will lose our purpose to exist if something were to happen to her!¡±

    The two elders pleaded.

    Although Lily was in a rush to leave for Kansai, it was impossible for Lily to abandon a sister from the mirror girl n when she was at death¡¯s door. Besides, Lily had taken the other party¡¯s map, too. There were many reasons she had taken it secretly instead of demanding it openly, and she couldn¡¯t allow mishap to happen with regards to such an important matter. Although the map was useless to them, it was very important to Lily!

    Lily thus wanted to do something for them as well and nodded solemnly, ¡°Tell me about this Lady Aki and the reason she went out this time.¡±

    ¡­

    Lily, who was headed for Omi via the bamboo woods originally, headed north instead, and arrived at Gifu City after journeying for 3 days.

    Gifu Castle was constructed on the hilltop of a mountain range and was well-defended. The city below it also had also been built alongside the twisting mountain trail.

    Lily knew that Ouchi Koreyoshi, Gifu¡¯s castle lord, was also looking for her, which was why she had bought a veiled bamboo hat made for women in thest vige she passed by and entered Gifu City with her face covered under the veil.

    It was daytime on this day, which was quite rare, and Lily also found the guards quite sloppy since they allowed her to get inside the city along with the other vagrant samurai traveling to the city. Although they eyed her sashaying rounded butt from behind, they didn¡¯t stop her and just ran off their foul mouths.

    Lily snuck into Gifu City just like that and walked up the road which hadmoners¡¯ houses and shops on both sides.

    Lily actually evaluated Viper quite highly for his feat of establishing peace in such a location surrounded by the Hundred Demons on all sides where themoners were able to farm safely in their fields outside. Although there was still the risk of getting attacked by monsters, it was actually much safer than wartimes.

    However, the locals needed to own the demon charm for this.

    ¡°Just what kind of deal did Viper make with the monsters?¡± Lily puzzled over this.

    Lily kept climbing the twisting mountain trail and finally saw the gates of Gifu Castle in the distance, which were naturally heavily guarded. However, a notice board set up alongside the route leading to the gates had garnered a huge crowd at this moment.

    Lily thus lowered her head and approached it silently.

    ¡°Daddy, this sister looks so pretty,¡± a boy riding his father¡¯s shoulders within the crowd pointed at the notice board.

    ¡°Shush, Taro! That¡¯s a bad woman set for execution. You mustn¡¯t make such irresponsible remarks!¡± the father scolded.

    Lily was quite tall, so it allowed her to see the whole notice board once she squeezed into the second row of the crowd and saw that there were several notices stuck on it, one of which included the drawing of a pretty woman and appeared to be an arrest warrant. However, the arrest warrant had the word¡ªCaptured!¡ªsealed in red at its bottom.

    The woman depicted in the warrant possessed an exquisite beauty and her features resembled that of Matriarch Aki described by the elders.

    ¡°As I thought, she got caught, huh¡­¡± Lily withdrew from the crowd before the guards noticed her and descended the mountain.

    It was hard to move during daytime, so Lily went inside a diner and ordered some drinks and onigiri.

    Lily left the diner once night fell and returned to the city again.

    She traversed through the winding path and arrived close to the gates of Gifu Castle, which were clearly guarded by soldiers. Lily jumped onto the branch of a towering tree on the hillside and jumped across to the castle tower¡¯s wall directly.

    Lily darted past the castle wall under the cover of night and skittered to the castle tower¡¯s back before jumping onto its eaves.

    Lily then strode across the eaves with lithe and soft footsteps and stopped beside a dimly lit window before looking inside, finding a samurai of considerable status inside the room.

    A middle-aged samurai with a short, brown beard dressed in ck kimono sat in seiza within the room with a ck-sheathed katana at his side.

    A young samurai entered the room at this moment and kneeled down, ¡°Are you going to interrogate the mirror girl tonight, Lord Inaba?¡±

    The short-bearded man inside the room, Inaba Shigekado, was a member of the Mino Triumvirate that served under Mino¡¯s Ouchi Koreyoshi.

    ¡°No. Madam Momiji said that she¡¯ll interrogate her personally. Although that woman is a mirror girl, she is still a woman in the prime of her youth, so it¡¯s quite inconvenient for a man like me to interrogate or torture her. The castle lord ced me in a tough position by giving this mission to me, but Madam Momiji¡¯s willingness to undertake the task personally really brought relief to this embarrassing situation I¡¯m in! We just need to wait for news from the madam now,¡± said Inaba.

    ¡°You¡¯re really one of the most upstanding men I¡¯ve seen in my life, milord!¡±

    ¡°Enough with the fuss. It¡¯s quite an obvious matter. You may retire now.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the young samurai retreated.

    Lily pondered while leaning back against the castle tower¡¯s wall on the eaves, It looks like they are nning to interrogate the caught mirror girl somewhere in this castle tower tonight.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± As a middle-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse, Inaba Shigekado was one of the 3 strongest samurai in Mino. He sensed the abnormality outside and stood up to look outside the window, but there was nothing strange outside now.

    It was because Lily had dangled off the beam underneath the eaves by hooking her legs around it, allowing her kimono¡¯s bottom to overturnpletely and expose her fair thighs, but there was no one to witness it in this location.

 Volume 4, Chapter 17 â€“ The Spring Wine Jar is Harmless?

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 17 - The Spring Wine Jar is Harmless?</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Shimizu arrived beneath the dark and towering castle of Gifu with a ck parasol over her head.

    ¡°Hmm? This is Lil¡¯ Sis¡¯ aura!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes flickered.

    No matter how nice Lily smelled, it was impossible for Shimizu to catch her scent from so far away. What she had sensed was actually the aura emitted by her katana¡¯s sheath that was in Lily¡¯s possession right now.

    The katana of de maidens were an intrinsic part of them, and there exists a connection between the de and the sheath they wielded.

    It wasn¡¯t possible to sense the counterpart¡¯s location if it was too far away, but Shimizu was below Gifu Castle right now and was quite close to Lily who had infiltrated the castle tower.

    Shimizu hade following Lily to Mino, but she didn¡¯t head for Omi and came to Gifu first instead.

    The reason for this was quite simple. Viper¡¯s Gifu Castle was the only ce in Mino that held a threat to Lily. She just needed to confirm whether Lily was present here and nned to head towards Omi at top speed unless this wasn¡¯t the case. Even if Lily were ambushed by Viper en route, it allowed Shimizu to go forward and rescue her.

    However, what both ddened and worried her was that the response from her katana¡¯s sheath was reallying from this location, which meant that Lily was inside the castle!

    Although Shimizu felt worried for Lily, she didn¡¯t charge into the castle alone, which was something that someone like Rei might¡¯ve done.

    Shimizu went around to the castle gates and saw a division of troops appear within the castle, which prompted her to wear a shroud of grudge-formed ck mist and slip into the castle by taking advantage of the night¡¯s cover.

    ¡­

    Monochrome Viper, that is, Ouchi Koreyoshi, was seated inside his room on the topmost floor of the castle tower at this moment.

    Momiji, however, wasn¡¯t beside him right now. Momiji brimmed with overflowing charm and was also skilled in all kinds of sexual ys, so Viper had almost no strength to even think about other women with her beside him. Although he was quite a strong and ruthless character, his age had begun to catch up with him.

    He liked exotic treasures much more than women and the item in his hand was one such item that both the imperial court and the Hundred Demons had been searching for. In truth, this item held no value to him, but a lot of powers desired it because of its preciousness, which filled him with utter glee as well.

    ¡°They¡¯ll make a pair soon. Hehehehehehe,¡± Viper chuckled heartily.

    Lily had long thrown the bamboo hat away and took cover behind the stairs of the castle tower¡¯s first floor.

    She did this because wearing a bamboo hat inside the tower would have made her look suspicious.

    The fact that Inaba Shigekado was able to sense her movements proved that he possessed exceptional strength, so Lily didn¡¯t dare to employ a spirit probe openly. However, she surmised that it was highly likely for the interrogation to take ce within the castle tower¡¯s dungeon.

    As such, Lily waited for the squad of patrols to climb up the stairs and seized the chance to climb down the stairs leading to the cer underground.

    Although the cer was underground, it was actually a part of the castle tower¡¯s rock foundation.

    The cer walls were dark and damp with the base of the broad wooden pirs showing signs of decay, and the top was illuminated by candles ced inside bronze holders.

    The cer was connected to several storerooms and had a flight of stairs leading down to the dungeon. Lily took off her sandals and stored them inside the mirror before alighting the stairs barefoot silently, but the dungeon was guarded by two soldiers and this was the only route leading to it, so she couldn¡¯t circumvent them.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± A mortified and agonized woman¡¯s scream echoed from the depths of the dungeon.

    Lily determined that it was probably from the mirror girl that she was looking for!

    Lily didn¡¯t hesitate even a second longer and dashed towards the dungeon immediately, leaving the two guards dumbstruck by the sudden appearance of a red-dressed woman.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lily waved her sleeve and sent the two knocking against the walls with a powerful burst of spirit power, rendering them unconscious.

    Lily then continued moving forward and passed by the dungeon cells, some of which had captives locked inside them who gave Lily depressed looks.

    Lily dealt with some soldiers along the way and headed for the deepest section of the dungeon from where the screams originated.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there!¡±

    Lily crossed thest corner and arrived right in front of the final dungeon cell, but she saw a gorgeous, mature woman sitting upright in front of a table and drinking sake in the middle of the cell.

    The woman wore a white cardigan on top of thevish ceremonial red kimono she was dressed in and her beautiful center-parted hair cascaded to the sides of her cheeks while tied into an oblique ponytailed bun at the back that was pinned with a dazzling hairpin.

    A long-haired girl was suspended behind this woman with her hands tied to the ceiling and back faced towards Lily. Her kimono¡¯s bottom was also raised up, revealing thesh marks on her bare butt and thighs.

    The girl sobbed intermittently while shuddering but the mature woman in front of her turned a deaf ear to her sobs since she was the perpetrator of thoseshes which she had inflicted with thesh resting on the table.

    Lily, however, found this view bizarre since it seemed like the mature woman already knew she would arrive and appeared to be waiting for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The mature woman raised her head and showed surprise when she looked at Lily, ¡°I have long heard that the Mirror Girl Lily is a devastatingly beautiful woman, but now that I¡¯ve actually seen you in person, your beauty has actually far exceeded my imagination. However, you¡¯re sillier than what I imagined you to be in a certain sense.¡±

    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± Lily asked from outside the cell¡¯s wide-open gate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a woman so pretty and martially skilled in Mino other than you who would rush into the castle tower at such a time in order to save a mirror girl,¡± the mature woman poured sake into her cup while replying and sipped into it.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the witch who married the Viper, Momiji?¡± Lily questioned back.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the mole beside Momiji¡¯s pretty lips enhanced her charm as a married woman as she smiled sweetly.

    Momiji gave a terrifying feel to Lily and didn¡¯t really seem like an easy opponent to her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! You¡¯re really a busty airhead as the rumors tell. You were the one who came rushing in so aggressively, yet you¡¯re asking me what I want?¡± Momiji chuckled.

    ¡°Fine, then. Let that woman go and I¡¯ll leave with her. We can get along well in that case,¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Momiji assumed a peculiar expression, ¡°It can¡¯t be that all your intelligence has really gone on to form the pair of jugs you have now, has it? Do you think anyone would agree to such a proposal?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re both women, so there¡¯s no need to spew out such vulgar metaphors at all times now, is there? The reason I proposed it was that I didn¡¯t want to fight pointlessly, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have no chances of winning against you,¡± Lily looked at Momiji coldly and revealed a confident smirk.

    ¡°I understand what you mean,¡± Momiji stated weakly, ¡°I also don¡¯t wish to fight with you, at least not in this ce since I still wish to live peacefully as a concubine.¡±

    ¡°And serve that disgusting old and fat coot?¡±

    ¡°Tsk! What would an inexperienced virgin like you who doesn¡¯t even know the taste of a man knows?¡±

    ¡°I have my tastes, but they aren¡¯t as hardcore as yours.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a biting tongue, Lady Lily. Maybe stuffing it with a certain thing would humble you down a bit.¡±

    ¡°You can consider that if you manage to beat me. Shall we draw our des, then? Or are you going to scram for me?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe,¡± Momiji chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that now. As I said, I don¡¯t want to fight you, too, but I cannot let the woman go just like that. How about you apany me for a drink?¡±

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not in the mood for it.¡±

    ¡°The more you deny it, the more it makes me want to see you drink! Look, I have four jars of sake with me here¡­¡±

    Momiji pulled out four jade wine jars of exquisite craftsmanship from underneath the table.

    The four jars were brimming with sake and permeated the whole cell with the scent of alcohol.

    The four jars that Momiji had lined up on the table had a word written on each that read¡ªspring, summer, fall, winter¡ªin series.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the woman go and allow you to take her away as long as you choose one of these jars and drink it on the spot. Why say you, Kagami Lily? Even if you are bold and strong enough to make an enemy out of the whole Gifu Castle by rejecting my offer, I assure you that the woman will undoubtedly die as a result of the method I¡¯ve long set up. I just need an instant to end her life and the only way she¡¯ll live is if I let her go personally.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just like that?¡± Lily scoffed coldly.

    ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s just a drink now. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to lose anything even if I¡¯m tricking you and it wouldn¡¯t be toote to fight then, right? Do you think I¡¯m that bored to actually tell you such a lie?¡± Momiji¡¯s charming set of eyes revealed a sharp glint inside them.

    ¡°Master¡ª¡±

    Kagura sent a telepathic message to Lily from the mirror at this moment, ¡°Of these four wine jars, drinking the summer wine jar will kill you by immting your organs and drinking the fall wine jar will killing you by desating your body while drinking the winter wine jar will kill you by freezing all the blood flowing inside you! Although you¡¯re quite strong, your body is a lot weaker than those thick-skinned and muscr male Spirit Jade powerhouses, so it¡¯s quite dangerous for you to drink from these 3 wine jars with the strength you possess right now! However¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Kagura?¡±

    ¡°However, the spring wine jar seems harmless and even I can¡¯t detect any elements that are harmful to you within the limits of my knowledge. Grr, the sake seems to have some sort of energy imbued in it, but I¡¯m not sure whether it would provide any benefits to your body after drinking it. It¡¯s just a possibility though¡­ so it¡¯s notpletely free of danger,¡± Kagura added.

    The spring wine jar is harmless?

    Lily looked at Momiji sharply, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll drink one.¡±

    ¡°Heh. As expected, you really are the beholder of womanliest beauty and manliest bravery as rumored! I admire you, Kagami Lily, I really do!¡± Even Momiji felt amazed by Lily¡¯s decision to take the offer. Well, then. Feel free to drink from the jar you want.

    Lily stepped forward and touched the mouth of the winter wine jar lightly with her slender fingers, which filled Momiji¡¯s eyes with glee, but her fingers glided all the way past the winter, fall and summer wine jars and picked up the spring wine jar finally.

    Lily straightened her waist and raised her head to down the jar in one go right in front of Momiji¡¯s eyes, the top-quality sake in it dripping onto her stacked breasts from the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± However, the sake was much stronger and hotter than she was expecting and ended up leaving Lily a little diforted as she coughed a few times with a flushed face.

    ¡°Hahahaha, how cute. I thought you were quite heroic, so howe you¡¯re choking on this small jar of sake?¡± Momiji poked fun at Lily.

    Lily felt an intense heat rise up from her abdomen for some reason after drinking the sake and felt her body fire up. Her eyes also looked a bit dazed from the powerful wine that she had consumed.

    However, Lily remained calm and didn¡¯t let Momiji detect the changes in her body as she breathed out and spoke to her, ¡°I¡¯ve drunk the sake, s-so release the woman now.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll release her. Who said that we monsters don¡¯t keep our word?¡± Momiji¡¯s slim and sexy body came into full view as she stood up, and she actually outdid Lily in terms of height.

 Volume 4, Chapter 18 â€“ The Liberated Mirror Girl

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 18 - The Liberated Mirror Girl</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A cloud of smoke rose up at two of the dungeon cell¡¯s dark corners, which was then followed by the quick passage of orbital red lights, and two ck-dressed demon kunoichi donned in red demon masks made their appearance inside the smoke.

    This was a short-distance application of the earth-escape art and one of the ninja arts avable to Awakened Stage ninja.

    The two demon kunoichi liberated the girl¡¯s bindings and held her up since she was almost unable to stay on her feet. They then brought her to Lily¡¯s front.

    ¡°The girl is yours. How about you take her away now?¡± said Momiji.

    Lily¡¯s vision blurred, causing her to see ovepping images of Momiji, which she assumed was because of the sake she drank from the spring wine jar. However, her body hadn¡¯t actually been harmed, so she wondered if the sake had an effect simr to aphrodisiacs. At the same time though, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy, either.

    Although Lily didn¡¯t know what kind of scheme Momiji had cooked up, she didn¡¯t believe such a hallucinogenic sake that fired up her body had much of an effect on her. Although she could feel that her senses had weakened, she still had enough strength to fight.

    In any case, Lily decided to rescue the girl first.

    Lily looked at the girl donned in blood-stained white yukata who had her head down, her hair cascading down to the dungeon cell¡¯s floor. It seemed that she had been tortured quite brutally and possessed a drastically weakened breath because of it. Lily felt anguished when she saw her condition and wondered just why these people treated mirror girls like this.

    The girl raised her head slightly, revealing her beautiful yet pale countenance, ¡°W-Who are you and what do you n to do with me?¡±

    The girl groaned weakly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all good now. I¡¯m the same as you and havee to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°R-Rescue me?¡± The girl didn¡¯t seem to believe Lily yet.

    ¡°Release her and fall back now!¡± Lily stated coldly.

    The two demon-masked kunoichis released the girl and fell back, allowing the girl¡¯s body to stagger forward weakly and fall into Lily¡¯s embrace. Lily held the girl immediately with her hands and was weed by a cold scent, unlike a musky scent that the girl should¡¯ve possessed.

    The girl raised her head and transformed into a grotesque monster in the next moment, her hand revealing a dagger de seeped in highly toxic venom that corroded the air and diffused sizzling green smoke as she stabbed it towards Lily.

    The girl possessed exceptional strength and executed a full-blown attack at the 7th-stage Awakened level and the dagger she wielded was also a precious item that could only be used once. Although it wasn¡¯tparable to a grade 8 weapon, it contained a relentless poison and was an extremely vicious hidden weapon.

    The dagger, however, wasn¡¯t aimed at Lily¡¯s heart and actually stabbed towards Lily¡¯s underbody where the spirit pce lied. The monster¡¯s objective was to pierce the spirit pce and take away Lily¡¯s life with one blow by destroying her spirit jade instantly!

    Even though Lily was in a half-dazed state, she felt the hand of death reaching out to her at this moment! However, it was toote for her to react as the dagger had stabbed into her already.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    A massive hole burnt open on Lily¡¯s sash as the poisoned dagger¡¯s de knocked into a highly tough item situated at Lily¡¯s underbody and broke into pieces.

    ¡°What?!¡± Even Momiji was stunned by this development.

    The burnt section below the sash revealed a part of the simple, t and dull ancient mirror engraved with J¨­mon characters.

    Lily didn¡¯t wear armor usually and just wore a kimono on top of her undergarments. There was no doubt that she would¡¯ve been stabbed by this vicious dagger after getting attacked suddenly at such close proximity. However¡­

    The ancient mirror was hidden in front of her underbody at all times, and though unintentional, it was situated right above the spirit pce and managed to act as its protector.

    Even Lily wasn¡¯t sure how tough this ancient mirror actually was. Yumi had been able to shatter Shimizu¡¯s mirror with a single stomp, yet Lily¡¯s mirror hadn¡¯t suffered even a single scratch after getting stabbed by a sharp dagger wielded by a monster much stronger than Yumi!

    The venom sshing onto Lily melted most of her kimono¡¯s bottom and exposed her fair skin outside, but the venom waspletely ineffective on the ancient mirror.

    The ck-haired, buck-toothed and mummy-faced monster donned in white yukata opened its grotesque glowing eyes wide in shock and dashed towards Lily with a howl as she bared her sharp ws towards Lily.

    Lily¡¯s dark eyes filled with overwhelming rage in this instant.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± A lunar glow intertwined with red as a spark of lightning shed forward and the monster was left beheaded!

    Lily¡¯s hand now held a tachi d in powerful lightning.

    Evil yer Yasutsuna had finally made its first kill!

    The headless monster copsed to the floor, her wound still sizzling with sparks that released a bluish smoke as they corroded its body.

    Evil yer Yasutsuna was a supreme grade 9 de and also possessed the innate ability to y evil in addition to the power it contained!

    It was really too much of a waste to use this de to kill a mere 7th-stage Awakened monster.

    However, Lily was ovee by rage right now!

    There was no mirror girl who fled to Mino from Kansai!

    The public disy of the corpses, the rogues, the two elders and the vigers in the hidden mirror girl vige, all of it, yes, all of it, was just an act, a big, whole scam!

    It was a progressive trap set for Lily by Mino¡¯s Viper, Ouchi Koreyoshi, to use her sympathy for the mirror girls and her kindhearted nature against her!

    Lily recalled how Sakiko had warned her that her kindhearted nature mightnd her in danger one day, and this wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened.

    The banshee this time had been really vicious by stabbing the dagger de towards her spirit pce in order to kill her instantly by shattering her spirit jade. If it weren¡¯t for it striking the ancient mirror coincidently, Lily knew she would¡¯ve died at that very moment.

    Her senior sister and the sisters who she resolved to protect would¡¯ve all been doomed as well once she died!

    This was especially true for her senior sister, who was just a pitiful, lonely soul now. Lily couldn¡¯t even imagine her soul falling into other¡¯s hands!

    ¡°Boom!¡± A burst of crimson spirit power exploded out from Lily as she swung the tachi in her hand to cut the trembling air in silent rage.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± A terrifying de cut appeared on the two kunoichi¡¯s bodies as they screamed and copsed to the floor, their blood spattering across Momiji¡¯s table.

    Lily¡¯s eyes were cold and determined as she red at Momiji with her hair floating behind her.

    ¡°Bzzt!¡± Lily shed forward deeply with Evil yer, making it appear like a lightning-d crescent blood moon!

    ¡°Boom!!!¡± About half the dungeon cell got smashed into pieces as a result of the sh, causing the stony roof and the massive wooden pir to fall down, even mistakenly killing the prisoner in the adjacent cell, but Lily didn¡¯t give a damn about it!

    ¡°Gee!¡± Momiji leaped back and stood on a broken wooden block, ¡°You needn¡¯t rage so much! It¡¯s quite surprising to see the exceptional good luck you possess, woman. The ancient mirror you kept at your underbelly¡¯s vital spot allowed you to survive such a lethal attack, so shouldn¡¯t you be feeling d about it?¡±

    Stab! Lily tried to attack Momiji, but her body staggered momentarily. She saw multiple images of Momiji in front of her in the next moment and was forced to support her body with one knee against the stone floor by stabbing her tachi into it.

    ¡°Hehehehehehe. I advise you to maintain a cool head, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. The angrier you get, the faster your blood flows, and the fiercer the effects of the spring sake will re out in that youthful and luscious body of yours. You can have fun with the Mino Triumvirate in this Gifu Castle now¡ª¡± Momiji leaped across to the other side via the massive hole in the dungeon cell and darted across the copsed wooden blocks with elusive movements, dragging the trails of her kimono behind her gracefully as she fled into the passageway.

    Lily tried to follow after her, but she felt her head spin the moment she attempted to get up and kneed the floor again with a stagger.

    Her body was covered in sweat now, and it wasn¡¯t just sweat.

    Her body was fired up and her breathing had turned rough. All she could see now with her eyes was a blurry view and her auditory senses had also be fainter.

    ¡°J-Just what kind of sake is this¡­ Didn¡¯t you say this sake is harmless, Kagura?¡±

    ¡°Kagura¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kagura!¡±

    Lily discovered that there was no response from Kagura!

    Although she could clearly sense Kagura and Yuki-Onna¡¯s presence within the mirror, she was unable tomunicate with them telepathically. Lily even tried to summon Yuki-Onna, but the Art of No-Thought which she was well-versed in originally failed to activate because of the tumultuous state of her mind.

    This meant that she was unable to summon Yuki-Onna.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Her secret advantage, the Record of One Hundred Demons, was inside the mirror, too, and she was unable to summon it as well. Fortunately, Lily was able to summon Evil yer before the hallucinogen had begun showing its effects clearly.

    Although Lily really wanted to kill everyone in this Gifu Castle, she knew she had to escape from this location before the hallucinogen¡¯s effects swallowed herpletely.

    She exited the dungeon cell with unstable footsteps despite possessing blurred vision.

    ¡°Momiji¡¯s clearly quite strong, so why didn¡¯t she fight with me? She should¡¯ve had the upper hand with me in such a condition. Does Evil yer hold too much of a threat to her? Or did she leave me alone because she thinks that there¡¯s no need to risk a battle since I¡¯ll fall to the hallucinogen¡¯s effects? Hmph! I¡¯ll have you disappoint you, then! I-I¡¯m not scared of this trivial spring sake¡¯s effects! I won¡¯t lose to them!¡±

    Lily¡¯s fair thighs peeked outside of her kimono while she walked after exiting the dungeon cell as her dress¡¯ bottom had be damaged from the venom and were covered in sparkling beads of crystalline sweat drops. However, her legs staggered with every few steps she took and resulted in her resting her body against the cool and damp stone wall.

    Lily had stored Crescent Moon inside the mirror prior to infiltrating the castle, so she was unable to take it out now and her sandals were inside as well. However, Lily still didn¡¯t feel cold despite walking past the ice-cold stone floor barefoot and emitted a womanly heat along with a rich musky scent periodically.

    Her face sweated ceaselessly as she held onto the wall and tears flowed out of her eyes uncontrobly despite the fact that she wasn¡¯t feeling sad. Her breathing quickened, and drool ran down the corner of Lily¡¯s lips as she parted her lips to draw in a long breath, all of which looked quite indecent.

    ¡°J-Just what¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s getting harder to control my body¡­ but I won¡¯t lose to this sake¡¯s effects! It doesn¡¯t have a harmful effect on the body and just induces strange reactions in it, that¡¯s all. Such trivial effects will never defeat me!¡±

    Lily heard some movements from ahead, which were then followed by savage screams.

    A group of samurai had rushed into the dungeon¡¯s passageway within Lily¡¯s blurred sight, but she was unable to determine their exact number because of her shaky vision.

    The samurai grew vignt when they discovered Lily and pulled out their metal des and spears before charging towards her while shouting something.

    However, Lily was unable to hear what they were shouting about clearly.

    ¡°Hah!¡± A samurai lunged his spear forward towards Lily, but she relied on her superior intuition to lean against the wall fully and dodged it. Lily spun against the wall while pressing her body against it and moved towards the samurai while shing at him after reaching beside him!

    ¡°Spurt!¡± The ck-armored samurai who lunged at Lily had his torso cleaved obliquely by her!

    Although Lily was in a disoriented state, the power behind her de attacks hadn¡¯t diminished at all in reality. However, she ended up kneeling on the floor and panted for breaths after executing just a single sh.

    Her fair thighs were exposed outside her tattered kimono from the side because of it, also exposing most of her rounded butt¡¯s side curves.

    A duo of samurai came shing at Lily¡¯s slim waist at this moment!

    Lily rolled back to dodge the first samurai¡¯s attack, but this messed up her bnce and prevented her from standing up shortly. Therefore, she used her waist as a pivot to raise her thighs up high and parted her legs to confront the de aimed at her, using her spotless legs to sandwich the second samurai¡¯s de between them, and snap it off into two pieces by twisting her powerful thighs!

    Lily pushed her de forward in response to the samurai that fell towards her after losing his bnce and pressed it against his throat, but it ended up piercing it little by little because of his body momentum until it impaled his neck thoroughly.

 Volume 4, Chapter 19 â€“ Dance of Lyn-hime

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 19 - Dance of Lyn-hime</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Bam!¡± Although Lily had managed to dodge the first samurai¡¯s attack by rolling back, the samurai managed to get a kick in at her waist and sent her knocking to a corner with his 6th-stage Awakened level strength.

    Lily was mentally disoriented right now and was even unable to use her domain, so she was forced to contend against the samurai¡¯s de with Yasutsuna!

    ¡°Crack!¡± The samurai¡¯s de broke like a weak twig, which left him rmed. Lily then countered with a kick to his knee after leaning against the wall and since her power hadn¡¯t actually diminished greatly, it ended up shattering the samurai¡¯s kneecap, forcing him to his knees, following which she beheaded him with Yasutsuna.

    Although she had been drugged, Yasutsuna¡¯s power, in itself, hadn¡¯t diminished at all, and the gap between the supreme grade 9 Yasutsuna and the grade 4 and grade 5 katana possessed by these samurai was too vast. This resulted in thetter breaking the moment they came in contact with the former.

    Lily heard battle cries from afar as she rested against the corner and panted heavily, ¡°I cannot let this continue. If it takes me this much effort to fight these ordinary samurai, how will I even confront a true powerhouse?¡±

    Lily¡¯s sight blurred further as she stood up and she could barely tell where she was supposed to head now.

    How am I supposed to fight with my body like this? These samurai were much weaker than me, fortunately, or else¡­ How fearsome, Mino¡¯s Viper¡­

    Lily tottered forward with a flushed face, a warm and powerful current flooding her whole body. This warm current deprived her of her rationality and prevented her from sensing her surroundings clearly, the sole exception being a certain thirst engulfing her.

    This won¡¯t do¡­ How am I supposed to find my way out of this castle tower when I can¡¯t even tell where I am heading? I am unable to summon the demon hound and also unable to exert the full power of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle because of my unfocused mind. Just what am I supposed to do now?

    A certain item, however, shed within Lily¡¯s nearly nk mind in this moment of darkness.

    It was the monolith within the mirror space that depicted the erotic dance of Suzuhiko-hime. The graceful and charming dance movements of the indecently dressed parasol-holding woman appeared in front of her eyes clearly at this moment.

    ¡°J-Just what kind of weird sake is this! It¡¯s made a mess out of my emotions, yet it has actually made my memories of this dance much clearer! It¡¯s really too scandalous¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Lily suddenly recalled that although the Dance of the Bell Maiden was just an erotic dance meant for viewing pleasure of deities in Takamagahara, it was actually an abstruse footwork for the people of Heian Empire.

    She was certain that no ordinary human possessed the ability to catch a dancing Suzuhiko-hime!

    I might as well try performing those dance movements since I¡¯m able to recall them even in such a bewildered state! Those dance movements seemed to contain a bewildering form and intent, too.

    Lily actually managed to pull a costume from the mirror now.

    This was theplexity of the Art of No-Thought. Although she was in a disoriented state, she was actually able to summon an item that she clearly desired from the bottom of her heart even though she was unable to summon Kagura and Yuki-Onna, managing to pull this dance costume out.

    Lily judged that the enemies were still a bit far based on their battle cries, so she took cover inside an unupied dungeon cell to undress. The act of undressing within the darkness, however, quickened her pulse and filled her with unimaginable ecstasy for some reason.

    Wearing the costume that would allow her to perform the Dance of the Bell Maiden also filled her with higher zeal.

    The costume was actually a kimono minidress so short-hemmed that it barely concealed the back though it concealed the front with exquisite floral-patterned sleeves so long that they trailed down to her feet.

    It also consisted of a white ribbon that Lily tied to her forehead in order to prevent her hair from covering her face as she danced unrestrainedly.

    Her long, slim and pretty legs were secured safely in tight white stockings with a pair of elegant high-heeled wooden sandals jeweling her feet.

    The tight stockings squeezed into her thighs a little and the sash of her kimono was tied into a big bow at her back.

    Lily suddenly felt the shame catch up with her now that she was fully dressed, and her cheeks blushed so hard that they took the color of cherries. The Sakura Parasol also manifested in her hands ording to her heart¡¯s desire.

    Lily¡¯s breasts heaved up and down intensely as she summoned her courage, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s over here!¡±

    ¡°W-What¡¯s with this woman¡¯s dress?¡±

    A group of samurai finally dashed over and discovered Lily.

    Lily thought of pulling down the short-hem of her minidress, but it was a futile hope since it was really too short.

    ¡°Are we really going to kill such a stunning woman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the lord¡¯s order! Kill her!¡±

    The samurai lunged their spears towards Lily.

    Lily actually closed her eyes in response to this oing threat and recalled the impressions that monolith¡¯s dance movements left on her. It was as if Suzuhiko-hime had descended unto Lily¡¯s body as she reopened her eyes and assumed a bold, unrestrained and charming expression.

    This charm, however, embodied a lethal aura, which was natural for a lovely and amorous dance originating from Takamagahara. The weak were simply unqualified to appreciate it!

    Lily¡¯s originally unstable form ceded to a gentle sway as she rocked her hips instinctively and danced her arms and feet to perform a beautiful leap forward, just like a warm and scented white rainbow.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Her elusive and divine profile manifested behind the samurai in the next second, and they were only able to see Lily¡¯s afterimages within the dark passage by the time they recovered their senses.

    Although her movements felt slow and amorous, Lily had actually reached the stairs and begun climbing them quickly.

    The samurai tried to chase after her, but their bodies quivered all of a sudden.

    ¡°W-What just¡­¡±

    ¡°This is¡­ Arrggghhhh!¡±

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!

    A series of de wounds opened up on all their bodies and blood spewed out from them as their bodies broke down into pieces, painting the whole dungeon in blood.

    As for the tititing dressed Lily, she had long reached the castle tower¡¯s first floor ecstatically.

    A fineyer of sweet-scented sweat covered Lily¡¯s body and her eyes rippled with desire periodically. If it weren¡¯t for the effects of the spring wine jar¡¯s sake, she would¡¯ve never actually shown such a side of her to anyone.

    Lily knew it was better to go with the flow instead of going against it because of the shame, so she decided to harness the sake¡¯s power to perform an intoxicated piece ofdylike de-dance!

    An even higher number of samurai and soldiers charged into the castle tower¡¯s first floor.

    Lily¡¯s beautiful profile darted through the arrows shot by the samurai and the lunging des and spears with elusive movements as she retreated towards the second floor and stood single-legged on the stair¡¯s handrails asionally while dodging through them. Her long, sweet-scented sleeves fluttered behind the samurai¡¯s backs sometimes while she huddled like a shy, little girl at a corner at other times, blooming with the ripples of a young and charming bride at the center of the hall every so often!

    The samurai were left dumbstruck by this development. It was almost as if there were multiple Lily¡¯s present in the hall and each one of them looked as real as the original, each showing the different phases of a girl¡¯s bashful countenance.

    Lily had long folded the crimson parasol in her hand with a gentle spin by the time those mirages of her disappearedpletely, and finally climbed onto the second floor while pulling her minidress¡¯ hem down. Her charming set of eyes, however, shed with an instinctive sorrow.

    As for the samurai below¡ª

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°S-Save me!¡±

    Splotch! All the samurai spewed blood from their bodies and broke down into pieces of flesh like the ones in the dungeon.

    The first floor was dominated by silence once the screams ended.

    Lily kneeled down on the floor on one knee wearily and panted heavily with her de pressed against her breasts and a string of sweat drops flowed down the dark de hilt sandwiched between them before pattering to the floor.

    However, Lily still raised her head determinedly as her body¡¯s feebleness and her unrestrained emotions failed to whittle down her firm will.

    I didn¡¯t embrace these unrestrained emotions for debauchedness! I did it to alleviate the sake¡¯s effects, and to win! I cannot lose! I have to win! It doesn¡¯t matter what I have to do or what I manifest into, I must win for my senior sister¡¯s sake and to protect the things I swore to protect!

    A dozen or so transcendent sword saints of Mino charged at Lily on the second floor.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily, however, rasped out a lovely and lethal muffled moan before transforming into a dazzling white rainbow. It was as if she had be the reincarnation of Suzuhiko-hime and descended to the mortal world like a celestial maiden as she fluttered past the sword saints, leaving beauty and death in her wake!

    The transcendent sword saints were all left dead by the time she finished performing an erotic piece of dance!

    Lily leaned on her de weakly and nearly pushed her shapely buttocks up in the process as she climbed the stairs leading to the third floor. There was actually no need for her to continue climbing the stairs as she could¡¯ve simply escaped by jumping out the window.

    However, she was unable to forgive the man named Viper who cooked up such a crippling scheme and forced her to act so humiliatingly!

    It was also possible that she might copse after running out of strength, so she intended tounch an attack proactively and put an end to this threat before that happened with the hope that it would allow her to escape much safely.

    Lily finally climbed up to the topmost floor and stood up tenaciously as she climbed the final step of the stairs.

    Ouchi Koreyoshi sat at the front of the castle tower¡¯s third floor with 3 fearsome samurai donned in ck, red and blue armors standing in front of him. The 3 samurai emitted the fluctuations of the Spirit Jade level and were none other than the strongest samurai of Mino, the Mino Triumvirate.

    Armored in ck was Inaba Shigekado.

    Armored in blue was Ando Morimasa.

    Armored in red was Ujiie Huzen.

    As for Ouchi, he just possessed a mere 4th-stage Awakened aura.

    Ouchi is dead for sure if I manage to kill these 3 people, but I¡¯m doomed for sure if I lose to them.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi gave out a hoarse and ghastly chuckle, ¡°You really deserve your fame as the strongest woman of the East, Kagami Lily. I never thought that you would actually manage to live so long after falling for the meticulous trap Iid out for you. You deserve an apuse for that, indeed. You¡¯re quite an amazing woman. However, this is where your saga ends.¡±

    ¡°Mino¡¯s Viper!¡± Lily bellowed with a flushed face, her body breaking out in sweat unceasingly as she squeezed those words out, emitting a bewitching womanly body scent. She used one of her hands to support her body with the tachi and unfolded the Sakura Parasol by swinging it sideways with her other hand, ¡°Letting you see this look of mine should be a fine enough reward for you and your Mino Triumvirate before you die. How dare you use such vile means to entrap me! Did you never consider the possibility of it firing back?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really a na?ve and stupid woman, I see. That beautiful and pristine body you possess seems to have really diminished the wisdom you possess! I considered all kinds of possibilities, even the situation we¡¯re in right now, which is the reason I stationed the Mino Triumvirate beside me, while the current you are no longer their match. However, I¡¯m quite surprised that you were able to make your way to the final trick I had hidden up my sleeve. Answer me. Just how did you manage to see through the fake mirror girl at thest moment and dodge that lethal hit? Even I¡¯m utterly clueless about this,¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi stated with a deep gaze.

    ¡°You can never tell what might happen in this world, Viper! You, though. Just how did you make the elders of the mirror girl n betray their principles and entrap me along with you?¡±

    ¡°Elders of the mirror girl n? Hahahaha! They¡¯re no elders. They¡¯re my close confidants and old shrine maidens of Mino!¡±

    ¡°But what about those secret records of the mirror girls¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have got fooled if it weren¡¯t for those records!¡± Lily stated breathlessly.

    ¡°How would I be able to deceive a woman like you without paying some price for it, Kagami Lily? I really did murder a branch n of the mirror girls in Mino a few years ago and obtained those records back then! They¡¯re as authentic as they can be!¡± Ouchi exined.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was stunned, ¡°No wonder¡­¡±

    Lily wouldn¡¯t have got fooled that easily if it weren¡¯t for the records and ancient martial arts rted to mirror girls.

    However, this also meant that the map detailing the 3 of the remaining monoliths of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle was actually real!

    ¡°Hehehehehehe!¡± Lily broke into loud and brightughter.

 Volume 4, Chapter 20: The Mino Triumvirate

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 20: The Mino Triumvirate</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Is that augh of desperation, eh, mirror girl? If you¡¯re willing to surrender and give me the ancient mirror you possess, I could let you live. After all, you can be called the prettiest woman of the Heian Empire in this generation, and it would be too much of a pity for me to kill you as a man who¡¯s sampled countless women,¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi grinned as he looked at Lily with a scious gaze.

    ¡°It seems like you think everything revolves on the palm of your hand, Viper. But this world still has things that you can never fathom!¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t act so stubborn now. You might¡¯ve been a threat to me if you hadn¡¯t drunk the spring sake, but a woman is rendered feeble for sure once she drinks that sake, let alone have the power to fight with powerhouses in closebat. I had actually nned to let Momiji make you choose between three poisonous sake and a truly harmless and delicious sake so that you would discover the poisons with the powers you possess and choose to drink the harmless one. Yet, all of it was just a smokescreen for our assassin to assassinate you. A normal person is actually deceived by their so-called insight once they are assured that they¡¯ve solved the mystery. You too ended up believing that you will be able to rescue the mirror girl sessfully with the abilities you possess, which became the perfect chance for the disguised assassin to assassinate you! However, I never thought that Momiji would take it upon herself to mix in a powerful grade 7 aphrodisiac into the harmless spring sake and nearly mess up the whole n! Fortunately, you were unable to discover it because of your inexperience and ended up drinking it, which ultimately turned out to my advantage albeit identally,¡± Viper stated coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really schemed pretty deep, Viper! I did discover the poisons in the other three sakes as you said, but that doesn¡¯t mean I readily believed that the harmless spring sake you prepared for me wouldn¡¯t have any problem with it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why did you still drink it in that case?¡± Viper asked puzzledly.

    Lily straightened her back and raised her de to the front while giving off a mesmerizing yet fanatical glow, ¡°It was just a gamble.¡±

    Lily held absolute trust in Kagura inparison to the doubts she possessed.

    Since Kagura had stated that it wasn¡¯t harmful to her and might even provide Lily with benefit, she trusted that was truly the case! Even if there were dangers that Kagura might have failed to detect, Lily possessed the resolution and courage to bear responsibility and deal with it!

    A risk-taker had to ept the risk of losing. Lily had made the choice to drink the sake that Kagura believed was beneficial to her body because she trusted her sisters. Therefore, she had no regrets even if she were to fall into an inescapable quagmire as a result of that.

    Let alone¡­ Lily held a certain throbbing and longing for this spring sake deep in her heart at this moment. Although she was unable to exin this sensation, she decided toply with her body¡¯s reaction and intuition.

    While it seemed like she had lost the gamble on this asion by consuming the powerful aphrodisiac, it had actually brought along a silver lining too and allowed her to realize the ingenious use of Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s amorous dance. It was possible that the Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s legacy that had been seared to Lily¡¯s memory deeply, which she had never faced squarely until now because of the shame, had subtly induced her to drink the spring sake despite knowing it was problematic even though she hadn¡¯t been coaxed to do so. The spring sake seemed quite enticing for Lily¡¯s body.

    Lily even had a feeling that the benefits of the amorous dance of Suzuhiko-hime that she had begunprehending provided to her advancement and body wasn¡¯t just the phantasmal footwork she had obtained right away.

    Lily had still shown a bold demeanor to Momiji in order to rescue the mirror girl even so as refusing to drink the sake despite knowing that it was harmless would¡¯ve implied that she was actually afraid of her.

    Ouchi Koreyoshi was taken aback after hearing Lily¡¯s words andughed out loudly, ¡°Hahahahahahaha! Fine. I admit I wasn¡¯t able to foresee that you possessed such a mindset. It¡¯s practically impossible to manipte youpletely no matter what scheme I use if you¡¯re really someone who leaves fate in the hands of luck! Unfortunately though, it seems like you¡¯ve run out of luck this time.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. I actually think I¡¯ve lucked out quite well this time.¡±

    ¡°Interesting! I really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill you if it weren¡¯t for that eminence¡¯s orders since there are no grudges between us. Actually, I hold quite the admiration for you even now!¡± Viper pped his thigh.

    ¡°That eminence, you say? Just who is it that has set up obstructions for me everywhere with the intentions to kill me in order to prevent me from journeying west? I might let you live if you answer me.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I expressed my admiration for you just moments ago, so don¡¯t you expose such naiveness this quickly now. You¡¯re affected by the aphrodisiac currently and have no chances of winning, so let¡¯s end this senseless charade now. Kill the mirror girl for me, Mino Triumvirate!¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi ordered.

    Lily gazed at the trio with her proud and charming set of eyes, ¡°Inaba Shigekado of the Mino Triumvirate. You seem like a righteous man to me. Don¡¯t you find it disgraceful to besiege a drugged woman like me with thrice the numbers as a samurai?¡±

    ¡°Enough with the tricks after you¡¯ve killed so many of our men, you witch!¡±

    The red-armored Ujiie Huzen thundered while pointing his de at Lily.

    Inaba Shigekado, however, showed some struggle, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for loyalty and righteousness to coexist, mirror girl. I won¡¯t say that you are wrong, but my absolute loyalty lies with my lord!¡±

    ¡°I never imagined that the majestic Mino Triumvirate would actually choose to pledge their loyalty to a viper that colludes with monsters! You keep speaking of loyalty and righteousness, but have you actually forgotten your loyalty to the Heian Empire along with the righteousness in the world?! What¡¯s the point in mentioning loyalty when you¡¯ve betrayed the people?¡± Although Lily¡¯s breathing had quickened, she still oozed charm every now and then as she uttered these words out. Her determination, however, was as firm as ever and made her look imposing.

    Although these words soundedmonce, they struck at the core of the contradiction and rendered Inaba speechless momentarily.

    It was really as Lily had said. Loyalty wasn¡¯t an excuse for colluding with the monsters and betraying both the Emperor and humankind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exchange any further words with this witch! Kill her and avenge all the brothers and nsmen that fell under her hands!¡± Viper bellowed.

    Viper¡¯s words roused Lily¡¯s desire to win intensely! He had exploited her kindness andpassion to nearly murder her and almost harmed her senior sister as well!

    Although it wasn¡¯t possible for her to defeat the Mino Triumvirate using Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s phantasmal footwork in the state she was in right now, it was still possible for her to find an opportunity to elude them and kill the 4th-stage Awakened level Ouchi Koreyoshi.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t intend to do that.

    As she had be a victim of Ouchi¡¯s scheme, she intended to overturn the situation with her wit! A crazy idea formted inside her mind¡­

    ¡°Die!¡± Ujiie Huzen shed his golden, dragon-marked tachi at Lily yet she fended it off by spinning her Sakura Parasol against it, resulting in sparks going off and taking Huzen aback!

    ¡°The people need to carry demon charms on them whenever they go out, which is equivalent to bowing their heads to the monsters. How could you even call yourself a samurai when this has be the norm? You have no reason to wield a de since your wife and children are safe from harm under the agreement with the monsters, or could it be that the de you wield is meant to deal with samurai women like me who refuse to bow down to monsters?!¡± Lily dodged the attack from the blue-armored Ando Morimasa¡¯s naginata with a spin of her body, perspiring beads of translucent sweet-scented sweat with a quickened breath as she questioned the trio staunchly.

    Unlike the other two from the triumvirate, Huzen had a lovely wife and cute daughter.

    However, his wife and daughter had gone missing while traveling to Gifu from their territory for the first time despite possessing demon charms on them, and never appeared again.

    ¡°Shut up! Mino¡¯s far more peaceful and prosperous than the times samurai warred with each other now!¡± Huzen shed at Lily with his tachi consecutively.

    ¡°A false peace built under the loom of monsters paints a much darker future for humankind even if temporary peace is achieved now. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°ng!¡± Lily¡¯s legs were pushed down when her Evil yer shed against Huzen¡¯s tachi and she was pushed back after being forced down to her knees. However, a huge nick opened up on Huzen¡¯s tachi as well.

    ¡°Enough of the empty words now!¡± Inaba Shigekado was against this scheme that exploited the conscience of others, yet he had no choice but to obey his lord¡¯s orders as his samurai despite losing his father and sword instructor to the monsters.

    ¡°You mentioned loyalty, Inaba Shigekado, but where does your loyalty actually lie? Ouchi Koreyoshi had long joined the Hundred Demons¡¯ side, so does your loyalty lie with the Hundred Demons as well?¡±

    ¡°Enough of the nonsense!¡± Ouchi roared, ¡°I¡¯m just using the Hundred Demons!¡±

    ¡°You were the one who told me there are no grudges between us. Yet here you are trying to kill me under the orders of your master from the Hundred Demons,¡± Lily emphasized.

    ¡°That¡¯s just preposterous! That eminence isn¡¯t from the Hundred Demons¡­¡± Ouchi paused midway in his words.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t from the Hundred Demons?!¡± Lily was quite shocked by these words, ¡°Who is it, then?¡±

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s close to death has no need to know it!¡± Ouchi dered.

    ¡°Milord!¡± Inaba Shigekado turned back to ask, ¡°Just under whose orders are we killing this mirror girl? The three of us would like to know it as well if possible!¡±

    ¡°Inaba, what do you mean by that? Are you calling my orders into question?¡±

    ¡°Milord, the three of us decided to assist you for your ambition and dominion! You are the wisest man in Mino, and we hope to see you be the overlord of thesends, not some hidden plotter¡¯s minion, let alone a pawn of the power that brings disaster to the world!¡± Although the short-bearded Inaba possessed unswerving loyalty, he still had his stubbornness as a samurai of the East.

    ¡°Indeed, milord! We hope to see you be the overlord of Kanto and lead the world instead of obeying Momiji, that s?l?u?t?t?y witch readily!¡± Ando Morimasa also turned back to say his piece.

    A mesmerizing womanly scent had permeated the air along with Lily¡¯s dance movements and though this scent couldn¡¯t suppress the enemy like a domain, it possessed the ability to influence the enemy¡¯s mind unnoticeably.

    However, even Lily wasn¡¯t aware of this effect, and two of the Mino Triumvirate had actually begun wavering because of it, prompting them to question their lord.

    ¡°Shut it now! What would meatheads like you know?! It takes pragmatism and flexibility to be an overlord. Do you think it¡¯s possible to be an overlord with just recklessness alone?!¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi screamed hoarsely with his timeworn voice and a re in his eyes. The Viper of Mino obviously had his ambitions, but he knew well that it wasn¡¯t the right time to make a move now. He was still far from having the power to resist against that eminence and the fact that these foolish meatheads refused to understand this filled him with even greater rage.

    ¡°Serve the East by pledging yourselves to Lord Kamakura, Mino Triumvirate, and you will be able to see an overlord without bowing your heads to monsters! Lord Kamakura is the true overlord who¡¯ll lead the world and the sole ruler who stands against the monsters!¡± It was as if Lily¡¯s voice imbued extreme longing for Lord Kamakura, which formed an intense contrast between her curvaceous profile and unshakable resolve as a samurai woman, searing this look of hers into the observers¡¯ memories eternally.

    ¡°I have no need to hide it now that things havee to this¡­¡± Lily spun the parasol by resting it against her shoulder and stated with aposed pair of eyes, ¡°I, Kagami Lily, am the special envoy sent to Mino by Lord Kamakura.¡±

    Her mesmerizing gaze caused the three samurai¡¯s hearts to palpitate. They were clearly captivated by Lily¡¯s charm.

    Lily put the red parasol away suddenly and waved Yasutsuna like a lightning blitz, causing the oilmps in the premises to waver and change the surroundings.

    Her voice became resolute, imposing and stern, ¡°I suspect that Ouchi Koreyoshi has strayed from the chivalric code of samurai by colluding with the monsters! There¡¯s undeniable evidence towards this since you admitted it personally! What else is there to argue about now? Mino Triumvirate, I order you in the name of Lord Kamakura to detain Ouchi Koreyoshi at once!¡±

    The air was now suffused with an invisible yet rousing scent emitted by the dazed yet witty Lily from her dance movements.

 Volume 4, Chapter 21 â€“ Another Ancient Mirror

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 21 - Another Ancient Mirror</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°What?! Lord Kamakura, you say?!¡± The Mino Triumvirate was taken aback by Lily¡¯s deration. Although Mino had long lost contact with Kamakura, the samurai of Mino still viewed themselves as samurai of the East, and Lord Kamakura was the leader of all eastern samurai.

    Although this alone wasn¡¯t enough for the Mino Triumvirate to believe Lily¡¯s words, the sweet scent that had suffused the air as a result of Lily¡¯s perspiration from the dance movements made the simpleton trio¡¯s minds waver.

    They were long dissatisfied with the current situation where they had to collude with the monsters. Lily¡¯s words, and mainly the mystical effects of the dance, actually left the trio perplexed about their subsequent actions, even prompted the most righteous one among them, Inaba Shigekado, to turn back and cast a questioning gaze towards his lord.

    ¡°You fool!¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t let that witch¡¯s words bewitch you! Lord Kamakura would never give out such an order!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily felt shocked when she heard this as she had mentioned Lord Kamakura¡¯s name to verify the doubts she held. However, Ouchi Koreyoshi¡¯s adamant refutation still left her stunned.

    Ouchi Koreyoshi seemed quite certain about Lord Kamakura¡¯s intent despite thetter being quite an enigmatic man. This didn¡¯t make sense even for someone like Viper!

    Lily was also sure that he would¡¯ve provided some additional exnation if this was a scheme of his, but he hadn¡¯t done so.

    This made Lily wonder if he really knew Lord Kamakura¡¯s intent.

    ¡°Mino Triumvirate. This woman is using her pretty looks to charm you! She¡¯s actually made you question the lord you serve and believe a mirror girl forsaken by the world instead! Why haven¡¯t you killed her yet?!¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi stated firmly, his wise words containing a mighty power as the leader of the Mino Triumvirate that roused the trio from their confusion.

    ¡°Mino Triumvirate. Have you actually forgotten what kind of path you¡¯re treading?! Show your true strength to this woman!¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi¡¯s final words became the waking call for the Mino Triumvirate.

    Bursts of spirit power broke out from the trio¡¯s bodies as they closed in towards Lily once again.

    Demonic mes shrouded the trio now.

    The trio had actually long be demonized and just happened to retain some sense of conscience within them.

    ¡°Hmph! As I thought¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s tranquil eyes shed with iciness.

    Lily¡¯s n wasn¡¯t actually to falter the Mino Triumvirate, and neither did she believe they would change sides based on the few words she had spoken. She just intended to falter the trio¡¯s battle intent and look for a chance to gain the upper hand, but she then realized that the Dance of the Bell Maiden actually had a beneficial influence on her words. This made Lily brainstorm and devise a n, which was to verify her doubts about a certain matter by mentioning Lord Kamakura¡¯s name.

    And she had her answer now.

    Why was it that she had suffered an assassination right after arriving in Owari?

    Why was it that she hade across assassins even though she had begun journeying west secretly?

    Lily was certain that the traitor who leaked her whereabouts was either Lord Kamakura or someone very close to him.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t believe that anyone had the ability to spy on her conversation with Lord Kamakura with the strength he possessed.

    Ouchi Koreyoshi, had also divulged that Lord Kamakura actually knew he was colluding with the Hundred Demons in a moment of desperation. The fact that he had admitted this so openly, in turn, strengthened Lily¡¯s conviction and made her think that an eminence like Lord Kamakura really wasn¡¯t worthy of her trust.

    However, even if this were the case, she failed to understand why he hadn¡¯t dealt with her personally. After all, she was practically powerless in front of him.

    It made her wonder whether he was a self-righteous hypocrite who had taken his reputation into consideration as the master of Hachiman Pce.

    Or that he was unable to take action for some reason.

    Lord Kamakura possessed remarkable abilities, yet he allowed the demon parade to travel through Kamakura City silently. It was said that the East was under Lord Kamakura¡¯s protection, and this was the reason the powerful monsters didn¡¯t dare to invade it. However, Lily wondered whether that was really the case.

    ¡°Hah!¡± A burst of fiendish, eldritch mes broke out from Inaba¡¯s body. His strength was originally at the 7th-stage Awakened level, but he had long reached the Spirit Jade Stage after obtaining the method to train in fiendish demon spirit power!

    The other two were the same.

    The three Spirit Jade powerhouses charged at Lily and the powerful bursts of eldritch energying off them actually ended up extinguishing the oilmps in the floor, causing even the windows to blow outside the tower as the floor sunk into deep-blue darkness.

    Lily¡¯s vision had long blurred, so it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to her whether the surroundings were bright. Although she was in a dazed state, her senses had actually sharpened, and this allowed her to sense the desire hidden within the trio¡¯s murderous intent. Lily was able to dodge their sharp weapons even within the darkness by performing the Dance of the Bell Maiden by using that desire as the markers.

    The darkness actually filled Lily with higher confidence and made her bolder since she didn¡¯t need to worry about getting seen by them in the shameless costume she had donned.

    Ujiie Huzen¡¯s eyes shone with demonic mes as he attacked Lily¡¯s nk with his tachi, but she bent back and blocked Huzen¡¯s tachi with the Sakura Parasol in her hand by arching back to the floor, giving rise to golden sparks. At the same time, she raised Evil yer up with her other hand and drew a beautiful arc of moonlight to cut off Huzen¡¯s de-wielding arms.

    ¡°Spurt!¡±

    Ando Morimasa¡¯s tachi shed towards Lily¡¯s waist at this moment, but Lily stretched her legs forward and hooked them around the short-heighted Huzen¡¯s neck to flip around with her impressive abdominal strength and straddle his shoulders from his back.

    This made Ando stab towards Lily, but she loosened her legs to bend back and flipped over tond on the floor on one of her knees. She gripped Yasutsuna with her hands simultaneously and unleashed a crimson crescent sword beam d in silver evil-ying lightning that shed deep into Huzen¡¯s back from his left shoulder to the right hip, cutting through his heart and spirit jade in the process.

    ¡°Aaahhh¡­ Wife. Daughter. I¡¯m finally free to meet you. Perhaps we are really mistaken, milord¡­¡±

    Ujiie Huzen copsed to the floor and turned motionless.

    Inaba Shigekado¡¯s eyes lit up with demonic purple mes in the darkness as he heaved his de towards Lily like a fearsome evil spirit.

    However, Lily grabbed the fallen Sakura Parasol with one hand and spun it quickly to fend off Inaba¡¯s heavy blow with the resultant spinning force. Lily stabbed her de into the floor in the moments when Inaba lost his bnce and used it as a pivot to swing her leg forward like in a dance movement.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The kick sent Inaba flying while Lily used the momentum of her swing to stand on both her feet.

    Ando¡¯s tachi came stabbing at Lily the moment she stood on her feet though, but she arched back firmly and formed the shape of a bow with her body, which caused the tachi¡¯s de to pass through the cleavage between Lily¡¯s lofty breasts, its rough, cylindrical hilt giving rise to a fiery hotness on the breast skin it brushed against.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily rasped out a distinct moan irrepressibly because of the fiery hotnessing from her chest and seized this chance to flip over and straddle the hilt of the naginata before spinning around to kick Ando¡¯s neck with her heel, knocking him down to the floor by making him lose his bnce. She then straddled Ando¡¯s body nimbly with her wholesome body like a noble empress and delivered the final, mesmerizing judgment to him!

    Yasutsuna stabbed into Ando¡¯s chest deeply and shattered his spirit jade.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The final remaining member of the Mino Triumvirate, Inaba Shigekado, attacked Lily from the back once again, but she performed a jump roll to dodge it, causing his de to mutte hispanion¡¯s corpse.

    Inaba withdrew his de and spun around to execute a horizontal sh, which Lily fended off with her de. Lily would¡¯ve long beaten Inaba if she had been able to exert the full strength of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle since his strength was pretty close to Takeda¡¯s. However, she actually got blown away by the sh as she was restrained by the feebleness of her body right now and rolled across the floor to reduce the momentum ande to a crouching stop.

    A burst of demonic mes broke out from Inaba, the strongest of the Mino Triumvirate, as he shed forward heavily and opened up a deep fissure on the floor. Lily dodged sideways in thest second and flung her long sleeves forward to bind Inaba¡¯s neck with the long, red sleeves and pulled them hard as if she were dancing!

    By borrowing the momentum of Inaba¡¯s heavy strike, Lily managed to pull him down towards the center of the fissure on the floor.

    She then lifted her foot jeweled by the high-heeled wooden sandal and stomped down on Inaba¡¯s body.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Causing the floor to rupture and make them both fall to the second floor!

    Inaba got up frantically and shed up to cut through Lily¡¯s sleeves.

    Lily also regained her hands¡¯ freedom the moment Inaba shed through her sleeves and executed a half-spin to sh at his nk side!

    Although Lily was unable to exert her full prowess, Yasutsuna¡¯s strength was strong as ever!

    The de shed deep into Inaba¡¯s body, cutting off his arm and severed several ribs as it opened up a gruesome wound on his waist.

    Inaba retreated back to heal with his spirit power.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t allow him this leeway and actuallyunched a spinning Sakura Parasol towards him, which ended up disrupting Inaba¡¯s spirit power when it struck him. This caused him to lob the parasol aside with his de and reveal Lily¡¯s sharp set of eyes in the darkness behind the red parasol as she stabbed the de in her hands towards him!

    Inaba possessed a sturdy body, but he was quite agile too. He dodged to the side immediately and evaded Lily¡¯s stab before countering back with a downward strike to her waist!

    Lily angled her body to the side by borrowing the forward momentum in this critical moment and spun around to sh out with Yasutsuna!

    Inaba¡¯s de arrived at almost the same moment!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The two des produced sparks as a result of the sh!

    And the floor re-embraced darkness once the light subsided.

    The two maintained their final stance for a good while before Inaba pushed his de down.

    Lily also raised her shimmering de up while resting against the floor.

    Inaba¡¯s de sliced deep into the floor and arrived an inch away from Lily¡¯s slender waist.

    Lily¡¯s de, however, was pointed towards the fissure on the ceiling with blood dripping down against the shimmering runes on the de.

    A deep de wound had opened up on Inaba¡¯s chest and his dimmed, broken spirit jade gradually darkened inside his sliced-open heart.

    Bam! Inaba fell head-first.

    Lily also broke out in cold sweat as she lied back against the floor, her breasts heaving up and down intensely.

    ¡°That was a close call¡­¡±

    Lily regained her senses after taking a few breaths and pushed the dead samurai¡¯s corpse on her aside before standing up. She then flipped over in the air and jumped back to the third floor before skidding her de against the floor to send sparks flying at the oilmp to the side.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± The third floor regained its dim illumination once again.

    However, it was only her and Ouchi Koreyoshi remaining now.

    Although it seemed like a long time, the battle within the darkness had actually onlysted tens of seconds.

    The Mino Triumvirate was no more.

    Lily looked at Ouchi Koreyoshi, who wasn¡¯t as calm as before now and sweated constantly from his forehead now.

    ¡°You have any hidden moves left?¡± Lily questioned.

    Ouchi Koreyoshi fetched an octagonal ancient mirror from his bosom, ¡°How about you let me live in exchange for this, youngdy?¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 22 â€“ Momiji

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 22 - Momiji</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with agitation. It was difficult to determine the authenticity of a mirror girl¡¯s ancient mirror just based on its exterior qualities. Lily had yet to possess another real mirror, too. As such, she felt quite curious about its contents if it was indeed a real one.

    ¡°I can just get it once I kill you,¡± Lily stated coldly.

    ¡°Do you think I never considered that? I¡¯ve long inflicted this mirror with a curse, mirror girl. It will lose its power if you kill me,¡± Ouchi Koreyoshi red at Lily with a smirk on his lips.

    ¡°Where did you get this mirror from?¡±

    ¡°I obtained it when I killed the mirror girl branch n members who fled to Mino back in the past, just like those records of the mirror girls.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ killed their mirror girl?¡± Lily¡¯s de-wielding hand trembled slightly.

    ¡°The mirror girl n must be erased. I¡¯m just following orders.¡±

    ¡°How about we make a deal with different terms since you want to live, Viper? Tell me the name of the hidden plotter who ordered you to stop me from journeying west by assassinating me and I¡¯ll let you live. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you are just a worthless old man to me right now, so it¡¯spletely up to me whether I kill you or not.¡±

    Viper actually showed clear hesitation at this moment, which made Lily wonder what exactly a scheming and calctive man like him was worried about.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Viper of Mino, a ruthless man who dreams of bing this generation¡¯s overlord? You aren¡¯t someone who would select death to protect someone else honorably, right? Even if that someone poses a huge threat to you, I will not divulge the fact that you were the one who revealed his name to me. Besides, even if you might die from that someone¡¯s retaliation because of it, I¡¯ll simply kill you right now if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Viper¡¯s eyes shed with curiosity and provocation, ¡°Do you really want to know who¡¯s plotting against you behind the scenes much more than you want this mirror?¡±

    ¡°No, I want both. Also, no matter how insidious you are, you know too little about the mirror. A real mirror isn¡¯t something that you can destroy with the tricks you possess, so it doesn¡¯t really matter whether you really inflicted the mirror with a curse. Tell me that eminence¡¯s name now. A viper can only bite people when it¡¯s alive, right?¡± Lily brought Yasutsuna closer to Ouchi Koreyoshi, its sharp edge leaving him in difort for a good while now. Yasutsuna¡¯s strength was really too fearsome for someone like him who was just in the 4th-stage Awakened level.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! What a legend you are, Kagami Lily! You truly deserve the fame you possess in the East and are the first woman I¡¯ve ever admired! I have no qualms against losing to a woman like you. As you wish, I¡¯ll reveal that eminence¡¯s name to you, even without you swearing to the Heavens that you¡¯ll let me live.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily raised her brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I know you aren¡¯t someone who backs out on a promise, especially when it¡¯s about stuff irrelevant to you,¡± a wise glint shed within Ouchi¡¯s dark eyes.

    ¡°Hmph. I see. Well, then. Can you tell me who it is now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s someone called Kibu, but that¡¯s just an alias. His real name is¡ª¡±

    A red gleam streaked into the castle tower suddenly, following which a red dart stabbed deep into Ouchi¡¯s neck. His timeworn face twisted in fear and unwillingness as his eyes turned into saucers as he pped his lips like a fish, unable to utter a single note out.

    ¡°U-Urgh!¡± Ouchi tried to speak in an attempt to retaliate against the world that had renounced him, but all that came out of his mouth was bloodied fluids. The dart enhanced by spirit power had pierced deep into his throat and he even saw pity in the gaze with which Lily looked at him.

    Ouchi¡¯s neck crooked in the next moment, and the Viper of Mino, an ambitious and ruthless hero of this region, passed away unnaturally in his castle tower while sitting in seiza just like that.

    Heroes were fated to die unnaturally.

    Lily looked at the direction from where the dart had originated, the panoramic terrace, and saw a red-dressed Momiji donned in an elegant white cardigan standing there with the bright moonlight acting as her backdrop.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a viper, so should¡¯ve remained as one until the very end, Ouchi Koreyoshi. You lost all chances ofing out alive the moment you betrayed that eminence,¡± Momiji chuckled.

    The battle until now had expended a lot of Lily¡¯s stamina. She was drenched in sweet-scented sweat at the moment and also felt her head spin. However, she still aimed Yasutsuna at Momiji.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his woman, Momiji? Why did you kill him instead of saving him?¡±

    ¡°His life had no value the moment he betrayed Lord Kibu. This is the ironw of the Heian Empire!¡±

    ¡°Just who is this Lord Kibu?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find this question quite foolish? Why would I have killed him if I was willing to tell you that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use the same method as I did with him to make you spew it out, then!¡± A crimson, slim stamen-like spirit flux emerged out from Lily.

    ¡°Hold on. Although I don¡¯t think I would lose to you, I have no ns to fight you right now since there¡¯s no need for that at all,¡± Momiji stated quite confidently.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Just think about the reason why I stayed so far from you and showed up only now. It¡¯s quite unfortunate that the old fool didn¡¯t know the effects of my spring sake. Well, then. It¡¯s time, youngdy,¡± said Momiji.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Lily realized that the de in her hand felt heavier than usual the moment she shot out this question. It required her to spend a decent amount of strength to keep holding it now, and the fiery hotness inside turned worse at the same time. Drops of sweat trickled down from her forehead continuously as her body shuddered incessantly.

    Lily felt hot, so hot as an unimaginable hotness overwhelmed her¡­ the minidress costume she wore and her skin exposed to the outside, both did nothing to ay this hotness.

    ¡°Shall we test how much strength you have left now?¡±

    A powerful Permanence level aura broke out from Momiji.

    ¡°What?! She¡¯s an early-stage Permanence powerhouse? T-That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Momiji was as strong as Amanojaku.

    Lily could¡¯ve battled her if she was in full condition, but the current Lily couldn¡¯t¡­

    Momiji closed in towards Lily moments after and didn¡¯t even wield a weapon in her hands, which was a huge discourtesy to a samurai woman like Lily who wielded a supreme de.

    However, Lily remained ever prudent against the weaponless Momiji even then since she was a Permanence Stage powerhouse. Lily shed at her, but the current Lily¡¯s drawing technique and speed had both fallen to subpar levels right now, and even her strength had be lower than when she battled the Mino Triumvirate moments ago.

    Hence, such an onerously executed strike was practically ineffective towards Momiji.

    She just danced her sleeves and dodged the strike with ease before forming a fist with her slender fingers and punched Lily¡¯s underbody.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    ¡°Gah!¡± Lily scrunched over in pain from the punch.

    Momiji used her other hand to pet Lily¡¯s cheek yfully, ¡°Is this all that you¡¯ve got, o¡¯ strongest samurai woman of the East? Are you going to fall over with just a light touch from me?¡±

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!¡± Lily flipped her de over to attack, but Momiji countered back with a hand strike to its hilt.

    The hand strike actually made Lily drop her de, letting it stab into the thick floor. It was one of the rare asions when an opponent managed to disarm Lily.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with hostility as she raised her foot and kicked at Momiji.

    ¡°Grab!¡± However, Momiji actually caught Lily¡¯s raised foot by lifting both her hands and then directed her gaze towards the scandalous depths past her fair thigh.

    ¡°You¡¯ve shed. This is really quite tragic, youngdy,¡± Momiji smiled.

    ¡°Shut up and release me!¡± Lily actually found herself unable to move her foot after it got held up like this.

    As such, she jumped off the floor with her other foot and kicked at Momiji with it. However, Momiji just pushed Lily away lightly and tossed her away.

    Momiji had long caught up to Lily by the time thetter stood up and delivered a kick to her waist.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Lily was sent flying by the kick and nose-dived into the wooden wall.

    ¡°Uh-uh. This posture looks quite nice¡­heh!¡± Momiji waved her sleeve and shot out a charm at the wooden wall, following which the wooden wall shone with purple-glowing runes that strengthened the weak wall immensely. Lily thus became stuck inside the wall with her butt facing Momiji and her torso facing the corridor.

    Try as hard as she did by kicking her legs, the wooden wall still remained unaffected.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re shing again now? This is the second time you¡¯ve done this amidst our battle, Miss Lily. Are you trying to seduce me?¡± Momiji¡¯s contemptuous voice reached Lily¡¯s ears from the wall¡¯s other side.

    Although Lily couldn¡¯t see Momiji, she could feel that her gaze was seared onto her behind. Lily felt a shudder pass through her butt as the previous attack from Momiji had actually overturned her minidress, which meant that its contents were right out there for Momiji¡¯s viewing pleasure.

    ¡°Dammit! Release me, b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Lily growled. Although Momiji was also a woman, Lily actually felt even more ashamed by this fact for some reason, possibly because she was being gazed upon by an opponent of equal strength.

    Momiji crouched in front of Lily¡¯s behind, following which Lily felt Momiji¡¯s breath hit her.

    Lily felt wholly ashamed and bemoaned the fact that she had actually gotten stuck in such a position, condition and time under Momiji¡¯s gaze!

    ¡°Release me! You perverted witch¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Howe you sound so weak now? How about you beg me, then?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare dream of it! I¡¯ll never beg you even if I am humiliated!¡±

    ¡°Heh. It seems like you¡¯re quite the stubborn and tenaciousss. But I like it when you show such resistance. I¡¯m more curious about whether you¡¯re willing to serve me though than test how long you wouldst, you know? Although there are innumerable monsters and powerhouses who wish to stop you from journeying west by killing you, it would be too much of a waste to simply kill you now, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Just what do you want from me?!¡±

    ¡°Kibu¡¯s orders are just to stop you from journeying west regardless of the methods, sweetie. He never ordered your death, so I would still be following orders as long as I stop you from journeying forward. Of course, it¡¯s quite simple for me to kill you at this moment with how you are right now, but I¡¯m quite reluctant to do it.¡±

    Momiji petted Lily¡¯s prominent butt as she answered Lily.

    ¡°Wait¡­ don¡¯t do this. You¡­ perverted witch.¡±

    ¡°Haha! I am indeed a pervert, but so what? You¡¯ll know soon that I¡¯m much nicer than you think. I want you to hand over the mirror and treasures you own to me and tell me all the secrets of this mirror of yours!¡±

    ¡°Dream on,¡± Lily responded coldly.

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m not done speaking yet. I want you, too.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily shuddered slightly.

    ¡°I told you just now, didn¡¯t I? I want you, the prettiest woman of the East¡­¡±

    Momiji grabbed Lily¡¯s slim waist from behind with both hands, ¡°Be my ve.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 23 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Crisis

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 23 - Lily¡¯s Crisis</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily was unable to see Momiji as she was on the other side of the wooden wall and this filled her with displeasure because she was right out there for her viewing pleasure even though she didn¡¯t desire it.

    ¡°Release those hands of yours. Who would be a ve of a witch like you!¡± Lily¡¯s hair cascaded down as she lowered her head with a slight furrow between her brows, her body still shuddering as before.

    ¡°I see. How about bing a ve of a mature and powerful woman of high status, then? You would dly be her ve, right, you little vixen!¡± Momiji pped Lily¡¯s butt hard.

    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do what? So, you would rather have me kill you, huh?¡±

    Momiji pulled out Yasutsuna and gently pped Lily¡¯s waist and butt with its cold and hard de, ¡°How about I give you a taste of getting stabbed by your precious de?¡±

    ¡°Just kill me if you want to,¡± Lily stated weakly in the humiliating position she was stuck in between the wooden wall. She remained as resolute as ever even though an unbearable hotness overwhelmed her sweat-drenched body.

    Lily knew she had to live at all costs for her senior sister¡¯s sake.

    She had to survive no matter how many limits were crossed.

    However, although Lily was in a dazed state right now, her senses had actually enhanced with regards to reading emotions.

    Lily knew Momiji wouldn¡¯t kill her.

    Momiji would¡¯ve done that long ago if she desired for it to happen. Lily even had a feeling that she wasn¡¯t actually that interested in the mirror¡¯s secrets.

    Momiji¡¯s interests lied in her.

    ¡°This perverted *****!¡± Lily cursed internally. Although Lily didn¡¯t know the reason for Momiji¡¯s actions, she could feel that Momiji held an intense desire to possess and dominate her and desired to make her submit.

    This was the reason Momiji wouldn¡¯t kill Lily.

    She just wanted to make Lily submit to her.

    However, Lily¡¯s ego and pride prevented her from agreeing with the perverted witch¡¯s condition.

    Although Lily¡¯s movements had been restricted by Momiji under her gaze, she still possessed the means to continue this charade of a battle as long as she was clear about Momiji¡¯s bottom line.

    Lily might¡¯ve considered Momiji¡¯s condition if thetter really intended to kill Lily since it was only possible to overturn the situation if she was alive! However, that wasn¡¯t the case this time.

    Moreover, Lily¡¯s life wasn¡¯t just her own now. She needed to struggle against the monsters guing this alternate Heian world for her senior sister¡¯s sake as well!

    ¡°Hahaha! Kill you, you say?¡± Momiji chuckled mellowly, ¡°I would¡¯ve long done that if I wanted to. I said it, right? I¡¯m quite reluctant to do it.¡±

    Momiji went out to the corridor and arrived in front of Lily. She then crouched down on one knee and lifted Lily¡¯s chin up with her slender finger, ¡°You¡¯re really quite the stunner, huh. Don¡¯t you get it? You have no choice now. I¡¯m the master of Mino now that Viper is dead. I really need to thank you for that. How about you be my wife, then? I¡¯m willing to make you my wedded wife, and not just some concubine, and I will also treat you quite nicely in all matters¡­ How about it?¡±

    ¡°A-Are you crazy? Why are you speaking of wedding me when you¡¯re also a woman? Have you gone senile, you perverted crone?¡±

    Momiji, however, remained calm even when faced with Lily¡¯s biting words, and her eyes rippled with desire as she revealed a yful expression yet again, ¡°I should really punish you for saying that. A good girl shouldn¡¯t lie now, yes? How long are you going to continue pretending?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you think your fame and the scandals you¡¯ve caused in the East haven¡¯t spread yet? You like women, right? No, it would be more appropriate to say you like getting wooed and spoiled by women, and even getting bullied by them! You act righteous and assume an innocent look while taking a passive attitude, but you actually look forward to having someone assault you expressly with passionate aggression, right?¡±

    Momiji held Lily¡¯s cheek and pushed her thumb inside Lily¡¯s mouth forcefully, whose insides were incredibly moist and soft to the touch.

    ¡°Mffghgh!¡± Lily spewed out Momiji¡¯s thumb somehow and shook her head, ¡°T-That¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, you look so cute when you deny it!¡±

    ¡°I look far from cute right now, you perverted witch,¡± Lily stated tenaciously, her expression truly devoid of any cuteness.

    ¡°Hmph. Isn¡¯t the tenacity you show the cutest part of you? I¡¯m not expecting you to submit to me anytime soon either since you¡¯ve yet to experience the techniques in my arsenal,¡± Momiji closed in towards corbones and breathed in deeply, ¡°Mhm. It is indeed the demure scent of a youngdy. How wonderful¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling demure, you witch! Stop sniffing me now!¡±

    A noise sounded from the stairs at this moment.

    Lily shuddered.

    ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s here,¡± Momiji pulled Lily¡¯s chin down and petted her hair while coddling her unabashedly like a dignified woman,pletely treating her like a little child, which left her quite humiliated.

    Momiji goaded Lily after seeing her tense up, ¡°I wonder how your reputation as the best samurai woman of the East will fare in the future if someonees up and sees this look of yours. Even though I¡¯m unwilling to let those boorish men see you like this, it¡¯s your body in the end, and I have no right to prevent you from shing it shamelessly now, do I? What do you think? Do you want my help in stopping them froming up? I¡¯ll do it as long as you call me ¡®Master¡¯ and beg me for it, all right?¡±

    Lily was actually quite tense right now. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her like this, but she refused to submit to Momiji much more than that!

    Although getting seen by those soldiers and samurai would be quite a humiliating experience, Lily still wasn¡¯t willing to call Momiji ¡®Master¡¯ and submit to her as that would mean the submission of her heart as well, which she absolutely couldn¡¯t allow to happen!

    Even if her body submitted, Lily refused to let her heart submit as well!

    Lily knew she was bound to end up in danger over the course of her long journey and that it was quite easy for a girl¡¯s body to surrender, but she believed that the tenacious heart of a boy she possessed would never surrender!

    Never!

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken if you think I am the same as those girls who surrender to humiliation usually!¡± Lily scoffed.

    ¡°Hmph. Keep up with that tenacity if you wish to, but I know you are actually quite weak! You¡¯re so hard-mouthed in front of me only because you still have the leeway to speak. Fine, then. I wasn¡¯t nning to make you surrender with just a war of words anyways! Since you like shing so much, I might as well let them see how I make you beg with my techniques, lil¡¯ sis!¡±

    ¡°You damned pervert. You¡¯re no sister of mine!¡±

    The noises from below experienced a change at this moment and the sounds of battle began soon after the samurai gave out battle cries.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Momiji¡¯s expression morphed as well.

    ¡°Tack! Tack! Tack!¡± The sounds of light and swift footsteps climbing up the stairs echoed.

    It seemed that someone had entered the premises.

    Lily felt a gaze search for her behind the wooden wall and experienced a rush of shame. It was already quite embarrassing for her to get seen by Momiji, yet another unknown person had seen her like this.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily!¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice echoed across the floor.

    Sister Shimizu!

    Lily almost felt like tearing up at this moment and felt both excited and ashamed simultaneously, wondering how Shimizu had figured out it was actually her just by looking at her behind¡­

    A pitch-ck sword beam shed above Lily¡¯s head and shattered the wooden wall, and Lily plunged down once her waist got freed. However, a slender arm caught her by her waist before she did.

    The wooden wall shattered to pieces wholly, revealing Momiji¡¯s profile on the other side.

    Shimizu hugged Lily¡¯s waist close to her body and pointed Tranquil Bamboo at Momiji.

    ¡°You¡¯re Momiji, huh! How dare you bully my lil¡¯ sister! You¡¯re so dead!¡± A shroud of dark grudge oozed out from Shimizu¡¯s body.

    However, Lily actually felt warm andforted instead of the darkness.

    ¡°Beware, Sister Shimizu. That woman¡¯s quite strong¡­¡±

    Momiji also unleashed her Permanence level eldritch aura, ¡°Hahahahaha! You want to save the beauty like a hero, eh? Are you strong enough to do it, I wonder?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s expression turned solemn after sensing the whole floor quake.

    Lily could feel that Shimizu had be a de maiden after going through that catastrophic experience. Her strength had increased significantly without anything obstructing her as a result of the solitary training she had gone through.

    Shimizu had attained the early-stage Spirit Jade level as well now!

    Her strength was in between the 6th- and 7th-stage Awakened levels originally, and de maidens also didn¡¯t possess any risks when breaking through to the Spirit Jade Stage.

    However, Momiji¡¯s strength had actually long reached the Permanence Stage. As such, even though Shimizu was versed in the mystical swordstyle that provided her with a sevenfold power boost, she was still much weaker than Momiji.

    ¡°Who are you now and why are you disturbing the fun between me and Lily?¡± Momiji questioned.

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu.¡±

    Momiji checked Shimizu out, ¡°Ah. I¡¯ve indeed heard of you. I wonder why I don¡¯t feel anything even though you¡¯re a beauty as well. I only feel like granting you death!¡±

    A mass of spirit power converged in Momiji¡¯s hand suddenly and a red pir of mes shot up from her hand along with a storm of red autumn leaves, following which the mes morphed into a translucent, autumn-red, glowing katana. Momiji held this spirit de in her hand and shot forward to attack Shimizu with sudden momentum!

    Shimizu pushed Lily to her back and gripped her de with both hands to wee Momiji¡¯s attack.

    ¡°ng!¡± A sharp and clear metallic jangle ran out as Shimizu and Momiji crossed des, and Shimizu was sent flying by the hit immediately, her garments getting torn in the process as a blood wound opened up on her arm.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily felt quite worried, so she made her body roll to the side and picked up both her de and parasol.

    Momiji continued to pursue Shimizu with attacks and even though Shimizu detested Momiji much, the attacks sheunched with the powerful grudge-formed titanic ck tentacles, as well as the strikes from her Tranquil Bamboo, all got fended off easily by Momiji¡¯s spirit de that didn¡¯t even seem like her main weapon, putting a lot of pressure on Shimizu.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Lilyunched the Sakura Parasol at Momiji at this moment!

    ¡°Bam!¡± But Momiji fended it off with a de strike.

    Lily pressed forward immediately and didn¡¯t forget to sh at Momiji while moving, but Momiji dodged it with ease and countered with a linked strike to Lily¡¯s chest with her long-sleeves, which knocked Lily towards Shimizu and caused both of them to fall down together.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡±

    Shimizu hugged Lily in her arms, ¡°This woman is too strong!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s ck grudge diffused into the air all of a sudden and turned into a cloud of ck mist. Themp got extinguished immediately and the whole floor got shrouded in ck mist, sinking into absolute darkness.

    ¡°What?!¡± Even Momiji felt shocked by darkness that followed the sudden appearance of the ck mist.

    Lily, however, was still able to locate her parasol and mirror¡¯s position precisely, so she reached outwards to summon the Sakura Parasol back into her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shimizu hugged Lily intending to head for the terrace¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± However, Lily pulled Shimizu two steps to the side and searched for the ancient mirror dropped by Ouchi Koreyoshi before grabbing hold of it.

    ¡°You¡­ are always so greedy!¡± Shimizu stated exasperatedly as she pulled Lily¡¯s arm and ran to the terrace. She then jumped down the 100 m tall castle tower while pulling Lily.

    Momiji unleashed a spirit probe and discovered that the ck grudge-formed mist contained Shimizu¡¯s night attribute, which ended up interfering with her probe¡¯s flux intensely. Even though Momiji was quite strong, her probe¡¯s flux still failed to prate through Shimizu¡¯s ck mist.

    ¡°What?! She¡¯s actually a night de maiden!¡± Momiji furrowed her brows, ¡°I got tricked!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 24 â€“ Escape

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 24 - Escape</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily and Shimizu jumped down to the sloping hillside that rested over 100 m below the castle tower.

    Shimizu held the ck parasol patterned with golden bellflowers up with one hand while hugging Lily with the other to slow down their descent suitably.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily seemed to ooze a rich and luscious scent specific to an aroused girl at this moment and the chilling night breeze from the wilderness worked to alleviate the hotness inside her gradually.

    ¡°Just what is wrong with you, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily? What made you like this? And why are you dressed in such an immodest costume? Did they force it on you?¡± Shimizu looked at Lily with worry and affection as her slender hand hugged Lily¡¯s supple waist tightly.

    This sensation of getting hugged tightly made Lily¡¯s body and mind sink into a nebulous ocean of warmth andfort.

    The duonded deep inside the wilderness like faeries descending on a pond and vanished into the misty woods.

    All Momiji saw when she arrived at the terrace was the vast mountain as the two girls had long vanished.

    ¡°Men! Kagami Lily and her femalepanion have assassinated Mino¡¯s protector! Mobilize all the troops and pursue them into the woods immediately!¡± Momiji thundered.

    Lily twisted her foot the moment she and Shimizunded on the ground, which wouldn¡¯t have been an issue for her normally, but this caused her to tumble down the hillside while pulling Shimizu along with her.

    After experiencing her head spin for a while, Lily felt herself falling into a stream within the valley along with Shimizu.

    The river water was shallow, so Lily rested within it with her back against the wet pebbles at the riverbed. The chilling river water assaulted her costume in the meantime and cleansed the hotness inside her.

    Shimizu, on the other hand, ended up pressing down on Lily from above because of her attempt to protect Lily from the tumble by hugging her tightly.

    Shimizu raised her body up with much difficulty and discovered that she was actually straddling Lily¡¯s underbody right now and that the incredibly supple region which her hand was fastened against was actually Lily¡¯s breast.

    The tititing sensation from her palm filled Shimizu with glee. As the waters were shallow, it hadn¡¯t actually drenched her hand, which meant that the moistness she felt from her palm was actually the sweat perspired by Lily.

    Lily lifted her head slightly and found herself in a dilemma about how to react after seeing this scene as it didn¡¯t seem proper to squeal.

    She thus grabbed Shimizu¡¯s wrist weakly with the intent to push it away, yet found herself unable to do so, ¡°Help me stand up, Sis.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s affectionate gaze regained rity suddenly, ¡°Y-Yeah. The water¡¯s quite cold, lil¡¯ sis!¡± Shimizu helped Lily stand on her feet.

    However, Lily almost slipped again the moment she did, which prompted Shimizu to catch her by her armpits in order to help her maintain her bnce.

    Shimizu then supported Lily all the way to the riverbank and helped her sit down. The fact that the ever wholesome, nimble and martially skilled Lily had be so enfeebled in turn filled Shimizu with an intense desire to protect her.

    She then lifted her kimono¡¯s hem and returned inside the river to pick up Lily¡¯s fallen de and parasol before returning to the riverbank and handing them over to her.

    Lily propped her body with the de while still gasping for air weakly, ¡°I was fortunate to have youe rescue me in time, Sister Shimizu, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that now. I promised Uesugi that I¡¯ll protect you, yet I still left you alone for such a long time willingly and allowed you to fall into such danger,¡± Shimizu sat beside Lily and raised her minidress¡¯ hem slightly with the intention of checking whether her fair thighs had been scarred, ¡°Did they bully you? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lily shuddered and pressed down her minidress¡¯ hem hastily to cover her underbody. She then directed a grudging yet gratifying gaze towards Shimizu with flushed cheeks, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ Sister Shimizu.¡±

    Lily stammered. She had already gone through enough shame, so she found herself unable to speak out that she had mistakenly drunk an aphrodisiac-filled sake.

    Although Shimizu wasn¡¯t ready to believe that Lily was fine by looking at her current condition, she didn¡¯t press her for answers since Lily was unwilling to speak about it.

    She hugged Lily tightly, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re at my side now, lil¡¯ sis, and that¡¯s enough for me¡­¡±

    A cluster of faint torches appeared in the distant woods within their vision at this moment, followed by the barks of hounds and cries of samurai.

    The Tosa-breed mastiffs of Mino were actually quite wild and ferocious with a very keen sense of smell, which allowed them to lead the samurai towards the sisters by following the scent emitted by Lily.

    ¡°It¡¯s pursuers!¡± Shimizu pulled Lily up as she got up, ¡°Let¡¯s leave immediately. Can you run, lil¡¯ sis?¡±

    Shimizu pulled Lily and ran along the river stream in order to escape deeper into the mountain.

    Although Lily and Shimizu weren¡¯t afraid of their pursuers, they knew Momiji would join the search for them for sure soon, which posed quite the danger if she caught up while they were in the middle of a battle.

    Lily was still groggy from the aphrodisiac¡¯s effects and almost tumbled down every now and then while running, but she fared better since she had Shimizu to pull her up each time. The speed at which they ran was still much faster than their pursuers, so the duo managed to pull up quite the distance with them and finally arrived at the river stream¡¯s end where it cascaded into a waterfall.

    ¡°Take off your stockings, Lily,¡± Shimizu stated suddenly with a n in mind.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°Take them off quickly,¡± Shimizu crouched down to strip Lily¡¯s stockings forcibly.

    It was possible for them to suppress their spirit auras, which would prevent those at a level lower than them from discovering them. Shimizu also possessed the means to hide their auras with her ck mist in case Momiji probed out for them.

    However, it was impossible to eliminate their scent, and it was this primitive method of using sniffer hounds that had left them in a predicament right now.

    ¡°Those hounds will follow your scent,¡± Shimizu began stripping Lily¡¯s stockings tacitly. Lily shuddered momentarily and flopped onto Shimizu¡¯s shoulder, but she didn¡¯t mind it and simply shouldered her as she took off her stockings wholly and exposed her bare feet outside.

    Shimizu rinsed Lily¡¯s feet by pulling them inside the river water forcibly after that and proceeded to ssh Lily¡¯s calves, thighs and buttocks with the water.

    She then tossed Lily¡¯s stockings into a beast trail by the riverbank purposefully.

    Only then did Shimizu release Lily. The two of them entered the river water once again after that and Shimizu pulled Lily to the woods on the opposite bank of the river in order to flee deep into it.

    The duo ran deeper into the mountain for quite some time and discovered themselves free from their pursuerster, possibly because they had gone searching in the wrong direction after finding Lily¡¯s stockings, or because of the river water cutting off the scent given out by Lily.

    Shimizu knew Lily was quite fatigued as they had been running all this while, so the duo entered a vine-covered cavern that they had found in the mountain.

    Lily panted heavily right now, and her body was drenched, making her seem utterly powerless.

    Shimizu made Lily sit on a rock inside the cavern to rest first and went out to fetch some firewood to light a fire inside it.

    ¡°I¡¯m parched, Sis¡­¡± Lily had secreted too many fluids.

    Shimizu chopped a bamboo stem outside the cavern¡¯s mouth and returned with a bamboo tube filled with water from a nearby spring for Lily to drink.

    Lily felt much better after drinking the clear spring water and rested against the cavern¡¯s wall. The wrinkled and sweat-drenched costume that she was wearing was glued to her breasts¡¯ skin as they heaved up and down intensely under the fire¡¯s illumination.

    Shimizu gulped her saliva down subconsciously when she saw this, but since her worry for Lily far outweighed her desire, she refrained from bullying the feeble Lily right now.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. You¡¯vee across such danger just after arriving in Mino. Must you go to Heian-kyo?¡± Shimizu asked while across Lily.

    ¡°I have to¡­ Sister Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°The reason I left your side recently was to investigate the hidden plotter who entrapped you. Although I still haven¡¯t found the truth, I¡¯ve gained some clues about it. The faction attempting to murder you is far more powerful and sinister than we can imagine, lil¡¯ sis,¡± the mes pulsating over the dried firewood reflected inside Shimizu¡¯s somber eyes.

    ¡°I know, Sister Shimizu. But I have a reason to go there,¡± Lily¡¯s determination was as tenacious as ever. However, her current state, which left her leaning against the cavern¡¯s wall with scattered hair, clouded eyes, flushed cheeks and a wide-open kimono front as she exhaled a faint icy breath didn¡¯t really make her look that convincing.

    Shimizu didn¡¯t press Lily for the reason since she believed that Lily would¡¯ve long told her if she wanted to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, then. Lil¡¯ sis,¡± Shimizu stated solemnly.

    ¡°Eh? But didn¡¯t you also say this journey is too dangerous, Sis?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason I wish to apany you! I know you are much stronger than me right now, but seeing your current state, it¡¯s quite clear that the unexpected can happen no matter how strong you are. We can look out for each other if I¡¯m beside you since I¡¯ve also gotten stronger.¡±

    Shimizu passed by the fire and held Lily¡¯s hand after arriving beside her, ¡°I¡¯m willing to apany you no matter how dangerous or grim the path you¡¯ve decided to walk is.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­ I might¡¯ve fallen into that witch¡¯s hands today if it weren¡¯t for you. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a stranger now. The two of us would never hesitate to sacrifice our lives for each other if needed, so I¡¯ll punish you if you say anything like thanking me again!¡± Shimizu dered in a stern yet soft tone while caressing Lily¡¯s moist, hair-glued cheek gently after lifting her chin.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again, Sis.¡±

    The night deepened gradually, and Lily fell asleep on Shimizu¡¯s shoulder before she realized it. The duo of girls fell asleep while holding hands just like that.

    A faint blue mist from outside illuminated the cavern¡¯s interior at dawn on the following day. The fire had almost burnt out by now and just had a little kindling left lit.

    Shimizu found Lily still asleep when she woke, possibly because of the ordeal that Lily had gone through the previous night. She kissed Lily¡¯s cheek and gave her ap pillow on her thighs before caressing her pretty hair gently so that she could sleep longer.

    Lily blushed immediately after sensing the supple sensation of Shimizu¡¯s thighs as well as her scent when she slowly awakened and pouted at Shimizu after getting up hastily.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily mummed with a nod.

    ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better now?¡±

    Lily got up with steady footsteps and felt wholly good as she braced against the fresh morning wood of the mountain after arriving at the cavern¡¯s mouth.

    The intense thirst brought by the spring sake still remained within her and her body even seemed to have gotten hotter, but Lily had full control over her body unlike before, which made her think that her body was perhaps really a natural wonder since it had adapted to the effects overnight.

    Although she felt stimted and craved, Lily was determined to keep it in check silently and suppress it well with her tenacious willpower and fortitude.

    Furthermore, this oversensitive body of hers also allowed her to sense the natural world more clearly, almost as if she had woken up from a dream that clouded her eyes.

    Lily waved her hand and stored both the Sakura Parasol as well as Yasutsuna inside the mirror and summoned Crescent Moon in her hand with another wave.

    A white mist blew by in the next moment, and a massive white hound appeared in front of Lily, which left Shimizu quite shocked.

    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sis. I¡¯m fine now,¡± Lily¡¯s heart pounded intensely when her eyes fell on Shimizu¡¯s sulent lips, and a passionate current passed through her bosom, waist and underbody. However, Lily saw it as a charming reservedness by suppressing it.

 Volume 4, Chapter 25 â€“ Biwa Palace

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 25 - Biwa Pce</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A diminutive construct from where the enormous Lake Biwa was visible rested on a certain secluded cliff.

    Although it was only possible to see a section of Lake Biwa from this construct, it actually looked as extensive as a bay.

    However, even though Lake Biwa was immense, its waters weren¡¯t as turbulent as the seas and consisted of clear and tranquil waters with mist clouds hovering over it in the early morning.

    Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, a tall yet pretty samurai from Kansai, sat within a room of the wooden construct in the dainty manner of a beauty, and surveyed the vast expanse of whiteness that shrouded the biggestke in the Heian Empire.

    Tamurakonoe fetched the pouch affixed at his waist, which was also embroidered with the ancient pronoun character Maro (üO).

    This pouch was a charm that was rarely found in Heian and actually contained a subspacerger than the capacity of an ox carriage that allowed storage of plentiful items inside it. It was a treasure of absolute rarity even in the incredible Heian-kyo.

    Tamurakonoe summoned a hydrangea flower sized orb from the pouch with a thought, making it manifest above his palm baselessly.

    He then activated the orb with his spirit power, following which it began floating in the air while emitting a pulsating, deep-purple glow.

    The orb had been clear purple initially, but a flux of light began flowing inside it and gradually took the form of a middle-aged man¡¯s countenance.

    The man¡¯s countenance was shrouded in darkness and though this made it impossible to see it, its broadness, stalwartness and sharpness made the outlines of the man¡¯s countenance exude an innately oppressive spirit. Yet, the outlines also carried the rustic charisma of a boorish samurai.

    ¡°Father. Why did you contact me at such a time?¡± Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe seemed quite respectful to the man who appeared inside the orb.

    ¡°Where are you now, Konoe?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on the eastern shore of Lake Biwa, just as you¡¯ve ordered, and n to kill that mirror girl right away in case she manages to escape into Omi from Kanto¡¯s Mino,¡± Tamurakonoe answered.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the mirror girl now?¡±

    ¡°The mirror girl is deep inside Mino right now as a result of Viper¡¯s and Momiji¡¯s borate scheme. I believe it will be quite difficult for her to leave Mino,¡± A devilish grin floated upon Tamurakonoe¡¯s pretty lips.

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s perfect. I recently received reports that suggest the opening of the pce at Lake Biwa¡¯skebed after several decades,¡± the middle-aged man stated.

    ¡°What?! Biwa Pce? It showed no movements for so many years after it sunk down yet it¡¯s actually opening at such a time?¡± Tamurakonoe was surprised.

    ¡°It stirred up most of Kansai¡¯s factions and made them dispatch powerful samurai towards that grudge-filled pce to unravel it. It has even tempted the surrounding archdemons. We mustn¡¯t allow our dojo to miss out on this chance, too. Go there since you¡¯re in the vicinity.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no pattern behind Lake Biwa¡¯s opening. It¡¯s a rare opportunity that can¡¯t be sought willingly!¡± Tamurakonoe¡¯s voice brimmed with desire, ¡°However, Father, we promised Lord Kibu that we¡¯ll deal with that mirror girl. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for me to go.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. If that mirror girl has really fallen into Viper¡¯s and Momiji¡¯s hands as you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s little hope for her to escape from them. Momiji, that witch, is quite remarkable, and even I¡¯m unwilling to provoke her to be frank.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you afraid of a mere witch like Momiji even though you¡¯re so strong, Father?¡±

    ¡°Haha. You mustn¡¯t look at just the surface for a lot of things. The sword arts of the East¡¯s samurai are barbarous and have fallen behind the times, but do you dare to invade Kamakura?¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s because of Lord Kamakura¡­¡±

    ¡°How do you know then that Momiji had no move hidden within her sleeves? Enough of this for now. I¡¯m quite busy. In short, it¡¯s improbable for that mirror girl to leave Mino. Even if she does and you miss running into her, I will dispatch another group from Kansai to stop her en route as assurance. You should focus on arriving at Biwa Pce as soon as possible instead. It¡¯s destiny when such an opportunity manifests itself before you. You mustn¡¯t miss it,¡± the middle-aged man stated in a calm and deep voice.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll aim for thekebed right away, then. Haha. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve toured the underwater world. But, Father, I didn¡¯t bring the blue orb that allows us to breathe underwater with me this time when I went out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a group with some blue orbs towards you. Moreover, we also have an emblem of Biwa Pce which has been passed down by our ancestors. I¡¯ve sent it along as well. To be honest, this emblem had been collecting dust in our treasury for a long time now and was won in a duel by my father in the past. I haven¡¯t touched it once until now, but I never thought it woulde to use today.¡±

    ¡°It must be Grandfather¡¯s spirit in the Heavens assisting our Maro n!¡±

    ¡°Mhm. If you¡¯re able to unravel the Biwa Pce and obtain the treasure in it, it would be of great help to our dojo. As you know, our dojo is in quite the conundrum right now¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, Father! No one else will obtain it since I¡¯m going!¡± A confident and demonic grin floated upon Tamurakonoe¡¯s lips once again.

    ¡°Mhm. Having said that, don¡¯t let pride get to you, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Tamurakonoe got up after finishing the spatial conversation with his father and flung the sleeves of hisvish and charismatic robe that had a long clothing rod sized nodachi affixed at the back.

    He left the room and summoned his subordinates, ¡°Come, Kiuchidera, Ui.¡±

    The two doors in the corridor opened, following which the white-turbaned and masked Kiuchidera as well as the informally dressed Ui exited their rooms and kneeled towards Tamurakonoe.

    ¡°Have you received information about that mirror girl, young lord? Hmph. What prettiest woman of the East. I heard that she possesses quite the remarkable body, but in my opinion, all she¡¯s fit to be is a moaning b?i?t?c?h? under my techniques. However, the edict issued by Lord Kamakura in the past prohibits us Kansai samurai from interfering in the matters of the East. The moment that woman leaves Mino is when I turn her into my little b?i?t?c?h?,¡± Ui yed with the kendama in her hand while smiling.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to set this matter aside for now, Lil¡¯ Ui,¡± Tamurakonoe stated.

    ¡°Hah?¡± Ui showed clear disappointment on her face.

    ¡°Father ordered us to prepare to descend to Lake Biwa¡¯skebed and explore Biwa Pce.¡±

    Kiuchidera Tesshin raised his head on the side and a cold gleam shed through his eyes, ¡°Lord Sakanoue no Tamuramaro¡¯s order, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Biwa Pce? Is it opening again?¡± Ui¡¯s face regained its excitement.

    ¡­

    Lily and Shimizu traversed through the deep mountain.

    ¡°I know our current position roughly,¡± dered Lily after they had arrived atop a hill from where the distant mountain range was visible.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily. Are we not going to avoid the route leading to Omi and detour around it?¡± Shimizu asked worriedly.

    ¡°No. The terrain of thisnd is quiteplicated, and the details of this region are also quite crude on the map. It only details a singlendmark leading to Omi, so I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll get lost in these mountains if we avoid it.¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t the pursuers from Mino attempt to block us on this route?¡± Shimizu asked.

    ¡°My condition has recovered already, Sis, so we¡¯ll be fine as long as Momiji isn¡¯t among the pursuers. If she doese, it gives me the chance to avenge the humiliation I went through on that night! An archdemon at the Permanence Stage is no big deal if I were to use all the means avable to me. Hmph!¡± Lily stated confidently and they were no empty words.

    If she were to release the drawing of the Four-Tailed Monster Cat from the Record of One Hundred Demons by using her magatama, which was one of Lily¡¯s failsafe moves, its fearsomete-stage Permanence-level eldritch strength was more than enough to deal with Momiji.

    Lily believed that she wouldn¡¯t have suffered that much humiliation if it weren¡¯t for her bewildered state preventing her from summoning the items inside the mirror.

    Lily didn¡¯t fear the Mino Triumvirate at all with the strength she possessed, but she lost out big time on this asion because of hercking wisdom and carelessness, which caused her to get caught in Viper¡¯s scheme.

    However, Lily was bound to be more cautious about her weaknesses from now on, so this had actually been a silver lining to the humiliation she had suffered.

    Although she had suffered a loss this time, she had also obtained the old map that detailed the positions of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s monoliths, which was a windfall so huge that she would¡¯ve suffered such a loss tens and hundreds of times delightfully in exchange for the map.

    There was also the other ancient mirror.

    Lily had almost forgotten about it after fleeing so farst night.

    She took out the ancient mirror she obtained from Viper and handed it to Shimizu with a smile, ¡°Here, Sis.¡±

    ¡°This ancient mirror¡­¡± A dark light shed through Shimizu¡¯s eyes, but she smiled wryly in the end, ¡°Thank you, Lil¡¯ Sis, but it¡¯s something that had chained me gravely in the past. I was only able to get a new lease on life because my ancient mirror shattered. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to see this item anymore. I hate it for causing the misunderstanding between us! Moreover, the ancient mirror is useless to me right now.¡±

    Shimizu pushed the ancient mirror back to Lily.

    Lily and Shimizu walked until noon and rested under the shade of the trees.

    As Shimizu didn¡¯t want it, Lily decided to study the ancient mirror instead.

    ¡°I wonder if this real mirror also has a space inside it.¡±

    Lily injected spirit power into it and tried to establish a connection with the mirror. It didn¡¯t pose her much of a problem to do this as she had sensed the mirror¡¯s fluctuations soon.

    An ancient will filled Lily¡¯s mind in the next moment.

    ¡°Mutsu. You must go to Mutsu¡¯s Mt. Takadate in order to aplish the mirror girl¡¯s mission, child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also be imparting a set of ten-staged Celestial Maiden Swordstyle to you. As you¡¯re a real mirror girl chosen by providence, it will allow you to travel Heian carefreely with the unequaled tenfold power boost it gives once perfected sessfully!¡±

    ¡°This is the blessing given to the maidens chosen by the Heavens, but it is also a terrible and tribting ordeal given to them, child¡­¡±

    A set of Celestial Maiden Swordstyle simr to the one that she had seen previously transmitted to Lily¡¯s mind sequentially.

    ¡°What?! This is¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Lil¡¯ Sis?¡± Shimizu fetched spring water with the bamboo container for Lily to drink after seeing her act restless.

    Lily drank the spring water and mumbled confusedly, ¡°Tenfold boost? But isn¡¯t this swordstyle¡­¡±

    Lily actually didn¡¯t need to learn this set of swordstyle as she already knew it. It was none other than the Celestial Maiden Swordstyle engraved on the monolith within the cave in Mt. Yoshino¡¯s deep valley where Minamoto no Yosh*tsune had dwelled.

    It was quite simr to Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Path, but¡­

    ¡°No!¡± Lily¡¯s heart palpated intensely, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to perfect this swordstyle.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter whether the possessor was a real mirror girl. The difficulty of perfecting this swordstyle increased along with the practitioner¡¯s advancement through its stages no matter how talented they were, and the final 10th stage was simply false!

    Although there wasn¡¯t much of a side effect to it, it was only possible to train until the 9th-stage for even the swordstyle¡¯s creator, just as how the martial genius Minamoto no Yosh*tsune hadprehended until the 9th-stage from the monolith.

    As the swordstyle had undergone a revision to make it suitable for men by the righteous and manly Yosh*tsune, its strength had reduced by half, and made it such that the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 9th-stage paled in strength inparison to the Celestial Maiden Swordstyle¡¯s 9th-stage!

    The 10th-stage wasn¡¯t the original one!

    It was falsified.

    This set of swordstyle wasn¡¯t meant for ascension and was actually a diversion!

    This was a version of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Path, the Human Path, with a revised 10th-stage that had been messed with and circted around the world. It was a fake Celestial Maiden Swordstyle.

    The tenfold power boost was just the beginning of the real Celestial Maiden Swordstyle.

    The tenfold power boost was given by the First Path of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Six Paths!

    It was really quite an enigma what magical abilities the subsequent five paths bestowed once perfected.

    Lily¡¯s breasts heaved up and down intensely.

    ¡°Although this mirror might be real, neither does it contain a mystical space nor the full version of Lunar Blossom or the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle or the Dance of the Bell Maiden. However, the message left behind in this mirror directed me to head towards Mutsu¡¯s Mt. Takadate, which is in the opposite direction of my journey¡¯s course. I¡¯ll just set the matter aside for now and head to Mt. Takadateter on to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Lily had actually ascertained a vague answer to the mirror girls¡¯ real secret in her heart.

 Volume 4, Chapter 26 â€“ Sisters; In the Mountains

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 26 - Sisters; In the Mountains</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The mountain ranges of Mino had also weed the first snow of this year¡¯s winter.

    Lily and Shimizu traversed through the vast snow-covered cedar expanse with a red and ck parasol in hand respectively.

    Lily had put on a red dress that was illustrated with the immemorial panorama of Lake Biwa and also wore a light purple cardigan made from wool.

    Shimizu, on the other hand, had put on a short-sleeved ck kimono that had azure flowers and aquamarine leaves illustrated on it.

    Unlike Lily, Shimizu had set out with just a single set of garments and a few pieces of underwear, all of which were stuffed inside the knapsack supported behind the ingeniously bow-knotted sash.

    Lily had long mentioned the ancient mirror¡¯s secret to Shimizu and wished to take Shimizu¡¯s consciousness into the mirror space so that she could take a look, but it proved impossible for her to do this. The fault didn¡¯t lie with just her though as Shimizu was also averse to the ancient mirror since it had given her a pretty unpleasant memory.

    The snow was cold to the touch, but Lily¡¯s body was still as fiery as ever. The spring sake¡¯s effects had yet to dissipate and even Lily was clueless about how to alleviate the ever-intensifying heat inside her. Fortunately, her body hadn¡¯t gone out of control yet.

    The fact that she had actually adapted to such a sensation, however, left her with a wry smile with regards to the talent possessed by her body.

    The duo had been journeying through the mountains for several days now since the vast mountain ranges of Mino were pretty difficult to trek past.

    Shimuzu would send nces towards Lily at every few steps like she hadn¡¯t had enough of the view.

    This caused Lily¡¯s gaze to meet with Shimizu¡¯s asionally and left her in a dazed state with a throbbing inside her.

    W-What is this feeling? I never felt like this in the past, so why does meeting Shimizu¡¯s gaze embarrass me now? Could it be that I have developed feelings for this girl? No, maybe it¡¯s the aphrodisiac¡¯s effect.

    This was a quality possessed by the bodies of girls, they tended to develop a favorable impression towards their savior.

    As for Shimizu, Lily never doubted her as she was someone who only had Lily in her eyes and wouldy her life willingly if needed to save Lily.

    Shimizu noticed that Lily was avoiding her gaze intentionally while walking and felt a little miffed about it. Hence, she hardened her grip on the parasol¡¯s handle and questioned Lily, ¡°Are you feeling cold, Lil¡¯ Sis?¡±

    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Let me hold up the parasol for you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Shimizu folded her parasol quietly and stuffed it inside the knapsack on her back before taking Lily¡¯s Sakura Parasol and holding it up between them. Although Lily was taller than Shimizu, thetter actually wasn¡¯t that short, and she held up Lily¡¯s parasol from a rtively natural position as well.

    However, this left Lily with no ce to put her hand, but at the same time, she felt that it would be pretty heartless of her to keep walking like this while minding her own business.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the parasol, there¡¯s no other meaning behind it.¡±

    Lily hooked her arm through Shimizu¡¯s and though unintentional, this caused her bosom to squeeze against Shimizu¡¯s arm because of its enormous measurements.

    Shimizu felt a girl¡¯s warmth and softness in the truest sense of the words at this moment as she experienced an unfathomable tenderness.

    As a girl in the prime of her life, Shimizu had feelings of love too.

    ¡°Just who is it that you like, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily?¡± Shimizu surveyed the vast snowy in ahead of them with misty eyes as she asked this question.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Is it me, or her?¡±

    Lily found herself at a loss on how to answer this question, but she also didn¡¯t want to deliberately pretend that she hadn¡¯t understood the question. Although it was possible to interpret the question in multiple ways, Shimizu¡¯s tone had made it clear that it only had one interpretation.

    Lily lowered her head. Although she had linked arms with Shimizu and even pressed her bosom against thetter¡¯s arm, it was only because they were holding the parasol together.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the feelings between sisters, I really like them all, but if it¡¯s the feelings between an older and younger sister, I hate them all,¡± Lily knew her tone sounded a little weak.

    It really wasn¡¯t her intention to give such an ambiguous answer, but there were some things that she simply couldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°You hate them all, huh. Are you nning to remain single forever, then? Or could it be that you will wed a man and have kids with him?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You know I hate men,¡± Lily swayed her hips in grudging denial.

    Shimizu shifted the parasol to her other hand and turned around to press closer to Lily, which in turn caused thetter to delink her arm from Shimizu¡¯s and retreat continuously. However, she ended up leaning back against the trunk of an old tree momentster.

    Shimizu mmed the tree¡¯s trunk with her free hand while holding the parasol with the other hand, leaving Lily with no ce to run.

    A few clumps of snow fell down from the tree because of the vibrations andnded on the red parasol.

    ¡°Who do you like more, me or Uesugi Rei?¡±

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s¡­ Sister Shimizu, why are you asking such a thing so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°You must havepared us in your heart, right? Answer me. Who do you like more? Give me an honest answer.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lily seemed to have a vague answer inside her and intended to say it out.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it,¡± However, Shimizu tiptoed suddenly and pressed her luscious lips against Lily¡¯s with quick movements, giving her a fleeting kiss.

    Shimizu felt as if a current had traveled through her body.

    ¡°I fear I have my answer,¡± Shimizu lowered her head with a mncholic yet bashful expression.

    As for Lily, even though the fleeting kiss wasn¡¯t that passionate and ended in an instant, it still made her feel over the moon.

    Her eyes filled with reluctance.

    Shimizu also kept her head lowered to hide from Lily¡¯s gaze, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t force you. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shimizu pulled away from the tree trunk and turned around to leave.

    However, Lily reached out with her dainty little hand at this moment and almost grabbed one of the sleeves of Shimizu¡¯s kimono despite knowing what kind of tempestuous treatment awaited her if she did that. Fortunately, she was saved by her rationality at thest moment and released her fingers, which caused them to just brush past Shimizu¡¯s sleeve.

    Shimizu¡¯s keen senses had nheless alerted her and made her turn around to look at Lily who now had a fully flushed face and didn¡¯t even dare to meet Shimizu¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lily sprinted across the snow-coverednd despite not having the cover of her parasol.

    Shimizu also folded the red parasol in her hand while looking at Lily¡¯s graceful back and chased after her.

    She leaped towards Lily and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you run!¡±

    The duo tumbled into the snow as a result.

    Shimizu chucked all of a sudden as she saw Lily put up a weak resistance with a misty look in her eyes and grabbed a ball of snow before stuffing it into her cleavage.

    ¡°Kyah!¡± The sudden chilling sensation caused Lily to yelp, and Shimizu seized this chance to run forward.

    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, Sis!¡± Lily grabbed a ball of snow and threw it at Shimizu as well.

    The two girls had fun ying with snowballs by throwing them at each other cheerfully in this silent and secluded mountain range.

    They looked each other in the eyes once they were tired of ying and exhaled a white cloud of breath, which was then followed by cheerfulughter.

    Lily felt happiness fill her.

    The two of them walked in the snow one after the other, their bodies drenched in faint sweat from ying in the snow.

    A small, thatched hut situated on a hillside ahead of the woods they were in came into their view a whileter.

    ¡°Look, Lily. There¡¯s a thatched hut ahead of us. It looks abandoned, so let¡¯s rest inside it while also taking shelter from the snow.¡±

    It was about three to four o¡¯clock in the afternoon right now, which wasn¡¯t that early a time for them to rest, so Lily also nodded in agreement. The duo then employed spirit probes and determined that there weren¡¯t any issues with the hut.

    The duo then climbed up the hillside and went into the thatched hut.

    The walls of the hut were made of wooden nks and even the window wasn¡¯t made of paper. A wooden board had instead been installed above the windowsill to act as its shutter. A few wooden nks wereid out to one side of the hut and the floor had an elevation of half-a-foot from the ground with some hay piled up at a corner. The hut¡¯s entranceway was built from mud and also had some weeds growing on it. A circr stove made from stones was also present inside the hut and it had a pot on top of it.

    A dwelling like this was a rare sight for Lily, but this was actually the mostmon dwelling for themoners of the Heian Empire. A dwelling like this consisted of the bare minimum facilities to have food and sleep while also taking wind cirction and water leakage into consideration, but that¡¯s all it had. Themoners live a pretty tough life even though thend was prosperous and peaceful.

    However, such living conditions barely had any effect on a samurai woman¡¯s constitution as they were used to eating and sleeping outside. It was also pretty hard for their skin to roughen up because they had spirit power protecting their bodies.

    Shimizu stood beside Lily and this allowed Lily to view Shimizu¡¯s incredibly smooth, round and slender shoulder. Although it looked a bit thin, that didn¡¯t make it look skinny at all. However, she did feel that Shimizu¡¯s bosom wasn¡¯t that prominent.

    So strange, Lily chided herself internally, Just where are you looking and what are you thinking?

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, is your body fine with the wind now?¡±

    Shimizu nodded, ¡°Grudge is the best elixir in terms of beauty and health for us de maidens, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯m still not as wholesome and vivacious as you are, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily,¡± Shimizu looked at Lily¡¯s incredibly ample bosom from the side and then look at her own, feeling slight frustration at the obvious difference between them despite both of them being women. At the same time, she was ovee by an intense, impulsive desire to dominate the woman before her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not as¡­ womanly as you are, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily.¡±

    Lily blushed when she heard this, ¡°Don¡¯t say that now, Sister Shimizu. You¡¯re very pretty, too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shimizu lowered her head with a blush on her cheeks.

    A moment of silence weed the hut and the cohabitation made them dread the silence.

    The silence made Lily feel lonely. Although she had an exceptionally beautiful girl beside her, the fact that she had to pretend they were just ordinary partners filled her heart with emptiness.

    Patience and modesty are virtues. A beautiful woman needs such virtues.

    Although such thoughts filled Lily¡¯s mind, her bosom heaved deeply the more she looked at Shimizu.

    Shimizu also felt her breathing quicken a little as she looked at Lily.

    This won¡¯t do. If such a mood continues¡­

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, well, how far are we from Omi now?¡±

    Lily raised a topic hastily as a distraction.

    It wasn¡¯t actually to distract Shimizu as she had always held intense feelings towards Lily, and they wouldn¡¯t change just because she had raised a topic suddenly. It was to distract her own mind forcefully!

    This was what filled Lily with dread.

    The goodwill shown by other girls, their yful words and even their passive touches were things that Lily could somehow cope with despite suffering some loss as she wasn¡¯t willing in those cases and could use that as an excuse.

    However, an aroused mind was no excuse even for her.

    Is it because I withstood the aphrodisiac for a long time?

    Lily shook her head with blushing cheeks and took out the map from her bosom with the belief that she would be able to divert her concentration by focusing on the old and murky map to look for directions, and that she would be able to forget the stray thoughts invading her mind temporarily with a rational mind.

    Shimizu also leaned over to look at the map and this allowed Lily to relish in the blended scent of her own bosom and Shimizu¡¯s hair.

    Before she even realized it, Lily had nted a kiss on Shimizu¡¯s earlobe.

    ¡°Eh?¡± As sensitive as she was, Shimizu¡¯s earlobe flushed red immediately, and she looked at Lily with slight astonishment. This was because she knew that Lily was someone who never did things like this, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Lily felt hot all over, and her skin flushed wholly. She crumpled the map subconsciously and fled towards the window at the hut¡¯s corner and looked at the faint snowfall weakly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡­¡±

    Heavens! Just what in the world have I done?! How could I have taken such a bold, excessive and proactive action?

    Shimizu, on the other hand, revealed a satisfied and knowing smile after seeing Lily so embarrassed, ¡°Let¡¯s continue discussing the map, Lily. Until where had you looked just now?¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 27 â€“ Lake Biwa

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 27 - Lake Biwa</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A prettyyer of snow had long covered Gifu by now.

    However, the eldritch aura inside its castle tower was heavier than ever at this moment.

    Momiji sat in the city lord¡¯s seat and gazed at the vast snow-capped vista ahead of her from the tower¡¯s front-facing terrace.

    Amotion echoed across the stairs a few momentster, which was then followed by the aggressive invasion of a samurai group.

    The one leading them was a full-bearded 30-year-old or so man who was almost 1.9 m tall. He wielded a tachi in one hand and pointed it at Momiji before asking Momiji a question, ¡°Momiji! There¡¯s a lot of suspicious circumstances regarding my father¡¯s death under the mirror girl¡¯s hands, and I should¡¯ve been the one to seed the position of Mino¡¯s protector! I¡¯ll never allow a witch like you to rebel and rob thend protected by my Ouchi n for generations!¡±

    This man was none other than Ouchi Koreyoshi¡¯s son, Ouchi Yosh*tatsu.

    Momiji, however, showed no fear towards the group of armored samurai who were pressing closer to her with katanas in hand and continued drinking the tea in a casual manner.

    This indifferent attitude of hers, on the other hand, left the samurai at a loss momentarily.

    ¡°Sigh. It seems like you¡¯ve misunderstood me, Lord Yosh*tatsu. I never intended to take over Mino. As Lord Koreyoshi is dead, all of Mino, be it whether thend, city, people, army or the wealth, is naturally yours to take. There¡¯s no need to im that I intend to rob them¡­¡± Momiji stood up and walked to Ouchi Yosh*tatsu¡¯s side enchantingly before pulling his muscr arm and pressing her soft body against it while tiptoeing, ¡°I, too, am yours. Why would I wish to rob thend and wealth that belongs to you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The full-bearded Yosh*tatsu¡¯s body quivered in response to Momiji¡¯s actions and her breath as well as her touch really made him feel weak all over.

    ¡­

    Lily and Shimizu continued traveling forward ording to the map after resting in the thatched hut for a night. As they had passed through a lot of trails, it also seemed that their pursuers had failed in catching up to them.

    However, Lily was unaware that a battle for the right of inheritance had urred in Mino, which made Momiji disinclined to pursue Lily and stop sending more pursuers since that night.

    The weather was clear on this snowy day, so Lily summoned Yuki-Onna outside. Nanako also wanted to have some fun outside, but Kagura forced her to continue with her training.

    ¡°So, this is Yuki-Onna¡­¡± It was Shimizu¡¯s first time seeing this shikigami from the legends. Although Yuki-Onna wasn¡¯t that strong a monster, she was actually quite famous.

    ¡°Who are you and what¡¯s your rtionship with my Lily?¡± Yuki-Onna questioned intently. Lily had actually told her that she had been traveling with Shimizu for the past few days.

    ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± Shimizu chuckled devilishly. She hugged Lily¡¯s arm and reached out to Lily¡¯s belly before patting it gently, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask that question to the baby inside Lily¡¯s belly¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?!¡± An intense snowstorm manifested around Yuki-Onna, ¡°L-Lily! You¡¯re already in such a rtionship with this woman?! How dare you go back on our promise, you adulterous woman!¡±

    Lily blushed hard, ¡°W-We¡¯re not in such a rtionship! She didn¡¯t mean that kind of baby!¡±

    Lily and Shimizu had engaged in intimate contact in the past because Lily had hidden the ancient mirror in front of her underbelly. However, Shimizu had given a vague answer purposely to make Yuki-Onna misunderstand their rtionship.

    ¡­

    Nighttime, inside Gifu¡¯s castle tower.

    The 1.9 m tall Ouchi Yosh*tatsu sat on the castle lord¡¯s seat, feeling pleased after obtaining what he wanted.

    Lily had killed the Mino Triumvirate and caused Mino¡¯s strength to diminish greatly. However¡­

    Momiji still sat in the same position she held previously, which was the seat beside the current castle lord.

    The retainers were all seated on either side of the duo.

    ¡°Should we pursue the mirror girl?¡± Yosh*tatsu asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. The two of them must¡¯ve fled a long distance by now since they are both transcendent samurai women,¡± Momiji added, ¡°We almost caught the mirror girl and even made her drink the spring sake. However, we¡¯ve also suffered huge losses as Lord Koreyoshi and the Mino Triumvirate lost their lives to the mirror girl¡¯s hands resultantly. We¡¯ve done our best.¡±

    ¡°But how can I just give up on avenging my father?!¡± Yosh*tatsu thundered.

    ¡°Milord, the mirror girl will probably be out of Mino soon, so it¡¯s impossible for us to pursue her even if we want to. The mirror girl had raised amotion in Mino and also caused chaos in Owari, so I suggest that we might as well annex Owari! After all, Shiba Yoshishige is a weak and ipetent man. As for vengeance, it wouldn¡¯t take that much effort to achieve it and deal with a single samurai woman once you¡¯ve amassed enough strength to be an overlord of this generation,¡± one of the retainers suggested.

    ¡°Shiba Yoshishige, huh? I¡¯ve long had thoughts of going to Owari in the south. You¡¯ve suggested a nice idea! Momiji, my dear, what do you think about it?¡±

    Momiji answered shyly, ¡°Lord Yosh*tatsu, it isn¡¯t just you who wants to kill the mirror girl in this world. There¡¯s someone waiting for the mirror girl¡¯s arrival in Omi with the same purpose from what I know and he¡¯s a powerful swordsman from Kansai¡¯s Annihtion Dojo!¡±

    ¡°Annihtion Dojo?¡± Yosh*tatsu¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°The same dojo that trains their disciples with real des from childhood?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. If you aren¡¯t that fixated on obtaining vengeance personally, you might as well let this swordsman from the Annihtion Dojo achieve the feat of killing the mirror girl. You should focus on seizing this golden chance given by the Heavens and expand your power, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°It is as you say, my dear wife! You really live up to your fame as a noble woman with beauty and wisdom, Momiji! I can be the overlord of this generation with you assisting me! Hahahahaha!¡±

    In this way, Mino had begun plotting to annex Owari secretly and renounced their pursuit of Lily. As for the news about Lily killing Viper and the Mino Triumvirate, it had also soon reached Kamakura and the othernds.

    ¡­

    Lily and Shimizu traveled west through the snow-capped woods and then turned south.

    After traveling for a whole week, they had finally reached and where there was no snow. As the sun came out, the weather also began to warm up.

    Although Omi didn¡¯t have a favorable climate throughout the year, it was still much warmer than Mino.

    Omi belonged to the eastern mountain region and this region was to the easternmost side of the Endless Demon Mountains. As such, Omi wasn¡¯t actually a part of the Kanto region and wasn¡¯t under Lord Kamakura¡¯s control.

    However, Omi was also pretty far from Kansai. Although it had a pleasant environment and had lush aquatic vegetation, it was a destend that even the imperial court had abandoned, causing it to almost be an ownerlessnd.

    It was blessed with the seasons of summer and winter and even the spring season, which arrived a little early in this region. The woods were thus quite warm and sunny on this day.

    Although the trees in these woods weren¡¯t as tall and broad as the ones in the East, they were vivacious and pretty in shape.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s pretty hot today?¡±

    Lily¡¯s body sweated quite easily and also oozed warmth, so she was quite sensitive to the warm weather.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s hot, it isn¡¯t that hot. How about changing into a minidress if you hate the heat?¡± Shimizu suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s hotter than two days ago¡­¡±

    A bright light arrived from the woods ahead at this moment.

    ¡°W-What is that light, Sis?¡± Lily asked.

    Shimizu also felt puzzled and wondered why there was golden lighting from the middle of the woods.

    Lily and Shimizu continued walking forward as a refreshing breeze carrying the scent of aquatic nts blew towards them, giving them a pleasant sensation.

    The duo sprinted forward enthusiastically while holding hands and actually found themselves outside of the woods.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    Lily felt like she heard the sounds of crashing waves.

    After a momentary blindness caused by the overly bright light, the source of the golden light had finally reflected within Lily¡¯s eyes.

    It was a vastke that spanned across the horizon and was as boundless as the ocean. It was diffused with the golden sunlight and seemed to glow in a golden color when seen from the dim woods.

    The refreshingke wind blew back Lily and Shimizu¡¯s hair and also filled Lily with delight as it pervaded her body through her cleavage.

    ¡°I-Is this an ocean or ake?¡±

    ¡°Lake Biwa, thergestke in the Heian Empire, and also the prettiest one,¡± Shimizu stated.

    The link between water and girls was an indisputable one and they felt a natural intimacy with it whenever they saw it.

    The azureke glistened with golden light and was surrounded by lush green woods and sky-dyed mountains.

    The clouds in the skies were like cotton flowers in bloom while the shallow waters at thekeside were full of aquatic nt life and cluttered limestones.

    Flocks of white and ck aquatic birds glided across thekeside from time to time as well.

    Lily and Shimizu remained silent and walked into this picturesque vista while holding hands.

    Lake Biwa was like a piece of jade in these dark times of the Heian period, and a gem of a mirror.

    The moment the duo arrived at theke, it was like two pretty fairies descended into the picturesque vista and though there was no reason for it, their presence added a new vivaciousness to the vista.

    Lily finally understood what it meant to be inside a picturesque vista.

    The water and sky were the same color and blended at the blue horizon.

    Presented with such a vista, Lily and Shimizu faced each other and felt an unspoken desire to meld even more intimately with the water of this heavenlyke.

    The two slim and elegant girls arrived on a boulder beside the reeds and locked eyes with each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it for each other¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Shimizu mummed, and Lily nodded in response.

    The two of them approached each other and stood side-by-side.

    They then untied the bow at the back of each other¡¯s kimono and pulled it in the opposite direction.

    This counterforce caused the duo to spin, and the pretty sashes brimming with the pleasant scent of girls descended down like rainbows.

    Lily and Shimizu now had their backs against each other with their sashes stripped and their kimonos slipped down their shoulders at almost the same time, revealing their skin outside.

    They were naturally still d in breast binders and underwear, both of which were white in color.

    The duo possessed stunning bodies and looked spectacr from behind, Lily blessed with a willower elegance, and Shimizu blessed with a slimmer softness.

    The duo descended down the boulder as if they were performing a ritual to meld with the world and stepped into theke water with their bare feet and the rippling water soothed them.

    Although Lily was pretty tall, she actually had quaint little feet that were hand-sized. As for Shimizu, there was no need to even say anything.

    Lily and Shimizu walked deeper into theke and felt theke water cleanse their bodies.

    The duo undid their breast binders silently once their breasts had submerged below theke water and cleansed their bodies with the water, using it just like a towel, which wasn¡¯t that much of an issue as it was all water.

    Lily took out a small wooden box at this moment, ¡°Sister Shimizu. This box contains the bath lotion that I found in the dressing room of the mirror space and it¡¯s much better than the fruit-based lotion we bought in Kamakura. It feels much nicer to take a bath if you apply it on the body and the hair.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, lil¡¯ sis. Let¡¯s apply it to each other, okay?¡±

    ¡°H-Huh? There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Lily blushed.

    The duo thus turned around and applied the lotion on themselves.

    The duo washed their hair diligently after washing their bodies and swam soothingly in theke water for a long time after tossing their breast binders back to thekeshore.

    Lily felt like her body was melding with the world and felt her understanding of the world deepen a little because of the incredibly beautiful vista before her eyes.

    The skies darkened gradually, and dense clouds covered the setting sun.

    ¡°Caw! Caw!¡±

    A strange bird call arrived from the depths of thekeshore and from its cries, it was clear that the bird was quite gigantic.

    A cold and eldritch wind surged towards theke from all sides as night descended.

    However, Lily and Shimizu were in no state to battle right now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the shore, Sister Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    The duo went ashore, and Lily shielded her breasts intently as they did so, after which she turned around and donned a clean set of purple-pink yukata.

    ¡°Take this yukata, Sister Shimizu,¡± Lily handed Shimizu a dark-blue yukata from the mirror space with her back still turned against Shimuzu.

 Volume 4, Chapter 28 â€“ The Pub in Omiâ€™s Village

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 28 - The Pub in Omi¡¯s Vige</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    As Lake Biwa¡¯s shores weed nightfall, the immenseke, as well as the misty mountains, produced eerie sounds of water and an unpleasant wind blew across thend while carrying the scent of the woods and theke with it. An ordinary woman was bound to shiver in fear at thiskeside unless she was a samurai woman with a decent level of strength as the picturesque vista showed its other side at night.

    No one knew just how many monsters were hidden across the vast and darkkeshores, lying in wait to prey upon unsuspecting solo travelers.

    Lily and Shimizu also felt more than a single set of eyes lock onto them and stare at them from within the tall reeds and the woods on the other side.

    However, the monsters were still hesitant and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    Lily and Shimizu naturally found no reason to unleash their spirit power without cause, but they still had their hands on their katanas. Even if they weren¡¯t inbat, they still oozed a powerful grudge from their bodies unless it was suppressed deliberately, and the monsters were able to sense this grudge.

    Although the two pretty girls were attractive prey, they knew that they might have to pay a terrible price if they wanted to obtain them.

    The monsters thus hesitated to attack them and followed behind them while remaining hidden.

    A stunning woman like Lily rarely paid any attention to the gazes directed at her from others regardless of the intent behind those gazes or the angles with which they looked at her. If she began minding about them, it would make it impossible for her to even walk through the city streets properly and the same applied to the wilnds infested with demons and monsters.

    A little vige was situated at thekeside beneath the hill ahead of them and it was sparsely lit with the glow of torches at this moment. Lily noted that there was also an old and oblique torii constructed at the shallow waters across the vige from where it was possible to oversee all of Lake Biwa.

    ¡°Look Sister Shimizu¡­¡± Lily pointed at the dimly lit vige ahead of them.

    ¡°Who could¡¯ve imagined that a human vige existed at this monster-infestedkeshore,¡± Shimizu stated ruefully after seeing the vige.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of monsters?¡± Lily asked puzzledly.

    ¡°By the looks of it, it seems like this vige has existed for many years now. I think there might be a reason for that. We¡¯ll know when we enter it, I suppose. If possible, I hope we can lodge in the vige tonight,¡± Shimizu answered.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily nodded.

    The yukata-robed duo walked towards the vige.

    Lily noticed an oval-shaped boulder that came up to her waist beside the vige¡¯s entrance. This boulder had a rope running across it with paper streamers tied to it and emitted a faint magic.

    Shimizu pulled Lily¡¯s dress and pointed at the surroundings, ¡°Look.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the entrance that had this kind of boulder. The whole vige was actually surrounded by such boulders set at certain distances.

    ¡°It might be some kind of formation that¡¯s able to ward off monsters,¡± Shimizu spected.

    Lily nodded, but she also knew that such formations were practically ineffective towards the real archdemons. It was just that an archdemon might not actually bother to ughter the residents of a small and barren vige, just like how a liege lord didn¡¯t find it essential to exterminate rare animals in hisnd that held no threat to him.

    This human vige was like those rare animals. They were fortunate yet misfortunate enough to survive in these wilnds protected by none.

    The torii built across the shore leading to the vige was constructed from wood and looked quite simple in appearance. It had stonenterns set on both sides and had two men with harpoons guarding it.

    The vige was a really unusual one and had no one patrolling the road leading to it at night, just like an abandoned vige.

    Lily and Shimizu were thus able to enter the stone formation without a problem.

    The duo arrived beneath the torii and finally saw the visages of the robust-looking men guarding it with the help of the stonenterns¡¯ illumination, and they seemed like fishermen from the vige based on their attire.

    ¡°Where do you hail from,dies, and what are you here for?¡± One of the fishermen questioned.

    The fact that a viger had questioned a noble samurai wasn¡¯t actually worth mentioning, but Lily was actually taken aback by the fact that the two vigers were both early-stage sword masters!

    Although it wasn¡¯t that high a strength, it was quite unusual for a deste vige¡¯s fishermen to possess such strength.

    This made her suspect that there might be other reasons as to why this vige was able to survive until now in the monster-infested Omi protected by no one.

    ¡°We hail from Kamakura and n to go to Iga, so we were hoping to lodge in this vige tonight,¡± Shimizu answered.

    Lily remained calm in response to Shimizu¡¯s answer that they were aiming for Iga despite the fact that they weren¡¯t actually nning to bypass Lake Biwa and set out south for Iga. It was just an excuse to conceal the true purpose of their travel.

    ¡°Oh, I see. I thought you were here for that underwater pce as well. Please go in, then. A gigantic bird monster flies across the shores of Lake Biwa at night and preys upon humans specifically. The vige, however, is safe, so make sure you don¡¯t wander outside the vige at night,¡± the viger advised frankly.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for the reminder,¡± Lily responded politely.

    The duo was thus able to gain entry into the vige without an issue because of the frank viger.

    ¡°I wonder what the underwater pce that viger mentioned is. Do you know about it, Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what it might be. It might be a ritual of the vige.¡±

    The duo walked forward while chatting and saw a duo of short and tall samuraie towards them from the other direction while directing indecent gazes at them, especially Lily.

    Lily feigned ignorance and stepped aside slightly along with Shimizu. The two samurai men, on the other hand, sauntered off smugly after seeing Lily and Shimizu make way for them.

    ¡°What a rude bunch,¡± Shimizu muttered.

    The samurai men had unsightly appearances and were also dressed shabbily, but one of them was a middle-stage sword saint while the other was ate-stage sword saint, so they actually possessed some decent strength.

    Lily also began to suspect why such powerful samurai were in this little vige out in the wilnds and soon realized that they weren¡¯t men from this vige after scrutinizing their attire.

    A pub and an inn were situated ahead of them, and both were built next to each other.

    ¡°How about we visit the pub for a while first, Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ let¡¯s go to the inn first,¡± Shimizu stated.

    Lily noticed that Shimizu looked a bit anxious for some reason, so she decided to go to the inn with her first.

    The old inn had a few wandering samurai dining inside it while sitting on the floor.

    The inn¡¯s hostess was actually a stunning and curvaceous woman and weed them as soon as they entered it, ¡°Are you nning to stay for the night,dies?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please give us both the best rooms you have,¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience, but the vige has seen a sudden influx of wandering samurai recently, which has resulted in a scarcity of vacant rooms. We only have one of the best rooms vacant as of now and it¡¯s quite pricey, too.¡±

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one kan for a night,¡± the hostess answered.

    Although Lily didn¡¯t care much about this amount of money, she still cursed the hostess internally. What a rip-off!

    It cost one kan to book a few geisha in the best geisha house of Kamakura¡¯s Kabukicho district, so charging one kan for lodging overnight in such an old inn was really too much.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t want to waste any further time after seeing the look of fatigue on Shimizu¡¯s face and handed over a gold coin, ¡°Give it to us.¡±

    The hostess epted the 100 g weighted gold coin and raised her brows slightly, but she didn¡¯t show much surprise. This in turn left Lily amazed as this made it evident that the hostess was someone used to seeing a big sum.

    The hostess guided Lily and Shimizu to the 2nd floor and brought them inside a room from where theke¡¯s vista could be seen. Although it was a pretty simple room, it was bright, spacious and tidy enough, even possessing a certain tranquil elegance to it, which made Lily admit that perhaps it was reasonable for the room to have a higher price.

    Shimizu spread the quilt a few momentster andid down on it to sleep.

    This made Lily a bit disappointed because she was quite curious about the vige.

    ¡°Are you going to sleep now, Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling ill?¡± Lily leaned over and asked concernedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, my¡­ period came,¡± Shimizu answered squeamishly.

    This was a pretty ordinary event for a mature and healthy woman.

    Lily almost felt nothing every time it urred because of her wholesome body and just required some advance preparation to operate normally once it passed.

    Shimizu¡¯s inborn illness had healed for the most part, but she still felt weaker whenever her period arrived, which left her really downcast.

    ¡°We dipped in theke before. You won¡¯t catch a cold, right?¡± Lily asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shimizu shook her head, ¡°I was fine until recently and it arrived when we reached the vige.¡±

    Lily pondered for a moment and took out a bunch of silky white ribbons from the mirror space that had strings on both of their ends.

    ¡°I took these out from the room in the mirror space that had the celestial raiment. I use them sometimes and they¡¯re veryfortable to the touch. You can use them, too.¡±

    Shimizu received the ribbons and touched them gently. They were really soft andfortable to the touch as Lily said and had a nice affinity with the skin. Shimizu revealed an emotional smile, ¡°Okay. You¡¯re really kind to me, lil¡¯ sis.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    Lily¡¯s quick breaths and worried appearance made it obvious to Shimizu that Lily didn¡¯t n to sleep before she did, so she suggested this to her, ¡°How about you go for a walk in the vige and check it out first? I¡¯ll try these out here in the meantime.¡±

    If Lily were in Shimizu¡¯s position, she also wouldn¡¯t have wanted someone else in the room while changing, so she nodded knowingly, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk, then, Sister Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Stay vignt and don¡¯t mess around too much. Also, make sure that you aren¡¯t duped by some man.¡±

    ¡°As if that would happen, Sis.¡±

    Lily got up and gave Shimizu a concerned look. However, as it didn¡¯t seem like a huge problem, she left the room and closed the door.

    Lily exited the inn and made a round trip across the vige. Themoners¡¯ houses were actually built from orange logs and had thatched roofs. A lot of the houses close to theke were actually built on tforms above theke water and actually had fishing boats moored in front of them.

    A bonfire was lit above an open space in the center of the vige at night in the direction of the torii on theke. The vigers sang and danced around the bonfire merrily with songs about the future and the present as the sadness of the past tended to turn the mood heavier and mncholic.

    Lily¡¯s eyes traveled to the pub¡¯s top when she returned to the stairs of the inn. The pub also had a veranda that faced theke, and the signboard of the pub was actually painted in the Ukiyo-e style, which made it look a bit wild.

    It had the words ¡®Pub of the Sea¡¯ written on it. Lily knew Lake Biwa was once known as Awaumi, which held the meaning of freshwater sea, so she surmised that the pub¡¯s name was based on it.

    As it was quite early to sleep, Lily decided that she might as well check out the pub.

    Lily pushed the curtain aside and strolled inside the dimly-lit pub, which had a bunch of men drinking at the tables right now.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! This is some nice sake, hostess! Bring more of it!¡±

    A man¡¯s rambunctiousughter reached Lily¡¯s ears the moment she entered the pub.

    Lily had experienced a lot of things throughout her journey across the Heian Empire, but she had never heard such rambunctiousughter that seemed tough at the world dauntlessly.

    Theughter came from a robust-looking man seated at a square table in the corner of the pub. The man was donned in shabby white training robes and had his rugged chest and arms bare outside. He also had a vivacious, square face with thick eyebrows and big eyes and a broad, powerful, shaved chin while his hair was styled as ostentatious and messy braids. He carried a dark straight sword at his waist and had a lot of emptied wine caddies on top of the short table in front of him.

    The pub¡¯s hostess was an enchanting, purple-kimono-dressed, short-haireddy, ¡°You still n to drink? Please pay for the sake first.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The robust-looking man was taken aback, ¡°Pay for the sake? I¡¯ve long spent all my money. Hahahahaha! Give me sake first and I¡¯ll pay you back with the money I make from selling the anima of the monsters I kill tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We don¡¯t ept a tab at our pub,¡± the hostess stated emotionlessly.

    ¡°Huh? Does that mean I can¡¯t enjoy drinking sake to the fullest? Hahahahaha!¡± The manughed while drinking and hisughs were as rambunctious as ever even though he couldn¡¯t drink any more sake, which left Lily amazed.

    Lily sat down at the table next to him and tapped down a gold coin on the table, ¡°Allow me to treat this brother with a drink, hostess.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 29 â€“ Tenba Goro

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 29 - Tenba Goro</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The dauntless man looked like he was in histe twenties to early thirties.

    The man was left dumbfounded when he raised his eyes to look at Lily despite the fact that he had roamed the world with sake and a de in hand as such a beauty was a rare find even for him.

    Furthermore, the woman in front of his eyes carried both a noble elegance and a bewitching charm, two qualities that rarely manifested together in an individual woman naturally.

    Lily also sensed that this dauntless man was unlike other men. Although he was taken aback by her beauty, he hadn¡¯t bored into her with his gaze and simply showed honest appreciation and amazement inside it. His stalwart and battle-worn face was also devoid of any lust and gave off a righteous and magnanimous feel.

    This was perhaps the reason Lily thought of treating this man to a drink. She felt that it would¡¯ve been too much of a loss for this remote vige if he had no sake to apany him.

    Lily saw the remote vige and this practitioner who had ventured out to seek sess as a set and believed that suchndscape required the righteousness and chivalry possessed by him.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! I¡¯ve traveled all across the world, but this the first ady has treated me to a drink, and that too a stunningdy in her prime! Alright! Bring me more sake, hostess. The quality doesn¡¯t matter, just bring lots of it!¡±

    The pub hostess received the money and instructed the workers to serve lots of sake, one bowl after the other.

    The bowls were all as huge as a small washbowl and also light-weighted.

    Tenba Goro drank three bowls of sake first and looked up at Lily, ¡°How much can you drink,dy? Just letting you watch me drink makes me a little bad. How about apanying me for a drink?¡±

    Lily was looking at Lake Biwa outside the window right now since she had nothing to do.

    It was pretty rare for her to meet a man who was both strong and decent-mannered, so it stimted Lily¡¯spetitive spirit. As such, she got up from her seat and sat opposite to Tenba Goro at his table.

    ¡°Bring sake for thisdy and make it the best one! She isn¡¯t an oaf like me.¡±

    ¡°No, the same sake as this brother will do,¡± Lily interjected.

    The hostess was taken aback by this as she wasn¡¯t expecting ady to ask for a huge bowl of sake. However, she wasn¡¯t privy to Lily¡¯s thoughts.

    Although the huge bowls were light-weighted, they weren¡¯t actually that light because they were three-fourths filled with sweet and clear sake.

    Lily held the nearly shoulder-wide bowl up and pressed her quaint little pink lips to the bowl as she raised her head and downed the sake in one go, her bosom heaving up and down all the while.

    Although she had a small mouth, that didn¡¯t slow down her drinking speed. A vast amount of sake gushed down her throat as she gulped down repeatedly, but such a method made it impossible to sample the taste.

    About half of the sake gushed down her throat from the huge bowl while the rest spilled down her lips. The sake traveled down Lily¡¯s chin and rained down on her cleavage, wetting most of her purplish-pink yukata¡¯s top as well as her fair bosom instantly.

    It even formed a momentary puddle in between the triangr region between her thighs.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Lilyid the bowl down on the table as a warm current traveled throughout her whole body. Although it filled her with heat, it also brought her unprecedented pleasure!

    It was impossible for ady to always remain prim and proper and there were always times when they needed to vent out. However, this venting also depended on the environment. As a sensitive woman, Lily had a pretty high standard for the environment and the mood, and she had felt that this was the time.

    Although Lily¡¯s bosom was utterly wet from the sake, Tenba Goro¡¯s gaze was still as proper as ever. His eyes weren¡¯t fixed at Lily¡¯s fair and eye-catching bosom and looked at her as a whole instead.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! How pleasant! You possess such stunning looks as a woman, yet also possess the mettle of a man. There aren¡¯t that many who can drink with me like this in the Heian Empire, even if they are men! May I know your honored name?¡± Tenba Goro asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kagami Lily.¡±

    Tenba Goro had asked her name with equal respect by using the term ¡®honored name¡¯ instead of ¡®pleasant name¡¯ and this reassured Lily about not having to keep her guard up against him like other men.

    This man seemed to really have no lustful thoughts about her, and Lily trusted her instincts.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice name, Lady Lily. I wonder where you hail from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Kamakura.¡±

    ¡°You were a heroic woman from the East, I see! Hahahahahahaha! Come, Lady Lily. Let us drink three bowls first!¡±

    Tenba Goro picked up the caddy and poured wine into Lily¡¯s bowl.

    Lily found it strange that she was fine even though she had downed such a huge bowl of sake in one go since just a single sip was enough to make her drunk previously. It had be impossible for her to get drunk from ordinary sake ever since she had drunk that spring sake.

    It made her feel that it was possible for her to forget that she was a stunning woman who men longed for and drink so defenselessly and carefreely in such chaotic times. Lily acted as if she were ready to apany Tenba Goro for drinks eternally and clinked bowls with him, the contact allowing her to feel the valiant strength contained within him.

    Although she couldn¡¯t probe such a magnanimous man¡¯s strength because it would be too disrespectful, Lily was able to intuitively sense that he possessed immeasurable strength.

    Lily was slimmer than Goro¡¯s arm, yet she still drank three bowls of sake steadfastly.

    After all, Spirit Jade powerhouses possessed the strength to dissipate intoxication.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! How pleasant! How pleasant, indeed! I¡¯ve been traveling the world for a long time now, but I¡¯ve never seen a man whose capacity for sake and attitude surpasses yours,dy! From the looks of it, you should be less than 20-years-old. How about bing sworn siblings if you don¡¯t mind having an older brother,dy?¡± Tenba Goro stated boldly. His words contained no other intention except for the appreciation towards Lily¡¯s personality. He really appreciated the fact that such a stunning and elegantdy was able to apany him for drinks without needless worries.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also experienced the world a little and made a lot of younger and older sisters while traveling the East. However, I¡¯ve had no older brother until now. You¡¯ve spoken the words right out of my mouth!¡±

    Perhaps it was because had drunk so much, Lily felt pretty pleasant at the moment and agreed to the suggestion without giving it much thought.

    Lily felt that Tenba Goro was a really righteous and magnanimous man and wished to be sworn siblings with him as well.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! How pleasant! I¡¯ve never seen a sister as pleasant as you until now, but I have widened my horizons on this day! In my opinion, you¡¯re a really noble woman of this Heian Empire, Lady Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Big Brother. Let me offer you three bowls of sake as well.¡±

    ¡°Three bowls are far from enough! We shall drink 30 bowls tonight, no, 300 bowls! Hahahahahaha! Hostess, bring all the sake you have!¡± Tenba Goro stated forthrightly.

    ¡°I wonder where you hail from, Big Brother?¡± Tenba Goro still behaved dauntlessly even after they had lost count of how much they had drunk while Lily exuded the vivaciousness of a fairy maiden with a wide-open cleavage.

    ¡°Me?¡± Tenba Goro drank another bowlful of sake and answered her, ¡°I¡¯m a nobody from a small vige in Kansai who began traveling the world right from childhood. I drank whenever I saw a pub and killed any monsters that came my way. I¡¯ve long forgotten where I actually hail from and the reason why I¡¯ve made a trip to Lake Biwa this time is because of that rumor.¡±

    ¡°What rumor?¡± Lily asked puzzledly.

    Tenba Goro naturally felt disinclined to hide it from Lily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here because of that rumor as well, Lady Kagami?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by, Big Brother, and have no clue what this rumor is.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Fine, then. I shall tell you what it is. It¡¯s rumored that an underwater pce exists at thekebed of the nearby Lake Biwa, and it has gained the name of Biwa Pce along with the passage of time. It had remained closed for ages and even powerhouses were unable to force their way inside. However, it¡¯s said that the gates of Biwa Pce will open soon.¡±

    ¡°Biwa Pce?¡± Lily was also taken aback, ¡°You said it was an underwater pce, right, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s said that a treasure is hidden inside Biwa Pce!¡±

    ¡°A treasure?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! It seems like you really like treasures, Lady Lily. You¡¯re indeed a heroic woman who possesses an adventurous heart. Based on your reaction, I have a feeling that you¡¯re now eager to try a hand at obtaining the treasure as well. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°I wish to take a look if there¡¯s really a hidden treasure.¡±

    ¡°However, the rumors say that you need an emblem of Biwa Pce to enter it even if the outer gates open. It¡¯s impossible to enter it otherwise even if you go underwater,¡± Tenba Goro added.

    ¡°An emblem of Biwa Pce?¡± Lily was stunned, Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    Lily recalled the heavy bronze medal that she had obtained from the Great Kappa in Sunomata River¡¯s riverbed after killing him.

    ¡°What does this emblem look like, Big Brother? You must have one since you¡¯ve made a special trip to this ce,¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have one!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°With such a rumor running around, it would make me want toe and take a look even if I don¡¯t have one, right? It¡¯s said that one emblem allows passage for three people. I just came to try my luck and thought of joining a group with an emblem thatcked a samurai so that I can get a share of the treasure as well. However, all emblem holders are from exceptional powers and came in groups of three, so there¡¯s no room for me to join any of them! Hahahaha! It seems like I¡¯ve made this trip for nothing in the end!¡± Tenba Goroughed loudly.

    Lily took out the heavy bronze medal that had the words ¡®Biwa Pce¡¯ written on it from her bosom and handed it over to Tenba Goro to check,

    ¡°Is this the emblem of Biwa Pce that you mentioned, Big Brother?¡±

    Tenba Goro¡¯s eyes opened wide, and he eximed in surprise after seeing the medal that Lily had produced, ¡°Not bad, Lady Kagami! But didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t here for Biwa Pce?¡±

    ¡°You mean this is really an emblem of Lake Biwa, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°It is! There¡¯s no doubt about it,¡± Tenba Goro stated certainly.

    ¡°I found this emblem in an underwater cavern after killing a Kappa who dragged me underwater to vite me while I was crossing a river, Big Brother. I had a feeling it was something extraordinary back then, so I took it with me. I only realized it was an emblem of Biwa Pce after hearing you speak about it.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 30 â€“ Provoked in the Pub

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 30 - Provoked in the Pub</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Tenba Goro returned the emblem to Lily with boisterousughter, ¡°Hahahahahaha! How unexpected that you have such a character to you as well, Lady Kagami! Alright! I intended to check out the underwater pce anyway and since you, my sworn sister, has presented me with a chance, this sworn brother shalle along with you! Fate allowed us to be sworn siblings, so I don¡¯t need the treasure from our trip to the pce in case it really does open. I shall give all of them to you in order to repay you for the drinks!

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Lily also wished to experience the wonders of Biwa Pce on this asion and seek its treasure, ¡°I cannot let you take such risks with no rewards. If we obtain any treasure, let¡¯s split it equally.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tenba Goro stated magnanimously, ¡°Although I value treasures, traveling the world is one of my delights, and meeting a woman like you has already widened my horizons, Lady Kagami! I must repay you for the goodwill you¡¯ve shown me by treating me to drinks! I will give the treasure to you since I never made this trip for them. I¡¯m fine with just having the chance to experience the pce¡¯s wonders! As my little sister, you must listen to me with regards to this matter. There¡¯s no room for discussion, alright?¡±

    The fact that he had suggested an exchange of participating in a deadly treasure hunt for a round of drinks showed what a brave man he was.

    Lily also knew that what Tenba Goro truly valued was the sibling bond between them.

    While Lily and Tenba Goro were having drinks, a trio of samurai nearby showed irritated expressions after hearing Tenba Goro¡¯s loud voice. A bald, gloomy and brown-vested samurai among them mmed the sake cup on the table, ¡°You two will take Lake Biwa¡¯s treasure, you say? Do you think you own Biwa Pce or what?¡±

    The other baldhead to the side with a ring pierced into his nose looked at Tenba Goro with contempt and then fixed his gaze at Lily, ¡°It seems like this woman has an emblem, Brother.¡±

    ¡°So what? She¡¯s bound to die without the strength to back up her fantasies!¡±

    The fierce-looking samurai got up with a stagger. It was clear that he had drunk too much.

    He arrived beside Lily and raised his sake cup, ¡°What¡¯s the sense in drinking with a muscle-head like him,dy? It¡¯s better to drink with me instead if you wish to drink with someone.¡±

    Lily¡¯s expression turned downcast, Do you think I¡¯m a woman who would drink with any random stranger?

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not interested,¡± Lily declined.

    ¡°You drank with him, but you refuse to drink with me. Why is it? Are you looking down on me, huh? Do you know who the hell I am?!¡±

    Bam!

    The fierce-looking samurai stomped down on Lily and Tenba Goro¡¯s table.

    This made Tenba Goro direct a sharp gaze at the man.

    On the other hand, Lily remained mum.

    The nose-ringed samurai as well as the other tall and pudgy samurai also came over now.

    The nose-ringed samurai eyed the emblem that Lily had ced on the table, ¡°Where did you pick this emblem up, girl? How about going underwater with us instead? The treasure of Biwa Pce is easy pickings with us Yamato Hero Triumvirate beside you!¡±

    The fierce-looking man pushed his sake cup closer to Lily¡¯s lips and swayed it, ¡°Drink this cup of sake ande with us, girl. Let¡¯s have some fun first and go take the Biwa Pce¡¯s treasure when it opens!¡±

    ¡°We shall safekeep this emblem for you. As you know, there¡¯s a lot of baddies in Omi,¡± the nose-ringed samurai hunched forward to pick up the emblem.

    However, Tenba Goro mmed down the massive and heavy sake bowl on the back of the nose-ringed samurai¡¯s hand at this moment.

    The nose-ringed samurai¡¯s lips twitched slightly since he couldn¡¯t bear to scream. He even tried to pull his hand back but failed to do so.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue drinking, Lady Kagami.¡±

    Lily smiled softly, ¡°Let me fill the bowl for you, Brother.¡±

    Lily ignored the samurai and picked up the huge wine caddy with her slender fingers to fill Tenba Goro¡¯s bowl with sake.

    The nose-ringed samurai¡¯s expression turned unsightly and the fierce-looking samurai¡¯s eyes also turned hostile.

    The fierce-looking samurai raised his leg to kick the wine caddy suddenly at this moment.

    However, Tenba Goro picked up the wine caddy immediately, which made the samurai miskick, and Lily released the caddy¡¯s neck. Following which Tenba Goro smashed the caddy at the samurai¡¯s face and blown it into pieces as a result. Consequently, the immense spirit power in y vaporized most of the sake in it.

    The fierce-looking samurai was thus blown away with a bloodied face.

    The other two samurai were long ustomed to battling and killing, so they showed no hesitation to attack. The nose-ringed samurai pulled out the wakizashi at his waist and stabbed it towards Tenba while the pudgy samurai, who was rtively farther, pulled out his uchigatana and stepped forward to sh at the same time.

    The two of them acted with swift and vicious movements, unleashing their 6th-Stage Awakened strength instantly!

    The fierce-looking samurai was still in midair after being smashed away by the wine caddy.

    Tenba Goro raised one of his feet from a cross-legged position and kicked the table up towards the iing des of the men. Although the collision between spirit powers shattered the table, it still worked to interfere with the two men¡¯s attacks momentarily.

    On the other side, Lily was still seated as before and drank sake from the bowl in silence.

    A sworn brother of Lily¡¯s naturally possessed the means to handle a bunch of Awakened nobodies. Therefore, she just intended to sit back and experience Tenba Goro¡¯s strength.

    However, Lily still failed to see the depths of the immense and majestic powering from Tenba Goro¡¯s body.

    This made her wonder whether he was holding back in such a deadly battle and whether his power level far exceeded the levels she could sense.

    Just how strong are you, Brother?

    Nevertheless, Lily could also feel that Tenba¡¯s aura was still a huge gap between him and supreme archdemons like Michizane or Shuten Doji who she hade across during a demon parade. Although she wasn¡¯t sure how wide this gap was, she was still able to vaguely sense its existence.

    Tenba Goro grabbed his ck broadsword and shed with the two samurai for the second time, but he didn¡¯t pull out his sword even now.

    He blocked the opponents¡¯ des with his sheathed broadsword and pushed the duo back with his muscr arms, making themnd on the table behind them and causing the samurai dining there to avoid them in a rush.

    Tenba Goro¡¯s rough and powerful hand gripped the hilt of the broadsword and Lily noted that the ck wooden hilt had just gained a faint scratch despite the opponents possessing grade 4 katanas, which showed that this hilt was no ordinary one.

    Although Tenba¡¯s de looked crude, the fact that its hilt was so durable suggested that the de was at least grade 8 or higher in rank.

    Tenba Goro finally stood up. He was 180 cm tall and quite buffed with a body width that matched his muscr build. He was pretty tall for a man in the Heian period, but this wasn¡¯t that eye-catching whenpared to the people with truly exceptional heights.

    However, the immense powering off from Tenba Goro made her feel that even the 3 m tall Hojo wouldn¡¯t have been a match for him.

    The trio of samurai also got back on their feet and though one of them had a bloodied head, they were all men who had been tested by the viciousness of life from early ages, so they just raised battle cries and came shing towards Tenba.

    Tenba pped the fierce-looking samurai¡¯s de with his bare palm and actually shattered it. He then raised his broad leg and kicked the samurai¡¯s stomach with a mountainous momentum.

    Lily¡¯s heart palpitated when she saw this as the kick had shattered most of the samurai¡¯s ribs and had sent him flying outside the pub by breaking through the wall.

    The nose-ringed samurai stabbed at Tenba¡¯s arm, but it just managed to prate it a little as his stone-hard muscles prevented the de from inching any further into his arm.

    Tenba Goro¡¯s eyes gained an animalistic glow!

    The ck hilt of his broadsword smashed on the nose-ringed samurai¡¯s head in the next moment and sent him smashing through the wooden floor underneath while blowing up a gust of wood dust.

    The pudgy samurai¡¯s de closed in towards Tenba¡¯s head at this moment, but he actually caught the de with his teeth and shattered the grade 4 katana with raw strength from his jaws.

    The pudgy samurai looked at the shattered katana in his hand dumbfoundedly and turned around to flee when he regained his senses.

    Tenba Goro red at the fleeing samurai, ¡°I hate men who chicken out of battles the most.¡±

    He picked up one of the huge wine caddies and shot it towards the distance through the hole in the pub¡¯s wall.

    It struck the pudgy samurai¡¯s back urately with a loud bang and made him crash to the ground along with the shattered wine caddy.

    Tenba Goro had defeated the 6th-Stage Awakened trio frontally with his de still sheathed.

    The pub was also in a mess now.

    The pub hostess¡¯ irate gaze also tamed down a lot when Tenba Goro took out a magatama fragment to rpense her.

    Lily also finished drinking at the same moment and stood up gracefully after putting the bowl down on the windowsill.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cold, Lady Kagami. I was besieged by three samurai nobodies, yet you still continued drinking leisurely to the side instead of assisting this brother,¡± Tenba Goro joked.

    ¡°If a sister makes a move when her sworn brother is present, wouldn¡¯t it disrespect him?¡± Lily questioned back.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! That is true, that is true. However, I hope you will assist me when we run across powerful monsters, say for example, in the Biwa Pce! I don¡¯t really consider such things as affronts!¡± Tenba Goroughed boisterously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel there are a little too many powerful samurai in this secluded vige, Brother?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder at all as most of them havee over because of that rumor!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Lily nodded, ¡°It¡¯s quitete, Brother, so I shall excuse myself first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet againter! Wait for me at the entrance on the day Biwa Pce opens and I¡¯ll show up for sure!¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll thank you in advance then, Brother.¡±

    Lily and Tenba Goro went their own ways after exiting the pub. Tenba Goro carried the broadsword he owned on his shoulder and strode outside the vige dauntlessly with a wine gourd on his back despite the fact that it was night right now.

 Volume 4, Chapter 31 â€“ Kyubozu

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 31 - Ky¨±b¨­zu</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    On the eastern shore of Lake Biway some deste waters where the reeds were 10 ft. tall, tall enough for boats to get lost inside them if they wandered into it identally.

    In the depths of these waters, which were filled with darkness and a rotten stench all year long, lived a green-skinned kappa.

    The massive kappa was seated on a 10 m tall isle and unlike the usual brittle-bodied kappas, he possessed a tough body and was 6 to 7 m tall with a pudgy stomach. His skin was tough as a rhino¡¯s hide and his arms were as thick as a tree¡¯s trunk while his face was riddled with uneven skin tones and scars that told the tale of a battle-tested victor.

    The kappa¡¯s duckbill was huge enough to swallow a pig whole and he possessed a vicious set of bright yellow eyes that shone with a fear-inducing glow that could paralyze anyone who sees it.

    Hundreds of kappas of all ages and sizes were around him at this moment and each one of them was bigger and wilder than the norm for a kappa.

    ¡°Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu! It¡¯s likely that the rumor is true. A lot of human samurai have entered the vige bordering Lake Biwa over the past few days and there¡¯s a lot of powerful samurai from the west among them. It seems like Biwa Pce is really going to open!¡± A kappa eximed while poking his head out of the water.

    The massive kappa, Ky¨±b¨­zu, opened his tough, yellow bill to make a deration in an eerie voice with his feet still immersed in the water, ¡°The eastern shore of Lake Biwa belongs to us kappas, so the treasure in theke are also ours to take! Those trifling humans are no match for us underwater and are just throwing their lives away!¡±

    ¡°It is as you say, milord. Those human samurai are no match for us underwater! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°I have had my eyes on the Biwa Pce¡¯s legend from when I was younger than you are now. We¡¯ve waited a long time for this chance, so we must obtain the treasure of Biwa Pce at any cost! We shall now set off and lie in wait outside the Biwa Pce. The emblem holders are to rush inside and take the treasure in groups of three the moment the pce¡¯s doors open and those without emblems are to battle the samurai to hinder them!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu!¡±

    ¡°Kill the humans! Take the treasure!¡±

    ¡°Take the treasure!¡±

    Ky¨±b¨­zu recalled a certain matter once the kappas quietened down, ¡°Is there anything new to report about the East¡¯s sword miko?¡±

    ¡°Lord Ky¨±b¨­zu,¡± A tanned, short-heighted kappa replied, ¡°it¡¯s said that the sword miko has left for Kansai¡¯s Mt. Ooe. However, we haven¡¯t sighted her anywhere near Lake Biwa.¡±

    ¡°Mt. Ooe? Heh. Just leave her alone in that case, she¡¯s just throwing her life away.¡±

    ¡°Milord, there¡¯s one more thing to report. It¡¯s said that Kanto¡¯s mirror girl is also journeying west.¡±

    ¡°Kanto¡¯s mirror girl? Leave her alone, too. Our kappa tribe has never bothered with matters rted to mirror girls,¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu stated disinterestedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time for the kappas of Lake Biwa to show our strength to the samurai of the world!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu issued a long quack and dived into the water, giving rise to a huge ssh of water as he reached the depths and swam forward with his massive fear-inducing body. The hundreds of kappas dived into the water in session and followed behind as well.

    ¡­

    Lily had now returned to the inn.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± Shimizu¡¯splexion looked a lot better now.

    ¡°Um¡­ I-I was out taking a walk. By the way, Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    ¡°A walk, huh? You caused some trouble outside, didn¡¯t you? Did you think I didn¡¯t see themotion that urred below just now?¡± Shimizu stated gloomily, ¡°Who was the tall man that was with you just now?¡±

    ¡°The tall man?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°Are you referring to Brother Tenba, Sister Shimizu? I met him in the pub. He likes drinking but didn¡¯t have money to pay for it, so I treated him to drinks¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Shimizu went forward and pulled Lily¡¯s sleeve worriedly, ¡°You treated a man to drinks, Lil¡¯ Sis? How could you have acted so unashamedly as a samurai woman of the East? You weren¡¯t harassed, were you?¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡± Lily felt helpless at the silliness of the questions, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that, Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to hear my exnation, just scold me once earlier,¡± Lily stated after seeing Shimizu¡¯s worried look, and turned her back to Shimizu.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Lil¡¯ Sis. I was just worried about you. There are no decent men in this world and I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll get bullied by them because of your kindness and innocence.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Sister Shimizu. I know men much better than you. Brother Tenba isn¡¯t that kind of man. However, I must admit that there are actually very few righteous and dauntless men in this world that have the power to back their ideals.¡±

    ¡°You know men much better than me? How could you say such unabashed words? Don¡¯t tell me you actually have experience with¡­¡± Shimizu questioned both embarrassedly and irately.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that, Sis! Really!¡± However, it was quite difficult for Lily to exin this to Shimizu.

    Just as Lily recounted what she had heard previously about Biwa Pce¡¯s rumor, a dark and broad multideck ship sailed on Lake Biwa in the night.

    A bunch of western samurai shrouded in gloomy and powerful auras was seated inside this ship¡¯s hold.

    The one leading them¡ªSakanoue no Tamurakonoe¡ªwas a pretty man as beautiful as a flower, but he emitted a fear-inducing aura possessed by powerhouses.

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe! There¡¯s a vige at thekeshore ahead of us,¡± A short-haired samurai dressed in a red-lined white coat with the huge ancient pronoun character Maro (üO) on its back reported to Tamurakonoe.

    ¡°A vige? Good. There¡¯s only one vige on the eastern shore of Lake Biwa and it¡¯s said that Biwa Pce¡¯s entrance is close to it. Let¡¯s go ashore,¡± Tamurakonoemanded.

    ¡°Yay! It¡¯s a vige!¡± The girl ying with the kendama, Ui, popped her head outside the ship and looked at the dimly lit vige in the distance, ¡°This is nice. We can have fun in the vige!¡±

    ¡°Little Ui, we¡¯re not here to have fun. You must prepare with Tesshin to apany me underwater and enter Biwa Pce,¡± Tamurakonoe stated.

    The white-masked Kiuchidera Tesshin sat to the side in silence.

    The ship quaked suddenly at this moment, which was then followed by the cries of a bird.

    ¡°Milord! It¡¯s a monster bird!¡±

    ¡°What? A monster bird? Where is it?¡± Ui asked excitedly.

    A shadow flitted across the ship¡¯s skies swiftly and the irritated samurai were blown down by the intense wind generated by it. At the same time, the whole ship quaked intensely.

    The shadow returned once again a few momentster and tore a huge section of the ship¡¯s top with its ws.

    The quaking had almost caused the ship to capsize.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Hahahahahaha! It¡¯s a monster bird! It¡¯s a powerful monster bird!¡± Uiughed excitedly in midair after getting thrown out of the ship by making her kendama twist around a pir of the ship¡¯s outer hold.

    ¡°It¡¯s an early-stage Spirit Jade level monster, Lord Tamurakonoe! The ship won¡¯tst if this goes on and will capsize!¡±

    Tamurakonoe stood up calmly and walked to the bow of the ship before facing the monster bird speeding towards the ship from a distance.

    The monster bird opened its several-foot wide wings and blitzed towards the ship!

    It became a shadow and reached the ship almost instantly.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Tamurakonoe pulled his de out suddenly, but the others present on the ship simply failed to register his movements. All they saw was him grabbing the hilt of the de on his back and he had long executed a front sh by the time they even realized anything.

    They failed to capture the shing movement and didn¡¯t even see an afterimage, almost as if the movements didn¡¯t even exist.

    A bunch of ck feathers floated down in front of Tamurakonoe.

    The monster bird had been bisected and its two halves dropped into theke, giving rise to two sshes.

    The monster bird archdemon failed to even capture a single ripple released by Tamurakonoe¡¯s sh before it was bisected like a hot knife cutting through butter.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The monster bird¡¯s lustrous spirit jade dropped down to the ship¡¯s deck from the bisected halves along with bloodstained feathers.

    The swooping monster bird had been killed by Tamurakonoe¡¯s sh without even getting a chance to resist.

    ¡°How swift! Even I failed to capture the movements of his de,¡± A coldyer of sweat formed on Tesshin¡¯s forehead, ¡°There¡¯s no sword master in the West who can match the speed of Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯s de among his generation!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Brother Tamurakonoe! I am the only one who could see Brother¡¯s de! Hehehehehehe!¡± Ui chuckled while swinging across the side of the ship by pulling on the kendama¡¯s thread.

    Tamurakonoe sheathed his de into the sheath on his back unhappily despite killing an early-stage Spirit Jade level archdemon with ease as the wind from theke made his hair underneath the hairpin flutter.

    ¡°The Biwa Pce¡¯s treasure is mine to take since I¡¯ve set my eyes on it. If anyone wishes to strive for it, their lives shall end quicker than this so-called monster bird¡¯s life.¡±

    The bird had been guing the eastern shore of Lake Biwa for a lot of years and none of the vigers dared to go outside whenever it ventured outside of its abode as it tended to catch humans and gobble them up with lightning-quick speed. This was the reason it had gained the moniker of ¡®monster bird.¡¯

    However, it had met its death so simply under a single sh from Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe and became a stepping stone to solidify the legend of Tamurakonoe¡¯s swift de.

    It was said that no one in the world was quicker than Tamurakonoe in the same power level.

    Ui leaped out of the ship and went towards the vige to have fun the moment itnded at the shore, which left Tamurakonoe as well as hispanions dumbfounded on the deck.

    ¡°Go buy some items to eat,¡± Tamurakonoemanded one of the samurai under him, ¡°Avoid causing any trouble or amotion. Our purpose this time is to just obtain Biwa Pce¡¯s treasure and not to invite new troubles onto ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Tamurakonoe,¡± the young samurai from Maro Dojo had seen Tamurakonoe¡¯s de in realbat for the first time ever and it filled him with endless longing for it.

    ¡­

    Lily and Shimizu were still inside the inn right now. Lily had spent the time until now exining how she had be sworn brothers with Tenba Goro after drinking with him.

    As the stone formation outside the vige isted some of the eldritch energy, and also because Tamurakonoe¡¯s de was too swift, Lily failed to notice that a battle had urred outside.

    Shimizu had finally forgiven Lily and the duo watched the night scene above theke from the veranda.

    ¡°Biwa Pce¡­ I see. However, you must still remain cautious against men and never trust them fully. Do you understand, Lil¡¯ Lily?¡± Shimizu stated while watching the multideck shipnd at the shore.

    ¡°Rest assured, Sister Shimizu. I understand,¡± Lily acknowledged while watching the little girl donned in an informal minidress jump ashore cheerfully and speed towards the vige to have fun.

    The little girl seemed quite interested in the stores,nterns and decorative items of the vige and also sized up the various dresses of the samurai from all corners inquisitively. Her eyes narrowed when she saw two pretty sisters looking at her from the veranda as she passed by the inn and smiled at the duo as a greeting.

    ¡°What a cheerful little girl,¡± thought Lily as she smiled back with a tilt.

 Volume 4, Chapter 32 â€“ Moonlight Training

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 32 - Moonlight Training</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The vige on Lake Biwa¡¯s shore weed the veil of night and both Lily and Shimizu had now quietened down to engage in their respective training as they weren¡¯t aware of the specifics of Biwa Pce¡¯s imminent opening.

    Lily intended to wait for 10 to 15 days. If the pce didn¡¯t open within this timeframe, she nned to continue her journey west instead of waiting. The reason she had made such apromise was that the treasure was a prospective assurance in her journey west.

    ¡°Which esoteric spirit power art are you training in, Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°The Genji Training Art,¡± Shimizu continued, ¡°However, the art I have only allowed the practitioner to attain the 7th-stage Awakened level. It would have been impossible to break through to the Spirit Jade level if I hadn¡¯t awakened as Lord Kamakura never imparted the rted method to us.¡±

    ¡°How about switching to the esoteric art I¡¯m training in, Sister Shimizu? It¡¯s called Lunar Blossom and is a genuine esoteric ascension art! The Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, too! I¡¯ll teach it to you!¡±

    ¡°You can try teaching me the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, but it¡¯s impossible to change the spirit power art once you¡¯ve chosen to train in it. I don¡¯t have the resources to retrain in the Lunar Blossom Art and am also unable to do so as our spirit pces¡¯ have distinct forms and pulses that are attuned to the characteristics of the art that we train in. It¡¯s not something that we can change as we like.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ is there a continuation to the art you train in, Sis?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is. The art I train is Genji¡¯s ¡®Hachiman Divine Soul Art.¡¯ This art is only imparted to the direct descendants of the Genji, so it¡¯s natural that you¡¯re unaware of it. Lord Kamakura, as well as Lord Yosh*tsune, both trained in this art. However, I only have the first half¡­¡± Shimizu exined.

    Lily nodded weakly, ¡°Kansai is the Genji¡¯s homnd, so we may be able to find the second half there, Sis.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Shimizu nodded, ¡°The process of training in an esoteric spirit power art is a long one, so it has a negligible effect on our current journey.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s train in the swordstyle first then, Sis. Are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The ribbon you gave me works quite well, and it¡¯s soft andfy on top of that. It also seems to have a curative effect on the physiological side, so you have my thanks for it.¡±

    ¡°Good, then. Let¡¯s go, Sis. I¡¯ll teach you the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.¡±

    Shimizu nodded with slightlyplicated feelings welling up inside her. After all, it was quite embarrassing for an older sister to have the little sister teach her.

    As Shimizu didn¡¯t wish to enter the mirror space, Lily and Shimizu were forced to visit an open space in the woods behind the vige. It was deep into the night right now and the open space was 100 m away from the vige, so they believed no one would disturb them.

    Lily performed the first and second movements of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Path.

    ¡°Train along with me, Sister Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shimizu nodded.

    However¡­

    Shimizu, who possessed a constitution that made her sweat rarely, ended up with a sweat-drenched body in the middle of the night because of the training.

    Her sword fell to the side, and she kneeled down weakly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working. Is this swordstyle really effective? Howe I¡¯m not feeling any results at all? I also feel an energy drain whenever I practice and feel so fatigued. It fills me with difort, too¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Sis. This is the real Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. The more I train in it, the better my body bes. It feels quite pleasant and also boosts my womanliness¡­¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t trying to persuade Shimizu. In fact, she could feel that she had gained theprehensive qualities of a celestial maiden after perfecting the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s First Path. If she were a man, she believed that the body she possessed right now would¡¯ve captivated her wholly.

    ¡°Is it really that better?¡± Shimizu asked with flushed cheeks.

    ¡°Yes, Sis. I¡¯ll perform it for you once again. Look carefully.¡±

    Although Shimizu¡¯s talent was slightly worse than Lily¡¯s, she was undoubtedly a peerless genius, so it was quite easy for her to memorize a sword art.

    She focused her mind and practiced the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle wholeheartedly once again and replicated Lily¡¯s movements tenaciously withoutpromising even if she felt difort.

    However, Shimizu felt an ancient and unfathomable power suppress her whole body when she did so and felt a chill in the depths of her soul.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Shimizu spewed out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the earth weakly.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily rushed over to hug the fallen Shimizu, ¡°What happened to you?!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯splexion had paled, ¡°I tried to perfectly replicate the movements and rhythm you showed me, but I felt my blood flow reverse along with a shiver in my soul¡­ it felt as if a fearsome power was on the verge of devastating my body¡­ I can¡¯t train this, Lil¡¯ Sis! I can¡¯t train this swordstyle no matter what happens. I have a feeling that I might ce my life in danger if I train it forcibly. I¡¯m also unable to sense the power fluctuations at all¡­¡±

    ¡°How could it be like this¡­¡±

    Lily also became convinced that Shimizu couldn¡¯t train in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle after seeing how she had ended up.

    This is too unbelievable. It¡¯s one thing to fail in learning the swordstyle, but why did she end up like this? I am able to practice the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle as if it were made for me, so why is Sister Shimizu unable to learn it at all and why did she suffer such a powerful bacsh? She¡¯s still able to practice the fake mystic swordstyle version, so why is she unable to learn the real Tsukuyomi Swordstyle? Is it possible that it can only be trained by the women who possess the real mirrors?

    Lily had no clue about the exact reason for this. She helped Shimizu back to their room in the inn after that. Shimizu lied down on the bedding quite weakly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest for a while, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. You can train first¡­¡±

    Shimizu had bled out consecutively on this day. The first was blood loss from below and the second was throwing up blood, so she was in a pretty feeble condition right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sis. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I caused you harm because I thought it was a clever suggestion¡­¡± Lily stated worriedly with guilt.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of you. I¡¯ll spank you once I get better.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­ just forget about spanking my butt,¡± Lily¡¯s cheeks blushed hard. Lily¡¯s mindset had gradually changed along with the elevation of her strength and status. After bing a powerful, responsible and dashing samurai woman, she found it harder and harder to ept being punished and disciplined like a feeble woman as in the past. The elevation in strength also elevated the level of shame she felt through punishment, so she felt a lot more reluctant to undergo it.

    However, Shimizu¡¯s teasing words worked to reassure Lily¡¯s mind a little. It suggested that Shimizu wasn¡¯t really miffed at her and that the bacsh wasn¡¯t that grave. Lily believed that Shimizu would recover after getting some proper rest.

    Lily fetched a basin of water and wiped Shimizu¡¯s body for her, after which thetter fell asleep soundly while Lily returned to begin her training.

    Lily entered the mirror space and felt ashamed after seeing her boy soul look prettier and sexier than a girl in the translucent, revealing outfit that she was dressed in. She escaped into the room that had the Lunar Blossom monolith immediately as she didn¡¯t wish to talk with Kagura at the moment.

    Lily had attained the Spirit Jade level, so she could continue training Lunar Blossom further now and continue from the 3rd book. Lily had finished going through the 1st book which was an introduction to spirit power and the 2nd book which detailed the process of forming the spirit jade. However, she had just given them a careful look over as it wasn¡¯t necessary to understand their contents deeply to train Lunar Blossom. As such, the 3rd book described the training process from the Spirit Jade level onward.

    The so-called 3rd book was just a paragraph of characters engraved on the monolith from bottom to top in the form of lines that conformed from the 3rd line to the 9th line.

    The lines contained somewhere between a few tens to hundreds of characters variably.

    Lily sat in seiza before the monolith and began reading the characters on it. The indisputable yet graceful intent infused in the engraved characters was quite helpful to understand the meaning of the characters in the 3rd line.

    To perfect the 9th line was to hit the limit of the Spirit Jade level, which was then followed by the most difficult trial after the Heavenly Gate for a de maiden on the pathway to ascension, breaking through to the Permanence level!

    However, Lily didn¡¯t need to worry about this much as she would have to deal with it in the distant future. She focused her mind on training in the 3rd line instead.

    The mirror space boosted her training speed incredibly, so she chose to train with her consciousness inside it.

    However, some parts required her toe in contact with moonlight physically, so she disrobed her outer garments and bathed in the moonlight that cascaded into the room and shifted her consciousness back into the mirror space to train. Lily began sensing the training¡¯s effects on her outside body and the soul inside the mirror space gradually.

    The feeling of the distant moonlight originating from Tsukuyomi in the sky assimting into her skin gradually enlightened Lily about the mysticalness and beauty of the moon.

    The moon was second only to the sun in this world and an eternal existence with authority over the night. It possessed unfathomable power that exceeded the limits of mortals, monsters and the whole Heian maind!

    In order to gain enlightenment of this eternal existence¡¯s power, it required one to observe andprehend the moon and feel the moonlight.

    This was the essence of Lunar Blossom. It allowed the practitioner toprehend the divine power of the Eternal Moon!

    A lot of unimaginable powers existed in the natural world and some humans were enlightened to fire while some were enlightened to life itself. There were also some who gained inspiration by watching rainfall. In the same manner, Lunar Blossom was a means toprehend the moon and feel its waxing and waning, rise and fall, brightness and darkness. It was the same as understanding a part of the vast, majestic, wless and elegant Goddess Tsukuyomi¡¯s life.

    Absorbing even the tiniest bit from all this provided huge benefits.

    The source of lunar force, its means of condensation and its flow, these were the fundamentals of training moonlight spirit power!

    The increase in spirit reserves was just a part of the ascension process as ascending to the next level and increasing the depth of perception were the truly important aspects of it.

    Lily began to truly sense the vastness of the Moonlight Pathway from the 3rd line onwards as the 1st book just described the foundational art to absorb spirit power.

    It was only possible to induce a gradual change in the magatama inside her body by gaining deeper enlightenment of the moon and ultimately absorb spirit power infused with minute amounts of lunar force.

    If this were achieved, just an iota of lunar force would give her ess to tremendous power.

    However, this was too difficult to achieve.

    Lily could only feel the moonlight fuzzily right now.

    Lily opened her eyes and discovered that dawn had arrived. There wasn¡¯t much sense in training Lunar Blossom without the moon and Lily also sensed that different phases of the moon influenced her training and enlightenment differently.

    A new moon filled her with emptiness and a full moon raised her body¡¯s sensitivity as well as her perception to the highest degree while the waxing and waning moons made her susceptible to gain enlightenment about sorrow.

    Lily had just begun training in the Moonlight Pathway of the Eternal Moon and had vaguely found the direction she needed to take under the guidance of Lunar Blossom¡¯s 3rd line with a night-full of enlightenment. However, she was still quite far from ascending to the next level and gaining ess to the lunar force.

    Lily had the mirror space and was also blessed with highly perceptive powers, so she possessed a truly monstrous ascension speed in the East despite taking it step by step!

    Lily couldn¡¯t bear to wake up the still asleep Shimizu, so she came to the window and watched the multideck ship still moored at the shore. Lily also spotted a lot more samurai and powerhouses on the street thanst night since it was dawn now.

    Although the water of Lake Biwa was quite pretty, Lily couldn¡¯t take a bath in it with so many people present outside, so she just went to the women¡¯s bath in the back of the inn to wash up.

 Volume 4, Chapter 33 â€“ The Day of Opening

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 33 - The Day of Opening</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    There was no one using the women¡¯s bath when Lily arrived inside it. It had an outdoor hot spring, a basin to wash up and a vat.

    Lily thus decided to visit the hot spring and dip in it for a while. The vista in this spot was elegant and neat, but it didn¡¯t have any special features to it, so she came to the edge of the hot spring and applied lotion on her body. She then cleaned up with a towel and washed up using the basin before wrapping her hair up with a white towel on her head.

    There was a 2 m or so tall wooden wall across Lily, which was the partition between the women¡¯s bath and the men¡¯s bath on the other side, but Lily had no interest in that side.

    However, a man¡¯s voice sounded out from the other side at this moment.

    ¡°ording to the information my father sent me through the artifact, the dojo¡¯s onmy¨­ji has predicted that the Biwa Pce will most probably open three dayster.¡±

    The deep voice seemed toe from a candid man, and Lily managed to catch it with her extraordinary hearing ability.

    The fact that they were discussing such a topic proved that they weren¡¯t ordinary humans. Lily suppressed her aura with caution but still pretended to pour water over her bountiful bosom since the other party might notice it if the water sounds stopped.

    The conversation continued on the other side, ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe, please enter Biwa Pce with Sir Tesshin and Sister Ui first when it opens. We¡¯ll stop the others outside!

    ¡°That¡¯s fine but remember to y it by ear. It¡¯s possible that a lot of people mighte this time and there¡¯s nock of experts in the West. It might not be possible for you to stop such a huge mob even if you want to do it. It¡¯s fine to just dy them a little. There¡¯s no need to fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°Understood, milord. Oh, yes. ording to the report from the ninja, the mirror girl has fled Mino after killing Viper. Momiji also failed to stop her.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ wouldn¡¯t that mean she hase to Omi already?¡±

    ¡°That sounds usible, but there are other routes to reach Heian-kyo as well.¡±

    ¡°No, the other routes are harder to travel through and there¡¯s no need to go through Mino if she nned to take the Iga route. We must act with caution since she might pass through this vige. Lay an ambush in this vige and the nearby roads once we enter the pce and kill the mirror girl on the spot if you run into her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, milord.¡±

    ¡°Ssh!¡± Lily washed up her cheeks, neck, cleavage, underbelly, and her underbody between her thighs¡­

    As listening to their conversation for too long might draw the other side¡¯s attention, she dried her body like a woman bathing normally and exited the women¡¯s bath while bound in a towel.

    However, her heart was pulsating pretty hard the whole time, ¡°Just who is this Tamurakonoe? He sounds like quite a powerful man from his voice, but unfortunate as it is, he has actually brought a bunch of unknown powerhouses to hunt me. It seems like they¡¯re nning to take the treasure first, but doesn¡¯t that make our destination the same?¡±

    However, based on their conversation, it was evident to Lily that they weren¡¯t aware of her arrival in Omi or that she was lodged in the same inn as them.

    This suggested that the other party didn¡¯t know what she looked like.

    There were a lot of women with stunning looks and bodies in this world, so she wondered how they were pinpointing it to her.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ how did they find my whereabouts, then? There¡¯s probably some way to identify me, but it seems like not all enemies possess this ability.¡±

    ¡­

    Three dayster.

    The sky and the oceanicke were both dyed in ashen grey this morning and theke was weed by chilly winds from the northwest.

    By noon, Lily noted that more and more samurai and powerhouses had shown up at the shore near the vige and there were also onmy¨­ji and oddly-dressed dandies present.

    Lily felt something was amiss after seeing this from the windowsill. It seemed like the information that she had overheard in the women¡¯s bath had spread among the samurai already. Even if there were some who didn¡¯t know it, it was certain that they would also catch up with the rest after seeing this abnormal situation.

    ¡°How do you feel now, Sister Shimizu?¡± Lily asked.

    Shimizu answered whilebing her hair, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. My period has also passed. The Biwa Pce might open today, right? I think it must¡¯ve turned quite lively below by now. I¡¯ll go along with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lily nodded.

    Lily and Shimizu had dressed up properly. Lily had worn a medium-sleeved red kimono minidress on this day because a minidress was much more suitable for moving underwater. She also wore no stockings and wore the wooden sandals with her bare feet.

    Shimizu had also worn a dark-blue minidress with a sleeveless top for the first time ever and wore ck stockings that made her legs look slimmer.

    About 100 samurai had assembled at the open space in front of thekeshore and all of them had their eyes on theke¡¯s surface as none of them knew when or how the Biwa Pce would open.

    Unless someone were strong enough to evade the other party¡¯s senses, employing a spirit probe rashly with so many samurai present was the same as taking a hostile action.

    Even if apanion were probed instead of a stranger, it was still equivalent to standing out and provoking all the other samurai.

    Lily and Shimizu didn¡¯t like squeezing into a crowd, so they walked to an empty spot on thekeshore while holding hands and stood on the dirt road beside which weeds had shored up from theke.

    Lily noticed that the samurai who had assembled at the shore were mostly in groups of threes or fives and were all dressed in different garments. There was arge-bearded man dressed in a vest, a tall monk who held a turban in his arms, a r¨­nin with sharp eyes and a hooknose, as well as a samurai woman donned in skintight minidress and sexy fis stockings.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± There was also a tall and handsomevishly dressed samurai with wild golden hair who really stood out from the crowd. It seemed like he was hitting on the two samurai women in front of him whileughing loudly.

    One of the two samurai women was 167 cm tall with soft, curly hair and looked like a married woman.

    The golden-haired dandy called out to that woman, ¡°Do you have an emblem, samurai sister? I see that there are only two of you. How about adding me to the team? I¡¯m called Yajiro and I was born in Omi. I¡¯m quite familiar with these times, so it¡¯ll be quite easy to obtain the treasure if you take me along.¡±

    Lily was left speechless by the man¡¯s actions and wondered if something was wrong with his head to actually hit on girls in such a ce.

    Shimizu also shook her head and refrained from passing anyments.

    ¡°The woman who¡¯s being harassed looks like she¡¯s in her thirties, doesn¡¯t she, Sister Shimizu? It¡¯s quite rare for a samurai woman of such age to venture out for training.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own troubles. If you¡¯re lucky enough to have some harvests from a treasure hunt, its value might go as high as the annual tax from a whole territory. Therefore, it¡¯s not strange for a woman who¡¯s married and has given birth to children to take such risks for the betterment of her homnd,¡± Shimizu analyzed indifferently.

    There was also a group of uniformly dressed samurai with dozens of men standing together imposingly and they looked quite determined toe out victorious in this treasure hunt.

    There was also a heavily armored samurai on horseback.

    Lily noticed there was also a group that had assembled below the multideck ship and the one leading them was a tall and handsome man who looked like a model pretty man with heterochromatic eyeshadows under his sharp eyes that had a terrifying sword on his back.

    This man¡¯s very strong!

    Although Lily didn¡¯t probe him, she could tell with a single nce that this man and the samurai dressed in red-lined white coats really stood out from the crowd. The other side hadn¡¯t noticed Lily since she had looked at them through the cover of the other samurai, but she still moved her gaze away because this man¡¯s voice was the same as that of the ¡®Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯ that she had overheard from the women¡¯s bath yesterday.

    There was no doubt that Lily would¡¯ve heard of this man if he were from the East, so she believed that he was most likely a powerhouse from Kansai who hade to kill her.

    However, it was clear that the other side had yet to discover her. There was a lot of samurai assembled on this shore and they consisted of many powerhouses. There were also some beautiful samurai women and kunoichi among them, so she believed that the other side wouldn¡¯t associate her with the mirror girl and assume that she was just a woman who had been forced to seek the treasure for some reason.

    Lily spected that all those present would vie with each other to enter the pce when it opens first and there was a chance that it would turn into a battle. If she were to follow the crowd and rush inside by taking advantage of the chaos, she believed that the thought of her hiding among the treasure seekers would nevere across the minds of those who were trying to hunt her.

    The skies were still as ashen as ever and the winds still chilly. The blond samurai continued to pester the two samurai women and kept trying to persuade them nonstop.

    Although a bit unexpected, Lily saw the curly-haired samurai woman nod and ept the dandy blond samurai¡¯s addition to the team. The samurai turned snobbier because of this, and hisnguage also turned crasser.

    Lily shook her head after seeing this. I wonder who that woman¡¯s husband is. How could he let his wife go out on a treasure hunt and test her luck. Is he not worried about her having an ident in all kinds of senses?

    In any case, this matter had nothing to do with Lily in the end. If it were any other day, she might¡¯ve cautioned that samurai woman, but she didn¡¯t wish to cause trouble and attract attention today.

    A dark-skinned child dressed in rtively clean garments arrived in front of Lily at this moment.

    ¡°D-Do you know a wandering samurai uncle known as Tenba Goro, Big Sister?¡± the child asked Lily.

    ¡°Brother Tenba? I know him¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The child took out a letter and handed it to Lily, ¡°That uncle told me to give this letter to a tall, long-haired, big-bosomed, pretty sister.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily epted the letter with a blushing face.

    You didn¡¯t need to describe me like that if you wished to pass a letter onto me, did you, Brother Tenba? Although, I have to admit that it might¡¯ve been the best method to do so.

    ¡°Tsk, and you say he¡¯s an upright man!¡± Shimizu dered coldly.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily blushed nervously yet found it hard to retort her statement.

    The child sprinted away after that since the letter had been delivered.

    Lily opened the letter and felt admiration internally after seeing the bold and firm stroked characters written on it. It seemed that Tenba Goro also had some skill in calligraphy which was in line with his bold and manly personality.

    The letter had the following message: I have a matter to deal with elsewhere today, so you can go inside the Biwa Pce without me if it opens today so as to not miss the chance, my sworn sister. I won¡¯t break the promise I made to you and will catch up with you soon. You must remain vignt since the Biwa Pce has existed for about ages ¡ªFrom your brother, Tenba Kotetsumaru Masanari.

    The signed name made it clear that Tenba Goro was the alias he was using to roam about the world.

    ¡°Brother said that he¡¯ll be unable to make it in time and told me to go in first if the pce opens today.¡±

    ¡°I told you men are unreliable, Lily. Just forget about him. I¡¯ll go along with you to hunt for the treasure,¡± Shimizu pulled Lily¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister, but Brother isn¡¯t someone who would break his promise. He¡¯ll definitelye and must have some unavoidable reason even if he doesn¡¯t make it,¡± Lily believed Tenba Goro.

    However, this held no effect on Lily¡¯s mind as she was determined to obtain the treasure regardless of whether he showed up or not.

 Volume 4, Chapter 34 â€“ Vortex in the Lake

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 34 - Vortex in the Lake</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    There were a lot of powerhouses among the nearby samurai and some of the vige¡¯s native samurai and fishermen had alsoe to join in the fun despitecking the strength to back them.

    It was pretty much impossible to hide the information about the Biwa Pce¡¯s opening with so many people present at the shore now.

    ¡°There are too many people. It¡¯s quite unbelievable that so many of them have convened in Omi!¡± Shimizu was the type that liked the calm, so she felt a little ufortable, ¡°Lily. What¡¯s our n if the pce really opens in a bit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if we remain far from the front. We have no clue about the underwater pce and don¡¯t even know where it is. It¡¯s also possible that there are trapsid out inside it and we mightnd in danger if moving along with arge group triggers some kind of mechanism. However, it won¡¯t do us good if we fall too behind, so it¡¯s best for us to remain in the center and y it by ear once we enter inside the pce,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°I admit it¡¯s safer to stay in the center, but the ones at the front might take away the treasure in that case,¡± Shimizu stated worriedly.

    ¡°The real hunt might actually begin when the treasure is taken away, Sister Shimizu. It¡¯s not like the treasure belongs to whoever takes it first,¡± Lily stated icily.

    ¡°What? Are you saying we¡¯ll snatch the treasure from others?¡±

    ¡°It depends. If it¡¯s a really incredible item, we have to make a move! All the samurai who are participating in this treasure hunt know this.¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis Lily¡­ I never knew you had such a cruel side to you. What have you done to my kind and innocent little sister who¡¯s stacked with motherly love usually?¡± Shimizu eyed Lily¡¯s stacked pair as she said this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stacked with motherly love!¡± Lily turned away to hide her bosom, ¡°I take mercy on the innocent usually, but the people who are here to vie for the treasure know that their lives are on the line, so I wouldn¡¯t have even shown up if there was any room for mercy and modesty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you say!¡± The blonde dandy came over while pulling the married samurai woman¡¯s hand, but the curly-haired woman¡¯s expression remained the same even though he was holding her forcibly.

    The blonde dandy was 180 cm tall, which was quite tall for a man of this time period. He approached Lily, but she stepped back before he could even say a word. However, he seemed quite experienced with women, so he continued talking from where he was, ¡°How about allying with us, prettydies? There are twodies on our side as well, so there¡¯s room for trust between us and you. We can protect the treasure together and split it between us once we reach a safe region. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°We refuse,¡± Lily stated coldly.

    ¡°Based on how you¡¯re dressed, you¡¯re from some eminent families, yes,dies? It must be the first time you¡¯re participating in a treasure hunt, am I right? Everyone shows a new side in the face of a treasure, there¡¯s no room for courtesy towards women like in the cities where you reside. However, I, Yajiro, am used to such scenes and can protect the two of you! If youe under me and join my Samurai Women Legion, you¡¯re bound to stand out and rise above others. You just need to obey mymands and so as I request in exchange for the safety I provide you, and even the treasure will be easy pickings! However, I can handle 4 to 5 women at most because of my limited strength, and look, I already have two with me. You might miss the chance if you don¡¯t hurry,¡± Yajiro hugged the married samurai woman¡¯s shoulder to unt off in front of Lily and even though the woman looked troubled, she felt confused whether to reject such an approach.

    Lily didn¡¯t even feel like raging out at scum like him.

    As the old adage went, the world revolves whether you want it to or not. Although Lily wished to spend time in peace, trouble always found a way to her. Lily saw that most of the nearby samurai were eyeing her breasts, thighs, front and behind with malicious intentions and even if Yajiro hadn¡¯te to harass her, someone else was bound to do it, which was the reason she didn¡¯t feel like arguing with him.

    However, Shimizu¡¯s eyes turned darker when she saw the dandy bother Lily continuously.

    She stood in front of Lily and pulled out the shining de of her Tranquil Bamboo, which released a powerful ck grudge from it.

    ¡°What kind of fun do you wish to have with my little sister, handsome boy? How about you have some fun with me instead? It¡¯ll be a pretty novel and stimting kind of fun and I bet you¡¯ll enjoy it very, very, very much¡­ How about it, handsome boy? Do you want to try it?¡± An eerie ck mist seemed to swirl in Shimizu¡¯s eyes and her voice also turned dainty.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The blonde dandy turned pale instantly and shuddered after seeing the icy expression on Shimizu¡¯s face.

    ¡°F-Forget it¡­ i-it¡¯s toote anyw¡­¡± Yajiro pulled the married samurai woman and turned around to flee without even finishing his words and returned back to the lone kunoichi¡¯s side.

    Lily sighed in relief and looked at Shimizu with admiration. Sis is so good at dealing with men. She ¡®persuaded¡¯ that dandy with such a dainty voice,

    ¡°Scum! I swear you¡¯ll have no manhood left to unt if you approach my little sister again,¡± Shimizu muttered.

    ¡°That man had weird hair, didn¡¯t he, Sis? It¡¯s my first time seeing a blonde man,¡± Lily changed topics wryly to soothe the mood since she felt a chill pass between her legs despite having nothing to worry over.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that there are blonde-haired and blue-eyed ounders from the south in the southwest port of Heian-kyo. Heavens know where they hail from, but they brought ounder items and steel cannons with them,¡± Shimizu exined after regaining her normal expression.

    ¡°Is he a southern ounder, then?¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem like he is one. Although I¡¯m not certain about it, he might¡¯ve used some dye to color his hair,¡± Shimizu stated indifferently.

    Lily shook her head when she saw Yajiro try to persuade the kunoichi and wondered whether the female practitioners who adventured outside in the Heian Empire were all fools.

    A gale colder than usual passed by at this moment and the greyish clouds in the sky flowed faster suddenly.

    The samurai¡¯s garments fluttered across the wind as an ancient and unfathomable power emerged from theke.

    Lily removed the matters about Yajiro, the kunoichi and the married samurai women from her thoughts and looked into theke while standing above a boulder on the roadside.

    The other samurai powerhouses also looked towards theke sessively and saw a huge vortex form in front of the red torii gate built over theke¡¯s surface.

    It was as if arge amount of water was being pulled away to form a funnel-shaped vortex.

    This vortex was tens of meters wide.

    ¡°The Biwa Pce!¡± Someone yelled out.

    ¡°It really opened!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years! You only get such a chance once in a millennium! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s open! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The surrounding samurai raised amotion, and a bunch of samurai took the lead to charge into the water.

    The others became afraid of falling behind after seeing this bunch take the lead and rushed into the water one by one while making for the vortex. The samurai at the front had entered the deep waters by now and began to swim forward.

    Lily looked all around in the chaotic crowd, but she failed to find Tenba Goro.

    ¡°What should we do, Lily? It seems like it has really opened.¡±

    Lily felt an ancient and unfathomable powering from underwater, so she was also of the opinion that Biwa Pce had really opened.

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait for Brother any longer. Let¡¯s go, Sis.¡±

    Lily and Shimizu also ran alongside the group of powerhouses and entered the water. Although their speed declined a bit when they entered it, they weren¡¯t actually moving at their maximum speed. They also weren¡¯t worried that someone would snatch the treasure from the mystical underwater pce so soon as it was no easy feat to achieve that.

    The two of them maintained the same speed as the others and also began swimming when the water level reached above their breasts.

    Lily gave Shimizu one of the blue orbs, ¡°Hold this inside the mouth when we dive underwater, Sis, it¡¯ll allow us to breathe underwater!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Shimizu took the blue orb.

    A silver light flew across the sky suddenly and Lily was able to gauge that a silver thread had actually coiled around the torii from the nearby ship.

    A tall and pretty samurai, a white-turbaned and white-masked gloomy man, and a girl dressed in an informal minidress jumped onto the nearly invisible thread and walked across it quickly to dash ahead of the swimmers at the front.

    ¡°How despicable!¡±

    ¡°Those b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?! Don¡¯t let them get ahead!¡±

    A few samurai from the back took out bows and shot arrows at the trio walking across the silver thread.

    However, the arrows missed their marks as the trio was too fast.

    A group of 7-8 samurai dressed in red-lined white coats waded into the water from the ship at this moment and attacked the samurai who shot arrows at their lord.

    The water at thekeshore was dyed in puddles of crimson as ughter began in this contention for the treasure.

    The situation had long spiraled out of control, and no one knew how the other would react, so they just focused on moving forward.

    There were also some who killed the people they collided into or trampled underneath as they rushed forward.

    Lily and Shimizu swam as far as possible to the side of the crowd in order to avoid getting drawn into the chaos as a few samurai had already begun vying against each other in the water.

    Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, Kiuchidera Tesshin and Ui, the three passed a lot ahead of the others by traversing across the silver thread and leaped onto the torii gate. However, a bunch of arrows and throwing knives shot at them the moment they stood side by side on it.

    Nevertheless, it was impossible for such items to injure the trio. Although the trio didn¡¯t move, the arrows and throwing weapons failed to hit them and just passed beside them. It was as if they had been influenced by some invisible power.

    Ui retracted the kendama¡¯s silver thread and spun around tounch the kendama¡¯s ball out again, following which blood spewed out from the samurai who attacked them.

    The dead bodies floating on the bloodiedke were pushed away by the samurai behind them.

    Tamurakonoe and hispanions leaped up again and jumped tens of meters forward to drop inside the vortex. They spun along with the vortex a few times and disappeared into it, making it impossible for Lily to see what happened to them from her position.

    Lily felt a chill from behind at this moment.

    A samurai woman who was swimming behind Lily had shed at Lily¡¯s legs, and since it was hard for her to dodge it in the water, she pushed her katana¡¯s hilt back and blocked it with the hilt.

    Shimizu stopped swimming when she saw this and executed two backward strokes to approach the samurai women before killing her with Tranquil Bamboo.

    Although Lily and Shimizu weren¡¯t at the front, it was usible that some people believed the lesserpetitors there were, the better it was for them.

    The bloodiness, cruelness and brutality of the treasure hunt had far exceeded Shimizu¡¯s imagination despite being someone who had been born in thend of the samurai.

    ¡°We need to be a lot more careful, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. The samurai have fallen into a frenzy of cruelty because of the chaotic ughter,¡± Shimizu stated while moving up and down in the water.

    Lily nodded and then pulled Shimizu¡¯s hand to swim forward swiftly.

    By the time they reached the edge of the vortex, it had actually expanded by a lot and be over 100 meters wide in size. Lily felt reverence fill her being when she saw this massive and deep funnel-like vortex.

    However, this reverencested for just a few moments as a powerful attraction pulled Lily and Shimizu into the vortex.

    To those at the back, it looked as if the duo had disappeared from the water surface.

    Lily and Shimizu were trying hard to prevent the pull of the water from separating their joined hands right now as they revolved deeper and deeper into the vortex. Both of them held the blue orbs inside their mouths before the water swallowed them thoroughly.

 Volume 4, Chapter 35 â€“ Ancient Underwater Temple

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 35 - Ancient Underwater Temple</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A powerful underwater current dyed the world in blue and both Lily and Shimizu were taken into the underwater world subsequently.

    Although the blue orb allowed them to breathe underwater, the sensation wasn¡¯t that pleasant as lots of fluid gushed into their mouths, forcing them to breathe via them. However, this bit of trouble amounted to almost nothing for samurai like them who adventured the outside world to train and walked hand in hand with death.

    The underwater current inside the vortex was quite powerful, so much that even Lily failed to resist it despite using her whole strength. Thus, she decided to let the powerful underwater current take her wherever it was going despite knowing nothing about its emergence.

    Theke¡¯s surface was calm as ever except for the region where the vortex had formed, but there was a powerful undercurrent flowing below it.

    Lily and Shimizu felt as if they had flipped over multiple times within the water and saw their vision spin along with their travel through the current, but they still held hands firmly.

    This continued until the current threw them into the tranquil depths of theke.

    Thekebed region was dominated by silence and two ancient statues of Wisdom Kings stood diagonally in the water.

    Lily and Shimizu allowed the inertia to propel them towards the statues, and even though there was a lot of other samurai floating within the water like them, they had yet to react.

    An ancient, sunken, underwater temple was vaguely visible behind the two statues.

    The underwater current had turned gentler now, so Lily and Shimizu stopped holding hands and swam to the temple.

    The water ahead was clouded by some notes of red and there were some samurai engaged in battle in front of the underwater temple right now.

    ¡°What are they battling against?¡± Lily uttered via water vibrations.

    Shimizu also eyed the surrounding water vigntly.

    From the looks of it, it seemed that the samurai at the forefront were engaged in battle with a massive number of kappas that had emerged all of a sudden.

    However, Lily saw no sign of that ¡®lord¡¯ and his twopanions.

    The samurai were at a disadvantage in the battle against the kappas in the water and the weaker ones ended up being besieged by a bunch of them, unable to even catch hold of a single one of them. Lily even saw a group of 4-5 kappas tear one samurai apart whilst he was still alive and dye the nearby water in crimson.

    Nevertheless, there were too many samurai present underwater right now and the stronger ones just made for the temple while turning a blind eye to the uncatchable kappas.

    Lily and Shimizu nodded at each other and swam forward faster. It seemed that the human samurai had stopped killing each other for now because of the sudden appearance of the kappas and were dealing with them instead now. It was quite unimaginable that the disorganized samurai bunch were taking such action despite a non-existent chain ofmand, but their actions seemed reasonable when faced with such a development.

    Lily and Shimizu approached the temple gradually.

    The ancient temple spanned hundreds of meters and conformed to the style of constructs from the Asuka period. The pitch-ck lumber it was made from was tough as ever and even had some aquatic nts growing on it.

    Lily noticed an ardent gaze from behind at this moment and turned her head back to see a bald samurai swimming just behind her.

    Lily was left stunned briefly!

    She was in the middle of swimming right now and was also dressed in a minidress, so she was shing her underbody entirely as she was just wearing a single piece of white undergarment below her dress.

    However, there was nothing she could do to cover her underbody at this moment.

    ¡°This perverted b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! How dare he do this at such a time!¡± Lily cursed him in her mind.

    A powerful surge of water flowed towards Lily and Shimizu from the sides at this moment as kappas swam towards them rapidly from all directions.

    Lily performed a dolphin kick to swim like a mermaid and change direction to avoid a kappa¡¯s underwater sprint. It was true that the kappas had an advantage over the humans within water, but it wasn¡¯t like they possessed limitless mobility.

    Lily drew out Crescent Moon¡¯s de and shed in the kappa¡¯s direction, generating an underwater current from the powerful energy fluctuations. A white crescent moon beamed through the water subsequently and dismembered one of the kappa¡¯s legs.

    Although it had the advantage, it was just a 3rd-stage Awakened level kappa in the end and was much weaker than Lily.

    The other kappa close to Lily grabbed the skirt of Lily¡¯s minidress at this moment, so she sent it flying with a kick. Although she was underwater, the kappa¡¯s action had actually infuriated her so much that the rage-fueled kick made the kappa boom across the water and die in the middle of it. A considerable section of her minidress¡¯ skirt had torn off as a result, but she had no time to care about this right now.

    Shimizu was also engaged in battle with the kappas, but she fought back the moment they neared her and gave rise to a series of thin vacuum des through her swift as ever de movements.

    A kappa charged at Lily with a pitchfork in hand at this moment, and the fact that she could barely hide her body because of the torn skirt enraged her so much that she manipted the nearby underwater current with a powerful movement of her de to generate a rotating underwater current.

    Lily¡¯s gaze hardened as she shed forward at full strength, following which the water des flowing inside the rotating underwater current shot forward and sharply minced through the kappa¡¯s bodies while the ones that hadn¡¯t been minced were pushed away by the powerful underwater current.

    The blond dandy and a bunch of samurai women swam forward distraughtly from nearby and also got besieged by a bunch of kappas once they came close to the temple.

    The dandy iled his katana in the water, but his actions were pointless as he failed to hit the kappas even once and was subjected to the constant onught of the kappas¡¯ pitchforks, fists and kicks.

    The samurai women were also simrly attacked by the kappas.

    The married samurai woman was beaten up and captured by a few kappas who then proceeded to disrobe her.

    As the married samurai woman didn¡¯t know how to speak underwater, all she could do was direct an imploring gaze at Yajiro the dandy and hope to receive his help, but he too was under the siege of several kappas while barely managing to hold up, so he had no leeway to save her.

    ¡°Just forget about them, Lil¡¯ Sis. Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Lily also wanted to just swim away like this, but she really couldn¡¯t stand the sight of the kappas harassing the married woman after tearing her dress apart.

    This made her execute a de movement and generate an underwater current.

    The sudden and violent sh was so fast and powerful that the impact from it created a thin crescent-shaped vacuum as it traveled towards the kappas.

    The water did nothing to reduce the momentum, so the vacuum de shot forward rapidly.

    ¡°Splotch!¡± The bodies, arms and legs of the kappas were dismembered by the vacuum de!

    ¡°What?!¡± The wounded dandy who had been battered badly by the kappas looked at the vacuum de that killed the kappas in shock and turned around to look at the direction it came from to see the red-dressed Lily swim towards their side while kicking her slender legs.

    ¡°T-This woman¡­¡± the dandy¡¯s eyes were filled with incredulity.

    The sakura parasol manifested in Lily¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t open it and spun it in the water to create a rotating underwater current that moved like ash under her control along with the parasol¡¯s movements.

    Lily swung the parasol andshed at the kappas.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The white watersh was swift and had a reach of 100 m. It caved the kappas¡¯ bodies inwards wherever itshed them and sent their bones jutting out of their bodies.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The watersh struck a stone on thekebed and sted it into pieces, giving rise to a dust cloud in the water.

    The blonde dandy¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment as he witnessed Lily manipte the water with her incredible methods.

    Lily also felt that the watersh formed by the spinning Sakura Parasol was much easier to handle underwater than using her de.

    ¡°Boom!¡± A series of watershes struck the kappas who were in the middle of tearing the married woman¡¯s dress apart and sent them flying. Lily then swam forward and pulled the woman into her embrace.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The blonde dandy exposed a miserable expression that seemed to convey the following words, ¡°T-That¡¯s my woman¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s watersh was very powerful and moved gently through the water at times and ferociously otherwise. The half-torn skirt had turned her into a regent within the water.

    All the kappas within the range of this watersh were sent flying by it and some were bisected into two, staining the water with their green blood.

    The kappas didn¡¯t dare to instigate Lily again and went to attack the other samurai instead.

    Lily remained silent in this critical situation and swam towards the temple while hugging the married woman¡¯s supple waist. The other samurai women also felt that they would be safer by following Lily, so they followed after her and left behind the blonde dandy floating in the water dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°Just what¡¯s¡­ with this woman?¡±

    Shimizu shook her head helplessly after seeing the hormone-driven Lily rescue the innocent samurai women and followed after her too.

    ¡°Hey! Hold up! You¡¯re members of my legion! I can protect all of you, soe back to me!¡± The blonde dandy yelled out.

    However, the blonde dandy felt a sudden chill from behind because of the kappas moving towards him and was forced to hightail out of there by catching up with the women ahead of him.

    Lily swam all the way inside the temple¡¯s courtyard along with the married samurai woman and saw the samurai who had gathered there explore the premises.

    Lily noticed that a lot of the samurai were swimming into the massive temple hall, so she and Shimizu also followed after them.

    There were a lot of samurai gathered inside the hall.

    A strange water wall existed inside this hall, and it seemed to possess a unique fluctuation while existing in parallel with the water surrounding it.

    It was like this strange and shimmering water wall was a portal to another space.

    Lily saw a group of three samurai swim towards the water wall with joined hands and disappear into it.

    A few of the other samurai tried to do the same, but they just swam through it and came out the end like they had passed through ayer of oil.

    Lily supposed that the samurai who disappeared into the water wall were actually emblem holders.

    Lily pulled Shimizu¡¯s hand and looked at the married samurai woman, ¡°Do you have an emblem?¡±

    The married samurai woman shook her head.

    Lily thought that it would be hard for her brother Tenba to make it in time and since he had told her to go on without him and not miss the chance, she showed no further hesitation and swam towards the water wall while pulling Shimizu with the married woman still in her embrace.

    ¡°Hey! T-That¡¯s my woman¡­¡± The dandy swam into the hall from outside and iled his limbs wildly.

    But Lily turned a deaf ear to him and swam into the water wall.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    The trio surfaced on the other side and found themselves in a dark and damp cavern where they could breathe normally instead of surfacing underwater.

    The trio had emerged out of a pond in this cavern.

 Volume 4, Chapter 36 â€“ The Pretty, Curly-Haired Married Samurai Woman

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 36 - The Pretty, Curly-Haired Married Samurai Woman</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The dimly lit cavern¡¯s walls were damp with water dripping down them and Lily found no one else other than them inside the cavern. The cavern seemed to have a passage that led to a darker region from where a sorrowful intent emanated.

    The trio climbed ontond and since their bodies were drenched by water, their curvaceous lines were in full disy because of their dresses sticking to their skin.

    Although the married samurai woman wasn¡¯t as tall, lean or bountiful as Lily, she still possessed an adult charm brimming with motherliness that didn¡¯t lose to the youthful charm of a teenage girl.

    The married samurai woman¡¯s knees went weak the moment she climbed ontond, prompting her to sit on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Lily checked their surroundings vigntly.

    ¡°Howe there¡¯s just us three in this cavern? Where¡¯s the samurai who came before us?¡± Lily¡¯s voice echoed inside the cavern.

    Lily¡¯s hair was still adorned by water droplets that trickled down to the ground and a few strands of her hair were stuck to her cheeks, the water droplets from which slid down her chin and onto her breasts.

    ¡°Look, Lily. There¡¯s a weird symbol etched there,¡± Shimizu pointed at the wall.

    Lily looked at the wall, and just as Shimizu had said, it had an inexplicable ancient symbol etched on it. This prompted her to take out the emblem and turn it over to confirm that this symbol was the same one that was etched on the backside of this ¡®Biwa Pce¡¯ emblem, which she hadn¡¯t cared about much until now.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that the emblems lead to different locations,¡± Lily surmised.

    Shimizu nodded in agreement after checking Lily¡¯s emblem.

    ¡°Oh no. If it¡¯s really like this, Brother Tenba might not be able to find us even if he obtains an emblem somehow,¡± Lily continued, ¡°But the world works in mysterious ways, so we might as well check out the ce since we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± The married samurai woman voiced out, ¡°What am I supposed to do now,dies?¡±

    Lily rescued the woman as she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of the dandy harassing her, so she had yet to think of what to do with her.

    ¡°You are?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mizue, the wife of Kokura¡¯s lord, which is in Ise,¡± The woman¡¯s purple kimono looked close to ck now because of the water it had absorbed, some of which dripped down in the form of water droplets, and her generous hourss figure bounded by her dress oozed with charm.

    Lily cascaded her hair to one side and sent water droplets flying through the air as she squeezed out the water from her sleeves and the hem of her minidress¡¯ skirt.

    ¡°Miss Mizue. Why are you out here risking the life you have instead of acting as the ideal wife if you¡¯re a lord¡¯s wife?¡±

    Mizue sighed, ¡°My husband was injured in battle with a monster and became a disabled person because of paralysis in his lower body. The area outside Kokura is overrun by monsters and we receive littlend taxes each year, so our finances have be a lot more strained now. If things remain the same, we will be unable to even pay wages to our retainers and soldiers, leaving us with no way to protect Kokura. I overheard traveling samurai mention that there was a treasure in the ancient pce at the bottom of Lake Biwa and that it was about to open soon. As a child of a dojo master, I thought I might as well test my luck with this treasure hunt to make some money since I didn¡¯t know of any other way to do it.¡±

    Lily gauged Mizue¡¯s strength with a probe openly and discovered that she was ate-stage sword master, which ced her at the 3rd-stage Awakened level.

    Mizue continued, ¡°I know I¡¯m weak, and to be honest, I¡¯vee across danger several times on my way from Ise to Lake Biwa, nearly losing my life in the process. I only realized the gap between me and the others when I finally reached here and even though I dislike Yajiro a lot, I had no other choice since I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance at obtaining a share of the treasure unless he helped me. I am not someone who spreads my legs to anyone, but my strength is limited, and my husband as well as my people are waiting for me to return with the money that I make from selling the treasure off. I didn¡¯t want to return home empty-handed either¡­¡±

    ¡°Luck also ys a role when determining strength sometimes,¡± stated Lily.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lily and this is my sister, Shimizu.¡±

    Mizue genuflected to the two of them like an obedient wife, ¡°Miss Lily. I saw how you dealt with those kappas earlier and you¡¯re truly amazing, much more than Yajiro. You¡¯re my savior, so I don¡¯t dare to ask you to share the treasure with me, but I hope you¡¯ll allow me to follow you and take the items you don¡¯t want so that I can sell them after returning home.¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish, but never let your guard down or wander away from us. You must act extra cautious since you know you¡¯re weak, as being too greedy will lead you to doom. Anyhow, we won¡¯t abandon you since we were the ones who brought you into this region.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. My husband has been constrained to the bed for the past few years because of his paralysis, so it¡¯s been a really long time, but if you wish for it¡­¡±

    ¡°If I wish for it?¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mizue answered with flushed cheeks, ¡°Please allow me to thank you in ce of my husband and my people.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just act with the utmost caution,¡± Lily walked towards the cavern¡¯s depths after leaving these words, so Shimizu and Mizue followed after her.

    The trio walked through the dark and damp cavern for a good while before they caught sight of faint light from a stonentern ahead of them.

    There was a clearwater pond beside this stonentern.

    Lily approached the stonentern and wondered howe there was an energy-infused candle still lit inside thentern if the ce had been sealed for thousands of years.

    ¡°This is a spirit candle,¡± Kaguramunicated with Lily from the mirror.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spirit candle?¡±

    ¡°A spirit candle is a candle that can ignite or extinguish based on the changes in the surroundings and can continue burning for years through the spirit power and magic imbued in it. It¡¯s not thatmon in Kanto, but it¡¯s avish candle used for illumination in the homes of Heian-kyo¡¯s high-ranked nobles,¡± Kagura exined.

    ¡°Oh. I never knew such a marvelous item was used for illumination. It seems like life in Heian-kyo is really remarkable,¡± Lily sighed.

    ¡°Look, Lily. There¡¯s something etched there,¡± Shimizu pointed at the boulder beside the pond.

    The following words were etched on it¡ªPlease take a bath here, young women.

    ¡°Just say to take a bath. Is there a need to specify young women?¡± It made Lily wonder whether the master of Biwa Pce was some kind of pervert.

    They had climbed out of the water in the beginning, so there was no real need to take a bath again. The trio just moved forward after ignoring the instruction and arrived at an open space.

    An abandoned shrine existed to one side of this open space, and it had been built underneath the low-roofed cavern.

    A few cracks opened up on the ground and samurai donned in time-worn armors and helmets crawled out from it. However, they emitted no spirit energy, which took Lily aback. Although they felt dangerous, the fact that they didn¡¯t emit any spirit energy made her wonder how they were moving.

    These samurai didn¡¯t seem to possess any self-consciousness and simply rushed towards Lily and the others with their rusted long sword after crawling out of the ground.

    Lily and Shimizu assumed a battle-ready stance immediately.

    The movements of the samurai were stiff yet swift as one of them shed at Lily with power.

    ¡°ng!¡± Lily received the samurai¡¯s attack intentionally to gauge the opponent¡¯s strength yet even she felt a little overpowered by the weight behind the strike. She concluded that the samurai¡¯s strength was at the early-stage Spirit Jade level in terms of raw strength.

    If even Lily was overpowered, it was obvious that the weaker samurai who couldn¡¯t gauge these armored samurai¡¯s strength would lose their lives in the first exchange of blows.

    Lily noticed that these armored samurai had no faces and had ck mist oozing out of their emaciated grey-skinned hands. Lily struck the opponent¡¯s de with her own by using both her hands and made it slide down against their de.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Lily¡¯s de shed through the samurai¡¯s body and left a deep de wound on it, following which a lot of ck mist escaped out from the samurai¡¯s wound as they copsed to the ground.

    Shimizu evaded the samurai¡¯s attacks in the meantime and executed swift de draws to kill each one of them with a single draw.

    Although these samurai possessed strength close to the early-stage Spirit Jade level, theycked esoteric arts and topnotch sword arts, so Lily was still able to kill them with ease.

    The samurai were swallowed by the ground once they fell to the ground and were reced by a new batch of samurai who crawled out from it.

    Meanwhile, Mizue was hidden in the passage that connected to the open space and didn¡¯t dare toe out.

    Lily examined the samurai as she battled them but failed to discover anything. As they didn¡¯t leave any anima behind after dying, it wasn¡¯t feasible for de maidens like her and Shimizu to recover their spirit power in the middle of the battle. Lily possessed a lot of anima, but Shimizu¡¯s parasol, which served as the anima container now, didn¡¯t have a high capacity like Lily¡¯s Sakura Parasol.

    Lily and Shimizu killed more than a dozen Spirit Jade level samurai, but it was no easy feat to aplish this, and it was also quite dangerous. However, this space continued to spawn samurai endlessly without showing any other change.

    This caused Lily to wonder if this battle was meaningless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat for a moment, Sister Shimizu!¡±

    Lily and Shimizu returned to the long passage, but the samurai didn¡¯t pursue them and just remained behind in the open space without moving.

    The battle had made Lily sweat out a lot, but she still expressed her puzzlement while taking rough breaths, ¡°It seems like they will only attack us if we enter that region.¡±

    ¡°Just what are those samurai? Howe there¡¯s no end to them?¡± Shimizu¡¯s breaths had also quickened.

    ¡°Is there any meaning in battling those samurai? I saw no other passage out of that region,¡± Lily stated puzzledly.

    ¡°But we walked to this region straight from the pond we came out of and never saw any other passages,¡± stated Shimizu.

    Lily and Shimizu locked eyes with each other, ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    The trio returned to the clearwater pond.

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s really some kind of mechanism in ce here?¡± Lily questioned while looking at the clearwater pond.

    Shimizu also expressed her opinion, ¡°Maybe there is. If not, the unreasonable instruction on the boulder wouldn¡¯t really make sense.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps only women who are teleported to this cavern?¡± Mizue asked.

    Lily began to rejoice that her brother Tenba hadn¡¯t made it in time or else they would¡¯ve found themselves in a pretty embarrassing situation.

    ¡°In any case, let¡¯s try it once,¡± suggested Lily.

    ¡°You can rest assured, Master. The water has no elements or mechanisms that are harmful to you,¡± Kagura assured her from the mirror.

    Lily was left speechless by this as thest time Kagura had suggested that something was harmless to her, she had actually ended up consuming the aphrodisiac in it.

    Lily¡¯s body was still oversensitive even now and simply couldn¡¯t stand skin contact.

    However, there was no other choice but to try it right now as they were trapped in the cavern.

    ¡°Um¡­ How about I try it first? I¡¯m pretty much useless to the two of you in this treasure hunt, so please allow me to try it first,¡± Mizue suggested all of a sudden.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t seem that willing.

    But Shimizu prevented Lily from saying anything, ¡°Let her try it first.¡±

    Mizue nodded with a slightly hesitant expression since she felt a bit shy about undressing first in front of such young, pretty and powerfuldies despite being a woman.

    Mizue turned around and took her kimono off slowly, revealing her charming and naked back.

 Volume 4, Chapter 37 â€“ The Chest in the Load

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 37 - The Chest in the Load</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Mizue¡¯s kimono was akin to the petals of a bud, and the moment it dropped to her feet was when she began to bloom like a rose, her topaz-colored quaint little feet acting as the stamen.

    Lily and Shimizu expressed slight admiration. Mizue¡¯s life and responsibilities had forced her to make the choice of participating in this treasure hunt despite her age and identity, and this embellished her originally imperfect body with the perfection of patience, perseverance and dedication possessed by a lonesome adult woman.

    Mizue was now dressed in just white undergarments and entered the pond with faintly blushing cheeks.

    She squatted inside the pond and bathed conscientiously.

    However, no change urred even after some time passed.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t work?¡± Lily felt puzzled.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just an ordinary pond,¡± Shimizu added.

    ¡°Or that it requires everyone to bathe in the pond.¡±

    As Lily and Shimizu had sweated out a lot, they decided to try bathing in the pond despite their unwillingness.

    The duo disrobed their outer garments and entered the pond while still dressed in chest binding undergarments and stripped out of their minidresses once they were inside the water before setting them aside.

    The water felt a little cool and pleasant to the touch for Lily and looked especially clear, so she believed there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it.

    An aged, masculine voice reached Lily¡¯s ears at this moment, ¡°It¡¯s not her¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Lily covered her breasts vigntly but saw no one else in the cavern.

    The echoes of rock movements sounded from nearby, so Lily, Shimizu and Mizue dressed up properly and made for that direction, in the middle of which Mizue paused to bend over and look at the spirit candle inside the stonentern.

    Lily thought she discovered something, so she questioned her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Miss Lily. C-Can I take this spirit candle away?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ up to you,¡± Lily felt flummoxed about how to respond.

    Mizue took the spirit candle and blew it out before stuffing it inside her bosom before following Lily and Shimizu ahead. The trio came to the open-spaced region again and discovered that a passage had opened up on the opposite wall, while the guardian samurai had returned to just normal armors leaning against the cavern¡¯s walls.

    The trio moved forward vigntly because of the strangeness of the situation, but the armors didn¡¯t react to them.

    After entering the passage and moving forward for a while, a 100 m wide chasm of unfathomable depths came up in front of the trio. However, the chasm had at least three ropes running across it.

    Lily tested the toughness of the ropes with her de sheath and discovered that they were quite flexible despite possessing rugged durability, which made it a lot more troublesome for them to walk across it because of the erratic gusts blowing through the chasm.

    ¡°We can hang upside down on these ropes by hooking our legs around it and pull ourselves to the other side with our hands,¡± Lily suggested.

    Shimizu expressed some hesitation, ¡°The method you mentioned might be the best way to cross the chasm, but a posture like that is a bit immodest in my opinion, Lil¡¯ Sis.¡±

    ¡°Safety first, Sis. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone else here,¡± Lily reasoned, ¡°The gusts from below worry me a lot since it will be disastrous if we fall into the chasm.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do as you say, then.¡±

    ¡°How about you, Miss Mizue?¡± Lily questioned her.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mizue rubbed her thighs together subconsciously, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I-I was once called the genius of my dojo¡­ although it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to mention this now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it as I said, then.¡±

    Lily crouched down and grabbed the rope before moving forward slowly and grabbed the rope with her legs as she flipped over below it.

    Shimizu also followed her actions and grabbed the rope simrly.

    As for Mizue, although her skills had rustedpared to before, she still had a pretty decent foundation and possessed quite a flexible and bnced body.

    The trio pulled themselves along the rope like this by using the best qualities of their womanly bodies, lightness and flexibility, to their fullest.

    Lily could¡¯ve been faster, but she still maintained the same speed as Mizue.

    A powerful gust blew up from below all of sudden at this moment and wildly rocked the ropes they were holding.

    ¡°Kyah!¡± Followed by Mizue¡¯s scream, the rope slipped out of her hands, leaving her on the brink of plunging down into the chasm.

    The rope wasn¡¯t in Lily¡¯s proximity, so it made it difficult for her to reach Mizue. However, she still reacted quickly and took out Crescent Moon to support Mizue¡¯s body from below.

    ¡°Hold onto it!¡± Lily shouted at her.

    Mizue was still able to react in the middle of her descent, so she clenched onto Lily¡¯s sheath with her thighs the moment shended on top of it and grabbed the tip of Lily¡¯s sheath with both her hands.

    The rope swayed once and Mizue found herself hanging head down in midair while clenched onto Lily¡¯s sheath with the bottomless chasm below her.

    Just a single look at the dark chasm below made Mizue weak in the thighs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Clench harder!¡± Lily shouted.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mizue shouted back and clenched Lily¡¯s sheath desperately with her thighs while tightening the hold of her hands as well.

    However, Mizue¡¯s hair and dress had overturned because of gravity and shed her wless buttocks that were clutching onto the dark sheath between them.

    ¡°Hold on, Miss Mizue. I¡¯ll pull you over in a moment,¡± Lily assured her.

    ¡°Huh? B-But¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. Just keep clenching if you wish to live.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mizue clenched the hardest she could while blushing all the way up to her neck.

    ¡°Are you fine, Lily?¡± Shimizu asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This bit of weight is nothingpared to Yasutsuna¡¯s weight,¡± Lily pulled forward with one hand while carrying Mizue with her other hand.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Mizue quivered as the sensations produced in her by the movements of Lily¡¯s sheath made her recall the pleasure she hadn¡¯t felt in years and left her in a messy, blushing state that made her feel like never letting go of Lily¡¯s sheath even if she wanted her to release it from her thighs.

    Lily and Shimizu finally climbed onto the other side a few momentster and Lily then pulled Mizue up.

    Lily tried to pull her sheath out yet found herself unable to do so because the quivering Mizue was still clutching onto it with her all.

    Left with no other choice, Lily kneeled down and pped Mizue¡¯s butt cheek gently, ¡°Alright, Sister Mizue. You¡¯re safe now, so you can release¡­ Sister Mizue? Are you okay?¡±

    Mizue had a dazed look, so it made Lily wonder if she had been frightened out of her wits.

    Lily thus had to wait a few ten seconds until Mizue recovered her wits and let go of her sheath embarrassedly.

    Mizue felt so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t dare to look the duo in the eyes. As a married samurai woman, it was quite embarrassing for her to show such a silly sight in front of girls in the prime of their youth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lily returned her sheath back to her waist and turned around to walk forward.

    Mizue remained seated on the ground momentarily and looked at Lily¡¯s back longingly.

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been nice if my husband was as amazing as her¡­¡± Mizue sighed faintly from loneliness and stood up to follow after Lily with flushed cheeks.

    The trio heard amotion from ahead after walking for a while.

    ¡°An eldritch aura!¡± Lily sensed a powerful eldritch aura from ahead.

    The trio moved forward cautiously and found the light from the end of the passage turning brighter along with the loudness of the noises.

    The moment they exited the passage, the trio found themselves inside of a several hundred-meter wide cavern. A hole bordered by an ancient ring made of wood existed inside this cavern and it was connected to the passages on the cavern walls via wooden bridges anddders.

    At a nce, it seemed that hundreds of samurai had exited from the passages and were in the middle of watching something inside the hole by standing on the wooden ring.

    A cold and long wind blew up from the depths of the hole and this made Lily feel that the hole was incredibly deep.

    The hole just had a round stone tform in the center that was less than 10 m wide. A bunch of iron chains ran diagonally from the circr wall and were nailed to the round stone tform that was suspended in the middle of this unfathomably deep hole. At the back of the round stone tform existed two streams of water that cascaded down from the roof of the cavern and converged towards a raised region that was in the shape of an altar to form two muscr, gigantic and lifelike loinclothed men made of water with ugly features who carried a wooden chest motionlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the treasure!¡± Lily eximed with her eyes fixed on the chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s the treasure! We¡¯ve found it!¡± As luck would have it, the blonde dandy actually exited from one of the nearby passages with a kunoichi and a samurai woman and shouted while pointing at the monstrous and gigantic water men.

    ¡°Just watch me as I take the treasure! Hmph! How dare that old woman has the nerve to ditch me! I¡¯ll make sure she regrets it all her life!¡± Yajiro arrived in front of the waist-thick iron chain where the winds were so strong that it made him almost lose his footing.

    A lot of samurai had begun descending the chains to reach the round tform now.

    However, Lily noticed that some samurai just stood on the wooden ring calmly even then, so she refrained from taking any rash action as well.

    Yajiro didn¡¯t dare to show off again and began to crawl down the iron chain while holding onto it seriously.

    The fastest samurai had reached the round tform by now.

    ¡°Dammit! They¡¯re going to take the treasure away,¡± Shimizu grumbled.

    ¡°Calm down, Sister Shimizu. Let¡¯s see how it goes for them,¡± Lily cated her.

    The samurai at the front looked at all the samurai who were closing in towards the tform via the iron chains and leaped towards the water men who were carrying the wooden chest.

    The reason he had leaped forward was because he intended to clutch onto the box.

    However, one of the gigantic water men¡¯s expression turned vicious suddenly before he kicked out with his robust, water-formed leg.

    The muscr water-formed leg struck the samurai in the blink of an eye and sent him flying like a ser ball, resulting in him turning into a lump of flesh after hitting the hole¡¯s circr wall.

    ¡°What?!¡± All those present were surprised.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Lily felt a chill pass through her. The samurai just now had been at the 6th-stage Awakened level and was by no means weak. However, a simple kick from the water man had turned him into mincemeat. The water man¡¯s kick was much faster than the swiftness of Lily¡¯s de and even she was unable to gauge the power behind it urately. Although Lily couldn¡¯t sense any spirit power from the water men, she believed that even she would¡¯ve died without a doubt if she received the terrifying kick from earlier.

    ¡°Just what are these water men? Howe they are so terrifying? Fortunately, it looks like they¡¯ll just continue holding up the wooden chest unless they¡¯re disturbed,¡± Lily surmised.

    The other samurai stopped descending the chains after this incident, but as it was much harder to climb them than descend them because of the winds, they were forced to hold onto the chains dazedly.

    ¡°Look, Lily. The water streams have be smaller,¡± Shimizu pointed out.

    Lily observed that the two water streams cascaded down to the sides of the altar at the back of the round tform to form aplex grid of water channels that remerged to form the two water men.

    However, the water actually flowed through the two water men as well. Lily noticed that the water flowed into the water men through one of their feet and flowed out of them through their other feet before cascading down into the chasm below the altar through the channels on it.

    The water streams cascading down from the roof continued to be smaller.

    Lily¡¯s bosom heaved up and down intensely as this meant that the scramble for the treasure would begin the moment the water streams stopped cascading down!

 Volume 4, Chapter 38 â€“ Water-Escape Art, Archdemon

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 38 - Water-Escape Art, Archdemon</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A series of gusts blew up from the bottomless chasm of the hole.

    The stone tform suspended in the center of the hole was circled by stonenterns that illuminated it with dim light.

    The light shining down on the altar and the gigantic water men from the cavern¡¯s top where the water streams originated from was bluish in color and the fusion of the two lights made the tform look brighter than anything else in the hole.

    The tform had now be the focal point of hundreds of samurai.

    There were bright individuals among them who had soon caught onto the link between the water streams and the water men.

    After witnessing the fearsome prowess of the water giants, the samurai began to wait in silence and didn¡¯t dare to make any rash movements.

    However, Yajiro, the blonde dandy, did the opposite. He continued to descend the chain and climbed onto the tform, but while the spectating samurai were waiting for the good show to unfold, he remained stationary.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Yajiro chuckled proudly, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m an idiot who would mess with the water giants? I¡¯m just going to wait in this spot until the water stream dries up by standing in a favorable location. The earlier bird gets the worm!¡±

    Yajiro turned around and grinned his teeth towards the kunoichi and the samurai woman on the wooden ring.

    The samurai woman and the kunoichi seemed fascinated by their leader¡¯s masculinity and wit, so they showed reverent expressions in response to his grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Brother Yajiro!¡± The kunoichi even waved her hand while shouting at him excitedly.

    Lily just watched this in silence as she felt disinclined toment on this episode.

    The water streams from the cavern¡¯s top erged suddenly at this moment and left everyone disappointed.

    However, the water split into a new stream midway and converged towards the center of the stone tform to form a gigantic being.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be! Is it another water giant?¡± The samurai were astonished.

    ¡°No,¡± Lily muttered softly as she was able to sense a powerful eldritch aura from this stream unlike the water giants.

    As for Yajiro, he had yet to notice this new being¡¯s arrival because he was making acent gesture towards Lily and Mizue right now. The water being¡¯s form turned clear gradually as it transformed into a robust, 8 m tall, dark green kappa.

    The kappa emanated an eldritch aura that was powerful enough to stifle all the samurai present in this space.

    The kappa¡¯s features were as ugly as that of bizarre creatures with a purple mist oozing out of his yellow duckbill and he also wielded a dark purple heavy wooden pole with his muscr hand.

    ¡°A monster¡­ Where did this monstere from?¡± The samurai eximed one after the other.

    ¡°Ky¨±b¨­zu¡­ It¡¯s Ky¨±b¨­zu, the chief of Lake Biwa¡¯s kappas!¡± A samurai from Omi eximed.

    What?

    Lily was also stunned by the appearance of the huge kappa that exuded a powerful aura at the middle-stage Permanence level and wielded an even scarier dark-purple wooden pole as a weapon.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Water-Escape Art!¡± Kagura said from the mirror, ¡°This is an innate skill that can only be used by powerful kappas. As long as there¡¯s a certain amount of water, they can travel to a connected location like this that has no special defensive measures in ce. This Ky¨±b¨­zu must¡¯ve traveled to this cavern via the water stream flowing down from above! Kappas are usually weak, so this tough-bodied Permanence level archdemon definitely possesses some fearsome skills!¡±

    Yajiro was about to revel in pride initially after bing the center of awe, but the icy wind from behind sent a shiver through his spine. His smug expression hardened a little when he noticed the abnormality of the situation.

    He looked back and went into a daze when he saw the monster towering behind him.

    However, one of the advantages he possessed over others was his quick reflexes, so he made a frantic escape before Ky¨±b¨­zu could even make a move.

    He escaped so quickly that the casual yet swift pole strike from Ky¨±b¨­zu failed to hit him, leaving behind rubbles of stone where he stood previously.

    Yajiro jumped off the stone tform in desperation and threw a hook towards the iron chain to dangle below it and barely managed to preserve his life.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu opened his bill to talk in thenguage of humans while spewing out purple mist.

    ¡°I am Ky¨±b¨­zu, the chief of Lake Biwa¡¯s kappas. The treasure is mine since I¡¯ve guarded it for years. I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to step on this tform with the intention of snatching it!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The samurai eximed in fury. They had traveled from distantnds and braved dangers, betting their lives on the line to ovee the challenges before them to reach this location, so they were naturally unwilling to let the monster hog the treasure when it was on the cusp ofnding in their hands.

    However, the monster¡¯s massive size as well as the fearsome aura had intimidated them deeply.

    A trio exited one of the passages at this moment.

    It was none other than Tamurakonoe, Tesshin, and Ui.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the passage to have such a troublesome mechanism in ce!¡± The white-masked Tesshin frowned.

    The trio had been the first to enter the pce, yet they had fallen so behind now as the type and difficulty of the mechanism was unique to their respective passages. Although the trio was quite powerful, their luck was pretty average.

    ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s a huge kappa! It¡¯s a kappa, right?¡± Ui eximed loudly.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s gaze turned sterner when he saw the kappa.

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe. It looks like this kappa¡¯s guarding the treasure with the intention of hogging it,¡± Tesshin stated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The kappa has some decent strength and it¡¯s quite unusual for one to grow so huge, so he must possess some exceptional skills. If we dispatch this kappa, wouldn¡¯t it actually benefit the fishermen?¡± Tamurakonoe said.

    Lily¡¯s group was about 100 m away from Tamurakonoe¡¯s group on the other side of the wooden ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s the group of powerful Kansai samurai,¡± Lily was warier of this pretty man than the kappa as thetter just intended to contend with the samurai for the treasure. Lily believed that it was still possible to obtain the treasure since the samurai had the number advantage, but the trio from the West actually intended to kill her. Fortunately, they had yet to discover that she was the one they were hunting and had juste to obtain the treasure like her.

    ¡°T-That kappa looks so dominating and formidable¡­ If he was to catch me¡­¡± Mizue blushed hard while holding Lily¡¯s hand.

    Shimizu furrowed her brows when she saw this and remarked internally, ¡°How could you snuggle up to Lil¡¯ Sis Lily like that when you¡¯re married, you b?i?t?c?h?. Do you have any modesty left as a woman of a certain age?¡±

    Shimizu also felt a little intimidated by Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s aura as the archdemon had unleashed it unrestrainedly. This allowed Shimizu and the others to sense the archdemon¡¯s strength without probing it. However, it was still unknown whether this was the archdemon¡¯s whole strength or just a part of it.

    Shimizu pulled Mizue, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mizue wanted to rely on Lily, but she still agreed to the suggestion reluctantly.

    Shimizu arrived beside Lily, ¡°What¡¯s the n now? If this kappa doesn¡¯t leave, the treasure will fall into his hands when it loses the protection of the water giants.¡±

    Lily¡¯s bosom heaved up and down intensely as she watched the wooden chest as well as the murmuring water streams in silence.

    The samurai of Heian were brash and dauntless by nature, so there were still a bunch of them who neglected the kappa¡¯s threat and continued their descent towards the round tform.

    A bunch of samurainded on the tform simultaneously.

    ¡°How can we just give up aftering so far?! Let¡¯s get him!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! We¡¯ll kill the kappa and take both the treasure and his spirit jade!¡±

    The samurai whonded on the tform showed vicious expressions as they charged at the kappa while raising battle cries.

    A few of them jumped to attack his torso while some attacked his legs.

    There were also some who shot arrows at him from nearby.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu issued a long and primeval howl as he raised the wooden pole in his hand. His pole strikes were faster than the samurai¡¯s imagination despite possessing a massive body and sliced through the wind as they struck the samurai.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The wooden pole struck two of the samurai who were in midair and sted them into pieces of flesh!

    A samurai on the tform who dodged the pole shed at the kappa¡¯s body, but the strike just left a faint scratch on his hardened flesh and didn¡¯t even manage to cut through his skin.

    A bunch of long tentacles that were as broad as arms emerged from Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s chest and abdomen then, one of which coiled around the samurai like a dark-green python and twisted hard.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± The guts of the twisted samurai¡¯s body exploded outward, his flesh and blood scattering in all directions. His severed head flew out at the same time andnded beside Yajiro who had just climbed up the iron chain and this shocked him so much that he nearly slipped down.

    The samurai¡¯s des shimmered against the light as they attempted to cut Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s heels, but his legs were as broad as a tree¡¯s trunk and quite tough on top of that, so their desperate attacks just managed to damage his skin a little. However, these injuries were as light as splinter wounds to humans for Ky¨±b¨­zu thanks to his massive body, and he was practically invincible against the arrows striking him since they just bounced off him.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu raised his foot suddenly and this prompted a few samurai to dodge out of the way.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The first stomp missed.

    However, a samurai who rolled aside to dodge it wasn¡¯t able to stand up in time for the second stomp that followed it, so the shadow looming over his head became thest thing he ever saw before he turned into mincemeat.

    The Awakened samurai were no more than bugs waiting to get squashed by Ky¨±b¨­zu.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s tentacles were faster than his pole strikes and stomps as theyshed towards the two archers while leaving behind dark-green afterimages before picking them up and smashing them against each other, causing their heads to explode when they collided.

    The remaining samurai lost their battle will after witnessing Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s devastating power and fled in panic. A few of them even fell into the chasm amidst the chaos and vanished into oblivion.

    The samurai who were spectating felt dread after watching this tragic scene and remained silent without stepping forward as even the brave ones valued their life.

    The water streams turned smaller by the second and the two water giants also diminished in size simultaneously. The muscles of the water giants also contracted, and they no longer looked as majestic as before, looking just like average porters who were less than 2 m tall now.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good,¡± Lily worried, ¡°It feels like the two water giants are turning weaker as the water streams dry up. If this continues, the scramble for the treasure might begin before the streams even disappear!¡±

    What should I do?

    Lily needed the treasure as it meant having yet another assurance when she made for Mt. Ooe after arriving in Heian-kyo and was also certain that a treasure guarded by such mystical means was definitely an incredible one.

    But what should I do? Should I wait for the kappa to take the treasure and snatch it from him then? The trio from the West is probably nning to do the same thing, so it might be hard to aplish this. Moreover, this kappa can also use the Water-Escape Art. Do I just stand back and watch him escape with the treasure?

    ¡°No! The treasure is mine!¡± A strong desire welled up inside Lily.

    Right at the moment when Lily was about to make a decision from the anxiety, a ck-dressed samurainded on the tform resolutely unlike the others who were scared. The samurai had his head with tied hair lowered and acted as if Ky¨±b¨­zu didn¡¯t exist as he crossed his hands while holding a broadsword in one of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m Asano Hiroi, the best swordsman of Omi and the 13th sessor of the Ono-ryu Iai! You¡¯ve engaged in evil deeds along with the group you lead in Lake Biwa for years, and I¡¯ve long wished to subjugate you. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve shown up in front of me today to be an obstacle in my journey to obtain the treasure. Hmph! There¡¯s room for forgiveness if the Heavens have sinned, but there¡¯s no room for it when an individual sins! It¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯vee across me today, Ky¨±b¨­zu!¡±

    The ck-dressed samurai oozed with elegance, chivalry, and righteousness and he smirked calmly at the massive Ky¨±b¨­zu fearlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Spirit Jade powerhouse! A Spirit Jade powerhouse has finally made a move!¡± A nearby samurai from Omi eximed, ¡°You outsiders might not know this, but Lord Asano is the sole Spirit Jade powerhouse in the Omi province!¡±

    ¡°Kill that Ky¨±b¨­zu, Lord Asano!¡±

    ¡°Lord Asano is ridding the people of evil, so he deserves the treasure!¡±

    The nearby Omi samurai cheered after seeing a true master make a move.

 Volume 4, Chapter 39 â€“ A Crimson Flower in the Darkness

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 39 - A Crimson Flower in the Darkness</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A blue spirit power the color of Omi¡¯s waters emanated out of Asano Hiroi. As someone who had been born near thekeshore of Lake Biwa, his spirit aura contained a water and earth intent.

    The fact that he had been able tobine his sword arts with nature proved that he had quite the high attainments.

    Asano leaped forward suddenly with his hand on his broadsword, ready to let it out at any moment!

    Asano focusedpletely on his de draw. As monsters rarely possessed good weapons, he believed that the pole in Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s hands was just a piece of high-grade wood and that it was no match for his grade 6 katana!

    On the other side, Ky¨±b¨­zu just brandished the dark-purple wooden pole in hands towards Asano who had attacked him head-on.

    Asano studied the locus of the pole and focused all his attention at its center instead of dodging it.

    ¡°Watch how I cut that pole with my de!¡±

    A vista of nature shed through Asano¡¯s eyes as an intense blue-green light shot out from the space between his de and hilt.

    ¡°Ono-ryu¡ªIai!¡±

    Boom!

    The whole area tremored.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s wooden pole shot forward like aunched cannon shell!

    Crack!

    Asano¡¯s de shattered and the pole deformed his body the moment it struck him!

    Asano¡¯s bones and organs shattered simultaneously and the spirit jade in his chest also shattered in the next moment!

    Asano¡¯s deformed and lifeless body shot back and cratered onto the cavern¡¯s wall, blowing up a cloud of dust in the process while losing all semnce of a human shape.

    The samurai turned silent at the fact that the best Omi swordsman of this era, an early-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse who was seen on the same level as the Furinkazan by the ordinary samurai, had perished like a weakling under a single strike from Ky¨±b¨­zu.

    The Omi samurai, as well as the ones from other regions, didn¡¯t dare to move for a while.

    ¡°Master,¡± Kagura called out to Lily, ¡°That Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s pole is quite extraordinary. It¡¯s made from the best grade 9 darkwood, which is a type of ebony that forms naturally by undergoing the process of sedimentation and weathering at the bottom of ake for millions of years and absorbing theke¡¯s essence. It¡¯s much harder than the wood from the Azure Dragon Tree and can even be made into a weapon directly.¡±

    Lily felt like sighing. Although the early-stage Spirit Jade level powerhouse was much weaker than the middle-stage Permanence level Ky¨±b¨­zu, he wasn¡¯t that much of a fool to throw his life away despite knowing the gap between his and Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s strength. He had misjudged the advantage he possessed, and it actually became his weakness because Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s grade 9 darkwood was a lot stronger than his grade 6 katana!

    Omi wasn¡¯t that blessed with desmiths, so he just wielded a grade 6 katana that he had bought from somewhere despite attaining the Spirit Jade level.

    There was a huge gap between them in terms of strength and a greater gap in terms of weapons. The praise he received as an unparalleled powerhouse from the Omi samurai had inted his ego and caused him to make the wrong judgment by taking it for granted, leading to an utter defeat that ended with his death.

    Lily reminded herself to always remain humble despite possessing strength and treasures above the par.

    The water streams had almost dried up by now, but Lily noticed that the Kansai trio were still biding their time.

    The water giants on the altar looked like 1 m tall youths now.

    Lily had a hunch that the strength of the water giants didn¡¯t pose a threat to Ky¨±b¨­zu any longer.

    The spectating samurai were still traumatized by Asano¡¯s death and none of them dared to step forward when they saw the bloodstained darkwood pole in Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s hand as there was no sense in trying to obtain a treasure if their life was the price for it. The strongest samurai of Omi had met his death with just a single pole strike, so all they could do was just stand back and watch as the water streams turned smaller and look at Ky¨±b¨­zu as he took the treasure.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu also judged that the water giants didn¡¯t pose a threat to him any longer, so he turned back to take the treasure chest instead of waiting for them to disappear.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good!¡± Lily turned anxious as Ky¨±b¨­zu would undoubtedly escape via the Water-Escape Art if the treasure fell into his hands.

    ¡°Protect Mizue well, Sister Shimizu, and prepare to aid me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The samurai just watched Ky¨±b¨­zu turn around anxiously without raising a singleint or daring to act.

    However, a red shadow flitted through the dark hole at this moment.

    Lily¡¯s sleeves fluttered in the air as shended on the iron chain. The gusts from below caused her hair and red sleeves to rise up but she was unaffected by this.

    Lily glided across the chain by takingrge strides with her long legs and dashed towards the massive Ky¨±b¨­zu without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°What?!¡± The samurai looked at the pretty, frail-looking, red-dressed samurai woman who had appeared suddenly with astonishment.

    Tamurakonoe hadn¡¯t taken notice of Lily until now as he wasn¡¯t someone who indulged in the pleasures of the flesh, but even he revealed astonishment in his eyes at this moment.

    ¡°A woman?¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu was also taken aback by Lily¡¯s appearance.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu saw how frail Lily looked and couldn¡¯t make sense of what she intended to do, so he continued to turn around without minding her much.

    Lily¡¯s movements were quite swift as she stepped on a samurai hugging the chain and leaped forward while switching the de in her hand with the 120 cm Evil yer Yasutsuna!

    A crimson mist flooded the hole along with the manifestation of endless sakura and Lily¡¯s speed elerated by several degrees.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lily arrived in front of Ky¨±b¨­zu in the blink of an eye. She was so fast that he had yet to even raise his pole up.

    ¡°Hmph! You think a weak woman like you can harm me?¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu disdained her because he was confident in the toughness of his body.

    A surge of spirit power pulsed out from Lily¡¯s spirit jade as she drew out a crimson arc through Yasutsuna.

    The de strike shrouded the world in darkness and a luminescent crimson sword beam manifested in this darkness following a white sh and the beautiful, deadly and sharp glow shed at Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s chest!

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s glowing eyes turned as wide as saucers because of this.

    Yasutsuna sliced through Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s tough defense like a hot knife through butter and left a 12-inch deep wound on his chest, causing green blood to jet out of him!

    ¡°Argh!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s fort-like body staggered back while he clutched the wound on his chest.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tamurakonoe was also stunned. He was already impressed by the fact that the red-dressed woman had dashed forward, but he never expected her de strikes to possess such destructive power. The de she wielded exuded an evil ying light, yet it also exuded a seductive aura at the same time, just like the Goddess of War¡¯s otherworldly judgment that was good yet also evil in nature!

    The samurai, onmy¨­ji and the monks were all left dumbstruck momentarily.

    ¡°A domain¡­ It¡¯s a domain¡­ This pretty samurai woman has actually mastered a domain!¡± The spectators cried out.

    Lily held the advantage right now and she had no intention of losing it, so shended on one foot and jumped again. A swift pole strike arrived from the wounded Ky¨±b¨­zu at this moment, but Lily changed the direction she jumped so slightly by using her domain to dodge the strike and flipped over in the air by stepping on the pole before shing down!

    ¡°Ssh!¡± Yasutsuna left a deep sh on Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s shoulder.

    The evil ying power brought unbearable pain to Ky¨±b¨­zu and made him howl at her, ¡°W-Who are you?! How dare you ambush me like this, you damn b?i?t?c?h??!¡±

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s darkwood pole shot out towards Lily once again, but Lily opened the Sakura Parasol to slow her descent momentarily and caused him to miss again.

    Lily thenunched the Sakura Parasol towards Ky¨±b¨­zu, and the blow actually caused his massive head to spin for a short while. Lily seized this chance to move about nimbly like a phantom and cleaved through Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s tough body with crimson sword beams, causing Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s vitality to fall continuously as his blood and flesh flew around.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu brandished his darkwood pole crazily, but Lily dodged all his strikes by using movements simr to the celestial maiden¡¯s dance.

    ¡°What?! This evasion skill¡­¡± Kiuchidera Tesshin, who was spectating the battle, was also astonished. The power behind Lily¡¯s de strikes had long left him speechless, but he was much more stunned by her evasion skill, ¡°How can a beautiful yet ingenious evasion skill like this exist in this world?¡±

    Lily¡¯s motto was to kill her enemies in case she made a move against them!

    All her decisive de strikes aimed at regions that would either kill or cripple her enemy!

    Ky¨±b¨­zu was left at Lily¡¯s mercy for a moment and bled out from the wounds she inflicted on him.

    Yajiro, the blonde dandy, looked at the woman who he had attempted to hit on and boasted in front of with his mouth ck-jawed in astonishment.

    The samurai were also utterly dumbfounded by the fact that a frail-looking girl like Lily was inflicting severe injuries on the Ky¨±b¨­zu repeatedly with swift yet vicious de strikes.

    It even made them wonder if she was facing the same archdemon who had killed a Spirit Jade powerhouse with a single pole strike.

    ¡°W-Who is this woman?¡±

    ¡°I know her! S-She¡¯s the goddess of the East, Kagami Lily!¡± A somewhat timid and pudgy samurai yelled out while pointing at Lily, ¡°She¡¯s also known as Lady Lyn-hime and is rumored to be the dream lover of all unmarried samurai in the East! Although it¡¯s my first time seeing her in person, I¡¯ve bought a lot of her portraits from Suruga¡¯s merchants! de yer of 13, Rain Plunderer of Tamahagane, Sakura yer of Dijon, Mountain and Fire Vanquisher, Ultimate yer of Amanojaku! I almost squandered all the taxes I collected from mynd to collect the paintings of her legends!¡±

    ¡°The long hair, the long sword, the exceptional looks, the red dress, the pretty legs, the bountiful bosom, the slender waist¡­ as well as this incredible and deadly power. There¡¯s no doubt about it! She¡¯s the goddess I¡¯ve always dreamt about! She¡¯s Kagami Lily! Oh, Miss Kagami!¡± The pudgy samurai¡¯s expression turned reverent as he spoke of her, and he kneeled on the wooden ring by the end of it.

    ¡°What?!¡± The samurai sighed after hearing this. Although they hadn¡¯t seen Lily until now, a lot of them had actually heard of her legends.

    ¡°It was rumored that the mirror girl was journeying west, but I never thought she would reallye to Omi!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all over. This woman is going to write another legend of hers in Omi as well.¡±

    The powerhouse trio from the West, Tamurakonoe, Tesshin and Ui, were also left dumbstruck.

    They were wondering whether to prioritize gaining the treasure or blocking the mirror girl, but they never expected the woman to actually show up and battle against Ky¨±b¨­zu in front of all the samurai¡¯s eyes.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s expression turned solemn after watching Lily battle, ¡°I heard that she was a legendary woman, but I wasn¡¯t expecting her to be stronger than the rumors! However, she still isn¡¯t my match¡­ Hmph!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 40 â€“ Lily Versus Kyubozu

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 40 - Lily Versus Ky¨±b¨­zu</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The metallic chains inside the bottomless hole quivered uninterruptedly as some dust plunged into the darkness.

    On the dimly lit round tform illuminated by thenterns, a red-dressed girl and a dark-green archdemon were engaged in an impressive battle that awed all the samurai present at the scene.

    A few samurai thanked their luck for holding back from rushing to the tform after watching the intensity of the duo¡¯s battle.

    There were also some who longed to have the power and talent possessed by the girl. However, the fact that a girl was battling an archdemon alone in front of such a huge gallery of iron-willed men while allowing no intervention from them made these chauvinistic Heian samurai and powerhouses blush with shame.

    Kiuchidera Tesshin¡¯s red-lined white coat fluttered in the air as he watched Lily and Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s battle solemnly. He felt d that they hadn¡¯t tried to attack Lily in Kiyosu City. They wouldn¡¯t have gotten away with just offending Lord Kamakura in the reverse case as they mightn¡¯t have won against Lily even if they fought her.

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe, I didn¡¯t expect this mirror girl to be so powerful! She¡¯s indeed from that cursed n. It would be too dangerous to allow such a n to grow in strength,¡± Tesshin stated icily.

    ¡°Her current strength has exceeded my expectations as well based on the information we have on her. If there¡¯s nothing amiss with the information, her strength must¡¯ve advanced a lot recently once again. If she weren¡¯t a mirror girl, I really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill such a pretty and talented woman,¡± Tamurakonoe said with pity while looking at Lily. He felt that it would¡¯ve been great to employ her at their dojo if she weren¡¯t a mirror girl. However, a talent like this was destined to fall.

    It had nothing to do with right or wrong, she had to die because she was a mirror girl.

    ¡°Should I assassinate her, Brother Tamurakonoe?¡± Ui¡¯s eyes shed with innocent malice.

    ¡°No. That kappa is pretty strong, so it would be troublesome for us to deal with him if we kill her now. Although my de is faster than hers, my evasive skills aren¡¯t as good as hers. I can defeat her, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can overpower Ky¨±b¨­zu in terms of brute strength,¡± Tamurakonoe narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Is it possible for her to defeat Ky¨±b¨­zu though?¡±

    Tamurakonoe shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We can say that Ky¨±b¨­zu is bound to incur massive injuries if he kills her based on the current developments and this would make it easier for us to deal with him. It would also allow us to both kill her and obtain the treasure in one move.¡±

    Ui nodded after hearing this despite wanting to wring Lily¡¯s neck with her kendama¡¯s thread and humiliate Lily tormentingly while straddling her.

    Lily rolled sideways to dodge the mountainous dark-purple pole that Ky¨±b¨­zu had smashed down towards her, causing it tond beside her. Lily then jumped up amidst the violent tremor and executed a beautiful flip to evade the swing from Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s pole and sprinted forward to sh his foot. Unlike the ordinary de attacks from the other samurai that failed to hurt him previously, Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna left a deep wound on his foot.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu fell to his knee and Lily seized this chance to flip over again aftering to a sliding stop and summoned Crescent Moon in her other hand while she was in midair before stabbing her two des into his back, leaving behind two deep de wounds when she pulled them out.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu screamed in pain and spawned dark-green tentacles from his back to attack Lily all of a sudden.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lily had been watching out for the tentacles that Ky¨±b¨­zu had spawned from his abdominal front, but she wasn¡¯t expecting him to spawn them from his back as well.

    A tentacle caught Lily¡¯s thigh by surprise and dragged her to the ground. The tentacle then passed through the crack of her butt from behind and slithered all the way around her waist by passing between her crotch tightly before assaulting her chest.

    The tentacle squeezed Lily¡¯s chest tightly and this made her run short on breath while experiencing a bone-crushing pain as Lily¡¯s defense was her weakness.

    Lily unsummoned Crescent Moon and summoned the shorter yet sharper Brocade-Patterned Koi to sever the tentacle binding her arm, following which she severed the whole tentacle binding her body with swift movements.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard¡ªCoffin of Wild Blossoms!¡±

    A crimson aura shrouded Lily as sakura spun around her and formed crimson des before mincing the tentacles into pieces, causing green blood to shower momentarily.

    Lily dashed out of the green rain¡¯s range and circled all the way to Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s foot, she then leaped onto his foot and jumped up while spinning beautifully, her two des shing his leg tens of times in the form of a crimson storm.

    ¡°Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!¡± Blood jetted out from the de wounds.

    The darkwood pole descended towards Lily once again, but she arched backward to dodge it by a hair¡¯s breadth, causing it to smash one foot away from her head. Lily then caught the wooden pole with her legs and borrowed the momentum of Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s pulling motion tounch her body towards his hand and spun swiftly like a crimson lightning storm after switching Crescent Moon with Yasutsuna.

    ¡°Spurt! Bzzt!¡±

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s fingers were severed into a dozen pieces along with the back of his hand, following which the darkwood pole copsed to the ground and caused all the chains to quiver.

    ¡°How dare you?! Argh!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu screamed in pain while raising his bloodied hand.

    Lily pulled the darkwood pole near her with her foot and made it disappear with a single thought.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tamurakonoe was shocked by this as well. How could such a massive pole disappear so suddenly? Who did it? Lily or Ky¨±b¨­zu? How did they do it? They couldn¡¯t have an artifact simr to my storage pouch, do they?!

    The water streams increased in size, but the water humanoids continued to shrink. The streams then split up and transformed into kappas, each wielding poisoned fishhooks that they shot towards Lily. The kappas were all 6th-stage or 7th-stage Awakened, and though they weren¡¯t that powerful, the fishhooks were pretty bizarre.

    Lily didn¡¯t have the leeway to deal with these kappas, so she waved her hand to summon a helper, ¡°Aid me, Yuki-Onna!¡±

    An ice-cold wind passed beside Lily and the white-dressed, translucent-cardiganed Yuki-Onna manifested along with snow bursts.

    ¡°Remember that you owe me once now,¡± Yuki-Onna¡¯s melodious voice resounded throughout the hole.

    Yuki-Onna then waved her sleeve andunched a frigid, crystalline ancient rune towards a kappa.

    The kappa¡¯s body began freezing when the runes struck it and Yuki-Onna floated towards it while manifesting an ice de in her hand.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± A blue sword beam shot out from the ice de¡¯s sh and severed the kappa¡¯s body into two.

    ¡°W-What is going on?¡± The samurai had long be unable to make sense of the battle unfolding before their eyes, ¡°Where did that flying demonesse from?¡±

    ¡°A familiar! It¡¯s a familiar! As it¡¯s fighting the kappas, Kagami Lily must¡¯ve summoned it!¡±

    ¡°What?! S-She has a familiar, too?!¡±

    The samurai were left stupefied.

    ¡°That¡¯s Yuki-Onna!¡±

    ¡°What?! The fabled demoness of the East¡¯s snowy ins, Yuki-Onna, has be Kagami Lily¡¯s familiar?!¡±

    Lily then summoned the white hound¡¯s soul and made it attack the kappas as well.

    The temperature of the cave had dropped down a lot by now.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s expression also turned solemn. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Yuki-Onna, but he was worried about how many tricks Lily still had hidden under her sleeves.

    ¡°Why is it that a mere woman like her possesses so many treasures and skills?¡± Tamurakonoe felt that Lily might actually possess more treasures than him, the young lord of the Maro Dojo.

    ¡°How dare you steal my weapon, b?i?t?c?h??!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu howled as he punched towards Lily.

    However, void of the darkwood pole, Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s punches weren¡¯t that much of a threat to Lily, so she danced with her two des and left several de wounds on Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s hands and legs.

    Lily questioned Ky¨±b¨­zu while dodging his attacks, ¡°Answer me, Ky¨±b¨­zu. What is a sword miko?¡±

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s massive body trembled, and fury filled his whole being immediately, ¡°How dare a mere samurai woman from the East like you ask me such a secret?! You have no business asking such things! Die!¡±

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s foot stomped towards Lily.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The round tform shook violently as a result, leaving behind a crater and a long crack on it.

    But Lily managed to retreat in time and circled to the back of his foot before stabbing her power-infused de deeply into Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s heel.

    Lily unsummoned Crescent Moon and held Yasutsuna¡¯s hilt with both hands before pulling it upwards with all her strength!

    ¡°Spurt!¡± By the time Lily finished executing the sword movement, her de was pointing towards the top after severing through the tendon of Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s heel.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu kneeled once again, but it wasn¡¯t that easy for him to stand up.

    Although the hand severed by Lily had long regenerated, he had no means to recover his darkwood pole.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu glowered at Lily with hate. He far overpowered Lily in terms of strength, but he was unable to catch her, ¡°This b?i?t?c?h? has some incredible evasion skills!¡±

    Ky¨±b¨­zu opened his duckbill suddenly and spewed out a vast amount of purple mist, filling the whole tform with it in just a few moments.

    ¡°W-What is this?¡± Lily was certain that it was some kind of toxic mist. She would¡¯ve pulled some distance from her enemy usually in cases like these, but the round tform wasn¡¯t that huge to begin with, so she had nowhere to hide from the toxic fog.

    Yuki-Onna was a snow-type demon, so she didn¡¯t fear the toxic mist at all and just released a powerful snowstorm with a fling of her sleeve.

    Lily also manipted her domain¡¯s sakura des to assist Yuki-Onna in releasing the snowstorm and boosted its power to disperse the toxic mist immediately.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s eyes opened wide, ¡°How dare you do this, b?i?t?c?h??!¡±

    A raging storm of spirit power akin to a boilingke unleashed from Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s body along with the gradual reduction of the green liquid inside the translucent disk on his head.

    ¡°This looks bad! Watch out, Master. Ky¨±b¨­zu intends to use the kappas¡¯ lifeblood spell!¡± Kagura warned. Although Kagura couldn¡¯t participate in this deadly fight, she was observing the whole battle with rapt attention from within the mirror.

    ¡°A lifeblood spell, you say?¡± Lily felt a shiver pass through her when she heard this.

    ¡°The green liquid inside the disks of kappas are their lifeblood essence and Ky¨±b¨­zu has boosted his strength temporarily by expending it. You must act with caution, Master!¡±

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s body had taken a magmatic red shade by the time his lifeblood essence vanished and had be so hot that it vaporized the water droplet that fell on it from the cavern¡¯s top, giving rise of steaming vapours from his body.

    ¡°You wanted to know about sword mikos, right, samurai woman? Here¡¯s my answer, then. I used this form of mine to ughter countless sword mikos until now! If you want to know about them so much, let me give you a taste of the pain that those formidable yet narcissistic sword mikos experienced at my hands in their final moments!¡±

    The chaotic eldritch energying from Ky¨±b¨­zu caused the whole cavern to tremble¡­

 Volume 4, Chapter 41 â€“ Lifeblood Rage Spell

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 41 - Lifeblood Rage Spell</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    In the dark and towering Hachiman Pce that brimmed with the intrinsic charm of the ancient times sat the massive cross-legged figure of Minamoto no Yoritomo, his body a bitrger than the time Lily had an audience with him.

    However, the proportions of his body were just like a regr human¡¯s, which made it stranger.

    The beige- and yellow-dressed Ashikaga Makoto was seated in seiza before Minamoto no Yoritomo right now.

    Her figure looked very bright and petite inparison to the dark and massive man who looked like he was in his middle-ages.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura, this year¡¯s situation is worse than the previous years. The monsters are running wild at the eastern borders as well as within the borders. Furthermore, an increasing number of powerful demons are eyeing thisnd now,¡± Makoto reported respectfully.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lord Kamakura replied meaningfully yet didn¡¯t provide any furtherments.

    Makoto waited for a while before asking, ¡°Lord Kamakura, is it possible to revoke the joint ban our Minamoto n and the Taira n ced on imparting high-level esoteric advancement arts to the East¡¯s samurai? The Land of East is home to samurai, and we have plenty of brave men with decent aptitudes. Why aren¡¯t we imparting advancement arts freely like western Kansai to withstand the covetous monsters that are growing powerful by the day?¡±

    Lord Kamakura revealed bitterness through his brows¡¯ movements after hearing Makoto¡¯s question and answered hesitantly, ¡°Our Land of East is indeed home to samurai like you¡¯ve said. In my opinion, men ought to prove their existence by shedding blood and honing their sword in the process instead of learning high-level advancement arts right from birth like the noble children in Heian-kyo. Although thetter allows them to improve their strength vastly, they lose sight of the true path of a samurai¡¯s sword. The ban might do more harm than good in the long-term, but don¡¯t you agree that trying times are what produces true heroes? I was also forbidden from essing the high-level advancement arts back when I was exiled to Hirugashima Ind?¡±

    ¡°Your legends and vast experience are iparable to that of an ordinary samurai, Lord Kamakura. It¡¯s bing harder for the samurai ns to resist the demons now and a lot of them who don¡¯t have ess to the proper advancement arts have chosen to traverse the path of demonhood offered to them by the Hundred Demons in their quest for higher power. Hojo Dijon had taken the wrong step in life because of this and the same applies to those in Owari at Kanto¡¯s borders. Mino has also followed their footsteps and broken away from our control and Lord Takeda was almost bewitched by the demons as well,¡± Makoto reasoned.

    ¡°But hasn¡¯t the East also produced talents like the Furinkazan, Honda Yahatarou, and Uesugi Rei? There¡¯s also Kagami Lily, who I believe is the most prospective of them all. I really admire a genius woman like her who, unlike you, was able to attain the Spirit Jade level without ess to high-level advancement arts. I believe her talents can be put to great use for the Heian Empire.¡±

    Lord Kamakura leaned forward and caressed Makoto¡¯s satiny cheeks lightly with two of his rough fingers that were thicker than her thighs.

    Makoto felt an instinctive aversion, but the one before her was Lord Kamakura, an eminence of the Heian Empire, so all she could do was see his improper actions as grace from him, a disgracing grace.

    ¡°Go. Go to Heian-kyo. I¡¯ve long found a sessor to you, so you needn¡¯t worry about stepping down from the position of the East¡¯s guardian as a member of the Furinkazan. It¡¯s time for you to join the court and showcase the talents and skills you possess. I¡¯ll also impart theter sections of the Hachiman Divine Soul Art to you, so prepare for the journey now. You are the woman who I admire the most among my trusted aides.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Kamakura,¡± Makoto shuddered and curbed the aversion she felt to the rough fingers caressing her cheek. Ashikaga Makoto wasn¡¯t just a liege lord under the Minamoto n that stood at the top of the East, she was also the madam of the Ashikaga n, and a widow. Although there wasn¡¯t anyone else inside Hachiman Pce, such treatment made her feel utterly humiliated.

    ¡°However, Kiyoshi¡¯s hand is severed now, Lord Kamakura. I¡¯m very worried about his condition. If I leave at such a time¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason he¡¯s so weak because he had you, a powerful mother, protecting him all this time? On the other hand, look at Kagami Lily. Although she¡¯s a woman, she possesses both courage and tenacity. Is Kiyoshi that inferior to her in terms of these qualities? Leave it to me. Kiyoshi isn¡¯t just the sessor I¡¯ve chosen to rece you in the Furinkazan. I intend to guide him with my all so that he can lead the samurai of the East from Kamakura one day.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamakura¡­¡± Makoto¡¯s eyes filled with mixed emotions, carrying both gratitude and worry within them. Her emotions were such a mess that she even neglected Lord Kamakura¡¯s fingers brushing past her lips. Makoto found it hard to understand why Lord Kamakura treated her dead husband¡¯s child so well. The biggest worry she harbored in her heart over going to Kansai was Kiyoshi as his foolish little son hardly had any chance to be a man of outstanding talents, which made her feel reassured about him. However, there was not much she could say now that Lord Kamakura had given his word.

    ¡°You have my gratitude¡­ Lord Kamakura.¡±

    Makoto expressed her gratitude even though she really didn¡¯t want to go to Heian-kyo or be forced to see that man again.

    ¡­

    In the massive cavern of Lake Biwa¡¯skebed, the samurai were watching the battle unfold between the red-dressed samurai woman and the raging archdemon kappa on the rubble- and dust-filled tform in the center.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s wounds had healed mostly, and he also possessed abundant power reserves, making it hard to kill him with ordinary wounds.

    Lily noted that the water streams had be pretty small in size by now and that the water humanoids carrying the wooden chest looked like young men now, their heights about the same as the wooden chest.

    On the other hand, Ky¨±b¨­zu had expended his precious lifeblood essence and burned with hate for Lily as he struck at her with his palm.

    Although the palm strike¡¯s speed exceeded Lily¡¯s predictions, she stepped sideways to dodge it and spun her hips to revolve and sh the back of his hand.

    The steaming blood that jetted out from the wound on Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s hand was also dark-green in color now.

    However, Lily clearly felt that Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s skin had be tougher. The reason Yasutsuna failed to sever the bones of his hand this time wasn¡¯t because its ded edge wasn¡¯t sharp enough, but rather the power gap between them.

    Lily¡¯s de strike still managed to cut one-thirds into his bones and severed his veins, so Ky¨±b¨­zu screamed in pain once again.

    ¡°This woman is really vicious!¡± Ui sighed while watching their battle from far away.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu turned his hand over and swung it at Lily, but she evaded it with a swift yet graceful flip andnded down amidst the falling sakura.

    Furthermore, Lily turned around to deliver a de strike to Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s chest the moment her feet touched thend.

    A white crescent moon with enchanting red edges shot towards Ky¨±b¨­zu and left a deep de wound on his chest.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu howled in rage and spawned tens of tentacles from his body. The dark tentacles that were now as tough as maces because of the raged state he was in currentlyshed towards Lily from all directions.

    The world looked different in Lily¡¯s eyes whenpared to others. The tentacles looked like a single entity to her, and she was able to predict how it would move and which body part of hers this entity formed from killing intent would attack. Lily had seen through the fact that they weren¡¯t actual tentacles and were rather killing intent!

    It was impossible for Ky¨±b¨­zu to control each tentacle individually at the same time.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu just had a single mind, so even if there were a lot of tentacles, it was easy for Lily to find an opening by seeing through his intent!

    Lily danced past the tentacles with no regard for the sexiness and wholesomeness she oozed as she blossomed in any and all kinds of forms to evade those tentacles effectively. It was as if she were performing a sexy dance as the finale on the battlefield.

    The samurai also stared at her performance in rapture.

    ¡°How beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°How is it so beautiful when it¡¯s obviously a battle of life and death?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d dly die under the de of such a samurai woman.¡±

    ¡°Squash me to death¡­¡± The obese samurai who had a hobby of collecting Lily¡¯s paintings cried fanatically while kneeling down, ¡°I have no regrets left now that I have witnessed the beautiful and sexy sword dance of my goddess! Sob-Sob¡­¡±

    Tamurakonoe furrowed his brow. He wasn¡¯t that fond of women, especially those who show off their sex appeal. However, Lily¡¯s sword dance was amorous yet transcendent, sexual yet pure!

    ¡°This woman¡­ Her evasion skills have reached a sublime level. My de is the fastest in the world under the Permanence level! Can you evade it, woman?¡±

    Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe drew his de out. Except for defense, his attacks had never missed against opponents on the same or lesser levels of strength and none of them had managed to evade his de until now.

    However, Tamurakonoe began doubting his skills for the first time ever.

    On the other side, Mizue quivered with a flushed face, ¡°Why? It¡¯s not that surprising for a woman to be so dashing, so why is my heart pounding so hard?¡±

    Shimizu looked at her little sister¡¯s perfected evasion skills with admiration yet mixed emotions welled up inside her simultaneously, ¡°You¡¯ve be so powerful now, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily. Are you really more talented than me? Although I¡¯ve awakened¡­ can I really say with confidence that I can defeat and conquer her in all respects?¡±

    Meanwhile, Lily had entered a state of selflessness again. Her sharp senses saw through the simple killing intent hidden within the chaotic attacks aimed at her from all directions. Even if there were hundreds of mace-like tentacles, she evaded them effortlessly with each passing second.

    Lily spun back elegantly in the next moment to avoid the tentacles¡¯ all-out attack and circled to Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s back, causing him to stagger forward from using excessive force. However, she didn¡¯t seize this chance to attack the opening he showed on his back.

    Lily then took out a ck ribbon from inside her sash and blindfolded her eyes.

    ¡°What?!¡± The spectators eximed in surprise.

    ¡°This b?i?t?c?h?¡­!¡± Tamurakonoe cursed out of jealousy as he hated those who were more talented than him the most.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu turned back and quivered in rage when he saw Lily standing opposite to him with her eyes blindfolded.

    It was pure humiliation.

    ¡°How dare you look down on me like this, you insignificant human samurai woman?! My Lake Biwa¡¯s kappa n will have no standing left among the Hundred Demons unless I kill you!¡±

    Ky¨±b¨­zu bellowed in rage and attacked Lily with countless tentacles from all directions once again!

 Volume 4, Chapter 42 â€“ Treasure

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 42 - Treasure</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily emptied her mind within the darkness and moved ording to the silver images of the killing intent visible in her vision.

    The images were so clear that Lily was able to perceive them even better than when she had her eyes open.

    Sensing intense killing intent from some of these tentacles as theyshed at her while drawing out luminescent tails in the darkness allowed Lily to know whether they intended to attack her the moment they moved.

    Her sleeves fluttered in the air as she sidestepped slowly with grace, which was then followed by a tentacle assaulting her previous position, just inches away from her current position. Yet Lily remained as calm as ever and performed a half-spin de strike subsequently.

    The killing intent vanished from Lily¡¯s sight at the same moment the samurai saw her severing the tentacle.

    Lily was blindfolded and moving slower than before, yet severed tentacles kept raining down one after the other. It was as if she were performing a step dance with light footwork, and no matter how much faster those tentacles were, they still failed to hit Lily.

    There were some tentacles that tried to catch Lily¡¯s feet, but she just happened to evade their assault with subconscious step movements.

    Lily then sped up suddenly and turned into a crimson shadow as she shed with the tentacles assaulting her. For a moment, it looked as if there were several copies of her executing distinct de strikes as she shuttled past the intense attacks of the tentacles with poise.

    A series of crimson crescent moons blossomed in the darkness of Lily¡¯s mind as she severed the silver threads of killing intent one by one, leaving the killing intent to explode purposelessly with no weapon to assault her.

    Lily came to a stop at one side of the tform with her de raised upward and her pretty hair as well as her elegant sleeves at the crook of her arms floated down gently.

    The mace-like tentacles were severed into pieces in the next moment and rained down on the tform.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu screamed in rage as the loss of the tentacles had depleted both his power and lifeblood essence. Although he was an extremely powerful existence at the middle-stage Permanence level, Lily¡¯s evasion skills were so irregr that his destructive strength was powerless against her.

    However, Ky¨±b¨­zu had long lost his reason and continued to assault Lily despite knowing that his attacks were harmless to her.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s massive body charged forward with intense momentum and Lily felt a powerful wind pressure her intuitively.

    Lily evaded to the side swiftly to dodge the enraged Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s clumsy charge, but he pounced at her immediately like a beast using its four limbs after falling down.

    The pounce packed incredible power despite having predictable movements, so Lily was bound to incur heavy injuries if struck by it.

    Lily thus rolled aside to the edge of the tform while sticking close to it and almost fell into the chasm, which although thrilling, gave the spectating samurai quite the scare.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu seized this chance to w at Lily who had just crouched up, so she pressed her de against the tform while holding its hilt firmly and performed a flip, swinging her de down towards Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s thick arm during her descent.

    ¡°Spurt!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s arm strength as well as the strike from Lily¡¯s razor-sharp Yasutsuna severed his arm.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu screamed loudly in rage as dark-green blood jetted out from his severed arm.

    Lily¡¯s sightnded on the translucent disk on Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s head, a kappa¡¯s vital organ, when shended on the tform. Lily charged forward swiftly before he could stand up and jumped onto his back.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu stood up suddenly with the support of his remaining arm at this moment and straightened his back immediately, but Lily was quicker and zigzagged across his almost straightened back to arrive on his shoulder. Ky¨±b¨­zu rocked his body intensely to shake her off, but Lily stabbed her de into his shoulder and swayed sideways in the air with a firm grip on her de¡¯s hilt while adjusting the form of her hips and thighs to eliminate the momentum from the sways.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s sense of bnce is that good?¡± Konoe felt angrier.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu wed at Lily, but she dodged the killing intent¡¯s path with precise calctions and actually released her de while dodging the w strike andnded on her de¡¯s hilt with one foot, causing the archdemon to scream in pain as the de moved inside him.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu rolled on the tform with reckless abandon next, so Lily was forced to jump off from her de and retrieve it from his shoulder while descending. She then released a sword beam from her de and struck the rolling Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s face with it.

    The de strike gave Ky¨±b¨­zu a terriblecerated wound on his face¡¯s left side, turning his left eye blind in the process. He had lost his power in the previous exchanges and had also depleted most of his lifeblood essence. A kappa was bound to die if the water in their disk dries up and would end up just like a dried fish. Although Ky¨±b¨­zu was a powerhouse, he was no exception to this rule.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu felt the call of death for the first time ever in his life. He barely managed to stand up with his skin regaining its original color, indicating that he had weakened by a lotpared to before.

    ¡°Just wait, samurai woman¡­¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu turned back to look at the water humanoids carrying the treasure chest and dashed towards them suddenly.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡±

    Lily caught up with Ky¨±b¨­zu swiftly and shed his foot, causing him to fall down and slide forward because of the momentum. Lily leaped onto Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s back next and raised her de to strike the disk on his head after sprinting to the back of his neck.

    However, Lily felt her footing weaken and found herself standing inside a water stream suddenly. The water stream then flowed upward like a living organism and escaped from the cracks on the cavern¡¯s top since Lily had no means to stop it.

    Lilynded on the tform dumbfoundedly with a damp underbody the next moment. Ky¨±b¨­zu fled?

    The opponent had fled in the middle of a bitter and breathtaking battle, so even Lily was left at a loss for a few moments.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu thought of snatching the treasure chest in the end, but Lily stopped him from doing so. No matter how reluctant he felt and how much he hated Lily, he still chose to flee via the Water-Escape Art when he saw that his life was in danger.

    The samurai were amazed by this development, but they also recalled a certain matter immediately.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s escape meant that the treasure chest was unguarded now and even though Lily was strong, she didn¡¯t possess as much brute strength as him, so it was impossible for her to stop so many samurai!

    ¡°Take the treasure!¡±

    The samurai summoned their battle will and descended down the chains to reach the tform.

    Lily also regained her senses and unleashed the demon hound towards the wooden chest since the water streams had weakened immensely.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± The demon hound dashed through the stream of water and brought the wooden chest back to Lily by carrying it inside its jaws. The two water humanoids who continued shrinking and looked just like children now cried out in a reproaching manner after seeing that the treasure had been taken away by force against the rules and turned silent after turning into puddles of water.

    Lily tried to store the wooden chest inside her mirror when the demon hound ced it in front of her, but she failed to do so. Lily noticed that the water chains locking up the wooden chest had disappeared now, so she opened the chest cautiously with the tip of her de, which was then followed by an intense light shooting out from inside it. A cascade-like curtain of water descended from the cavern¡¯s top in the next moment and formed a circr barrier around the tform, shrouding Lily inside it.

    The samurai dashed to the barrier¡¯s front and a few of them tried to pass their hands inside, but the water flowing through the barrier severed their hands.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The samurai screamed from the pain of having their hands severed while the others shed at the barrier. However, their des actually snapped into two and no matter whether it was arrows or spells, all failed to break through the barrier.

    ¡°W-What kind of mechanism is this?¡± Tamurakonoe also found this incredulous.

    A deep and old voice echoed throughout the cavern at this moment.

    ¡°I may have been long dead by the time you hear this message.¡±

    The sorrowful, middle-aged voice sounded worn by time and its tone contained a regal charm of the ancient times.

    Lily decided to stand still and listen to the voice respectfully after seeing that neither the people outside the barrier could get inside nor she could get outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m Fujiwara no Saibin, the lord of Biwa Pce. The fact that you were able to open this chest means that you¡¯re at least a woman since men cannot open this chest of mine even if they obtain it.¡±

    Lily was taken aback by this and looked at the brocade box inside the chest. Although she didn¡¯t know what it contained, Lily found it embarrassing to take the box before the voice finished its exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want men to obtain or touch the item inside it. It¡¯s because the item is more precious to me than my own life and the Biwa Pce.¡±

    The samurai outside the barrier returned to the ring-shaped wooden tform and guarded the chains after failing to break through it.

    Saibin continued, ¡°The treasure in Biwa Pce isn¡¯t some treasure. It is a garment that was once worn by the woman I love.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s mind nked out for a moment. It¡¯s a garment and not a treasure? Did I fight so hard just in vain?

    The samurai outside let out theirints after hearing this.

    ¡°What?! You¡¯re saying I worked so hard all for a woman¡¯s garment? Did you swindle us all, lord?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Both my brother and lord died in this treasure hunt and you¡¯re now telling me that it was all just for a woman¡¯s garment?!¡±

    Saibin¡¯s voice continued exining regardless of the samurai¡¯sints, his voice overwhelming themotion caused by them.

    ¡°I happened to pass by Lake Biwa during my youth and witnessed a celestial maiden bathe in it. I fell in deep love with her instantly, but I knew it was impossible for a celestial maiden to shower her affection on a mortal like me. There was also the possibility of her killing me if she was to discover me. However, I found it hard to hold back my love for her and ended up stealing her chest undergarment that she had left on akeside boulder¡­ I knew how shameful such an action was as a noble¡¯s son, but I swear that I was driven by my love for her and had no thoughts of tainting this sacred relic! I have always treasured the relic with utmost care since then and even resigned from my post in the court to build Biwa Pce at thekeside of Lake Biwa. I devoted my life to ascension with the hope that I can cross the Heavenly Gate one day and seek that celestial maiden after ascending to Takamagahara. However, I had poor aptitude¡­ and reached the end of my lifespan before I could reach that step¡­¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 43 â€“ Amethyst

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 43 - Amethyst</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Fujiwara no Saibin¡¯s voice contained a profound intent that exceeded Lily¡¯s level ofprehension, but she was still able to sense the weakness and sadness in his voice.

    Although he died an unknown time ago, the water humanoids he had created with water streams still possessed the ability to instakill powerhouses at the Spirit Jade level. However, an ancient noble and practitioner like him who possessed incredible means still failed to cross the Heavenly Gate and died helplessly after reaching the end of his lifespan.

    Lily felt both admiration and sorrow for his feelings that remained constant even in death.

    However, it was questionable whether his feelings would have remained the same even if he had seeded in crossing the Heavenly Gate at an old age as the celestial maiden that he sought would¡¯ve still remained young in Takamagahara, which was sadder than anything else.

    Lily believed that Fujiwara no Saibin might¡¯ve abandoned his pursuit of ascension aftering to this realization.

    Saibin continued, ¡°The fact that you were able to obtain my treasure proves that you¡¯re a woman with outstanding talent. I hope that you can return this chest undergarment to that celestial maiden when you ascend to Takamagahara. The women who pass the test of Biwa Pce are all in the prime of their youths, and you won¡¯t go unrewarded for the efforts you¡¯ve made. This chest undergarment belongs to a celestial battle maiden and is an unfathomable treasure that can boost the spirit defense of its wearer by 100 times! It provides its wearer with the defense of a heavy armor even if they wear revealing or flimsy garments. It can only be worn by chosen celestial battle maidens, so you can wear it before you return since it will bolster the survival skills you have and also increase your chances of ascending to Takamagahara.¡±

    ¡°The chest undergarment can boost spirit defense by 100 times?¡± Lily felt astonished when she heard this.

    ¡°Lord Fujiwara¡¯s words are true, Master. The celestial battle maidens in Takamagahara really have defensive armaments like this. Master Suzuhiko-hime also possessed such an item, but it was better than this one. It¡¯s possible that this one is the standard chest undergarment of the Celestial Battle Maidens Legion, which is just amon treasure in Takamagahara. However, it¡¯s still considered a treasure that boosts defense power along with the advancement of the wearer¡¯s spirit defense in the Heian Empire. Based on your current level of spirit defense, it¡¯s equivalent to a grade 9 heavy armor,¡± Kagura exined.

    ¡°A grade 9 heavy armor?¡± Lily was stunned as an item like that was rarer than a grade 9 katana and numbered quite a few in the Heian Empire. At least, Lily had never heard about someone owning such an item and even Tokugawa¡¯s fortified defense was all thanks to a grade 7 heavy armor.

    A real grade 9 heavy armor packed quite the weight, so none of them existed for women. It was also impossible for Lily to fight while wearing one even if it existed as it would diminish her strength.

    ¡°However, even though this chest undergarment can boost spirit defense, it¡¯s not a genuine metal armor in the end, so it still has one weakness, Master.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s nothing much. Let¡¯s talk about itter. Just keep in mind that this chest undergarment¡¯s defense isparable to a grade 9 heavy armor without influencing its wearer¡¯s speed or charm. You can also wear heavy armor on top of it to reach a monstrous level of defense. You best take it, Master. It¡¯s rarer than actual armor!¡±

    Saibin continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what this chest undergarment is called, so I took it upon myself to name it as constion for my unrequited love for that mysterious celestial maiden. I call it Amethyst.¡±

    ¡°Amethyst¡­¡± Lily got lost in thoughts after hearing this name.

    ¡°An earthquake urred at Lake Biwa during the reign of Emperor Ojin and caused Biwa Pce to sink underwater, but I didn¡¯t escape with the servants and chose to embrace eternal rest in theke water where the celestial maiden who I loved once bathed and made it my resting ce¡­ You can take the chest undergarment, but I¡¯ve long given my other treasures, except for the ones protecting Biwa Pce and the irremovable mechanisms, to my retainers and descendants, so you needn¡¯t spend time looking for them. Takamagahara is the unattainable dream of all practitioners, so I won¡¯t me a beautiful mortal woman like you even if you fail to achieve my wish¡­¡±

    Lily bowed to the voice in the void, ¡°I will ept this treasure for now, Senior, and make the best use of it by wearing it. I vow that I will return it to its original owner one day and convey your feelings to her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    A relieved whisper echoed near Lily¡¯s ear, but she didn¡¯t know that it was only audible to her.

    The cascading water reduced gradually, and the barrier was now moments away from disappearing, so a fierce battle was bound to unfold the moment it vanished.

    ¡°It¡¯s a women¡¯s undergarment, but so what? Although it¡¯s not for men, it¡¯s still the treasure of a celestial maiden. We¡¯vee all the way from Kansai, so we can¡¯t just return empty-handed. Let¡¯s snatch it from her!¡±

    Almost all the samurai harbored simr thoughts, so it was no easy feat for Lily to escape with the treasure.

    Lily opened the brocade box and unveiled the bewitching silver-embroidered purple undergarment crowned on the velvet cushion that had retained its pure whiteness even after all this time. The hollow-cut purple undergarment with gossamer-thin shoulder straps was made of swallowtail chiffon and had its back tied together with fine strings.

    Lily felt the soft touch of the chiffon with her hand and also sensed a pristine, ethereal, feathery and transcendent mystic power that was akin to the clouds drifting in the skies from within it.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard!¡± Lily put away her de and raised her arm up towards the disappearing barrier to hide her body by manifesting a storm of sakura around her. Lily then undid her sash and tossed it outside the blizzard on the tform under the gazes of the samurai.

    However, the samurai could only imagine Lily¡¯s body since they were unable to see through the storm of the sakura petals.

    Lily¡¯s kimono fell to her heels as she picked up the undergarment slowly and leaned forward graciously to wear it with utmost care even though the barrier was moments away from vanishing.

    The sensation of the silky undergarment securing her bosom felt as snug as women¡¯s skinship to Lily.

    Lily then flung her kimono up and spun her body to wear it on before stretching her leg out to hook the sash back inside the curtain of petals with her dainty little foot.

    ¡°I-Is she changing?¡± The samurai wished to plunder the treasure, but the movements of the silhouette inside the curtain of petals made their imagination run wild.

    The petals scattered to reveal the red-dressed Lily with Evil yer Yasutsuna in hand. If Fujiwara no Saibin¡¯s spirit were to see that a woman looked even prettier than a goddess when wearing the celestial maiden¡¯s garment that he cherished, he might¡¯ve fulfilled the regrets he had. Lily was that beautiful.

    The barrier vanished entirely at this moment, but the samurai still guarded the chains and showed no signs of moving.

    A dark-skinned samurai stepped forward and stood on the other end of the chain in front of Lily.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Do you know many powerhouses are out to kill you in thesends? You have some guts to show up in this treasure hunt!¡± The samurai screamed at Lily with a pointed finger while shrouded in the aura of an early-stage Spirit Jade level powerhouse, ¡°I¡¯m Okado Yuzo of Echizen, Echizen¡¯s best samurai. Although we didn¡¯te to hunt you, you¡¯ve imed the treasure as yours and have even worn it on. Tell me. Do you intend to hog the treasure?¡±

    The other samurai also chimed in, ¡°Indeed! If it weren¡¯t for ourbined efforts to cut out a bloody path under the assault of kappas, it would¡¯ve been impossible for you to obtain the treasure alone!¡±

    ¡°Hand over the treasure!¡±

    ¡°Take it off!¡±

    ¡°You must take it off if you want to leave the tform!¡±

    The samurai eyed Lily with greed.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Okado Yuzo raised his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not use force first, gentlemen. Kagami Lily, I admit that you yed a major role in this treasure hunt by beating back Ky¨±b¨­zu, and it¡¯s not like we can ask you to share the women¡¯s undergarment with us by splitting it into pieces. As such, I have a fair trade in mind for you. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to lend me an ear.¡±

    Lily looked at the samurai with icy eyes and remarked internally, Howe you all didn¡¯t step forward to reason it out when Ky¨±b¨­zu killed a Spirit Jade powerhouse with one strike?

    However, she still replied with decorum, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do that, Mister Okado.¡±

    Okado nodded, ¡°I believe that the undergarment should be yours, Kagami Lily, but we samurai need to keep up appearances and cannot return empty-handed. We also need to ount for the dead to their families. Let¡¯s do it like this. We¡¯ll let you leave if you give us the des, familiars, and some of the treasures in your possession that are worth 80% of the undergarment¡¯s value. There¡¯s a lot of us, so you can say that allowing you to have the remaining 20% is quite a benevolent act from us. What do you say, Kagami Lily?¡±

    Lily smiled grimly, ¡°How selfish and calcting you are, Mister Okado. You don¡¯t intend to let me leave unless I hand over my des and treasures, do you?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t mean to make it hard for you intentionally, but don¡¯t you need to give an ount to all of us?¡±

    Lily¡¯s bosom heaved deeply, and a faint smile rose up on her lips at the discovery of such a shameless man in this world, ¡°I¡¯m fine with ounting for the treasure I¡¯ve obtained.¡±

    Lily pulled out a string of copper coins from her kimono top and tossed it down.

    ¡°Here¡¯s ten copper coins for each person. You can consider it the wages you¡¯ve earned for the hard work of cheering for me, but that¡¯s all you are going to get and not a coin more,¡± Lily dered calmly.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The samurai raised amotion.

    ¡°Just give it to us straight if you¡¯re unwilling to share the treasure with us, Kagami Lily! How dare you humiliate us like this!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have some treasures and familiars?! Even if you¡¯re strong, do you think you can handle all of us at once?! There are at least three Spirit Jade powerhouses among us, you know!¡±

    The samurai criticized and cursed Lily, which made Tamurakonoe blush with shame, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our mission to kill her, I would¡¯ve really wanted to help her out. These men are the shame of us Kansai samurai!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to do this the easy way, you leave us no choice but to do it the hard way, Kagami Lily. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re trying to cheat you. We just want justice for all of us!¡± Okado threatened Lily.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try getting some of that justice, then?¡± Lily countered haughtily.

    ¡°Enough of the taunts, Kagami Lily. We won¡¯t let you cross the chains unless you hand over enough treasures to us!¡±

    The two sides remained in a stalemate for a while since the samurai were still guarding the chains.

    ¡°Ui. Tesshin. If she¡¯s bold enough to force her way through one of the chains, we¡¯ll take action and kill her while she¡¯s in battle with the samurai!¡± Tamurakonoe whispered to Ui and Tesshin.

    Although Lily couldn¡¯t hear Tamurakonoe, she knew very well what he had in mind and though she didn¡¯t fear the subpar samurai, she worried that the trio from the West might take this chance to catch her off guard in battle and attack her.

    Just as Lily hesitated on what to do next, a bold and cheerfulughter resounded throughout the cavern.

 Volume 4, Chapter 44 â€“ Jinmu Legion of Eight

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 44 - Jinmu Legion of Eight</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    A bold and cheerfulughter echoed throughout the dark cavern, leaving the samurai at a loss about the source for a while.

    But Lily revealed a look of relief when he heard thisughter.

    Lily intended to use the magatama she had to summon the Four-Tailed Monster Cat and the Soultaker from the Record of One Hundred Demons if the trio from the West were to attack her while she battled past the samurai.

    The Soultaker¡¯s abilities worked well to restrict opponents and there was no need to worry about it dying since it was just a shadow avatar. It would just vanish once the eldritch energies powering it was depleted by the spirit attacks from enemies and could be resummoned again using magatama after some time. As such, shadow avatars and grudge embodiments had no fear of death.

    As for the Four-Tailed Monster Cat, it was a fabled archdemon at the Throne level that possessed world-destroying abilities, so its shadow avatar¡¯s strength was at the apex of the Permanence level! This was enough to fend off the trio from the West even if it couldn¡¯t kill them.

    However, Lily had few magatama in her possession and also didn¡¯t wish to expose this hand of hers that easily. It required her to kill her enemies with certainty if she were to use it.

    But Lily didn¡¯t feel the necessity to use the Record of One Hundred Demons now.

    A stout, dark-skinned man with messy bound hair walked out from one of the passages on the cavern¡¯s walls. He was dressed in a shabby white vest and pants that had tattered sleeve edges, but his exposed arms were pretty buff. He also held a ck-sheathed broadsword that had a wine pot hanging from its hilt in one of his hands.

    ¡°W-Who is this man?¡± The samurai gave way to him after seeing his bold, shy and imposing behavior.

    ¡°W-Why is he here?¡± Tamurakonoe¡¯s lips twitched as he turned tense.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this uncle?¡± Ui asked puzzledly.

    Ayer of sweat formed on Kiuchidera Tesshin¡¯s forehead, ¡°Tenba Goro. He¡¯s one of the unrivaled legends of the Heian Empire and also one of the Jinmu Legion of Eight, who are treated with due respect by even the imperial court.¡±

    ¡°Jinmu Legion of Eight? It sounds familiar,¡± Ui tilted her head.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s expression turned grim, ¡°Jinmu Legion of Eight. It was created by our founding emperor, Emperor Jinmu, and each seeding emperor has personally awarded this title to eight vagabonds in their generation! It can be said that each generation of the Jinmu Legion of Eight are apex existences from the world¡¯s wandering samurai and heroes. Tenba Goro is one of this generation¡¯s Jinmu Legion of Eight.¡±

    ¡°Oh! He¡¯s such an amazing uncle?¡± Ui leaped onto a stonentern at the edge of the wooden tform and shouted at the distant Tenba Goro, ¡°Are you here for the treasure too, uncle? You¡¯re quite unlucky since the treasure already has an owner now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Ui!¡± Tamurakonoe warned her tensely.

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe. Why is Tenba Goro here? Isn¡¯t he prettyte if he¡¯s here for the treasure?¡± Tesshin felt puzzled.

    Tamurakonoe answered uncertainly, ¡°Is he here to kill the mirror girl as well? Hmph. If that¡¯s the case, we might not even need to act as she will have no chances of making it out alive from this ce.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Lily waved her hand at Tenba Goro in glee after seeing him appear from the crowd of samurai.

    ¡°Sister! Forgive me for arrivingte! Hahaha!¡± Tenba Goro said frankly while scratching his head.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s expression hardened immediately.

    ¡°Brother?!¡±

    Tenba Goro continued speaking while moving towards Lily, ¡°I wasn¡¯tte on purpose. Obtaining an emblem was just trickier than what I thought.¡±

    Okado Yuzo stepped forward to block Goro¡¯s way at this moment, ¡°Tell me, brother. Are you that woman¡¯s brother?¡±

    Goro smiled brightly after hearing this, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Your sister has robbed us of our treasure. All of us clearly worked together to obtain the treasure, but she intends to hog it all. As her brother, you must discipline her and make her divide the treasures of equivalent value to give us an ount,¡± Okado stated.

    ¡°Brother, I obtained the treasure all alone. Although none of them dared to attack Ky¨±b¨­zu when he was upying the tform previously, they surrounded me once I defeated him and obtained the treasure. They demanded that I hand over my des and other treasures in exchange and refused to let me leave unless Iplied!¡± Lily exined aggrievedly.

    Shimizu felt displeased when she saw this, Why are you requesting a man¡¯s help, Lil¡¯ Sis?

    Shimizu failed to understand that Lily treated Goro like her real brother.

    Tenba Goro looked at Lily solemnly and seemed to get lost in thought after looking at the samurai who waited patiently for his response.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Goro revealed a frank smile as he raised his head, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The samurai were taken aback.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to believe her just like that, brother?!¡±

    Goro took a sip from the wine pot and chuckled loudly, ¡°Hahahahahaha! I believe whatever my sister says!¡±

    Okado¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to let that woman leave?¡±

    The cavern quaked at this moment and a stone door manifested aboveground before one of the chains. A series of stone steps flew out from the cavern¡¯s walls next to form stairs that connected the door to the wooden tform and a water portal simr to the one in thekebed pce filled the hollow section of the door suspended in midair.

    ¡°It¡¯s the exit!¡± As the treasure had an owner, it was natural for the exit to appear, and everyone present realized this immediately.

    The exit was pretty close to Goro¡¯s position.

    Goro arrived beside the stairs, drank a mouthful of sake and sat down cross-legged before stating with an icy gaze, ¡°Just focus on leaving, Sister. They won¡¯t make it hard for you with me here.¡±

    ¡°Brother,¡± Lily smiled joyfully.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s expression distorted, ¡°Dammit! How did Tenba Goro, who has always been active in Kansai and never in Kanto be this mirror girl¡¯s brother so soon? Doesn¡¯t this render our objectives void? We can neither kill the mirror girl nor prevent her from leaving with the treasure now!

    ¡°What? Is this uncle stronger than you, Brother Tamurakonoe?¡± Ui asked.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Tamurakonoe snapped at Ui, ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve just spoken? We¡¯re fortunate that Tenba Goro is a reasonable man. If it were one of the brutal fellows from the Legion of Eight, we three might¡¯ve lost our lives by now. Got it?!¡±

    ¡°Eh? T-They¡¯re that fierce? This isn¡¯t fun,¡± Ui yed with her kendama with a pouting mouth.

    ¡°Listen. No matter what these idiots do, we will refrain from taking any action while Tenba Goro and the mirror girl are together. We¡¯ll follow them vigntly from afar instead. Tenba Goro doesn¡¯t have a fixed base and wanders all thends, so he won¡¯t always remain with that woman. We¡¯ll kill her and also plunder her treasures in passing when they part. This mirror girl seems to have a lot of treasures besides the celestial maiden¡¯s undergarment she obtained just prior,¡± Tamurakonoe stated solemnly in a soft voice.

    Lily sighed in relief after seeing Tenba Goro stand on her side, especially so because she had guessed that the trio from the West also feared him after catching sight of Tamurakonoe¡¯s distorted expression from the corner of her vision.

    Lily thus crossed the chain in a calm and collected manner.

    However, a few samurai stood at the chain¡¯s end to block Lily in spite of Goro¡¯s warning.

    ¡°We won¡¯t let you pass, Kagami Lily!¡± Okado tookmand of the scene while pointing at Lily in ire and looked at Goro, who was seated next to the stairs after that, ¡°Keep an eye on this man and kill him if he dares to intervene!¡±

    The samurai drew out their katanas to pressure Goro, but he still maintained a smile.

    ¡°Hmph. Fools,¡± Tamurakonoe snorted, ¡°This is going to cost them dearly.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Lily looked at Goro when she saw the samurai block the area around the chain¡¯s end. Her height allowed her to do this as most samurai weren¡¯t tall enough to block her sight.

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯ve said it already once, Sister. Just focus on leaving,¡± Tenba Goro stated candidly.

    Lily revealed a knowing smile and sprinted towards the samurai suddenly.

    ¡°You¡¯re just rushing to your death! Kill her!¡± The samurai raised their des towards her.

    However, all they saw was a crimson shadow.

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    The shadow shuttled through the samurai and arrived beside the stairs instantly.

    By the time the samurai finished swinging their des, Lily had long arrived behind them, so they just stood still with stunned looks.

    ¡°Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!¡±

    Blood jetted out from the wrists of the samurai and their katanas fell to the ground.

    ¡°What?!¡± The others were shocked.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°My hand! My hand!¡±

    ¡°Argh! My hand¡¯s tendon has been severed! My life as a samurai is over now!¡±

    The samurai screamed in pain while clutching their bleeding wrists.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Shimizu, Mizue.¡±

    Shimizu had long arrived beside the stairs along with Mizue unnoticed.

    Although Shimizu wasn¡¯t that fond of receiving a man¡¯s assistance, now wasn¡¯t the time for arguments. She nodded and took Mizue up the stairs first with no one stopping them this time.

    Lily also sashayed towards the stairs behind them.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere!¡± Okado Yuzo unleashed his spirit power and drew out his tachi by grabbing its bearpaw-shaped hilt while donning the murderous expression of a bear!

    Yuzo then charged towards Lily like a bear charging forward violently.

    Lily hade quite close to Tenba Goro by now and continued walking towards the stairs without looking back.

    The des of the samurai pressed towards Goro¡¯s neck and Okado¡¯s raised de was moments away from shing Lily¡¯s back now.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Goro hardened his muscles suddenly at this moment and released an earth-quaking roar before rising up.

    ¡°Shatter!¡± The des pressing against Goro¡¯s neck shattered and the samurai surrounding him were also sted away.

    Goro drew out the shimmering de of his broadsword, Sorrowful Terror, and raised it high before sprinting forward, arriving beside Lily almost instantly to fend off Okado¡¯s tachi with Sorrowful Terror.

    In contrast to Sorrowful Terror that remained stable after fending the attack off, Okado¡¯s tachi, as well as his wrist, trembled from the aftershocks of the exchange.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Goro gave out a wrathful shout with a flushed face and struck down at Okado¡¯s de fiercely.

    ¡°Bam!¡± A dazzling explosion of light rippled outwards like waves beating against a shore.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Okado was sted away along with a bunch of the samurai behind him and crashed through the wooden tform while giving rise to wood dust.

    The lucky samurainded on the round stone tform and the chains while the unlucky ones plunged into the bottomless chasm.

    Okado Yuzo¡¯s screams echoed out from the chasm before fading out gradually.

 Volume 4, Chapter 45 â€“ The Water Route

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 45 - The Water Route</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The de strike packed explosive power and was powered by the spirit of chivalry!

    Even Lily held her breath when she witnessed it. She knew Goro was quite strong, but she hadn¡¯t expected that he had reached such a level. Although the attack looked crude, it was actually quite profound and unfathomable!

    The de strike made all the samurai speechless since it had blown away a dozen samurai along with Okado Yuzo, who was the best samurai of Echizen, and made them wonder just who this shabbily-dressed man was.

    ¡°Do you get it now? That¡¯s how it ends when you try to take a treasure despitecking the strength to hold onto it,¡± Tamurakonoe sneered.

    The samurai fell back one after the other and didn¡¯t dare to provoke Goro again. Besides, Lily wasn¡¯t an easy opponent, either. There wasn¡¯t a single samurai present at the scene who dared to meddle in this matter again after learning about the sworn siblinghood between Goro and Lily, and just cursed their bad luck.

    A treasure like this rarely appeared every several decades and everybody knew this was a perfect opportunity that might change the fates of their ns, fiefdoms and lives. However, as this was a race for the treasure, there were bound to be both victors and losers.

    An old samurai summoned the courage to question Goro at this moment, ¡°May I know your name, lord? I hope you can at least let us know who defeated us.¡±

    Goro replied frankly, ¡°Tenba Kotetsumaru Goro.¡±

    ¡°T-Tenba Goro?!¡± The old samurai eximed, ¡°Y-You¡¯re Lord Tenba Goro? The fabled vagabond bestowed with the title of Jinmu Legion of Eight by the emperor?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Tenba Goro, you say?¡±

    A lot of samurai were stunned after hearing the old samurai¡¯s words, but there were many who knew about Tenba Goro¡¯s fame.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± A few samurai from Omi asked puzzledly.

    ¡°Tenba Goro is one of the Jinmu Legion of Eight, who are also known as the Jinmu Eight. The title refers to the eight unrivaled vagabonds standing at the apex of our Heian Empire!¡±

    ¡°The emperor even allows the Jinmu Eight to enter the imperial pce and have an audience with him!¡± A monk from Kansai stated reverently.

    ¡°What?! The emperor allowed a vagabond to see him?¡± The Omi samurai were stupefied when they heard this as the monk had mentioned the emperor who¡¯s said to rule the whole empire. They were shocked that a noble and godly existence like the emperor who could topple Omi with a single word actually allowed Tenba Goro to have an audience with him.

    Even the protectors of Omi, Bitchu, and Echizen weren¡¯t qualified to have an audience with the emperor or allowed to enter the audience hall when summoned, and were forced to kneel outside it. Yet, Tenba Goro, a showy vagabond possessed this qualification!

    The Jinmu Eight¡¯s status in the Heian Empire was quite clear from this. They were the pirs of vagabonds!

    The apex of vagabonds!

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± As someone from the East, Lily had no clue that Tenba Goro was such a famous hero.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just a casual title given by others. You needn¡¯t mind it, Sister.¡± Goro chuckled.

    The sullen and unwilling samurai felt relieved now.

    The samurai were clearly unwilling to give up on the treasure, but they now had an excuse to do so since there would be no shame inying down their des in front of an opponent who was one of the Jinmu Eight.

    Tamurakonoe and his cohort were mixed among these samurai and had no ns to make a move for now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have some drinks in that vige again, Sister. I¡¯ll treat you this time!¡± Goro stated boisterously.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lily agreed readily.

    ¡°J-Just who is this Kagami Lily? She actually became siblings with one of the Jinmu Eight?¡± The samurai were shocked by their exchange.

    Shimizu pulled Mizue and stepped inside the water portal.

    Lily also entered the portal immediately afterward, but no one dared to stop her this time.

    Lily and the others found themselves inside a luminescent, ripplingke when they exited the portal.

    The trio swam up and discovered that they had actually surfaced near the shore of the vige beside Lake Biwa, with the red torii gate standing close to them towards the front.

    The trio swam ashore after that, and Goro also surfaced along with the emergence of a water pir.

    He then swam ashore towards the trio.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return and change into a new pair of clothes first, Lily¡± Shimizu advised as Lily was still submerged inside the water in a drenched state.

    ¡°No, take Miss Mizue back first, Sister Shimizu. I¡¯ll apany Brother Tenba for drinks.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± Shimizu left with Mizue discontentedly. Although Mizue wanted to greet Goro, she got dragged away reluctantly by her in the end.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! I¡¯ve never met a woman as frank as you, Sister! Let¡¯s go drink, then!¡± Tenba felt pleased.

    Goro and Lily went to the pub, which had scarce customers since it was noon now, and took a seat beside the window before ordering a huge jar of sake.

    Lily had also thought it over. She didn¡¯t wish to show much of her woman¡¯s side in front of Goro because she was afraid that he might fall for her, which would put her in an awkward position since she just saw him as a sibling. Of course, she had full trust that Goro wouldn¡¯t fall for her.

    There was another reason she hadn¡¯t returned with Shimizu. A drinking session with Goro would inevitably drench her bosom because they drank from a huge bowl, so it was pointless to change clothes first.

    As the duo chatted and drank, the other samurai had also surfaced from theke. However, there were some who embraced eternal rest at thekebed of Lake Biwa.

    ¡°The journey to Heian-kyo is fraught with danger, Sister, and I cannot apany you since I still have business to deal with. You must remain vignt at all times,¡± Goro advised.

    ¡°Thanks for helping me out back there, Brother. I¡¯ll protect myself well on this journey,¡± Lily stated firmly.

    Goro nodded appreciatively, ¡°There are three routes to Heian-kyo from here. The northern route is through Bitchu province, which is rife with steep mountains and powerful monsters. As you¡¯re a mirror girl, you would incur the resentment of those easily provokable archdemons. The southern route is through Ise and requires you to cross Iga, which is home to ninjas, as well. Ninjas possess all kinds of tricks under their sleeves and would do anything for money, so it¡¯s impossible to predict what they would do. It¡¯s also the longest route out of them all. I rmend taking the water route to reach Yamashiro province by crossing Lake Biwa instead.¡±

    ¡°The water route?¡± Lily watched the calm waters of Lake Biwa and also concluded that it was the best choice since it would make it difficult for her hunters to find her once the ship sailed out.

    Lily asked, ¡°But where do I find a ship that can take me across Lake Biwa¡¯s water route?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. You can take any ship as long as you¡¯re sure that it won¡¯t capsize. However, if you want to travel safely, you can take one at Port Imahama. A coastal vige called Port Imahama lies about 50 kilometers south from this vige, and the lord of this port, Kato Kobo is an old friend of mine. Although it¡¯s impossible for outsiders to board the exclusive ship to Yamashiro, Lord Kato will permit you to board it if you mention my name, so you can rest assured about that.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you so much, Brother.¡±

    ¡°You are my only sworn sister, so it¡¯s natural for me to help you. There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡±

    Lily and Goro kept drinking, but a well-dressed, charming woman arrived beside them while carrying a sweet scent with her.

    Lily looked up and saw that it was Mizue, who seemed to have especially put on make-up and perfume that emphasized her charm as a married woman.

    ¡°What is it, Miss Mizue?¡± Lily inquired.

    However, Mizue just sat down and bowed to Goro with blushing cheeks, ¡°Thank you for saving my life today, Brother Tenba.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It wasn¡¯t much, so you needn¡¯t act so polite,dy. By the way, who is she, Sister?¡±

    ¡°Lady Mizue is a samurai woman who I rescued during the treasure hunt and is the wife of a lord from Ise,¡± Lily exined.

    Goro shifted a bit farther from her after hearing the word ¡®wife.¡¯

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Madam Mizue. Apologies.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any, Brother Tenba. You are a hero of this empire and it¡¯s an honor to have met you thanks to Miss Lily. Please allow me to pour you a cup of drinks.¡±

    Saying so, Mizue approached Goro and picked up the jar to pour sake for him. Although she was a married woman, she was also a samurai, so it wasn¡¯t that hard for her to pick it up.

    However, Lily was put in an awkward position because of her actions. The two of them were drinking merrily, so she failed to understand why Mizue hade over.

    ¡°Madam Mizue, there¡¯s no need for such courtesy. I¡¯m just a wandering vagabond, so how can I trouble you to pour drinks for me?¡±

    ¡°A wandering vagabond? So, what? That¡¯s pretty manly in my opinion! Heroes like you are rare in the world, Brother Tenba, and even the imperial court treats you with courtesy, so it¡¯s a real honor for a woman like me, who¡¯s from a remote region, to pour drinks for you. I hope you will ept my gratitude, Brother Tenba,¡± Mizue stated shyly with a blushing neck while squirming.

    Lily finally understood what was going on. Although she was a bit clueless about such affairs, her sharp mind didn¡¯t take that long to deduce that Mizue was interested in her brother even though she was married.

    Lily smiled brightly and saw the darkening skies outside the window, ¡°Brother, I never thought that the winter nights of Omi, which is known for its ever-pleasant weather, would be this cold. I¡¯ll be going back to take a bath and warm up now.¡±

    ¡°H-Hey, Sister¡­¡± Goro found himself in a dilemma.

    ¡°Brother Tenba, you really don¡¯t understand women. Although Lily possesses impressive abilities, she¡¯s still a woman. It wouldn¡¯t do her good if she catches a cold, so it¡¯s best to allow her to take a bath and rest,¡± Mizue added while pouring drinks for Goro again.

    ¡°S-Sister¡­¡±

    Lily chuckled inwardly and got up to leave. She believed that Goro was a young and vigorous man and since someone was willing to offer themselves to him, she didn¡¯t intend to hinder their pleasure.

    Let alone, Lily really needed to take a bath.

    Lily returned to the inn after giving Mizue an opportunity and dressed in a yukata designed with yellow and white chrysanthemums after taking a bath in the inn¡¯s women¡¯s bath. She then intended to go back to her room and appreciate the night scenery with Shimizu yet found a crying Mizue inside her room.

    ¡°W-What happened?¡± Lily asked puzzledly.

    ¡°That brother of yours is really cold-hearted. I served him drinks with kind intentions and just wanted to massage his back and legs in passing for the troubles he went to, but he actually got mad and screamed at me while pping the table, saying that I¡¯m married woman and his sister¡¯spanion, so how could I do such a shameless thing, and just left in anger. There were many customers in the pub and all of them looked at me mockingly, leaving me utterly ashamed to remain there¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡± Mizue exined while crying with a flushed face.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Lily failed to contain herughs with her hand, so she decided to justugh out loudly, ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°H-How could youugh at me?!¡± Mizueined in shame and sorrow.

 Volume 4, Chapter 46 â€“ Towards Imahama

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 46 - Towards Imahama</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    In the early morning of the next day, Lily narrowed her eyes slightly as the fresh wind from theke brushed past her, bringing along a dewy mist with it.

    Goro and Lily¡¯s group stood opposite each other on Lake Biwa¡¯s bank.

    ¡°We part ways here, then, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Sister. I hope we can meet again in Heian-kyo,¡± Goro said downheartedly, feeling a tad bit reluctant to part ways.

    Lily nodded, ¡°You, too, Brother. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Worry not, Sister! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve just begun traveling our Empire!¡±

    Mizue stood far from the two as she still felt embarrassed from yesterday¡¯s events. As for Goro, upright as he was, he didn¡¯t even give her a single look and had almost forgotten about the whole incident.

    Goro waved his hand and strutted off with his broadsword on his shoulder, a wine pot hanging from its handguard.

    Lily watched him leave, just as a sister would.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shimuzu said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lily nodded, and then asked, ¡°What are you going to do now, Miss Mizue?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­ have no idea,¡± Mizue answered despondently, ¡°I wish to travel the world carefreely like you, but my family is still waiting for my return. I also need to do something about the city¡¯s finances¡­¡±

    Lily pulled out a pouch of magatama fragments and tossed it to Mizue, ¡°There are 500 grams of magatama fragments inside it. It¡¯s fate that we met, so exchange them for money when you return. You stayed with us over the course of the treasure hunt and regardless of whether you were of help, you deserve this remuneration for partnering with us this time.¡±

    ¡°T-Thanks a lot, Miss Lily. I n to go back to Ise via Imahama¡¯s southernnd route, which I had taken toe here. How about we go to Imahama together? We can part ways when we reach there¡­¡± Mizue suggested with misty eyes, feeling sorrow well up inside her.

    Although they were strangers that fate had brought together, Lily still felt a bit sad when it was time to part ways even though she didn¡¯t approve of Mizue¡¯s personality or conduct much. Unlike her brother, Goro, Mizue was just an average samurai woman, so the chances of them meeting again were close to nil.

    ¡°Although you might find me unqualified to give such advice because of my age, I believe that our destinies aren¡¯t fixed at birth. In the end, it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to seek the life you wish to live and aim for higher heights of strength or act out the good woman and wife to fulfill the duties you have to your family. The two choices are equally respectable in my opinion and will lead you to a splendid life as long as youe to terms with the choice you take.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the advice, Miss Lily,¡± Mizue¡¯s eyes glistened. Although her wavering mind had yet toe to a decision, she felt like she had finally seen a ray of light in the darkness that the future held, ¡°I¡¯ll ponder on what I wish to do with my life seriously. Even if I¡¯ve been married for years, I-I¡¯ll try to discover my true self.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s head to Imahama, then,¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡­

    The rain shower seemed to hint at spring¡¯s arrival as Lily¡¯s group traversed the muddy trail alongside theke.

    However, a group of cloaked men who wore bamboo hats eyed the group from nearby on the same path.

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe ordered us to attack them once we¡¯re 10km away from the vige.¡±

    ¡°Why not now, though?¡±

    ¡°You fool. The mirror girl and Tenba Goro have just parted ways, so he¡¯s probably still close. If he were to turn back after noticing themotion, it would ruin our n.¡±

    ¡­

    Lily opened her parasol, which caused Mizue to look at her sheepishly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a parasol. Can we share the¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, take mine,¡± Shimizu handed her parasol to Mizue and linked arms with Lily before thetter could answer, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lil¡¯ Sis.¡±

    In fact, Mizue felt a lot perplexed. She had faintly sensed that the rtionship between Lily and Shimizu had long surpassed that of simple sisterhood, especially because of how jumpy and protective thetter was about the former. A rtionship like this was punished pretty severely in her homnd, Ise, but she had also heard that romance between women wasmon in Heian-kyo.

    However, Mizue was still unsure whether she belonged to this kind of crowd and just idolized powerful heroes. Her paralyzed husband¡¯s ipetence had forced her to participate in the treasure hunt while risking her chastity and life to maintain her city¡¯s finances, but she was actually a weak and indecisive person. The counterpart¡¯s gender didn¡¯t matter to her as long as she could depend on them and feel safe.

    Lily knew there were pursuers following them, but these pursuers were pretty clever and maintained enough distance from them. Although this prevented her from figuring out their identity, Lily supposed that they were either the trio from Kansai or the trio¡¯s subordinates.

    What¡¯sing wille, and I¡¯ll meet it when it does.

    Lily knew that her journey to power and unraveling the enigma behind her senior sister¡¯s dormant soul would be a long one rife with encounters with the bizarre. It wasn¡¯t like she could always rely on her sworn brother as a hero like him had his own journey. Tsukuyomi¡¯s Six Paths and the Dance of the Bell Maiden, which Lily had obtained from the mirror space, had made it clear where her future lied.

    Lily looked at the dusky skies. The two power arts were transcendental in nature, which meant that even her sworn brother was just a passerby in her arduous journey.

    However, no matter how long or lonely the journey was, Lily was resolved to see it through.

    Lily admitted that, as a woman, there may be times when she might cry, lose sight of her objective because of love, or show her weak side, but she didn¡¯t intend to give up her quest to awaken her senior sister even then.

    ¡°Juste at me, assassins and demons. I¡¯ll kill you all the same no matter how many of you are out there!¡± Lily steeled her resolve to fight.

    The pursuers closed the distance with Lily¡¯s group as thetter stepped into the forest¡¯s depths, so much that even Shimizu had sensed them now.

    Uncanny rustling sounds arrived from the trees above Lily¡¯s group amidst the drizzling rain, and a bunch of chained hooksunched at the group suddenly.

    Lily turned back swiftly and warded off the chained hooks by spinning the Sakura Parasol in her hand.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Mizue screamed in pain as one of the hooks scratched her shoulder, leaving behind a wound on it.

    Lily switched the Sakura Parasol with Crescent Moon and unleashed three crescent sword beams towards the treetops, which opened up gaps in the trees that were hiding the sky.

    A cloaked samurai fell into the mud in the next moment, following which three other cloaked samurai jumped down towards Lily¡¯s group with an uchigatana each in one hand.

    ¡°Protect Mizue, Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily yelled as she jumped up from the muddy ground. She was so fast that she reached one of the enemies almost instantly and executed a horizontal sh, leaving him with no time to react and fall down in a bisected state.

    Although they were 6th-stage Awakened, they were just a bit stronger than the average eastern samurai at the same level.

    The remaining two samurai attacked Lily with the chained hooks again afternding down, but she dodged aside and allowed the chains to wind around Crescent Moon¡¯s de. Lily then caught the two samurai off guard by pulling hard and sent them crashing into a boulder, causing it to crumble into pieces.

    Shimizu then approached the duo swiftly and dealt the final blow to them before they could stand.

    Meanwhile, the stupefied Mizue watched the two samurai women take their enemies¡¯ lives decisively while leaning back against a tree¡¯s trunk.

    Lily neared the samurai¡¯s bodies and pushed their cloak aside with her de, only to see the character for the word, Maro, written in ck on the back of their coats.

    ¡°Maro? What does this mean?¡± Lily wondered.

    Shimizu also shook her head in puzzlement.

    ¡°The character gives me an eerie feeling,¡± Lilymented.

    The four cloaked samurai who tried to assassinate Lily¡¯s group all had the character for the word, Maro, on their backs.

    ¡°It might be some faction,¡± Lily inferred.

    ¡°Is that¡­ the Annihtion Dojo¡¯s symbol?¡± Mizue stepped forward to ask.

    ¡°The Annihtion Dojo?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    ¡°Back when I was in Ise, my sword instructor, a swordsman from Yamashiro, told me that it¡¯s a Kansai dojo that trains disciples with real des and tempers them through deadly battles! Unlike the orthodox dojos of the Genji and the Taira that use wooden swords for training, the Annihtion Dojo uses cruel means to train their disciples into fierce samurai.¡±

    ¡°The Maro Dojo is an infamous branch of the Annihtion Dojo and it¡¯s said that its founder was a master swordsman named Maro, and that the characters of his name were used to form this symbol.¡±

    Mizue¡¯s exnation matched what Lily had overheard from the men¡¯s bath while bathing in the women¡¯s bath, so she was now certain that it was one of the powers from Kansai that intended to kill her while she journeyed to Heian-kyo.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡±

    A girl¡¯s melodious and livelyughter echoed through the woods and caused both Lily and Shimizu to check their surroundings vigntly.

    A silver ray shot through the dusky rainforest swiftly all of a sudden at this moment.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Lily and Shimizu dive rolled to dodge it.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The silver ray struck thend where they were standing previously and blew open a crater.

    Lily checked the surroundings afternding on her feet yet still failed to find the silver ray¡¯s source.

    The silver ray shot out again at this moment.

    Lily noticed that the silver ray traveled through the gaps of the trees weirdly and changed directions to strike her from behind, so she spun sideways to dodge it and drew her de out to cut the silver ray. However, Lily didn¡¯t feel any resistance and saw her de pass through the silver thread without harming it.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°This is a thread formed from fusing spirit power and water! It¡¯s impossible to cut it!¡±

    ¡°We must find its master!¡± Shimizu looked up tensely.

    However, the leaves of the rainforest¡¯s trees swayed in the wind like usual as that silver thread shuttled past the trees with straight and curved movements. There was no sign of the silver thread¡¯s master anywhere.

    Lily checked her surroundings with a spirit probe, but the silver thread flying everywhere interfered with it, which made her attempt to locate the enemy¡¯s position by sensing their killing intent.

    However, Mizue, who was hiding beside the tree trunk and had a different perspective from Lily and Shimizu, was able to see the lithe shadow circling past the trees behind Lily thanks to her location.

    ¡°She¡¯s over there, Miss Lily!¡± Mizue¡¯s eyes shone as she pointed towards the trees behind Lily.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Lily looked in that direction the moment Mizue yelled out the enemy¡¯s location to her, and also sensed an intense killing intent from that direction at the same time.

    The silver thread shot out again at this moment, but Lily didn¡¯t dodge it this time since she swiftly judged that it would miss her by a little.

    The silver thread flitted past Lily¡¯s eyes, and the puzzled Lily turned back aftering to a realization.

    The silver thread had shot into Mizue¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mizue¡¯s pupils contracted, and she stood there dazedly as a huge bloodstain formed on her kimono¡¯s top.

 Volume 4, Chapter 47 â€“ Rescue and Path

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 47 - Rescue and Path</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    A crimson haze covered Lily¡¯s sight instantly and her vision turned fuzzy, all except for the wound on Mizue¡¯s chest that still remained clear.

    Lily had just given Mizue a speech about finding the right direction in life and so on, but she now wondered whether she even had the right to give such a speech when she couldn¡¯t even protect those beside her!

    It was impossible for someone to find their raison d¡¯¨ºtre if they couldn¡¯t even survive.

    Lily had a dream to fulfill, but so did Mizue.

    However, Mizue¡¯s life was nowing close to an end before she had even set out on the journey of self-discovery, depriving her of all hope.

    Lily wasn¡¯t a phnthropic hypocrite, but it was impossible for her to treat an acquaintance as a stranger.

    Although Mizue had acquainted Lily just days ago and provided little to no help to Lily because shecked courage, she had still apanied Lily through the dangers they experienced in the treasure hunt.

    Mizue knew she was weak, yet she had still yelled out the enemy¡¯s position. Lily asked herself whether she possessed the same courage as her.

    No! I won¡¯t let her die! I absolutely won¡¯t!

    It just took Lily an instant to reflect on everything. She sprinted towards Mizue and opened the Sakura Parasol to cut off the silver thread. As the thread was made from water and spirit power, it was possible to ward off the spirit power and the water with her parasol.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard¡ªCoffin of Wild Blossoms!¡±

    The world turned dark as millions of sakura petal des shot towards the killing intent¡¯s direction.

    The tree¡¯s branches ruptured immediately and forced the enemy girl¡¯s faint silhouette to retreat into the forest while defending herself. Lily knew it was impossible to kill an expert at this level with just her domain, but it still allowed her to restrain the enemy¡¯s movements and prevent the assassin from remaining hidden.

    ¡°Protect us, Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily yelled.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Shimizu arrived in front of Lily, who held the fallen Mizue in her embrace.

    Lily tore open Mizue¡¯s kimono and pressed her hand against the small wound on thetter¡¯s chest while paying no mind to her exposed breasts.

    Lily¡¯s hand shuddered constantly as she checked Mizue¡¯s condition.

    You mustn¡¯t die, Mizue! I won¡¯t let you die!

    Lily sighed in relief a few momentster.

    ¡°Fortunately, the attack missed her heart by a finger¡¯s breadth cleanly¡­¡±

    Lily took out the sole emerald-colored magatama she had obtained from Amanojaku and ced it on Mizue¡¯s chest before infusing it with spirit power to activate it. The magatama possessed the ability to replenish an early-stage Permanence level powerhouse¡¯s spirit reserves fully. Lily didn¡¯t need it since she could achieve the same by assimting the souls of those she vanquished, but it was a pretty precious magatama for those who needed it.

    However, Lily still used the emerald magatama.

    The cool and gentle energy from the life magatama suffused into Mizue¡¯s body. The treasure would¡¯ve been useless if Mizue were an ordinary human without spirit power, but she was ate-stage swordswoman at the 3rd-stage Awakened level, so it was more than enough to save Mizue as long as the wound wasn¡¯t fatal.

    Besides, the spirit pce of a female practitioner was situated in the lower abdomen. It was thus feasible for them to recover their spirit power via the life magatama as long as their spirit pce was safe.

    It was actually too much of a waste to spend a perfect magatama to cure someone at Mizue¡¯s level, but Lily couldn¡¯t be bothered about it right now as there was no time to waste.

    It was hard for others to obtain such a chance.

    Mizue¡¯s expression eased down a little after the perfect magatama¡¯s nourishment healed her fully and the remaining energy even strengthened her body to some extent.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Mizue¡¯s skin flushed as her expression twisted in agony.

    Lily finally felt relieved after saving Mizue.

    ¡°Switch with me, Sister Shimuzu!¡±

    Lily switched tasks with Shimizu and got up after leaving Mizue¡¯s protection to her.

    ¡°You little b?i?t?c?h?! How dare you hurt my sister?!¡±

    Lily summoned Crescent Moon and Yasutsuna at the same time, and an eldritch crimson me enveloped the cursed katanas immediately.

    Even Ui, who was hidden in the forest, was shocked by Lily¡¯s ferocity, ¡°Oh, this woman¡¯s so fierce!¡±

    Lily brandished her des forward and unleashed a double crescent moon towards the killing intent, causing it to slice through tens of branches and leaves as it moved with an unstoppable momentum!

    The double crescent moon carried a force equivalent to an all-out attack from a middle- tote-stage Permanence level archdemon, so Ui didn¡¯t dare to sh with it and shuttled through the forest to dodge it. However, the double crescent moon actually changed directions and chased after her as she was still within the range of Lily¡¯s domain. It wasn¡¯t that hard for Lily to aplish this feat because she just needed to apply some external force to it with her domain to change its direction and didn¡¯t need to boost its momentum.

    This took Ui aback and made her dodge the attack in panic.

    However, Lily mustered her spirit power and unleashed dozens of sword beams at the same level as the previous attack and made them fly across the forest under her domain¡¯s control.

    This made Ui panic even further as each one of them could change directions. Although she possessed supreme skills, she was just at the peak-stage Spirit Jade level and was bound to incur heavy wounds were she to take one of these attacks. Her style also didn¡¯t ce much importance into defense, so she was really disadvantaged in this situation.

    However, she was unwilling to give up and risked her life to create an opening and shoot the ball from her kendama towards Lily. The swift ball moved strangely and also enabled Ui to entangle her enemy with it even if they managed to dodge it. Although shooting the ball at the enemy wasn¡¯t really an attack, the force behind it was still equivalent to a blow from ate-stage Spirit Jade level powerhouse.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The ball struck Lily¡¯s shoulder, but it just produced a spark of spirit power before being warded off incredulously by Lily¡¯s spirit defense and just made her shake her shoulder slightly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ui was stunned when she saw this, ¡°What in the world did she do?! The attack was strong as ate-stage Spirit Jade powerhouse¡¯s all-out attack and can even break grade 6 armor. How did she block it with just her spirit defense when she¡¯s dressed so lightly? Isn¡¯t she just at the early-stage Spirit Jade level?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ui then recalled a certain matter, ¡°Is this the power of the celestial maiden¡¯s undergarment that she obtained from Biwa Pce? Dammit! A defensive treasure as awesome as this should belong to¡ªKyah!¡±

    A series of sword beams shot towards Ui, interrupting her soliloquy.

    Ui managed to dodge it by a hair¡¯s breadth, but one of the sword beams ended up leaving a wound on her leg.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Ui screamed in fury and pain, almost breaking out in tears, ¡°The woman¡¯s gone nuts after I almost killed herpanion. Now¡¯s not the best time to incite her¡­ Just wait for me, Kagami Lily. I definitely won¡¯t let you reach Heian-kyo alive! You¡¯ll either die under Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯s de or be my ve once I cor you! Just wait and see!¡±

    Ui cursed grudgingly and fled while dodging the sword beams as she wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s match inside thetter¡¯s domain.

    However, Ui actually wasn¡¯t aware that although Lily looked unharmed, her attack just now had sent an intense pang of pain through Lily¡¯s shoulder. Although Lily wished to cry from the pain, she held it in while gritting her teeth.

    The spirit defense boost provided by the treasure wasn¡¯t like the defense provided by actual metal armor. It just allowed the spirit defense to rebound attacks and couldn¡¯t reduce the pain and feeling of the blow itself.

    Lily even had a feeling that wearing the undergarment had actually raised her body¡¯s sensitivity and made her fear pain more than ever now.

    It was possible that this was the work of the enchantment inside the treasure, but Lily¡¯s current level prevented her from understanding it. However, there was one thing she was certain about¡ªthe world was fair.

    This pain was the price for her to have a defense higher than her level while still maintaining her speed.

    Lily sensed Ui leave her domain¡¯s range at this moment and concluded that she wouldn¡¯t injure her or her sisters anytime soon again.

    ¡°Mizue?¡± Lily steadied her breathing to prevent the pain from showing up on her face and sprinted back to Mizue¡¯s side while still maintaining the domain.

    Mizue opened her eyes slowly and said weakly, ¡°I-I feel like I saw my husband and son¡­¡±

    Lily noticed that the wound on Mizue¡¯s chest had vanished without a trace now. The life magatama was really incredible, but it was only effective when assimted into the whole body of a practitioner.

    ¡°How do you feel, Mizue?¡± Lily held Mizue¡¯s hand worriedly. Although she didn¡¯t understand medicine well, she could still feel that Mizue¡¯s pulse was weak right now. Although the wound had closed, it hadn¡¯t made up for the blood Mizue had lost. However, as long as a practitioner didn¡¯t lose too much blood, it was still possible for them to keep their vital organs functioning by using spirit power in exchange of blood. A practitioner¡¯s spirit power gained a huge advantage once they attained the Spirit Jade level by forming the spirit jade.

    ¡°I¡­ I really thought I was going to die when that thing pierced through my chest. I felt so much pain, coldness and fear. I feared that I would be unable to see the different world that you had just mentioned to me even though I had begun to regain my true self a little after hearing your words.¡±

    ¡°Although the wound has healed, the weakness you feel won¡¯t go away that soon. Just stop talking and hold on to me for now,¡± Lily then carried Mizue in a bridal hold.

    Although piggybacking Mizue would¡¯ve been easier on Lily, Mizue was as light as a feather for her considering Yasutsuna¡¯s weight.

    Mizue breathed faintly while blushing and wished she could hug Lily¡¯s neck with her hands, but she felt so weak that she couldn¡¯t even move her arms.

    Shimizu stood in front of the duo to protect them, wary of running into the enemy again.

    However, Lily¡¯s still active domain informed her that there was no threat within a kilometer of her at present since she was able to clearly sense even the movement of insects if she focused.

    ¡°I found a cave ahead of us, Sister Shimizu. Let¡¯s head there first so that Mizue can recover,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shimizu nodded.

    The faint warmth from Mizue in Lily¡¯s embrace, while they made for the cave, made Lily realize the mercilessness of the world once again.

    Although she had escaped danger time and time again, death was bound toe knocking when it was time. Life was that fragile in this world.

    ¡°I must be strong enough to protect my kind and innocent sisters! I absolutely cannot let them face the danger of death again!¡±

    Lily¡¯s destination was the most dangerous region in the Heian Empire and even if she were to make it there sessfully, she was nothing more than a weak, fledgling samurai woman inparison to the real powerhouses.

    Shuten Doji, Sugawara no Michizane as well as the other ancient existences whose name she didn¡¯t know and even the Jinmu Eight. Any one of them possessed the means to take Lily¡¯s life with ease and she was bound to end up in a state worse than death if she were to fall into the hands of a pervert like Shuten Doji.

    ¡°I¡¯m still weak and powerless against the apex existences of the Heian Empire!¡±

    ¡°However, I must still sail these stormy seas on my rocky boat and seek the light of hope that¡¯ll guide me to unravel the enigma behind my senior sister¡¯s dormant soul.¡±

    An ordinary woman like Mizue almost losing her life right before Lily¡¯s eyes had given a huge shock to her and instilled her with awe towards this vast and dark Heian world. It also made her realize that she needed to be stauncher and stronger in order to preserve her honor while traveling this dark and guideless path!

 Volume 4, Chapter 48 â€“ Arcanist

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 48 - Arcanist</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    When Lily¡¯s group entered the cave, they discovered that its interior walls consisted of smooth grey rocks, a few of which were cracked with moss growing out from inside. There were bushes growing outside the cave, so the scent of vegetation blowing inside from the breezes created by the rain shower soothed Lily¡¯s mind a little.

    Shimizu helped Mizue lie down a t rock inside the cave while Lily dispelled her domain. It was unrealistic to maintain the domain forever as it¡¯d consume too much spirit power and mental power.

    Shimizu had a weak body in the past, so she was well-versed in this subject. She thus inspected Mizue all over again and concluded that her body had healed fully. It was almost as if Mizue had never gotten injured.

    Shimizu nodded and looked at the worried Lily, ¡°She¡¯s just very weak right now and will recover in a few days with the nourishment the life magatama provided her.¡±

    Lily stood at the cave entrance as she was worried about her hunters the most. Although Lily had beaten back her enemy this time, the one who actually made her scared hadn¡¯t made a move yet, so it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t give up anytime soon. As such, she used an rm spell around the cave¡¯s surroundings and returned inside.

    Lily didn¡¯t need to rest, so she just sat down and practiced Lunar Blossom. However, its effects were minimal as it was daytime now, so she opened her eyes and attempted to test whether insight from rainwater could have a synergetic effect on practicing Lunar Blossom.

    Rainy days and moonlit nights were both ssified as feminine in nature and possessed some corrtion between them.

    The skies darkened gradually, indicating that the trio had managed to pass the day safely. However, Lily wasn¡¯t actually that afraid of the swordmasters from Annihtion Dojo and just wanted to give Mizue more time to rest.

    The rain stopped when night fell, but the chilly winds and the dark forest¡¯s silence were especially cold.

    Shimizu had lit a fire inside the cave and looked at the glowing cave walls dazedly while Lily continued to train.

    However, a few auras triggered Lily¡¯s rm spell outside the cavern suddenly, prompting her to open her eyes and warn the others, ¡°Watch out, someone¡¯sing!¡±

    Lily grabbed her de¡¯s hilt and arrived at the cave entrance just in time to see a few glowing lights flickering in the dark forest¡¯s wind. She used her domain immediately and found that eight formidable samurai had surrounded the cave entrance.

    There was even someone at the early-stage Permanence level among them.

    Lily had held the upper hand in her battle with Amanojaku, who was at the early- to middle-stage Permanence level, when she was just in the Awakened level. That said, her destructive strength far exceeded the early-stage Permanence level now and she even had a defensive treasure to boot. As such, she wasn¡¯t really afraid of an early-stage Permanence level enemy. However, she was still worried that her fight with an enemy on this level would implicate Mizue in it and ce her in danger once again.

    Lily¡¯s hand shuddered, but she knew that hesitation and overcautiousness would doom not just her, but herpanions as well.

    Lily came to the realization in just a single breath of time.

    The higher the pressure, the higher the valor!

    These feelings of anxiety were a show of cowardice and it suggested that Lily didn¡¯t actually possess that staunch a personality, but she had no reason to show cowardice!

    Lily stepped forward and pointed her de towards the enemies hidden in the forest outside fearlessly. Her domain allowed her to know the enemies¡¯ intentions like the back of her hand, which was more than enough for her to keep Mizue safe.

    However, the enemies stopped 100m away from Lily instead of attacking her.

    ¡°Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!¡± A few uncanny-looking metal balls came flying at her.

    Lily used her domain to take down these metal balls before they flew into the cave, but they released a purple smoke when they broke, which then flooded the whole cave.

    ¡°Kegh! Kegh!¡± Mizue¡¯s coughs echoed inside the cave as she didn¡¯t possess the skill to fight while holding her breath.

    On the other hand, both Lily and Shimizu could battle for a few minutes with her breaths held.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Lily wasn¡¯t expecting her enemies to use tactics like these and became furious, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m still too kind!¡±

    Lily dissipated most of the smoke with her sakura des, but it wasn¡¯t that easy to dissipate the smoke that had flooded the cave. She dashed inside and pulled Mizue outside, who somehow managed to keep up with her despite being in a weak and unstable state.

    However, this still impeded Lily¡¯s speed by a lot.

    Shimizu also followed after Lily and rushed outside the cave.

    Lily¡¯s eyes turned cold as she manipted her domain to form dozens of sakura des and sent them towards the eight samurai.

    The samurai were by no means weak though and began to dodge her attacks by using the forest as the cover. Lily also knew that it was impossible to give them any serious injuries without closing in by just using the sakura des.

    The Permanence level enemy was also unaffected by the sakura des and Lily noted that he had chanted some kind of spell to deploy a defensive spirit shield around him that prevented the des from reaching him.

    The Permanence level enemy began chanting a spell once again and Lily saw a purple light sh through the forest, following which two purple spirit centipedes flew towards by cutting through the leaves.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was taken aback by this. A spell like this doesn¡¯t seem like the work of a samurai. Is he perhaps an onmy¨­ji?

    Lily had never faced an onmy¨­ji at this level and didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks they possessed or how to deal with him, so she turned quite vignt.

    The two centipedes were translucent and purple in color with a length of 5-6m and the breadth of a python. They wiggled their numerous legs in the night sky as if they were pushing air aside and pincer attacked Lily from her sides.

    One of the centipedes elerated suddenly and pounced towards Lily, opening its fangs to spew out venomous spirit power at her.

    It was a sickening tactic. Lily shielded Mizue behind her and pierced through the centipede¡¯s head with her de to burn the energy powering it with her de maiden spirit power and swung her de aside to blow away the venomous energy.

    Lily possessed a high spirit power density, so just a part of her strength was enough to burn away half of the centipede¡¯s energy.

    However, its remaining back half exploded into a poisonous mist almost immediately.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡±

    It¡¯d take her time to disperse the poisonous mist with her domain, so she pulled Mizue, and side rolled out of the mist¡¯s range. Yet, the other centipede pounced towards her at this moment.

    The enemy onmy¨­ji hasn¡¯t even shown his face, yet he has put me in such a precarious situation. I can¡¯t let this continue.

    Lily summoned the demon hound and tossed Mizue on its back, ¡°You must remain staunch if you wish to live, Mizue!¡±

    The debilitated Mizue almost failed to catch the demon hound¡¯s back, but her spirit reserves were full right now, and her body had also attained strength equal to the early-stage sword saint level from the life magatama¡¯s nourishment unknown to her, so she was able to circte her spirit power andtch onto the demon hound despite feeling innervated. Her talent, however, was poor since the life magatama had increased her strength just this much.

    The demon hound sprinted away with Mizue on its back after that.

    Lily scoured for the onmy¨­ji¡¯s direction by using this chance and shot forward towards him.

    The onmy¨­ji¡¯s defensive spell was powerful and enabled him to ward off sword beams from far, but an onmy¨­ji wasn¡¯t usually adept at closebat, so Lily could kill him for sure as long as she closed the distance between them.

    Two samurai jumped down from the trees and pincer attacked Lily while the centipede chased her from behind. Now that she didn¡¯t need to protect Mizue, the centipede was of no threat to Lily.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Lily executed a de strike while dashing forward.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The strike was so powerful that it bisected the samurai and the tens of meters tall trees into two.

    The shady, white-robed, -turbaned, -masked man who floated tens of meters above in the sky using some kind of spell had a strange weapon that looked like a fusion of a Shinto wand and a jeweled wand.

    Lily knew there was a time and altitude limit to how long and how high onmy¨­ji could remain floating with a spell, but she didn¡¯t intend to wait for him to descend. Lily jumped up in spite of the centipede closing in behind her and attacked the onmy¨­ji¡¯s defensive shield.

    Her close-ranged attack packed power equivalent to thete-stage Permanence level, so it was impossible for a measly spirit shield to block it.

    ¡°Crack!¡± The shield shattered and Lily¡¯s de pierced towards the onmy¨­ji¡¯s heart without losing any momentum.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    However, the onmy¨­ji revealed an eerie smile and tossed away his magic weapon to take out a massive saw-toothed nodachi from his cloak.

    ¡°ng!¡± The duo¡¯s des shed.

    A powerful energy storm tremored out with the duo as the center and caused the trees to shake from it.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked by this.

    However, Lily won out in terms of strength in the end, and sent the masked man flying with the hit, who then chanted a spell in midair to slow down his momentum andnded slowly on one foot in between a tree trunk.

    ¡°A samurai?!¡± The man¡¯s strength was high enough to contend with Lily, so it was impossible for him to be an onmy¨­ji as a tachi as long as the one he possessed wasn¡¯t usually used by them.

    However, the man could also use fearsome arcane spells!

    The centipede caught Lily off-guard at this moment and bit her calf from behind, making her feel a severe, stinging pain.

    However, the spirit defense provided by the celestial maiden¡¯s undergarment that Lily had donned barred it from harming Lily directly. It blocked the venom and also shattered the centipede¡¯s teeth.

    Lily¡¯s current spirit defense had made her limbs as tough as grade 8 treasures, not to mention that she was also wearing grade 9 sandals. A single kick from her was enough to shatter the centipede and turn into a wisp of vanishing purple mist.

    Lily pointed her de at the white-masked samurai once shended on the ground, ¡°Just who are you? Why can you use such strange spells when you¡¯re a samurai?¡±

    ¡°I admire the legends you¡¯ve created, Kagami Lily, since it¡¯s not that easy for a woman without backing like you to gain such fame in Kanto. I¡¯m Kiuchidera Tesshin, and it¡¯s prettymon for Kansai¡¯s samurai to use arcane spells. These arcanists hold an advantage over ordinary samurai and onmy¨­ji on the same level as them. I knew I¡¯d fail to kill you today, but I still came to let you experience the methods of Kansai samurai as a greeting!¡±

    Kiuchidera Tesshinughed insidiously and fled into the forest by using the float spell.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have many chances to have fun in the future. Hahaha!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 50 â€“ Imahama

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 50 - Imahama</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The hilly region leading to Imahama was pretty deserted, but it had a temple that had been abandoned for years in it. The temple had been built beside a mountain trail in the woods and didn¡¯t even have a yard. The tilted Buddha statue in front of the temple¡¯s doors was soaked in rain and looked as if it were crying.

    Tamurakonoe was seated inside the dark, dpidated temple with Kiuchidera Tesshin and a few other Maro swordmasters.

    ¡°Judging from the battle at Lake Biwa¡¯skebed, we can conclude that Kagami Lily excels in strength and is well-versed in battle arts, so much that Ky¨±b¨­zu was forced to flee with his tail tucked between his legs even after using a lifeblood spell. However, she still isn¡¯t my equal,¡± Tamurakonoe¡¯s voice contained the charisma of a man, yet it also possessed a feminine charm.

    A swordmaster asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you killed her personally yet, then, Lord Tamurakonoe?¡±

    Tamurakonoe fell into deep silence momentarily before answering the question, ¡°I can defeat her in a duel where we risk our lives, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can kill her for sure.¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand, lord.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Your thoughts are too simple. This isn¡¯t a duel in our Annihtion Dojo. Tell me, what reason does she have to risk her life in a battle with me? I can kill her, but what if she decides to avoid a frontal battle with me? What if she changes routes and flees? The woman possesses a lot of tricks, so even I might fail to kill her if she¡¯s intent on fleeing.¡±

    ¡°Would she really tarnish her reputation as a samurai by fleeing?¡± A foolish yet powerful swordmaster asked Tamurakonoe.

    Tamurakonoe continued, ¡°It¡¯s best if you refrain from trying to predict how she¡¯ll act, Sukemichi. This woman is pretty realistic sometimes and would run the moment she¡¯s in a disadvantageous position, but she shows incredible courage at other times. You can take the battle in Lake Biwa as an example. No one tried to make a move against Ky¨±b¨­zu, yet she challenged him recklessly at the opportune moment. This is what makes her most troublesome.¡±

    Kiuchidera Tesshin added, ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯s right. We can deal with rational and irrational people, but it¡¯s impossible to tell which type she falls under. She acts rationally at times, and irrationally at other times. She¡¯s really unpredictable!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s the reason I haven¡¯t acted personally yet and sent Ui and Tesshin to ambush her instead, all so that it¡¯ll wear her down and make her show an opening. The difficulty of killing her has increased by a level since she possesses that celestial maiden¡¯s chest undergarment now. The journey to Heian-kyo is a long one, so we must seek the best chance to kill her. As long as I don¡¯t act, it¡¯ll burden her mentally, and she¡¯s bound to die the moment I do!¡± Tamurakonoe revealed a fierce look.

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe. Ui and I fought her one after the other, but she really has a lot of tricks. I don¡¯t know how exactly she gathered so many treasures. ording to Ui, the red parasol she possesses is an unusual item as well. I¡¯m worried that she still has some hidden tricks left. She was this close to dying in Lake Biwa, but Tenba Goro appeared as her brother all of a sudden. I wonder if it was really just a coincidence. Could it not be that she took action because she knew her brother would arrive soon?¡± Tesshin questioned.

    Tamurakonoe shook his head, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem probable based on her bodynguage back then. I believe she wasn¡¯t certain about it back then, but she still stepped in front. It would¡¯ve taken us longer to realize her identity if she hadn¡¯t done that, so she took a real risk! This woman¡¯s sly and cool-headed usually, but she also takes unexpected actions at key moments, making her truly unpredictable. It might be hard for us to kill her with certainty if we use the usual methods.¡±

    Tamurakonoe looked at Tesshin, ¡°Take a few people along with Ui and keep putting pressure on her with ambushes. However, there¡¯s no need to fight her to the death. The chance to kill her is bound to appear as long as we focus on wearing down her willpower first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so wise, Lord Tamurakonoe!¡± Some of the samurai praised him.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s doomed to die under your scheme, Lord Tamurakonoe!¡±

    ¡­

    It began drizzling again on the next day, but Mizue¡¯s travel speed was pretty fast because she was riding the demon hound.

    A child¡¯s cry echoed through the woods at this moment.

    Lily¡¯s group had no intentions of saving the masses, but this monster attack was happening in the direction they were headed.

    ¡°Eat me if you¡¯re hungry, monster! Just spare my son,¡± A middle-aged woman dressed in simple, tattered clothes pleaded while holding on to her eight-year-old child.

    The monster was 3m tall and had a 1m wide head that looked like a huge peanut, with a huge eye on it. It was dressed in a kasaya and also had massive prayer beads in its hand, looking the same as Aob¨­zu, but with red-colored skin instead.

    However, the monster was much stronger than Aob¨­zu and had long attained the middle-stage Spirit Jade level.

    The monster approached the woman and the child pair before opening its mouth to exhale a rotten breath and spoke in a deep tone, ¡°I might¡¯ve listened to you if I were nning to eat just one of them, but unfortunately, I n to eat both of you whole. It¡¯s just a matter of who I eat first.¡±

    ¡°Eat me first! Please eat me first!¡± The middle-aged woman shouted without hesitation.

    Lily felt her heart hurt when she heard this exchange from a distance.

    Although she hade to this world alone, she had a mother in her former world, too. Lily had been born in a single-parent family and was brought up by her selfless mother. However, she was far away in an alternate world now and had no means of returning to see her mother again.

    The mother was willing to sacrifice her life first just to let her child live a little longer. There was nothing more selfless than this.

    This was the greatness of a mother¡¯s love.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Mom! Sob-Sob!¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t fear anything, son. I¡¯ll be going ahead and waiting for you in the underworld. I¡¯ll take care of you over there too, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    The red-skinned monster grabbed the mother¡¯s back with its massive hand and pulled her towards its gaping maw to bite her with its big, yellow teeth.

    ¡°Son!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Lily recalled her mother and home at this moment.

    She felt deep sorrow and ran as fast as she could, causing the scenery in her vision to drift back as she dashed all the way in front of the monster who revealed astonishment when it saw her.

    Lily shed down with her de and sliced through flesh and bone with little to no resistance.

    She had severed the monster¡¯s arm, causing the middle-aged woman tond on the ground, as she rolled forward and turned around before stopping in the rain.

    ¡°Who are you and how dare you cut my arm?! I¡¯m Akab¨­zu, the lord of this forest. I can eat anyone I want!¡± Akab¨­zu roared andshed at Lily with its prayer beads while paying no mind to the mother and child.

    Shimizu had arrived behind the monster by now and Lily was just about to witness her end the battle, but a bunch of charms came flying towards Lily suddenly at this moment.

    Lily rolled aside to dodge after sensing a powerful killing intent and caused the charms to explode beside her, giving rise to a soaring me that burned the trees even within the rain.

    Although the explosion¡¯s aftershocks attacked Lily, they didn¡¯t hurt her much because of her powerful spirit defense.

    However, it was clear that the attack didn¡¯te from Akab¨­zu.

    Lily sensed a familiar aura once again.

    Kiuchidera Tesshin kept attacking Lily with charms and magic balls while maintaining his distance from her and escaped into the forest¡¯s depths when Lily tried to pursue him. Although Lily was a lot faster than him, she didn¡¯t want to separate from Shimizu and Mizue by pursuing him too far. Moreover, Lily had also vaguely sensed that the enemy¡¯s true intentions were to draw her deeper into the forest and not an ambush.

    Two Maro swordmasters jumped down from nearby trees at this moment and rushed towards Mizue, who was still riding the demon hound.

    ¡°Spurt! Spurt!¡± Two sakura des appeared behind them and caught them off guard by injuring their backs.

    The two men fell to the ground and the demon hound attacked one of them while the other fled in panic.

    Lily had made advance preparations and camouged the sakura des as leaves of the trees in the vicinity just in case someone tried to ambush Mizue from behind.

    The first attack had failed, so the enemy didn¡¯t insist on fighting Lily keenly and simply retreated.

    On the other hand, Shimizu was battling Akab¨­zu at this moment. Akab¨­zu had suffered multiple sword strikes from Shimizu by now and was in a seriously injured state. Lily arrived behind it and shed down to cut its head without any hesitation.

    She then retrieved the spirit jade from its corpse.

    The mother and child had fled far by now. The crimson-eyed Lily had a massive dogpanion and also had a ming de powered by grudge, so they couldn¡¯t tell whether she hade to save them or if it was a sh between monsters.

    Lily didn¡¯t care about receiving any thanks from them as the action she had taken was enough to relieve her conscience.

    Although Lily had few friends in her former world, she still had a mother and rtives. It made her wonder if she¡¯ll never be able to see them again.

    Lily decided not to think about it too much, at least not until she had awakened her senior sister. Moreover, she had even be a girl after crossing worlds. Lily expected even Kagura to find the matter ridiculous if she were to tell her about it and think that she was crazy. The matter was far beyond Lily¡¯s understanding, and she concluded that it would just add to her troubles if she were to think about it.

    ¡°Are you alright, Sister Shimizu?¡± Lily asked.

    Shimizu shook her head, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to help me. I would¡¯ve killed the monster in a few more moves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the people hunting us have been ambushing us every once and then to wear down our strength by preventing us from getting any rest. They even attacked me from behind despicably while I was saving that mother and child.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just pursue and kill them, then?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°I have a feeling that the ambushes are just diversions and that their real aim is to make us pursue them. We¡¯re almost at Imahama, Sister Shimizu. These people shouldn¡¯t be able toe after us once we ride Lord Kato¡¯s ship.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you see that they had a ship as well back when we were in the vige?¡±

    ¡°I know that, but the question remains whether the ship will be able to catch up with us. Moreover, they¡¯ll stand out too much if theye after us with a ship as huge as that, making it easy for us to watch out for them. Let¡¯s hurry to Imahama now.¡±

    Mizue also came over while riding the demon hound, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a lot better now, Lily. Can Ie down now?¡±

    Mizue¡¯s injuries had been healed long ago by the life magatama, and she was just weak after that.

    ¡°Sure. We cannot enter Imahama with you riding the demon hound anyway,¡± Lily nodded.

    The Maro swordmasters didn¡¯t ambush Lily¡¯s group again for the remainder of their journey.

    Lily¡¯s group left the raining forest at nighttime and finally arrived at Port Imahama thaty on Lake Biwa¡¯s shores.

 Volume 4, Chapter 51 â€“ Mizueâ€™s Promise

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 51 - Mizue¡¯s Promise</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Beyond the wooden wall of Imahama, they could see the dpidated roofs of the building, which were wet from the rain, reflecting dim light from the port.

    The gate was guarded by foot soldiers donning a conical bamboo hat and ck bamboo armor.

    Few of the guards stepped forward upon seeing Lily and the rest approach them.

    ¡°Halt, who are you and where are you from?¡± The guards were vignt but their doubts were justified. If anyone saw pretty girls walking over from the wilderness in the middle of the night, anyone would get suspicious.

    Lily was secretly relieved she didn¡¯t allow the demon hound to follow them until the gate.

    Shimizu came forward to exin, ¡°We came from Lake Biwa¡¯s fisher vige in hope of boarding a ship at the port.¡±

    ¡°From the fisher vige?¡± Although the guard was not as tall as Shimizu and didn¡¯t seem that strong, he was verymitted to his duty, ¡°Who would believe you?! Judging from your appearance, you don¡¯t seem to be from the fisher vige!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lily stepped up to cate the situation, ¡°We were just passing through the fisher vige. We actually came from Kamakura to meet Lord Kato. One of Lord Kato¡¯s close friends rmended us toe.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kato?¡± That guard turned his gaze to Port Imahama behind him.

    One of the guards in casual clothes and tawny bamboo hat asked, ¡°That friend of Lord Kato you imed to be, what is his name?¡±

    ¡°Tenba Goro.¡±

    ¡°Tenba Goro? Never heard of it, that name is also very weird in itself, are you making fun of us?!¡± The guard shouted.

    Lily shook her head helplessly, ¡°Can you please just inform Lord Kato? It shouldn¡¯t be possible for you to know all of the lord¡¯s acquaintances right?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how busy Lord Kato is? There are innumerable people trying to board the ship to escape from this ce by any means possible, if we are to report them all to Lord Kato, how are we supposed to operate at this rate? You say that friend rmended you toe, do you have any proof?¡± That guard was unfaltering. Even though his face was wet from the light drizzle, he still showed a rough and experienced face under the dim light.

    Lily shrugged her shoulders in exasperation. The exposed parts of her breasts were also wet due to the rain and Lily fished out a small bag she kept in her inner breast pocket to let the guard inspect, ¡°Here, brother samurai, this is the proof, please examine it properly.¡±

    The guard was momentarily distracted by the weight in his hand, even though the bag was very small, it was heavier than expected. He opened the bag to peek inside and was surprised by what he saw. He carefully picked out one piece from within the bag and discovered that it was a shiny silver te.

    The guard¡¯s honest and steadfast face quickly eased up in the face of such a huge sum.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Heh heh heh, please enter,e on in, we can tell at first sight that you three are rich youngdies from affluent families and friends of Lord Kato. We were just doing our job and questioned you as a mere formality, you may enter as you please.¡±

    That guard¡¯s attitude immediately took a one-eighty change.

    Shimizu was dumbfounded at his change, and Mizue simply covered her mouth as she suppressed her giggles.

    As they entered Imahama, there weren¡¯t that many people on the streets anymore. The mud streets were extremely wet and there were many puddles, it was better at the outside since the roads were at least covered in dead leaves. The buildings at the sides of the street were rtively new, some of them had blood-orangenterns hanged outside and they could see all kinds of signboards influenced by various cultures. This area ought to be very bustlinge the morning. These buildings seemed to be built rather recently, it was a very rare sight in the current age. Perhaps that was the advantage of Lord Kato for possessing a means to safely travel between Kansai and Chubu.

    Lily and the others walked past the deste street in silence for a while.

    ¡°Um¡­ Miss Lily, Miss Shimizu.¡± That is until Mizue suddenly called out to them.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lily and Shimizu turned around to look at her.

    Mizue had a beautiful, yet somewhat hesitant smile on her face, ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯ll be parting with you two here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± For some reason, Lily felt reluctant to let her leave. After all, they had gone through a life and death experience along the way and she personally witnessed how Mizue had struggled to live.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving now?¡± Shimizu, on the other hand, was still rtively cool-headed.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mizue gazed at Lily with longing, but she wasn¡¯t too reluctant to part, ¡°I am still concerned about my husband, son, and subjects back in Ise. I have to bring these treasures back, it¡¯s exactly what the town needed right. Besides, being with you two, I¡¯d be more of a burden than a help. The road ahead is bound to get more dangerous, I must fully acknowledge that I am useless in this journey.¡±

    ¡°But Miss Mizue¡­¡± Lily was a bit distressed but she remained staunch. It was impossible for Lily to understand the thoughts of a married woman with a son, so, although she was reluctant, she didn¡¯t insist strongly, ¡°I promised that I will risk my all to protect you, but since you¡¯ve made your choice to go back to your husband and son, I have no reason to keep you. Besides, you¡¯ll only be in more danger if you stay with us. After all, the target of those powerful Kansai samurai is me.¡±

    Mizue unexpectedly stepped forward to grab Lily¡¯s hands, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Miss Lily! I¡¯m not leaving you because of the dangers, I¡­ I¡­¡±

    As two seemingly samurai were approaching, Mizue pulled Lily to the side and moved around them along with Shimizu.

    The three of them walked for a while until they reached a stone bridge. From there, they could see the brook connecting to vast Lake Biwa in the distance. Theke appeared just like a huge mirror in the cover of the rain, but under the orange glow of thentern, one could make out some waves on the said mirror.

    Mizue stopped at the other end of the bridge and turned around. Her beautiful curly hair and the elegant kimono that wrapped around her lithe body made a rustling sound as a breeze was blowing from thekeside.

    Mizue had a bright and beautiful smile on her face despite the gloomy weather, ¡°Miss Lily, I n to divorce with my husband after I make this trip back.¡±

    ¡°What?!?!¡± Not only Lily, even Shimizu who were mostly indifferent to other¡¯s affairs was also just as surprised.

    ¡°D-D-Divorce?¡± The two unmarried girls were confused at the unexpected remarks and didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to divorce,¡± Mizue narrowed her eyes and strongly nodded. At this time, her eyes seemed to glow with the ray of hope as never before.

    She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give half of these magatama fragments to my husband and town, then use the other half to advance my power level and start my own journey. I know it will be an extremely dangerous path with no way back, but in the few days I spent with you, I¡¯vee to realize something. Even when I was close to death¡¯s door, rather than regret, I¡¯ve be more resolute than ever. My son is only five years old and my husband is bedridden, but so what? I¡¯ve already made up my mind, I can¡¯t suppress this yearning in my heart no more.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure to settle down everything at home, these magatama fragments should be enough for that little town to develop. After I gain enough strength, I will continue to send money and treasure to them, but I will never set foot in that ce again. Miss Lily, Miss Shimizu, someday, I wille to find you two. It doesn¡¯t matter where, whether it be Heian-Kyo or Kamakura, when that timees, can you please take me along on your journey?¡±

    The smile disyed by Mizue was so splendid as though it could brighten up the night scene around the bridge.

 Volume 4, Chapter 52 â€“ Lord Kato

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 52 - Lord Kato</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    In the small mountain vige at resplendent Mt. Ise.

    After Mizue finished teaching her child how to read in the backyard, she took him to the garden to practice swordy.

    ¡°Mama, why are other kids learning swordy from their papa or master, but I have to learn from mama?¡±

    When facing her son, Mizue was always brimming with a smile.

    ¡°Because mommy is strong. You¡¯ll never go wrong if you learn from mommy. The father of those vassals and their master can¡¯t evenpare to mommy.¡±

    It was already dark by the time they finished their lessons. Mizue went to serve tea to her mother-inw.

    ¡°Oh Mizue, you don¡¯t need to push yourself,¡± The olddy received the tea and said, ¡°You do not need toe to visit me every day. Would you just look at yourself, you didn¡¯t even wipe off the sweat on your forehead.¡±

    ¡°This much is nothing, mother. I¡¯ll go check on Dojin in a bit,¡± said Mizue as she embarrassedly wiped her sweat.

    She then arrived next to her husband.

    ¡°What is it, dear? Why are you frowning? Is my cooking not to your taste?¡± Mizue was deeply concerned. As she massaged her husband¡¯s paralyzed legs, an unnoticeable sadness spreads across her face.

    ¡°Mizue, I¡¯ve let you down¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to fulfill my responsibilities as your husband and a city lord!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that Dojin! This is our castle, we ought to protect it together!¡±

    ¡°The monsters outside are getting more active, it is getting harder to farm. I know you¡¯re giving most of the rice to me, our son, and my mother. But we can¡¯t keep up like this, our town will eventually fall. Without enoughnd tax, we can¡¯t maintain the defense, the town will eventually be overrun by monsters¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, dear. I will think of something!¡± Mizue put on a sunshine-like smile.

    Mizue found a vagrant from the Iga-ryu n in the street and wanted to hire him, but that vagrant just threw back vulgar remarks at her, ¡°Can a small town like this really afford to hire me? Or what, do you n to reimburse me with your body?¡±

    Mizue blushed, ¡°P-Please show some respect, I am the wife of the lord.¡±

    ¡°I was just joking, pay it no mind, madam. Hahaha. But I really must go, I¡¯ve heard rumors that Biwa Pce is going to open soon. The vagrants from variousndse from all over to vie for the treasure. It is said that you can buy and with the treasure found in the pce.¡±

    ¡°There is such a treasure¡­¡± For some reason, Mizue, who had acted ording to conventions since she got married, felt her heart beating faster after hearing the word ¡®treasure¡¯.

    She started wondering to herself, whether she could change the fate of this little vige if she got her hands on the treasure, or if there was a chance that her husband could get up on his feet once more.

    Despite herck of experience with the outside world and not the dangers involved in a treasure hunt, Mizue picked up her old katana and left for Omi with only the small baggage on her back.

    Little did she know, while this treasure hunt didn¡¯t change the fate of the vige, it did change her life.

    Back to the present, Mizue left Port Imahama by herself in the middle of the night. She remained cautious of her surroundings, but she no longer felt fear. Even though she was returning to her husband and son with these magatama fragments, she would never allow herself to live as before anymore.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll never be as powerful as Miss Lily and Miss Shimizu, even if I am an ordinary married woman, so long as I hold fast to my samurai heart, who¡¯s to say I can¡¯t walk on this dangerous path?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own adventurous heart, even a woman like me. Regardless of the oue or achievement, I will never lose to anyone in this regard!¡±

    Mizue had a fresh smile on her face as her expectation and romance for this dark yet mysterious world soared.

    Lily and Shimizu walked on the path that led to the castle. At this point, it was a zig-zagging uphill path with stone pavements. At either side of the path were pine trees and stonenterns, along with some buildings under construction. It was pretty rare to find a not-so-deste town in the middle of the central maind.

    Deep in the pine forest, Lily could see a few axes, saws, and even some wooden desks jumping about.

    Lily pulled Shimizu¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Although this ce seems somewhat thriving, the eldritch energy is still pretty thick. After theborers left, it seems even these ordinary tools had been possessed. Although these weak monsters can¡¯t do much damage, it¡¯s still a little concerning.¡±

    ¡°What, it¡¯s just the two of us now, is lil¡¯ sis feeling afraid or lonely?¡± Shimizu asked meaningfully.

    ¡°Big sis sure knows how to crack jokes. How can I be afraid of these weak monsters. I just feel that we should curb the roots of the problem before it bes a big issue. This Lord Kato may have the ambition to rebuild the central region, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst long under the assault of Omi¡¯s demons,¡± Lily still felt a bit worried.

    ¡°Anyway, this Lord Kato seems to be a leading figure, I just hope he can allow us to board his ship,¡± Shimizu scanned the surroundings as she said those.

    They had finally arrived before the castle.

    It was a newly built, low-lying castle with white walls and blue tiles, with half the backside established by the mountain.

    The gates were already shut, thus Lily knocked on the light-colored wooden door.

    Two guards came over with a torch in hand to check out the situation from the top of the rampart.

    ¡°Who is it? Why are you knocking on the castle gate in the middle of the night? Do you want to get capital punishment?¡±

    Lily yelled, ¡°An old friend of Lord Kato rmended us toe here. We request an audience with the lord.¡±

    ¡°What friend! Do you think the lord would ept an audience at any time? Come again in the morning, get lost!¡± The guard yelled back.

    ¡°Wait.¡± A fully armored samurai looked down from the rampart and used the torch to illuminate Lily and Shimizu. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by their beauty, ¡°This is my first time seeing such beautiful and alluring girls. It might be ate night, but we should at least report to the lord. Open the gate, but watch over them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not long after, the wooden gate opened with a grating sound.

    A few guards came out and surrounded Lily and Shimizu, not letting them in nor letting them go.

    That samurai¡¯s thought was very simple. If Lord Kato really wanted to meet them, then they should report it. Otherwise, he could use them of false charges to have them captured to interrogate them personally or even torture them.

    If they were ordinary folks, they would long have been chased away by the soldier. However, the samurai judged from Lily¡¯s posture and face that she was no stranger to troubles.

    Soon, the samurai came over to report disappointedly, ¡°Lord Kato wants to meet you,e with me.¡±

    In reality, Lily and Shimizu were prepared toe back again tomorrow. They were quite surprised themselves when Lord Kato agreed to meet twoplete strangers that very night.

    ¡°Nghh¡­¡± As they entered, Lily seemed to be shaking her waist more than usual and her face had indescribably blushed.

    ¡°What happened, lil¡¯ sis?¡± Shimizu whispered to Lily.

    However, Lily¡¯s whole body shivered as Shimizu¡¯s breath made contact with her ear, ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like it was nothing from how Lily was reacting, but since they were being guided by the samurai in Lord Kato¡¯s own castle, Shimizu didn¡¯t pry too deeply.

    The two strolled along the wooden corridor until a sliding door was pushed open before them. Beyond the door was a dusky wall, with bead curtains hanging from the beams on either side. Some candles were hung on the pirs to illuminate the room and sitting directly on the wooden tform in front of them was a man wearing a square academic hat and blue sleeveless brocade.

    As Lily and Shimizu entered the room, they simultaneously knelt before the man as a formality.

    That was a middle-aged man, roughly forty-odd years old, he had a rigid face, thick eyebrows, a handlebar mustache, and his eyes were full of spirit. One look and you could tell he was a powerful samurai at that, but his countenance was a bit schrly.

    ¡°So, who might these two lovelydies be? What business you have with me thiste hour?¡± Kato asked.

    ¡°I am Kagami Lily, and this here is my training sister, Minamoto no Shimizu. We hail from Kamakura,¡± Lily cooly answered. Since Kato was a friend of Brother Tenba, she needed to be sincere and not hide their identity. Besides, even though she had been concealing herself, she was still being targeted throughout the journey. It was as though they knew all her actions from the inside out.

    As Kato gazed upon the beautiful faces and manners of the two, he still felt a bit fascinated despite not harboring any wicked thoughts

    ¡°Kagami Lily and Minamoto no Shimizu?¡± Kato was slightly dumbfounded, then he took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Could you be the famous Lyn-hime who has recently been promoted to a liege lord in Kanto? And that over there is Miss Shimizu, one of the East¡¯s Six Swords and the genius female samurai of Genji n?

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lily replied tly, ¡°However, this famous Lyn-hime only has a very very limited amount ofnd. It is nothing worthy enough for Lord Kato to be this exaggerated.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Kato burst into brightughter. He retrieved a paper fan from his chest pocket to fan himself before putting it away and continued, ¡°Lady Lyn-hime, how can a few territories bepared to your aplishment? You are so young and haven¡¯t stepped into the path of samurai for that long, yet you have already surpassed Hojo Dijon and pushed back Tokugawa, Takeda, and Honda all by yourself. Your tales have fascinated me, even I get my blood boiling from listening to them. Lyn-hime is indeed a miracle girl, it is such an honor to receive Lyn-hime and Miss Shimizu in my humblekeside castle at this hour! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°No way, Lord Kato is exaggerating. Despite being located in the wastnd, Lord Kato is able to establish a port that hasn¡¯t ever been seen in Kanto, Lily must express my admiration for Lord Kato¡¯s perseverance.¡± Lily answered back very politely. However, her face was bing increasingly redder between her words.

    Kato was apparently very happy. After all, Lily was the hottest woman in the East and possibly second only to Lord Kamakura in power level by now. Being honored by the presence of such personage atte night, and a beauty at that, who wouldn¡¯t be happy?

    Lily hadn¡¯t even mentioned her rtionship with Tenba Goro, yet Lord Kato¡¯s hospitality had already exceeded her expectation.

    Lily realized at this time, if she wasn¡¯t traveling incognito, her name was already well-known throughout the Kanto region.

    ¡°Men! Prepare a feast! Bring me the best and freshest fish you can get. I don¡¯t care even if you have to go and catch it now. I must properly entertain Lady Lyn-hime and Miss Minamoto no Shimizu!¡± Kato raised his hand and waved his hand around in high spirit.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± A gray-haired servant in ck cloth received the order and left. However, as the ck-clothed elderly reached the corridor, he revealed a sinister expression on his face.

 Volume 4, Chapter 53 â€“ A Special Day and Conspiracy

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 53 - A Special Day and Conspiracy</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    It suddenly became very bustling in Kato¡¯s castle that very night. There were even some who went out of their way to find fishers to catch fish.

    As the elderly servant arranged for the banquet, he stealthily sneaked to one corner of the castle wall. It was there he met up with a ninja garbed in all ck.

    The servant passed a roll of paper to the ninja and said, ¡°You must personally see this delivered to Lord Sakanoue.¡±

    Hot tea was first served to everyone in the castle hall.

    ¡°So this is the legendary Fuji-san?¡± Kato was also a connoisseur of tea ceremonies, he couldn¡¯t help but praise incessantly upon eyeing Lily¡¯s teacup, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that not only is Lady Lyn-hime an exceptional swordswoman, but she is also a collector of such fine article.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s just a humble article.¡±

    Kato also showed off his tea sets to Lily. As one of the few personages capable of maintaining water routes to Kansai, the article he revealed was obviously just as valuable.

    ¡°If Lady Lyn-hime isn¡¯t in such a rush to leave, I¡¯d have love if you and Miss Shimizu could stay in Imahama for a few more days. After all, you two came from such a farawaynd on such short notice, I wasn¡¯t able to receive you properly.¡± Kato stated regretfully.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Kato, I still have important matters to see to so I cannot stay overlong. I will definitely find a chance to visit and offer my thanks.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you so it has been a real honor to finally get a chance to meet you atst. How can I trouble Lady Lyn-hime toe to this deste ce again? The ship has already been prepared, and since Lady Lyn-hime is in a rush, we can set sail early in the morrow!¡± Kato said in a clear and bright voice.

    ¡°We really appreciate your generosity.¡±

    Kato then faced Shimizu, ¡°Miss Shimizu, how¡¯s Lord Kamakura doing?¡±

    Shimizu was a bit stumped and didn¡¯t know how to answer. After all, she hadn¡¯t been back to Kamakura for a long time herself. As she thought about it for a while, she decided to give a subtle answer, ¡°Lord Kamakura oversees all of Kanto just as in the past. It¡¯s just that, it hasn¡¯t been too peaceful in Kanto these days, so Lord Kamakura is also deeply concerned.¡±

    Hearing that, Kato shook his head helplessly, ¡°That is the ways of the world¡­ Even this Port Imahama, I can barely keep it operating by maintaining the water trade route with Kansai. Other than fishing, all our foodstuffs are imported from other regions. Although I can protect this port, I am incapable of securing mynds¡­ If we walk out of this wall, there¡¯ll be monsters everywhere, who would dare to farm in this condition.¡±

    Lily recalled the mother and child who she rescued on the way and asked, ¡°Then does Lord Kato has any n to improve this situation?¡±

    Kato shook his head in denial, ¡°All I can do is to keep struggling to keep this water route that connects Kansai and the central region safe and wait for the imperials to send their army to suppress the monsters to secure safe passage between Kansai and Kanto. Only with that will Port Imahama have a way out.¡±

    ¡°Does Lord Kato think the imperial will do that?¡± Shimizu asked.

    Kato shook his head again and replied, ¡°How can I know what the imperials are thinking? However, if it¡¯s Lady Lyn-hime, you might be able to meet up with one of the high-ranking imperials when you reach Heian-kyo. If you happen to run into one, may I request you to convey my hope to them.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°I definitely will if a chance arise.¡±

    Kato felt that even though Lily was of the opposite sex, she was a woman who¡¯d keep her words, and that made him even more impressed by thetter. Then as though it just urred to him, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lady Lyn-hime, how did you get to know Tenba Goro?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was already midnight when they part ways with Kato, so Lily and Shimizu epted his offer to stay in the castle for the night.

    On the corridor back to their room Lily started feeling a little dizzy and she didn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to her.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, are you okay? You didn¡¯t drink any alcohol today, so why is it that you¡¯ve been wobbling since just a while ago?¡± Shimizu supported Lily from the side and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel ufortably anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No, my body feels quite well, I¡¯m only a little light-headed.¡± Lily¡¯s face was as red as an apple by this time.

    ¡°Could it be menstruation?¡± Shimizu softly whispered in Lily¡¯s ear.

    Lily shivered uncontrobly as Shimizu¡¯s breath brushed past her ear, ¡°That¡¯s not it, my menstruation passed two weeks ago¡­¡±

    If it was like usual, Lily wouldn¡¯t have revealed her menstruation cycle to anyone, not even to Shimizu. She didn¡¯t like having her secret grasped by someone else, but today was different, for she easily revealed one of her most tightly kept secrets when Shimizu whispered near her ear.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I should be fine. Perhaps I¡¯m just too tired.¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, lil¡¯ sis has been fighting and risking her all throughout the journey, even if it¡¯s you, you will still get fatigued. We still have to get up early tomorrow morning to board the ship, why not go rest for now? Or should I massage you for a bit?¡±

    ¡°N-no need¡­¡± Lily felt that if she was to get touched by Shimizu at this time, something bad will happen.

    Since Kato had prepared two juxtaposed guest rooms for them, Lily and Shimizu went into their own room to rest.

    At this time, 5 km to the Northeast of Port Imahama, a pitch-ck ship was anchored on thekeside.

    A ninja surfaced from theke and was subsequently discovered by the Maro Dojo¡¯s swordsman. After exchanging a short signal, the swordsman dropped a ropedder from the ship and guided the ninja to the cabin.

    Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe and the rest were sitting in the cabin, Tesshin received the message from the ninja and read it, ¡°Using the water route? It seems that Kagami Lily had a meeting with a high-ranking official. A ship to Yamashiro Province has already been prepared to depart tomorrow morning.¡±

    Tesshin scowled as he pondered for a bit, ¡°The water route huh¡­ Hahaha, where else can she run if an ident is to happen en route? The only problem is that Kato has the fastest ship on Lake Biwa, how can we hope to catch up to them, Master Tamurakonoe?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, we will naturally nt a spy among them,¡± Tamurakonoe smiled coldly and wrote a note to pass to the ninja, ¡°Deliver this to your master.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ninja received the order and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Tamurakonoe took out a piece of magatama, ¡°Give this to your master too.¡±

    After that, he took out another piece of gold coin, ¡°And this is for you, consider it abor fee.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you, my lord!¡± The ninja shouted excitedly.

    Even if they were ninjas, they still required money to buy ninjutsu scrolls, weapons, hidden tools, and the likes. Not to mention daily day-to-day pleasures, they also needed money even if they were to single-mindedly devote themselves to their missions. Money could increase their odds of survivability, so the ninja was naturally extremely grateful to Tamurakonoe¡¯s extravagant gift.

    After the ninja left, Tamurakonoe spoke to Tesshin, ¡°Kagami Lily really made an unwise decision to use the water route. This time, we really have to eliminate her in one go. If she really made it to the other side of the shore and reach Yamashiro Province, things will getplicated.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying there are organizations protecting the mirror girl in Heina-kyo?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and this organization¡¯s influence is not to be trifled with. To say nothing of us, even Lord Kibo will be hard-pressed to pose a challenge to them. We must ensure that this Lake Biwa will be Kagami Lily¡¯s burial ground!¡± A fierce glint shed in Tamurakonoe¡¯s pretty eyes.

    ¡°My lord, regarding the two women traveling with Kagami Lily, one of their whereabouts is unknown, the other is still with her.¡±

    ¡°The one who left is insignificant, we can simply ignore her. The other one is Minamoto no Shimizu, a female samurai from the East¡¯s Genji Dojo. Lord Kibo didn¡¯t mention anything about her, but she¡¯s still the direct line of the Minamoto n anyway, if we can avoid killing her, it¡¯s best to leave her alive. However, we shouldn¡¯t hold back if there¡¯s really no other choice and let her die along with Kagami Lily at the bottom of Lake Biwa.¡±

    Tamurakonoe got up from his seat and arrived at the deck to gaze at the distance mistyke surface, ¡°Just in case, have our swordsmen paddle with all their might, I do not believe we won¡¯t be able to catch up to the ship with our swordsman¡¯s full might. And besides¡­ Ui.¡±

    ¡°Here~¡± Ui was currently sitting at the upper deck, ying her kendama.

    ¡°You think of a way to sneak into their ship to guarantee our sess. However, you are forbidden to make your move before our operation starts.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Brother Tamurakonoe.¡±

    Ui gracefully jumped down from the upper deck onto the roof of the cabin, then she flipped over to the ship¡¯s railing before stepping onto the nk that led to the shore. She spread out her arms and let her sleeves flutter in the wind as she ran to the shore and disappear into the reed.

    That night, everything looked calm on theke surface, but the conspiracy was abounding everywhere, whether it be at the desertedkeshore, within the Port of Imahama, or at the bottom of Lake Biwa.

    In the depths of Lake Biwa, several hundred kilometers from Imahama, aquatic nts were densely grown on an ancient boulder and swayed along with the water flow. Even at the unlit depths of theke, there were unbroken chains of peaks and deep ravines, and the asional sh of indistinct green lights was as though it came from the breathing of a hibernating ancient beast.

    In one of the ravines of about thirty meters wide and three hundred meters deep, a warm yellow light be vaguely seen from there.

    At the bottom of that ravine was a stone tform. What¡¯s stranger than that were thenterns that were hanged all around the tform. Even though it was in the water, all thenterns were lit up with a mysterious force.

    A really stout and big figure could be seen sitting in the middle of the tform. It was wearing a dark orange yukata tens of times bigger than an ordinary man¡¯s and its head was in the shape of a carp of around 3.3 meters wide.

    That was a carp monster with limbs simr to a human, but its skin was made up of dark blue scales and glossy webs were connecting its thick fingers. It even had a long and thick fishtail growing from its backside.

    What¡¯s even more outrageous was that this seven to eight meters tall mountain of meat was served by several beautiful mermaids who covered their private parts with only shells and ribbons.

    Those mermaids carried all kinds of fruits over, in which the huge carp monster asionally used its huge hand to grab some to eat. Sometimes, it even touched the mermaid, causing them to let out a sensual voice.

    A huge kappa swam into the ravine and upon seeing thentern light from afar, it shouted, ¡°Brother!!¡±

    Kyubozu swam towards the stone tform and sat cross-legged in front of the huge carp monster. Whenparing their size side-by-side like this, even Kyubozu seemed a little smallpared to the carp monster. Kyubozu was gasping for breath, generating lots of water bubbles in the process. He was clearly wounded as one could still see green blood leaking out from some parts of his body.

    The carp monster¡¯s long whiskers jumped up in surprise as it stared at Kyubozu with one of its round, vacuous eyes. It pped its fleshy fish mouth and let out a deep, resonating voice in the water, ¡°B-Brother Kyubozu¡­ You, what happened to you? H-How did you be like this?¡±

    Even Kyubozu became furious when he heard that, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Kagami Lily!¡±

    ¡°W-What Kagami Lily?¡± That carp monster, who was watching Kyubozu attentively with its head turned sideways, was a slow speaker who asionally stuttered too.

    ¡°It¡¯s that mirror girl from Kamakura! She¡¯s making her way west towards Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°H-However, brother Kyubozu, w-we the underwater monster has n-n-never messed with t-those¡­ what is it now? Ah, mirror girls, we¡¯ve n-never messed with them before, why now?¡±

    ¡°It is not I who provoked the mirror girl, it is she who came to Lake Biwa and snatched our treasure, the treasure in Biwa Pce. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment since the day I was born, and now, when I was so close to obtaining the treasure, I was attacked by the mirror girl from behind and sustained a heavy injury, losing the treasure in the process! It¡¯s so infuriating!¡± Big bubbles constantly formed from Kyubozu¡¯s mouth as he kept ranting on.

    ¡°W¡­What? I-Is that true? W-Which mirror girl dares to be s-so brazen?¡± The ck pupil of the carp monster¡¯s tub-sized eyes constricted.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve told you just now, it¡¯s the East¡¯s mirror girl called Kagami Lily!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 54 â€“ The Vast Lake Biwa

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 54 - The Vast Lake Biwa</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    It was the early morning and theke surface was covered by ayer of thick fog.

    Lily and Shimizu arrived at the port with thepany of Kato and a few samurai.

    The so-called port was simply made by a few rows of rough wooden tforms, estimated to be two hundred meters wide and spanned for tens of meters. That said, however, this was the biggest port Lily had seen in the Heian Empire to date.

    There weremodities covered in dried grass and bundled up together everywhere around the port, and the fishing port was already starting to get busy at this hour.

    The moment Kato arrived, the soldiers divided into two groups to open a path to the ship and awaited those who would board it.

    Lily noticed most of those boarding the ship were not samurai but rather wealthy people with luxurious clothes. But indeed, a ship capable of reaching Yamashiro was rare and precious, so the boarding fee should be considerably high as well.

    A dark brown ship approached from the nearbyke, it was a few dozen meters long and was adorned with bronze decoration. The ship had a superstructure that projected above her main deck, consisting of three floors. At the lowest-most level, one could see more than ten really long paddles extending from the hull and the ship didn¡¯t have a sail.

    This ship might not be that big of a deal when put on the ocean, but it was the greatest vessel to be found on Lake Biwa.

    Lily noticed the talisman that was hung all over the ship¡¯s railing with a white ripe. Those were used to ward off the underwater monsters.

    On the t surface of the superstructure, two huge crossbows were installed. The ammunition was also several times biggerpared to the samurai¡¯s spear. Perhaps those were used to shoot down the airborne monsters.

    Not only was this ship sturdy and fast, it even had such an borate defense system installed. Lily really couldn¡¯t help herself from eximing in admiration.

    Kato was very pleased when he noticed the look on Lily and Shimizu, he took out his fan and passionately fanned himself despite the cold morning air.

    ¡°So this is¡­ the ship?¡± Lily praised, ¡°Lord Kato is truly amazing to be able to construct such a magnificent and mighty ship in the wastnd.¡±

    Even Shimizu who seldomly praised others was impressed, ¡°I must say I am awed by Lord Kato¡¯s ingenuity. I am totally helpless when ites to such delicate matters.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Katoughed, ¡°No way such a talented shipbuilder can be found in Imahama. It¡¯s all thanks to Tenba Goro for taking me to Sakai. We paid a huge sum to get this ship built and sailed all the way back through the gulf. It¡¯s only a pity that the gulf is currently upied by a powerful demon and is inessible anymore. I have three of this ship in total and the round trip to Yamashiro only take a little more than a month. This is truly the greatest treasure I could ask for.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lily answered with glee, ¡°Not only does Lord Kato profit from selling the tickets, but you can also make a turnover by transporting goods to both sides. After all, unless you¡¯re a sword saint and are willing to risk your life, how can you traverse between Kansai and Omi in mere months? Taking this water route is much faster and safer, and you can carry more items than is possible onnd, the freight fee must be sky-high.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, so Lady Lyn-hime also has a business mind? As you said, without these ships, how will I get the money to repair this port and keep my people safe! Ah, but don¡¯t worry, I will not charge youdies for the tickets. Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Everyoneughed along with Kato.

    Lily thought to herself, ¡°Sakai is not too far from Heian-kyo. If I canmission Sakai to construct me a few ships and establish a shipping route between Izu and Sakai, that¡¯ll be equivalent to transporting gold, the profits wille pouring in.¡±

    As the ship got nearer to the shore, a nk was extended from the deck and connected to the pier.

    Lady Lyn-hime, Miss Shimizu, meeting you two has really made me feel my age. If only I am twenty years younger, I¡¯d definitely pursue after one of you. Hahahahaha!¡± Kato said self-mockingly.

    ¡°Hmph, I bet you are only after Sister Lily, why not just give it to us straight,¡± Shimizu stated coldly.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m not kidding, I am sure you two will be to talk of the entire Heian Empire sooner orter, I can guarantee it!¡±

    Lily only smiled wryly and didn¡¯t continue with this topic.

    Kato then said, ¡°I still have other matters to attend to, please board the ship at your own convenience. This is where we will part ways.¡±

    After the two got onto the deck, Lily turned around to face Kato, ¡°Lord Kato, I will not forget the favor today. If there is anything you ever need my help with, Lily will definitely not refuse.¡±

    ¡°This promise from Lady Lyn-hime is worth more than an army with a thousand men!¡± Kato cupped his hands in response.

    Lily and Shimizu were then guided into the cabin, they were taken to the uppermost level, to a single room at the back of the ship. This was the best room on the whole ship.

    And finally, Kato led the troops with him as he left. After which the rest of the guests were finally allowed to board the ship.

    There wasn¡¯t a lot of space on the ship, especially when there was no other safe channel to make a roundtrip between the central region and Heian-kyo, the ship was always fully upied whenever it set sail. It was Lily¡¯s good fortune that they were able to board the ship immediately upon arrival. If the ship hadn¡¯t returned yet, even Kato wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.

    ¡°Here it is, please rest in this room.¡± The guide respectfully exined, ¡°Although this vessel is constructed as a seagoing ship, Lake Biwa is still a freshwaterke, after all, so we do not have a shortage of water here. There is a bathroom at the lowermost area of the ship, but there is only one and it is unisex. In order to prevent the bathroom from being upied, a high usage fee will be charged. Therefore, most of the guests chose not to take a bath to save money. However, Lord Kato has instructed to allow you two to use the bathroom at your own convenience, free of charge.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Lily and Shimizu couldn¡¯t imagine themselves not taking a bath in half a month.

    ¡°Oh yes, the ship¡¯s toilet is located at the backside of the hull, it is separated by gender, so please use it at ease. With that, I¡¯ll excuse myself. Feel free to call upon me if there are anything you need.¡±

    The guide closed the wooden door and left.

    This room couldn¡¯t be considered big, it was only a little more than two meters high and the room would bepletely filled when two mattresses were spread out on the floor. However, it was already a very luxurious room considering it was on a ship.

    There was a porthole to the back and the side of the room, allowing them a clear view of the outside scenery.

    Lily heaved a long sigh in relief. After the long journey, she was finally able to sit back and rx for a bit.

    Soon, the ship started to turn slowly as it was about to depart.

    Lily felt a little contented as she watched the slowly changing scenery through the porthole.

    However, just when everything finally quietened down, that itching between her thighs became unbearable again.

    Shimizu also realized something wasn¡¯t quite right with Lily, ¡°How do you feel, lil¡¯ sis?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, big sis doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Even if she said there was something, it wasn¡¯t really that big a deal, but she couldn¡¯t really im it to be nothing either, as this was a little harder to endure than the normal incident.

    ¡°This will be a rather long trip, we will need to spend close to one month in this room together,¡± Shimizu said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, shall we have some tea?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Lily took out her own tea sets and tea powder as she prepared to have a tea ceremony with Shimizu.

    However, it suddenly got noisy outside. This made Lily a little displeased as the tea ceremony required silence.

    With a loud crash, the door to their room was pulled open.

    Lily and Shimizu were both surprised, just who was it that dared to act so rudely?

    They saw a bald kid with green hunting clothes followed by a tall martial monk whose head almost reached the ceiling and a few samurai blocking the entrance.

    One of Kato¡¯s retainers rushed over in a hurry to dissolve the situation, ¡°Young master, t-these twodies are Lord Kato¡¯s esteemed guest, I beg you to take your leave.¡±

    That tall martial monk with a curly sideburn roared with a deep voice, ¡°What esteemed guest? That Kato is nothing, do you know who our young master is? We paid arge sum to book the best room and this is the room we expect, why did you change our room? Don¡¯t think you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? can dupe us like this!¡±

    That martial monk grabbed the retainer with his huge hand, lifting him from the ground and scared him witless.

    Lily remained apathetic to this whole situation. That martial monk was a 6th stage Awakened and the retainer didn¡¯t possess any spirit power, he was just a normal middle-stage samurai.

    ¡°I warn you, change our rooms at once. Otherwise, I will beat everyone here indiscriminately even if Katoes personally!¡±

    After the retainer was released, he ran without looking back.

    Once the retainer was gone, their attention was now focused on Lily and Shimizu.

    That thirteen or fourteen years old youngster was not apprehensive nor shy at all when he faced two older sisters much bigger than him. He directly walked into the cabin and looked down at the two. The corners of his mouth crooked as he dered arrogantly, ¡°This room is mine, why don¡¯t you two get lost?¡±

    Lily could only shrug her shoulders helplessly. She was finally able to get some rest, and now these people came to bother her.

    She said, ¡°Whose kid are you? Why are you behaving so atrociously here? Have your parents never taught you manners?¡±

    That kid only let out a displeased grunt. He stared at the two with a nasty look, then the youngster lifted his leg without warning to kick Lily¡¯s head!

    This kick was very vicious. If it was a normal girl, perhaps their neck would be snapped by now. After all, this youngster had the strength of a middle-stage samurai!

    However, what he never expected was that the fragile-looking girl before him was actually the female samurai who was second only to Lord Kamakura himself.

    Lily turned to face him with a sharp gaze, ¡°So young, yet so vicious!¡±

    Naturally, Lily couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this kid by herself. She willed the sakura petals to appear and form a long whip that pped in the cabin with a humming sound. Though it took a while to describe, Lily actually formed her domain in an instant.

    Before the kid could connect his kick on Lily¡¯s head, that whip had alreadyshed out!

    ¡°p!¡± That kid was whipped right in the face and flew past the big martial monk who stood by the entrance. The kid was obviously within his reach, yet he couldn¡¯t react in time.

    ¡°m!¡± The kid crashed with the old housekeeper and the other attendants at the back as they all fell down in session.

    Lily controlled her strength perfectly and didn¡¯t leave anysting injury on the kid. The only harm he received was the deep red mark on his face.

    That kid screamed as though he was crazy, ¡°AHHHHH!! Y-YOU HIT ME! HOW DARE YOU!!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 54 â€“ Fujiwara

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 54 - Fujiwara</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    The samurai unsheathed their swords in session and turned towards Lily.

    That old servant even shouted towards the giant martial monk, ¡°Ankoku Tsutsumi, what¡¯re you waiting for? Apprehend them at once!¡±

    Ankoku couldn¡¯t see what Lily did just now and felt an instinctive fear. He didn¡¯t know what sort of tricks these two women used to send their young master flying.

    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re just fancy-looking women with no bite anyway, what can they even do!¡± Ankoku steeled his heart and attempted to grab Lily with his big hand.

    Just as before, Lily didn¡¯t even lift a finger, she simply willed three whips to appear before her andshed at the tall martial monk simultaneously. All the martial monk could register in his eyes were the petals swirling in the air followed by a sh of red light.

    Then, he was slung away by a powerful force.

    Coincidentally, the samurais at the back were just about to rush over at this time.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The two meters tall martial monk crashed against the samurais, causing them to fall paralyzed onto the ground.

    That impact caused the entire ship to sway.

    This ship was no ordinary ship. In order to fend off the monsters on Lake Biwa, it was made with grade 3 lumbers at the very least. Some of the most crucial parts, such as the heel and beams were even made with grade 5 or 6 materials. It was extremely sturdy and thus had a high construction fee.

    Naturally, lumber was much cheaperpared to tamahagane of the same grade. After all, there were boundless forests to be found in the Heian Empire and exotic woods could also be found in the deeper parts.

    Since the old servant and samurais were pressed down by the martial monk, they were dazed and couldn¡¯t get up for a while.

    That young master still couldn¡¯t get a clue and ordered, ¡°What are you doing? I want those two dead!¡±

    Those samurais finally got up with their unsteady feet and rushed towards Lily again.

    Other than that martial monk, the rest were simply sword masters or weaker, Lily couldn¡¯t even be bothered to kill them. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to stain Lord Kato¡¯s ship either.

    She manipted her domain to form several whips at once.

    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± The samurais were once again tossed out of the room. This time, however, Lily didn¡¯t stop whipping them and deliberately reduced the speed of the whip to let them see clearly.

    ¡°M-Monster! She¡¯s a monster!¡±

    Those samurais no longer cared about their dignity and flee with their tails tucked between their legs.

    However, Lily¡¯s domain could cover up to a kilometer in radius so the whips were practically everywhere on the ship. She chased them until they reached the deck.

    Each time they were whipped, they jumped up before letting out a scream. Seeing that the shore was not too far from the ship, they jumped into theke in session.

    The young master was dumbfounded at the sight, ¡°Ankoku! I¡¯ve spent a lot to hire you as my bodyguard! Do your job and kill those women!¡±

    Though Ankoku was still a little apprehensive, he had no choice but to summon up his courage. Having said that, the whips were omnipresent, yet Lily was able to manipte them perfectly and not damage the cabin.

    ¡°Hey, Ankoku¡ª!¡±

    After getting whipped for some time, Ankoku finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and turned around to flee. In his rush, he bumped into the young master and caused him to take a tumble. Ankoku ran straight to the deck and jump down without even thinking twice.

    The only remaining servant, the old butler, lent an arm to help the young master get up, who then shouted in a fluster, ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?! I-I will report this to my father!¡±

    At this time, however, Lily got up from her chair and approached the young master.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer! Do you know who my father is?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡± Lily got in front of the young master as she answered. Since she was much taller, the kid could only lift up his head to look at her.

    The young master glowered at Lily, ¡°I-I am the third son of Fujiwara no Munekazu, the lord of Port Otsu which is our destination!¡±

    ¡°Fujiwara?¡± Lily originally didn¡¯t care whose devil¡¯s spawn this young master was, but upon hearing the name, her expression turnedplicated as she fell into deep thoughts.

    ¡°HAHAHA! Are you scared now?!¡± The young master immediately gotcent of himself, ¡°My father is a high-ranking official! He¡¯s the honorable Right Treasury Minister, one of the rank 7 deputy ministers! Do you lowly female samurai understand what a high-ranking official is? They are the existence you should vow loyalty to and respect! Why don¡¯t you quickly kneel down and beg for mercy? Maybe I can still spare your life.¡±

    Perhaps that old servant could sense the subtle change in Lily¡¯s aura, so he pulled the young master¡¯s arm and advised him, ¡°Young master, p-please just leave it at that.¡±

    On the other hand, Lily didn¡¯t even register a single word that the young master boasted. She was only feeling a littleplicated from hearing the name, Fujiwara.

    It was at this time, the hot, irritating sensation that¡¯s been pestering Lily sincest night assaulted her again, causing her a momentarypse of consciousness.

    That Fujiwara¡¯s spawn seemed to notice Lily¡¯s slight distraction. A fierce glint showed in his eyes as he drew the short sword by his waist and stab towards Lily¡¯s chest.

    ¡°ng!!¡±

    Lily flung her hair to the back as indescribable wrath overtook her. She whipped her long leg and kicked that devil¡¯s spawn away.

    ¡°You actually want tomit murder over a cabin! You¡¯ll definitely be a scourge of society by the time you grow up. I can¡¯t believe Fujiwara has such a failure like you. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have kept you alive if you¡¯re not a Fujiwara!¡± Lily was already in a bad mood and now she was being bothered by such a ruthless kid, she really would¡¯ve kicked him to death if not for her self-control.

    She held back her strength and settled for kicking him directly past the railing and into the water!

    ¡°You!¡± The old servant was so furious he almost spits out blood, but due to his helplessness, he could only pound the ground and let out a sigh.

    The old servant understood clearly that today¡¯s matter was brought upon themselves by their young master. He quickly stood up and went after his master.

    The old servant jumped into theke with a ssh. By this time, the young master had already been rescued by the other samurais and they were all swearing as they swam towards the shore.

    Swear as they might, none of them dared to get back onto the ship again. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t have hoped to catch up to the ship anyway.

    Nevertheless, Lily¡¯s body felt weak as she supported her weight by the cabin wall.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, are you okay?¡± Shimizu stepped forward to support Lily. Those fellows from earlier were too weak so she wasn¡¯t worried about Lily at all, but she didn¡¯t expect thetter would be so powerless.

    As a matter of fact, since that day Lily drank the aphrodisiac-filled sake, she hadn¡¯t really dispelled the effect. Her body had merely adapted to it and temporarily suppressed it. These past few days, however¡­

    Shimizu supported Lily back into the room. Soon after, the attendant returned to keep apologizing to them. Shimizu simply nodded and sent him away.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, you¡­¡±

    Rather than thinking about her own condition, Lily was upied by other matters, ¡°Fujiwara¡­ Sister Shimizu, the rank 7 deputy ministers, what kind of position is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too well-versed in the matters of official posts, but from the highest to the lowest positions, rank 7 deputy minister is a position in between the rank 7 and rank 8 minister positions, it isn¡¯t a particrly high rank.¡±

    ¡°Merely half a rank higher than the lowest official posts, yet their third son is so domineering and malicious. This is outrageous! Just what kind of n is the Fujiwara? Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka repeatedly provided shelter and protection for the mirror girls, she should be a good person right? But why then, can such a degeneratee from the same n? Could Lady Ayaka really allow such a scum to remain unchecked?¡± Lily was frowning. Her main reason for going to Heian-kyo was to meet this Fujiwara no Ayaka. She held high hopes for her, but after today¡¯s event, Lily started to harbor some doubts for her¡­

 Volume 4, Chapter 55 â€“ Two People In The Cabin

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 55 - Two People In The Cabin</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The ship swayed slightly, forming ripples along theke. Due to its constant shaking, creaking sounds suffused the entirety of the wooden boat, mixed with the gentle sshes of the water surface.

    After the troublemakers were driven away, Lily and Shimizu were able to regain their calm, but the interest in drinking tea was already interrupted.

    Shimizu gazed at Lily¡¯s somewhat worried eyes and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why have you been so sulky since Mizue left?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily wore an inexplicable expression, ¡°I only felt a bit disappointed when Mizue¡ª Miss Mizue left; nothing else. What I¡¯m thinking about is the Fujiwara family. Just what kind of family are they¡­?¡±

    ¡°So you like mature and plump women?! Even if they are married and already have sons, right?¡± Shimizu got a little angry.

    ¡°Ah? Sister Shimizu, what are you talking about? I only treat Miss Mizue as an ordinarypanion. We shared adventures and risks together after all. Isn¡¯t it natural to feel lost when they eventually leave? And I said before, I was just thinking about the Fujiwara family¡¯s affairs.¡± Just the thought of interacting with therge and mysterious Fujiwara family was dizzying enough. Shimizu¡¯s outburst only added to her confusion.

    Seeing the hints of anxiety and confusion on Lily¡¯s face, Shimizu¡¯s ire seemed to have rekindled. She smiled with insightful eyes, ¡°Is that true? But after Mizue left, you looked abnormally downhearted. Are you sure you¡¯re not subconsciously thinking about her?¡±

    While speaking, Shimizu reached her hands toward Lily, directly forcing her into the corner. Her deep eyes gazed into Lily¡¯s own, ¡°Say, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Is it that your body is already admitting it, but you haven¡¯t realized it yet?¡±

    Their bodies were so close that it made Lily a little ufortable. After all, one of Shimizu¡¯s hands which supported herself from the ground was identally pressing the side of her thigh. She was also worried that her chest would brush against Shimizu¡¯s chin if she lost control of her erratic breath.

    She tilted her head to the side and averted her gaze outside the window, staring at the drifting light-blue and white mist, ¡°Sister Shimizu, don¡¯t make such jokes in broad daylight. It¡¯s just an ordinary menstrual cycle and has nothing to do with Miss Mizue.¡±

    ¡°Menstrual cycle? What is a menstrual cycle? Speak clearly.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily further cornered herself. Could she exin the menstrual cycle? The only thing she knew was that her period was around two weeks ago.

    Suddenly, Shimizu¡¯s clear eyes shone brightly. Her scorching gaze swept over Lily¡¯s delicate body, ¡°Could it be¡­that¡­¡±

    Shimizu leaned her lips toward Lily¡¯s flushed ear and whispered a few tickling words.

    Listening to the words, Lily instantly blushed, ¡°Wha¡ª no! Of course not! Sister Shimizu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We are about to arrive in Port Otsu; can we talk about more serious things?¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s talk seriously,¡± Shimizu replied with a touch of jealousy in her voice, ¡°I want to ask you, when you go to Kansai, are you going to find Uesugi Rei?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I can¡¯t deny your suspicion. I must definitely look for Sister Uesugi. She¡¯s probably on a dangerous path right now.¡± This topic resurfaced the worry in Lily¡¯s heart and reinforced the mountainous pressure she was carrying¡ª it was just too much.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t look so sad. In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about Uesugi Rei. This woman is used to wandering around and braving risks.¡±

    ¡°But this time, she is crusading against Shuten Doji. Such a terrible existence is definitely something Sister Uesugi won¡¯t be able to go up against.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Shimizu smiled, ¡°Lily, you worry too much about her. Do you think Uesugi Rei is a stupid woman? Shuten Doji is one of the top three demons of the Heian Dynasty. Fighting him by herself? Do you think she can rampage into Shuten Doji¡¯sir and fight him alone along with his army of demons? If she was that stupid, she wouldn¡¯t have survived to this point. They must have spotted some kind of opportunity or joined an advanced crusader team in Kansai, for example, the strongest Ronin group of the Heian Dynasty: The Jinmu Legion of Eight. If they rallied their forces to crush Shuten Doji, wouldn¡¯t Uesugi just have to participate in it?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t thought about this possibility?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Another pang of gloom hit Shimizu, ¡°Hey, it seems that you really care about your Sister Uesugi so much that you¡¯d lose your mind in worry. Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, but I do worry about her.¡±

    However, after listening to Shimizu¡¯s analysis, Lily felt a little assured. The Uesugi family was a traditionally rich family in the East which was privy to various secrets of the Heian Dynasty. They should all know that Shuten Doji wasn¡¯t someone an ordinary samurai could afford to provoke. Even if Sister Uesugi is a righteous person, she wouldn¡¯t be so foolhardy as to plunge herself into death, right? Maybe they really joined some powerful team or discovered some other chance. It¡¯s impossible to think

    of challenging Shuten Doji head-on.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, what you said isn¡¯t unreasonable, but I still need to inquire about the actual news in order to rest at ease,¡± Lily said.

    Sister Uesugi, why on earth do you want to fight Shuten Doji? Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand? Maybe it¡¯s just as my Sister Shimizu said, but I¡¯m still worried you won¡¯t y the cards ording tomon sense¡ª it¡¯s your style after all. In any case, when I arrive in the Heian Region, I want to find your whereabouts as soon as possible, Lily thought in her heart.

    Shimizu looked at the dazed Lily with a tinge of bitterness. She got up and sat facing the other window, ¡°You obviously have me by your side but your thoughts are all over other women¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, no, it¡¯s because Sister Uesugi is in danger, right?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we in danger ourselves? You yourself are being hunted down by the forces behind the curtains. Have you never thought about me? Wouldn¡¯t I, who is by your side, be in danger as well?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s words left her speechless.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Sister Shimizu, If it wasn¡¯t for you, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from Witch Momiji¡¯s clutches. I will do everything to protect you, Sister Shimizu, and I also need your protection¡­¡± Lily said while approaching Shimizu.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that¡­¡± Shimizu bowed her head.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She then looked back up, ¡°Is it just protection that you want from me?¡±

    Lily looked at her Sister Shimizu with a bewildered face. What was especially puzzling was that she didn¡¯t know what to say next. She couldn¡¯t understand her own heart.

    In the room, two people exchanged quiet gazes, trapped in their special moment. It would be false to say that Lily didn¡¯t harbor any strange thoughts, but whether it be Sister Uesugi or Sister Shimizu, she knew that she couldn¡¯t ept them.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything that would harm her Senior Sister.

    Couldn¡¯t be done? Have I not done a lot already?

    Lily recalled Uesugi¡¯s kiss and couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. What qualifications did she have to pretend to be innocent; to pretend to be infatuated?

    But, even so, that wasn¡¯t a reason to give up on herself, right?

    After my mistakes, I will confess to Senior Sister and ask for punishment and forgiveness from her.

    Moreover, Lily had always adhered to several bottom lines. These bottom lines were reserved for her Senior Sister. If one day, the Senior Sister woke up, anything she wanted could be taken at any time without needing consent from Lily.

    However, she also had to be mindful of other people.

    Shimizu¡¯s heart was also very sensitive. When she saw how Lily¡¯s mind wandered off, she reevaluated their close rtionship. Wasn¡¯t she attractive enough?

    This thought plummeted her mood.

    But to break down in front of Lily, turn around, and shed tears? She didn¡¯t want Lily to see her in such an image.

    A woman like Lily doesn¡¯t know what she wants, Shimizu said to herself, No, she is a touchstone. A woman who doesn¡¯t have enough determination and aura can only pass her by. Lily may be very determined and persistent, but she is a submissive woman! The reason why Uesugi could take the lead was because of her fierce offense.

    Shimizu suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t go on like this anymore. Just showing her sincerity to a woman like Lily wasn¡¯t enough to conquer her heart. Instead, she would only wander in shame and ambiguity forever, bringing pain to both herself and Lily.

    What she doesn¡¯t want to do isn¡¯t necessarily what would make her happy. I want Lily to be happy; not to go along with her wishes, because her conscience and innermost secrets will only make her heart more painful¡­so I will help her.

    At this moment, she seemed to have made up her mind.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, look up.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Lily, who was lost in her thoughts, raised her head subconsciously.

    Shimizu took the opportunity to lean in for a kiss, pressing Lily¡¯s soft and slightly moist lips against her own. Suddenly being kissed sent an electric shock through Lily¡¯s body, jolting her mind and causing her head to nk.

    After she was released, her rationality returned to her.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, don¡¯t¡ª don¡¯t do this.¡± Lily turned her head, gently covering her mouth.

    Lily¡¯s reaction made Shimizu both angry and happy.

    She smiled to herself, Can you even call this a rejection? I kissed you, yet you¡¯re rebuking me so lightly. Are you rejecting or seducing me? You¡¯re ying with fire. Your puny resistance is only testing my degree of passion, and the ability to control a woman like you, Shimizu thought to herself.

    She grabbed Lily¡¯s wrist which was covering her coveted treasure and pulled it away without hesitation. She then pinned Lily¡¯s arms against the wall with one hand and pinched her chin with the other. Her thigh pushed forward, squeezing between Lily¡¯s legs. Shimizu then dove in for another kiss, devouring the flowery softness.

    Lily was pinned against the cabin wall with nowhere to escape.

    No, Lily protested in her mind but couldn¡¯t speak, *Sister Shimizu should not have much experience in kissing. That time in the barracks, she told me it was her first kiss. Knowing her character, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten intimate with other girls. But why is she so skilled, or is it that I am particrly¡­ *

 Volume 4, Chapter 56 â€“ Captured

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 56 - Captured</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily leaned her numb body against the cabin wall, conflicting thoughts gradually echoing within her nk mind.

    Having the soul of a boy, she naturally didn¡¯t dislike the feeling of intimacy with a woman as beautiful as Shimizu. However, this was only at an instinctual level; not a true reflection of Lily¡¯s purest desires and will.

    The body her soul upied also had its protests¡ª the unconscious resistance from being forcefully kissed by another girl and having her most sensitive areas explored.

    So was the nature of women, especially girls like Lily who tread the path of samurai and tempered their strength. They not only had to protect the world, but also themselves; not only take risks to obtain treasures, but also take precautions to ensure they themselves don¡¯t be the treasure being taken by others.

    Lily was self-aware about her body, to be precise, her Senior Sister¡¯s body. Having experienced the charm, warmth, and intoxicating smell of her Senior Sister firsthand, Lily knew that in the Heian Dynasty, she might be the most beautiful jewel in terms of beauty.

    How could such a treasure be casually taken and toyed with by others?

    But wasn¡¯t she currently being yed with by a girl named Shimizu?

    It wasmon practice for practitioners to seize treasures, but wouldn¡¯t they themselves be captured if they were just as appealing?

    Contradicting thoughts rattled Lily¡¯s mind.

    The process of seizing treasures was arduous and fraught with dangers, but after sess, it was a joyful and thrilling feeling.

    As for being the one taken away¡­

    Lily didn¡¯t have an opinion on that, nor did she want to think about it.

    Perhaps other women didn¡¯t face such contradictions, especially ordinary women. But among women who enjoyed affection from the same gender, there were ¡®hunters¡¯ and those that relished being ¡®hunted¡¯.

    Lily, a girl with the soul of a boy, fell into her own special category which betrayed the natural order of the world, representing a seemingly simple but philosophical issue.

    Now that she had grown ustomed to her female body, such contradictions were clearer to her.

    But the current problem revolves around Sister Shimizu. How can I reject her without hurting her feelings? If things continue on like this¡­

    The sweet kiss, however nice, eventually ended. The bridge of transparent saliva connecting their tongues soon broke, leaving Lily to support her weak body against the damp wall. Her slightly messy hair spilled across her heaving, delicate shoulders as she tried to control her ragged breath.

    Shimizu, who was still lost in her desires, buried her face between Lily¡¯s ample bosom and got drunk on her fragrance. Subconsciously, her hand snakily traced Lily¡¯s kimono, tugging and ready to pull it open.

    Lily furrowed her brows and issued a muffled snort.

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    At this critical juncture, Lily recalled thest moments with her Senior Sister at the end of twilight¡ª the reassuring care and warmth in her eyes.

    With renewed strength, she recklessly shoved Shimizu aside and stumbled to her feet. She then ran to the sliding door, opened it, and escaped.

    A single person was left in the cabin. Her long hair was scattered and her eyes were misty, still lingering on the open door.

    Shimizu wasn¡¯t angry with Lily. On the contrary, she was quite happy with her current gains. Today, she seeded in breaking a line of defense. Though she had manyyers to go, she didn¡¯t mind and rather liked the idea of making Lily surrender one step at a time.

    She smiled, ¡°Escape? Can you really escape from me? Lil¡¯ Sis, you¡¯re stronger than me, but you still won¡¯t be able to escape. Not because I¡¯ll incessantly force you, but because you like when I do this to you, right? Why not admit it honestly? Is it because you know it¡¯ll please my interest, sister?¡±

    Lily fled to the deck. The surroundingke was covered by drifting clouds and fog, barely allowing the faint silhouettes of distant mountains to be visible.

    There were also a few samurai and merchants lounging about the deck. They cast her strange looks upon seeing her disheveled figure.

    Lily blushed in embarrassment, Is there nowhere quiet on this boat?

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The worriers and merchants were taken aback.

    ¡°I said all of you get lost!¡± Lily angrily repeated. She waved her long sleeves, triggering a gust of wind that sted the surrounding people to the ground and almost caused one of them to fall into theke.

    Most of these people had long heard that there were two strong female warriors on the boat. They had beat up Fujiwara¡¯s young master and powerful bodyguards before throwing them into theke. Recalling this story, several people quickly fled into their respective cabins.

    Lilyy on the railings of the ship, allowing the wind to caress her body and cool her heated emotions.

    ¡°Senior sister¡­it¡¯s so hard¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard for me to endure¡­¡±

    At this moment, a young girl stared at Lily¡¯s petite back from a side building of the ship. She wore a short kimono and her braided twin-tail sported a pair of copper bells. Because of Lily¡¯s bent position, her wide hips and plump buttocks were entuated by the kimono and presented the young girl with a favorable view.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, kimonos suit you really well,¡± Ui said to herself, ¡°Although big brother doesn¡¯t allow me to take action, it would be a shame to miss such a good opportunity to y with her.¡±

    Just as she was about to approach Lily from behind, Shimizu came out of the cabin.

    ¡°Cheh!¡± Ui grunted unhappily and retreated to the shadowy area of the side building.

    Lily¡¯s sadness evoked pain in Shimizu¡¯s own heart.

    She went over and hugged Lily from behind, pressing her soft abdomen against Lily¡¯s protruding butt.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore so don¡¯t cry, dear sister. Big sister is sorry for what she did, okay? Come, let¡¯s go back inside before it starts raining.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t cry because she was taken advantage of, but because of her confusion and brittle resistance. She med herself for her weakness and grieved for her Senior Sister.

    It was otherwise inevitable to face difficulties in this foreign world, but the betrayal of one¡¯s own heart and body was still unforgivable.

    No, for the sake of this tragic love, I can¡¯t cry. I still don¡¯t have any clues about Senior Sister¡¯s situation. The only lead I have is this Fujiwara no Ayaka. Sister Uesugi said she was headed for Mt. Ooe, but I also have no clues about her. I shouldn¡¯t mull over these disappointing thoughts too much. Even if I¡¯m ashamed, I can¡¯t allow it to continue disturbing my mind.

    Sister Shimizu doesn¡¯t owe me anything. She saved me despite the danger and apanied me in my seemingly suicidal journey to the West. Even if I¡¯m reluctant, a few kisses and touches aren¡¯t anythingpared to what Sister Shimizu has done for me. Why should I lose my temper and upset my sister over this?

    Maybe because of the cool wind, Lily felt a little relieved. She turned around with an aggrieved nod and allowed Shimizu to pull her away. During their short walk, Shimizu took the chance to hug Lily¡¯s waist. Although Lily didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, she didn¡¯t push her away anymore.

    Ui hid by the side and looked at the duo, ¡°What is the rtionship between these two women? Aren¡¯t Kanto samurai said to be more conservative? Is the Kanto Region¡¯s style bing simr to the nobledies¡¯ circle of Heian-kyo?¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 57 â€“ The Ship In The Distance

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 57 - The Ship In The Distance</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Thick carpets of dark clouds nketed the skies over Lake Biwa, shadowing the distant mountains in a sheet of gray.

    It seemed it could rain at any moment.

    Shimizu opened the cabin window, allowing theke¡¯s refreshing breeze mixed with the foreboding smell of rain to seep in.

    ¡°Lily, do you like the rain?¡± Shimizu asked while looking through the window, observing the overcast weather.

    ¡°I naturally like it,¡± Lily got up and neared the other window, ¡°I always feel that the rain here, along with the beautiful trees, flowers, mountains, and rivers, even those in remote corners, exude an undertone of bliss.¡±

    Lil¡¯ Lily, you have a keen sense for nature, but why are you so oblivious to the matters of the heart? Shimizu¡¯s eyes weighed heavily with depression, and her tremblingshes fluttered slightly amidst the whispering wind.

    ¡°Ah, did I do something?¡± Lily thought her sister was still hurt over the previous incident.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Say¡­aren¡¯t you lonely?¡± Shimizu asked with a tinge of blush.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This question jolted Lily¡¯s heart, but even if she had an answer, she couldn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Sis Lily, after we parted ways at Mt. Yoshino, I walked the path of solitude for the first time. Though I had the power to venture alone without fear of demons, I realized that I was lonely in this vast world. I lost my goals, lost mypetitive spirit, and betrayed the disciplines of what it meant to be a samurai. You can¡¯t imagine the suffocating loneliness and helplessness of facing a strange world¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice carried a sense of loss.

    These words evoked mixed feelings in Lily, ¡°How can Sister Shimizu be so sure that I don¡¯t understand the helplessness of a person facing an unfamiliar world?¡±

    Shimizu turned to face Lily, ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve never told me about your past. Where were you before you came to Kamakura? Where are your parents and rtives?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t want to deceive Shimizu, but she came from another world. What sense did it make to try and exin something that even she herself didn¡¯t understand?

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I don¡¯t really remember. I woke up on the streets of Kamakura with only a sakura parasol and the ancient mirror. After that, I traveled all the way to Takesh*ta Town.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­so my dear sister has been alone all this time? Then who is it that you¡¯re so attached to?¡± Shimizu studied the cloud patterns in the sky.

    Lily found no reason to conceal her feelings. After all, this was her close sister who shared life and death with her. But there was no clear way to exin the matter regarding her Senior Sister.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you fall in love with Uesugi Rei?¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes blurred but her mind held firm. Although the two of them would be alone for more than ten days, it wasn¡¯t enough time for her to conquer Lily¡¯s heart.

    When they arrive in the Heian Region, elegant and graceful youngdies would be strewn about everywhere. It also didn¡¯t help that rtionships between girls were prevalent there, making it hard to guarantee that Lily wouldn¡¯t be swayed by the dazzling flowers.

    Shimizu was determined to ask the decisive question: whether Lily liked men or just wasn¡¯t into her at all. No matter the answer, she would ept it and settle for staying by Lily¡¯s side to silently protect her. Regardless of anything, Shimizu still bore some semnce of hope. A lot of evidence such as Lily¡¯s subtle expressions opposed those negative conclusions.

    Shimizu¡¯s direct question caught Lily off guard. It was just like her¡ª always asking the most critical questions that gave little room to maneuver.

    Lily barely knew the answer herself, much less giving a clear answer to another person.

    ¡°I¡­¡± She stammered for a while but eventually spoke, ¡°Lily can only love one woman in this life, but it¡¯s not Uesugi Rei.¡±

    ¡°Then who is she?¡± Shimizu had long wondered about this question. Based on her observations, Lily seemed to like Uesugi yet still resisted her advances.

    Lily didn¡¯t know how to tackle this problem. During their time together, they had many misunderstandings but developed a deep bond because of them. Her Sister Shimizu was even endangering her life to protect and apany her. Except for the extraordinary parts, what qualifications did she have to hide the truth?

    Lily maintained eye contact and confessed sincerely, ¡°The one I love is Senior Sister.¡±

    After opening up, she felt light and a lot more rxed.

    This is the weight of my loneliness and desperation that burdened my heart for a long time. I didn¡¯te to the Heian Dynasty to live, but to seize the iron vige and steal the ancient jade¡ª something ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do. This desperation is the source of my courage which empowers my obsession and strength. It¡¯s all for my Senior Sister.

    But today, she got the chance to share her heavy secret with someone she could trust wholeheartedly; someone more mature than herself, but also more naive.

    ¡°Senior Sister?¡± Shimizu¡¯s obvious puzzlement hid a deep sadness. She could see the undisguised obsession in Lily¡¯s eyes¡ª a look she had never seen before.

    Ster women like Lily were always surrounded by numerous girls, getting teased and coaxed at every corner. However, this could also be attributed to Lily¡¯s own ambiguous and half-hearted attitude which left many irritated. Of course, the same attitude was shown toward Shimizu. But for this Senior Sister, the difference was as evident as night and day.

    The reality hurt.

    ¡°Who is Senior Sister? She should be a woman, but what does Senior Sister mean? Is it her name?¡± She wanted to know more about the woman that managed to steal Lily¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Senior Sister is an appetion, just like how you¡¯d address the senior female students at Kamakura¡¯s institute of learning, but in Lily¡¯s mind, Senior Sister is an appetion that belongs to that person,¡± Lily said after thinking for a moment. Remembering her Senior Sister who was still sleeping within the mirror space¡¯s dark stone room, her eyes moistened.

    Pain stung at Shimizu¡¯s heart as she watched Lily¡¯s expressions. Why did Lily care about this woman so much?!

    Her eyes drifted to an inconspicuous corner of the room, ¡°Then where is your Senior Sister now? Why have you never mentioned her, and never went out to find her?¡±

    This question soured Lily¡¯s mood, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to see her, but I don¡¯t know where she is. I have no idea how to reach her¡­¡±

    Lily left out the bits about her senior¡¯s soul because she didn¡¯t want to risk her safety and recovery. She wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this particr secret.

    Lily¡¯s absolute trust in Shimizu wasn¡¯t a lie, but secrets could only be called secrets when they were kept to oneself. Disclosing secrets always bore the risk of them being spread¡ª something she would rather avoid.

    However, if it was just revealing that such a person existed, there was no problem.

    Hearing this, Shimizu seemed to have understood something, Sis Lily is now the top female samurai in Kamakura, but even she doesn¡¯t have any clues about her Senior Sister¡¯s whereabouts. It¡¯s hard to tell if she¡¯s even alive. It¡¯s no wonder why Lily is so obsessed.

    Shimizu felt a bit powerless in this situation. Thedy in Lily¡¯s memories was a goddess-like existence perfected by her mind. How could shepete against someone who only existed in memory?

    But can memories kiss Lil¡¯ Lily; can they satisfy her physical and emotional needs? If I y my cards right, I still have a chance.

    ¡°Then what is the rtionship between you and your Senior Sister? Are you a couple?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Lily thought back to her Senior Sister¡¯sst-minute confession. Apparently, both of them harbored a secret crush for each other. In a sense, they could be considered a couple, but they never dated or nurtured feelings like regr couples.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Lily stared outside the window with a lost look, her long hair swaying lightly in the wind.

    ¡°How do I ask this¡­? So in other words, you weren¡¯t an official couple yet, right?¡± Shimizu approached and slid her slender fingers between Lily¡¯s own.

    Just this small touch caused Lily¡¯s heart to tremble. She reprimanded herself for being so weak in this regard but was helpless in the end.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. Please don¡¯t ask anymore,¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Shimizu switched to another question, ¡°So, how long have you not seen each other?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± She pondered for a while, ¡°I think a little over half a year.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your Senior Sister for half a year, and you also don¡¯t know where she is. Did you know her from before you lost your memory?¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes shone with intelligence.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, don¡¯t you believe in your sister?¡±

    ¡°Why does sister ask that?¡±

    ¡°Does this Senior Sister of yours really exist in this world, or is she just your fantasy? Since it was before you lost your memory, why do you remember? Are you nning to lie to me again? I¡¯ve decided not to hate you if you lie, but I¡¯ll definitely punish you!¡± Shimizu warned and pulled Lily closer to her side.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a lie. Sister, can you not punish me, please? Will you listen to me?¡±

    Shimizu knew that there was more to the story. They had time so she didn¡¯t push Lily too much. She smiled calmly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it. Sister won¡¯t punish you immediately and will listen to your exnation first.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face flushed even more, not only because of the shame of possible punishment but also because she was continuing to lie. When she told a lie, she had to cover it up with more lies, even if they had some truths mixed in.

    How could she make Shimizu believe her wed exnation? She wasn¡¯t afraid of the punishment because of pain or shame, but afraid that she¡¯d get lost in the mood and submit to Shimizu.

    ¡°Okay, listen to me¡­¡±

    At around this time, a boat curtained by the thick fog tailed behind Lily¡¯s ship while maintaining several kilometers of distance. The drifting mist and dark weather provided the perfect cover for the suspicious ship.

    Two figures exited its cabin and stood at the bow, gazing in the general direction of their target.

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe, when shall we start?¡± Kiuchidera squinted at the vast expanse of clouds, his robe pping in the oing wind.

    ¡°Haha, there will be a storm tonight,¡± Tamurakonoeughed.

 Volume 4, Chapter 59 â€“ The Battle On The Ship

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 59 - The Battle On The Ship</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Boom¡ª!

    Another vibration quaked the surroundings, rattling the floor under Lily and Shimizu¡¯s feet.

    The chaotic sounds of screaming, fighting, and shing swords echoed from several rooms and pervaded the narrow passageway.

    Shimizu made a gesture to Lily, indicating for her to lead the way while shey in ambush at the corner.

    Lily promptly nodded, confident in her sister¡¯s strength. With guarded steps, she made her way towards the entrance of the passageway.

    By this time, the entire ship was drowned in a cacophony of shouts and shes which escted as time passed. No matter the direction, the air was heated with explosions and remnant fluctuations of spiritual energy.

    Lily extended her domain to prod the outer areas of the ship and discovered the presence of many formidable samurai. Although she found it difficult to distinguish the enemies from allies, she was able to determine how the battle started.

    After the invaders converged on the ship, a group of samurai rushed the upper deck to retaliate and the fight broke out.

    Lily dashed onto the deck where she saw seven or eight samurai fighting each other, casualties strewn about the floor. Lily hurried to identify the opposing parties. On one side, there were samurai garbed in white, red-patterned coats while the other side consisted of Lord Kato¡¯s ship guards.

    The chances of encountering demons while crossing Lake Biwa were very high so it was a given for powerful protectors to be onboard.

    ¡°It¡¯s those Kansai samurai!¡± Lily had a strong suspicion that they came for her. Most of them were sixth or seventh stage Awakened, much stronger than Lord Kato¡¯s men.

    From the moment Lily detected the fight up until the moment she rushed out, only a few seconds had passed, yet Lord Kato¡¯s people had already lost several warriors.

    Now that the enemies had been recognized, Lily didn¡¯t hesitate to make a move. She steadied her katana and flitted forward, shing between two shing samurai.

    Puff¡ª!

    In a blink, the enemy samurai was beheaded and thudded to the floor. Lord Kato¡¯s samurai barely had time to register the phantasmal red shadow before it blurred again, this time towards another victim. The Maro n samurai raised his sword in response but Lily was faster¡ª much faster. A scarlet arc quickly shed, causing the samurai to twitch and stumble before falling.

    However, Lily wasn¡¯t done yet. With a twist, she flung a de of light in the direction of an escaping samurai who nned to jump off the ship. His body vertically separated before plunging into the water below.

    Several Kansai samurai noticed themotion.

    One person yelled, ¡°The Mirror Girl! It¡¯s the Mirror Girl! She¡¯s over here¡ª¡±

    Two sakura petals strangled his shouts prematurely, leaving a bleeding streak of red across his throat.

    ¡°Agh¡­cough¡­¡± The samurai buckled to his knees before keeling headfirst off the top of the building.

    Confusion brewed on the upper deck, punctuated by a few sakura blossoms. Lily could sense arge number of Kansai samurai converging towards the deck and rushing the bow. Instead of walking on the open deck, Lily chose to sneak around the narrow deck between the ship¡¯s building and outer edge.

    There, Lily found the wooden wall that broke into the cabin. The wall was tough, but was seemingly breached by some form of explosive charm. A few unfortunate merchants were in the cabin at the time and got caught in the explosion.

    Obviously, the sole target of the Kansai samurai was Lily. The other passengers on the ship just so happened to get strung up in the conflict.

    At this moment, Lily felt the sudden approach of three breaths in the cabin ahead.

    As expected, three Kansai samurai emerged from the hole in the other cabin. They clenched their swords in surprise upon seeing Lily.

    One of them burst forth with a menacing howl, charging towards her.

    Lily stabbed forth without hesitation. Her body¡¯s flexibility was far beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, allowing her Crescent Moon to snake its way into the opponent¡¯s chest.

    Lily gripped the hilt with both hands, twisted and pulled. Without support, the limp samurai fell off the ship and plunged into the cold waters of Lake Biwa.

    The remaining samurai were shocked. This female samurai¡¯s skills were just too extraordinary.

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s the Mirror Girl! That woman is the Mirror Girl!¡± The two samurai suddenly panicked. They recalled Kiuchidera¡¯s order which strictly warned against carelessly attacking the Mirror Girl, but the long narrow deck offered little options for retreat.

    Before they could react, a dark de shed behind one of the agitated samurai. Watching hispanion fall, the other samurai retreated while raising his sword defensively and shouted, ¡°Mirror Girl! Come quickly, the Mirror Girl is here!¡±

    Lily simply waved her Crescent Moon, beheading the screaming samurai.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu.¡±

    Shimizu returned to Lily¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sis Lily, these samurai from the Maro dojo are likely after you! They kill everyone they see, obviously wanting no survivors.¡± Shimizu returned her Unsmiling de to its sheath.

    ¡°I know. This time, they¡¯re acting very aggressively. It doesn¡¯t look like they n to let anyone go, and we have nowhere to escape or hide on this ship. Since we¡¯ve been cornered, it¡¯ll be a fierce battle!¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Lily, the top of the building is open, let¡¯s go up there!¡±

    ¡°Well, if the ship ends up being destroyed in the battle, we¡¯ll have no choice but to swim across Lake Biwa.¡±

    Perhaps de Maidens possessed the physical strength needed to swim thousands of kilometers across theke, but powerful demons definitely gued the waters. Fighting them on their own turf was too unfavorable a task for Lily and Shimizu.

    The two women leaped over any obstructions and made their way to the top of the ship where around seven or eight Kansai samurai were gathered. They followed theirpanion¡¯s previous shouts only to see Lily and Shimizu jump directly onto the deck.

    ¡°That¡¯s her. The Mirror Girl!¡± One person alerted.

    ¡°Kill!¡± It wasn¡¯t certain who charged first, but several others followed after to besiege their target.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t attack!¡± A clear-headed samurai attempted to stop them but the arrow was already shot.

    Lily and Shimizu simultaneously diverged in two different directions before narrowing the group from either side.

    Lily rushed and slid between the foremost samurai, aiming a momentous kick at the one in the back. The man didn¡¯t expect her to attack him first and was caught off guard. He staggered and brandished his sword, trying to recover from the sudden kick.

    However, Lily was too fast.

    Cha!

    She cut off her opponent¡¯s hands and whipped another kick in his direction, sending him flying into theke.

    On the other side, Shimizu shed and rampaged through several enemy samurai. She then sprinted towards the others while lowering her center of gravity.

    Puff¡ª!

    A dark streak exuding an aura of tyrannical resentment shed by, beheading two other samurai.

    Another samurai took the chance to hack at Shimizu¡¯s side.

    Shimizu lifted the sheath of her sword with her other hand to block the strike. Though her arms seemed slender and delicate, they contained explosive power. She easily deflected the strike and disrupted the attacker¡¯s posture. Using this opening, she nted one foot as an axis and executed a horizontal sh, reaping the samurai¡¯s life.

    More Kansai samurai continued to rush the top of the ship, their eyes reddening with rage upon seeing the many deaths of theirpanions.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother!¡±

    Their fallen brethren were brothers from the same dojo. Many kindled deep bonds with each other after experiencing life and death situations since young. However, just like that, they were killed by these two women like they were nothing. With renewed fury, their spiritual energy fulminated and converged towards Lily and Shimizu with clear intent to kill.

    ¡°Stop! Lord Tamurakonoe ordered us not to attack without permission!¡± Someone shouted in an attempt to cate the vengeful samurai, but their blood had already boiled to an uncontroble level. These samurai werepetent, but they weren¡¯t an army¡ª they weren¡¯t trained in teambat, and most of their previous battles were melee.

    In the direction behind the stern of the ship, a gloomy, more massive ship was faintly visible.

    ¡°That is the ship that crashed into us just now!¡± Lily immediately figured.

    Lily and Shimizu stood back to back with focused determination. Powerful samurai such as themselves had a natural tacit understanding.

    As for the Kansai samurai, perhaps because they could easily obtain secret cultivation techniques, they were quite strong, but strictly speaking, their attainment in swordsmanship wascking.

    Swordsmanship depended on personal talent and had little to do with secret techniques.

    Of course, no matter the skill of one¡¯s swordsmanship,peting with opponents several times their own strength and speed didn¡¯t make much sense. But in a battle of equal or simr strength, swordsmanship yed a key role. After all, most swordsmen and samurai didn¡¯t resort to heavy armor, instead emphasizing more on speed and power. With the same strength, whoever cuts their opponent first would win.

    Even a seventh stage Awakened wouldn¡¯t bother wearing heavy armor as a single pierce to the heart by a fifth stage would be enough to kill him. Naturally, this feat bes difficult as the power gap widens.

    Lily and Shimizu were stronger than their opponents, especially in regards to their swordsmanship. If they wanted to, they could utterly devastate their surrounding enemies with brute force. The reason they stayed reserved was to hone their skills in actualbat.

    Spiritual strength relied on perception, practice, and treasures, while swordsmanship relied mainly on practice and actualbat experience¡ª especially bloodybat involving life and death.

    More than a dozen warriors rushed from all directions at the same time.

    Both Lily and Shimizu had their backs pressed to one another. Three or four shining swords shed at Lily with intent to kill.

    In retaliation, she swung her Crescent Moon upward in a calcted arc.

    This trick was used to bully opponents with lesser strength and skill.

    ng¡ª! All four swords were deflected.

    To pull off this move, Lily only used a small portion of her strength so the action wasn¡¯t as wide. While the swords of the four samurai were still pushed back, she flicked her wrist in a horizontal sh.

    Puff¡ª! Three of them fell.

    If Lily¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t up to par, it would¡¯ve been impossible for her to resist the simultaneous attack of several people, changing the results entirely.

    On the other side, Shimizu executed her sword drawing technique. The sword burst from its sheath with heavy resentment and forcefully challenged the opponent¡¯s own sword.

    Shing¡ª! The friction from the shing metals generated sparks that lit up the dark night. Blood sttered and the enemy was quickly dispatched, overwhelmed by Shimizu¡¯s sheer strength.

    Lily and Shimizu, though faced with the siege of tens of people, tacitly used their superior sword skills to push, block, and steal kills whenever possible.

    Usually, in one-on-onebat, or when only facing two or three people with a rtivelyrge maneuvering distance, collisions with the opponent¡¯s sword were avoided where possible. Instead, opportunities to strive and be the first to deliver a critical blow were prioritized.

    But in this situation where they were surrounded from all sides with little room to dodge or make distance, different tactics had to be adopted.

    The two women continued to poke and parry their opponents while sticking back to back, feeling the movements of each other¡¯s shoulders, back, and hip. Suddenly, Shimizu leaned back and Lily amodated by lowering her head and bending forward. Just as shey on Lily¡¯s back, two intersecting swords pierced the air above her chest. With fluent actions, Shimizu rolled over and the duo quickly exchanged positions. Lily had already prepared her strike so that when Shimizu turned over, her katana would swing towards the offending direction at the same time.

    In the eyes of the two samurai, Shimizu¡¯s long legs were suddenly reced by a threatening crimson light as she rotated with Lily¡¯s fluid movements.

    The two samurai¡¯s agape mouths were cut open by the sharp de.

 Volume 4, Chapter 58 â€“ Enemy Attack In The Thunderstorm

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 58 - Enemy Attack In The Thunderstorm</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily looked at Shimizu, a little nervous. She was acute in keeping her Senior Sister¡¯s situation a secret. Nothing would change if she told Shimizu anyway. Instead, it may bring hidden dangers to both her seniors.

    However, it was still hard to justify lying, even if they were white lies.

    Lily¡¯s head began to ache, realizing that she might¡¯ve made a mistake in handling this matter.

    She donned a serious face and met Shimizu¡¯s eyes directly. After taking a deep breath topose herself, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Shimizu. I lied just now. I have my reasons but there are some things I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Lily turned and bent her waist, supporting her upper body against the swaying wall. After surrendering her ample buttocks to Shimizu, she added, ¡°But in any case, I already lied to sister. Lily knows her wrongs so please punish me, Sister Shimizu.¡±

    Shimizu dawned a soft smile. Although she liked teasing Lily, any such thoughts were shelved upon seeing her sincere apology and willingness to ept punishment. Shimizu didn¡¯t have it in her to spank Lily at the moment.

    ¡°Make a note of this punishment. Since Sis Lily has willingly admitted her wrongs, I will make an exception and spare your punishment forter. ¡°

    In fact, Lily would rather receive punishment now when her mind was firm and resolved. Later when her heart was less guarded, the looming punishment would only make her uneasy.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte and the sky is darkening. Let¡¯s bathe now while it¡¯s possible. It¡¯ll be inconvenient when the storm starts since the ship will shake a lot,¡± Shimizu suggested.

    Lily wore an inexplicable expression but eventually straightened and nodded.

    At this time, the ship¡¯s attendant was running between cabins to notify everyone of the uing storm. The passageways were clear since everyone huddled inside their cabins, making his task a bit easier. Of course, only cabins on the third deck were divided by passageways. The other cabins were all open rooms crowded with many passengers. Many people could only settle for these packed rooms as the private cabins were too expensive.

    To get to the lowermost area of the ship, Lily had to walk through therge passageway whichparted most of the samurai and merchants. They sat at various corners of the wooden floor while casting unkind looks in her direction¡ª but that was all they did.

    Lily also pretended not to care. With proud steps, she ignored all the stares and made her way down the cabin.

    She seemed to be in luck today as she encountered no harassment or inconveniences along the way.

    Lily descended to the lowerpartment which was made of yellow wood. This area was already partially below the waterline and was dimly lit

    The surroundings were tightly packed with wine barrels, cargo boxes, ore crates, and other loaded goods which were fixed by thick robes. At some ces, one would have to walk sideways to squeeze through.

    Lily took the most convenient path. She entered the wooden partition at the stern of the ship and traversed the nearby cargo before arriving at the specially enclosedpartment in the middle. There were two bathing rooms here which she could freely use since the fee was already paid. The only problem that diforted her was that the patrolling guard was male. However, this couldn¡¯t be helped since there weren¡¯t any female sailors among the crew.

    Just as Lily approached, she heard the sound of sshing water from one of the two bathing rooms. Based on the soft sounds, she determined the other upant to be a female. Since this was the case, Lily didn¡¯t care and went to the other one.

    The ship¡¯s bathroom was barely big enough for her to turn around in it. This solidified Lily¡¯s guess. Bulky male samurai like Hojo or Honda wouldn¡¯t bother using this kind of small bathroom, especially since it wasn¡¯t unusual for men from the Heian Dynasty to go without a bath for several days.

    The structure of the bathroom was fitted with a small wooden basin and an overhead bamboo pipe. When the cork covering the bamboo pipe was removed, warm water would gush out.

    No wonder the price of this bath is so expensive.

    It didn¡¯t matter much to Lily. She took off her clothes and hung them behind the door so she could start washing. Only then did she notice that the two bathrooms were separated by a wooden board. Fortunately, there should be a girl on the other side, otherwise, it would be really embarrassing.

    ¡­

    Night fell quickly, hastened by the overshadowing dark clouds in the sky. At this time, Lily was unaware that arger ship was approaching her position at an abnormally high speed.

    Lily¡¯s ship was built by the boathouse in Sakai and was capable of such high speeds that it took twenty samurai to power it.

    However, the samurai weren¡¯t very strong so their spiritual energy was limited and hard to replenish. Because of this, such intensive paddling couldn¡¯t be sustained for long, allowing the suspicious ship to close the distance.

    Tamurakonoe and Kiuchidera, as well as arge number of powerful samurai from the Maro n, stood on the deck as their ship quietly approached

    ¡­

    Lily coiled her hair and carefully wiped her naked body with a small wet towel. She then poured thefortably warm water over her body and legs, oblivious to the nearing behemoth. Her defenseless and leisurely self was wholly unprepared tobat any danger.

    The reason for this was Lily¡¯s overconfidence in the ship¡¯s speed. There were no boats on the vast Lake Biwa that couldpare with it. Naturally, she didn¡¯t think that any pursuers could pose a threat so she didn¡¯t bother using her spiritual awareness. Even if she did, it was impossible for her to maintain it for extended periods.

    The small bathroom sparked Lily¡¯s longing for steamy hot springs in elegant courtyards, where she could properly rx and clean her body. Since there was little space to maneuver, she wasn¡¯t interested in washing for too long. Just as Lily dried her body and was about to put on her clothes, soft knocks rang from the wooden board.

    A young girl¡¯s silvery but slightly muffled voice echoed from the other side, ¡°Youngdy over there, I forgot to bring a bath towel. Can you lend me one so I can wipe?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Based on the girl¡¯s voice, she seemed two years younger than Lily. Who would go to a bath without a towel? Lily was speechless.

    Normally, Lily wasn¡¯t a stingy person but she only had this one. It was a towel taken from the mirror space which was made from extraordinary materials. She was afraid that the other party wouldn¡¯t return it. Plus, she just wiped with it, leaving traces of her body scent. Lending a towel that previously wiped every part of her body was an embarrassing endeavor.

    However, Lily¡¯s kindness trumped her worries in the end.

    With a flushed face, she passed the bath towel over the wooden board.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ehm¡­aha, it smells so good. I can tell where every part of your body was rubbed. You must be a young and beautiful nobledy, right?¡± The girl next door said.

    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t smell it. Hurry and use it as soon as possible¡­¡± Lily blushed. Was that girl a pervert? What strange things was she doing with her bath towel?

    ¡­

    Around this time, the suspicious ship was only tens of meters away. There was only a single sailor keeping watch in the cold and foggy night. He mainly scouted ahead, paying no attention to the rear. No one was aware of the stalking predator-like ship, waiting quietly to pounce on its prey.

    ¡°Prepare for action!¡± A cold light shed in Kiuchidera¡¯s eyes, ¡°After boarding the ship, kill everyone you encounter, whether they be young or old. But if you encounter the mirror girl, don¡¯t approach, only encircle her. I¡¯ll ambush her when she¡¯s distracted.¡±

    The swords of dozens of samurai glinted sharply, exuding a gloomy and murderous aura.

    ¡­

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m finished with it. Thank you.¡± The girl in the other bathroom finally returned Lily¡¯s bath towel. Lily put on her clothes before wrapping her underwear inside the towel. She retraced her steps out of the bathroom and walked up to the cabin. The guard who patrolled the area stared and inhaled a deep breath when she passed by. Lily felt a little cramped and sped up her ascent, soon reaching the middle deck. Though she ignored them, the eyes of everyone scoured her body.

    Vaguely, she heard the impertinentment of one particr samurai, ¡°Look, the big beauty has finished her shower. Do you smell it? There¡¯s a fragrant smell wafting about this stinking cabin.¡±

    Lily finally reached the third deck where the private cabins were situated, free from all the many stares. Although the passengers behaved rudely, they didn¡¯tmit any serious crimes. What could Lily do? Kill them? Fight them? People would always watch and talk secretly so she could only continue to ignore them. However, Lily was unaware that a purple band of her underwear was exposed through the corner of the towel.

    Rumble¡ª

    Suddenly, there was a streak of lightning followed by a thunderous roar. The brief sh shone through the portholes and painted the passageway a bright shade of white.

    Lily jolted and started shaking.

    A woman like Lily, who could stand fearlessly in front of a menacing demon, was afraid of thunder?

    The situation seemed preposterous, but Lily knew the vastness and powerful might of heaven and earth and was awed by the overwhelming thunder from the high heavens.

    The more one practiced, the deeper their senses became, and the more they would feel the vastness of the sky and the fierceness of thunder.

    The Goddess of Lightning, Raijin, was not as strong as Amaterasu-¨­mikami who could control the cycle of day and night, but was still powerful enough to rend the sky and scorch the earth. How could Lily not be afraid?

    Bang¡ª!

    There was another thunderous sound, but this time, the ship shook unnaturally. Something didn¡¯t feel right¡ª this definitely wasn¡¯t thunder!

    Lily felt a reverberating tremor as if something had hit the stern of the ship.

    A strong killing intent tingled her senses.

    ¡°Whaaa¡ª¡± A sudden scream resounded, followed by the breaking of wooden nks.

    Several screams echoed in session, only to stop secondster. Whoever the attackers were, they showed no mercy and gave little time to react.

    ¡°How is this possible? Is it an enemy invasion?¡± Judging from the tremendous impacts, Lily concluded that the attacker was an outside force. Were they rogue samurai, bandits, or demons?¡±

    Schwing¡ª! Lily unsheathed her Crescent Moon and extended her spiritual awareness.

    ¡°Uh?¡± Lily was surprised. Not only was the hull made of sturdy grade three or four lumber, but it was resistant to her spirit probes which lessened its pration power. The ship also seemed to be suppressed by some powerful spell.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily shouted.

    At that call, the door at the end of the passageway flew open, revealing Shimizu who stood holding her Unsmiling de, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lily used this time to carefully expand her domain but was disturbed by the high-grade lumber, greatly affecting her probes of the outside. A sakura petal surfed the wind and scouted the front of the deck. So far, nothing strange was discovered.

    Shimizu stepped in front, wanting to climb up first to check the situation.

    The two exchanged a wink and cautiously sneaked to the front of the deck.

 Volume 4, Chapter 60 â€“ The Amethyst Defense

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 60 - The Amethyst Defense</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The frantic wind whirred and blew the intermingled hair of the two young maidens. From time to time, their skirts wafted about which faintly exposed their luscious white thighs under the cold night.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain assaulted Lily¡¯s leg, nearly causing her to yell out a scream.

    A tenacious samurai who earlier suffered a fatal stab wound from Lily, crawled back up and managed to sh her slender ankles with his remaining strength.

    However, to the surprise of the dying samurai, a sh of spiritual energy absorbed all the damage from his desperate strike, leaving the bare leg unscathed.

    Lily only consumed a little spiritual energy to resist the dying samurai¡¯s final strike.

    She stabbed down with her Crescent Moon, quickly disposing of the underlying threat.

    Though she escaped unharmed, the unexpected attack struck a bit of fear in Lily¡¯s heart. Fortunately, even though she took a bath, she still wore the chest undergarment on her body. Otherwise¡­the sword might¡¯ve broken her leg.

    Her lunar spiritual energy also didn¡¯t have much wound healing properties.

    Of course, if she didn¡¯t have any notable defensive capabilities up her sleeve, Lily would¡¯ve been more cautious. Anyhow, she wouldn¡¯t act so carelessly from here on out.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Haa¡ª!¡±

    The eyes of the remaining samurai reddened, reflecting the sttering blood from their in dojopanions. Blinded by rage, they rushed the two women who continuously killed their members while ignoring Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯s order.

    Perhaps realizing that their unorganized approach was getting them nowhere, a tacit understanding sparked among the samurai, prompting them to engage from two different directions.

    Their swords fell like a torrent of rain, leaving little to no room to dodge. However, Lily¡¯s flexibility overcame the shower of blows while finding gaps to urately retaliate.

    One by one, the samurais¡¯ lives were reaped by the heartless des of Lily and Shimizu.

    Abruptly, Lily felt a swift and extremely strong attack speeding towards her!

    She didn¡¯t look back, but instead tilted her body ording to her whispering senses. Almost immediately, a silver light swept in front of her chest.

    The silver light was fast but softened when it reached a distance, flicking back and forth like a long whip. An unfortunate samurai who was unable to react in time was struck and split into two by the silver thread.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°Even killing their own¡­?¡±

    This silver light was the thread that nearly killed Mizue in the jungle!

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown yourself!¡± Lily spun around, skidding a crimson crescent light along the direction of the silver line.

    ¡°Hahahaha, still so violent.¡±

    This time, Lily managed to get a good look at the master manipting the silver thread. It turned out to be a little girl dressed in light gray and an orange blossom skirt.

    Her figure seemed simr to that of Nanako¡¯s, but the girl¡¯s eyes glinted with a kind of innocent and childish cruelty.

    ¡°Wait. This voice¡­you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for the bath towel. But Mirror Girl, you are quite surprising. You obviously wiped every part of your body with the towel but still lent it to others.¡± Ui¡¯s eyes squinted with a bit of mischievousness.

    ¡°Yeah. I really regret it now since you¡¯d have toe out and fight me naked.¡± Lily sneered without showing any signs of weakness.

    Just as Shimizu cut down arge samurai, three spell charms flew over.

    Two headed for Lily while the other split towards Shimizu.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Shimizu yelled out a warning before attempting to dodge the charm.

    However:

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three charms exploded one after another, scorching the surroundings in billowing mes and smoke that burned the deck of the ship.

    Shimizu was swept away by the violent wave of air. She dug her sword into the deck which dragged on for a few meters before she barely managed to stop. Many parts of her clothes were torn and burnt by the outburst of me.

    Her spiritual energy was also drained by 20%.

    Shimizu ignored her current condition for now. She raised her guard, looking for the tingling sounds in the drifting smoke.

    Whoosh~

    A jade-colored ball that twirled with silver thread flew out of the smoke and struck towards Shimizu with astonishing speed.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Shimizu wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge in time.

    Bang¡ª!

    At that moment, a scabbard swung out from the smoke and intercepted the jade ball.

    Lily rushed out of the smoke and slid in front of Shimuzu with a blocking posture.

    ¡°Sis Lily, are you okay?!¡±

    Shimizu hurried to scan Lily¡¯s body for any wounds. Apart from her damaged clothes which were burnt in a few ces, Lily¡¯s skin looked white and wless,cking even a single bruise.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Unless a charm is stuck directly onto my body, the aftermath of the explosion won¡¯t hurt me at all. But you should be careful, Sister Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Sis Lily, no need to worry about me. The opponent isn¡¯t easy. During the battle, we must go all out and can¡¯t afford to get distracted! I can handle myself.¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes shone with an ethereal light as she studied the fading smoke.

    ¡°The samurai who can use arcane arts is also strong in meleebat,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Hmph, got it,¡± Shimizu replied coldly.

    The smoke had barely cleared, yet a few more charms were already flying over.

    Lily quickly dashed to one side, then stormed into the drifting smoke. Soon after:

    Boom! Boom!

    Explosions echoed behind her.

    Amidst the billowing back smoke, Lily clearly knew the location of her opponent. A samurai who rushed half-blind through the smoke didn¡¯t manage to spot the approaching Lily was blocking her path. On the other hand, Lily had long detected the man¡¯s presence. With a slight shift of her body, her sword shed and decapitated the obstacle.

    When she emerged on the other side of the smoke, she saw the onmyoji hovering behind the cabin while several samurai stood guard, vigntly observing the smoke.

    The samurai charged towards Lily on sight.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lily didn¡¯t hold back this time. Her katana danced, unleashing a crescent de light across the deck.

    This attack, of course, wasn¡¯t the full embodiment of Lily¡¯s strength, only a more serious version of an ordinary sh. However, this move contained strength rivaling an expert at the early Permanence Stage.

    How could these few Awakened Stage samurai resist?

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Noo!¡±

    The several samurai could barely even react before the de light buried itself deep into their torsos. One of them managed to lift his sword into a block but it quickly splintered into pieces like paper.

    The sharp light instantlycerated the several samurai at the same time, prompting them to kneel and fall one after another.

    Lily didn¡¯t slow her pace, rushing directly for the masked onmyoji. Kiuchidera Tesshin inwardly chanted some incantations, causing ancient words glittering with purple spiritual light to circle around him. Large amounts of spiritual energy also converged around his body.

    ¡°Too slow!¡± Lily jumped up, cutting her Crescent Moon towards Kiuchidera¡¯s heart.

    A jade ball suddenly spun over from a distance.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t care at all. She focused the entirety of her strength into the sh aiming for his heart. It carried the immense force equalling the mid-Permancence Stage.

    Buzz¡ª! The powerful pressure split the surrounding air, causing the wind to howl and scream.

    What?!¡± Kiuchidera was emboldened by the fact that Ui was covering for him by the sidelines. Never did he expect Lily to ignore the jade ball that was strong enough to shatter a castle building and attack him with her full might.

    Kiuchidera had no choice but to hastily give up on the spells, prompting them to dissipate in a chaotic manner.

    ng¡ª!

    Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon struck against Kiuchidera¡¯s sword with full force, inducing a hurricane-like st that whipped the surroundings.

    At almost the same time, the jade ball sped and hit Lily on the shoulder. A painful expression brushed the contours of her face, but only for a moment. Her body shook once and erupted with an amethyst light of spiritual defense.

    Lily¡¯s spiritual defense was originally scarlet but was amplified a hundred times by the Amethyst undergarment, causing it to adopt the color of the sacred technique contained within it.

    The color was the same as the celestial maiden¡¯s undergarment itself.

    Kiuchidera was thoroughly sted away by Lily¡¯s heavy strike, flying directly from the ship and falling into theke. His hovering spell could not be moved and once it forcibly was, the spell would be invalidated.

    As Kiuchidera flew upside down, he expected to see Lily being hit and injured by the jade ball. However, Lily was not harmed at all.

    Lily¡¯s Amethyst armor was invisible and intangible¡ª a toolparable to ninth-grade heavy armor.

    Of course, even if it was a real ninth-grade armor, its defensive ability was rted to the user itself. Suppose a first stage Awakened wore a ninth-grade armor and was attacked with a sword by a strong Spirit Jade expert. Even if the sword couldn¡¯t break the armor, the aftermath of the violent shock would shatter the internal organs of the first stage Awakened and kill him.

    To summarize, Lily utilized the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle which allowed her to wield a sword sixty times her usual power.

    However, the Tsukuyomi Swordsyle was solely an offensive secret method and wasn¡¯t helpful in aiding her defensive capabilities. Lily¡¯s de Maiden attribute also focused on enhancing spirit power, not defense.

    Lily had three times the physique of an ordinary samurai, which was measured by raw destructive power, speed, and other offensive abilities. In terms of defense, her physique was only a few percent stronger than an ordinary female warrior of the same stage. Compared to the muscr, thick skin of male samurai who exercised and trained their flesh every day, she was even worse.

    In the early stages of Spirt Jade, Lily had powerparable to that of thete stages of Permanence. Naturally, this was only in offense. Her defense was only 30% stronger than that of an ordinary female samurai of the early Spirit Jade stage

    Of course, aftering into possession of the defensive Amethyst treasure, Lily¡¯s defensive ability increased by a hundredfold. A rough calction did not take into ount the extremely painful side effects. Its current defensive ability extended to the Spirit Jade stage. However, its defensive prowess did not apply to particrly powerful swords, treasures, and killing techniques. Apart from those special instances, ordinary methods could hardly hurt Lily at all. That is to say, she could defend against all the ordinary weapons below the Spirit Jade stage.

    Although Ui was at the peak of Spirit Jade and her kendama could be considered a seventh-grade treasure, it was not a weapon with a particrly strong offensive power. The kendama was a bit weird and was capable of long-distance attacks, but its power was far inferior to Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon.

    At that time when Lily blocked the kendama with her sheath, she had already made the judgment that it couldn¡¯t pose a substantial threat to her.

    Theke naturally couldn¡¯t hinder Kiuchidera too much so he quickly resurfaced.

    What awaited him, however, was a violent de light that shot from the upper deck.

    The unexpected attack caught Kiuchidera by surprise. It was difficult for him to retaliate as it was very inconvenient to cast spells in the water.

    Helplessly, he could only plunge into the water in embarrassment and take cover¡­

    The smoke gradually dissipated, revealing the suspended figure of Ui in the air. Although it looked as if she was floating midair, she was actually standing on her silver thread which was strung between the ship¡¯s tall building and the deck.

    ¡°Hahaha, Mirror Girl, if you weren¡¯t lucky enough to obtain that treasure, you would¡¯ve been seriously injured by my kendama just now. We would¡¯ve captured and bound you up with rope.¡± Ui said with a weird smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that anyone who has the strength to seize a powerful treasure is already the best in the world,¡± Lily replied with a chilly smirk.

 Volume 4, Chapter 61: Dignity

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 61: Dignity</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Ui¡¯s sleeves danced and weaved six silver threads that bloomed like swirling flowers, each end adorned by a jade ball.

    She leaped back to distance herself while the six jade balls spun and flew towards Lily.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily knew the general concept of kendamas. It took a lot of skill to y them well. This girl could actually manipte six jade balls simultaneously¡ª truly a marvel of skill.

    ¡°Hmph, a strange skill to please the rich!¡±

    Lily quickly ran across the wooden roof of the ship building.

    The six jade balls were spinning and flying at the same time, naturally slowing down a little bit. If not controlled properly, they were likely to intertwine and knot themselves together.

    Of course, for Ui to be confident in using the kendama as an offensive weapon, such a mishap was unlikely to happen unless she was ced under immense pressure.

    Ui held a kendama in either hand, each having three silver threads connected to them. She was like a puppeteer controlling her puppets, stringing them along with every turn and shake of her arms. Every time she flung out the six jade balls, they would fly halfway before spreading in Lily¡¯s general direction. Although they weren¡¯t fast, the silver threads constantly fed the jade balls with spiritual energy which gave them enough power to smash a city wall.

    This kind of impact wasn¡¯t too threatening for Lily, but she would rather dodge than suffer the constant beating and pain.

    In addition, the kendama was a weird weapon to face. She wanted to study and figure out its attack pattern.

    At this time, Kiuchidera had sneakily made his way back up to the ship. He gathered and organized the remaining samurai for the second round of attacks while conjuring ways of dealing with Lily.

    On the other side of the smoke that had yet topletely disperse, Shimizu and Tamurakonoe stood facing each other.

    ¡°The strongest among the Six Swords of the East Nation? I have heard of you. Instead of staying honestly under the protection of Lord Kamakura and acting your role as the well-behaved genius girl, you chose to travel west with the Mirror Girl? Do you want to die?¡± Tamurakonoe¡¯s pair phoenix eyes narrowed, highlighting the heterochromatic eyeshadowcing his eyelids

    ¡°Who are you? It would be a pity to kill a nameless person.¡± Shimizu¡¯s long hair swayed gently in the wind and her Unsmiling de hummed menacingly within its sheath. Her de was more dangerous sheathed than when it was drawn.

    ¡°Nameless person? Hahaha! A mere eastern barbarian dares to scoff at a samurai from the Sinless Domain?¡± Tamurakonoe sneered.

    ¡°Sinless Domain?¡± Shimizu frowned slightly. Lily may not know, but Shimizu had heard of the Sinless Domain, ¡°Nara Sinless Domain?¡±

    This term originated from the abandoned old capital of Nara. The ancient city of Nara and its surroundings were dark, deste, and chaotic. The former dynasty became the den for outcasts and criminals, referred to as ¡®hell on earth¡¯. Not even the Heian Dynasty could govern the area. As the words ¡®Sinless Domain¡¯ suggested, no matter what atrocities an individualmitted, they would not be subjected to punishment by courtws.

    Many killing dojos were formed in the Sinless Domain which consisted of disorganized forces of rogue ronin that escaped the persecution of the Heian Dynasty.

    ¡°Sure enough, you have some written knowledge after all. However, I have to warn you, little girl, facing a samurai from the Sinless Domain is not as exciting and interesting like in your stories.¡±

    ¡°Who are you, really? The Sinless Domain does house very terrifying experts, but there is nock of powerful and fairly skilled people.¡±

    ¡°My name is Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe. You may not be familiar with me. However, as a samurai born in Genji, it¡¯s naturally impossible for you not to know the leader of our Maro Dojo, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro. He¡¯s my father.

    ¡°Sakanoue no Tamuramaro?¡± As cold and arrogant as she was, Shimizu¡¯s heart still trembled at the mention of the name.

    She concealed her nervousness and brushed her fluttering hair to the side, ¡°If Senior Tamuramaro, the master of Western swordy, was the one toe, I could only stand down and retreat. But for you, a pompous young master who needs to bear the name of his father, what is there to fear?¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu. If possible, I don¡¯t want to kill a direct descendant of the Genji¡¯s. However, if ites down to it, I don¡¯t mind killing a Genji or two. Compared to a chaotic world, bing an enemy of the whole Genji is a minor inconvenience. My sole target is the Mirror Girl, Kagami Lily. If you back off, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Tamurakonoe¡¯s eagle-like eyes radiated a palpable warning.

    ¡°If you wanted to kill me, maybe I would¡¯ve considered retreat as an option. But if you want to kill my sister, I won¡¯t take even a single step back. Come! Let me see how the swordsmanship of your Kansai dojo differs from ours in the East!¡±

    Shimizu turned slightly to the side and lowered her posture into a quick-draw stance.

    Tamurakonoe sneered, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you Eastern women. Kansai women are willing to crawl and hug my thighs just to earn a bit of my favor, but you want to risk your life for another woman?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and put away those disgusting words of yours. My Sister Lily has defeated two Permanence Stage great demons and I, Minamoto no Shimizu, will also conquer a Permanence Stage powerhouse today.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Minamoto no Shimizu, you seemed to have gotten the wrong idea.¡±

    Shimizu stared intently.

    Tamurakonoe pressed his lips into a smug smile, ¡°I¡¯m also in the Spirit Jade stage.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Shimizu was startled. In the Spirit Jade stage; while exuding an auraparable to the Permanence Stage?!

    Such a revtion was more horrifying than facing a regr, bonafide Permanence stage expert. This meant that Tamurakonoe, especially in the Sinless Domain, was also considered a genius.

    To an extent, his talent was a given. He was the son of Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, the greatest master of his generation. Some extraordinary blood was bound to flow in him.

    Shimizu suppressed her surprise and nervousness, ¡°So what if you¡¯re a genius? The number of geniuses that my sister has killed is uncountable. Naturally, I can¡¯t be too far behind.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t have talent and strength rivaling Lily¡¯s, how could she conquer, control, and make Lily submissive to her?

    Although Shimizu had ovee her jealousy for Lily, she still felt obliged as the elder sister to be better than her. She used this motivation to spur herself onward, practice hard, cultivate, and challenge the peak!

    ¡°I¡¯m the elder sister. I must be stronger than my younger sister to protect her! Even if you¡¯re the son of some grandmaster, you¡¯ll still be defeated by me, Minimoto no Shimizu!¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, you¡¯re not Kagami Lily¡¯s match. I have seen her fight with my own eyes. Although she¡¯s not my opponent, I admit that she¡¯s a real genius. As for you? Hahaha! You don¡¯t deserve your title!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that makes both of us then, right? When Tenba Goro wasughing wildly in all directions, did you, the son of the great Tamuramaro, dare to say a word? Yet youe mocking me for a false title? I think that you¡¯re just borrowing your father¡¯s name and you have no strength of your own!¡±

    ¡°Superficial woman! How many years have I been practicing? Not much more than you. How can Ipare with one of the vagrants who can dominate the world¡ª that madman, Tenba Goro? However, dealing with a jealous and poorly gifted woman like yourself is beneath me. I advise you to get out of the way and obediently watch the battle between me and your talented sister by the side.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I won¡¯t let you pass through this smoke unless I fall!¡± Shimizu resolved her mind and condensed the ck resentment within her de. She harbored no intentions of retreating.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s eyes turned sullen but he still kept an arrogant smile, ¡°Okay, so be it.¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze focused on the extra-long tachi strapped to Tamurakonoe¡¯s back. Because the sword was tailored to his height, it was even longer than Uesugi Rei¡¯s, but it didn¡¯t look as thick and heavy.

    Shimizu once lost to Uesugi¡¯s rough and wild tachi, but this time, she would not fail again, nor could she afford to. Right now, she wasn¡¯t fighting for her own glory and honor, which now seemed meaningless, but for another woman.

    The woman was her sister, whose life meant everything to her!

    However, Tamurakonoe only took out a short bamboo knife from his storage pouch.

    ¡®What?!¡± Shimizu was startled, ¡°What do you mean by this?!¡±

    Tamurakonoe smiled coldly, his beautyparable to graceful flowers, ¡°I still hold true to my word. I don¡¯t want to kill Genji¡¯s direct lineage, especially when she¡¯s a beautiful genius girl. I don¡¯t fear the Genji but I don¡¯t want to provoke them either. It¡¯ll give me too many future troubles. This family of yours is all over the world, after all. Today, I will only kill the mirror girl. As for you, I¡¯ll just teach you a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shimizu got anxious, ¡°You and I are both in the Spirit Jade stage. Do you think you can win against me with such a short bamboo knife? You samurai of the West are unscrupulous, but we samurai of the East value honor and reputation a lot!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Tamurakonoeughed loudly, ¡°Then what if you lose to me with this short bamboo knife? Won¡¯t you lose your reputation? If you know what¡¯s best for you, I suggest you leave while you still can. I¡¯m already giving Genji enough face by sparing your life and dignity.¡±

    A stern look shed across Tamurakonoe¡¯s face.

    ¡°Compared to face and dignity, I care more about Sister Lily. I would do anything for her! Since you insist on courting death,e on!¡± Shimizu¡¯s spiritual energy erupted and billowed with a resentful aura. It seemed to overflow with the sorrow of an unrequited lover.

    ¡°Die!¡± Shimizu¡¯s figure blurred as if an illusion and her afterimages all closed in on Tamurakonoe¡¯s position.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s cold eyes didn¡¯t flinch. He stood motionlessly like a sculpture while pointing the short bamboo knife in Shimizu¡¯s direction.

    At this time, Lily seemed to feel the familiar spiritual energy on the other side of the smoke, causing her heart to thrum in worry, ¡°Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Focus, you big-breasted country woman! They all say you¡¯re a goddess of the Eastern Nation, but in my opinion, you¡¯re just a big-breasted and big-a?s?s?e?d? lewd woman!¡± At first, Ui seemed like an innocent and naive girl but her mouth said otherwise. Her eyes shone with yfulness as she flicked the kendama towards Lily. The gap in strength between the two wasrge so it was easy for Lily to dodge the six jade balls. However, Ui continued her pestering by jouncing the entanglement of threads back at her.

    Annoyed, Lily closed the distance and flung a de light in Ui¡¯s direction.

    The de light was strong, but Ui used her silver threads as leverage to jump around swiftly. Although her strength wasckingpared to Lily¡¯s, her agility and dexterity allowed her to keep a safe distance while constantly dishing out attacks. An ordinary de light simply didn¡¯t have enough reach or speed to hit the lithe girl.

    Lily activated her domain to oppress Ui which hindered her speed. Just as things were leaning in her favor, a charm flew from the distance and circled Ui¡¯s body a few times. The charm emitted streaks of spiritual light that garbed her in a green hue. Ui¡¯s speed instantly skyrocketed, surpassing her previous speed even while under the suppression of the domain. With this newfound speed, she easily avoided the barrage of crescent de lights sent her way.

    ¡°What kind of spell is that?!¡± Lily noticed Kiuchidera who floated above the building while surrounded by a lime-green spiritual spell.

    ¡°This guy! How dare he cast that eleration spell on Ui.¡± Things became really difficult when an onmyoji offered support to other warriors! Lily got increasingly irritated. Although her raw strength far outssed the two peoplebined, she had trouble escaping the entanglement of their attacks.

    The methods of these Kansai samurai are so bizarre!

 Volume 4, Chapter 62 â€“ Sinking

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 62 - Sinking</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Kiuchidera flew over to the other ship, his figure cloaked in an ethereal glow. Specs of dark purple light condensed above his raised hand and pointed in Lily¡¯s direction.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The purple spears of light shot towards Lily one after the other, prompting her to dodge back and forth.

    Colorful explosions dotted the surface of the deck.

    Ui added to the fray, sending her six jade balls spiraling towards the retreating Lily. They twisted and coalesced into a thick, six-headed whip that split the surrounding air.

    Lily shook off the approaching whip with fake movements, causing its heavy jade balls tosh against the deck with a sonorous boom!

    Lily knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch the agile Ui, especially when she was being supported by the onmyoji. She abruptly spun on her heels and curved a scarlet de of light towards the floating Kiuchidera who was chanting incantations. Caught off guard, he could only dodge in a panic.

    Boom¡ª!

    The crescent light dug into the side of the ship building and left a huge scar on its surface.

    Although the enemy ship was asrge as Lord Kato¡¯s, the materials used in its construction were not as sturdy.

    ¡°How dare you damage Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯s ship! I¡¯ll kill you b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Ui retracted the six jade balls and spun them overhead, condensing a cyclone of spiritual energy.

    ¡°Take this: Six Pearls Spirit st!¡±

    Light orange mes ignited on the rapidly spinning balls, gradually forming a ring of fire.

    Lily wouldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for the attack. She unleashed a de of crescent light to disrupt the move, but Ui still disyed absolute flexibility while suspended mid-air. The six fireballs descended towards Lily, their spiritual fluctuations carrying hints of an ancient secret technique.

    ¡°This move isn¡¯t ordinary!¡± Lily¡¯s heart warned her that she would face a major crisis if hit by the attack.

    The fireballs continuously spun and stretched farther from each other.

    Ui¡¯s wrists were so dexterous that she manipted each jade ball to attack Lily in turn.

    Lily dodged from side to side and tumbled back and forth to dodge the oing fireballs. She then jumped into a roll to avoid thest jade ball, its generated wind causing her skirt to flutter wildly. A spontaneous smile shed across Lily¡¯s face, ¡°Hmph, is that all to your unique skill? Let me show you mine!¡±

    Lily started to channel her crimson spirit power into her Crescent Moon.

    However, Ui¡¯s face still sported a yful grin, causing a sting of worry in her heart.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily suddenly realized that something was off.

    ¡°Six Pearls ¡¤ Mido Binding!¡±

    The six jade balls that were seemingly avoided by Lily flew around to her back under Ui¡¯s control.

    If observed from the top, one would notice that the spiritual trail left by the original trajectory and the return path patterned a loose but intricate twist. At that exact moment, Ui tightened the threads coursing with intense spiritual energy.

    Ch-ch-ch¡ª!

    The silver threads wrapped Lily¡¯s body and caused the heavy jade balls to circle with her as the center due to the resistance.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    In an instant, Lily¡¯s entire body was entwined in the mesh of threads. They entangled her thighs, waist, hands, and constricted tightly around her supple breasts.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You fell for it! My kendama doesn¡¯t specialize in attack, but capture instead! Big brother, I¡¯ve captured the Mirror Girl alive!¡±

    Uiughed recklessly and forcefully tugged the kendamas¡¯ handle.

    ¡°Hmmnn¡­¡± Lily choked out a bitter grunt as her body got tightly restricted by the silver threads. The firm squeeze caused parts of her full breasts to protrude through the small gaps.

    Ui widened her grin at the sight. She jerked the silver threads which directly pulled Lily to the ground.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Hahahaha!¡± Ui blossomed into happyughter and fell beside Lily. Her slender legs were adorned with only white stockings so as to maneuver freely on the silver threads. With a triumphant chuckle, she stepped on Lily¡¯s plump buttocks, ¡°Do you dare to still be arrogant, you Easternnd b?i?t?c?h??!¡±

    Lily struggled with all her might but couldn¡¯t muster enough strength to break free.

    Ui pressed her knee against Lily¡¯s back and gently ruffled her silky hair, ¡°Ah, your hair is so beautiful. Be honest, Mirror Girl. How did you be so famous in the East and where did you get your treasure from? Was it by seducing the magnates of Eastnd?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lily angrily shouted.

    At this moment, the clouds thundered and a heavy downpour suddenly began.

    The rain pattered against the wooden deck, scattering the remnants of ck smoke drifting about.

    Although Lily was bound and pressed firmly onto the ground by Ui¡¯s foot, she could still see over to the other side of the deck. Among the sshes of rain, a delicate and soaked girly quietly on the deck. Her inky blue hair was scattered into the wetness of the deck, diffusing like ink in water.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu.¡± Lily froze.

    Behind Shimizu, a tall and handsome man with messy hair stood in the rain. His two-colored eyeshadows highlighted a pair of cold eyes that gazed on the unconscious girl. A long tachi was strapped to his back but he only held a short bamboo knife in his hand.

    Shimizu¡¯s own Tranquil Bamboo was knocked to the side.

    She seemed to have fainted, her face pressed weakly against the waterlogged deck.

    A wave of heartache assaulted Lily, causing her to tremble.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Eh, what are you talking about? Let go of you? You silly Mirror Girl. It wasn¡¯t easy to catch you so I have to humiliate and y around with you first. Even if Brother Tamurakonoe wants to kill you, he¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m done with you. Why would I let you go?¡± Ui spat derisively while sinking her small foot into Lily¡¯s buttocks, making sure to twist and circle in the softness.

    ¡°Ui, kill her! Kill the Mirror Girl!¡± Kiuchidera Tesshin yelled from a distance.

    ¡°But Brother Tamurakonoe hasn¡¯t even given the order yet. Although I don¡¯t mind killing such a beautiful woman, it would be a shame to kill her right now.¡± Ui said deliberately.

    ¡°Kill her! That Mirror Girl isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Lord Tamurakonoe won¡¯t kill someone who can¡¯t resist! You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t do it now!¡± Kiuchidera shouted.

    ¡°Hmph, this woman is tied up by my spiritual threads. She can¡¯t possibly break free from them all at once! Watch me tear off her skirt!¡± Ui said confidently and lifted Lily¡¯s skirt.

    ¡°I told you to let go. Didn¡¯t you hear me, you little b?i?t?c?h??!¡± Lily growled.

    ¡°Huh, what did you say?! You still dare to scold me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up and make you cry for mercy. Just watch me¡­¡±

    After seeing Shimizu¡¯s unconscious figure, Lily¡¯s ire was already ignited. However, at the same time, she was extremely calm. It was useless to rely on rage alone to escape her predicament. Instead of struggling, she thought of various ways to break free. Her Restraint Release technique was useless in this situation and the spiritual threads couldn¡¯t be broken.

    Lily clenched her teeth and suddenly erupted her spiritual energy. The crimson aura red like the burning flowers in the dark night.

    The spiritual energy surging through the silver threads shed and conflicted with Lily¡¯s own spiritual energy, directly canceling each other out¡ª total annihtion!

    The powerful shockwave directly impacted Ui who was stepping on Lily, sending her tumbling upside down. Because of the intense and sudden wind, her skirt lifted and exposed the silky underwear underneath.

    ¡°Damn it! How could this happen?!¡± The shocked Ui ignored her exposed lower regions and hurriedly swung the tip of her kendama at Lily¡¯s buttocks.

    How could the freed Lily give her such a chance? With a flick of her sleeves, she rolled over and flipped Ui onto the ground. Just as she got up, she found that a binding spell entangled her feet. Ui quickly used the opportunity to escape into the distance.

    Lily glowered at Kiuchidera who stood atop the ship building. If he continued to use his spells to aid his allies and interfere with her movements, her situation would grow increasingly dangerous.

    Lily disregarded the spell binding her feet and gathered streams of spiritual energy into her cursed katana.

    ¡°Sakura-d Moon!¡±

    Boom¡ª!

    A shimmering crescent light flooded the surroundings with a crimson glow and lumbered towards Kiuchidera. Although its speed left more to be desired, its sheer sizeprised a great power.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Mirror Girl, have you gone mad with anger? You¡¯re only wasting your spiritual energy. The power of your attack is great, but it¡¯s too slow to hit me¡­¡± Kiuchidera Tesshin suddenly stopped mid-sentence, seeming to realize something.

    The crescent light swept across the gloomyke and stirred massive waves in its wake, flying towards the other ship.

    ¡°Mirror Girl! You can¡¯t deliberately attack ships during warfare at sea. This is a customary rule among the men of the Westnd!¡± Kiuchidera didn¡¯t dare to resist the terrifying wave-like light, so he could only retreat to the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman of the East.¡± Lily said silently.

    The Eastnd rarely fought in water, so of course, there weren¡¯t codes governing this matter. Even if there were, she wouldn¡¯t care since they dared to harm her Sister Shimizu.

    Boom¡ª! The huge boat rocked and creaked violently as if it hit a reef. Her Sakura-d Moon plowed through two-thirds of the hull and split it from the middle, sending pieces of wooden nks ttering about.

    In an instant, theke water gushed into the broken hull. The change in weight and the destruction of the hull pivot caused the ship to groan and break apart. Either end of the wrecked ship flipped upward, slowly swallowed by the ragingke below.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d? Mirror Girl!¡± Kiuchidera had no choice but to jump into theke, followed by arge number of Western samurai who fell one after another.

    Now that she had temporarily dispatched Kiuchidera, Lily turned to face Tamurakonoe.

    They stood only a few meters apart, Shimizu lying unconscious near his feet.

    Rumble¡ª! Lightning split the firmament, apanied by roars of thunder.

    Strands of Lily¡¯s long wet hair stuck to her cheeks and shoulders, and her beautiful face was asionally illuminated by the brief flickers of lightning.

    Even as the rainstorm raged, Lily¡¯s heart was as calm as water. Her eyes were cid but reflected hints of an abominable will while staring at Tamurakonoe.

    The tall and slender figure of Tamurakonoe stood unmoving in the rain, his eagle-like eyes meeting Lily¡¯s own.

    He was one of the few men who could stare at Lily without any distracting thoughts. However, unlike Tenba Goro, he viewed Lily with only hostility and killing intent.

    ¡°Mirror Girl, I am different from other people. I won¡¯t be bewitched by your sultry beauty. I, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, have killed whoever my de points to, and I have never failed. Today, I intend to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made the correct decision because if you don¡¯t strike now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have another chance.¡± Lily replied coldly.

    ¡°Hmph, Kagami Lily, although you are also considered a genius among Spirit Jade experts, under the same realm in the Westernnd, no one is faster than my sword.¡±

    ¡°Genius of the West, I, Kagami Lily, will admit that I¡¯m not the fastest. However, every time I strike my sword, someone has to die. I may not be faster than my opponent, but anyone who hurts those close to me will perish under my sword.¡±

    Ui watched from a distance while waiting for the duel to begin. Tamurakonoe was extremely proud and definitely wouldn¡¯t allow others to interfere in the battle.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more,e then.¡± Tamurakonoes eyes were as still and cold as an iceberg.

    Lily tightly gripped her Crescent Moon which glinted under the shes of lightning.

    BOOM¡ª!!

    Suddenly, the deck between Lily and Tamurakonoe broke, pierced by a pir of water that towered into the sky.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked.

    The torrent of waterpletely obstructed Lily¡¯s vision, separating Tamurakonoe and Shimizu on the other side. The same went for Ui who so happened to be on the same section as Lily.

    The whole ship was split in half and began violently tilting to either side.

    ¡°Mirror Girl! You dare to seize the heavenly treasure of Lake Biwa. Apany me to the bottom of theke for a while!¡± A heavy voice boomed like the crashing waves of an ocean. An extremely majestic, blue-ck carp spirit emerged from the surging water. It brandished a long-handled sword as thick as a column that scattered the foaming spray of mist.

 Volume 4, Chapter 63 â€“ A Bitter Underwater Battle

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 63 - A Bitter Underwater Battle</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The broken deck reached its tipping point and eventually flipped over. Lily was disquieted by the sudden chain of events. She swiftly ran to the underside of the hull and scaled her way to the top of the broken wooden keel.

    The intimidating carp spirit stood atop the water¡¯s surface, swells of violent waves swashing about its feet.

    Peak Permanence Stage Archdemon!

    Lily¡¯s heart trembled. That was an archdemon who was only a half-step away from achieving the Throne Stage¡ª much stronger than the Later Stage of Permanence! Although the gap sounded small, the difference in strength between the two realms was vast.

    In normal circumstances, such strength far outssed her own but her opponent so happened to be a water demon as well. Lily had no confidence to leverage a win in an underwater battle.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily was also worried about her sister, but the carp¡¯s hefty frame was wedged between them. She could only see the broken wreckage of the ship being devoured by the curtain-like mist below. Adding to her consternation, numerous pairs of glowing yellow eyes emerged from the depths. The kappas quickly encircled the broken halves of the ship.

    ¡°Who are you? I won the treasure with my own strength so why does it matter to you?¡± Lily was aware that it was impossible to defeat this carp spirit in a short amount of time. Shimizu¡¯s safety still weighed heavily on her mind so she could only try and cate the situation.

    ¡°sted Mirror Girl! We water demons don¡¯t concern ourselves with matters rting to the mirror girls. However, you brazenly barged into our territory and stole our treasures, even going to the extent of nearly killing my friend, Ky¨±b¨­zu. Do you still shamelessly say that this matter has nothing to do with me? I heard that you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in East Nation. If you willingly offer all your treasures to me and be my underwater ve girl, I will spare your life. Otherwise, I will feed you to the fishes at the bottom of Lake Biwa!¡± The carp spirit¡¯s thunderous voice roused the jaunting waves.

    Lily¡¯s face darkened. It was pointless to reason further with this demon.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Both the hull under Lily¡¯s feet and the prow on the other side were rapidly sinking.

    Many samurai and merchants, even the samurai of the Maro dojo, either jumped or fell into theke. However, Lily saw no signs of Shimizu.

    Lily¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°Whatever demon you are, get out of my way!¡±

    She leaped forward without hesitation, wanting to rush past the carp spirit¡¯s blockade. Suddenly, a silver thread entangled her ankles and caused her to lose bnce mid-air. Lily hurriedly red her spiritual energy to shake loose the bindings, but the carp spirit had already reacted. As if a massive pir, the long-handled sword swung towards Lily. It was difficult to avoid the strike mid-air so she could only block.

    However, two jade balls spun over and shackled Lily¡¯s wrists with silver threads, seriously interfering with her blocking posture.

    BOOM¡ª!!!

    The mountainous impact was overwhelming¡ª it was an attack backed by the Peak Permanence Stage and the power of water! The huge sword ruthlessly mmed into her Crescent Moon, causing the top-grade katana to grate and suffer a crack under immense pressure!

    Although Lily possessed a hundred times her regr spiritual defense, the cumtive strength of a peak stage expert who was empowered by the substantial water attribute far out-paced her limits of resistance. Through the fog of dizziness, Lily felt her bones ache as she was sent flying for hundreds of meters.

    Lily¡¯s consciousness blurred for a while. The force behind the archdemon¡¯s strike was nothing to scoff at, and her sloppy defense resulting from Ui¡¯s hampering did little to remedy the blow.

    Her body skidded across the water for a few meters before submerging. After a few moments, Lily managed to regain her bearings and swam up to the surface. Unfortunately, the first thing she saw was the speeding figure of the carp spirit. He controlled and surfed the raging waves while heading straight for her!

    Just as Lily prepared to respond, her slender waist was entangled again, causing her to issue an indignant cry.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! That b?i?t?c?h? keeps attacking me at critical moments; so despicable!¡± Lily inwardly cursed.

    However, the carp spirit didn¡¯t care about Lily¡¯s current plight and quickly arrived in front of her. While she had only emerged up to her chest, the carp spirit directly tread the water¡¯s surface, causing him to look huge from her perspective.

    Although Lily felt like a fish in the water, she was not the opponent of a Peak Permanence Stage water demon at all. Adding to her dismay, Ui kept harassing her in the dark from time to time.

    Should I use the Record of One Hundred Demons?

    Too bad; the massive sword was already falling towards her. There simply wasn¡¯t enough time to unfold and activate the scroll.

    Lily flung Crescent Moon in Ui¡¯s perceived direction and exploded her spirit power to escape the mesh of threads. At the same time, Evil yer Yasutsuna appeared in her hand.

    ng¡ª!

    The ninth-grade katana resisted the heavy blow to a certain extent, but the force proved too much to handle. Lily was hit several tens of meters deep into the water, followed by the carp spirit who plunged after her. As he swam, water-attributed spiritual energy fluctuated around his body and adopted a streamlined shape. The vague shape continued to pulse and grow until it finally materialized: a huge thousand-year-old carp that spanned tens of meters and was adorned with blue and ck scales.

    The huge ck carp swam very fast and descended towards Lily.

    In a hurry, she stuffed the blue orb between her lips and adjusted her body to deal with the approaching carp.

    However, another huge figure swam in her direction.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You took my treasure and almost took my life as well. That was onnd; let¡¯s see how you fair underwater!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu circled her from a distance.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Lily may not be Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s opponent while underwater, much less dealing with the powerful carp spirit at the same time.

    The carp spirit¡¯s original form was deftly faster and stronger. Its huge frame stirred monstrous currents in the water as it raked its tail towards Lily.

    In retaliation, Lily desperately struck her Yasutsuna at the carp¡¯s oing tail.

    Out of nowhere, countless spiritual threads restricted her body and limbs, forcibly restraining her movements halfway through the attack.

    Boom!!!

    It was as if the entirepressedke mmed into Lily, sending gigantic ripples of thick foam bubbling in all directions.

    The iparably tiny Lily was swept away by the huge fish tail and rocketed into the distance like a cannonball.

    Momentarily, Lily felt that she would be torn apart by the resistance as she flew upside down in the water. She gritted her teeth against the blue orb and mustered her spiritual energy to cloak her body. Although she tried her best to hold on, she soon lost consciousness.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­Sister Uesugi¡­Senior Sister¡­¡± Lily muttered to herself in a daze, darkness clouding her eyes, ¡°Where are you? Are you guys okay? I¡­I¡¯ming to rescue you. I¡¯ll definitely¡­save you. Give me¡­just give me some time and I¡ª I¡¯ll be there soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about yourself?¡±

    The voice of a naive and ludic girl rang among the intermittent echoes of bouncing balls.

    Lily drifted face down, seemingly half-submerged in water. Her chest brushed against some rough pebbles as her body undted in rhythm to the shallow currents.

    A small foot rudely stepped on her buttocks and wrinkled her wet skirt¡ª though there was barely anything left to wrinkle.

    Lily parted her lips to catch her breath but gulped arge mouthful of water instead. She began to choke but quickly used her spiritual energy to regte her body. Lily slightly lifted her head above the swaying surface of the water and panted.

    Ah, where did I drop the blue orb?

    Lily suddenly discovered a small glowing ball among the shifting pebbles in the clear water. It was the blue orb! She wanted to grab it but shockingly found that her hands and feet were tied, restricting her movements.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Two des crossed against Lily¡¯s neck. She could feel that they were her own Crescent Moon and Yasutsuna without having to look at them.

    Lily roused her spiritual energy and prepared to break free from the spiritual threads when the des suddenly mped tighter against her neck.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to move?!¡± Ui barked from behind, pertly rubbing her foot back and forth on Lily¡¯s buttocks. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? I took off your chest undergarment before tying you. By the way, you almost killed me by suddenly throwing that sword of yours! I can¡¯t afford to give you an easy death. My hatred can only be cured after painfully torturing you.¡±

    As expected, Lily didn¡¯t feel the familiar fabric wrapping her chest area. She couldn¡¯t help but get ashamed and angry, ¡°You again! What do you want?¡±

    She had some difficulty speaking as bits of water asionally entered her lips.

    At this time, Lily had no defensive undergarment protecting her so the possibility of Ui killing her was very high.

    ¡°What do I want? Of course¡­to slowly and carefully humiliate you on this deserted ind with no one else to relieve my hatred! After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take your head to Big Brother Tamurakonoe so that he can receive the credit.¡± Ui said.

    Lily¡¯s heart settled a little. Since she was going to be tortured slowly, she would have a chance to escape.

    She still had her mirror and although her hands were tied, she could break free at any time and retrieve her weapons. As long as Ui rxed her guard, she could instantly break free and defeat the girl even with her bare hands.

    However, Ui suddenly sat on Lily¡¯s waist. The petite girl wasn¡¯t very heavy but she deliberately used her spirit energy to suppress Lily¡¯s body, drowning her protests under bubbles of water.

    Ui ignored Lily¡¯s struggle and directly lifted her long skirt, exposing the plump buttocks underneath. Lily only felt a hot and numbing itch on her right butt that disappeared soon after.

    ¡°Pervert, what are you doing?! What did you do to me?¡± Lily asked with a tinge of blush on her face.

    ¡°Hahahaha, this thing is called the Flower Rain Cursed Seal. I got it from the ck market in Sinless Domain at a huge price. It is said that this cursed seal is the first spring seal in the world¡ª a spring wine made by the peerless archdemon, Tamamo. This brew can be called the most powerful weapon against a young and healthy woman like you!¡±

    ¡°So what? You want to kill me anyway so why waste this on me?¡± Lily asked but her words seemed a tad weaker.

    ¡°So what, you ask? This Flower Rain Cursed Seal can only be eliminated if there¡¯s someone in the world who¡¯s willing to sacrifice their life for yours. That person would have to lick it a hundred times to remove it but the seal¡¯s effect will transfer to them two-fold. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any such person in this world. To remedy the effects, you must go to the spellcaster every day. Only the spellcaster knows how to integrate a certain behavior towards you, whether it¡¯s a reward¡­or punishment. Only by receiving this reward can you stay sober, otherwise, starting from the next day, you¡¯ll forever be a mad, crazy, and miserable woman with no mind. In case of such a scenario, I wouldn¡¯t even need to kill you. That would be the best punishment for a talented and arrogant girl like you! By the way, it¡¯s a pity that the spring wine was bought by Viper and Witch Momiji, otherwise, thebined effect with the seal would be extraordinary! Haahahaha¡­¡±

    In the cold morning of Lake Biwa, thousands of kilometers away on a deserted ind, a burst of bell-like, evilughter echoed.

 Volume 4, Chapter 64 â€“ Incredible Deserted Island

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 64 - Incredible Deserted Ind</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The ripplingke reflected the gray sky as it sshed against the muddy shore.

    A small freshwater crab scurried by, flipping over a rock that resembled a small hill from its perspective. Behind the rock, a white and slender army unmoving on the wet soil.

    The ends of Shimizu¡¯s hair were stained with mud and the corners of her skirt were asionally washed by theke¡¯s rising and falling tides.

    Largekes such as Lake Biwa also exhibited tidal phenomena.

    A throbbing headache stimted Shimizu¡¯s eyelids to twitch, causing her to wake up soon after. She opened her eyes in a daze, only to see a small crab with beady eyes staring back at her.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Her hand sunk into the brown mud as she supported her upper body from the ground. When she sat up, the little crab quickly sped away into the distance.

    Shimizu felt sore all over, and her weak body was cold and burdened by her wet clothes.

    ¡°Sword¡­where¡¯s my sword?¡±

    Shimizu wasn¡¯t like Lily who possessed a treasure to store items. Her sword seemed to have sunk into the depths of theke. After the carp spirit¡¯s catastrophic attack, her weapon could¡¯ve been swept anywhere by the resulting monstrous waves.

    Fortunately, I still have the grade 5 tanto that I acquiredter. It¡¯s too bad that this kind of short sword isn¡¯t capable of sustaining fights at my level of strength. A strong Spirit Jade expert can break it with a single blow and it isn¡¯t as resilient as my cursed katana, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A deep voice sounded from the side.

    ¡°Who?!¡± Shimizu suddenly turned her head in the direction of the voice. The tall and handsome Tamurakonoe sat cross-legged atop a huge boulder, his iconic long tachi still strapped to his back.

    Shimizu cautiously grasped the hilt of her short sword.

    ¡°I advise you to lower your sword,¡± Tamurakonoe warned, ¡°I already said that I won¡¯t kill a direct descendant of the Genji¡¯s, but even if I killed you on this deserted ind, no one would know.¡±

    Tamurakonoe didn¡¯t spare a nce at Shimizu, choosing to focus his gaze on the boundless mistyke instead.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point since you¡¯re no threat to me. As long as you don¡¯t cause any trouble, why should I kill you? We may be the only creatures on this deserted ind that canmunicate.¡±

    ¡°Deserted ind?¡±

    Shimizu extended her spiritual awareness but found that the ind was veiled in an incredible fog. Even with her strength of Spirit Jade backed by her de Maiden powers, she could only detect a radius of fewer than five meters. In addition, she couldn¡¯t prate through the rocks andndforms on the ind.

    Despite this peculiarity, natural visibility stretched up to two or three hundred meters in the fog.

    ¡°This ce is strange. I can only detect up to a range of 20 meters, but my normal vision remains mostly unaffected. It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Tamurakonoe said.

    Shimizu staggered to her feet while clutching her waist. Her current situation was very unpleasant. She lost her anima container during the momentous impact, and her other belongings, such as her ck umbre and change of clothes, sunk along with the ship¡ª all gone.

    ¡°Where in Lake Biwa are we, and how far is it from the sunken ship?¡± Shimizu scanned her surroundings. The fog was vast and theke was boundless. In the backdrop, the towering ind obscured by coiling mist exuded an indescribable breath.

    Tamurakonoe didn¡¯t answer. He also had no clues regarding their current situation.

    ¡°Ah, Sister Lily!¡± Worry bore fruit in Shimizu¡¯s heart. What happened to her sister? Without spiritual awareness, Shimizu wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. Of course, even if she retained her peak abilities, a detection range of a mere kilometer was unable to scour the spanning waters of Lake Biwa.

    Shimizu slowly made her way into the water, intending to start her search.

    ¡°I advise you not to do that,¡± Tamurakonoe gave her a sidelong nce.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shimizu asked warily, ¡°Do you want to hold me hostage?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to leave this ce myself; what¡¯s the point of holding you hostage?¡± Tamurakonoe stared out into the vast expanse, his eyes grim, ¡°With my strength, I don¡¯t need to care about stamina. I could swim for thousands of kilometers in search ofnd with rtive ease. However, there¡¯s a belt of extremely icy waters about five hundred meters out. Once you swim out and enter this frigid zone, your spiritual energy will quickly deplete. If I didn¡¯t hurriedly turn back, I might¡¯ve perished in thiske¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Is there really such an area?¡± Shimizu furrowed her brows, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. If that were the case, why didn¡¯t we die when we washed up here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tested it. As long as our spiritual energy isn¡¯t activated, it won¡¯t get drained. A sudden outburst of waves safely carried our unconscious bodies here, but we have nothing like that to rely on to take us out. The only option would be to depend on our physical perseverance alone. However, it¡¯s impossible to swim through such freezing waters without using spiritual energy, and even if we could, how would we resist if a demon appears? I tried several times and was almost attacked by a water demon. They don¡¯t seem to be affected by the draw on spiritual energy.¡±

    Shimizu pondered silently for a while. If Tamurakonoe wanted to harm her, it would be a simple task for him. He had no need to fabricate lies or endure the troubles of trapping himself on the deserted ind with her. What would be the point?

    ¡°So ording to you, we are trapped on this deserted ind? Have you tried exploring ind?¡± Shimuzu questioned.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t yet.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you already jumping to conclusions?¡±

    ¡°The strange water that sucks spiritual energy gathers at the cliffs situated on the north and south sides of the ind. You cannot swim across and there seems to be no other way around to the opposite shore covered in mist. Also, with my current strength, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can jump over. As for the high mountains on this ind, I feel a kind of aura that I dare not approach carelessly. I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet on whether to enter the mountains or not.¡±

    ¡°Huh, the fastest sword in Kansai can also feel fear?¡±

    ¡°There is no absolute strongest in this world. No matter how strong and talented you are, you can¡¯t really get to the top. The path of the strong is a long and winding road. At some point throughout the journey, you will eventually fall.¡± Tamurakonoe said meaningfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your preaching. You may cherish your life, but I only care about my sister!¡± Shimizu came out of theke. She didn¡¯t doubt Tamurakonoe¡¯s words at the moment, but since he was unwilling to explore the mountains, she could only do it by herself. At least there existed a chance to find other opportunities within the ind. As she walked past Tamurakonoe, she asked, ¡°If you had known this would happen, would you still have hunted after Lily?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s training or a mission, every task assigned to me by my father is fraught with dangers. My father ordered me to kill the mirror girl, so I would do it regardless. If there¡¯s anything to regret, it would be my decision to chase instead of intercepting and killing her earlier.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s something you really shouldn¡¯t regret.¡± Shimizu coldly replied, turning and walking into the depths of the ind.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Tamurakonoe said without turning his head.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Shimizu became alert.

    ¡°You and I may be the only two people on this ind, and who knows if we¡¯ll be able to leave?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°So, I won¡¯t allow you to leave alone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Shimizu gripped the hilt of her sword again.

    Tamurakonoe got up and slid down the rock face before approaching Shimizu.

    ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes hardened and she unsheathed the short sword.

    ¡°Rx, I don¡¯t have much interest in women, and I don¡¯t want to offend the Genji. But that¡¯s only if I can leave the ind. If I can¡¯t, and we end up stuck together on this deserted ind, I think that staying alone would be too dull and boring. I won¡¯t do anything to you, but I¡¯ll restrict your actions and won¡¯t allow you to wander too far from me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­rascal!¡± Shimuzu grew anxious. She knew first-hand that she wasn¡¯t Tamurakonoe¡¯s match, not to mention now where she didn¡¯t even have a proper weapon.

    ¡°You misunderstand. I already said that I have little interest in women. I won¡¯t touch you, only talk with you. You can scold me and call me a viin if you want. In any case, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unfair to women¡­¡±

    ¡°You put it so nicely, but you¡¯re simply a pervert! You want to restrict my freedom for such a lousy reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I advise you not to escape, or I¡¯ll have no choice but to tie you up. If you¡¯re ufortable, just stay within 20 meters of me so we can converse. When I find a method to leave, I¡¯ll naturally let you go. I¡¯m not interested in you, I just see you as the only other person on this ind.¡± Tamurakonoe¡¯s eyes were unfeeling and without desire, but surprisingly devilish.

    ¡°You¡­b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡±

    ¡°You can curse me all you want, I don¡¯t care. We¡¯re the only two people who canmunicate on this ind.¡± After he spoke, Tamurakonoe returned to the boulder and sat cross-legged, his back towards Shimizu.

    Shimizu glowered at his tall back while breathing heavily. With a sudden turn, she mustered all her strength to rush into the cloak of mist.

    Tamurakonoe only huffed. Without moving from his cross-legged posture, he took out a stone bead from his storage pouch and flicked it fiercely at the escaping Shimizu.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± A delicate scream echoed from within the mist, followed by the sounds of tumbling.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± A stinging pain spread throughout her leg, crippling her ability to stand for a while.

    Tamurakonoe walked over and stretched a hand toward Shimizu like a gentleman, ¡°Miss, are you hurt? Let me help you back up.¡±

    Shimizu trembled while ignoring the pain in her bruised leg. She shot Tamurakonoe an intense re, ¡°You pervert; devil!¡±

    Tamurakonoe forcefully grabbed Shimizu¡¯s hand and dragged her to the edge of the boulder.

    After leaning her against the rock, he perched atop its t surface once again, ¡°You¡¯d better stop trying to escape. The more I end up hurting you, the less likely I¡¯ll allow you to survive. I don¡¯t want you telling the leader of Genji about me. Minamoto no Shimizu, you¡¯re a smart woman; you should understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s nose felt stuffy, but she held back her tears. She had to live, and if she couldn¡¯t escape, she would find another chance. She was too hasty just now.

    How could she remain trapped on this ind while her sister¡¯s whereabouts were unknown? She needed to quickly escape this pervert¡¯s control and go find her Sister Lily!

    ¡°Here you go, bandage it. Put some medicine on it too. I made sure to control my strength so your bones aren¡¯t broken. It will heal soon.¡± Tamurakonoe retrieved a pack of bandages and ointment from his storage pouch before throwing them to Shimizu.

    At this moment, Shimizu really wanted a demon or evil spirit to jump from the bushes and beat this guy up. He was obviously the one to hit her but offered her medicine and bandages as if he was some saint¡ª what a terrible man!

    Sis Lily, where are you¡­? It doesn¡¯t matter how much your sister suffers or how much your sister is bullied by this pervert. Your sister will definitely escape and find you. Without your sister, you¡¯ll be lonely, right?

 Volume 4, Chapter 65: Lily And Ui

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 65: Lily And Ui</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Neither Shimizu nor Tamurakonoe could¡¯ve guessed that the aim of their efforts, Lily, was lying on the other shore of theke.

    Tamurakonoe had no personal grudges with Lily, but his father¡¯s words were akin to a mountain. No matter what, he must kill the Mirror Girl and prevent her from traveling to the west. As for whether this was the order of Lord Kibo, Tamurakonoe didn¡¯t care.

    Needless to say, Shimizu only wanted to find Lily out of pure worry. Although her sister was more resilient than herself, Shimizu still agonized over Lily¡¯s well-being more than her own.

    ¡°Get up, let¡¯s not linger here while the tide is high!¡± Ui pointed at Lily andmanded.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Lake Biwa or the sea, aren¡¯t tides usually low in the daytime and rise at night?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Whatever! You still have to follow my orders anyway!¡± Ui asserted with her hands on her hips.

    Lily was unsure of the potency of the cursed mark she was afflicted with, but she didn¡¯t think that it was enough to shatter her mind. The solidity of her mind was iparable to that of ordinary women, after all.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. Even if she forcefully resisted the cursed seal and managed to retain her sanity, the curse¡¯s effects would continue to torture her mind. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t afford to act rashly.

    If Lily disregarded all the consequences, she could break out of her bindings right now. She was only facing a single opponent. Although her swords were confiscated, she could summon Yuki-Onna to kill Ui or fend her off at the very least.

    However, things would get troublesome if Ui escaped with her swords. In terms of speed and agility, Lily wasn¡¯t too inferior to Ui, but the risk of not being able to catch up still existed.

    In consideration of these two points, Lily decided to restrain her cards until she could properly figure out the situation.

    Ui couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate her captive again. She took out a brass cor and buckled it around Lily¡¯s neck from behind before fastening the lock on the front. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she reinforced it with a sturdy-looking rope.

    Lily¡¯s hands were also tied behind her back by the same kind of rope.

    ¡°Hmph, I advise you to stay obedient. Don¡¯t think that you can break free with only brute strength. This is an extremely strong, seventh-grade rope.¡± Ui said while tugging and tightening the rope.

    Lily was a little shocked. If this was indeed seventh-grade rope, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forcefully break free. However, she wasn¡¯t too worried since she possessed the Restraint Release technique. As long as she was given a little time, such a in binding method where her hands were tied behind her back was a piece of cake to escape from.

    ¡°Why do you carry such things with you? What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ui grabbed Lily¡¯s hair before whispering in her ear, ¡°Why, you ask? Of course, they¡¯re for tying up women like you! Now get up!¡±

    Ui pulled the rope tied to Lily¡¯s neck, forcing her to stand up. Lily was much tallerpared to Ui. Although the two were simrly slim and slender, Ui¡¯s height only reached up to Lily¡¯s chest. However, at this time, Lily was the captive and the little girl was the master in control.

    ¡°Your name is Ui, right? I understand that this was all instigated by Lord Kibo, but why are you so intent on killing me?

    Ui drew a snakeskin whip from her waist and shook it at Lily, ¡°Do you see this? This is a sixth-grade snake whip. You¡¯re not allowed to call me by name anymore; you must call me Senior Sister Ui, otherwise, I¡¯ll discipline you with this whip! Whether they were at the Awakened or Spirit Jade Stage, every female warrior that I have thrashed couldn¡¯t help but beg for mercy. If you don¡¯t want to suffer, then listen to my orders, understand?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face flushed, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t want me to call your name directly, but you¡¯re obviously younger than me, right? What¡¯s the point of asking me to call you senior sister? Isn¡¯t that weird?¡±

    ¡°I can do whatever I want, do you have a problem? You just need to obey; not ask questions, understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ui brandished her whip and tugged on the rope, slowly nearing Lily¡¯s face. Unfortunately, the tip of her nose only reached Lily¡¯s chest, causing her to feel a little depressed. She pulled Lily a little closer and smiled softly, ¡°Now, say it so I can hear.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lily may have agreed if it was some other request, but the term ¡®senior sister¡¯ held a special meaning in her heart. She could only close her mouth and remain silent.

    ¡°Oh, you choose to reject my orders even now? Hmph, just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter. Come here!¡± Ui pulled Lily onto the shore of theke.

    After walking a dozen or so steps, she became a little confused. The ind in front was mystified in an indescribable atmosphere and the towering mountains looked intimidating.

    ¡°Where should I go?¡± Ui wondered.

    ¡°You¡¯re only considering this issue now?¡± Lily was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What kind of ce is this? When I washed ashore, you were the first one I saw. Since you were an immediate threat, I decided to tie you up first before taking off your undergarment.¡± Ui took out the slim, amethyst undergarment from behind her kimono sash and dangled it in front of Lily¡¯s face.

    ¡°Okay, stop showing it off!¡± Lily blushed. After all, this was something she had always worn close to her body.

    ¡°Ah, your sword is so heavy!¡± Ui grunted and untied Yasutsuna from her back. It was a strain for her petite figure to carry such a long katana.

    ¡°Too heavy? Then why not return it to me?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ui grinned at Lily with a bad smile, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    Ui put the whip back onto her waist and pinched Lily¡¯s nose with her little hand.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    When Lily subconsciously opened her mouth, Ui shoved the hilt inside at a sideways angle which formed a bump on her cheek, ¡°Bite! Didn¡¯t you want your sword back?¡±

    Although a wave of humiliation showered Lily, on second thought, this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. If it meant regaining possession over her katana, she didn¡¯t mind pretending to be obedient. After a bit of hesitation, she eventually bit onto the hilt.

    Ui pulled Lily further ind. All the way, Lily carried her sword with her mouth and couldn¡¯t speak. The two soon reached a big tree on a higher section of the shore. After taking shade underneath, Ui wrapped the rope binding Lily¡¯s hands to an overhanging branch of the tree.

    She then took Lily¡¯s sword and leaned it against the tree trunk.

    ¡°This tree seems to be made of high-grade lumber. I don¡¯t have to worry about you breaking free from it.¡± Ui nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Now is not the time to be doing this, right? Aren¡¯t we stuck on this strange ind? Shouldn¡¯t we be thinking of ways to leave? Besides, this ind gives me an unsettling feeling.¡± Lily warned.

    ¡°Leave? Once I hand you over to Big Brother Tamurakonoe, you¡¯ll die, and that¡¯s not what I want.¡± Ui sneered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the adults¡¯ business. Mirror girl or whatever, I don¡¯t care. I just want to¡­¡± Ui jerked and adjusted the rope, hanging Lily in the air at a low altitude. The upward pull caused the kimono to press tighter against Lily¡¯s body, entuating her curvaceous figure.

    Her long, beautiful hair also cascaded and spilled across her narrow shoulders.

    Ui went behind Lily and raised her snakeskin whip high, ¡°A woman like you¡­a woman like you¡­must be punished!¡±

    ¡°Why? Since you came to kill me at Lord Kibo¡¯s behest, shouldn¡¯t you be finishing the job? Why are you holding me captive and forcing me to obey you?¡± Lily reluctantly turned her head and asked Ui who stood behind her.

    Ui returned to the front and slid her fingers through Lily¡¯s silky hair. She then nibbled on Lily¡¯s earlobes which stimted her whole body to tremble, ¡°Why, you ask? Because it makes me happy¡­¡±

    Ui picked up Yasutsuna and traced the handle along Lily¡¯s pink lips, ¡°Give me a good bite, you talkative woman!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t object to biting her weapon.

    After leaving the sword in her mouth, Ui returned to Lily¡¯s back. Hatred blossomed in Ui¡¯s eyes as she beheld the tall and beautiful woman in front of her.

    ¡°You ask me why? You ask me why¡ª¡±

    Ui raised the whip high and lifted Lily¡¯s skirt to one side.

    ¡°Today, the ¡®reward¡¯ for suppressing the cursed seal¡¯s effects is this whip! Hehehehe!¡±

    ¡°Ah-!¡± The whipshed towards Lily, carrying a flurry of wind. However, only a crackling sound echoed as the whip was pulled back at thest second. The rush of wind stung Lily¡¯s jade-like skin, causing her body to squirm.

    Ui walked up to Lily with a hint of yfulness soothing her voice, ¡°How was it? Wasn¡¯t it very exciting? You expected to getshed, but in the end, the whip didn¡¯t hit your skin. Do you feel empty?¡±

    After Ui spoke, she blew a hot breath into Lily¡¯s ear which prompted her to shiver.

    She then removed the sword from Lily¡¯s mouth, allowing her to gasp for air.

    Ui snaked her little hand into Lily¡¯s cleavage and said, ¡°Say something, you big-breasted woman! Perhaps in the eyes of those Eastern samurai, you are an idol or dream lover, but in my eyes, you are just a captive and ve who is at my mercy, do you understand? Now tell me, do you feel empty inside?¡±

    ¡°Who would feel any emptiness at this type of thing! Are you sick¡ªah!¡±

    Ui squeezed hard and muttered, ¡°Today¡¯s rewards are over; you can look forward to more tomorrow.¡±

    Lily waited for her erratic breath to soften before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking of a way to leave here?¡±

    Ui didn¡¯t seem to mind her words, instead pressing her hand against the tip of her nose and breathing deeply, ¡°Ah, you smell much better than them¡­¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    A sh of darkness flitted through Ui¡¯s eyes as she looked at Lily, ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t going to find a way to leave? Why are you so concerned anyway? The closer I get to leaving this ce, the faster your death approaches. Shouldn¡¯t you be hoping to never find a way out and stay trapped on this deserted ind with me?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Lily was stunned. Ui may not know that she still retained means of escaping, but Lily also found loopholes in her own thinking. She steered her thoughts based on the assumption that she could flip defeat into victory. It would be troublesome if her insistence caused Ui to heighten her alert. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t pick up on the signs.

    ¡°Are all you women from Easternnd like you¡ª big breasts but no brains? Did the nutrients all flow to your breasts?¡± Ui spat in contempt. She suddenly remembered something, causing her eyes to flicker, ¡°By the way, if we don¡¯t find a way out, I¡¯ll fish while you make the fire. You¡¯ll also give birth to a few children for me and we¡¯ll live on this deserted ind away from the world, okay?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    What the hell did she mean by having children? Lily¡¯s face flushed a deep shade of red.

    ¡°Y-you are also a girl. What children? Do you have a brain problem?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m just kidding. Your silly face looks so cute!¡± Ui folded inughter.

 Volume 4, Chapter 66 â€“ Into The Two Sides of the Mountain

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 66 - Into The Two Sides of the Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to head into the mountains and do a little exploring.¡±

    As dusk fell, Tamurakonoe stood up from the boulder with a poised expression. Although his face was as beautiful as sculpted jade, his back flexed with a hint of majestic manliness.

    His voice was also deep and maic, enough to soften the bones of many young girls who might hear it.

    However, this stirred no ripples in Shimizu¡¯s heart, especially knowing his dastardly nature.

    Shimizu groaned and staggered to her feet, trying to offset the pressure from her bandaged leg.

    Tamurakonoe casually threw over a short bamboo sword to Shimizu, ¡°Use it as a walking stick. Stay in front of me while we walk¡ª about ten meters. You are also not allowed to suddenly speed up without my permission. I won¡¯t tolerate any attempts at escaping.¡±

    ¡°So, you want to use me as bait?¡± Shimizu asked coldly.

    ¡°Oh, are you that unconfident? You are the genius female samurai of the Easternnd, Minamoto no Shimizu, who showed no fear when challenging me. Now that we¡¯re about to enter this unknown mountain range, are you scared to go ahead?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if it¡¯s dangerous to walk in front, it¡¯s still better than having to see your face!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, just how many western women have willingly thrown themselves into my embrace upon seeing me? They can barely control their excitement.¡± Tamurakonoe smiled rather charmingly.

    Shimizu couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous, ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t defy Tamurakonoe¡¯s order, but at the same time, she herself was eager to explore the ind. By doing so, she could leave as soon as possible to find Lily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Tamurakonoe didn¡¯t utterly dislike women, just disinclined to harbor any interest. Shimizu also didn¡¯t match his type of woman. With his noble and powerful appearance, there was nock of women around him anyway.

    Shimizu endured the pain in her leg and used the short bamboo sword as a cane. She tried her best not to limp, but there was no way around it. Tamurakonoe¡¯s strike was simply too vicious.

    She could only move forward ever so slightly, heading toward the mountain that exuded an indescribable aura.

    Just as Shimizu approached the inexplicable mountain, an ancient, longsting wave tickled her senses.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    What kind of fluctuation is this? It seems to being from the depths of the mountain.

    Shimizu hid her alert and turned to nce at Tamurakonoe. He was as poised as ever, tailing her by a distance of about ten meters. When their eyes met, Shimizu couldn¡¯t discern any abnormalities from his expression.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to feel this fluctuation, Shimizu immediately judged.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s strength was far above her own, so why could she feel this strange fluctuation while he could not?

    Could something within the mountain be calling out to her?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tamurakonoe inquired.

    ¡°Where should I go next?¡± Shimizu deliberately asked, choosing to mask her discovery.

    ¡°Pick whatever path you want to head up the mountain, unless I give you instructions,¡± Tamurakonoe replied.

    ¡°So if anything happens, it has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Shimizu probed.

    Tamurakonoe didn¡¯t answer.

    Shimizu continued onward, seemingly exploring at random. In fact, she was taking a roundabout path towards the source of the strange fluctuation.

    Moving squarely in one direction would look too suspicious. The meticulous Tamurakonoe may raise his guard if he found something unusual.

    Darkness gradually stained the sky, followed by cold wind and the arrival of rain.

    ¡°Ugh! I hate rain the most. Are you a woman with an affinity for water? It rained heavily yesterday, and now it¡¯s raining again!¡± Dissatisfaction stered Ui¡¯s face as she looked up at the sky.

    ¡°There may be a cave further up the mountain to take shelter from the rain.¡± Lily pondered and said. She wanted to convince Ui to go up the mountain because she herself wanted to explore the deserted ind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like high mountains, but¡­I hate rain even more,¡± Ui untied the rope hanging Lily from the tree branch.

    ¡°Hold your sword properly!¡± After shoving the sword handle into Lily¡¯s mouth, Ui pulled the rope around her neck and walked towards the towering mountain.

    The mountain range was dotted with ancient trees that swayed slightly in the drifting purple fog. Each tree looked extremely tall and strong, evidently existing for thousands of years. The fog emitted a fuzzy luster that cloaked the entangling branches of the ancient trees, shadowing the girls in the silhouettes of huge tree demons.

    Ui couldn¡¯t help but feel creeped out, ¡°I really don¡¯t like the atmosphere of this mountain.¡±

    As the rain intensified, droplets of water asionally fell from the broad canopies above and pattered against the shrubs, making ¡®cracking¡¯ sounds.

    ¡°Spiritual awareness isn¡¯t effective here.¡± Uiined.

    ¡°At the big tree ahead, go right for fifty meters. There should be a cave under the valley.¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Uh? How do you know that?¡± Ui asked without looking back.

    Lily didn¡¯t say much.

    At this moment, Ui came to a sudden realization. She hurriedly turned around, ¡°Why can you talk?¡±

    She received the answer to her question through her eyes; not ears. Yasutsuna shook up and down in rhythm to Lily¡¯s breathing as it steadily bnced on her towering chest.

    Ui¡¯s eyes turned a little gloomy.

    She pulled Lily and proceeded cautiously in the specified direction, ¡°Mirror Girl, you better not lie to me, otherwise, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±

    Fortunately, there really was a cave at the location.

    Although spiritual probes and other forms of spiritual detection were restricted by the strange fog, Lily leveraged the advantages of her Sakura Blizzard domain.

    Among the numerous ancient trees, many of them were actually sakura trees. These sakura trees served as ¡®beacons¡¯ for Lily to observe the forest. The effect wasn¡¯t as good as usual, but with the help of the sakura trees, Lily could span up to a range of hundreds of meters.

    The two entered the cave, finally able to shelter themselves from the rain.

    Because Lily was tied up, Ui had to collect the wood and start the fire. After that was settled, she started undressing, intending to use her kendama¡¯s threads as a makeshift clothesline to hang her clothes over the fire.

    Lily originally didn¡¯t want to look, but she caught a glimpse of something on Ui¡¯s back. They were scars¡ª numerous scars. Although they seemed to have healed long ago, their cruel traces remained; some even resembling marks of severe burns. Such a tender-looking girl hosted grievous scars¡­Lily couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Ui stalled, allowing her kimono to slip down her shoulders and back. As the dress continued to lower, more scars were soon illuminated by the flickering firelight.

    ¡°Huh, you mean these scars?¡±

    ¡°You are in the Spirit Jade Stage. Even if your spiritual energy doesn¡¯t specialize in healing wounds, your skin should¡¯ve recovered near wlessly by now. Why do you keep those scars on your back?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Hmph, Kagami Lily, I want to punish, humiliate, and kill you in the end. Why do you sound so concerned about me?¡±

    When Ui turned around, a few scratches also striped the areas around her small breasts.

    She draped her clothes over the silk threads and sat down with her hands covering her chest. Her bent legs exposed her inner thigh which surprisingly hosted deliberate scars, seemingly carved using a sharp de.

    The scars fleshed out characters that looked inverted from Lily¡¯s perspective, but she could still spell them out: ¡°Fool.¡±

    The handwriting was somewhat delicate but reeked of cruelty.

    A young girl¡¯s delicate white thigh was actually engraved with such a word¡­

    ¡°Did you see it?¡± Ui asked with a dark expression, ¡°Why do you look so sympathetic and pained? You seem to care about me more than myself. Is your tenderness andpassion equal to the capacity of your chest?¡±

    Lily ignored the indecent sarcasm and said, ¡°I can understand the dangers and hardships that every practitioner experiences along the way, but why don¡¯t you get rid of those scars? The Spirit Jade stage is perfectly capable of doing that, right?¡±

    The me of hatred in Ui¡¯s eyes burned just as intensely as the bonfire, but her face was indifferent and gloomy, ¡°I view the female body differently from you Eastern women. Do you think that all women should be as smooth and wless as jade? You just want to maintain your perfect body so you can charm and seduce others. I¡¯m not full of obscene thoughts like you, always trying to achieve a sexier and more seductive figure. Kagami Lily, why are you so shameless? Do you live solely to seduce others?¡±

    ¡°Ah? This¡­what are you talking about? Women love beauty and naturally strive to be beautiful. Of course, I don¡¯t deny that I hope to be appreciated by some people, but that doesn¡¯t mean I harbor indecent thoughts or actively seduce others. This is the way of heaven¡ª the way of heaven makes women beautiful. Female practitioners must not only pursue higher realms of strength, butparatively greater beauty as well. This is the way for women to practice; not as you described. So ording to your logic, are beautiful things considered filthy and indecent?¡± Lily was genuinely sympathetic for Ui even if she was an enemy, as this was human nature. But she was really ashamed and angry about Ui¡¯s view on female beauty.

    ¡°All right! I¡¯m not going to argue with you about what¡¯s right for a woman,¡± Ui stood up, ¡°Hmph, I kind of get it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She took out Lily¡¯s celestial chest undergarment and put it on. Although it fitted perfectly on Lily¡¯s body, it looked empty when worn by Ui.

    ¡°Hmph, it seems that the original owner of this treasure was also a b?i?t?c?h? of Takamagahara!¡±

    ¡°You, how can you spheme the gods?!¡± Lily asked anxiously. Because of the unknown celestial battle maiden, she was able to obtain this treasure which protected her from injuries many times. Lily was grateful and would naturally stand up for the celestial maiden.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you! I barely get any defensive effects when I wear the undergarment because it doesn¡¯t fit well. The secret method in the corset does that ept me! Are you satisfied now, big-breasted woman?!¡±

    Ui threw the undergarment on Lily¡¯s face then raised her little foot to step on Lily¡¯s shoulder. She used the whip in her hand to gently brush Lily¡¯s face, wandering around her pink lips, ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re right about the pursuit of beauty; that sexiness and tenderness is the natural way of women, then, do you know that the natural role of women is to be conquered? A sexy and beautiful woman like you is born to be conquered while I¡¯m not, got it?¡±

    Ui¡¯s words made Lily speechless for a while.

    Although Lily liked the feeling of being beautiful and appreciated by others, she still retained some boyish consciousness in her nature. She could not ept Ui¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case! To conquer or not to conquer is the rtionship between enemies. Any simr habits disyed to someone you like is called selfless dedication! As long as there¡¯s love, if you want to be conquered, then submit; if the other party wants to be conquered, then take control! For the sake of your beloved, you can do anything. Why care about hypocritical positions and ridiculous fame? In the face of true love, there is nothing you can¡¯t give and nothing that can¡¯t be given!¡±

    Lily gave Ui a solemn but helpless look, ¡°I¡­why am I arguing with you about this? You won¡¯t be able to understand, just like how I can¡¯t understand you, Ui.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 67 â€“ Spirit Bodies In The Mountains

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 67 - Spirit Bodies In The Mountains</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Who gave you permission to call my name? Do you enjoy punishment that much? Can¡¯t sexy and beautiful women like you show your charm without being punished?¡± Ui asked angrily.

    ¡°Why do you have these strange thoughts at such a young age?!¡± Lily retorted.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s great to be punished? Hmph, I won¡¯t give you what you want. Today, I won¡¯t punish you!¡±

    ¡°¡­How could I possibly find that great? You are the one who¡¯s strange!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At this time, on the other side of the high mountains, Shimizu continued to walk in front while Tamurakonoe followed behind vigntly. They had already entered the depths of the mountain range, ascending to a height of several hundred meters. At their current altitude, the temperature took a drastic drop and every step seemed to chill their soul.

    Dark clouds chased the silvery moon, shadowing the mountains in pitch ck. However, the misty brilliance of the purple fog peppered the surroundings with glimmers of light. The further they walked up the mountain, the more dots of light drifted about the trees and shrubs.

    Shimizu could sense these spots of light, perceiving faint spirit fluctuations from each one.

    The beckoning fluctuations only grew in strength as she continued onward.

    Tamurakonoe remained oblivious to the peculiarities. From time to time, Shimizu would deliberately divert in random directions so as to shrug off any building suspicions.

    Gradually, Shimizu felt the gaze of someone crawling over her back. She looked around but only saw the ck ancient trees resembling demons with outstretched fangs and ws. Nothing seemed unusual, however, the feeling of being watched still persisted. It was unfortunate that spiritual awareness was restricted in this ce.

    Even Tamurakonoe started to notice the abnormal coldness in the mountain.

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, you¡¯d better be careful. I¡¯m afraid that unimaginable danger lies ahead.¡± Tamurakonoe¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, we can return.¡±

    ¡°No need. We would have to climb the mountain sooner orter unless we want to stay trapped here forever. Although that Kagami Lily has extraordinary talent, she¡¯s definitely not my opponent. I never thought that before I could even fight her, I would end up stranded on this deserted ind. Does this woman have some kind of magic power?¡± Facing this bizarre environment, Tamurakonoe couldn¡¯t help chuckling ruefully.

    Suddenly, the sound of stirring wind and grass could be heard in the fog ahead.

    Shimizu and Tamurakonoe paused their movements and looked over with grim expressions.

    In the roiling mist, around six or seven human figures emerged from the dark shrubs tens of meters away. This group held spears, axes, and other primitive weapons, and consisted of both males and females. However, whether it was the human figures or the weapons, they exuded a faint silver glow, appearing almost illusionary but tangible.

    ¡°Halt! Who dares trespass on holy ground?¡± One of the figures shouted from a distance. The voice sounded somewhat ethereal and hollow as if it had endured the vicissitudes of time.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tamurakonoe smirked, ¡°To think that there are such things on this deserted ind.¡±

    ¡°What are those?¡± Shimizu looked at him curiously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a closer look. I can¡¯t say for sure in this fog.¡± He replied.

    ¡°You want me to take the lead? You¡¯re quite the man.¡± Shimizu sneered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If a powerful demon really appears, I¡¯ll take action immediately. I won¡¯t just watch you die.¡± Tamurakonoe continued to urge.

    The two kept their distance and continued to approach the luminous figures. Shimizu made sure to clutch the short sword by her waist just in case.

    ¡°Halt! You¡¯re intruding on holy grounds. Foreigners are not allowed entry!¡± The luminous figures brandished their weapons and fanned out in a half-circle, blocking their way.

    Shimizu and Tamurakonoe could now see the figures clearly.

    They glowed in silver and looked translucent like spirit bodies. In terms of appearance, they weren¡¯t much different from ordinary people, butpared to the people of the Heian Dynasty, they were taller. The females were around 1.7 meters tall while the males all stood at a height of over 1.8 meters. Although such physiques were nothing special for powerful samurai, they were rare among ordinary mountain vigers. Even without the silver hue, these people looked more dignified and had a lighter tone than that of regr countrymen.

    Their attire was even stranger. Theybed the sides of their long hair into gourd-shaped braids that extended to the nape of their necks, and they wore headbands on their foreheads. Both the men and women adopted this hairstyle. Instead of kimonos, they wore diagonal button-cor clothes paired with short skirts and straw sandals. The weapons in their hands also exuded an ancient feel.

    ¡°Stone?¡± Shimizu was taken back. Among these people, only the man in the lead wielded a rough bronze-headed spear. The weapons of the others onlyprised of sharpened stone tied to wooden shafts. The essories worn around their necks and waists also consisted of slightly more precious stones such as jade.

    ¡°Ancient spirits!¡± Tamurakonoe shouted, ¡°These are neither people nor resentful spirits of the Heian Dynasty. Based on their costumes and weapons, they seem to be remnant souls of people dating back to ancient civilization thousands of years ago!¡±

    ¡°Souls of the ancients?¡± Shimizu muttered in shock. The history of Easternnd was rtively short and she wasn¡¯t clear about the things that happened before the Heian era. Did she unknowingly stumble upon some ancient ruins? If their guesses were correct, these souls should be guarding the remains of their ancientnd.

    Shimizu curtsied to these ancient predecessors and spoke respectfully, ¡°I had unfortunately drifted here and harbored no intentions of disturbing you, but I¡¯m stuck on this ind and cannot leave. Would you seniors happen to know of a way to leave here?¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, the relics of these ancient human spirits contain hidden treasures and useful secrets. Now that we have discovered these relics, how can we leave just like that? Lead the way and let¡¯s explore a little.¡± Tamurakonoe said from behind.

    Shimizu frowned slightly, ¡°You might as well tell them yourself.¡±

    ¡°We have been guarding this holynd for thousands of years! Foreigners are not allowed to enter, otherwise, we will kill without mercy!¡± The silvery light cloaking their bodies erupted, releasing primal spiritual energy.

    Both Tamurakonoe and Shimizu probed the strength of the other side.

    The well-built man with the bronze spear was a sixth stage Awakened while the others were a mix between the fourth and fifth stage.

    ¡°Still not going? These ancient spirits aren¡¯t very strong.¡± Tamurakonoe remarked.

    ¡°Is it proper to disturb the ancients like this?¡± Shimizu didn¡¯t know why, but she was reluctant to draw her sword against these spirits, even though they weren¡¯t as strong as herself.

    ¡°Girl¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a voice echoed directly in her soul.

    ¡°Who? Who are you?¡± Shimizu asked telepathically.

    ¡°Sure enough, you can hear our spiritual words. Girl, although you¡¯re not of our n, you must possess the bloodline of the noble master¡¯s n that we have served for generations! This is a holy ce, but if you want to enter, we dare not stop you. However, that person behind you is a foreigner, please do not let him in.¡±

    What? A noble master¡¯s n?

    Shimizu was startled. She was a direct descendant of the Genji n. Did these ancient people serve her ancestors thousands of years ago?

    In any case, this turn of events was very favorable for her current situation. It was indeed a wise choice to follow the spiritual fluctuations into the depths of the mountain.

    Shimizu scanned the group of ancient spirits and exchanged a subtle nce with the leader in front. She could confirm that he was the one using spiritual voice transmission to converse with her.

    ¡°Senior, it is not my intention to bring this person here. I was kidnapped by this man behind me.¡± Shimizu replied through the spiritual connection.

    ¡°What?¡± The ancient spiritsmunicated among themselves in spiritualnguage before transmitting back, ¡°This foreigner is really hateful. He dares to kidnap the descendants of the noble master. Girl, you can continue ahead. As long as you enter the holynd, that man will not be able to chase you any further. We will stay to block him, but we¡¯re not certain for how long.¡±

    ¡°This¡­the man behind me is extremely strong. Isn¡¯t it dangerous for you to confront him for me?¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you in a daze? Hurry and rush over.¡± Tamurakonoe urged from behind. Although he was much stronger than these ancient spirits, he was still worried about potential traps or other secret methods. Currently, Shimizu was the best scapegoat.

    ¡°Girl, we¡¯ve already been dead for countless years. It¡¯s our duty to protect the master¡¯s holynd with our remaining spirit bodies, as well as to protect the descendants of the master¡¯s blood. It¡¯s also the purpose of our existence. Quickly escape while we block this person!¡± The tall ancient spirit assured.

    A wave of determination shed across the faces of the several ancient spirits.

    ¡°Shimizu is grateful! Then, please!¡± Shimizu unsheathed her short sword and pretended tounch an aggressive attack, rushing towards the leader of the ancient spirits. Tamurakonoe watched on with a smug grin.

    However, when Shimizu approached the ancient spirit, she didn¡¯t attack but directly passed by his side and sprinted into the depths of the mountain.

    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t they stop her?¡± Tamurakonoe was stunned, ¡°Are these ancient spirits just bluffing?¡±

    ¡°Well then!¡± He sneered and rushed over.

    At that moment, the several ancient spirits all sprung forth, stabbing their weapons towards Tamurakonoe simultaneously.

    ¡°What?!¡± Although he was strong, he was caught off guard by the sudden attacks and had to jump back to retreat, ¡°Why let that woman pass but not me?¡±

    ¡°Foreigner, stop talking nonsense! Allow us to send you on your way!¡±

    The ancient spiritsbusted with a blinding radiance, causing ancient rope patterns to circle around them. Their figures then dissolved into milky mist and converged together, forming a huge spirit warrior that raged with spiritual energy and dazzling silver light.

    The once hollow voice also became more vigorous, ¡°A mere foreigner dares to covet the holynd? DIE!¡±

    A huge jade sword materialized in the hands of the light spirit warrior as it strode towards Tamurakonoe with heavy steps.

    Tamurakonoe stood there, his long robe fluttering. He reached for the long tachi strapped to his back and smirked coldly, ¡°Hmph.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 68 â€“ Ancient Tomb

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 68 - Ancient Tomb</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbutious

    Shimizu wasn¡¯t overly sentimental like Lily. She was aware that the ancient spirits wouldn¡¯t be able to hold Tamurakonoe for long. If she wallowed in pity and hesitation for the spirits, their sacrifices would only be in vain.

    She endured the pain in her leg and sprinted with all her might, following the trail of fluctuations that urged her forwards.

    Who am I? It doesn¡¯t matter whose descendant I am. I just want to escape this ce and find Sister Lily!

    Shimizu hardened her heart and unleashed her ck resentment, instantly doubling her speed.

    After rushing through a curtain of fog, she found an ancient road paved with intermittent rocks. Although the abandoned road was long eroded and overgrown with weeds, it still provided sufficient foothold to further elerate her speed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be caught! I absolutely can¡¯t be caught again!¡± Shimizu didn¡¯t fear death at all, but the thought of never seeing Lily again constantly haunted her mind.

    The deeper she went into the mountains, the colder it became, but for some reason, the frigid air turned mild when she inhaled¡ª no longer chilling her soul. It transformed into a slightly warm current that culminated in her lower abdomen and invigorated her spirit jade. Soon enough, Shimizu¡¯s leg no longer hurt as she ran.

    Suddenly, she sprung into the air and burst through the drifting mist, causing her sleeves to flutter as she rapidly descended the narrow hillside. Afternding on the ground, she came to a wide and broken ancient road. Stone pirs lined either side of the rocky road, and iprehensible words and symbols were engraved on their surfaces.

    Many of the stone pirs were cracked and broken, but some were rtively intact. Ambiguous female statues also crowned the tops of the remaining upright pirs. The style exhibited a simple but vibrant artistic concept that reflected the rustic piety of the ancient people.

    However, Shimizu had no time to appreciate these subtle details. Using her newly revitalized energy, she ran along the stone pavement until she saw a cave up ahead. The cave¡¯s rocky entrance was matched with a triangr stone gate that seemed to invite her inside.

    The artificially slotted cave looked like the tomb of some ancient king or a venerated person of an ancient civilization.

    So is the holynd a tomb?

    Regardless of this, Shimizu clung to the ancient spirit¡¯s words that assured her safety in the holynd. The spirits had existed for thousands of years and surely possessed their own bizarre methods that could guarantee her protection. She showed no hesitation in rushing through the entrance of the tomb.

    A gloomy and deste wind blew from the depths of the tomb, but Shimizu didn¡¯t experience any cold.

    The surrounding dark energy bored into her pores and strengthened her body which wasparatively weaker than Uesugi Rei and Lily¡¯s.

    While walking through the rocky passage of the cold tomb, Shimizu started sweating.

    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Usually, it was rare for her body to sweat as she had less stamina and a lower recovery rate than Lily. However, she could feel the cold dark energy gradually nourishing her body and improving her health. Although it was a slow and subtle process, the prospective benefits were considerable.

    The fluctuations grew increasingly stronger as Shimizu traversed the dark tunnel, and from time to time, transparent spiritual figures would emerge from the walls. These figures were tall and well-dressed, looking simr to the ancient spirits she met before. One by one, they turned to look at her with kind eyes as if greeting a junior.

    In response, Shimizu slowed her pace and adopted a steady and respectful demeanor. She didn¡¯t want to act rudely or disturb the ancient souls resting in the tomb.

    After a while of walking, an open square hall appeared before her. The hall was surrounded by stone pirs resembling the ones outside and the ancient sculptures of men and women adorned their tops.

    On the rectangr hall floor, paintings of ancient totems decorated the path that led up to a huge stone lock made of dark green jade. The stone lock measured more than ten meters high and didn¡¯t seem to blend in with the surrounding hall. Residual golden light from an unknown source shone from the ceiling of the crumbling tomb and illuminated the dark green stone lock.

    The stone lock seemed to have been transported here from some other ce, but it was hard to imagine someone who could move such arge and heavy object. The pedestal supporting the lock was broken, and the cube-like heavy stone lock was titled and slightly buried in the debris. Despite this, the stone lock itself was still intact and entailed an aura of vicissitude.

    ¡°That¡¯s the source. The fluctuations that summoned me here were emitted from this stone lock!¡±

    Shimizu stepped into the hall and came under the huge stone lock. Every side of its surface was engraved with ancient characters.

    Shimizu studied the ancient characters that exuded heavy pressure but couldn¡¯tprehend their meaning.

    She looked around some more before gazing at the golden afterglow at the top¡­

    The bit of light that touched her skin felt unusually cold and contained a turbulent sadness that assaulted her consciousness like a golden wave.

    The whole hall trembled.

    The words on the huge emerald-like stone lock radiated with a golden light one after the other, directly reflecting the true meaning of their intents into Shimizu¡¯s soul!

    ¡°What¡ª?!¡±

    The ordinarily calm Shimizu couldn¡¯t help trembling at this time.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­this¡­¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes sparkled with unbridled golden light as if she was plunged into an ancient golden baptism. She had never been so shocked!

    The golden words carried hints of a great ancient memory and were sessively imprinted onto her soul, leaving no room for doubts in her heart!

    ¡°All this¡­could it really be true?¡±

    Shimizu wasn¡¯t sure when the golden hue dissipated, but her eyes remained dazed and sluggish.

    ¡°Why? Why is it like this?!¡±

    Shimizu knelt down with a resounding ¡®puff¡¯, her hands supporting her drooping figure from the floor. Her dark blue hair fell and coiled on the ground, and her hollow eyes reflected a lost mind clouded with excess information.

    ¡°Sis Lily¡­¡± Shimizu continued to kneel on the ground, her ample bosom undting in rhythm to her tender breaths that echoed in the hard and cold tomb¡­

    At this time, Tamurakonoe finally found the stone road leading to the conspicuous tomb. Since Shimizu ran away, he had to scour the forest for traces left behind by her footprints. Although he encountered many attacks from ancient spirits along the way, they could only serve to dy his arrival.

    Tamurakonoe stood in front of the ancient tomb and hesitated on whether to enter or not. His spirit probes were proved ineffective once again so he could only try and step inside. However, just as he did, an icy wind battered against his body.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Tamurakonoe clutched his chest, feeling his spiritual energy being eaten away by the cold. The overbearing pain prevented him from stepping even a single foot inside the tomb.

    He hurriedly scrambled backward, his forehead covered in sweat.

    ¡°Horrible! Whose tomb is this? Even with my current strength, my soul will wither and die just by taking ten steps inside! How terrifying.¡±

    Tamurakonoe retreated a few steps before falling to his knees and kowtowing towards the ancient tomb.

    ¡°This humble one, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, requests for senior¡¯s pardon for mistakenly intruding upon your tomb. Please don¡¯t find fault with me, senior; I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Whoosh¡ª!

    A cold gust of wind sted through the mouth of the cave and ruffled Tamurakonoe¡¯s hair and clothes, almost causing him to lose bnce.

    The strong wind soon dispersed, leaving him with a disheveled appearance. He quickly got up and left without looking back.

    Whether or not Shimizu entered the tomb, Tamurakonoe dared not concern himself with it any longer. He bore no hatred with Shimizu, and just now, that great existence that must¡¯ve died ages ago suppressed him with only a single gust of wind, nearly injuring his soul. If Shimizu really managed to enter the tomb, that meant that the great existence approved of her presence. Attempting an ambush on her would be tantamount to provoking death.

    Before leaving this ind, Tamurakonoe could no longer provoke or attack Shimizu as there was no benefit in such an endeavor and the risk was high.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why those ancient spirits blocked me but not her. What kind of secret does that woman have? Forget it, it has nothing to do with me anyway. If anything, I¡¯ll think about it when I get out of here.¡±

    Tamurakonoe was a person who had seen the world and umted his fair share of experiences. He understood that there were some entities in ancient ruins that one shouldn¡¯t provoke, otherwise nine lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to survive. Even if the tomb contained precious treasures, such power wasn¡¯t something he could contend against. He no longer lingered and decisively left.

    That night, in the cave where Lily was, the bonfire crackled and burned away the surrounding darkness.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s getting hot,¡± Ui who was sitting at the side suddenly said, ¡°Are you hot?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s hot, what can I do? I¡¯m a captive right now so why should I care about such things?¡±

    Ui looked over at Lily, only to see rills of sweat meandering her neck and chest area.

    She swallowed involuntarily and walked over, casting a shadow over Lily who sat against the wall with her hands tied behind her back.

    Ui¡¯s chest heaved up and down as she retrieved the bamboo tube containing water from her waist, ¡°Want a drink?¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so kind? You don¡¯t really want to quench my thirst, do you?¡± Lily eyed Ui with a suspicious look.

    ¡°Hmph, if you want to drink it, act respectful and obedient!¡± Ui poured the water from the bamboo tube a little ways off from Lily¡¯s mouth, causing it to spill onto her bare chest. The water sshed against her chest in a spectacr crystal clear hemisphere before flowing down her cleavage.

    Lily wouldn¡¯t stretch her neck to drink like some lowly servant so she didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°You¡¯re not drinking? What a waste.¡± Ui dawned a reproachful smile. She lowered her body while gripping Lily¡¯s shoulders with her two small hands, and leaned her face against Lily¡¯s soft chest. Ui then extended her small pink tongue and licked Lily¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Lily shouted as a steamy blush suffused her face.

    ¡°What are you shouting for? You are my captive; can¡¯t I take a sip? If I hold a beautiful female captive, isn¡¯t it normal to do what I want with her? Why are you yelling?¡±

    Lily turned her head and stopped paying attention to her. She really didn¡¯t understand the mind of this girl. When Ui fell into her hands, she needed to spank her butt and teach the h?o?r?n?y little girl a lesson!

 Volume 4, Chapter 69 â€“ Ancient Samurai Spirit

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 69 - Ancient Samurai Spirit</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbutious

    Rain still persisted at the dawn of the next morning. However, the girls didn¡¯t know that the rain had seized its downpour on the other side of the mountain.

    ¡°Why is it still raining?¡± Ui stood at the entrance of the cave and grumbled.

    ¡°Since you dislike the overcast weather, aren¡¯t you going to find a way to leave this ind?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? You¡¯ll be handed over to Big Brother Tamurakonoe when we leave here. You should hope that we¡¯ll never be able to leave.¡± Ui turned around while resting her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah; it¡¯s better to detain me here forever, right?¡± Lily replied in a perfunctory tone, her chest clearly undting.

    Ui approached Lily while frowning slightly, ¡°Kagami Lily, don¡¯t forget your current position. I always feel that you don¡¯t respect me very much!¡±

    A faint smirk bloomed on Lily¡¯s face, gracing her in an elegant aura, ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ui scowled, ¡°They say that women need to be spanked every day. Is your skin itching for some punishment?¡±

    ¡°Where do you get these strange arguments? Are you not a woman yourself?¡± Lily fumed.

    Ui nced outside the cave, listening to the sound of the pattering rain. She then turned around to gently stroke Lily¡¯s silky hair, ¡°What should today¡¯s reward be?¡±

    A sudden idea sparked in her mind, ¡°How about we y horseback riding?!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was startled.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Just then, a strange presence tingled their senses at the same time. They both stared at the entrance of the cave where a translucent silver samurai stood dauntingly.

    The tachi and armor equipped by the strange samurai were unlike those of the Heian Dynasty. They closely resembled the textbook depictions from Lily¡¯s memory of her original world¡ª only a bit more simple and primitive but boasting a unique ancient charm.

    Ui was a little irked by the samurai¡¯s sudden appearance because he ruined her ¡®good¡¯ ns.

    Her kendama wasn¡¯t efficient in enclosed spaces like the cave so she opted for Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon instead.

    ¡°What kind of demon are you? I rmend you retreat quickly before you die.¡± Ui unsheathed Crescent Moon and pointed it towards the samurai spirit.

    ¡°How dare foreigners intrude upon the holynd. Kill!¡± The ancient samurai looked dull and stiff, seeming no different from the undead warriorsmonly seen in the Heian Dynasty. He brandished his translucent sword as he slowly staggered forwards.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s useless to threaten someone with death when they have already died countless years ago.¡±

    The samurai spirit was only a fifth stage Awakened so Ui didn¡¯t put him in her eyes. She casually approached while studying his figure.

    The samurai was about 1.9 meters tall, and the long tachi measured a little over a meter long.

    When the distance between the two shortened, Ui simply raised the katana, intending to kill the weak opponent instantly. Although she wasn¡¯t skilled in using katanas, she was confident that she could overwhelm her opponent using pure strength.

    Lily, on the other hand, felt that something was off the more she observed the samurai spirit.

    ¡°Disappear¡ª!¡± Ui roused her spiritual energy and shed towards the samurai.

    The samurai spirit retaliated with a swing of his own, though it wasn¡¯t very fast.

    Suddenly, Lily sensed some strange fluctuations that disturbed the stability of her soul. Realizing the danger, she quickly shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Instead of colliding, Crescent Moon unexpectedly fazed through the samurai¡¯s sword and body as if an illusion. Without any obstruction, the samurai¡¯s phantom-like sword also passed through Ui¡¯s body, causing no signs of physical injury.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡± Ui issued a shrill scream and jumped back violently, clutching her lower abdomen with one hand. When shended on the ground, she was unable to stand and fell directly onto her knees. Although her face was pale and clearly contorted in pain, no wounds could be seen on her body; not even her clothes were torn.

    Despite her seemingly unharmed body, Ui dug her fingers into the dirt while using one hand to cover her belly. Droplets of sweat fell from her forehead, and trembling moans constantly escaped her lips.

    ¡°W-what kind of attack is this? Ah, I obviously didn¡¯t get cut so why does it hurt so much¡­?¡± Ui wailed miserably, causing saliva to flow uncontrobly down her chin.

    Lily¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°Could this be¡­¡±

    At this moment, Kagura who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time cautioned Lily from inside the mirror, ¡°Master, this is a soul attack! Don¡¯t underestimate that ancient samurai spirit. He may look weak, but his body isn¡¯t an ordinary spirit body, but a phantom soul body. Normal attacks and weapons won¡¯t hurt him, and his sword cannot be blocked by armor or spiritual defense, nor can it physically injure your body. His attacks directly target and wound the soul!¡±

    ¡°Kagura, I thought you were going to stay asleep inside the mirror!¡±

    ¡°Master, no need to say anymore. Yuki-Onna and I didn¡¯t want to spoil Master¡¯s good time with that little girl so we didn¡¯t interrupt. Don¡¯t worry, we drove the dog into the storage room so he couldn¡¯t see anything.¡± Kagura said.

    ¡°What do you mean by spoiling my good time?!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help shouting directly.

    The pain-ridden Ui turned to look at Lily with a doubtful look. However, she had little attention to spare at this moment.

    The ancient samurai spirit slowly walked towards her, raising its sword and shing down mercilessly. Usually, such a slow attack wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to the agile Ui, but the constant stabs of pain in her soul hindered any controlled movements. She could only roll to the side in a panic, causing the phantom-like sword to sweep through her calf without hints of any harm.

    ¡°Master, as long as the phantom soul sword doesn¡¯t hit the location of your soul, you won¡¯t suffer any injuries. Of course, there¡¯s no guarantee that the residual energy from the sword won¡¯t affect your spirit pce!¡± Kagura reminded.

    ¡°Then, how can I destroy that samurai spirit?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Ordinary attacks cannot damage the phantom soul body even when paired with spiritual energy. The only ones that can damage the phantom soul body are other phantom soul bodies, a spirit body, or something with attack power characteristic of the soul. Master should keep in mind that while a spirit body can be annihted by spirit energy, a phantom soul body is a pure soul-level existence that is unaffected by spiritual energy.¡± Kagura exined.

    Just as she finished speaking, the ancient samurai spirit looked over at Lily before walking in her direction.

    Lily¡¯s hands were still tied behind her back so her movements were restricted somewhat. She intensified her focus and sat motionlessly, waiting for the perfect moment to roll and avoid the sh. Although her hands were tied, it was rtively easy to dodge such a low-level attack.

    Lily tumbled towards Yasutsuna that was leaning against the cave wall and bit onto its hilt.

    ¡°Master, that ancient samurai spirit doesn¡¯t seem to have an evil aura so Yasutsuna¡¯s evil-ying power won¡¯t work on him!¡±

    Lily was unable to speak since the katana upied her mouth so she conveyed her thoughts through the mirror, ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Demon hound,e out!¡±

    Lily tightly bit onto the hilt of Yasutsuna and flicked it forwards, causing the de to spark with a dazzling radiance. Wisps of scarlet resentment condensed and materialized into a phantasmal white dog that pounced towards the ancient samurai spirit. Its translucent ws dug into the samurai¡¯s armor with a sonorous ¡®clink¡¯ and sent chips scattering everywhere. Due to the impact, the samurai spirit was knocked to the ground.

    The ancient samurai spirit reacted clumsily, wanting to stab the demon hound but failed. The demon hound easily outpaced the samurai¡¯s movements and pushed him to the ground again, mauling viciously. Pieces of armor ked about and limbs were violently torn apart, slowly dissipating into the air.

    ¡°Foreigners¡­hateful foreigners shall never invade the holynd! Destroy¡­ foreigners¡­¡±

    Even as the samurai¡¯s soul scattered into dots of light, his remaining hand twitched and trembled with the will to fight.

    The demon hound grabbed the mostly intact arm which held stubbornly onto the tachi and intended to rip it apart.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lily shouted.

    The demon hound looked at Lily suspiciously with the hand still munched between its jaws.

    This thing might be useful, Lily thought greedily.

    ¡°Demon Hound, bring that arm back!¡±

    Lily connected to the mirror space using No-Thought where the demon hound also returned.

    After the demon hound appeared in the mirror space, it dropped the arm and sword onto the ground which drew curious gazes from Kagura and Yuki-Onna.

    Lily nodded in satisfaction upon confirming the sessful transfer of the phantom soul sword into the mirror space.

    Meanwhile, Ui leaned weakly against the wall of the cave, pain racking her features.

    She still retained some surprise at the scene just now, ¡°What is that? Is it a shikigami?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the embodiment of my cursed katana¡¯s resentment,¡± Lily answered while loosening the ropes binding her hands. She took advantage of the time between Ui¡¯s soul injury and the demon hound¡¯s fight to free herself using Restraint Release.

    Lily also conveniently stored the celestial undergarment and her Crescent Moon inside the mirror space.

    Ui was helpless to do anything. Although she was physically unharmed, the damage to her soul consequently weakened her body and blurred her concentration when channeling spiritual energy.

    Lily pointed Yasutsuna at Ui¡¯s neck.

    Though cornered against the wall, Ui¡¯s eyes still burned with unrelenting stubbornness, ¡°Mirror Girl, don¡¯t get too cocky. Your body is still afflicted with the Flower Rain Cursed Seal. If you kill me, you¡¯ll suffer a fate more tragic than death! You still have to listen to my orders, otherwise, I won¡¯t give you a reward. Lower your sword immediately!¡±

    ¡°Ui, don¡¯t forget who saved you just now.¡± Lily looked at her calmly.

    ¡°Hmph, you only saved yourself. If I die, your curse will act up and no one will be able to save you¡ª you¡¯ll be a madwoman!¡± Ui¡¯s face was pale but she retorted defiantly.

    ¡°Tamamo, the head of the three demons of the Heian Dynasty, is known for her unpredictability and cunning nature. How do you know that she didn¡¯t sell you a fake spell?¡± Lily sneered, ¡°How about I take a gamble and kill you?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?! I¡¯m not qualified to make dealings with Tamamo-no-Mae at my current level. I got it from a reputable ck market merchant in the Sinless Domain. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to sell me fake things. Mirror Girl, are you stupid?¡± Ui¡¯s voice trembled with a bit of nervousness. Although she believed in the seller¡¯s credibility, it wasn¡¯t 100% reliable. At this moment, she was unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Hehehehe,¡± Lily daintily twisted her waist and blossomed intoughter, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, you don¡¯t need to take it seriously~¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 70 â€“ Phantom Soul Blade

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 70 - Phantom Soul de</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Ui closed her eyes and raised her chin, ¡°Then what exactly do you want? You are merely taking advantage of my current situation without relying on your own strength. If you disregard the honor of a samurai and don¡¯t care about the effects of the Flower Rain Cursed Seal, then I dare you to kill me. My soul was injured by that samurai so I¡¯m not your opponent!¡±

    ¡°Taking advantage of the situation? You are the one who took advantage of me being knocked unconscious by the carp spirit, tied me up, and even inflicted me with an unbreakable curse. Yet, you still have the nerve to use me after all that?¡± Lily spoke tly, ¡°However, I won¡¯t kill you. As for the Flower Rain Curse, I will go to Tamamo-no-Mae myself instead of begging you!¡±

    Lily gathered the rest of her things and prepared to leave.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Ui trembled. Tamamo was the head of the three demons in the Heian Dynasty, but Lily intended to meet her directly? Not even the brass among Kansai samurai dared to speak so casually about the three hegemons. To Ui, Lily was akin to an ant grasping at the sky¡ª truly ignorant of the heights of the heavens.

    Looking at the back of Lily who sauntered out of the cave, Ui shouted, ¡°You will regret it if you don¡¯t kill me now!¡±

    Lily halted her steps at the entrance of the cave and slightly turned her head, ¡°When I lost the power to resist, didn¡¯t you also spare my life?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say? Do you really think that I showed kindness to you? Woman, you are too naive! I already told you my reasons for keeping you alive: to punish and humiliate you!¡±

    Lily tossed her long hair in disregard for Ui¡¯s words and walked out of the cave.

    It was still raining outside so Lily retrieved her sakura parasol and made her way into the depths of the mountain.

    She didn¡¯t have time to tangle with Ui any longer. Since she had freed herself and recovered all her items, it was best to leave the ind as soon as possible and determine her position.

    Unfortunately, not a single ind was drawn on Lily¡¯s crude map.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t have any clues about Sister Shimizu¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡± It was almost impossible for a practitioner to drown, but she could¡¯ve drifted anywhere after the boat sank.

    Lily descended the mountainside and caught sight of the vast waters of Lake Biwa once again. Instead of swimming out immediately, she decided to explore the ind first.

    She circumvented the shore of theke in order to scope the ind¡¯s overall size. Although the deserted ind wasrge, Lily¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. It didn¡¯t take long before she reached the cliff on the side of the ind. There, her path was obstructed by a hundred meters deep chasm. Lily wasn¡¯t confident in jumping over, and if she failed, turbulent currents awaited her below. Her intuition also warned against attempting to swim across the raging waters¡ª it gave her a chilling feeling.

    Lily went in the opposite direction, but unfortunately, the other side was also gued with the same predicaments.

    ¡°Do I have no other choice but to climb these high mountains?¡± Lily was inwardly awed by the mountain, always feeling that unimaginable dangers crawled its depths. She wasn¡¯t too fond of the idea of climbing and wandering through it.

    ¡°Master, the phantom soul sword you kept in the mirror space is slowly dissipating.¡± The demon hound suddenly transmitted its voice.

    ¡°Really?¡± This wasn¡¯t too much of a surprise, and Lily even harbored some thoughts of leaving the phantom sword.

    She eventually invoked the demon hound.

    A stream of light shed, spawning a big snow-white dog with fierce fangs by theke.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to connect my consciousness to the mirror space. Stay on guard for me.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±

    Lily knelt on the shore of theke, closed her eyes, and rxed her mind as the gentle breeze brushed her long hair.

    Her consciousness soon arrived in the mirror space, turning into a cute boy wearing a thin white dress. His pretty appearance coupled with the flowery dress painted him in an image no different from a girl¡¯s.

    In the dark, octagonal stone room, Kagura was the only one present while Yuki-Onna was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Kagura, where¡¯s the phantom soul sword?¡± Lily asked

    ¡°You are¡­ah, yes, I remember. You are the master of this mirror space, right?¡± The other party asked, surprise written on her face.

    ¡°Uh, what?¡± Lily suddenly realized, ¡°Are you Nanako?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kagura said she was tired and went to rest.¡±

    Speaking of which, Nanako was always busy with Kagura¡¯s devilish training routine at every waking moment, so Lily hadn¡¯t spoken to her for a long time.

    ¡°Ah, haha,¡± Lily reeled in his embarrassment, ¡°Yes, I am the master of this mirror space. Nanako, how¡¯s your training going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the fourth level of the Awakened Stage, but I still need a lot of anima and magatama fragments to progress further. Kagura said that there aren¡¯t enough treasures right now so I should practice swordsmanship and secret arts in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Oh, cheer up. I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Lily wanted to encourage her a little but btedly remembered his present identity as a boy. Nanako didn¡¯t know that he was her Sister Lily so he had to be careful with his words. For now, he didn¡¯t have the courage to tell her the truth.

    In fact, as long as he didn¡¯t admit it, no one would be able to connect his current male-orientated soul to that of Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°Nanako, please wake up Kagura. I have something to ask her.¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Almost immediately, Nanaoko¡¯s eyes changed, bing sharp and distant.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that sword; the sword from that phantom soul samurai?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in that room.¡±

    ¡°Which room?¡±

    ¡°The phantom sword kept dissipating no matter what I tried, but strangely enough, it stopped after I ced it in that sleeping woman¡¯s room. I was worried that the sword would disappear during my sleep so I left it there.¡± Kagura said.

    ¡°What?! Why did you enter Senior Sister¡¯s room without permission? How did you open the door?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the Shikigami of Suzuhiko-hime, the original owner of this mirror. Naturally, I¡¯m privy to the mechanisms in this space.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t bother speaking anymore, directly rushing to the door of the room. With a thought, the stone door opened and revealed the serene ambiance within the gloomy room¡ª everything looked the usual. His Senior Sister was stillying there quietly, her figure dimly illuminated by a light blue sword that hovered by the side.

    Lily felt a pang of sorrow in his heart. How could such a fierce weapon be ced in his Senior Sister¡¯s room?

    ¡°In the future, no matter the situation, you aren¡¯t allowed to open this door without permission! Do you understand?!¡± Lily harshly admonished Kagura.

    ¡°¡­Understood,¡± Kagura retracted her usual arrogance. She could clearly read the agitation and anger from Lily¡¯s voice so she honestly admitted her mistake, ¡°Sorry, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you didn¡¯t know. Just pay attention next time.¡± Lily didn¡¯t push the matter any further. He walked inside the room, pushed the sword to the corner, and closed the heavy stone door behind him.

    ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡±

    She looked so peaceful, so beautiful, so silent.

    As always, her presence put Lily at ease, but also drowned him in a sea of loss.

    I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s just an extravagant hope for Senior Sister to wake up on her own one day.

    Lily knelt by the bedside and clutched her hand, guiltily recalling how he fell into the hands of female enemies throughout his journey to the west.

    ¡°Senior Sister, I really want to protect this body, but sometimes I keep getting captured and bullied by my enemies. Senior Sister¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    What made Lily especially guilty was his blossoming feelings for some other women.

    ¡°Senior Sister, I will punish myself once I get the chance, and I won¡¯t allow myself to make the same mistakes again and again.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, sleep well. I¡¯ll be arriving in Heian-ky¨­ soon. Perhaps, I can find the method to wake you up there. Wait for me!¡±

    Tears flowed down Lily¡¯s cheeks.

    He held his Senior Sister¡¯s hand and kissed her wrist affectionately.

    ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m going out. I have to leave this deserted ind and find a way to Heian-ky¨­ as soon as possible.¡±

    Lily walked over to the glowing sword and could naturally hold it in his spirit form. The samurai¡¯s arm had long disappeared but the sword seemed to still be intact.

    After walking out of the room and closing the stone door, Lily took the sword to the cave where the stele was situated.

    He suspended the phantom soul sword in the air, sat down, and observed its ethereal, half-transparent de for a while.

    This sword is capable of attacking the soul, but how does it directly bypass one¡¯s armor and spiritual defense? If I can master its secrets, wouldn¡¯t it count as a unique extra skill?

    However, no matter how good the idea was, Lily didn¡¯t have a clue where to start.

    Soul attack¡­I¡¯m afraid that this is a very profound secret method. It may havee naturally with the ancient samurai spirit¡¯s soul form, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have this talent¡­

    Talent¡­ Talent¡­ That¡¯s it!

    The boy¡¯s figure suddenly vanished.

    After Lily¡¯s consciousness returned to her body, she got up, released the phantom soul sword, and unsheathed her Crescent Moon. The katana hummed as she channeled her Soul-Controlling Art.

    Since the phantom sword can target the soul, perhaps it¡¯s made of the soul itself, Lily guessed.

    ¡°Sure enough!¡±

    Just like absorbing an ordinary anima, the phantom soul sword disintegrated into particles of light that streamed and shrouded Crescent Moon, gradually covering the de in a blue halo. In a while, the halo waspletely absorbed.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Lily¡¯s heart bubbled over in joy. Since her Crescent Moon had sessfully absorbed the phantom soul sword, could she now wield the ability to harm the soul?

    Lily had a few reasons why she didn¡¯t use Yasutsuna. Firstly, Yasutsuna¡¯s soul pattern hadn¡¯t really beenpleted, and secondly, most situations did not require soul attacks to kill. There simply wasn¡¯t a need to host and absorb this new power using her main weapon.

    Lily was excited to test the potency of her soul attacks on something so she marched up the mountain to see if she could find an unlucky demon.

    It was still raining at this time, but Lily refrained from using her sakura parasol since it would hinder her efforts of attracting a monster faster.

    As she walked up the mountain, visibility became worse as the rain augmented the drifting fog.

    The towering mountains were humid and roiling with water vapor, forcing Lily to tread forwards cautiously. Although her domain yed a role in her exploration, no monsters could be found as of yet.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a single demon in this mountain?¡±

    In today¡¯s Heian Dynasty, demons ran rampant to the point where small demons could be found roaming ordinary fields. So this was very unusual¡ª why were there none here?

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Lily forcefully extended the range of her domain by linking the sakura trees to other surrounding trees. Despite the mediocre effects, she seemed to have discovered something. Not far ahead, she sensed a wave of ancient soul fluctuations that pressured her mind.

    Lily carefully followed the strange fluctuations to a deep secluded hillside. From the shroud of trees and mist, numerous ancient spirit warriors emerged, their figures cloaked in blue light.

    At a nce, there seemed to be hundreds of them, and blue lights continued to popte the area nonstop!

 Volume 4, Chapter 71 â€“ Rain Drunk

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 71 - Rain Drunk</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily was baffled. These warriors arrayed in ancient armors and weapons all exuded the same fluctuations as the samurai spirit she had encountered in the cave. One by one, their smoldering figures emerged from the curtain of trees and mist, slowly advancing towards Lily.

    This was an impending nightmare for ordinary samurai. Normal attacks, even those enhanced by spiritual energy, were ineffective against them, while their own blows could ignore any form of defense and directly damage the soul. The only boon was theck of particrly formidable warriors among their ranks. As long as one was at the Spirit Jade stage, escape was a viable option. If one was unfortunate enough to fall siege to their numbers, their control over spiritual energy would be greatly affected once the soul got injured. From that point, their strength would drop sharply and eventually lead to their demise.

    It was said that when a person died, their soul could enter Yomi and have a chance at reincarnation. However, if the soul was destroyed, it would disappear forever, leaving no opportunity for reincarnation¡ª this was indeed a fate worse than death.

    Despite the horrifying danger, Lily wasn¡¯t afraid. Crescent Moon vibrated spiritedly in her grasp and emitted an eerie blue light at this moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Crescent Moon can hurt these guys now that it has absorbed the phantom soul de.¡±

    I still have to be careful of their attacks since I can¡¯t defend against them, Lily reminded herself.

    A dim light flitted through her pupils and her speed skyrocketed in an instant. With a quick sh, she easily dispatched a spirit warrior who thought of approaching her by himself. The spirit warrior¡¯s movements were just too slow. He barely managed to raise his sword before he was cut down with a single attack!

    Vzzzzzt¡ª!

    Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon seemed to resonate with some kind of fluctuating air current as it sliced the ancient spirit warrior from the middle.

    ¡°It works!¡± Lily shouted excitedly.

    The warrior who was cut in half had his vitality greatly reduced, but he was still able to move and wriggle his upper body in an attempt to swipe at Lily.

    ¡°Devour¡ª!¡± Lily stabbed her katana into the back of the tenacious spirit warrior, and as anticipated, his soul power was sucked into the de.

    At the same time, Crescent Moon¡¯s blue sheen grew increasingly brighter.

    Relentless in their march, a few more spirit warriors attacked Lily while some others shot soul arrows from a distance.

    It would be fatal if these arrows managed to hit their mark.

    Fortunately, her opponents¡¯ strength only ranged between the third and fourth level of the Awakened stage. How could they evene close to striking her?

    Lily didn¡¯t need to hurry her pace, only relying on her normal speed to outmaneuver the arrows being fired in her direction. Utilizing her agility, she sifted through the rain of arrows and reaped the souls of any nearby spirit warriors.

    Unlike ordinary anima absorption which only replenished spirit power, these phantom soul bodies wereposed of rich soul energy. By absorbing all of them, Lily could gather copious amounts of soul energy that could enhance her katana¡¯s lethality.

    Gradually, this supposed dangerous encounter had be a hunt.

    The swordsmanship disyed by the ancient spirit warriors was clumsy because of theck of actual power provided by the phantom soul body. The only aspect that seemed rtively decent was their speed, but even so, they were far inferior to Lily.

    The howling wind and rain swept through the forest, scattering splinters of soul energy about the air. Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon gradually dawned a deeper shade of blue as more and more spirit warriors fell to the ground, their energy sucked dry by the cursed katana.

    Bzzzzzt¡ª!

    Lily pierced the chest of thest ancient spirit warrior, causing his glowing figure to slowly dim. His body was reduced to a vapid, empty husk as his soul energy was devoured by the gluttonous de.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily felt a peculiar tremor surge through Crescent Moon which was apanied by a lustrous shine that stimted her heart to palpitate just by looking at it.

    ¡°Crescent Moon advanced by a grade!¡± Lily beamed joyfully.

    ¡°Congrattions, Master. Your Crescent Moon has upgraded to grade eight. In addition, it can now utilize soul attacks which maye in handy in battle. Its actualbat effectiveness isparable to that of a ninth-grade sword, but on some asions, it may even outperform ninth-grade swords!¡± Kagura said.

    Lily nodded, ¡°Crescent Moon is imbued with soul power while still retaining its physical form. With this, I have more flexibility with who and how I attack. Whether they are a spirit body, phantom soul body, or an ordinary person, I can kill them if I directly prate their soul¡ª there¡¯s not much difference. Though, I still need to develop ways of achieving its full potential in actualbat.¡±

    From this moment onwards, Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon had been reborn anew, now capable of harming soul entities and spiritual energy. With its higher grade and newfound power, the katana became Lily¡¯s surprise weapon in case she faces a powerful opponent!

    Lily reserved Crescent Moon in the mirror space, deciding not to use it at will. Only when making an unexpected and prominent move could the soul damage effect be utilized to the fullest.

    At this time, Lily¡¯s apprehension towards the mountain had lessened quite a bit. If she encountered the same enemies again, she couldn¡¯t be any happier! It was much easier to raise the level of her sword through the phantom soul bodies than ordinary animas.

    But even so, Lily remained cautious. Throughout her continued journey up the mountain, she encountered several ancient spirits which she promptly killed and absorbed into her cursed katana.

    As night fell, Lily walked alone on the dark and lonely mountain path, cold gusts of wind asionally hissing through the rattling leaves and branches.

    Unknowingly, she had ventured over a hillside and made her way into a small valley. Shadowed by bumpy hills on all sides, her surroundings seemed even darker.

    Lily¡¯s chest started to visibly rise and fall, gradually increasing in intensity at every breath.

    ¡°Why do I feel hotter and hotter?¡±

    The blowing night breeze was clearly chilly but was unable to smother the scorching heat building in Lily¡¯s body. Instead, like wind nurturing a budding me, it caused the fire in Lily¡¯s body to burn even more vigorously.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Is it because of the Flower Rain Curse? No, it¡¯s more than that. Previously, I didn¡¯t manage to eliminate the effects of the sake, only suppress it. Now, it seems to be getting stronger and stronger.¡±

    In the darkness, two invisible tentacles wrapped and entangled Lily¡¯s body while relentlessly producing scorching heat. The more she struggled, the tighter the entanglement became, preventing her from breaking free.

    ¡°What kind of curse is this? It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Lily said irritatedly as an uncontroble blush crept up her cheeks.

    She looked around and saw no one.

    After some time, she came to a cliff. Although it was dark, she could still borrow a trickle of sparse moonlight. Lily took out the mirror, turned around, lifted her skirt behind her with one hand, and angled the mirror to reflect underneath. This was the only method she could think of to view the area.

    The copper mirror shone faintly under the mellow moonlight, reflecting the folds of Lily¡¯s skirt as well as the ample snow-white softness underneath.

    Above that area, her skin was pure and wless and no marks could be seen. Although nothing seemed unusual, Lily felt that the invisible seal was indeed there.

    Lily felt ashamed and depressed knowing she was stamped in such a ce.

    But could one really say that she was unlucky? If she didn¡¯t happen to wash up on the deserted ind with Ui, and instead fell into the hands of the carp spirit or Tamurakonoe after losing consciousness, she would be in some real trouble.

    While studying the area afflicted by the invisible mark, she unintentionally saw two white petals that tranced her heart to beat faster.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t intentional! Lily averted her eyes. Although it was inevitable to see some parts after being a girl for so long, she deliberately chose to avoid thinking about it.

    At this moment, perhaps under the dual effects of the seal and wine, Lily came to a sudden realization.

    ¡°I may not be a madwoman, because technically, isn¡¯t my soul that of a boy? Not even Tamamo-no-Mae nor Shuten Doji could¡¯ve guessed such a situation, right?¡±

    Since epting her strange circumstances in this world, Lily hardly kept in mind that she was a boy upying a female body.

    She would¡¯vepletely regarded herself as a woman unless she had returned to the mirror space.

    ¡°Why do I have the consciousness of a boy¡­?¡± Lily blushed, her eyes a little misty. She lowered her skirt and subconsciously twisted her waist as she walked, swinging her hips from side to side.

    ¡°But walking around like this. Do I have no shame¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. There must be some reason for it. I can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s not my fault that I became such a sexy woman when I came into this world! Ah, it¡¯s not like I wanted to be like this!¡±

    ¡°But Lily, you obviously like being a woman, right? You obviously want to be a woman even more, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Strange thoughts pervaded Lily¡¯s mind. Although these were important, long-standing questions, Lily usually chose to ignore them.

    However, at this time, they emerged one by one, entangling Lily¡¯s heart and mind.

    ¡°Lily, if you were given a chance: either to revert back to a boy or continue on as the beautiful, goddess-like woman of the East, which would you choose?¡±

    ¡°If Senior Sister wakes up and doesn¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a boy or not, would you still obsess over turning back into a boy?¡±

    ¡°Lily, what about your own thoughts? Do you think that if you deceive yourself for Senior Sister¡¯s love, she¡¯ll approve it? Can you make Senior Sister feel your manliness?

    Rumble¡ª!

    The sky shed and the rain increased its downpour.

    The rain descended like a curtain,pletely drenching Lily. However, white vapor kept rising from her body like steam rising from a hot surface.

    ¡°Manliness? Hahahaha!¡± Lily raised her head andughed towards the night sky.

    Lily seemed drunk on both the alcohol and her emotions. She picked up the ancient mirror and reflected her beautiful face on its lustrous surface. Lily stroked her head, fiddled with her hair, traced her slender finger along her pink lips, and enjoyed the tiny electric currents that tickled her body. She even threw a sexy wink at the mirror.

    ¡°Look at you, Lily. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to mention anything about manliness? Clearly, you are a woman among women, right?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not! Even if my body is a woman, my heart is still a man!¡±

    Lightning crisscrossed the clouds above, illuminating the beautiful body of the goddess.

    Lily looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks and face were flushed in a deep scarlet, but her charm remained ethereal.

    ¡°I like women; this is my proof. Although this is a bit unchaste and watery, I¡¯m physically attracted to all kinds of beautiful girls. Ah, this is a physiological reaction and cannot be helped, right? This is proof that I still retain my manliness!¡±

    Lily¡¯s face was full of tenderness and her fists clenched tightly. At this moment, her eyes looked cloudy as if she got whisked away by her thoughts.

    Her figure was slender and fair, and with trembling, wet fingers, she slowly slid off the side of her kimono, revealing her milky-white, delicate shoulders.

    ¡°My favorite is actually you, Miss Lily.¡± She muttered to the goddess in the mirror, her hot and steamy breath fogging its surface.

 Volume 4, Chapter 72 â€“ Soulless Bodies

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 72 - Soulless Bodies</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    It was obviously her own body, right? Why avoid it? Why be afraid of it? Even if it was wrong, so what? Can¡¯t she make mistakes? If no one in the world made mistakes, then why did the concept of punishment exist?

    That night, the potent cursed seal and the spring wine brewed together and spiraled Lily¡¯s mind into a sea of loss.

    Her deep and erratic breath skimmed the ancient mirror, blurring her avid image reflected on its surface.

    Lily returned the mirror to her bosom. At this moment, what reasons did she have to look at herself through the mirror? Was it to remind herself that it was another woman in the mirror?

    Certainly not!

    ¡°That¡¯s me: a woman with the consciousness of a boy. Can¡¯t I just honestly ept it? Can¡¯t I¡­¡±

    Either side of Lily¡¯s kimono slid down her narrow shoulders and rested on her inner elbows.

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ve suffered a lot of hardships¡ª struggling between life and death countless times. Although I eventually survived each ordeal, who could understand the burdens I shouldered at that time, no, all the time?! It¡¯s okay to be scared¡­ My courage isn¡¯t endless¡­¡±

    For the first time, Lily consciously cupped her towering breasts with her trembling hands, relishing in the ecstasy reciprocated by the tingling sensations.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    On the gloomy deserted ind, the lonely goddess bloomed poignantly.

    It feels wrong¡ª but sometimes sweetness could be savored from bitterness.

    ¡°Perhaps, deep within my heart, I am too obsessed with the idea of being a near-perfect woman. The things I find shameful in a woman isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, right¡­?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face grew hot and her slender fingers pressed into her smooth skin, remolding her already perfect ¡®snowballs¡¯ into various shapes. Sometimes, imperfection was also a kind of unique beauty.

    If things continued like this, Lily would definitely sink deeper into her ardent desires.

    All this was caused by thebined effects of the curse and alcohol, right?

    Is that truly the case? Probably¡­

    ¡°But, maybe I¡¯m just using this as an excuse. Is this the real me¡ª the true indulgent, tender, shameless Lily?¡±

    In the darknessced by the sound of heavy rain, heavy footsteps gradually echoed from the distance.

    Lily¡¯s enraptured state had plummeted her vignce and perception to the point where she only noticed the noise now.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lily hastily pulled up her clothes while trembling all over. Although her face was burning red, she tried to calm her uneven breaths in an attempt to mask her vtile condition.

    After straightening her posture, she fixed her sights in the direction of the disturbance. From both near and afar, several majestic figures emerged from the thickets and marched towards her position.

    These ancient warriors were vested in sturdy armors and boasted well-developed arms and legs. They were all unusually tall, standing at an average height of 1.9 meters. With their tanned skins and bearded faces, they epassed an aura uncharacteristic of small soldiers from the Heian Dynasty.

    These warriors weren¡¯t phantom bodies but real men! Their bronze skin and rippling muscles with toughness tantamount to copper were testaments to this fact.

    ¡°Who are you guys?! Get out of my way!¡± Lily yelled, but her efforts were in vain.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Although she instinctively felt that her opponents were powerful, her spiritual probes couldn¡¯t detect their power level.

    Even if it was a case where their strength far outmatched her own, she should at least be able to sense their spiritual fluctuations.

    ¡°They don¡¯t have any souls! I can¡¯t sense any spiritual seas either.¡± Lily suddenly realized.

    If the previous enemies were regarded as powerful souls without bodies, then these samurais were the opposite¡ª powerful bodies without souls.

    ¡°Intruder¡­woman¡­impose death penalty!¡±

    ¡°Impose death penalty!¡±

    The inability to urately judge the strength of the opposing party pricked Lily¡¯s nerves. These formidable samurai exuded an aura that caused her heart to palpitate so she didn¡¯t dare to take them lightly.

    The pace of the samurai wasn¡¯t too fast but their steps were heavy and powerful.

    Lily took a few steps back and turned to escape.

    At that moment, a huge bronze sword thundered through the air and flew in front of her face.

    As the sword was about to brush the tip of Lily¡¯s nose, she subconsciously bent her body into a bow shape, causing the de to sweep across and miss her chest by a few millimeters.

    Immediately afterward, a big foot stomped towards Lily with crushing force.

    Lily barely managed to glimpse the image of a tall, bronze-skinned man before she had to roll sideways to avoid the foot.

    Boom!

    The entire mountain shook andrge cracks snaked from the crater stamped into the ground.

    Lily gauged that this kick was at least equal to the strength of a mid Spirit Jade expert!

    ¡°Why, why do you all want to kill me?! Can¡¯t the world settle in peace and quiet?! Isn¡¯t there anyone to protect me?! Why do I always have to confront all kinds of danger by myself?! Whether it¡¯s life or dignity¡­you soulless pieces of flesh will never understand! There is no point in your existence!¡±

    Lily kicked off the ground and summoned Yasutsuna in her hand. Since her opponents had no souls, Crescent Moon held no advantage in this fight. Channeling the momentum through her hands, Lily shed Yasutsuna at the samurai¡¯s robust body while leaving a trail of crimson light in her wake.

    Although the flesh of the muscr samurai had a physical touch, it was many times tougher than real bronze. As Lily shed, she could feel the obvious resistance transmitted from her katana.

    Pfft¡ª!

    The de got stuck halfway through the samurai¡¯s waist.

    Since the samurai retained no soul or consciousness, he didn¡¯t react in any notable way when his body was deeply cut. However, his physical capabilities were still affected.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully me!!!¡± Lily seemed to be crying, her emotions in disarray. A torrent of spiritual energy exploded from her slender body and strengthened the force in both her arms.

    Whizz¡ª!

    Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna forcefully broke through the resistance and pointed into the sky,pletely splitting the burly samurai into two halves.

    As the samurai¡¯s torso fell to the ground, Lily had a feeling that she had seen him somewhere before.

    Perhaps these bodies belonged to the ancient spirit warriors she fought before.

    The sessful kill caused Lily to calm down, reminding her to concentrate on the battle. This state of intense focus helped her to temporarily forget about the effects of the cursed mark.

    The rest of the samurai slowly gathered around.

    ¡°Execute intruder!¡±

    ¡°Woman dares trespass on the holynd! Kill woman!¡±

    The voices of the samurai were deep but monotone in pitch.

    Lily expanded her domain and couldn¡¯t help but gasp in rm. She waspletely surrounded by these samurai¡ª there were hundreds of them!

    She was too careless. In a blink, she was surrounded by enemies on all sides.

    ¡°I need to find a way to break through. These samurai have tough skin so I have to be careful. If my sword gets stuck likest time while I¡¯m facing multiple attacks, I¡¯ll be in serious trouble!¡±

    Lily used her domain to scour the area for weaknesses in the enemy formation. She jumped onto an ancient tree before leaping over to another, using the surrounding canopies as leverage to avoid the encirclement.

    However, when Lily jumped for the third time, a swift figure suddenly appeared from out of the darkness. It was a stout and resolute-looking warrior wielding a short triangr trident which he promptly stabbed towards Lily¡¯s waist. Lily hurriedly reacted, parrying the strike with her scabbard.

    nk¡ª!

    The triangr trident sparked a powerful impact that directly knocked Lily away.

    ¡°Damn, have I lost my mind?! I forgot to wear the chest undergarment!¡± Lily felt numb all over. Just now, she lost 30% of her spiritual energy in an effort to negate the attack.

    Without the Amethyst undergarment, the full attack of a Spirit Jade adept, even if blocked with a scabbard, was enough to injure her through the shockwave alone.

    Lily twisted her body in mid-air and changed direction by kicking off a tree trunk,nding behind a huge rock.

    Afternding, Lily didn¡¯t hesitate to stab her katana into the ground. She quickly pulled open her kimono, causing a pair of snow-white buns to pop out and jiggle with her rough movements.

    She retrieved the chest undergarment from the mirror space and hurriedly strapped it on. In the meantime, heavy footsteps approached her hiding spot. A tall warrior came over and shed at the rock with his heavy sword.

    Toote!

    Lily rolled forward.

    Boom¡ª!!!

    The rock was shattered into pieces by the hefty strike, sending countless stone fragments flying about. Some of the pieces managed to hit Lily but were easily deterred by a wave of spiritual energy.

    Although she didn¡¯t get to pull up and fasten her clothes, Lily managed to put on the celestial battle undergarment in time. Instantaneously, her spiritual defense was amplified by a hundred times.

    After Lily stood up, she found herself surrounded once again by arge group of bronze-skinned warriors.

    She grabbed her tattered clothes and tore them off, diagonally ripping a huge portion of her kimono¡¯s skirt. Now, her top was only covered by the chest undergarment while her lower area was partially covered by the ripped skirt that was shorter on one side. Lily stepped forward, her exposed thighs stretched taut in preparation for battle.

    ¡°Who exactly are you people, or should I ask, what are you? I¡¯m merely trapped on this deserted ind and have no intention to break into your holynd?!¡±

    ¡°Whoever trespasses onto the holynd¡­execution!¡±

    ¡°Execution!¡±

    These ancient warriors didn¡¯t have the ability tomunicate with Lily. They only kept repeating the same words and phrases before resuming their attacks on her.

    ¡°Why am I even trying to talk to these soulless things?¡± Lily muttered to herself.

    A warrior approached and stabbed at Lily with a bronze spear. Their moves were usually slow, but this particr attack was sudden and terrifying.

    Lily quickly dodged to one side. The shockwave generated by the blow pierced through the trees in its path and sent pieces of bark, branches, and leaves raining over the area.

    Before her opponent could pull back and recover his stance, Lily swung her katana and lopped off his head. To her surprise, the warrior remained unaffected and swept his spear at a wide-angle.

    Bang!

    The tremendous force hit Lily in the waist and sent her flying, causing her to m into a nearby samurai.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Fortunately, she decided to take the risk and wear the chest undergarment. With its aid, she managed to avoid injury but the pain of the impact still garnered a scream.

    The samurai who fell along with Lily hugged her body with his big hands, forcefully restraining her while theyy on the ground.

    Lily was restricted by the samurai¡¯s tight embrace so she could barely move. She wriggled an arm free from the hold and summoned Brocade-Patterned Koi from the mirror space. With extreme precision, she sliced off the samurai¡¯s fingers while trying not to hurt herself in the process. Now partially free, Lily turned over and thrust the tachi into the other hand, pinning it to the ground. She then stood up and stabbed Yasutsuna into the man¡¯s chest.

    However, beheading or even piercing the hearts of these warriors produced limited effects. The only way topletely incapacitate them was to destroy their muscles, tendons, and meridians so that they couldn¡¯t exert any force. Just like ordinary humans, they still required these parts to move after all.

    Lily shed a few more times in session, mutting the samurai¡¯s limbs to ensure he wouldn¡¯t be a future threat. Even then, the samurai staggered to his feet and tried to dodge the iing attacks. Lily dashed forward and struck at his leg, causing him to immediately fall to his knees.

    These ancient warriors had no soul or treasures so it was useless to kill them. The bronze weapons they wielded were extremely old, heavy, roughly-made, and of low grade.

    Lily deftly swayed from side to side as she ran, avoiding the attacks of several warriors who chopped at her path. With quick movements, she made a dash towards the outskirts of the encirclement.

 Volume 4, Chapter 73 â€“ Eldritch Intent

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 73 - Eldritch Intent</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The ancient trees towered like menacing demons, their drab figures scarfed in coiling mist. From time to time, warriors garbed in dpidated armors would emerge from beyond the shadows while brandishing their weapons.

    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Lily paused her movements. She ran for so long, yet numerous warriors and trees still thronged her surroundings. Rills of sweat condensed on her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve already broken through the encirclement. Why do I feel like I¡¯m running around in circles?¡±

    Lily had mowed down dozens of ancient warriors that threatened her course of escape, but there seemed to be no end to them. Was the entire mountain haunted by an army of powerful samurai or something?

    ¡°Let¡¯s try another direction.¡± Lily rerouted her path and attempted to descend the mountainside.

    ¡°Huh? The ground is shaking¡­¡± Just then, the earth started to shake while the trees swayed violently. As the tremors grew increasingly stronger, the world around Lily began a gradual rotation.

    ¡°Why are the ground and sky spinning?! Is this ce really so magical?¡±

    The encroaching samurai swayed along with the forest. As they closed in and surrounded Lily, fiendish ghost apparitions apanied their lumbering figures.

    A samurai cloaked in ovepping shadows approached and shed at Lily. From Lily¡¯s perspective, it seemed as if multiple swords were chopping towards her with greatly enhanced speed and range.

    What kind of secret method is this? Are these samurai able to use illusions?

    Lily dove into a roll to avoid the blow, but when she got up, her whole body felt limp and disorientated.

    ¡°No, this probably isn¡¯t an illusion! Is there something wrong with my body?¡±

    Lily¡¯s chest heaved intensely andyers of fragrant sweat started to meander her smooth skin. The silhouettes of the various warriors in front of her started to blur and blend together, making it impossible to tell one from another.

    How can I fight like this?

    A sudden killing intent came from behind.

    Lily felt the cold sensation tingling her neck and dodged to the side, barely avoiding a heavy sword that smashed into her previous spot.

    Killing intent?!

    ¡°I see! Although these warriors have no souls, they still retain an iota of tenacious will. Their wills must have been strong for them to possess killing intent even in their current corpse-like states.¡±

    No matter how hard Lily tried to focus, her vision continued to twirl and her movements became sluggish.

    Using this opportunity, two ancient warriors ambushed her nk at the same time. One attempted to pierce her with a spear while the other swung a staff in a downward arc.

    Lily paced backward in an effort to dodge but stumbled due to the weakness in her legs. At that precarious moment, her body reacted by itself. Instead of immediately rectifying her footing, Lily stored Yasutsuna inside the mirror and embraced the fall. As she fell, she twisted her body in such a way that allowed the tip of the spear to graze the underside of her waist. As the spear brushed by, she used it as support toy her back directly on the shaft.

    She then lifted her slender leg and kicked up.

    Boom!

    The wooden sandal blocked the iing staff, causing the heavy impact to transmit through Lily¡¯s flexible waist and suffuse the shaft of the spear below. The transferred force directly pressed the spearhead into the ground, stirring up waves of soil.

    Lily performed a handstand on the spear and swapped the position of her hands to spin her waist. Using the greater muscle strength in her thighs, she split her legs and aimed roundhouse kicks at the heads of two ancient warriors, sending them flying.

    The spear was left in ce.

    Lily¡¯s body was so soft and weak that she could hardly stand up. She straightened the thick, three-meter-long spear that was stuck into the ground at an angle. Her slender fingers grasped the shaft of the spear in one hand while Yasutsuna reappeared in the other.

    The unrelenting group of warriors encircled her again, one of them dishing out a strike with his greatsword. Lily clung to the spear and used it as a fulcrum to flip into the air upside down.

    The greatsword shed against the shaft of the spear, causing it to vibrate from the strong impact. Lily instinctively mped her legs around the shaft before shing outwards with her katana.

    The samurai¡¯s arm was cut off.

    ¡°So easy?¡± Lily had a hunch that her struggle in cutting down her previous enemies wasn¡¯t only due to their tough skin and flesh, but also due to herck of usual power. However, her peculiar posture and movement on the spear shaft somehow allowed her to maintain her usual prowess.

    At this moment, Lily feltfortable while hanging upside down in her somewhat suggestive pose. Why did she experience dizziness, weakness, and incoordination when enacting normalbat movements but felt fine in her current position?

    Lily had little time to mull over this question. Right now, she would only stagger and fall after a few steps if she returned to the ground. It was better to use the spear as a pivot to deal with the siege of ancient warriors!

    Several warriors stabbed their long spears towards her simultaneously. Lily strengthened her grip on the shaft and stepped on one of the thrust spears to aid her upward movement away from the rest.

    Lily then loosened her hand and mped her thighs around the spear shaft, allowing her body to slide down. She brandished her katana with both hands while using the spear as an axis to swing and rotate.

    Pfft¡ª!

    A shimmering de light spiraled around the spear and butchered all the surrounding samurai.

    Not long after she downed these few warriors, another one came and jabbed his sword at Lily. In response, she hugged the spear and swung around to avoid the blow with her legs spread open. When she swerved back around, she pinned the samurai¡¯s head between her legs and flung him to the ground.

    With a twist of her waist, Lily threw Yasutsuna into the air and nted her feet on the ground. She dislodged the spear from the soil and spun it above her head. Although she had never wielded a spear before, Lily seemed naturally good with it. The wind howled under the influence of the rapidly spinning spear before it was abruptly shot down, nailing the fallen samurai to the ground.

    Several more warriors came over almost immediately. Lily drew the spear and directly hooked the falling Yasutsuna with the three-pronged spearhead. Afterward, she flicked it around in an arc.

    Swoosh¡ª!

    The approaching ancient samurai were beheaded.

    Lily felt intoxicated, taken in by the delicate battle style she adopted. The techniqueplemented her dazed and dizzy state, allowing her to move freely in bizarre and unpredictable ways.

    It resembled the Drunken Fist and Drunken Sword from her original world.

    Unfortunately, her previous self in that world had such mediocre athletic abilities that it was impossible for him to replicate this feat.

    Only¡­ Is this really okay?

    Although this was the best way to cope with her body which was under the dual influence of the cursed seal and spring wine, these poses were simply too coquettish and erotic. It seemed the sexier the posture, the more polished her actions became.

    This realization sparked shame in the deep recesses of Lily¡¯s boy consciousness as she imagined the provocative movements she was performing time and time again. These shameful emotions somehow aggravated the operation of her aura which boosted her battle performance.

    I guess there is no other way out of this situation¡­

    In any case, the usage of suitable battle techniques to match relevant scenarios was the biggest difference between a talented samurai and an ordinary samurai. Lily didn¡¯t follow the routines of a regr samurai¡ª adaptability and courage were her biggest advantages in the face of danger.

    Lily¡¯s body grew increasingly hot and steamy. The only way to resist the attacks of these brutal warriors was to sumb to her lubricious urges and keep making more feminine poses.

    ¡°No matter how shameful or embarrassing it is, I¡¯ll do it! I have no other choice!¡±

    Amidst the dangers of battle, Lilyprehended a new set of sword and spear techniques that seemed simr to that of Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s Dance of the Bell Maiden.

    Lily¡¯s heart gained a new understanding of her realm, her domain, and her intent.

    It had been a while since she created her first ultimate move in Kamakura. After that, she only trained her basic strength and hadn¡¯t explored any new skills since then.

    However, in this special state, Lily grasped a new understanding of life and death, strengthening the connection between her body and everything around her.

    There was a sh of realization in her mind.

    Lily picked up Yasutsuna using the spear and hurled it forward, causing it to pierce deeply into an enemy¡¯s body. She increased her speed and followed the katana¡¯s trajectory to the fallen samurai before pulling it out.

    A dozen ancient warriors chased after Lily but she ignored them and kept her back towards the murder-hungry men.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard ¡¤ Winding Gaze.¡±

    Lily turned slightly, revealing a charming and leisurely smile. She waved Yasutsuna in a seemingly elegant and soothing manner, but in reality, a terrifying power suffusing with a kind of demonic delight swept out.

    Bzzt¡ª!

    The de of light flowed like a translucent crimson ribbon, its powerful spiritual energy containing hints of eldritch intent!

    The crescent light seemed to carry the power and splendor of the moon while radiating an added vor of profound charm.

    Soon after the de of light soared into the air, it diffused into a hundred beautiful sword lights that descended like drizzling rain. The tip of each one was extremely sharp but was trailed by an elegant, ribbon-like stream at the back¡ª just like a woman¡¯s full charm.

    This winding sh¡­brimmed with unending beauty!

    Swish! Swish! Swoosh! Fwoosh! Whoosh!

    The scarlet shower of light was unstoppable. Dozens of ancient warriors were all pierced by the dazzling lights, raking serious damage among their ranks. The sword beams seemed to target the most powerful ones and showed no mercy in slicing and shattering their tough bodies apart!

    ¡°This¡­this attack¡­¡± Lily¡¯s vision still spun, but she could clearly see the cascading rainbow-like des.

    ¡°There are nearly a hundred swords, each containing the power of my normal attacks along with a bit of eldritch intent. This peculiar charm seems capable of unraveling strong and hard defenses. With the aid of the eldritch intent, I can easily prate the armors of those warriors by solely relying on my usual output of spirit energy!¡±

    ¡°Eldritch intent and the power of the moon. If I can properlybine these two, perhaps the power of this move will reach even greater heights.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel happy or bitter. She sighed, ¡°Winding Gaze¡­Lily, this is your new skill. Maybe it¡¯s not what I want in my heart, but as long as it can kill the enemy, isn¡¯t it fine? Hahahahaha¡­¡±

    The coquettishughter of the de maiden echoed throughout the forest and the deserted ind.

 Volume 4, Chapter 74 â€“ â€œThis Is My Bodyâ€

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 74 - ¡°This Is My Body¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    After a period of arduous battle, Lily finally escaped the encirclement of ancient warriors. She staggered over to arge tree and leaned on its trunk to catch her breath.

    Thud¡ª!

    Just then, Lily¡¯s eyes sharpened. She flung the battle-worn spear in the direction of some nearby shrubs, directly impaling a samurai who lurked in ambush.

    This action drained her strength even further, causing her to copse on one knee while gasping heavily.

    Lily had no idea where to go, especially with her dizzying sense of direction. In her eyes, the world was a spinning mess.

    However, she had to keep moving no matter what. Although she managed to break out the siege of warriors, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to converge on her location again. The more she lingered, the worse her situation would be.

    ¡°No, I must continue moving forward. Even if I don¡¯t know where to go, I definitely can¡¯t stop moving. If I really faint here, then¡­¡± Lily supported herself with her katana and resumed her walk.

    Suddenly, a big hand reached out from the sloping hillside and grabbed her ankle, forcefully pulling her down.

    Instead of engaging in self-defensive manoeuvres, Lily focused on estimating the enemy¡¯s general position and stabbed at him.

    The two rolled for a while beforeing to stop, the warrior¡¯s heavy frame pressing against her body. Fortunately, Lily had seeded in piercing the opponent¡¯s abdomen. Using her sword as a bridge, she injected a stream of eldritch spiritual energy into his body.

    The cursed katana shone with a scarlet light, causing the samurai¡¯s body to swell and burst.

    After crawling from under the exploded chunks of the flesh, more ancient warriors jumped from the hillside and skidded down to her location.

    ¡°Damn, they¡¯re endless¡­¡±

    Before Lily could finish voicing herints, a heavy sword descended towards her waist, forcing her to roll over and block while stillying on the ground.

    When the samurai lifted his sword to swing down again, Lily flourished her de and swiped at his legs. As the samurai stumbled to the side, she took the opportunity to try and escape but was promptly hit by another warrior who rushed up.

    The blow sent Lily reeling and spun her vision like a whirlwind.

    When her sight was vaguely restored, she spotted a dark cave up ahead. The cave seemed artificially excavated and its entrance was hinged by a huge stone gate. Since the surrounding area was teeming with enemies, Lily had no choice but to retreat into the cave.

    Strangely enough, the ancient warriors ceased their pursuit after nearing the cave entrance. After Lily entered the cave, they stopped chasing and fell into a dazed state.

    Lily breathed a sigh of relief. She resheathed Yasutsuna and supported her exhausted body with the scabbard, slowly walking into the depths of the cave.

    A chilly wind faintly pervaded the gloomy passageway. It was simr to the one that assaulted and nearly injured Tamurakonoe¡¯s soul, only a bit milder.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The wind swept over Lily¡¯s exposed skin, bathing her sweaty body in a type of refreshing coolness.

    ¡°This wind is odd. It¡¯s quitefortable¡­like a soul baptism.¡±

    Though curious, Lily didn¡¯t have time to examine such a harmless peculiarity. She continued forward and soon discovered a stone door painted with ancient totems. There were various depictions of people gathering provisions, hunting, celebrating, and even engaging in erotic acts.

    Are these the ancient people¡¯s vision of a better life?

    Lily tried to push open the stone door, but with her current strength, it didn¡¯t budge.

    She looked back at the cave entrance which was tens of meters away. To her relief, the warriors seemed to have left instead ofing in. Lily hid behind a broken stone pir and leaned against the rocky wall of the cave.

    ¡°Perhaps this is a dead end, but at least the ancient warriors won¡¯t chase me into this ce. I will rest here, take a break, and wait for my physical condition to recover. After that, I¡¯ll think of a way to get out¡­¡±

    ¡°But, will I really get better this way?¡±

    Lily¡¯s ck hair was a little messy from all the intense fighting, and her eyes were unfocused. Obviously, her confidence wasn¡¯t very high.

    In fact, Lily¡¯s condition grew more serious after calming down. While in battle, she was able to convert her body¡¯s scorching heat into eldritch intent, but now, she had no methods to release it.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t lose to this curse! I should be able to restrain myself¡­ But, but¡­ Senior Sister, do you¡­do you know how difficult it is to control this holy body of yours¡­? Body?¡±

    Lily had a sudden thought, It¡¯s rtively safe here. If I can¡¯t restrain myself, it¡¯s better to¡­

    Amidst her disordered thoughts, Lily tried her best to enter the mirror space. She mastered the art of No-Thought long ago, but it wasn¡¯t easy to form a subtle connection in her current state

    Lily squeezed her eyes shut, ¡°No, I have to go in! As long as I enter the mirror space, a curse tailored for women won¡¯t work on my boy consciousness. Even if it does, I can lessen the effects since the mirror space is under my jurisdiction. If anything happens, I¡¯d rather do it to my boy self than desecrate my Senior Sister¡¯s body.¡±

    Although Lily tried to resist, her hands uncontrobly snaked their way onto her chest and lower abdomen, slowly tracing downwards.

    ¡°No, Lily, what are you doing?! Don¡¯t do this! What about your will? What about your vow?¡±

    Unfortunately, Lily¡¯s body betrayed her will and was driven by something else.

    ¡°I need to enter the mirror space quickly. Calm mind¡ª clear thoughts; clear thoughts¡­¡±

    However, the more nervous and urgent she became, the harder it was to rx her mind. At this point, her anxiousness nearly drove her to tears.

    A gloomy feeling swamped her mood.

    ¡°What am I doing wrong again? This is my body. It may look exactly the same as Senior Sister¡¯s, but how can I be certain it¡¯s her body for sure? Maybe this is how I originally looked in this world? That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Lily parted her long hair that partially blocked her vision, revealing a dark mist that surged in her eyes. She looked at her milky-white skin with tion.

    ¡°Yeah, this is my body. So what if I like myself? It¡¯s a bit strange, but what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    At this moment, Lily seemed to regain control of her hands. She inserted two of her jade-like fingers into her mouth, tickling their intrusion with her tongue. Tears trickled down her flushed cheeks, though she was unsure if they represented joy or sadness.

    Is this peace of mind or despair?

    As she retracted her moist fingers from her lips, a crystal-clear line was formed between the two. Her fingers and mouth relished the feeling of each other as if they were two different people.

    Lily leaned her head against the wall and surrendered to her burning itch. With one hand upying her ample bosom, she stretched towards the lower regions under her torn skirt.

    Just then, the stone door opened and a woman appeared.

    She had long, inky-blue hair that cascaded down her back, and her eyes rippled like water. When she walked, her ck sleeves patterned with lisianthus flowers faintly fluttered, painting her in a noble and graceful light.

    Sister Shimizu? Lily was dumbfounded, frozen in her dilemma. The steamy blush on her face was quickly saturated with shame and embarrassment.

    If Lily could choose, she would rather confront the dangerous warriors again than face Shimizu at this time.

    Shimizu was also ovee with surprise. On one hand, she somehow encountered Lily in this ce, and on the other hand, she saw Lily in such a¡­position.

    Shimizu was a mature woman who was a bit older than Lily after all. In addition, she didn¡¯t know about the secret connecting Lily and her Senior Sister¡¯s body.

    If she knew, perhaps she would be able to understand Lily¡¯s current behavior¡ª although such a thing would boggle her mind to no end.

    Why would Lily do that in this ce¡­?

    ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong,¡± Shimizu whispered to herself, ¡°This girl has her quirks, but not to this extent¡­¡±

    Sis Lily must have her reasons. Could she be ill? Or was it the effects of Witch Momiji¡¯s trick fromst time? She guessed.

    These thoughts flitted through her mind quickly.

    Shimizu¡¯s surprise wasn¡¯t as strong as Lily¡¯s. No matter the reasons for her sister¡¯s actions, Shimizu¡¯s shock slowly blossomed into an understanding smile. With lithe steps, she walked over to Lily, knelt down, and grasped her wrists gently.

    ¡°Sister Lily, why are you here? Are you¡­okay?¡±

    ¡°I-I am not¡­I don¡¯t¡­it¡¯s not how it looks!¡± The flustered Lily didn¡¯t even ask about Shimizu¡¯s exit from the unusual stone door. Instead, she shook her burning red face in an attempt to defend herself, ¡°Sister Shimizu, it¡¯s not what you think! Yes, it¡¯s the mark¡­I really, uh¡­¡±

    Lily spoke incoherently, but her lips were suddenly shushed by Shimizu¡¯s hand.

    It took some time before Lily¡¯s mouth was finally uncovered.

    This time, she waspletely powerless to resist; she couldn¡¯t even resist herself.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, you¡¯re not obedient. You always refuse sister, but you secretly do these kinds of things by yourself, don¡¯t you?¡± Shimizu rested her chin on Lily¡¯s shoulder and spoke warmly in her ear. While she spoke, she pressed Lily¡¯s hand onto her own thigh.

    Just like a fly caught in the spider¡¯s web, Lily wanted to withdraw her hand, but couldn¡¯t escape.

    Lily felt too ashamed,pletely losing the grounds and foundation to resist.

    ¡°I don¡¯t; it¡¯s not like that. Sister, please listen to me¡­¡±

    Shimizu raised her head and looked outside. Although it was tens of meters away, she was able to see a bunch of ancient warriors wandering about. Lily¡¯s current condition hampered her sight, but she could still hear the faint sounds. From the warriors¡¯ position, they would be able to glimpse Lily¡¯s outstretched feet, but of course, they didn¡¯t retain anyplex thoughts.

    However, no matter if they were soulless shells, their presence still existed.

    ¡°Sis, you are so bold to do it in a ce like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister, I said that it¡¯s because of Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s cursed seal¡­¡±

    ¡°What Tamamo-no-Mae? If you really met that archdemon, would you still be alive right now? Are you lying to me? If you are, I¡¯ll have to punish you!¡± Shimizu got up and pulled Lily through the doorway.

    After they passed through, the stone door began to close.

    Lily was still dizzy and her eyesight grew blurry as she looked at Shimizu. She could only lean on Shimizu¡¯s shoulder for support as they walked.

    From what she could vaguely observe, the room seemed like the hall of an ancient tomb.

    ¡°Sister, where is this? Why can you control this ce?¡± Lily asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really able to control this sacred ancient ce. I just discovered some of the original mechanisms of this tomb.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get here? Our ship sank and we were suddenly swept out by the carp spirit. Afterward, we washed up on the shore of theke¡­¡±

    Shimizu blocked Lily¡¯s lips with her fingers, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about these thingster. First, let me ask you: are you lying?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really not lying. The thing is¡­¡± Lily wanted to speak, but a wave of dizziness struck again, causing her to copse onto Simizu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t behave like a baby. Do you think that I can be fooled so easily? If you aren¡¯t obedient and keep lying to me, I¡¯ll definitely punish you!¡± Shimizu said in a gentle yet severe tone.

 Volume 4, Chapter 75 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Dance

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 75 - Lily¡¯s Dance</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The stone door slowly closed behind the two.

    Lily looked at Shimizu with flickering eyes, and her jaded face was scented with the bloom of orchids. It was hard to guess what Shimizu was thinking at this time.

    Likewise, Lily¡¯s dazed state masked her own thoughts.

    ¡°Where exactly is this ce? Sister Shimizu, why are you here? Can you tell me now?¡±

    Instead of answering, Shimizu grabbed Lily¡¯s arm, turned her backward, and cornered her against the stone door.

    ¡°Without answering my questions, Lil¡¯ Sis isn¡¯t allowed to ask anything. Now, why were you doing bad things?¡±

    ¡°Sister, why would Lily do anything bad? Lily wasn¡¯t her normal self back there. Even Lily herself doesn¡¯t know what she was doing or thinking about¡­ It was probably because Lily was afflicted by the cursed imprint of Tamamo-no-Mae. If Sister doesn¡¯t believe me and thinks Lily did something wrong, Sister can conduct punishment. Anyway, Sister still has the right to punish even if Lily is not in the wrong. Lily can only bear it quietly¡­¡± Lily wasn¡¯t sure why her tone became so delicate, but before she knew it, she had said something so embarrassing.

    However, even while embarrassed, her lips continued to entice: ¡°How does Sister intend to punish me? Do you want to spank me again? If so, can you do it more gently this time?¡±

    ¡°Who said that I¡¯m going to spank you? Why do you always think that I¡¯m going to beat or scold you? Today, Sister wants to punish you in a different way.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Sister wants¡­¡±

    Shimizu stared at Lily from behind: looking at the Amethyst undergarment that supported her soft breasts, and her curvy waist that led down to her plump buttocks partially revealed by the torn skirt. Every part of Lily¡¯s body exuded a type of healthy charm that stoked Shimizu¡¯s passion and possessive desire.

    ¡°I really wish for you to belong to me forever. Given enough time, maybe I would¡¯ve been able to conquer your heart, but¡­how much time do I have left?¡± There was a hint of sadness in Shimizu¡¯s eyes.

    Lily was unaware of Shimizu¡¯s sorrow since her back was facing towards her.

    ¡°Sister won¡¯t beat you today. Lily, I want you to dance for me.¡± Shimizu stroked Lily¡¯s hair which prompted her to raise her head. As Lily straightened up, her dark hair fell and coiled around Shimizu¡¯s fingers like a silky, ck veil.

    Shimizu took a few steps back.

    ¡°Dance?¡± Lily turned around and gently adjusted the straps on her shoulders, ¡°What kind of dance do you want me to perform?¡±

    Lily was a little confident in her dancing skills.

    ¡°What are you best at? Is itp dancing?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face flushed, ¡°No! I¡¯ve never done something like that before¡­¡±

    Lily saw an expectant gleam in Shimizu¡¯s eyes which triggered a wave of anxiousness in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint or refuse her Sister¡¯s request.

    I guess it doesn¡¯t matter since we are all women, right? Lily tried to reassure herself, Sister Shimizu has helped me so much and saved me multiple times. As long as it makes her happy, shouldn¡¯t I treat her to a dance at the very least?

    Naturally, it should be okay¡­but can such a dance really be considered as a proper repayment? The idea of dancing for another woman¡­ But, Sister Shimizu sees me as another woman. Since she¡¯s okay with it, I don¡¯t mind. Besides, Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s Dance of the Bell Maiden contains the insightful concepts of Takamagahara. Maybe it¡¯ll help in Sister Shimizu¡¯s practice if she sees it.

    Thinking to this point, Lily felt that it was fine to perform this dance for Shimizu.

    But was it really proper for her to do so?

    It¡¯s just a dance; it shouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal. This dance was created by a celestial maiden. It¡¯s impossible that she only danced for her lover, right? Anyway, it¡¯s not so unpleasant¡­

    Lily grappled with her mental struggle for a while. However, her ability to refuse was rtively weak.

    She shook her head in an attempt to sober her mind, ¡°Sister¡­I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±

    Shimizu nodded and raised her hand, shooting a string of spiritual energy from her fingertips. The stream of spiritual energy struck an ancient torch, rekindling its me that may have been dormant for millennia. As the me flickered to life, it illuminated the entire room and washed Lily¡¯s figure in a bright orange hue.

    Shimizu knelt solemnly by the side in anticipation of Lily¡¯s dance.

    Lily dawned a calmer mood since she had something to focus on. She found a set of feathered clothing in the mirror space¡¯s dressing room¡ª something that she wouldn¡¯t have worn normally.

    Lily then went behind a broken wall to change into it.

    When she returned, Shimizu¡¯s breathing visibly quickened.

    Lily was garbed in a plume of red and white feathers. The top was very short, but it boasted a conservative and elegant neckline. However, the white top only covered the upper portion of Lily¡¯s chest and left the lower areas exposed. Two white straps connected the upper garment to the red skirt, stretching to cover much of the lower abdomen and waist, but leaving a sufficient opening for the navel.

    Although it was a sleeveless dress, there were tworge sleeves buckled on both upper arms. Red threads were also sewn on top of the sleeves.

    On Lily¡¯s forehead was a golden pendant chain thatbed her hair back.

    In addition, a golden ne adorned with the pendant of a round, mysterious moon cradled her neck.

    Where the straps connected to the skirt, a Japanese waistband fastened with golden buckles was wrapped around Lily¡¯s waist. The red skirt extended all the way to the ankles of her feet, and her hips were girdled with golden jewelry on both sides.

    Both of her bare feet were adorned with golden anklets that interweaved in a particr pattern down to her toes.

    In her hand, she held a red sakura parasol.

    Lily and Shimizu exchanged gazes, various emotions rippling in their eyes. For some reason, there was a bit of sadness in Shimizu¡¯s eyes which reflected the mood of the dance.

    Lily pointed the sakura parasol in Shimizu¡¯s direction and slowly sunk her body within its shadow. After her entire body was hidden behind the red parasol, it began to rotate slightly, giving the illusion that the decorative sakura petals were floating. Some of the petals were driven by Lily¡¯s artistic conception and seemed to wilt.

    Obviously, the dance wasn¡¯t apanied by any singing or music, but Shimizu seemed to hear a faint melody that carried an undertone of sorrow.

    And Lily danced to this silent music.

    The red parasol was soon lifted while maintaining its rotation, revealing the tall girl dressed in celestial maiden dance clothes. Lily continued to dance along with the spins of the parasol, sometimes tossing it into the air. While it slowly floated back down, she would raise her long legs and spin gracefully in brisk motions.

    From time to time, Lily would bow to her knees while tilting her head and waist backward, allowing her long hair to cascade onto the ground. During this posture, her small white feet fiddled with the parasol before lightly kicking and rolling it to the side.

    Following this action, Lily sprung up to her feet and dexterously retrieved the sakura pastoral, transitioning back into her light dance. As she twirled on her feet and fluttered her clothes, a flowery fragrance began to permeate the stone room.

    The brilliance in Shimizu¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter.

    Lily¡¯s movements became more intense and vibrant the longer she danced, amplifying the strain on her body. Unaware of her own fatigue, Lily continued on amidst droplets of sweat that sparkled from her body. A wonderful scene soon unfolded. The sweat-soaked clothes gradually became silky-smooth and transparent, glittering like misty starlight.

    All the jewelry gracing Lily¡¯s body seemed to resonate with each other and exuded a dazzling radiance thatplemented her stunning, jade-like figure.

    Everything on Lily¡¯s body seemed transparent to Shimizu, only leaving the white stockings on her legs and the paper parasol in her hand that spiraled in a colorful red, yellow, and white, forming a simple yet wonderfulbination.

    The dance was silent, but soulful sounds of drums and zithers thrummed in their hearts.

    As Lily danced, she would asionally exchange deep nces with Shimizu.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a conscious action by Lily, but the flow and rhythm induced by the dance itself.

    The silent music was like a heavenly tune that only Shimizu could hear. It resonated with her mind and reflected the mood of her heart¡ª as if a young girl parting with her lover. Reluctance, affection, and loneliness were some of the emotions that bloomed within her heart.

    Lily was also immersed in the dance and fell into a selfless state. She didn¡¯t even notice that her clothes were transparent, or perhaps, she didn¡¯t care.

    Her face was flushed in a deep shade of red, and her long ck hair emphasized her lustrous face. Just as the two women exchanged nces again, Lily suddenly lost her footing and fell.

    A few meters of distance still separated the two

    However, Shimizu moved almost instantaneously. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she moved before Lily even started to fall. Her figure blurred and she slid in front of Lily in a sh with her arms outstretched. She caught Lily just as she neared the ground, causing the girl¡¯s lithe body to fall into her embrace.

    ¡°Sister believes that you got marked with that cursed seal. If not, how could you slip while performing such a perfect, heavenly dance?¡± Shimizu looked at Lily with watery eyes.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry¡­Lily actually fell down and ruined the dance that made you happy.¡±

    ¡°My sister¡¯s dancing shall forever be burned into my memory. It will always move my heart whenever I think of it in the future. Although you slipped at the end, it gave me an opportunity to show off my cool side, didn¡¯t it? What more could your Big Sister ask for?¡±

    ¡°Elder Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, where on your body is the curse?¡± Shimizu asked with a concerned expression.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re in my hands, I won¡¯t let you go until you tell me. Don¡¯t hide it.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Lily hooked her slender arms around Shimizu¡¯s neck, leaned over, and whispered in her ear.

    When Shimizu heard Lily¡¯s words, her ears were slightly tinged in red, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. That Kansai woman is really despicable! Then do you know the method to undo the curse?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily recalled Ui¡¯s exnation about the curse. Even if one disregarded the embarrassing method of removing the curse, just the fact that the helper would receive double the effects was enough to hush any ideas of telling her.

    Lily knew that if she told Shimizu, she would do everything in her power to remove the curse no matter the consequences. She definitely couldn¡¯t reveal anything.

    ¡°No, there is no solution. Maybe there¡¯s a way if we can find Tamamo-no-Mae.¡± Lily said with blinking eyes.

    Shimizu didn¡¯t reply. Emotions rippled in her eyes as she looked at Lily.

    ¡°Sure enough, Lil¡¯ Sister¡¯s answer was just as I thought.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Lily was puzzled.

    ¡°Lily, do you really want to be punished? Why are you lying to your sister again?¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Lily subconsciously covered her bright-red face with her hands.

    ¡°Sis Lily, do you really think that I¡¯m unaware of Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s legendary Flower Rain Curse?¡± Shimizu asked with a gloomy look. She wrinkled her brows as various thoughts flitted through her mind.

 Volume 4, Chapter 76 â€“ By The Waterside

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 76 - By The Waterside</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Sis Lily,e with me.¡± Shimizu took Lily¡¯s hand and walked along another passageway in the ancient tomb.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, why do you seem so familiar with this ce?¡±

    ¡°Not really, I¡¯ve only been here for a day.¡±

    Shimizu led Lily out of the passageway and came into a hidden cavern bordered by sturdy rock walls. The area wasn¡¯t very big, but it featured a beautiful hot spring,

    ¡°You must be tired after dancing for so long. Look, you¡¯re all sweaty. Why don¡¯t you take a bath?¡±

    Lily eyed the hot spring with a yearning look and quickly nodded like a chick pecking at rice.

    ¡°Lily?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Today, let me help you wash your body.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No, no, no, I can do it myself.¡±

    Shimizu looked at Lily in earnest and grabbed her shoulders with both hands, ¡°Sis Lily, let Sister help you wash just for today.¡±

    There was a sense of seriousness in her voice,cking its usual yfulness.

    After some thought, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can wear something to cover up your private parts.¡±

    Although Lily didn¡¯t know why her sister was so insistent, she was relieved that she was given some leeway. Lily bowed her head and remained silent.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not speaking, I¡¯ll take that as a ¡®yes¡¯ by default.¡± Shimizu decided and pulled Lily to the edge of the hot spring.

    By default¡­such a feminine response. Why did I act like that just now, and why am I secretly happy? Lily thought in her heart.

    Shimizu went behind Lily and instructed her to stand still. She wasn¡¯t a girl who often took care of others, so her movements were a little clumsy. It also didn¡¯t help that some sections of Lily¡¯s clothes were a bitplicated, requiring a modest amount of effort to remove.

    After taking off the dance clothes, Shimizu kept her promise and reserved two pieces of white cloth to cover Lily¡¯s important parts. With gentle steps, the two women went into the shallows of the hot spring

    ¡°Turn over and let Sister wipe for you,¡± Shimizu said.

    Since she had already agreed to the request, Lily turned around obediently as if surrendering herself to Shimizu.

    Shimizu dipped a small towel in the warm water and pressed it against Lily¡¯s smooth back.

    ¡°Sis, let me help you remove the cursed seal, okay?¡± Shimizu seemed to have contemted this for some time.

    ¡°Eh? No way!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the legend behind the curse, but my tolerance is better than yours so it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if the effects get doubled, it¡¯s my duty as your elder sister to bear your troubles. Moreover, my body isn¡¯t like yours¡­forget it. You also don¡¯t need to worry about ¡®that¡¯. You should understand what your sister is referring to.¡±

    ¡°Why? Besides, it won¡¯t work. How can I allow my sister to suffer for my own negligence¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lily, Elder Sister exists in this world to protect you. I¡¯m sure you can understand my good intentions.¡± Shimizu knelt behind Lily and wiped her back with slow but soothing movements.

    Lily twisted her waist slightly, her long hair hanging down one side of her shoulder. Because of her position, she didn¡¯t know that Shimizu was kneeling behind her.

    Two young girls with long hair; at the ancient hot spring; behind the stone door; surrounded by ruined walls and pirs. Time seemed to stand still, just like a gorgeous painting.

    ¡°Sister Lily, some people may have been born for other people. Only when they meet can they find true meaning in their lives. These people are willing to sacrifice their lives for their special person, not to mention bearing some strange strange poison. Sister will not hesitate to suck it for you.¡± Shimizu gently cupped Lily¡¯s ample buttocks.

    Strands of Lily¡¯s wet hair were unknowingly stuck to the edge of her lips. She shook her head, ¡°Sister Shimizu, Lily understands your sentiment¡­but Lily would rather sacrifice her life for you instead. I won¡¯t allow any harm toe to you, especially as a result of my own problems.¡±

    ¡°If that harm is enough to make your sister feel satisfied and happy, why would you want to stop it?¡±

    ¡°But sister¡­¡± Lily wanted to push away Shimizu¡¯s sneaky hand but had little strength to do so.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disobey your elder sister. Everything that I¡¯m doing is for your own good.¡± Shimizu focused her mind and formed a whirlpool in the hot spring. Several streams of clear water then emerged from the whirlpool and snaked around Lily¡¯s legs

    ¡°Ah, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? Sister was a user of water-attributed spiritual energy.¡±

    Indeed, although Lily mainly used her de maiden powers, she could also use ordinary, unattributed spiritual energy. However, she rarely relied on it since it was of little significance. Lily usually cultivated the pure spiritual energy between heaven and earth to strengthen her body, but this practice could be ignored since it was a slow process, especially with her current absorption speed.

    The streams of water wrapped Lily¡¯s body like ribbons and gently lifted her up.

    Lily¡¯s body was currently soft and weak due to the mixed effects of the curse, alcohol, and fatigue from recent battles. If not because of her strong willpower and the dangers she faced outside, she would¡¯ve copsed long ago.

    Since her sister wasn¡¯t an enemy and had no ill intentions towards her, Lily couldn¡¯t garner any strength to resist the entanglement of water.

    The streams of water flowed around Lily¡¯s body as if she was a water goddess, directly raising her above the hot spring

    Sshes of water also spouted around Shimizu¡¯s feet, slowly lifting her up. Currently, she was wearing a set of ck underwear that consisted of a sarashi embroidered with golden winter plums, and a loincloth patterned with flowers that hung from a golden chain around her waist. The set of ck underwear fluttered in sharp contrast to Lily¡¯s in white cloth.

    Shimizu rose under the support of the surging waves and swirled around Lily, causing the water columns to gradually intertwine.

    The water flowed with force capable of lifting a person so even if Lily tried to resist, it would be useless in her current state.

    When Shimizu reached the same height as Lily, the water columns blended together and forced the two women¡¯s bodies to cuddle.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­Sister Shimizu¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the water; I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    Shimizu slightly leaned forward as she looked at Lily, reluctance rippling in her eyes, ¡°Lily, Sister will have to say goodbye to you soon.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Lily¡¯s body shook, ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    Before Lily could finish her question, her mouth was sealed by Shimizu¡¯s eager lips.

    They continued like this until the water current separated them.

    The column of water below Shimizu¡¯s feet slowly receded in a whirling motion. This caused Shimizu to revolve around Lily¡¯s body as she descended, allowing her to examine Lily¡¯s chest, waist, and buttocks¡­

    The water flow suddenly stopped, and a fierce current spiraled from the hot spring, entwining the two women tightly. Because of the ssh of foam, Lily¡¯s vision was a little blurred.

    Shimizu grasped Lily¡¯s jade-like bottom and kissed it gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s here, right?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    A stream of water snaked around Lily and covered her mouth. The struggling girl¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed and her forehead was riddled with anxiousness. She shook her head in resistance, not because she was worried for herself, but because she was worried for her sister.

    Unfortunately, the immense force of the water current left no room for her to resist.

    Constant licks assaulted Lily¡¯s buttocks and washed away the cursed mark on her body. A deep pain stung her heart each time she felt the soft, wet touch on her skin.

    No, why in the world is there a woman, besides Senior Sister, who¡¯s willing to sacrifice herself for me without hesitation? If this continues, I¡¯ll end up falling in love with her¡­

    Lily, you are really too shameless¡­too flirtatious. Although the deep love for your Senior Sister hasn¡¯t wavered at all, you are developing irresistible feelings for another woman as she licks your body¡­

    If your heart was truly devoted, it would¡¯ve remained that way¡ª that would¡¯ve been for the best. Lily, you are known as the number one samurai in the East, but you are so defenseless in front of your sister¡­

    But, Elder Sister is willing to bear the two-fold effects of the cursed mark for your sake. Can you honestly say that you¡¯ll ignore her love and care, even while knowing that it will hurt her?

    No, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to ignore or hurt her, but it¡¯s still not right to fall in love with her.

    Senior Sister, Lily is a bad woman, but even so, Lily will use this sinful body to protect her sisters!

    The hundredth contact was a touch that Lily wouldn¡¯t forget. It washed away the curse on her body but left a deep mark on her heart.

    The water soon dissipated, causing Lily and Shimizu to slowly lose altitude. A strange silence pervaded as they stood in the warm water together. Right now, if Shimizu went in for a kiss, Lily wouldn¡¯t refuse. Even at this moment, her mouth was slightly agape as if expecting something.

    However, she only got one sentence: ¡°Sister is leaving.¡±

    ¡°What??¡± Her sister had willingly received double the curse¡¯s effects to save her, leaving a deep impression in her heart. Currently, Lily held no apprehension towards Shimizu and would allow her to do anything she wanted.

    However, Shimizu, who was always bent on conquering Lily¡¯s heart, didn¡¯t take advantage of this opportune moment.

    Instead, she abruptly said that she was leaving.

    Suddenly, a transparent, crystal-like stream of water sprung up into a wall that separated the hot spring in half.

    On Shimizu¡¯s side of the hot spring, a staircase made of water surged up. At the end of the staircase, a stream of water warped into a torii that cascaded a watery curtain in the middle. It resembled a portal that reflected an unknown, gloomy mountain forest

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t go!¡± Lily rushed forward. For the first time, she no longer waited on Shimizu to take the initiative. Unfortunately, the wall of water ruthlessly blocked her path.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Now that Lily¡¯s body was mostly recovered, her spiritual energy erupted like a volcano, exploding with a forceparable to the Permanence Stage. Still, the wall of water remained in ce. The origin of such an incredible secret method wasn¡¯t simple. Obviously, it was one of the many mechanisms in the ancient tomb¡ª definitely not something conjured by Shimizu herself.

    No matter the origin, this mechanism wanted to take her sister away from her.

    Only a thinyer of water separated Lily and Shimizu¡¯s hands, yet they could no longer touch each other.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be like this¡­this is not an eternal farewell. Elder Sister has her own path to travel. Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe is also on this ind. He defeated me and made me realize that the gap between us is getting bigger and bigger. I don¡¯t want to be a burdensome woman that drags you down. I want to fight alongside you and protect you so I can truly act my role as an elder sister. This is the path your sister has chosen!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 77 â€“ Cutting Wood For A Boat

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 77 - Cutting Wood For A Boat</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Sister, where are you going? Is someone forcing or ckmailing you?¡±

    Shimizu smiled softly, ¡°No, this is the path I chose myself. Perhaps it¡¯s not a choice but a destiny. However, no one is forcing me. My path may be full of unknown dangers like yours, but it¡¯s my own decision to embark on this journey. Our separation pains me more than you think, but I¡¯m willing if it means gaining the strength to protect you¡­and to find something.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what are you looking for? Can¡¯t we find it together?¡± Lily¡¯s hands helplessly pressed against the wall of water, unable to pass through.

    Shimizu shook her head, ¡°Remember, you are the mirror girl¡ª the person chosen by the heavens. You have your own mission. Whether you like it or not, the world has forced you into this path. As long as you don¡¯t fall, you can only clench your teeth and push forward. I, too, have found my path, but believe me, we will meet again. Even if we can¡¯t be together all the time like before, we will definitely see each other often. So, you shouldn¡¯t be too anxious about it.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Sister has found her own path, aren¡¯t you happy for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still a little sad. Where are you going¡­will our paths cross anytime soon?¡± Lily drooped.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s only natural, but I won¡¯t exin it to you for now. One day, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Telling you now will only throw everything into disorder. Trust in your sister¡¯s judgment, okay?¡±

    ¡°Besides believing, what else can Lily do? Sister has found her own path so Lily can only give her blessings. If you have any important news, send a letter to Takesh*ta Town. They will try and hand it over to me.¡±

    ¡°Well then, why are you nagging like a little girl? Leave this ancient tomb and look for a tall ck tree in the mountains. After you cut it down, use its lumber to make a canoe that¡¯s able to cross the cold currents surrounding this ind. You should be able to make it to Heian-ky¨­ by yourself, okay? Unfortunately, I can¡¯t touch your face again before I go¡­¡± Shimizu smiled, but tears were streaming down her face, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Staying any longer would only harm her determination. Even now, she harbored some reluctance in her heart. She knew that if she stayed, she had a high chance of conquering Lily¡¯s heart. However, this only invigorated her resolve to leave so she could gain the strength to protect the woman she loved the most!

    Shimizu resolutely turned around and waved a gust of spiritual energy towards her ck kimono lying near the hot spring. Like a docile bird, it flew up from its folded position and draped itself around her shoulders as she scaled the crystal clear steps.

    ¡°Sister¡ª¡± Hot tears stained Lily¡¯s cheeks as she leaned against the wall of water.

    Shimizu stood under the torii and slightly turned her head to look back at Lily, ¡°I can understand Uesugi¡¯s thoughts now.¡±

    With a flick of her big sleeves, she entered the watery curtain.

    All the structures materialized from the water instantly copsed, drizzling back into the hot spring. Since Lily pressed tightly against the wall of water, she was directly soaked when it fell.

    She wandered through the hot spring for a while, but there was nothing left¡ª only rippling water.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t a separation! This wasn¡¯t a separation, right?¡±

    She herself was so strong, yet yearned for more power and treasures. How could Shimizu not feel the same? Her sister discovered her own path; she should be happy for her! But, why couldn¡¯t she stop her tears?

    Lily sat alone in the hot spring, allowing the roiling water to ssh against her body for a while.

    She soon stood up and flicked her long hair into a crescent moon, sprinkling droplets of water like stars.

    ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s soul is lying dormant in the cold stone room, Sister Uesugi went on a crusade against Shuten Doji, and Sister Shimizu embarked on her own path of advancement! How can I sit here wallowing in weakness and sadness?¡±

    When Lily stepped out of the hot spring, she didn¡¯t bother to wipe her body and directly garbed a dark purple kimono. She left herpel a little open, giving her a casual look.

    She searched around the cavern for a while but failed to find a mechanism or anything of the sort. Without any clues, she had no idea how the water gate appeared.

    Lily returned to the hall of the ancient tomb. Although a faint ancient aura permeated the room, it didn¡¯t seem to have any resonance with Lily. Lily also didn¡¯t have any deep feelings towards the ancient tomb. If anything, she only sensed that the tomb wasn¡¯t a danger to her.

    Since there was nothing of note, Lily had no choice but to leave. Fortunately, the stone door she previously entered through had reopened.

    Lily tried to find some hints rting to the enlightenment Shimizu received in the ancient tomb, but her efforts were in vain.

    She helplessly leaned against the stone wall, ¡°It seems that I can only leave.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu already entered that mysterious water gate. Obviously, there¡¯s no way for me to activate it again. As for where it took her, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not something I can find out by staying here.¡±

    Lily came to the entrance of the cave and knelt down beside the stone gate where the ancient aura resided.

    ¡°Senior, although I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the one who constructed this ancient tomb, I hope that you¡¯ll keep Sister Shimizu safe wherever she is. One day, Lily will repay this favor when she has enough strength.¡±

    Lily had no clues about Shimizu¡¯s whereabouts, so she could only ask the presiding ancient will to watch over her. However, she received no reply.

    Lily still kowtowed three times in reverence before turning around and leaving.

    Exiting the outer cave, Lily noticed numerous ancient warriors wandering about.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted and took the initiative to attack the warriors. Her body had already recovered and her spiritual energy blossomed with eldritch intent.

    ¡°Kill!¡± A lot of grief was bottled within Lily¡¯s heart and she wanted somewhere to vent it. The moment she saw these warriors, she already sentenced them to death.

    Lily didn¡¯t execute any fancy moves as she fought. She just swung Yasutsuna and killed the ancient warriors one by one.

    The samurai were chopped to pieces with ease, and Lily didn¡¯t feel tired at all. She wanted to mask the sadness caused by her sister¡¯s departure through killing!

    Now that Lily was at full strength, the eldritch intent suffusing her spiritual energy disyed its true might. Unlike before when she was afflicted by the curse, there was a significant increase in her power and pration withoutpromising agility. Her sword intent was also refined to a degree.

    With an upward sh, a warrior¡¯s spear was split in two. Lily then shed downward and cut off his arms that still held the remaining half of the spear. However, she wasn¡¯t satisfied just yet. Lily switched to a reverse grip and flitted past the ancient warrior, leaving a horizontal gash across his waist. Using this momentum, she nted one leg into the ground and cleaved towards a group of ancient warriors!

    Boom¡ª!!!

    The crimson light burst through the mountains and ravaged several warriors who stood in its trajectory!

    Although Lilyprehended the drunken sword style when she was in a daze and managed to decimate many samurai, she exerted greater strength and boldness when she was sober!

    After this setback, Lily¡¯s de grew even stronger, as if reforged from the fiery ashes!

    The sky was already bright by the time Lily broke out of the siege of warriors. During her travel, she managed to scale the summit of the mountain and reached the other side. A few ancient spirits hassled her asionally but they weren¡¯t too dangerous.

    Most of them were of average strength and focused on barring the way leading to the ancient tomb. Since she was leaving from there anyway, she refrained from killing them as long as they didn¡¯t block her path.

    Lily went into the depths of the forest in order to find the type of tree Shimizu described to her.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to find a tall ck tree. She randomly shed at its trunk to test its sturdiness. Surprisingly, it withstood her attack!

    Lily carefully studied the cut and judged that the wood was extremely dense and solid. She also sliced off a branch and found that it was unusually light.

    This is at least seventh-grade lumber! Lily mused

    She hacked down the tree and trimmed its branches and leaves, after which, she stored the trunk and the rtively thicker branches in the mirror space.

    Now that she had what she needed, she made her way down the mountain.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu said that Tamurakonoe is also on the ind. Hmph, I¡¯ll settle things if I meet him!¡±

    When Lily thought of Shimizu, her heart experienced a wave of sadness yet again.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Sister Shimizu,st night I would have¡­¡±

    Yesterday, Lily¡¯s mind was flooded with many unusual thoughts, but in retrospect, some of her thoughts were unavoidable.

    How exactly should she look at herself¡­?

    She was a woman with the soul of a boy? Should such a self be regarded as her true self?

    Lily wasn¡¯t sure, but she felt that the path leading to the answer was somewhere far away. She could only go along with the flow, developing the necessary ties and foundation to slowly seek out the answer¡­

    Whether it was the Heian Dynasty or Lily herself, they had too many secrets. Perhaps it was as Shimizu said: Lily had her own path.

    The answers to their confusion and doubts could only be found in their respective journeys.

    Lily arrived at the shore on the other side of the deserted ind but saw no signs of Tamurakonoe. She looked back at the vast and gloomy mountains, guessing that he went to explore and look for clues.

    Although incredible dangers lurked within the depths of the mountain, that man wouldn¡¯t die so easily.

    Lily had a hunch that this deserted ind wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain Tamurakonoe. There was a high chance that they would eventually meet and spark a battle!

    There is also that little girl on the other side of the mountain. I don¡¯t know what happened to her. Maybe she met up with Tamurakonoe.

    Lily walked over to a shallow area of theke and sat on a protruding rock. She took out the ck trunk,id it against the rock, and began stripping sections of the wood with Yasutsuna.

    She wanted to shape this hard yet light wood into a canoe. The bark of the wood was dark while the inneryers were spotted with a mix of red and ck. Because shecked the proper tools, she had to focus a lot on her uracy¡ª it was quiteborious.

    Fortunately, Lily¡¯s previous study on painting served as a good foundation for shaping and proportioning the wood carving. Gradually, a small canoe measuring two meters long and forty centimeters at its widest point took shape.

    Lily¡¯s boat didn¡¯t amodate any seating since the wood wasn¡¯t enough. Instead, it featured good bnce so she could stand and maneuver in case a fight broke out on theke.

    The carp spirit¡¯s aggressive attack knocked her unconscious and swept her to this ce. Since he achieved an overwhelming victory, there was no apparent reason to give up the search for her whereabouts. Was he unable to find her?

    No, it wasn¡¯t so simple. Perhaps, for some reason, he was unable to approach the deserted ind. After all, there were no demons in this ce. If Lily¡¯s assumptions were correct, then she might encounter the carp spirit or hisckeys after leaving the cold currents surrounding the deserted ind in her canoe.

    ¡°Hmph, this fatty carp spirit made me suffer a lot of losses. Without Ui¡¯s annoying meddling, I may not lose next time!¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 78 - The Besieged Light Canoe

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 78 - The Besieged Light Canoe</h4>

    Editor(s): Robinxen

    After finishing the main body of the canoe, Lily retrieved the remaining branches from the mirror space and cut them into paddles.

    Lily pushed hard, propelling the canoe into the water, and leaped atop its bobbing frame.

    The boat was really narrow, impelling Lily to stand with one foot behind the other. As the canoe drifted offshore, she briefly looked back at the deserted ind. Although she still harbored an extravagant hope that her sister remained or would eventually return to the ind, Lily wasn¡¯t a weak, impractical girl. Deep in her heart, she knew that Shimizu had already left. As for where she went, Lily had no idea.

    Lily sighed helplessly as she paddled with forlorn strokes, heading into the deep waters of Lake Biwa.

    She studied the position of the sun to roughly discern her direction and rowed towards the west.

    When Lily reached a certain distance, the underside of the boat started to rattle. A bizarre undercurrent slugged the boat, forcing her to increase the strength of her paddles.

    Lily also discovered that a slightlyrger raft was rushing her position. The raft surfed the flow of the cold currents and sped towards her direction.

    On the raft stood a tall, handsome man with a long tachi strapped to his back.

    It was Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe!

    ¡°Sure enough, our meeting was inevitable!¡± The other party rode the current while Lily wanted to break through it. Lily wasn¡¯t skilled in rowing so it would prove difficult to shake off the pursuit.

    She held no intentions of running anyways.

    ¡°Hahahaha! What a surprise, Kagami Lily!¡± Tamurakonoe chuckled deeply, ¡°You really are an incredible woman. It seems that you also discovered the secrets of the trees on that ind! But as smart as you are, I bet you¡¯re cursing your bad luck, right? I can¡¯t believe that you ran into me like that!¡±

    Lily was actually a little ashamed in her heart. In what way was she incredible? All she did was listen to her sister¡¯s advice.

    Sister Shimizu¡­

    Lily recalled that Shimizu got knocked unconscious by Tamurakonoe on the deck of the ship. Perhaps the defeat contributed in stimting Shimizu¡¯s desire to leave and embark on her own path of advancement!

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s my bad luck remains to be seen!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe! Kagami Lily, did you know that your sister is also on the ind. Maybe she has already died in the ancient tomb, but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see her soon.¡±

    ¡°Tamurakonoe, I also have some news for you! That nasty little girl of yours is also on the ind. Her soul got injured and it¡¯s unknown whether she¡¯s dead or alive.¡± Lily shot back, showing no signs of weakness.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll go find her after I kill you!¡±

    Regardless of Tamurakonoe¡¯s approach, Lily didn¡¯t want to stay trapped in the turbulent current. She angled the boat in preparation for impact while attempting to escape the cold currents.

    Unfortunately, the strong current grappled to keep her in ce, causing the canoe and raft to collide with each other.

    The raft¡¯s stability and momentum almost capsized Lily¡¯s canoe. She quickly spread her legs to maximize full control over the canoe and pressed her weight near the stern. The canoe¡¯s front promptly lifted and spun in a half-circle to diffuse the impact before sshing back into the water.

    Under the influence of the cold current, the canoe and raft flowed in parallel to each other.

    Tamurakonoe held his paddle in one hand and sped the hilt of his sword with the other.

    He was known as the fastest sword among samurai of the same level!

    However, both he and Lily had no way of directly shing swords while riding the surging current.

    Whizz¡ª!

    Suddenly, a sh of light sparked from Tamurakonoe¡¯s direction. His hand blurred, and before Lily could react, the de was already cutting towards her with lightning speed!

    ng¡ª!

    Lily was shocked. If she hadn¡¯t drawn Yasutsuna beforehand, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to block the attack in time.

    If they were battling on solid ground, Tamurakonoe could have executed follow-up attacks aimed at her weak points. Luckily, they were bncing on unsteady crafts which limited their attack range and flexibility, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten off so lightly.

    Lily adopted a defensive stance and readied her katana to parry any strikes. No matter how fast her opponent was, it was useless in their current situation.

    Although his sword was fast, Tamurakonoe couldn¡¯t exert his full power. Another sword sh sent rippling waves through the water and widened the distance between the two.

    Tamurakonoe had to paddle closer to Lily.

    The nearer he got, the faster and fiercer his de became, causing Lily to have palpitations.

    I can¡¯t react fast enough so I can only defend in advance. If we fought onnd where there¡¯s plenty of space to maneuver, things would¡¯ve been more difficult for me!

    Cold sweat trickled down Lily¡¯s back. Unexpectedly, Tamurakonoe¡¯s attacks were still so fearsome even when burdened with so many restrictions. If the carp spirit hadn¡¯t disrupted their battle on that rainy night, it was hard to say whether she would have defeated Tamurakonoe or not.

    No wonder he managed to take down Sister Shimizu with only a bamboo knife. It wasn¡¯t that she was weak, but Tamurakonoe was too strong!

    Lily could understand why the proud Shimizu was underestimated and knocked unconscious with only a bamboo knife.

    If one suffered such a disgraceful failure and encountered a rare opportunity to gain strength, would they refuse?

    Sister Shimizu, you must train and return safely. Lily will avenge you for being humiliated by this man!

    Lily firmed her mind. She aligned the canoe with the flow of the current and tilted it to one side, skidding in Tamurakonoe¡¯s direction. Just as they were about to collide, Lily stepped onto the stern andunched the canoe into the air at high speed, causing it to fly over the raft.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tamurakonoe was taken by surprise.

    Lily knelt on the canoe to steady herself and shed at Tamurakonoe¡¯s face.

    This time, Tamurakonoe was the one to defend. With his speed, he was naturally able to block, but he was still surprised at Lily¡¯s skill in maneuvering the canoe.

    The two continued to sh with their swords, more or less equal in strength. Suddenly, the canoe swept past Tamurakone¡¯s raft and rushed out of the cold current. He wanted to immediately chase but was slowed by the opposing current.

    This Kagami Lily is really a genius. This should be the first time that she¡¯s using a canoe, but she¡¯s able to maneuver it asfortably as walking. For her to demonstrate such control without the need for any special tools or artifacts is strange but very admirable! Tamurakonoe couldn¡¯t help thinking as he watched Lily escape the cold currents.

    He snapped out of thoughts and increased his efforts in paddling, but still couldn¡¯t catch up. Realizing this, Tamurakonoe swung his tachi backward, rousing a wave of water that pushed his raft in pursuit of Lily.

    After leaving the vicinity of the cold current, Lily had no intention of running away. She turned the bow of the boat and faced Tamurakonoe directly.

    The canoe and raft floated only a few dozen meters apart.

    Tamurakonoe didn¡¯t expect that his battle with Lily would take ce in a water environment where none of them excelled.

    In this case, Kagami Lily holds the advantage since she¡¯s better at adapting to changes, Tamurakonoe looked grim, I¡¯m stronger than her, but if I¡¯m encumbered by any external factors like the water currents again, wouldn¡¯t I be risking the death of my illustrious name?

    However, the two crafts were already facing each other and it was impossible to tuck tail and retreat.

    The proud Tamurakonoe never lost faith that his sword would strike down Lily in the end!

    Suddenly, waves surged in the distance, andrge swathes of powerful demons emerged from the depths.

    They consisted of kappas, murlocs, and other water demons, as well as a huge flying bird that circled above the sky.

    In addition, two notable sshes urred, revealing the majestic figures of the new arrivals. They were the carp spirit and Ky¨±b¨­zu!

    The huge bird continued to circle about, boasting colorful feathers and a wingspan of more than 20 meters. It emitted an aura of the Permanence Stage and was surrounded by a flock of smaller bird demons.

    The carp spirit pointed at Lily and roared, ¡°Woman, hand over the treasure! Be my and Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s ve and we might consider sparing you from death!¡±

    ¡°Mirror Girl, your luck ends here! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll escape from us by floating on that broken piece of wood!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu wielded a heavy harpoon paired with a big.

    ¡°Damn, why now¡­¡± Lily wasn¡¯t even confident in a one-on-one fight against the carp spirit much less the cumtive strength of this many demons. Furthermore, the formidable Tamurakonoe blocked her path of retreat, cornering her in a hot spot.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Lily, even the gods want you to die! All you have to do is choose between dying by my hands or bing a ve to those demons!¡± Tamurakonoeughed.

    ¡°Tamurakonoe, it¡¯s said that you have the fastest sword among experts of the same realm in the Western Land. Are you taking advantage of my precarious situation? Don¡¯t you have any dignity as a samurai?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s naive to lecture me about dignity in this situation?! Hahahaha¡­¡±

    The group of strange birds flew past the kappas and other water monsters, ignored Lily, and rushed towards Tamurakonoe.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You are the human male that killed my brother. Today, I will avenge my brother!¡±

    Tamurakone¡¯sughter instantly muted. This Permanence Stage archdemon seemed to be the legendary leader of the bird demons on Lake Biwa! Unexpectedly, he had killed the brother of this archdemon.

    ¡°Pffft~¡± Although he was an enemy, Lily couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°It looks like your luck isn¡¯t much better than mine!¡±

    ¡°Mirror Girl, don¡¯t gloat too soon. Your fate is also sealed!¡± Tamurakonoe clenched his teeth.

    However, pressured by the flock of flying birds, droplets of sweat couldn¡¯t help but form on his forehead. At this moment, Tamurakonoe would rather work together with Lily than aid in her death. After she was dealt with, the demons would most likely set their sights on him. The gain simply wasn¡¯t worth the loss.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you are also a famous female warrior of the Eastern Land. Do you dare to agree on a decisive sword duel to the death with me?¡± Tamurakonoe shouted to Lily.

    ¡°What¡¯s this duel you¡¯re talking about?¡± Lily didn¡¯t want to get caught up in this chaotic battle. Even if she could kill Tamurakonoe in the chaos, the remaining demons would besiege and overpower her.

    ¡°Today, it would be difficult to showcase our true level of swordsmanship by fighting on water. We will call a truce and deal with the enemy demons separately. There is a small ind called Ryu Ind near the west bank of Lake Biwa; let¡¯s meet there fifteen dayster. If you make it there alive, we¡¯ll use it as our battleground to fight to the death, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Ryu Ind near the west bank of Lake Biwa? Okay, but will the duel be one-on-one?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Of course! Regardless of whether you win or lose this battle, our Maro dojo will no longer prevent you from entering Heian-ky¨­. However, if you end up dying by my sword, you have no one to me but yourself. If you have any honor as a samurai, don¡¯t shy away from battle!¡±

    Lily¡¯s long hair fluttered in theke breeze, the overwhelming battalion of demons serving as her backdrop.

    She calmly nodded, ¡°I will definitely go to Ryu Ind in fifteen days.¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 79 - Battle On The Lake

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 79 - Battle On The Lake</h4>

    Editor(s): Robinxen

    Tamurakonoe sted the water with his sword, summoning a giant wave that swept his raft back towards the deserted ind. Lily guessed that he was luring the bird demons to the shore or dense mountains where he could leverage the environment.

    Lily looked up, gazing at the screeching bird demon that soared after Tamurakonoe.

    The waters surrounding Lily grew increasingly violent. Hundreds of kappas, murlocs, and other water demons followed the lead of the carp spirit and Ky¨±b¨­zu, slowly encroaching her position.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll escape this time!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu hatefully spat. His huge body submerged into the water and barrelled towards Lily.

    The carp spirit also roared, ¡°Woman, it would be a pity to kill you. Obediently yield and let us capture you alive!¡±

    After saying his piece, he sunk into the depths and forbode an attack at any moment.

    Although Lily¡¯s canoeing skill was superb, she never thought of relying on it to confront these demons in battle. The carp spirit was a Permanence Stage archdemon¡ª she may not be his opponent onnd, let alone in the water.

    Facing the horde of demons that gued the water, Lily stood on the canoe and calmly waved her long sleeves, ¡°Come out, Yuki-Onna!¡±

    A cloud of snowy mist stormed and materialized into an immacte snow maiden draped in purple gauze. As she hovered, her feet lightly skimmed theke¡¯s surface, ¡°Kagami Lily, stop telling me what to do. I¡¯m not your shikigami, but I won¡¯t stand by and allow you to get captured or reduced to a ve by these disgusting demons, so I¡¯ll help you this once.¡±

    Yuki-Onna¡¯s appearance disturbed the surrounding air, causing the temperature between heaven and earth to rapidly plummet. Her long sleeves danced in harmony to the arcane, high-pitched song she chanted.

    ¡°Snow Blossom!¡±

    Cold winds started to howl and heavy snow pelted theke!

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard!¡± Lily released her own domain which suppressed the enemies while supporting her and her partner at the same time.

    Yuki-Onna¡¯s ice spell culminated into a raging snowstorm that pushed the temperature off a cliff.

    With her as the center, theke began to freeze.

    Ka-Ka-Ka-!

    The sheet of ice rapidly expanded, covering meters of theke¡¯s surface area in no time.

    ¡°What?!¡± The demons swimming in the water fermented in chaos. Many of them got stuck or turned into ice sculptures before they could react. The luckier ones hurriedly climbed onto the ice or plunged into theke. In a blink, the entire encirclement was thrown into disorder.

    Lily didn¡¯t intend to stop there. She seethed in resentment, ¡°If you all hadn¡¯t attacked us, maybe Sister Shimizu wouldn¡¯t have left! Do you really think that I, Kagami Lily, is easy to bully?!¡±

    ¡°Demon hound!¡±

    The big white dog blurred into existence and pounced on a hapless demon trapped in the ice. Its miserable screams echoed across theke.

    ¡°What?! This woman has a shikigami?¡± The water demons were shocked.

    Currently, the sheet of ice had covered a radius of a hundred meters, redeeming Lily¡¯s freedom of movement. She got off the canoe and stepped onto the ice, now confident that she could handle the uing battle.

    Boom!!!

    Two jets of water burst through the ice, followed by the emergence of Ky¨±b¨­zu and the carp spirit.

    ¡°What happened? Why is theke frozen over?¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu scanned the surroundings in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Mirror Girl¡ª her shikigami!¡±

    Although Yuki-Onna¡¯s strength was only at the peak of Spirit Jade, she could manipte ice and snow. Overall, her power and spirit energy far outmatched ordinary demons.

    ¡°It¡¯s the snow woman, the dignified Yuki-Onna! Why did she be the shikigami of this woman?¡± The carp spirit felt that the situation had gone awry and began to stammer.

    ¡°Who is her shikigami? We are just friends. Whoever I kill or decide to help is my choice!¡±

    Under the support of Lily¡¯s domain, the snow fell with increasing intensity and thickened theyer of ice. Just like that, the advantage of the water demons disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to kill you together, then!¡± The carp spirit violently erupted his spiritual energy.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu and the surrounding water demons forcefully resisted the chilly winds and bore down on Lily¡¯s position.

    Lily sneered and willed a huge scroll to appear in her hand.

    ¡°Record of One Hundred Demons!¡±

    Ziiiip¡ª!

    The scroll unfolded like a white rainbow, exuding a vibrant ancient aura. A fierce four-tailed cat demon that was several times the size of a fierce tiger pounced from the long scroll as it was thrown out!

    ¡°What?! A Throne Stage archdemon!?¡± This time, the carp spirit¡¯s eyes widened and his face turned green.

    Ky¨±b¨­zu was also frightened, but his already green face couldn¡¯t get any greener.

    Behind the huge cat demon, a little ghost stepping on arge fire wheel screamed and rushed towards the crowd of water demons.

    ¡°Wany¨±d¨­?!¡±

    ¡°Just who is this woman to be able to summon these powerful demons with a wave of her hand!¡± The carp spirit was astonished once again.

    Although the demons invoked from the scroll didn¡¯t have the strength of the original, they retained their aura fluctuations. Unless one¡¯s realm was extraordinary and had a knack for seeing through illusions, they would feel pressured by the auras.

    The cat demon really exuded the aura of a Throne Stage adept. Its eyes were bright-yellow like the embers of fire, and as it walked, it flourished its sharp ws while swaying its four tails wildly in the air. Strange growls thrummed in its throat, causing the souls of whoever heard to tremble.

    ¡°That four-tailed cat demon is at the Throne Stage! Hurry up and run!¡± The carp spirit shouted desperately.

    However, it was toote. The cat demon jounced over, but instead of attacking the carp spirit, it targeted the weaker Ky¨±b¨­zu.

    The cat demon moved so swiftly that it pounced on Ky¨±b¨­zu before he could react and defend himself. With forceparable to the peak of the Permanence Stage, it wed into Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s skin and flesh, sttering green blood across the frosty ice.

    ¡°Brother Ky¨±b¨­zu!¡± The carp spirit instinctively shouted, but his actions betrayed his concern. He quickly ran away by himself.

    Lily didn¡¯t stop there. She took out a big brush and drew the big bird demon on the long scroll at an incredible speed. Her painting style was inspired by Master Moronobu, and her brush strokes were godlike.

    Skreeee~

    With a long screech, the bird demon flew out of the scroll and assailed the fleeing water demons, pecking at them.

    ¡°Oh my god! This woman is the demon queen!¡±

    The water demons scattered in chaos.

    At this time, two katanas appeared in Lily¡¯s hands. Crescent Moon glowed with an eerie blue light as she ran in pursuit after the carp spirit, bolstered by the power of her domain.

    The carp spirit could have jumped into theke and escaped, but when he looked back, he saw that the cat demon and Ky¨±b¨­zu were locked in a struggle. Although the cat demon had the upper hand, it would¡¯ve pped Ky¨±b¨­zu to death with a single paw if it was really at the Throne Stage.

    There was a world of difference between the Permanence Stage and the Throne Stage. Bridging that gap was akin to a fish trying to leap over the sky. Throne Stage experts were beings who could sunder the earth¡ª there simply wasn¡¯t aparison!

    The carp spirit didn¡¯t have remarkable intelligence, but he had a feeling that the demon manifested by Lily¡¯s picture scroll wasn¡¯t the real four-tailed cat demon. When he saw Lily chasing after him, his fury reignited. Instead of escaping, she actually dared to chase after him by herself? How presumptuous!

    ¡°Mirror Girl, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± The carp spirit halted his heavy steps and turned around. Like a towering mountain, his huge sword chopped towards Lily.

    Although the strike was fearsome, Lily had enough ground to maneuver. She dodged the lumbering sword and jumped up amidst the spray of snow and ice, swinging Crescent Moon at the carp spirit.

    ¡°A mere woman with the strength of Soul Jade can hurt me?¡± The carp spirit didn¡¯t try to avoid it all, instead opting to resist the katana strike head-on. At the same time, he raised his long-handled sword to cut Lily in an upwards sh.

    Pftt¡ª!

    Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon dug into the thick shoulder of the carp, but only by a few inches. For a creature as big as the carp spirit, this was no more than an itch, however:

    Bzzzt¡ª!

    A wave of blue soul energy directly seeped into the carp spirit¡¯s body while ignoring his thick flesh and powerful spiritual defenses, crawling all the way to his soul.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The carp spirit¡¯s eyes widened as he let out a painful howl. His soul, which was far more fragilepared to his body, stung as if it was pricked by a knife.

    For a moment, the carp spirit froze his movements while trembling all over.

    Lilynded on the handle of the carp spirit¡¯s sword and jumped up again, aiming another sh with Yasutsuna!

    Pshhh¡ª!

    The much sharper Yasutsuna left a deep gash in the thick throat of the carp spirit, causing blood to gush like a fountain.

    ¡°Cough-cough-ah!!!¡± The carp spirit jerked his head and backed away. Only then did hee back to his senses. He clutched his bloody throat and pointed at Lily, ¡°You, what demonic art did you use just now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to say more; die!¡± Lily left no time for the carp spirit to catch his breath at all, immediately closing the distance. The carp spirit unleashed a furious counterattack. Lily suddenly stopped and diverted to the carp spirit¡¯s side, swinging Yasutsuna at his feet. Although his body shook, he endured the cut and swept out with his huge sword. Lily jumped to avoid the de and stabbed Crescent Moon at the carp spirit¡¯s arm. The soul fluctuations prated into his body again, stirring deep agony within his soul.

    During the short time period where the carp spirit moved sluggishly, Lily erupted her spiritual energy and converged all her strength.

    Using the carp spirit¡¯s arm as a bridge, she ran towards his chest and pierced with forceparable to thete Permanence Stage. Lily also incorporated her eldritch intent which pushed her power close to the peak of the Permanence Stage.

    Pffttt¡ª!

    Yasutsuna was extremely sharp and pierced the carp spirit¡¯s robust chest, however:

    ng!

    Lily definitely managed to pierce through but was resisted by an extremely hard object which sent a wave of numbness up her arm.

    The spirit jade of the peak Permanence Stage demon!

    It was surprisingly hard and Yasutsuna couldn¡¯t even prate it!

    The carp spirit recovered his senses and roared in pain. He threw down his sword and ran frantically towards Lily with outstretched arms. However, Lily was calm at this time and declined to dodge. She raised Yasutsuna over her head to resist, and at the same time, stabbed Crescent Moon towards the tiny nick left in the spirit jade.

    Ding¡ª!

    The shock seemed to be lighter than before. The impact between the de and the peak Permanence spirit jade dealt no evident damage, but a sharp wave of soul energy snaked its way into the spirit jade. The carp spirit had no means of mounting a defense against the soul attack. His soul was more fragile than his body, and under the battering of the soul fluctuations:

    The flickering fire went out with a ¡®poof¡¯, drowning him in a sea of darkness.

    Cough¡ª

    The carp spirit was still full of spiritual energy and his body towered dauntingly. However, his eyes were white, and the hand that grabbed at Lily rested on Yasutsuna without strength. The huge body just stood there nkly and motionlessly.

    The peak Permanence Stage archdemon of Lake Biwa, though stronger than Lily, had his soul destroyed by Crescent Moon.

    The carp spirit was¡­dead.

 Volume 4, Chapter 80 â€“ The Death Of Kyubozu

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 80 - The Death Of Ky¨±b¨­zu</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The carp spirit¡ª an archdemon who dominated the waters of Lake Biwa for a generation of a hundred years had just died.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be killed by Lily in a water environment where he held the most advantage.

    A variety of factors yed into his unexpected death. Firstly, he underestimated his enemy¡¯s overall strength and oozed panic in the face of the supposed Throne Stage cat demon. Secondly, Lily¡¯s fortuitous gain of soul energy on the deserted ind served a pivotal role in vanquishing the carp spirit¡¯s soul.

    If Lily hadn¡¯t infused Crescent Moon with the power of countless phantom soul bodies, she would¡¯ve only been able to drive the carp spirit away, even with the added help of the cat demon and ice domain. With the carp spirit¡¯s thick defenses and strong regenerative abilities, killing him using only physical attacks would¡¯ve been a near-impossible endeavor.

    Even if Lily managed to inflict a fatal strike, the carp spirit would¡¯ve simply run after assessing the situation.

    Lily¡¯s victory over the peak Permanence Stage carp spirit could be attributed to a bit of luck. Of course, the power harvested from the phantom soul bodies was the result of her own life and death struggles on the deserted ind.

    This trump card allowed her to directly exterminate the opponent¡¯s soul without room for escape or counterattacks.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t get my hands on the anima of a Permanence Stage powerhouse¡­¡± Lily felt a little greedy for thinking this way. After all, she was still able to acquire his huge, cyan spirit jade which was suffused with the water attribute.

    If it was a normal fight, it would¡¯ve been difficult to obtain theplete spirit jade after marring the carp spirit¡¯s strong vitality. Furthermore, if he had used the surrounding water to transform or escape, Lily possessed little means to restrain him. The magatama fragments sustaining the four-tailed cat demon also wouldn¡¯tst forever. After she lost its support, her travels across Lake Biwa would¡¯ve been grueling, to say the least.

    Fortunately, I was able to kill the carp spirit in the end

    Lily felt that the reserve of phantom soul energy in Crescent Moon was reduced by 10%pared to before. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The soul of a Permanence Stage archdemon was extremely formidable and required a substantial consumption of soul energy to destroy it. Lily also didn¡¯t have any secret methods rting to soul maniption, strengthening, or consumption reduction.

    ¡°My soul attack is very helpful in a lot of battles, but it seems that I need to use it more sparingly.¡±

    After all, except for the deserted ind, Lily didn¡¯t know where else to replenish this phantom soul power.

    At this time, Ky¨±b¨­zu was still being ravaged by the four-tailed cat demon. Its sharp ws tore severe wounds into his skin and flesh, sttering green blood all over the ground¡ª it was horrible. He tried to run on many asions, but the cat demon was so swift that escaping onnd was impossible. Finally, Ky¨±b¨­zu chose to smash the ice with his head and fled underwater. The cat demon dug into the ice with its ws but didn¡¯t continue its chase into the water. Although the cat demon was a mere incarnation, it retained the habits of its original self and was unwilling to enter deep water.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to escape so easily!¡± Lily stuffed the blue orb between her lips and dove into the crack.

    Lily wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty enough to kill every single demon, but she definitely needed to kill Ky¨±b¨­zu lest he sought revenge for the carp spiritter on. She still had a long journey ahead and any vengeful retaliation by the kappa would cause major trouble.

    After Lily sunk into the water, she saw Ky¨±b¨­zu who was fleeing for his life. His speed was already faster than Lily¡¯s, and upon seeing her approach, he immediately used his water escape art to turn into a stream and escape.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Ky¨±b¨­zu was getting further out of reach and she couldn¡¯t catch up at all.

    ¡°Sakura-d Moon!¡± Lily brandished Yasutsuna and waved a purple crescent light towards Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s predicted location.

    Whether it hit or not, Lily had no idea, but it was better than not trying.

    Suddenly, a dark green blood mist trailed from the stream of water that was escaping into the distance. The speed of the stream gradually eroded until the seriously injured Ky¨±b¨­zu reverted to his original shape.

    He was currently in a dying state and had exhausted hisst lifeline of escape. Now that his injuries were further exacerbated by Lily¡¯s attack, he was akin to a fish on the chopping board.

    Lily swung her legs and swam towards his position.

    ¡°Mercy¡­Mirror Girl, please spare my life! We, the water tribe, have no enmity with the mirror girls¡­¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t fooled. She had a strong feeling that the cunning Ky¨±b¨­zu was stalling for time so he could recover his strength and use the water escape art again. Instead of giving him this chance, Lily swam up to Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s huge body that floated helplessly in the water and swung her sword!

    His life was promptly reaped.

    Lily swam back up to the crack and reemerged on the ice surface. At this time, the cat demon, Wany¨±d¨­, the demon hound, and Yuki-Onna were executing a one-sided massacre amidst the pelting snow. From time to time, the screeching bird demon summoned from the scroll would swoop, w, and peck at the screaming water demons. Now that their two leaders were dead, they could only disperse and flee in a chaotic manner, leaving the slower ones to perish under the might of Lily¡¯s allies.

    The killing gradually subsided, leaving a myriad of dead bodies scattered across the ice.

    The cat demon and Wany¨±d¨­ eventually exhausted their remaining spiritual energy and turned into a cloud of inky smoke that flew back to the Record of One Hundred Demons. After a while, the bird also returned and reverted back into a painting.

    Not far away, a huge blue-ck carpy sprawled across the ice. Since the carp spirit died, his body had naturally transfigured into its original form.

    Lily approached the front, unfolded the Record of One Hundred Demons, and painted the carp spirit on the scroll.

    Although Kagura had stated that this process required the consent of the demon, Lily discovered that, in actuality, the so-called consent was represented as the demon¡¯s initiative to actively expose its spiritual energy to the painter. In that way, the painter could achieve spirit and form amalgamation to summon the lifelike paintings.

    However, Lily¡¯s array of skills was an exception among the previous owners of the Record of One Hundred Demons. Most practitioners did not master the art of painting or drawing. Without the necessary skills, any inept paintings that couldn¡¯t properly encapste the depth and spirit of the demons would greatly discount their prowess when summoned.

    Therefore, a skilled master would usually be requested to draw the paintings. These masters were usually dedicated to their craft and had little time to umte exceptional strength. Given the situation, the demon¡¯s cooperation would be required for the painter to properly capture its essence.

    Lily was simr in strength to the bird demon and her perception was keener, enabling her to clearly perceive the other party¡¯s spiritual energy. Using this advantage, she could directly paint the bird without the need for its consent.

    Although the carp spirit was dead, his spirit jade was in Lily¡¯s hands. It allowed her to perceive the pure fluctuation of spiritual energy even clearer, inspiriting her with spirit and form amalgamation to create the perfect painting.

    In fact, as long as one had an extraordinary memory, they could paint a specified target using only their recollection.

    For example, Lily painted the bird demon mostly from the memories of her brief interaction with it.

    However, this ability was limited. If Lily was unable to discern the strength of truly powerful archdemons like Shuten Doji, it would be meaningless to paint him from memory as she wouldn¡¯t be able to summon him at all. Attempting this would only waste valuable space in the scroll.

    Lily once wondered about what to do if the painted demon refused to be summoned. ording to Kagura¡¯s answer, there was no way to circumvent this issue and the painting couldn¡¯t be scrapped or changed. Whether or not some paintings were failures, the Record of One Hundred Demons wouldn¡¯t ept any more demons after drawing the one-hundredth painting.

    On the battlefield, no other water demons caught Lily¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yuki-Onna, the anima of all these water demons will be given to you.¡±

    ¡°Really? I won¡¯t be polite, then.¡± Yuki-Onna absorbed the anima of the water demons who littered the surrounding ice. After all, she also needed to rely on them to progress her strength.

    Lily salvaged Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s spirit jade, anima, and leather bag.

    On the other hand, she found a storage pouch on the carp spirit¡¯s body!

    The storage pouch had the character ¡®carp¡¯ (õŽ) written on it, but obviously, no good luck came his way.

    Well, one¡¯s misfortune was another¡¯s fortune. The pouch had a storage space about the size of an ox cart which hid many good things.

    Compared to the carp spirit¡¯s goodies, Ky¨±b¨­zu only had one dark green life-recovery magatama and eight ordinary magatamas. As a Permanence Stage archdemon, this was quite shabby¡ª wasn¡¯t he ashamed?

    The carp spirit was worthy of being the overlord at the bottom of Lake Biwa. In his storage pouch, there were two eight-grade water-attributed magatamas, five life-recovery magatamas, and thirty-two ordinary magatamas! In addition, there were many plundered treasures from the carp spirit¡¯s many scourges over the years. Whether they were swords, armors, tea utensils, or jewelry, most of them ranged between the sixth and seventh grades. Although they weren¡¯t really useful to Lily, they could be sold for some good money in the future.

    Moreover, the storage pouch itself was a seventh-grade treasure and it was pretty rare. Even if one had the money, they couldn¡¯t necessarily get ahold of one.

    The carp spirit¡¯s long-handled sword was also a top eight-grade sword. It was his most valuable treasure, and Lily definitely didn¡¯t n on leaving it behind.

    She turned to look at the carp spirit again. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Yuki-Onna, I want to ask for another favor.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong this time? You¡¯re such a nagging woman.¡±

    Lily waved her hand and transferred the huge carp into the storage room of the mirror space.

    ¡°Yuki-Onna, please make some ice and snow inside the storage room so we can preserve the carp¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you want to do with it?¡±

    Lily¡¯s ¡®little woman¡¯ problem seemed to have reasserted itself. She blushed, ¡°Such a big fish must be a rare thing in Lake Biwa. I wonder if I can take it to Heian-ky¨­ and sell it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although Lily was beaten unconscious by the carp spirit that night, got swept to the deserted ind, and endured many dangerous battles, she not only killed the carp spirit and Ky¨±b¨­zu, but also emerged with a lot of booty and rewarding experience in the end.

    The ice and snow soon melted, and Yuki-Onna returned to the mirror along with the demon hound.

    Lily took out the canoe and stood atop its narrow frame as it drifted into the waters of Lake Biwa. After retrieving the paddle, she made her way towards the west bank.

    Clouds rolled in the sky and a storm seemed nigh at hand.

    Lily stood alone on the canoe as it rocked with the increasingly turbulentke, her hair fluttering in the wind. Hints of worry rippled through her eyes, ¡°Sister Shimizu, where exactly have you gone to begin your path of advancement?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At this time, at an unknown ce far southwest of Heian-ky¨­ and the distant Lake Biwa¡­

    The sky and moon were obscured by huge trees all year round. No matter whether it was day or night, there was not much of a difference in this ce. Everywhere was saturated with a dark green color, shadowed by towering trees as huge as mountains. The trunks and intertwined root systems of these trees were like ridges that emerged out of thend, surrounded by dense shrubs and grass. The ground was dotted with patches of thick lichen, and little spots of light floated like forest spirits around the dark shrubs. They glowed with a mellow hue, seemingly born from between rich soil and swaying leaves. Sometimes they floated up to the tree canopies that covered the sky like billowing clouds.

    Shimizuy limply on the damp and thick lichen nts, her inky blue hair scattered all over. Herplexion looked a bit flushed, but her expression was serene and a bit mncholy. Though her eyes were quietly closed, her pink lips were slightly open, allowing faintly rushed breaths to pass in and out along with the movements of her chest.

    Under a nearby giant tree, there was a sudden noise from the bushes. A tree frog standing upright as tall as a child appeared. It had smooth, emerald-green skin and wore a in grey cloth. Its big ck eyes turned to survey the fainted girl.

    ¡°Tsk, is this another woman who came to find the ancient jade? How troublesome. Let¡¯s take her back to the vige first.¡±

    The tree frog extended its slippery hand that was spotted with suction cups and grabbed Shimizu¡¯s slender feet, dragging her into the dark green mist.

 Volume 4, Chapter 81 â€“ Ryu Island

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 81 - Ryu Ind</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    On the west side of Lake Biwa, there was an inconspicuous ind cloaked in the beauty of pale blue mountains and winsome greenery.

    Theke rippled with the reflection of the light blue sky, and the shining sun added a touch of shimmer to the gentle waves. The huge old pines stood tall, their rootsden with many strange rocks. Unlike the magnificentndscapes of the East, the rivers and trees here seemed to contain a primitive, tranquil charm.

    In the depths of the ind, a faint purple mist pervaded the air, and a pair of small eyes gleamed from the shadows of the surrounding trees. They were looking at the palish shore of theke with surprise and curiosity.

    The many years of sustained silence on the isted ind were disturbed by the arrival of people who roused the ind in a lively atmosphere.

    Ships from various countries in Kansai traveled between the ind and Port Otsu, some anchoring near the shore of the ind.

    The small demons peeking from the pine forest all lived in seclusion for many generations. Little did they know that, in a few days, a duel will be hosted on their home ind.

    Regardless of the duel¡¯s oue, this unknown Ryu Ind would be remembered by numerous Kansai samurai.

    Although Tamurakonoe had yet to arrive, he had informed the dojo through a jade stone and the news somehow spread. Tamurakonoe was the son of Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, the master of Western swordy, and he was known as the fastest sword among experts of the same realm. He was regarded as a role model of the younger generation and was admired by many nobledies in the Westernnd. Such a man was going to fight a genius samurai from the East. The news exploded throughout Yamashiro Province, the Land of Yamato, and was gradually spreading to neighboring countries.

    At this time, only ten days had passed since Tamurakonoe and Lily agreed on the battle.

    Tamurakonoe was a man who knew how to use events to gain fame. He may not be the strongest among the younger generation of annihtion dojos, but his reputation was so great that he was considered as a model for the new generation of dojo samurai.

    This time, he got rid of the bird demon¡¯s chase and even disregarded finding Ui, instead prioritizing the delivery of the news to the dojo.

    In water, the situation was vtile and unfavorable, but onnd, he had full assurance in winning against Lily!

    If he defeats Kagami Lily, who is known as the number one genius in the East, not only would he be able to take the credit for killing the Mirror Girl, he would also be famous in both Kansai and Kanto! How could Tamurakonoe allow such an opportunity to slip him by? Of course, he was very smart and didn¡¯t reveal much. He only released the news to some people in the dojo, and the rest happened naturally.

    For a time, this became a major event that was widely spread among the samurai of Westernnd.

    Currently, a group of samurai, practitioners, and their entourage, who were dressed in gorgeous, simple, and rtively strange clothes, disembarked from their vessels one after another.

    During this period, some onmyojis dressed in high hats and ck or white robes also came to spectate the battle. Samurai and omnyoji were distinguishable at a nce. Although some onmyojis were fitted with swords, most of them were tall and elegant with fair skin. Their aloof natures, postures, and mannerisms were telltale signs of their vocation.

    Samurai, on the other hand, were mostly rugged, battle-hardened warriors with dark and sturdy figures. However, they were a bit less candid and more sinister than the Kanto samurai.

    On the ind, groups of people set up tents and camps under the oddly-shaped pine trees while waiting for the duel to begin.

    Some people even went as far as cutting wood to set up a temporary high tform for eminent figures to spectate the battle.

    The cumtive noise from all the arriving people scared the small demons into hiding. These demons were fairly weak, so even when they were discovered snooping around, the samurai didn¡¯t mind them too much.

    Although this wasn¡¯t a fight between peak experts of the East and West, the battle was seen as a confrontation between the younger generation of the respective regions, thus attracting a lot of attention and interest.

    A few samurai garbed in straw raincoats stood in a corner of the ind. Their ents revealed their identities as southern samurai as they spoke and gestured at the festive camps.

    ¡°Do you guys know the opponent that Tamurakonoe will fight against?¡±

    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s the number one genius from Easternnd?¡±

    ¡°A genius from the East? Not many Eastern warriorse all the way to the West, but each one is tough and brave. They are brutal and cruel people who aren¡¯t afraid of death!¡±

    ¡°I wonder who this genius is? What does he look like?¡±

    ¡°The genius of Eastern Land must be a champion¡ª he should be a rough and fierce guy with a big ck beard!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Eastern warriors are rough! It¡¯s said that three Western warriors are not the match of a single Eastern warrior of the same level. It is not a matter of strength; those guys just refuse to give up easily!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Eastern samurai have the blood of the demon god within them! They are extremely bloodthirsty!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I think you¡¯re going a bit too far. Although the men of Easternnd are tough and resolute, they are still human like us!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet on whether the beard of the Eastern genius is more than a foot long!¡±

    ¡°How can we bet on that? Your chance of winning is too big, right?¡±

    Among the crowd of samurai lounging about, a group of samurai wearing red and white dojo uniforms stood out. They were one of the focal points of the uing duel¡ª members from Tamurakonoe¡¯s Maro dojo.

    Although Tamuramaro himself didn¡¯te, his dojo was one of the more famous ones in the Sinless Domain. Most people tried to keep their distance and didn¡¯t dare to disturb them.

    ¡°There has been some news. The express ship we sent to approach Master Tamurakonoe will arrive tomorrow!¡± One of the Maro dojo samurai with a crow on his arm informed the group.

    ¡°Excellent! After this battle, Tamurakonoe will definitely be able to overpower those few people and be the number one young samurai in our Sinless Domain¡¯s annihtion dojo!¡± A tall, gray-haired samurai with eagle-like eyes affirmed.

    This person was the number two figure among the ranks of the Maro dojo. He was also the uncle of Tamurakonoe, Sakanoue no Tamuramura.

    At this moment, anotherrge ship lumbered across theke not far away. The ship was towering and majestic, with thick and mottled walls. Its sturdy outer frame was even marred with some menacingly huge w marks.

    ¡°Look, what a big ship!

    ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t a ship from Lake Biwa. That must be an assault warshiping from the sea!¡±

    A few southern samurai also eximed.

    The big ship was moored not far away from the ind and was unable to dock. Instead, several small boats were lowered, carrying a group of august samurai dressed in blue and white robes to shore.

    Each samurai in the group wore grim expressions.

    Sakanoue no Tamuramura wrinkled his grey eyebrows, ¡°Unexpectedly, even they havee?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At present, on the turquoise waters of Lake Biwa, Lily, dressed in a white and red kimono, stood on the bow of the canoe as she sailed westward. Since Lily was unfamiliar with theke, she didn¡¯t take the usual route. She only focused on adjusting her direction towards the west, inadvertently avoiding any potential obstacles along the way.

    From the perspective of those who nned ambushes for Lily, this woman seemed to ¡®disappear¡¯ from Lake Biwa.

    Water sshed behind the canoe as a few sakura blossoms danced at the stern. Lily used a small extension of her domain to propel the canoe forward so she didn¡¯t have to paddle all the time. Although the speed was slowerpared to full-blown paddling, she didn¡¯t have to exert herself too much.

    Lily wasn¡¯t in a hurry anyway. Although the promised date was fifteen dayster, it wasn¡¯t easy to cross such a long distance, and the journey itself was dangerous. As long as it wasn¡¯t deliberate, a few day¡¯s worths of tardiness shouldn¡¯t be a severe breach of contract.

    This was a verymon urrence among battles between vagrants. After all, this era was dangerous and infested with demons so it wasn¡¯t possible for people to be punctual all the time.

    The sky soon darkened. It seemed that Lily would spend yet another lonely night on theke.

    Though she was unable to determine her position, Lily¡¯s female intuition hinted that she was getting closer to Kansai.

    The blowing wind stirred small waves on the surface of the water and caressed Lily¡¯s long hair, invoking certain emotions in her heart. She developed to the point where she could travel to the Heian Dynasty by herself. From the time when she encountered the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons in Kamakura, to the point where she met Saionji Kotoka and Sakiko early on, her destiny was always aligned with Heian-ky¨­. Although she considered the East as her home, there wasn¡¯t a way to awaken her senior sister¡¯s soul there. Lily couldn¡¯t help but think that the mission of the mirror girls had some sort of connection to the sleeping soul of her senior sister; this was her only clue.

    ¡°Kansai, that incredible ce that I once distantly imagined¡ª an iparably dangerous ce that epasses thousands of kilometers of destend¡­ I¡¯m really about to reach Kansai!¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, Lily found a way to wake you up! I¡¯m finally one step closer to reviving you, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    At this time, rolling thunderclouds eclipsed the sky and the waves grew increasingly turbulent, surging as if to reach the clouds. From time to time, the gloomy clouds roiled with shes of lightning and growling thunder.

    Amidst the raging waters and billowing winds, Lily¡¯s small boat meandered around the crashing waves and pushed onward.

    Lily disyed excellent control as she used her two legs to steer the canoe. She focused on maintaining proper angle and bnce in order to surf the waves.

    In the distance, a lone samurai on horseback dashed across theke while apanied by thunder and lightning.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily blinked her eyes. Was it because she was too tired? She concentrated her spiritual vision and looked again¡­

    She wasn¡¯t hallucinating. There was indeed a figure of a samurai not too far away. The samurai sported an exaggerated helmet and rode a horse across the undtingke as if it was t ground.

    A samurai riding a horse on theke? What is this?!

    Lily was dumbfounded, but the samurai on horseback seemed so real even after using her spiritual vision.

    Moreover, the distance wasn¡¯t very far so she obviously didn¡¯t mistake what she saw. When she used her spiritual vision to study more closely, she realized that the samurai¡¯s speed was amazingly fast!

    Suddenly, Lily felt the gaze of the distant samurai as if the other party was looking back at her.

    For some reason, she felt a chill run up her spine as she shivered involuntarily.

    Rumble¡ª! The sound of roaring thunder echoed.

    The samurai galloped her horse across theke and circled in her direction without losing any speed.

    The silhouette of the approaching samurai grew bigger and bigger, allowing Lily to see her figure clearly. The closer she got, the more Lily admired the fast speed of the samurai.

    Boom! Water sshed high into the air.

    Almost instantly, the horse rushed to the front of Lily. Its four legs plowed through the water and it huffed out a soul-stirring neigh.

 Volume 4, Chapter 82 â€“ Tomoe Gozen

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 82 - Tomoe Gozen</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The samurai on horseback crashed to a halt on the water, kicking up huge waves that drenched Lily¡¯s body and rocked her canoe.

    As the curtain of water fell, the splendor of the tall, purple spirit warhorse was revealed. Its body was translucent, and its morbidly thick white bones were faintly visible.

    The samurai atop the warhorse wore an exaggerated helmet, and she was vested in a gorgeous, dark green stone armor zed with a bit of orange. Although she was ted in armor, her long, dark blue hair highlighted her identity as a woman.

    A tachi was hung from the female samurai¡¯s waist, but in her hand, she held an agate red longbow that was estimated to be taller than her.

    She radiated an incredibly powerful aura, giving the impression that she could stir the entirety of Lake Biwa with a flip of her hands.

    ¡°This¡­who is this person? Her horse is definitely not an ordinary beast¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯tprehend the strength of this female samurai. However, her intuition warned that this mysterious samurai¡¯s strength was not much weaker than the demon king¡¯s.

    At the very least, the overpowering presence Lily felt wasparable to her glimpses of the top three demons. With the samurai¡¯s intimidating appearance and magical steed that could trample the raging waves into submission, what else could they be but demons?

    Lily didn¡¯t bother to budge or harbor any malicious thoughts. If this woman wanted to kill her, just a single move was enough.

    The woman slightly leaned over and looked down at Lily from her aloft position. Although she rode a stout horse, she didn¡¯t seem to be tall from Lily¡¯s perspective, but she was a bit mature and also extremely beautiful.

    Looking closely, the woman¡¯s breasts were not too big or small. The pair of small breast masks affixed to her upper chest spotted the same color as her skin, and if one looked from afar, they might mistake that her chest area was exposed.

    The woman lowered her gaze and spoke, her voice trilling across theke, ¡°Are you a retainer of the Minamoto n?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know how to answer. If this woman was a friend of Lord Kamakura, she might receive help, but if she was an enemy, then¡­

    Well, if she was indeed a friend of Lord Kamakura, but Lily answered ¡®no¡¯, it should be okay, right? On the other hand, wouldn¡¯t she by dipping her toes in shark-infested waters if she said ¡®yes¡¯?

    ¡°No,¡± Lily answered truthfully, ¡°Senior, although I am a female samurai from the East, I do not owe allegiance to anyone in Easternnd. Of course, since Minamoto no Yoritomo is the Lord of Kamakura, I am naturally under his jurisdiction.¡±

    This was the status quo, and represented Lily¡¯s true thoughts on matters rting to Lord Kamakura.

    The woman was taken aback, ¡°So, you¡¯re not allied to Minamoto no Yoritomo, but you¡¯re living in Easternnd under his rule? Suppose he orders you to attack others, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s for a justified cause, then I will obey. However, if I¡¯m tasked with participating in a war to kill others, I would first check whether the people are good or not. I will never kill innocent people, even if it means disobeying an order.¡± Lily continued honestly.

    ¡°Well, you are right. Among the eastern ns, all bow their heads to Minamoto no Yoritomo, but each has its own ns. It is understandable that you¡¯re not a direct descendant of Minamoto no Yoritomo; I will not kill you.¡± The woman said.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was startled, ¡°Is senior ought to kill the Genji¡¯s direct lineage?¡±

    ¡°Listen carefully, I kill people from the Minamoto n, not the Genji¡¯s. Myte husband was also a Genji. Why would I kill members of my husband¡¯s n?¡± The woman replied gruffly, her whole body shaking. Just then, her eyes were lit aze with purple mes, and the firmament seemed to quake. The dark clouds seethed, lightning shed, and the sounds of thunder knocked at Lily¡¯s heart. From time to time, thick bolts of lightning would strike the water around Lily. They felt more powerful than the spiritual lightning harnessed by any samurai Lily had seen before¡ª this was the natural lightning and thunder between heaven and earth!

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo is the most despicable viin in the world! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± The woman suddenly pointed at Lily with her longbow.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Although this female samurai was so powerful that she could easily swat Lily to death, she wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense because of intimidation. Moreover, she was unsure of the woman¡¯s ideal answer so she could only speak from her heart, ¡°Senior, it is true that Lord Kamakura¡¯s behavior is often beyond Lily¡¯s understanding, but he protects Easternnd from being overrun by demons. Isn¡¯t he a man who has made a great contribution to the world? As for the conflict between senior and Lord Kamakura, Lily doesn¡¯t dare to inquire about it.¡±

    The woman¡¯s spiritual energy abruptly exploded and she pulled her longbow into a crescent shape. The golden bowstring sparked with dazzling light, and out of nowhere, a bright lightning arrow materialized and pointed squarely at Lily.

    Lily felt as if she was facing the direct wrath of the heavens. She couldn¡¯t help shaking as her legs grew weak, but she still persisted and kept aposed face.

    ¡°Hmph, you got guts!¡± The womanmented, ¡°Your name is Lily, right? When did a female samurai of your caliber appear in Easternnd? You know that I hate Minamoto no Yoritomo, but you still dare to tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°Lily doesn¡¯t have the courage to ask more about senior¡¯s enmity with Lord Kamakura. However, Lily is even less inclined to betray her heart in order to protect herself.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Betray your heart, you say? You¡¯re a clever woman!¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart pounded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I think you are different from others so I won¡¯t kill you, girl. That Minamoto no Yoritomo killed my husband, Kiso Yoshinaka¡ª he was once the great hero of the Heian Dynasty. I am the wife of Kiso Yoshinaka, Tomoe Gozen.¡± Speaking of herte husband, Tomoe Gozen¡¯s eyes rippled with nostalgia and sadness.

    ¡°Lily has heard of Lord Kiso!¡± Lily encountered some tales about Kiso Yoshinaka who was described as a powerful samurai in the same generation as Minamoto no Yosh*tsune and a true man of the Heian Dynasty. Naturally, she also heard that his wife was a powerful female samurai who boasted both skill and good looks.

    ¡°No need to be polite. I didn¡¯t apany myte husband, but instead turned into a demon woman for the sake of revenge! Therefore, I will kill everyone rting to Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s bloodline without leaving a trace behind!¡±

    ¡°I think that you are a good and sensible girl. I would like to remind you that, as a samurai of Easternnd, you must be careful around Minamoto no Yoritomo, especially as you grow in power! One day, if you be enemies with him,e to Iga on the southern shore of Lake Biwa to find me! I will lend you a hand.¡± Tomoe Gozen said.

    ¡°Lily understands. Thank you for reminding me, ma¡¯am.¡± Lily bowed deeply on the canoe.

    ¡°This arrow is already on the string, so I¡¯ll have to shoot it. Since you and I met by fate, I¡¯ll demonstrate an attack for you. As for how much you can learn, it depends on your own fortune.¡± Tomoe Gozen urged her horse to back away by a few steps and turned to the east. Lily felt as if she was pointing towards Kamakura¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Look carefully!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily was fully focused. Such a powerful existence was willing to show her a few pointers; how could she miss such an opportunity?

    Thunder rumbled in the sky, and with Tomoe Gozen as the center, the clouds andke began to revolve, forming a huge vortex. In the vortex, underwater nts, fish, shrimps, and other aquatic creatures were all sucked into the cyclone.

    Lily was also affected by the vortex as her hair and skirt fluttered in the chaotic wind. She had to press down her skirt with one hand and brush aside her hair with the other so that her vision wouldn¡¯t get blocked.

    Bzzzt¡ª!

    The sky and earth flickered, and the myriad of lightning in the thunderclouds cascaded and gathered on the arrow. The body of Tomoe Gozen and her horse was soon wrapped by a bright cloak of electricity.

    Even brighter was the tip of the arrow where all the energy was condensed, causing Lily¡¯s vision to turn ck at times. The radiant light was just too blinding,

    How could Lily learn such heavenly archery?

    Why did Tomoe Gozen demonstrate this to her?

    Could it be¡­

    Lily suddenly realized that Tomoe Gozen wasn¡¯t showing her archery, but thunder and lightning instead!

    The power of thunder and lightning was the unstoppable force of the heavens that surpassed any arts that could be conjured by archdemons, samurai, or Lily herself. This was apletely higher and purer power than anything else!

    Perhaps thunder and lightning were a part of the heavenly way itself!

    It was like¡­the trace of moon power Lily perceived when practicing the Lunar Blossom, as well as the bit of eldritch intent sheprehended while under the influence of the spring wine curse.

    This was the same level of power!

    However, Lily¡¯s groping for the power of the moon was akin to looking at the moon¡¯s reflection in the water¡ª close yet so far away. The eldritch intent was also a trace of the body¡¯s natural response and flow. This Tomoe Gozen mastered such a skillful, pure, vast, and powerful lightning power. Compared to her, Lily was like a firefly trying to outshine the bright moon!

    Tomoe Gozen, this woman, may have mastered part of the heavenly way!

    With this feeling in her heart, Lily couldn¡¯t help admiring her even more.

    She carried the hatred of her deceased husband while she practiced in solitude for revenge, but could only wander in the endless wilderness forever.

    Lily understood the pain of losing a loved one since she herself had experienced it!

    Purple lightning danced in Tomoe Gozen¡¯s eyes as she shouted, ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, one day I will kill you!!!¡±

    WHIZZ¡ª!!!

    The air epassing the radius a thousand meters distorted, and the golden lightning arrow fizzed with the power of heaven and earth. It illuminated the dark night sky as it cleaved through the deep water and flew in Kamakura¡¯s direction, raging currents ravaging its wake!

    The arrow wasparable to heavenly lightning!

    Rumble¡ª

    The lightning bolt had long since turned into a golden star that merged into the sky and left echoing thunder behind!

    The lingering wind whipped Lily¡¯s hair and skirt into a mess.

    She watched on as the shimmering arrow fell like a shooting star that streaked across the sky¡­

    Residual electricity still pulsed throughout theke, emitting invisible fluctuations.

    Is this the power of lightning¡­?

    Tomoe Gozen¡¯s arrow gave the impression that it could fly across the entirety of Lake Biwa, leaving Lily in deep shock. Only when the power of lightning and thunder was used to such an extreme could this kind of might be unleashed. Even if it was just one-tenth, no, one percent of this power, Lily may not be able to withstand it!

    With such supreme power, one could traverse the Heian Dynasty with ease

    Tomoe Gozen¡¯s showcase of heavenly lightning and thunder stunned Lily into awe. What about her husband, the hero, Kiso Yoshinaka? What about Minamoto no Yosh*tsune who was once the strongest man in the Heian Dynasty? And what about the three archdemons and the four vengeful spirits who have existed for countless years in this dark age?

    How strong must they be?

    Heian-ky¨­¡ª dark and far away; mysterious and vast. Lily felt that the road ahead was nigh, and dangers lurked everywhere. This trip to Heian-ky¨­ was probably more difficult than she first thought.

 Volume 4, Chapter 83 â€“ Tamurakonoeâ€™s Arrival On The Island

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 83 - Tamurakonoe¡¯s Arrival On The Ind</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Tomoe Gozen¡¯s long hair drifted in the wind as she red eastward with bitter hatred and sadness. A hint of powerlessness shadowed her face, but she soon turned to Lily, ¡°Girl, you going to Heian-ky¨­, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°s, how many heroes and talented warriors have made their graves in Heian-ky¨­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? But isn¡¯t Heian-ky¨­ the capital of the whole world? Why is it so dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, the real danger doesn¡¯t lie in the formidable enemies in front of you.¡± Tomoe Gozen looked at Lily as if seeing her younger self. Admittedly, Lily was taller and more attractive than her past self, but beauty wouldn¡¯t provide much protection in a ce like Heian-ky¨­¡ª perhaps it would even deepen the danger.

    ¡°Lily will remember Madam¡¯s teachings¡­ By the way, there is one more thing Lily would like to ask.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I have to go to Ryu Ind before heading to Heian-ky¨­. I wonder if Madam can point Lily in the right direction?¡±

    ¡°Ryu Ind? It seems to be an uninhabited ind. If I remember correctly, it should be in that direction, about an hour away.¡± Tomoe Gozen pointed to the vast expanse of theke behind her.

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Madam.¡± Lily bowed respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving; do take care of yourself. Remember, if you and Minamoto no Yoritomo stand opposite each other one day, I will help you!¡±

    Tomoe Gozen tugged the reins, causing the eerie warhorse to stand upright on its hind legs and sputter a resounding neigh. As it trod theke, powerful spiritual energy effused from its hooves and seemed topress the water surface. A vacuum-like zone was formed and vigorous waves thrashed about.

    Ssh!

    Lily gazed at the beautiful, departing back of Tomoe Gozen as her steed galloped into the distance. Her ample buttocks were almost bare, and both sides of her thighs were covered by a dark green skirt armor iid with precious gems.

    The horse¡¯s speed was many folds faster than Lord Kato¡¯s ship at full power, leaving behind a gust of wind that wildly blew Lily¡¯s hair and skirt.

    ¡°Lady Tomoe¡­¡± Lily looked at the trail of roiling waves on theke, her heart filled with emotion.

    Such a beautiful and powerful woman could only wander the desteke bordering the east and west while tormented by hatred.

    That Tomoe Gozen is leagues stronger than myself, and I can¡¯t grasp her exact realm at all. When I arrive at Heian-ky¨­, I have to be careful.

    Half a day passed, but Lily didn¡¯t encounter any form ofnd in the direction specified by Tomoe Gozen, only endless water.

    She wasn¡¯t worried, though. There was no need for Tomoe Gozen to deceive her for such a trivial thing.

    ¡°Hmm, perhaps the one-hour journey mentioned by Tomoe Gozen only applies when traveling at her spirit horse¡¯s speed. In my case¡­it will take some time before I reach the ind.¡±

    Lily silently remembered the direction Tomoe Gozen pointed out, hoping not to get lost along the way.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of her Sister Uesugi at this time as the two women left simr impressions on her. They were both valiant female samurai who rode staunch mounts and possessed admirable strength.

    Her smile was soon reced by worry, Sister Uesugi, Sister Shimizu, where are you all now? Although Lily has to travel to Heian-ky¨­ alone, I will definitely find you¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    A fast ship with red decorations headed for Ryu Ind.

    At this time, a considerable number of samurai and various other spectators had gathered on the ind.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the ship of the Maro Dojo!¡±

    The people waiting on the ind couldn¡¯t help staring at the impressive ship.

    The ship slowly lurched onto the shore, and two samurai in red and white coats hopped onto the deck andid a wooden nk.

    Not long after, a tall and elegant young man with a long tachi strapped to his back sauntered out of the cabin.

    Behind him, a petite girl in a flowery dress and a tall masked man followed.

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± Someone in the crowd would yell from time to time.

    ¡°The one walking in front¡ª the tallest man carrying the long sword is Sakanoue no Tamuramura, the only son of Master Tamuramaro!¡±

    ¡°They call him Swallow Counter. It is said that he used his tachi, that is as long as a clothesline, to cut the ghost swallow mid-flight!¡±

    ¡°The ghost swallow is extremely fast, like a phantom. When it flies, one can barely catch a glimpse of it. It goes around pecking at the eyes of children, and even local samurai are unable to rid it. By the time it was discovered, the ghost swallow had already attacked numerous children and flew away; there was no way to stop it at all. It¡¯s a very hated demon in the suburbs of Heian-ky¨­!¡±

    ¡°However, even with the ghost swallow¡¯s incredible speed, that man was actually able to cut it with such a long sword. Ah, he is truly worthy of being the sword master¡¯s only son!¡±

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe is young and talented. He¡¯s also pretty famous among the younger generation of the annihtion dojo!¡±

    Tamurakonoe became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention as he disembarked from the ship.

    Listening to the feverous discussion of the crowd and basking in their gazes, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little proud.

    ¡°Hmph, this is the effect I want. In this battle, not only will I kill the Mirror Girl, but I will also let those in the annihtion dojo know my, Tamurakonoe¡¯s, strength! If they think that I am a person who hides under my father¡¯s halo, they¡¯re sorely mistaken!¡± Tamurakonoe said in his heart.

    At this moment, far from Tamurakonoe¡¯s group, there were some tall, uniformly dressed samurai that exuded extraordinary auras.

    These samurai seemed to be divided into two groups, one with long blue and white clothes and the other with deep navy blue robes, which looked extremely fierce.

    The head of the first group was a teenager with short, pearly hair. This teenager wasn¡¯t tall, about 1.6 meters in height. His neatlybed hair wrapped around his cheeks like a girl, and at the back of his head, his small ponytail was clipped by a golden hairpin. The young man¡¯s big amber eyes were lined with clear eyebrows, reminiscent of a girl¡¯s piquant charm. Two cyan bands were tied to his waist, and under his long crossed sleeves, he hid an exquisite short sword inteced with golden patterns. He silently watched Tamurakonoe from a distance.

    Next to the young man was a very tall, dark-skinned man with a bald head who stood like a door panel. He was wearing the same uniform as the teenager, but they were worlds apart. His ugly, masculine face and crude bearing sharply contrasted the teenager¡¯s delicate appearance.

    The dark-skinned man leaned forward and whispered in the boy¡¯s ears, ¡°Young Master, it looks like Tamurakonoe wants to hog all the limelight this time. What Easternnd genius? He¡¯s probably just a boorish and reckless mountain man. Where¡¯s the honor in fighting such an opponent?!¡±

    ¡°Tenkaiji, don¡¯t think that the people of Easternnd are all savages. You must know that true legendary samurai like Minamoto no Yosh*tsune and Kiso Yoshinaka are also from the east. There are a lot of people here so you should pay attention to your words.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was crisp¡ª a bit feminine, but his aura brimmed with arrogance.

    ¡°Young Master is right, but Minamoto no Yosh*tsune is a figure immortalized by our samurai as the god of war! He was born in Heian-ky¨­ and learned martial arts in a temple on the outskirts of the capital. It is said that Minamoto no Yosh*tsune found a big Hachiman statue in the deep mountains which was extremely magical. After Yosh*tsune¡¯s dailyprehension, he achieved an extraordinary realm of strength! How can wepare the rough Kanto people to those born and raised in Kansai?¡± Tenkaiji replied.

    ¡°Tenkaiji, Kanto samurai may be wild, but they are brave and unyielding. They say that there is a force of Mikawa samurai that is extremely brave, but unfortunately, their secret techniques are very backward and their strengthgs too far behind Kansai samurai. Hey, even if it¡¯s the number one genius of the Kanto region, I¡¯m afraid that this battle will end tragically. No matter how talented this genius is, he is fated to be defeated without any good secret methods or sword techniques. What a pity¡­ Tenkaiji, I have little interest in watching this battle; let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Young Master, let¡¯s just take a quick look! Even if you already know the oue of the duel, you might learn something from watching Tamurakonoe¡¯s swordsmanship. After all, the Heian-ky¨­ festival is about to begin.¡± Tenkaiji hurriedly discouraged.

    Among the group of samurai in navy blue robes, there was a tall man with small eyes and brown hair which was tucked into a bun at the back of his head. He had a hawk nose, pale skin, and gave people a very cold and dangerous feeling. This man had a long and sturdy dark gold tachi on his waist. The arch of the sword seemed much smaller than average swords, almost looking like a straight de.

    ¡°Master Makoto, Tamurakonoe looks really proud today.¡± A big-breasted woman beside the tall manmented. She had a purplish-red nted ponytail and herpel was unusually wide open, revealing her deep cleavage.

    ¡°Tamurakonoe came to this ce before the Heian-ky¨­ festival, apparently as a demonstration of our Sinless Domain¡¯s skill and power. I would like to see the current level of the top geniuses of Easternnd, with whom we have had little contact for many years.¡± The sinister-looking Makoto Oniwa spoke hoarsely.

    When Tamurakonoe walked ashore, it roused the screams of many noble women and youngdies hailing from rich backgrounds who came from Heian-ky¨­ to watch the battle.

    Tamurakonoe kept walking as if he didn¡¯t care and his long robes cooly fluttered past, causing the bodies of many women to turn soft.

    However, he was secretly pleased by the showers of admiration.

    ¡°Hmph, a bunch of f?u?c?k?i?n?g b?i?t?c?h?e?s?!¡± Ui who walked beside Tamurakonoe was the target of many unprovoked envious eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°You vile fanatics are far worse than that big-breasted woman. You dare to be jealous of me? Soon, you¡¯ll feel what true despair is and understand what it means to be sexy but not lewd; gorgeous but not vulgar.¡±

    Tamurakonoe didn¡¯t say much and walked directly into the spacious tent upied by the Maro Dojo which was enclosed high up on the ind.

    ¡°Tamurakonoe, you¡¯re here!¡± His grey-haired uncle was sitting in the formation with a resolute countenance.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Tamurakonoe respectfully greeted back. He then turned to the other people around him, ¡°How long until the day of the duel?¡±

    ¡°Less than two days, Lord.¡±

    Tamuramura asked with a bit of doubt, ¡°Tamurakonoe, that Eastern samurai will definitelye, right?¡±

    ¡°Eastern samurai value faith and honor very much; she will definitelye on time! However, whether shees or not, the result will be the same, Uncle.¡± Tamurakonoe smirked coldly.

    ¡°Hahahaha, well said! How can those rabid eastern barbarianspare with the swordy of our Maro Dojo? Your father simply regarded thispetition as a guaranteed victory with no suspense and didn¡¯t even bother toe. The Heian-ky¨­ festival in early spring will be the stage for you to really show off your skills!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s natural.¡± Tamurakonoe nodded, a hint of arrogance blooming between his brows.

    ¡°Tamurakonoe, I¡¯m d you¡¯re so confident. Brother should be relieved, eh?¡± Tamuramura seemed to realize something. He paused and backtracked, ¡°Wait, did you just say ¡®she¡¯?¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 84 â€“ Shimizu And Demon Residence

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 84 - Shimizu And Demon Residence</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    When Shimizu woke up again, she found herself lying in a dim thatched hut. A faint light shone through the broken roof, illuminating dots of soot and flying insects. Shimizu felt a bit dazed as she scanned her surroundings. The furnishings in the room differed from what she was used to.

    The roof was high but rtively simple, supported by crude wooden pirs that were tacked with hanging shells, feathers, animal skins, and other peculiar decorations¡ª looking rather primitive.

    There weren¡¯t any people from the Heian Dynasty who decorate their homes like this.

    She shook off the haze clouding her mind and checked her body first. To her relief, her clothes were still intact and there were no signs of any foul actions.

    Shimizu looked down and saw that she was lying on a shabby bamboo mat. There were also some bottles and jars in the corner of the room.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary house. Where am I? Is it a nest for demons?¡±

    No sooner than she said those words, a green humanoid tree frog wearing grey cloth walked in.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, woman.¡±

    ¡°Demon!¡± Shimizu leaped up and reflexively reached her hand towards her waist. She didn¡¯t know when, but she seemed to have lost her short sword. Since she was without a weapon, she adopted a martial arts fighting stance.

    ¡°Woman, what are you nning? I kindly dragged you back from the forest, but you want to hit me?¡± The tree frog leaned against the door in fright.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Shimizu asked warily.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I don¡¯t know what we are. Why did youe here?¡± The tree frog asked back, his fat white chin bulging between his words.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s thoughts drifted. She followed the enlightenment inscribed in the ancient tomb, activated its mechanism, and entered the water gate to seek her own path. As for what awaited her on the other side, she waspletely unaware.

    ¡°I was guided by the ancient will,¡± Shimizu said with somewhat empty eyes.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not the first girl who came here looking all confused. It¡¯s not a secret here. Just admit that you came looking for the unusual ancient jade, isn¡¯t that right?¡± The tree frog croaked and sat cross-legged.

    Shimizu was startled. She re-assessed the tree frog. He was dressed in a in grey cloth embroidered with two ancient patterns near the chest area. Overall, he didn¡¯t seem very impressive.

    ¡°You know about the ancient jade?¡±

    ¡°Although we are demons, we are not the enemies of you female samurai. Our Tsukutsu n has existed for generations, dedicated to specifically receiving you female samurai. If you want to know when it all started, then we¡¯ll have to refer to my grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, where exactly is this ce?¡± Shimizu interrupted.

    ¡°Ribbit, why are you such a rude woman? I dragged you into the vige from the forest. There are many nefarious demons who want to nab female samurai, but I found you first¡ª consider it your good luck! Forget it, if our n didn¡¯t rely on you female samurai for a living, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with you.¡± The frog snarked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shimizu raised her alert.

    ¡°Woman, you don¡¯t have to be surprised, okay? Since you are here, you should put away your arrogance, otherwise, I won¡¯t tell you the secret of this ce. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll fare when you¡¯re trapped here.¡± The tree frog puffed his chin.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shimizu¡¯s figure faded into an afterimage, instantly appearing behind the tree frog. She leaned down and locked his fat neck with her arm, ¡°Answer my questions, or else don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Agh-ribbit-ribbit-let go, let go of me! I¡­my neck¡ª I can¡¯t breathe.¡± The tree frog lurched and struggled against her grip.

    Shimizu released him after a while, ¡°You better be honest.¡±

    ¡°Ribbit, hoo-hoo-¡± The frog lowered his head in a fluster and wiggled his webbed hands. His eyes suddenly widened as he stared nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have a neck?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My name is Keihachi. I am the son of the elder of this vige. We call this vige Chikuhachi. Many years ago, our n silently awaited the arrival of the female samurai. However, few people came back then, but in recent years, more and more people have arrived. You can have a look if you want.¡± Keihachi exined.

    Shimizu got up and dubiously exited the thatched hut. She was slightly surprised by what she saw.

    It waspletely different from what she had imagined.

    The warm sunlight peered through the towering trees, bristling the dark green misty vige in beams of golden light, looking strange yet beautiful. The vige wasn¡¯t very big and most of its houses consisted of huts sheltered by palm-thatched roofs. In a clearing under the eaves, there was a bustling vige market where various female warriors lolled about.

    ¡°This¡­¡± A mix of surprise and relief brushed Shimizu¡¯s face.

    ¡°How is it? It¡¯spletely different from what you imagined, right? Although this vige is situated in the middle of a forest of giant trees, it¡¯s so lively. Well, it only became this way in the past few years. My grandfather said that he used to wait decades at a time for a single female samurai.¡± The tree frog babbled on.

    ¡°Keihachi, do you know where the Heian Dynasty is located from here?¡±

    ¡°The Heian Dynasty? A lot of women we¡¯ve seen im to be people from there. I don¡¯t know whether we belong to the Heian Dynasty or not, but no one cares anyway. Even if you ask me, I have no idea what country that is. I¡¯ve never left the forest of giant trees in my life. Grandfather said that this forest spans thousands of kilometers around.¡± While Keihachi was thinking, his body suddenly twitched and he spat out a long red line towards Shimizu¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± She instinctively sidestepped the slobbery tongue.

    Keihachi¡¯s tonguetched onto a flying insect before rolling back into his mouth. He promptly swallowed and burped, looking wholly satisfied.

    The still rmed Shimizuined in a low voice, ¡°How disgusting.¡±

    Under the eaves not far away, a skimpily dressed female samurai with healthy dark skin walked up to Shimizu, her short brown skirt revealing much of her slick thighs. She studied Shimizu¡¯s pretty clothes, snowy skin, and elegant air before speaking, ¡°You are a neer from the capital, right? Are you here to look for the ancient jade?¡±

    To be honest, Shimizu¡¯s burning expectations were doused by a bit of disappointment. She originally thought that she had received the great ancient guidance and embarked on a destined path that was solely her own. After all, the water gate that brought her here was so magical, but¡­this supposed chance pertaining to the ancient jade was dinner gossip that everyone already knew.

    ¡°And you?¡± Shimizu asked indifferently. She didn¡¯t really like to interact with people.

    ¡°Of course I am! I¡¯m from the country of Satsuma. I have been looking for the ancient jade for more than half a year, but unfortunately, I haven¡¯t found it yet. Hahaha, my name is Shimadzu Inari. By the looks of it, you should be a nobledy from the capital, right? Hey, y¡¯know, I kind of like your type.¡± The young woman seemed to have an exuberant personality, and her body exuded an aroma of sea salt that had been exposed to the sun for a long time.

    Shimizu issued a powerless sigh. She didn¡¯t know where this mysterious and remote ce was. Even if she revealed her name, no one would recognize her, ¡°My name is Minamoto no Shimizu. I¡¯m from Kamakura.¡±

    ¡°Wow, wow! No wonder you¡¯re so good-looking and graceful. You are a woman of the Genji n! Y¡¯know, there are several Genji here but they are very arrogant, unlike you. I feelfortable talking with you. Hey, by the way¡­where is Kamakura?¡± Shimadzu Inari asked, rubbing the back of her head.

    Shimizu was speechless, ¡°Then let me ask you as well, where is Satsuma?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, on Ryu Ind, the once secluded isle was already booming with people, and the density of gathered samurai far surpassed those who roamed the streets of Heian-ky¨­.

    Two hours remained before the agreed-upon duel between Lily and Tamurakonoe.

    ¡°Look, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe! He¡¯sing out!¡± The surrounding samurai immediately focused their attention on the tall man.

    Tamurakonoe was garbed in pure white robes, looking nonchnt. Without trying, his handsome face was enough to garner screams from many women.

    He looked at theke from afar, his fluttering long hair kept in ce by his hairpin. Theke was now as tranquil and clear as the surface of a mirror, and all the spectators who should havee had already arrived. However, the other protagonist of their decisive battle, Kagami Lily, had yet to arrive.

    There were still two hours left so Tamurakonoe wasn¡¯t anxious.

    He came to the ce where the duel was scheduled to take ce¡ª a long empty shore paralleling the blueke. All the spectators stood under the towering pine trees, leaving enough space for the battle.

    Tamurakonoe went to one side of the long beach, hugged his long sword to his chest, and sat down cross-legged to meditate. He closed his eyes in a regal manner, rxing his mind.

    ¡°Wow, Lord Tamurakonoe is so handsome! So cool!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s facing a battle to the death, yet he¡¯s not nervous at all!¡±

    ¡°What life and death battle? h h h! My Tamurakonoe will not lose to that bearded brute from the East!

    ¡°Your Tamurakonoe? Are you not ashamed?!¡±

    No one knew when it started, but the image of the genius samurai of Easternnd was rumored to be a dark, savage, and bearded man with little graceful qualities. Among the many other versions, most people seemed to believe the current version as it fitted their impression of Eastern samurai the most.

    In the crowd, there were two girls who acted slightly differently from the others. They were fair and petite with quiet expressions. They were dressed in elegant red and white miko outfits. Unlike the other women who practically screamed for Tamurakonoe¡¯s attention, they remainedposed.

    ¡°Sister Koko, why haven¡¯t the Eastern samuraie yet?¡± One of the cute, oval-faced girls asked. She had brown twin-tails, and when she asked her question, her innocent eyes shimmered.

    ¡°Little Kyori, just watch quietly. This is a contest of strength between two great geniuses of the East and West. There will be a lot of insights worth learning.¡± The other girl was taller but stood less than 1.6 meters. Her ck hair sported a ponytail, and her outfit was in and more modest.

    However, two hours soon passed.

    The genius samurai of Easternnd still didn¡¯t arrive.

    Three hours, four hours¡­

    Many people grew impatient and even began toin.

    ¡°I say, will that bearded man reallye?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not reneging on the challenge because he¡¯s afraid of Lord Tamurakone, right?¡±

    ¡°Could he have gotten lost in Lake Biwa or was eaten by a big fish?¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already past noon; it¡¯s so hot!¡±

    The spectating crowd began to stir inmotion, but Lake Biwa was still as calm as a mirror. There were no signs hailing the arrival of the Easternnd samurai.

 Volume 4, Chapter 85 â€“ The Late Lily

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 85 - The Late Lily</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Shimizu talked with Miss Shimadzu for a long time but failed to figure out their current location. Although Shimizu wasn¡¯t daft when it came to directions, she wasn¡¯t particrly good at geography or astronomy.

    Shimadzu Inari boasted that as long as it was on the sea, there was no ce that she couldn¡¯t find, however¡­she was a bit ignorant when it came tond

    Keihachi hopped over and said, ¡°It seems you have quite a good rtionship? Anyway, you are looking for the ancient jade near this vige, right? If you manage to hunt and obtain any anima or other precious materials, you can sell them to me in exchange for food, shelter, and other supplies. Miss Shimizu, don¡¯t think that you can leech off the vige without paying anything. In addition, due to the increased arrival of female warriors, numerous businesses have been developed to amodate them. Our vige also provides all kinds of feminine products, ribbit!

    Shimizu frowned slightly, ¡°I need money for lodging?¡±

    Her pocket¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t looking very good. She lost her money pouch when she was swept onto the deserted ind. Because she had no use for it then, she didn¡¯t care too much. After all, her only concern at the time was escaping the ind alive¡­

    Shimizu spoke again, ¡°I can¡¯t live in the vige, then?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll have to survive in the wilderness. At night, terrible demonse out to patrol. Those demons aren¡¯t something you female samurai can deal with, but they won¡¯t enter the vige. Remember, you must return before midnight. Female samurai who spend the night in the wild almost nevere back.¡± Keihachi warned smugly.

    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you stingy frogs taking advantage of people and exploiting our money?¡± Miss Shimadzu crossed her arms.

    ¡°Ribbit, our n has remained here for generations to receive and aid female samurai in searching for the ancient jade. We also need to make a living too, don¡¯t we? Ribbit! I still want to save enough money to wed a female samurai.¡± Keihachi jumped and replied.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Shimizuughed helplessly, ¡°Just look at you. Unless she is blind, which female samurai will marry you?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. In this vige, money talks. Besides, you female samurai can¡¯t leave this ce until you find the ancient jade. As time goes by, most eventually choose someone from the vige to marry. The richest guy in the vige named Yokozuna married three female samurai! He is my idol! I want to aim for him! If you can¡¯t find the ancient jade in a few years and decide to settle down, maybe you can consider me?¡± Keihachi blinked at Shimizu.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Shimizu spat coldly without sparing any face.

    ¡°I see, I think you are pretty good!¡± Miss Shimadzu bent her athletic body and twisted the white cheeks of the tree frog, ¡°Our family can be delicious when we make frog soup in the evenings. Hmm, why don¡¯t you marry me and I will make soup for Miss Shimizu at night?¡±

    ¡°Ri¡ªribbit. Ah, this is a matter of love and the vige doesn¡¯tck willing individuals. A manly woman such as yourself doesn¡¯t need to consider someone like me.¡± The tree frog struggled and waved his hands in a hurry.

    ¡°Okay, stop making trouble,¡± Shimizu interceded, ¡°Keihachi, where can I go find the ancient jade?¡±

    The frog rubbed his cheeks and replied aggrievedly, ¡°If I knew, I would¡¯ve taken it for myself. Some female warriors would dly offer their hands in marriage for it. That ancient jade could be anywhere among the forest of giant trees, but only you female warriors can venture out to find it. No one knows where it is. It could be buried in the mud of the valley or cultivated by demons. There are some very rare demons here. Regardless of their realm or level of strength, they all possess spirit jades. If you manage to kill one and its spirit jade resembles a in magatama without any luster, it could be the ancient jade! However, this kind of demon is extremely rare and difficult to encounter. There are so many female warriors hunting them so you may not meet one in a couple of years. By the way, there are some relics of ancient civilizations in this forest. ording to legend, there is a possibility to find ancient jade in those relics. It¡¯s just that ruins are more dangerous than the demons that prowl in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°So ording to you, there is more than one ancient jade? Have any female warriors ever found an ancient jade?¡± Shimizu asked.

    ¡°Of course! Every year, there are one or two lucky women who find the ancient jade. Those who do perhaps experience a change in their destinies. Some leave after aplishing their goal, but most of them will choose to stay here and practice.¡± Keihachi said.

    ¡°Why not leave after finding it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shimadzu patted Shimizu¡¯s shoulder lightly, ¡°Not everyone has such a pure motive foring here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Shimizu shouted and stepped back warily.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Miss Shimadzu was taken aback. She soon resumed her smile, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯m not used to being around you, Missy.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Shimizu shook her head, ¡°I am not used to being touched by others.¡±

    Shimadzu beamed, ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t do that next time, okay? Miss, don¡¯t be angry. Since you are not from Heian-ky¨­, you may not know. Recently, the price of ancient jade in the capital has gotten extremely high. Selling one is enough to afford the resources necessary for achieving the peak Permanence Stage. If you can get a few, you¡¯ll instantly be one of the richest women in the Heian Dynasty. Ancient jade can also be directly exchanged for arge number of treasures that money cannot buy. It is definitely a great opportunity to umte resources to aid one¡¯s practice!¡±

    ¡°What? Selling ancient jade for money?¡± Shimizu frowned. She was guided to this ce by the great will. How could her destiny be mixed with the impure motives of other women?

    Shimadzu continued with a grin, ¡°The ancient jade is rare not only because of the difficulty and danger involved in finding it, but also because this incredible ce is restricted to young female warriors of a special bloodline. After all, do you see a lot of female warriorsing and leaving frequently? Young women who possess both the required bloodline and strength are extremely rare in the Heian Dynasty. Only one or two ancient jades are brought back every year. If our luck is particrly bad, not even a single ancient jade can be found throughout the entire year. However, the capital has a great demand for ancient jade. For example, the Fujiwara n, Minamoto n, and even the royal family are all buying at sky-high prices! Hey, I don¡¯t mind if Miss Shimizu makes fun of me. I¡¯m also here because our Satsuma n is too poor and can¡¯t afford enough warships. Because of this, we are often bullied by other ns. I only came here so I could exchange for a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t your Satsuma Country far away from the Heian Dynasty? Even if you obtain an ancient jade, how do you intend to get there?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there is a secret waterway called the ecliptic waterway that leads to Sankai Port. That is the only route with fewer demons which makes it rtively safe. However, it is very expensive to take the ecliptic waterway. Our Shimadzu n has never been there. Well, if I have the ancient jade, the cost is nothing inparison.¡± Miss Shimadzuughed.

    Shimizu¡¯s chest heaved slightly. She somewhat understood the situation here. Regardless of other people¡¯s motives, she came here to find the ancient jade ording to the guidance of the great will residing in the ancient tomb.

    No matter how difficult and dangerous it is, I must find the ancient jade! Shimizu silently made up her mind, If not, what¡¯s the point of my separation from Sister Lily anding here alone? Sooner orter, my sister will need my protection. I need to prepare for that day! I will definitelye back to you my sister; my only love¡­Lily.

    ¡­

    Currently, four or five hours had passed since the agreed-upon time of the duel. The sun began to set in the west, and the sky blossomed with gorgeous orange clouds.

    However, no one on the ind had any time to appreciate the beautiful scenery. Most of them wereining, anxious, or cursing the Eastern barbarian for not keeping his word.

    Tamurakonoe was still as calm as water, his eyes closed in serene meditation. Lily waste, perhaps because of the bad weather on Lake Biwa or as a deliberate psychological tactic.

    ¡°Look, something¡¯sing!¡± A samurai suddenly shouted from the shore

    On theke, there was a figure paddling a small canoe and approaching slowly.

    ¡°That Eastern b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Why is he onlying now?¡±

    ¡°It must be intentional!¡±

    ¡°Despicable fellow!¡±

    As the boat got closer and closer, everyone gradually saw the appearance of the person on the boat.

    It was a rugged man with a dark and sturdy body. He wore shabby clothes, and the big beard brushing his tough face gave him a mature look.

    ¡°It¡¯s the genius samurai of Easternnd!¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? With that look, it should be him¡ª Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯s opponent!¡±

    The man was almost identical to the rumored image of the Eastern genius samurai. Naturally, everyone immediately ¡®recognized¡¯ him.

    The samurai used his thick arms to paddle the boat into the shallows. He appeared unruly and his waist was fitted with two swords. The man reached into his clothes and scratched while cursing. His behavior was rough and bold, quite like the style of Eastern samurai that everyone imagined.

    As soon as the bearded samurai came ashore, he was greeted with a plethora of boos and verbal abuse. Instinctively, he felt that the situation wasn¡¯t good. He turned around and wanted to retreat to his boat, but was immediately caught by a group of angry spectators.

    ¡°Want to run? Catch him!¡±

    ¡°He must be scared of Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯s strength! Not only is hete, but he¡¯s trying to run after stalling for so long!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?! What are you doing?!¡± The samurai cursed in a panic.

    ¡°Are you a samurai from Easternnd?¡± A bearded, green-d samurai of Westernnd who reeked of sweat asked.

    ¡°How do you know? I drifted here all the way from Mino and finally found a piece ofnd. I didn¡¯t expect so many people to be here.¡± The besieged samurai replied.

    ¡°Nonsense! We were all here waiting for you!¡± The crowd shouted.

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± The samurai was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hurry up and get on the shore. We are waiting for you to duel with the number one fastest sword of Westernnd¡¯s younger generation, Lord Tamurakonoe!¡± The crowd pulled the bearded man up to the shore opposite Tamurakonoe.

    ¡°Duel?? Wh-what duel?! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?! If I was able to make it to Mino, I wouldn¡¯t have riskeding here to eke out a living in Iga. What duel are you talking about?¡± The samurai panicked.

    ¡°You still want to deny it? I think you are afraid so you¡¯re making things up on purpose, right?¡± Someone kept pulling the befuddled man.

    ¡°You people are sick! I found an ind to rest, yet you want to drag me into a duel? What the hell! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Eastern samurai, if you are timid, just admit defeat! Don¡¯t make up these excuses to lie to us!¡±

    ¡°Admit defeat? I will never admit defeat as a warrior of the East!¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t admit defeat, hurry and start the duel already!¡±

    ¡°Let go, let go of me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Tamurakonoe suddenly opened his eyes and shouted.

    The crowd froze. They all stopped and looked at Tamurakonoe.

    He looked at the bearded samurai, shook his head contemptuously, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡±

    ¡°Huh???!¡± Everyone was shocked.

    At this moment, the two girls who remained calm in the crowd saw some unusual movements on theke.

    ¡°Sister Koko, look!¡± Miko Yanagi Kyori¡¯s clear and innocent voice broke the dullmotion on the ind.

    Everyone else also looked in that direction.

    A wave of water was gradually approaching the shoreline. It glistened in an orange hue under the shower of evening sunlight.

    The wave was getting bigger and bigger, and above it, there was something surfing its mountainous crest!

    ¡°That¡­what is that?¡± A few Southern samurai in straw coats trembled and gawked at the giant shadow nketing theke.

 Volume 4, Chapter 86 â€“ The Fastest Sword (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 86 - The Fastest Sword (Part 1)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Theke roiled with billowing waves under the golden sunset, apanied by a magnificent eldritch wind that disturbed the originally calm waters.

    A huge blue-ck carp that measured tens of meters long surfed atop the winds and waves like a sturdy ship!

    ¡°Ah, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Carp?! I¡¯ve never seen such a huge carp!¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying demonic aura!¡±

    When everyone saw the carp¡¯s mighty figure barrelling towards the ind, they couldn¡¯t help but stir. Even the spectators who harassed the bearded samurai fled further ind in terror.

    The bearded samurai was momentarily dumbfounded, ¡°W-what kind of demon is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the carp spirit! It¡¯s the underwater king of Lake Biwa, the carp spirit!¡±

    ¡°Not good, the carp spirit is a Permanence Stage archdemon! Why did it suddenlye here?!¡± The warriors and spectators panicked.

    Tamurakonoe couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He opened his eyes and turned to look at the carp spirit, inwardly wondering why such a formidable demon would appear at this time.

    However, his sharp eyesight vaguely spotted a lone person standing on the carp¡¯s hill-like back among the sshing waves.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tamurakonoe couldn¡¯t retain his shock.

    Over time, some other keen samurai also saw the strange person.

    ¡°Look, brother, there seems to be a person standing on the back of the giant carp.¡± A Southern samurai pointed out.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a person.¡±

    ¡°Is that really a person? How can anyone ride the back of that fearsome carp spirit?!¡±

    ¡°Then, who is that divine being?¡±

    Kagami Lily was dressed in a red kimono embroidered with floral patterns, and her hands were behind her back. Her long hair flew as she perched atop the back of the carp, her gaze squarely fixed on Ryu Ind.

    Lily didn¡¯t deliberately squander magatama to arrive at Ryu Ind in a grand fashion. Her reasonsy in the fact that her small canoe would be further dyed by the stormy weather she encountered on theke. Lily didn¡¯t mind beingte too much, especially since she had a valid excuse. However, she wanted to keep her word and at least arrive before dark.

    In addition, Lily recently acquired more magatama so she could afford to be a bit frugal. After some consideration, she eventually summoned the carp spirit and made herselffortable on its back. As expected, its speed was extraordinary. Without partaking in anybat, a single magatama was enough for it to cruise for several hours.

    From the perspective of the watching crowd, the closer the giant carp got, the faster its speed became.

    In the blink of an eye, the carp beached itself onto the shore like a huge whale. A sonorous ¡®boom¡¯ echoed and water sshed into the sky along with clods of sand.

    Many spectators who didn¡¯t dodge in time were sttered by the mix of mud and water. Angry and surprised shouts quickly suffused the crowd.

    The carp spirit¡¯s head was bigger than the structure of a pavilion, and its pair of dull eyes reflected the onlooking people. From time to time, its fat mouth would open and close. Two small fins pped on either side of the carp¡¯srge frame, and its massive tail was partially submerged in the swaying water.

    Everyone stared at the carp spirit with rousing vignce, thinking that it would wreak havoc in the crowd at any moment. Some samurai instantly retreated into the forest in fright while others drew out their swords to protect their masters.

    To their utter relief, the carp spirit didn¡¯t make any threatening moves after rushing onshore. Everyone¡¯s attention was gradually drawn to the beast¡¯s giant head.

    On top of the carp spirit, there was a slim, red-clothed girl with long hair that cascaded like a starry river. Her stature was akin to a goddess descending to earth, and the long sword hung on her waistplimented her valorous aura.

    ¡°A woman?!¡± Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°Just who is this woman to be able to ride here on this demon carp? Is she the princess at the bottom of Lake Biwa?¡± A well-informed onmyoji said to himself.

    Lily stood for a while and waved her hand, summoning a big white dog out of nowhere. With a light hop, she mounted the lowered back of the demon hound. The demon hound slid off the carp spirit¡¯s head andnded on the ground. After striding for a few steps, it kneeled sideways on the shore and allowed Lily¡¯s small feet in wooden sandals to settle on the ground.

    ¡°Ah, the woman came down onto the ind!¡± Currently, the crowd of warriors was paying attention to Lily¡¯s every move. After all, someone who descended from the back of an intimidating carp demon was too eye-catching.

    A middle-aged warrior d in a conical hat and bamboo armor spoke to the people around him, ¡°I say, this big white dog¡­I seem to have seen it somewhere in Heian-ky¨­.¡±

    ¡°I also have some impression of it,¡± Another older man in armor voiced, ¡°Ah, this old man remembers now! That, that is¡­the dog in the house of Lord Sekishiro¡¯s Fujiwara no Ayaka! Many years ago, this old man visited Lady Ayaka who was the minor counselor at the time. When she entertained me at her courtyard for a while, I saw that big dog there!¡±

    ¡°What?! Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s dog?¡± This news swiftly spread among the people.

    ¡°Uhm, Young Master,¡± The dark-skinned man looked at the feminine youth beside him, surprise written on his face, ¡°To be able to use the underwater king of Lake Biwa and the dog of Lord Sekishiro¡¯s family as mounts¡­what are the origins of this woman?¡±

    The boy bloomed a knowing smile, ¡°Tenkaiji, you don¡¯t have to say so much. Just wait for a good show.¡±

    Everyone started to theorize about Lily¡¯s background, but she simply ignored them. Seeing that Tamurakonoe was sitting on one side of the longshore, she walked over to the opposite side. The bearded Eastern samurai had long since taken advantage of the chaos to hide in a corner, lest he got pestered again for no reason.

    Lily turned around to face Tamurakonoe who was a hundred steps away, her long hair drifting in the wind.

    Everyone was a little confused.

    ¡°Why is this woman standing there and facing Lord Tamurakonoe?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the ce for the duel.¡± Another samurai muttered.

    Tamurakonoe, on the other hand, stood up and said, ¡°Kagami Lily, you are finally here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, there was some bad weather along the way. I made you wait for a long time.¡± Lily apologized in adylike manner.

    The conversation and atmosphere puzzled the spectators. Only the girl-like youth showed a smug smile.

    ¡°Young Master, what are you smiling at? Ah, could it be¡­¡± The tall man seemed to realize something and opened his mouth wide.

    Further away, the tent of the Maro Dojo was opened wide, allowing passage for Sakanoue no Tamuramura, Kuichidera Tesshin, Ui, and arge number of dojo samurai. Among them, there was a tall and thin person dressed in ck clothes and a high hat. He looked quite noble, with a white face, trim beard, and dotted ink eyebrows characteristic to public ministers.

    ¡°Look, the second head of the Maro Dojo, Sakanoue no Tamuramura, and that person is¡­Lord Fujiwara no Kazuo!¡±

    ¡°Such a distinguished and important person in the imperial court hase here to witness the duel?¡±

    All the samurai gave way to these prominent individuals so they could upy the elevated viewing position near the shore. As the group settled, Tamurakonoe exchanged a look with his uncle and the two nodded.

    Sakanoue no Tamuramura respectfully said something to Fujiwara no Kazuo next to him and the minister nodded. He stepped forward and cleared his throat, speaking with the arrogance inherent of a minister, ¡°Gentlemen, please be quiet. Both parties of today¡¯s duel have arrived. One one side is Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe from the Sinless Domain¡¯s Maro Dojo in the Land of Yamato, Kansai!¡±

    The public minister swung his hand to Tamurakonoe and gave a simple introduction. Loud cheers erupted from the crowd, underscored by a lot of female screams.

    ¡°Ahem, and his opponent,¡± When the minister turned to point at Lily, he briefly twiddled his thin beard and his small eyes swept Lily¡¯s slender figure. Maybe due to his physical desire, his voice unconsciously rose as he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Lady Kagami from Kamakura, Kanto!¡±

    ¡°Eh??????!¡±

    The samurai, onmyoji, and spectators who gathered from various regions all eximed.

    ¡°A woman????!¡±

    ¡°This woman who rode the huge carp is that Kanto genius samurai?¡±

    ¡°Who, who said that the genius was a rude bearded man?¡±

    The crowd of observers was already curious about Lily¡¯s origins, but right now, the unexpected revtion surprised them beyond measure.

    ¡°She, is she really from Easternnd?¡±

    ¡°So beautiful, so noble¡­without losing elegance.¡±

    ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed that such a stunning woman was the genius samurai of Easternnd. Is she truly the opponent of Lord Tamurakonoe?¡±

    ¡°Lord Tamurakonoe¡¯s fast ship is already a magnificent means of transportation, but unexpectedly, this Eastern female samurai rode atop a Permanence Stage carp demon! How did she do it?!¡±

    Numerous girls who came to cheer on Tamurakonoe were struck dumb for a while. After hearing thements and praises of so many Southern male samurai, their faces couldn¡¯t help but sour at the sudden reversal.

    ¡°Hmph, this Easternnd demoness is really grandstanding!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a tall b?i?t?c?h? with a beautiful face? What is there to be proud of?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, doesn¡¯t she reserve any shame as a woman? She showed her face to fight with a man, but no matter how beautiful she is, what¡¯s the use?¡±

    ¡°Sister Koko, look¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that the opponent of the fastest sword of Sinless Domain¡¯s younger generation would be a woman. And¡­this sister is so tall. It¡¯s rare to see a girl so tall.¡± The miko, Yanagi Kyori was also amazed, a look of longing sparkling in her eyes.

    There was a time when Lily stood in the dark streets of Kamakura and looked at Uesugi with a simr gaze.

    But now, Lily herself, who arrived on a secluded ind at the very edge of Westernnd, had be the target of attention of all the warriors and people of Westernnd!

    Tamurakonoe stood a hundred steps away opposite Lily. At this moment, he stared at Lily without any fluctuating emotions, but in his heart, he was very concerned, ¡°This mirror girl just came, yet she¡¯s already stirring a lot of noise. Obviously, she was only riding a piece of wood before. How did she manage to control the carp spirit? So hateful! I deliberatelyid out the game. Why do I feel like I set up the stage for this woman to show off?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, no matter what, I will let you fall under my sword right away!¡± A sinister light glinted in Tamurakonoe¡¯s eyes.

 Volume 4, Chapter 87 â€“ The Fastest Sword (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 87 - The Fastest Sword (Part 2)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The setting sun formed a beautiful ribbon of light as it gradually fell and merged with the vast horizon along theke. The bottom of the rolling clouds glowed with golden light, resembling a swarm of demons observing thepetition from above.

    Who would have thought that the so-called number one genius of Easternnd was such a sexy and beautiful woman?

    The huge carp returned to theke and plunged into the deep water. Lily purposefully controlled the carp spirit to do so. She didn¡¯t want too many people to know that it was only a painting when it eventually disappeared.

    The crowd¡¯s astonishment steadily subsided.

    Fujiwara no Kazuo spoke, ¡°In this life and death duel, artifacts, shikigami, and other treasures other than swords are disallowed. No matter what happens, both parties shall not pursue any enmity afterward! Are you two ready?¡±

    ¡°I have been ready for many hours,¡± Tamurakonoe stated coldly.

    Lily looked at Fujiwara no Kazuo and nodded.

    ¡°Then, this duel between Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe and Kagami Lily officially¡­begins!¡±

    The minister¡¯s voice echoed across Ryu Ind, causing everyone to gradually quiet down. Soon, only the swashes of theke could be heard as it moved with the tide.

    Tamurakonoe wore a pure white robe and stared at Lily with a pair of eagle eyes adorned with heterochromatic eyeshadows. A murderous aura brewed behind his calm facade.

    Lily brooded over her situation, aware that Tamurakonoe held immense confidence in the speed of his sword. Because of the unstable setting when they battled on Lake Biwa, both of their actions were severely limited. Back then, she just had to block her opponent¡¯s attack paths ahead of time, but now that they were on an open beach, anything could happen.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s sword is indeed much faster than mine. What should I do?

    Although Lily had been thinking about this issue during her journey, she was unable to formte any surefire countermeasures.

    This was an extraordinary opponent. Lily¡¯s speed usually trumped her enemies as long as their level of strength ranged within her own, but Tamurakonoe was different. They were roughly on par in terms of strength, so whoever struck the first fatal blow would die. However, not only was Tamurakonoe slightly stronger than her, but his sword was much faster!

    In addition, his tachi boasted a longer de than her katana. If both sides swung their swords at the same time, Lily would make contact first. Unfortunately, whether or not she managed to score a substantial hit, she would suffer in the end.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s shes were extremely urate, and would certainly target her weak points. The best oue in such a scenario would be to die with her opponent, which was absolutely uneptable.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to die, nor was there a reason to perish together. However, without steeling herself to die, this duel could not be won.

    In this sword duel, tools other than swords weren¡¯t permitted. Since everyone was watching in in view, Lily couldn¡¯t do something as brazen as summoning the cat demon to kill Tamurakonoe. If she still had the Blood Spirit Magatama, perhaps she could beckon the full strength of Kagura to kill everyone on the ind. It would have been better not toe if she resorted to such an option.

    Still, Lily refused to tolerate her current situation.

    In this life and death duel, either Lily died or Tamurakonoe died.

    Kneel down and admit defeat? This thought didn¡¯t even cross her mind.

    On the path to awakening her senior sister, Lily had a feeling that greater danger and challengesy ahead. Once she conceded here, how would she muster the courage to face future battles that offered no room for retreat?

    How can I be so cowardly? Win, I have to win!

    Senior Sister, Sister Uesugi, and Sister Shimizu were all waiting for her¡ª she must win!

    Tamurakonoe may also have a reason why he needed to win, but there could only be one victor in the end!

    This was the cruelty of the samurai world.

    Who wanted to suffer humiliation under the sword of their enemies?

    Who didn¡¯t have a reason to fight? Who didn¡¯t have a reason why they couldn¡¯t lose?

    Regrettably, perhaps in the next instant, someone had to bear defeat.

    Lily¡¯s chest began to visibly undte, clear for a lot of people to see. Right now, shecked confidence in her abilities.

    ¡°This Eastern woman is going to lose.¡± Makoto Oniwa, the tall and thin samurai with greying brown hair said with a gloomy gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This elder sister looked so imposing and powerful just a while ago. Harboring hesitation in her heart at this time is a big taboo.¡± The girl-like young samurai dimly said.

    Among the spectating samurai, there were quite a few with remarkable strength. They could perceive the doubt in Lily¡¯s heart, causing them to feel a bitplicated. Since she was an Eastern samurai, they should wish for her to lose. However, when they thought of such a beautiful woman being chopped to pieces by Tamurakonoe, they couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful.

    Tamuramura, Kuichidera, Ui, and the others also discovered the changes in Lily¡¯s mood which tilted their perspective on the battle.

    ¡°Tamurakonoe will win for sure!¡± Tamuramura whispered to Fujiwara no Kazuo who stood beside him.

    Although Fujiwara no Kazuzo was an official of the imperial court, his level of strength wasn¡¯t high so he didn¡¯t understand the situation. He nced at Tamuramura with a little surprise. Seeing Tamuramura¡¯s confident expression, he nodded in agreement, somewhat wistful as he looked at Lily.

    Silence¡ª a long silence, but Lily¡¯s nervousness wasn¡¯t alleviated in the slightest. Even ordinary women could recognize Lily¡¯s tense state, much to their delight.

    ¡°Hmph, afraid? If she wasn¡¯t confident, why did she bother in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°This samurai sister¡­¡± Miko Yanagi Kyori looked at Lily anxiously as she naturally hoped for Lily to win. Her master, the other miko, also wore a grave expression, though she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± For the first time, Lily couldn¡¯t find an appropriate answer. Perhaps Tamurakonoe wasn¡¯t the strongest opponent she had met, but he was the one who restrained her the most!

    ¡°I¡¯m scared? I can¡¯t find a way to win; I can¡¯t find a way to beat a samurai who¡¯s faster than me? If so, why did Ie? Senior Sister¡­what should I do?¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to deal with Tamurakonoe¡­?¡±

    Lily fidgeted more and more. She felt that Tamurakonoe had long seen through her brittle defenses, and would rush over at any moment to end it all.

    ¡°No, wait, wait a little longer, wait a little longer. I will definitely be able toe up with something. I will definitely¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the wind blowing from theke seemed to stop, and Tamurakonoe fuzzed into a white swallow that slew towards Lily!

    It was his sharp aura that counteracted the blowing and forced the air into a standstill!

    Lily, who was still lost in thought, was caught off guard!

    Tamurakonoe was so fast that he reached Lily in a sh and unleashed a deadly cut. It was toote to think!

    In this instant, Lily felt the threat of death breathing down her neck.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s monstrous killing intent seemed to transform into an unstoppable cold de that shed into her body, subjecting her to heart-wrenching pain!

    ¡°Live!¡±

    The intive and gentle final prayer of her senior sister resonated in Lily¡¯s heart.

    Lily¡¯s entire body erupted with a powerful battle intent and an unparalleled desire to survive awakened her shivering senses!

    ¡°Yah¡­!¡± Lily let out a high-pitched yell and shifted into a crimson phantom, breaking into a frantic dash despite her disadvantage. She charged at Tamurakonoe with all her might.

    What terrible strength!

    Anyone with even a smidgeon of spiritual awareness could sense the quiet suppression of spiritual energy in the windless air.

    ¡°This battle will be decided in one sh!¡± Many warriors looked at the two colliding figures as if they were red and white meteors. Their thoughts all unified into one conclusion.

    It wasn¡¯t right to say that they had seen through this battle. It was better to say that the potent killing intent and obsession of the two young geniuses were directly imprinted on their souls, dering the two¡¯s determination!

    The feeling was fleeting¡ª extremely fast!

    Lily and Tamurakonoe shed almost instantly and both of them struck their swords at the same time!

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s eyes gleamed like those of a fierce eagle and his predator-like gaze fell on the vital point of his prey¡ª Lily¡¯s spiritual pce. His sword surpassed the speed and power of any single swing he had made in his entire life. The stimtion of life and death propelled Tamurakonoe¡¯s attack to new heights and his sword moved much faster than Lily¡¯s!

    Bzzzt¡ª!

    Like a white linear sh, Tamurakonoe¡¯s long tachi shed at Lily, whose sword had just been lifted before the de descended.

    At thest step before they made contact, Lily turned her feet slightly. Her figure moved like that of a celestial maiden, ethereal and invible, as she jumped lightly. Lily¡¯s figure floated like an illusion, seemingly sending her body towards Tamurakonoe¡¯s merciless de, but the small turn of her ankle caused her to avoid the monstrous killing intent.

    Lily remained airborne, slightly angling to the side of Tamurakonoe¡¯s stagnating approach. Immediately, she cut down with all the speed she could gather.

    Whoosh¡ª! A stunning scarlet light graced with a hint of silvery moonlight flitted by.

    The crimson sword light bloomed just after Tamurakonoe¡¯s lightning straight de aura had almost finished its course.

    Lilynded and paused one step past Tamurakonoe¡¯s side.

    His posture was wide open, standing quietly on his long legs.

    Both sides halted in an end pose after swinging their swords with full force, and for a while, the scene seemed to be frozen in time.

    Thousands of spectators on Ryu Ind were silent as if holding their breaths.

    One second¡­

    Two seconds¡­

    Three seconds¡­

    A long-haired female samurai in red and a white-robed samurai titled as the fastest sword in Westernnd remained motionless. Except for the two fighters, no one knew the oue of the duel at this moment.

    Ch-ch-! The red kimono covering Lily¡¯s front body split open from her shoulders all the way to her skirt, revealing much of her chest and delicate skin.

    However, except for the blush on her face, the exposed parts of her body were snow-white and wless, without any trace of harm

    Pfft¡ª!!!

    A fountain of blood spurted from Tamurakonoe¡¯s chest, staining his white clothes. People¡¯s hearts jumped and their jaws dropped. It was difficult to imagine that a person could instantly lose so much blood as if their whole body was squeezed dry all at once.

    Tamurakonoe¡¯s sharp eyes quivered, highlighted by his multi-colored eyeshadows. He turned his handsome face to nce incredulously at the female samurai in torn clothes, ¡°Why¡­this is impossible¡­¡±

    As his eyes rolled over and lost their brilliance, he staggered for a while before copsing to the ground.

    Lily only regained her rity when she heard the thud. She looked at Tamurakonoe with some pity and muttered in her heart, ¡°Tamurakonoe, you are indeed a genius. You lost to me, not because your swordsmanship was not as good as mine, but because your desire to survive was iparable to mine. You are only fighting for yourself while my life is burdened by many people. Among these people, the least important person is myself.¡±

    The moment when Tamurakonoeunched his surprise attack, Lily was wholly unprepared. The threat of death roused her desire to live and heightened her senses towards the perceptible killing intent of the approaching Tamurakonoe.

    The moment Tamurakonoe closed the gap, Lily¡¯s keen senses had already determined the attack trajectory leaked by his killing intent. Using the extremely agile Lunar Blossom Dance Steps, she adjusted her body to avoid Tamurakonoe¡¯s sword in a fraction of a second. Maybe because he was too confident in the speed of his sword, he never thought about defending. His confidence wasn¡¯t unfounded, however, as Lily barely eked out a victory. At the same time when Tamurakonoe swung his sword, Lily directed her own sh through his heart, destroying the spirit jade within.

 Volume 4, Chapter 88 â€“ Samurai Morality

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 88 - Samurai Morality</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The representative of the dignified annihtion dojo and the fastest sword among the younger generation, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, had died.

    The spectating crowd fell into a long silence.

    His breath vanished¡ª anyone with some degree of strength didn¡¯t need to inspect his body to confirm. This life and death duel was concluded. Although there wasn¡¯t a fixed rule that the losing party must die, in case of death or injury, the victor was absolved of any responsibility. No grievances should be pursued at the end of this duel; this was agreed upon by both parties before the battle!

    The scene just now happened too quickly. Both fighters were reigning figures in their respective ces. Tamurakonoe, in particr, was a fount of countless legends and was ssified as a genius by the samuraimunity.

    But¡­in an instant, this genius fell

    The section upied by the Maro Dojo was silent; they were all speechless. Even the usually casual Ui was shocked, staring nkly at Tamurakonoe lying in a pool of blood.

    At this moment, the two other powerful groups consisting of the blue and white-clothed samurai and the navy blue samurai also exhibited subtle yet shocked emotions.

    The girl-like young samurai gawked at Lily, full of surprise and disbelief.

    ¡°Why? Just now, I clearly felt that Tamurakonoe overwhelmed this woman in all aspects. How did she manage to pull off that final strike? Tamurakonoe¡¯s sword was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from hitting her vitals, so how did she manage to make a calm judgment in that perilous situation?¡±

    ¡°Also, how did she predict the trajectory of his attack? Tamurakonoe¡¯s sword moved much faster than his past attacks, even I might not be able to block it. How did this Eastern female samurai dodge it? Can she urately see Tamurakonoe¡¯s swordsmanship, or was it good luck? Impossible, luck can only take you so far. Isn¡¯t it selfforting to chalk it up to luck?¡±

    The youth tried hard to rey the scene in his head, but he couldn¡¯t see how Lily was able to avoid the attack, let alone swing her sword without any interruption or disturbance in her rhythm. Her sword was slower than Tamurakonoe¡¯s, but this gave her enough space tounch a counterstrike.

    If both their swords were swung at matching speeds, their des would have most definitely collided. Alternatively, there was a chance that the two sides would have hit each other. Killing the fastest sword among samurai below the Permanence Stage with a rtively slower de was an incredible feat.

    ¡°This woman¡­seems capable of arousing my attention!¡± The pretty boy inwardly evaluated, ¡°But¡­she is also really beautiful and tall¡­¡±

    Not far away, Makoto Oniwa and his female assistant were unable to speak for a while.

    Oniwa¡¯s grim gaze swept over Lily, ¡°This woman houses a remarkable power in her body. Most samurai risk their lives on a daily basis, but you rarely see a samurai with such a strong desire to live. She seems to crave life yet has no fear of death. Why do these two contradictory feelings exist in a single body?¡±

    ¡°Master Makoto, to think that Tamurakonoe would die like this,¡± The woman beside him said, ¡°Anyway, doesn¡¯t this mean one less opponent for Milord in the uing Heian-ky¨­ festival?¡±

    ¡°No, I feel that Tamurakonoe¡¯s death will make this once every ten years festival even more strange and exciting.¡± Oniwa¡¯s pale face revealed a ghastly smile.

    At this time, Fujiwara no Kazuo looked around, a little flustered. Although hecked powerful strength, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He retained the physique of a middle-stage sword master and possessed strength rivaling an upper elementary stage onmyoji. Naturally, he could confirm Tamurakonoe¡¯s death.

    In the current state of shock and disbelief, he should be the one to step up and say something. He was invited by the Maro Dojo to witness and host the duel, but their young master was the one who died in the end. What should he say?

    Although Fujiwara no Kazuo had a high status, he had to give these three dojos some face. After all, the current Heian Dynasty was rampant with demons and needed to rely on these samurai. The status of samurai wasparable to those in the Heian era in Lily¡¯s previous world. Many public officials and nobles befriended powerful samurai and dojos to enrich their power.

    However, the samurai world had its own rules. A bigwig like Fujiwara no Kazuo understood that if he acted partially now, he would be treated with hostility by the whole samurai world. Moreover, it was meaningless to favor a dead person.

    He stepped forward and shouted with a slightly awkward, high-pitched voice, ¡°Ah, this life and death duel is concluded. Kagami Lily from Eastern Land - wins!¡±

    No one cheered.

    It wasn¡¯t that the samurai didn¡¯t agree with Lily¡¯s victory or felt that her performance wasckluster, but this matter was a really big deal.

    Although a decisive sword duel usually ended without much open animosity, the loser wasn¡¯t an ordinary person¡ª he was the only son of Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, the Master of Western Swordy!

    Who would dare to apud?! That was akin to pping the face of the Maro Dojo or rubbing salt in their wound.

    Everyone felt the seriousness of the situation and was too scared to speak.

    Even the women who came to cheer for Tamurakonoe were hushed into silence.

    The fatal sword strike that ended his life was so fast they could barely see it. Their brainsgged for a while as if trying toprehend this unexpected reality.

    ¡°Eh¡­agh¡­ahhh-!!!¡± A female admirer¡¯s trembling whimpers soon erupted into a full-blown scream which then spread to the surrounding girls, leading to a cacophony of cries.

    The screams made Lily¡¯s heart even more ufortable.

    Although Tamurakonoe had chased her relentlessly, he always insisted on fighting her one-on-one without using any underhanded tricks; she considered him a true man in this respect.

    Lily put away her katana, sped her hands, and silently prayed for the safe transcendence of Tamurakonoe¡¯s soul.

    Of course, Lily wasn¡¯t familiar with the Buddhist scriptures. She only chanted a sincere prayer in her heart.

    Victory was already decided and Lily felt no need to stay here any longer. After giving the spectators on the ind an indifferent look, she turned to leave, her hair fluttering in theke breeze.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Sakanoue no Tamuramura suddenly stepped forward and barked, ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    Lily halted her movements and turned to look at the gray-haired samurai. The aura emanating from his presence was far heavier than that of Tamurakonoe!

    With a single gesture, a dozen samurai from the Maro Dojo surrounded Lily.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Lily asked coldly.

    ¡°Hmph! Kagami Lily, you killed Lord Tamuramaro¡¯s only son. Although it was in a life and death duel, this matter cannot be resolved so simply without meeting Lord Tamuramaro face to face! Since I¡¯m here, do you think I¡¯ll allow you to leave after seeing my nephew get hacked to death?!¡±

    Lily frowned slightly, ¡°Lord Tamuramura, although Lily doesn¡¯t know much about Westernnd, you should be an elder of the Western dojo, right? This was a decisive sword duel between me and Tamurakonoe, and no matter the oue, there should be noints. What is the reason for surrounding me and trapping me from leaving? Do you samurai of Westernnd see no value in samurai morality and righteousness?

    Tamuramura wrinkled his brows and spoke with a murderous face, ¡°Kagami Lily, we may value morality, but you didn¡¯t kill any random person. You killed the only son of Sakanoue no Tamuramaro! Who is Lord Tamuramaro? He¡¯s the master of swordy who tops all Western samurai. Even the Emperor has to give Lord Tamuramaro face. You, a small Eastern b?i?t?c?h?, killed his most beloved only son. This is no different from stepping on Lord Tamuramaro¡¯s reputation and severing the heir to the dojo! Do you still want to just leave? Of course, we acknowledge that this was a duel to the death so we won¡¯t avenge Tamurakonoe. We only ask you toe back to the dojo with us and talk to Lord Tamuramaro in person!¡±

    Tamuramura, as well as Kuichidera, Ui, and a few other high-ranking samurai from the Maro dojo, all exuded a tremendous murderous aura.

    Come back to the dojo to ¡®talk¡¯ and resolve the matter? Only a ghost would believe such a travesty!

    Lily didn¡¯t know about the Nara ancient domain or the annihtion dojo of the Sinless Domain. However, would she still have a way to survive if she went to such a deste-sounding ce together with them?

    The other party could use insidious means to kill her and then push away all the me. On the surface, it wouldn¡¯t be regarded as subverting the life and death agreement of the duel.

    Lily wasn¡¯t stupid.

    The Maro Dojo was the opponent¡¯sir; she absolutely couldn¡¯t go with them.

    ¡°Lord Tamuramura, Tamurakonoe was indeed an amazing samurai. If I had hesitated even a little bit, I might¡¯ve been the one who died. Although this was a life and death duel, I do not want to kill anyone. I didn¡¯t have the ability to defeat him while ensuring that my de wouldn¡¯t take his life. Since you wanted me to talk with Lord Tamuramaro, just bring those words to him. Lily still has important things to do so I really can¡¯t apany you, goodbye!¡± Lily exined and turned to leave again.

    However, the samurai in her way did not move.

    ¡°Please move aside.¡± Lily lowered her head and said. She also fought with her life on the line to attain victory. They clearly stated that retaliation against the winner was prohibited, yet they were being so aggressive. Lily¡¯s heart surged with anger, leaking killing intent.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you can save your nice words for when you meet Lord Tamuramaro in person! Otherwise, don¡¯t even think of stepping one foot off this ind!¡± Tamuramura¡¯s expression was fierce and imcable.

    Lily¡¯s frown deepened, and her eyes were icy-cold. For a time, the atmosphere was suffocating.

    ¡°Sigh, what does it mean to you¡ª what does it mean to be one of the three major dojos in the Sinless Domain?¡± The girl-like boy interceded. Although his voice sounded a bit feminine, his confident demeanor was enough to deter any disdainful gazes

    The beautiful young man walked up from his group of samurai, followed by the sturdy dark-skinned man.

    He looked at the samurai surrounding Lily and then at Tamuramura, ¡°Our Western dojos embody courtesy and elegance, but we also adhere to our word and integrity. epting defeat withoutint in life and death duels is the iron rule of the way of the samurai. Tamurakonoe has killed many opponents in life and death duels and so became famous in Kansai, but did anyone find trouble with him afterward? Now that it¡¯s one of your people who died, are you going to make things difficult for the winner? Is your dojo that bad of a loser?¡±

 Volume 4, Chapter 89 â€“ Tension

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 89 - Tension</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The beautiful young man appeared out of nowhere to defend Lily. He was followed by a dozen samurai in white robes wielding menacing weapons.

    A majority of the spectating samurai remained silent, but most of them had difficulty epting the Maro Dojo¡¯s actions in their hearts.

    Tamuramura frowned when he saw the young samurai and his entourage step forward. He masked a bit of threat behind his polite tone, ¡°You are Young Master Kazama of the Whirling Dojo, correct? What do you mean by loser? Kagami Lily, a mere s?l?u?t? from Easternnd, killed the heir of our dojo. We aren¡¯t seeking revenge; all we ask is for her to clear things up back at our dojo. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Before the young man could reply, the leader of the dojo samurai dressed in navy blue robes, Makoto Oniwa, cackled withughter, ¡°Are you really carrying this youngdy all the way to your Maro Dojo in the remote Sinless Domain just to have a cordial chat? Lord Tamuramura of the Maro Dojo, do you treat us as fools?¡±

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, that is your business. If you are dissatisfied with our Maro Dojo, you can challenge us at any time. Today, we are going to take away this woman!¡± Tamuramura glowered, ¡°My nephew and the heir to our dojo, Tamurakonoe, died here. Whoever dares to stop us, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t emit any spiritual energy, the innate aura of a formidable expert pressured the air on the ind.

    ¡°Lord Tamuramura, aren¡¯t you acting too overbearing?! You can disregard our Whirling Dojo as well as Senior Makoto¡¯s dojo, but will you openly provoke the way of the samurai?¡± The young samurai looked at the minister who stood beside Tamuramura, ¡°Lord Fujiwara no Kazuo, you are the witness to this duel. Shouldn¡¯t you lean on the side of fairness?¡±

    ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± Since Fujiwara no Kazuo was invited by Tamuramura, he naturally held an unusual rtionship with the Moro Dojo. He didn¡¯t want to get involved, but the question cornered him in front of the crowd.

    ¡°Lord Fujiwara,¡± Lily turned to face the minister and took a few steps forward. The samurai barring her path could only move aside, allowing her to address Fujiwara no Kazuo, ¡°In Kanto, Lily has a close rtionship with the Saionji Household. The head of the house, Saionji Kotoka, has said good things about Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka many times. Lily came here to Heian-ky¨­ to visit Lady Ayaka about certain matters, so I really don¡¯t have time to go to the Maro Dojo. Today¡¯s duel was hosted by the Lord and the results are clear to see. Lily doesn¡¯t understand what else needs to be rified. Isn¡¯t it because you want to take the opportunity to harm Lily?¡±

    ¡°What? Visit Lord Fujiwara no Ayaka?¡± The crowd of samurai became shocked. Truly, what were the origins of this woman? Since she also brought Lady Ayaka¡¯s dog, did they possess a special rtionship?

    ¡°How brazen, Eastern woman!¡± Fujiwara no Kazuo fumed when he heard Ayaka¡¯s name, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor is one of the most honored individuals under the emperor and the leader of the world¡¯s onmyoji. How could a nobody like you from Easternnd have any connections with her? As for this Saionji House, I have never heard of it! You cunning woman, don¡¯te up with these names to excuse your crimes!¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart sank after listening to the minister¡¯s tirade. It seemed that even if she arrived in Heian-ky¨­, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to meet Lady Ayaka. In addition, Fujiwara no Kazuo belonged to the n she sought after, but was obviously in cahoots with the Maro Dojo. The situation within the Fujiwara n wasplicated, just like the generational struggle of the Genji.

    What about the Fujiwara n? What about the minister of the imperial court? Lily¡¯s heart bubbled with anger nheless. If she was pressed into a tight spot, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to kill one more!

    ¡°Lord Fujiwara, what are Lily¡¯s crimes? You said it yourself that no side should pursue any enmity after the duel. Then, what crime did Lilymit?¡± Lily asked coldly.

    ¡°Shut up! You b?i?t?c?h? dare to question Lord Fujiwara! Take her down!¡± Tamuramura grabbed this chance to order his men.

    Seven or eight samurai from the Maro Dojo unsheathed their swords and pointed them towards Lily¡¯s neck and body.

    ¡°Drop your sword!¡± The opposing samurai yelled at her.

    ¡°Lord Tamuramura, isn¡¯t this too shameful? Do your men have to swarm a lone woman for revenge after losing a one-on-one duel?¡± The beautiful boy shouted angrily.

    ¡°Kazama Mayuzumi, you sissy piece of s?h?i?t?, it¡¯s not your turn to speak here!¡± A random samurai behind Tamuramura blurted out.

    ¡°What?!¡± The young samurai¡¯s turquoise green eyes glinted with a cold light, ¡°You people from the Maro Dojo dare to insult me?¡±

    Bam! Tamuramura punched the offending samurai in the gut, causing him to bury his head in the sand.

    ¡°You madman, do you know who you are talking to?!¡± Tamuramura scolded before turning to Kazama Mayuzumi, ¡°Young Master Kazama, I have already punished this rude subordinate of mine on your behalf. Please do not take it personally. I will definitelye to your door and apologize to Elder Kazama some other time. However, today¡¯s matter concerns the reputation of our Maro Dojo and the death of Young Master Tamurakonoe; please do not interfere. If you stand in our way, don¡¯t me us for acting rashly!¡±

    Tamuramura¡¯s firm attitude reinforced his stance on the matter. Even if he had to resort to treachery, he would apprehend Lily regardless. Whoever dared to stop him would be the dojo¡¯s enemy and face their wrath.

    Kazama Mayuzumi faltered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help taking a step back.

    ¡°Kagami Lily dared to be rude to Lord Fujiwara. Tie her up first!¡± Tamuramura shouted.

    Several tall samurai behind Lily immediately raised their hands and bashed towards the back of her head with their sword hilts.

    Lily ducked her head to dodge the blows and kicked backward at the same time.

    Bang¡ª!

    Lily¡¯s powerful kick sent the three attacking samurai flying for several tens of meters before they crashed into a wooden boat anchored in the distance, punching a hole straight through its hull.

    Once that happened, the samurai in front quickly attacked her without holding back.

    ng¡ª! There was a sh of spiritual energy and an invisible force unexpectedly blocked the oing swords, directly shattering them into several pieces.

    ¡°What?!¡± The surrounding samurai were shocked. It wasmon knowledge that female samurai usually had weak defenses. Who could have guessed that impacting the spiritual defense of the thinly dressed Lily would break the swords of these sixth and seventh stage Awakened?

    Tamuramura was also astonished, inwardly thinking, ¡°This woman has a treasure!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that celestial battle undergarment!¡± Kuichidera said to Tamuramura from the side, ¡°Kagami Lily obtained a defensive treasure from Lake Biwa.¡±

    The man furrowed his brows. He deduced that this woman would prove more difficult to deal with than he originally thought.

    ¡°Mirror Girl, return the life of my Big Brother Tamurakonoe!¡± Ui couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore, suddenly rushing out. She desperately leaped towards Lily and swung the kendama in her hand. In a blink, a of silver threads spiraled in her direction.

    The naive yet cruel girl seemed to harbor deep feelings for Tamurakonoe.

    Lily couldn¡¯t afford to hold back anymore. She didn¡¯t want to kill the people of the Maro Dojo, but her tolerance had long devolved into anger.

    Swish! Four dojo samurai gotcerated by her sword, causing blood to stter about.

    The six jade balls smashed at Lily, but she didn¡¯t bother to avoid them at all. She forcefully resisted the violent impact and swept a scarlet de of light towards the girl in the air.

    Ui hurriedly used her kendama to block.

    BANG!!! The scarlet spiritual energy ran rampant, generating an explosive gust of wind that flung Ui into the depths of the pine forest.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you dare to kill the people of my dojo!¡± Tamuramurapletely lost control of his fury. His spiritual energy erupted and the upper half of his clothing was torn by the immense force, revealing his scarred, battle-hardened body rippling with well-developed muscles.

    ¡°Lord Tamuramura!¡± Kuichidera suddenly spoke, ¡°The real identity of this woman is the Mirror Girl. She is the one that all the samurai in the world want to kill! She must have used a demonic trick just now to kill Lord Tamurakonoe which goes against the way of the samurai!¡±

    Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe¡¯s body stilly silently on the shore of theke, his blood gradually soaking the sand underneath him. However, no one really cared at the moment.

    ¡°What?! That woman is the Mirror Girl?¡± Tamuramura was stunned, ¡°Is she the one that man wanted to prevent from going to the west?!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Kiuchidera said.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Tamuramura¡¯s anger surged and he shouted to the crowd, ¡°As you all saw, Tamurakonoe¡¯s strength was clearly stronger than hers, but he still lost in some bizarre way. That woman is not some genius samurai of Easternnd, she is the Mirror Girl¡ª a being who brings disaster to the world! She must have used some kind of magic or curse to aid her victory! Killing the Mirror Girl has been the duty of we Kansai samurai since ancient times, and today, I will be the first to take action! Who dares to stand in my way?!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± The beautiful boy yelled anxiously, ¡°Even if she is the Mirror Girl, the new emperor who ascended the thronest year, Emperor Go-Toba, has promised Lord Chief Advisor, Fujiwara no Ayaka, to cease the hunt of the persecuted mirror girls. Could Lord Tamuramura have lived in Nara for so long that you are unaware of the emperor¡¯s edict?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Tamuramura looked unsure and turned to Fujiwara no Kazuo, ¡°Lord Fujiwara, is there such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± Fujiwara hesitated. Fujiwara no Ayaka was the current leader of the Fujiwara n after all. No matter how close he was to the Maro Dojo, he couldn¡¯t tear down his own leader, ¡°It is true; there is such a thing, but the current emperor is young and the edict was only issued in the area of Heian-ky¨­. The imperial court and His Majesty haven¡¯t pushed for this news to be spread to the world¡­so¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if the sacred edict has not yet been announced to the world, are you going to disobey it in front of the emperor¡¯s doorstep?¡± Kazama Mayuzumi asked, ¡°Fujiwara no Kazuo, this is an important new policy implemented by Lady Ayaka since her appointment as chief advisor. Do you oppose this decree made by Lady Ayaka?

    ¡°Ah no, this¡­¡±

    For a time, the two groups of dojo samurai surrounding Lily remained in a silent deadlock. Tamuramura¡¯s majestic aura billowed as he waited for Fujiwara no Kazuo to say his piece before making a move!

    Lily¡¯s long hair swayed and Yasutsuna glowed with a faint sheen in her hand, reflecting her killing intent. Several bodies of Maro Dojo samurai were scattered by her feet.

    No one expected this one-on-one legendary duel to develop into a battle involving hundreds of powerful warriors and ronin after the oue was decided.

 Volume 4, Chapter 90 â€“ Fierce Battle On The Island

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 90 - Fierce Battle On The Ind</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Fujiwara no Kazuo¡¯s beard trembled as he tried to mince his words, ¡°There is indeed an injunction in Heian-ky¨­ that the mirror girls should no longer be harmed, otherwise, the attackers will be punished with death. However, we are still in the area of Lake Biwa; not Heian-ky¨­. Today¡¯s affairs should be handled by the involved samurai and have nothing to do with the prohibition. As for whether the Mirror Girl used demonic arts to kill Tamurakonoe, that is a matter to be solved among yourselves. From now on, this has nothing to do with me so don¡¯t ask any more questions!¡±

    The minister swung his sleeves and ushered a few of his subordinates back, obviously averse to any further implications.

    Tamuramura asserted his voice, ¡°Since Lord Fujiwara advised us to solve it ourselves, allow us to take the Mirror Girl back to the dojo for interrogation. We will investigate the demonic art she used to kill Tamurakonoe and punish her for killing several of our disciples! Mirror Girl, if you dare to resist, you will be killed on the spot! Obediently surrender and allow us to escort you back to the dojo. If you confess your despicable crimes and admit to using underhanded tricks to kill Tamurakonoe, maybe we¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    Lily scoffed, ¡°You old dog go bark your lies somewhere else! If I really used demonic arts, Tamurakonoe wouldn¡¯t have been able to get close to me!¡±

    ¡°Mirror Girl, you¡¯re a cmity to the world. You killed Lord Tamurakonoe and still dare to speak so wildly?!¡± An angry samurai shouted.

    All the samurai from the Maro Dojo swarmed forward, apanied by some others who sided with them.

    At a nce, there were hundreds of warriors charging at Lily.

    A scarlet killing intent shed in her eyes, ¡°Since you use me of using demonic arts, why don¡¯t I show you some for real!¡±

    A huge scroll appeared in Lily¡¯s hands which she quickly tossed it out. The scroll unfolded like a white rainbow and fluttered in theke breeze.

    Grrr¡ª! A deep, ear-piercing roar pervaded the ind and a thick cloud of smoke obscured the area around Lily. A sharp w emerged from the drifting smoke, followed by the body of a vicious four-tailed cat demon measuring a dozen meters in length. When the smoke finally cleared, a pair of yellow-green eyes gleamed in the light of dusk, and its snarling teeth glinted like sharp knives.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tamuramura and all the other samurai recoiled in shock, ¡°Th-throne Stage archdemon??!¡±

    His face turned grim, ¡°Impossible! Is it her shikigami? How did she manage to invoke a Throne Stage archdemon?! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Tamuramura recalled what he saw, ¡°Just now, that woman took out a huge scroll. Could it be¡­?¡±

    The four-tailed cat demon pounced into the group of warriors and pped out its powerful w!

    Pffft¡ª! A samurai wasshed into a bloody mess.

    A second swipe swept out, reaping the life of another unlucky samurai.

    The cat demon was not only fierce but also quick and nimble. No samurai could escape its ws or retaliate even if they wanted to!

    Crunch¡ª! It bit down on a Maro Dojo samurai together with his sword.

    The sword shattered and the samurai was munched into pieces, staining the cat demon¡¯s face while adding to its fierce and hideous look.

    ¡°Demon!¡± Tamuramura¡¯s muscles bulged, and blue veins snaked all over his body. Lifting arge tachi with both hands, he leaped over and chopped towards the cat demon. For its part, the cat demon reacted quickly and raised its big body, standing on its hind legs. Two massive ws then lunged towards Tamuramura with deadly force.

    BOOM!!! The resulting spiritual explosion quaked the entire ind and the violent wind battered many women who came to cheer for Tamurakonoe, flinging them into the distance. Some directly died after crashing into tough trees and rocks.

    Unexpectedly, the cat demon suffered a slight disadvantage during the bout and took a few steps back. It arched its waist and bared its teeth at Tamuramura in indignation!

    The man stood as steady as a mountain, his muscr arms clutching the tachi stuck into the ground.

    ¡°He¡¯s very strong!¡± Lily marveled as she stood behind the cat demon. Although Tamuramura¡¯s aura epassed the peak Permanence Stage, the strength of his attack eclipsed the carp spirit and surpassed the cat demon by a small margin!

    Their level of strength was roughly equal, but Tamuramura possessed secret methods capable of boosting his power.

    Lily was simr but to a greater extent. If she reached the peak of the Permanence Stage, she couldbine her strength with the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle to kill Permanence Stage experts like chickens!

    However, Lily was only at the early Spirit Jade stage.

    During her journey across Lake Biwa, it was difficult to find any time to practice.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Tamuramuraughed triumphantly, ¡°Sure enough, this cat demon is some kind of phantom! I heard of a strange treasure called the Record of One Hundred Demons that could summon the paintings of demons. Although the strength of this demon pales inparison to the original, its might is still considerable! Kagami Lily, you are really something. I did not expect this legendary treasure to actually exist and fall into your hands. No matter, hand over the scroll and we¡¯ll end things here, otherwise, we¡¯ll capture you and make your life worse than death!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how magnanimous! Have you finally revealed your true face?¡± Lily sneered.

    ¡°What? Record of One Hundred Demons?¡± Kazama Mayuzumi was shocked, ¡°It seems that it was unnecessary to stick up for this sister. Since she dared toe, she must definitely have her cards to rely on! Listen, all of you from the Kazama Dojo, distance yourself and don¡¯t get involved in this battle that will bring shame to the samurai of Westernnd!¡±

    ¡°People of the Makoto Dojo, also retreat!¡± Oniwa instructed.

    As soon as the two groups backed off, most other spectating warriors followed suit. Only the samurai of the Maro Dojo who continued to encircle Lily was left behind.

    ¡°Kyori, let¡¯s retreat into the pine forest as well. This is a big fight we normally don¡¯t get to see. We can observe it from afar but don¡¯t go near. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± The miko samurai pulled her attending sister behind the protection of a giant pine tree.

    ¡°Wany¨±d¨­! Yuki-Onna! Demon hound!¡± Lily waved herrge sleeves.

    An array of intimidating demons stood in front of Lily, stunning all who beheld the scene!

    ¡°Kagura, you can alsoe out to practice a little!¡±

    Bang! White smoke stirred, and Kagura, dressed in a pink kimono and holding a sakura parasol, appeared in front of the lineup.

    Ssh! Huge waves churned in theke and the giant carp spirit resurfaced from the depths!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing Lily¡¯s allies, the crowd of samurai was stunned into silence for a while.

    ¡°Demons! They are all demons! Is this Eastern female samurai the leader of a hundred demons?¡±

    ¡°The Mirror Girl is indeed a bad omen!¡±

    ¡°She must have used some demonic technique to kill Lord Tamurakonoe!¡±

    Kiuchidera Tesshin retrieved a magic tool from his robes and danced his hands, adding several incantations to Tamuramura and himself.

    ¡°Ha! Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can cast spells?¡± Kagura smirked while looking at the masked man. She raised her sakura parasol and danced in an elegant manner. A burst of pink and purple incantations flooded the area, buffing Lily and the others.

    ¡°What?! High-level spells? Attack spell, lightning spell, speed spell, berserk spell¡­¡± Kiuchidera inhaled a breath of cold air, ¡°Who is this little girl with the parasol? Why can she use so many ancient advanced spells?¡±

    Tamuramura dawned a grave expression, ¡°Open your eyes, all of you! They are really a bunch of demons! Come join forces with me to destroy these demons and avenge Tamurakonoe¡¯s death! Kill¡ª!¡±

    The muscr old man raised his sword and rushed to the forefront. Behind him, nearly a hundred samurai rushed towards Lily and her party.

    There weren¡¯t many people on Lily¡¯s side, but each of them wielded terrifying strength. She held Yasutsuna in one hand and Crescent Moon in the other. Phantom soul energy chilled the surroundings and intensified Lily¡¯s re.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you must make it up to me when this battle is over! How dare you order me to fight again!¡± Faced with arge number of enemy samurai, Yuki-Onna opened her arms and roused a blizzard to assault their ranks. The world descended into extreme coldness, causing many weaker warriors to freeze into ice sculptures halfway through their run.

    Yuki-Onna then lifted one arm, shaping several cones of ice that flew towards the army of samurai!

    Bam! Bam! Pffft! A samurai was hit in the legs by one of the cones. No one knew if he was either dead or injured.

    ¡°Shoot that snow woman to death!¡± Numerous warriors drew out their longbows and fired volleys of evil-ying arrows trailing with incantation symbols at Yuki-Onna!

    Kagura flurried her sakura parasol and threw it in Yuki-Onna¡¯s direction. The parasol faced the enemies and spun, cloning into a dozen transparent pink parasols.

    Boom! Bang! Bang!

    The rain of spiritual arrows and the magic bullets shot by Kiuchidera Tesshin from the rear werepletely blocked. The dozen floating parasols continued to rotate for a while, flickering with various colors.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily looked amazed, ¡°So the sakura parasol can also be used like this?¡±

    The sakura parasol was a peculiar treasure that could conceal one¡¯s presence from the eyes of peerless demons like Shuten Doji and Michizane. Even until now, Lily couldn¡¯t see through the grade of the parasol. Perhaps, only Kagura knew the many uses of the sakura parasol.

    On the battlefield, the cat demon transformed into a brownish-yellow shadow that plunged into the group of samurai. Under the effects of Kagura¡¯s spell, its speed increased and its attacks grew even more violent. The cat demon wed, bit, smashed, and whipped the Maro Dojo samurai with its four nifty tails. Its unfortunate victims wailed as flesh and blood sttered about!

    Not a long time passed, yet a dozen samurai were already mauled to death.

    At this point, none of the spectating samurai came to aid the battle. The scene evolved into a bloody ughter of imminent death¡ªpletely out of control.

    Fujiwara no Kazuo also hid behind the ancient pine trees while muttering to himself, ¡°Demon girl, demon girl. Ah, why would Lady Ayaka protect these terrible mirror girls¡­¡±

    The demon hound hopped into the backline of the samurai forces,unching surprise attacks on the annoying archers. Kiuchidera caught sight of this and took out a serrated de to sh at the white dog.

    Boom! The demon hound was defeated and cut into strands of dissipating resentment.

    However, in the blink of an eye, he recondensed at Lily¡¯s feet, once again rushing into the crowd of enemies. The demon hound wasn¡¯t very strong, but he couldn¡¯t die and was extremely difficult to deal with.

    Wany¨±d¨­ was a strange and bloodthirsty character. The screaming ghost rode a wheel of zing mes and des that massacred the enemy formation. The devastation it caused was no weaker than that of the cat demon!

    Tamuramura¡¯s blood boiled. He turned around and rushed towards Wany¨±d¨­.

    Hihi-! The little ghost was very cunning. Seeing the angry man plowing over, he abruptly turned the wheel to dodge out of the way. Tamuramura was faster and was about to catch up, but the cat demon barred his path.

    Tamuramura hurtled forward regardless, brandishing his powerful tachi. The cat demon already rued a lot of injuries during its rampant killing so it became increasingly difficult to fend off the old man. Its wounds resembled charred paper and inky smoke gradually leaked out.

    The cat demon wouldn¡¯t be able tost against the old man for long.

    Suddenly, a crimson phantom shifted from behind.

    Tamuramura perceived the threat and hurriedly avoided a scratch from the cat demon. At the same time, he turned around to resist the eerie blue de that Lily swung at him.

    ng¡ª!!! The two swords collided.

    The power behind Lily¡¯s sh wasn¡¯t too impressive, however:

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡± Tamuramura stared widely, blood streaming from his eyes. He opened his mouth to howl in pain.

    He felt a cold tremor seep into the depths of his soul and instinctively shot backward.

    Tamuramura slowed his explosive retreat after some time, his face still pale and frozen in obvious horror as he looked at Lily. She was far inferior in strength and swordypared to him, so why¡­?

    ¡°You, what is that sword of yours??!¡±

    ¡°What sword? Of course, it¡¯s a demon sword.¡± Lily smiled, but her eyes revealed ruthless killing intent.

 Volume 4, Chapter 91 â€“ The Cage of Nightmares

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 91 - The Cage of Nightmares</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Under the dismal golden sunset, scores of warriors besieged a crimson maiden as well as a few strange and fierce demons on the west coast of Ryu Ind, which spanned barely a few miles.

    For a time, it was difficult to tell which side was good and which side was evil.

    Was Lily righteous? How could a truly virtuous and peaceful girle to the West to participate in a life and death duel?

    However, even if she yearned for the quiet andfortable life of a youngdy, did she have a choice?

    Several warriors saw the frustration of their leader, Tamuramura, but instead of feeling afraid, they rushed towards Lily with wild and brave shouts.

    Lily waved Yasutsuna at the swords of the oing samurai and shredded them like sugarcane. Blood spurted at Lily¡¯s feet as the samurai fell one by one.

    Kiuchidera Tesshin threw a couple of spell charms at Lily from afar. These charms seemed to have some type of tracking ability, but Lily simply ignored them and rushed into the formation of the Maro Dojo samurai. The charms eventually exploded, identally injuring his own people.

    Spell charms of this level couldn¡¯t hurt Lily, but her clothes weren¡¯t exactly spared from the explosive power.

    ¡°Tamuramura, it should be clear that you can¡¯t kill me. Although this is my first time in Kansai, I also respect the name of Lord Tamuramaro. For that reason, I don¡¯t want to increase the hatred between me and your Sinless Domain any further. Let¡¯s stop here; don¡¯t force me!¡± Lily retreated into a rtively open space and shouted to Tamuramura not far away.

    ¡°Things have already escted to this point yet you want to beg for mercy?! Kagami Lily, do you think we will allow you to live after killing so many of our brothers? I can¡¯t wait to chop you into pieces!¡± The vigorous spiritual energy cloaking Tamuramura¡¯s body became agitated.

    The eyes of the surrounding samurai were also red with rage. They all howled and swarmed her position with reckless abandon.

    ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to do this!¡±

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard ¡¤ Chaos!¡±

    Sakura petals converged between heaven and hearth, and like sharp des, they descended towards the army of samurai.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, don¡¯t think that you can be arrogant just because youprehended a domain!¡± Tamuramura¡¯s entire body erupted with an ancient, wild aura.

    ¡°Ancient Realm ¡¤ Tenpyo Houji!¡±

    Boom! Behind Tamuramura, a broad screen that measured ten feet high suddenly emerged from the ground. The screen was dark gold and decorated with faded cyan, ck, and white paintings that depicted the legend of ancient war. If one looked closely, the paintings of the generals, soldiers, and fadedndscapes seemed to move, as if the troops were marching into a battlefield!

    The screen then unfolded behind Tamuramura and surrounded a radius of a hundred meters where Lily and the warriors battled.

    This development obscured the view of the spectating people, leaving them with only the sound of fierce shouting and killing.

    Tamuramura¡¯s domain was extremely restrictive and conflicted with Lily¡¯s domain, causing her to lose the upper hand. Because of the limited space, Sakura Blizzard couldn¡¯t be exerted to its fullest power.

    ¡°If my brother was the one to cast this domain, it alone would be enough to crush you! However, your attainment in domains is still nothingpared to mine! Hahahaha, Kagami Lily, you will definitely die today!¡± Tamuramuraughed.

    The screens emitted a wave of heavy pressure that slightly suppressed Lily¡¯s spiritual energy, but fortunately, she used Sakura Blizzard to offset most of it.

    On the ancient screens, the army of soldiers echoed a burst of shouts that motivated the samurai and warriors on Tamuramura¡¯s side. Their strength increased and their morale soared to greater heights!

    The samurai desperately flung themselves at Lily and her party without regard for their lives.

    Since the carp spirit remained in theke when the domain was extended, it got separated from Lily.

    If the carp spirit smashed against the huge screen domain with all its strength, it may be able to break through, but its actions would be of little significance. After all, the copsed part of the screen domain could easily be recreated and the carp spirit didn¡¯t pose much of a threat onnd. The incarnation painted by Lily couldn¡¯t turn into its humanoid form.

    Seeing that her side was being harshly suppressed, Lily¡¯s anger boiled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get out of this domain, but you are also trapped inside!¡±

    ¡°Sakura-d Moon!¡±

    Bzzt¡ª! Bzzzt¡ª! Bzzzzt¡ª!

    Lily weaved a huge scarlet de, but she didn¡¯t stop at that. Numerous des of crescent light flew out consecutively with varying intensity!

    A hundred meters of crowded space was very small when one considered the size of the oing crescent des. Having little time and room to dodge, several people were swept up or killed by a single de.

    When the des hit against the domain, they retained enough power to bounce back a few times, causing countless des to sweep across the battlefield for a while.

    Lily tensed her snow-white thighs and stood firmly, unleashing Sakura-d Moons one after another.

    People wailed as they were continuouslycerated, and because of the limited space, they couldn¡¯t even evacuate. Tamuramura tried his best to disperse some of the des and rebounds, but he couldn¡¯t stop all of them. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of these attacks, his subordinates suffered heavy casualties.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!!!¡± Tamuramura raged. He held some lingering fears about Lily¡¯s strange sword, but he still resolutely rushed at her.

    Facing Tamuramura¡¯s overwhelming sh, Lily cleaved Crescent Moon and Yasutsuna at the same time.

    ng¡ª!!! The strength behind Tamuramura¡¯s strike far surpassed her own. Lily was violently sted away, eventually hitting the wall of screens before falling to the ground. However:

    ¡°Agghh!¡± Tamuramura covered his chest and knelt on one knee while trembling. His pale face was covered in cold sweat and guttural cries uncontrobly escaped his mouth.

    The sh just now directly prated into his body and afflicted his soul. Tamuramura was a peak Permanence Stage powerhouse, and with the practice of ancient swordsmanship, he had a strong grasp of domains. His soul was also more resilient than the carp spirit¡¯s to a certain extent, but even so, the attack on his soul was too unbearable. Tamuramura, someone with great strength and muscles like copper, actually felt pain!

    ¡°You demon girl! What kind of sorcery did you use?!¡± At Tamuramura¡¯s level of strength, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to suffer a painful blow, but this pain transcended physical harm and somehow hurt his soul. The soul was the core that powered the Permanence spirit jade, and if it got injured, the flow of one¡¯s spiritual energy would be disturbed!

    Although Lily seemed to be in a wretched state after colliding with the screen and falling to the ground, she was able to withstand the impact with the help of the Amethyst undergarment and its hundredfold spiritual defense. She would¡¯ve died if she suffered a direct hit from Tamuramura¡¯s de, but enduring a sword sh was within limits. The force and spiritual fluctuations transferred from the impact couldn¡¯t hurt her at all; this was how spiritual defense worked. As long as one could resist, they would suffer little to no harm, but if the defense got broken, their bodies would have to bear the full brunt of the attack.

    Lily was quite shaken up but was mostly unharmed. After all, her eighth-grade Crescent Moon and ninth-grade Yasutsuna didn¡¯t pale in qualitypared to Tamuramura¡¯s eight-grade sword.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tamuramura was shocked upon seeing Lily stand up as if nothing happened, ¡°How could she resist my full-on attack and escape unscathed? Sure enough, she must be wearing that unusual defensive treasure!¡±

    ¡°Why does this woman have so many treasures?!¡± He thought of his own generation of masters and how they had struggled and fought in Kansai for many years, yet the treasures they acquired couldn¡¯t bepared to those in Lily¡¯s possession. A surge of jealousy welled up in his heart.

    ¡°Look how I¡¯ll kill you. Your defensive treasure is mine!¡± Within the cover of his domain, Tamuramura revealed his true face and disregarded the dignity he was obligated to uphold as a senior. When it came to precious treasures, his only thoughts were to kill and steal.

    ¡°Old pervert, even if I give it to you, you won¡¯t be able to wear it!¡± Lily didn¡¯t falter and rushed at the approaching Tamuramura.

    Crescent Moon hummed with ghostly blue and purple light as it swung towards him.

    Just the residual fluctuations from a sword sh could hurt the soul. If he really got hit, his soul might shatter without a trace!

    Learning his lesson from the previous bouts, Tamuramura didn¡¯t dare to block the strange katana. Instead, he suddenly stopped and swerved to the side to avoid Lily¡¯s sword.

    ¡°What good footwork!¡± Lily was astonished.

    After sidestepping the attack, Tamuramura turned halfway and swept his de at Lily. The sword flickered with brown and gold spiritual energy that carried a hint of ancient majesty.

    Lily could only resist with Yasutsuna.

    ng¡ª!

    A mountainous force struck her body and mmed her into the sand a few meters away, forming a deep pit in the ground.

    Tamuramura seized this opportunity and sifted through the drifting dust to attack the fallen Lily.

    However, Lily was not injured. She stretched out her slender legs and kicked Tamuramura¡¯s wrist with precision, disrupting the chopping motion that he was about to perform. Using the slight recoil from the kick, she rolled backward and tumbled to her feet.

    After regaining her footing, she blocked Tamuramura¡¯s follow-up attack with Yasutsuna and stabbed at his upper abdomen with Crescent Moon.

    Tamuramura hastily retreated, narrowly avoiding getting stabbed by Crescent Moon. If the de had sessfully cut into his body, who knew what the consequences would be? His heart quivered at the thought.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! If not for this woman¡¯s demon sword, I would have taken care of her long ago!¡± In terms of raw strength, Tamuramura was far stronger than Lily, but the strange properties of her katana thwarted any unrelenting attacks. Even if he could rely on his strength to suppress Lily, the defensive treasure she wore made it extremely difficult to hurt her. The only option he had was to cut her directly, but this was easier said than done. Although Tamuramura wielded tyrannical strength, the speed of his sword was not as fast as Tamurakonoe¡¯s. His body was also not as flexible as Lily¡¯s, especially since he was older and mainly depended on his superior realm and spiritual energy to gain the upper hand. Overall, his reaction speed and battle senses were not as sharp as they used to be.

    Kiuchidera may have boosted Tamuramura¡¯s prowess with his spell enhancements, but he was an arcanist, not an onmyoji. He could only use low to mid-level spells while Lily enjoyed high-level spells from Kagura.

    Kagura¡¯s current strength was still very weak. She mainly sheltered under the protection of Yuki-Onna and hid in the backlines to cast defensive and supportive spells. asionally, she would dish out some offensive spells but theycked firepowerpared to dedicated monks or onmyoji who excelled in this aspect. Kagura could also be considered a kind of arcanist. Although her high-level offensive spells could injure ordinary enemies, they were quite inferior to Yuki-Onna¡¯srge-scale spells.

    While Lily tangled with Tamuramura, the cat demon was left in a league of its own. No one could stop it anymore. It showcased its original ferocious and cruel nature, tearing into the flesh of anyone it pounced on. One by one, the samurai fell under the ws of the cat demon!

    The speed at which the cat demon killed the Maro Dojo samurai was so fast that there was no chance for Tamuramura to intervene while fending off Lily. In addition, everyone was trapped inside a small area and had nowhere to run.

    The cat demon¡¯s agility came in handy to chase down enemies and circle the area from time to time. Perhaps it could even rip open the domain if it wanted, but chose not to do so¡ª this was like its personal ypen.

    The domain that was originally meant to imprison Lily and the other became a cage of nightmares for the Maro Dojo samurai.

    Gradually, the number of samurai remaining in the ¡®Ancient Realm ¡¤ Tenpyo Houji¡¯ domain dwindled to the point where only Tamuramura, Kiuchidera, and few other spirit jade experts were left.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­you not only used demonic arts to kill Tamurakonoe, but also killed many of our brothers. You woman, you are already unforgivable!¡± Tamuramura¡¯s bloodshot eyes burned with endless hatred.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill them, I¡¯m the one who has nowhere to run. It was you who forced me to do it!¡± The sword in Lily¡¯s hand was dripping with blood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have to use this trick to deal with a younger generation Eastern woman like you. Hahaha, Kagami Lily, this was personally taught to me by my brother. You should be content with dying under a move developed by Lord Tamuramaro himself!¡± The aura around Tamuramura receded until it resembled that of an ordinary person.

    However, the look in his eyes made Lily feel an unprecedented danger.

 Volume 4, Chapter 92 â€“ Four Gates

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 92 - Four Gates</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°If used by my brother, this move is enough to shatter mountains and overturn rivers with the flip of a hand. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not as strong as my brother and this move will consume most of my spiritual energy. Although I didn¡¯t want to use it, your demonic arts leave me no choice!¡±

    Pale mes flickered in Tamuramura¡¯s eyes and warped his perception of the world in front of him. Instead, he was tranced by the scene of an ancient expeditionary army as they galloped across the ins.

    The world reflected in his eyes¡ª this was a profound insight in the domain!

    Tamuramura¡¯s entire body trembled and his firm muscles bulged as if he was exerting himself to the limits.

    Bzzzt¡ª

    Four bronze-colored samurai apparitions emerged from Tamuramura¡¯s back! Their hulking spirit forms overflowed with azure light and each held arge tachi in one hand.

    The aura they exuded was no less than that of Tamuramura, and their figures, appearance, and demeanor were also quite simr if one disregarded their height, which stood around four meters tall.

    ¡°Y¨±ryaku ¡¤ Four Gates!¡±

    Tamuramura¡¯s voice quavered as he shouted, looking incredibly drained.

    The four samurai spirits steadied their swords and rushed towards Lily in unison. They split into pairs andunched a pincer attack to restrict her area of movement.

    ¡°Cat demon, kill the main body!¡± Lily quickly retreated to avoid being surrounded by the four samurai spirits.

    Heeding her call, the four-tailed cat demon rushed over with the ferocity of a fierce tiger. Its huge body zipped across the battlefield and pounced towards Tamuramura, ws extended.

    Kiuchidera Tesshin and several other spirit jade samurai immediately responded to the threat, however:

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whizz! Wany¨±d¨­ fired missiles of scarlet spiritual energy to intercept Kiuchidera¡¯s attempts.

    Meanwhile, Yuki-Onna condensed a slender sword in her hand and flew over to fight the remaining spirit jade samurai.

    Lily took a single step back before shouting, ¡°Now!¡±

    She then jumped up.

    Behind her, the giant carp smashed through Tamuramura¡¯s ¡®Ancient Realm ¡¤ Tenpyo Houji¡¯ domain with a resounding ¡®bang¡¯! Since Tamuramura directed all his power to fuel the four samurai spirits, he didn¡¯t have enough energy to re-exert his domain.

    The carp spirit floundered onto the shore despite the rough terrain and Lily fell on top of its head. Brandishing their swords, the four imposing samurai spirits turned to attack the carp that shielded their target.

    ¡°Brocade Life Koi ¡¤ Soul Possession!¡± Kagura suddenly unsheathed the exquisite tachi on her waist and a pink, crystal clear koi fish flew out from its de. The small koi fish seemed slow, but it swam very quickly and merged into the giant carp¡¯s body. Immediately after, the carp spirit emitted a shimmering light and turned red all over.

    The now red carp opened its big mouth and spat out bubbles of spiritual energy. It kept shaking its body and swinging its tail which somehow receded theke, forming turbulent waves which plunged towards the four samurai spirits and disrupted their movements.

    After transforming into a red koi fish, the carp spirit was able to use water demonic arts, and due to its huge size, the output of power wasn¡¯t weak at all!

    Kagura¡¯s Brocade-Patterned Koi was originally embedded with the will of a legendary koi fish. Although it wasn¡¯t aplete koi soul, it felt rejuvenated after blending with the giant carp¡ª like a fish in water.

    Roiling waves flooded the shore and the carp frolicked in its familiar element. The carp shook its head and flipped its tail, once again rousing a terrifying wave that rumbled towards the samurai spirits.

    ¡°What a bluff! Kill that woman for me!¡±

    The four samurai spirits were unexpectedly quick, jumping onto the carp¡¯s back one after the other.

    The one that hopped up first raised its long tachi and hacked it down at Lily.

    Seeing that the other party was a pure spirit body, Lily guessed that soul attacks would prove useless. She stored away Crescent Moon and shed with Yasutsuna instead.

    ng¡ª!!! The power behind the enemy¡¯s sh rivaled Tamuramura¡¯s all-out attack. Lily was directly swatted away, shattering the already damaged screen of the domain behind her.

    ¡°How terrifying! I didn¡¯t expect the strength of these four samurai spirits to be on par with Tamuramura.¡± Not only Lily, but those who witnessed her sudden meteoritic fall into theke were shocked.

    The onlookers on the ind were able to see the battle again through the partially copsed domain. Their jaws ckened when they saw the devastation within. Only a few warriors remained of the originally brave Maro Dojo samurai and countless corpses littered the battlefield.

    Although Lily hit the water pretty hard, she was spared from any injury. The four samurai spirits rushed after her, followed by the carp that squirmed its way back into theke. Swinging its huge tail, the carp swept a massive wave that disrupted the unrelenting pursuit of the samurai spirits.

    At the same time, the cat demon jumped over the warriors who were stalled by Yuki-Onna and Wany¨±d¨­, pouncing straight for Tamuramura.

    Tamuramura barely managed to draw his sword to resist. He was scratched and beaten back several tens of meters by the cat demon¡¯s flurry of w swipes, leaving stters of blood along the way.

    ¡°The weakness of these four gates is the main body. After using this strenuous technique, the power of the caster is significantly reduced!¡± Lily surfaced from the water and sharpened her focus.

    The carp spirit dove into the depths of theke ording to Lily¡¯s will before shooting upward. It gathered momentum and whipped its tail towards Lily, serving as a spring that flung her into the distance. Like a deadly arrow, she arched through the air and fell towards Tamuramura.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Tamuramura showed some panic. His current strength was not enough to fend off Lily¡¯s strange katana, which would surely spell his doom if he got struck. If it was a one-on-one fight, the four samurai spirits channeled through the four gates were enough to deal with her. However, the aid Lily received from her shikigami and summoned demons dictated the battle in her favor, for the most part.

    The four samurai spirits turned to chase Lily who flew over their heads, but because they were surrounded by water, they were constantly harassed by the carp spirit. Although the carp¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t enough topletely stop them, their progress was slowed by quite a bit!

    Crescent Moon appeared in Lily¡¯s hand as she heavily descended towards Tamuramura. Even if he parried her strike, his soul would get seriously injured in the process. From then on, his umted wounds would further burden his ability to resist Lily¡¯s follow-up attacks!

    ¡°Impossible, I am Sakanoue no Tamuramura!¡± The man¡¯s eyes brimmed with defiance.

    Whizz! Suddenly, silver threads spun over from the pine forest and entangled Lily¡¯s feet, tugging her straight into the ground.

    ¡°Hahaha! The heavens are looking after me!¡± Tamuramuraughed joyfully.

    Not too far away, Ui rushed out from the pine forest while plying the silver threads with both hands. She shouted a resentful cry mixed with bitter sadness, ¡°Die, Mirror Girl! I will avenge Big Brother Tamurakonoe!

    At this exact moment, the four daunting samurai spirits broke through the carp¡¯s obstruction and rushed ashore, leaping towards Lily who was only a few meters away.

    Sensing her current predicament, Lily immediately released her spiritual energy to annihte the silver threads snarling her legs

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked. These silver threads weren¡¯t the regr ones like before¡ª they were firm, seventh-grade threads empowered with spiritual energy! The thin yet tough threads squeezed deeply into her thighs and she couldn¡¯t forcefully break free.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, Kagami Lily, how dare you kill my Big Brother! He was the only brother in the world who treated me well! Die and go to hell!¡± Although it didn¡¯t seem necessary, the enraged Ui rushed to y Lily with her own hands.

    The cat demon wanted to help Lily, but was hindered by several spirit jade warriors who barred its path, some even desperately hugging its tails. No matter how the cat demon thrashed its tails into the ground, they didn¡¯t let go, even if it meant they would die. As long as they held on, they could buy enough time.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, this is the end for you!¡± Sakanoue no Tamuramura stered a sinister grin.

    The four ancient samurai spirits jumped above Lily, each flowing with power far greater than hers. Maybe she could somehow handle two of them, but handling all four while her legs were bound was simply impossible. Her shikigamis were also too far away and wouldn¡¯t be able to help her in time; it was toote!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you killed Big Brother Tamurakonoe! I want you to pay with your life!¡± Ui took Tamurakonoe¡¯s long tachi and chopped it towards Lily, ¡°Hahahahahahahaha! I want you to die, die, die!¡±

    Tamuramura eyed Lily with cold eyes and remained behind. After all, Lily¡¯s movements were restricted and the four gates were enough to finish her if Ui failed. His current strength was also limited and there was no need to take any risks.

    The old man had experienced numerous battles and was extremely calm at this time. He was just as eager as Ui to avenge Tamurakonoe, but he long learned how to restrain his heated emotions.

    ¡°Master!¡± Kagura spun her sakura parasol.

    Bam! A seriously-wounded samurai of the Maro Dojo suddenly shed at Kagura¡¯s parasol and knocked it to the ground, disrupting her actions.

    Yuki-Onna was also kept in check by Kiuchidera, and Wany¨±d¨­ had rolled too far away that it was unlikely to return in time. What¡¯s more, neither one of them was capable enough to stop the four gate samurai even if they tried.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Kazama Mayuzumi who was watching the battle from afar was rmed, ¡°That sister is going to die!¡±

    He was toote to save her even if he wanted to.

    ¡°No way! Is this the end of Easternnd¡¯s female samurai?¡± The miko samurai revealed hints of worry and Kyori subconsciously covered her eyes, daring not to look.

    Four samurai with strengthparable to the peak Permanence Stage fell from above to execute Lily at the same time.

    Lily didn¡¯t have time to sever the threads that wrapped her legs with Yasutsuna. It was clear to her that she couldn¡¯t resist the four samurai spirits with only two swords, and once the battle undergarment¡¯s defense was broken, she would die.

    Despite all of this, Lily didn¡¯t feel any fear or panic, nor did she fall into the depths of despair due to imminent death. The burdens she carried and her reasons for living also didn¡¯t cross her mind.

    Looking ahead, she saw Ui rushing over, her tearful eyes glinting with hatred and endless sorrow. The girl¡¯s petite body partially obstructed Lily¡¯s view of Tamuramura who stood behind in the distance.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, go to hell! You deserve death for killing Big Brother Tamurakonoe!!!¡± Ui clutched Tamurakonoe¡¯s sword, her face distorted in madness!

    For some reason, Lily could not hate the girl, though she plotted against her multiple times and nearly cost her life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ui; I must live!¡±

    Lily threw Yasutsuna towards Ui¡¯s head with great speed. Because her legs were entangled, the power behind her throw wasn¡¯t very strong. Moreover, Yasutsuna wasn¡¯t a weapon conducive to such an unorthodox method of attack.

    ¡°Die struggling! I¡¯ll cut you to death you Eastern b?i?t?c?h?! Hahahahahaha!¡± Ui¡¯s reaction was remarkably fast, slightly lowering her head while running. Yasutsuna consequently flew over her head, spinning straight for Tamuramura behind her.

    Tamuramura was surprised. Ui¡¯s figure had blocked his line of sight, and when he finally reacted to the approaching threat, it was already in front of him.

    Though caught off guard, Tamuramura was a master swordsman in the end. He strained the residual strength in his body and tried his best to deflect Lily¡¯s spinning katana.

    ng! Yasutsuna was about to stab Tamuramura¡¯s upper chest but was blocked by his sword with great effort. He shuddered a little, ¡°This woman¡¯s final struggle is frightening. It¡¯s a pity such a genius will also fall before the feet of this old man.¡±

    The four samurai loomed over Lily, and her hands were empty. She no longer had any power to resist, nor did she try. Each of the four swords shing towards her slender waist embodied Tamuramura¡¯s full strength.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, Kagami Lily. Hahahaha! After you die, all your treasures will belong to this old man.¡± Tamuramura revealed a greedy smile.

    Poof¡ª

    The four samurai spirits dissipated into specs of spiritual energy.

    ¡°What??!¡± Why did the four gate samurai disappear just as they were about to chop Lily into pieces? Tamuramura continued to gawk, ¡°This is impossible!!!¡±

    He gradually felt a bitter chill in his chest that seeped into the depths of his soul.

    Tamuramura lowered his head and found that a katana glowing with blue-purple light was deeply inserted into his left chest, right into his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± In the direct line of path between Tamuramura and Lily, Ui stood frozen with a dumbfounded expression. There was a hole in her chest through which the sword pierced.

    Behind her, Crescent Moon was stuck into the heart of Sakanoue no Tamuramura, whose soul had perished without a trace. His eyes rolled back and his body leaned to one side, falling to the ground with a ¡®thud¡¯.

    ¡°So cold¡­¡± Ui stiffly raised her head to look at Lily, seemingly recalling the time she spent together with her in the cave, by the warm bonfire. Her eyes soon dimmed.

    ¡°Little Ui¡­¡± Lily closed her eyes.

 Volume 4, Chapter 93 â€“ Journey To Yamashiro Province

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 93 - Journey To Yamashiro Province</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    A gust ofke breeze rustled the pine trees on Ryu Ind and hushed everyone into silence.

    After Tamuramura fell to the ground motionless, a swirl of sakura blossoms went over to his corpse and retrieved Crescent Moon and Yasutsuna, returning them to Lily¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lord Tamuramura!¡± Kiuchidera Tesshin rushed over to the lifeless old man and kneeled to check his condition.

    His actions were a bit unnecessary as it was clear that Tamuramura¡¯s aura hadpletely disappeared. With Kiuchidera¡¯s level of strength, there was no way he didn¡¯t observe this change.

    Despite this, he went over anyway. How could a revered master swordsman like Sakanoue no Tamuramura die just like that? Thoughts of disbelief rattled his mind.

    However, Tamuramura¡¯s soul was already obliterated¡ª he was dead in the truest sense of the word.

    ¡°Lord Tamuramura! Lord Tamuramura!¡±

    Kiuchidera Teshin still wore his white mask and he remained somewhat calm under such grim circumstances. The few spirit jade warriors who survived the cat demon¡¯s onught stopped fighting when they witnessed the fallen Tamuramura. Their wills crumbled and they sank to the ground weakly.

    Lily ced the cat demon and Wany¨±d¨­ on standby and ordered them not to kill anyone who had no ability to resist.

    Ui copsed onto the sand and convulsed with coughs, blood bubbling from her mouth and gaping chest.

    At thest moment, Lily made an extraordinary judgment and found the best opening to strike.

    Her initial sword throw was just a pretense. Tamuramura had thought that Lily deliberately threw Yasutsuna in a way that Ui could avoid so it would target him instead. This move alone nearly took his life as he was wholly unprepared and suffered numerous injuries from the cat demon¡¯s attacks during his weakened state. Tamuramura had considered himself lucky for blocking Lily¡¯s desperate attempt and was blinded bycency and carelessness.

    However, Lily¡¯s real killer move was actually Crescent Moon in her other hand. After throwing Yasutsuna, she unknowingly hurled Crescent Moon at the critical moment between life and death. Lily wasn¡¯t sure whether she could pierce Tamuramura¡¯s heart without killing Ui, but she tried her best.

    Because Tamuramura stood only about ten meters behind Ui, Lily¡¯s throwing motion was obscured by her body. Moreover, Yasutsuna that Lily had previously thrown was so sessful in attracting Tamuramura¡¯s attention that he didn¡¯t immediately realize the sharp Crescent Moon pierced into his chest¡­

    ¡°Cough¡ªcough¡ª¡± Ui¡¯splexion was pale and she constantly coughed up more blood.

    ¡°Ui!¡± Kiuchidera put down the already dead Tamuramura and ran over to the bleeding girl. After all, the two apanied Tamurakonoe for a long time. He held Ui in the crook of his arm and carefully probed her condition. Surprisingly, her situation wasn¡¯t as dire as he originally thought.

    He looked at Lily with some surprise.

    By this time, Lily had easily untwined the threads that were now devoid of spiritual energy and stood up, putting away her sword.

    ¡°It looks like I managed to avoid her vitals in the end.¡± Lily sadly said and tossed a green life-recovery magatama to the masked man.

    Kiuchidera Tesshin was surprised yet again, casting a nce at the woman in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you so hurry up and heal Ui. I¡¯m tired of engaging in meaningless battles.¡± Lily¡¯s stare was cold and lofty as if she was the Queen of the East¡ª a rather merciful one.

    ¡°This woman killed Lord Tamuramura! Let¡¯s fight her!¡± Some of the surviving samurai stood up again reluctantly.

    ¡°Stop it! Lower your swords,¡± Kiuchidera shouted with a sense of resignation but with exceptional calmness, ¡°It¡¯s over; we¡­failed. Treasure your lives and return to the dojo.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The few samurai looked lost, dyed in the glow of the bloody sunset.

    Lily turned to the spectators of Westernnd and raised her chest, ¡°I give my sincerest thanks to all of you who stood up for me, a strange and unfamiliar woman from the East. Among all you warriors of Westernnd, there are those who retain righteousness in their hearts, just like the samurai back at home.¡±

    ¡°Sister samurai¡­¡± The beautiful young man, Kazama Mayuzumi, wanted to step forward and say something but felt a little embarrassed. He never had the experience of talking with a girl he favored and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Lily¡¯s gaze briefly shifted and met his own. A grateful light shed in her eyes and she nodded slightly at him.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you might as well kill her!¡± Kiuchiera Tesshin used the life-recovery magatama and his own healing methods to treat Ui¡¯s wound while saying, ¡°Although your sword missed her heart and her physical injury isn¡¯t too difficult to deal with, that bizarre power contained within your sword permanently damaged her soul. Perhaps, after she recovers, she won¡¯t remember who she is¡­¡±

    Lily looked at the pale face of Ui whoy in Kiuchidera¡¯s arms for treatment. A wave of mncholy swam through her eyes. She expected something like this to happen; this was the true meaning behind her feelings of sorry before.

    ¡°Her hands are stained with the blood of many and she has a painful past. In a way, this can be considered a good thing¡­¡±

    Swish! Lily flung her big sleeves and turned around elegantly, saying no more. She walked towards the evening sun that sunk below theke¡¯s horizon, where the giant carp glowing with brilliant red-gold scales waited in the water. At this time, no one stopped her, neither did they have the ability to.

    Kagura briskly followed and came over to Lily¡¯s side to hold the sakura parasol for her.

    The other demons of various forms such as Yuki-Onna, the demon hound, Wany¨±d¨­, and the four-tailed cat demon, all followed one after another.

    ¡°So this is the genius samurai from Easternnd¡­ We had all thought that Tamurakonoe would win this duel and bring glory to Westernnd, but who could have guessed that he would not only die, but his uncle, Lord Tamuramura, would vite the way of the samurai and rely on his overwhelming strength to enact vengeance on the victor. However, in the end, the dignified peak powerhouse and the number two figure in the Maro Dojo, Sakanoue no Tamuramura, along with nearly a hundred dojo elites, all died here at the hands of this Eastern female samurai. I heard that her life is full of legends back in the East. I am afraid that she will not stay unknown for long when shees to Kansai¡­¡± A samurai from Southernnd sighed with emotion.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t unknown anymore. She hasn¡¯t even arrived in Yamashiro Province, yet such a momentous event has already happened. I don¡¯t think this woman can be called a genius samurai of Easternnd. She should instead be the Queen of Easternnd!¡± Another samurai stared at Lily¡¯s distant figure and said nkly.

    Makoto Oniwa went over to Kazama Mayuzumi¡¯s side, ¡°Ah, Young Master Kazama, there is no need to be so lost. I think we¡¯ll definitely see her again.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m not lost!¡± Kazama suddenly blushed.

    The two mikos also watched Lily and the powerful shikigamis shemanded with dumbfounded expressions.

    ¡°See, Little Kyori? This is how a real female samurai should be like. I will be a woman like Kagami Lily in the future!¡± Koko¡¯s breathing grew hurried.

    ¡°Sister Koko¡­¡±

    The demon hound ran into the water, allowing Lily to use its back to leap onto the carp¡¯s head without getting her shoes wet.

    Kagura followed alongside her master while the cat demon and Wany¨±d¨­ returned to the Record of One Hundred Demons. As for Yuki-Onna, she returned to the mirror space. The carp thrashed its big red tail, turned around, and swam into the distance. It then adjusted its direction and circumvented Ryu Ind, heading northeast towards Yamashiro Province.

    At this moment, who else could hinder Lily from reaching her destination?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Currently, in a very distant vige located in the forest of giant trees.

    ¡°Keihachi, I don¡¯t know where I lost my sword. Where can I buy a recement here?¡± Shimizu inquired. She had learned that as long as it was daytime, she could possibly find the ancient jade by exploring outside the vige and hunting demons. However, she still needed a weapon.

    ¡°Ribbit! Do you see that thatched hut over there with an arched doorway and a frog warrior y sculpture at the side? That¡¯s the weapon house where you can purchase swords!¡±

    ¡°Oh good¡­¡± Shimizu rejoiced but felt disheartened soon after, revealing a trace of worry, ¡°Ah, but I also lost my money on the way. I have no money.¡±

    Shimadzu rolled her eyes, ¡°I can lend you some but the interest is very high¡ª three percent a day.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Shimizu¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Three percent a day? Is your Shimadzu n a loan shark?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, plus, you have to use your own body as coteral.¡± Shimadzu Inari scanned Shimizu¡¯s delicate body with hints of desire.

    Shimizu¡¯s countenance darkened even more, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too obvious? Do you think I am Lily? I won¡¯t jump into such a pit.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Who is Lily?¡± Shimadzu asked, bewildered.

    ¡°Forget it, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. I¡¯m not even sure where I am so who knows whether I¡¯ll see her again.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That Lily is not your lover, is she?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense? When youe here, it is almost impossible to return unless you find the ancient jade. However, it¡¯s so rare to find one. It¡¯s already considered good luck to find one in a year¡¯s time, but there are at least hundreds of female warriors in this vige. Given these odds, it may take decades or a century to find one¡ª if you ever find one. Since you may not see that love of yours for a long time, why not stay with me instead? I will treat you nicely. Do not look at my dark skin, I am very well endowed. Oh, and I am very familiar with the needs of women~~~¡± Shimadzu tempted and leaned closer. There was no denying that although she looked a bit manly, her breasts were indeedrge.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Shimizu said icily, ¡°I have no time for jokes.¡±

    Suddenly, she grabbed Keihachi by the cheek and pulled him up.

    ¡°Ribbit, that hurts! Ribbit! Quick, let go of me. What are you doing?!¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes became gloomy as she softly whispered in the frog¡¯s ear, ¡°First, you set a trap for me to buy a sword and ask for a lot of money. Then, you imply that I was taken advantage of to get the money. This trick of yours might work on my sister, but it won¡¯t work against me! Not getting that sword is equivalent to preventing me from seeing my sister. Anyone who obstructs me from seeing my sister shall pay¡­the price!¡±

    Her seemingly soft tone carried some kind of unnatural tremor that caused the tree frog to shudder. He felt that this dainty-looking woman would suddenly do something beyond his imagination.

    ¡°Ribbit, ribbit! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this! Let go of me, ribbit! It¡¯s scary¡ª you¡¯re scary!¡±

    ¡°Lend me some money with a zero interest rate and an indefinite repayment period, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Ribbit! Miss, spare me. Don¡¯t scare me; I¡¯m timid, ribbit! I, I have no money, but I know how to get weapons that don¡¯t require money! Please, let me go!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Shimizu huffed.

 Volume 4, Chapter 94 â€“ The Dark Unknown Path

    <h4>Volume 4, Chapter 94 - The Dark Unknown Path</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    On theke shimmering with beautiful moonlight, a huge carp with half its body submerged in the water swam from the east.

    Lily was dressed in red and holding a sakura parasol, her long hair fluttering behind her graceful figure.

    As she looked ahead, the dusky horizon seemed to gradually approach, and hazy mist was faintly visible between the silhouettes of mountains and trees.

    ¡°Up ahead is Yamashiro Province. I have gone through numerous dangers and uncertainties, but I¡¯m finally about to reach Kansai.¡± Lily¡¯s open neckline revealed a triangle of whiteness under the moon, and the gentle waves added a bit of sentiment.

    ¡°Nanako, the situation in Yamashiro Province is mysterious and unclear so you should go back to the mirror space for now,¡± Lily said to Nanako who was holding her free hand. As for Kagura, she had gone into slumber for some time now.

    ¡°Okay, Master. If there is a problem, I¡¯ll wake up Kagura,¡± Nanako replied, ¡°Master when we arrive in Heian-ky¨­, can you take me out to y?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, once I confirm that there is no danger, I will take you shopping in Heian-ky¨­. After all, it¡¯s thergest and most prosperous capital in the Heian Dynasty.¡±

    Nanako returned to the mirror. Since the carp hadn¡¯t exhausted its spiritual energy, Lily kept riding it towards her destination. It was ten times more convenient and faster than her small canoe.

    With such a huge carp as a ride, no water demon would dare to make trouble.

    The demons hidden in theke spied from a distance, terror and awe evident in their eyes. They didn¡¯t have the guts to provoke a woman capable enough to mount the giant carp.

    The carp swam ashore at the foot of a mountain forest piked with strange peaks and rocks. Lily lightly jumped and was ferried over to a stone by her spiritual energy, after which, the carp returned to the picture scroll.

    Lily walked further up the shore where ancient trees towered overhead and oddly-shaped rocks protruded from the ground. Green fog drifted about the mountains and forests, and the depths of therge canopies in the distance were stained with a peculiar, cold blue color.

    In the night overcast by the green forest, the ancient path was winding and the air seemed turbid with the smell of wild grass, as if the perennial holly trees were ushering in the arrival of early spring.

    Lily observed the vast mountains and forests that resembledndscape paintings, relishing their winsome charm.

    ¡°This entire ce is diffused with demonic auras¡­¡±

    Lily held the sakura parasol and trudged forward with careful steps. There was a wide dirt path that trailed into the hilly mountains. It was uncertain whether the road was made by humans or demons. Among some of the trees, stonenterns flickering with ghostly light could be seen. Lily approached one of the quaint stonenterns covered with moss. Examining it up close, thentern seemed condensed with eldritch and soul energy which served as fuel for the ghostly mes at night.

    Perhaps this green-blue mist came about because of these strange mes, Lily guessed.

    A warm light shone in the distance. Although Lily had superb strength, it was natural for her to feel uneasy when traversing a bizarre path by herself. She chose not to go to Port Otsu because she feared someone would ambush her. In addition, she wanted to avoid any troubles that would arise since she beat up the son of Fujiwara no Munekazu, the Lord of Port Otsu. After all, Lily still needed to meet Fujiwara no Ayaka so it was better not to offend the Fujiwara n again.

    Lily twisted her waist and walked towards the warm light. When she came within viewing distance of the light source, she stopped with a look of surprise on her face.

    Under an old big tree, an orange-furred fox garbed in brown cloth was standing behind a wooden cart fashioned into a food stall and selling delicious-looking Oden.

    The light came from antern hung above the food stall which had the character ¡®boil¡¯ (Öó) written on it.

    ¡°A fox is selling Oden?¡± Lily wondered if she was really in Kansai, or was this some kind of demonic spirit world?

    But, to be honest, Lily had journeyed across Lake Biwa for a long time. She hadn¡¯t eaten a proper meal in a while so she was unable to resist the temptation of the steaming hot Oden and its tantalizing fragrance.

    ¡°That fox looks fluffy and kinda cute. It shouldn¡¯t be an evil creature.¡± Lily persuaded herself and hid behind a big tree to put away her sakura parasol. She then approached the stall with soft steps.

    ¡°Miss, would you like some Oden?¡± The fox saw Lilying over and asked with squinted eyes. Its eyes remained in that state, never opening up fully.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily hesitated, but the simmering Oden continued to tickle her nose.

    ¡°Fox Oden is very delicious. One can be considered lucky for eating it.¡± The fox said.

    ¡°Well then, please give me a bowl.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help the young miss with a serving, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lily smiled and nodded.

    While sharing the Oden, the fox inquired, ¡°Little Miss, are you also a demon?

    ¡°Eh, why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Those who can see me are either demons or practitioners. Your body exudes the scent of a demoness. This should be a kind of demonic aura, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sort of¡­¡± Lily was worried that dering herself as a human would cause unnecessary problems so she went along with the fox¡¯s notion.

    ¡°Well, how much? What type of payment do you ept?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Ah, although I am a fox, I have to support my family. Human currency can also be used. This serving of Oden costs a total of fifty coppers.¡±

    ¡°Fifty coppers¡­?¡± Lily fell into a momentary dilemma. She had converted some of her money into copper coins when she passed through Owari, but she lost them when her clothes got torn in battle. Lily wasn¡¯t too bothered about such a trivial sum at the time.

    She took out a gold coin, ¡°Sorry, this is the smallest amount of money I have right now.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Little Miss, this sum is too huge. This fox cannot charge you so much for a meal. I¡¯ll give you this bowl of Oden for free.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take advantage of you like that. How about you ept this gold coin in exchange for directions to Heian-ky¨­, Brother Fox?¡±

    ¡°Little Miss, you are really kind. Please sit down and enjoy your Oden. I¡¯ll give you this as well.¡±

    Lily sat on the bench in front of the stall. The fox gave her the bowl of Oden and an amulet with the character ¡®fortune¡¯ (¸£) written on it.

    ¡°Little Miss, this is a fox amulet; it will bring you good luck!¡± The fox squinted and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, the Fox Oden was delicious.¡± Lilyughed.

    ¡°Keep going along this path and don¡¯t turn on any forks in the road. It will lead you straight to Heian-ky¨­¡±

    ¡°Uhm, okay, thanks for your advice.¡±

    Lily finished her Oden and got up to offer a polite bow.

    ¡°By the way,¡± The fox suddenly said, ¡°Although it is a bit unnecessary to say this to Little Miss, I¡¯ll tell you this just in case. If a human practitioner walks on this road during the night and encounters a woman calling their name, they must not turn to face the voice.¡±

    The fox opened its eyes a little, showing a grim expression.

    Lily felt that the fox¡¯s demonic aura wasn¡¯t too strong, but its unusual aura blended with the surrounding area, meaning it knew this ce better than her. She decided to heed his caution.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Brother Fox. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Little Miss, take care.¡± The fox waved its big fluffy tail in farewell.

    Lily continued forward in ordance with the fox¡¯s instructions. She walked straight along the mountain road illuminated by the stonenterns on both sides and didn¡¯t divert her course. Sometimes, the road would bend and turn in certain directions but she simply followed along.

    Although the scenery of this mountain forest couldn¡¯t be praised as captivating, it had a deep, ancient charm to it.

    Lily passed by a small shrine hidden under the cover of arge tree. The shrine was situated in such a deste ce, yet it radiated a dim, yellow glow.

    However, the shrine looked too small. It seemed that a person wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up straight if they went inside.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of shrine this is, Lily remembered the fox¡¯s words and chose to leave it be.

    Further ahead, Lily vaguely heard a strange melody, causing her to feel curious. When she got closer to the sounds, she found a low-lying area by the base of a few trees on the side of the road. There were tall flowers and grasses around the area that asionally glowed, brightening the surroundings with resplendent light.

    Many small demons danced in circles around the lush greenery. There were upright kittens, mountain pixies, green little demons carrying leaves, and others of various shapes. Although they exuded a weak demonic aura, they all seemed very happy and engaged.

    Lily suddenly noticed that there was a small gong on the root of a nearby tree which was actually striking by itself. It had feet and danced along with an upright cat that yed some stone-like wind instruments. Lily felt that she was in a different world separate from the ruckus of Kanto.

    A tiny pixie with a turnip-shaped head and leaf for a crown tugged at the corners of Lily¡¯s skirt, seemingly inviting her to their night dance. It must have mistaken her as a demon girl.

    Lily smiled and declined.

    Immediately after, there was a ¡®boom¡¯ followed by a cloud of smoke! The drum that the pixies were beating turned into a chubby, bushy-tailed roon. The roon sipped a jug of wine and drunkenly exhaled a breath of air at Lily, looking dissatisfied that she refused to join them.

    Lily slightly bent her waist and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry little roon. Sister still has things to do and is currently traveling to Heian-ky¨­.¡±

    The roon blessed his eyes on the magnificent cleavage exposed by Lily¡¯s neckline and surprisingly blushed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Heian-ky¨­ is very dangerous!¡± The roon shouted.

    ¡°Heian-ky¨­, very dangerous!¡± The demons below echoed rhythmically while dancing.

    ¡°Danger, danger.¡±

    ¡°Roon¡¯s friend, there is no return.¡±

    ¡°Oh, go without return, like the early spring in the first month¡ª how warm yet still cold¡­¡±

    The demons yipped and danced in their drunken stupor as if they had forgotten about Lily¡¯s existence.

    Lily observed that among these dancing demons, there was a tailless cat that seemed to dance with a peculiar groove and rhythm.

    She didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to leave, continuing her journey.

    Why did those low-level demons treat her as a demon girl? Was the demonic aura on her body really that strong?

    Lily lowered her head and gently pulled herpel back and forth. She didn¡¯t smell anything strange¡ª there was only the lingering fragrance of a healthy young woman.

    Maybe they mistook her de maiden spirit power for eldritch spiritual energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if I keep my parasol open,¡± Lily muttered to herself. She lifted the sakura parasol and swayed her waist entuated by the red kimono. Vast mountains and forests nked the graceful beauty on all sides as she trod the ancient road leading to Heian-ky¨­¡ª the scene gradually merged into a painting.

    Do not pity the lonely silhouette of the lonely maiden, and do not fear the spirits and demons lurking Yomi Road.

    All this is for the sake of Senior Sister and my other sisters in the Heian world.

    ¡°Heian-ky¨­, Lily is about to see your true face.¡±

    (End Of Volume 4)

    Lily is finally about to enter Heian-ky¨­.

    It can be said that this foreign Heian world is a true essence beyond imagination¡ª a distinctive world, and at its center is none other than Heian-ky¨­.

    For the volume of Heian-ky¨­, I will flesh out more ideas and focus more on the characteristics of ¡®Demon Sword Maiden¡¯¡ª a volume that fully demonstrates this charm. There¡¯ll be strong powers, strong characters, a world of conflict, and dark secrets that appear one after another! Let¡¯s roll!

    The secrets of the Heian Dynasty will be gradually unveiled.

    With this volume, I can finally untie my hands and feet and present the whole wonderful, romantic Heian world to show everyone!

    What kind of incredible encounters and adventures will Lily stumble on when she reaches Heian-ky¨­?

    The fifth volume of ¡®Heian-ky¨­¡¯ will be delivered soon, so stay tuned!

    Thank you for your continued support.

 Volume 5, Chapter 1 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Night Walk Along Suzaku Avenue

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 1 - Lily¡¯s Night Walk Along Suzaku Avenue</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The ancient trees chased the moon as a lone beauty walked quietly at night.

    Kagami Lily, dressed in her scarlet kimono, took small but steady steps as she traveled the winding road. Her long hair trailed like a river of stars and her long sleeves fluttered like the strings of a zither.

    The smooth, satin silk wrapped the girl¡¯s delicate buttocks as she sashayed, alternating between plumpness and wrinkles. If anyone followed behind her, their minds would definitely run wild.

    However, this tall and graceful girl with a katana on her waist had enough power to protect herself.

    Lily kept walking along the ancient road. The path was paved with old and broken green stone bs that cked when her wooden sandals stepped on them. In the silent night, her orderly steps echoed throughout the forest.

    The night breeze carried the scent of early spring, blowing on Lily¡¯s fair and beautiful face. She looked at the periphery of the road ahead, which was studded with towering trees and strange stones. In the distance, she could faintly see a splendid, warm brilliance that seemed to reflect the starry sky.

    That ce must be Heian-ky¨­!

    Lily regarded this ancient and distant city with endless curiosity.

    She felt impatient and wanted to speed up her steps, but her elegant kimono wrapped tightly around her body. Although her legs were long, she couldn¡¯t make any exaggerated movements.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡±

    Behind Lily, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly called her name.

    It sounded as if it wasing from the depths of the forest.

    ¡°Who is shouting my name? Is there someone in this ce who knows me?¡± Just as Lily was about to turn her head, she remembered what the fox said.

    ¡®If a human practitioner walks on this road during the night and encounters a woman calling their name, they must not turn to face the voice¡¯.

    Lily was a little scared. After all, who wasn¡¯t afraid of the unknown? If some random demons jumped out to fight her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. However, she knew better than to disregard the warning of the native fox. She was strong, but this was Heian-ky¨­. Everything she encountered needed to be handled with utmost caution.

    Lily didn¡¯t turn her head, nor did she answer. She walked forwards silently as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice approached closer, bing more urgent and unrelenting. It tempted her to listen and take a glimpse.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡±

    However, Lily¡¯s determination and mentality couldn¡¯t bepared to that of ordinary people. She wasn¡¯t careless enough to sneak a nce. Instead, she maintained full vignce and continued forward with rhythmic steps.

    It wasn¡¯t until she walked out of the ancient forest and into a bright open space that the voice stopped following her. It yowled in resentment before wandering back into the dark forest.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± After exiting the forest, Lily saw that the stone-paved ground led up to a canal not far away. On the opposite side of the canal, dazzling lights stretched from east to west, scattering into the skies above the vast capital city.

    Heian-ky¨­ waspletely different from Kamakura, Kiyosu, Gifu, and the other cities she visited before. It was truly a huge city.

    Sinceing to this foreign Heian world, this was the first time Lily had seen something that could be described as a spectacle built by mankind.

    This was the core of the entire Heian Dynasty, where the emperor¡¯s pce was located and where the world¡¯s greatest magnates and experts gathered!

    Behind the distant city walls were neatly lined pces, high towers, and ancient temples stood tall like mountains, exuding mesmerizing lights in the night that beckoned towards the surrounding forest and beyond.

    For the first time, Lily was shocked by the artificial scenery of the pce city.

    The experience rivaled the first time she arrived in this foreign world; it was as if Heian-ky¨­ was a different world in itself.

    The simple stonenterns beside the canal flickered with red-orange mes and the nearby pine trees swayed like dark shadows.

    Paired with the magnificent city in the background, the scene formed a long scroll like a dream.

    Lily stood for a while as if she was admiring a realistic painting, the fresh breeze gently blowing her hair. She couldn¡¯t help getting captivated by the sight.

    There was a red wooden arch bridge on the stone-paved path that led over the canal, reflecting the ripples from the water. Lily walked over the bridge and deduced that it was wide enough to fit seven carriages side by side. The bridge was also several hundred meters long and stretched like a rainbow over the canal. On the other end of the bridge, there was a brown torii with gold and copper decorations.

    A few dozen meters past the torii was the gate of Heian-ky¨­.

    Lily sauntered across the arch bridge and came in front of the city gate.

    The gate of Heian-ky¨­ wasn¡¯t as tall as the city walls, showing the extraordinary size and tolerance of the city.

    It waste at night so the gate was already closed when Lily arrived, causing her to feel a bit of loss. Although she could easily surmount the wall which was only five or six meters tall, such an action would be too disrespectful to Heian-ky¨­.

    Just when Lily was worried about spending the night outside the city, a strong demonic aura crept up behind her.

    Fortunately, she was holding the parasol and lightly stepped over to the gate pir.

    Silver mist flooded the long arch bridge and the wind billowed with a demonic aura. A huge bullock carriage without any oxen appeared in the middle of the bridge and rattled from the mist.

    On the bullock carriage, there was a grey, dark-skinned demon warrior with two short horns and a beard. His muscr body was vested inrge armor and he drove the cart forward with a whip, but it was clear that there were no oxen in front of the cart.

    The huge bullock carriage was twelve meters high and as wide as four or five horse stables put together. The carriage soon reached in front of the city gate but it didn¡¯t stop.

    Lily discerned the powerful demonic aura emitted by the armored demon which was several times stronger than the Permanence Stage. Lily was definitely not his opponent but the aura that frightened her more came from inside the bullock carriage. A thick resentment spilled forth, brewing a chilly feeling in her heart. She couldn¡¯t fathom who this archdemon was and what kind of deep hatred he had with this world.

    At this time, the heavy gate barring the path of the bullock carriage silently opened, allowing it to pass through without any hindrance.

    Lily followed over to look and found that there weren¡¯t any people or demons inside or outside the gate. The gate seemed to open by itself, filling her with doubts. Did the ancient city of Heian-ky¨­ have its own will?

    When the bullock carriage entered, the gate began to close. Lily quietly followed behind with her parasol held tight and slipped through the gate before it closed.

    Though covered by the sakura parasol, Lily didn¡¯t dare to keep following the bullock carriage for long. In fact, she found herself unable to keep up when walking at her normal speed. The huge wheels of the bullock carriage rolled slowly, but every few meters it traveled seemed to expand unnaturally. A spatial disorder urred, and when Lily looked over, the carriage was already a hundred meters away.

    ¡°How incredible,¡± Lily mumbled to herself. She simply stopped and allowed the bullock carriage to disappear into the night of Heian-ky¨­.

    The road where Lily currently stood was as wide as a big river and stretched for hundreds of meters into the distance. Behind her, the sturdy southern gate of Heian-ky¨­ remained closed.

    Up ahead, about fifteen kilometers away, a towering ancient pce with dim lights was vaguely visible.

    Lily saw that there were two intricate stonenterns on the side of the road. She went over to one of thenterns and noticed a stone stele with the words ¡®Suzaku Avenue¡¯ boldly written on it.

    ¡°It turns out that this is the legendary Suzaku Avenue,¡± Lily said in a daze.

    She felt like a little girl who had just arrived in the Heian world, waiting to reach Heian-ky¨­, but now that she was here, standing alone in this vast and empty night city, she didn¡¯t know where to go.

    Lily briefly looked around. There were various houses on both sides of the wide road and the lights were sparsely lit. From time to time, she would hear some indistinct noisesing from within the houses.

    She had traveled so far in order to meet Fujiwara no Ayaka and discover the true mission of the mirror girls.

    Lily walked along the wide road of Suzaku Avenue which hardly felt like a road. She felt a little strange. Although it waste at night, why wasn¡¯t there a single person on the streets in such a huge and prosperous city? Even the gate was closed and the entrance wasn¡¯t guarded by any soldiers.

    It seemed that it would prove more difficult to find out where Lady Ayaka lived. Should she find an inn to stay?

    However, when Lily checked both sides of the road, she found that the door of every building was closed. Some houses were low and in while some pavilions were tall and impressive, asionally flickering with lights of various colors. The exquisite stonenterns on the streets were still burning brightly and litnterns were also hung on the doors of each house and pavilion. Looking from afar, they resembled stars floating in the night city. Such a gorgeous avenue, yet there was no one up and about.

    As chief advisor, Fujiwara no Ayaka must be living in the heart of Heian-ky¨­. I might as well continue walking along Suzaku Avenue. It¡¯s good if I can find an inn, but even if I don¡¯t, it¡¯s no problem to spend the night on the street and inquire about it tomorrow morning.

    Lily walked for several kilometers and didn¡¯t feel that anything was particrly wrong. Still, she couldn¡¯t understand why she hadn¡¯t encountered any passers-by along the way.

    Finally, Lily heard some noises behind her.

    When she turned her head, she discovered a few samurai who were slowly escorting a bullock carriage. This carriage looked very beautiful and expensive, and two people dressed up as public officials followed beside it. Based on these signs, the upant of the bullock carriage must have an unusual identity.

    ¡°Then he must know where Fujiwara no Ayaka lives.¡± Lily¡¯s sakura parasol didn¡¯t prevent humans from seeing her so she directly turned around, wanting to ask for directions.

    But at that moment, behind Lily, a burst of strange brilliance came from the direction of the pce and irradiated her graceful back.

    Ding Dong¡ªDing Dong¡ª

    Dang! Dang! DONG!

    Sorrowful chimes rang out.

    These chimes sounded familiar. Lily had a bad premonition in her heart. Looking back, she saw that in the shallow mist of Suzaku Avenue, there seemed to be a number of hideous ghostly figuresing her way.

    ¡°Is it the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons?¡± Lily was startled.

    On the other hand, the group of people escorting the bullock carriage seemed unaware.

    The old and senile public official who was walking beside the carriage said to the window, ¡°Prince Narinaga, we are almost there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± The noble and immature voice of a young boy came from inside the carriage.

 Volume 5, Chapter 2 â€“ Prince Narinaga

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 2 - Prince Narinaga</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Looking at the demons and ghosts tramping forward through the dreary fog of Suzaku Avenue, Lily had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Once upon a time, Kagami Lily, a young girl who had no power to even bind a chicken, came to the Heian world and encountered the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons on the streets of Kamakura, nearly losing her life.

    But now, Lily could feel the aura of these approaching demons and deduce that they were no longer a threat to her.

    However, there was a parade of demons in front and dignitaries behind. This was Lily¡¯s first time in Heian-ky¨­ and there was no reason to be caught between them. She quietly propped up the parasol and retreated into a nearby alley on the edge of the avenue.

    Peeking from the dark alleyway, Lily saw a band of demons and spirits being led by two one-eyed monsters. These two monsters wore ck-and-white high hats and heldnterns that lit the way for the procession following behind them. There were demons and ghosts of various shapes, some being tall, short, fat, or even thin. Among them, there was a small demon resembling a natto straw wrap jumping back and forth. Beside it rolled a huge wheel bearing the tormented face of a dark-skinned man. There was also a monk with wild-looking hair who sped a string of skeleton prayer beads. Not far away, a giant centipede measuring hundreds of meters long opened its big jaw as it trailed along. Its dark green eyes shed with disdain of the mortal world and parts of its body would asionally crawl on the ground while the rest suspended in the lingering demonic miasma.

    The group of demons and phantoms passing by, the swaying lights, the drumming and music, as well as the scattered Heian Dynasty market buildings in the background, formed a fascinating picture for Lily. Did the demonic aura of these one hundred ghosts and demons inadvertently excite her de Maiden physique?

    Lily suddenly took out the Record of One Hundred Demons in the dark alleyway and unfolded a section of it. She dabbed arge brush in some water to thin the ink and started to freely paint. Naturally, she didn¡¯t paint any of the hundred demons as none of them were worthy of her time.

    What Lily painted was Suzaku Avenue!

    Behind a few demons painted on the scroll, some clouds of demonic miasma were added. Lily ended up painting a few meters worth of nk space, but this wasn¡¯t more than half of the scroll. Most of this space was dedicated to the night scenes of Suzaku Avenue which was painted with light ink.

    Lily didn¡¯t know why she wanted to do this¡ª it was just a sudden feeling. It was her first time seeing The Night Parade Of One Hundred Demons on Heian-ky¨­¡¯s Suzaku Avenue so she decided to paint it.

    At this time, around a hundred meters away from the band of demons, the bullock carriage escorted by the samurai continued to move forward as if nothing was wrong.

    In the carriage sat a boy with beautiful ck hair and center-parted bangs. His long hair was tied with several strands of golden feather hair ornaments that gave it ayered look. His face was also small and fair, giving him a beauty simr to girls. He wore a sleeveless pink-green kimono with red threads that showed his slender shoulders and fancy innerwear. There was a light orange sleeve buckled on the outside but his upper arms were left exposed. The short pink-green kimono barely covered his legs as he sat on his knees, appearing to be well-educated in female manners.

    This beautiful boy was Prince Narinaga. He had a pair of big bright eyes that hid a trace of tiredness, looking as if he was returning from a long journey.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s toote to reach the Heian Pce today so I¡¯ll pay my respects to my elder brother tomorrow.¡± Prince Narinaga showed an elegant smile and casually picked up a book to read. The book was titled: ¡®The Legend of Great General Tamuramaro¡¯.

    ¡°Boys, why do you always want to fight and kill; it makes you sweaty and stinky. So indecent, unlike me and my brother¡­¡± Prince Narinaga put his hand on his moist lips and said.

    The bullock carriage suddenly shook as cold winds battered against its frame, causing the curtains in the frontpartment to flutter wildly.

    The book was immediately blown from the prince¡¯s weak hands and torn into pieces, paper flying everywhere.

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s happening?! It¡¯s cold!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Demon! It¡¯s a demon!¡±

    ¡°Demons are attacking!¡±

    Horrified cries came from outside the carriage.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons! Get out of the way quickly!¡± A public official beside the carriage shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, protect His Highness the Prince¡ª AH!!!¡±

    Pfft!!! A wave of blood sttered into the carriage and a few drops stained Prince Narinaga¡¯s white face.

    Soon after, he felt something wet and hairy rolling to his feet. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder and look¡­

    Below his small feet in short white socks, he saw the head of a rough man with protruding bloodshot eyes that seemed to re at him.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡ª!¡± Prince Narinaga let out a high-pitched scream.

    ¡°Protect His Highness the Prince!¡±

    At an intersection not far behind the attacked carriage, a team of warriors in bamboo hats and white clothes had just walked out.

    Upon hearing the prince¡¯s scream and seeing a horde of demons attacking the gorgeous bullock carriage, they immediately unsheathed their swords and rushed over.

    Outside the carriage, there was only one surviving samurai who tried his best to fend off the iron rod of a giant monk. He looked terrified and his body visibly trembled, seeming to lose all strength.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Not far away, a tall dark green ghost with a droopy face came along and ripped off half of the samurai¡¯s shoulder with one of its huge ws. The samurai howled as blood spurted from half of his body. He fell to the ground and rolled in pain, slowly bleeding to death.

    By this time, the driver was already scared out of his wits and tried to squeeze into the bullock carriage through the roof. Unfortunately, his upper body got stuck halfway through and the dark green ghost bit off his head. The ghost yfully dangled the headless corpse and caused blood to patter inside the carriage. This triggered another blood-curdling cry from the terrified young boy inside.

    ¡°Heavenly spirits, protect this cursed ground¡­¡± The old public official beside the bullock carriage seemed to know some arcane magic and began chanting an incantation. His ck clothes gradually floated and spiritual light erupted from the soles of his feet, spiraling into the surroundings.

    Bam! A rotting demon looming three meters tall kicked the grey-haired public official with its huge foot. The old man flew out for tens of meters like a ragdoll and his ribs, spine, and shin were all broken upon impact. His neck was twisted at an unnatural angle and blood seeped from his protruding eyes. Along with his death, the spiritual light of the spell he was chanting immediately dissipated.

    Lily held her parasol and watched this scene from the dark corner of the alleyway, saying in her heart, ¡°No matter how powerful arcane magic is, it is meaningless if you leave your body unprotected and an enemy gets close.¡±

    After a while, the team of white-clothed samurai finally arrived.

    ¡°Oh? I finally get to see other people on the road. These samurai should be official guards on night patrol, right?¡± Lily observed secretly.

    The leader of the group steadied his sword, ¡°We are the night patrol of the Ministry of Justice! Which demon dares attack His Highness the Prince?!¡±

    The three-meter-tall demon swung a w at the leading samurai. However, these samurai were obviously well-trained and scattered one after another. Seeing that conversation was useless, the samurai split into pairs to attack the hundred demons.

    A melee suddenly broke out on the avenue. Some samurai were milled into two pieces by the huge wheel demon while some smaller demons were chopped and killed by the samurai.

    The huge centipede sprayed poisonous mist at the battling samurai and several of them were toote to dodge. They were sprayed together with the demons they fought and their bodies started to rot and burn as they screamed.

    The centipede was a hundred meters long but extremely swift. Like a shadow, it quickly struck and retracted, crunching a samurai between its jaws!

    ¡°What?!¡± The leader of the samurai was horrified as he watched more than half his men die in the blink of an eye.

    He exploded with spiritual energy and led several samurai to kill the giant centipede. However, the centipede spat out purple poisonous mist that quickly engulfed them before sweeping its hundred-meter-long tail down from the night sky.

    BOOM!!! Like a flexible wall, it smashed the several samurai into mush on the spot. Even the leader was impossible to recognize among the pools of flesh.

    Nearly a dozen samurai were almost wiped out. The two survivors looked at the hideous horde of demons with despair and threw down their swords. With terrified cries, they turned and fled far away.

    The hundred demons did not chase them. Instead, they surrounded the bullock carriage. Two huge evil spirits, one pulling the ox¡¯s head and the other pulling the carriage, forcibly tore off the innocent animal and threw it to the demon horde for a quick snack.

    The other demons examined the bullock carriage as if it was a big toy. The two terrifyingly ugly faces of the evil spirits peeked into the carriage, their eyes shing with a brutal light.

    The prince inside was already scared and paralyzed with fear. He shrank into the corner and shivered constantly, his teeth ttering. His voice was the same as that of a girl, ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. Do y-you demons and spirits know who I am, huh? I am a descendant of the gods and the younger brother of the current emperor, Emperor Go-Toba! Even those three peerless demon kings wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me!¡±

    Although Prince Narinaga was scared to death, he still clung to the arrogant traits of the imperial family!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Not far away, a ghostly light shed in Lily¡¯s eyes. She hated weak, effeminate boys very much, but although this prince¡¯s voice was very girly, he at least showed some courage in the face of a hundred demons.

    The two evil spirits whose faces upied half the doorway of the carriage uttered human speech, ¡°We will note to innocently kill descendants of the Tenson Tribe; it is not we man-eating spirits who want you dead, but someone respectable among you! Perhaps it¡¯s even someone close to you who you trust, kehehehe!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The prince¡¯s eyes froze for a moment and ayer of gray clouded his innocent, pearl-like pupils.

    One of the evil spirits opened its mouth wide and disgusting saliva dripped from its fangs, ¡°You should know that deaths among heirs of the imperial family aren¡¯t rare. Die, and let me taste the meat of a god¡¯s descendant. What¡¯s the difference between the meat of a prince and ordinary people?¡± The evil spirit reached into the bullock carriage with its open w that almost covered half of the prince¡¯s thin body.

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, please, don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll give you a lot of money, treasures, official positions; I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡± In the end, the prince¡¯s fear conquered his arrogance, prompting him to beg.

    The huge w opened like a dark sky, blocking the prince¡¯s final vision.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me ah¡ª¡±

    Swish! A crimson glow cut between the darkness.

    Lily descended from the sky andnded in front of the bullock carriage. An arc of scarlet light gradually scattered around her body and several demons and evil spirits lost their heads.

 Volume 5, Chapter 3 â€“ Heian Night Battle

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 3 - Heian Night Battle</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The huge w separated from the arm and fell heavily in the bullock carriage, upying most of the space inside and causing the carriage to sway. The w alone was heavier than the light and delicate body of the prince.

    Prince Narinaga shrank in the corner with quivering eyes, staring nkly at the huge and ugly faces of the evil spirits whose eyes gradually lost their luster.

    The faces of the two evil spirits gradually sank.

    Thud¡ª They eventually fell to the ground.

    ¡°What, what happened?¡±

    He looked outside the carriage, only to see mesmerizing des of crimson light that blitzed through the deep blue flog like lightning meteors.

    Pfft - Pfft - Pffft!

    Everywhere the scarlet light appeared, demons wailed and fresh blood sttered!

    One after another, huge, grotesque, and hideous demons copsed.

    In the darkness of the night, a faint cherry-red figure could be seen wherever the crimson de shone. The long sleeves of the ghostly silhouette fluttered past the carriage from time to time as screams erupted and died consecutively. With the prince¡¯s eyesight, it was impossible to see who that mysterious figure was.

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells good¡­¡± Amidst the foul-smelling bloody odor, there was an orchid fragrance wafting in the wind.

    The prince didn¡¯t know where he got the courage to move his body, but he went over to the carriage door and peeked outside.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    His eyes instantly froze.

    On the dimly illuminated road of Heian-ky¨­ cloaked in fog, a multitude of demons ensnared the surroundings.

    The huge centipede that towered like a building raked its hundred legs across the ground and raised its upper body, jaws opened wide.

    Sharp appendages glistened in the darkness as many demons and spirits either red their teeth or flourished their ws. Many creatures that Prince Narinaga had only seen in paintings encircled the area while preparing deadly attacks.

    Suddenly, a crimson figure that was as swift as electricity and as light as a warbler cut through the dull and depressing night. It was a long-haired girl whose sexy and tall body was dressed in red. Her steps were light and ethereal, as if flying, and she rushed into the hundred demons with unstoppable momentum!

    The young girl jumped just like a dandelion blown up by the wind, leaping to the same height as the centipede in an instant. The giant centipede reacted quickly, tilting its head to spray poisonous mist at the girl.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Prince Narinaga jolted. He was so far away, yet the pungent smell of the poisonous mist still reached him.

    However, the girl maneuvered in the air and conjured a pink cherry blossom storm to easily blow away the poisonous mist. Some of the poisonous mist was even blown onto the demon horde, corroding some of the weaker demons and stirring up a burst of screams.

    The giant centipede swayed silently for a while as it prudently wagged its antennae. Arching backward, it suddenly blurred into a shadow and sprang towards the young girl.

    The prince was shocked yet again.

    Unexpectedly, the girl didn¡¯t dodge this seemingly fatal strike. She brandished her katana and aimed a powerful stab at the fastly approaching head.

    Wham! A shockwave swept through Suzaku Avenue and shook the surrounding area.

    The centipede twisted its huge body as it whined in pain. Two of its fangs were sent flying and there was a gruesome wound on its head, blood gushing everywhere.

    When the girlnded, the injured centipede grew even more violent in its attacks. Like a mighty dragon, its long tailshed towards the young girl below. This was the same attack that almost wiped out the Heian-ky¨­ night patrol and reduced their captain into mush.

    Facing such a terrifying attack, Lily lightly jumped and stamped her ninth-grade wooden shoe onto the giant tail! She looked at the thrashing tail underneath her feet that left bloody marks on the ground. The centipede struggled frantically, trying to twist over and bite at her.

    Lily took out the carp spirit¡¯s long-handled sword and threw it with great force!

    Boom! The centipede¡¯s head was nailed to therge hoof of an ancient statue of Nioh on the street, causing its winding body to hang like a straight line.

    Lily stuck Yasutsuna into the centipede¡¯s tail and cut open its back before smoothly sweeping her de along the rest of its body. The centipede was directly cut in two and either half fell onto the ground while twitching.

    Although the centipede was dead, the hundred legs on either half of its body continued to twitch sporadically. These unconscious actions ended up killing and injuring many nearby spirits and demons.

    ¡°What¡­this, this sister¡­¡± The prince waspletely dumbfounded. Such a terrifying, catastrophic archdemon couldn¡¯t even fight back in front of this woman. From what he could observe, she was strong, clever, and decisive, ¡°She is too powerful!¡±

    Lilynded on the ground and waved her sword to sh off the excess blood smearing the de, slowly scanning the remaining demons.

    The scarlet eyes of those demons seemed to be bewitched in some way and they swarmed forward without fear.

    Lily raised Yasutsuna high and mes of scarlet resentment snaked around the de, exuding a bleak and sorrowful aura.

    A crimson light shed through her eyes and Yasutsuna drew a perfect arc.

    Bzzzt¡ª!!!

    A ring of sword light burst outward with Lily as the center.

    Boom¡ª!!!

    The earth trembled, the wind raged, and the bullock carriage couldn¡¯t help but shake intensely. Prince Narinaga had to grab onto the carriage door and squint his eyes. The countless demons were swept into the air and sliced into pieces, falling one after another.

    The air was instantly suffused with a bloody stench.

    In the blink of an eye, the army of a hundred demons was reduced to a mere few which suffered grievous wounds. Most of them became iplete corpses that were sprawled over the cold hard ground of Suzaku Avenue, forming a circle. In the center of this bloody circle stood a sister-like young woman in red with beautiful legs and firm breasts, just like a queen of ughter in the dark night.

    ¡°Ooooh-!¡± A deep shriek echoed and the huge wooden wheel centered with the face of a man spun through the night sky and rolled towards Lily. Because the head rotated along with the wheel, the face looked blurred and the shouts sounded crazy and weird.

    The speed at which it came would definitely result in a disastrous impact!

    ¡°Sister, be careful¡­¡± Prince Narinaga whispered while hiding inside the bullock carriage, but he didn¡¯t know whether Lily heard or not.

    Facing the huge rolling cartwheel, Lily slightly lowered her body¡¯s center of gravity and put her sword back into its sheath.

    ¡°Gulululululu¡ª don¡¯t think that you can wipe me out just by drawing your sword!!!¡± The spinning wheel screeched eerily.

    It locked onto Lily¡¯s position and barrelled madly towards her!

    ¡°Come on! Let me see which is better¡ª your quick draw technique or my powerful cartwheel!¡±

    Lily nted one foot as an axis, causing cracks to spread out under her feet. The other foot swiftly swung up, giving a glimpse of the jade mango underneath.

    BANG¡ª!!!

    Her slender leg whipped up a spiritual energy storm and heavily kicked the face of the rotating cartwheel, forcefully stopping its rotation. Its entire face was sunk in by the heel of Lily¡¯s foot, bingpletely distorted.

    With a sonorous ¡®boom¡¯, the wheel was kicked out.

    ¡°Ah-ah-aw!¡± The howl of pain soon faded as the cartwheel crashed into the street market located kilometers away, forming a cloud of dust.

    To perform this kick, Lily had to split her legs by arge margin which resulted in her skirt getting torn. When she lifted her long and slender leg above her jade hips, a section of whiteness could be seen.

    ¡°A mere little demon, you are not worthy enough to force me to use my sister¡¯s sword-drawing technique.¡± Lily dered indifferently, gently pulling on the damaged skirt to prevent exposing herself.

    The rest of the scattered small demons looked at the smoke and dust thousands of meters away with fearful faces. They couldn¡¯t help but shudder in their hearts, quickly fleeing into the streets and alleys of Heian-ky¨­ as if they hadn¡¯te in the first ce.

    Looking around, there were no demons left on Suzaku Avenue.

    ¡°The strongest was only in the middle stages of Spirit Jade.¡± Lily snorted coldly. Although this was her first time in Heian-ky¨­, killing these demons barely provided her with any substantial practice. Her breathing remained even as the need to exert her full strength hadn¡¯t arisen. However, a battle was still a battle regardless and she had to exercise a lot of movement. Lily¡¯s white body was a little sweaty which added a kind of crystal-clear sparkle to her body along with a strong feminine fragrance.

    The night breeze felt very refreshing at this moment, and Lily walked over to the bullock carriage. She knew that there were no more living people in the area.

    She looked into the carriage and met Prince Narinaga¡¯s frightened eyes which contained a few hints of worship as he stared at her.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised. Wasn¡¯t the prince a boy? Then why¡­even in Lily¡¯s eyes, he could be considered beautiful. Only, there was no girly scenting from his body, though he seemed to have used some alluring feminine perfume.

    Lily didn¡¯t want toment on the prince¡¯s hobbies. She simply asked, showing slight concern for the girlish but brave and arrogant prince, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The prince shook his head. At this moment, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He turned, covered his face with his big sleeves, and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Samurai, for helping me. I, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m a girl talking to you, and you¡¯re still shy? Are you a boy?¡± Lily was a little unhappy. She hated squirmy men; it was the bold and cheerful ones like Brother Tenba that she appreciated more. Of course, this was only appreciation in terms of friendship, nothing more.

    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not the case. I am Prince Narinaga so I¡¯m not at liberty to allow lower-level samurai to see my face at will. Ah, I am a prince, and I am not supposed to say sorry to a lower-level samurai either.¡± The prince was a little conflicted and said in a feminine manner.

    ¡°Prince Narinaga?¡± Lily knew some basic knowledge about the Heian Dynasty¡¯s imperial family. The title of prince was given to the emperor¡¯s brother or the emperor¡¯s son who was born from a concubine.

    Such a person held immense power in the Heian Dynasty and stood on top of the social hierarchy.

    ¡°So it turns out to be Your Highness. Lily greets the Prince!¡± Lily was currently in Heian-ky¨­. Although she saved the prince, she still had to follow the rules and show the necessary etiquette when facing a member of the imperial family.

    She knelt on one knee and bowed towards Prince Narinaga.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Prince Narinaga was very embarrassed. ording to customs, he could not face Lily, but he wanted to see her very much. He covered his face with his hands and sleeves, but his eyes still peeped at her from time to time.

    Lily got up and asked, ¡°Your Highness, why did the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons attack you? Are you not ssified as a member of the imperial family and don¡¯t you have sufficient protective measures in your own capital?¡±

    ¡°Fighting and killing is the business of lowly samurai. I don¡¯t have any powerful samurai by my side, and as a prince, I can¡¯t recruit powerful samurai at will. Those few people were appointed by the Ministry of Public Internal Affairs and my only teacher, Master Tetsumoto. It¡¯s really sad that he died to protect me. When we princes travel, we all go to the divine pce for divination on which day to travel. ording to the divination, there would be no dangers on Suzaku Avenue tonight and we would safely return at night.¡±

    Prince Narinaga seemed to be aware of something again as his face flushed, ¡°Of course, Sister Samurai, I, I am not saying that you¡¯re lowly. For some reason, I think you have an inherent noble temperament¡­¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 4 â€“ Letter to Lord Chief Advisor

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 4 - Letter to Lord Chief Advisor</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°In my eyes, there is no difference between the noble and the lowly, only the strong and the weak, the living and the dead,¡± Lily said to Prince Narinaga inside the bullock carriage as she stood amidst the pile of demon corpses.

    ¡°Ah? This¡­¡± The meek boy shuddered all over, unconsciously lowering his hand to look at Lily, ¡°Although the words of Sister Samurai seem simple and rather crude, perhaps they truly reflect the way of this world¡­¡±

    Lily remembered the matter regarding Lady Ayaka so she bowed and politely asked, ¡°Your Highness the Prince, Lily is new to Heian-ky¨­ and would like to inquire about the location of Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s residence.¡±

    The noble prince was shocked upon hearing Lady Ayaka¡¯s name. Hints of admiration couldn¡¯t help but sparkle in his eyes, and even¡­fascination?

    He replied, ¡°Sister Samurai, you may have saved me, but I still have to remind you not to be rude. To call Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s name directly, even I wouldn¡¯t dare to cross that line. Although I am a noble prince, Lord Chief Advisor is the true pir supporting the entire Heian-ky¨­. Without her, perhaps this capital would have fallen into ruin and destion a few years ago.¡±

    The prince¡¯s reply surprised Lily. Unexpectedly, even the prince greatly adored this woman, causing Lily to foster further interest in her.

    She twisted her long hair with her fingers and said, ¡°Lily also respects Lady Ayaka very much, but Lily traveled here all the way from Kamakura in Easternnd just to see her. I beseech His Highness to tell me.¡±

    It was uncertain why the prince stared at Lily with some hesitation and lingering attachment. Although the boy in front of her resembled a girl, he was still a male so Lily felt ufortable being looked at in such a way, ¡°Your Highness, why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Prince Narinaga hid a faint blush as he said, ¡°Sister Samurai, are you going to see Lord Chief Advisor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lily has something important to discuss with her.¡± Lily¡¯s seemingly simple tone carried a charm that struck a chord with Prince Narinaga.

    Perhaps it would be for the best to entrust it to her. If it is this samurai sister, maybe she stands a better chance than myself, Prince Narinaga muttered in his heart.

    After taking a deep breath and steeling his mind, he retrieved a ck satin envelope from his sleeves, a rare determination gleaming in his eyes, ¡°Uhm¡­Sister Samurai, if you go to see Lady Ayaka, could you help me deliver this letter to her?¡±

    ¡°Eh? You are a prince, why don¡¯t you send someone to her or directly give it to her yourself?¡± Lily asked, a little confused.

    Prince Narinaga hesitated for a while. His mind wavered and he looked as if he wanted to take back the envelope, but after some contemtion, he eventually handed it to Lily with both hands pressed against his head, ¡°Anyway, I think it¡¯s the best decision to ask Sister Samurai to do this. Please make sure to deliver it to Lord Chief Advisor yourself. Otherwise, it will bring unimaginable dangers to you, just like what happened to me today¡­¡±

    The prince raised his trembling hands which held the letter.

    Just what kind of letter would prompt someone to murder a prince in the capital?

    If it was for someone else, Lily might have rejected such a heavy burden, but since it was meant for Lady Ayaka, she felt obliged to carry out this task.

    This letter which corrted to the rise and fall of the Heian Dynasty was as heavy as a mountain, but Lily pinched it between her two slender fingers and took it with one hand.

    Such an insolent action that would spark anger in most caused Prince Narinaga¡¯s soft shoulders to quiver as a faint blush suffused his face.

    Lily tucked the letter into her waistband and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this sister will safely deliver it to her.¡±

    Prince Narinaga¡¯s blush grew deeper. He nced at Lily before lowering his head, saying in a helpless and apologetic tone, ¡°Sister Samurai, you saved my life and epted such a crucial letter for me. I, I don¡¯t know how to thank you. Although I am a prince and the younger brother of the current emperor, I, in fact, don¡¯t have any money, nor do I have any treasures¡­ I also have little power or influence in the court. Unless Sister Samurai kidnaps me, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to get any benefits.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you forpensation, nor because you are a prince, but because I wanted to, so I did.¡±

    ¡°Sister Samurai¡­¡± The prince¡¯s face became even redder and he stammered in an attempt to ease his embarrassment, ¡°Then, as for Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s residence, it¡¯s actually easy to find. Travel along Suzaku Avenue and when you get close to the Heian Pce, turn right onto the second widest street in Heian-ky¨­, ¡®Nijo Boulevard¡¯. Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s residence is on that street.¡±

    ¡°Understood, thank you,¡± Lily replied.

    At this moment, the sound of horse hooves echoed in the distant night.

    A group of warriors, some in heavy armor and others in civilian clothing, hurried over on horseback.

    At the head of the group was a warrior in his thirties who wore turquoise, white-rimmed armor.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The men shouted while rushing over on their horses.

    After they arrived, they surrounded Lily and the bullock carriage, slowly riding around in circles.

    A few heavily-armored warriors pointed their golden spears at Lily and yelled fiercely, ¡°Who are you?! Get back quickly!¡±

    When Prince Narinaga saw how they cautiously treated Lily, he covered his face and hurried to speak, ¡°Wait, this samurai sister is¡­¡±

    Before the prince could finish his words, Lily had already darted behind the group of cavalry, still maintaining an elegant posture as if she teleported.

    ¡°Whew¡­!¡± The men sniffed a waft of flowery fragrance.

    ¡°What?!¡± The lead warrior in green-blue armor was surprised and turned his head.

    ¡°Please wait a moment! Are you a samurai from the Konoe House? Ah, please don¡¯t misunderstand. That samurai sister is the one who saved me.¡± Prince Narinaga anxiously said while covering his face.

    ¡°Huh, is that so?¡± The green-armored warrior was taken aback. He surveyed the demon corpses strewn everywhere as well as the huge centipede that was cut in half not far away. Seeing no apparent danger, he dismounted from his horse and knelt down to salute, ¡°Your Highness Prince Narinaga, I am Hiramatahachi of the Konoe House Martial Arts School. I amte in saving you; please forgive me. I wonder what happened here?¡±

    ¡°I returned to Heian-ky¨­ from Kiyomizu Temple in the suburbs but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons. My teacher and attendants were killed by the hundred demons but this samurai sister defeated them all and saved me. I¡¯m very thankful to her so don¡¯t be rude.¡± Prince Narinaga said.

    ¡°What? She defeated the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons by herself?¡± Hiratamahachi stood up and grunted. A wave of displeasure welled up in his heart as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they are all low-level small demons.¡±

    He conveniently turned a blind eye to the huge centipede lying close by.

    After saluting the prince again, he dered, ¡°Prince, don¡¯t be rmed. We will escort Your Highness back to the pce immediately!¡±

    ¡°That samurai sister, she saved me¡­¡±

    Hiratamahachi nodded, walked over to Lily, and took out two silver coins, ¡°Take it, go, and never mention this to anyone in the future, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep your silver for a midnight snack.¡± Lily didn¡¯t even deign to look at it. She walked a few steps forward and suddenly unsheathed Yasutsuna. The sh of scarlet light spooked the warriors into drawing their swords and clenching their weapons.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Haritamahachi bellowed.

    Lily¡¯s sword snaked with strange patterns and the anima of the surrounding demons and evil spirits floated up, flying over the group of samurai. The anima condensed into a scarlet cyclone that got sucked into Yasutsuna¡¯s de as it pulsed with red light.

    Only then did Lily put away her sword and turn to leave.

    ¡°Hey, you impertinent woman¡­¡± A young warrior in a kimono shouted angrily.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Haritamahachi said, ¡°Our priority is to escort the prince back to the pce. Don¡¯t tangle with this unknown woman.¡±

    That being said, Haritamahachi couldn¡¯t help but ogle Lily¡¯s back, her plump buttocks, and her swaying hips for a while.

    ¡°de Maiden¡­? Hmph, what an irritating woman, acting all arrogant because she¡¯s born with some talent. She thinks she¡¯s a genius, huh? She doesn¡¯t know that, in Heian-ky¨­, a piece of tile can fall and hit a genius at any time.¡±

    A warrior carried the prince onto his horse. After all, the prince didn¡¯t learn how to ride a horse yet. The group of warriors on horseback overtook Lily and rode along Suzaku Avenue towards the Heian Pce, leaving one person behind to deal with the bullock carriage.

    ¡­¡­

    Lily walked at her normal pace while admiring the night scenery of Heian-ky¨­, thergest city in the world.

    Along the way, she saw countless pavilions, gardens, markets, pces, and temples. Although there wasn¡¯t a single person on the streets, she could imagine the vastness of the city and its prosperity in the daytime.

    However, from time to time, Lily would spot all kinds of small demons in the shadows of the roadside and under the willow trees by the canal. It seemed that this night in Heian-ky¨­ belonged to the demons.

    As for the fluctuating demonic auras peeking at Suzaku Avenue in the dark, there were countless. Among them, there were several extremely powerful auras that far surpassed the current Lily!

    Fortunately, she was holding her parasol so she wasn¡¯t discovered by those powerful entities.

    No wonder nobody dares toe out at night. Even if it¡¯s me, it is hard to say whether I would be able to walk safely through Suzaku Avenue at night without the sakura parasol, Lily thought in her mind.

    Suzaku Avenue was extremely wide and even longer. Lily walked for half a night before she reached the end of the Avenue, nearing the Heian Pce.

    From a distance, one could see a huge hazy moon behind the Heian Pce and the entire lower section of the building was shrouded in a misty, purple atmosphere. The pce had red pirs, golden decorations, and ck roof tiles thatyered on top of each other, looking iparably magnificent. The distant pce, like undting hills, became a silhouette with many levels under the moon as if the pce had been extended and connected with the moon pce.

    ¡°This shining purple mist must have made the recently rising moon look so huge and hazy. The heavens are unpredictable, and the sun often disappears. Even the moon is rising sote at night¡ª what a weird and harrowing era¡­¡± Lily muttered to herself as she lingered in front of the Heian Pce for a while. She soon departed and headed for another road about one-fifth the width of Suzaku Avenue.

    It was a fairly spacious road called ¡®Nijo Boulevard¡¯.

    The residence of Fujiwara no Ayaka was really not hard to find because there was only one manor near the Heian Pce. It was surprisinglyrge, upying almost half of Nijo Boulevard and there were no courtyard walls to be seen.

    For some reason, the demonic aura here was extremely thin. It took a while for Lily to walk to the door of the manor. Compared to the grand Heian Pce, this ce was simple and elegant, andnterns werenterns hung on the gate. Thesenterns were painted with the glorious history of the Fujiwara n, but not even a single word was written on them.

    ¡°It should be here, right?¡± Lily stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    After knocking for a while, someone finally came out to open the door. It was an old man with a pointed face and gray hair wearing a ck kimono.

    ¡°Who is it? How dare you disturb the residence of Lord Chief Advisor at thiste hour.¡± The old man opened the door and scolded in a direct and unttering manner.

    Lily sought out Lady Ayaka as she had a lot of important matters to discuss with her. She didn¡¯t travel all the way here just to get upset and scolded. Unexpectedly, this sharp-faced old man didn¡¯t exude any spiritual energy, but he definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    ¡°This old doorkeeper is unfathomable!¡± Lily¡¯s breathing grew turbulent.

 Volume 5, Chapter 5 â€“ Demon Drinking Party

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 5 - Demon Drinking Party</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily stood outside the simple and elegant door. When viewed from the outside, there was nothing particrly special about the manor apart from its size. As for the inside, Lily couldn¡¯t sense anything at all; she felt just like an ordinary girl standing outside an old secluded house. Only the smell of the grass and trees tickled her nose, ushered by the brushes of gentle wind.

    However, Lily knew better than to take this ce lightly.

    Even the mountains and forests hundreds of kilometers outside Heian-ky¨­ were special. The darkness and beauty in the capital were even more breathtaking. This was the manor of the Heian Dynasty¡¯s chief advisor and the world¡¯s number one onmyoji master, Fujiwara no Ayaka¡ª how could it be simple?

    Yet, there was nothing evidently strange about this ce. Instead, it had be a charming spectacle in the Heian capital that could be viewed freely.

    The old man who opened the door shattered this misconception. Although she couldn¡¯t feel his aura, Lily believed that he could take her down within three moves if he wanted. She also recalled the demon hound that fled Lady Ayaka¡¯s residence with serious injuries and resided in Kanto, bing a feared demon in the region.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka, in the end, what kind of person are you¡­?

    Lily replied to the old man at the door very courteously, ¡°Old sir, I am a female samurai from Kamakura. There is an important matter I need to see¡­Lord Chief Advisor about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The old man frowned, ¡°Do you know what ce this is? Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s residence! Do you think you can enter whenever you want to? Not to mention that it¡¯ste at night, even in the daytime, a mere warrior is not qualified to enter the chief advisor¡¯s residence! It¡¯s toote at night so I won¡¯t bother pursuing the crime of your disturbance. Leave now before I change my mind!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily didn¡¯t expect this result and grew a little anxious, ¡°Old sir, I, I have traveled to Heian-ky¨­ all the way from Kanto and experienced numerous hardships just to see Lady Ayaka. If it¡¯s toote now, I can wait until tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°How bold!¡± The old man suddenly waved his ck sleeves, conjuring a strong wind that sted Lily out and onto the road beyond the gate.

    ¡°A woman from the East who doesn¡¯t know her ce. You have a beautiful appearance and your words are quitedylike, but you dare to call Lord Chief Advisor by her name? That alone is enough to throw you in jail! Get out of here! Who cares where you¡¯re from or what important matters you have? Of Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s many daily meetings, which one is not of great importance? There are millions of people in the world who want to see Lord Chief Advisor every day so it¡¯s impossible to amodate all of them. Since you are a samurai, go to the head of the Genji or Taira n and submit your request for an audience to the chief office of Taisei Pce and wait for the review! If everyone knocked on the door of Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s manor in the middle of the night like this, wouldn¡¯t Heian-ky¨­ be a mess?!¡±

    The angry old man rebuked Lily incessantly, but his strength was really unfathomable. Just the wind generated by a single wave of his sleeves left her helpless and unable to resist.

    With an aggrieved look on her face, Lily got up and lightly patted her skirt to remove the dust. She risked her life and made many preparations toe to Heian-ky¨­, but who would¡¯ve guessed this result?

    Lily hesitated for a while but decided against revealing Prince Narinaga¡¯s letter. The prince especially instructed her to deliver the letter directly to Lady Ayaka herself. The old man¡¯s loyalty and character were unknown, and he was extremely powerful. If she judged wrongly, it was likely that she would draw disaster to herself.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s despondent mood, the old man¡¯s heart softened a bit. After all, disregarding the matter of identity, there were no other beautiesparable to Lily in Heian-ky¨­ apart from the chief advisor herself. He gave her aplicated look and said, ¡°Girl, considering that you are a rare beauty, I will tell you a way. Tomorrow during the day,e in through the backdoor and say that you want to serve Lord Chief Advisor and be her maid. The fat butler behind the door will probably let you in since you have enough capital with your looks.¡±

    The old man looked at Lily as if he was looking at an ordinary woman. From his point of view, beautiful women could only unt and sell their looks to achieve their goals.

    Such an abject evaluation made Lily, who had struggled through life and death toe here, feel a surge of anger. Even if she could meet Lady Ayaka through such a method, she was not willing!

    Currently, Lily possessed her own territory and mineral veins. She killed the archdemon of Lake Biwa, defeated Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe and his uncle, and created many legends along her journey. Naturally, she developed the arrogance of a queen over time. How could she lower herself to such a humble position in order to meet Lady Ayaka? It was a shame she couldn¡¯t bear!

    ¡°Hmph, then there is no need. I will find other ways to seek an audience with Lord Chief Advisor. Excuse me!¡± Lily¡¯s face was cold, and with a flick of her sleeves, she turned and left.

    ¡°Hmph, born with such a beautiful and vulgar body, but still quite arrogant,¡± The old man looked at Lily¡¯s distant figure and muttered, ¡°If she really came forward to serve as Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s personal maid, perhaps she would¡¯ve really been chosen.¡±

    After saying this, the old man closed the door.

    Lily walked alone on Nijo Boulevard in the middle of the night, feeling lost, ¡°I should¡¯ve known the conditions I would face before I came here to see Lady Ayaka! How depressing.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, if only I was still in Kanto. With my standing in Kamakura, people would be moring to see me instead, not to mention that Ashikaga Makoto is my adoptive mother. Sadly, I¡¯m afraid there are not many people in Heian-ky¨­ who know her¡­¡±

    ¡°Prince Narinaga may be able to help, but where do I go to find him now? I guess it won¡¯t be easy to see him again.¡±

    What to do? Do I really have to submit an application and wait for a review? I can be considered a member of the Genji n, but even if I go to the Genji forces in Heian-ky¨­, I have no direct connections with them. I have some money, but I¡¯ll have to wait until dawn to do anything anyway.

    Lily intended to first find an inn to stay in, take a bath, and settle down.

    On Nijo Boulevard, the chief advisor¡¯s manor was to the north while the south was upied by gardens and shrines; there were nomercial blocks. She returned to Suzaku Avenue and walked for a bit, passing by a small canal. There was a row of garden nts on the east side of the canal, and in the nearby neighborhood, the faint sounds of singing and music could be heard.

    Lily strolled along the small canal, but most of the houses were closed with no visible lights inside. When she approached an alley beside a crooked willow tree, the sounds of singing and music grew clearer.

    ¡°Since there is singing and music, it is probably a tavern that is still in business.¡± Lily walked towards the alley that was between two old, quiet buildings. The space was very narrow, only enough for two people to walk side by side.

    In the depths of the alley, there were dim shes of red and orange lights.

    Clink-nk, ding-dong¡­ The music sounded a little cheerful, but there was a touch of mncholy mixed within as if avoiding or venting something.

    Looking ahead, there was actually a small lodging opente at night and two strings ofnterns were hung outside the entrance.

    The short wooden door was left ajar and Lily needed to lower her head to get in. She gently pushed open the wooden door and inside was a quaint, dimly lit small tavern. When she entered, a yellow, ck and white cat who stood half the height of a human and wore a simple yukata, greeted her.

    Before Lily could say anything, the cat meowed and jumped slightly, looking very cheerful. He wagged his tail and said, ¡°This is the demon sister, right? The reception has already begun, please go in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily felt that she had stepped through the wrong door and entered a demon party by mistake.

    But looking at the cat¡¯s white legs and round chubby paws, she blushed and couldn¡¯t help leaning down to pet the cat¡¯s head.

    The cat didn¡¯t reject the gesture, in fact, it twisted its head infort, ¡°Purrr~ demon sister, pleasee in.¡±

    When the cat said that, he pushed Lily¡¯s thighs and enthusiastically brought her towards a small door in the tavern.

    Lily harbored some curiosity as she was ushered to the door.

    As soon as the door was opened, the smell of fine wine and the sounds of jollyughter and music assaulted her senses. Once inside, she found to her surprise that this seemingly small tavern was actually very spacious, supported by several rows of pirs. Multi-colored lights constantly shed and weird demons of various shapes were drinking and singing inside therge room.

    There were a few one-eyed dumpling monsters who were circling in the air as if performing a juggling act, and by the side, a few parasols danced in front of a screen painted withndscapes.

    An obese, green-faced monk with ck hair and tattered clothes held arge bowl of wine and staggered around the room, yelling toasts everywhere.

    In the corner, a few white-faced kabuki with snake-like necks were singing traditional Japanese songs. Apanying them was a four-legged snake with a hat that seemed obsessed with the kabuki with the longest neck, constantly dancing next to her and twisting his green tail. Unfortunately, the other party didn¡¯t spare him any attention.

    ¡°This four-legged snake, I seemed to have seen it somewhere,¡± Lily muttered to herself.

    Looking around, there were countless small andrge demons, and even the tes, saucers, and wine gourds were dancing happily on the tables.

    ¡°What a demon drinking party!¡±

    A gray-skinned, sturdy samurai hugged a demon girl and initiated a kiss, causing Lily to blush. It wasn¡¯t one of those bad drinking parties, was it?

    However, when the samurai turned his face, she realized that he had no facial features!

    Heh, I don¡¯t know what kind of kiss he¡¯s giving, Lily mocked.

    ¡°Demon sister, what kind of monster are you?¡± A buck-toothed, brown-skinned child with a few stray hairs on his head and tattered clothes suddenly came up to Lily and toasted her.

    ¡°Oh, and what kind of demon are you?¡± Lily looked at the other party as if he was just a little naughty kid.

    The child suddenly cracked a seam in his broad forehead and opened his third eye. All three eyes leered at Lily¡¯s chest and waist, making her feel very ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m a de maiden, want to see my sword?¡± Lily rested her hand on the hilt of her sword and exuded a crimson resentment, scaring the child away.

    In the end, this is a party for monsters. Although it looks quite cheerful, a bad premonition lingers in my heart. Since I¡¯ve already seen everything, it¡¯s better to leave quickly, Lily thought and wanted to leave.

    But at that moment, on the other side of therge room, two wide wooden doors opened at the same time, and a tyrannical demonic aura seething with a thousand years of resentment permeated the surroundings!

    ¡°Lord Taira no Masakado has arrived¡ª!¡± A gray-ck beaver who appeared to be a wine waiter and had a fierce gaze sprang out of nowhere, shouting loudly.

    The atmosphere among the room of demons grew even more crazed after the announcement!

 Volume 5, Chapter 6 â€“ Taira no Masakado

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 6 - Taira no Masakado</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Archdemon!¡± That terrifying aura from outside immediately diminished Lily¡¯s curiosity as she felt a chill crawl up her back.

    The one who entered was a three-meter tall giant in dark blue prehistoric armor. There were several beast heads made of brass on the armor and each one looked so realistic as if their eyes were glowering at the surroundings.

    His face was pale and abnormally broad. His hair was messy but his eyes were ferocious like lions eyeing their prey. He had a big bow strapped on his shoulder and the long sword attached to his waist was zing with green fire.

    Taira no Masakado¡¯s eyebrows were as thick as the broom brush and his long beard hung from the sides of his face. The muscles on his face were so condensed that it made his chin appear long and squarish. He was a tall and beefy man, each of his limbs was already twice the size of Lily¡¯s waist!

    With his head almost reaching the ceiling, Masakado had to lower his head to pass through the door. Upon entering, he swept his gaze across the demons in the room and momentarily stopped on Lily.

    That caused Lily¡¯s back to sweat profusely.

    Taira no Masakado was one of the four great vengeful spirits in the Heian Dynasty. With Lily¡¯s current strength, she totally couldn¡¯t see through him at all. He was an existence on par with Demon King Sugawara no Michizane!

    Lily may seem calm on the surface but she was very antsy in her heart. She was invited to Masakado¡¯s party due to a misunderstanding, if the other party were to find out that she was, in fact, a human girl¡­

    The seemingly indomitable giant gazed coldly at Lily. Noticing the sway of his beard as he was about to open his mouth to ask something, Lily¡¯s heart was beating so fast she could literally hear it thumping.

    Before he could pose his question, that giant monk raised his winecup towards Masakado and said, ¡°Lord Masakado, isn¡¯t the moonlight pretty tonight?¡±

    Masakado turned towards the giant monk and replied with a smile that frightened Lily, ¡°Indeed it is.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed!¡±

    ¡°Heian-kyo¡¯s moonlight is very pretty! It¡¯s like the monster¡¯s festivities every day!¡± Those cat monsters, umbre monsters, one-eyed monsters, faceless ghosts, and various other demons all said in session before starting to dance again.

    The hall became lively and unbearably noisy all of a sudden. All the demons got even more excited as they danced while shouting Masakado¡¯s name. These weak monsters were quite lively as if they weren¡¯t afraid of Masakado in the slightest.

    Masakado entered the hall and sat down on the other end. A few cat monsters in yukata carried giant tes with food and drinks and arranged them before Masakado. As he looked at the delicacies before him and the merry demons in the hall, Masakado nodded in satisfaction.

    Lily wanted to take advantage of this chaos to make her break and silently shifted towards the entrance. As soon as she reached the entrance, Lily stretched her hands behind her to feel for the sliding door.

    ¡°p!¡± However, Lily¡¯s wrist was grabbed by a furry paw.

    Lily almost let out a screech due to the fright. If she really let out a screech as any ordinary girl would do, she really would have exposed herself as a human girl.

    ¡°What are you dilly-dallying for? Go serve Lord Masakado some wine!¡± That hairy yet fierce-looking beaver wine waiter indicated with his wet nose and six long whiskers.

    ¡°Who? Me?¡± Lily was surprised.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you!¡± The beaver looked all over before continuing, ¡°Lord Masakado was once a world-famous samurai, since you are the prettiest woman in this hall, if you don¡¯t go, who else?¡±

    Lily naturally didn¡¯t want to go, and this beaver¡¯s strength was nothing to write home about, but he¡¯s very fierce. If she didn¡¯t agree and they started to argue, it¡¯ll lead to even more trouble.

    Lily shut her eyes to take a deep breath, her chest constantly undted with the rhythm of her breath.

    She tried to visualize what would be the normal thing to do if she was really a demoness.

    Since she was invited to the party, she shouldn¡¯t make the other party feel that she was an uninvited guest. In that case, she should cheerfully pour wine for this Taira no Masakako.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily opened her eyes and answered calmly.

    She tried not to attract too much attention as she moved towards Masakado, but it was impossible not to notice her with the way she¡¯s twisting her waist and her plump buttocks.

    Even Masakado¡¯s attention was glued to her breasts. Lily felt a little regretful for wearing clothes that exposed most of her chest line.

    She attempted to make herself as humble as possible as she walked with small quick steps towards the great demon warrior. She sat on her knees and gracefully lifted the porcin wine pot to pour the wine into Masakado¡¯s giant cup.

    However, the wine pot suddenly swayed and limbs began to grow from it. Those long yet soft limbs curled around Lily¡¯s arms and extended into her sleeves in an attempt to m?o?l?e?s?t? her. At the same time, legs also sprouted from the giant cup as it deliberately moved left and right to prevent Lily from pouring the wine.

    Lily released her de maiden spirit power and summoned a few sakura petals to serve as des to cut off the wine pot¡¯s limbs. Even after they were cut off, the limbs kept convulsing on the ground.

    ¡°O, that hurts!¡± Surprisingly, the pot actually shouted!

    That somehow tickled the monster¡¯s funny bones as they burst intoughter.

    Following that, two sakura petals spun around the big cup to make a whirlwind and spun the cup until it became dizzy and unable to move. Only then did Lily gracefully pour the wine into the cup.

    Masakado also nced at Lily with a somewhat admiring gaze and nodded with delight. He lifted the cup with his big hand.

    Masakado downed the liquor in his cup in a single gulp and uttered ¡°Good wine!¡± as he put down the cup and wiped his mouth with his arm.

    Then he bowed his head to look at the belle sitting before him and added, ¡°The beauty is even better.¡±

    ¡°Oooh! Lord Masakado said the beauty is even better.¡±

    ¡°That he did, that he did¡ª!¡±

    The monsters all began to make merry again.

    Limbs began to sprout from the now-dazed wine cup and it began to run all over the ce after grabbing the wine pot¡¯s hands that were cut off by Lily, waving it back and forth. That action caused the monsters to roar withughter.

    That annoyed that wine pot so it jumped to chase after the cup.

    Lily had somehow been affected by the atmosphere too. Her face flushed like a peach blossom as she let out a light giggle.

    ¡°Are you human?¡± Masakado said that out of the blue, his tone somewhat downcast.

    Lily felt like she was suddenly tossed into an ice house from a peach forest as she felt her body temperature dropping.

    The four great vengeful spirits had strengthparable to Michizane, perhaps only a little weaker, but they were not opponents Lily could defeat!

    If Masakado really wanted to kill Lily, there was no chance she could escape.

    What to do?

    She had momentarily forgotten herself and didn¡¯t keep up her pretense. She was exposed through her human-like smile¡­

    However, was that really the case? With Masakado¡¯s realm, how could he not see through her human identity?

    Lily¡¯s heart was thumping like crazy, but she knew that she shouldn¡¯t let her opponent knows her fear and diffident.

    Having reached this stage, it was useless to deny it any longer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily admitted with a sweet voice.

    The hall was very boisterous at the moment. As the monsters danced along with the music, none of them noticed the conversation between the two.

    Masakado revealed an interested smile, ¡°That being the case, why does a human girl like you dare to intrude on a demon¡¯s party? What¡¯s your game?¡±

    Lily knew that, while they were having a pleasant exchange at the moment, one wrong word from her and it¡¯d lead to a catastrophic result.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Land of Hundred Demons,¡±

    ¡°Oh? The Land of Hundred Demons? What¡¯s your name and where do you hail from?¡± Masakado asked.

    In the Heian Dynasty, there was no such saying as the Land of Hundred Demons. The humans and demons mingled together, it was just that the humans operated in the day while the demonse out at night.

    The night of Heian-kyo belonged to the monsters. Any ordinary man wouldn¡¯t dare toe out.

    Unless the monsters have a grudge against them, they normally wouldn¡¯t harm those who stayed in the safety of their own house.

    ¡°Lord Masakado, this humble onees from the Mount Fuji of the Eastern Land,¡± Lily¡¯s voice was gentle but also somewhat indifferent.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Masakado¡¯s beard began to tilt, seemingly thinking of something. Then he said with an unsophisticated tone, ¡°I remember now, that Mount Fuji is the territory of my old friend¡¯s child, Amanokaju, was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lily could feel her hands and feet trembling.

    ¡°Amanojaku, that brat has a woman¡­ what was she called again¡­¡±

    ¡°Amanojaku¡¯s wife is called Haihime, Lord Masakado,¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯s right, of course! Her name is Haihime,¡± Masakado then nced at Lily, ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lynne, one of Haihime¡¯s subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, so you¡¯re the subordinate of an old friend¡¯s child, what a coincidence. Come, pour wine for me.¡±

    Lily was an early to middle-stage spirit jade expert, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to be Amanojaku¡¯s subordinate. Besides, perhaps Masakado didn¡¯t even remember what realm Amanojaku and Haihime were at.

    That wine cup and wine pot were still in a hot chase, so the cat demon had no choice but to fetch another pair of wine vessels. It seemed to be an ordinary wine this time. There was even the character ¡®Daruma Masamume¡¯ (´ïÄ¦Õý×Ú) written on the bottle.

    Lily continued to serve wine for Masakado.

    ¡°Lynne,¡± Every time Masakado called her name, Lily felt like her heart would jump out of her mouth, ¡°Since you are that Haihime¡¯s subordinate, why did youe all the way to the West?¡±

    ¡°Lady Haihime wanted to find out Heian-kyo¡¯s current states of affairs, so she sent me here to scout out.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Masakado downed the fine liquor and nodded, ¡°Lynne, I heard that Haihime is great at dancing. I wonder, did she teach you some of her moves?¡±

    ¡°¡­In regards to singing and dancing, Lynne does have a bit of experience,¡± Lily answered with her head bowed.

    ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡± Masakado¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the fairer sex dance for a long time now, would you dance for me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Lynne is still a rookie, it may not be worthy of the lord¡¯s party¡­¡± Lily replied with her head still bowed. She felt that even if Masakado listened to her excuse, he may not believe herpletely so she didn¡¯t dare to provoke him any further. This dance, she was definitely doing it, but as a woman, she had to be more reserved.

    ¡°How can that be? From the way you poured the wine to how you utilized the sakura intent, I can tell you are no ordinary woman. Just take me for example, I was once the number one genius but I was set up by some crafty scoundrel. That¡¯s how I end up reincarnating as a vengeful spirit that roams around the Heian-kyo. Do you think anyone in their right mind would want to be a monster? To be disdained and feared? That¡¯s why I am very happy to meet a woman who is not afraid of me and shares the same vision. I really wanted to see those dances they performed in the inner pce again.¡±

    Masakado¡¯s voice carried with it a hint of the vicissitudes of time and helplessness.

    ¡°In that case, allow Lynne to offer this poor performance to you¡­¡± Lily retreated a few feet while bowing, then made a graceful salutation at Masakado. Although she was about to offer a dance, her demeanor was proud and graceful, with no trace of meekness or indulgence.

 Volume 5, Chapter 7 â€“ Ceremonial Fan Dance

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 7 - Ceremonial Fan Dance</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily got up and let her long sleeves flutter with the motion. It was just that the big tear on the skirt made her appear somewhat indecent.

    Lily pulled the fifteen centimeters wide, several meters long ck curtains adorned with red flowers from the beam and used them to cover her waist, forming two ribbons that blocked the tear from view.

    She then twirled gracefully to the foot of a wall and picked up the red paper fan with white blossoms that was hung on the wall.

    The fan was closed with a rustling sound. Her every gesture up to that point was natural and graceful, not too quick yet not too slow, it was very eye-catching.

    Lily arrived at the center of the hall and bowed towards Masakado.

    Masakado was very satisfied with this disy and nodded, then he waved his hand, ¡°y a formal ceremonial music.¡±

    Those female apparitions with long necks stopped ying the instruments in their hands. Then the door opened and various instruments used in ceremonial music flew over by themselves.

    And gradually, that sorrowful yet solemn ceremonial music started to y.

    ¡°Fwish¡ª!¡± Lily spread open the red fan in her hand and covered half her face.

    ¡°Hoh¡­ This is¡­¡± Masakado¡¯s eyes lit up. Lily¡¯s posture with the red fan was so noble and elegant that she had inadvertently absorbed everyone¡¯s attention.

    It even made Masakado feel as if he wasn¡¯t in a hall filled with monsters, but rather returned to the prime of his life where he was appreciating the dance inside the pce with other big shots such as the Fujiwara.

    Although Lily didn¡¯t n to be indulgent, it was a natural feminine instinct to want the whole world to appreciate their beauty. These base instincts moved her body involuntarily and allowed her to enter this aloof state.

    Along with the griefdened and modted music, Lily¡¯s red sleeves began to flicker, and the long ribbons shuffled with her movements. Her clearly lofty and expressionless face immediately did a one-eighty and was now filled with various emotions.

    Her long skirt floated up as she spun around, forming a red flower in the center of this dark, gloomy hall that enhanced her presence.

    asionally, Lily¡¯s dance steps would slow down and be more refined to depict the maiden who were waiting for their loved ones to return from war. That longing, that pain, that anxiety, as well as the conviction and relief, all those emotions were slowly and elegantly illustrated through Lily¡¯s dance.

    At other times, the music would be high-spirited and Lily had to change her dance steps along with the rhythm. This time to portray the grief of the maiden when their loved ones didn¡¯t make it back at the appointed time and suddenly heard the grievous news from the frontline. But even so, they have to silently endure this with their weak and delicate body.

    This time, Lily directly skipped that sorrowful part and entered an ethereal state where her body danced by itself. It was as though her spirit was already with her loved one.

    ¡°Ryoko¡­ Ryoko!!!¡± With Masakado¡¯s current realm, he was basically unstoppable in this Heian world, but even he had never seen such dance steps before. Even for an expert like him, tears could be seen trickling down his stout face.

    It was as though he recalled his own family that was waiting for him to return in triumph.

    Even though she betrayed him in the end, Masakado still loved her deeply.

    Masakado¡¯s wife revealed his weakness to the Fujiwara n which consequently led to the unparalleled hero¡¯s death.

    But even so, he did note to resent Ryoko. If anything, his hate was concentrated on those Fujiwaras and the traitors within the Taira n.

    And when he learned that Ryokomitted suicide due to the mortification, his grief was indescribable and that¡¯s how he became a vengeful spirit.

    But right now, he seemed to see his wife in Lily who used to dance solely for him.

    Although the two¡¯s figure and appearance were worlds apart, the grace disyed by Lily was a spitting image of Ryoko.

    Love and betrayal, Masakado was totally moved by this dance.

    ¡°Ryoko¡­ Oh, Ryoko¡­¡±

    The originally jolly monsters also stopped their merry dance. They were also affected by the sad music and Lily¡¯s dance.

    These monsters were all watching the fairy-like dance of Lily with their nk eyes as they recalled their sad past one after another.

    None of them were natural-born monsters, to begin with, all of them have the same yearning in their hearts.

    For a moment, the monsters seemed to be in a daze as they were caught up in their woes.

    And with the end of the music, Lily didn¡¯t perform any specific dance move but instead smiled back as a finish.

    ¡°What?!¡± Masakado¡¯s eyes widened.

    That smile¡­ that smile was as if Ryoko wanted to tell him something, yet didn¡¯t get the chance to.

    After learning their loved one died in battle, the lonely maiden had to bear with the grief. However, what was left in the end after crying their eyes out was only a smile.

    This smile was not one of relief, abandon, nor reassurance, but rather¡­

    ¡°I will go to the afterlife with you.¡±

    After deciding to end their own life, they could finally be free from the shackles and follow after their loved ones.

    ¡°Wuaaaaah!!!! Wuuuuuaaahhhh!!!¡±

    After the music ended, Lily¡¯s dance hade to an end and was reced by the sound of weeping.

    Masakado was also constantly wiping his valorous face with his big hands as he sobbed spasmodically.

    Those weak demons also seemed to have recalled sad events from their past.

    ¡°Meeew¡­ I miss my master¡­¡± Even the striped cat was crying and rubbing their eyes with their hairy-yet-human-like hands.

    Even after a long time, the monsters still remained crying.

    Lily patiently waited for everyone to calm down before she curtsied towards the crowd.

    Only now did two streaks of tears flow down from Lily¡¯s face.

    This dance told a different story for every monster present, it was as though this dance was dedicated to them. However, as a matter of fact, this dance was actually for her senior sister.

    ¡°Never did I expect those barbaric Land of the East could produce such a passionate yet pure woman as you.¡± Masakado shook his head, ¡°Since the day I died, I¡¯ve never once reflected on my past. No, even during my golden age in the Heian Pce, I¡¯ve never seen such a dance before. If I didn¡¯t have such a grievous experience, I¡¯m afraid I would never be able to appreciate the true essence of Miss Lynne¡¯s dance. Come, sit.¡±

    Masakado pointed to a spot just a few distances beside him. It was close but not too close forfort.

    Lily approached slowly and took a seat.

    Rather than waiting for Lily to serve him wine, Masakado poured a cup for Lily instead.

    This shocked all the monsters on the scene to no end. Just who was capable of getting Masakado, one of Heian¡¯s four great vengeful spirits, to pour a cup for them?

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Masakado,¡± Lily didn¡¯t decline and epted the cup coolly and respectfully. She lifted her head and gracefully delivered the wine to her small lips.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lily inhaled softly as she let the liquor flow smoothly down her throat.

    ¡°Thank you, Lynne.¡± Masakado said with a mncholy mood, ¡°For allowing me to enjoy such an unforgettable ceremonial dance. Lynne¡­ would you be willing to join under my banner? The condition should be much better than the East¡¯s Land of Hundred Demons.¡±

    Masakado actually tried to recruit Lily. All the monsters in the hall were greatly shocked. Their Lord Masakado personally invited her! This could be considered one of the greatest honors throughout the whole Heian Dynasty.

    ¡°Sis,e join us! Mew!¡±

    ¡°Yea, join us, then we can dance together every night, wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡±

    ¡°I am honored to receive the lord¡¯s favor, but Lynne cannot betray her sister,¡± Nevertheless, Lily refused politely.

    Disappointment could be seen on every monster¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sister? Are you referring to Haihime?¡± Masakado didn¡¯t censure Lily. Though he did feel disappointed, he gradually started to feel that perhaps this was unavoidable. He sighed helplessly and retrieved a dark red woodenb that was too smallpared to his big hand.

    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t willing to join, then I won¡¯t force you. Considering your demeanor, I bet your will is just as firm. Thisb was a treasure I came across during my travels. I nned to give it to my wife but I was assaulted before I got the chance to¡­ I¡¯ll give this to you tomemorate our meeting.¡±

    Masakado passed the small woodenb to Lily.

    Theb was as ck as the night, yet it gave off a gentle red light. It looked dull and delicate at first nce, but each and every corner of theb was polished wlessly.

    ¡°This¡­ how can Lynne receive this when I know this is actually a gift for the lord¡¯s wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Ryoko is no longer alive. I am a grown man, I have no use for this treasure. And in this whole wide world, the one who¡¯s most fitting of this treasure, and the one I want to gift this to the most, is you. Lynne, you didn¡¯t want to pay allegiance to me, but if you don¡¯t receive this gift either, how am I to keep my dignity in front of all these monsters.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Lynne will take it. Many thanks, Lord Masakado,¡± Lily took theb. The texture of the wood was as smooth as jade, and it was even emitting an unfathomable spiritual aura.

    ¡°Hahaha, Lynne is as perceptive as I thought,¡± Seeing Lily¡¯s reaction towards theb, Masakado felt like he made the right choice indeed, ¡°This is no ordinary woodenb. The materials used to make this was a grade 10 wood known as Raven Red.

    ¡°Grade 10 wood?¡± Lily was amazed, ¡°Lord Masakado, I thought nine was the highest grade.¡±

    ¡°That is right, under normal circumstances, you can only find grade 9 materials at most. However, under some impossible circumstances or miracles, an exceedingly rare treasure or material that exceeds grade 9 could be born. We generally ssified these exceptional treasures as grade 10.¡± Masakado exined.

    ¡°What? Such a valuable treasure, how can Lynne ept it?¡± Lily blushed and feigned rejection, but her slender fingers had no intention of loosing up.

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be daunted by the rarity of the materials. The grades are merely used to ssify the rarity and quality. Since thisb is only made up of a small amount of grade 10 wood, its price shouldn¡¯t be any higher than the highest quality grade 8 weapon. However, there is a little gimmick to thisb other than the rarity of its material.¡±

    A mysterious glint shed in Masakado¡¯s eyes as he continued to exin, ¡°Thisb, if used by a woman with beautiful long hair like you frequently, has the property to boost your soul resilience.¡±

    ¡°Really? Soul resilience?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    ¡°You heard that right. In this world, there are some special skills that can ignore the spirit power, armor and flesh, and directly target the soul. In many cases, this would be any experts¡¯ greatest dilemma. And just like thisb, there are other special high-grade teacups, flower ceremony tools, books and paintings that can improve one¡¯s soul resilience.¡± Masakado patiently exined.

 Volume 5, Chapter 8 â€“ News from Sister Uesugi

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 8 - News from Sister Uesugi</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Lily knew tea ceremonies, flower arrangement, painting and calligraphy seemed to have no affiliation withbat, but in reality, the disciplines have the effect of improving a warrior¡¯s mental realm. During mortalbat, a warrior¡¯s mental realm is critical to the battle. The mental realm can evolve into a creative concept, and that concept bes a domain.

    Lily¡¯s Sakura Blizzard is one such domain, the effects have an enormous direct impact upon herbat. The art of tea ceremonies and painting greatly contributed towards her domain. Only by ceaselessly increasing one¡¯s perception of the greater world can you understand the various mysteries of nature, such as flowers, flowing water, or wind and the rain,plicated yet simple looking phenomenons.

    Of course, Lily¡¯s natural talent and perception yed a major role. However toprehend a domain, one needs various insights and opportunities. Calming activities like tea ceremonies provide a good environment for enlightenment, one¡¯s state of mind influences the chance of domainprehension.

    Lily never considered tea ceremonies or paintings to have any effect on soul resilience either.

    The first time Lily ever heard of soul resilience was during her previous battle. Different people have natural differences in mind and soul strengths, but when facing a soul attack there are almost no defensive measures, most endure with spirit and will. Lily relied upon the soul attribute of the Phantom Sword to defeat the Carp Spirit and Sakanoue no Tamuramura whose power far surpasses her own.

    If Lily faced a soul attack, she too would have no method to deal with it. This led her to wonder, if in the future she encountered an expert capable of soul attacks, how should she counter it? Soul attacks ignore all spiritual and physical resistance, shouldn¡¯t there be a method to counter this weakness?

    In the Heian dynasty, there are indeed methods to increase soul resilience, however the methods are too profound, Lily had previously never encountered them. Today, she met Masakado who introduced her to the method of improving one¡¯s soul resilience.

    Only¡­ how was she to use tea ceremonies, painting and the precious grade 10 woodenb to improve? It would not be too suitable for Lily to ask at the moment, it seems like she would only be able to slowly explore the methods herself.

    ¡°Lynne.¡± Masakado looked at her sternly, ¡°I loath betrayal the most, can I trust your words today?¡±

    With a level voice, Lily replied ¡°Lynne would not dare lie to you.¡±

    Masakado¡¯s piercing eyes examined her only to find her as serene as water, her eyes without any fear or concealment. He gave a reluctant nod, ¡°Um, that¡¯s fine then, I also think you would not lie to me, but if one day I find that you have deceived me, I will show you no mercy.¡±

    ¡°Understood, if Lynne has uttered any lies, I will ept the punishment.¡±

    She had faced enough danger that her mental state was beyond normal, she faced Masakado without hesitance. At this moment several different monks and demons came over to toast, so Masakado ended their conversation there.

    The striped cat also came over, ¡°Sister Lily, let¡¯s dance.¡±

    The mood in the pub stirred again, Lily was also overjoyed to escape Masakado and made her excuses to dance with the little ones.

    During the dance, there was a tiny chubby kid who rubbed her thigh. Lily looked indifferent, however her heart was filled with rage. What a little daredevil, taking advantage of her while Masakado was present. Feeling the kid stick to her, she turned around and stared at him, eyes full of frost, however he returned an innocent smile with a hidden purpose.

    The chubby kid walked to a hidden alcove sneaking looks at her with each step. Feeling a hint in his nces, Lily followed and in that dark hallway, the little kid turned and waited for Lily.

    ¡°You¡­ Why were you so indecent?¡±

    The chubby boy didn¡¯t vocally respond, but a mysterious smile appeared on his face as he walked into the alcove, Lily followed.

    Turning with a smile, the chubby boy whispered ¡°Kagami Lily!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed as she grabbed her de, ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you don¡¯t need to be so fierce littledy, if I wanted to expose you I could¡¯ve just reported to Taira no Masakado, you would not have a chance to silence me. I know you¡¯re very strong, you could snuff me in an instant.¡± The chubby boy shivered in exaggeration.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Lily asked in a cold voice.

    With a puff of white smoke, the chubby boy transformed into a fat roonplete with a leaf on the head.

    ¡°A roon?¡± Lily was startled.

    ¡°Hehe, sister Lily, I¡¯m called Yuuta, though this is our first time meeting, you¡¯re just as that sister described. I think in this Heian dynasty there would not be a second woman like you, so I dared to gamble. As expected¡­ you are Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°That sister, who is she?¡± Lily heart trembled in anticipation

    ¡°Littledy, you¡¯re that Land of Snow¡¯s Uesugi Rei¡¯s girlfriend aren¡¯t you?¡± Yuuta snickered.

    ¡°Ah? What, what girlfriend?¡± blushing red, Lily ran over, lifted a foot out of her clogs and stomped down on Yuuta¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have news on Uesugi Rei?¡±

    ¡°Owe!, don¡¯t stomp on me, you¡¯re totally exposed¡­ but your legs really look good¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut it, answer quickly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, in the capital I was attacked by a group of drunk samurai, almost died but Uesugi Rei rescued me. I wanted to repay her, but she said the only thing she needed help with was contacting her girlfriend. A tall big breasted beauty called Kagami Lily, if you arrive in Heian-kyo I was to deliver a message.¡± Half of the roon¡¯s face had been tread into distortion by her white foot.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi wants to send a message to me? What¡¯s the message?¡± Lily urged.

    ¡°Let me up and I¡¯ll tell you, I don¡¯t have this fetish, even if it¡¯s your beautiful foot I still won¡¯t like it.¡± The roon¡¯s face was red and his eyes squeezed into slits as he twisted under her foot.

    Lily lifted her foot, ¡°Hmph, I think you mean you like it.¡±

    The chubby roon rolled to the side and stood up and reced the leaf onto his head and with a bang of white smoke, the roon became that tall morous silver-haired Uesugi Rei.

    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed, only¡­

    That ¡®Sister Uesugi¡¯ may look just like Uesugi Rei¡­ however two extra round ears rested on the head, and behind the ck short skirty a furry fluffy roon tail, it was so ridiculous Lily couldn¡¯t make an expression.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei said.¡± Racoon Yuuta acted out Uesugi¡¯s attitude: ¡°Tell Lily, don¡¯te looking for me at the Tanba province, I may not know what sort of existence Shuten Doji may be, but I¡¯ll be careful. Tell her not to worry and protect herself! If she insists on finding me, then the moment we meet again is the moment I take her virginity. If her heart is truly ready, then feel free to travel thousands of miles to surrender herself to me¡±

    ¡°Ah!??¡± Lily turned scarlet in embarrassment and ire.

    ¡°You perverted roon, how dare you speak such nonsense!¡± With one foot Lily punted him back to his original form, it was like a fat meatball ping-ponging around the room.

    ¡°Arghhh¡ª¡ªMercy! I¡¯m speaking the truth, if there are any lies you can kill me! Either way, I was rescued by Sister Uesugi, if her woman kills me, that can count as my repayment.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Who¡¯s her woman?¡± Lily mmed a foot down on Yuuta¡¯s chubby form.

    Only Lily felt that Yuuta¡¯s words weren¡¯t too fake. That he could transform into Uesugi Rei¡¯s form meant that at least he had met her, and those words¡­ they could have really been uttered by sister Uesugi.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll believe you. But, if I find out you tricked me, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    ¡°Come on, sister, I¡¯m really speaking the truth! You don¡¯t have to discipline me, I really won¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting!¡± Lily cursed, put on her sandals and walked to the doorway but stopped, ¡°but¡­ thank you.¡±

    She tossed over two gold coins, ¡°Take these, and go buy some snacks.¡±

    ¡°Thank you littledy, thank you sister Lily!¡± The roon grabbed the coins and whispered: ¡°But I won¡¯t be buying snacks, I¡¯ll go to the entertainment district and y with a few geishas!¡±

    ¡°I say, do you really want to die?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes turned sharp and looming.

    ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s a joke! I¡¯m joking! By the way, the side door leads to the yard, sister should depart early to avoid trouble.¡± Yuuta spoke as he pulled open a small door.

    Lily nodded ¡°I¡¯ll be in the Heian-kyo for a while, if sister Uesugi sends news, find me immediately. There¡¯ll be a reward, I think¡­ you should be able to locate me.¡±

    The roon seemed to love gold coins, his eyes shined with anticipation ¡°Thank you sister!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t give her farewells to Masakado, she walked into the deste courtyard ignoring the few drunk misbehaving demons and cut across the yard leaving from the rear.

    Walking into the streets, she elerated her steps while inspecting the surroundings for trackers and snapped open her sakura parasol. Only then did she return to Suzaku avenue.

    Lily discovered dawn was approaching. The distant Heian pce seemed to be enveloped in the sun¡¯s glow.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡± Though sister Uesugi might have left those words, Lily couldn¡¯t help but fear for her¡­ but if she really traveled to find her, what if Sister Uesugi really fulfilled her threat¡­If it¡¯s Sister Uesugi¡­ she might really do it.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­ why does it feel like you don¡¯t want me to find you¡­?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 9: Contact

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 9: Contact</h4>

    Daytime has be increasingly rare in Heian-kyo. Though she didn¡¯t know it, Lily was actually very lucky to be able to wee the dawn on her first day here.

    The old yet civilized capital was shrouded in a light mist, endowing it with an illusory feel.

    It was still roughly 5 AM in the wee hours so there weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the road at the moment. Lily strolled past the dream-like Suzaku Avenue alone.

    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ For the time being, Lily could only wander aimlessly. She nned to ask for the location of the Genji n when pedestrians started appearing so she could go pay them a visit.

    To this day, Lily still had no idea why the mastermind behind the scene wanted to prevent her from traveling west. However, now that she had arrived, would they just leave it at that?

    While Lily was in deep thoughts, somemotion came from Nijo Boulevard.

    Lily turned around to check it out and saw a rather imposing group. All of them were in ck court dress and even had foot soldiers and horseback samurai paving the path for them.

    In the middle of the procession was a big pnquin carried by eight servants in hunting clothes. The pnquin had a rather simple design, with decorative ck wood and white curtains.

    ¡®I wonder who it is?¡¯ The group of people marched forward from Nijo Boulevard in neat formation.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lily noticed that all the servants carrying the pnquin were pretty girls of the same height and they were wearing white hunting clothes designed for men. And before these girls were two ck-clothed elderly men, one fat and another thin.

    One of them was apparently the old man who she met at the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    Who else in this capital would be able toe out with such a grand procession? Moreover, the one following them was clearly that enigmatic old man.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a shred of doubt that the one sitting in the pnquin must be Ayaka.

    If she sought out the Genjo n to write an invitation for her, there was no guarantee the other party would even consider it, would she really keep waiting like this? Lily wasn¡¯t that stupid.

    That wasn¡¯t how Lily did things.

    She withdrew her parasol and stepped forward with small steps, stopping right in the middle of Nijo Boulevard and directly blocking the path of the imposing procession.

    Although the road was very wide, a female samurai in red standing in the middle of the road was impossible to miss. The procession was also traversing in the middle of the road and definitely wasn¡¯t about to step aside to walk past Lily.

    ¡°Who goes there! This is Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s session! Get out of the path!¡± The horseback samurai yelled as he approached.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ayaka¡¯s procession as expected!¡± And yet, Lily celebrated in her heart.

    She suddenly knelt down and shouted, ¡°I am Kagami Lily from Kamakura. I have an important matter to discuss with Lord Chief Advisor!¡±

    ¡°The audacity!¡± The horseback samurai yelled back, ¡°How can a nameless female samurai from the East meet with Lord Chief Advisor so conveniently! Scram!¡±

    ¡°Lily really has a very important matter to discuss! I must meet with Lord Chief Advisor!¡±

    ¡°Preposterous! Someone get this shameless woman off the road!¡±

    Two horseback samurai spurred their horse forward and stopped in front of Lily. They got their whip out and readied tosh at Lily.

    Even if they were the chief advisor¡¯s subordinates, Lily had no intention to let themsh her as they pleased.

    Lily brandished her closed parasol and easily rolled up the two whips. She then pulled in the opposite direction to forcefully dismount the two sword saints and make them collide in midair. The two crashed to the side due to the impact of the collision.

    ¡°Who are you?! How dare you act so brazenly here! Are you tired of living?!¡± The seated general pulled out his de which prompted the dozen other soldiers to encircle Lily with spears or polearms in hands. This consequently caused the pnquin at the back toe to a halt.

    Lily ignored these people and directly made her plea to the pnquin at the back, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor! Lily is here to deliver the prince¡¯s letter! I must deliver this to Lord Chief Advisor personally!¡±

    Since it hade to this, Lily didn¡¯t care about being discreet anymore, the rise and fall of the Heian Dynasty had nothing to do with her. What matters most was that she gets to meet Ayaka.

    ¡°You brazen madwoman! Stop spouting lies! Take her down!¡± The general pointed his sword at Lily while the soldiers swarmed in.

    ¡°Halt¡ª¡±

    A mature, intellectual voice of a female came from within the pnquin. Although the voice was very soft, it somehow spread clearly through the whole boulevard.

    Even though the soldiers were making a big fuss, all noises aside from this woman¡¯s gentle yet intellectual voice were muted. Those soldiers had their mouths wide open, yet no sounds could be hearding out from them.

    That voice was like a revtion from a goddess. It directly transmitted into Lily¡¯s mind and soothed her soul.

    For a moment, Lily felt as if her strength was being sapped away.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor,¡± That thin old man turned towards the pnquin and saluted, ¡°This is merely a madwoman. She¡¯s just here to cause chaos like the rest before her, there is no need for the lord to be rmed, allow me to go and take care of her.¡±

    ¡°No, let here,¡± The mature voice stated.

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Since that was Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s decision, the old man could only obey.

    He turned back to face the warriors andmanded, ¡°Step aside.¡±

    The warriors were all loyal to Lord Chief Advisor without any questions asked, so they stepped aside in session.

    The two old men and the rest of the female-in-man-clothing servants also did the same, after they put the pnquin down, that is.

    Now that she was face to face with the pnquin, Lily was starting to get nervous unknowingly.

    Behind those white curtains was the one person she traveled all this way to Heian-kyo to meet.

    Lily put away the parasol and made her way forward in a very humble manner. After reaching an appropriate distance, about a few meters away from the pnquin, Lily knelt down reverently.

    She knelt down with both knees touching the ground to show her greatest respect.

    The first thing Lily did was to bow down as a show of courtesy. That sudden change in her bearing and movement caused no end of surprises to the two old men.

    Lily slowly strung her words together, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, this one is Kagami Lily from Kamakura. The prince has entrusted me with a very important letter that I must personally deliver to you.1¡±

    A short silence followed soon after. Nobody dared to make any sound until that woman in the pnquin made her judgment.

    ¡°Come over, make your way to the pnquin.¡± That was what the mature woman said.

    The voice was so gentle and warm like the flourishing flowers of early summer, and that made it hard for Lily to refuse.

    Showing no anxiety, she got up gracefully and made her way towards the pnquin with grace, then she made her way to the side.

    With the morning light shining through the white curtains, Lily could see the flowery decorations on the curtain, as well as the figure of a tall, beautiful and gentle woman with a high hat.

    <i>So this is Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka? ¡­I wonder how she actually looks behind the curtain.</i>

    However, just from the action of approaching the pnquin and watching this figure, Lily felt exceptionally nervous. This felt just like the time when she was secretly observing her senior sister from the shadows.

    Naturally, Lady Ayaka¡¯s figure also carried a hint of a mature woman¡¯s charm. However,pared to an ordinary young married woman, she seemed a lot more capable and experienced.

    There was a small window at the side of the pnquin, it slid open slightly and a slender hand soon stretched out from the said window.

    A faint feminine fragrance leaked out from the pnquin.

    ¡°Huh? She won¡¯t face me?¡± Lily was apparently a little disappointed.

    ¡°However¡­ that¡¯s a beautiful hand,¡± Lily¡¯s breasts involuntarily undted as these thoughts crossed her mind.

    ¡°Hand it over, the letter.¡± The figure in the pnquin said. Through the curtain, Lily could tell that although the woman was the only one in the pnquin, she was still sitting very upright. And although she was wearing a formal court dress, the size of her breasts was undeniable. Perhaps, they were even one size bigger than Lily¡¯s.

    Lily retrieved the letter from her sash. Only now did she notice that the letter was now a little wrinkled, and it even carried her body temperature and smell, so she was a little embarrassed.

    The slender jade white fingers pinched the letter. Possibly due to Lily¡¯s tense state, their fingers touched for a bit. Both of their fingers were equally dainty and long.

    ¡°Ah!¡± As if she was shocked by electricity, Lily let out a soft cry as she pulled back her hands reflexively and she started fidgeting like a maiden in love.

    However, as she was lost in her daydream, that hand already pulled the letter back into the pnquin and the curtain was dropped.

    ¡°W-wait, Lady Ayaka! Lily still has something to ask of yourdyship!¡± In a moment of desperation, Lily has identally referred to Ayaka by name. ¡°Insolent! How dare you refer to Lord Chief Advisor by name?!¡± Both the old men emitted an iprehensible aura as they were about to punish Lily. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it,¡± the woman in the pnquin said, ¡°just let her go, you two are not allowed to harass her.¡± ¡°As youmand.¡± The two obeyed. ¡°Raise the pnquin.¡± The womanmanded.

    Seeing the pnquin being raised and advanced, Lily also started to panic. She hadn¡¯t asked the most important question yet. Thus, she followed after the pnquin and pleaded, ¡°Yourdyship, Lily still has a matter to ask for guidance! Please¡­¡±

    The woman in the pnquin waved her hand. Seemingly understanding her intention, the pnquin came to a halt. A short momentter, the woman said, ¡°To the northwest of Heian Pce, you can find the Bureau of Divination2 there. Go there and make yourself useful.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The pnquin once again started to advance, leaving Lily standing there in a daze. She watched on as Ayaka¡¯s pnquin moved further away along with the big group of people. The only one left behind was a woman who could be considered the prettiest in both the East and the West.

    Lily knew that her rude behavior had reached its limit, not only had she blocked the chief advisor¡¯s pnquin, she even beat up her bodyguard and kept pestering her over and over. She felt that continuing down this path wouldn¡¯t lead to any favorable results.

    However, what did Ayaka¡¯sst words mean?

    Did she want her to go work at that whatever Bureau of Divination?

    It wasn¡¯t like she came here to beg for work, what she wanted to know was the mirror girls¡¯ secret.

    Or could it be that there was something deeper within her words?3

    Robinxen: I still wonder what this letter is.https://.japanese-wiki-corpus.org/history/Onmyoryo.htmlRobinxen: Dundundun.

 Volume 5, Chapter 10 â€“ Bureau of Divination

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 10 - Bureau of Divination</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily was in a daze as she paced back and forth on Suzaku Avenue alone. Although she disregarded everything to meet with Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka, she didn¡¯t even get to see her face nor did they actually have a real talk.

    Just what did she mean by that? I am a samurai, what can I even do at a bureau? They wouldn¡¯t make me a watchman, would they? Even if that was Ayaka¡¯s arrangement, Lily wouldn¡¯t willingly ept it if they really made Lily watch the door.

    Lily felt a little wronged, it hadn¡¯t been an easy journey towards Heian-kyo!

    Yet all she received was a cold reception.

    However, Ayaka was such a distinguished existence, perhaps there might really be an unimaginable reason with her arrangement.

    That said, Lily was also very curious about that so-called Bureau of Divination. After all, onmyodo was an art that could stand toe-to-toe with the samurai in Heian Dynasty.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t going there to look for work, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to at least go and take a look.

    Lily found a deserted corner to change out of her clothes since her current garment was torn in battle. Although the street was devoid of people, it was still very nervewracking to change clothes in broad daylight.

    After Lily changed into another set of red clothes with white flowers, she nned to make her way to the Bureau of Onmyo.

    She had so many clothes stored in her mirror space that it beggars belief.

    Following Ayaka¡¯s indication, Lily made her way around Heian Pce¡¯s wall and found a big avenue. Although the capital was big, it was quite easy to find the road due to its squarishyout.

    This avenue was called Ichijo Street.

    ¡°For such a cultured capital, they are quite negligent in naming their streets,¡± Lily muttered to herself.

    More and more people started to appear over time. There were some who rode oxen carts to work and others who made their way to work on foot. Some officials were also making their way to the Heian Pce on foot. This was the capital, after all, not all officials or bureaucrats could afford to get a rider to the pce.

    Additionally, there were also some samurai andmon folks strolling casually on the street.

    Lily saw a tall, handsome man with an umon aura walking towards her so she approached him to ask, ¡°Excuse me, sir, can I get directions to the Bureau of Divination?¡±

    That man in white hunting cloth gazed at Lily with his shrewd, twinkling eyes, ¡°Oh, never did I expect to run into such beauty this early in the morning. Miss, you want to go to Bureau of Divination?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, can you please tell me where it is?¡± Although this man was indeed very handsome and gave people a good feeling, Lily waspletely immune to praises that came from the opposite sex. Thus she continued her questioning in a calm and direct manner.

    ¡°Just keep moving forward, it¡¯s not far from here,¡± The man pointed directly behind him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lily genuflected.

    Although that man didn¡¯t harbor any wicked thoughts, he still took a few nces at Lily to appreciate her beauty before making his way again.

    Following his indication, Lily headed in the direction of the Bureau of Divination.

    After walking for roughly nine hundred meters, Lily arrived before a building with red pirs and a ck roof. Exotterns were hung all around the building and some white muslins were hung on the beams of the entrance, making this whole building look a bit mysterious. The door was wide open but one could only see a round paper window screen. That said, however, Lily could sense various profound aurasing from the inside.

    Just like many other buildings in Heian-kyo, no namete was hung in in sight.

    However, Lily had a feeling this was the ce she was looking for.

    And thus, she made her way inside.

    The instant she stepped through the doorstep, a tapered-off voice suddenly said, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Lily turned around, yet she couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    ¡°Who are you looking for? What¡¯s your business here?¡± The voice asked again.

    Only after a while did Lily notice that, under her foot, there was a small paper doll with no distinguishable aura currently waving its hands and talking with her.

    This was the lowest level of shikigami, though Lily had heard of this before, this was actually the first time Lily had seen a paper shikigami.

    ¡°I came here to work ording to Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s rmendation,¡± Lily spoke to the other party and treated them as though they were a real person.

    ¡°What? Lord Chief Advisor?!¡± It was quite unbelievable, but somehow or another, the paper doll clearly had a flushed face.

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± The paper doll led Lily into the building. The first thing that came to view was argendscape garden with water pavilions, pine trees, and stonenterns bestrewed about.

    Surrounding the garden was a corridor supported by red pirs. The paper doll guided Lily through said corridor with lively steps.

    The paper doll climbed onto the tform of a big hall that directly faced the center of the garden. Lily could see a lot of desks lined up in the house and many men with hunting or formal clothes were sitting there. Some were writing, some were double-checking their documents, and there were also some who were fiddling with strange objects.

    Sitting in the middle of the hall was a big man with huge bags under his eyes. The man in ck formal attire was currently running through some documents with a skinny old man beside him.

    The others were looking at Lily with curiosity. Among them were those who looked at her with a lecherous gaze. However, as they were all educated men, they merely only stole a nce at Lily. Some of them cleared wanted to steal a nce at her but acted like they were not interested in her.

    However, that big elderly man first reacted with a shock when he noticed Lily before opening his mouth to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The paper doll spoke up at this time, ¡°Master Kujo Nishimoto, this female samurai imed to have been sent here to work by Lord Chief Advisor. That¡¯s why I brought her to see you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor?¡± The fat, beardless Nishimoto thin lips quivered. He examined Lily with a clearly feverish gaze but that soon changed to a look of disdain as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to use your brain a little? Others said they were rmended by Lord Chief Advisor and you trust them immediately and brought them here? Take her away, I don¡¯t care whose spoiled daughter she is, but this ce is not a yground.¡±

    The oval-faced elder at the side also stopped his work and gazed at the paper doll in disdain, ¡°I told you the things made by that Seimei brat is unreliable, to begin with. It would even bring a random girl from some red-light district to this ce. Take her away, now!¡±

    The words from the fatty were still within reason, but Lily couldn¡¯t ept what the skinny elder just said.

    She didn¡¯t wait for the extremely dumb paper doll to reply and answered by herself, ¡°Your lordship, do you care to repeat that again? Who are you calling some random girl from the red-light district? I havee here under the rmendation of Lord Chief Advisor. Or could it be that you mean the chief advisor¡¯s manor is the red light district?¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say that!¡± The elder¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat, ¡°It¡¯s just that, look at what you¡¯re wearing! You are exposing so much of your chest skin that almost half of them are revealed. If that is not how a prostitute dressed, then how do you exin your attire?¡±

    ¡°s¡ª¡± Nishimoto gestured with his hand, ¡°Stop bringing this up, miss. Nowadays, the monsters are unchecked in Heian-kyo and we at the Bureau of Divination have to work day and night. So please stop making any more troubles for these old men, just leave for now.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like humannguage. However, Lily was ordered by Lord Chief Advisor toe, I don¡¯t dare to leave without aplishing my order.¡±

    ¡°W-What did you say? Are you saying that I¡¯m not a human? On the contrary, you look more like a coquettish female demon!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mr. Toshiyuki, please keep quiet for a while, have you not offended enough samurai already?¡± Nishimoto shook his head impatiently, ¡°If you¡¯re really sent here by Lord Chief Advisor, howe I¡¯ve not received the order? And you, if you have any rmendation letter, why aren¡¯t you taking it out yet?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, I should¡¯ve mentioned that this was Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s spoken order.¡±

    ¡°Spoken order?¡±

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m making this up, you can send someone to verify it. Do I dare to fake Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s orders?¡± Lily said confidently with her chest propped up. She wouldn¡¯t shirk just because someone said she was exposing too much skin.

    Nishimoto pushed his paperwork to the side. Seeing Lily¡¯s confident appearance, it seemed that she really wasn¡¯t bluffing. After all, this matter would be too easy to expose. All the governmental affairs of Heian-kyo were settled by the chief advisor, faking the chief advisor¡¯s orders carried as heavy a penalty as faking the emperor¡¯s edict.

    ¡°You really are sent here by Lord Chief Advisor?¡±

    Lily just stood there and answered with her silence since she couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer again.

    Kujo Nishimoto and Fuen Toshiyuki bowed their heads and discussed among themselves for a while. They cast an annoyed nce at Lily from time to time, and finally, Nishimoto said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you start by kneeling down to greet us properly?¡±

    ¡°Who are you two? Why should I kneel down?¡±

    ¡°You arrogant woman!¡± The oval-faced elder berated, ¡°This is the Onmyo no Taizoku, Lord Kujo Nishimoto. And I am the Onmyo no Shozoku, Fuen Toshiyuki! The two of us performed recordkeeping in the Bureau of Divination. If you are here to work, then we are your immediate superior, how can you not greet us?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t, would you disobey Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s order and not assign me to a post?¡± Lily replied coyly.

    ¡°You!!¡¯ Toshiyuki was so mad that even his beard started to twitch.

    ¡°Forget it, we won¡¯t lower ourselves to your level,¡± Nishimoto continued, ¡°We will arrange a post for you. However, know that we will definitely go to verify Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s spoken order at ater date.¡±

    Nishimoto then asked, ¡°Miss, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°Oh?!¡± Nishimoto was surprised, ¡°Could you be the youngdy from Kansai¡¯s Kagami house?¡±

    ¡°No, I came from Kamakura. I shouldn¡¯t have any rtionship with Kansai¡¯s Kagami house.¡± Lily answered calmly.

    Both Nishimoto and Toshiyuki viewed Lily with disdain the moment they heard that she was from Kanto. If not because she had a pretty face and a fabulous body, perhaps they really wouldn¡¯t see any good points about her.

    The two bowed their heads again to talk this over. Soon after, their eyes lit up as though they just got a brilliant idea.

    Nishimoto smiled slightly and dered, ¡°Then I will assign you the post of Onmyo no Jojo.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily asked, ¡°What might the responsibility of this post entails?¡±

    ¡°This post is ranked second only to Onmyo no Shojo, they possess aparativelyrge administrative power and is an important position. Since you are sent here by Lord Chief Advisor, we will grant you this important post without going through an assessment test. As for your responsibilities, I will send for someone to take you to your post. The staff back there will exin everything to you.¡± Nishimoto said.

    ¡°In that case, I offer my thanks to your lordships.¡± Lily turned her hips a little and performed a curtsy.

    ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s more like it. Kagami Lily, even if you are rmended by Lord Chief Advisor, know that the chief advisor is very strict and impartial. Since you are here now at the Bureau of Divination, you must work hard, follow the rules here and obey your superiors, is that clear?¡± Nishimoto rified.

    ¡°Lily understood.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 11 â€“ Lily at Work

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 11 - Lily at Work</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily followed the onmyodo student into the inner courtyard of the bureau.

    ¡°Miss Lily, it seems you have quite an umon origin. I have been in the bureau for three years and only just got promoted from an apprentice to a student, it¡¯s hard to say if I¡¯ll even get another promotion within the next three years. Yet you are assigned the post of Onmyo no Jojo the instant you joined. That post is equivalent to the master of onmyo, you even have an official position. As expected, to make it big in Heian-kyo, you need to have connections, power, talents, and so on.¡±

    That moderate height onmyodo student was slightly chubby, he keptining as he led the way.

    Lily looked around the courtyard as she followed him, it was a bitcking in maintenancepared to the outer yard. There were some old buildings scattered here and there, mosses were growing on the rocks, and there were long, dried grasses growing all over the ce. However, she could also see some bizarre instruments from time to time, such as those old intricate apparatuses, or the varied-sized stone tes and huge copper pots that scattered throughout the courtyard. She could also see a few white-clothed onmyoji observing said devices and taking notes of their observation.

    ¡°Those masters of astronomy and calendar are not responsible for ying the monsters but fiddle with those useless things all day. To speak frankly, all of them are some high-ranking official¡¯s children and rtives, they are holding positions with practically no obligation and are basically here to freeload.¡± The slightly chubby onmyodo studentined.

    Lily did not feel like disputing with him but she was a bit interested in the terms used, ¡°You¡¯ve been using student, master, and whatnot for a while now, I¡¯m a bit lost.¡±

    ¡°No way, sister, you came looking for work without even knowing about that? Sigh, you sure are lucky to know Lord Chief Advisor personally. Fine, I will exin it briefly. Onmyoji is a title with simr nuance as the samurai. Some other examples include the mikos and monks. They also have different ranks to determine the proficiency of the practitioners. Just based on power level alone, they are ranked as early-stage, middle-stage, andte-stage onmyoji, which is equivalent to samurai, swordmaster, and sword saint respectively. Of course, there are also ranks higher than thete-stage.¡±

    ¡°And the onmyodo student I used earlier is one of the status and appetion we use in the Bureau of Divinity. There are some in the bureau with actual influence in governmental affairs, also known as the administrator. Naturally, most of us here do not have that much power, we¡¯re just ordinary onmyoji.¡±

    ¡°The ordinary onmyoji in the bureau is divided into five ranks; apprentice, student, post-graduate, master, and grandmaster. Onmyoji with no actual power can only rise up to master.¡±

    ¡°And those with power usually start from Onmyo no Shozoku, their position is the same as a master. And climbing up from there we have the Onmyo no Shojo, Onmyo no Taizoku, Onmyo no Daijo, Onmyo no Gonsuke, Deputy Chief and Chief of Onmyo!¡±

    ¡°The chief of onmyo has the highest position in the Bureau of Divinity, their official rank is Junior Fifth Rank, Lower Grade. That is amazing! They can get to meet the emperor face to face! The current chief of onmyo is Lord Kamo Tadayuki. He is the greatest onmyoji alive in Heian-kyo!¡±

    After the chubby student¡¯s length exnation, Lily only managed to catch half of it and asked in doubt, ¡°Isn¡¯t the greatest onmyoji Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Shhh¡ª!¡± The student was so startled he almost forgot to get down from the veranda, ¡°You, even if this is a private establishment, how dare you casually use Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s name? But you¡¯re right, it is true that the chief advisores from the Bureau of Divinity and it is rumored that she even hold the post of the chief for a year, but how can youpare the chief advisor tomon folks like us when she¡¯s an existence close to god?¡±

    ¡°The chief advisor is really that miraculous?¡±

    ¡°Of course she is! When Lord Chief Advisor was only thirteen years old, her mastery of the arcane arts already surpassed the chief of onmyo at the time. At the age of fourteen, she held the position of minor counselor, and after that¡­ she just keeps climbing higher and higher. The chief advisor already holds the highest official position at the mere age of twenty-six. When ites to her authority, I¡¯m afraid she even has more power than the emperor! She is a goddess-like existence, you must never everpare her to ordinary onmyoji! That said, Lord Chief Advisor is looking out for us very much. Since she became the chief advisor, our subsidies have doubled and we are getting more manpower. The Bureau of Divinity can be said to be under the chief advisor¡¯s direct supervision!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, how could you, a Kanto samurai who knows nothing about the master of onmyo, be allowed to work here with but a single sentence from the chief advisor? That said, what is your rtionship with Lord Chief Advisor? Distance rtive, or¡­¡±

    The chubby student turned around to show Lily a weird and ambiguous expression. Adding on to that, the way he was moving his fingers made Lily feel a little annoyed.

    ¡°Or what? Please speak up.¡± Lily stated coldly.

    ¡°Are you serious? Do you really not know or are you pretending to be pure? Lord Chief Advisor, the number one beauty in Heian-kyo, there are already many hot discussions among the street stalls regarding her matters. The chief advisor is already twenty-six years old and she is still unmarried, there are rumors that she actually likes girls,¡± The chubby studentughed as he talked.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s face involuntarily blushed as she recalled theirst encounter¡­

    ¡°Sigh! And that¡¯s why there is no chance for me¡­¡± The chubby young manmented.

    ¡°You never had one, to begin with¡­¡± Lily thought to herself.

    And finally, they arrived at a private space surrounded by brooks and hills. There were some water pavilions in the surrounding space and the whole area was hidden from view by huge pine trees.

    There were a few verandas on the hillside connecting to the big, archaic house.

    ¡°Miss, this is where you¡¯ll be working.¡±

    After a quick nce, Lily said, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    However, the chubby guy walked around the big house and took Lily to a smaller house located at the back of the hillside.

    The inside was dusky, with five middle-aged men and women in tattered clothes. Lily could also see various tools such as brooms and buckets in the room.

    The men and women raised their heads to look at Lily.

    The chubby man introduced, ¡°This is the Omnyo no Jojo, your new manager. Madam Ofuku, I leave the rest to you.¡±

    A middle-aged fat woman with a ferocious appearance stood up. She checked out Lily for a bit before replying with a fed-up voice, ¡°Understood.¡±

    After leaving a few instructions behind, the student finally took his leave and left Lily by herself at this wooden house that was no different from a storeroom.

    Lily courteously introduced herself, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Kagami Lily, the new Onmyo no Jojo. I am stillpletely ignorant of the work we do here, so please advise me.¡±

    One hunchbacked old man got up andmented, ¡°Golly! I never expect this ce would ever get a youngdy as beautiful as a fairy posted here.¡±

    ¡°Kumachu, that¡¯s enoughing from you! Think of your age!¡± Ofuku felt ill at ease when she gazed at Lily, she used to be the prettiest girl in this department¡­

    She walked skittishly towards Lily. Ofuku was one head shorter than Lily and after observing her for a while, she finally forced a smile and said, ¡°Youngdy, you sure are tall and slender.¡±

    ¡°Ofuku, you have to call her mistress,¡± one open-chested man with a ck beard said.

    Lily felt that they were quite mismatchedpared to the onmyoji she saw earlier.

    ¡°Excuse me, may I know what is this department responsible for? What do my responsibilities entail?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡± The pretty boy in the dark corner of the roomughed.

    ¡°Shush!¡± Ofuku rebuked him for a bit before turning around to exin in an amicable manner, ¡°Mistress Kagami, to put it in flowery words, the Onmyo no Jojo is responsible for keeping the Bureau of Divinity clean. To put it frankly, they are the head of theborer and cleaner.¡±

    As she finished, Ofuku turned around and muffled herughter with her sleeve covering her mouth.

    ¡°Maintaining hygiene?¡± Lily frowned.

    The elderly Kumachu got up and approached Lily to exin, ¡°Mistress Kagami, don¡¯t look down on the Onmyo no Jojo, they also have a huge responsibility. Forget about cleaning the other areas of the bureau, do you see those big buildings in this area, those are the treasury houses. Ordinary people like us who cannot fight are not allowed to enter the treasure houses. Only those with a certain level of strength and trustworthiness are allowed to go in and clean!¡±

    ¡°Onmyo no Jojo is, in fact, the one who will be cleaning these treasure houses. They bear a huge responsibility!¡± Kumachu tried to make a show of his earnestness.

    ¡°Cleaning the treasury house?¡± Lily¡¯s originally slightly resentful expression lightened up a bit, ¡°Take me to get a look at those treasure houses.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Ofuku and Kumachu took the lead, ¡°Come with us.¡±

    Lily followed them and returned to the big buildings located in between the hills.

    Kumachu pointed at these buildings with a look of longing in his senile eyes, ¡°These are the treasury houses.¡±

    ¡°Astrology chart, arcane tools, valuable materials, expensive herbs, as well as various arcanist books and onmyoji¡¯s weapons, these ce has everything one can think of.¡± Ofuku also started fantasizing as she narrated.

    ¡°Hm¡­ is that so¡­¡± As Lily gazed at the unimpressive buildings, her chests clearly undted.

    At this time, a man in ck formal clothes came over from the direction of the big building, he was an elderly person with a sharp expression, ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    ¡°Lord Sukeya!¡± Ofuku immediately ran up to the elderly person and hugged his arm. Then she pointed at Lily, ¡°Let me exin, this is the new Onmyo no Jojo sent here to clean the treasury house. Miss Kagami Lily. You must¡­ take good care of her!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, stop tugging me!¡± The elderly person cast off Ofuku¡¯s hands in a righteous manner. However, his eyes were a little nk as he gazed upon Lily¡¯s body.

    Seeing the elderly person¡¯s expression, Okufu smiled knowingly, ¡°Miss Kagami, why don¡¯t you introduce yourself to Lord Sukeya? He is the Onmyo no Daijo, the one watching over these treasury houses and your immediate superior!¡±

    ¡°Lily greets Lord Sukeya,¡± Lily curtsied politely but she was rather displeased in her heart. The Bureau of Divinity was rumored to be mysterious and powerful, but firsthand experience taught her that this ce was congested with corrupt bureaucrats and degenerates. Ayaka sent her to work here, yet these guys assigned such a degrading post to her. What Onmyo no Jojo, it was basically a sweeper!

    ¡°Hmm, seems quite obedient,¡± Sukeya fixed his eyes on Lily and nodded, ¡°However, we have no use for pretty face here, you must know how to work! These treasury houses not only have the treasures of the bureau, but many valuables here also belong to the dynasty. Even the chief of onmyo must get permission from the imperial household to use them! Cleaning the treasury house may seem like an unremarkable job, but it is a huge responsibility! This is a very important job in the Bureau of Divinity, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Lily understood,¡± For now Lily could only reply respectfully.

    ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s good if you understand,¡± Sukeya nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Are you nning to start working now, Miss Onmyo no Jojo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your lordship.¡±

    ¡°Good, then I will show you around the treasury house and give you a brief rundown so you can work with more efficiency.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 12 â€“ Treasury House

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 12 - Treasury House</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Sukeya brought Lily into a yard surrounded by four buildings.

    ¡°In front of us is the guard¡¯s quarter, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this and leave the others to clean it. However, every time you enter, you must pass through here and stand in front of the irvoyance Mirror for inspection. You are not allowed to carry weapons and I doubt you¡¯d have something as rare as a storage pouch, but even if you do, you cannot take them inside with you. Otherwise, the irvoyance Mirror will expose you. Not only you, but even me, or anyone else for that matter, must be scanned by the irvoyance Mirror before entering.¡± Sukeya exined as he brought Lily into the first building to show her the copper mirror.

    ¡°Then about my sword¡­¡± Lily asked. Before she entered the Bureau of Divination, Lily had already spected that everyone there would be experienced and knowledgeable, thus she already changed her de to Tranquil Soul to prevent unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°For today, you can leave it here at the entrance, nobody will take it. Starting tomorrow, you can just leave it in your residence yonder. You won¡¯t need it since you¡¯re only here to clean up.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°Go ahead and stand in front of the irvoyance Mirror. Though I must say, you are quite lucky. Before this, we had to do a thorough body search. I reckon a delicate girl like you would also feel quite awkward to let a man search your body. Since Seimei brought in that irvoyance Mirror, life has been more convenient for everyone.¡± Sukeya said.

    ¡°Seimei?¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­ That young man has contributed a lot to the bureau, but he¡¯s also quite a troublemaker. Well, forget it, you¡¯ll know what I mean sooner orter as you keep working here.¡±

    Lily got in front of the mirror, spread her arms, and spun around once. Sukeya was a little dazed as he witnessed this.

    There was no reaction from the irvoyance Mirror.

    ¡°Very good, it seems like you didn¡¯t carry anything you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Sukeya continued, ¡°Then I shall take you inside for a tour.¡±

    As they entered the inner yard, Lily could see two onmyoji standing guard before each of the three buildings to the left, center, and right. There were also a number of samurai making their rounds.

    ¡°This is the most important location in the Bureau of Divination, many rare treasures of the dynasty are being kept here. It is our responsibility to keep them safe. You have a lithe and graceful figure, but I must warn you to be very careful and not break anything when you start cleaning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will be careful,¡± Lily answered. How hard could cleaning be? Lily had been on an epic adventure yet she had never done any housework once. However, she believed it should be a lot easier than swinging a sword, it would be fine if she just fiddled around randomly.

    Sukeya pointed to his left side, ¡°This is the Archives Hall, this is where we store the precious astronomy graph, calendar system, demon catalog, and the most crucial spirit power and arcane arts cultivation manual.¡±

    Lily followed Sukeya into the archives hall. The inside was a bit gloomy, with rows upon rows and boxes upon boxes of books and documents. There was a musty smell in the air and dust had gathered atop many of the books due to long periods of unuse.

    ¡°I wonder if there are any incredible cultivation manuals here,¡± Lily thought to herself.

    Sukeya then guided Lily to the building on the right side, ¡°This is the Artifact Hall, this is where the rare antiques, umon tea utensils and porcin, as well as various objects of interest from the south, are kept. Some of them are extremely valuable so you have to be extra careful when cleaning.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily nodded.

    And finally, Sukeya led Lily to the biggest building at the center.

    ¡°And this here is the Prized Hall!¡± Sukeya¡¯s tone became more excited, ¡°The treasures in this hall are no ordinary treasures. They are genuine articles with magic power, might, and special abilities! As for the specifics, I won¡¯t say much since I also do not have the qualifications to enter. But you on the other hand¡­ you can enter. Naturally, you are only allowed to clean so don¡¯t think of any funny business. If you take anything out from any of these three buildings, the irvoyance Mirror will find it no matter where you hide them. Do you understand? It¡¯s a serious crime if you are caught stealing the treasure! You¡¯ll be taken to the Ministry of Justice to be punished severely!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily didn¡¯t say much and simply nodded.

    After the brief tour was over, Lily left the treasury houses¡¯ yard and returned to the shabby house near the hillside.

    ¡°Mistress Kagami, you¡¯re back!¡± Ofuku¡¯s expression turned sour the moment she noticed Lily, as though the other party had offended her somehow. She approached and pointed at the ck desk in the center of the room, ¡°Well, over there is where Mistress Kagami will carry out her office work. Besides cleaning the treasury houses, you also need to manage the expenses and personnel. However, I¡¯ll just put this out first, the uncle and aunt here might be nothing special to look at, but only those with certain degrees of background are allowed to work here in the bureau, so regarding personnel appointments and whatnot¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam Ofuku, please rest assured. You all may continue as you did before, I won¡¯t interfere with your matters,¡± Besides, why should I care about theborer¡¯s schedule, Lily thought to herself.

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯s more like it. Mistress Kagami is a well-educated and suave youngdy! Ofuku said sarcastically.

    Noticing the men were stealing nces at Lily, she shouted at them, ¡°What¡¯re you all looking at? Never seen a woman before?¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, a few of them bowed their heads.

    ¡°Mistress Kagami, there¡¯s one makeshift bedroom here for your personal use. After all, it¡¯s not an easy job to clean the treasury houses. If you find yourself working untilte at night and don¡¯t have enough time to go home, you can stay here. As for your sword, it¡¯s best to leave it in the room since you cannot bring it with you.¡±

    ¡°I understand. That said, the tools¡­¡±

    ¡°The tools for cleaning the treasury houses are specially made, it¡¯s different from the ones we have piled up here. You can find a cache beside the house, feel free to take anything you need from there. Though I must ask, your skin is so soft and tender, have you ever done any housework before?¡±

    Rather than answering her question, Lily walked over to the veranda.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s her deal! She¡¯s just anotherborer, did she really think herself an official?¡± Ofukuined.

    Lily didn¡¯t stay to squabble with the olddy and went ahead to check the bedroom. It was simple and crude but rtively clean.

    She sat down in the room and pulled open the door facing the outdoors. A frown involuntarily emerged on her face when she saw the messy garden outside.

    ¡°Just what am I doing¡­ Why did Ie here to work as a high-ranking maid? So what if it¡¯s the Bureau of Divination? Does this Onmyo no Jojo really have a simr official position as the Shojo?¡±

    ¡°Yo, Mistress Kagami, I know you¡¯ve just arrived but let me remind you that,¡± Madam Ofuku suddenly ran into the room with her hands on her hips, ¡°thest Jojo has retired a long time ago! In other words, the treasury houses haven¡¯t been cleaned in a while, so you better get to work quickly. Otherwise, if the chief decided to check the treasury houses and found out how dirty it is, you will be punished!¡±

    Lily felt a little peevish due to the olddy¡¯s overbearing attitude, ¡°Fine, fine, I know, don¡¯t need to rush me. Am I supposed to be the boss or are you the boss?¡±

    ¡°I- I was only thinking what¡¯s best for you! Do you need to be so toxic? How ungrateful! Don¡¯t look at me like this, do you know who¡¯s my supporter? You¡¯ll be damned if you know, you won¡¯t be able to touch me!¡± Ofuku ttered like a machine gun.

    Lily ignored her and rushed to the small warehouse to pick up a few buckets, mop, broom, duster, cleaning rags, and so on at random. She then walked past the middle-aged woman and made her way to the treasury houses.

    Sukeya was not there by the time she returned to the treasury house again, but there was another onmyoji in his ce.

    ¡°So you are the new Jojo? Lord Sukeya has informed me. Just stand in front of the mirror for a bit, then you can enter if there¡¯s no problem.¡± The onmyoji said.

    Lily followed his instruction and then entered the inner courtyard. These buildings are so big¡­ just where should I start?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I start from the artifact hall first?¡± Lily made her choice callously. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to use this chance to take a look at what they have stored inside.

    As Lily approached the door, the guards let her in without question.

    The inside was filled with various chests and shelves, all filled with diverse sets of items.

    Lily picked up a big teacup.

    ¡°Judging by the quality, it seems to be a grade 5 teacup, not bad,¡± Lily put it down after a quick nce at it.

    ¡°Hm, this looks pretty good,¡± She saw a koi fish made of red jadeite, ¡°It¡¯s quite unique and unusual. I cannot tell what grade it is, perhaps 7 or higher?¡±

    Lily took a look around the artifact hall and couldn¡¯t see the other end with a single nce. There sure were a lot of rare items though.

    However, she wasn¡¯t here to admire them but to clean.

    Let¡¯s brush away the dust first.

    Lily pulled out the duster and swept past the shelf like she was dancing. It was actually quite fun, but there was just too much dust so it filled the entire area with dust clouds.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Lily was choked up by the dust and unintentionally stepped back. During that interval, her elbow seemed to have pushed some solid object and a ¡°crash¡± sound could be heard shortly after.

    A porcin flower vase was pushed down the shelf by Lily and shattered.

    ¡°Gasp!¡± Lily covered her mouth and flushed. Thinking that she was in trouble, she crouched down to pick up the base of the vase to look for the trademark, ¡°Endowed by Emperor Shirakawa.¡±

    ¡°Emperor Shirakawa? Sounds like a very old emperor. This is bad, did I just destroy something very valuable?¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± The guard turned their attention into the hall.

    ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Lily hurriedly brushed the shattered pieces under the shelf with her foot.

    She got up and took a deep breath, ¡°Why are these dust so much harder to deal with than the monsters? I was careless!¡±

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll have to ssh some water first to prevent the dust from spreading!¡±

    Lily got out to ask the guard, ¡°Brother onmyoji, is there a well nearby?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s behind the west building.¡±

    After she found the well, Lily filled the buckets with water and returned to the artifact hall. She thought it¡¯d be too troublesome to ssh them bit by bit so she lifted the bucket and sshed them all at once!

    With her precise control, she spilled exactly half a bucket of water onto the entire shelf.

    Satisfied with her work, she prepared the cleaning rag to start cleaning but little did she know, other than the porcin vases, there were also some old scrolls on the shelf.

    ¡°Gasp!¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed up even more and cried out in rm, ¡°Oh no!¡±

    She pulled out the dripping wet scrolls in a panic and opened one of them to check the condition. The ink marks on the lower half of the scroll had already steeped in water and became very blurry.

    Lily felt a wave of hopelessness, Am I really so incapable of housework that I end up destroying other¡¯s valuable works of art? What should I do if these get discovered¡­

 Volume 5, Chapter 13 â€“ Mistress Lily is Bad at Housework

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 13 - Mistress Lily is Bad at Housework</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°I-Is cleaning up really that hard? I feel wronged to be put in this position, but I am clearly verycking!¡±

    Lily felt really helpless, ¡°Let¡¯s start by mopping first, nothing should go wrong with simply mopping the floor.¡±

    Lily felt the shape of the mop was a little strange, but she disregarded it and soak the mop head in the water.

    The water in the bucket boiled up all of a sudden and blew up in an instant, causing a strong jet of water to rush towards the two sides and topple the shelves.

    ¡°Goodness!¡±

    Lily grabbed the shelf on one side with her hand, then used her foot to hook the one on the other side, barely in time to prevent the two shelves from falling over.

    However, as the shelves were already tilting towards the side, the flower vases, antiques, and other valuables slid down from the shelves one after another.

    And then¡­

    A devastating scene urred along with the sound of shattering sses!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?!¡± One of the onmyoji came over from the yard.

    Lily blocked the door in a panic, ¡°N-Nothing.¡±

    ¡°What were those shattering sounds just now?¡± Questioned the onmyoji as he tried to peek inside.

    ¡°Hallucinations¡­ that must be it!¡± Lily blocked his line of sight as if her life depended on it. That onmyoji only reached up to Lily¡¯s chest due to her tall height. He also began to feel a little embarrassed and backed away with a blush after staring at her chest for a while, ¡°I-If it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s fine then. But I must warn you to be careful, all the items in there are precious cultural relics from the previous dynasty, they represent the Heian Dynasty¡¯s tradition and spirit!¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, leave it to me,¡± Lily smiled awkwardly.

    As she reentered the artifact hall and saw the huge mess, Lily sat down helplessly.

    That was no mopping tool at all, in fact, no such tools exist in this era. Only now did Lily recall the people of this Heian world used their hands to mop the floor.

    The tool Lily was holding was actually an onmyoji¡¯s wooden wand. It only looked like a mop because it was well-worn and very old.

    Lily pushed the now-empty shelves to the deepest recesses of the room and swept all the broken pieces to the back. Then she readjusted the other shelves to block them from in sight.

    ¡°I think¡­ I better just leave for now¡­¡±

    Lily gave up on the idea of cleaning the artifact hall and took her broom with her towards the prized hall.

    The door to the prized hall was locked.

    ¡°Are you going to clean the prized hall?¡± The guard asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then please get the key from Lord Sukeya,¡± said the guard.

    Lily returned to the guard¡¯s quarter to ask for Sukeya. The guard pointed her in the right direction, ¡°Lord Sukeya is at the innermost room.¡±

    Thus, Lily followed the path and reached the room at the end of the corridor.

    Lily knocked on the door softly.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lily opened the door and entered to see the block-clothed Sukeya reading a book in the room.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Miss Kagami,e in and sit.¡±

    And so, Lily sat down and got straight to the point, ¡°Lord Sukeya, I want to clean the prized hall.¡±

    ¡°Hm, you are quite diligent. The prized hall is indeed in need of some cleaning. Although I have the key, I can¡¯t enter after all,¡± Sukeya said.

    Sukeya got up from his chair to close the door before turning back to sit beside Lily. His eyes were glued to Lily¡¯s body all along.

    However, he acted as if he didn¡¯t care the moment he sat beside Lily. He picked up the book and pretended to read as he posed a question, ¡°Miss Kagami, are you getting used to your new post yet?¡±

    Lily felt a chill runs up her spine as she recalled the shattered vase and the soaked scrolls, ¡°I-It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I saw you were carrying a sword with you, what did you do beforeing to the bureau?¡±

    ¡°I am a samurai from Kamakura.¡±

    ¡°Really, why would a samuraie here to work in such a poor condition?¡± Sukeya asked.

    Lily could only sigh at that, ¡°How do I know? I was acting under orders toe here to get an assignment, but they set me up in this post and said it was some important job.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Miss Kagami, I bet you were tricked by that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? Kujo. Cleaning the treasury houses might be an important job, but wouldn¡¯t that bury your youthfulness and beauty instead?¡±

    Saying that, Sukeya leaned closer and ced one of his hands atop Lily¡¯s hands that were on her thighs.

    Lily became alert and immediately shook off Sukeya¡¯s hand. She felt that Sukeya clearly had malicious intent when he closed the door.

    Rather than getting angry at Lily¡¯s resistance, Sukeya poured a cup of tea for himself and her, ¡°Here, Miss Kagami, have some tea.¡±

    Lily wouldn¡¯t drink this tea of unknown origin, but Sukeya didn¡¯t seem to mind it as though it was really just an ordinary tea. He chuckled by himself and put down the teacup before continuing, ¡°I do wonder, what is Miss Kagami¡¯s specialty?¡±

    Why was he asking this? It was hard to imagine Sukeya would help her out of goodwill.

    ¡°I am a samurai, so I am naturally specialized in ying demons. I heard that the monsters are left unchecked in Heian-kyo so I thought I¡¯d contribute my meager strength to the effort.¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°Hahaha, even as a woman, Miss Kagami is quite valorous! I respect that, I really do. There is indeed a department in the bureau that specialized in ying demons and protecting the VIPs. So Miss Kagami¡¯s original intent was to join such a department?¡± Sukeya was now staying at Lily¡¯s breast without the slightest scruple.

    Lily reflexively pulled her front piece tighter and said, ¡°Naturally.¡±

    ¡°s, in that case, why didn¡¯t Miss Kagami let me know earlier? I am on friendly terms with the chief, Kamo Tadayuki, and the School of Onmyo is under his son¡¯s jurisdiction. If Miss Kagami really wants to join them, I can put in some good words for you. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Will Lord Sukeya really be willing to help me out of goodwill?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯re you saying now, Miss Kagami? I also don¡¯t have to heart to watch you do this kind of rough work with these smooth little hands, it¡¯s a waste of your maidenhood!¡±

    ¡°At what price?¡± Lily asked.

    Sukeya blurred for a moment andughed, ¡°Hahaha, Miss Kagami is indeed an intelligent woman. I¡¯ve fancied your looks and conduct since I firstid eyes on you. To be honest with you, I can be considered one of the senior figures here at the bureau. Let me tell you that, it¡¯s pointless to go and beg that old-fashioned chief directly, you have to find the right person to endorse you.¡±

    While speaking, Sukeya stood up and directly ced his hands on Lily¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, since you¡¯re a smart woman, you should understand my meaning right?¡± His hands were rubbing Lily¡¯s shoulders in a vulgar way.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Lily¡¯s face turned ice-cold and immediately waved her sleeve to flip Sukeya onto the ground.

    ¡°Show some respect!¡± Lily got up and red at Sukeya, ¡°Don¡¯t try to take advantage of me! I am different from those women who sell out their body to curry favor with the higher-ups!¡±

    Lily said as she left through the door.

    Sukeya then roared in anger, ¡°Kagami Lily! You boorish b?i?t?c?h?! Do you really think the Onmyo no Jojo is some governmental official? So be it, go and clean the treasury houses for life! See if I care!¡±

    Lily felt disgusted, not only was the Bureau of Divination sloppy but it was also corrupted and full of such dirty businesses. She really would have washed her hands clean and gotten out of the bureau if she wasn¡¯t sent here by Lady Ayaka.

    Perhaps others would attempt to get into the bureau through various schemes or sell out their bodies to get a promotion, but who was Lily? She was a lord with a territory in the East, owned a magatama mine, and had lots of powerful sisters, why would she care about working as some rotten officials in Heian-kyo?

    However, if she gave up before finding out out the real reason Ayaka sent her here, she doubted the result would be any different if she met Ayaka again.

    To Lily, Ayaka was an important figure that held the secrets in regards to the mirror girl and perhaps could even point out the mystery behind her senior sister¡¯s slumber. However, what was Lily to Ayaka? Nothing, that¡¯s what. Ayaka had no reason to meet and help her resolve her woes.

    Lily suddenly recalled something and returned to Sukeya¡¯s room.

    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Sukeya growled. It wasn¡¯t strange that a powerful samurai could easily flip him onto the ground, but since he did request Lily to do those things with him, he didn¡¯t dare to make a scene. That was why he didn¡¯t throw a spell at Lily. He didn¡¯t have enough strength to force Lily into submission without attracting public eyes. Thus, there was really nothing he could do to Lily while they were in the bureau.

    ¡°Give me the key, I need to clean.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what an attitude. Do you think I¡¯ll open the door for you just because you asked?¡±

    ¡°Cleaning the treasury houses is my responsibility, please maintain your professionalism in a businesslike manner. Otherwise, I have no choice but to report directly to Lord Chief Advisor.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Sukeya¡¯s entire body stiffened, ¡°L-Lord Chief Advisor? Are you kidding me? How can you report directly to the chief advisor?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t you know? I was sent here by the chief advisor,¡± Lily put on a smug act.

    ¡°W-Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!¡± Sukeya¡¯s attitude took a one-eighty change. He got up and straightened his clothes, ¡°Cough, Miss Kagami, I was only testing you just now to confirm if you are one of those dishonorable women. If you really are, I absolutely cannot let you enter the prized hall. However, you proved yourself to have a righteous heart, and since you are sent here by the chief advisor, you naturally can be trusted. Don¡¯t worry, I always treat my work with professionalism. In ordance with the rules, I cannot give you the key, but I can open the door for you. Since I cannot go in, you will have to enter by yourself. I will be locking the door while you clean so just let the guard knows when you are done.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case, we¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°I told you I do things in a strictly business-like manner. That¡¯s why don¡¯t say anything unnecessary when you meet with the chief advisor. We shouldn¡¯t distract the chief advisor due to some small misunderstanding. Little people like us should help the higher-ups with their worries rather than creating inconveniences for them, do you understand?¡± Sukeya kept admonishing Lily on the way to the prized hall.

    As a matter of fact, Sukeya did not act self-righteous like this because he was scared that Lily would goint to the chief advisor. After all, if Lily could conveniently meet up with the chief advisor, why would she keep staying here?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Sukeya, I understand. We are all professionals here. Besides, I didn¡¯t really lose anything from your test earlier, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are indeed a wise and logical woman. Let¡¯s get along from now on.¡±

    As they arrived before the door leading into the prized hall, Sukeya took out a gold key and opened the lock. That lock was naturally not any ordinary but, Lily guessed it was at least made from a grade 7 alloy of some sort.

    ¡°Then please go in,¡± Sukeya opened the door for Lily.

    As soon as the door was opened, a wave of mighty aura originated from the treasures within burst out of the prized hall.

 Volume 5, Chapter 14 â€“ Antiquated Anima Container

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 14 - Antiquated Anima Container</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    Lily finally entered the dark, rustic prized hall. It was built with enchanted wooden walls to support itsrge frame. There were only a few small windows letting minimal light in at the top of the walls.

    The air was filled with a mixture of wood and metal, this smell was so strong it caused Lily¡¯s chest to swell repeatedly. She had never been in such a massive treasure-house before so she was feeling a little euphoric.

    ¡°Click¡ª!¡± The door was locked the moment it was shut tight, leaving Lily alone in the big building.

    The building was supported by many towering pirs and she could vaguely see various items lined up with what little lighting was avable. Among them, lots of items were giving off auras that made Lily unconsciously excited, although some of them were emitting heavy or even dangerous aura.

    ¡°This is the smell of treasure!¡±

    Lily was a woman who gets exceptionally excited to the point of losing self-control whenever shees across a genuine treasure.

    It was mainly due to this powerful urge that Lily was able to disy unusual courage in every relevant encounter.

    Of course, Lily didn¡¯t do this out of her own greed, but rather because she wanted to protect her sisters and find a way to awaken her senior sister!

    What a lone girl who was transported to this strange new world by herself needed the most was strength!

    ¡°I wonder what treasure they have here¡­¡± Lily absent-mindedly swept the floor with the broom in her hands. God knows what she was sweeping as she focused her attention fully on the treasures.

    The shelves near the entrance were all at least ten meters tall and required a stedder to reach the top. All sorts of exotic materials could be seenying atop each and every one of the shelves.

    There were many wooden boxes filled with the ashes or ws of various powerful monsters. There were also some monster skulls that were ced directly on the shelves, rare lumber that gave off exotic smell, as well as dull ores and shiny crystals Lily couldn¡¯t put a name on. In short, all of them gave Lily a feeling that they were no ordinary items.

    ¡°Although these materials give off a peculiar aura, what are they used for? It¡¯s not like they can be forged into a sword like the tamahagane.¡± Lily soliloquized as she search through the shelf filled with rare lumber.

    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect to find so many rare materials here!¡± At this time, Kagura¡¯s voice suddenly transmitted telepathically to Lily from the mirror.

    ¡°What is it? These are just the fangs and bones of some rarely seen monsters and some lumber only. Although I don¡¯t understand much, I can¡¯t see any especially high grade materials among them nor do I know their usefulness,¡± Lily said as she scanned the exotic materials.

    ¡°Perhaps they are as useless as master said, if you¡¯re a samurai that doesn¡¯t know arcane artes,¡± Kagura replied somewhat disdainfully.

    ¡°Huh? You mean that¡­ all these materials are arcane-rted?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget master, this is the Bureau of Divination¡¯s treasure-house. It is only natural for rare materials the onmyoji frequently used in their spells or incantation to be ced near the entrance. Well, not only for onmyoji, they are also very important for shikigami,¡± Kaguya exined.

    ¡°Kaguya, you¡¯re saying that these materials are useful for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although we¡¯ve brought some materials with us from the Saionji house¡¯s reserves, they are verymon and not at all on par with the ones here. However¡­ the materials here are too high level and rare, although I recognize and understand their usage, I can¡¯t use most of them at my current level. It seems that the Heian Dynasty¡¯s Bureau of Divination has quite a wealth of resources.¡±

    ¡°So you can¡¯t use them huh¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, master? It sounds like you¡¯re quite disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What? It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lily panicked, ¡°I think I better get back to cleaning. How about youe out and help?¡±

    ¡°Master, that is very insulting for the shikigami. Only those inferior men would make the shikigami do odd jobs for them.¡±

    ¡°Aww¡­ fine. I really only wanted your help¡­¡± Lily pouted.

    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you getting too used to act spoiled around other girls? That is a very dangerous thought process if you think they will help you and treat you leniently when you act like this. Tell you what, aside from my original master, Suzuhiko-hime, I will not harbor any special feelings for any other women!¡± Kagura said sternly, making Lily a little dejected.

    ¡°Suits yourself then¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? Master¡­¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°I can feel a very unusual fluctuation calling out to me,¡± Kagura sounded a little excited. It was rare for her to act like this considering her normally cool demeanor.

    ¡°Howe I can¡¯t feel anything? It¡¯s true that there are plenty of powerful fluctuations here, but nothing especially attracted me.¡±

    ¡°This is the onmyoji¡¯s treasure-house. Besides, it is possible that only a shikigami can feel this sort of fluctuation.¡±

    Yuki-Onna added on immediately after, ¡°Lily, I can also feel it. Seems to being from within.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Master, just walk straight, and then turn left¡­¡±

    Following Kagura¡¯s directions, Lily walked past several shelves with all kinds of bizarre articles before finally arriving at the innermost reaches of the storehouse.

    There was a wide-open space there with a wooden tform surrounded by a rope barrier. In the middle of the tform was a very old massive carp statue. The carp statue was at least five meters long and estimated to be thousands upon thousands of kilograms.

    ¡°This carp statue¡­¡± Lily observed the metallic carp and felt the fluctuation of countless animas from within, ¡°Is an anima container?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kaguya answered, ¡°This is a big container capable of storing a great quantity of powerful animas. However, this isn¡¯t what so special about it, but rather the thing inside of this container!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inside of the container are clearly animas,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°But not any ordinary anima. For some reason, these animas are calling out to me strongly,¡± Kagura said.

    ¡°Me too, it¡¯s highly probable they are primal animas,¡± Yuki-Onna followed up.

    ¡°Primal anima? What are those?¡±

    ¡°Master, try taking one out and see it with your own eyes,¡± Kagura urged.

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    Just when Lily was about to touch it, Kagura shouted, ¡°Master, stop! It is sealed with arcane artes, let me break the spell first.¡±

    ¡°Wow, they needed to go so far as to seal it even after being ced in such a heavily guarded treasure-house, must be some good thing,¡± Lily summoned Kagura from within the mirror.

    ¡°Although I am still far from my peak stage, breaking a barrier or two doesn¡¯t require too much strength from me. What¡¯s important is experience and methods, breaking this kind of seal is child¡¯s y to me.¡± While talking, Kagura moved her finger and released a flow of light that easily burned the talisman on the rope barrier.

    Lily climbed up onto the wooden tform and rubbed the smooth surface of the giant carp, ¡°Strange¡­ how do I open this container?¡±

    ¡°Master, this is the Copperwood Carp, I bet it¡¯ll spit out the anima with just a light knock,¡± Kagura elucidated.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lily attempted to knock it lightly with her fingers, but there was no response.

    ¡°Master, harder.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lily spread to legs and gathered spirit power on her palm. Then, she struck the belly of the fish with a loud ¡®bam¡¯.

    The copperwood carp shook greatly from the powerful impact. Its eyes and seams of the scales suddenly started to shine and a few mauve-colored animas with distinctive aura popped out from the fish¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What, they¡¯re just Spirit Jade level animas and below,¡± Lily was a bit disappointed.

    ¡°Emishi¡¯s Spirit!¡± Kagura suddenly shouted and jumped up with her eyes lighting up.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was confused.

    ¡°Master, this is Emishi¡¯s Spirit! It is a special kind of anima that can only be obtained from the primal demons of Ezo. These kinds of anima contain the essence of ancient spirits, they are valuable animas that can rapidly increase the strength of a shikigami!¡±

    ¡°What? They are more effective than magatama?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Emishi¡¯s Spirit is a primal anima made from the condensed energy of the spiritual world. It has a very high affinity with shikigami. Moreover, it contains the essence required for the shikigami to advance to the next level! Emishi¡¯s Spirit is a rare treasure even among the primal animas!¡± Kagura was very excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s that great?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! For example, Nanako¡¯s current strength is barely at the level of early-stage Sword Saint, but if you let me use soul eater to assimte one or two of these Emishi¡¯s Spirit, I can increase her strength tote-stage sword saint in one go! And we¡¯ll be able to advance to the spirit jade stage with ten at most!¡±

    ¡°What? For real?¡± Lily was delighted by the news.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that¡­ these don¡¯t belong to the master. With the demons upying thends, it will be a treacherous journey to pass through the Mutsu Province to reach Ezo. It will be very, very difficult for us to obtain one such Emishi¡¯s Spirit. It¡¯s true that we have lots of magatamas, but the rate of advancement is a lot less efficient than using Emishi¡¯s Spirits. Did you know, master? The shikigami who assimted Emishi¡¯s Spirit will grow a lot stronger than other shikigami on the same level!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Lily.¡± Yuki-Onna said, ¡°Us shikigami are different from you humans. We cannot use power-enhancing arts. Saying it like this is kind of downying it, but as a matter of fact, the so-called power-enhancing arts are developed by humans to make up for their deficiency. Those big, bad demons are born with natural strength a few times, or even tens of times stronger than humans, so why would they need some power-enhancing arts? I¡¯m just saying that shikigami who used primal anima can increase their base strength and grow apart from other shikigami who advanced with ordinary methods! It really is such a pity¡­ that these don¡¯t belong to Lily, we can only watch and whine. There¡¯s no way we would do something as unscrupulous as asking our master to plunder other¡¯s treasure right¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lily shut her eyes and sneered, ¡°Kaguya, Yuki-Onno, you two can stop pretending now. If you want these Emishi¡¯s Spirit, go ahead and take it.¡±

    ¡°Huuuh???¡± Yuki-Onna flushed, ¡°Master, do you know what you are saying? It¡¯s true that you are the only person in this treasure-house and nobody will find out if you only take a few, but this is the Bureau of Divination¡¯s treasury house after all. Seeing how rare the Emishi¡¯s Spirit really is, they might even be the royalty¡¯s properties!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t waste her words and opened the sakura parasol to absorb the floating Emishi¡¯s Spirits.

    ¡°Master!!¡±

    ¡°Wow Lily, this is the first time I¡¯ve felt that you are so dashing!¡±

    Lily immediately passed the sakura parasol to Kagura, making her feel a little bashful.

    Lily watched the expressionless copperwood carp and said, ¡°Not only is this bureau full of sluggish and corrupted individuals but there are also those who¡¯d attempt topel me tomit those kinds of vulgar acts! It¡¯s pointless to leave these treasures to them just so they can misuse them for their personal gains. It¡¯s better if we use to to improve our strength and contribute to mankind by ying demons and exorcising ghosts.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 15 â€“ Unbridled Plunder

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 15 - Unbridled Plunder</h4>

    Trantor: Silva

    ¡°Master, are you sure about this? These Emishi¡¯s Spirits are normally used to cultivate high-level shikigami due to their rarity. It goes without saying that a weak shikigami can achieve greater heights if they started using these at a low level, but most shikigami do not have such a good fortune. These are priceless treasures, the bureau will definitely not let you get away if you take them!¡± Kagura reminded.

    ¡°What can they do to me without any proofs?¡± Lily countered, ¡°That irvoyance mirror can detect storage pouch, yet it was unable to detect my old mirror. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll figure out I can store items inside this old mirror.¡±

    While speaking, Lily made Kagura go back into the mirror as she retrieved Ky¨±b¨­zu¡¯s grade 9 wooden pole. She held the ckish pole with both hands and started flinging it around, ¡°I rather keep all these for myself than letting those bureaucrats use them to ckmail or harm the female onmyoji!¡±

    ¡°DONG!!!¡± Following the loud echo, the carp statue shone brightly and countless Emishi¡¯s Spirits spewed out from its fat lips. The spirits filled the entire space in mere moments and glittered like the stars in the night sky, it was a sight to behold.

    With a quick look, Lily estimated there to be at least three thousand Emishi¡¯s Spirits in the hall. The spirits emitted a magnificent blue-purple light as they floated aimlessly.

    Lily opened the sakura parasol again and collected all the floating spirits.

    The spirits were naturally unwilling to be confined again and wanted to escape, but there was no way for them to resist the suction force of the sakura parasol.

    The treasure-house became dusky again as Lily took in all the three thousand Emishi¡¯s Spirits.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± For some reason, Lily felt a sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°Masteeerrr! I-Isn¡¯t this a bit too much? Just a few is enough, but you actually¡­¡± As Kagura was already in the mirror, Lily couldn¡¯t see her flushed face.

    ¡°Kagura, don¡¯t be such a scaredy-cat! If you want to reap the benefits, then you must take everything unreservedly!¡± Lily swiped her hair and said coolly.

    ¡°Wow~ Lily, you sound so convincing that even I started to believe it, hehehe.¡± Yuki-Onna covered her face with her sleeve and chuckled in the mirror space.

    ¡°Oh, Kagura, are these primal animas beneficial to me? For instance, if I use de maiden¡¯s spirit maniption¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, the primal anima contains a huge quantity of the ancient spirit world¡¯s essence, it is only useful to the shikigami. They are not much different from an ordinary anima to you,¡± Kagura answered. Since she was Lily¡¯s shikigami, there was no way Kagura would trick her just so she could monopolize the Emishi¡¯s Spirits.

    ¡°Aw¡­¡± Lily was disappointed by her answer, but it was equally important to be able to raise herpanion¡¯s power rapidly. Recalling what Kagura told her earlier, Lily asked, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll be able to advance quickly?¡±

    ¡°For sure! Furthermore, if I can use these Emishi¡¯s Spirit to advance, then I will be several times stronger than when I was at my peak stage! After all, even back then, there was no way we could¡¯ve gotten any primal animas at the early stage of my training,¡± Kagura replied.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lily ced her slender finger on her cherry pink lip and said, ¡°In that case, that means you¡¯ll be able to use those materials and catalysts soon right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, now that you mentioned it, that is true.¡±

    ¡°Well, alright then.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily seemed to have made up her mind about something and that caused Kagura to feel a little anxious.

    Lily knocked on the giant copperwood fish again and when she felt like it waspletely emptied, she wandered to other areas of the treasure-house.

    She arrived before two rtively short wooden shelves that were ced against the wall. There were many talismans piled atop the two shelves, all of which had symbols drawn on them but weren¡¯t loaded with any spells.

    ¡°Master, these are the talismans frequently used by the onmyoji. The ones set on the shelves are grade 3 to 6 talismans. It seems like the better ones are stored in those big chests over there.¡±

    Lily opened one of the boxes.

    Kagura said excitedly, ¡°These are grade 7 talismans! It¡¯s really hard to get your hands on these.¡±

    ¡°These can still be used by those who y the demon earnestly, so I¡¯ll take a little less,¡± Lily said somberly, ¡°200 pieces should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Master, these are grade 7 talismans! And there are only 600 pieces here by rough estimate!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m only taking 200!¡± Lily made a long face.

    During this time, a small, red, and very delicate-looking box attracted Lily¡¯s attention. An extraordinary aura seemed to be emanating from that box.

    ¡°This is¡­ Kagura, is this box enchanted?¡±

    ¡°None that I know of, master. If I detect any traps, I will be sure to let you know,¡± Kagura replied.

    As such, Lily came forward and directly opened the box.

    ¡°T-These are grade 8 talismans! Heian-kyo¡¯s Bureau of Divination is not as simple as they seem, they actually have a whole ten of these grade 8 talismans!¡± Kagura acted like a child with a new toy.

    ¡°Clip!¡± Contrary to Kagura¡¯s excitement, Lily merely resealed the box.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going to take a few, master? I thought you would¡­¡±

    Before Kagura finished her sentence, Lily stored the entire box in the mirror space.

    ¡°Master, you!!!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and see what they¡¯ve got.¡±

    Lily arrived at another corner of the treasury where all kinds of weapons were stored.

    At a nce, most of them were grade 4 through 6 katana, nagitana, spiked clubs, and bows.

    There were also a few grade 7 ones.

    After making a round, Lily stood still for a while before leaving. The des she used were at least of grade 8, so she wasn¡¯t too interested in these weapons. As for the armor, the highest was only grade 6. Lily believed they were mostly put there for decorations since she doubt the onmyoji really used these heavy armors.

    As Lily possessed the celestial maiden¡¯s inner garment, she was unmoved by these low-level armors, so she didn¡¯t touch them.

    Lily went back to the area where the materials were stored and nabbed ample amounts of rare materials, umon ores and lumbers, etc. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to take more, it was just that there were too many types of materials and there was only limited space in the mirror, some of which were also used by the shikigami to train and rest.

    That room with the Moon Blossom manual was very important, so she obviously couldn¡¯t stash any item in there. Her senior sister¡¯s room was obviously out of the question too, what if there was an item with magical power that could harm her sister¡¯s soul?

    Out of the eight rooms in the mirror space, only four of them were opened. Since Lily had no idea what the other halves were like, she could only take so much.

    Next, Lily moved on to one of the bigger areas in the treasury. This was where most of the weapons and arcane tools used by the onmyoji were stored.

    Nothing at this ce especially caught Lily¡¯s attention. Most arcane tools and weapons were only grade 4 through 6, with a few grade 7 and 8 here and there. Lily wouldn¡¯t do something to harm others without benefitting herself, and since she couldn¡¯t use any of these tools, she didn¡¯t n on taking anything with her.

    Lily continued to walk towards the other side and finally stopped in front of a row of lockers.

    ¡°Kagura, are there any spells or traps enchanted onto the locker locks?

    ¡°None. They¡¯re just ordinary grade 5 metal locks, very sturdy ones at that.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lily retrieved Yastutsuna from the mirror and nimbly drew the de a few times.

    All the locks fell to the ground with a pitter-patter at the same time.

    Lily flickered an eyelid the moment she opened one of the drawers.

    Inside the drawer were small bags full of magatama.

    Lily didn¡¯t pay attention to the drawers that kept the magatama fragments but just counting all theplete magatama in the remaining two drawers, there were roughly one thousand ordinary matagama and ten life-recovery magatamas. There were also ten to twenty of each attributed magatama.

    This was a huge sum of wealth!

    Despite the fact that Lily owned arge ore vein, she was currently far from home. Moreover, the annual output was only two hundred magatamas. Even discounting herself, her sisters needed them as well, how could there ever be too much magatama?

    Aside from using them to assist in training, magatama was also a form of currency among the high-level practitioners. Good stuff could only be bought with magatama and not gold.

    Lily helped herself to all theplete magatamas, leaving behind only two empty drawers.

    After making a few more rounds, Lily felt that there was nothing else of note to plunder. Seeing that she had stayed in the treasury for half a day now, it should be nighttime by now, thus she went towards the exit to call for the guard.

    Hearing that, the guard went to call for Sukeya, but that man pretended to not be around in order to make Lily stay in the treasure-house for one night, most likely a petty attempt to get back at her. As such, Lily went ahead to plunder a few more high-grade materials in a fit of fury.

    Sukeya finally came to open the door at roughly early morning the next day.

    However, this day seemed to be another extended night as the sky didn¡¯t light up in the morning. The inside of the treasury was as dark as the night sky at the outside.

    ¡°My oh my! Sorry about that! I had official business to take care of yesterday and only just got back this morning and received a report from the guard. I feel bad for making Miss Kagami wait so long!¡± Sukeya said sarcastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re all practitioners here, it¡¯s nothing to be locked up for a day or two,¡± Lily said indifferently.

    Sukeya peered inside but couldn¡¯t really see anything due to the darkness, ¡°How¡¯s the cleaninging along, Miss Kagami?¡±

    ¡°More or less done I guess,¡± Lily dismissed the topic with that.

    ¡°Um¡­ Although I have absolute faith in Miss Kagami since you¡¯re sent here by the chief advisor, I still need to scan you in front of the irvoyance mirror before letting you go,¡± Sukeya said as he locked the door.

    ¡°Mhm, that is a matter of course, Lily will cooperate.¡±

    To be honest, Lily was a little worried as she followed Sukeya to the guard¡¯s quarters. What should she do if the irvoyance mirror exposed her?

    However, Lily believed that the ancient mirror was a lot higher ranked than the irvoyance mirror that Seimei-something had devised. If the irvoyance was not able to scan the ancient mirror when she entered, it shouldn¡¯t be able to scan it when she exit either.

    Therefore, Lily was still very calm as she followed Sukeya to the guard¡¯s quarter. As she arrived in front of the irvoyance mirror, she spread her arms leisurely and made a spin.

    As a matter of fact, there was no need to spin around. Lily only did that to make sure not to arouse any suspicion.

    And it was as she expected, the irvoyance mirror didn¡¯t have any response.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, pray forgive me for locking you in the treasury for one night. You can go back to rest for today. Just make sure toe back to work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I understand, then Lily will take her leave first.¡±

    After leaving the courtyard, Lily didn¡¯t rush out of the bureau and returned to the old wooden house on the hillside as if nothing had happened. This was the resting ce designated for Onmyo no Jojo.

    If she left immediately in the wake of the plunder, wouldn¡¯t she just be announcing to the world that she was the criminal?

    Lily had to act like normal even if they found out about the heistter. They didn¡¯t have any evidence to use against Lily, and she was apanied by Sukeya when she entered and exited, it was a fail-safe n.

 Volume 5, Chapter 16 â€“ The Distribution of Emishi Spirits

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 16 - The Distribution of Emishi Spirits</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily returned to the cleaning department, but the same people were there and the pretty boy didn¡¯t seem to be around.

    Whether he came or not, she didn¡¯t care too much.

    Old man Kumachu took the initiative to report, ¡°Mistress Kagami, because that Saburo lives outside the Bureau of Divination, ordinary people like him don¡¯t dare to go out on this extended night so he didn¡¯te. Please don¡¯t me him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Lily smiled softly, ¡°This extended night really messes with people¡¯s perception of time. I think you should all go back to rest if you feel ufortable cleaning up.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The old man was taken aback.

    Aunt Ofuku got up and said, ¡°Mistress Kagami, there is an important person from the Ministry of Internal Affairs who ising over today. May I ask how this cleaning matter will be arranged?¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s dark and windy this month. No matter what kind of lordes, I guess it¡¯s hard to see anything even if it¡¯s clean or not. You can figure it out yourselves and arrange it how you want; there is no need to ask me,¡± Lily casually said and walked into the lounge inside, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all night so I¡¯ll have a rest first.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Mistress Kagami¡­¡± Ofuku was left bewildered, ¡°This, who made her the Onmyo no Jojo?! Although we are all idle here, we can¡¯t really do nothing, right? The Ministry of Internal Affairs is nominally the jurisdiction of the Bureau of Divination. If the me falls on us¡­s!¡±

    Lily was thinking about using those Emishi spirits to help Kagura and the others improve their strength. Where would she find time to care about cleaning arrangements much less conduct herself as Onmyo no Jojo?

    ¡°Even if the Lordes and you get scolded, it is well deserved. Who told you to deliberately exclude me and ce me in this kind of position?¡±

    Lily entered her simple but clean lounge. After closing the door, she shut her eyes and delved her consciousness into the mirror space.

    Kagura and Yuki-Onna had been waiting for a while already.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I manifested in my male spirit body form, Lily felt a little strange.

    Was he still a man¡­?

    It¡¯s hard to tell anymore. Anyways, now is not the time to wander. Let¡¯s deal with important matters.

    ¡°Kagura, all these Emishi spirits will be left to you to manage. You should know how to use them better than me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Suzuhiko-hime and I had practiced together for many years. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get to use a lot of this ancient spirit anima. It is a pity that I had missed the initial training period when I was with my former master, resulting in a big loss in my progress. But now that I¡¯m starting from scratch, I can maximize the power of these Emishi Spirits,¡± Kagura replied.

    ¡°Then what about me?¡± Yuki-Onna floated over to Lily, ¡°I also helped you a lot along the way. Do you¡­not intend to share a little with me too?¡±

    As she spoke, she rested a hand on Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that!¡± Lily¡¯s boy spirit body was very afraid of contact with women so he couldn¡¯t help getting nervous when Yuki-Onna touched him. He was even more reluctant to do so since the soul of his senior sister was lying inside the next room.

    ¡°Yuki-Onna, I have traveled all the way across Lake Biwa to get here; of course I couldn¡¯t do it without you. You bing stronger is also beneficial to me, is it not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Lily, you really are a kind and righteous person, but unfortunately, I am not interested in a girly boy like you. My ideal type is either a powerful and handsome man like Yosh*tsune or simply a beautiful and feminine woman¡ª I like both, hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Kagura, Yuki-Onna, how do you n to use these Emishi spirits?¡± Lily asked.

    Kagura took the sakura parasol and voiced her estimates, ¡°There are 3,235 Emishi spirits, each of which has simr efficacy. It would be a waste to use all the Emishi spirits as they are. Instead, they can be used together with magatama and other animas to achieve maximum effect and efficiency.¡±

    ¡°To reach the peak of the Permanence Stage, I would need around two thousand. After that, if I want to reach the Throne Stage, quantity alone won¡¯t suffice. The remaining more than one thousand will be given to Yuki-Onna which is enough for her to scrape the peak of the Permanence Stage.¡±

    Lily looked at Yuki-Onna, ¡°How do you feel about this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll give me so much? I¡¯m really touched by your generosity. Whenever Lily needs my help, I¡¯ll make sure to treat you well¡­¡± Yuki-Onna¡¯s face was flushed in joy.

    Kagura said again, ¡°Using Emishi spirits to improve one¡¯s realm basically multiplies their strength by three times. If I follow my arrangements, my strength will be nearly ten times greater than normal when I advance to the peak Permanence Stage! At that time, I would be able to easily kill someone like the carp spirit alone. Although I¡¯ll need more Emishi spirits since I practice both swordsmanship and arcane arts, my spells will be able to reach a very terrifying point. I¡¯m more proficient in supportive and defensive spells than offensive ones, though. However, when that timees, my assistance can greatly augment Master¡¯s and Yuki-Onna¡¯s attack power!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lilyughed and opened the box containing the eighth-grade spell talisman, ¡°I¡¯ll also give this spell talisman to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­Master¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, Master, isn¡¯t this a little too much? This is from the treasury of the entire Heian Dynasty Bureau of Divination. We took so many precious things from them; will it be okay?¡±

    Before Lily could speak, Yuki-Onna chipped in, ¡°Kagura, you imed to have traveled with your former master. I didn¡¯t imagine that you would be so inflexible!¡±

    ¡°You, why do you say I am inflexible? Isn¡¯t it bad to take other people¡¯s belongings? Although, they were wrong for making things difficult and threatening Master in the first ce¡­¡±

    ¡°How naive!¡± Yuki-Onna scoffed, ¡°Before I became a shikigami, I had to absorb the soul of a man who was obsessed with me. There were many infatuated men whom I have killed and we demons are often hunted by humans. Is the reasoning behind this still not clear? If you don¡¯t seize all opportunities to improve your own strength, you and your family will die when danger befalls. Have you not experienced the pain of not being able to protect those close to you?

    ¡°Kagura,e out for me!¡± Lily ordered and returned to the outside world with Kagura.

    She faced kagura in her female body.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Lily¡¯s face was stone cold, ¡°Do you see me as a person who lusts after wealth? If it¡¯s to save your life or any of my sister¡¯s lives, I will abandon all my treasures without hesitation. I will never allow you guys to get hurt. However, these are only empty words if I ever encounter an enemy with absolute strength. For the sake of strength, I will do whatever it takes!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°I was born with an ancient mirror and regarded as a mirror girl, a member of a n that brings misfortune. What harm did I or the other mirror girls inflict on heaven and earth? Why were we born to be maimed and hunted down?!¡±

    ¡°Have I, Lily, ever killed someone I shouldn¡¯t have? Why is it that since I came to Kamakura, I have been coveted by people for all sorts of purposes and put in harm¡¯s way countless times because of my identity as a mirror girl or my beauty?! What did I do wrong? Should I be captured and enved by humans and demons alike because of my attractive body? Do I deserve to be killed and brutally prosecuted because I was born a mirror girl? Do I have the right to choose? Haihime and the other sisters who were persecuted by demons, do they have the right to choose?¡±

    ¡°Do they have a ce to reason?¡±

    ¡°Kagura, have you forgotten your master¡¯s hatred? I, Lily, have been greatly favored by Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s gift of mirror space, and I still remember it! Did your mastermit any crime? Did she deserve to be killed in that ancient war? What about you? If you didn¡¯t get reincarnated, you would have died at the hands of those people!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagura, listen, in my heart, there is no such thing as good and evil. I don¡¯t care about any justice; I only care about you, my sisters, and the woman whose fate I must bear! For you; for her, as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt innocent people, I will do anything! If this is what the world calls sin, then I¡¯ll continue to sin; I don¡¯t care at all! If I have to suffer notoriety because of it, I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    For the sake of her senior sister, Lily wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do whatever she could. Her words were also to reinforce her own determination.

    ¡°Sorry, Master, I was so blinded by what was in front of me that I even forgot Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s hatred for a while. Master, I was wrong; I was not firm enough. Please punish me.¡± Kagura realized and kneeled in front of Lily.

    ¡°Perhaps for the goal of being strong and protecting mypanions, I still can¡¯t fully agree, but when I think that my master, such a carefree goddess, died tragically on that ancient battlefield, I can finally understand Master¡¯s current feelings and determination. Master, please punish me; I was so stupid! As an ancient shikigami, I was sopelled by the world that I couldn¡¯t see the burden my master was really carrying!¡±

    Lily, however, bent down and hugged Kagura into her bosom as soon as she could.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Kagura blushed.

    ¡°Ah, Kagura, among us women, which one was not born good? Unfortunately, the chaotic heavens and dark world do not allow us to be weak. We cannot rely on gentleness and beauty to gain the protection of tyrants, especially for those beautiful women who do not want to submit to powerful overlords and archdemons. Like them, we may climb up by any means necessary, but at least we challenge the powerful and never bully the weak¡ª this is the essential difference between us and those monsters!¡±

    Kagura¡¯s face was buried between Lily¡¯s full breasts, almost rendering her breathless. Yet, she didn¡¯t want to be released at all even if she suffocated. Perhaps she was even willing?

    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I so nervous? Master¡¯s body smells so good¡­¡±

    ¡°Come one, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Lily and Kagura returned to the mirror space. Lily was about to hand over the box containing the eight-grade spell talisman to Kagura, but she suddenly did not let go.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master?¡±

    ¡°Wait, this box seems a bit weird.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily carefully examined the box and took out the talisman, giving it to Kagura. She noticed that the thickness inside and outside of the box seemed to be inconsistent, hinting at an inteyer at the bottom of the box.

    Lily gently opened thepartment and found a very beautiful old scroll inside, about as small as her thumb.

    She carefully unrolled it and scanned over the densely written words inside.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Kagura and Yuki-Onna also came forward to look. They all had eyesight far beyond that of ordinary people so they could clearly read the small words.

    ¡°Master! This, this seems to be a blueprint for the creation of domain treasures!¡± Kagura eximed.

    ¡°Domain treasures?¡± Lily was startled.

 Volume 5, Chapter 17 â€“ Getting Into Trouble

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 17 - Getting Into Trouble</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°It should be.¡± Kagura studied the small and intricate scroll that unfolded about a foot long. Dozens of patterns and thousands of words were inscribed on it.

    Lily could be regarded as a good painter, but even she wouldn¡¯t be able to replicate what she saw. Was everything painted with hair strands?

    ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t know much about making and refining treasures, but I have followed Suzuhiko-hime for a long time. I have glimpsed simr kinds of treasures before,¡± Kagura said.

    ¡°Kagura, what are domain treasures? What is the difference between high-grade teaware, calligraphy, painting, and these?¡±

    ¡°Master, teaware, painting, calligraphy, and other elegant things indeed help to improve one¡¯s realm and artistic conception, thus sharpening their domain. However, this urs gradually as one practice. Even the best teaware cannot be used directly in a battle. On the other hand, this kind of domain treasure can greatly strengthen the user¡¯s domain or increase its range during a fight. Of course, there are some rare treasures thate with their own domain!¡±

    ¡°Then what exactly does this one do?¡±

    ¡°This treasure seems capable of strengthening domains, but I don¡¯t understand its specific power. This treasure is a bracelet called Unmelted Snow. You would need to find the rare main material, Chrysanths Ice Crystal, together with a variety of other precious materials to create it. Also, the secret pattern must be carved in the artifact for it to work. However, the secret pattern is already plotted on this scroll. As long as one understands the domain and is good at painting, one can copy the pattern onto the bracelet. Unfortunately, the refining method is too advanced for me to understand,¡± Kagura exined.

    ¡°Unmelted Snow¡­it sounds like a good name,¡± Lily thoughtfully said, ¡°If I craft this treasure, how much can it strengthen my domain?¡±

    Kagura shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t estimate that, but I have heard of the Chrysanths Ice Crystal. This main material is extraordinary and extremely difficult to obtain. It is said to be a top ninth-grade material and some people even estimate it to be beyond the ninth-grade!¡±

    ¡°Do you know where we can find the Chrysanths Ice Crystal?¡±

    Kagura shook her head again, ¡°This kind of rare thing can only be encountered, not sought, but there are many other auxiliary materials needed to make this bracelet. Master, you may be able to get some from the treasury of the Bureau of Divination or purchase them at Heian-ky¨­¡¯s Conventional Night Market, but the main material will prove difficult to find.¡±

    Lily pressed her finger against her lips and said, ¡°Well, I can draw the secret pattern myself, but the main material¡­ Kagura, what is the Second-Hand Night Market you mentioned earlier?¡±

    ¡°This is something I heard from Nanako. She said that Lady Kotoka told her there was a night market district in Heian-ky¨­ which has arge number of convenience shops, and auctions are often held. As long as you have money, you can buy almost any precious item there.¡±

    Lily nodded in a contemtive manner. She currently had a lot of gold, not to mention the magatama fragments that were worth a lot of money. ording to the Lunar Blossom Secret Manual, only practitioners without ambition and talent would simply use magatama fragments to umte strength after reaching the Spirit Jade stage. Even if one had squandered a lot of magatama fragments to mindlessly raise their strength, their foundations would resemble a sandcastle. Without solid experience and training, it would be difficult to tailor their umted power to perfectly fit their own style. However, the most important concern was that practicing the Lunar Blossom was irreversible. Starting from the Spirit jade stage, one could begin to perceive the power of the moon. Only by prudently training and climbing step by step could one properly integrate the power of the moon. Over time, the power of the moon would surpass the raw spiritual power gathered from just absorbing magatama fragments!

    Although the power of the moon could still be felt after reaching a high realm, those whoprehended it and consolidated their foundations from the early stages would achieve greater affinity with the moon and thus have a brighter future!

    Blind pursuit of higher realms was superficial. Of course, for ordinary practitioners, improving their realm was already difficult enough. Only the Lunar Blossom, a heavenly secret manual personally created by the moon god, could impart such profound insights at such early stages of training.

    Although practicing such a secret method made it a lot more difficult to directly absorb magatama fragments, the practitioner¡¯s future achievements were limitless!

    Therefore, Lily was not in a hurry to use her magatama fragments to progress to the middle Spirit Jade stage. Instead, she wanted toy out a solid foundation in the early Spirit Jade stage andprehend the power of the moon.

    However, to achieve this, there were many insights Lily needed to perceive but failed to understand, always feeling that something was missing. Just watching and basking in the moonlight wasn¡¯t enough to understand the profound and ethereal intricacies of the moon. Although Lily¡¯s innate intelligence aided her progress a lot, it had its limits. It could be said that she had fallen into a bottleneck.

    However, just giving up her way of practice and using magatama fragments to forcefully improve her strength was unthinkable to Lily. By doing so, she would miss the opportunity to integrate the power of the moon into her spiritual energy and body.

    Since the Conventional Night Market is here in Heian-ky¨­, I can go there when I have time, Lily thought to herself.

    At this time, in the courtyard of the Bureau of Divination, the Onmyo no Taizoku, Kujo, and the Onmyo no Shozoku, Fuen, were apanying a public official dressed in luxurious clothing and a high hat as they walked towards the treasure hall, followed by arge group of attendants.

    ¡°Yohohoho-¡± The public official leading the group hid his face behind a fan andughed, ¡°This time, the birthday ceremony of His Majesty the Emperor depends on you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Ichijo!¡± Kujo assured, ¡°We are all ready.¡±

    Ichijo Haiji was an internal affairs minister of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, which was superior to the Bureau of Divination. His official position was not too lofty, but he still ranked higher than a county official. When an immediate superior came, the Bureau of Divination officials naturally had to bow their heads and tter them.

    In particr, Kujo and his colleagues, who were involved in theplex affairs of the Bureau of Divination rather than the study of arcane arts, were more restricted by the Ministry of Internal Affairs.

    When the group arrived, the Onmyo no Daijo, who was guarding the treasure hall, came out joyfully and bowed in greeting, ¡°Lord Ichijo, you don¡¯t have to visit in person for this kind of thing! We will send it to you directly.¡±

    Ichijo covered his face andughed, ¡°Yohohoho, we still have to follow the rules of the court. Without the paperwork from the Secretary of Internal Affairs, we cannot take things from the treasury at will, so allow me to go and see it, okay?!¡±

    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t worry, we have prepared the vase,¡± Sukeya said confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good; this is not a trivial matter. It not only represents the Ministry of Internal Affairs, but it is also a gift to the imperial pce for the emperor¡¯s birthday! Nowadays, although the imperial court is under the leadership of Lord Chief Advisor, the Minister of Finance, Lord Fujiwara no Renbo, also has his own considerations. We cannot make Lord Renbo ashamed!¡± Ichijo said in a subdued voice.

    Several people walked to the treasury and came to the big hall of artifacts.

    ¡°Lord Ichijo, the jade-white porcin vase was found in Nara at a great cost. When Emperor Shirakawa himself gifted the vase, it wasrge and round. It was not easy for such a heavy vessel to survive to this day! The vase was given to the people by Emperor Shirakawa in the past, and it represents the legacy of the Heian Dynasty and the eternal prosperity of the imperial family.¡± Sukeya bowed and said in a ttering tone.

    ¡°Yohohoho- good, good! Although the value of the vase is not too high, the symbolism is really too suitable for the birthday of the emperor! It would be really hard to exceed such a precious treasure! Go, go, let¡¯s go inside and take a look at this vase.¡± Ichijo was very proud of himself, thinking that this time, the Minister of the Imperial Court would leap and praise him for his good work!

    Sukeya opened the treasure hall, which was dim and dull, and a few people entered. When they walked around for a bit, arge cloud of dust was raised.

    ¡°Cough, cough, what¡¯s going on? Why is it so dusty? How long has it been since it has been cleaned?¡± Ichijo frowned and covered his nose with a strip of cloth.

    ¡°This¡­The Jojo arrived not too long ago. Ah, it should have been cleaned yesterday!¡± Sukeya said as sweat trickled down his forehead. He cursed Lily in his heart. What the hell was she doing?!

    Sukeya lit the candle inside the room and it didn¡¯t look much different.

    ¡°Lord Sukeya, where is that vase ced? Quickly, take the Lord to see it,¡± Kujo reminded.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sukeya looked around, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I put the vase on the shelf in front of the door because I needed it right away. Why is it gone?¡±

    ¡°Could you have taken it inside? Look elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t worry. The vase must be there; I¡¯ll look for it.¡±

    Sukeya walked with a few people in the treasure hall. He couldn¡¯t help taking in a breath of cold air. He had a nagging feeling that the position of the wooden shelves had shifted a little. Moreover, although everything seemed to be normal, he felt that the atmosphere was a little weird.

    Suddenly, there was a noise above his head.

    Plop! A scroll fell from the top of the shelf and hit the head of Kujo who stood behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ichijo asked, turning around.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Kujo hurriedly hid the scroll behind him. He didn¡¯t want to let a lord know that they stored the scroll so carelessly that it fell down by itself.

    However, his words could barely settle in before:

    ¡°Ouch!!!!¡±

    Ichijo suddenly jumped while clutching his foot. These public officials were all wearing cloth shoes because they were veryfortable.

    ¡°My Lord?! What¡¯s the matter?!¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Ichijo covered his foot and shouted, ¡°What is happening!!!¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw a piece of white porcin under his feet.

    Without waiting for anyone to do anything, the angry Ichijo picked up the fragment and studied it. It seemed to be the bottom piece of a container with a stamp on it.

    ¡°Gift from Emperor Shirakawa?¡± Ichijo read out loud, ¡°This, what is this? Why is there an old piece of porcin inside this treasury?¡±

    Sukeya¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment.

    ¡°My Lord, look¡­¡± Ichijo¡¯s attendant pointed at the bottom of a shelf behind him, and there seemed to be a pile of broken objects faintly visible.

    ¡°That, what is that?!¡±

    The attendants stepped forward and pushed the shelf away, only to see a pile of broken vases, pots, and bowls¡­

    Foremost among them, there were many scattered pieces of arge, porcin vase that looked particrly conspicuous in the dark room.

    Ichijo nced at the fewrge fragments that resembled parts of arge vase before looking at the ¡®Gift from Emperor Shirakawa¡¯ in his hand. His expression took a drastic turn.

    ¡°AH, WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 18 â€“ Conflict

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 18 - Conflict</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    In the mirror space, orbs of purple light overflowing withrge amounts of ancient spirit world essence flew towards Kagura who was suspended in midair and merged into her lower abdomen.

    The core of a shikigami was naturally housed within their spirit pce.

    Not too far away, Yuki-Onna took off her white shawl and hung it on a wooden stand. She then went over to the corner as if she didn¡¯t want to be seen absorbing her Emishi spirits.

    ¡°Hmn¡­¡± Perhaps female shikigami and other shikigami reacted differently when it came to absorbing Emishi spirits. Kagura continued to hover with her eyes closed and jade lips pressed tightly. It seemed that the absorption of ancient spirit world essences had a rather acute effect on the body. Although Kagura did not utter a sound, her face and expression betrayed her.

    On the other hand, Yuki-Onna appeared more mature and experienced. It was uncertain what expression she was making at this time, but she must have secluded herself in the corner for a good reason.

    Although their grimacing faces may look pitiful, the strength of the two was obviously growing, especially Kagura whose foundation was lower. In just a few breaths worth of time, they achieved the level of a middle-stage sword saint and exuded an aura much stronger than ordinary sword saints! These Emishi spirits were really excellent treasures for developing shikigami.

    Lily saw that it would take a long time for the two shikigami to absorb the Emishi spirits so she returned her consciousness to the outside world.

    However, she soon heard a loud ruckus outside.

    ¡°Where is Kagami Lily?!¡± Sukeya led a group of onmyojis and samurai, storming into the residence in an aggressive manner.

    Ofuku, Kumachu, and several other people were all startled. They stared at the person who barged inside with astonished eyes. Sukeya looked grim and the warriors behind were also cloaked in a gloomy atmosphere.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Sukeya, what did that new woman do to make you so angry?¡± Ofuku greeted him with a habitual smile.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± With a wave of his hand, Sukeya pushed Ofuku aside and scowled, ¡°Find Kagami Lily now!¡±

    As tactful as Ofuku was, she had never seen Sukeya so angry before so she was scared into silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Lily was wearing a pure white yukata that looked slightly transparent amidst the candlelight of the room.

    She did not change into her yukata on purpose but was originally thinking of going outside to bathe in the moonlight and feel the power of the moon.

    Sukeya couldn¡¯t help but gulp when he saw Lily¡¯s figure, but he still couldn¡¯t quench his anger, ¡°Kagami Lily,e with us!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is Lord Sukeya so furious; what happened?¡± Lily was puzzled.

    ¡°What happened, you ask?! Don¡¯t you already have an idea?! Hurry up and follow us!¡± Sukeya seethed.

    A few warriors wanted to step forward, but Lily said, ¡°Since the Lord has business with me, you only need to give the order and I¡¯ll be there. Why do you need to make such a fuss? Don¡¯te near me; I will just go with you.¡±

    Could her theft of arge number of treasures have been discovered?

    If so, this urrence was not very surprising. After all, they had dispatched so many people and they were all powerful warriors, but Lily was not afraid. Unless the other party provided solid evidence, she only had to act as if nothing happened.

    The group traveled to the main hall of the Bureau of Divination and arrived at a dark, open room. Seated in the hall was a man dressed in light-colored luxurious clothes and a high hat, surrounded by Kujo and the others.

    When they got there, they brought Lily into the room.

    Sukeya stood beside her. The sturdy old man was half a head shorter than Lily but was twice as girthy.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Sukeya scolded.

    Lily was not scared at all, ¡°Lord Sukeya, what do you mean? Do you want me to pay respects to the man in front of me? Lily will naturally offer her salutations herself so why are you acting so rude?¡±

    Lily pretended to be clueless. Since they didn¡¯t say anything yet, she would be a fool to admit any wrongdoings. Although she was not afraid of these people, there were many strong individuals in Heian-ky¨­ who could easily subdue her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Sukeya shouted and pointed his rough finger at her forehead, ¡°Speak the truth! Was it you who broke that vase?¡±

    ¡°Which vase?¡± Lily was inwardly relieved that they came to ask about the vase. It seemed that they hadn¡¯t found out that the treasury was almost empty. Sukeya was not qualified to enter the treasury in the first ce.

    ¡°Stop pretending! Of course, I¡¯m referring to the big white vase at the entrance of the Artifacts Hall as well as many otherrge and small vases and utensils. Did you break them? Tell me the truth!¡± Sukeya pointed at Lily and yelled.

    ¡°Are you talking about the vases in the Artifacts Hall¡­?¡± Lily covered her mouth and blushed, ¡°Well, they¡­¡±

    ¡°They what?! Hurry up and exin!¡± Ichijo¡¯s beard quivered in anger as he stared and snapped his fan shut.

    ¡°They were identally broken when I was cleaning. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lily covered her blushing face and spoke in a low voice.

    Lily didn¡¯t intend to deny this incident. There were guards outside who heard the noise and she was the only one who entered and left at that time. Since she couldn¡¯t deny her involvement, she might as well admit it honestly.

    ¡°Sure enough, it was really you! Do you think it¡¯s enough just to say sorry?! Do you know how valuable those vases are, especially that big white vase?! Do you know what it was used for?!¡± Ichijo fumed.

    ¡°Ah, what could I do? Those vases didn¡¯t have any mystical qualities; they were only ordinary vases. I am not good at cleaning and the room was dark and messy so I identally knocked over and broke a few vases. I also broke a few calligraphy and paintings but I¡¯llpensate for the loss!¡± Lily said in a carefree voice.

    ¡°What? You also broke paintings?!¡± Sukeya exploded with anger next to her.

    ¡°Compensation? That¡¯s easy for you to say! That was a precious antique given by the previous emperor, Emperor Shirakawa. It was supposed to be a great gift for the current emperor¡¯s birthday on behalf of the imperial pce. You little b?i?t?c?h?, can you afford to pay for it? Do you have the money?¡± Ichijo chided.

    ¡°No,¡± Lily said with a despondent look, ¡°I came from Kamakura and I spent almost all my money along the way, but you can charge it to my ount first and I will pay you back in the future.¡±

    ¡°I have never seen a shameless woman such as yourself. You broke the vase that was to be given to the emperor, you have no remorse or fear, and you obviously can¡¯t afford to pay. Yet, you are acting like a scoundrel.¡± Ichijo¡¯s beard was shaking in anger.

    ¡°My Lord, let¡¯s be clear. Who exactly is a scoundrel? I, Lily, have indeed broken your things, but I said that I will keep the ount first andpensate youter. I really don¡¯t have any money right now so how am I a scoundrel? Besides, aren¡¯t you guys the ones responsible? I stated that I was a samurai from Easternnd but what did you do? Instead of allowing me to y demons and serve the court, I was designated as Omnyo no Jojo. What kind of official is that? Is it even a rank? In fact, isn¡¯t it just assigning me to clean? Is this a deliberate attempt to humiliate or tease me? I am a renowned individual in Easternnd and the lord of a territory. I am also proficient at killing demons and eliminating evil, but I have never cleaned or done housework since I was born, and I won¡¯t! It is because you intentionally ostracized and made things difficult for me, forcing me to do something I¡¯m not good at why this ident happened. Shouldn¡¯t you ept responsibility for your mismanagement and negligence?¡±

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! Even an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to smash so many precious treasures in a single cleaning session! You are clearly disgruntled and vindictive!¡± Kujo yelled at Lily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just wasn¡¯t careful, what can I do? I didn¡¯t mean to do it. Don¡¯t throw usations on me!¡± Lily¡¯s words were true.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ichijo bellowed furiously, ¡°Where did this little swinee from?! You have inflicted such a big disaster, yet you are unrepentant and show such an arrogant attitude, even going as far as to me the lords! Someone, take this Kagamai¡­ Kagami what again?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, My Lord,¡± Sukeya informed.

    ¡°Someone, strip this Kagami Lily naked in front of the court and put her on the wooden tform for a heavy beating of two hundredshes. Let¡¯s see if she dares to be stubborn after that!¡±

    Thump, thump, thump¡­ Heavy footsteps sounded outside the door and a few men with mountain-like bodies and heads nearly reaching the ceiling came inside one by one. Because of their size, they wore loose robes. Their figures didn¡¯t resemble those of typical samurai. They were all sumo wrestling fighters and their arms alone were thicker than Lily¡¯s waist.

    Two of the big men brought a heavy tform and put it in the middle of the room while the other two stamped over to catch Lily.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lily shouted, ¡° My Lord, although I have broken your important antique, I have not broken anyws. I said I was not careful. What crime did Imit? Even if I made a mistake, isn¡¯t it too much for you to strip me as a girl and beat me in front of so many men?

    ¡°Hmph, now you know how to be afraid? It¡¯s toote. We don¡¯t want the money or life of an arrogant little ***** like you. We will torture you until you be obedient first, then we will let you use your body to pay off the debt!¡± Ichijo said domineeringly.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ichijo¡¯s words sounded a bit too much even to Kujo who listened. Although they weren¡¯t strangers to humiliating and lynching female onmyoji, it was a little shameful to say it so bluntly.

    ¡°My Lord, I will warn you onest time. Don¡¯t let those pigs of yours touch me. I was introduced here by Lord Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, a s?l?u?t? like you dare to bring up Chief Advisor to scare me? We¡¯ll beat you to death for calling Chief Advisor¡¯s name! Come on, strip her naked and beat her on this tform! Don¡¯t show any mercy!¡± Ichijo ordered.

    The two mighty sumo wrestlers grabbed Lily¡¯s arm with their big hands and pulled on her yukata.

    How could Lily allow these sumo wrestlers to touch her? She didn¡¯t wait for her opponents to grab her clothes. She turned around and kicked one of them, recoiling back as fast as lightning.

    Boom! Lily¡¯s legs were taut and slender. Although she wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes in the room, just the force from her bare feet sent the several hundred pound sumo wrestler flying like a giant sandbag.

    The sumo wrestler who resembled a small mountain flew out before smashing through the wooden walls of the main hall,nding directly in the courtyard.

    The other sumo wrestler tried to grab Lily¡¯s clothes, but she arched back and leaned under him. She then grabbed hispel with both hands and threw him over her shoulder with him barely even touching her!

    Bam! He mmed into another big sumo wrestler and smashed right through the floor together.

 Volume 5, Chapter 19 â€“ The Great Battle At The Bureau Of Divination

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 19 - The Great Battle At The Bureau Of Divination</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The one remaining sumo wrestler recognized that Lily was good at close quarters fighting so he channeled his spiritual energy which stirred a gust of wind in the room.

    ¡°Ha!¡± The man lumbered forward and opened his hand like a banana leaf, striking at Lily with his palm.

    Lily was annoyed by these people who were using such despicable means to bully her. If she was not strong enough, wouldn¡¯t she be ruined in the hands of these guys?!

    She churned her de maiden spiritual energy and greeted him with a palm of her own.

    Boom!!! Assaulted by the crimson spiritual storm, the huge sumo wrestler was bashed and flew out, breaking through the wall on the other side.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kujo and the other officials of the Bureau of Divination were stunned for a while. They didn¡¯t expect that this seemingly small woman who swept the floor hid such great ability.

    Although these people were esteemed in power and somewhat capable, they hadn¡¯t participated in real battles for a long time. Just like Kujo, their proficiency in casting spells had gotten rusty.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, do you know where this ce is? How dare you spill blood here!¡± Sukeya was tasked with guarding the treasury so he still retained considerable strength and responsiveness.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s extraordinary skills, he immediately began preparing a confinement charm.

    He threw out the confinement charm which was released much faster than if he were to cast one out of thin air. The charm flew in front of Lily and exploded into purple streams of spiritual energy which quickly surrounded her body. These purple streams of light turned into spiritual chains that bound her tightly, wrapping around her legs, arms, and even chest!

    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s see if you can still be arrogant after being hit by my confinement spell! Come on, hit me!¡± While Sukeya shouted, several samurai of the Bureau of Divination retrieved wooden staffs and struck towards Lily.

    Since Lily¡¯s movements were restricted by the chains, she concentrated her mind and conjured a flurry of sakura petals that shuttled back and forth around her body. Glowing cracks soon appeared on the chains and Lily stretched her body.

    Ping! The spiritual chains werepletely shattered!

    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked.

    Lily swung her leg and kicked up a whirlwind of spiritual energy.

    Boom! Bang! Bam! Several samurai wielding wooden staffs were struck one after another.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?, you forced me to kill!¡± Sukeya chanted and pale blue spiritual energy began to gather in his hands as if he was casting some kind of powerful offensive spell.

    Lily detected his actions through her keen peripheral vision and denied him the opportunity. She kicked up the wooden staff of a fallen samurai with her foot, grabbed it, and rushed over to Sukeya, catching him by surprise!

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±

    Wham! Lily swung the sturdy staff at Sukeya¡¯s face, denting his jaw and sending him tumbling across the floor.

    ¡°How bold! Woman, you dare to beat a court official? Do you want to rebel?!¡± Ichijo stood up and shouted, but he only had the strength of a junior onmyoji and had long forgotten how to perform arcane arts.

    ¡°Someone! Quickly, someone! Take down this rebellious woman for me!¡± Ichijo bellowed.

    The two old men, one fat and one thin, who were Kujo and Fuen respectively, had already panicked and hid behind the pirs.

    At this time, more onmyoji rushed in and spread out from the entrance of the room in a fan-shaped formation, preparing to bombard Lily with spells.

    However, Lily wouldn¡¯t easily give them such a chance. She stamped her foot on the ground and sent a wave of spiritual energy towards them, causing the floor to crack and burst apart.

    Boom! The earth-splitting spiritual energy wave erupted at the feet of the onmyoji and sted several of them into the air, disrupting their spell casting.

    Finally, an onmyoji master managed to cast a spell amidst the chaos, shooting a spiritual energy bullet towards Lily.

    Lily opened her hand and a swirl of cherry blossoms danced above her palm, forming a small shield that easily blocked the spiritual energy bullet.

    ¡°Sleep!¡± An onmyoji who came in from the other side chanted a sleeping spell and cast it on Lily.

    However, Lily¡¯s body was naturally resistant to these strange spells, and coupled with the celestial maiden undergarment, this resistance was greatly enhanced. Also, Lily was in the Spirit Jade stage while the other party was just ate-stage onmyoji which was equivalent to a fourth or fifth stage Awakened. The chances of his spell putting Lily into slumber was very low.

    ¡°Begone!¡± Lily swung her leg and the resulting wind formed a sharp de of light that knocked down the onmyoji.

    The body of an onmyoji was already weaker than a samurai of the same level. Although Lily didn¡¯t try her best, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from her attacks in a short period of time.

    ¡°Bold and presumptuous female samurai!¡± At this moment, an old onmyoji dressed in ck with a red cor rushed in, ¡°I am Tsuchiya Tanaka, the master of the Bureau of Divination. Watch me capture you!¡±

    Three fireballs appeared in the hands of the onmyoji master and rotated above his palm. They all had the character ¡®me¡¯ (Ñ×) in the middle.

    ¡°Girl, you are too presumptuous. Don¡¯t me me if you get injured!¡± The onmyo master pushed his hand forward.

    The three fireballs converged into a burning ghost head that flew towards Lily.

    Lily rolled and dodged away, only to find that the burning ghost head was still chasing after her while snarling.

    Upon seeing this, she changed course and rushed in Ichijo¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?! Stop!¡± Two attendants stepped forward to block Lily¡¯s path, but she lowered her body and slid between them.

    By the time Ichijo reacted, Lily was already in front of him.

    ¡°You, what do you want to do?!¡± Ichijo hadn¡¯t fought for a long time and waspletely stricken when Lily came close to him.

    Lily grabbed the fan from his hand, opened it, and pped it towards the ghost head.

    Boom! A burst of mes flooded the surroundings as the ghost head was blown apart by the strong wind. However, the fan in Lily¡¯s hand also got ignited.

    ¡°This, this is the magic fan that the imperial minister rewarded me with!¡± Ichijo cried.

    Lily threw the fan zing with spiritual mes directly at the onmyo master which hit him to the ground and burned him with the mes he released. He couldn¡¯t help but roll on the ground while howling.

    ¡°No, useless things!¡± Ichijo roared at the defeated warriors, ¡°The court has spent so much to feed you and you can¡¯t even handle a single female samurai! How do you expect to deal with archdemons with such little strength?¡±

    The warriors and guards of the Bureau of Divination who rushed in afterward were even more helpless in front of Lily and were easily taken care of.

    After a while, the only people left standing in the room were Ichijo, Kujo, and a few other officials including Fuen.

    Lily turned and walked towards Ichijo coldly.

    Ichijo Haiji instantly started to panic. He didn¡¯t have a sword or weapon of any kind so he could only point at Lily with shaky hands, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over! What are you doing? Cast a spell to kill this woman!¡±

    However, Sukeya was already knocked down by Lily, and the two old men, Kujo and Fuen, were so nervous that they couldn¡¯t even recite a full incantation. They could only hide behind the pirs and didn¡¯t dare to step forward.

    ¡°You two trash!¡± Ichijo shouted in despair, ¡°You, what do you want to do? I¡¯m a fifth-ranking official of the imperial court! If you dare to be rude to me, you will never walk out of Heian-ky¨­ alive! Do you really think that you can be arrogant in Heian-ky¨­ just with your level of strength? Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over!¡±

    ¡°You call others trash, but what about yourself? All you can do is tremble and beg for mercy in the face of a woman. Then, what are you?¡± She was certainly not stupid enough to kill an official of the Heian Dynasty¡¯s Ministry of Internal Affairs. However, this guy tried to oppress her using his official position so she couldn¡¯t just let it go.

    Lily walked up to Ichijo who was hurriedly backing away. He looked very pathetic as he screamed, ¡°Don¡¯te, don¡¯te! Ah, someone! Quickly, someone!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let Lord Ichijo go.¡±

    The handsome and prating voice of a man came behind Lily.

    ¡°Who?¡± Lily turned around, only to see a huge paper fan flying towards her. It was seemingly slow but gave off an uneasy feeling.

    This paper fan is going to release some kind of spell!

    Lily jumped sideways and flitted past the paper fan.

    Boom! The paper fan flew over to Ichijo¡¯s side and exploded into a cloud of smoke from which two thin paper men appeared, slowly floating down.

    The sudden smoke startled Ichijo and he couldn¡¯t help coughing after inhaling some of it.

    At the doorway stood a man that was obviously taller than other onmyoji. He wore a high hat and a flowing, elegant robe that looked almost transparent, and his handsome face could be said to be picturesque, with clear but mysterious eyes. His long sleeves fluttered in the gentle wind and the hand holding his exquisite paper fan was ced behind his back.

    ¡°Eh? This person¡­¡± Lily found him familiar.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you?¡± The man was also taken aback, ¡°The beautiful girl who was asking for directions.¡±

    Lily also remembered that he was the handsome man who showed her the way on the road. This man gave her an extraordinary and mysterious feeling.

    ¡°I wonder what happened for this girl to make such a fuss in the hall of the Bureau of Divination.¡± The man fanned himself and spoke unhurriedly.

    Before Lily could speak, Kujo shouted from behind the pir, ¡°Seimei, you came just in time. Hurry up and take down this female samurai who injured several people from the Ministry of Internal Affairs and tried to hurt Lord Ichijo!¡±

    ¡°I only broke a few vases, and it was you who wanted to impose an awful punishment on me. I had no choice but to do it!¡± Lily said.

    ¡°You broke a precious ancient vase that was to be given to the emperor as a birthday gift. Furthermore, you acted arrogant and haughty. Shouldn¡¯t you be punished? Seimei, what are you still standing there for? Do it now!¡± Kujo scolded.

    Seimei looked around, ¡°Girl, you really hurt a lot of people. Even Lord Sukeya was injured by you. It seems that I can¡¯t let you leave here.¡±

    Seimei¡¯s eyes shed sharply, the fan half-covering his face.

    ¡°What if I must leave?¡± Lily stared at Seimei without showing any signs of weakness.

    ¡°Then, even though you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, I will have no choice but to be impolite!¡± Seimei waved the big fan in his hand.

    Boom! The two small paper men who had floated to the ground transformed into grey-horned evil spirits with animal skins cloaking their ck smokey figures. The evil spirits appeared behind Lily and swung their huge spiked clubs towards her.

    Lily rolled and evaded the spirits¡¯ grasp, but they were extremely fast. The two evil spirits cooperated with each other and chased Lily relentlessly. With figures resembling giant wolves, they bared their fangs and swept sharp blows at her simultaneously.

    Lily flipped backward to avoid the two spirits¡¯ attack and delivered a strong kick to one of them, hitting it in the head. Even so, the spirit was very tenacious and only staggered instead of falling to the ground.

    As Lily was still tumbling through the air, she saw Seimei dancing his fan. A cyan stream of water flew out of his fan and turned into a four-wed water dragon that streaked towards her with an open mouth and sharp ws!

    ¡°What?!¡± Although Lily¡¯s vision was upside down in the air, she marveled at the water dragon flying towards her, ¡°This man¡­he can cast spells without needing any incantations?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 20 â€“ Abe no Seimei

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 20 - Abe no Seimei</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily sensed an indistinct intenting from the four-wed water dragon that gave her a feeling of foreboding. It was likely a water-attributed skill executed at the highest level.

    Lily was in a very unfavorable situation. She could have eliminated one of the shikigamis if she used Yasutsuna instead, but she would be exposing that she had an item that the irvoyance mirror couldn¡¯t detect. If that were to happen, it was very likely that she would be captured by one of Heian-kyo¡¯s true experts even if she managed to escape from the Bureau of Divination.

    If they searched her body and found the mirror, it would be very easy to deduce that it had something to do with it.

    It was impossible for Lily to trick the others if such a long sword appeared out of thin air. It was still fine if it was a short sword, but there was practically nowhere to hide such a long sword without being discovered.

    It was a big loss for a samurai without a weapon to face a truly powerful onmyoji. This man before her was one such notable figure, he was much stronger than those corrupted officials.

    Lily originally intended to adjust her position midair to dodge the approaching water dragon by the breadth of a hair, but she suddenly felt that something was off.

    The water dragon was formed by water-attributed spirit power and was infused with an unbroken stream of water intent, it was impossible to really cut it with a sword, and if she was to just barely dodge it, it was very likely the water dragon would coil around her to restrain her!

    It wouldn¡¯t be an easy task to break free from that.

    If the sword was ill-matched against the water dragon, then the only option left was to¡­ use blunt force!

    Still upside-down, Lily pirouetted to gather strength in her legs before she do the splits andsh them down like a giant hatchet!

    ¡°BAM!!!¡±

    Lily¡¯s heel fiercely mmed on the water dragon¡¯s head. The powerful force of impact directly turned the dragon¡¯s head into a ssh. Naturally, without the head, the body also turned back into ordinary water and dispersed.

    ¡°Beautiful! What a violent girl!¡± Seimei¡¯s eyes shone like a child¡¯s.

    Lilynded on the ground, but due to the big ssh from earlier, her clothes and hair were totally soaked. Her white yukata had now be slightly translucent and gradually revealed her body shapes.

    All the men were a bit absent-minded as they gazed at her figure.

    ¡°Seimei! I¡¯ll raise your ranks to grandmaster if you capture her!¡± Ichijo shouted, ¡°I swear I will personally interrogate this womanter and make her regret her wrongdoings in pain and humiliation!¡±

    The two evil spirits took this chance to lunge at Lily. Lily simply ran towards them and slid past the two evil spirits by sticking her body close to the surface. After that, she got up and rushed towards Seimei. It was pointless to duke it out with these evil spirits so she went straight for the summoner!

    This was the first time Lily faced a powerful onmyoji so everything she did was a trial and error!

    Three willow leaves suddenly appeared in Seimei¡¯s hand. After he blew on them, the willow leaves transformed into sharp des and flew towards Lily with increasing velocity.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lily willed the sakura petals into existence and sent them to intercept the willow leaf des. Crimson and green spiritual energy exploded upon collision as the leaves and petals disintegrated, they were equally matched.

    But now Lily had already closed in on Seimei. Most onmyojis were not proficient in closebat, and their bodies were also much weakerpared to the samurais. This distance was Lily¡¯s territory.

    However, Seimei unexpectedly put away his fan and retrieved a katana from thin air to meet Lily head-on. His sh was not at all powerful, but it was very precise and unpredictable.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was surprised and rolled sideways to dodge in a panic. Due to the sudden movement, she slipped onto the ground and her slippery butt bumped against the rigid wooden pir.

    Although this Seimei guy was an onmyoji first and foremost, it seemed he was not half bad at using the sword either! Not to mention that the irvoyance mirror and paper shikigami were also his creations. This Seimei was no ordinary guy in the Bureau of Divination.

    Although Lily had spirit defense, her sense of pain was amplified. The pain stemming from her butt caused her no end of humiliation.

    ¡°Dammit, how is this weak-looking bookworm so annoying to deal with!¡± Lily cursed in her heart.

    If she could use Yasutsuna and the other treasures she possessed, Lily naturally had nothing to fear from him, but now she had to fight with Seimei while empty-handed. This was too disadvantageous for her.

    The evil spirits smashed their huge spiked clubs at Lily.

    Lily jumped out of the way in a hurry.

    ¡°Pow!¡± The big clubs made quick work of the wooden pir and snapped it in half.

    A ferocious glint shed in Lily¡¯s eyes. She rolled over, hugged the huge pir, and heaved it to the side.

    ¡°BAM!!!¡± An iparably heavy hit struck one of the evil spirits directly on the waist.

    The impact was more than the evil spirit could bear, it turned back into a paper talisman with a ¡®poof!¡¯ and floated down gently.

    Lily knew there was no meaning to attack these paper dolls. The only reason they could change into evil spirits and fight was because of Seimei.

    As for how it worked, Lily guessed it probably worked with the same concept as her drawing, these paper dolls were merely a medium for the spells.

    The other evil spirit swung its spiked club down but didn¡¯t manage to connect the hit. Lily had already jumped up with the broken wooden pir and smashed the evil spirit¡¯s head with it.

    ¡®Poof!¡¯ Same with its predecessor, the evil spirit turned back into a paper doll.

    Without any other weapon, Lily had no choice but to go after Seimei with the big pir. If she randomly swung the pir around, she could have easily demolished this building.

    As such, Seimei used some sort of strange, unknown arcane artes to float into the sky and retreated out of the hall.

    Lily followed after him since she didn¡¯t have the intention to run. Her goal was to meet with Ayaka, not to be a wanted criminal.

    The only thing she could think of now was to prevail over this opponent.

    With the wide terrain, Seimei was able to freely flit left and right to dodge Lily¡¯s attack. Lily didn¡¯t manage to connect a single hit. And thus, she tossed the wooden pir high into the sky and operated her domain to retrieve her shoes. Lily then did a backflip to put on her shoes. Now that she had the grade 9 shoes on, she had one more means of attack and defense.

    ¡°Crash!¡± The pir fell and made a hole in the roof behind her. It pierced the ground directly before Ichijo, almost causing him to faint from the scare.

    ¡°What a violent nature! You¡¯ll lose your womanly charm if you¡¯re that fierce!¡± Seimei joked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do you have a habit to assail women with obscenities? Are you so far gone you can¡¯t even cure that habit in the middle of a fight? I¡¯ll be my own judge, I don¡¯t care what you think of me,¡± Lily refuted. That said, Lily¡¯s clothes were drenched and her breasts were apparent. There were even some crystal clear droplets on her breasts, it was unknown whether those droplets were her sweat or the water dragon¡¯s drizzle, but it was true that she was oozing with womanly charm despite her intention.

    ¡°Hahaha, to be talked down by the number one beauty, it seems I have quite a long way to go in my romantic pursuits!¡± Seimei took out his fan and lightly fanned himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push some weird title on me without permission, it¡¯s distasteful! However, I¡¯ll admit that you are one of the few experts I respect in the Bureau of Divination. If you are that powerful, why are you working with those rotten old coot to make things difficult for me!¡± Lily rushed at Seimei mid-sentence.

    Seimei tossed the fan at Lily. The fan he threw was sharp like a knife and filled with wind-attributed spirit power!

    ¡°This guy! He can use multiple elemental attributes after all!¡±

    This was rarely seen in a samurai, but a simple task for the onmyoji. They could simply use their arcane artes to control various elemental attributes. Lily bent her upper body to the back to evade the fan, then she lifted her slender leg to kick at Seimei.

    ¡°Nice leg!¡± Seimei yelled before he turned around and retreated. After that, he attacked with the katana in his hands.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s none of my business if you¡¯ve broken the vase that is to be gifted to the emperor, but I can overlook how you¡¯ve hurt Lord Sukeya and the others in the Bureau of Divination. I must catch you and let the high-ranking officials deal with you!¡±

    ¡°nk!¡± Lily intercepted Seimei¡¯s sword with her wooden shoes.

    It was no easy feat to cut through a grade 9 wooden shoe, what¡¯s more, it was bolstered by Lily¡¯s spirit armor.

    Seimei was no match for Lily when ites to physical strength, so they entered a deadlock. However, a dagger suddenly flew out of Seimei¡¯s opened mouth, causing Lily to twist her body in a hurry to avoid it.

    ¡®Rips!¡¯ The dagger tore the front piece of Lily¡¯s clothes, revealing her pure white skin beneath.

    However, at the same time Lily avoided Seimei¡¯s flying dagger, she used Seimei¡¯s katana as a pivot to lift herself off the ground and turned her body midair to send a kick towards his face.

    ¡°Pow!¡± It was a solid kick in the face. This kick caused a fracture in Seimei¡¯s waist and hipbone and smashed him onto the ground at a weird angle. He¡¯d be disabled for good even if he didn¡¯t die from this.

    This is payback for tearing my shirt! Lily cursed inwardly.

    However, the injured Seimei suddenly disappeared with a poof and left behind only a paper doll.

    ¡°My oh my, how ruthless. Miss, you must have gone through quite an ordeal in the East right? But this is the peaceful Heian-kyo, is there a need to be so uncivilized?¡± Seimei¡¯s real body reappeared somewhere nearby as he fanned himself.

    ¡°A body substitute spell?¡± Although Lily had never encountered these kinds of spells before, she could roughly guess what it was.

    Lily covered her chest with one hand and red daggers at Seimei. Seems like I won¡¯t be able to beat him that easily.

    Seimei also looked back at Lily with a bit of admiration, This female samurai is strong, even while empty-handed, she managed to make me expense one-tenth of my spirit power. It¡¯ll be dangerous if she can get a hold of a weapon.

    ¡°Stop this nonsense at once!¡± A rough elderly voice suddenly rang out.

    It was a sharp-eyed medium-sized elder with gloom purple hunter clothes and a tall hat. He walked over with both hands crossed behind him.

    ¡°A peerless expert!¡± Although his appearance was not too outstanding, there was no mistaking the aura he was emitting. Lily couldn¡¯t tell how powerful he was, but he was definitely much stronger than her.

    Lily felt like the situation was turning against her favor. If this elder also wanted to capture her, it was very likely that she would lose and fall into their hands. In case he was also as despicable as the other officials, then Lily would be hardpressed to resist even if they did those things to her!

    That was unless she retrieved her weapons and other treasures to catch them off guard and took that opportunity to escape. But if she were to do that, it would be very hard for her to establish herself in Heian-kyo anymore.

    However, the elder¡¯s expression did not change as he gazed at Lily. It didn¡¯t seem like he had the intention to attack since he was aware that his aura alone had already oppressed Lily.

    ¡°Seimei, who is this seasoned youngdy here? What is going on here for you two to make such a huge ruckus in the bureau?¡± The elder asked.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Even Seimei was respectfully bowing to this elder.

    ¡°Lord Kamo Tadayuki!¡± Ichijo crawled out from the hall awkwardly and shouted, ¡°Q-Quickly catch that despicable woman!¡±

    Kamo Tadayuki? What kind of person is he? Lily tensed up.

 Volume 5, Chapter 21 â€“ Chief of Onmyo

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 21 - Chief of Onmyo</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Lily felt like she had heard this name before, she was startled. Wasn¡¯t this the name of the current leader of the Bureau of Divination?

    When Fujiwara no Ayaka was promoted to the post of minor counselor, Kamo Tadayuki assumed the post as head of the Bureau of Divination. A positionpletely different from ordinary posts within the organization, it is a post managing both Divination and Onmyodo. Though it was only a fifth rank position, this was the highest court rank any Onmyoji held in the entire Heian Dynasty. Only a top-ranked Onmyouji could hold this post.

    Kamo Tadayuki looked at her with deep profound eyes, ¡°Was it you, who created a ruckus and injured all these people in the Great Hall of the Onmyoro?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t suppress the shudder in her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Ichijo clung to a pir and pointed at Lily ¡°This, this woman not only broke the emperor¡¯s gift, but she also injured all my subordinates and wanted to kill me!¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, do you think you¡¯d still be able to stay alive till now?¡± Lily retorted coldly.

    ¡°Silence!¡± roared Kamo, ¡°This is my Bureau of Divination¡¯s upper ranked minister, you dare to speak insolently towards Lord Ichijo?¡±

    Immense pressure radiated from Kamo freezing Lily and forcing her back a few steps.

    ¡°Kujo, what is this woman¡¯s identity?¡± Kamo inquired.

    ¡°Lord Kamo, this woman is Kagami Lily, she ims to have been sent here by the Chief Advisor to assume an office.¡± Kujo and the others came out and answered.

    ¡°What? The Chief Advisor?¡± Kamo¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Wait, what do you mean ims?¡±

    ¡°She ims to have been sent by the Chief Advisor.¡±

    ¡°Have you confirmed this?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ we haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Fool! You allowed this woman to enter the treasury without checking? Why did you not investigate?¡± Kamo roared, the immense pressure forced Kujo to immediately kneel.

    ¡°My Lord, official duties dyed us¡­¡±

    ¡°What position did you arrange that she was able to enter the treasure and smash antiques?¡±

    This time Lily answered: ¡°Onmyo no Jojo, Lord Kamo.¡±

    ¡°Onmyo no Jojo?¡± Kamo was astonished and stared at Kujo in anger ¡°Kujo Nishimoto, in regards to your antics I¡¯ve kept one eye open and one eye shut, but this time you¡¯ve gone too far! No confirmation and you assigned a ridiculous position. If this woman¡¯s message is fake then arrest her, but if her message is real why would you arrange a cleaning job to humiliate her? A person processing enough power and skill to match Seimei being treated like this? Breaking a few flower pots is entirely reasonable!¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡­ but¡­¡­¡± Kujo and Fuen were stunned by the censure. The one who caused the trouble was Lily, yet they were being med?

    Kamo turned to face Lily and praised her, ¡°Lady Kagami is skilled, it is my failure that allowed these subordinates to sabotage you. It¡¯s only a few flower vases, as long as you feel better, breaking a few is fine.¡±

    ¡°What!??? But, but those were gifts for the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s longevity feast!¡± Ichijo cried out.

    ¡°Lord Ichijo, calm yourself, it seems like this was just a misunderstanding. As for the longevity feast gift, I will sort out the issue.¡± Kamo dered. Ichijo had the same rank as him, but as an upper-ranked minister, Kamo could only be polite.

    ¡°Lord Kamo.¡± Lily bowed, ¡°These vases were broken due to Lily¡¯s unskilled cleaning, it was carelessness and not anger. Lily would not vandalize over such a small issue. Lily will find a way topensate.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami, we can discuss thister. However, I will still have to send someone to verify your ims.¡±

    ¡°How would Lily dare counterfeit the Chief Advisor¡¯s orders? This would not benefit Lily at all.¡±

    ¡°True, I feel that Lady Kagami is not a deceiver. As soon as the investigation isplete, considering your strength, if you¡¯re willing to stay I will personally assign you a position.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Lily saluted.

    Seimei walked up, ¡°Lady Kagami, can you teach me swordsmanship? I reciprocate with Arcane Arts, we can both benefit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the praise, however, I¡¯m not too interested.¡± Lily coldly answered.

    ¡°Lord Kamo!¡± Ichijo could not control his anger, ¡°You are the head of the Department of Divination and Heian-kyo¡¯s greatest and most prominent Onmyoji. Your words, I Ichijo will allow, however those vases represent the chancellor¡¯s wishes to the Cloistered Emperor. Who will take responsibility if the Chancellor is offended? This woman might be a bit skilled, but in this Heian-kyo there are plenty of stronger masters. Why are you so partial? If I don¡¯t get a satisfactory answer, I can only ask the Secretary of the Interior for an answer!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, Lord Ichijo, don¡¯t be hasty. This present, I have said I will resolve it. Since Lord Ichijo is so concerned about this, let¡¯s go to the treasury now. We shall choose a better gift, one with mystic power and gift it to the cloistered emperor, wouldn¡¯t that be much better? Do you think he likes ancient antiques? Or perhaps a mystic weapon?¡± persuaded Kamo.

    Ichijo nodded, ¡°Um, that is certainly true, let us choose a gift immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let us go right now.¡± Kamo agreed, ¡°I may not have the authority to release the treasure, but we can choose and send a requisition request from the department of interior.¡±

    At the side, Lily started feeling uneasy, they weren¡¯t going to the prized hall were they?

    Still, Ichijo was unwilling to spare Lily, ¡°Even so, this woman still injured many including Lord Sukeya. On top of that she has no manners, how can she be pardoned?¡±

    Kamo¡¯s face fell, ¡°Lord Ichijo, I still have to warn you on this matter.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Though destroying the longevity gift is a crime, if you really harm someone sent by the Chief Advisor, do you really think you¡¯ll have an easy time? Doesn¡¯t the chancellor still follow the Chief Advisor¡¯s wishes?

    ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡± Ichijo suddenly understood, if Lily was really sent by the Chief Advisor, then the issue waspletely different.

    ¡°You, Kaga¡­ Lady Kagami, why didn¡¯t you answer earlier?¡± Ichijo asked Lily.

    ¡°The situation is still being investigated, so Lord Ichijo, please stay calm.¡±

    With that, Ichijo stopped talking.

    Kamo gave Lily a look, ¡°Could I trouble Lady Lily toe with us? I have a few words for you. If you were really sent here by the Chief Advisor, then this matter is nothing but a misunderstanding. But if not, then there is only punishment, I will personally catch you and hand you over to Lord Ichijo to dispose of!¡±

    Kamo Tadayuki was not a simple kind man, within his bones he carried a sense of slyness.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Ichijo agreed

    Kamo roared at Kujo, ¡°What are you doing, send someone to investigate now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes!¡± Kujo looked at Fuen, ¡°You, go!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Me?¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go!¡±

    As the lowest-ranked official there, Fuen had no choice but to stumble off. Kamo called a few healing Onmyoji and sent the injured off with them.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, this way please.¡± Kamo lead

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily answered calmly as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Seimei, you shall apany us. You¡¯re more familiar with the prized hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Seimei agreed obediently.

    The group arrived at the treasure, at the outer hall they were all examined by the irvoyance Mirror.

    Both Seimei and Kamo were carrying storage devices. They left the devices with the outer hall guards and then entered. Lily also entered after the procedure.

    Kamo also possessed the treasury key. There were only three copies of the treasury key. Sukeya had one, Kamo had one, and thest was stored as a backup in the Ministry of Internal Affairs secret safe. As Kamo opened the Vault, Lily¡¯s heart filled with anxiety.

    Kamo faced Lily, Kujo andpany, ordering, ¡°All of you, wait here.¡±

    He led Semei and Ichijo in, giving Ichijo an introduction while walking. Ichijo had never been within the vault before. All Lily could do was to assume a pose of calm serenity through the worry she was feeling. Regrly she would not pay attention to men so she didn¡¯t look around, if she started looking now it would be abnormal. The three had entered the vault for a while, but there was no detectable activity within it. The vault, though dark, was enormous and filled with various treasures, gradually Lily felt the atmosphere turn unpleasant.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    They could hear Kamo¡¯s exmation, the treasury was uniquely built. When the door was closed, nothing inside could be heard, however the door was wide open now.

    ¡°What!? Here, here too???¡±

    ¡°No!¡± This was Seimei¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ichijo¡¯s voice was full of questions.

    Not a momentter, Lily could feel the treasury shake from the immense pressure. A heavy aura filled with Kamo¡¯s fury and worry. Quick footsteps echoed loudly. Kamo, Seimei and Ichijo quickly ran out of the treasury.

    Kamo¡¯s face waspletely green as he questioned the guard ¡°These few days, has anyone entered the treasury?¡±

    The guard was taken aback but answered, ¡°I was not on duty these two days, but I do have the records here.¡±

    He brought out a book and read ¡°Five days ago, my Lord, you entered the treasury with permission from the Ministry of Internal Affairs and withdrew thirty magatamas, and other than you¡­¡±

    The guard continued to read, ¡°It¡¯s listed that only the new janitor, Kagami Lily entered the treasury yesterday, after exiting today there¡¯s been no one else.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 22 â€“ The Chief Advisorâ€™s decree

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 22 ¨C The Chief Advisor¡¯s decree</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Editor(s): Robinxen

    Kamo Tadayuki red at Lily, the immense aura pressured her making it incredibly hard to breathe.

    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡± Lily acted as if she knew nothing and settled into a defensive stance.

    The shouts inside didn¡¯t detail the theft, but if Lily knew the details would that not be the same as a confession?

    ¡°Lady Kagami! Things have already reached this point, why are you still acting?¡± Kamo¡¯s face was pale green.

    ¡°What happened? Please exin, and what acting? What are you trying to do?¡± Though her heart was beating fast, she put on an undisturbed mien and asked.

    Seimei responded in a cold and low voice, ¡°Miss Kagami, massive amounts of treasure and precious material have disappeared from the treasury. Just around the time of your cleaning.¡±

    Hearing this, though Lily¡¯s posture did not change, her voice contained shock. ¡°Eh? What? Losing so much? That¡¯s not good. But what does this have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami, Lord Ichijo said you were arrogant, I only took it as a misunderstanding. To think that you dare act so presumptuous in front of me!¡±

    Kamo flipped his hands up, both containing a talisman chanting ancient incantation ¡°Azure dragon to the east, White Tiger to the west, Vermillion Bird up north, ck Tortoise to the south¡­¡­ HA!¡±

    The two talismans shot in a sh. She backpedaled on instinct but discovered that the talismans transformed into smoke, surrounding her and binding her domain perception. From the smoke emerged two blue ghost hands carrying chains and in an instant Lily¡¯s arms had been captured.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Lily felt like her arms twisted by an indescribable force, bone-breaking pain from the immense pressure holding her arms forced her to the ground.

    The smoke converged into two grey clouds floating by her sides. Ghost hands thicker than her waist emerged and pressed her down.

    ¡°Release me!¡± Ah¡­¡­¡± Lily¡¯s cries were full of pain. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Seimei coldly spectated from the side watching Kamo furiously utter, ¡°Kagami Lily, the reason you broke the pottery was that we inconvenienced you, it is understandable, but this? You dare to steal close to a fifth of the treasury? Such an unforgivable crime, even hanging your head from the castle walls is being merciful!¡±

    Kujo on the side was appalled by the thievery. He then jumped out cursing at Lily, ¡°To think you would steal so much from the treasury! I really underestimated you, Kagami Lily. To think you¡¯re so capable!¡±

    Though Ichijo had a ghastly look on him, he was overjoyed seeing Lily in such straits.

    ¡°Lord Kamo! Your status, privilege, and power are so far beyond me, if you want to forcibly convict me, I cannot do anything. You might be able to persecute me, but do you think you can ignore the Chief Advisor? Ignore thew?¡±

    ¡°You still want to object? You¡¯ve broken thews,mitted such a heavy crime, even the Emperor or the Cloistered Emperor cannot save you now! Stealing from the Bureau of Divination¡¯s Vault is the same as stealing from the Royal Vault! Unforgivable! I cataloged the vault a few days ago and only you have entered the vault since then. You still want to object? Kamo waved a hand and a whip smashed into Lily¡¯s back with a ¡°Crack!¡±

    This time Lily didn¡¯t utter a cry, she coldly replied, ¡°Lord Kamo, I think you¡¯ve gone mad over the responsibility of the lost treasure!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!??¡± Kamo roared in fury.

    Lily retorted ¡°To catch adultery, catch the pair on scene. To catch a thief, find the stolen goods. Let me ask, you¡¯ve used me of stealing a fifth of such arge treasury, the amount stolen should be equal to a mountain right? Then where are the goods right now?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Kamo was furious and absolutely sure Lily was the criminal, but Lily¡¯s question stopped him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the uracy of the guard¡¯s entry records. How about the records of people entering and exiting the Bureau of Divination. Since I arrived, I haven¡¯t left this ind where the vault is. Such arge amount of treasure, where could I have removed it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, though storage devices are rare, they still exist in Heian-kyo! Kagami Lily, are you treating me as a fool?¡± Kamo retorted.

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Storage device you say? When I enter or leave this treasury, it¡¯s after passing the irvoyance Mirror. If I had a storage device, how could it have not been detected?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Kamo wasn¡¯t by nature violent or unreasonable. Lily¡¯s words woke him from his fury, her words didn¡¯t sound unreasonable.

    Seimei spoke up, ¡°Teacher, our Mirror can detect any storage device from Heian-kyo, even the ones carried by the emperor are not an exception. Emperor Go-Toba tested this on hisst visit. Of course, this isn¡¯t proof that Lily wasn¡¯t carrying any storage device. If she¡¯s carrying one then its rank far outstrips the Mirror, such as a Takamagahara ranked treasure.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± Seimei¡¯s analysis didn¡¯t provide any evidence for Kamo to counter Lily.

    ¡°A Takamagahara ranked treasure? Ahaha¡­ Mister Seimei, you¡¯re really thinking too highly of me. If I could get a Takamagahara treasure, do you think I¡¯d be interested in this poor sanctuary?¡± Lily replied with a chillyugh.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! Even now you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Kujo pulled out his whip and made to strike Lily.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Kamo immediately halted Kujo, frowning he mused, ¡°Kagami Lily¡¯s words may be arrogant, but her words have sense. Takamagahara. That is the legendarynd where the gods live. How could this woman have that sort of treasure? The possibility mentioned by Seimei is equal to my chance of attaining divine ascension, in other words, a meaningless assumption.¡±

    ¡°Truth,¡± Semei considered. ¡°Although we cannot ignore this possibility, it is far too low. The most expensive treasure stolen are several thousand Emishi¡¯s spirits. Storage devices cannot store souls or anima containers, and the Mirror hasn¡¯t detected any anima containers on her. The chance that she processes two Takamagahara treasures is as low as impossible.¡±

    Kamo frowned while staring at Lily, he had detected some falsehood from her eyes, and even now, he still felt that she was the culprit¡­ but he had no evidence.

    ¡°Lord Kamo!¡± Ichijo shouted from the side, ¡°Interrogate her! Strip this woman! Torture her! She¡¯s the only one to have entered the treasury, she must be the thief! She must¡¯ve used some sort of unknown eldritch skill! Severely interrogate her! Beat her! Torment her! Make her scream, cry, beg for death! She will definitely confess! Make her confess the eldritch skill and treasure locations!¡± Ichijo seemed to be more interested in tormenting Lily than finding the treasures. He shook with excitement as he pervertedly looked over her immobilized form.

    ¡°Lord Ichijo, the Heian Dynasty hasws. To do such to a subordinate of the Chief Advisor without evidence, is inadvisable. The eldritch skill you speak of cannot hide from the Mirror.¡± Seimei reminded.

    Kamo considered Lily for a while, he really wanted to interrogate her but considered the points Lily had brought up ¡°That the Treasury has been robbed is a massive issue, to interrogate this woman is reasonable. Only this Kagami Lily ims to have been sent here by the Chief Advisor. Without evidence, severe methods are not suitable. Let us ask the Chief Advisor, if torture is allowed, then a confession will be extracted. If she has othermands, then we shall obey.¡± Kamo turned to Seimei, ¡°Seimei, you shall personally travel to the Chief Advisor¡¯s manor, no¡­ she may be at the pce. I recall you have the right to freely enter the pce. Report the situation to the Chief Advisor and verify Kagami Lily¡¯s identity. Ask for instructions on how to deal with the situation.¡±

    Once the words were spoken, no one dared to protest. Asking the Chief Advisor was the best solution.

    ¡°Understood, I will depart at once.¡± With a wave of his hand, a cloud appeared under his feet and carried him through the skies at speeds faster than a horse.

    As Seimei left, Ichijo and the others settled down to await the good show, they couldn¡¯t wait to start the torture on Lily. They couldn¡¯t imagine the Chief Advisor protecting this little girl from the Easternnd. Though there was no evidence, at this moment Lily¡¯s suspicion was the greatest. There was more than enough reason to interrogate.

    The two hands holding Lily down were using enough pressure to deaden her arms. Though torture had not been used, the pressure on her arms was violent enough. This suffering, she could only endure.

    ¡°Master! If that Chief Advisor allows torture, then we¡¯ll ughter our way out. We shall fight to the death. Kagura¡¯s master shall not suffer such humiliation! It¡¯s too bad we used up the Blood Spirit Magatamas, otherwise killing these old fossils would be like killing chickens!¡± Kagura¡¯s voice echoed in Lily¡¯s head.

    ¡°Kagura, control yourself. Do not make a move unless I give an order!¡± Lily mentally warned.

    Just like that, Lily stayed pressed to the ground. As three hours passed, she could feel her arms about to break. She was a girl after all, she wanted to cry after suffering so much but she grits her teeth and endured. You can¡¯t catch a tiger without entering the tiger¡¯s den. She had acted, right or wrong, no matter what result, she would not regret.

    Finally, Seimei returned atop a slow donkey infuriating Lily to the point she wanted to jump up, release her shikigamis and fight to the death. Seimei had brought back the Chief Advisor¡¯s orders, jumping down, he opened the scroll and announced, ¡°As ordered by the Chief Advisor, I shall dere the decree.¡±

    Kamo, Ichijo, Kujo, and all the others knelt down to receive the orders.

    As of this moment, Semiei represented the authority of the Chief Advisor, he read.

    ¡°I have received the Seimei¡¯s report. As of right now, Kagami Lily¡¯s suspicion is the greatest. With no evidence and many unexinable points, it is my personal opinion that Heian-kyo¡¯s recent Phantom Thief also has the means and motive tomit the thievery. Kagami Lily will have a limit of one month to arrest the Phantom Thief. If she has failed by the deadline, she shall be treated as the culprit and any methods of interrogation shall be allowed.

    ¡ª¡ªAyaka.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 23 â€“ Leaving the Bureau of Divination in Anger

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 23 ¨C Leaving the Bureau of Divination in Anger</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Editor(s): Robinxen

    Hearing the Chief Advisors decree, the officials could not believe their ears. Seimei continued his mission by announcing in a loud superior voice, ¡°Lord Kamo Tadayuki, this is the Chief Advisor¡¯s decree!¡±

    This was the tradition of the Heian Dynasty when transmitting orders, the conveyer represents the superior¡¯s identity and authority. Though Seimei was Kamo¡¯s student, right now he was the supreme Chief Advisor.

    ¡°Yes! This Kamo Tadayuki obeys.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamo, this¡­ the Chief Advisor¡¯s decree, it¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Ichijo¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, doesn¡¯t this decree mean that woman gets to go free? Interrogation is allowed if she fails to capture the thief in a month? Won¡¯t she escape if she gets the chance? Ichijo continued ¡°Though that phantom thief has been running rampant andmitting crimes in Heian-kyo, there¡¯s nothing linking that thief to this case, why is the Chief Advisor making such an excuse?¡±

    ¡°Lord Ichijo!¡± Seimei coldly lectured, ¡°Is the Chief Advisor¡¯s intent something we can argue about?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­¡± Ichijo lowered his head and grit his teeth to stop from saying anything disrespectful.

    Kamo rose and with a wave of his hand, the gigantic ghost hands released Lily.

    The lingering numbness prevented Lily from moving her arms. Spirit armor could defend against sudden impacts, however against grappling or capture abilities, the defensive capabilities were far less effective. It is like wearing steel armor. Being punched doesn¡¯t hurt, however getting grappled or twisted can cause internal damage.

    It took Lily a while to recover and get up. In her heart, she also couldn¡¯t guess what the Chief Advisor was thinking, but at least the aid had allowed her to survive this stage. Otherwise, even if there was no evidence she would have been interrogated. As a woman, being interrogated in front of so many men would not only be painful but humiliating. Lily would fight to the death before epting such treatment. However, if that happened, the secret of her processing treasures the irvoyance mirror could not detect would be exposed.

    She got up, and knelt down to pledge, ¡°Lily obeys the Chief Advisor¡¯s decree, Lily will definitely capture the phantom thief.¡±

    ¡°This woman, acting as if she¡¯s a loyal retainer. Can we really do nothing about her?¡± Ichijoined, but there really was nothing he could do.

    Kamo ordered, ¡°Since this is the Chief Advisor¡¯s orders, we will obey. Seimei, go record how many treasures and materials have been stolen and report it to the Ministry of Interior.¡±

    ¡°Understood, teacher.¡± in Seimei¡¯s hands appeared a brush and a booklet.

    Kamo then walked over to help Lily, ¡°Lady Kagami, I still have my suspicions of you. However, since the Chief Advisor has decreed, I will cooperate with the investigation. I was a bit heavy-handed, are you fine?¡± Kamo¡¯s handnded on her arm.

    ¡°Release me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lily flicked her long sleeves, her tone frigid.

    Being imprisoned on the ground by his spells had not only injured her arms but had humiliated her. It had also allowed her to grasp the gap between her and the powerhouses hidden in Heian-kyo. Kamo was only the head of the Bureau of Divination. The peak powerhouses of the Heian Dynasty such as the Chief Advisor, the Shogun, and the left and right inner pce guard should be many times stronger than she could imagine.

    Lily was quite carefree and casual in the Kanto Region, however here in Heian-kyo she should be cautious and careful, otherwise she¡¯d really suffer. She could not forget to maintain humility, the depths of Heian-kyo were far deeper than she could imagine.

    Kamo could understand Lily¡¯s attitude, but he still said, ¡°Lady Kagami, you are free for this month, however you may not leave Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me something so obvious.¡± Lily coldly retorted.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, though the Chief Advisor has put you in charge of the case, we can¡¯t let an Onmyo no Jojo investigate. How about I assign you the position of an exorcist, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Do as you want.¡±

    ¡°I will assign Seimei to inform you of details regarding the phantom thief.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother, I will investigate myself. I don¡¯t want to spend another moment here.¡± Even now Lily¡¯s arms hurt, she had been truly infuriated.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Kamo ordered.

    He pulled out a jade bead threaded by a red rope and handed it to Lily, ¡°Lady Kagami, during this month please carry this, it will track your location.¡±

    Lily coldly looked at the demeaning object, with a wave of her hand. ¡°Clink!¡± The rope broke and the jade bead shattered. ¡°Within a month I will return, with or without that phantom thief. If you can¡¯t ept that, then arrest me now!¡±

    With that, Lily turned around and left, Kamo and the rest staring nkly at her.

    ¡°Lord Kamo, this, this Kagami Lily is too rude! Why won¡¯t you teach her a lesson?¡± a frustrated Ichijo asked.

    Kamo shook his head, ¡°If I pursued every little issue it might affect the case, that would be disobeying the Chief Advisor. For this month let us try to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°But what if she flees?¡±

    ¡°I naturally have a method.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Lily directly left the Bureau of Divination, walking along the cold chilly streets of Heian-kyo, she wanted to cry but held back. Kamo had been reasonable, though there was a decree from the Chief Advisor, if he had wanted, he could still find plenty of excuses to imprison her.

    ¡°I need to get stronger! To awaken my senior sister, to protect my sisters, to live with freedom and dignity!¡± Only¡­ she had run out in a fit of anger, and now she had no idea where to search for the phantom thief.

    Forget it, she would find a way.

    With the cold wind blowing, Lily had calmed down. She gradually began to discover the Chief Advisor¡¯s aim. She and the Chief Advisor had only a one-sided meeting, on top of that she had only seen the Chief Advisor¡¯s hands and not face. At that time the Chief Advisor had not been willing to meet her, but now, what meaning did that decree have?

    Perhaps the Chief Advisor really suspected the phantom thief? No. Even an idiot like Ichijo found this imusible. Then it could be assumed that the Chief Advisor meant to help her even if she was suspicious, but why?

    Perhaps it¡¯s because she had received Prince Narinaga¡¯s letter? But if it was to protect her, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to have the Onmyoji hand her over to the Chief Advisor? Why involve this phantom thief? Maybe the Chief Adviser didn¡¯t care about the Bureau¡¯s treasury being robbed. Her purpose was to have Lily chase after the phantom thief.

    In conclusion, the Chief Advisor had sent her to the Bureau of Divination to hold an official post. She had arrived, and though she had caused quite a bit of trouble, it seems like the Chief Advisor didn¡¯t mind. Since she was assigned to chase the phantom thief, then she would chase.

    Lily continued to walk but felt stalkers behind her. She turned around a corner and into a dark alley. Not a whileter, two attendants snuck into the alley. As expected, she was being followed.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Lily smashed a foot into two faces sending them flying. Lily strode forward and stomped down on one of them, ¡°Speak, why are you following me?¡±

    ¡°Arghh, mercy! Lady Samurai mercy! We lowly ones are only following orders.¡±

    ¡°Orders? Who¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°Ku, Lord Kujo ordered us to follow you, we were to prevent you from fleeing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell Kujo I won¡¯t run, if I wanted to run you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me. Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The two experienced Lily¡¯s strength and fled. Though she had sent back the two attendants, Lily still felt uneasy. She deployed her domain. As expected, in the distance there were two suspicious looking crows. She grabbed her de and directly beheaded the two crows. The shed crows turned into destroyed talismans.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Kamo, then it¡¯s Seimei. Deliberately allowing Kujo to dispatch easily discoverable attendants to lower my guard. These talismans are the real pursuers. Only¡­ unless Kamo personally suppresses my domain, these tricks cannot track me.¡±

    After finishing the trackers, Lily traveled to the Suzaku Avenue. She had been too impulsive and hadn¡¯t collected information on the phantom thief, now she had no idea where to go. Suddenly Lily thought of a ce.

    Lily¡¯s sense of direction was excellent, she found the direction immediately. She found herself at the monster pub near the river, though it was daytime, the skies were still dark, so the pub was still open. Lily wandered the backyard instead of entering. She didn¡¯t want to meet Masakado. She had left without bidding farewellst time, though it was a small issue, she didn¡¯t want any trouble.

    As Lily circled the backyard, she gained a tail. A chubby little boy with a ruffian¡¯s face. The boy silently stalked up behind Lily and then extended a hand to grab her rear. Lily had been long prepared, she twisted around with a kick.

    ¡°Oof!¡± The little kid was kicked flying.

    In midair with a puff of smoke, he was forced back into his original form, the fat racoon Yuuta.

    ¡°Agh! That Hurts!¡± The roon sat on the floor howling, ¡°You¡¯ve clearlye to find me, why the kick? Owe!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee to see you, but not to get molested.¡± Lily put a hand on her hip, ¡°Do you want me to kick a few more times?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, ah! No! No! NO!¡± Yuuta cried, ¡°I was only joking around.¡±

    ¡°Next time, try a different joke!¡± Lily admonished, she continued, ¡°What do you know about the phantom thief?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 24 â€“ Heian-kyoâ€™s Night-market

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 24 - Heian-kyo¡¯s Night-market</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°That phantom thief!?¡± Yuuta¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°If you show me your panties, I¡¯ll tell you all about the rumors!¡±

    Though Lily smiled, her eyes emitted a cold glow, ¡°Sure, but it will be thest thing you see in this world.¡±

    ¡°Eeek¡ª¡ª!¡± Yuuta¡¯s fur stood on end in fright, ¡°I¡¯m joking ahaha, please don¡¯t be angry sister samurai.¡±

    ¡°That phantom thief is someone who has recently appeared in Heian-kyo. A very mysterious legend.¡± Yuuta exined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and talk.¡± Lily led Yuuta to the grove beside the river and sat down below the tree, she really didn¡¯t want to bump into Masakado.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, what sort of legends?¡±

    ¡°Big sis, it¡¯s very romantic here.¡± Yuuta¡¯s hands were behind his head while his tail wagged happily.

    ¡°Talk about the phantom thief!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Yuuta rushed on, ¡°This thief has been active in Heian-kyo for the past few months. No one in Heian-kyo dares to reveal their own precious tea sets anymore.¡±

    ¡°Precious tea sets? Does this phantom thief only steal precious tea sets?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was like that at the beginning. It is said that any quality tea set that appears in Heian-kyo will be stolen. Some say the phantom thief is as light as a swallow, travelling along the roof beams with ease, entering and exiting without trace, and no preparation or security method is effective.¡±

    ¡°This thief is really that skilled? Why only tea sets?¡±

    ¡°No one knows the real reason, only that was true at the beginning, now the thief has been targeting other precious treasures. As long as it¡¯s a treasure appearing in the market, the phantom thief will probably target it. This is especially true for the Heian-kyo night-market treasures. Recently none dare to show off their treasures anymore.

    ¡°Heian-kyo¡¯s night-market? Is that where the phantom thief shows up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sometimes the thief will show up every night, it¡¯s already gotten to the point where not many people dare to put real treasures on the market. That thief has a really high standard, the regr treasures won¡¯t be targeted.¡±

    ¡°Nothing has worked against this thief? Has the thief fought against any guards?¡± Lily wanted to get an idea on the battle power of the thief.

    ¡°Yes, but the thief is extremely secretive and often disables the opponent in an instant. So far none have gotten a clear look at this thief, only¡­ rumors say this thief is not too tall.¡±

    Yuuta continued, ¡°Though, when real experts appear, that thief either doesn¡¯t show up or tries to avoid the expert. The methods the thief use are extremely mysterious. No one understands how this thief enters vaults throughyers of defenses.¡±

    ¡°Are there any other rumors about the thief?¡±

    ¡°This thief operates in absolute secrecy, I really don¡¯t know much. But if you want to know more, I can investigate.¡±

    ¡°At the moment there¡¯s no need. If I need more news I¡¯lle find you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m usually in this area at night, if you need to find me and I¡¯m not here, then leave a wisp of spirit power on this tree¡¯s leaf. I¡¯ll know when I see it, I¡¯ll be waiting under this tree the next night.¡±

    ¡°Nn, thanks, Yuuta.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you so much information, any rewards?¡±

    Lily helplessly shook her head, ¡°What reward do you want? Of course, don¡¯t bother asking for strange rewards.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡­¡± the roon stopped talking.

    ¡°Here.¡± Lily tossed the roon two gold coins, ¡°Take it and buy some candy!¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Though Yuuta was a perverted roon, he also loved money. For a few pieces of information he could earn so much. With Yuuta¡¯s strength, earning this much money was extremely hard. Though he was active in Heian-kyo, he was also bullied often. Rarely would he meet anyone as generous as Lily.

    Lily inquired about the night-market location before departing. It was still dark so she nned on looking around the night-market.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, hundreds of miles south of Heian-kyo, a dark murkynd where gray mist and ck clouds nketed year long. Under that repressive grey-ck sky, in between sharp mountains there exists a ruined abandoned city.

    Surrounding the city is a barren chaotic wastnd. Mountain bandit dens outnumber civilian viges in this wastnd, uncountable dark chaotic martial courts exist. The evil legions, bandits, and wraiths coexist in this chaotic wastnd. Here, crimes aremon sense, revenge is routine, the only thing that¡¯s rare is kindness. This ce is the Sinless Domain.

    Within an ancient martial court in the Sinless Domain. A strong aged figure sat in the gloomy main building. In front of him, in the middle of the martial court knelt a masked person.

    ¡°Master, you have finally returned.¡± the figure bowed down, ¡°Master, I am guilty, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tesshin, you don¡¯t need to say anything. I heard the details on the road¡­ otherwise, I would not have rushed back.¡± That immense figure interrupted.

    After a brief silence, that immense man¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe he¡­¡­he really died by his opponent¡¯s swordsmanship? Tesshin, the rumors say the one who killed Tamurakonoe was a woman who uses a soul stealing cursed de. There are many differing rumors, Tesshin, tell me the truth, do not attempt to deceive me on behalf of my son Tamurakonoe. I only want the truth.¡±

    ¡°Since master has asked for the truth, then of course I will only speak the truth. That one sh was too fast, I cannot say for sure if Kagami Lily used methods other than swordsmanship. But within the limits of my recognition, there were no problems with that sh, a very magnificent blow.¡± Tesshin replied with head bowed.

    ¡°Crack¡ª¡ª!¡± The dark floor of the martial court cracked. The entire martial court trembled from the fury.

    ¡°Master!¡± Tesshin knelt down, ¡°In the battle afterwards, Kagami Lily used a sword engraved with a mysterious soul technique allowing her to summon many mighty shikigami. But my sight was clear, that sword was different from the one used to duel Tamurakonoe.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡± That figure¡¯s voice had a bit of helplessness in it, ¡°That battle, tell me everything.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Yuuta happily holding onto the gold coins, walked down a dark alley. ¡°Ehehe, samurai sister is so generous. Last time, it was one gold coin, this time it¡¯s two, next time maybe three!¡±

    From the dark alley walked out severalrge, small, fat, and thin monsters.

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t it Yuuta? Long time no see,¡± A tall fox monster said.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Ohh, you got rich? Huhu!¡± A muscrrge pig monster snorted inughter.

    The other few monsters started looking at Yuuta with dangerous intent. Yuuta hid the coin behind his back, his roon face showing horror watching them.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? This month¡¯s payment, I¡¯ve already paid!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There are several night markets in Heian-kyo, however, the most famous one is the east market. The well-known phrase, morning in the west market, evening in the east market refers to the east night market.

    The east market is directly east of the middle section of Suzaku Avenue, Lily travelled along therge street of Suzaku Avenue, watching those faint lights illuminating the avenue during the night.

    The current time of the day was a bit mysterious. Though it was dark, it was during the daytime and monsters still roamed around. It could be said to be even more dangerous than the twilight hours, even so some civilians had no choice but to venture out and proceed with business.

    Lily walked along the dimly lit paths, past the dark courtyards and houses, most were old and in disrepair. Living areas for the peasantry, also a ce for lower level monsters to thrive.

    In front of her, a cacophony of noise and drums echoed. Lily walked along the stone road past antern decorated torii. The world changed as she stepped past the torii, the dark dpidated buildings became a bustling night-market pavilion.

    The road was not too wide and two red pirs bracketed the entrance to the pavilion. Almost every building hungnterns and bright shop signs. It was unbelievable that a ce in Heian-kyo would be so lively at night. Even more surprising was that the night-market had a mixture of monsters and humans in it.

    There were samurai possessing immense de aura buying merchandise, tall hat wearing Onmyoji inspecting mysterious alchemic devices or wandering around, and many other civilians. In that crowd, humanized fox monsters, single-eyed little ghosts, tang umbres, and all other sorts of monsters shopped around. No one took notice as if this weremonce.

    Lily noticed that some night-market hawkers were not human. There were masked ghosts, kappa selling fish, and a yellow frog half the size of a child was hosting a goldfish scooping game. There was also an octopus monster selling fried noodles, the multiple tentacles allowing for the handling of multiple spats simultaneously. The sights and scenes of the night market entranced Lily.

    As a woman, Lily was entranced and fascinated by the various merchandise and the colorful night market. She was unable to think of the phantom thief and started shopping.

    ¡°This little goldfish¡­¡­¡± Lily saw a craftsman selling handcrafted paper toys, among them, a red little goldfish caught her attention. She remembered back when she had just entered the Heian-world, even though money had been worrying tight she had inexplicably purchased one, it was very simr to the oneid out before her. The memories sparked flickers of emotion in her.

    Since she was visiting the night-market, then she should invest a bit, Lily bought the paper goldfish, and afterwards she went to the frog to y a few rounds of goldfish scooping. Though she was a samurai, she won nothing and broke all the paper scoops. Of course, Lily didn¡¯t use her domain for this. If she did, where would the fun be?

    Lily didn¡¯t mind the goldfish, what she did care about was the feeling of warmth and light in this cold world.

 Volume 5, Chapter 25 â€“ Phantom Thiefâ€™s Notice

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 25 - Phantom Thief¡¯s Notice</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily shopped through the night market, while the dazzling and colorful shops fascinated her, it didn¡¯t stop her from wondering why humans and monsters could coexist here. She had enough battle power so she wasn¡¯t scared, but most people here were civilians. Shouldn¡¯t they be scared of monsters?

    Not far away, she discovered a rowdy crowd, she wandered over discovering it was arge mix of humans and monsters. Squeezing through the crowd, her foot discovered nothing but air beneath it. With the crowd behind her, Lily was almost unable to prevent herself from falling.

    Looking down she discovered in the middle of this street, a long deep ditch existed. It was over a hundred meters long and filled with humidity. Feeling the cold seeping through her shoes, Lily also noticed flowing water at the very bottom of the ditch. Her eyes followed the ditch past the eastern gate of Heian-kyo to arge cave beneath the houses of Suzaku Avenue. On both sides of the ditch, dpidated houses were built, it was almost as if they were inhabited. However, looking at it from afar made one feel that living in this cold damp ce would be misery. On the opposite side of the ditch was another bustling night market, but looking around she could not find a road to travel over.

    ¡°That¡¯s a night market for nobles you know? Though it¡¯s only a ditch, civilians like us can¡¯t get in, we can only look from afar.¡± two men gossiped beside Lily.

    Lily asked, ¡°Excuse me, is this group here just to look at the other side? Can¡¯t you take a detour from the Suzaku Avenue to get over to that side?¡±

    ¡°Of course we aren¡¯t just looking at the other side. Fuyutsuki is about to arrive.¡± The man replied.

    ¡°Fuyutsuki? What¡¯s that?¡±

    That man looked at Lily and was startled that there was such a beauty standing beside him. He looked at Lily¡¯s high-ss attire and thought her a noble, though nervous, he dared not fool around. ¡°Youngdy, you aren¡¯t from around here right? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in Heian-kyo who doesn¡¯t know about the Fuyutsuki. If the youngdy isn¡¯t in a rush you can watch from here, it won¡¯t be too long.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Lily noticed that both humans and monsters were all looking at the other side

    After a while, there was amotion on the other side. Far away, from the dark ditch emerged arge red ship. Only this ship was floating in the air, several hundred meters from the bottom of the ditch. The ship was gigantic, seventy to eighty meters wide, hundred meters long and decorated with all sorts ofnterns, carp sails and floating ribbons, sounds of music echoed through the ditch as the ship traveled closer. Lily was unable to understand, clearly the ship was floating in the air, but such a gigantic object¡­ How was it staying in midair?

    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Amazing right? Outside of Heian-kyo, you¡¯ll never find a ship like this.¡± the man boasted proudly, ¡°This is the Fuyutsuki!¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ why can such arge ship float in midair?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That is something I don¡¯t know, but every day during the hour of the extended night, that is, when the night¡¯s darkness rules over daytime, the Fuyutsuki always appears.¡±

    ¡°This Fuyutsuki, what does this ship do?¡±

    ¡°What does it do? The best kabuki shows, the most delicious cuisine, Heian-kyo¡¯s most prominent geishas, dancing and singing, gambling, drinking, all sorts of women, never heard before enjoyments, there are also treasure auctions. Whatever you can imagine, it¡¯s there. For us regr people, it would be a dream if we could y on the Fuyutsuki once in our life. But¡­ the ticket price is far more than we could earn in a lifetime.¡±

    Right then, the luxurious Fuyutsuki slowly stopped in front of the crowd, the ship fit perfectly in the ditch, several meters separated both banks of the ditch from the ship.

    The Fuyutsuki has nine floors, a hatch in the middle opened and out came two blue demons as brawny as oxen, they were dressed in extravagant clothes and connected the bank to the ship with a nk. Behind the two blue demons walked out two beautiful geisha with faces painted white, they inquired, ¡°Is anyone embarking?¡±

    ¡°Can we enter?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Of course, if anyone wants to go y, then wait here during the extended night and board the ship. Of course, it¡¯s just too expensive, not mentioning the expenses inside, just the boarding ticket is one gold,¡± said a man with fading clothes.

    ¡°Is anyone embarking?¡± the geisha asked again.

    The people on Lily¡¯s side were all civilians so only a few monsters arrogantly walked up into the ship. Lily guessed there were more people entering the ship on the noble side. On this side, the only humans to enter were two samurai and one onmyoji, the rest were all monsters. It seems like the monsters were all quite wealthy.

    Lily was tempted to board the ship, the gambling and the geisha didn¡¯t attract her but the auction appealed to her. Though considering her heavy responsibilities she decided not to¡­ for now. Seeing the luxurious Fuyutsuki slowly sail away, Lily had a bit of lingering regret.

    ¡°I¡¯lle next time, and check out the ship.¡±

    The crowd dispersed, and Lily wandered back into the night market. This ce with its mix of humans and monsters was quite interesting. Lily considered a bit, this phantom thief would not appear every day, perhaps it would be better to find a ce to live and observe the situation in the night market.

    She found an inn hosted by an olddy, it was located on the night-market street. Lily requested a room on the second floor so she could observe easier.

    The olddy delivered tea, ¡°Miss, please enjoy.¡±

    Lily tipped a silver coin, replying, ¡°Old Granny, I¡¯m not from around here, do you mind if I ask some questions?¡±

    ¡°What would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°No matter where in Heian-kyo or other ces, people are generally afraid of monsters. Why is it that humans and monsters coexist here in the night-market?¡±

    ¡°That is because this is the east market.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°The east market is a night market. From olden times, humans and monsters are reluctant to fight here, they all need a bazaar to buy or sell goods. Of course, this ce isn¡¯t without risks, there are still outsiders or fools who get aggressive.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But there is an iron rule here, monsters may not attack regr people, and samurai or onmyoji may not attack monsters.¡±

    ¡°Why do they follow this rule? The Heian dynasty can¡¯t control monsters outside of the city.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because this is the lord¡¯s territory. Anyone cane to the night-market for business. Even though it¡¯s in Heian-kyo, the Heian dynasty does not control this street.¡±

    ¡°What? This street isn¡¯t controlled by the Heian Dynasty? Who is this lord? He¡¯s not a monster is he?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, we humans don¡¯t know the lord¡¯s real identity, we only know that he¡¯s known as the guardian god of night-markets.¡±

    ¡°Guardian god of night-markets¡­¡­¡±

    The olddy gave a mysterious smile and left, leaving Lily sitting there leaning on the balustrade sipping wine, her long sleeves and kimono syed out on the floor. She looked like a rxing nobledy.

    Lily stayed in the night market for several days. During the daytime, there was not a person, but during the nighttime, the market was full of people. She had also seen several fights, but it seemed like most monsters obeyed the rules, they all seemed wary of something. What sort of existence was the guardian god of night markets? Lily was very curious. Only, there was no news of the phantom thief, nothing at all these past few days.

    One day, Yuuta came looking for her. Lily was quite surprised at Yuuta¡¯s intelligencework, how did he know she was staying here?

    ¡°Sister samurai, something happened!¡± Yuuta stood at her door, his face didn¡¯t show a perverted expression after seeing Lily with her disheveled kimono exposing her full cleavage.

    Yuuta¡¯s face was blue and swollen and his spirits were quite low.

    ¡°Yuuta, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡±m fine, you don¡¯t have to mind me. I received news about the phantom thief.¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°That thief has made an announcement, the target is the famed teamaster Lord Chihisa Nobutoshi¡¯s longevity gift for the cloistered emperor, a famous tea set,¡± Yuuta reported

    ¡°Is that so? Tell me more. Where is the tea set gift?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a longevity gift for the cloistered emperor, it¡¯s necessary to enshrine the gift for three weeks, and tomorrow is the first day of enshrining. The phantom thief sent an advance warning to Lord Nobutoshi, if that tea set is enshrined, then on the first day of worship, I shall steal it. But even so, how can the cloistered emperor¡¯s gift be reimed. The lord is in panic mode, recruiting guards and setting up security.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shed with excitement, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I have to go check it out, waiting here wasn¡¯t a waste of time after all.¡±

    ¡°Yuuta, you¡¯ve done great. Here, a reward.¡± Lily pulled out another two gold coins.

    Only, Yuuta hesitated but still took the gold coins, he wasn¡¯t as happy as he was in the past.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yuuta?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing¡¯s wrong. Lord Nobutoshi¡¯s recruiting notice was posted in the night market, you should go look it over.¡± Saying so, Yuuta rushed off with an aura of gloom.

    ¡°Yuuta, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lily watched Yuuta rush off with his tail hanging low, she was starting to get a bit worried. Lily cleaned up a bit and went downstairs. On the streets, she found the recruitment notice surrounded by a crowd.

    ¡°Lord Chihisa Nobutoshi is recruiting treasure guards and samurai to catch a thief.¡± advertised a white-clothed attendant.

    Plenty of warriors, onmyoji, and monks all looked at the advertisement and felt eager to try the mission.

 Volume 5, Chapter 26 â€“ The dark shadow in the shrine

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 26 - The dark shadow in the shrine</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    The attendant shouted, ¡°Guards get five kan a day, if you¡¯re a real master then you can get an interview!¡±

    An upheaval urred in the crowd at those words, A group of brawny men ignored the beauty and tossed her out of the crowd in their rush to sign up. Lily had a momentary sense of loss.

    ¡°Che¡­ these people, they went crazy!¡± Lilyined. Though those samurai weren¡¯t powerful, as a woman she really couldn¡¯t go squeeze in with them, that would be too shameful.

    ¡°Five kan a day! And you only need to guard the shrine, who¡¯s afraid of that thief!¡± a bearded man boasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Everything in Heian-kyo is expensive, at this rate my travel expenses won¡¯tst until the Yosh*tsune Memorial! Though my goal is to win the memorial championship, these small tasks, I¡¯ll do it!¡± A big sumo-like guy said. He was dressed as a sumo wrestler, but carried a sword, it seems that he was a samurai.

    ¡°We¡¯ll sign up!¡±

    ¡°Everyone don¡¯t rush! There are many avable slots and rotating shifts! Line up to apply, ah, don¡¯t push me, let me write down your names!¡± The attendant was overwhelmed by the group of samurai.

    Several onmyoji also got pushed out as well, they waved their fans and jeered at the warriors, ¡°These barbarians, just for five kan they¡¯ve gone crazy!¡±

    At that moment, the attendant hollered, ¡°Onmyoji, ten kan a day!¡±

    ¡°What? 10 kan!??¡± The three onmyoji rushed toward the sign-up followed by other onmyoji allpeting to sign up, they were just as rowdy as the samurai.

    In Heian-kyo, there was a greater concentration of samurai and onmyoji, their strengths didn¡¯t differ by much. In the night market, most of the samurai and onmyoji were still low-ranked, generally at the swordmaster stage for the samurai or the early-stage for the onmyoji, these people generally earned a hundred kan a year. Of course, they would want the task, five to ten kan a day, and for three weeks at that.

    Lily felt a bit helpless, thinking, ¡°Is this really an uncatchable thief? If this is the defense then that thief isn¡¯t going to get caught.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± After everyone had signed up, Lily stepped forward with a soft voice.

    The samurai who signed up all looked at Lily, a mustached man looked at Lily and scoffed, ¡°Woman, they¡¯re recruiting samurai, not dancers.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahahahahaha!¡± Everyoneughed.

    Lily wasn¡¯t carrying a de and was dressed with long red sleeves, and her cor was open, being misunderstood wasn¡¯t too strange.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m here to apply as a samurai,¡± Lily replied.

    The bearded man walked up, ¡°Ahh, look at you, that small body, those small hands, have you ever touched a de?¡±

    The attendant came up, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, the samurai positions have all been filled. Anyways, looking at you, you¡¯re too delicate. Catching this thief is a very important task, we¡¯ll be using real des and spears, we aren¡¯t ying around.¡±

    ¡°Woman, if you¡¯re interested in kendo, go to a dojo. This is a real battle, not a ce for the likes of you!¡± The sumo-like samuraiughed.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡± Everyoneughed aloud again.

    ¡°The positions are all filled? Then never mind, but I can still watch the excitement tomorrow right?¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Of course, the tea set will be enshrined. Anyone cane and admire it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joining without pay? Say¡­ who among us captivated you?¡± Bearded samurai taunted.

    The samurai allughed lewdly.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯lle back tomorrow then.¡± Lily turned and left.

    The next day, during the hour of the extended night.

    Lily arrived at the night market dressed in a blue-white orchid yukata. She felt that yukatas suited the night markets more, only this time she brought her tachi, Tranquil Soul with her. Though she was still dressed as ady and her hair moist from a bath, with a sword strapped to her waist she gave off a different feeling.

    Knowing where the shrine was, Lily walked through a secluded alley beside the night market up to arge pavilion with a small square patch of forest within, in this forest the shrine resided. Walking into the forest on a stone road, she could see a small shrine far away. Throughout the forest, many hired samurai guarded.

    Besides the shrine, Lily saw a short-haired middle-aged man with a remarkable bearing. He was dressed in a white-ck monk¡¯s attire, perhaps this was the tea master Chihisa Nobutoshi. Though Lily really wanted to discuss the art of tea ceremonies with him, they weren¡¯t really acquainted. Masakado had told Lily that tea ceremonies would improve her soul resilience. As such she had increased her interest in the topic.

    ¡°Hold!¡± A squad of samurai stopped Lily, at the head of the squad was the sumo samurai.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this yesterday¡¯s woman? Where did you find a fake de? The thief might appear today, unrted people cannot enter. Go y elsewhere.¡± The sumo samurai waved his hand to dismiss LIly.

    ¡°Unrted? Ahaha, I might just be that thief though.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The sumo samurai squinted at Lily, ¡°You¡­ What a joke! Hurry and leave, don¡¯t interfere with our guarding.¡±

    ¡°Che.¡± Lily ran a hand through her hair, turned but didn¡¯t walk far. She stood at the edge of the forest.

    ¡°That woman, what does she want?¡± The sumo samurai looked at Lily in frustration.

    In Heian-kyo, there was still a bunch of sexist samurai, discriminating against women and only had an interest in the martial path. This sumo samurai should be one of them.

    At the moment at the shrine, Nobutoshi was discussing with several famous monks the enshrining of the tea set. Though far away, when Nobutoshi pulled out a tea set box and opened it, even Lily could see the beam of auspicious light.

    ¡°What a good treasure.¡± Standing so far away, Lily couldn¡¯t see the actual tea set, however, the auspicious glow was enough for her to make a judgment.

    The tea set box was handed over to the monk who ced it in the shrine, then the group of monks sat down and started chanting. Around the shrine was arge number of samurai and onmyoji. The security was treated with the utmost seriousness.

    The bearded samurai yawned, ¡°I say, with us in a battle formation, that phantom thief won¡¯t appear.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard, in the past when the thief released a notice, the thief always appeared and always seeded.¡± Another bald and skinny samurai worried.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Then they weren¡¯t taking security seriously! Even if they were prepared, how could they be like us, four sides guarded to where not even a fly can get in. How can this thief appear?¡±

    ¡°Brother makes sense, ahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡± the sumo samurai stepped forward boasting, ¡°That thief dares not appear because I am here!¡±

    ¡°Wahaha, as expected of the famous Lord Arashige who cultivates both sword and sumo!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll depend on Lord Arashige, if that thief shows up you can just send him flying with a p, a sword isn¡¯t even necessary!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahahahaha!¡±

    The samuraisughed as a group.

    Nobutoshi requested in annoyance, ¡°Please be silent, the elders are reciting the scriptures.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The group of samurais fell into an awkward silence.

    At that moment, a ck mist blew in.

    ¡°Nn? Eldritch energy!?¡± Lily narrowed her eyes.

    For a while, she could only hear the wind blowing through the trees while the forest filled with ck mist.

    ¡°What eldritch energy? Where?¡± The samurais looked around. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense it?¡±

    ¡°That woman must be talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    A samurai screamed in the forest.

    ¡°What happened!??¡± Therge group drew their swords and rushed towards the scream. All they saw was a samurai holding his bald head, ¡°My hair, my hair!¡±

    The samurai was left with a bald circle on the top of his head.

    ¡°You¡­ what happened?¡±

    That samurai shuddered and looked around, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. A ck wind blew over and my scalp chilled, then my hair was chopped off by something!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Several samurai looked at that guy holding back theirughter, why did the situation be so weird?

    Before they couldugh, a dark shadow shed above the tree branches.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Looking up at the branches, the group saw nothing.

    A gust of ck mist brushed past the group of samurai.

    ¡®Snip!¡¯ Several samurai¡¯s topknots flew away. Samurais valued honor greatly, and could only clutch their bald heads.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡±

    ¡°Who!?¡±

    The group of samurai devolved into a mass of shouting.

    Afterward, the ck shadow shed throughout the forest and shrine. Wherever the shadow shed through samurai screams echoed. There were no wounds, but new bald heads appeared everywhere.

    Seeing this, Nobutoshi and the few monks all unconsciously held their heads but discovered to their joy, that they didn¡¯t really have to worry about hair.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Identify yourself! Come out and fight like a man!¡± The big sumo samurai rushed out with a gust of wind and settled himself in front of the shrine.

    In the forest, a flitting shadow dashed toward the sumo samurai.

    ¡°Good! Come! I Arashige will take you down and avenge my brother¡¯s shame!¡±

    He raised his sword into the j¨­dan stance as his brown-yellowish aura red around him forming a circle of earth energy around him, it increased his strength and made his stance more solid. Arashige shed towards the flying ck shadow.

    ¡®ng!¡¯ Three scarlet w marks shed by, leavingsting afterimages in the air.

    ¡®sh!¡¯ Arashige¡¯s clothes were shredded and he became a real loincloth-wearing sumo wrestler. His tachi slipped out of his hands and copsed.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily, who remained far out in the forest was astonished, her eyes shed in understanding, ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡­¡± Her lips curled into a smile

    ¡°The tea set! The tea set has been stolen!¡±

    ¡°The phantom thief stole my tea set¡ª¡ª! My tea set!!!¡±

    In the shrine Nobutoshi and his attendant¡¯s ruckus attracted everyone¡¯s attention, however, the tea set had already been stolen.

 Volume 5, Chapter 27 â€“ Truth about the Phantom Thief

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 27 - Truth about the Phantom Thief</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°Damn! Catch that thief!¡± The now bald moustached man shouted. The samurais no longer cared about their hair and swarmed toward the ck shadow. A few ropes suddenly snapped up between the trees and trapped the group, and on those ropes were several talismans. They exploded in a congration sending the group flying with severe wounds.

    ¡°Barbarian! You dare use such vile methods? Catch him! No matter what, catch him!¡± The samurais howled in fury.

    ¡°Brother Arashige, hurry, attack, brother Arash¡­¡­¡± mustache samurai finally saw Arashige¡¯s unconscious loincloth state and the wretched appearances of the samurai who had gotten blown up by the talismans.

    Apparently, when that shadow flitted around the forest, it was nting down talisman traps. The entire security group and Nobutoshi were both angry and helpless, they could only curse in resentment as the shadow fled away.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that no one can catch that thief? Even brother Arashige was unable¡­ does that thief never fail?¡±

    A scent of orchids swept past, Lily¡¯s yukata skirt pped as she took long quick steps and rushed after the shadow.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°That, that woman?¡±

    The bearded samurai watched Lily¡¯s footwork and speed, he couldn¡¯t see through her realm, only now did he find out that this woman he hadughed at, was a real expert.

    The shadow jumped through the trees above the branches at a high speed while Lily chased at an equal speed on the ground. The shadow noticed Lily and was taken aback, with a leap, it traveled up toward the surrounding pavilions. Lily hopped up to a branch and followed onto the pavilion in pursuit.

    The dark clouds dispersed allowing Lily to clearly see the shadow. The shadow had a short humanoid shape, wearing arge cloak and holding a box with the tea set within. Under the silver moon, two shadows dashed past building after building, one chasing the other.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lily felt the distance was being narrowed, her agility was equal to the thief and since she was taller with longer legs, her speed was superior!

    ¡°Mid-stage Spirit Jade realm, no wonder this guy dares to y around with those fools. With such strength, why steal?¡± Lily pondered while chasing.

    Her eyes tracked the shadow as the distance slowly closed, suddenly the shadow threw the cloak at Lily, in an instant the fluttering cloak blocked Lily¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Hmph! Little tricks!¡±

    How could sight blocking work on a Spirit Jade expert? Lily drew her de.

    ¡°ng!¡± Lily easily deflected the hidden dagger behind the cloak.

    With that the thief was finally revealed,nding on the rooftop in front. The thief had yellow-white fluttering sleeves and hair tied up in a mature style, a young girl who looked slightly older than her. Only, the young girl had two fluffy yellow-white cat ears and two swinging tails. The girl not only had cat ears and cat tails, but her posture was catlike, with both hands curled up into cat ws, she looked fast and agile.

    ¡°Bakeneko!?¡± Lily steadied herself through the shock.

    She had seen this sort of monster in the Anthology of Tales from the Past, but she had never considered it possible that the phantom thief would be a bakeneko Spirit Jade expert.

    ¡°Hmph, to think a big breasted no brained female samurai would be able to recognize me!¡± That bakeneko took an intense battle stance, it was undeniably cute but the immense eldritch energy emitted revealed the danger. ¡°Since you know my real identity, if you don¡¯t want to die, get lost! Oh wait¡­ I can¡¯t let you go, since you¡¯ve seen my real form you must¡ª¡ªDIE!¡±

    Even with the tea set on her back, the bakeneko was still extremely swift, her waist flexed like a cat and pounced towards Lily.

    ¡°Hoo¡ª¡ª!¡± Three eye-catching scarlet w marks shed toward Lily! This w attack broke the sound barrier shing towards her.

    This attack was extraordinary, Lily felt that she could not defend with her tachi, retreated on instinct, and sheathed Tranquil Soul. In her hand appeared a seventh-grade Katana seized from the Carp Spirit¡¯s treasury.

    The thief was just like an angry ferocious cat, shended on all four and leaped at Lily, both arms shing wildly, six ws attacking in session.

    ¡°nk!¡± Lily blocked with her de, clearly seeing the thief¡¯s hands. They were clearly a young girl¡¯s hands, just with sharp long nails. Lily¡¯s de couldn¡¯t reach the thief¡¯s hands, it violently shed with the savage w marks. The bakeneko seemed to be angry Lily was able to defend, both ws shed like lightning, w after w raked toward her.

    Lily dodged to the side, stepping onto the nted roof tiles and slid downwards, bakeneko followed with a yowl. Sliding down, Lilyunched at the bakeneko, but with a flip the bakeneko curled into a ball and dodged Lily¡¯s kick while sending a foot flying toward Lily, her skirt floating up revealing a long beautiful leg.

    Though the kick wasn¡¯t as powerful as a w, the unusual attack almost impacted Lily¡¯s generous breasts. Lily grabbed onto bakeneko¡¯s slender ankle and brutally threw her into the roof destroying arge number of tiles.

    ¡°Wah!¡± The bakeneko emitted a pained cry at the impact before retreating back onto the rooftop.

    ¡°You b?i?t?c?h?, you¡¯re somewhat skilled!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural?¡± Lilyzily showed off what her hand was holding, a cloth bag containing the tea set.

    ¡°What!?? You, when did you?¡± Bakeneko jumped up in surprise, her face flushing in anxiety.

    Lily waved her hand, directly storing the tea set away.

    ¡°You¡­ you b?i?t?c?h?! You actually n on keeping the tea set!¡± Bakeneko furiously howled and rushed at Lily, attacking wildly.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Lily employed her spirit armor, though her delicate skin was enough to resist the wild ws, her clothes were torn.

    ¡°Meowwrr! I¡¯m going to strip you!! Let¡¯s see how much face you¡¯ll have left!¡± The bakeneko shouted while shredding Lily¡¯s clothes, exposing more and more of Lily¡¯s body, even the celestial maiden¡¯s inner garment covering her twin peaks was revealed.

    Lily didn¡¯t rush, she timed her blow carefully, her katana snaked toward Bakeneko. She managed to twist over andnd on the spine of Lily¡¯s katana, withdrawing the de swiftly Lily¡¯s other hand struck with her scabbard.

    ¡°Pow!¡± A heavy blownded on the bakeneko¡¯s rear.

    ¡°Eek!! Meow¡ª¡ª! It hurts! You perverted woman, why dare you to aim for my a?s?s?!¡±

    ¡°Since you dared to tear my clothes, then what¡¯s wrong with spanking you?¡±

    The bakeneko couldn¡¯t help but back up, her petite body drenched with sweat, ¡°You perverted woman, s?l?u?t?!¡±

    ¡°You dare say that? Who tore my clothes?¡±

    ¡°Fine! You¡¯re capable, I won¡¯t mess with you anymore. It¡¯s not like that tea set is Fuji-san, I¡¯ll let you have it! You just wait!¡± The bakeneko turned and ran.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lily had already snatched the tea set but still chased.

    Though the tea set was a precious treasure, Lily thought it too low quality, she nned on returning it to Nobutoshi for a favor. She wanted to learn the intricacies of tea ceremonies from him. However Lily had a phantom thief to catch first, she couldn¡¯t allow her to escape.

    While running, the bakeneko morphed into a little yellow ck cat with white spots. Though simr, this wasn¡¯t the cat attendant Lily had met at the monster bar. This bakeneko and that cat who could walk on two legs hadpletely different natures.

    Morphing into a small cat made it easier to climb trees and escape, but Lily still chased, if a narrow path was encountered, she would grab her de and directly create a path.

    ¡°Meow! This violent big-breasted woman!¡±

    Lily trapped the bakeneko behind a high wall, though she could jump up, Lily could attack during that interval.

    The bakeneko morphed back to her human form, she looked up at the powerful, big-breasted, queen-like Lily and resentfully griped, ¡°You forced me, you forced me! I don¡¯t like this ugly form! But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did you just mean? Why did you mention the tea set Fuji-san?¡±

    The moment the bakeneko heard the name Fuji-san, her eyes filled with sadness and hatred, ¡°None of your business!¡±

    ¡®Boom!¡¯ Thick clouds of eldritch dispersed, in the cloud a several meters long, two-tailed cat emerged with a hideous face and tiger-like ws. The monster radiated the aura of a mid-staged permanence expert.

    Cat monsters are a type of extremely strong and savage monsters. A one-tailed cat monster is an early-staged permanence, three-tailed would be ate-staged permanence, and a four-tailed would be a throne-staged archdemon, just like the one in Lily¡¯s Record of One Hundred Demons.

    The one in front of her eyes was a two-tailed cat monster. She had the same colors as the small cat, but had turned into a beast-type archdemon.

    ¡°Middle-staged Permanence, you¡¯re very strong! Only, I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Lily coldly said.

    But the morphed bakeneko had nothing to say to Lily, only savage killing intent. She jumped high into the clouds, descending with tiger ws shing toward Lily.

    Lily evaded that w, her upper clothespletely destroyed by the sharpness of the w pressure. Lily¡¯s only had the celestial maiden inner garment left, not a garment a cat monster could destroy. However the w attack of a mid-staged permanence savage cat monster was enough to endanger Lily,

    Suddenly the cat monster swiftly bit down at Lily, those fangs were more terrifying than a tiger¡¯s. Lily blocked with her scabbard, but this ordinary seventh-grade scabbard was destroyed in one bite. The cat monster sent Lily flying with one swipe, sending her smashing through an old willow tree on the roadside.

 Volume 5, Chapter 28 â€“ Natsu Nariaki

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 28 - Natsu Nariaki</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    The cat monster screeched out creating an eerie sensation. It was a bone-chilling cry. The cat monster jumped from the roof to the street, staring at Lily with eyes glowing in the dark.

    Lily stood up from the broken tree uninjured. She felt that words could not get through to the cat monster anymore. Yasutsuna appeared in her hand, the evil ying runes glowing on the de inming the cat monster¡¯s ferocity.

    The cat monster¡¯s swift actions belied its enormous body, with a sudden rush she shed toward Lily with air-piercing ws.

    Leveraging Yasutsuna, Lily shed through the ws and deflected the paw to the side, with a follow-up Lily spun in the air and smashed a foot against the cat monster¡¯s head.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The dense aura burst stacked with Lily¡¯s strength and her grade 9 wooden shoes made for a frightening blow, the force sent the cat demon flying through a courtyard wall. Recovering from the tumble, the furious cat demon came running back at Lily.

    ¡°Why is this cat monster so furious? The previous tea set feels like half thievery half y. Have I provoked her somehow?¡±

    With Yasutsuna in hand, Lily dashed down a street, in front of her a night patrolman was shocked silly by what he was seeing. Lily shed past the patrolman and the cat monster following seemed to have lost allposure, sending a paw at the patrolman. Instantly Lily hurled out her scabbard, it flew above the patrolman¡¯s head and smashed into the cat monster¡¯s ws, breaking a few of them. Barely escaping with his life, the patrolman fled screaming. He was a samurai, though weak he was still able to flee. But that cat monster turned and was about to chase him.

    Lily wasn¡¯t too concerned about that patrolman¡¯s life, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t want the cat monster tomit more serious sins.

    She shed out a de beam attempting to attract attention. Feeling the pain the cat monster turned and rushed at Lily. As expected. When turned into a cat monster, though the bakeneko¡¯s power was greatly increased, she only reacted to unconscious instinct, all intelligence was suppressed.

    With one hand Lily flipped her Yasutsuna over, in her other she held a scabbard. Spreading her long snowy white legs she took a steady stance in the middle of the street.

    The cat monster came bounding at her surrounded by wind and eldritch clouds and shed down with a paw apanied by a tremendous amount of wind. A strong wind containing a concept with an unimaginable ripping power!

    It was also this sort of wind that had ripped apart Lily¡¯s clothes. The ws were easy to dodge, but the wind, that was harder to dodge. Lily was left with only an undergarment and a skirt.

    She carefully guided Yasutsuna¡¯s sword spine to collide with the ws, and heaved the ws aside, destabilizing the cat monster¡¯s stance. When it came to strength, Lily was superior when using the first stance of the Tsukuyomi sword style. Taking advantage, Lily leaped up and readied Yasutsuna.

    ¡°Bam!¡± The de spine smashed into the cat monster¡¯s lower jaw sending the big head flying up, and instantly dashing above, Lily smashed her heavy scabbard down on that head.

    The cat demon copsed onto the ground, the stone tiles shattering under the weight. Flipping over and behind the cat demon, Lily grabbed the tails and tossed the cat monster into the air. Following with a leap, Lily led with a kick directly into the cat monster¡¯s guts, then followed up with a whirlwind of blunt shes from both scabbard and Yasutsuna, juggling the cat monster in the air. Howling in pain the cat monster was beaten unconscious.

    Landing on the ground, Lily caught the cat monster and callously discarded the unconscious body at the corner of a wall. ¡°Poof!¡± Exhausted of all power, the bakeneko returned to human form leaving a messy cat-eared two-tailed youngdy.

    Lily ced Yasutsuna¡¯s edge on the bakeneko¡¯s neck. ¡°Time to go, I¡¯m taking you to see Lady Ayaka.¡±

    Slowly awakening, she looked at the de without fear. ¡°Just kill me, you bunch of disgusting nobles and samurai dogs.¡±

    Confused, Lily asked, ¡°Clearly you¡¯ve stolen plenty of treasures and injured many samurai, yet you me others?¡±

    ¡°I will never apany you to see the official, I won¡¯t suffer such humiliation! My entire family has already been exterminated by you samurai! Do you imagine that I would allow myself to be caged and humiliated like a monster?¡±

    ¡°Monster?¡± Lily was surprised, few demons self-identify as monsters, ¡°You¡¯re originally a monster, why can¡¯t you coexist like the night-market monsters?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no monster! Kill me!¡± The bakeneko threw her neck at Lily¡¯s dementing ¡°Yasutaro, sister¡¯s unable to avenge you!¡±

    Lily was startled, this bakeneko really wanted to die. She instantly withdrew her de and pressed the bakeneko into the ground and kept her immobile with a foot.

    ¡°What do you want? Why don¡¯t you kill me? Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill myself! I won¡¯t ept it! I won¡¯t let myself be stripped and hung in front of the Suzaku gates! I won¡¯t suffer such humiliation!¡± Bakeneko struggled desperately.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Though the bakeneko had returned to human form, she still wanted to bite Lily.

    Helpless, Lily tore off her clothes and skirt.

    ¡°Kya¡ª¡ª!!!¡± The bakeneko cried out in shame, covering her small breasts and mping both legs shut, a small white cloth could be seen between her thighs.

    ¡°You, what do you want?¡± After being stripped near-naked, she was much more honest and frightened, her cat earsid t against her head.

    Lily shook her head ¡°Why so shy? Didn¡¯t I get simrly stripped?

    ¡°What simr? You still have a skirt and breastband!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m the victor!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant! If you send me to the officials I¡¯ll bite my tongue and kill myself!¡±

    Lily replied, ¡°Before anything, first answer this question.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t answer anything to someone who likes stripping other people!¡±

    Lily ignored her objections, ¡°Who is Yasutaro, and what is your rtionship with Fuji-san?¡±

    Bakeneko¡¯s eyes filled with sadness, ¡°Yasutaro¡­ Yasutaro was murdered by you samurai!¡±

    Instantly, Lily understood. Her expression was no longer fierce, but had a hint of sadness.

    ¡°Lady bakeneko¡­ do you¡­ do you still recognize this?¡±

    From her mirror, Lily pulled out the grade 7 tea set, Fuji-san.

    ¡°What!?¡± When the bakeneko saw Fuji-san, she was stunned, both ears perking straight up.

    ¡°This¡­¡­this¡­¡±

    ¡°Why, why is this¡­ why is father¡¯s Fuji-san here with you?¡± she shuddered uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yasutaro handed it to me.¡± Lily calmly replied.

    ¡°Yasutaro¡­ tell me, how did he die¡­¡±

    Lily yanked off the remaining portion of her skirt leaving herself in white panties and covered the bakeneko¡¯s small body with the cloth.

    Lily gently replied, ¡°Yasutaro, he was killed by Tokugawa¡¯s swordsmen.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Bakeneko¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°So those assassins were telling the truth¡­ Yasutaro, wuaaaa¡ª¡ª¡± her ears dropped as she hugged her knees sobbing.

    Lily knelt down tofort her, ¡°Are you¡­are you really Yasutaro¡¯s sister? But why can you morph into a cat monster?¡±

    Bakeneko nodded her head sobbing, ¡°Yasutaro, it¡¯s sister¡¯s fault¡­ if only sister had this power earlier, our family wouldn¡¯t have suffered this disaster!¡±

    Lily ced Fuji-san into her hand,s ¡°So you were stealing all those tea sets¡­ just to find this?¡±

    She held Fuji-san up to her cheeks, remembering her father¡¯s and Yasutaro¡¯s scent.

    Lily led the bakeneko to a small river, both sitting beneath arge willow tree.

    Bakeneko sat beneath the tree looking at the silver moon reflected in the river, she slowly talked, ¡°My original name was Honami Nariaki, I grew up in Kansai. When my mother died, my father and I traveled to Kanto. He remarried, though that woman Yukiko treated me well, I still thought he betrayed mother. I ran away and traveled to Kansai in a fit of temper. On the way to Heian-kyo, I adopted a small cat, I felt she was just like me, abandoned by family. I named her Hanako. Back then, the road from Kanto to Kansai wasn¡¯t so dangerous. I reached Heian-kyo and started learning swordsmanship from a martial court in the outskirts.¡±

    ¡°Only¡­ one day rumors said father¡¯s city had been upied by Tokugawa. I ignored my teacher¡¯s advice and left Heian-kyo for revenge. I didn¡¯t imagine I would be intercepted by three Tokugawa swordsmen at Mikawa, they told me they had already killed my little brother, and they seemed to think I had Fuji-san, so they attacked. I wasn¡¯t as skilled as I had thought, so I was defeated and mortally injured. They couldn¡¯t find Fuji-san on me, but when they searched me they were interested in my beauty and they¡­ humiliated me¡­ afterward, they threw me into the wilds to die.¡±

    ¡°Hanako appeared, she had wanted to repay my kindness and had followed me. To save me, she sacrificed her soul and melded with me, I was reborn, just with cat ears and extra tails. I knew I wasn¡¯t a match for Tokugawa so I returned to Heian-kyo, but I was treated as a monster and almost killed. I was rescued by my benefactor, she was very skilled. While healing me she released the hidden resentment within my body. It increased my powers and gave me the ability to incarnate as a two-tailed monster cat. She asked me to forget the past and gave me a new name Natsu Nariaki, I am no longer the daughter of a lord, but a bakeneko wandering the night-markets of Heian-kyo.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 29 â€“ The realm beneath the pear blossom trees

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 29 - The realm beneath the pear blossom trees</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°I wanted revenge against Tokugawa, but my benefactor didn¡¯t allow it. She said, if I went then I would be killed by Lord Kamakura.¡± Nariaki clenched her fists trembling in anger, ¡°She told me, unless I gained strength equal to Heian-kyo¡¯s peak existences, I would only die. Any archdemon at or above the permanence stage daring to enter the eastern cities would be attacked by Lord Kamakura. After that I could only search for Fuji-san, I investigated and found out that Tokugawa didn¡¯t get Fuji-san so I started stealing. Gradually it became fun and it became my job, also¡­ if I could steal more treasures, I¡¯d be able to repay my benefactor.¡±

    Nariaki gently caressed Fuji-san, smiling as she remembered old joyful memories of her family, but time would not rewind, those joyful times would never return, her smile was so sorrowful. Lily looked at Nariaki, she could not bear capturing her and dragging her to the officials. But if the task was notplete, in half a month how would she handle the chief advisor¡¯s decree? If Lily disobeyed again, then she would really be unable to stay in Heian-kyo.

    The rule was that convicted female monsters were to be stripped and disyed in front of the Suzaku gate. Lily would not allow Nariaki to end up in such a horrific state, either way, dragging her to the officials was not negotiable.

    ¡°Thank you sister samurai, though I¡¯m unable to get revenge, at least I have a memento from my brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Back then I had already arrived toote, I was unable to save Yasutaro.¡±

    Nariaki shook her head, ¡°This¡­ this is fate, I guess. If my brother was still alive, I don¡¯t know if he could ept a monster as his sister. If he treated me like those other people, then I really would have no will to live. In Heian-kyo, though humans and demons still coexist in night-markets, they¡¯re mostly feared and hated everywhere else.¡± Nariaki wilted from the deep sense of loss.

    ¡°How could that be, I¡¯m human and I still think you¡¯re cute and lovely.¡± Lilyplimented. She was notforting but expressing her real opinion. Nariaki had experienced such misfortune, and her immature beauty made Lily sympathize.

    ¡°Sister samurai¡­¡­¡± Nariaki lifted her head to look at Lily, her cheeks blushed red. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think you were a good person. Such a treasured tea set, most people would keep it, but you returned it to me¡­ a monster who attacked you and tore your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Yasutaro used his life to entrust me with this task, of course I wouldplete it.¡±

    ¡°Sister samurai, how great it would be if only all the samurais had a righteous heart like you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nariaki, I¡¯m not as good as you think I am, big sister is also very bad¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that, oh right, I forgot to ask but what are you called?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m called Kagami Lily,¡± Lily announced with a flick of her long beautiful hair.

    ¡°Can, can I call you sister Lily?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course.¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily¡­¡­ are you¡­ really going to drag me to the officials?¡± Nariaki hugged Fuji-san with both ears lying t and big moist eyes shining.¡±

    ¡°How could I? Absolutely not little sister.¡± Lily warmly replied. That was an irond decision, as for how to handle the fallout, Lily could slowly consider thatter.

    ¡°Sister Lily, if you don¡¯t catch me, you won¡¯t be in trouble will you?¡±

    Though Lily was troubled, she still denied ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily, you helped me find my father¡¯s tea set, I will definitely repay you. I want to take you to a ce.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°To the night market¡¯s guardian god, the ce where my benefactor is.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily was a bit worried, though she was also a bit interested in the guardian god, it was possible he was an immensely powerful demon?

    Nariaki understood Lily¡¯s concerns, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry sister Lily, my benefactor is a good person. She¡¯s kind and gentle to both humans and demons. I feel like sister Lily is troubled about something, I thought a consultation with my benefactor would help. You helped me so she will definitely give you advice.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Lily was a bit tempted, at the moment Lily was also in a difficult situation.

    ¡°Sister Lily, follow me.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ sorry, your clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°I can turn into a small cat so I¡¯m fine, but sister, what will you do? Though it¡¯s night, you can¡¯t go out into the streets like that. You¡¯d be treated as a perverted female demon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Wait here, I¡¯ll go change clothes.¡±

    Walking behind a tree, Lily pulled out a gorgeous long-sleeved short-skirted ck outfit and dressed. In Heian-kyo, though storage treasures are rare, Nariaki was under that person¡¯s protection so she had naturally seen them before, but when Lily walked out, Nariaki was still pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Wa, sister is so beautiful¡­¡±

    Lily blushed, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, do you want an outfit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already received such a great favor from you, how could I ask for more? I¡¯ll lead the way as a cat.¡±

    Nariaki led Lily to the rooftops, this was indeed the path of a cat. The two traveled fast through Heian-kyo.

    ¡°Nariaki, is the location not near the night markets?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, the night markets are only a little part of her territory, I¡¯ll be taking you to her house.¡± The little ck white cat ran swiftly over the roofs. Arriving, she halted.

    ¡°Sister Lily, wait for me here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily had no idea what Nariaki was doing, so she just sat down on the roofs and waited.

    After a while, a pink yukata-wearing cat-eared girl agilely jumped onto the roof, tail swaying happily.

    ¡°Nariaki! You stole again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it already.¡± Nariaki stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lily nodded her head, helpless against Nariaki¡¯s antics.

    Returning back to human form, Nariaki led Lily back down to the streets and up to the base of the Heian Pce.

    ¡°Nariaki, your benefactor couldn¡¯t possibly live in the pce right?¡± Lily looked up at the dimly lit towering ornate pce.

    ¡°Of course not, she hates nobles and royals the most. Follow me.¡± Nariaki led Lily past the Heian Pce walls, the length of the walls disyed the size of the Heian Pce. Only, for some reason, Lily on the outside of the wall could hear grief-filled cries and some angry howls from beyond the walls. It seemed that the Heian pce, was not some nice ce.

    Lily involuntarily thought up of her Cherry blossom valley, that ce was without a doubt better. Though not as elegant and luxurious, her valley was filled with her sisters and life was much free and unfettered. Lily had been gone for several months, and she was only now wanting to go home.

    ¡°Oh right, Nariaki, do you still remember Yukiko?¡±

    ¡°Yukiko? Do you mean my step-mother? She followed Tokugawa in the end! I remember her, though she treated me well in the past that was probably an act! To live, she actually became Tokugawa¡¯s woman! Shameless!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Lily felt troubled, she would have to slowly exin thingster.

    ¡°What is it? Sister Lily?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s keep going¡±

    Nariaki led Lily past the pce, to a mountain behind the pce. There were rivers andkes in the area. Lily felt that this should be the flower gardens of the pce, only beyond the circling river, there were many more mountains. None of the mountains were too high, but they were all still within the walls of Heian-kyo.

    Nariaki led Lily to the green mountains beyond the river. They walked up the long winding mountain road where there were old twisted enchanting and strange trees. The batches of trees, the groups of ancient glowing stonemps, and the mist all made it seem like a hidden realm.

    Climbing over the mountain, they arrived at a valley filled with blossoms and ancient pines. Gurgles of aquatic life came from the mountain stream flowing down the ravine, on both sides of the ravine was a weirdly shapedmp flickering, showing the elegance and mystery of the stream. The two followed along the mountain stream leading them to a beautiful pavilion under a grand pear blossom tree. The pavilion was a rare yellow color, even at night, this pavilion would be exquisite.

    At the side of the pavilion, was a pond with shimmering mirror-like water, it reflected the beautiful scenery of nature. Walking up to the pavilion, they met a tall enchanting woman holding antern walking along the stone road.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Seeing the woman, Nariaki was filled with happiness, ¡°Sister Lily, this is the guardian god of the night market, my benefactor and savior. Also¡­ also my current master, Lady Kimiko.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but look at the tallntern holding woman.

    She had a head of mature golden hair twisted in an elegant hairdo, wearing a vermillion red furisode lined with fur, her neckline revealed to a degree that Lily dared not imitate. Her shoulders werepletely exposed, and the neckline opening continued down to her waist, a pair ofrge full breasts squeezed together created an enchanting sight. Her waist could bepared to Lily¡¯s and her rear, soft and beautiful. When she walked, a pair of white slender thighs could be seen between the high slit of her furisode. Her walking posture radiated femininity and was even more enchanting than Kagami-hime.

    Before she knew it, Lily swallowed her saliva, with her level of soul sensitivity she was shocked, ¡°I, when did I? How was I unknowingly enchanted by this woman?¡±

    That woman¡¯s steps seemed to carry with them a natural enchanting power.

    ¡°Nnn?¡± Lily¡¯s mind grew clearer after the discovery, above that woman¡¯s hairstyle grew two pointed fox ears.

 Volume 5, Chapter 30 â€“ Kimiko

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 30 - Kimiko</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    That pointy-eared enchanting woman¡¯s face was absolutely beautiful and snowy white, her skin was paler and more delicate than most fair-skinned women. As she walked in front of Lily, she gave the impression of being a bit taller than Lily. Her eyes were seductive and misty outlined by purple spring flower eyeshadow. Her scent, a mesmerizing feminine scent. The closer she walked, the more Lily felt her soul get charmed.

    Not good!

    Lily reminded herself that she had the soul of a man, but this woman, no, this female demoness, seemed to have the ability to charm souls.

    This woman, under the nose of humanity¡¯s greatest power, Heian-kyo, under the eyes of the emperor, created a safe haven where monsters and humans could coexist. On top of that, she lived in the mountains of the imperial flower garden, and she disliked the nobility and royalty. What sort of methods was avable to her?

    Peerless Archdemon!

    Lily was feeling a bit frightened, how did she end up apanying Nariaki into this woman¡¯s territory. Though she could not detect any enormous eldritch energy, Lily knew this woman was a peak existence.

    Kimiko walked in front of Lily, her eyes shed with interest as she looked over Lily. ¡°Yo¡­ a beauty.¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s voice held a natural mesmerizing intent, it spiraled around spreading through the air. A simple ordinarypliment had Lily¡¯s body reacting. Though Lily likedpliments, she hadn¡¯t gotten to the point where she¡¯d loseposure over a little praise.

    ¡°This situation¡­¡­ not good.¡± Lily thought, ¡°I don¡¯t know who this woman is, but I should hide her effect on me, it feels a bit dangerous.¡±

    It was strange, Lily could clearly feel that she was being influenced and that her attraction was not natural, but Lily felt that her body was reacting uncontrobly.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, this sister is Kagami Lily. She¡¯s from the easternnd, I didn¡¯t imagine that the tea set I¡¯ve been looking for would be in her hands. She traveled far to fulfill my brother¡¯sst wishes and delivered Fuji-san to me¡­ though there were a few misunderstandings, she¡¯s just like Lady Kimiko, one of my benefactors!¡± Nariaki introduced Lily.

    ¡°Lily meets¡­¡­ greets Lady Kimiko.¡± What in the world was wrong with her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    ¡°Kagami Lily?¡± Kimiko looked at Lily and gave a seductive smile, ¡°My oh my, so you¡¯re the rumored, eastern number one beauty Lyn-hime.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily was taken aback, why does Kimiko know about her, others in Heian-kyo had not heard of her name.

    ¡°Eh? Sister Lily is the number one beauty in the east?¡± Nariaki looked at Lily with an idolizing gaze.

    ¡°Just rumors, I don¡¯t know who spread those whimsical rumors, my apologies for letting Lady Kimiko hear the joke.¡± Lily apologized embarrassedly.

    ¡°Hehehe, Lady Lyn-hime¡¯s words are a bit strange. A regr person would not deliberatelybel themselves as a pervert.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This¡­¡­ ¡° Lily didn¡¯t know what was going on, her words were a bit messy, was it because of Kimiko¡¯s seductive interference?

    ¡°Oh my, let¡¯s stop standing on ceremony here, it¡¯s an honor to meet youdy Lyn-hime, let¡¯s talk inside, please enter.¡± Sweeping a hand Kimiko motioned to enter the building. There seemed to be no reason to refuse such an invitation, but Lily held wariness toward that beautiful golden pavilion.

    ¡°Sister Lily, let¡¯s go in, Lady Kimiko¡¯s plum wine is so delicious.¡± Nariaki intimately tugged on Lily¡¯s arm, pulling her into the building.

    Kimiko softly walked to Lily¡¯s side, held Lily¡¯s arm, and grasped her hand, and rubbed her long fingers onto the back of Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°What a beautiful hand, so soft, I really can¡¯t imagine this hand wielding a de.¡± Saying this, Kimiko tugged while Nariaki pushed, in addition to the shock of getting her hand rubbed, Lily was brought into the yellow pavilion.

    The insides of the pavilion, while may not be grandiose, could be referred to as elegant and gorgeous. The walls were made up of various paintings of flowers and birds. Kimiko led Lily and Nariaki to a room with a view of the pear blossom tree and mirrorke. The room was decorated with various purple and white curtains all embroidered with flowers. Under the dim yellow light, the room had an ambiguous mood. A small table rested upon the beautifully decorated terrace.

    ¡°Please take a seat, I¡¯ll go prepare desserts.¡± Kimikoughed.

    Lily turned her head to look at Kimiko¡¯s retreating back.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Under the skirt that wrapped around Kimiko¡¯s sexy rear, a light goldenrge furry tail could be seen. As if Kimiko could feel her gaze, she looked back with a smile. Lily ducked her head, cheeks burning red, it felt impolite to peek at another person¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Sharp furry ears and a tail¡­ could it be that Lady Kimiko is a fox demon?¡± Lily silently wondered. The bakeneko¡¯s master is a fox demon, this felt reasonable.

    Kimiko soon returned with a pitcher of plum wine and dumpling skewers, both served on elegant tes. Nariaki¡¯s eyes shone with anticipation, reaching out to grab the wine, Kimiko lightly admonished her ¡°Wait.¡±

    Kimiko tilted her head cutely, her creamy soft whiteplexion and sultry eyes staring at Lily. As if she could see Lily¡¯s difort, she deliberately drew Lily¡¯s attention to a red-polished fingernail and sucked on it. Then she tapped her now wet fingernail at the cups and created ice cubes.

    Lily was a bit surprised. Though it wasn¡¯t a high-ranked eldritch technique, it was still quite incredible.

    ¡°Chilled plum wine! That tastes the best! Meow¡ª¡ª¡± Nariaki snatched up the cup and drank happily. Her face flushed red and swayed as if drunk, then muttered ¡°Though it¡¯s not summer yet.¡±

    Kimiko treated Nariaki as a child and smiled indulgently before turning to Lily, though her eyes were still seductive, sharpness was hidden within. ¡°What,dy Lyn-hime won¡¯t drink?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡­ I¡¯ll taste it in a bit.¡± Lily was still hesitant, she didn¡¯t believe the wine was poisoned, but she felt that if she drank the wine something bad would happen.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, my plum wine will benefit your advancement.¡± Kimiko smiled slyly.

    Lily felt that visiting another person¡¯s house and not epting the hospitality would be a bit rude. Debating with herself, she ended up taking a small sip. ¡°Mmm¡­¡­¡± Refreshing and sweet, a delicious taste. Lily felt her body and mind be rxed and joyful, that sensation even affected her Spirit Pce slightly increasing her strength. To think that this plum wine would increase one¡¯s powers, Lady Kimiko really had amazing means.

    Seeing Lily drink the wine, Kimiko showed a joyful expression, taking a drink she asked, ¡°Lady Lyn-hime, I¡¯ve heard a bit of your fame in the easternnds, but to think you¡¯d travel ten thousand miles to Heian-kyo. There must¡¯ve been many issues and twists and turns, right?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, I do have a purpose traveling here, but it is as you have surmised, I have encountered some small troubles.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe, Lady Lyn-hime sure is courageous and daring. You killed thest two rtives of the martial saint Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, one of which was his son. You would call that small trouble?¡±

    Lily was startled, to think that Kimiko had such detailed information of her situation.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, the martial saint you speak of ¡­¡­ ¡°

    ¡°The father of the Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, one of the four saints. The man who in his youth, led troops into Ezo and conquered that barbaric savage northernnd. His skill is said to have reached the pinnacle of human swordsmanship. If Minamoto no Yosh*tsune dueled him without using his Arcane True de Law, a victory was not guaranteed.¡± Kimiko deliberately mentioned while watching Lily¡¯s face. Lily¡¯splexion turned from flushed red to pale white.

    ¡°That¡­ that Tamuramaro¡¯s swordsmanship is that amazing?¡± Hearing that Tamuramaro could match Yosh*tsune made Lily panic a bit.

    Yosh*tsune, that¡¯s the guardian god she worshiped! She had actually killed the son of a man who matched Yosh*tsune.

    ¡°Eheheh, I also heard that Tamuramaro is a well known unreasonable overbearing father. To him, his son is more important than anything in the world. He¡¯s an old man you know? Though he has plenty of power, that part is most likely incapable, to father another child¡­ probably impossible.¡±

    Kimiko scratched her cheek staring at Lily, to think she talked about such a shameful topic so easily without hesitation. But then again, Kimiko spoke about extreme topics such as the Heavenly Gates as if they were ordinary household conversations. Lily who listened was half blushing half pale, she didn¡¯t know how to react.

    She sighed helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not as if I wanted to start a feud with the Sakanoues, it¡¯s just that Tamurakonoe relentlessly hunted me and cornered me, my only option was to have a one on one duel against him. That was a fair fight many witnessed. If Lord Tamuramaro still wants to seek revenge against me, then I have nothing to say. If I didn¡¯t y Tamurakonoe, I would have long died under his de. Whateveres, I can only deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha, Miss Lily, how bold! You were born with such femininity, but to think you have bits of masculinity in your character. Come, big sister will toast you a cup of wine.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart was a bit overwhelmed and toasted Kimiko, drinking the plum wine.

    Before she knew it, she was engrossed in her talk with Kimiko, unknowingly drinking several more cups of wine.

    Face rosy red, Lily swayed unsteadily, ¡°Lady Kimiko, I, I don¡¯t think I can drink anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha nonsense, we¡¯re just starting. Come, let¡¯s finish this pot.¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s small wine sk was strange, so many cups of wine had been poured, yet it was not empty. Kimiko sat down beside Lily, one hand wrapping around Lily¡¯s waist and pulling her into an embrace, the other hand pushed the mouth of the wine sk to Lily¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t drink anymore¡­¡­ Nariakoo¡­¡­¡± Lily dizzily looked for Nariaki. Nariaki was dead drunk on the floor after a cup of wine and several dumpling skewers.

    ¡°Come, Lily, drink some more.¡± Kimiko gently and imcably poured more wine down Lily¡¯s throat, somehow Kimiko no longer called her Lady Lyn-hime, but just Lily.

 Volume 5, Chapter 31 â€“ Drunken Princess

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 31 - Drunken Princess</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°Nariaki¡­ what happened to her¡­¡­¡± If only she were still awake, she could help distract Kimiko¡­ but right now she¡¯s dead drunk¡­ what to do? Lady Kimiko keeps on giving me wine, what to do? Lily dizzily wondered.

    ¡°Come, finish this wine sk, give sister some face.¡±

    ¡°Only a sk?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    It was only a small sk, and so many cups had already been poured. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, only¡­ Lily felt like that sk should have been emptied already.

    ¡°Is that sk a treasure? Why do I feel like the wine is unending?¡±

    ¡°You must be imagining things, just a tiny bit left. Here, say ahhh, you don¡¯t want the wine to spill do you?

    Lily felt like she had no strength, she didn¡¯t want to lie in Kimiko¡¯s embrace but was so dizzy she couldn¡¯t sit straight. Kimiko¡¯s other hand was wrapped around her soft slender waist and slowly groped downwards. Lily¡¯s hands were empty, she felt that instead of just pushing against the sk, it would be better to block Kimiko¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on¡­why¡­ why is this baffling fox demoness doing this to me¡­¡­¡±

    Lily felt that Kimiko¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t using too much force, but even though she had grasped her wrist, she was unable to pull the hand away.

    Lily was a bit frustrated, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this!¡±

    She circted her spirit power adding more strength to her hand, but she felt a reflective forcepletely dispersing her spirit power. Kimiko acted as if nothing had happened while Lily¡¯s body swayed from the bacsh, the wine sk on her lips slipped, spilling wine down Lily¡¯s chin, dripping all over her neck and bust.

    ¡°Ahh, look at you, so messy. I¡¯ll go get a cloth.¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s voice was mature and assuring, as if she was inplete control of the situation.

    As Kimiko left, Lily lost all strength and fell down onto the tatami. For some reason, she felt a sense of emptiness. With hair syed messily out around her, eyes misted over in confusion, Lily could onlyy there on the tatami mat, she could not dredge up the willpower to wipe off the lines of wine trickling down the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Not good, I have to get out of here¡­ I feel¡­ so strange, body¡­¡­ I can¡¯t control my body¡­¡­¡±

    Lily could no longer see clearly, though she wanted to stand up, her legs no longer listened to her, she could only continue to try. Slowly she managed to get her legs curled up underneath her, perhaps she could crawl to the balcony, the cold wind outside should help.

    Kimiko returned, holding a warmed towel. She shook her head helplessly looking at Lily, ¡°Ahh, what are you doing? Do you like that sort of posture?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily hadn¡¯t crawled too far when Kimiko returned, her current state was extremely embarrassing and she didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    ¡°Ohh?¡± Kimiko looked at the spot where Lily was sitting at the table, ¡°Looks like this spot has been soaked with wine, do you want sister to help you wipe it? Kimiko knelt down beside Lily and looked at her

    Lily¡¯s back stiffened, she nervously grabbed the hem of her skirt, ¡°No, no need!¡± However, with only one hand supporting her body she was unstable and fell down, her voluptuous breasts now squeezed on the tatami mat.

    ¡°No need? But what I¡¯m seeing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Really no need! Don¡¯t look!¡± Lily was really in a panic.

    ¡°Ahh, tell me, where?¡± Kimiko was imcable.

    She should take the lesser of the two evils, Lily felt surprised she could still be logical at the moment. ¡°Chest¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You want me to help you wipe? You should¡¯ve said so earlier, how strange you are.¡±

    Lily grimaced as her cheeks filled with heat, ¡°Help me up¡­¡­sister Kimiko¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? You only call me sister now? Do you only call someone sister when you ask for help? You¡¯re usually quite haughty, could it be that you¡¯re really¡­¡± Kimiko continued whispering into Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°that kind of woman, showing off your erotess and begging for help, right?¡±

    ¡°No! Sister Kimiko, we¡¯ve only just met, how can you be so rude? You might be my senior but you can¡¯t bully me like this.¡± Lily knew that saying such words was unwise, if Kimiko really wanted to bully her, then the words would only incite her, but she didn¡¯t have any other way of pleading.

    ¡°Ahh, when sister left, you were fine, now I¡¯m back and you¡¯re in such a sultry posture and saying I¡¯m bullying you. I say, aren¡¯t you a bit naughty?¡± Kimiko stroked Lily¡¯s hair and gently blew into her ear.

    Lily could only helplessly shiver. ¡°Please help me up¡­don¡¯t blow, don¡¯t speak so close to my ear, help me upp!¡± Lily trembled uncontrobly, as if she was angry.

    ¡°Ah, a youngdy¡¯s temper? Fine, sister will help you up.¡± Lifting Lily up by the arms, Kimiko supported Lily in her embrace. ¡°I say, you sweat easily Lily, you do have a noticeable scent¡­¡±

    Lily blushed harder, ¡°Lady Kimiko has such a strong perfume, how could Ipare?¡± She wanted to p herself, how was that an upright answer? It sounded more like a flirty protest. It seemed that her speech ability wasn¡¯t too high. No¡­ it was more her current demeanor, tone, and soft sultry appearance that made anything she said feel flirty. Not good, she needed to be resolute, more serious, stricter¡­¡­

    ¡°The wine really soaked through.¡± Kimiko pulled open Lily¡¯s neckline revealing arge amount of pale creamy skin.

    ¡°No!¡± Lily panicked, ¡°I just changed clothes, and didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be anybat so I took off my Celestial Maiden Garment.¡±

    Kimiko started wiping Lily down with a warm white cloth, she treated the task indifferently as if Lily¡¯s bosom wasn¡¯t an intimate part of her. This indifference gave Lily an embarrassed sensation, stealing away thest bits of her strength. Shepletely copsed into Kimiko¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°How hopeless,¡± Kimiko softly said, ¡°A woman like you, how did you get to Heian-kyo unharmed? You didn¡¯t get bullied by a monster on the road did you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Lily grabbed Kimiko¡¯s hand, but Kimiko ignored any resistance and continued to wipe Lily down, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    After the wiping, Lily let out a breath of relief, panting on Kimiko¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯repletely soaked with sweat. There¡¯s a hot spring here, I¡¯ll take you to go wash up.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No¡­ no, I need to go back.¡±

    ¡°Go back?¡± Kimiko murmured into Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°You can¡¯t walk straight, and look at yourself. Aren¡¯t you afraid some monster will smell your sweet scent and capture you?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, don¡¯t, don¡¯t make things up¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You still deny? Don¡¯t protest, sister will help you wash up.¡±

    Lily was ashamed and helpless, this Kimiko¡­ taking advantage of her intoxication to toy and bully her. If she wasn¡¯t drunk, even if she wasn¡¯t a match, she¡¯d still fight a battle for her dignity. But she was drunk¡­ what could she do?

    Kimiko held onto Lily and left the room, past the walkway to the rear of the flower garden. A beautiful jade-like hot spring was there, surrounded by sakura and pear blossoms, the trees and rocks forming an elegant scenery.

    Lily suddenly felt that her messy appearance and her unsteady gait were very out of ce in this beautiful and elegant hot spring. Washing up didn¡¯t sound too bad.

    ¡°Ah¡­ wait¡­ let me wrap up in a bath towel¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re a really troublesome little girl, what, afraid sister will see everything? We¡¯re all women here. Ehehehe.¡± Kimiko hid her smile, ¡°Fine, fine, you can have your bath towel.¡± She conjured a long fluffy white fox-furred bath towel.

    Lily had never seen a bath towel like this before. She examined it and wondered why it really looked like a fox tail. She gave it a tug.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kimiko gave a seductive cry, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t use that much force.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Confused, Lily wondered if perhaps this was Lady Kimiko¡¯s fox tail? But Lily felt that Kimiko still had a tail behind her? Perhaps not only one tail? Or was she already this drunk?

    The tail-like bath towel started moving as if it had life, wrapping around Lily¡¯s body, it fluttered a bit and also wrapped around Kimiko. Their kimonos slipped down to their feet and then Kimiko supported Lily down into the water.

    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­

    ¡°Meow~¡± Nariaki woozily climbed up and looked around, ¡°Ehh? Where is everyone?¡±

    Afterward, her ears drooped and she fell over asleep once again.

 Volume 5, Chapter 32 â€“ Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 32 - Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    The moonlight shone through the water, flower petals scattered throughout the spring. The two leaned against the rocks soaking in the hot springs. Naturally, bath towels weren¡¯t needed when submerged. The waters were milky white obscuring their bodies. Lily¡¯s bust was mostly submerged but they formed two arcs above the water like two white inds. Her face was red and her hair pinned up.

    ¡°Ah, when you pin your hair up, you look quite mature.¡± Kimikoplimented Lily, her finger trailing down Lily¡¯s arm. ¡°Why so nervous? I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart protested, we¡¯re already like this, how can I not be worried?

    ¡°Little Lily, in the easternnd, do you have someone you like?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was taken aback, unsure of why Kimiko was asking this.

    Kimiko gossiped, ¡°I hear that in the East, many noble samurais and scions consider you to be their dream woman.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t control what they think. Lady Kimiko, we¡¯ve been soaking for a while, I¡¯d like to go back¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what are you in a rush for? Afraid I¡¯ll do something to you?¡± Kimiko¡¯s hand rubbed Lily¡¯s thighs, ¡°If I really wanted you, do you think you could resist?¡±

    The words made Lily want to cry. Where did Kimikoe from? Though she was a peerless arch-demon, she didn¡¯t have that dangerous sensation, but Lily had a feeling that Kimiko was stronger than any other entity she had ever met before. If this woman really wanted to do something to her, how could she resist?

    ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t look so bitter, you won¡¯t look good if you cry. I hear easternnd¡¯s Ashikaga Makoto will soon arrive in Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Madam Ashikaga?¡± Lily startled.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t very strange, the Ashikaga household is still one of Kanto¡¯s noble houses. I say, her son Ashikaga Kiyoshi, is he one of your suitors?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not too sure¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? That Kiyoshi is a superior young scion. I think, if you look through the entire easternnd, he is the only one who can barely be matched with you. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t done anything with him? Say¡­ a few kisses? Some caresses?¡± Kimiko murmured while blowing air into Lily¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily was a bit angry and solemnly announced, ¡°You and I have only known each other for a day, while I respect you for your justice and protection of the night markets, your aplishments and your power, but please don¡¯t act as if we¡¯re intimate friends and can ask anything. Though that question, I can answer, nothing has happened between me and Kiyoshi, no contact at all. I have absolutely no interest in men, please don¡¯t ask such questions anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, Ahahahahahaha!¡± Kimiko let out raucousughter, not caring that herrge breasts werepletely lifted and exposed from the water. ¡°Lily, ahh Lily¡­ it¡¯s said that you¡¯re ice cold and smart, but to think you¡¯re like this. I only teased you a bit and you¡¯ve revealed the truth. From the moment I touched you, your reactions told me everything. You and I, we¡¯re the same type.¡± Kimiko asked into Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°You like women, right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t admit it? Then how about I kidnap you and set you up with Karasu Tengu? If you don¡¯t like women, then you naturally like men. That Tengu is the world¡¯s most heroic man. You¡¯d like him, right?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, please don¡¯t tease me, I¡­¡­I¡­¡­ fine, I like women, but please don¡¯t think you can mess around with me, I already have a partner!¡± Lily had no choice but to confess.

    ¡°Uwaa? Really? The eastern goddess has a partner? I would have thought no one could match your standards. Tell sister, who is she?¡±

    The ¡®she¡¯ in question was Lily¡¯s senior¡­ but¡­ how could she exin?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kimiko saw sadness within Lily¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ where she is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°To think that you¡¯re an infatuated type? I couldn¡¯t tell from your temperament and reactions. Since she¡¯s not by your side, aren¡¯t you lonely? How about you y with sister?¡± Saying so, Kimiko stretched a hand towards Lily¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Lily turned, covering her breasts.

    Kimiko ignored that and stered herself to Lily¡¯s back, targeting her ears again, ¡°So, you like it from the back¡­¡­¡±

    Lily shuddered, her expression mncholic, ¡°Lady Kimiko, please don¡¯t make fun of me, I know you aren¡¯t the type to force someone, so please don¡¯t tease me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha, you¡¯re quite perceptive, you can understand my thoughts. But it¡¯s quite fun teasing you.¡± Saying so, Kimiko gave Lily¡¯s rear a rub. Kimiko wouldn¡¯t force Lily but she would take advantage to embarrass her. ¡°Lily, you won¡¯t suffer since the one you met was me, but you need to be careful. An elegant soft beauty like you is very attractive, doubly so since you aren¡¯t that strong. You will not only draw male arch-demons to you but also female monsters.¡±

    ¡°Eh? This¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why? It¡¯s because you possess a unique scent, filled with moonlit snow sakura femininity. It¡¯s the feminine scent most desired by monsters. Most male monsters are both rude and ugly, so female monsters also prefer women. And most don¡¯t follow the rules like me.¡± Kimiko rested her chin on Lily¡¯s bare shoulder.

    ¡°Before saying you follow the rules, please take your hand off of my waist¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, sister¡¯s only ying with you, not like other female monsters. They¡¯d tie you up after catching you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Anyways, you have to be more careful. You really trust too easily, if the one you encountered wasn¡¯t me but a ferocious monster, I think you¡¯d have been taken already.¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to thank you for sparing my innocence?¡±

    ¡°Look at you, what are you saying?¡± Under the water, Kimiko smacked Lily¡¯s thighs ¡°Your words really invite misunderstandings, I understand you but another person might think you¡¯re seducing them, understand?¡±

    ¡°Ah? How could that be?¡±

    Kimiko looked at Lily, thought a bit before nodding in understanding, ¡°So it¡¯s like that, you¡¯ve practiced a unique insight of the charm. Don¡¯t worry, sister won¡¯t investigate your secret, that¡¯s the greatest taboo of any practitioners. You only need to answer yes or no.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I practiced a special dance style¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn, the charming aura on you will easily make a monster think you¡¯re an enchantress. But it seems like your seductive aura is naturally dispersed without any guiding will, right?¡±

    Now that they were discussing the path of advancement, Lily had some interest, turning around, ¡°Lady Kimiko, I¡¯ve gained a few insights in the way of charm¡­ only it¡¯s too ethereal, I¡¯m unable to control it¡­¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Put on your bathrobe and follow me. Rx, I¡¯m not going to take you¡­for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Every three sentences Kimiko said, one was to harass her, Lily really had low resistance to this.

    She put on a white bathrobe and followed Kimiko after hooking her ancient mirror to her waistband. Kimiko noticed the mirror and Lily noticed Kimiko¡¯s attention.

    Kimikoughed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it, it¡¯s only an ancient mirror. I know you¡¯re a mirror girl, I even know about the Viper and Witch Momiji¡¯s secret admiration of you. There are many mirror girls in Heian-kyo, especially after that little girl Ayaka established a new policy to prohibit the harming of mirror girls. Many of them have traveled to Heian-kyo, I had thought you were among their number.¡±

    Lily let out a sigh of relief, it seems with Kimiko¡¯s superior advancement, she disdained the idea of snatching her ancient mirror, but Lily still carefully put her mirror away.

    ¡°Strange, why don¡¯t you have a storage device?¡± Kimiko suddenly asked.

    ¡°Ah? I¡­¡±

    ¡°With your power, you should have one, it¡¯s very convenient. You should know of Heian-kyo¡¯s Fuyutsuki, you can purchase one there. If you don¡¯t have enough money, sister will lend it to you, but¡­ you¡¯ll have to pay with your body~¡±

    ¡°No, no need¡­I have methods to earn money.¡± Lily¡¯s back stiffened with fright, thankfully she had left her de back in the room, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin.

    Lily followed Kimiko to the top floor of the Kiyoszawa, to the door of arge room, that door was decorated beautifully with golden satin.

    ¡°What, what is this feeling?¡±

    A distant, ancient aura radiated from the room, triggering endless daydreams in Lily.

    Kimiko looked and nodded with augh, ¡°You really are very sensitive, a regr mirror girl would not be able to detect this aura. This door has been iid with a spell to suppress energy fluctuations.¡±

    Kimiko opened the door with an arcane arte, the room was absolutely dark, but the ancient aura radiating was a thousand times stronger, a charming aura.

    ¡°Enter.¡± Kimiko pulled Lily into the room.

    ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± Though Lily had just taken a bath, her bathrobe was instantly soaked through with sweat.

    The room clearly had no smell, but in the air there seemed to be a mix of thousands of different mesmerizing scents. With a snap, Kimiko lit up the candles of the room, lighting the area. The room was magnificent, elegant, and dazzling to the eyes.

    Under the candlelight, Lily saw on the opposite wall, a ten-meter tall mural.

    The mural depicted a distant opulent pce, in the pce, there were many scantily d seductive women. One moment they were celestial maidens, in another they were seductresses. They were dancing, singing, gossiping, frolicking around. There were also plenty of kissing, caressing, and other various more intense erotic activities.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Blushing hard, Lily covered her mouth, she felt her body soften to the point she couldn¡¯t stand up. She had never felt such a strong charming intent, ¡°This, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lily. This is one of Heian-kyo¡¯s sacred relics, ¡®Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting¡¯.

 Volume 5, Chapter 33 â€“ Sacred Relic

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 33 - Sacred Relic</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°Sacred Relic? Lady Kimiko, what is a Sacred Relic?¡± Lily barely managed to resist the aura, her legs shook and she steadied herself by grabbing onto a pir.

    ¡°As expected, the samurai of the eastern countries have no idea about the existence of the Sacred Relics. This is one of the reasons why the strength of the eastern forces are much weaker than those from the west.¡± Kimiko straightforwardly answered. ¡°Lily, listen carefully. When I look at you, so young and with such base strength, you probably don¡¯t n on relying on the status quo, nor do you n on marrying and relying on a strong backing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes Lady Kimiko, I desire to walk farther upon the path of advancement. Though I have no intention to conquer or dominate, I must protect my sisters and friends.¡±

    ¡°Um, your desire is real, every expert has a reason to risk the path that is advancement. Lily, since you¡¯ve arrived at Heian-kyo and want to improve your strength, you cannot ignore the existence of Sacred Relics. Sacred Relic is a simplified name, but you can understand them as ancient or holy remnants, but not always. In truth, there are many different Sacred Relics, these relics aren¡¯t necessary to the path of advancement, but if you canprehend and gain insights from these Relics, then not only will your advancement realm benefit, but yourbat level will also improve. This is a very important aid for enlightenment.¡± Kimiko exined.

    ¡°Comprehension of the Sacred Relic?¡± Lily looked at the painting, examining each dancing seductive woman. Though it was embarrassing, Lily could detect an intense charming intent from the painting ¡°Perhaps¡­ Lady Kimiko, I feel that I can increase my insight of charming intent if I study this painting.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, as expected.¡± Kimiko smacked Lily¡¯s hip.

    ¡°Kya! Lady Kimiko, don¡¯t hit me!¡± Lily, who was engrossed in examining the painting, was teased into embarrassment.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind, this is our unique method of greeting, just like patting shoulders.¡±

    ¡°How could it be the same? If you want to pat my shoulder, then pat my shoulder!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t get angry~ I¡¯ll kick you out if you get angry.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No, no, tell me more please, I want to listen¡­¡± towards advancement knowledge, Lily was very eager to learn.

    ¡°Lily, you really have a natural affinity with the charming intent. Don¡¯t get angry, I¡¯m not teasing you, it¡¯s apliment. This Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting contains the Hundred Maiden Sen-no-Hana portion of the Intent of Charm. Simply said, the Intent of Charm is split into two parts, the Yin-Yang harmony between men and woman, or the pure symphony between two women. Since you prefer women and aren¡¯t interested in men, then you will benefit greatly fromprehending this relic.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve alreadyprehended a sliver of the charming intent, so you should have noticed an increase of battle strength, or an increase in power of certain techniques. In truth, this intent is less effective at improving the spirit power cirction of a de maiden. What has the greatest effect is charming power, which is used to refine the female body. Not only does it allow us to maintain our charm, and youth, it also increases our powers over time.¡±

    ¡°What!? Refining a woman¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lily, you should know, a woman¡¯s natural physical resistance and strength arecking. We generally rely on spirit defense, and spirit power cirction. If we don¡¯t circte our spirit powers, even if you possess a celestial maiden physique, you would be at most a few times stronger than a regr woman, around the same as a regr man. As for those gigantic blue demons or devils? Don¡¯t dream of it. In the early stages of advancement, this weakness is not very obvious, but when ites to real high-levelbat, the weakness of your body will be very detrimental.¡±

    ¡°And charming power, that is a path for women to not only maintain our beauty but refine a body with the strengths of an immortal, a heavenly path!¡±

    ¡°Maintaining the beauty and the strengths of an immortal?¡± Lily was astonished. Though she could use the Celestial Maiden Garment to increase her defense to a ridiculous level, that was only relying on a treasure. Considering Kagura¡¯s master¡¯s decisive battle back in those days, the legion of celestial battle maidens led by the great god Tsukuyomi battling the dark forces, what Celestial Maiden Garment? Wouldn¡¯t it be torn apart in an instant?

    If you were to say that the great god Tsukuyomi, though beautiful and sexy, was as weak as a human girl, Lily would not believe it, that¡¯s a godly physique.

    Then, this charming power is a path she needed to pursue, a heavenly path to refine an immortal physique.

    Lily nodded, chest heaving with excitement.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, I, I want to learn and train in the charming power. Can¡­ Can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°Teach you? This is a heavenly path, in this world how many people have actually sensed it? On top of that, you and I arepletely different. I¡¯m a monster, and though I¡¯veprehended the charming power, our physiques are too different. My methods cannot teach you, but this ce is an excellent ce for training, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, if Iprehend this Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting, will I also gain insights into the charming power?¡±

    Kimiko nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, but whether or not you can travel this path, and how far you travel, that will all rely on your talent and fortune.¡±

    ¡°I will work hard!¡± Lily nodded emphatically.

    ¡°Hah, don¡¯t be impatient little Lily, for tonight I¡¯ll let you meditate for free, but after today, if you want toprehend the Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting, there are two conditions. Number one, no one else can be in the room, including me. This painting really emits a seductive aura. If two or three womenprehended together, I think they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back. With your weak strength? You¡¯d probably lose your innocence, hehehehe¡ª¡ª¡± Kimiko delightfullyughed.

    ¡°Ah? There are other people besides Lady Kimiko?¡± Lily asked, her face blushing red.

    ¡°Of course, there are plenty of female adepts who want to study this Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting. I¡¯m very fair, as long as you aren¡¯t an enemy, you can pay a certain price forprehension time.¡±

    ¡°What sort of price?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that depends on what I need. If I n on refining a treasure, then the price will be the materials, if I don¡¯t have any special requests, then the price will be in magatamas, but if there are many people, then the price will climb, hehehehe¡ª¡ª¡±

    Lily felt that this Lady Kimiko was not only peerlessly strong and knowledgeable but also very good at business. With just one painting, she was sitting atop a mountain of gold. Though, without the power of a peerless arch-demon, how could she protect this Sacred Relic. If it were Lily, if she were to bring it out to earn money, then it would probably be snatched in a few days.

    ¡°Then, thank you for the free time. How many Magatamas do you usually charge a night?¡±

    ¡°Not much, regr grade seven Magatamas, 300 an hour, 1000 a night!¡±

    ¡°Ah!??? So expensive!¡± the price was excessively extravagant, just how unbelievable was this painting? At the Bureau of Divination, Lily had taken serious risks to steal around 2000 magatamas, and that was ten times the amount all her other adventures had earned her. All that, was only worth two nights here?

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, that¡¯s a joke right? Even the treasury of the bureau of divination only has a few thousand magatamas. How could a single night cost that much?¡±

    ¡°Ehh? Lily, it¡¯s said that the treasury of the bureau of divination was stolen, why do you know the number of magatamas stored?¡± Kimiko asked, her eyes shing with cunning.

    ¡°Ah? This, this¡­ I had an official position within the treasury, so I know a few things.¡± Lily answered evasively.

    ¡°Really?¡± The expression Kimiko made staring at Lily was quite frightening. Ignoring the implications, Kimiko continued, ¡°Lily, exactly who do you think can gain insights from my Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting? Female adepts at the Spirit Jade Realm? Of course not, this is an opportunity to understand the heavenly path. Even peak female experts like Shizuka Gozen, Tomoe Gozen, and Fujiwara no Ayaka havee here for the opportunity. Naturally, the price they paid was enormous, precious materials even the Fuyutsuki does not offer. Do you think I¡¯m opening a kabuki stage and receiving customers everywhere? I value this tranquil environment, how can I let those who can¡¯t paye to disturb me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Lady Kimiko, I¡¯ll just ask this once¡­ but who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ll find out when the time is right.¡± Kimiko gave a mysterious smile, ¡°Hmm, but if it¡¯s you Lily, I can give you a special condition. If you agree, you can ignore the price.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What condition?¡± Lily¡¯s happy exmation quickly turned into regret, she could probably guess what the condition was.

    ¡°That is of course, serve me, apany me for the night. Every night I¡¯ll give you two free hours. Of course, on those nights you have to agree to all my requests.¡± Kimiko seductively looked at Lily.

    Kimiko¡¯s charm almost made Lily agree, but Lily¡¯s loyalty towards her senior sister was strong enough, allowing her to regain her rationality.

    ¡°That condition, ahh, just forget it¡­¡± Lily helplessly refused.

    ¡°Up to you, I won¡¯t force you, it won¡¯t be fun.¡±

    Lily considered her options, should she spend money for the opportunity, or should she first try out the free night then pay? She asked, ¡°Hm, Lady Kimiko, you mentioned Heian-kyo has other Sacred Relics?¡±

    ¡°Right, Heian-kyo, the capital where experts gather, has five different Sacred Relics. The four temples under the royal family¡¯s control, the Vermillion Bird Temple, ck Tortoise Temple, Blue Dragon Temple, and the White Tiger Temple. The Twelve Moon Phase Instrument owned by the Fujiwaras. On the outskirts of Heian-kyo, the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s Izumo mountain Giant Goddess Statue. Genji¡¯s Eight-Sided Bodhisattva statue, and Taira¡¯s Roon Mita Temple.

 Volume 5, Chapter 34 â€“ Advancement of the Body

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 34 - Advancement of the Body</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°To think that Heian-kyo has so many Sacred Relics¡­ perhaps some exist in the eastern countries?¡± Lily wondered

    ¡°Perhaps, but at least I haven¡¯t heard of any. Even if one exists, no one has discovered it yet.¡± Kimiko replied, ¡°Sacred Relics can be thought of as a heavenly path for advancement. Just as Magatamas are the foundation, Sacred Relics are the key to advanced improvement. It allows for further improvement of battle powers, and the higher your advancement realm, the greater the difference. It¡¯s one of the reasons why the Sacred Relics are a point of contention between the great powers of Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the guidance Master Kimiko.¡±

    When Lily was practicing the Lunar Blossom and Tsukuyomi swordstyle she had also sensed a sliver of lunar energy, it was immensely powerful. However both secret manuals have their specializations, neither described lunar energy in detail. Lily had a feeling that lunar energy could not be described through words, and could only be sensed and understood by oneself. Perhaps that was the reason why the great god Tsukuyomi did not author a manual for lunar energy¡­ or perhaps there was some other taboo.

    ¡°Ah, right, Lily, it¡¯s almost time, if you can still continue, then train here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Kimiko.¡±

    This was a chance of a lifetime, how could Lily surrender such an opportunity?

    ¡°If you can¡¯t hold in afterward, remember to call me!¡± Kimiko left with a sly grin.

    Lily could only pretend to not have heard anything and turned to face the painting.

    Such arge painting, and what pce was depicted within the painting? Lily felt that this wasn¡¯t the Heian pce, the pce within the painting was muchrger. Every detail was worth examining, when looking at the trees and grass, Lily felt that she could sense a bit of the earth and wood concepts.

    ¡°This Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting is really amazing.¡±

    Lily did not specialize in the concepts of wood or earth, so she could only vaguely detect the feeling. She felt that such a painting containing multiple concepts required different artists.

    Her attention was drawn to the women, each in various different postures. Lily examined their manners, clothes, figures, charms, and the interactions between figures in an attempt to gain an understanding of the application of charm.

    Charming or seductive, both involve the senses, the logic within Lily understood. However, it was a woman¡¯s natural tendency to be dainty and delicate, the application of charm allowed a great increase in power while maintaining the natural daintiness and delicateness, perhaps this was a different sort of power than what Lily understood.

    She sat down and calmed her mind to continue theprehension.

    Time passed, one hour, two hours¡­ Lily¡¯s understanding of charming intent had increased greatly, but the application of charm? That she had no idea where to start.

    Three hours, four hours, five hours¡­¡­

    While herprehension over charming intent increased, she still had no clues about the application of charm. Half of the night had already passed, she was getting a little bit frantic. An opportunity worth a thousand magatamas, she couldn¡¯t possibly fail could she?

    ¡°Hm¡­? Wait¡­¡± A sh of inspiration hit.

    Perhaps¡­¡­

    Instead of applying the charming intent into an attack, just circte the intent throughout the body? She decided to put her thoughts into action immediately.

    She knelt down on her knees, her posture bing more elegant as she circted her charming intent throughout her body. As she merged the intent into her body, her manners and postures were gradually affected. As a woman, this did not feel unnatural to her. Except, she was a reserved person, she did not like being flirty.

    Looks like Kimiko¡¯s rule of only one person at a time was for a good reason.

    Lily had gained enough understanding and insights in charming intent to reach smallpletion, she merged the intent into every part of her skin and body. In the beginning, the merge was erratic and amateurish, but Lily started examining those celestial maidens, inspecting their bodies and the aura flow the painting emanated. Shepared herself to the painting and imitated the flow, slowly learning and adapting. Learning their postures, their charms.

    Gradually, Lily felt the clothes she was wearing weren¡¯t suitable, she was the only one there, so she just stripped down to her undergarments. Even so, she felt a sense of shame.

    But the shame made her senses sharpen, and the celestial maidens and enchantresses in the picture were all scantily d, this had surprising benefits to Lily¡¯s learning. After multiple cycles of inspection,parison, and adaptation, Lily gradually felt that a tiny sliver of charming intent had truly merged with her body.

    ¡°Wow! Instead ofbining charming intent with spirit power, merge it into the body. So this is the application of charm!¡±

    In the past when Lily¡¯s body became stronger, it happened due to unknown reasons and when she was unconscious. She had always thought it was due to her ancient mirror, but this time she was wide awake, she could feel body strength increase, and this feeling¡­¡­

    ¡°Nnn¡­ahn¡­¡­¡± was really¡­ really pleasurable.

    Lily involuntarily twisted sensually, her movements soft and supple, her body was melding with the charming intent, continuously strengthening, the sensation bing more and more pleasurable.

    The door opened at that moment.

    ¡°Lily, time is¡­¡­¡± Kimiko words stopped, the sight of Lily in undergarments and twisting around stunned her.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The shame inundated Lily, she felt like her face was hot enough to melt and her heart about to jump out of her chest. ¡°AHH¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Lily, who had always been reserved, who had never been willing to scream like a girl, covered her body and screamed.

    ¡°My oh my, sorry, I didn¡¯t think you were so absorbed in training. I only came to remind you of the time, if you want more time you¡¯ll have to pay. Of course, that condition is still valid, perhaps you¡¯d like to use it as payment?¡± Kimiko innocently offered.

    ¡°No, not happening¡­¡­¡± Lily hid behind a pir in shame, quickly dressing. She fanned herself in hopes of dispersing the sweet scent wafting from her body, but it was useless. Lily¡¯s hair was a mess as she emerged from the pir.

    ¡°Seeing your state, it seems you were really training? Though, why do you look more like you just enjoyed an intense coupling?¡± Kimiko mercilessly teased Lily.

    Lily could say nothing, with head lowered in shame, she walked up to Kimiko and gave a curtsy salute, ¡°Thank you¡­Lady Kimiko, for giving me this chance of enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, your demeanor seems to say you want more, ah no, it¡¯s more of you were unable to finish, hmm perhaps you weren¡¯t satisfied this time?¡±

    ¡°Of course I wasn¡¯t satisfied!¡± Lily answered automatically, but feeling she had said something wrong, she hurriedly added, ¡°As I was saying, I was not satisfied¡­ with my training¡­¡­please don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    ¡°I totally don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, what overthinking? Look at you, sweating like that, let me help you wipe.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Before Lily could react, Kimiko acted somberly and pulled out a white fluffy towel and started wiping down Lily, nonchntly reaching down into Lily¡¯s cor, whistling while she wiped.

    ¡°That¡¯s, no need.¡± Lily endured for a bit, before gathering her courage to escape. Lily shamefully felt that, while Kimiko had dried some ces, it had the opposite effect in other ces.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go take another dip in the hot springs.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No, really no!¡± If she got back into the hot springs with Kimiko, Lily was afraid¡­

    Kimiko naturally emitted a sort of charm, Lily felt it would be best if she escaped immediately. ¡°Lady Kimiko, I, I have official business during the day, I have to go.¡± Lily made up a random reason.

    ¡°Lily.¡± Kimiko grasped her hand, a wave of weakness ran up her arm, if Kimiko insisted¡­

    Kimiko pulled out an unadorned ancient text, ¡°Bodybuilding does not only rely onprehension, only when you use other methods in tandem will the effect be maximized. This book lists various methods for women to train, take it back for a look. Compliment yourprehension with these methods, it will be of use to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Lady Kimiko.¡± Lily bowed deeply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved, ahaha,e y more in the future. Oh right, Lily, are you carrying something some fox gave you? I can feel the weak fluctuations, let me see it.¡±

    Lily pulled out the peace talisman from her obi, this talisman she had received from a fox when she enjoyed a kitsune udon. She believed this would bring her good fortune, so she always had this hanging on her sash even after changing clothes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ so it was a kitsune peace talisman, looks like we¡¯re really fated to meet. Look¡ª¡ª¡±

    With a poke, Kimiko caused the words inscribed on the talisman to start emitting a light golden glow.

    Kimiko returned the talisman to Lily¡¯s sash, and whispered into Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°If you really encounter danger, inject your spirit power into the talisman, as long as you¡¯re near Heian-kyo, I¡¯ll hurry over. But remember, this can only be used once, so only when you¡¯re in real danger, understand? My darling~¡±

    ¡°Ah, understood¡­¡± Kimiko¡¯s warm and gentle words made Lily feel tingles over half of her body.

    ¡°Nnn, then go, prepare the payment when youe back, or¡­ well you understand. Our rtionship nheless, business is still business.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Kimiko, I will definitely prepare money when I return.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, there¡¯s no need to emphasize money, my darling.¡±

    ¡°Li, Lily is leaving!¡± Hearing Kimiko¡¯s soft seductive words made her want to copse into Kimiko¡¯s arms, she barely controlled herself and hastily fled.

    ¡°What a stubborn little girl, but perhaps that¡¯s where her charmes from?¡± Kimikoughed while watching Lily¡¯s hips as she fled.

    ¡°Nariaki!¡±

    ¡°Meow! Sister Kimiko!¡± the young bakeneko girl swiftly appeared clinging to Kimiko¡¯s arm. She had woken up in the morning and had been sneakily watching the interactions between Lily and Kimiko.

    ¡°Nariaki, have you forgotten what I¡¯ve said? It¡¯s not proper for women to randomly touch.¡± Kimiko sternly taught.

    ¡°Nariaki is so sad, Lady Kimiko is so affectionate with sister Lily.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t look like that, I¡¯m very pure and innocent. But thanks to you, I got to know lil Lily. You deserve a reward.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Lady Kimiko, Meow.¡±

    ¡°Right, Nariaki, secretly investigate where Lily lives and what she has been doing recently. I feel¡­ like she constantly has some issues in mind.

    ¡°I obey, Lady Kimiko!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 35: The Chancellorâ€™s Conspiracy

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 35: The Chancellor¡¯s Conspiracy</h4>

    During the nights of Heian-kyo, screams of ghosts echoed everywhere in the streets. Though the streetlights were lit up like stars, civilians dared not go out. Most streets at night had be monster habitats.

    At the edge of the courtyard in the Bureau of Divination, in a dark secluded room. Kamo Tadayuki, Fuen Toshiyuki, Kujo Nishimoto, and the previously injured Sukeya sat and discussed secrets below an oilmp.

    ¡°Master Kamo, why didn¡¯t you arrest and force a confession from that Kagami?¡± Sukeya had been injured by her and hated her the most.

    Kamo¡¯s resolute face showed a troubled expression, ¡°She was sent here by the chief advisor, if we forced a confession out of her, do you really think we¡¯d get out unscathed?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the culprit really is the phantom thief?¡± Kujo wondered.

    Kamo refuted, ¡°With the way the scene looked, my long experience says the possibility is low. The question should be, why did the chief advisor name the phantom thief? This is inconsistent with her usual pragmatism and cleverness.¡±

    The four looked around worried there might be spies, confirming there were no eavesdroppers, they continued the discussion, ¡°Lord, whether it was Kagami or the phantom thief, we can me the several dozen thousand magatama deficits and material shortage on the culprit. We can consider this a solution to our problems!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Kamo seethed, ¡°You dare consider that a problem? Don¡¯t forget, the enormous amount of magatamas and materials were all used for the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s great ns. It was both righteous and for the world!¡±

    Sukeya impassionately replied, ¡°True, but this thievery has already been publicized, a thorough investigation of the treasury cannot be prevented anymore. No matter what we report, the chief advisor will send her subordinates to check. In addition, Seimei may not be trustworthy, this matter cannot be concealed!¡±

    Kamo frowned, revealing a bitter expression, ¡°I had no idea, otherwise I would not have assigned Seimei to catalog the losses back then. Though, if it was another person making the list, the chief advisor might not have believed it. It¡¯s a coincidence, but I have to admit that this has be an opportunity for us to solve this mess. I will have you three make a vow, that the previous thievery was not caused by embezzlement.¡±

    The three were startled, in truth, while the bureau of divination¡¯s treasury had been emptied in recent years, Sukeya, Fuen, and Kujo had all secretly kept some parts of the treasures they were supposed to hand over to the cloistered emperor subordinates. It had been easily aplished considering the only people involved had been the three. Kamo, while a coborator, had not been involved in the transfer of the treasure.

    This time, they really didn¡¯t embezzle¡­ only they were uneasy because they had previously done so1.

    ¡°We swear, we did notmit any embezzlement in the previous theft!¡± They deceptively vowed.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡­¡± Kamo nodded, ¡°Now I can feel reassured, whether it is Kagami or the phantom thief, the amount stolen is enough for a beheading conviction, adding to the usations won¡¯t change a thing. If we can resolve some hidden dangers for the cloistered emperor and the chancellor, then it¡¯s worth some unscrupulous actions. Only¡­ I¡¯ve been honorable my entire life, to think I would have to do something so dishonorable and to a youngdy at that.¡±

    ¡°Lord, allow us to handle this!¡± Fuen requested.

    ¡°I understand. Truthfully, I had a feeling from the start. I was prepared for this when I had Seimei catalog the losses. How could I evade the responsibility? For the greater good, we can only proceed.¡± Kamo dered.

    ¡°Lord Kamo, if that Kagami catches the phantom thief, how will we handle them?¡± Sukeya asked.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t ask anything, directly hand the criminal over to the chief advisor to deal with,¡± Kamo replied.

    ¡°Will the chief advisor not discover the discrepancies?¡± Kujo asked.

    ¡°Things won¡¯t be that clear and cut, we can insist that the thief stole everything!¡± Fuen stated, ¡°Several ten thousand magatamas and a massive amount of treasures and materials were stolen but we can insist that the theft was ten timesrger2! A national case of thievery!¡±

    ¡°Such arge deficit would be discovered sooner orter, the chief advisor should have long been suspicious. But if the person she sent captures the criminal, even if she¡¯s suspicious, what can she say?¡± Kujo smugly stroked his beard.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kamo looked far away, ¡°this is how things are done in court, even if you know the truth, you can only admit the publicly acknowledged lies.¡±

    ¡°Ok, then we¡¯re all in agreement. We¡¯ll push the deficit onto Kagami or the phantom thief.¡± Kujo got up, ¡°I need to go report to the chancellor of the realm now.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t let others get suspicious. Only we and the chancellor know about this issue, the ministry of internal affairs is unaware, so do not involve them!¡± Kamo ordered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lord. The secretary of internal affairs is the emperor¡¯s subordinate, we can let him know.¡±

    At this time, Lily returned to the night-market inn, took a shower and reviewed the insights gained. The magatama cost forprehending the Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting was far too expensive, but Lily treasured the experience. She took advantage of how clear her memories were to consolidate her gains. Only then would she have gained the most out of this session.

    After all, Lily¡¯s magatamas werepletely insufficient if she wanted more time with the painting, and she could not recklessly spend. As for serving Kimiko at night, though she had some goodwill towards Kimiko, she would not do such a shameful thing.

    A few days passed just like that, Lily has consolidated her thoughts, experience and training. The sliver of charm energy had melded deep into her body, the limited body enhancement had beenpleted for she had only just begun on the path of body reinforcement. The night of training had mostly been wasted on discovering the application of charm, so in truth, the number of insights she could apply toward her bodybuilding was limited.

    ¡°Only one session, totally not enough, I really want to go see the Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting one more time¡­ I¡¯d gain so much¡­¡± Lily mindlessly muttered.

    Only, the deadline of a month was about to arrive, the issue of magatama spending had to be ced to the side.

    Looking out into the clear sky, she wondered, ¡°What should I do? Though I captured the phantom thief, I can¡¯t hand her over to the chief advisor¡­ nor can I make Nariaki take the me for the theft¡­ but, how should I face Lady Ayaka¡¯s decree?¡±

    Go ept the Bureau of Divination¡¯s torture? Naturally, impossible. But if she didn¡¯t, then that would be disobeying the chief advisor¡¯s decree, and that would be a massive disaster.

    Lady Ayaka was a key person involved in the mirror girl¡¯s secret, even if she wanted to oppose her, she had no ability to. But to flee from Heian-kyo? What nonsense, she had taken immense risks over the thousands of miles traveled to arrive here, to leave just like that?

    Then how would she investigate how to awaken her senior sister?

    Sister Uesugi was still in the Yamashiro Province, she could not rely on her, but she couldn¡¯t really flee back to the Kanto region. What if sister Uesugi needed her help someday? And sister Shimizu, where did she go? Definitely some battlefield¡­ how could she retreat!

    Right or wrong, she had already done it, Lily wouldn¡¯t care! Whatever the consequences, Lily would bear it herself! But regardless of her determination¡­ what should she do?

    To return to the Bureau of Divination for torture¡­ absolutely impossible. But why not go to Lady Ayaka to ept punishment, she would report that she had captured the phantom thief, but the thief had gotten away in the end.

    ¡°No!¡±

    If the Phantom Thief was someone else, then fine, but how could she consider having little Nariaki take the me? Little Nariaki would still be active around the night-markets, wouldn¡¯t that be putting her in massive danger?¡±

    What to do? What should she do? Lily¡¯s strength had improved by arge step in the past few days, especially on the physical side, but this issue had been troubling her so much that she hadn¡¯t looked at the training records Lady Kimiko gave her.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!?¡±

    Lily had an idea. Not only was Lady Kimiko powerful beyondprehension, but she was also a demon. Definitely not on the same side as the government, if Lily told her about the situation, perhaps she would have some useful advice.

    Even though Lady Kimiko was a bit¡­ like that¡­ Only, in front of the big problem, Lily could only endure.

    <i>Magatamas, materials, and emishi¡¯s spirits are all things I need to gather. I don¡¯t regret it, only¡­I also need to meet Lady Ayaka, I can¡¯t make her an enemy.</i>

    In the end, she could only go find Lady Kimiko for some advice¡­even if she would get teased and bullied3.

    Lily took a bath before the skies darkened, meditated over the intent of charm, and then dressed up. She wore a ck short-skirted kimono top, covered her legs with ck stockings, slipped on a pair of beautiful red satin, jade iid high heels, and to finish the look she lightly applied some lipstick. The kimono top bared her shoulders and upper arms, the big sleeves started from golden straps tied to the middle of her upper arms.

    Because she had sweated a bit when meditating over the intent of charm, Lily sprayed a bit of celestial maiden perfume, thenbed and styled her hair. Only then did she walk out of the night-market toward Kimiko¡¯s Kiyoszawa.

    The night-market was bustling and Lily¡¯s outfit attracted a lot of attention, but on Suzaku Avenue, there was not a soul. The cool night wind blew past, chilling her, but when she considered that she was about to go plead with Kimiko for help, her body involuntarily heated up with tension.

    Robinxen: I have no more qualms about Lily¡¯s behaviour.Robinxen: These guys¡­¡­..Robinxen: Oh no.

 Volume 5, Chapter 36 â€“ Kimikoâ€™s Aid

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 36 - Kimiko¡¯s Aid</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Under the night sky, Lily arrived at the beautiful pavilion and pond. As if she knew about her uing visit, Kimiko was waiting at the door with amp.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lily, as expected. What has led you to my door tonight?¡± Kimikoughed.

    ¡°I¡­ that¡­ I was a bit free tonight and missed Lady Kimiko¡­ so I came for a visit.¡± Lily stuttered, blushing uneasily.

    ¡°Hehehehe, little Lily, you¡¯re really rambling. Clearly, you¡¯re here to see me, why not admit it?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Your visit today, is about the Bureau of Divination¡¯s theft and the phantom thief, right?¡± A sly smile graced Kimiko¡¯s face.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily was shocked, why was Kimiko so perceptive?

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s enjoy a cup of tea, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Kimiko led Lily into the Kiyoszawa towards the room with the view. Today, Nariaki was out, so the two talked over tea.

    Seeking advice, Lily hid nothing from Kimiko, she talked about arriving at Heian-kyo, meeting the Night Parade of One Hundred Demon, how she had delivered the letter to Ayaka, and how she had been dispatched to the Bureau of Divination and the events afterwards.

    ¡°Oh my, silly Lily, this was your miss.¡± Kimiko covered her faceughing, ¡°You didn¡¯t investigate enough so you probably don¡¯t know, but the current Heian government is incredibly corrupt. The royal family, the public officials, all factions are pursuing personal gain under the banner of the court. Thisrge ancient Heian dynasty has almost crumbled, it only looks strong from the outside, the insides are all rotten.¡±

    ¡°From what I know, not only the Bureau of Divination, Defense and Finance, but all the different departments of the government aremitting major fraud and filling their own pockets with stolen treasures. I think that Fujiwara no Ayaka sent you to the Bureau of Divination in hopes you would be a source of change, but to think that you would be so foolish, you¡¯re being set up!¡± Kimiko exined.

    ¡°Set up!?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    Taking a sip of tea, Kimiko continued, ¡°If I consider the recent rumors with what you¡¯ve told me, then I think the position you were given in the Bureau of Divination was originally to make you a scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°A scapegoat?¡± Lily could not understand.

    ¡°Only, you little girl¡­ you casually smashed apart someone¡¯s longevity gift creating an incident. They simply took advantage and took action earlier.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, I don¡¯t understand¡­ what do you mean scapegoat¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve long heard rumors, and I think Ayaka is also aware. But it is rumored that the Heian-kyo¡¯s national treasuries, the royal treasury, and a few otherrge treasuries which include the Bureau of Divination¡¯s treasury have been emptied in recent years. The official ounts and the actual treasures don¡¯t match, it¡¯s a serious issue, but no one dares investigate because it might involve the royal family¡¯s struggle.¡±

    ¡°What!? The treasuries were already empty!?¡± No wonder Lily had felt that the treasures stored in the treasury were seriouslycking.

    She thought back to the night she had arrived at Heian-kyo. She rescued prince Narinaga and was entrusted with a sealed letter to deliver to Ayaka. When she delivered the letter, she was not granted a meeting but was sent to the Bureau of Divination.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that Lady Ayaka sent me, an outsider, to the Bureau of Divination to help her investigate the matter?¡± Lily suddenly understood.

    ¡°Yes, the possibility is very high. It is as you said, you had just arrived in Heian-kyo and rescued prince Narinaga from the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons. The situation was already very strange, Lily, I¡¯m much more familiar with the Night Parade than you are, they are all archdemons. If you had really encountered the Night Parade, how could you have fought them off? I think the Night Parade you encountered was nothing more than a bunch of fakes, probably sent by the court to assassinate prince Narinaga.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, do you think the letter I delivered was rted to the treasuries?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were wide open in surprise.

    ¡°The ones who know the most about the royal family¡¯s secrets, are naturally the royal family themselves. Prince Narinaga was born weak and kind but he cannot abide such leeches, and when Ayaka was inaugurated as the Chief Advisor, she vowed to support the government. Though, there are probably more reasons why Prince Narinaga is aiding Ayaka. So, little Lily, you were entrusted with Ayaka¡¯s hopes, the hope of cleaning up the filthy courts of Heian-kyo!¡±

    ¡°Only¡­¡­ I was infuriated and took quite a bit of treasure and material from the treasury.¡± Lily muttered, her face red.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kimiko looked at Lily admonishing.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, I do not regret what I did, even if Heian-kyo has a case of corruption, I still won¡¯t regret it. Only, I need to meet Lady Ayaka, I don¡¯t know how to exin this to her. Please, I need some advice.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, little Lily, if you were a fox demoness, I would praise you. But ording to human values, what you did was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Even if the world says it is wrong, I would still do it! Whatever the price, or consequence, I will endure, but I will seize any opportunity to gain more strength!¡± Lily breathed heavily, but her heart was firm.

    ¡°Hehehe, your personality is somewhat simr to ours. For the person you care about, you will not hesitate no matter the method.¡± Kimiko looked at Lily with understanding and sympathy. What human girl would have such an obsession, exactly what sort of fate does this girl possess?

    ¡°Little Lily, this issue isn¡¯t too difficult. Why don¡¯t you just stay in the night market for now, no one will dare start anything there. This problem, let me handle it, I have a few methods that can turn the entire situation around in a few days. After that, you can leave the night markets.¡±

    ¡°Really? Lady Kimiko¡­¡­I really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡±

    ¡°How about you repay with your body?¡±

    ¡°Ah??? Lady Kimiko, please, please don¡¯t be like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha, I¡¯m joking, don¡¯t be so serious. Though I¡¯m helping you, the cost is not small. But Lily, you caught the phantom thief, you could have easily handed her over to Ayaka, but you didn¡¯t. You released her and came here to meet me. That you would prefer to face danger yourself, a young girl with a heart of righteousness, I admire such! Not to mention that Nariaki is one of my people, I should thank you for releasing her. This problem, I shall handle it.¡± Kimiko calmly, confidently dered.

    Lily bowed gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Lady Kimiko.¡±

    With Lily¡¯s clothes, her deep bow had allowed Kimiko a clear view of her full plump mounds.

    Kimiko couldn¡¯t help but stare at the sight, ¡°Why, little Lily, you dressed up today. And so sexy at that?¡±

    ¡°Ah? That, that is!¡± Lily trembled, if she had known the situation would be resolved so easily, she would not have dressed so. No, that¡¯s wrong¡­ even if it were not easily resolved, what was she attempting to do with such delicate and charming clothes? Lily couldn¡¯t help but hang her head in shame at her muddled thoughts.

    Kimiko closed her eyes and took a big breath. ¡°Eh, you also put on perfume, I¡¯ve nevere across this scent before, so delicate, so special¡­ so alluring¡­¡±

    ¡°If Lady Kimiko likes it, I can gift sister a bottle, only, it¡¯s been used before.¡± Lily shyly attempted to divert the topic.

    ¡°I think the scent suits you more, it melds well with your natural feminine scent. I love the smell when it¡¯s applied on you.¡± Saying such, Kimiko sat down beside Lily, nudged forward, and smelled Lily¡¯s scent.

    ¡°Sister Kimiko¡­please don¡¯t smell me like that¡­¡±

    Putting an arm around Lily¡¯s waist, a hand softly stroked Lily¡¯s shoulders and neck. Lily wanted to push her away, but after getting so many benefits from Kimiko, she was hesitant.

    ¡°Oh right, if you meet Ayaka one day you need to caution her. Some things, she should shut one eye to, if she reveals too sharp an edge, even as powerful as she is, in this Heian-kyo, she¡¯ll still suffer big losses¡­¡±

    ¡°Warnings like those¡­ someone of your stature and power would be more suitable to give that warning. I¡¯m a small samurai from the easternnd, how could I give her political warnings?¡± Lily spoke while shivering, Kimiko¡¯s finger trailing over the delicate skin of her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m a demon, if I go advise her, wouldn¡¯t that look more like I¡¯m leading her astray? Lily, as for the court situation, I can solve it for you. However, Ayaka is a very serious woman, your theft of the Bureau of Divination, no matter how you consider it, you should still find an opportunity to confess to her.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But you said she¡¯s a very serious woman, if I confess, wouldn¡¯t I be thrown into jail?¡±

    ¡°Hng, then you don¡¯t understand Lady Ayaka. She has two great characteristics, one is her serious nature, the second is her protectiveness over subordinates, especially female subordinates! If you confess to her, she wouldn¡¯t throw you into prison, hmm¡­ she¡¯d personally punish you at most.¡±

    ¡°Huh!???¡± Lily trembled a bit, ¡°personally punish¡­what kind¡­¡±

    Lily felt bitter, she had traveled thousands of miles¡­ she hadn¡¯t met Ayaka yet, but was destined to be punished by her.

    Lily nodded her head, ¡°I understand, thank you for the reminder. I will consider the matter.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s only a bit of punishment, it¡¯s not like Ayaka is me. She should be a serious and upright woman, her punishment wouldn¡¯t be doing this and that to you.¡±

    Lilyined in her heart, ¡°I took so much from the treasury, though I don¡¯t owe the court anything, I still feel guilt towards Ayaka. Since I¡¯ve done it, then I will take the consequences. Therefore, I should ept Ayaka¡¯s punishment. I will find a suitable time to confess¡­ then ept Ayaka¡¯s¡­¡­punishment.¡± For some reason, as Lily thought more and more, her confidence depleted and her body started trembling for some reason.

 Volume 5, Chapter 37 â€“ Techniques for Female Physique Refining

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 37 - Techniques for Female Physique Refining</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°Then Lily will retire for today.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wait, since you¡¯vee, why don¡¯t you study the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting then go?¡± Kimiko asked.

    ¡°This¡­since Lady Kimiko has offered, then Lily will spend the magatamas to buy one hour.¡± Kimiko knew that Lily had money now so she couldn¡¯t be too frugal.

    ¡°Nn? I¡¯m not asking you to spend money, makes it sound like I¡¯m forcing you to spend. We can talk about the price next time, this time let¡¯s make a deal, you can have two free hours.¡±

    ¡°Free?¡± Just like the majority of females, Lily¡¯s eyes lit up at the words. Though the spirit was male, the female body reacted automatically.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying a method of massaging, if you let me practice on you I¡¯ll let you study the painting, deal?¡± Kimiko bargained with a smirk.

    ¡°Eh?¡± In truth, Lily already knew, how could such a good thing such as studying a sacred relic be free, something like that would definitely have a price. She nervously asked, ¡°What¡­what sort of massage?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a regr full body massage, don¡¯t be so worried.¡±

    ¡°Full, full body!?¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed red, a full body massage. Wouldn¡¯t that mean those ces would be massaged? ¡°No, no.¡± Lily rapidly shook her head.

    Kimiko leisurely took a sip of tea, ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something? My massage skills are extremely beneficial toward female physique refining. Did you not read the notes I gave you? A woman¡¯s body needs regr massages to relieve the stress and fatigue of growth and refinement, only then will the body be more flexible and boost the physique. Did you not know, refining the body is different from cultivating the spirit, strengthening and refining the physique will cause a burden on the body, and if that burden umtes over time it will interfere with the physique refinement and even cause harm. You must use various methods to relieve the burden and invigorate the body. You have only just started refining your physique so you don¡¯t feel it yet, but in the future, if you¡¯re a bit careless, you could suffer irreparable damage! You must take care, unless you want to hit an early bottleneck on your physique refinement?¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s tone, posture, and scent all contained a natural charm, and with her rapid arguments, Lily was captivated and confused. It seemed as if Kimiko¡¯s arguments had logic, she was also an adept, and she was talented at that, this logic she also understood. Perhaps Kimiko really had her best interests in mind. If she continued being suspicious, then she would be too ungrateful.

    ¡°Then, then only the back please?¡± Truthfully, these few days that Lily had refined her physique had caused her to feel she had umted something, the feeling was foreign and she could not describe the feeling. Though unable to refuse Kimiko, she still cautiously put out a request.

    ¡°Ok, I knew you liked it from behind. Though it¡¯s effective, it¡¯s still not as effective as a full body massage.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not that tired, s-so my back is fine¡­¡­¡±

    Kimiko nodded, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    She led Lily to a small room and handed over a white bathrobe, ¡°Wear this.¡± The bathrobe had something glittering on it.

    ¡°What, what is this?¡± Lily asked hesitantly.

    Kimiko had a mysterious smile, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize it right? Well, can¡¯t give you this stuff, when it¡¯s time to go, you have to return it to me.¡± Kimiko lifted up the glittering item and shook it in front of Lily, and suddenly it transformed into a beautiful breast wrap with floral embroidery.

    And this breast wrap was unlike those Lily had seen in Heian-kyo, it looked more like the bras of Lily¡¯s previous world! ¡°Eh? Heian-kyo has bras?¡± Lily wondered.

    ¡°Surprised right? This is not something avable in the Heian-kyo secr markets. This is something I copied from the fairy celestials up in Takamagahara. I had to find a particrly skilled female demon to make breast wraps and panties from treasured Izumo Mountain cotton. Hehe, it¡¯s your first time hearing the word panties right? This is also something from Takamagahara, thedies of Heian-kyo haven¡¯t worn panties.¡± Kimiko boasted, stroking the bra as if it were a treasure.

    Lilyined in her heart. Sister, I know of panties, and though you call that a breastband, it¡¯s actually a bra. Sister Kimiko, can you stop stroking that? I¡¯m going to be wearing that in a moment.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, a bathrobe for a massage I can understand, but why those undergarments?¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to wear anything underneath? That¡¯s fine too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that wasn¡¯t what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, these breastbands and pantiese in a pair. Over the years, I¡¯ve discovered that these are much better at maintaining the body than normal undergarments, especially when they¡¯re made out of treasured materials. Towards a female adept they also provide special benefits and enhanced defense, the treasured material may also add resistances towards curses, poison, fire, and water. For example, if you n on descending down Mount Fuji¡¯s volcanic crater, you should be wearing anti-fire undergarments made of ice silk.¡± Kimiko patiently exined.

    Lily suddenly understood that undergarments were also something she had to seriously consider and prepare. She previously thought a female samurai only needed a good de, unlike male samurai who had to prepare all sorts of armor. It looks like at higher levels, female samurai had to consider and prepare much more than men.

    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll try it on.¡± Lily shyly answered.

    ¡°Ah, yes yes, you¡¯re shy, sister will wait in the next room. When you¡¯re finished changing,e out for the massage.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lily wanted to try on the high-grade undergarments, if it was as great as described, perhaps in the future she would seek out a pair.

    Though Lily was male in the original world, she was a modern person. Though having never worn a bra, she still knew how to wear one. Her hands reached behind, connecting the ice-cool hooks together and it¡¯s on.

    ¡°? It seems to be my size¡­¡­¡± Lily walked toward the next room after slipping on the bathrobe. This room was filled with the scent of incense, it smelled good but made Lily dizzy.

    ¡°Come, lie down on this futon.¡± Kimiko knelt beside and at the moment, it seemed that there was only one big golden furry tail. Lily had alreadye this far, she could only lie down on the futon and give up.

    Her back facing Kimiko, Lily couldn¡¯t help but be nervous, though her important parts were all underneath her, but not only could she not see Kimiko¡¯s actions, her back was also undefended, a very disadvantageous position.

    Kimiko¡¯s fingers were long and soft, but the power in those digits was immeasurable. The fingers started massaging her neck and shoulders, the strength was right in between pain and pleasure making Lily start panting¡­

    ¡°Yo? No way, I only massaged your shoulder and you¡¯re already gasping?¡± Kimikomented on purpose.

    Lily frowned slightly, her face resting on her arms. Though she said nothing, she muttered in her heart, ¡°An ordinary massage? Like I¡¯d believe that, but if I say anything now, will Lady Kimiko think I¡¯m overanalyzing?¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s hands pressed heavily down on Lily¡¯s shoulders, then back and slowly slid down.

    ¡°Ug, it¡¯s this order¡­¡­¡±

    This was the first time Lily had been held down like this and massaged. Kimiko¡¯s hands weren¡¯trge, but her fingers were long. Her two hands couldpletely cover Lily¡¯s waist.

    A phenomenal force was traveling through and cleaning Lily¡¯s meridians, helping her spirit power cirction. There was also foreign charm energy, several times stronger than her own, sinking into her body. It was different from her own, and sank far deeper than her power could travel, nourishing those untouched parts. Lily had no idea this massage would bring such great benefits to her.

    Kimiko¡¯s technique was indeed skillful. After her waist, her legs, her back, she was flipped over and all the points good for conditioning and rxation were all pressed, and not briefly at that.

    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­

    When the massage was finally over, Lily leaned on Kimiko¡¯s shoulder on the walk to the painting.

    Unexpectedly, Lily felt that she was refreshed and clear-headed, though she only had two hours, her gains were much greater thanst time!

 Volume 5, Chapter 38 â€“ A New Appointment

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 38 - A New Appointment</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re worn out again, do you want me to send you back to the night market?¡± Kimiko supported Lily¡¯s body walking down the stairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily really didn¡¯t want Kimiko to treat her as a girlfriend.

    ¡°Oh right, Lily, go to the small room to change, you need to return the undergarments.¡±

    ¡°What!?!?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°This, how about I wash it first then return it?¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s breath was out of sync, ¡°No! I like the warmth ¡­ ah no, if you carelessly wash, you could destroy the mystic power within, you can break treasured flowerpots when sweeping the floor, you should let me wash them. They were mine to begin with, though I haven¡¯t worn them at all.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Little Lily, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t want to return them to me. That¡¯s no good.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ok¡­¡­¡±

    Lily was quite helpless, she could only return to the room and take off the undergarments stained in her warmth and scent. She was unable to look Kimiko in the eyes as she returned the undergarments.

    ¡°Oh right, if you want to buy undergarments, then go to the Fuyutsuki to shop.¡± After getting the undergarments back, Kimiko was satisfied and advised Lily.

    When Lily finally staggered back to the night market, it was already past closing time. The only one left was a little demon sweeping. If anyone saw Lily, wearing a short-skirted ck kimono, apanied by an exhausted look and rumpled hair, returning at dawn, there would be misunderstandings. In truth, Lily was only training. She returned to the inn, took a bath, and went to sleep.

    The next few days, Lily obeyed Kimiko and didn¡¯t leave the night markets, she imitated a shut-in. She stayed within the inn and concentrated on refining her physique and studying the notes Kimiko had handed her. She also kept updated on the situation between the Bureau of Divination and the Phantom Thief case.

    Reading the notes, Lily suddenly understood. The process of refining a female physique had so many different details. It was far moreplicated and mysterious than male physique refining. It wasn¡¯t about training muscles, leg power or strength.

    Female physique refining is divided into high level and low level. Kimiko¡¯s notebook didn¡¯t say much about the low level, but the detailed high level training was a type of spirit training, perceiving charming intent. Only by perceiving and understanding the deeper levels of charming intent, could the intent be more effectively merged with the body. But, training with charming intent was not all there was to female physique refining.

    Other physique training methods included the path of virginity, the ascetic intent, and the path toward masculinity, the path of gender transition. These paths were casually mentioned in the notes.

    The charming intent could be divided into two, the yin-yang path where constant seduction and coption with males was necessary and the purity path between females. Lily naturally practiced the purity path.

    Though she could gain insights into her daily life, it was slow unless she gained an epiphany. But ording to Kimiko¡¯s boasts, in this Heian-kyo, the fastest way to understand the purity path was to inspect the Himemiya Sen-no-hana.

    The Himemiya Sen-no-hana would be the core of that method, but it needed to be apanied by a multitude of other methods to provide the greatest effect. Most supplemental methods could be divided into the categories of physical training, medicine, and clothes and essories.

    Physical training was exactly as the name suggested. Using specific feminine methods to increase strength, flexibility, speed, etc, it¡¯s a very basic method but requires persistence and will only show results over long periods of time. Martial dances, sword styles, weapon skills were also categorized into the physical category.

    As for medicine, it was split into inner medicine and outer application. For females, this category was indispensable. For example, some lipsticks, rogue, lotions made from various rare materials were all part of the outer application medicines. ¡°To think that cosmetics made of rare treasures would help strengthen the physique, that¡¯s really amazing.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were opened to a bigger world.

    As for clothing and essories, the item that had the most effect was the undergarments. The main purpose of outer garments was defensive power, but undergarments were different. Undergarments not only provided defense but provided care, nourishment, and maintenance for a woman¡¯s intimate parts, this care provides great benefits to a woman¡¯s physique refining. Naturally, normal undergarments were unable to provide such benefits, only undergarments made of treasured materials had such capabilities.

    There was no need to go into much detail about jewelry. These are necessary for a woman¡¯s dress up, plenty of powerful treasures was in the form of jewelry. Not only can jewelry add to a woman¡¯s beauty and radiance, but could also aid in physique training.

    In addition, the notes detailed how finding a woman proficient with charming intent for a massage would provide benefits. The partner did not have to be a purity path adept, she could be a yin-yang path or an adept on the path of virginity. Each different type provided a different benefit.

    The notes also had a line, if an adept engaged in pair training with their lover and studied the Himemiya Sen-no-hana together, then they could refine parts of their body they could not reach if solo, the physiques would be more perfect andplete. There was much information and instruction on pair training¡­only Lily was too shy and embarrassed to read further on this topic.

    The notes also detailed multi-person training having benefits even pair training could not bring¡­

    As for the yin-yang path, the notes described that as simply looking for a male to engage in pair training, on this topic the notes didn¡¯t detail more than a few sentences of logic. Lily naturally was not traveling on the yin-yang path, so she didn¡¯t bother reading.

    After that, the notebook detailed different sorts of medical herbs, manufacturing methods for various cosmetics, gathering locations for treasured materials used in the production of treasured undergarments along with a record of famous skilled tailors. The list was truly diverse andplete.

    However, concerning female to female pair and multi training, the specific methods weren¡¯t exined, only a few book names were provided. It seems that this wasn¡¯t a well-known method, you¡¯d have to collect books first, and then find a partner.

    For pair training, the partner Lily wanted the most was of course, her senior sister. But that was too far in the future, first she had to somehow find a method to awaken her soul. Hopefully, meeting Lady Ayaka would give her some hints. Lily had considered asking Kimiko, though she trusted her, Kimiko was still a fox demon. For senior sister¡¯s safety, Lily did not dare to ask.

    Then Lily realized, in truth¡­ she probably couldn¡¯t pair with her senior sister. If one day, senior sister¡¯s soul really awakened, Lily would naturally return her body to her. Lily rarely considered this, because no matter what happened to herself, everything was for senior sister¡¯s benefit. But if she really disappeared one day, who would protect a just awoken senior sister, Lily knew how dangerous and difficult the path here was.

    But in regards to the soul and body, wasn¡¯t Kagura capable of cing her soul in the Sakura Parasol, and returning to Nanako¡¯s body whenever she wanted? How this was done, neither Lily nor Kagura know. This was a Takamagahara spell performed by Suzuhiko-hime.

    But at least, the possibility existed and gave her hope. Perhaps there were methods out there that Lily had never considered. In short, before senior sister awoke, all these questions were meaningless to worry about.

    The current issue was, if Lily wanted to train in pairs¡­ she had to find some other woman.

    Sister Uesugi? Sister Shimizu?

    ¡°No¡­no¡­ wasn¡¯t a lover necessary to train in pairs? I¡¯d better train alone¡­¡±

    Lily continued to stay put in the night market. She shopped at night, but spent the rest of her time refining her body with charming intent.

    Lily¡¯s physical power had increased several times overpared to what it had been since entering Heian-kyo. Currently, even if Lily didn¡¯t use the Tsukiyomi sword style, she could still confidently oppose peak spirit jade, physically specialized blue or red demons.

    This night, the inn¡¯s hostess knocked on Lily¡¯s door, ¡°Lady Kagami, have you slept yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a note for you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Pleasee in.¡±

    The hostess entered and handed over a half crumpled note, ¡°Just now, a roon handed this over.¡±

    ¡°Yuuta?¡± Lily was surprised, how could Yuuta give up an opportunity to enter her room and maybe bump into her changing clothes or something.

    Lily asked, ¡°Where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee up with you?¡±

    The hostess shook her head, ¡°He left as soon as he gave me the note.¡±

    Lily felt it extremely strange, she opened her window and looked over the night-market. She felt like she saw a small roon running away, but limping a bit, the tail dragging on the floor looking ragged.

    ¡°Yuuta¡­¡± What happened to Yuuta? That lively perverted roon, why didn¡¯t hee to visit her?

    Lily read the note, on it said, ¡°Sister samurai, a lord asked me to inform you of the recent news. Due to the intervention of a top authority in Heian-kyo, the recent case between the Bureau of Divination theft and the phantom thief will be closed soon. The Bureau of Criminal Justice has already arrested the phantom thief. It¡¯s a middle-aged serial murderer, he¡¯s already confessed to all the crimes and will be executed soon. It¡¯s rumored that though you didn¡¯t capture the thief in the previous operation, you chased him off and protected the client and other warriors. It¡¯s said that your contribution to the final capture of the thief is not small and that you¡¯ve received praise andmendation from the government. If sister samurai receives an appointment from the government, you can freely receive it and ept.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 39 â€“ The Cloistered Emperorâ€™s Edict

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 39 - The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s Edict</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Reading the note, Lily didn¡¯t doubt the information.

    Who would know where she is and be capable of sending the roon Yuuta to her. If it¡¯s not Kimiko, then it¡¯d be one of her subordinates. Only she would have such detailed information in the night markets. With the exception of being a bit naughty, Lily had to admire. That woman¡¯s methods were amazing, she said she¡¯d handle it, and in just a few days such a big case was solved.

    That middle-aged thief was obviously a scapegoat found by the Bureau of Justice. He probablymitted many murders and could not escape an execution sentence, if some benefits were given to his family, what crime would he not confess to? Either way, the sentence was still execution.

    The tricks the Bureau of Justice used weren¡¯t anything special, but what forces did use to influence one of the top authorities in Heian-kyo? Was it the royal family? But no matter how powerful Kimiko was, would the royal family listen to her? When she went back to thank Kimiko, she would ask.

    Lily was sure Lady Kimiko had strength beyond measure, but silently and efficiently finishing off such arge case, that was something worthwhile of admiration. No wonder that she, a demon, could live in the royal family¡¯s backyard, or that she had created the night-markets that officials or soldiers dared not enter beneath the eyes of the emperor.

    That was not doable by violence alone. That was something that needed both precisely applied violence and skillful maniption. In this regard, Lily was too inexperienced, when she had the opportunity she should learn from Kimiko.

    Now that Lily had received the news, she could let out a sigh of relief. But when she remembered that she still had to confess to Ayaka, she started trembling again.

    Three dayster, the bakaneko Nariaki visited. ¡°Sister Lily, haven¡¯t you gotten bored here? That Bureau of Divination is looking for you all over the city, Lady Kimiko says you can go back.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Lily was still worried, but Kimiko¡¯s advice was not to be ignored.

    She suddenly thought of something, ¡°Howe you¡¯re the messenger today? What about the roon Yuuta?¡±

    ¡°This I¡¯m not too sure about. Lady Kimiko¡¯s assistants said they couldn¡¯t find Yuuta and had mee over.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°When sister Lily has time, let¡¯s go y.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, sounds good.¡± Lily replied with augh.

    Nariaki still had tasks assigned by Kimiko and quickly left, leaving Lily looking out the window. She viewed the cold clear sky of the night market with a bit of worry.

    ¡°Yuuta, what happened?¡±

    When morning arrived, counting the days, it was still within Lady Ayaka¡¯s time limit of a month. She decided to visit the Bureau of Divination first.

    She dressed up a bit, wearing a set of red-sleeved short skirted kimono and no socks, her long legs bare except for a grade nine geta. Today she was prepared, she had Crescent Moon sheathed at her side, though Crescent Moon was not as powerful as Yasutsuna it was capable of initiating soul-ying attacks, making it more effective against Kamo.

    At the same time, Lily also had her shorter Brocade-Patterned Koi, after all in normalbat, using Crescent Moon would not only waste phantom soul energy but easily expose its secret, but wearing both Yasutsuna and Crescent moon at the same time would be strange. Both were super long katanas.

    Lily left the night markets and found that Suzaku Avenue was peaceful and no one was following her. It was currently early morning, shops and vendor stalls were in the process of opening, but because the avenue was so wide, it still felt rather empty.

    Reporting at the gate of the Bureau of Divination, she was surprised that Fuen personally arrived to wee her.

    ¡°Gosh, Lady Kagami, these few days we couldn¡¯t find you at all, but really, youpleted such a difficult task alone and didn¡¯t ask for any help, you really make us feel ashamed of our sub-par abilities.¡± Fuen started ttering Lily.

    Did this Fuen eat some weird medicine? Last month she had beaten him ck and blue. People like Fuen were nothing more than local tyrants, morally hical and corrupt officials, but they couldn¡¯t be called savage evil viins either, after all, back when they wanted to arrest her, there was plenty of reason. Even so, Lily didn¡¯t n on fussing with this type of person.

    She smiled slightly, ¡°Lord Fuen, what happenedst time, I apologize for offending you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, a misunderstanding, it was all a misunderstanding, we were all wrong! We were all wrong! How could we have known that Lady Kagami was a famous female samurai from the easternnd! Even the Cloistered Emperor has publiclymended you! Ah, the Cloistered Emperor! How many years has it been since the Bureau of Divination has received amendation from the Cloistered Emperor! Lady Kagami, please enter!¡± Fuen bowed and ttered as if Lily were his mistress.

    ¡°Cloistered Emperor!? Commended me?¡± Lily¡¯s heart shook in shock.

    The current Cloistered Emperor was Go-Shirakawa, this Lily knew. She also knew that in the current age, the Cloistered Emperor was the real ruler. The Heian Dynasty¡¯s number one leading figure. Even the lowest merchants selling frogs in the night market knew that the real ruler was Go-Shirakawa. The Cloistered Emperor was the current emperor¡¯s Go-Toba¡¯s grandfather. Go-Toba was too young and nothing but a figurehead with no authority.

    Of course, this no authority was onlypared to the top echelons of the court. To a tiny female samurai like Lily, the authority of the emperor was still overwhelmingly powerful.

    Today¡¯s Heian Dynasty was different from the past. When an Emperor is coronated, they can¡¯t wait to abdicate and be the Cloistered Emperor. In the Heian Dynasty, the real ruler behind the curtains is the Cloistered Emperor. Only, the current dynasty was peculiar, three generations of emperors were still alive. The Old Cloistered Emperor Go-Shirakawa still lived, so his son, or grandson could not attain the position of Cloistered Emperor, therefore they could not attain true authority.

    The few days Lily had spent in the night market had allowed her to hear many rumors about the current court situation, which also included many rumors and hearsays. One of which was an unspeakable rumor about the current Cloistered Emperor and his grandson¡¯s wife, the current Empress, a really unbelievable rumor, only Lily wasn¡¯t much interested in the goings-on of the filthy inner pce.

    Today, Lily heard that the supreme existence of the Heian Dynasty, the real emperor of emperors, Go-Shirakawa, not only knew of her, he had actuallymended her, it was really inexplicable. But Lily felt, something so illogical, would not be a good thing.

    Arriving at the Bureau of Divination¡¯s front yard, Kujo immediately stood up.

    ¡°Lady Kagami! Comee, let us go to Lord Kamo to receive the Cloistered Emperor¡¯smendation!¡±

    The two corrupt officials led Lily to the head pce where Seimei and Kamo waited.

    Kamo stood up, his resolute face showed several hints of guilt and turmoil, but he quickly erased the traces and spoke seriously. ¡°Lady Kagami, you have finally arrived. ept the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s edict.¡±

    Lily was taken aback, an edict? She had never received something like that, wasn¡¯t kneeling the proper procedure? She knelt obediently.

    Kamo Tadayuki withdrew the edict enshrined in the heavenly urn and solemnly announced. ¡°We have heard that the Bureau of Divination has lost its treasury. An immense amount of treasure was lost. The Bureau of Divination is a pir in our fight against demons, we are disturbed by the damage dealt to the bureau. We have heard that the Bureau of Divination cooperated with the Bureau of Justice and solved the case within a month. Seimei as the greatest contributor shall be rewarded! Abe no Seimei shall be bestowed the title of Onmyo no Gonsuke and the position of a fifth rank official. We have also heard of Kagami Lily, the female samurai from the east, who single-handedly repelled the thief, a great contribution. We have heard of her feats in the east, she will be a hero of our Heian-kyo¡¯s women. We shallmend her, and bestow awards. Two magatamas, five brocades, a bottle of Nanban perfume. If she remains in the Bureau of Divination and contributes more, we shall bestow rewards¡­¡­¡±

    The attendant brought the bestowed awards and ced them in front of the pce.

    ¡°Two magatamas¡­this cloistered emperor is sure generous,¡± Lily whispered in her heart, but it was the cloistered emperor¡¯s bestowal. The significance was great so Lily respectfully received it. Only, she didn¡¯t know why the credit for solving the case was given to Seimei.

    Lily had a feeling that this edict was not a reward bestowment, but a deration that the case was to be dered closed. The Cloistered Emperor had already bestowed rewards to the meritorious people, who would dare say anything else?

    Perhaps¡­¡­

    Maybe the Cloistered Emperor was not rewarding Lily, but was sealing Ayaka¡¯s mouth. Since Ayaka¡¯s subordinate was rewarded, then it would be difficult for Ayaka to pursue the case. She suddenly understood the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s motives.

    As for the Cloistered Emperor recognizing Lily as the easternnds rumored whatever, that was not possible. His subordinates had gathered rumors for an excuse to close the case.

    With this, Lily felt that the one who emptied most of the treasury was definitely the Cloistered Emperor. Why else would he issue a decree to end the case? But no matter what, this case had ended and with it, her dangerous situation. However the Heian Royal family spent their treasures had nothing to do with Lily, she had already gained great benefits in this situation, she would naturally not go digging into the hidden specifics.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, previously I wronged you. But to think that you and Seimei have earned such des for the Bureau of Divination.¡± Kamo also bowed and apologized to Lily.

    Only Seimei didn¡¯t say a word, his smile seemed as if he had already seen through everything.

    ¡°Seimei, why don¡¯t you say something? These des were won by you and Lady Kagami. You two youngsters are not only skilled but have been named by the Cloistered Emperor himself!¡± Fuen showed a proud smile. ¡°Seimei, you have no fiance, Lady Kagami, I hear you are unwed in the east. Why don¡¯t you two get along better? It would be a great thing right?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! The number of women mesmerized by Seimei is enough to fill up half of Suzaku Avenue. Only he won¡¯t look at a regr woman, I think the only one who would enter his eyes, would be an eastern fairy like Lady Kagami. Ahahahaha!¡± That Kamo still appreciated and treasured his student, he also started joking.

    Seimei¡¯s sharp eyes carried deep thoughts, he looked at Lily without expressing his option, but his gaze towards her was different than the way he looked at other women.

    On the other hand, Lily didn¡¯t even look at the tall handsome Abe no Seimei, but bowed towards them instead, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Lily already has a partner.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 40 â€“ The Capitalâ€™s Mesmerizing Biwa Music

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 40 - The Capital¡¯s Mesmerizing Biwa Music</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    At midnight in Heian-kyo, an ancient sad biwa song often appeared. This heartrending music came from a dark ancient decrepit alley and sometimes, it would mesmerize passersby to disappear into the alley, never to reappear again.

    People in Heian-kyo generally don¡¯t exit their houses at night, this wasmon knowledge, but who could be sure there were no emergencies requiring them to leave? Of course, there are always those who don¡¯t care or those who are too drunk.

    That biwa sound, how many people has it lured recently? With the decline of the Heian Dynasty, no one knew, only the number of victims was already of a great enough number that it could not be treated as a normal monster case. Especially when the eldest youngdy of the Amako family also went missing¡­

    Lily walked down the road, she naturally ignored the civilian¡¯s taboo of leaving the house at night.

    She was returning to the night-market inn. She had lived in that second-floor room for a while, though it was a bit far and the room was not that good, it was safer than anywhere else. Especially when Lily didn¡¯t want to be disturbed when exploring physique refining.

    Lily¡¯s indifference had calmed down those old b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?. Lily could only wonder, why did their attitude towards her flip 180 degrees? It wasn¡¯t as if their rtionship had been good before the case. Especially since Fuen, Kujo and the rest had been beaten up by her.

    Perhaps it was because, besides Kamo, they didn¡¯t have the privilege to meet the Cloistered Emperor. As someonemended by the Cloistered Emperor, they could only befriend and not oppose her.

    Was this the power of authority?

    Lily wasn¡¯t only rewarded, but she had been officially assigned to the Bureau of Divination and bestowed the position of a lesser secretary. Because an official court rank required the court¡¯s approval, she had none, but if Lily continued to contribute, she would sooner orter gain an official court rank.

    She was rmended by the Chief Advisor and the Cloistered Emperor hadmended her, it seemed as if her future was unlimited. On top of that, they had no idea she had rtions with that invincible night-market guardian god.

    Lily would formally take up a position in the Bureau of Divination, and not a throwaway janitor position, but one that had her dealing with official matters of the Bureau of Divination.

    Lily nned to visit Ayaka the next day, with thepletion of this task, Lily should be able to request a meeting with Lady Ayaka.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Biwa music?

    Walking on the streets of Suzaku Avenue, Lily heard a weird faint but fascinating biwa sounds. ¡°This biwa sounds very unusual¡­but, it gives me a bad feeling.¡± Lily, though curious, nned on meeting Ayaka tomorrow morning and did not want to encounter any problems, so she ignored her curiosity.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that this night, the entire Bureau of Justice, Divination, and even the Left and Right Inner Guard barracks were all brightly lit and filled with a tense atmosphere.

    In the Bureau of Justice, a young man with curly yellow hair wearing an eboshi hat sat in arge, dark room with scenic screens. In front of him sat ten-something samurais, all members of the Bureau of Justice.

    This man had deep mncholy eyes, and a straight nose, he was slightly masculine and very handsome. He was the Secretary of Justice, Kimura Saburo. People called him Saburo, and he was part of the Genji faction.

    The Secretary of Justice was the highest rank and leader of the Bureau of Justice. He was of equal rank with the Secretary of Interior, Secretary of Finance, and Secretary of War, an important official of the fourth rank. That he was only 30 years of age was enough to demonstrate hispetence and abilities.

    However today, his face was set into a frown. ¡°If this continues, our Bureau of Justice will be theughing stock of Heian-kyo. First, it was that Bureau of Divination¡¯s treasury theft case being solved and before things calmed down now we have these missing people ¡°Biwa music¡± case, and on top of that, Lady Amako Haruhiro has gone missing! All witnesses say that they heard the sound of an ancient biwa!¡±

    ¡°My Lord, monsters making people disappear is, unfortunately, not that umon in Heian-kyo. What about this case is so special?¡± A ck-haired tall handsome samurai below asked.

    Saburo answered, ¡°If the one missing was a regr civilian, then the case would not be so serious. However, the one missing is the youngdy of the Amako Family.

    ¡°The Amako family is¡­¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Hiromasa, though you aren¡¯t from the capital, do you truly not know Lord Amako? He is our emperor¡¯s father-inw!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Hiromasa was shocked, ¡°Then that Amako youngdy is¡­¡±

    ¡°Our empress¡¯ younger sister!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I, I heard that our empress is much older than the emperor¡­¡­¡± Hiromasa muttered to himself.

    ¡°Hiromasa, can you not tell how serious this is? Now that the empress¡¯s little sister has gone missing, the emperor, and the bureau of internal affairs are furious. They¡¯ve ordered us to locatedy Amako Haruhiro immediately and rescue her!¡±

    A mustached samurai spoke up, ¡°Lord Saburo, I thinkdy Amako was bewitched by the biwa music, with that in mind, it¡¯s probably the work of monsters. I don¡¯t think we alone will be able to solve the case.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware. This order was also sent to the Bureau of Divination and the Left-Right Inner Guards. Do you know, just how much the emperor treasures the empress? Hiromasa, you are friends with that Abe no Seimei, find him and request for help.¡±

    ¡°I obey, Lord.¡±

    The Left Inner Guards and Right Inner Guards are responsible for the defense of the entire Heian-kyo. Since this case involves an arch-demon and the empress¡¯ little sister, even the guards of the two security bureaus were ordered to assist. Even if they had to scour the entire city, youngdy Amako Haruhiro would be found, and the monster captured!

    In the barracks of the Left Inner Guards, arge lobby with red pirs, surrounded by white gauze curtains and decorated by many flower arrangements, a feminine design. A slightly mature 22 year old woman sat in the lobby, her thick brown hair bound into a ponytail with a green hair tie. She was dressed in a blue-cored white close-fitting dress and a gray skirt.

    Taira no Shizuka, the highest-ranked female military officer. Taira¡¯s number one female samurai, she was ranked as a great general, an official of the third rank. Aside from the shogun, she was like the Great General of the Right Guards, highest-ranked of Heian-kyo¡¯s military generals.

    Also, one of Taira¡¯s two great beauties.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? figured out the situation yet? If you mess up again, you won¡¯t get off with just being punished by me! Even the elders of the Taira n won¡¯t spare you! Do you know that the emperor himself has issued the order to both the Bureau of Divination and the Left-Right Inner Guards at the same time?¡± The way she sat was dignified,dylike, and had the heroic aura of a female warrior. But the way she spoke to her subordinates was rough and vulgar.

    ¡°Lady Shizuka, the four great bureaus being dispatched at the same shows how serious of a case this is!¡± A Taira samurai dered.

    ¡°Obviously! Why the f?u?c?k? do you think I¡¯m emphasizing this? You stinky stupid men! That Bureau of Divination is under Fujiwara¡¯s control, the Bureau of Justice and Right Inner Guards are forces under the Genji n. We however represent the Taira n! This time¡¯s operation involves the safety of the Empress¡¯ younger sister, the stability of the court, and the emperor¡¯s dignity. This is apetition between the three great factions! Whoever can rescuedy Amako Haruhiro and capture that monster will not only im glory for our n but also humiliate the other two! Do you all understand!? You bunch of fools, what else do you know besides war and the bedroom?¡±

    The warriors suddenly realized the implications of the situation and fired themselves up.

    In truth, though the empress¡¯ younger sister had a noble identity, her life and death did not affect the Inner Guards at all. In the past, many empresses had been savagely murdered in the imperial pce, an empress¡¯ little sister counted as nothing special. However, this was the veiled struggle between the three factions, this involved the very basis of their survival and future development.

    At the same time, the situation in the Genji-controlled Right Inner Guard Barracks was the same, even the great bonfire was the same. Armors were equipped and the hunt for the monster started. They had not only received the emperor¡¯s order but the shogun¡¯s order. The Genji must rescuedy Amako Haruhiro and capture that monster!

    Lily, on the other hand, knew nothing of the happenings this night.

    She was not afraid to walk at night, after returning to the night-market, though she saw the market was bursting with activity. Lily was in no mood to go shopping so she returned to the inn and went to sleep, she would visit the Chief Advisor tomorrow morning.

    In the end, Lily had still overestimated herself, on the morning of the next day, she arrived at the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion and once again, was stopped by the thin unfathomable ck-dressed old man.

    ¡°What!? But I received Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s order, and now that I¡¯vepleted the orders I still can¡¯t meet Lord Chief Advisor? Even the Cloistered Emperor hasmended me!¡±

    In truth, Lily didn¡¯t care about any reward or decree, all she wanted was to quickly meet Ayaka.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor has ordered, she recently has been fond of music rhythms, she will not meet any random people.¡± The old man mercilessly refused.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not a random person! Lady Ayaka personally sent me to the Bureau of Divination. I have an important matter to consult with Lady Ayaka, please at least tell her I arrived!¡± Lily had be anxious.

    That old man waved his hand and a strong force pushed Lily away, ¡°Arrogance! How dare you call the lord¡¯s name. If you don¡¯t leave now, you shall be arrested!¡±

    Lily copsed onto the ground aggrieved, her skirt dirtied.

    ¡°To meet the Lord Chief Advisor, I risked so much¡­you can¡¯t even send a message?¡±

    She had not even finished speaking before the door mmed shut. Lily wanted to go hit the door, what random people? On one hand, she received secret orders that pushed her into the dangerous court struggle, yet the other party shut her outside of the door!

    But¡­¡­

    Thest time when she had gotten into trouble with Kamo, Lady Ayaka had sent a decree saving her. Considering such, Lily decided to endure a bit.

    ¡°Exactly what do I need to do to meet her?¡± Lily had traveled several ten thousand kilometers to arrive here. For the hints to waking up senior sister, for the secrets of the Mirror girls, how could she stop here?

    The sky was clear, Lily walked in the cool air along the 2nd great road towards the Bureau of Divination, she had nowhere else to go, after all, she was now the Bureau of Divination¡¯s Lessor Secretary.

 Volume 5, Chapter 41 â€“ Rewards Of The Three Clans

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 41 - Rewards Of The Three ns</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily ate behind closed doors in the morning and headed to the Bureau of Divination in a somewhat sour mood, wanting to see what was going on. If there was nothing, she would dedicate the next few days to her physical training. ording to Lily¡¯s position at the School of Onmyo, her sry would be twenty-six silvers per year.

    Yes, there was no official position at the School of Onmyo, but her position still carried a bit of authority. Yet, the sry was only twenty-six silver a year!

    It was not as good as the sry of a samurai in Kanto.

    Of course, the sry of a samurai was used to sustain a whole house of retainers as well as to facilitate the military expenses needed to guard their territory. Even so, her displeasure wasn¡¯t unfounded.

    Twenty-six silver was about five years of sry for an ordinary worker in Heian-ky¨­ and ten years of ie for a peasant family in Kanto.

    It was not a small amount, to say the least.

    However, this amount of money was not enough for Lily to properly reward the roon, though she didn¡¯t really care about such a trivial sum of money.

    It was no wonder that the court was so full of corruption. With only a few dozen silvers a year, wouldn¡¯t an upright official die in poverty? The wealth gap between corrupt and honest officials was utterly outrageous!

    How much money did it cost for a magatama fragment? There was no ce to buy or trade them at all. They may cost tens of thousands if one went to the ck market, but even then, there was barely a market for them! After all, money was not very useful for powerful adepts, unlike real treasures which could be exchanged for magatama. Of course, money was still a necessary strategic resource for powerful people who hadrge ns or armies to support.

    Overall, money had its own use. Training relied on magatama while ordinary life still depended on money. An average Spirit Jade expert only possessed a few magatama fragments but they would need around a few dozen in order to reach the peak of the Spirit Jade stage. Such precious resources couldn¡¯t be used to buy ordinary goods and regr people wouldn¡¯t ept them as payment. A ¡®mobile treasury¡¯ like Lily, who had swept more than two thousand magatamas from the Bureau of Divination¡¯s treasury, was apletely special case.

    The current imperial court had no money. In fact, the warriors of the Genji and Taira ns who served the court received money from the two ns to make up for their poor sry from the court. The court¡¯s sry was really only symbolic.

    Lily walked straight into the Bureau of Divination and the guards saluted when they saw her. After all, she was now an official in the Bureau of Divination.

    In the courtyard, there was a tall man wandering aimlessly. Lily chose to ignore him but he took the initiative to walk over.

    ¡°That¡­excuse me, Young Miss.¡± The man called out to her.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    The man came forward, ¡°I am Minamoto no Hiromasa from the Criminal Division of the Bureau of Justice. Young Miss, do you know where Seimei went?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I went to his residence to look for him, but he was not there at such a critical moment!¡± Hiromasa was so anxious that he asked Lily again, ¡°Young Miss, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After listening to Hiromasa¡¯s recount of the incident regarding Amako Haruhiro¡¯s disappearance, Lily¡¯s originally nonchnt attitude gradually faded.

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa, you¡¯re saying that Lady Amako likely went missing after listening to the music of the biwa?¡±

    Hiromasa nodded, looking just as confused as Lily, ¡°I also find this matter bizarre so I sought out Lord Seimei for help but couldn¡¯t find him.¡±

    ¡°The sound of the biwa¡­could it be¡­¡±

    In the morning when Lily went to see Lady Ayaka, she was pushed out the door by the old man, but he said something extraneous at that time: ¡®Lady Ayaka has recently be obsessed with music. Is it necessary to exin this kind of thing to idlers who are not qualified to see Lady Ayaka? The melody, the sound of the biwa¡­¡¯

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa, please tell me more details!¡± Lily¡¯s sudden change in attitude stunned Hiromasa for a while.

    ¡°Mistress Kagami!¡± At this time, an attendant hurried out from inside, ¡°I heard that you were here. Lord Kamo wants to see you right away!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily looked at Hiromasa who was stunned once again, ¡°Since Lord Hiromasa is from the Bureau of Justice, I think Lord Kamo is in a hurry to find me for this matter as well. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Hiromasa nodded repeatedly.

    They came to the hall of the onmyoji head where Kamo, Kujo, and many other onmyojis seemed to have been discussing the matter for a long time. Noticing Lily¡¯s arrival, Kamo immediately said, ¡°Mistress Kagami, you came at just the right time¡­ Isn¡¯t this Lord Hiromasa of the Criminal Division? Why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamo, this¡­I was looking for Seimei¡­¡±

    ¡°Seimei went out for a trip to the suburbsst night, s, at this time!¡± Kamo also seemed very anxious.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hiromasa was shocked.

    ¡°Since Lord Hiromasa is here, it must be for the biwa sound case. Why don¡¯t we all exchange information and discuss how to deal with the matter together?!¡± Kamo adopted a formal tone and suggested.

    Hiromasa was overjoyed and sat down happily, but the other onmyojis had moreplicated expressions.

    Lily was unaware of the internal struggles between different factions so she calmly sat down and listened to Kamo as he spoke.

    ¡°Everyone, judging from the current situation, it is highly possible that this matter was done by demons. We in the Bureau of Divination are naturally obliged to investigate this matter to the best of our abilities. The empress¡¯ sister has gone missing in Heian-ky¨­, causing the emperor and the empress to be greatly worried. This happened shortly after the emperor ascended the throne. If this is not resolved as soon as possible, it may shake the people¡¯s confidence in the current court!¡± Kamo said solemnly.

    A young onmyoji master beside Lily said to her, ¡°To have confidence in the current court is to deceive oneself and others.¡±

    Lily smiled and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s new policies meant to bring hope to this world?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m afraid that rotten wood cannot be carved; it¡¯s useless¡­¡±

    Kamo began to assign tasks to each onmyoji master and soon came to Lily, ¡°Mistress Kagami, although you were just officially appointed as the lesser secretary, you are the one who has beenmended by the Cloistered Emperor. Last time, you also contributed to capturing the phantom thief. Now that Seimei is not here, this old man hopes that you can stand up to share the worries of the court and investigate this incident. This old man can allocate as much manpower or other things that you might need.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamo,¡± Lily replied, ¡°Lily will definitely not stand idly by. I have my own means to investigate so you don¡¯t need to bother offering me any assistance.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? That¡¯s great. The Bureau of Divination is already short on manpower. Anyway, we¡¯ll split up and whoever can solve this incident will aplish a great achievement that will shock the court and the public!¡± Kamo said.

    At this point, Kujo added, ¡°Everyone, we are all under the care of the chief advisor who is from the Fujiwara n. Now, the Genji, Taira, and Fujiwara n have altogether issued their own reward. I will remind everyone that, ording to the practice of our dynasty, it is possible to receive the reward of any n while you investigate this case, but don¡¯t forget that your own backing is also good.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Hiromasa shouted, ¡°We, the Genji n, will grant the right to gain enlightenment from the Eight-sided Bodhisattva Statue for one day. Plus, you will be given five merit points in the Genji merit book. If you can solve this case, you cane to our Genji n to collect the reward!¡±

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa!¡± Kujo interrupted with a stern face, ¡°Lord Kamo gave you permission to attend the meeting of our Bureau of Divination to discuss official matters, but you are here offering the reward of your own Genji n. What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I lost my tongue in a moment of excitement. Don¡¯t mind me, my lords. Forgive me.¡± Hiromasa rubbed his head and said.

    ¡°Lord Kujo, Lord Hiromasa is a quick talker and a righteous man at heart. We must not speak to him like this,¡± Kamo said, ¡°Although our Bureau of Divination has been repeatedly favored by the Fujiwara n and Fujiwara no Ayaka, the former onmyoji head and the current chief advisor, we work for the court and the emperor. I don¡¯t object to anyone who wants to collect the reward, but we must first be sincere and united to solve this case together! Do notpete for fame and fortune or interfere with each other! In short, rescuing Lady Amako to relieve the emperor¡¯s worries and restoring stability to the court is our top priority, understood?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!!¡± Everyone echoed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s act as soon as possible! The meeting is dismissed!¡±

    All the onmyoji masters got up and left one after another, but there were a few who grouped in twos and threes to investigate together.

    Some even invited Lily to join their investigation team, but she declined.

    When Lily walked to the big hall, Hiromasa chased and caught up with her.

    ¡°Mistress Kagami, Mistress Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, our Criminal Division also requests the help of an onmyoji master. I wonder if Mistress Kagami can go to the Criminal Division with me to solve this case together?!¡±

    Lily replied, ¡°I am new to Heian-ky¨­ so I don¡¯t know enough about anything to provide any substantial help. You¡¯d be better off going to Lord Seimei instead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t find him!¡± Hiromasa spoke straightforwardly.

    Lily looked at Hiromasa and couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°If I see Lord Seimei, I will tell him that you are looking for him.¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks a lot, Young Miss.¡± Hiromasa felt helpless.

    ¡°By the way, Lord Hiromasa, you said that each n is offering a reward, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this, Mistress Kagami, let¡¯s step aside for a moment.¡±

    Lily stared at Hiromasa¡¯s face without blinking. He was a rarely seen upright and warm-hearted man so she decided to go with him.

    The two came to a quiet pavilion in the courtyard of the Bureau of Divination and sat opposite each other in a kneeling posture. Hiromasa spoke first, ¡°Mistress Kagami, you have just arrived in Heian-ky¨­ so you don¡¯t know many things. In the current dynasty, the emperor is young and the treasury is empty, but the Fujiwara n is rich. Although the Genji n is not as wealthy as the Fujiwara n, they control most of the samurai and territories in the world, making them a terrifying power. Meanwhile, the Taira n upies nearly half of the Westernnd and most of the navy is also controlled by the Taira n. They are like sturdy trees that have nted their roots firmly in the Heian Dynasty¡ª holding extraordinary power. Although I am a Genji, I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at for telling you this. In this world, demons are rampant, materials are scarce, prices are soaring, and whether you are an official or an adept, you can barely afford anything. With the court¡¯s paltry sry, if you don¡¯t starve to death, your colleagues will disdain you so much that you¡¯d rather die!¡±

    Hiromasa was full ofints, ¡°Who would willingly serve as a court official in these kinds of conditions? Every official in the court opts to join an influential power. When the major powers issue a variety of court-rted or unrted tasks, the many officials will carry out these imperial tasks while going to the various ns to receive simr assignments and earn credits and rewards. The rewards offer much more than the imperial sry!¡±

    ¡°In order to fight for power and the right to make decisions in the court, each n will rally huge sums of money to issue tasks and assignments that would benefit them. Of course, the most profitable rewardse from emergency incidents like this! In fact, this time, all three ns have offered tempting rewards. If anyone receives the reward from a specific n, then the credit would go to that n!¡±

    ¡°After all, the emperor knows in his heart that no one will risk their lives or do anything with only the court¡¯s small sry. Even if there are a few upright officials, they won¡¯t be able to defeat demons. A single precious magatama is only enough for one to train and absorb for a few days, and even then, how many people can afford to use one? Upright officials wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a single fragment in their entire lifetime, and without strength, how can they handle these terrible demon cases at the moment?¡±

    Lily nodded her head, ¡°There is indeed some truth to Lord Hiromasa¡¯s words. Thank you for informing me. Although Lily can¡¯t help you solve this case, Lily can try to find Seimei for you. If I can find him, I will definitely bring word for him toe to you, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Great! Seimei is my best friend so if you can find him, he will not leave me in a lurch! He will help me with this favor! Then I¡¯ll thank you, Mistress Kagami, in advance!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite. Besides, I can¡¯t guarantee whether I will be able to find Seimei or not.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 42 â€“ Yuuta

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 42 - Yuuta</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Before Lily bid farewell to Hiromasa, she inquired as to where she could find the reward notice.

    Hiromasa told Lily that for general tasks, she would need to check the external premises of various dojos and public halls, but for urgent events, she could find many notice boards along Suzaku Avenue.

    When Lily returned, she indeed found many notices on the street that were flocked by many people. She went over to take a look and saw that, in addition to the Genji, Taira, and Fujiwara n, many other noble houses such as the Haiji and Tachibanaya n, were fixated on this incident. This highlighted just how urgent the matter was.

    The Genji¡¯s reward was just as Hiromasa said.

    The Taira n¡¯s rewards were almost equal to the Genji, offering the right for one to worship the Taira n¡¯s guardian deity as well as five merit points or five magatama fragments.

    Lily turned her attention to the Fujiwara Can¡¯s reward which was to observe the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument for one night in addition to five merit points or five magatama fragments.

    It seemed that the Fujiwara n was indeed very rich as they were willing to offer magatama and merit points to whoever solved the case.

    However, the key reward was observing the lunar phase instrument.

    Although Lily wasn¡¯t sure about the nature of this sacred relic owned by the Fujiwara n, from its name, it seemed to have some rtion with the moon. So, maybe it would be able to help her perceive the power of the moon?

    Even though Lily was considered a member of the Genji n back in Easternnd, she was more interested in the Fujiwara n¡¯s reward this time, especially since she had to find a way to meet Lady Ayaka.

    Lily asked the guard patrolling the area where she should go if she wanted to im the reward.

    The guard informed her that she only needed to visit the Fujiwara n¡¯s main building in Heian-ky¨­ or one of several public halls.

    After receiving this information, she returned to the night market.

    To understand the demon culprit behind this case, perhaps it would be beneficial to request Kimiko¡¯s help. However, Lily was a little embarrassed to bother her with everything and she wanted to investigate this matter on her own.

    Let¡¯s go find Yuuta, Lily thought, He has been a little weirdtely so I need to check on him anyway. Now is a good time to go see him.

    Lily left a strand of her spiritual energy on the tree by the river as was previously agreed upon.

    But the following night when Lily went there, she didn¡¯t see Yuuta, nor did she see him on the third day.

    She felt strange. Yuuta was very clever so it was impossible that he didn¡¯t notice her looking for him.

    ¡°Yuuta, what the hell is going on¡­?¡±

    Lily summoned the demon hound and had him smell the letter that Yuuta had handed to her.

    ¡°Do you smell any traces of Yuuta?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the roon¡¯s scent is very heavy and distinct.¡± The big white dog nodded and said.

    ¡°Take me to him.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be nearby.¡±

    Lily followed the big dog and came to the night market. Yuuta was either lounging near the demon tavern or milling around in the night market.

    Lily, who was wearing her red yukata, and the big dog traversed the night market. A demon shuttling through the night market was not too strange but the pair formed an eye-catchingbination that attracted a lot of attention.

    ¡°Look, that elder sister has a shikigami. Hachiro, you also have to work hard so you can own your own shikigami when you grow up.¡± A mother said to her young onmyoji son.

    ¡°Tch, that elder sister is a beauty. She probably sold her body for a shikigami. I don¡¯t care!¡± The buck-toothed young onmyoji sniffled his runny nose and said with disdain.

    ¡°Watch how you speak!¡± His mother got furious and started to berate him.

    Lily was toozy to mind a rotten kid.

    ¡°Master, I can smell the roon,¡± The demon hound suddenly said.

    ¡°Really? Great, take me there!¡± Lily eximed. This Yuuta didn¡¯te to see her at the night market and ignored her looking for him. She would definitely step on his shaggy body when she saw him!

    Lily followed the demon hound into the depths of the night market and turned into a remote alleyway.

    Ahead, at a shady corner of the alleyway, a few demons of unknown origins were cursing and stirring up trouble.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yuuta? This uncle ran out of money; I just want to borrow some!¡±

    A huge, shabbily clothed rat that stood 1.4 meters tall was stepping on the head of a small roon.

    The small roon had a bruised and swollen face, obviously having just suffered a beating.

    ¡°You, you guys, the money you borrowedst time has not been returned to me¡­¡± Yuuta¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he reluctantly tried to speak with a foot on his face.

    ¡°Yuuta?!¡± Lily witnessed this scene from the entrance of the alley.

    ¡°Guys, did you see me borrow money from this roon?¡± The old rat demon asked.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    A small boar, a monster with an ugly stork head, and a green-faced kid replied.

    ¡°You¡­guys like you¡­never keep your word¡­¡±

    Bam The small boar, who was also wearingmon clothes, kicked Yuuta in the belly, ¡°Stop spouting f?u?c?k?i?n?g nonsense! Hurry and cough up the money! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you so you can¡¯t live in this night market!¡±

    ¡°ck! Can¡¯t live!¡± The stork echoed.

    Yuuta¡¯s eyes were so swollen that he couldn¡¯t open them. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I, I have no money¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The rat demon bellowed, ¡°Of course we know that you have no money, but don¡¯t you still have that beautiful human sister? Go ask her for money. That woman goes in and out of the night market and is generous with her spending. Ask her to spare you some money so you can give my brothers to spend, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! My business has nothing to do with her!¡± Yuuta suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Nothing to do with her? Hmph, I think we¡¯ll just go to her directly and say you owe us money!¡± The rat demon said.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll say that you lost a lot of money to us while gambling and ask her to pay it back!¡± The green-faced kid added with a sinister expression.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll ask her to pay it back.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find that woman. She seems to be in the night market!¡± Seeing that Yuuta got anxious, the rat demon deliberately spoke in an arrogant tone.

    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t give it? She carries a sword and seems to be very powerful.¡± The small boar asked.

    ¡°If she won¡¯t give it, we¡¯ll tell her that we are going to beat Yuuta to death. But if that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just drag her into the woods and rob her of all her money! There are so many of us, are you still afraid of that b?i?t?c?h??¡± The rat demon¡¯s tone became more evil and rampant.

    ¡°Hahahaha, that is a good idea! That big sister is very pretty! Let¡¯s screw her too!¡±

    ¡°Follow me; let¡¯s go find that sister.¡± The rat demon also smiled lustfully.

    The group of demons was about to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± A few demons swaggered to a halt.

    Behind them, Yuuta, who was beaten to the ground, actually moved and stood up again. His face was shrouded in the shadows and one couldn¡¯t see his expression.

    ¡°I¡­I, Yuuta, forbid you to go!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Several demons turned their heads, ¡°What? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I forbid you from hurting the samurai sister! If you want something,e at me!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hohohohohohoho!¡±

    ¡°ck! ck! ck! ck! ck!¡±

    The demons burst into uncontrobleughter.

    ¡°What? Our little sandbag roon, Yuuta, from the night market, wants to y the hero?¡±

    ¡°You alone dare to threaten us?¡±

    The rat demon grabbed the fur on Yuuta¡¯s neck and threatened, ¡°I am going to trouble that woman, what can you do about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I won¡¯t allow you to!¡± Yuuta gritted his teeth.

    ¡°F?u?c?k? you!¡± The rat kneed Yuuta hard in the stomach.

    ¡°Ah, cough¡­¡± Yuuta covered his stomach and spat bile from his mouth.

    ¡°You are just a stupid punk and you dare to threaten our bother?! Kill him!¡±

    A group of demons swarmed forward, punching and kicking Yuuta who was already hurting all over. The kid also viciously picked up a stone to smash at Yuuta.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At the backlit alley entrance of the valley, a tall and sexy female samurai stood, her long hair flowing.

    Several small demons looked back and saw that it was the same female samurai they were just talking about.

    The strongest of the several small demons were only middle-ranked monsters. Such small fry was not worth mentioning, but even so, they were a vicious bunch. Lily¡¯s anger hardened her face into a cold expression.

    She leisurely walked towards the small demons. They originally wanted to seek her out but she came to them instead. This figure, this aura¡­ Although the small demons didn¡¯t know how to gauge someone¡¯s strength, they were still momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Boss, this, this woman really came. What should we do? Do we make a move now?¡± The small boar demon looked at the rat demon beside him.

    ¡°This, this¡­¡± Facing Lily¡¯s burning gaze, the rat demon instinctively had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Who was nning to look for me just now? This sister is right here. if you want anything, juste at me.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes glinted with a dangerous light as she spoke softly. She slowly drew her sixth-grade katana which shone coldly in the dark night.

    Once they saw the sharp light of a real sword, several small demons were instantly frightened.

    For a time, no one dared to speak.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you released him yet?!¡± Lily shouted.

    The small demons were cowed by her voice and immediately released Yuuta.

    Lily¡¯s de reflected her cold and murderous aura as it swayed in front of the small demons, scaring a few of them into stiffness.

    Looking at Yuuta¡¯s bruised body and messy appearance, Lily¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache, ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t learn in the future!¡±

    Lily put down her katana and took out the long scabbard instead, holding it up high. The dew demons who were arrogant and brutal in front of Yuuta werepletely terrified when facing the strong. They didn¡¯t even try to resist or run away, only trembling in ce.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Yuuta suddenly shouted with his head hung low.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily stopped just as the scabbard was about to hit the rat demon.

    ¡°Sister samurai, please¡­please turn around now! Get out of here!¡± Yuuta shouted in a slightly hoarse voice.

    ¡°Yuuta?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean? Haven¡¯t these guys been bullying and extorting you? Let this sister help you out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Yuuta yelled, stunning the few small demons who were also listening.

    ¡°Yuuta?¡± Lily looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Sister, just go! I¡¯m the one who is mixed up in this night market. You have nothing to do with it so please leave here immediately and forget about me.¡± One of Yuuta¡¯s eyes was swollen shut but he gave her a firm look with the other eye, though it was partly swollen as well.

    ¡°Yuuta, if I really leave, they¡¯ll bully you even more, you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my own business too!¡± Yuuta shouted again, ¡°My sister is a samurai who is appreciated by even Taira generals. If I wanted your help, I would have said so! I told you, this is where I¡¯m mixed. Elder Sister has her own enemies, and I, Yuuta, have my own enemies to fight!¡±

    ¡°Yuuta¡­¡±

    Yuuta trembled, blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. His swollen face was full of bruises which made his overly serious expression a bit funny. He once again spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°This night market¡­is my battlefield! If I, Yuuta, can¡¯t solve my own problems, then I am not worthy toe and see Sister again!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯m a man! I must defeat these b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? with my own strength! I will one day be a real strong man to protect my sister!!!¡± Yuuta¡¯s face was swollen and stained with tears after taking a heavy beating, but his voice was extremely powerful as he shouted!

 Volume 5, Chapter 43 â€“ Arcane Biwa

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 43 - Arcane Biwa</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Boom! With a burst of white smoke, Yuuta turned into a huge human head more than two meters high. The head opened its mouth wide and spat out its tongue, disying a very frightening appearance.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The rat demon and his gang were terrified. With Lily¡¯s katana in front of them and the sudden appearance of the big head further behind, they screamed while clutching their ears.

    The big head bounced and bit towards the rat demon and others beside him.

    ¡°Damn! Help!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Several small demons ran desperately as they were chased by the big head and fled into the depths of the street.

    ¡°Yuuta¡­¡± Lily, who was standing in the alley, looked at Yuuta¡¯s brave actions and nodded slightly in approval.

    After another puff of white smoke, Yuuta reverted into a little roon and copsed onto the ground, panting heavily with injuries all over his body.

    ¡°Yuuta!¡±

    Lily hurried over and found that he had fainted. She carefully picked up the little roon.

    ¡°Yuuta, why do you choose to suffer¡­? But your courage has moved your sister.¡±

    Lily felt helpless in front of Yuuta¡¯s grave injuries. Since she was not good at healing people, she summoned Kagura to check his wounds.

    ¡°The strength of this roon is too weak. Although I know some healing skills, they have limited effects on low-level creatures. Even if it was an ordinary person with these injuries, it would be impossible to heal them.¡± Kagura honestly said.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Lily nodded as she carried the little roon and walked along Suzaku Avenue, heading towards the direction of Kiyozawa.

    When she arrived at Kiyozawa, both Kimiko and Nariaki were there.

    That Kimiko really possessed great magical powers and seemed capable of doing anything. She personally healed Yuuta¡¯s wounds, and after a while, his condition got much better, though he hadn¡¯t awakened yet.

    ¡°Let him stay with me for a while to recuperate. It¡¯s not a problem, just some nasty injuries.¡± Kimiko said.

    Kimiko asked Nariaki to look after Yuuta while she and Lily went to the tea house.

    ¡°Lily, from what you said, that little roon seems to be interested in you, huh?¡± Kimikoughed.

    ¡°No, not at all! He¡¯s just a roon!¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate roons; they are also very powerful! The guardian deity of the Taira n, the roon Mita, is the only living sacred relic in the world!¡±

    ¡°A living sacred relic?!¡± Lily was shocked. Unexpectedly, the guardian deity that the Taira n worshipped was the still-living roon Mita deity!

    ¡°Lily, do you want to worship the roon Mita? In addition to his strength, he is said to be very lustful. The Taira n selects beautiful noble maidens from their n every year for his pleasure.¡± Kimiko said.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily was grateful to Kimiko for reminding her. Otherwise, with her curiosity and eagerness for practice, she might have sought after the Taira n¡¯s reward in the future and went to worship the Mita, the living sacred relic. His strength was most likely far above her own so she might suffer a loss.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, there is something that Lily didn¡¯t want to bother you with, but since I am already here, I would like to request Lady Kimiko to advise Lily.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the sound of the biwa that caused people to go missing, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Lady Kimiko knows?¡±

    ¡°This incident is all over the city, how would I not know? Those who can hear the sound of the biwa are usually lonely and wistful young girls, and it¡¯s not umon for demons to use some tricks to abduct and y with a few girls in Heian-ky¨­. However, the empress¡¯ sister has recently gone missing and things have be a big deal.¡± Kimiko took a sip of tea and said.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, to be honest, Lily also wants to resolve this matter. I went to see Lady Ayaka this morning, but she still doesn¡¯t want to see me. I think she will be impressed with me if I can solve this case and I also want the Fujiwara n¡¯s reward.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to join the Fujiwara n?¡±

    ¡°Join?¡±

    ¡°If you have such an idea, I suggest you choose to join the Fujiwara n. In this way, you can obtain additional merits.¡±

    ¡°What are merits used for?¡±

    ¡°The three ns, namely, the Genji, Taira, and Fujiwara, are deeply rooted in the Heian Dynasty and each has benefits that cannot be bought outside, and can only be exchanged for using merits. In short, they are beneficial to one¡¯s training.¡± Kimiko exined.

    ¡°I see, but I want to focus on the current situation for now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kimiko nodded, ¡°This incident is obviously the work of demons, but to produce such a wonderful sound, I am afraid that there is a demon in possession of a very ancient and precious biwa. If I am not mistaken, it may very well be a treasure that was lost during the coup in the pce many years ago, the arcane biwa.¡±

    ¡°Arcane biwa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if that is the case, this incident will be difficult to handle. Lily, to be able to possess such a treasured biwa, the strength of this demon is certainly not trivial. If you want to pursue this matter, be extra careful. Take my token, and in case of any danger, I wille to help you. There is no ce in Heian-ky¨­ where I cannot reach.¡± Kimiko said.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Kimiko, for reminding me, but how do I find that biwa?¡±

    ¡°This can only depend on pure chance. That artifact is very fascinating and mysterious. If you can hear the mesmerizing music at night, you will be able to follow the sound and find the location of the biwa. However, whether you¡¯ll be the hunter or the prey at that time is unknown.¡± Kimiko said, a bit creepily.

    Lily heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Lily understands that with such hefty rewards, there must be a lot of danger. I will be careful.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are not someone new to such dangers. There is no need for me to advise you more in this regard,¡± Kimiko nodded, ¡°By the way, you have to pay attention to something else.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, please speak.¡±

    ¡°In this incident, I heard that not only a few big families, but the mirror girls who recently came to Heian-ky¨­ are also very interested in this biwa. Therefore, your opponent is not necessarily just the demon that holds the biwa¡­¡±

    ¡°Mirror girls?!¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°Lady Kimiko, you know that I am also a mirror girl. I have also seen two mirror girls in Kanto, both of whom are my good sisters. Why do you say the mirror girls might be my opponents?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, mirror girls are mostly kind and gentle by nature, and of course, they don¡¯t deliberately stir up conflict with each other, but there is only one biwa. Therefore, if you can really defeat that demon, the fight for the biwa is inevitable. It¡¯s a really dangerous situation so you can use that token for me to help you. However, let me say this in advance. If you resort to that option, I will take the biwa aspensation.¡± Kimiko warned.

    ¡°Oh, I understand, Lady Kimiko. How many other mirror girls are there in Heian-ky¨­? Why do they want to get the biwa?¡±

    ¡°Since the implementation of Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s new policy, openly persecuting and killing mirror girls has been forbidden. So recently, many mirror girls who fled have returned to Heian-ky¨­. I¡¯m not sure exactly how many there are. As for the biwa, I guess it¡¯s rted to the mission of the mirror girls.¡± Kimiko said meaningfully.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Kimiko, for your advice. Lily is leaving now.¡± Lily bowed and got up.

    ¡°Eh? Wait, are you leaving so soon?¡± Kimiko also got up.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the middle of the night and Lily wants to find the sound of the biwa. I¡¯m afraid that if I dy for too long, Lady Amako will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but isn¡¯t it too rude for you to leave just like that?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Kimiko smiled sweetly and sauntered over to Lily¡¯s side, ¡°Sister, I told you so much useful information. How will you repay me? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡± This was another reason why Lily didn¡¯t want to ask Kimiko for advice, but now that she was here, she might not be able to escape. With burning red cheeks, she asked, ¡°Lady Kimiko, how do you want me to repay you?¡±

    Kimiko whispered in Lily¡¯s ear: ¡°Since you are very busy today and I don¡¯t want to dy your time, how about this? Lie down on the table, raise your hips, and then¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s blush suffused her entire face, ¡°This, this isn¡¯t very appropriate, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry up! If you squirm again, I won¡¯t let you go today. What can you do? Hurry up so you can find your biwa after you¡¯re done.¡± Kimiko didn¡¯t back down.

    Lily donned a helpless expression tinged with a bit of blush and resentment. Only, Lady Kimiko helped her so much and they were both females anyway; not to mention that this was for her own good. In the end, it was difficult for her to refuse.

    Lily slowly walked over, bent down, and ced her hands on the short wooden table. As she knelt, her hips and waist under the kimono were tightly wrapped by the silky fabric, looking even wider. However, she had no way to hide it because of her protruding posture which forced her buttocks up high.

    Behind her, Kimiko stepped forward and rested her hands on it before gently stroking back and forth.

    ¡°Sister Kimiko, this, is this really a massage that helps train the body? Why¡­only touch my butt?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because there are two other ces which are very important, but you won¡¯t let me touch them. Let me tell you, the buttocks are the center of a woman¡¯s physical training. Allow your sister to help you rx and perform better with half the effort. Stop pouting and push it up higher so that your sister can rub it properly and increase the effect¡­Hehehe, hahaha!¡±

    Lily forcibly endured Kimiko¡¯s strange behavior. Although the massage was done with her kimono on this time, her current posture made her feel ashamed. As for physical training, Lily was still a beginner. Kimiko said that she was doing this for her own good, but at the same time, she wanted to do it as Lily¡¯s repayment. Upon being touched by her, Lily¡¯s mind wentpletely nk and her thoughts stagnated.

    ¡°But, is this okay? Sister Kimiko, if you continue to soften it like this¡­ Lily is a bit overwhelmed.¡±

    Kimiko didn¡¯t really hurt Lily and tried not to overwhelm her mind too much. She touched for a while and upon noticing Lily¡¯s weak and rapid pants, she smiled contently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you off for today. You shoulde over and y often, okay? By the way, your sister won¡¯t take advantage of you. I will also give you three nights of enlightenment time with the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting. Juste over whenever you are free or ready. Rest assured that these three nights are without additional conditions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Kimiko¡­¡± Even though she received a big opportunity, Lily was still displeased. She had a creeping suspicion that she was the one who suffered a big loss. As lustful as the roon mita might be, gaining enlightenment from Kimiko¡¯s sacred relics wasn¡¯t much better either.

    Lily got up and straightened her wrinkled skirt. Despite her flushed face and unsteady breathing, she managed to say goodbye to Kimiko before leaving.

    She did not return to the night market, but walked alone on Suzaku Avenue. It waste at night and there was no one on the streets.

    Lily remembered that she had heard the sound of a stringed instrument thest time she went back and wondered if it was the mysterious biwa.

    ¡°I remember, I think I heard it in that area in front of me.¡± Lily looked towards the shadowy market ahead of the avenue.

    At this moment, in the path ahead, two women, one short and one tall, walked across Suzaku Avenue in a direction simr to Lily.

    ¡°Why are there two women walking down the street at thiste hour?¡± Lily was also surprised to see that the tall woman was carrying a sword.

 Volume 5, Chapter 44 â€“ Mirror Girl Sisters

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 44 - Mirror Girl Sisters</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The two women also noticed Lily, and perhaps because they saw her carrying a sword, they turned and approached her.

    The taller woman wore a dark green kimono with a short skirt and had a long sword behind her back. She had short ck hair, a thin waist, and round buttocks. Although her openpel revealed much of her chest, her eyes were cold.

    The other girl was shorter and had pink-purple, curly hair. She had voluptuous breasts, but she appeared cute and naive.

    ¡°Girl, why are you walking alone sote at night?¡± The tall girl with the sword asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Bureau of Divination and I¡¯m here on patrol. You two, why are you wandering herete at night? Haven¡¯t you heard about the sound of the biwa that causes young girls to go missing often around the area?¡± Lily looked at them calmly and spoke the words she prepared earlier.

    The curly-haired girl was holding the arm of the tall girl, hinting at a rather unusual rtionship.

    The tall girl said, ¡°So it turns out to be a female warrior from the Bureau of Divination. My name is Kasuga and this is my sister, Keiko. We are from the Land of Yamato. I wonder what the name of this female warrior might be?¡±

    ¡°My name is Lily.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Lily. Since you are a samurai of the imperial court, we will not conceal our intentions. We are here to find the biwa demon. I wonder if you have any news about this demon?¡± Kasuga inquired.

    That Keiko seemed very introverted as she only held Kasuga¡¯s arm while keeping her head lowered.

    ¡°Hm?¡± When Lily looked at Keiko, a familiar feeling swam in her heart. She wasn¡¯t really sure why she had such a feeling.

    ¡°I was ordered to investigate this matter, but there is no trace of the demon as of yet,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s search separately.¡± Kasuga proposed.

    ¡°Well, it is said that this demon is very cruel; you two should be careful,¡± Lily advised.

    ¡°Yeah, you too.¡± Kasuga was tall, about the same height as Lily. Her eyes softened a bit as she gave Lily a smile.

    For some reason, Lily thought that Kasuga¡¯s smile was somewhat handsome.

    This was a very strange feeling. Lily didn¡¯t have any special feelings for Kasuga as a woman, but she felt that Kasuga naturally exuded a certain charm that attracted her, just like how men and women were naturally attracted to each other. Of course, this couldn¡¯t be the case since Kasuga was a female, and even if she was a man, Lily wouldn¡¯t be attracted. It was a natural attraction simr to the attraction between the opposite sexes, but different at the same time.

    They soon parted ways and Lily continued her investigation along the dark avenue. After walking for a long time, she unknowingly approached the night market but found nothing.

    ¡°Did I miss it, or did I only hear the sound of an ordinary biwa which has no rtionship with the mysterious biwa?¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t someone who gave up easily so she decided to return and search the same area a little more.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko said that only lonely and wistful girls will hear the sound of the biwa. So if one isn¡¯t depressed, they won¡¯t be able to hear the sound of the biwa, right? Then, it¡¯s going to be difficult to find the location of that demon.¡±

    However, just as these thoughts floated in Lily¡¯s head, the ancient and entrancing music of a biwa resounded in the dark neighborhood.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡± Lily felt an indescribable shame.

    However, the sound of the biwa was so appealing that Lily quickly forgot what she was thinking about just now and followed the direction of the sound, a bit dazed.

    Lily twisted her waist and walked with delicate steps along the narrow streets and alleys, the sound of the biwa continuously tugging at her heartstrings.

    As she walked, her surroundings became increasingly deste and dpidated. Gradually, Lily came before a broken, ruined temple.

    The ruined temple had a dark and eerie presence, apanied by a strong demonic aura. Even so, Lily felt that the demonic aura was attracting her with the allure of the biwa¡¯s music.

    ¡°Master, be careful. I sense an extraordinary amount of danger ahead.¡± Kagura¡¯s voice transmission broke the haze clouding Lily¡¯s mind.

    It suddenly dawned on her that she got captivated by the sound of the biwa and came here unknowingly.

    Although she had a powerful celestial undergarment, the sound of the biwa ignored physical defenses and affected her soul. There weren¡¯t only demonic arts that could directly injure the soul, but those that couldpel and lure others as well. Lily felt that her soul training was still verycking. At first, she was cautious and alert, but after a while, she inwardly desired to hear the sound of the biwa which resulted in her being unconsciously whisked onto this path.

    Fortunately, Kagura¡¯s realm was extraordinary and she managed to alert Lily.

    ¡°Master, look.¡±

    Lily saw that the two sisters she met not too long ago wereing this way from another street.

    She didn¡¯t approach them immediately, but continued to hide in the dark and observe.

    Although the effects of the biwa were apparent in the eyes of the two sisters, they didn¡¯t lose their concentration.

    ¡°Sister, I, I can¡¯t do it¡­we should just go back. Sure enough, we can¡¯tpletely resist this demonic technique without the fairy maiden joining us¡­¡± Keiko¡¯s face was flushed and her eyes grew misty. Her body was also visibly trembling.

    Kasuga¡¯s situation was not much better, but she was obviously stronger than Keiko. She was the elder sister, after all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we don¡¯t need any fairy maiden! Your sister is enough to protect you; just the two of us are enough! Sister will kill that demon and help you get the biwa. Then, we can go to that lord,plete the mission of the mirror girls, and also evolve your mirror. After that, we can go to more distant and more dangerous ces together.¡± Kasuga hugged Keiko tightly.

    ¡°Elder Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Keiko!¡±

    The two surprisingly kissed right in front of the deste and dpidated temple.

    Watching this scene, Lily¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster, ¡°Their kiss was so intense. I¡¯m afraid that their rtionship has already crossed that taboo line, right?¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t bear to watch any further, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to support herself. She promptly turned her head away.

    Not long after, the two sisters grew more enthralled by the sound of the biwa and ambled towards the ruined temple.

    Lily wanted to warn them, but an incredibly strong resentment appeared from the broken door under the eaves of the ruined temple. It was apanied by creepy and faint cries.

    A white band of cloth stretched out from under the wide eaves supported by the tall pirs in front of the door.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily felt that, perhaps, the ce where the demonic aura was most concentrated was not in the broken temple hall, but in the middle of the roof.

    Kasuga and Keiko seemed disorientated by the stifling demonic aura. They hugged each other with blurred faces while Kasuga tied the white cloth around herself and Keiko, allowing it to pull them up.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily saw that the two women were in danger and was about to rush forward to help them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind.

    Lily was startled; she didn¡¯t sense anyone around her at all.

    ¡°Who?¡± Lily turned around and put her hand on Yasutsuna¡¯s hilt, just in case.

    Behind the ruined wall, a slim and slender woman with dark green hair cascaded into a high ponytail came out.

    The woman¡¯s unusually cold eyes rippled with a kind of scorching, ruby-red light.

    ¡°You woman, did all the nutrients needed for intellectual development flow into your chest? They obviously pretended to be bewitched by the sound of the biwa and sneaked into the roof to save people. Are you going to spoil their n?¡± A ray of moonlight shone through the cracks of the broken wall and ented the woman¡¯s thin lips.

    ¡°Who are you? What makes you think that?¡± Lily asked vigntly.

    The woman stepped out of the shadows and her attire really surprised Lily

    She was not tall or short, about 1.6 meters tall, with a very slender figure. Both of her shoulders were fitted with red and ck bamboo armor, and her hands and feet wore firm, dark gold wrist guards and leg guards. However, apart from that, she was only wearing a set of red underwear!

    The top was a red sling bra that stretched across her neck and covered her small breasts, while the bottom was just a small pair of red panties strapped with suspender belts.

    Her smooth legs were wrapped in ck knee-high stockings.

    The woman¡¯s face was exceptionally cold and beautiful, but she had ruby-red eyes that gave Lily an unapproachable feeling.

    When the woman properly saw Lily¡¯s appearance, she was also surprised. Her gaze soon trailed down to Lily¡¯s chest and sparked with a bit of hatred for some reason.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± The woman said, ¡°They are the mirror girl sisters who came to Heian-ky¨­. It is their mission to defeat the demon and obtain the biwa. They have long been aware and prepared. You big-breasted, stupid woman almost spoiled everything, you know?¡±

    Lily was usually amiable to everyone, but this woman with two small bowls for breasts spoke to her so harshly, making her a little displeased, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I was rash just now, but please refrain frommenting on the chest of a personpletely unfamiliar with you, okay?¡±

    The woman, however, seemed to ignore Lily and stepped forward to push her away, ¡°Get out of the way, big ***** and big a?s?s?. What a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡­¡±

    Although Lily was upset, the casual push she received just now actually forced her butt onto a nted broken beam. She was startled in her heart as she looked at the woman who stood behind some white flowers. Only a few red straps ran across her back, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling that the strength of this woman far surpassed her own!

    Lily could only swallow her anger and stand up silently,ing next to the woman. At least Lily was a lot taller than her, not to mention her figure. This helped to restore a bit of her self-esteem.

    At this time, the two mirror girl sisters were fished up by the band of cloth and the strong resentment inside the building began to stir.

    ¡°Are¡­are they okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the other party is a Throne Stage archdemon. Of that pair of mirror girl sisters, the sword miko is only in the middle Spirit Jade stage while the mirror girl is only in the early Spirit Jade stage. It would be strange to be able to win, even if the mirror girl and the sword miko cooperate and have multiplied evil-ying power.¡± The womanmented with a sneer.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± For the first time, Lily had such a strong dislike for a beautiful woman, ¡°If you knew this, why didn¡¯t you let me stop them?!¡±

    ¡°If you stopped them, wouldn¡¯t that spoil the ns for my great battle against this demon? Since the formation of the mirror girls, they have long been ready to die in order toplete their mission. What¡¯s strange about that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of dying without aplishing anything?!¡± Lily was really angry with this woman.

    ¡°I wonder, is it true that women with big breasts are full of maternal love?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The young girl wearing underwear and armor folded her hands across her chest and said, ¡°I know that even if I try to stop you, you will disregard everything and rush into the trap of the Throne Stage archdemon, right? I don¡¯t care, but I am afraid that you will spoil my business like this. If you want to save them, just cooperate with me. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡± Lily replied grimly.

    ¡°Hoshi Murasaki.¡± The woman looked at the ruined temple without ncing at Lily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s also pretend to be mirror girl sisters who got lured over by the sound of the biwa.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 45 â€“ Rashomon Spirit

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 45 - Rashomon Spirit</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The gloomy temple was swept by gusts of deste wind. It was uncertain why this area located in the capital was deserted to the point where even ordinary demons seldom approached.

    Lily and the woman wearing the revealingrge armor, Hoshi Murasaki, pretended to be entranced by the sound of the biwa and walked towards the ruined temple together.

    The temple was unusually high. Its pirs stood more than ten meters high, and the broken door seemed capable of allowing giants to enter and exit.

    ¡°Lily, if I can kill that archdemon, the biwa will belong to me. If I cannot kill it, we will perish together with the demon. Don¡¯t me me if anything happens. Even if you regret it now, it¡¯s already toote.¡± Hoshi Murasaki said.

    ¡°Whoever can defeat the archdemon will get the biwa.¡± Lily redressed her stance.

    ¡°Hmph, the sky is high and the earth is deep. You will be lucky to save your life. The terror of a Throne Stage archdemon¡ª you can¡¯t begin toprehend it.¡±

    The two gradually neared the huge ruined temple and stopped conversing.

    They walked up the old, weathered steps and came under the broad eaves.

    Lily looked up and saw that in the dark woodenttice frames under the eaves, there seemed to be countless indescribable things moving around. They were like thousands of snakes that hissed in endless resentment¡ª a resentment condensed from countless aggrieved spirits.

    ¡°What kind of monster is it that breeds such resentment?¡± Lily¡¯s heart palpitated.

    Lily didn¡¯t have the ability to defeat an opponent as strong as a Throne Stage archdemon. Even if she had Master Kimiko¡¯s token, the situation was infinitely dangerous.

    But this biwa¡­

    Since it was a treasure rted to the mission of the mirror girls, it must have an extraordinary significance. Lily deeply felt that she needed to obtain this biwa in order to move forward from under the curtains veiling this dark world.

    The two girls came under the eaves and saw arge hole on top of the woodenttice roof which exuded suffocating darkness and demonic aura.

    The two young girls who were pulled up not long ago hadpletely disappeared.

    Lily wasn¡¯t deathly afraid, but she couldn¡¯t soothe her rapidly beating heart.

    ¡°Senior Sister, this may be the road to Yomi, but Lily will continue moving forward step by step,¡± Lily vowed to herself.

    The band of cloth slowly slid down, but Lily couldn¡¯t see who was handling it.

    She exchanged nces with Hoshi Murasaki and nodded. They then hugged each other and wrapped their waists together with the long cloth.

    After that, the two appeared to be really captivated by the sound of the biwa and waited there without resisting.

    Slowly, the cloth began to pull them upward, as if a pair of invisible and powerful hands were dragging them into the ck hole on the roof of the ruined temple.

    When the two were hoisted high and neared the iparably strong resentment, Lily suddenly saw that, behind the woodenttice, there seemed to be countless bodies of broken and twisted women whose silent screams gave a feeling of desperation.

    ¡°What?!¡± The intense impact and pressure of the resentment caused Lily to almost suffocate and faint.

    Immediately after¡­

    There was a sudden wave of darkness.

    They seemed to have passed through some kind of barrier. Lily and the other girl remained in the darkness for a few seconds before being dragged up to the middle of the roof.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡ª another two fresh and tender beauties.¡±

    A chaotic mix of male body odor and various feminine aromas permeated the air.

    Under the dimly burningmp, a tall, powerful, domineering, yet hunched and sickeningly ugly evil spirit was using his arms that were thicker than arge pir and rougher than an old tree to pull the two girls into his grasp.

    Those fingers were as thick as Lily¡¯s arms and the hooked ws on their tips were like horrifying sharp knives.

    A pair of big, leopard-like eyes narrowed into slits and stared hideously at Lily and Hoshi Murasaki. Hisrge hand turned a little to get a better look at Lily.

    Lily shuddered and raised her head, only to see a ghastly face that was as huge as a bathtub.

    Ugly! Hideous!

    Even a woman like Lily couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fright.

    This trembling was not a pretense.

    Lily was really afraid of this evil spirit; afraid that he would look at her; afraid that he would spray his heavy and unpleasant breath onto her body.

    ¡°Beauty¡­I have stayed here for so many hours, trapping countless innocent women from good families, but I have never seen such a beautiful woman! Perhaps, it is time for my mission to be aplished.¡± The evil spirit opened his bloody maw wide, revealing a mouth full of chipped fangs which carried the smell of endless bloody resentment.

    Lily could feel it¡ª this was a bloody mouth that devoured human flesh!

    The giant evil spirit dangled the two of them to one side and lightly scratched his fingernail across Lily¡¯s back.

    Lily¡¯s red kimono was torn apart like a piece of paper, forming a big inverted triangle that stretched to the middle of her buttocks, revealing her snow-white body and the straps of the purple celestial undergarment. This treasure of Takamagahara, which Lily had previously turned into a bra-like appearance, was adjusted to fit her size perfectly and gave a small boost to her power.

    Today, Lily wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath, which was very normal in the Heian era. Through the ripped clothing, it was possible to see the crevice of her buttocks.

    While slitting her clothes, the sharp nail also broke the cloth binding the two, causing them to fall to the ground together. They fell limply onto the floor which was full of strange water marks that had dried a long time ago.

    The floor smelled foul and unpleasant.

    Lily grabbed the torn clothes that were splitting behind her back with one hand and supported her body with the other. She sat on the floor and looked around, clearly appalled by what she saw.

    Numerous ragged or naked girls were huddled in the dark while agonizing in pain. Some were even dead¡ª seemingly so for a long time, while others were injured. It was uncertain what kind of tortures they had suffered, but countless dry corpses and morbid bones littered the corners. It seemed that they were all female. Lily couldn¡¯t tell which of the girls was Miss Amako or whether she was still alive or not.

    ¡°You, what kind of demon are you? What do you intend to do by capturing us?¡± Lily asked firmly.

    The evil spirit had been staring at Lily for a while, ¡°So beautiful¡­ If I had caught such a beautiful thing like you earlier, I couldn¡¯t care less about those b?i?t?c?h?y women. I¡¯m afraid that only the beauty of the legendary Fujiwara no Ayaka can bepared to yours, but she is too powerful that I can¡¯t catch her.¡±

    The sharp nail of the evil spirit gently supported Lily¡¯s chin.

    ¡°You, what do you want to do with me?¡± Lily asked nervously.

    ¡°What I want to do? Hehehe, not only your beauty, but your luck is also a sin. Other women are my ythings. I eat them as food when I get tired of them, but you are different. Big beauty, I will not hurt or scratch a single hair on your body. I want to dedicate you to My Lord, Shuten Doji! As for me, his general, Irabaki Doji, people call me Rashomon spirit!¡±

    Lily had never seen such an ugly evil spirit. Not only was he extremely brawny, but his face was full of wrinkles. His head was a mess of sparse hair¡ª basically bald, and his body had a lot of loose skin hanging down as if he was over a hundred years old. Yet, his muscles were well-developed and strong, giving others a sense of intimidation.

    At this time, Lily noticed that the mirror girl sisters, Kasuga and Keiko, had their clothes torn apart and were thrown aside, trembling and clinging to each other. However, judging by the time, they shouldn¡¯t have been defiled yet. This made Lily a little relieved.

    This Rashomon spirit exuded a powerful and terrifying aura that exceeded Lily¡¯s ability to sense. It far surpassed Permanence Stage powerhouses like Sakanoue no Tamuramura! It should be as Hoshi Murasaki said¡ª Throne Stage archdemon!

    Ibaraki Doji, this powerful demon, was the strongest opponent that Lily had ever faced!

    ¡°Just one of Shuten Doji¡¯s subordinates is so terrifying. Shuten Doji himself, one of the three peerless archdemons that upy almost the entire Tanba Province, just how powerful and tyrannical will his power be?! Sister Uesugi¡­¡± Even while facing this Throne Stage archdemon, Lily was more worried about Uesugi Rei, who might be in the Tanba Province at this time.

    ¡°Rashomon spirit, why do you want to give me to Shuten Doji?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m not going to lie to you. It was Shuten Doji who sent me to Heian-ky¨­, asking me to collect all the world¡¯s beautiful women and bring them back to Mount Ooe for his enjoyment! And seeing you, I know that my mission should be sessfullypleted, hehehehe.¡± Ibaraki Doji looked at Lily and slobbered his saliva without any scruples.

    ¡°It is a pity, ah, if only you were a little less perfect, you could¡¯ve be my, Ibaraki Doji¡¯s, woman. However, in your case, I can only dedicate your virgin body intact to My Lord, Shuten Doji, otherwise, he will kill me. It¡¯s just¡­although I cannot touch you, it shouldn¡¯t hurt to see what the most perfect woman in the world looks like, right? Stand up, take off your clothes, and let this lord take a look!¡± Ibaraki Doji ordered.

    ¡°Hmph, Rashomon spirit, since you know you can¡¯t touch or hurt me, why should I listen to your orders?¡± Lily asked back.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Interesting! It¡¯s the first time a woman that I captured dared to talk to me like this. I¡¯m not going to lie, I haven¡¯t read many books so I can¡¯t answer your question, even though it makes sense to me! You are an interesting woman; I think that Lord Shuten will like you a lot. You are not only beautiful, but courageous as well!¡±

    The Rashomon spirit stretched out his big hand towards Lily, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, then I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    His two fingers directly hooked Lily¡¯s skirt and lifted it easily¡­

    Bzzzt¡ª! Unexpectedly, the de maiden spirit energy in Lily¡¯s whole body instantly erupted. A crimson sword light, which contained the crystal-like power of the moon and the evil ying power from the unsheathed Yasutsuna, exploded with unprecedented lethality against the Rashomon spirit who had brutalized countless women!

    The long silver de weaved a crimson stream of beautiful light that reminisced a flower on the other side of a rainbow, cutting through the evil of the world!

    The Rashomon spirit¡¯s thick and iparably powerful arm was chopped off by Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna!

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Ibaraki Doji was greatly rmed. He did not put a little woman in the Spirit Jade Stage in his eyes at all, thinking that she had long since gone weak due to fear. It was unthinkable that the sword on her waist, which was so sharp, also carried a power that naturally restrained an extremely evil demon like him!

 Volume 5, Chapter 46 â€“ Throne Stage Archdemon

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 46 - Throne Stage Archdemon</h4>

    What?! Hoshi Murasaki, who was pretending to be scared and waiting for her chance to strike, was also shocked, This, this woman¡­how did she do that?!

    Hoshi Murasaki never expected that Lily, a mere Spirit Jade practitioner, would dare to swing her de at the Throne Stage archdemon. What she least expected was that Lily¡¯s de could sever the Throne Stage archdemon¡¯s arm!

    Although this was definitely due to the carelessness of the Rashomon spirit, powerful demons like him mostly relied on their physical strength rather than spiritual defense. Being a Throne Stage archdemon, the sturdiness of his skin, flesh, muscles, and bones were beyond imagination. Even a Permanence Stage powerhouse wielding an eight-grade katana could only leave a wound at most. The bones of the evil Throne Stage archdemon were thick and harder than seventh-grade steel so how could a lightweight katana slice through his arm?!

    The Throne Stage archdemon, Ibaraki Doki, retreated violently and his severed arm fell to the side. Some of the captured women who retained consciousness were frightened while others who hadpletely lost themselves just watched what was happening indifferently.

    Ibaraki Doji clutched his severed arm that continuously emitted smoke. It seemed that Yasutsuna¡¯s power had harmed him greatly.

    ¡°What??! It won¡¯t regenerate!¡± Ibaraki Doji was really shocked this time. As a tyrannical evil spirit at the Throne Stage, even if his head was chopped off, he wouldn¡¯t die. As long as he expended some spiritual energy, his severed arm should have regenerated. However, because this was a wound inflicted by Yasutsuna, he couldn¡¯t regenerate no matter how much spiritual energy he used!

    Ibaraki Doji was different from the carp spirit, Ky¨±b¨­zu, and the other archdemons. Although they were all strong demons who hadmitted a lot of evil, Ibaraki Doji was especially sinful. As a subordinate under themand of Shuten Doji in Mount Ooe, one could only imagine the atrocities he hadmitted. He didn¡¯t onlye to Heian-ky¨­ to devour people, steal treasures or even vent his desires, but to conduct acts of brutality and cruelty. The physical and mental methods he used to torture the young girls were heinous!

    He had umted too much resentment from the many poor women he consumed. As a result, Ibaraki Doji¡¯s body exuded an extremely evil aura¡ª an aura forged by countless unforgivable sins!

    Yasutsuna was originally a supreme ninth-grade sword, so now, Lily¡¯s attacks wereparable to thete Permanence Stage. In addition, Yasutsuna¡¯s evil-ying power was more lethal to evil and sinful creatures!

    This, coupled with the fact that the opponent was unprepared andx because of arrogance, allowed Lily to sever the arm of the Throne Stage archdemon with only one sh!

    With Lily¡¯s current strength, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cut the body of an ordinary Throne Stage archdemon if they were fully prepared, even if she used Yasutsuna¡¯s unique power. It just so happened that her sh made use of all her advantages at that time.

    ¡°You¡­you lowly weak woman, how dare you cut off my arm?!¡± Ibaraki Doji¡¯s wide-opened eyes red intently at Lily, his face revealing hints of perverse brutality. The muscles all over his body bulged and he exploded with a monstrous demonic aura!

    The entire temple shook under the pressure of this powerful demonic aura

    Lily¡¯s chest felt constricted and she found it difficult to breathe, even though the true battle hadn¡¯t even started yet. It would consume a great amount of spiritual energy just to keep standing in front of this tremendous pressure.

    ¡°This¡­is this the true strength of a Throne Stage archdemon? Scary, too scary!¡± Although Lily¡¯s sudden attack managed to chop off his arm by chance, she felt that, even with his one remaining arm, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand his blow!

    Danger loomed; she was not his opponent!

    Ibaraki Doji moved in a sh and his huge body was much faster than Lily. The brutal giant shadow instantly appeared in front of Lily¡¯s eyes and she desperately retreated to the side without thinking. However, Ibaraki Doji¡¯s huge ws were so fast that her eyes could only glimpse a faint blur. If she got hit, she would most certainly die!

    Lily could only rely on her intuition to predict his attack trajectory. After all, his w was about the same size as Lily¡¯s body so it was rtively easy to determine the attack trajectory.

    Lily mustered her full power to defend herself with Yasutsuna!

    BOOM!!!

    The ensuing earth-shattering explosion caused one side of the huge ancient temple¡¯s roof to be sted into pieces by the strong shockwave!

    Lily instinctively adjusted the angle of her sword at thest instant and skillfully offloaded the force instead of bearing the full brunt of the w1. Despite her efforts to resist, she was sted backward like a cannonball, breaking right through the roof of the temple.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Lily spurted a mouthful of blood. Even though the celestial undergarment absorbed more than 90% of the impact, the residual force of the w still shaved off more than 60% of Lily¡¯s spiritual energy and caused her to suffer internal injuries. If Lily hadn¡¯t been training her body these past few days to improve her physique, her internal injuries would¡¯ve been much more serious!

    ¡°So this¡­this is the true power of a Throne Stage archdemon?¡± If Lily hadn¡¯t crippled one of his arms which diminished some of his aura, his attack would have been much more terrifying!

    Lily was thrown out of the temple andnded in the ruins a hundred meters away, which was surrounded by a few miles of sparsely popted area.

    Boom!!! The Rashomon spirit broke through the tiles and jumped onto the roof, perching there like a tyrant of this deste era. He stared far away at Lily who fell into the ruins.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?, how dare you make me permanently lose my arm! I will crush you into pieces!¡±

    Whoosh The huge, hunched body of the evil spirit turned into a ck shadow and leaped towards Lily with such speed that the wind started to whistle.

    A flurry of sakura blossoms flew up and drifted in the sky like snow, but this domain was no more than beautiful decoration in the face of the Rashomon spirit¡¯s overwhelming power!

    Fortunately, the distance was far so Lily had some time to avoid the descent of Ibaraki Doji¡¯s big feet. A deep crater was stomped into the ruins and Lily was sted away by the shockwave,nding behind a dpidated house!

    Ibaraki Doji turned around but lost sight of Lily. He directly tore through the houses with his devilish ws and rushed towards the direction where Lily fell.

    Suddenly, a powerful demonic aura appeared in the ruins.

    ¡°What?! There is another Throne Stage archdemon here?¡± Ibaraki Doji was shocked.

    A big four-tailed cat demon climbed onto the dpidated roof and pounced towards Ibaraki Doji.

    ¡°Where did this measly cat demone from?! How dare you stop me!¡± Ibaraki Doji was not afraid and rushed to greet the cat demon with his w.

    As soon as they exchanged blows, the cat demon¡¯s ws were broken by Ibaraki Doji.

    ¡°So weak?!¡± Ibaraki Doji was surprised, ¡°This must be some kind of demonic art, not the original!¡±

    Ibaraki Doji grabbed the cat demon¡¯s neck and started to rip and kick it viciously.

    He then mmed the cat demon into the ground which leveled several houses!

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily watched from behind the broken wall not far away, ¡°My cat demon is only at the peak Permanence Stage; it won¡¯tst for very long.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Lily had no chance to escape at this time, but she was unwilling to just run away like this.

    After a while, the cat demon was beaten into a miserable state by the furious Ibaraki Doji. Its four limbs were all broken and it could no longer resist. The cat demon turned into a cloud of inky smoke and dissipated.

    ¡°What?! So it turned out to be a spirit body?¡± Ibaraki was a little astonished.

    Just then, an orange light gleamed from the crack in the roof of the ruined temple.

    Bzzt! It shot towards Ibaraki Doji.

    Pfft! The orange light cut across his back and sttered a bit of dark red blood mixed with ck smoke.

    Hoshi Murasaki leaped over while holding a ghost-faced tachi in her hand, its de zing with an orange-red me.

    ¡°Hm!?¡± Ibaraki Doji turned around, ¡°There was still a rat hiding?! Although you are only a female samurai in thete Permanence Stage, you can actually hurt me? It seems that your background is unusual, huh?¡±

    Hoshi Murasaki¡¯s eyes flickered with an orange-red spiritual me, ¡°Shuten Doji¡¯s minion, Ibaraki Doji, why didn¡¯t you quietly stay in Mount Ooe. How dare youe to stir up trouble in Heian-ky¨­! Just because the court is tolerant of you archdemons, do you think you can rampage anytime you want?! One day, Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka will personally conquer Mount Ooe and destroy your master as well!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! The most beautiful woman in Heian-ky¨­, Fujiwara no Ayaka, is going to deliver herself to the door of My Lord for him to y with? My Lord would like that very much. It¡¯s better to hurry up; don¡¯t wait for her to be old and worthless! Hahaha!¡± Ibaraki Dojiughed wildly.

    ¡°You dare to insult Lady Ayaka?!¡± Hoshi Murasaki leaped forward and several wisps of spiritual mes that coiled around her body gathered onto her sword. As she swung her sword towards Ibaraki Doji with all her might, a ming bird flew out from the de and opened its huge ws to tear at him.

    However, it was pped away by Ibaraki Doji with a single wave of his w.

    ¡°Small bugs and small tricks!¡± Arge purple orb suddenly appeared in Ibaraki Doji¡¯s hand. The orb discharged a strong purple electric current that zapped towards Hoshi Murasaki. She quickly dodged and the house behind her that was hit exploded.

    Ibaraki Doji threw the treasure orb directly at Hoshi Murasaki and the purple spiritual light around the orb transformed into a hideous ghost face with bared fangs and a mouth frothing with electricity that contained the profundities of thunder and lightning!

    The ghost face projected by the treasure orb constantly chased Hoshi Murasaki while spitting currents of lightning at her, forcing her to dodge from side to side. The sight looked a little embarrassing.

    While she was distracted, Ibaraki Doji suddenly moved and rushed to Hoshi Murasaki¡¯s nk, aiming a kick at her.

    She scrambled to a stop and twisted her body to avoid the fatal kick, but was hit by the electric current from behind.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Purple electricity ravaged Hoshi Murasaki¡¯s body as she let out a scream!

    ¡°Hmph! Is that all?¡± The Rashomon spirit wed towards Hoshi Murasaki who was struck down by the electric current.

    Suddenly, a murderous attack came from behind!

    With speed and power enhanced by Kagura¡¯s spells, Lily shed Evil yer Yasutsuna towards Ibaraki Doji¡¯s back!

    ¡°What?!¡± Ibaraki Doji did not dare to resist Lily¡¯s sword. Although he considered her strength to be weak, the evil-ying power contained within her sword was a major threat to him. Unlikest time, he would certainly not be careless.

    Ibaraki Doji was huge but extremely fast. He hurriedly jumped backward and dodged Lily¡¯s deadly sword.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! That sh was aimed at my heart from behind!¡± Ibaraki was extremely angry. Although Lily was only in Spirit Jade, if her sword really pierced into his body and wounded the Throne Stage spirit jade within his heart, his life would be in danger!

    Ibaraki Doji directed the purple orb to fly towards Lily and the ghost face on the orb spewed out several purple electric currents.

    ¡°Block!¡± Not far away, Kagura, who was dressed in a pink kimono, sent out the sakura parasol to block the raging electric currents!

    Electric light spazzed about, brightly illuminating the gloomy ruins for a time.

    The lightning soon dispersed and the sakura parasol was left intact, showing no signs of damage.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ibaraki Doji was shocked, ¡°This parasol treasure can actually restrain my purple electricity?!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 47 â€“ Siege

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 47 - Siege</h4>

    At this time, Kagura had reached the mid Permanence Stage due to therge number of Emishi spirits she had absorbed in the past month. After all, she alone had taken more than half of them.

    Kagura was a soul reincarnation and her perception was very high. She did not need to spend timeprehending the sacred relics, secret methods, realms, and other nuances all over again. She only needed to improve her strength so her absorption speed was extremely fast. Of course, she also absorbed hundreds of magatama in order to reach the mid Permanence Stage within a month. Needless to say, Kagura¡¯s realm was now much higher than that of Lily¡¯s

    But even so, she had no power to fight back in the face of the Throne Stage archdemon and could only assist from afar.

    Kagura was a living being with a physical body and aplete soul. Although she was considered a shikigami, this was only because of the soul bond between Lily and her. She was, in essence, still a living being and could naturally die. Perhaps the only advantage she had was that her soul could be attached to other treasures. However, her physical body was Nanako. If her physical body died, Nanako would also die. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t be like the cat demon or demon hound who had spirit bodies and were not afraid to die again and again.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? You are not strong, but you carry a lot of treasures. You also have a shikigami with such means?¡± Ibaraki Doji looked at Lily in amazement.

    ¡°Kagami Lily of Easternnd!¡± Lily said.

    ¡°What? I haven¡¯t heard of that name. Forget it, I will kill you and take your treasures! How dare you cut off my arm! Even if you are a country-level beauty, I won¡¯t spare your life!¡±

    The treasure orb returned to Ibaraki Doji¡¯s hand and floated above his big w. He erupted his Throne Stage demonic aura to amplify the purple lightning before throwing the treasure orb directly at Lily. Not to mention the lightning, just the force of the impact alone would be enough to shatter Lily¡¯s body into pieces!

    Lily grabbed the sakura parasol and ran to one side on the roof.

    However, the orb was able to track her position and came mming towards her.

    Lily¡¯s speed was not as fast as the treasure orb. She knelt on one knee and took a sliding step down the sloping roof, gratingyers of broken tiles along the way. Rotating the sakura parasol with one hand, she blocked the treasure orb which flew towards her.

    Boom!!! The orb grazed the rapidly rotating sakura parasol and got deflected. Although it was just a graze, the tremendous impact still caused the house beneath Lily¡¯s feet to copse, sending her crashing down into the rubble.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily screamed and her clothes were torn apart by the huge impact. Offloading the force with the sakura parasol produced a better result than using her sword to block, but the blow still consumed 20% of Lily¡¯s spiritual energy and numbed her entire body.

    Fortunately, she had been using the soul-controlling art to replenish her spiritual energy, but even so, replenishment took time. Right now, Lily was only left with 50-60% of her spiritual energy.

    ¡°Demon, don¡¯t be rampant!¡± Hoshi Murasaki rushed over to Ibaraki Doji from the other side and shed out with her sword.

    Ibaraki Doji swiped his w directly and three dazzling w marks made of purple lightning materialized in the air.

    Boom! The lightning spiritual energy exploded and sent Hoshi Murasaki flying.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first, you annoying rat!¡± Ibaraki Doji blurred into a phantom and instantly leaped over a dozen ruined houses towards Hoshi Murasaki.

    Seeing that he was about to close the distance, several spiritual light bullets were suddenly shot from an obscure street in the ruins.

    Boom! Boom! Bam! The light bullets urately struck Ibaraki Doji.

    Arge group of onmyojis wearing uniforms and high hats was seening out of the streets and alleys while chanting incantations to attack Ibaraki Doji.

    ¡°Rashomon spirit, instead of waiting for His Majesty to crush you and the other devils in Mount Ooe, you dare toe to Heian-ky¨­ to cause trouble?!¡± The cold and clear voice of a man resounded.

    Abe no Seimei stood atop a roof with his fan in one hand and an ancient zither in the other, his long robe fluttering.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Seimei waved his fan, prompting dozens of onmyojis in the streets to chant incantations in unison. All at once, various colorful spells and spell charms flew towards Ibaraki Doji.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! The attack range was so wide that it caught Ibaraki Doji off guard. Because of his huge body, arge number of spells managed to hit him.

    ¡°Seimei.¡± Lily was overjoyed. She had already nned to use Kimiko¡¯s token. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Ibaraki Doji even if she exhausted all of her means. As for whether she could shake off his pursuit, it was hard to say. Lily was the main target of this Rashomon spirit¡¯s hatred, after all.

    ¡°Master, I have found Miss Amako!¡± The demon hound transmitted his voice.

    When Hoshi Murasaki was fighting against Ibaraki Doji, Lily had quietly released the demon hound back to the roof of the ruined temple to look for Amako Haruhiro who was caught by Ibaraki.

    Lily took advantage of the chaotic battle between the onmyojis and Ibaraki Doji to quietly sneak in the direction of the ruined temple.

    Abe no Seimei waved his fan and the group of onmyojis stopped attacking.

    The smoke gradually dissipated.

    Although there was smoke and ck blood on his body, Ibaraki Doji only suffered from minor wounds that were healing at a visible speed.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! This kind of tickling attack, is this the strength of the Bureau of Divination? Abe no Seimei, it seems that you are unworthy of your reputation!¡± Ibaraki Dojiughed triumphantly. He fiercely flung the treasure orb towards the forefront of the onmyoji masters¡¯ grand formation.

    ¡°Defend!¡± Seimei shouted.

    Dozens of onmyojis chanted together and used spell charms to form a light blue shield to protect the group.

    Ibaraki Doji¡¯s treasure orb discharged purple lightning that was like a thunderstorm. The streaks of purple lightning struck and rattled the entire shield, causing cracks to gradually snake across its surface.

    ¡°What a strong energy!¡± Seimei couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Dozens of onmyoji masters coborated to chant and resist the attack.

    At this time, Lily had returned to the ruined temple without anyone noticing. She looked back at the battle between Ibaraki Doji and the onmyojis that illuminated the night sky not far away. She let out a sigh, ¡°Unexpectedly, these onmyojis not only possess diverse means, but they can also work together to cast spells that are capable of resisting the Throne Stage archdemon. They are really a bunch of incredible guys, especially that Seimei and his bizarre methods.¡±

    Lily saw that the evil spirit waspletely upied by the colorful rain of attacks and had no time to spare on her. She threw out a celestial maiden ribbon and climbed up the ruined temple lightly. Half of the temple¡¯s roof had been sted off and one could see the shes in the sky caused by the battle.

    ¡°Master!¡± The big white dog was standing in a dark corner, and beside him, there was a woman in a white yukata. She had long, neatlybed hair simr to the nobledies in the pce, and the hair hugging both sides of her cheeks was evenly cut.

    The woman¡¯s big eyes contained an innate temperament characteristic to nobles, but she was in shock at the moment, evident by her trembling dark pupils.

    Lily stepped forward, ¡°Are you Miss Amako Haruhiro?¡±

    The woman just looked at Lily nkly and continued to tremble, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­ I can do anything; don¡¯t eat me¡­¡±

    ¡°Youngdy¡­¡± At this moment, a thin woman who was covered with scars and lying in the dark corner, looking half-paralyzed, said, ¡°She is Miss Amako. I¡­I used to be a night patrol female samurai on Suzaku Avenue and have once cleared the way for her. Please save her, please¡­¡±

    Lily went over to the woman. She was thin and skinny with a sunken face and some terrible scars on her body.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Lily asked.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were hollow and she calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m already in this state so there is no point in living even if I¡¯m rescued. You take her away.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The night patrol female samurai had a respectable character, but Lily couldn¡¯t bring back the dead. The umtion of injuries over a long period of time was also impossible to heal even with the life-recovery magatama. At this point, her internal organs were probably exhausted.

    Lily got up and prepared to carry Miss Amako.

    The dying female samurai said again, ¡°Girl, take away that bewitching biwa¡­ Don¡¯t let the evil spirit use it to bring harm to the world again.¡±

    The woman used thest of her strength to look at a dark corner inside the roof.

    In the corner of the room, there was a filthy animal skin on which several women were lying around in a trance. On the beam in that corner, there was an ancient and in-looking biwa.

    ¡°Arcane biwa!¡± Lily¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. It seemed that Ibaraki Doji was so enraged by Lily that he chased her outside without remembering that he left the biwa inside the roof!

    Lily walked over and gently brushed her hand across the strings of the biwa, feeling the reverberation of a fascinating sound. She had barely plucked the strings, yet she seemed to have heard the profound charm and captivating power produced by the strings.

    Lily used the Art of No-Thought and simply took up the biwa.

    Seeing Lily take the biwa, the eyes of the female samurai finally froze¡ª her eyes were still wide open but lifeless. However, a casual smile seemed to hang on the corners of her mouth as if it was herst revenge on that Rashomon spirit.

    At this time, the evil spirit¡¯s treasure orb was spitting lightning and thunder, constantly bombarding the protective shield amidst dazzling bursts of electricity and harsh crackling sounds!

    The onmyojis all chanted incantations desperately and were casting spells together in efforts to support the barrier.

    ¡°Agh-!¡± Suddenly, a few weak onmyojis couldn¡¯t support the barrier any longer and copsed while coughing blood. The defensive shield became more unstable and was about to shatter! Once broken, dozens of onmyojis would die, at least!

    Seimei sat on the roof and ced the zither in front of him, ying it. The sound of the zither was like high mountains and flowing rivers, majestic and endless!

    ¡°Ahhhh-!!!! B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Stop this headache; that damn zither!¡± Ibaraki Doji shouted painfully with one hand over his ears. The sound of the zither was clear and elegant, but carried a potent evil-ying power that had a great effect on an extremely evil demon like Ibaraki Doji!

    Disturbed by the sound of the zither, the orb stopped releasing lightning and floated idly in the air.

    Dozens of onmyoji were temporarily saved.

    I¡¯m not done yet!

    The evil spirit angrily tore off the roof of a house and threw it towards Seimei.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my dear friend!¡± Suddenly, a tall and handsome samurai with an upright appearance leaped up from the ruins and stood in front of Seimei. It was none other than Minamoto no Hiromasa. He gathered energy in his sword and swung it violently, chopping the roof into pieces and protecting Seimei as he continued to y.

    ¡°Rashomon spirit, this is an ancient zither borrowed from Izumo Mountain specifically to deal with you, an evil spirit who hasmitted many sins!¡± Seimei said while he yed with grace and ease.

    ¡°Hmph, a mere broken zither! You want to use it to suppress this master? I¡¯ll show you what the real mystical sound is!¡±

    Ibaraki Doji suddenly turned around and leaped swiftly on the roof like a ck wind. He jumped to the top of the temple in three steps and climbed into the ruined temple, wanting to take out the arcane biwa to deal with Seimei¡¯s zither.

    The arcane biwa, the first of the three pipas of the Heian Dynasty! Compared to it, that ordinary magic treasure zither borrowed from Izumo Mountain was simply iparable!

    However¡­

 Volume 5, Chapter 48 â€“ The Sounds Of Vengeful Spirits In The Arcane Biwa

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 48 - The Sounds Of Vengeful Spirits In The Arcane Biwa</h4>

    ¡°What?!?!?!?¡± Ibaraki Doji¡¯s frenzied roar echoed from the temple, ¡°My Biwa! Where¡¯s my biwa?!!¡±

    Boom!!! Ibaraki Doji shattered the wooden wall with his ws and pierced the roof on the other side. He looked around, ring at the horrified women in the corner, ¡°Who took my biwa?! You b?i?t?c?h?e?s?, take it out for me or I will give you a fate worse than death!¡±

    Ibaraki Doji furiously smashed the beams and pirs, causing arge part of the roof to copse onto himself. He turned around madly and continued to rampage inside the roof. Smoke and dust billowed inside the room for a while, but only a few women reacted to Ibaraki¡¯s threat as they had already suffered crippling tortures.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the biwa, I will kill you all!¡± Ibaraki Doji¡¯s eyes shed menacingly in the mist, ovee by rage.

    ng¡ª Dang¡ª

    Suddenly, a wave of prating music swept over from afar. It was not from Seimei¡¯s ancient zither, but from an older, more captivating instrument.

    ¡°Biwa!¡± Ibaraki Doji stopped ughtering the innocent women and climbed onto the roof.

    Not far away, Lily was sitting on the doorstep of an old house and holding the biwa in her arms. Her long, jade fingers thrummed the strings asionally while Kagura stood quietly by the side, holding the parasol for her.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ibaraki Doji was stunned for a moment. Of course, he wasn¡¯t afraid to retrieve the biwa from Lily, but this scene¡­he seemed to have seen it somewhere before.

    It was like, a long, long time ago when he was still a small demon being bullied by people, there was a gentle and elegant goddess who walked amidst the ancient wilderness with a girl holding a parasol.

    At that time, the small Ibaraki who was not even as strong as an ordinary human was not qualified to know the name of the goddess, but he watched her kill powerful demons with the zither in her hands. Even now, he still recalled the palpitations he felt when she ughtered the fierce, ancient demons!

    ¡°Why, this feels so simr¡­to that woman¡­but also seems to be different¡­¡± Ibaraki Doji looked at Lily nkly.

    ¡°What?!¡± At this time, Hoshi Murasaki had already recovered most of her strength and walked out of the ruins, ¡°The biwa unexpectedly fell into the hands of that woman! B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡±

    However, right now, everyone¡¯s opponent was undoubtedly Ibaraki Doji. Even though Hoshi Murasaki was upset, she could only put aside her feelings for the time being.

    At this time-

    The sound of horse hooves and murderous shouts came from the distance. Three or four long dragonsposed of countless torches danced in the night, gradually encircling the area around the ruined temple. It was the reinforcements sent by the various ns of the Heian Dynasty.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s the demon!¡±

    The ugly figure of Ibaraki Doji who squatted on the roof of the ruined temple was easily recognizable. The armies of the various ns immediately identified the enemy they were fighting against without needing much confirmation.

    From the banners of the armies, it could be seen that the Genji, Taira, and Fujiwara ns were all here! There were also some other martial ns of various sizes.

    A man d in red armor and a white fur helmet shouted, ¡°I am the General of the Right from Konoe Prefecture, Minamoto no Honoka! Rashomon spirit,e forth and die!¡±

    The Genji military general was followed by dozens of tall cavalrymen and hundreds of infantry.

    A stalwart samurai in green and gray uniform hurried over with dozens of soldiers under hismand, ¡°Makoto Kujo! Rashomon spirit, you have nowhere to run!¡±

    ¡°Fujiwara no Tadafumi!¡±

    ¡°Taira no Mitsutake!¡±

    ¡°I am Taira no Hachiro; I have alsoe for your life! Demon, do you dare to receive a blow from me?!¡± Among the hundreds of people from the Taira n, there was a lean man with ming red hair and a long spear on his shoulder. His face was familiar to Lily.

    For some reason, this Taira no Hachiro also came to Heian-ky¨­ and joined the samurai army of the Taira n.

    ¡°Seimei!¡± An old man arrived with several ck-clothed onmyoji masters. It was Kamo Tadayuki.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Seimei, who was on the roof, saw his teacher who had just arrived.

    ¡°Look! Our men from the Bureau of Justice are here too!¡± Hiromasa pointed to a group of approaching people not far away who were being led by the Minister of Justice, Kimura Saburo, himself!

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?¡ª you human ants! Do you think you can defeat me just because there are many of you?¡± Ibaraki Doji gritted his teeth and looked around.

    However, he knew in his heart that the human forces in Heian-ky¨­ were powerful and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill them. He looked at Lily and thought, No matter who you look like, I have to kill you first no matter what! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be reconciled!

    Kamo Tadayuki used a levitation spell to float up to the roof and came to Seimei¡¯s side, ¡°The Rashomon spirit¡¯s arm was actually cut off. Who did it? Seimei, was it you or Hiromasa?¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamo, it wasn¡¯t me or Seimei,¡± Hiromasa replied.

    ¡°What?! Then who was it? Who else has this ability?¡± Kamo asked.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s Kagami Lily.¡± Seimei grinned.

    ¡°What?! Her?¡±

    Just then, Ibaraki Doji¡¯s angry shout answered Kamo¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°You, a mere Spirit Jade woman dared to cut off my arm and steal my biwa! Watch me tear you into pieces!¡± Ibaraki Doji¡¯s speed soared as he rushed towards Lily.

    Lily plucked the strings of the biwa with her fingers, her eyes extremely cold.

    ng¡ª Dang¡ª Dang¡ª

    The sound of the biwa plucked with endless resentment invaded Ibaraki Doji¡¯s head and directly shook his soul.

    ¡°Ahh- ah¡­¡± Ibaraki Doji covered his head with one hand, ¡°My head, my head hurts! This, what is this sound?!¡±

    ¡°Rashomon spirit, can you hear it? This is the cry of the countless maiden souls you have killed!¡± Although Lily could not y the biwa, she thrummed the strings with all her strength, sending strong sound waves towards Ibaraki Doji, ¡°Their resentment umted into this biwa over time in order to take revenge on you one day!¡±

    ¡°Weak things! Those defenseless and weak women, even if they die, they are still weak and powerless souls. Taking revenge on me is only a dream!¡±

    ¡°It is precisely because of their weakness and inability to change their tragic fates that the resentment is stronger!¡±

    The biwa in Lily¡¯s hands emitted piercing sound waves, and one by one, the aggrieved souls within the biwa flew out and headed towards Ibaraki Doji, twisting and tearing at him.

    ¡°WEAK!!! Powerless women!!!¡± Ibaraki Doji was an ancient archdemon. How could he get intimidated by these vengeful spirits alone? He brandished his sharp ws with strong hatred and tyranny, ripping the vengeful spirits one after another while shouting everywhere.

    ¡°Rashomon spirit!¡± Seimei also yed his demon-subduing ancient zither!

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The sound of the two treasured instruments caused Ibaraki Doji even more severe pain.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡± The samurai generals on all sides ordered.

    The powerful bows shot countless arrows infused with evil ying power towards Ibaraki Doji. Although these bows and arrows were not too dangerous to Ibaraki Doji, they could still hurt him inrge numbers.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh! You ants!¡± Ibaraki Doji drove the orb towards a group of samurai and it discharged several bolts of purple lightning. Only the leader of the samurai could barely block it with his sword, but arge number of the warriors behind him were struck by the purple bolts and were instantly reduced to scorched earth.

    The onmyoji masters brought by Kamo also began to attack with spells.

    The arrows and spells were overwhelming. Even though Ibaraki¡¯s defense was strong, the continuous attacks from all directions weren¡¯t easy for him to handle.

    He once again found Lily¡¯s position amidst the rain of arrows and jumped over, shing at her with his w.

    Boom!!! Lily avoided the w in the nick of time and before it smashed the doorway.

    However, as soon as Ibaraki Dojinded, dozens of samurai rushed over with their swords and spears. These samurai were not afraid of death and howled ferociously as they attacked Ibaraki.

    In the crowd, there even appeared another group of women who looked like mirror girl sisters. There were three people in this group and they attacked Ibaraki from behind, looking well-coordinated.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ibaraki minced a dozen samurai with a single wave of his w!

    However, the swordswoman among the three sistersunched an attack that glowed with eerie blue power.

    Pfft! A shallow knife mark was left on Ibaraki¡¯s intact arm, but it felt very painful. He cherished his remaining arm very much and furiously grabbed at the swordswoman with his w. Before he could catch her, another woman threw out a mirror that emitted silver light, making it impossible for Ibaraki to open his eyes. The third woman was extremely fast and instantly got under Ibaraki, swiftly stabbing her straight sword into his leg.

    Bam! Ibaraki fiercely stomped, stepping on the third woman and sshing blood everywhere.

    ¡°Sister!!! The mirror girl who saw her sister being trampled to death screamed miserably. The swordswoman also went crazy, performing harsh maneuvers with her sword to sh Ibaraki Doji.

    Thump! The treasure orb flew back and hit the swordswoman directly in the waist, ravaging her with electricity. She was then sent flying and it was unknown whether she was dead or alive.

    Ibaraki pped the mirror with his w.

    Crack! The mirror shattered.

    ¡°What¡­¡± The mirror girl couldn¡¯t help but fall to her knees in panic.

    At this time, more warriors charged over from behind and a cavalryman among them picked up the listless mirror girl to escape. Ibaraki Doji furiously wed, bit, kicked, and stomped at the crowd, causing the samurai to suffer heavy casualties. However, not even he knew how many swords and spears had stabbed his body.

    These samurai were all prepared and their weapons were empowered with evil ying power. Even if their levels weren¡¯t high, their attacks could severely injure Ibaraki.

    After all, many people were currently searching for Miss Amako¡¯s whereabouts in Heian-ky¨­. When they sensed a battle here, Seimei, Hiromasa and their parties were the first to arrive. After that, the news soon spread and many people began to arrive one after another!

    At this time, Lily returned after escaping from Ibaraki¡¯s previous attack. She saw the cavalryman put the rescued mirror girl in the rear and rush towards Ibaraki again, only for him and his horse to be crushed under Ibaraki¡¯s ws.

    Lily¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but palpitate. Fortunately, she had cut off Ibaraki¡¯s stronger right hand, otherwise, the casualties of the samurai would have multiplied. Lily retrieved the two mirror sisters, one dead and the other wounded, and brought them over to the inert mirror girl whose mirror was shattered.

    ¡°Girl, you are clearly not as strong as that demon. Why do you try so hard to fight?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t fight, we will be assassinated and killed sooner orter. Do we have a choice? Only bypleting the mission of the mirror girls can we gain the refuge of the gods!¡± The mirror girl said with some fervor.

    ¡°The refuge of the gods?¡± Lily didn¡¯t quite understand what the mirror girl said.

    ¡°Every mirror girl has a different path. This is my path, but sadly, I didn¡¯t make it to the end.¡± The mirror girl knelt on the ground weakly and sobbed.

    Although Lily still had doubts, she couldn¡¯t bear to dig into the root of the matter when she saw the girl¡¯s state. She looked at Ibaraki Doji who was being besieged by the warriors and onmyojis and used the celestial maiden ribbon to tie the biwa to her back. She then pulled out Yasutsuna which shone with evil-ying power.

    ¡°Girl, although we don¡¯t know each other, allow me to avenge your sister¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°Eh? You, what are you talking about¡­?¡± The mirror girl raised her tear-stained face, looking confused.

    ¡°Because, I am also a mirror girl.¡± Lily rushed towards the fierce demonic shadow that was killing in the darkness.

 Volume 5, Chapter 49 â€“ The Crimson In The Night

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 49 - The Crimson In The Night</h4>

    Only a few minutes had passed, yet this deste suburban area located in northwest Heian-ky¨­ was already flooded with blood!

    Hundreds of warriors and soldiers died at the hands of the Throne Stage archdemon, but not many were wounded. After all, anyone who was scratched by Ibaraki Doji, even by a little, got their guts split open which guaranteed death!

    Obviously, the present troops were simply not enough to overwhelm Ibaraki Doji. He ughtered these samurai who haven¡¯t even reached the Spirit Jade stage like killing chickens.

    The only other Throne Stage powerhouse in the area, Kamo Tadayuki, the head of the Bureau of Divination, finally couldn¡¯t stand to watch anymore.

    As a Throne Stage powerhouse with a high government position in Heian-ky¨­, he was counted as one of the strongest experts in the country.

    ¡°Seimei, continue to harass him with the sound of the zither! Allow this old man to have a go!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, be careful. That Rashomon spirit is strong and tyrannical.¡± Seimei said grimly.

    Kamo nodded and enveloped himself in a levitating spell, floating above the battlefield. The Levitation spell could allow Onmyoji masters to glide at a certain speed, but it consumed a lot of spiritual energy and was not too fast.

    ¡°Lord Kamo is about to strike!¡±

    Kamo saw Lily as he was approaching the encirclement. He temporarily slowed down and allowed the surrounding people to retreat so they wouldn¡¯t get caught up in the battle.

    ¡°Rashomon spirit, your atrocities end here!¡± Kamo¡¯s mighty spiritual energy exploded, causing the air to freeze and the earth to tremble.

    He then chanted an incantation and released a spell charm!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The charm drifted towards Ibaraki Doji and turned into a cloud of ck smoke!

    Amidst the ck smoke, a golden bull phantom suddenly sprung forward. The bull was several meters tall and ten meters in length, and its body exuded endless power. Lily was watching from a distance yet her heart still palpitated. If she took this big bull¡¯s horns head-on, she would most certainly die.

    ¡°So powerful¡­ Kamo Tadayuki; to think I even tried topete with him¡­¡±

    Ibaraki Doji felt threatened when he saw the big bull galloping towards him. He disregarded the surrounding samurai and grabbed at the bull with his sharp ws.

    Boom! A majestic shockwave overturned all the surrounding samurai and scattered rubble everywhere!

    Ibaraki Doji had a hunched figure, but he was so strong that he could resist the bull¡¯s head with one hand. Even so, the bull bucked with such tremendous force that Ibaraki Doji got pushed back.

    ¡°Kamo Tadayuki, when I was in Heian-ky¨­, you were still a kid who couldn¡¯t wipe his own a?s?s?! You have no hope of achieving ascension and you will die in a few years. Are you in such a hurry for me to send you to your death?¡± Ibaraki Doji cursed while resisting the unrelenting bull.

    ¡°Rashomon spirit, you are the one dying today!¡± Kamo was fully concentrated and sweat dripped from his forehead. It consumed a lot of spiritual energy to control the big bull.

    Seimei¡¯s long, slender fingers plucked the zither handsomely, producing a piercing sound!

    He ordered, ¡°Onmyoji masters, group together and use this opportunity to destroy that demon!¡±

    After saying this, Seimei put away the zither and jumped, floating over to the group of Onmyoji masters and stepping on the shoulders of two of them. The onmyojis brought by Seimei and Kamo split into a circr formation with Seimei as the core. The onmyoji masters began to channel all their spiritual energy to cast a great spell with all their might. A water dragon twisted around Seimei as he manipted the spiritual energy of the whole formation like the eight trigrams. With so many onmyoji masters gathered together, the condensed spiritual energy even surpassed Kamo¡¯s!

    ¡°How powerful!¡± Lily¡¯s heartbeat sped up and her face flushed. Onmyojis possessed mystical means, but they could also gather together to cast offensive spells. With so many elite onmyojis from the Bureau of Divination, thebined power was far greater than that of Ibaraki Doji. Even if the Throne Stage archdemon didn¡¯t die, he would be seriously injured!

    Ibaraki Doji had killed his whole life and naturally saw the danger, but he was upied by the big bull and couldn¡¯t get away. Moreover, there were still numerous swords, spears, and arrows harassing him.

    However, Kamo Tadayuki also appeared a bit exhausted. After all, his old age declined his power and his strength wasn¡¯t as good as when he first entered the Throne Stage ten years ago.

    Both Kamo Tadayuki and Ibaraki Doji were around the early to middle levels of the Throne stage and their strength was roughly equivalent to dozens or even hundreds of Permanence Stage powerhouses. This level of power was among the best of the Heian Dynasty¡¯s high-level adepts. ¡®Throne¡¯ referred to the position of a ¡®King¡¯, meaning that one with such power could rival a country!

    ¡°Not good! If this goes on¡­ With the onmyoji masters pooling their offensive power and that damned Seimei holding the center of the great formation, the overall power will be terrifying!¡± Ibaraki Doji was worried, but the golden bull was too strong and he couldn¡¯t retreat, ¡°Old Man Kamo, do you have the ability to fight this master one-on-one?! What kind of hero are you to besiege me with hundreds of people?¡±

    ¡°As the head of the Bureau of Divination, I am responsible for the safety and security of Heian-ky¨­ so I don¡¯t care about vain things like prestige.¡± At his senior age, Kamo wasn¡¯t at all provoked by Ibaraki¡¯s words.

    Swoosh-! Suddenly, the huge purple orb darted towards the group of onmyojis.

    ¡°Not good!¡± If the purple orb attacked the grand formation, they would be forced to switch to a defensive spell which would interrupt their offensive magic art.

    As the core of the grand formation, Seimei couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted by the orb.

    Kamo Tadayuki stretched out a hand, conjuring a huge phantom hand that grabbed towards the orb. The treasure orb retaliated with a burst of purple electricity that shook the big hand.

    ¡°Ahg-¡± Kamo kept sweating all over and his face alternated between red and white, his body trembling. Obviously, using one hand to control the bull and the other to control the phantom hand was pushing his limits.

    But fortunately, thebined spell of the group of onmyojis was about to bepleted!

    ¡°Just a bit longer; this old man can still hold on a little longer!¡± Kamo¡¯s eyes protruded and his face looked fierce. Even though he was an onmyoji master, he had a brave warrior-like expression!

    Ibaraki Doji panicked and said, ¡°Lord Kamo, I am willing to release all the captured women and leave Heian-ky¨­. How about we stop here so as to not hurt both sides?!¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming, Rashomon spirit. You have tortured so many innocent girls and abducted the Empress¡¯ sister. Your crimes are unforgivable! This old man will put his life on the line to kill you today!¡± Blue veins bulged on Kamo¡¯s forehead as he trembled with rage.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but sneer. In such a situation where he was in a disadvantageous position, he still wanted to seek peace? This demon¡¯s IQ was low¡­

    Wait, Lily had a bad premonition in her heart. Ibaraki Doji was fierce and cunning, how could he not think of this?

    Suddenly, a dangerous killing aura approached Kamo from the darkness.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily shouted, ¡°Lord Kamo!!!¡±

    However, it was toote.

    The left hand of the Rashomon spirit that Lily had severed was actually still alive and suddenly flew out from the rubble behind Kamo!

    Pffft! The huge demonic hand squeezed Kamo and its sharp, knife-like nails plunged into Kamo¡¯s old body.

    ¡°Lord Kamo!¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    Kamo¡¯s spiritual energy dissipated, causing the big bull and phantom hand he controlled to also disappear

    Now without hindrances, the treasure orb rushed towards the grand formation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about hurting anyone!¡± Hiromasa leaped forward and shed at the approaching orb.

    Boom! The orb discharged several bolts of purple lightning, one of which injured Hiromasa and knocked him into the air, while the others struck towards the Omnyoji formation.

    It was toote to switch to a defensive art and the electricity impacted the crowd. A bright explosion ensued and several onmyoji masters were killed!

    The magic art being prepared by the group waspletely disrupted!

    ¡°How could¡­this¡­you despicable viin!¡± Kamo¡¯s mouth bubbled with blood as he was grasped tightly by the demonic hand, but he was, after all, a strong Throne Stage powerhouse. He tenaciously operated his spiritual energy to fight against the demonic hand. If he wasn¡¯t caught by surprise, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured by this demonic hand.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m a demon, not a human! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to talk about fairness with me?!¡± Thepletely liberated Ibaraki Doji was now arrogant beyondparison. In fact, he was only able to re-establish the connection with his severed arm by luck in a life-and-death situation. Although the arm couldn¡¯t be connected again, he could still control it in various ways. This was the ability of a Throne Stage archdemon!

    Seimei immediately recited a spell and unleashed several shikigamis to entangle Ibaraki Doji. However, Ibaraki¡¯s current morale and aura were so strong that Seimei¡¯s shikigamis couldn¡¯t hold him for long.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± The usuallyposed Seimei cursed, ¡°If I had time to direct thebined magic art, I would be able to seriously injure this demon!¡±

    But at this time, the orb began to release thunder and lightning again!

    ¡°Seimei, leave that demonic lightning to me!¡± The Secretary of the Bureau of Justice, Kimura Saburo, finally made his move. In his hand, he held a golden pir banner that had the Genji n crest on it. All the samurai of the Bureau of Justice surrounded the banner and poured their entire spiritual energy into it. The big banner released a golden light and the phantom of the Hachiman Bodhisattva was faintly visible. The phantom hovered behind Kimura Saburo¡¯s back and Kimura suddenly doubled in size, bing a three-meter-tall giant warrior¡ª the Buddhist Attendant.

    ¡°Genji Heroic Spiritual Possession!¡± Kimura yelled, rushing towards the electric orb with great strides. The sword in his hand bloomed with golden light and blocked the oing treasure orb.

    ¡°Thanks a lot, Brother Saburo!¡± Seimei waved his fan to organize the remaining onmyoji masters and restore the formation. They then resumed chanting thebined magic art!

    Kimura, however, was only at the peak of the Permanence Stage. Even though he received support and protection from the Hachiman Bodhisattva Divine Deity, blocking the electric orb was the best he could do. The origin of the Genji banner was very special so Ibaraki Doji didn¡¯t dare to touch it. After all, Heian-ky¨­ was filled with many sleeping old tigers whose strength was beyond imagination!

    However, who could currently stop him, the Rashomon spirit?!

    Ibaraki Doji had already dispelled Seimei¡¯s shikigamis and easily kicked away the surrounding samurai, simply ignoring the rain of swords. He widened his bloody mouth and charged at the grand formation!

    ¡°Not good1!¡± Seimei¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. If Ibaraki Doji personally attacked, the grand formation would be destroyed again. There simply wasn¡¯t enough time toplete thebined magic art.

    ¡°Ah, who can block this demon, who can block this demon?!¡± Seimei uttered a helpless shout and looked up at the sky with unwillingness.

    Suddenly, a crimson light shed in the dark night.

    Lily carried a biwa on her back and held a long, crescent-shaped sword in her hand, leaping in front of Ibaraki Doji like a flower on the other side of the shore.

    Evil-ying power condensed on Yasutsuna¡¯s de which reflected a bit of poignant moonlight. The lone sword shed towards Ibaraki Doji.

    ¡°What??!¡± Ibaraki Doji didn¡¯t dare to take Lily¡¯s de lightly. He opened his huge w and blocked Lily¡¯s de with his unbelievably tough nails.

    ng-! A crimson brilliance bloomed and the collision between the girl and the evil spirit contrasted beauty and ugliness!

    Ibaraki¡¯s ws sizzled with smoke which showed how much Yasutsuna restrained the evil demon, but he was so strong that he pushed Lily away before shing out with his ws again!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you dare to spoil my ns again?!¡±

    However, Lily¡¯s figure flickered like an illusion. She surprisingly stepped on some sakura blossoms and drifted to the side before lightlynding on the ground!

    ¡°What?!¡± Ibaraki Doji was shocked. Even though he was simultaneously controlling the orb and his left hand, and was injured by the golden bull which slightly reduced his strength, he didn¡¯t expect a mere girl of the Spirit Jade stage to dodge his attack!

    From afar, Seimei saw the situation and was also astonished, ¡°Lily, this woman, can actually dodge the attack of a Throne Stage archdemon?¡±

    Seimei immediately continued to operate the grand formation with all his strength, shouting, ¡°Everyone, continue to cast thebined magic art! Leave the Rashomon spirit to Kagami Lily!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 50 â€“ Dodging Genius

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 50 - Dodging Genius</h4>

    Ibaraki Doji swept up a fury of demonic wind as he wed at Lily whonded on the ground! The single w left several heat trails in the night sky!

    However, Lily¡¯s steps were incredibly agile! She evaded the w again and counterattacked when she saw an opening. Although the power behind her sh wasn¡¯t great, the evil-ying power was enough to hurt Ibaraki.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie to say that Ibaraki¡¯s strength was greatly reduced due to injury and exertion, but even so, he was far stronger than Lily and his ws moved faster than she could run!

    Coupled with the length of his arm, it was almost inconceivable that Lily could avoid Ibaraki Doji¡¯s attacks!

    Ibaraki Doji madly waved his w at Lily and tore through the chaotic demonic wind, but Lily was like a crimson stream of light. Her phantom-like figure left behind numerous shadows in the night which resembled a graceful, ethereal dance!

    Ibaraki¡¯s sharp ws missed Lily by a hair¡¯s breadth every time, and as she dodged, scarlet light would bloom from her sword as she shed his body again and again!

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!!! I¡¯ll tear you apart, you b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    Ibaraki¡¯s huge, powerful footshed at Lily and forced her to jump to avoid it. Using this opportunity, he grabbed at Lily with his w!

    In terms of speed, it moved much faster than Lily. However, Lily sensed Ibaraki¡¯s murderous aura before he struck and made an early attempt to avoid the attack.

    Although Ibaraki¡¯s w was extremely fast, it required a lot of strength to achieve such speed because of his weight and body shape. This made it difficult to change the route of attack midway. Lily took advantage of this point in order to repeatedly evade Ibaraki¡¯s attacks, but after all, the other party was too fast. Lily barely avoided each attack so if she made an error in her prediction, she would most likely get hit by the full power of the Throne Stage archdemon. Even if Lily didn¡¯t die from such a hit, she would losebat effectiveness and thus immediately be killed by Ibaraki¡¯s follow-up attacks.

    However, it was only barely! No matter how strong the Throne Stage archdemon was, it was all useless if he couldn¡¯t hit Lily!

    Ibaraki Doji was about to explode with anger! Berserk scratches, furious grabs, fierce kicks¡ª every attack was fatal! But Lily was like a beautiful phantom mocking the archdemon. Scarlet light overflowed and shed from side to side, constantly changing position so that the archdemon couldn¡¯t even touch its noble shadow!

    Once Lily found a chance, she didn¡¯t hesitate to counterattack! Only by relying on her inferior Spirit Jade realm, this seemingly small female samurai managed to restrain the powerful and tyrannical Throne Stage archdemon!

    Even Hoshi Murasaki, who was not far away, was stunned. She wanted to help in the battle, but she was scared when Ibaraki Doji started to rampage. She felt that if she got involved, she would also be killed!

    Ibaraki¡¯s attacks were fast and endlessly powerful, but Lily¡¯s dodging was even more exquisite. The Kagami Lily in front of the big demon seemed to be in a ce where he couldn¡¯t reach. So close yet so far¡ª like the distance between the sky and the earth!

    ¡°This¡­this movement technique¡­¡± Hoshi Murasaki was dumbfounded, ¡°A woman in the early Spirit Jade stage is actually able to dodge the attacks of a country-level Throne Stage archdemon again and again; simply a genius! Although I hate to admit it, this woman¡­may really be a genius!¡±

    Hoshi Murasaki felt sour in her heart but was also excited.

    At this time, Seimei was still directing the onmyoji masters to cast thebined battle spell. He also looked at the beautiful flower that bloomed in the night, though violent winds blew from all directions. That crimson figure would remain unforgettable for Seimei¡¯s entire lifetime.

    ¡°Mirror Girl¡­what is a hero? Achieving victory throughpetition of strength is not considered heroic. Someone who appears out of nowhere in times of distress for themon people whock strength is a hero! Remarkable, Mirror Girl.¡±

    Seimei sighed with emotion and praised.

    Kamo Tadayuki, who was caught by the demonic arm, almost couldn¡¯t resist dying under the crushing ws, but upon seeing this scene, he clung to life tenaciously.

    ¡°She is only a woman, but she dares to stand up with thousands of other people to resist the evil demon. How can I, the head of the Bureau of Divination, lose to a single arm of this evil demon? This old man will hold on no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Mirror Girl, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve med you wrongly¡­ Not to mention that you didn¡¯t take the Bureau¡¯s treasure, even if you did, this old man is willing to give it up. If no one can stand up to resist the evil demons in times of crisis, what¡¯s the use whether the treasury is empty or not?! It would be better to give it to someone who can truly protect the capital!¡±

    Time continued to pass. Lily was not a god and exhaustion started to burden her body. However, Lily¡¯s life and death struggle didn¡¯t put pressure on her mind, but caused her to enter a subconscious state instead!

    Lily fiercely dodged and counterattacked, and her body exuded a bewitching seductive intent as if this life and death battle was a kind of enjoyment for her. It was a kind of charm that blended with the Heian night city!

    ¡°Come on! Ibaraki Doji, is this all of your power? Where has your previous arrogance gone? Come on, attack again! This is not enough; I¡¯m not satisfied! A little more, a little more!¡± Lily entered a state of iparable excitement because of the thrilling battle and was eager to fight. Every attack that endangered her life gave her a strong feeling of pleasure!

    The seductive intent exuding from her body grew more intense and wafted in the wind, fascinating the surrounding soldiers and generals.

    Lily¡¯s body was covered in fragrant sweat like a shy flower drizzled by the morning dew, wet and beautiful. She danced in the night sky like a heroic celestial battle maiden and her incredible dodgespletely restrained Ibaraki Doji. It made him temporarily forget the attack being prepared for him!

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Seimei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Nearly a hundred onmyoji masters unleashed theirbined magic spell and the small blue water dragon surrounding Seimei¡¯s body turned into a monstrous dragon, coiling and flying towards Ibaraki Doji!

    ¡°Mirror Girl, dodge out of the way!¡± Seimei shouted.

    With a sh of lingering light, Lily kicked in the air with the sakura blossoms as support and instantly turned into a graceful fairy that flew into the night sky.

    At the same time, the huge dragon howled towards Ibaraki Doji and its open maw spat blue mes like a waterfall!

    Boom¡ª!!! The me swallowed Ibaraki Doji.

    ¡°AHHH!!!¡± Ibaraki roared, rampaging and rolling all over the ce. While he was flustered by the pain, the giant dragon swiped down with a w!

    Pfft! Three horrific wounds were carved into Ibaraki Doji¡¯s back, exposing the ghastly white bones.

    The giant dragon swung its tail.

    Boom! Ibaraki Doji wasshed, crashing through a house and raising a cloud of dust in the distance.

    Ibaraki Doji coughed up ck blood and crawled out of the thick smoke. He didn¡¯t direct his hate at the dragon, but at the scarlet girl standing on a distant roof.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! One day¡­one day!!! I will let you taste humiliation and make you regret the day you were born!!! You wait for me!!!¡± The seriously injured Ibaraki Doji roared hysterically at Lily.

    He gave her delicate body a final re filled with resentment and indignation before turning around and fleeing into the night in fear.

    His severed arm released Kamo and flew after him, followed by the treasure orb which disappeared into the dark, uninhabited ruins.

    ¡°Chase!¡± Seimei directed the great dragon to pursue in the direction Ibaraki escaped.

    The military generals of the Fujiwara, Genji, and Taira n also led their armies to chase after the fleeing Ibaraki, torches held high.

    ¡°He has been seriously injured! He must not be allowed to escape!¡±

    ¡°That Rashomon spirit is heinous. We must take the opportunity to kill him!¡±

    The samurai bellowed and pursued the demon into the night.

    Lily also intended to join the chase.

    ¡°Mirror Girl-¡± As Lily ran past, Kamo, whoy dying in the arms of two onmyojis, called out to her.

    Lily looked at the flickering aura of Kamo and a trace of sadness shed through her eyes. She knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left so she turned and walked towards him.

    ¡°Lord Kamo¡­¡±

    ¡°Mirror Girl, this old man was so rude to you at that time¡­ I am deeply sorry. If it weren¡¯t for you today, I¡¯m afraid that my Bureau of Divination and all the warriors of the various ministries would have been killed¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamo, don¡¯t say this. You need to heal your injury as soon as possible.¡±

    Kamo¡¯s expression looked relieved, ¡°Mirror Girl, you don¡¯t have to lie to me. I know my life is near its end¡­ I am considered a top expert throughout Heian-ky¨­, but if it wasn¡¯t for you today, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace. In the end, we were able to defeat the Rashomon spirit so this old man can die without regrets, but there is still one thing in this world that makes me feel uneasy. Sorry, I, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else I can entrust this to, who has the necessary strength and ability¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamo, why not entrust this to your student, Seimei?¡±

    ¡°Only, I can¡¯t entrust this matter to him. That¡¯s because, I, I want you to take care of that Seimei for me in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamo, this matter is really difficult for Lily.¡± Lily couldn¡¯t bear to deceive a dying person.

    ¡°You, go away!¡± Kamo waved his hand.

    ¡°Teacher, this¡­you need treatment!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, there is no need to waste precious treasures. All of you step aside, this is myst order¡­¡±

    Several onmyojis had no choice but to leave and Lily stepped forward to help Kamo.

    ¡°Mirror Girl, I¡¯m afraid that you misunderstand. This old man didn¡¯t mean for you to take care of him as a woman. What I meant¡­is that Seimei¡¯s natural talent is excellent and he will be a great figure in the future, but there is a strange darkness lurking in his heart, and this darkness is the source of his power. However, this power may also destroy him, and even destroy Heian-ky¨­. Mirror Girl, I have limited knowledge so I can¡¯t tell you too much. I can only say that¡­if Seimei falls into darkness one day, please save him, I beg you¡­¡± Kamo was dying and spoke with thest of his strength.

    ¡°Lily knows that her abilities are superficial, but if I can do it, I will.¡± Lily nodded gently but firmly.

    Kamo breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Mirror Girl, I have onest question¡­ Although this old man has affirmed that you are kind, brave, and pure at heart, I would like to hear something from you before I die. The treasures in the treasury, you took them, right?¡±

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s heart was clouded with guilt and sadness!

    She wanted to say something nice to let this brave and courageous old man, who had lived a long life, go in peace, but at this time, she felt that she couldn¡¯t deceive him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I took them.¡± Lily spoke softly in Kamo¡¯s ear.

    Kamo¡¯s eyes widened and he seemed to have received a huge shock, but then heughed with relief, ¡°Hahahahahaha, hahahahahaha¡­ Mirror Girl, Seimei¡¯s life is destined to be majestic and peaceful, standing at the peak of the onmyoji world. Only, this old man¡¯s eyes cannot see through your future¡­indeed imprable. Mirror Girl, please call Seimei over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Kamo¡­ Farewell.¡± Two drops of crystal tears fell from Lily¡¯s eyes and onto Kamo¡¯s pale chest as she rose gracefully.

 Volume 5, Chapter 51 â€“ Presenting The Biwa

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 51 - Presenting The Biwa</h4>

    A team of samurai poured into the streets of Heian-ky¨­. Not far away, a tall male figure appeared in their path and walked towards them. The leader of the samurai stopped his horse and asked, ¡°Did you see a huge evil spirit pass by here?¡±

    The man wore a long, dark blue robe and had a head of blue-purple hair which was slightly disheveled. Even while facing the group of samurai, his handsome face remained cold and his spectacles glinted with a magical purple color.

    What was even stranger was that the man seemed to have lost an arm. The empty sleeve was tattered and fluttered in the night wind.

    ¡°I just saw what looked like a huge ghostly figure in the adjacent block, running that way.¡± The man said, pointing in a certain direction with his only arm.

    ¡°Give chase!¡± The group of samurai rode away immediately while the man went in another direction, his long robe fluttering behind him.

    However, a spiritually keen young soldiergged behind the group beforeing to a stop. He gripped his spear somewhat suspiciously and stealthily followed the man. His eyes carefully studied the man¡¯s mutted arm.

    ¡°You, you are¡­¡±

    The man turned his head and a strange purple light shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± The young soldier¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the man¡¯s only arm, seeming to recall something! He took a deep breath and wanted to shout out loud.

    Suddenly, a huge demonic hand stretched out from the one-armed man¡¯s shadow reflected on the moonlit wall, grabbing the soldier with speed invisible to ordinary people.

    Pffft! The young man¡¯s blood was sttered on the white wall, painting a tragic scene.

    At this time, around the broken temple, the moonlight shone upon the battlefield littered with the corpses of many fallen samurai and onmyoji. The fight against Ibaraki Doji resulted in heavy casualties.

    The support that arrived one after another was constantly bringing down the surviving girls from the roof of the temple.

    Meanwhile, a big snow-white dog carrying Amako Haruhiro on its back was nearly besieged by the crowd of samurai.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Seimei waved his hand, ¡°This white dog is not a demon, but some kind of spirit body. I don¡¯t know whose spell it is, but it seems that it saved Miss Amako.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The samurai felt a bit incredulous.

    The demon hound spoke human speech, ¡°I am the shikigami of Miss Kagami Lily and was ordered to rescue and protect Miss Amako on my back. Now that I have seen Lord Seimei, I will hand her over to you.¡±

    After saying that, the demon hound kneeled down and allowed the surrounding people to carry away the petrified Amako.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lily again¡­¡± Seimei smiled with a mix ofplicated emotions, ¡°I feel that Lily has taken all the credit in this battle. Truly, what a remarkable girl.¡±

    Not far away, a few samurai reported, ¡°Lord Kimura, we went in pursuit of Ibaraki Doji, but¡­but we failed to catch up!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for us! Obviously, we have surrounded the entire area and he has absolutely nowhere to escape, but we searched every street and alley. He, he just disappeared!¡±

    ¡°Could he have flown off?¡±

    Kimura was also frowning, ¡°If we let this guy get away, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll cause trouble and rally all the demons in Mount Ooe to take revenge on us! The consequences are immeasurable! Don¡¯t shy away from hardship, go search again!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Since Lily missed the opportunity to chase Ibaraki Doji and failed to find any clues on his whereabouts, she returned here.

    Lily saw that Kasuga and Keiko were safe. They still looked a bit rattled and it took some time for them to remember to thank Lily. However, they were also relieved that Lily was okay. Only that powerful girl, Hoshi Murasaki, was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Mirror Girl.¡± At this moment, Seimei and Hiromasa came over.

    ¡°Lord Seimei, Lord Hiromasa.¡± Lily saluted.

    Hiromasa¡¯s gaze fell on Lily¡¯s lower body, causing her to feel a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Good sword! Just by looking at the sword within the sheath, I can sense its incredible aura!¡± Hiromasa said with honest appreciation.

    It turned out that he was looking at the sword hanging on her waist. Lily was left speechless.

    ¡°Is that the sword that cut off the right hand of that Rashomon spirit?! Mirror Girl, we could only repel that archdemon because you yed the most crucial role!¡± Hiromasa praised.

    ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s still thanks to everyone,¡± Lily replied simply. Everyone knew that she had severed Ibaraki Doji¡¯s arm with one sh. After all, many of the captured women who witnessed the scene were able to recount what they saw after getting rescued.

    Seimei looked at the biwa on Lily¡¯s back, ¡°Mirror Girl, please forgive my rudeness, but this biwa is a lost treasure of the pce hundreds of years ago, the Arcane Biwa. May I ask what you intend to do with it? I suggest that you return it to the pce. Of course, the imperial family won¡¯t treat you poorly. Although it is a treasure that you have rightfully won, it is a lost treasure of the pce, after all. If you take it for yourself, I am afraid it is slightly inappropriate.¡±

    Regarding this arcane biwa, since Lily took it out in front of so many people, she had already figured out what to do with it.

    She smiled and said, ¡°This is a legendary instrument from the pce. How could I take it for myself? Lily intends to present it to Lord Chief Advisor early tomorrow morning. After all, Lily will also ept the reward from the Fujiwara n. Dealing with the biwa will naturally be up to the Lord Chief Advisor to decide.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t say anything. Does Miss Kagami intend to join the Fujiwara n? But that¡¯s good. With Miss Kagami¡¯s talent and strength, all the major powers are naturally eager to admit you into their ranks, but inevitably, there will also be jealous people. In your situation, it is better to rely on a big tree to dispel your worries. After all, from tonight onwards, I am afraid that the entire Heian capital will know Miss Kagami¡¯s great name.¡± Seimei said.

    ¡°Lily has her own measures. Thank you for the reminder.¡± Lily was polite and distant to all men.

    At this time, several retainers solemnly carried Kamo Tadayuki¡¯s corpse onto a bullock carriage.

    Seimei, Lily, and the others bowed deeply to see off the old man who had fought for the people of Heian-ky¨­ until the end.

    As an adept, Kamo¡¯s talent, attainments, and luck were considered very high, but in the end, he was still far from the heavenly gate. It was inevitable that old age and physical decline would weaken his strength, otherwise, he would not have lost to an opponent of the same level.

    On the road of training, if one didn¡¯t believe in tears or sorrow, the only things that could enable one to go further were strength and opportunity.

    But this upright and powerful old man still stirred a lot of respect in Lily¡¯s heart. Now that the coffin of Old Man Kamo had gone, the battlefield here was nearing its conclusion.

    Lily narrated the battlefield report to the officials who came to inquire so they could record it. After confirming her contribution, she bid farewell to Seimei and Hiromasa before leaving.

    ¡°First thing tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take the biwa to the Chief Advisor¡¯s residence. This time, Lady Ayaka will definitely find time to see me.¡± Lily returned to the night market alone.

    A few hourster, outside the city of Heian-ky¨­, a one-armed man emerged from the middle of a river. He was dripping wet and looked a little despondent, but his eyes still glowed with a magical light.

    He looked back at the huge ancient city illuminated by a sea of lights and swore to himself, ¡°Kagami Lily, to leave me in such a miserable state where I got seriously injured and almost killed¡­ If it was a powerful person like Fujiwara no Ayaka, it would be fine, but you are just a mere woman with Spirit Jade strength! I won¡¯t ept this, just you wait¡­ Even if you don¡¯t step into Tanba Province, one day, I wille to Heian-ky¨­ to find you again! The enmity between you and me has just begun.¡±

    The one-armed man turned around and walked towards the dark northwestern wilderness¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At this time, in the giant forest tens of thousands of miles southwest of Heian-ky¨­.

    ng¡ª! A ck de of light shed and a translucent, lime green creature fell by the feet of a young girl.

    Minamoto no Shimizu waved the unknown liquid from the tip of her de before sheathing it. She looked up at the night sky that obscured the splendor of the moon and could only see the vague remnants of milky light.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw the full moon. The canopies of these giant trees in the forest are really incredible. Lily, you are like the moon¡ª proud and white, hanging alone in the night sky. When will your elder sister get to see you again¡­¡±

    Shimizu collected the demon¡¯s anima and took out the map to identify her position. She then walked towards the vige.

    Shimizu met Shimadzu at the entrance of the vige,

    ¡°Hey!¡± The tall woman was still as hearty as the sea, ¡°How was it, Miss Shimizu? How was the harvest today?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, I guess,¡± Shimizu replied ndly.

    ¡°Did you find the ancient jade?¡±

    Shimizu shook her head and was also a little disappointed. If she found the ancient jade, she would be able to go back and meet Lily.

    ¡°Say, Miss Shimizu, can you lend me some anima? I¡¯m almost out of money for amodation.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Tch, so stingy! I¡¯m your lover!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You should work hard on your own. Have you forgotten your ambition when you came here?¡±

    ¡°Nope, my ambition changed after I met you! Miss Shimizu, you smell so good, even though you just fought a fierce battle.¡±

    ¡°Are you hot? My de is cold; how about I use it to cool you down and alleviate the unrest in your body?¡± Shimizu said coldly.

    ¡°Damn girl, don¡¯t be so mean. Did you think I spent all day wandering around the vige? I got some news about the ancient jade!¡±

    ¡°What?! Where is it?¡±

    Shimadzu pulled Shimizu aside and said quietly, ¡° There is a swamp five hundred miles southwest of this vige. They say that¡­¡±

    Shimizu brightened up, but still maintained her calm a bit, ¡°That¡¯s a very dangerous area.¡±

    ¡°How about, if you are interested, let¡¯s go together?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Hey! I found this information to tell you, are you just going to leave me like this?! Miss Shimizu, you are not being fair!¡±

    ¡°¡­as you wish!¡± Shimizu said helplessly.

    ¡°Yay! Then how about we get ready and leave in a few days?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave early tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Eh? So anxious, you just can¡¯t resist going back to see your little lover?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the early morning of the next day, when Shimizu and Shimadzu, who were tens of thousands of miles away, embarked on their adventure to the southwest where poisonous demons ran rampant, Lily washed herself thoroughly and put on an elegant red kimono. She also rubbed herself with the perfume of the celestial maiden. Of course, the perfume given by the Cloistered Emperor was a bit tacky and the meaning behind him giving her his own perfume was unclear so she wouldn¡¯t use it indiscriminately.

    Lily also specifically hailed a bullock carriage and went to the chief advisor¡¯s manor in a solemn mood.

    ¡°This time, I have to see Lady Ayaka no matter what!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 52 â€“ Ayaka

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 52 - Ayaka</h4>

    The smell of early spring permeated the morning air of Heian-ky¨­.

    Lily got down from the bullock carriage and saw a lot of cherry blossoms blooming from the walls on both sides of the street leading to the chief advisor¡¯s manor. Although they weren¡¯t as eternal as thousand-year-old cherry blossoms, they had a kind of wilting beauty.

    If an adept could enter the gates of heaven and attain eternal youth, how could he appreciate the fleeting beauty of mortal maidens?

    Lily hugged the biwa to her chest, and as she walked, her beautiful red kimono trailed along the ground. She took light steps towards the door of the chief advisor¡¯s manor, but the door opened before she could even knock. It was the same old man, but he looked gentler and kindpared to the harsh reception he showed in the past.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Kagami, I presume? Lord Chief Advisor is waiting for you in the back garden; doe inside.¡± The old man said.

    ¡°Eh?¡± This time, Lily was smoothly let inside before she could exin the reason for her visit. Did Lady Ayaka know that she wasing?

    Lily felt a little apprehensive in her heart. She didn¡¯t like the feeling of dancing in the palm of someone¡¯s hand. However, Lily continued to behave respectfully and maintained a light bow as she followed the old man into the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    The chief advisor¡¯s manor was the private property of the Fujiwara n. Although it has not always been rted to the position of chief advisor, almost all the past regents were from the Fujiwara n. As members of the highest-ranking n in the dynasty, most Lords of the Fujiwara n resided in the area.

    Upon entering the courtyard, a quaint and historical feeling overcame Lily. This was the legacy formed by countless generations of the top n¡¯s history. The ce was lush and decorated with natural flowers and vines that showed signs of surviving several seasons. The stone sculptures and stonenterns also exuded an extraordinary aura and were covered in moss, proving the old age of this garden.

    Some weeds were also growing among the flowers, but it was uncertain if this was caused by neglect or intended by the garden owner. In addition to the rustic and elegant beauty, the garden exuded a sense of sorrow that seemingly reflected the owner¡¯s temperament.

    There were some stone beasts with round eyes beside the path. Their upper section waspletely covered by moss and a heavy green mist drifted behind them. The mist gave off an odd feeling¡ª like formless eyes silently overseeing the surroundings.

    The chief advisor¡¯s garden wasn¡¯t bustling at all. The entire garden appeared to be in a half man-made; half primitive state. Except for the old man who led the way, Lily didn¡¯t see anyone.

    Lily was uncertain how long she had been strolling around the garden, but she was still fascinated by the scenery. The old man disappeared at some point and left Lily alone in the quiet garden, but she seemed to sense a kind of power that was guiding her in the right direction.

    The smell of moss and ponds filled the air, baptizing Lily in a refreshing feeling.

    Not far ahead, a small and inconspicuous red gate with a stone fence separated the garden from the backyard. The small gate wasn¡¯t locked so Lily gave a gentle push and entered the backyard.

    As Lily walked along the stone path between the trees, the wind blew the flowers and caused petals to fall from the sky like snow¡ª just like her domain. In front of the cherry blossom forest, there were a number of mirror-likekes. The garden reflected on the surface of the water looked even more vivid and clear.

    There was a red wooden corridor along theke. Lily entered the corridor and kept walking forward. The corridor was winding, but there was breathtaking scenery every few steps. Unlike the mostly quaint and natural outer garden, this ce showcased unique craftsmanship and elegant beauty.

    Lily remained captivated by the scenery as she walked along the winding corridor. She didn¡¯t know how far she had gone or where she should go. It seemed that she was just going with the flow of nature.

    At the end of the corridor, there was a pavilion protruding from theke. In that pavilion stood a tall woman with long ck hair and white clothes, her back turned to Lily. She was looking at the cherry blossom branches that stuck out of the pavilion, seemingly in admiration.

    The woman had an air of being above and beyond the world. Lily wanted to approach but fell into a trembling hesitation just as she was about to step into the pavilion.

    The woman didn¡¯t look at Lily but continued to admire the wilting cherry blossoms. She raised her big sleeves and her long, slender fingers seemed to want to touch the delicate flowers a little bit.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, right?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded familiar to Lily. It was high and carried the gentleness of a mature woman, but it seemed to be mixed with the heroic spirit of a capable minister.

    ¡°Lily greets Lord Chief Advisor.¡± Lily took a small step forward, her long dress dragging behind her. She came to the pavilion and kneeled down to salute the chief advisor.

    The woman turned around.

    Her long, jet-ck hair that was cut evenly at the back fluttered as she turned around, and cherry blossoms scattered behind her. At this moment, Lily saw the woman¡¯s face. Fujiwara no Ayaka also saw Lily.

    For a moment, both of them seemed to be in a trance.

    Ayaka wore an elegant white court dress with a red cor inside. Her long hair was tied with a white headband above her forehead and she wore exquisite silver earrings in both ears.

    Ayaka was surprisingly tall¡ª around 1.9 meters. Even if Lily stood up, she could only reach her shoulders.

    However, this did not conceal the woman¡¯s feminine beauty. She possessed the stunning beauty of a mature woman while maintaining an icy and clear demeanor. Her eyes twinkled with intelligence and virtue like the starry night sky, but there was also a kind of unimaginable charm within them.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Lily¡¯s chest undted violently. It wasn¡¯t only because she was surprised by Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s graceful beauty. Lily remembered this woman the moment she saw her face.

    Wasn¡¯t this the same woman she had unintentionally encountered time and time again in her dark dreams? That noble and solemn woman in revealing clothes who danced before a group of demons while drenched in sweat! The woman who was tightly entangled by darkness and forced to reveal the whereabouts of the mirror girls¡¯ mission, but stubbornly resisted!

    It turned out to be Lady Ayaka? The key to the mission of mirror girls was the current chief advisor, the world¡¯s number one onmyoji master!

    Lily knew that it was just a dark dream and it wasn¡¯t real. Fujiwara no Ayaka was certainly still pure and untainted by demons, but it was still unbelievable to her that such a white, elegant, powerful, and cold woman was the same person who was dancing in revealing clothes.

    Ayaka looked at Lily and a strange glow seemed to sh through her eyes for an instant, but her face soon rxed into a smile.

    She walked over, seemingly carrying the morning breeze between her steps, and gently leaned down. Lily thought she was going to help herself up, but the first thing she did was to help straighten her neckline.

    ¡°Look at you; why are you in such a rush? You shouldn¡¯t show your chest at another girl¡¯s house.¡± Ayaka admonished like a caring big sister. The gentle touch of her long, slender fingers made Lily¡¯s heart flutter.

    Lily didn¡¯t expect that the first thing the chief advisor of the dignified Heian Dynasty would mention was her clothes.

    Immediately afterward, Ayaka gently helped Lily up. Her hands were so warm that Lily felt more unsteady than if she was to receive no assistance. She couldn¡¯t help but fall forward as if caught in a dizzy spell.

    In a sh, she fell into Ayaka¡¯s arms that were as soft and deep as the sea. In reality, she only fell on her shoulder¡­

    After all, Lily was taller than most men in the Heian Dynasty. This was the first time that she nestled on the shoulder of an elder sister-like figure as if she was a small woman.

    Weakness¡ª Lily felt a sense of powerlessness that she had never felt before. Although she knew that it was rude to do so and that she should immediately stand up and apologize, her legs and feet did not obey her wishes. They seemed to have lost strength all of a sudden¡­

    ¡°Mirror Girl, you had a fierce battle with the Rashomon spiritst night. You should be tired, right?¡± As Ayaka spoke, her warm breath gently brushed against Lily¡¯s forehead. Lily had never experienced such a posture caused by the difference in height.

    The faint fragrance of an elegant woman wafted in the air and it seemed that Lily was about to get drunk on this smell.

    No, not like this! How could she end up in such a shameful state even if it was a physiological reaction? Even if she was physiologically weak, wouldn¡¯t she be considered a loose woman if she couldn¡¯t control herself? She had to particrly maintain her dignity and restraint in front of such an elder sister!

    With a renewed surge of strength and courage, Lily pushed slightly against Ayaka to make herself stand upright. Ayaka¡¯s fingers brushed across her shoulders as she took half a step back and stood by her own strength. However, Ayaka held her arm.

    Lily needed to look up to meet her eyes at such a distance. Just looking up made Lily feel ashamed and gave her body a strange feeling¡­

    Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with me? Am I really just tired afterst night¡¯s big battle or am I going crazy¡­? In any case, I can¡¯t let her know; I need to maintain as much of my bearings as possible. I have to actdylike and speak in a formal tone when facing court officials.

    Lily kept encouraging herself in her heart.

    Lily didn¡¯t dare to be rude, but she somehow mustered a bit of strength to shake off Ayaka¡¯s arm. She then took a few steps back and held the ancient biwa in her hand.

    Lily kneeled on the ground, raised the biwa above her head, and said, ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily came here specifically to offer this Arcane Biwa to the Lord. Lily obtained this from the Rashomon spirit by chance during yesterday¡¯s battle. This biwa is a treasured relic of the imperial court and I dare not handle it lightly. Therefore, I came to present it to Lady Ayaka.¡±

    Ayaka looked at the biwa without a change in her expression, but her gaze towards Lily was soft, ¡°Do you want me to take care of it, Mirror Girl?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yes¡­¡± Lily always felt that Ayaka¡¯s words were a bit simple and strange, but there was no other meaning to them.

    Ayaka took the biwa and seemed to y with it somewhat absent-mindedly, ¡°Looking at it, you are the first girl who dares to call me by my name directly.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily¡¯s face instantly flushed and her heart jumped! Not good! I¡¯m so used to calling her Lady Ayaka in my mind that I blurted it out the first time I met her! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over now! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to face the anger of Lady Ayaka!

 Volume 5, Chapter 53 â€“ Return The Biwa For A Tour In The Spring Garden

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 53 - Return The Biwa For A Tour In The Spring Garden</h4>

    In the pavilion by theke, cherry blossom petals would drift along with the wind from time to time. Ayaka looked at Lily with icy-clear eyes and said, ¡°Mirror Girl, no need to feel nervous. In fact, this name makes me very nostalgic; it reminds me of those carefree times¡­¡±

    Ayaka stroked the arcane biwa with her slender jade fingers before returning it to Lily. Lily was still on edge, thinking of how to apologize to Ayaka for her rude words. Just then, the treasure was returned to her hands and she could only ept it without question.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, this biwa¡­¡±

    Ayaka turned around, walked two steps forward, and leaned on the railings to look at the tranquil beauty of theke in early spring, ¡°I miss those days in the Bureau of Divination where we would fight against demons, dispel evil spirits, and gaze at the night sky¡­ Although it was not without danger, even the evil spirits disguised as humans in the night city are simpler to deal with than the matters of the imperial court¡­¡±

    ¡°My Lady, the arcane biwa¡­¡± Lily felt that Ayaka seemed to pay little attention to this treasured biwa and looked a little absent-minded. However, as the chief advisor who was only under one person in the dynasty, she must have a lot of things on her mind. This reasoning wasn¡¯t imusible, especially for a tall and talented young woman like Ayaka.

    Because of Ayaka¡¯s extraordinary attainments in training, she looked younger than her actual age1. She should be around the same age as Lady Kotoka, but she only looked to be in her early twenties.

    ¡°Ah, that biwa¡­it doesn¡¯t suit me. As for you, Mirror Girl, you look perfect holding it. I will give it back to you.¡± Ayaka still spoke in a light-hearted manner.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, this biwa is said to be a treasure lost by the imperial court hundreds of years ago. Lily gave it to Lord Chief Advisor so it could be returned; how can Lily dare to take it?¡±

    Ad

    ¡°The imperial court has plenty of treasures that are just as old. Just consider this as a reward from the Lord Chief Advisor.¡± Ayaka said impatiently. She spoke as if the biwa was a trivial matter and couldn¡¯t bother to exin more to Lily.

    The Lord Chief Advisor herself ordered her to ept this treasure. Did Lily have any reason to refuse?

    The biwa was very good. Lily had long desired to have it, but this thing belonged to the court and she didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble with the authorities. Moreover, she needed it as an excuse to meet Ayaka.

    ¡°Then, Lily gives her thanks to Lord Chief Advisor.¡± After expressing her gratitude, Lily directly stored the big biwa into the mirror space. She was quite happy in her heart.

    Storage treasures were expensive and rare things in Heian-ky¨­, but in the eyes of an existence like Ayaka, it was nothing much. Naturally, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    Ayaka turned around and once again held Lily¡¯s arm to help her up. This action shortened the distance between the two and they became very close again.

    Ayaka was very tall. Because of the difference in height, Lily could feel Ayaka¡¯s breath every time she exhaled which caused her to blush. On the other hand, Ayaka could smell the fragrance of Lily¡¯s hair.

    ¡°So fragrant¡­¡± The Lord Chief Advisor actually uttered these words2.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s body trembled. She turned her face sideways to hide her embarrassment and stroked one side of her hair while thinking, How could Lord Chief Advisor smell other people¡¯s hair?

    ¡°Kagami Lily, the world¡¯s number one beauty. I have heard a bit about your legend in Easternnd. It is said that you have an intoxicating body fragrance. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just a rumor?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, those are only silly topics spread among the public that aren¡¯t worthy of your attention. As for being the world¡¯s number one beauty, Lily can¡¯t be considered as such, especially in front of Lady Ayaka¡­¡±

    ¡°Women like you should be petite and cute, right?¡± Only a goddess like Ayaka who was 1.9 meters tall would find Lily ¡®petite¡¯. After all, Lily was more than 1.7 meters tall, which was taller than most men in the Heian Dynasty¡­

    But this height gap made Lily a little difficult to deal with for other people.

    Ayaka caressed Lily¡¯s head, causing Lily to feel as if her body was going soft3. A warm feeling surged in her heart and she felt like she was drifting above the clouds. She had never experienced such a gentle harbor before.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lily was aroused, but her body really had such a feeling. What could she do? She could endure it, but she couldn¡¯t deny how she was currently feeling inside.

    ¡°The world¡¯s number one beauty, consider this title another reward from me.¡± Since Ayaka, who was known as the number one beauty in Heian-ky¨­, said so herself, no one could dispute it.

    ¡°In that case, Ayaka is the goddess who captivates the country¡­¡± Lily naturally returned thepliment.

    ¡°Lily, since you call me by my name, then I will also do the same.¡±

    ¡°Please do as you wish, My Lady4.¡±

    ¡°Lily, the number one beauty. As a woman and the chief advisor who stands on top of the court, this title is only a burden for me. I would rather this title belong to the person in front of me. Say, who in the world doesn¡¯t want to conquer and take possession of the prettiest beauty?¡± Ayaka said as she gently ruffled Lily¡¯s hair.

    Lady Ayaka¡¯s words were a bit subtle. What did she mean? Did it imply that she wanted to conquer herself? Possess herself?

    This, how can this be?! I have senior sister.

    However, it was hard for Lily to refuse when she didn¡¯t make her intentions clear. Besides, even if she really exined, could Lily directly refuse the Lord Chief Advisor?

    ¡°Lily is just an ordinary little woman who is obsessed and dedicated to training. I ask Lady Ayaka not to hold Lily in such high regard. If word gets out, it will attract the envy of many hegemonic powers. Such an oue terrifies Lily.¡± Lily hinted euphemistically and wondered if Ayaka understood her meaning.

    ¡°Perhaps you will be the ideal lover in the dreams of many. Even I as chief advisor cannot control this. However, no one would dare to really be rude to you. Lily, from now on, just tell me if anyone bullies you. I will definitely support you.¡± Ayaka said and touched Lily¡¯s shoulder with one hand, but the other hand slipped down to her waist.

    Lady Ayaka, if you are just supporting me, you really don¡¯t have to touch my waist, Lily bitterly said in her heart. Ayaka was such a great beauty herself and had an extremely high status, yet she couldn¡¯t resist her body. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t easy for Lily to reject her¡­

    For the second time, Lily plucked up the courage to defy her own desires and gently pushed Ayaka away. That gesture, that charm¡ª perhaps outsiders would confuse Lily¡¯s refusal as an invitation, but deep inside, Lily really wanted to push her away. She couldn¡¯t allow Ayaka to hug her waist casually, maybe5¡­

    ¡°Lady Ayaka,¡± Lily kneeled down again, ¡°In addition to offering the biwa, Lily also came here for an important matter. I need to seek advice from Lady Ayaka about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, you just arrived, why are you so anxious? Let¡¯s talk slowly if you have something to say. I still haven¡¯t apologized to you yet.¡± Ayaka interrupted Lily.

    ¡°Eh? Apologize?¡± Lily was stunned.

    ¡°The first few times you wanted to see me, I was either busy with official duties or had my own considerations. I would like to apologize for not being able to see you.¡± Ayaka smiled beautifully.

    ¡°Whether Lord Chief Advisor chooses to meet me or not, Lily has noints. How dare I ept Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s apology.¡± Lily was a little apprehensive.

    ¡°You have already called me by my name, why are you being distant again? Come, I¡¯ll show you around the courtyard.¡±

    Ayaka stepped forward. Lily thought that she would be able to stand by herself the third time, but she couldn¡¯t. Her disobedient feet went soft again. It seemed that, under Ayaka¡¯s smile, her strength was reduced to a tame little bird with broken wings.

    Seeing that Lily moved unsteadily, Ayaka swiftly stepped forward with outstretched arms and surprisingly scooped her up6.

    ¡°Eh??!¡±

    Lily only felt that the sky was spinning. After everything stabilized, she realized that she was being princess carried by Ayaka. Lily¡¯s delicate shoulder involuntarily pressed up against Ayaka¡¯s towering chest. The soft sensation proved that the Miss Chief Advisor was full of feminine charm.

    That being the case, why was she still hugging her so freely¡­?

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s only early spring, but the cherry blossoms are already blooming. Isn¡¯t theke view beautiful?¡± The raining cherry blossoms slightly obscured the view so Ayaka went over to thekeside while holding Lily.

    Why¡­she shouldn¡¯t have to hold her to admire the garden scenery, right?

    Lily didn¡¯t like being held, but it would be difficult to get down if she didn¡¯t forcibly struggle. However, it would be too rude if she did that.

    I can only me my long, powerful legs. They could clearly jump several floors before so why are they so useless today?

    ¡°What kind of status does Lady Ayaka have? Please put down this ordinary girl¡­otherwise, Lily¡¯s heart won¡¯t be at ease.¡± Lily blushed, her small face leaning against Ayaka¡¯s shoulder. Even though she said that, her eyes hid a deep desire. Lily didn¡¯t realize it, but her saliva had wet Ayaka¡¯s white clothes because her mouth was pressed against it.

    ¡°Haha, ordinary girl. Miss Lyn-hime of Easternnd, what kind of ordinary girl are you?¡± Ayaka mocked.

    ¡°This¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect Ayaka to know about this, ¡°Although Lily was made the lord of a small territory, I am still a samurai of humble status, after all. How can I let the chief advisor personally go out of her way to hold me? I¡¯m afraid that this would cause a lot of public gossips if it gets out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the number one beauty in the world, yet you still want to act inferior in my arms? If you say that again, today I will carry you and walk all over Suzaku Avenue, how about that?¡± Ayaka¡¯s words sounded absurd, but they seemed to carry an unquestionable tone. This woman may actually do it.

    Lily could only blush and keep quiet, ¡°Lady Ayaka is tall and proud, yet has to watch Lily¡¯s silly behavior. Lily can only obey.¡±

    ¡°Littledy, you should¡¯ve been this obedient from the start, right?¡± The hand supporting Lily¡¯s leg patted her plump buttocks.

    Lily was in the home of another person so as long as their actions weren¡¯t too overboard, Lily could only endure it.

    I think that Lady Ayaka is elegant and virtuous. She shouldn¡¯t be like Lady Kimiko, right¡­?

    In this way, Ayaka walked along the corridor with Lily and crossed the bridge over to the garden. The aroma of the surrounding flowers and falling cherry blossoms made Lily feel as if she was in a fairnd.

    Ayaka¡¯s attainments in training were extraordinary and her body more or less exuded a fairy-like aura.

    ¡°Lily, today I carried you through the garden. In the future, will you apany me on a walk along the avenue of the Heian Dynasty?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, what you mean is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lily, although I am the chief advisor, there are almost no people in the imperial court that I can trust. I feel¡­very lonely, but perhaps with my position, I will be able to reverse the situation of this world. Such a person is bound to be lonely, right? You are from Easternnd and have no disputes with the forces of Heian-ky¨­. I wonder if you are willing to help me?¡± Ayaka¡¯s frivolous and teasing aura changed to be slightly helpless and yearning.

    ¡°Who said that Ayaka is a lonely person? Isn¡¯t there Lily? This is not Lily¡¯s first time carrying out the orders of the Lord.¡± Lily rested her blushing face against Ayaka¡¯s soft shoulders and obediently said. Of course, this obedience was only due to government affairs and official matters7.

 Volume 5, Chapter 54- Ayakaâ€™s Ambition (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 54- Ayaka¡¯s Ambition (Part 1)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Ayaka seemed very touched and she held Lily a little tighter. This sudden force made Lily feel tingly again. Lily¡¯s thoughts scattered and she could only focus on the feeling of being hugged.

    Ayaka continued to carry Lily as before and walked towards her study in the backyard. Although this study wasn¡¯t near her official chambers, she often slept, read, practiced, and handled government affairs here.

    However, government affairs upied most of her time recently so she had less time to practice.

    The study room was surrounded by pine trees and cherry blossoms. It was slightly secluded, but the scent of flowers and asional bird songs were enough to keep onepany.

    Ayaka carried Lily into the room, causing her to feel nervous. She wouldn¡¯t get thrown onto the ground and¡­right? With Ayaka¡¯s strength and no one else here, Lily would be powerless to resist if something really happened¡­

    ¡°Uhm, can you put me down¡­?¡± Lily asked worriedly.

    ¡°Look at you, so nervous. I¡¯m not going to do anything to you; you are important to me¡­¡± Ayaka gently put Lily down then habitually helped to tidy up her wrinkled clothes.

    This subconscious, casual tenderness reeled Lily in even more. She felt that this was a more powerful attack than directly taking advantage of her. Of course, perhaps Lily was misunderstanding the situation and Ayaka purely cared for her just as her superior.

    Inside the quiet and elegant study, the paper windows were slightly hazed by the drifting white mist, and the garden scenery was humid and pleasant. Ayaka and Lily sat down in the study, and a maid brought them tea.

    So there are still maids here, Lily realized.

    ¡°Eh?¡± When Lily looked at the maid, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The maid looked at Lily and was also surprised.

    Lily didn¡¯t expect that the maid in the white yukata would be Miss Hoshi Murasaki!

    ¡°Hoshi, Miss Hoshi Murasaki¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily?¡±

    Ayaka looked at the two of them, ¡°Hoshi Murasaki, Lily is one of my people from now on so be sure to get along.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Hoshi Murasaki replied in a disciplined manner, but for some reason, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t even look at Lily. Her tone was also a little cold.

    ¡°Well, you can go back first and we¡¯ll discuss in detailter,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Hoshi Murasaki promptly retreated. Lily sensed that her body was twitching slightly, but she still kept her head lowered and left.

    Lily didn¡¯t quite understand what Hoshi Murasaki was thinking, but onlymented at how powerful Ayaka was. She was indeed worthy of being the Lord Chief Advisor. It was surprising that even a maid serving tea and pouring water possessed strength at the peak of the Permanence Stage.

    It seemed that not just anyone could pour water for Ayaka. The old doorkeeper was also outrageously strong.

    ¡°Lily, I am not going to the imperial court today so I want to have a long conversation with you and talk about my dreams.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡¯s dreams?¡± Lily was startled. Did she want to talk about the erotic dance she performed for the group of demons?

    ¡°My dream for the Heian Dynasty¡­¡± Ayaka raised her head and said with closed eyes.

    Lily breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she was referring to her ambitions for the imperial court and the world.

    Ayaka got up and flung her long sleeves, much like the style of a female politician.

    She approached her fancy desk and looked at the swaying branches outside the window, ¡°Today¡¯s Heian Dynasty may seem stable, but in fact, it is already in danger of copse. The heavens are in chaos, and the extended and chaotic nights have aggravated the eldritch energy of thisnd. The strength and number of demons have grown exponentiallypared to the past and this long-established bnce between humans and demons will soon be broken!¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­does this extended and chaotic night have some connection to the growth of demons?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ayaka turned around and said, ¡°Demons mostly act at night. It¡¯s not because the strength of demons is weakened during the day, but because the habits of demons are toe out at night, just like how people leave early in the day and return in the evening. Originally, in Heian-ky¨­, people and demons were active at different times. Although there was nock of vengeful spirits endangering humans and samurai fighting against demons, overall, a delicate bnce was maintained. But, nowadays, the daytime is getting less and less while the nights are getting longer. This disturbance in the heavenly order is allowing the demons to grow increasingly stronger!¡±

    ¡°The longer the night, the heavier the eldritch energy, but the spiritual energy essential for humans is constantly decreasing,¡± Ayaka looked into the distance, ¡°Supposing that an extended night of more than a month appears, I am afraid that the bnce of the world will bepletely destroyed. What I especially fear is waking up one day and not seeing the sun again. What will be of this world, then?¡±

    An endlessly dark sky that never saw the light of the sun again¡­ Lily gasped nervously, trying to imagine such an oue.

    ¡°Then, what should be done? Will there really be such a day?¡± Lily was also worried. She now considered herself as a member of the Heian world so, of course, she didn¡¯t want the whole world to fall into ruin.

    Ayaka shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have spent a great deal of effort studying astronomy and trying to calcte the time and pattern of the extended night, but even after all these years, I still have no clue¡­¡±

    ¡°Calcting the patterns of the extended night?!¡± Lily was shocked. She only thought about training and seizing treasures, but Lady Ayaka had the world in mind and considered such high-level issues.

    Although she wouldn¡¯t put the world before her senior sister, Lily still admired Lady Ayaka¡¯s character and conscience.

    Ayaka said with a bit of disappointment, ¡°At fifteen years old, I had no rivals among the onmyojis in the world. I thought I had some talent and intelligence, but I am powerless against this sudden chaos in the heavenly order¡­¡±

    She turned around and looked at Lily, her eyes shining, ¡°So, in addition to my own deductions, I also tried to find other ways, which made my younger days quite miserable. During that time, the injustice of the mirror girls attracted my attention.¡±

    Without waiting for Lily to ask any questions, Ayaka continued excitedly, ¡°Lily, I naturally know that you are one of the mirror girls and that Hoshi Murasaki is also one of them, so I can tell you many things. At that time, I already had a certain level of strength and power in Heian-ky¨­, and as the most talented girl in the Fujiwara n, not many people dared to disobey me, so I was able to protect the mirror girls and investigate the secrets of the mirror girl n.¡±

    ¡°The secrets of the mirror girl n?¡± Lily became solemn.

    ¡°Yes, the world at that time was dark and cruel. Not only the demons but also the warriors and noblemen were killing the mirror girls. I used all my strength to shelter many mirror girl ns, which even displeased Emperor Shirakawa who is the current Cloistered Emperor. I learned a strange thing through my contact with the mirror girl ns. Each n will select the sessor of the mirror girls. This girl will naturally be the leader of the n and will be supported by the elders. If the girl is alive, then she will carry the ancient mirror. The ancient mirror could be passed on to a sessor, but not necessarily through direct lineage. The mirror girl bloodline is very magical and a child born from a mirror girl may not necessarily be a mirror girl. Moreover, I investigated a number of ns and found an unbelievable thing. Any mirror girl who can carry the ancient mirror has no father, so how did their mother give birth to them?!¡±

    ¡°No father?¡± Lily was also shocked, ¡°Does that mean they don¡¯t know who the father is, or does it mean that the mother can give birth to a child by herself?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This matter seems to involve the great secret of the mirror girls, but none of the mirror girl ns have told me the answer¡­ I even suspect that they don¡¯t know the answer themselves, otherwise, there was no reason to hide it from me, the person who sheltered them.¡±

    Ayaka continued, ¡°I also found that every mirror girl has their own mission. Although their missions aren¡¯t exactly the same, they have the same goal, which ispletely unspecified. After a mission ispleted, perhaps it may be possible to get a new mission, or maybe the goal will be achieved withoutpleting all the missions. All of this is very odd.¡±

    ¡°The mirror girls have different missions, but share amon goal? The number of missions is also variable? This is really unpredictable¡­¡± Lily heaved a sigh. She felt that this was the right time to voice her doubts and said solemnly, ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡¯m not going to hide it from you. Lily is a mirror girl and came to Heian-ky¨­ for a very important reason which is also rted to the mission of the mirror girls.¡±

    ¡°You also have a mission? Tell me, what is it?¡± Ayaka asked with great interest.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    Something didn¡¯t seem right. Wasn¡¯t Ayaka the key to her mission? In that dream, the dark power tortured Ayaka¡¯s will and was trying to squeeze out the mission of the mirror girls, so why was she asking her?

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­the guidance that Lily received was to ask you about the mission of the mirror girls!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ayaka¡¯s innocent confusion caused a pang of loss in Lily¡¯s heart.

    Ayaka said, ¡°Ask me? I¡¯m not a mirror girl so how can I know your mission. Although I have recused many mirror girls and implemented a new policy prohibiting their murder in Heian-ky¨­, I am not rted to them. I have asked and learned some of the missions of the mirror girl n, but each one is very diverse as each mirror girl has their own path. However, I do not know what your mission as a mirror girl is, Lily. However, as chief advisor, I do have many missions to assign to you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­How can this be? Lady Ayaka really doesn¡¯t know my mission?¡±

    Ayaka looked at Lily seriously and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I would not lie to you.¡±

    Now, it was Lily¡¯s turn to be confused. She traveled all this way and suffered through so many hardships for what exactly? Was it just a wrong message? No, that was impossible!

    That dark dream was so real! She definitely saw Ayaka being tortured by the dark forces for the secret of the mirror girls¡¯ mission while she stubbornly resisted and endured the humiliation!

    Although this may only be Lily¡¯s own dream, her keen intuition hinted that this was definitely Ayaka¡¯s dream!

    She looked at this tall and beautiful woman, the most powerful woman in the Heian Dynasty. If Lady Ayaka truly wasn¡¯t hiding anything, then did she know the secret without being aware of it?

 Volume 5, Chapter 55 â€“ Ayakaâ€™s Ambition (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 55 - Ayaka¡¯s Ambition (Part 2)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Seeing Lily¡¯s worried look, Ayaka said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. The missions of the mirror girlse with chance. I have learned that the ways for mirror girls to obtain their missions vary from one to another. Some have dreams, some visit shrines, and some are guided by mysterious people, among other unusual things. Maybe you justck a little chance.¡±

    ¡°A chance¡­?¡±

    ¡°When a mirror girl receives their mission, heaven and earth are often affected by some bizarre phenomenon called the heavenly oracle. However, no mirror girl knows the real source of the heavenly oracle or when it will ur.¡±

    Lily recalled what she had experienced over the past few days. She thought of the mirror girls who confronted the Rashomon spirit and the information Lady Kimiko had obtained about the mission of the mirror girls. Perhaps, those mirror girls had received a heavenly oracle.

    However, who would¡¯ve known that the biwa conveyed by the heavenly oracle would fall into Lily¡¯s hands. However, it seemed that this biwa was just an ordinary treasure in Ayaka¡¯s eyes and it was even given to her as a gift.

    ¡°What is a heavenly oracle¡­?¡± Lily felt a bit perplexed. Would she have to stay here and wait for a heavenly oracle to ur? Lady Ayaka must know the truth about her mission and was hiding a big secret!

    Since Ayaka had epted her as a subordinate, she would have more opportunities to approach her and explore this secret.

    Lady Ayaka, the dark dream you are concealing and the way you dressed inside the dream¡­what exactly is going on¡­? Lily looked at Ayaka and thought in her mind.

    ¡°Lily, whether you can get the heavenly oracle or not, you are with me now so you are inseparable from the mission of the mirror girls,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Although the mission of the mirror girls is diverse, I have always had a feeling for many years.¡±

    Ayaka walked over to her fancy desk and looked at the gloomy sky exposed under the dim eaves, ¡°I have a deep feeling that the mission of the mirror girls is rted to the chaos in the heavenly order.¡±

    ¡°The mission of the mirror girls is rted to the heavenly order?¡± Lily was startled and got up to walk over to Ayaka¡¯s side. She had never thought about why the mirror girls were persecuted since ancient times and why their n was said to be the bringer of misfortune. However, Ayaka¡¯s words may be close to the truth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but ording to the records, the mirror girl n appeared shortly after the heavenly order became unstable. Of course, the heavenly order was not so chaotic at that time¡­ As the chief advisor of the Heian Dynasty, I cannot sit back and watch the heavenly order continue to change in this way. One day, darkness willpletely swallow the world and this is what I am worried about the most.¡±

    Lily looked at the side profile of Ayaka¡¯s quiet face. Shepletely understood her current feelings. At Ayaka¡¯s level of position, she didn¡¯t need to seek a political agenda or worry about personal wealth, honor, or reputation. She was already in a high position that garnered respect from everyone and the Fujiwara n¡¯s wealth was unmatched in the Heian Dynasty. What she really cared about was this world!

    ¡°Did Lady Ayaka implement the new policy for the sake of the world?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ayaka replied, ¡°Cruelty towards innocent women vites thews of nature. You may wonder why I speak so confidently. I have exhausted my power but still cannot find the cause of the extended night. Perhaps, only the most miserable and mysterious mirror girls in the world can restore the order of heaven! Although I don¡¯t have any specific clues so far, why do demons hate the mirror girls so much? The magnates who hunted the mirror girls werergelypelled by demons, but of course, there were also those corrupt nobles who captured the women solely for perverted purposes. However, the demon¡¯s hatred for the mirror girls is beyond normal reasoning as they had no prior grudges. But, let¡¯s say you were a demon, wouldn¡¯t you hope for the extended night to befall the Heian Dynasty forever? If the mirror girls are the key to turning the tide, then it ispletely understandable why the demons hate them and want to kill them so much!¡±

    Although Lily didn¡¯t quite understand the mission of the mirror girls, sheprehended a lot of things after listening to Ayaka¡¯s words. However, there was still no way to prove this conjecture even if it sounded reasonable.

    ¡°But, Lady Ayaka, not all demons hate the mirror girls, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this has puzzled me for some time¡­ I can¡¯t even find a pattern to it.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka is capable and will try to find a pattern in everything.¡± Lily praised.

    ¡°Capable, huh? Lily, you may believe what I¡¯m saying, but how many people are there in the world who will listen to me?¡± Ayaka sighed helplessly.

    ¡°My Lady¡­doesn¡¯t the emperor and the cloistered emperor want to fix the imbnce in the heavenly order?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, can the imbnce in the heavenly order be fixed by humans? Most of the imperial family and officials hold this view. They are blinded by the rtive peace and stability of Heian-ky¨­, even while knowing that many ces have beenpletely invaded by demons and people are being devoured or enved by them. For example, Tanba Province haspletely fallen into the hands of Shuten Doji!¡± Ayaka helplessly shook her head, ¡°However, the court is still caught up in the struggles between the major ns for profit and power!¡±

    ¡°Lily, in the court, ck can be said to be white and vice versa. What I said to you is one thing, but there is an old view in the court that is shared by the majority. That is, the mirror girls are the root of this disaster and their existence makes the gods angry, thereby causing the heavenly disorder to punish the world! In order to preserve the heavenly order, the mirror girl n must bepletely eradicated and served as sacrifices to the gods!

    ¡°What?! How absurd!¡± Lily¡¯s chest heaved violently and she anxiously said, ¡°Lily is a mirror girl, but I am innocent and have done absolutely nothing to anger or harm the gods. I would like to ask how Lily has offended the heavens? Like me, many mirror girls were born how they were, so are we going to be held responsible for this natural disaster? It would be fine if our sacrifice can really save the world, but is that truly the case? If such a cruel method can only be exchanged for false peace, then it is better for the heavenly order to fall into chaos!¡±

    Ayaka was shocked and looked at Lily dumbfoundedly. Lily felt that she might have been a little impulsive and couldn¡¯t help but blush as she looked at Ayaka.

    Ayaka suddenly grabbed Lily¡¯s arm, pulled her closer, and delivered a p to her plump buttocks, ¡°You little girl, what are you talking about? The fault doesn¡¯t lie with the people of the world, but with the deluded imperial family. How dare you question the way of heaven!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a slip of Lily¡¯s tongue. My Lady should understand that Lily didn¡¯t mean it like that. Lily¡­knows she was wrong.¡± Although Lily got pped, she honestly admitted her mistake with a red face, though she looked somewhat wronged.

    ¡°Forget it. Lily, just remember that you will be performing tasks for me in the court. Don¡¯t say such arrogant things in front of everyone, otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lily will pay attention in the future¡­¡±

    However, a bit of helplessness shed through Ayaka¡¯s eyes, ¡°The world is more willing to me the disaster on things they can control. The hatred and killing intent are especially rooted among those educated public officials¡­ Many people do not really do it for the sake of the heavens, but to vent the discontent in their hearts caused by this dark world.¡±

    Ayaka gently stroked Lily¡¯s hair, ¡°Lily, by now, you can probably understand how difficult it is for me to be in the court, even though I am the chief advisor, right? Although I relied on my strength and status to force the new policy, there is much dissatisfaction among the old powers in the court. On the other hand, there are very few who really stand on my side. Even my own family, the Fujiwara n, and most of the older nobles have be quite a nuisance. They don¡¯t dare to speak out openly, but they secretly created a lot of forces behind my back. For example, not only didn¡¯t the chancellor support me, but he became the Fujiwara n¡¯s cage to contain me. Why would I even bother with these things if not for the sake of the world? Don¡¯t those old guys know that once the heavenly order falls intoplete chaos, they won¡¯t be able to protect themselves even if they are strong?¡±

    Lily could feel how hard it was for Ayaka who selflessly cared so much for the world, yet got repeatedly criticized.

    How could such an upright, kind and powerful woman not be admired by Lily?

    Lily looked up at Ayaka, grabbed her arm, and ced it on her soft chest, ¡°Lady Ayaka, no matter what the world, the officials, or even His Majesty thinks, Lily is always on your side! It is absolutely impossible for Lily to agree with the absurd and cruel saying that the mirror girls must be ughtered to appease the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s towering breasts visibly undted and she looked touched.

    Because she was powerful, she could recognize things that normal people couldn¡¯t see or understand, resulting in repeated criticism.

    Lady Ayaka¡­it must be lonely for her. Lily looked up at this tall and strong woman, feeling sad.

    ¡°Lily, tomorrow when I go to the court, I will expound on your contributions of resolving the Bureau of Divination theft case, severing the Rashomon spirit¡¯s arm, and rescuing Miss Amako. I will also let the emperor give you an official position. With such publicly recognized achievements, I don¡¯t think anyone dares to object. When the timees, you will serve under my authority and go to the court to assist me during the great assembly, okay?¡± Ayaka looked at Lily with affection, but of course, this affection was more out of trust for the responsibility of the world.

    Lily nodded, ¡°Uhm¡­ of course, Lily is willing to help Lady Ayaka, and this is for Lily¡¯s own sake as well. It¡¯s just¡­ Lady Ayaka, can you not mention the theft case of the Bureau of Divination?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why is that? That is also a great achievement.¡±

    Lily lowered her head and suddenly became hesitant. She blushed and said, ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily has something she wants to confess to you¡­¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 56 â€“ Next Time You Do This, You Will Be Punished

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 56 - Next Time You Do This, You Will Be Punished</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Confess?¡± Ayaka looked at Lily¡¯s ashamed and guilty expression and was unsure of what she wanted to say, ¡°Lily, what exactly do you want to confess to me?¡±

    Lily walked into the room and sat in a kneeling posture timidly. Ayaka shook her head, came over to her, and sat down together. Only then did Lily tell the story. She exined how she stole a lot of materials and treasures from the Bureau of Divination¡¯s treasury when she was working as Onmyo no Jojo.

    That being said, Ayaka was stunned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Lily¡­ you actually did this?¡± Ayaka¡¯s face became stern and cold as she looked at Lily.

    ¡°I always thought that it was the people from the Bureau of Divination who framed you in order to cover up the loss of the treasury. Lily, how could you do this?¡± Ayaka spoke in a lecturing tone.

    Lily naturally couldn¡¯t talk about her senior sister or her arrival from another world. Other than that, she truthfully said, ¡°My training requires these materials and treasures.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes zed a little as if wanting to see through Lily, ¡°Training resources, is that a reason?¡±

    ¡°Lily knows that it¡¯s wrong to do so, but Lily doesn¡¯t regret it. Even if Lily is given the choice again, Lily will not change her decision!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s anger was reflected on her usually expressionless face. She hadn¡¯t shown such a look to Lily before. This little woman had grabbed her attention again, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about this matter.

    ¡°You are really¡­¡± Ayaka sighed helplessly, ¡°No matter. If you didn¡¯t take those treasures and materials, they would¡¯ve been squandered and embezzled by those corrupt guys. At least your contribution in the battle against the Rashomon spirit can be regarded as making up for it. Regardless, your actions were wrong, do you understand?¡±

    Even though Lily had a thousand reasons, she was unable to say anything in front of a woman like Ayaka.

    ¡°Lily knows that she was wrong.¡±

    ¡°You are now one of my people and your mistake can be attributed to myx discipline and me indulging you. I even issued a decree to help you! Lily, listen carefully. This time, for the sake of our first meeting and your first offense, I will forgive you, but if you do any wrongs again in the future, I will punish you personally. The first punishment will serve as a reminder for you, and if you make another mistake, you will receive a heavier punishment! You hear me?!¡± Ayaka¡¯s gaze seemed to melt Lily¡¯s skirt as she coldly said.

    Punishment¡­ punishment from Lady Ayaka herself? Lily didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment it would be, but she felt that it may not be easy for her to work under Ayaka.

    To be honest, Lily had a strange thought in her heart. Big Sister Ayaka might as well punish her now instead of making her hang like this. Not knowing what the punishment would be¡­was very distressing and unsettling.

    ¡°Understood.¡± For some reason, Lily could only act obediently in front of Ayaka. Was this the so-called ¡®one thing subverts one thing?¡¯

    ¡°But how did you solve this matterter? I didn¡¯t write the decree at that time only to help you. I originally wanted to blow up this matter by using the phantom thief to bypass the big case where the Bureau of Divination¡¯s treasury was emptied and directly point to the instigator behind the scenes. Later, the cloistered emperor obviously ordered the case to be closed quickly, but why did they let you go if you had really done it?¡± Ayaka asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hide this from Lady Ayaka. I asked Lady Kimiko for help at that time.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Kimiko? Is that the woman from Kiyoszawa?¡± Ayaka seemed to be more displeased.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know why Ayaka became upset after mentioning Kimiko. The usually lofty Lord Chief Advisor who talked in an elegant and leisurely tone looked overly agitated once Kimiko was mentioned.

    ¡°Lily, it seems that I really can¡¯t underestimate you, but I have to remind you not to have too much contact with that woman in the future.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°There are many things you will understandter¡­ Of course, that woman won¡¯t exactly harm you,¡± Ayaka said, ¡°I can probably guess her methods. This woman is very powerful and perhaps holds some evidence we do not have about the Heian Dynasty¡¯s corruption. With only a small hint, those old guys at the top most likely panicked and hastily closed the case.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case,¡± Lily now understood how Lady Kimiko took care of this matter. She felt that Ayaka knew Kimiko very well, ¡°Lady Ayaka, that Lady Kimiko¡¯s strength is unfathomable. I wonder what kind of deity she is?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what shouldn¡¯t be asked.¡± Ayaka seemed reluctant to mention more about Kimiko.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, from now on, you will live at my residence.¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily replied obediently. Although Lily also liked the night market, it was better to listen to Ayaka at this time.

    Ayaka nodded, picked up a book, and started to read it, neither letting Lily go nor saying that she should stay.

    Lily sat there obediently for a long time, but Ayaka didn¡¯t speak again so she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ayaka put down her book to looked at Lily

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily knows that it may be a bit abrupt to say this now¡­¡±

    Ayaka smiled warmly and seemed to be in a better mood, ¡°There is no need to be so formal, right?¡±

    ¡°Lily heard that Lady Ayaka is the number one onmyoji master in the world. I wonder¡­I wonder if I can learn some arcane arts from the Lady?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s bright and icy-clear eyes looked at Lily, ¡°You want to learn arcane arts?¡±

    ¡°Lily thinks that although she is a samurai, it would be advantageous to be able to use more methods to face danger in life and death battles. Moreover, I have fought samurai capable of using arcane arts before, and if Lily wasn¡¯t slightly better, if not equal in strength, I am afraid that Lily would have suffered a loss.¡± Lily truthfully stated her desire.

    Ayaka nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Lily, you are really obsessed with training. It¡¯s admirable to be so motivated, but don¡¯t resort to any means in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Lily will definitely keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Samurai who know arcane arts naturally have an advantage in battle over those who do not. Many samurai who stood at the peak of the Heian Dynasty were also proficient in arcane arts, such as the world¡¯s number one hero, Minamoto no Yosh*tsune.¡± Ayaka said with approval.

    When Lily heard that Minamoto no Yosh*tsune was also good at arcane arts, she became even more determined to put in the effort to learn arcane arts.

    ¡°Then, Lady Ayaka, can you also impart Lily with arcane arts! Lily wants to learn¡­¡± Lily was so eager to learn arcane arts that she even unconsciously sounded a bit petnt.

    Ayaka smiled tolerantly, ¡°Since you are one of my people, why would I not teach you?¡±

    ¡°Eh? This¡­ Lily is a subordinate of Lady Ayaka.¡± Lily emphasised the word ¡®subordinate¡¯ and a part of the rtionship between Ayaka and herself became a little fuzzy.

    ¡°However, I want to see if you have the talent to practice arcane arts,¡± Ayaka said and stood up, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The corners of Lily¡¯s mouth finally showed a smile.

    Ayaka brought Lily to an open meadow by theke.

    ¡°I have heard about your talent for swordsmanship for a long time so I don¡¯t need to talk about it. Today, I will specifically look at how much potential you have for arcane arts. That said, I have never epted students before. If you have poor qualifications, then I won¡¯t waste time teaching you.¡±

    ¡°Lily understands.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze was somewhat critical as she looked at Lily¡¯s figure, from her chest, to her waist, to her hips, but there weren¡¯t any ws to pick out.

    ¡°Lily, I roughly understand your realm of strength and there is no need to measure your level of spiritual energy reserves. It should be enough looking at your appearance.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­oh.¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how Ayaka could see her spiritual reserves.

    ¡°As a de maiden, you also possess an advantage that ordinary onmyoji don¡¯t have. Using arcane arts consumes quite a lot of spiritual energy and the ability of an onmyoji to sustainbat is less than a samurai. However, your spiritual energy can be replenished in battle so you don¡¯t have to worry about depletion.¡± Ayaka¡¯s long sleeves fluttered towards Lily and her slender jade finger pointed at Lily¡¯s chest. Even though it was soft and stic, her finger continued to press further.

    ¡°Ayaka¡­ My Lady.¡± Lily was touched on the chest by this woman¡¯s finger for no apparent reason. She felt puzzled and nervous. Was this the price of teaching her arcane arts?

    Even if Lily really wanted to learn, she wouldn¡¯t agree to such a condition. Otherwise, what kind of person would she be?

    ¡°Mind,¡± Ayaka said without distraction, ¡°The key depends on whether your mind is strong.¡±

    It turned out that Ayaka¡¯s finger was pointing to her heart¡­ Lily felt that her thoughts were too vignt andplex.

    ¡°Mind?¡± Lily asked back. She really didn¡¯t know anything about arcane arts.

    ¡°The biggest difference between a samurai and an onmyoji is that a samurai fights, essentially relying on their body, while an onmyoji does not. An onmyoji casts spells without needing the power of the body, and in extreme cases, an old man with no hands can cast a heaven-destroying spell just as well.¡±

    ¡°Using the mind to manipte your spiritual energy,bining it with incantations, arcane tools, or some materials to condense into a powerful force, and then casting it through the guidance of your mind. This is arcane art.¡± Ayaka continued to teach Lily.

    ¡°So, Lady Ayaka, does that mean the power multiplying sword technique that Lily has learned cannot be applied to arcane arts?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Of course, secret techniques like the Genji¡¯s swordsmanship are based on the power of the body and cannot be applied to arcane arts. Onmyoji¡¯s arcane power does not rely on raw strength at all. Under the same realm and perception, it depends on mental strength! You can interpret it like this¡ª the role of the mind in arcane arts is like the role of strength in wielding the sword.¡±

    It suddenly dawned on Lily, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­the source of the power of swordsmanshipes from strength. Even if it contains spiritual perception and the secret method of exerting power, it still depends on physical strength to perform in the end. The body is the foundation while the power of arcane arts depends on whether the mind is strong? Although spiritual perception, arcane mastery, and arcane tools can enhance the power of arcane arts, the mind is the foundation. Lady Ayaka, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Ayaka nodded approvingly. Although she sometimes made mistakes, this girl was really smart and knew how to draw inferences from other things.

 Volume 5, Chapter 57 â€“ Learning Arcane Arts From The Beautiful Big Sister Onmyoji

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 57 - Learning Arcane Arts From The Beautiful Big Sister Onmyoji</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, how can I measure my mental strength?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes were a bit misty, ¡°Usually, you can judge your level of arcane arts through a certain realm. It¡¯s just that your case is a little special. After all, you already have a deep foundation in the samurai realm. Even if you only rely on your currentprehension and perception, your arcane arts will far surpass those of beginners which slightlyplicates things. I do have a way, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, please tell me. No matter what kind of method it is, Lily will definitely be willing!¡± Lily had a strong thirst for knowledge at this time and this was the cornerstone of her obsession. With her current strength, she could only be at ease under the protection of Ayaka or Kimiko, but what about her senior sister? Lily couldn¡¯t afford to ck off in the slightest. The woman who sacrificed her life for her without regrets would always be important in Lily¡¯s heart, even more than herself¡ª more than everything!

    Ayaka nodded, ¡°I will teach you a spell and you will follow my instructions to cast it. During that time, I will personally measure your mental strength.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded

    Ayaka casually picked a leaf with her hand, ¡°Lily, I will suppress my strength just to demonstrate this method for you whereas you have to perform it with your full strength, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Ayaka examined Lily again, ruffled her hair, and leaned in close to whisper the spell incantation in her ear. It was a simple incantation, but Ayaka¡¯s tickling breath slightly distrubed Lily¡¯s posture.

    After that, Ayaka performed the spell for Lily to see.

    She pinched the leaf between two fingers and chanted the incantation under her breath. Her long sleeves fluttered as she freely flicked her fingers forward.

    Whoosh-! The leaf flew with incredible speed that was several times faster than Tamurakonoe¡¯s sword swing!

    Crack-! Lily saw that the leaf left a strange white energy fissure in the air, and between the branch-like cracks, it seemed that even the air was drained away!

    After a short while, the leaf dissipated into ashes in the distance.

    Vacuum! Although Lily still couldn¡¯t fully understand it, she felt that the terrifying speed generated by Ayaka¡¯s causal leaf throw had expelled the surrounding air and created a brief state of near vacuum along its trajectory! What kind of incredible method was this? If this leaf was aimed towards an opponent, what could block its path?

    Lily¡¯s chest heaved up and down. This was her first time seeing Ayaka make a move. This tall, beautiful, and mature woman with a caring heart and political ambitions had achieved a supreme level of power.

    Genius!

    Ayaka was definitely a remarkable genius. At only fifteen years of age, she had be the world¡¯s number one onmyoji master. Although Lily considered herself as very talented, she felt inadequatepared to this truly top genius of the Heian Dynasty!

    Moreover, Ayaka was now ranked among the top strongest in the world and was no longer a simple genius.

    ¡°So powerful¡­¡± For some reason, seeing Ayaka¡¯s talent and incredible means caused a warm throb in Lily¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Come on, Lily. Give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Lily picked a leaf, recited Ayaka¡¯s incantation, and was about to cast the spell when Ayaka suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    She held Lily¡¯s back with one hand and pinched her bra with the other before pulling it down. Lily¡¯s bra was pulled all the way down to her waist and her two full hemispheres werepletely exposed towards the inside.

    ¡°Eh-?¡± Lily subconsciously wanted to retreat but Ayaka¡¯s hand firmly held her back. She wanted to cover her chest with her hands but Ayaka once again stopped her. Lily¡¯s current clothes were twice as openpared to what she usually wore! Didn¡¯t Lady Ayaka herself say that girls shouldn¡¯t show their chest?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m going to help you test your mind.¡± Ayaka said very calmly.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    ¡°To measure your mental strength and distinguish it from your intent, perception, and spiritual power, the most effective way is to put my hand directly on your chest. Of course, it is better to do it without clothes in the way to achieve utmost uracy. Just continue to perform the arcane technique and I will be able to measure the process,¡± Ayaka said in Lily¡¯s ear, almost touching her earlobe, ¡°If you can¡¯t ept this, forget it. You can find someone else to learn arcane arts from, such as Seimei.¡±

    Her gentle breath invaded Lily¡¯s ear and made her brain go nk.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Lily understands. Lily will listen to Lady Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Ayaka smiled softly and nodded. Her slightly cool and slender jade hand stretched into Lily¡¯spel.

    Ayaka was 1.9 meters tall and naturally had long fingers, yet there were still some things she couldn¡¯t fully grasp with one hand.

    ¡°Rx.¡± Ayaka felt Lily¡¯s increasing heartbeat.

    Do I have to be held like this to test my mind¡­? Lily¡¯s expression was slightly bitter as sheined in her heart, but there was nothing she could do if she wanted to learn arcane arts.

    Since she was already touched, it would be a shame if she failed the mental test.

    She must work hard!

    ¡°Senior Sister¡­ forgive me. I¡¯m doing this to wake you up soon!¡±

    Lily concentrated her mind, recalling the spell incantation and technique performed by Ayaka. She immediately felt that the technique was not that important. The most important thing was how to use the incantation to channel her spiritual energy. She had to rely on her spiritual guidance to impart the tree leaf with incredible speed.

    The power of the wind.

    Lily was not good at the wind attribute, but she could feel the power of the wind that carried the leaves. Lily perceived the breeze around her, and at that moment, Lily found that the spell seemed to have formed a deconstruction of the source of the wind¡¯s power. She suddenly understood how the power of the wind was generated.

    The next step was to use the spiritual energy in her own body to generate the power of the wind. This power was generated through the perception of the Great Thousand World Wind. The simple incantation was not enough to describe this esoteric method!

    Lily recited the incantation, but she knew that she no longer needed to chant the incantation to perform this simple spell from now on.

    Whoosh-!

    The light leaf flew out like a dart and stirred up a sharp wave of air. A butterfly that happened to fly near the air wave was reduced to powder with a ¡®puff¡¯!

    Although there was no vacuum, the speed of this leaf was probably not much slower than Tamurakonoe¡¯s sword. The power of this leaf alone was much more than the flying sakura des conjured by her domain!

    Ayaka was also shocked and subconsciously tightened her grasp.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily was caught off guard after performing the spell and cried out. This was her first time being squeezed like this¡­ Although there was a legitimate reason, they were having direct skin-to-skin contact and she was squeezed pretty hard, after all¡­

    ¡°Splendid!¡± Ayaka stared at Lily¡¯s open chest, ¡°Lily, it¡¯s unbelievable that you can achieve such power when using arcane arts for the first time! Your mind¡­¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s breathing quickened, ¡°You are obviously such a delicate and soft girl, why do you have such a strong mind¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, this is an obsession. Lily, your psyche holds a firm obsession beyond imagination. It is this obsession that makes your mind incredibly powerful!¡±

    Ayaka became a little distracted. After all, there was a tingling feeling in the palm of her hand. This girl¡¯s mind was already stronger than that of ordinary people, plus she had an unswerving obsession deep in her heart. She was a little better than herself when she was at the Spirit Jade stage, just like her full¡­

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lady Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Only then did Ayakae back to her senses.

    ¡°Uhm¡­is the test over?¡± Lily looked down in shame at Ayaka¡¯s hand that reached into her chest.

    Ayaka smiled casually, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    She deliberately moved her five slender fingers like ying a piano, causing Lily¡¯s body to tremble uncontrobly to the point where she almost couldn¡¯t stand. She then pulled out her hand and ced a finger on the tip of her nose.

    ¡°It¡¯s really soft and deep like the sea, full of fragrance, far beyond that of an average young girl¡¯s¡­mind.¡± Ayaka closed her eyes with a somewhat intoxicated look and spoke as if reciting a poem.

    ¡°My Lady, please¡­¡± Lily wanted to say not to smell it like this, but she remembered that if it wasn¡¯t for Ayaka kindly teaching her and performing that superb demonstration, she wouldn¡¯t be able to harvest such gains, so she chose not to say anything.

    ¡°Please what? Do you want me to help you test the other side of your mind?¡± Ayaka ruffled Lily¡¯s hair. While speaking, her lips seemed to have touched Lily¡¯s ear.

    Lily¡¯s body went soft for a while, but she forcibly twisted her waist to dispel the weakness she felt, ¡°Where is the other side of the mind? Lady Ayaka, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°No mind? So what is here? Don¡¯t you want me to take a look?¡±

    ¡°My Lady¡­ please, please continue!¡±

    ¡°Oh, continue what? Say it yourself, otherwise I will stop.¡±

    Lily was really ashamed of herself. What did she mean? It¡¯s not like she had to beg her to do that or whatever. What did she mean ¡®otherwise I will stop¡¯?!

    Lady Ayaka was really nice to teach her arcane arts, but Lily always felt that she had suffered a big loss when she learned something¡­ However, what made her so powerful? She had to learn from her no matter how much she had to endure. She had to refrain from angering her while also keeping a certain distance from her¡­ Lily¡¯s thoughts were a little chaotic.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, please continue to teach me arcane arts!¡± Lily said.

    Ayaka nodded in satisfaction and caressed the hair behind Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°Your mind is so powerful that it exceeds my expectations. Such a good female disciple, I will devote myself to teach you. However, my teaching is very strict. You must study hard and be obedient, otherwise, I will have to punish you.¡±

    Lily turned around and looked up at Ayaka with sincere eagerness, ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily will study hard. If Lily doesn¡¯t do well, Master can discipline and punish Lily harshly.¡±

    Ayaka gently lifted Lily¡¯s chin with her fingers, ¡°You are well-behaved. I like obedient female disciples, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood, My Lady.¡± Although Lily thought this dialogue was a bit weird, she couldn¡¯t care less as long as she could learn arcane arts. Besides, she couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t feel anything inside after listening to Ayaka¡¯s words.

    ¡°However, I am busy with my work and I cannot always teach you hand in hand. I will teach you some introductory knowledge first and you can practice in the meantime. I will regrly check and give you some pointers, and if you practice well, I will reward you, but if you ck off while learning or practicing, you will be punished. Are you willing?¡± Ayaka said in a somewhat gentle yet severe tone.

    ¡°Lily is willing.¡± Lily looked up at the beautiful chief advisor and said without thinking.

 Volume 5, Chapter 58 â€“ Practicing Arcane Arts

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 58 - Practicing Arcane Arts</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Ayaka took Lily back to the study.

    ¡°Lily, you can live in this study from now on.¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Eh? Lady Ayaka, this is your study room¡­¡±

    ¡°This ce is quite big and there are two bedrooms. I¡¯m busy with government affairs so I don¡¯te here every day. You can look through the books in this study at your leisure,¡± Ayaka took out a few simple books from her storage pouch, ¡°These are secret books containing arcane arts. Arcane arts are different from sword arts and there are countless secret books of varying types. These are the basics, you should study them first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ayaka took out another book that looked thinner and rtively new, ¡°These are the arcane arts that I created myself. They are all quite practical, but are somewhat difficult. You can practice them after attaining a good foundation.¡±

    Lily took the book and nodded gratefully.

    ¡°I still have business in the afternoon and I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯lle back. Practice well and I¡¯ll check your progress when I return. I won¡¯t be polite if you don¡¯t perform well.¡±

    ¡°Lily will definitely practice hard.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Ayaka nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°By the way, Lady Ayaka, Lily still has something to ask.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Lily haspleted the task of rescuing Miss Amako and would like to collect the reward provided by the Fujiwara n. I wonder if I can go and receive it?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Of course, I am happy that you are willing to work for my Fujiwara n, but you have to remember that your allegiance is to me, not the Fujiwara n, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lily is aware.¡±

    Ayaka smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a special trip for this kind of trivial matter. It would also be troublesome, after all, they don¡¯t know you. I already arranged for someone to collect it and bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Ayaka.¡± Lily found it convenient to have a backer. Now she could collect the reward without the hassle ofplicated procedures.

    ¡°Also, Lady Ayaka, the reward of observing the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument, I wonder where this instrument is located?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Ayaka smiled slightly, ¡°The Twelve Moon Phase Instrument is a sacred relic passed down by my Fujiwara n. It is in this manor and I am in charge of it, but this thing involves the heritage of the Fujiwara n so I can¡¯t arrange anything at will. Lily, you can go and observe it ording to the reward offered. In addition, I will give you one free night of observation time every month. As my student, you have this privilege.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Lady Ayaka!¡± Lily kowtowed this time. She was very grateful for the kindness Ayaka showed towards her. Although she behaved a little strange towards her before, so what? Perhaps she was being too sensitive.

    Ayaka had official matters to attend to and left after saying a few more words.

    Lily then flipped through the books on arcane arts that were in the study. Although there were many other books in the study room, they were mostly about general history, literature, and poetry, which Lily had no time to read now.

    However, Lily understood that, in the future, she needed to study tea ceremony, literature, and poetry in order to improve her artistic conception and way of the soul. Although, to be honest, Lily didn¡¯t like studying literature, history, or poetry¡­

    Lily opened the first book, which seemed to be the most basic book for introducing onmyojis to arcane arts. However, instead of providing general knowledge, it directly taught arcane arts.

    In fact, arcane arts was only one of the many skills mastered by onmyojis. There were skills such as shikigami control, astronomy, geography, science, agriculture and forestry, divination and fortune-telling, poetry, musical instruments, among many others. Onmyojis could be regarded as treasures in the pce which could solve variousplicated issues. Of course, arcane arts and shikigami control were the most important skills in battle.

    Most samurai were unable to control shikigami because they couldn¡¯t use the sophisticated shikigami record, which was a special magic tool allowing shikigami to rest outside of battle. The more advanced the shikigami record, the more capable it bes of housing powerful shikigami, but the requirements on the user¡¯s arcane arts, mind, and cognitive abilities also bes higher. This was a veryplex path of training. Usually, samurai had little spare time to study more and learning some arcane arts could already be considered good! After all, the human lifespan was limited, and if one wanted to prolong their lifespan, they needed to improve their realm. Whether one practiced the way of the samurai, onmyoji, or the way of the monk, improving their realm required strengthening the spirit jade in the body. It was unnecessary to learn everything, otherwise most practitioners wouldn¡¯t have enough time to achieve sufficient enlightenment.

    However, Lily was different. She had the ancient mirror which could amodate shikigami. At present, the upper limit of the ancient mirror¡¯s ability to hold shikigami was unknown. Moreover, Lily could control and hunt arge number of anima to replenish the shikigami¡¯s spiritual energy so she didn¡¯t need to worry about energy consumption. But, why did most adepts put shikigami in shikigami records instead of keeping them around all the time? In addition to convenience andbat reasons, the main reason was the lowered energy consumption when shikigami were stored in shikigami records, but once in battle, they required a lot of anima just like how people needed to eat.

    However, staying in shikigami records for long periods of time restricts movement and puts the shikigami in a muddled state. This hinders training and some shikigami¡¯s loyalty towards their master would regress over time. In short, the shikigami record was a wed product and shikigami didn¡¯t like staying inside.

    It was certainly more free andfortable to stay in a real space like the mirror space.

    Moreover, it was easier toprehend secret methods in the mirror space, which was also effective for shikigami, but the effect may be slightly worse for Lily. After all, their methods of perception were different.

    The first of the books that Lily got was called ¡®Records of Ancient Arcane Arts¡¯, which recorded some arcane arts inherited from ancient times. It covered a wide range of deep and simple topics.

    This Records of Ancient Arcane Arts mainly described the eight attributes of arcane arts which were wind, water, fire, earth, metal, wood, thunder, and ice. There weren¡¯t only these eight types of spiritual energy, but they were rtively moremon.

    Lily sat in the room and the scenery outside was pleasant. She put the book into the mirror space and her boy form soon appeared inside as well.

    Although this book was basic, it was an ancient book passed down by the Fujiwara n. The content was not too rare, but the book itself had the artistic value of an ancient relic. This made it a sixth-grade treasure which could be stored directly in the mirror. If it was lower than the sixth grade, Lily would have to give it to Kagura or the demon hound so they could take it into the mirror.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily suddenly remembered that she forgot to let the demon hound and Ayaka meet. Perhaps to Ayaka, he was just a dog that she raised in the past, but to the demon hound, she was still very important. However, Ayaka was really busy right now so she had to wait until the next time she was free.

    Now that she got the books on arcane arts and came inside the mirror, she was eager to practice and didn¡¯t even bother to check if her boy form was a little more feminine. She went to the lunar blossom cave and started learning arcane arts right away.

    One must know that learning secret techniques inside the mirror space was a hundred times faster than the outside!

    Lily simply needed to read a page to learn its contents.

    The speed at which she learned the arcane arts was astounding.

    After reading, Lily started to practice on the spot. The spiritual energy inside her spirit body came from the spiritual pce of her outside body, but the amount of spiritual energy the spirit body could hold was small and weak. Fortunately, it could be replenished immediately after use. After all, the spiritual energy reserves of Lily¡¯s spiritual pce was massivepared to her spirit body.

    Of the eight attributes used in arcane arts, most of them were inclined towards offense, but some could also provide support and could distract opponents. Because of Lily¡¯s fast learning speed, she managed to learn all of them.

    Whoosh! Lily lifted one hand and a fireball flew from the tip of her finger, hitting the wall of the cave, but the impact showed no signs of scorching the wall.

    After all, the power of Lily¡¯s spirit body was too weak and the various materialsprising the cave wall and other things in the mirror space were unbelievably hard and couldn¡¯t be damaged at all. Lily had tried to remove the stonenterns from the mirror space, but was unable to do so. All the furnishings inside the mirror space itself could not be taken out. Only things such as the celestial maiden feather clothing, lipsticks, and simr items were not so difficult to move.

    Lily waved her hand again and a clear, bright-blue ice cone flew out while leaving a trail of drifting snow. It struck a stgmite not far away and caused it to freeze, but the ice soon dissolved and the stgmite looked as sturdy as ever.

    Lily only practiced for one afternoon, but had already learned seven or eight kinds of arcane arts. Moreover, Lily could instantly perform these basic arcane arts without needing to chant the incantation.

    For almost every arcane art, she only needed to recite the incantation once or twice at the beginning. After that, she would fully understand the revtion, meaning, and deconstruction of the incarnation. Once she fully understood it, she didn¡¯t need to chant the incantation again and could perform instant mental recitation.

    This was simr to Seimei¡¯s ability. Of course, Lily believed that Ayaka could also cast most spells instantly. Previously, she only recited the incantation as a demonstration to Lily.

    Unexpectedly, Lily managed to achieve Seimei¡¯s level of skill in a single afternoon. Of course, it was all thanks to the mirror space. Otherwise, unless an expert like Ayaka demonstrated in person, Lily would have to grasp and perceive on her own which would slow her rate of learning.

    Lily¡¯s learning speed was fast and her enthusiasm continued to grow. She kept learning until midnight and managed to learn a total of sixteen magic arts.

    ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± Lily smiled and used the Art of No-Thought to return to the outside world.

    Lily opened her eyes and got up. Her body had been sitting all day and she wanted to do some exercise. After all, Lily was a girl who liked all kinds of sports.

    By now, it was alreadyte at night and the bright moon was high in the sky.

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡± The cold voice of a girl sounded.

    Lily looked and saw that Hoshi Murasaki was standing beside the fancy desk.

    ¡°What were you doing just now? Why did it seem like your soul was out of your body?¡± Hoshi Murasaki asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­ I was just meditating and practicing.¡± Lily replied vaguely. It was uncertain why, but Lily felt that Hoshi Murasaki viewed her with a little hostility after meeting each other at Ayaka¡¯s residence. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t casually reveal anything about the mirror space.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ hmm.¡± Hoshi Murasaki threw a distrustful nce at Lily and said, ¡°Lady Ayaka sent me to retrieve the reward from the Fujiwara n and give it to you.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 59 â€“ Twelve Moon Phase Instrument

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 59 - Twelve Moon Phase Instrument</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Hoshi Murasaki took out a ck paper scroll. The ck paper seemed to be made of special materials and an exquisite Fujiwara n crest was embroidered on the outside. Hoshi Murasaki unrolled it in front of Lily, but most of it was nk. Only a golden plus sign was written on the upper left corner.

    ¡°This is a merit sheet. Each plus represents five points of Fujiwara n merit. There is a merit room on the southwest side of the manor¡¯s outer courtyard where you can spend or exchange merits for magatama. The Fujiwara n¡¯s staff will erase the golden powder using special means. They also keep records so don¡¯t try to inscribe your own merits by yourself.¡± Hoshi Murasaki handed the ck paper scroll to Lily.

    ¡°How could Lily do such a thing? I¡¯m afraid that Miss Hoshi Murasaki is looking down on me.¡± Lily was still polite, though she didn¡¯t know why Hoshi Murasaki was displeased with her.

    Hoshi Murasaki took out a red jade coin the size of a button, ¡°This is a jade coin forprehending the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument. The red one represents one night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Hoshi.¡± Lily epted them.

    Hoshi Murasaki looked at Lily with some disgust, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything that Lady Ayaka ordered me to do, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to concern myself with you!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was stunned, ¡°I wonder how Lily has provoked Miss Hoshi?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Kagami Lily, you pretend to be innocent in front of Lady Ayaka, but it won¡¯t work on me. You are just a new servant, yet you have the audacity to ask Lady Ayaka to let you live in this study room. How dare you live in the study where Lady Ayaka often stays. What is your intention?¡±

    ¡°Miss Hoshi, I¡¯m afraid you have misunderstood. Whether it¡¯s staying at her residence or living here, it was Lady Ayaka¡¯s own wishes. Lily wasn¡¯t the one who took the initiative to ask for it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her.¡± Lily was scolded for no reason and was naturally upset. She retorted with a cold tone.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ wasn¡¯t it you who used despicable means to seduce the Lady!¡± Hoshi Murasaki red at Lily before turning and walking away.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lily was left baffled.

    However, Lily wasn¡¯t a petty woman. Hoshi Murasaki left and Lily soon forgot about the incident. It was the middle of the night, but she was still eager to practice. She wanted to find the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument but had forgotten to ask for the specific location. The garden was veryrge and was divided into two sections¡ª the inner and outer courtyard. It wasn¡¯t long before Lily got lost in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Not good¡­ Looks like I¡¯m lost.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that she got lost. Firstly, the trees andndscapes in the garden were interspersed andplex, especially in the middle of the night. Secondly, the garden was shrouded by a mysterious force. Lily¡¯s spiritual detection was ineffective and even her general sense of direction was affected to a certain extent.

    As she walked, Lily came to a deserted ce that seemed to have been left unattended for a long time. Here, the stone path was almost covered with weeds and dead leaves, surrounded by tall grass and bushes.

    Lily wanted to turn back but felt that she had already walked too far. She might as well move forward and maybe she would be able to get out faster. After a while, she came to a remote area between some old trees and a broken shrine. The clearing under the trees was covered with weeds and leaves, but Lily felt that there was some kind of faint power pulsing under her feet.

    She tried to use her domain to sweep away some of the fallen leaves and an ancient stone carving was revealed.

    Where have I seen this style of stone carving before?

    Lily used the power of her domain to sweep away arge area of fallen leaves and a circr ancient stone formation appeared under her feet.

    ¡°This is!¡± Lily was startled and she suddenly remembered something.

    Lily hurriedly took out the ancient map drawn with sorrowful intent that was left behind after the mirror girl n was ughtered in Mino. She then took out the map of Heian-ky¨­ that she had bought at the night market. Afterparing them, she found to her surprise that her current location was very simr to the location of the Kansai stone formation drawn on the mirror girl¡¯s ancient map.

    ¡°The Divine Sun Formation!¡± Lily was shocked.

    ¡°Master, you feel it too?¡± Kagura said from inside the mirror, ¡°This stone formation emits a fluctuation that corresponds very well with Sakura Valley¡¯s Divine Moon Formation. This Divine Sun Formation should be the counterpart of Sakura Valley¡¯s Divine Moon Formation!¡±

    Lily also made the same conclusion!

    When Lily arrived in Heian-ky¨­, she was so focused on meeting Lady Ayaka that she had no time to think about this matter. Who knew that she would find the Divine Sun Formation in the backyard of Ayaka¡¯s manor.

    ¡°Master, even so, you must not activate the Divine Sun Formation at will.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Although Lily trusted Ayaka very much, there were other people in the manor and this formation directly connected to Sakura Valley where her sisters and the precious mineral veins were located. Before she could guarantee absolute safety, Lily naturally wouldn¡¯t activate this divine formation which led to her base and potentially threatened the lives of her sisters.

    Lily silently took note of this ce. With this, she could instantly travel thousands of kilometers between two ces and go back to see her sisters. Alternatively, her sisters coulde to Heian-ky¨­ at any time. Lily¡¯s mood was greatly improved.

    However, Lily was not in a hurry to activate it. She decided to wait until everything was settled before doing anything. Besides, this was Ayaka¡¯s private residence and it would be inappropriate to open up a gateway to Kanto in her courtyard without asking for permission.

    Lily left the area and exited the deeper parts of the courtyard, unknowinglying to the outer courtyard. Not far away, she saw the skinny old doorkeeper walking towards her direction with antern in his hand.

    ¡°Elder.¡± Lily greeted.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Missy has already said that this ce is like your own home. You cane and go as you please without needing to be formal.¡± The old man said.

    ¡°Missy?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Old Brother Kazumi and I have served the Fujiwara n for a long time and we have been the Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s attendants since she was very young.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Elder, Lily has gotten the permission of Lord Chief Advisor to gain enlightenment from the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument, but I don¡¯t know where it is.¡±

    ¡°I see, I know where it is. Follow the path behind me and go up the hill to the north of the courtyard. The Twelve Moon Phase Instrument is at the top of that hill.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, elder.¡±

    ¡°Well, I still have to finish my patrol tonight so you can go up on your own.¡±

    Lily followed the old man¡¯s directions and walked for some time beforeing to the hillside of the courtyard. From here, she could see the whole garden of the chief advisor¡¯s manor which had lush greenery and a few elegant buildings lit with dim lights in the dark.

    There was a red torii on top of the hill and a fat old man was sitting by the torii while drinking wine.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mirror Girl, aren¡¯t you the Missy¡¯s new lover?¡± Before Lily could finish her sentence, the fat old man drunkenly said, ¡°You must be here to gain enlightenment from the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument, right?¡±

    Lily looked embarrassed. What lover?

    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to care about such questions. Lily replied respectfully, ¡°Lily is here to observe the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument.¡±

    ¡°Give me the jade coin.¡± The old man stretched out his fat, stubby hand. Lily took out the red jade coin and ced it in the old man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Go stand under the torii and I will send you to the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument.¡± The old man said.

    ¡°Thank you, elder. By the way, apart from this jade coin, Lily had also received permission from Lord Chief Advisor to gain enlightenment for an extra night every month. I wonder how that will be arranged?¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor has already informed me regarding this matter. I have my own records so you cane on any day of each month as long as no one else is gaining enlightenment.¡±

    Lily was relieved and walked under the torii.

    The fat old man mumbled an incantation, causing a wonderful light to appear in the torii and teleport Lily away. Lily felt a dizzying sensation that surpassed the times when she entered the mirror space. Aftering back to her senses, she found herself in a dark space.

    She stepped on a small suspended copper tform which slowly started to move. There were faintly visible ancient copper rings around it which gradually rotated ording to a certain pattern.

    Lily found that one of the copper rings had a sphere with a mysterious pattern engraved on it. The sphere was illuminated by a floating ancient metalntern, forming a circle of white moonlight that resembled magatama.

    ¡°Why does the moon appear when thisntern shines on the dim sphere?¡± Lily wondered in her heart and looked around, but didn¡¯t see anything else.

    ¡°No!¡± Although she couldn¡¯t see it, Lily felt that there were manyrge iron spheres revolving in the darkness around her. It was the projection of the iron sphere that shone onto the copper sphere and the remaining parts looked like the moon.

    Lily was from the modern world and had a very good understanding of this principle, but for the ancient people, it would take a long time to gain a simr level of understanding. However, the cost of enlightenment was very high here.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily vaguely felt that a heavy dark iron sphere was flying towards her position, but she intuitively felt that she shouldn¡¯t bump into it.

    Unexpectedly, the circr copper tform under her feet changed its trajectory and grazed past the iron sphere ording to her will. Lily once again tried to control the operation of the copper tform, but felt that her influence weakened a lot!

    At this time, Lily looked at the moon phase sphere which was also rotating ording to its own pattern. She felt that she was in a very ancient, huge andplicated mechanism.

    ¡°This was definitely not something the craftsmen of the Heian Dynasty could have made!¡± Lily was certain of this in her heart. Where did this sacred relice from and what kind of existence created it? Lily didn¡¯t even dare to imagine.

    Even with the technology of Lily¡¯s original world, it was absolutely impossible to create something that can run without power. Deducing how this sacred relic was created wasn¡¯t something Lily could attempt with her current knowledge; she knew this well.

    ¡°What I should perceive now is the kind of power this Twelve Moon Phase Instrument represents.¡±

    Since it rtes to the phases of the moon, it should be the power of the moon, right? But what was the rtionship between the power of the moon and this Moon Phase Instrument?

    Lily knew that she couldn¡¯t rush things and decided to sit on her knees. She looked at the moon phase sphere and began to quietly observe andprehend.

    ¡°Why look at this moon phase sphere instead of looking at the moon directly?¡±

    At this point, Lily felt that she had to find the answer. She felt that this moon phase instrument was more esoteric andplex than the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting!

    At least Lily could directly feel the eldritch intent from the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting, but until now, she couldn¡¯t detect a trace of moon power from this Twelve Moon Phase Instrument.

    ¡°Just what is the rtionship between this moon phase instrument and the power of the moon?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 60 â€“ The Way Of The Moon

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 60 - The Way Of The Moon</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily sat on the copper tform while guiding it with her mind and avoiding the ck spheres as much as possible. Usually, she could feel the power of the moon just by looking at it, but she couldn¡¯t sense any moon power in this huge moon phase instrument.

    Lily deduced that charm intent naturally appeared in women and wasn¡¯t limited to any particr woman, so it was understandable for the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting to exude seductive meaning. However, this moon phase instrument wasn¡¯t the moon so how would it emit the power of the moon?

    Could it be that¡­ Lily¡¯s eyes lit up, This Twelve Moon Phase Instrument isn¡¯t an artifact that contains the power of the moon, but it is an ancient astronomical instrument that can analyze the moon¡¯s rotation?

    The Heian world waspletely different from Lily¡¯s original world. As far as she knew, this Heian world was a huge continent that stretched tens of thousands of kilometers from east to west, but was narrower from north to south. The continent was surrounded by an endless ocean, but it is said that Ezo and the maind were separated by a strait so it was unknown whether there were other continents. Lily didn¡¯t know about the structure of other worlds but it was apparent that this world was not a round like Earth.

    So how did the moon in this world work? Why didn¡¯t the sun rise sometimes?

    Although most educated people knew that this cycle was controlled by Amaterasu-¨­mikami and Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto, how exactly was it done?

    Was it that Amaterasu-¨­mikami and Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto were both iparable giants who used strings to pull the sun and moon around? Obviously not. As the rulers of the sun and the moon, they naturally had their own uniquews of operation.

    That being said, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to understand the sun and moon here using knowledge of her original world. This was a world built on the basis of spiritual energy while her original world was centered around the force of gravity.

    Then where did the power of the moone from? Any spiritual attribute could be divided into the power of spiritual energy itself and the perception of the truth of spiritual energy.

    Perhaps one could understand the source of the moon¡¯s power byprehending this moon phase instrument whereas observing the moon itself gave one understanding of the true meaning of the moon¡¯s power!

    ¡°Maybe thews of the moon¡¯s rotation are the basis for the generation of the moon¡¯s power. On the other hand, the truth boosts the moon¡¯s power several times higher. This is a heavenly way countless times greater than the basic power!¡± Lily blurted out excitedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like theplementary rtionship between physical strength and spiritual perception!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also simr to how most men can¡¯t perceive seductive intent because their body structure doesn¡¯t have feminine appeal, but because I am a woman, I am able to sense that my female body is the foundation while the seductive intent is a way of perception.¡±

    ¡°But I am not the moon so how can I know the nature of the moon? How can I draw a reference to it? When I look at the moon, it feels so distant and abstruse to the point where I feel lost. This moon phase instrument must have been created by a certain powerful individual to simte the rotation of this world¡¯s moon for future generations to understand!¡± Lily¡¯s chest rose and fell, and an excited smile appeared on her face!

    So that¡¯s how it is! I see¡­

    One needed to observe the moon phase instrument to understand the origin andw of the moon¡¯s power while one needed to observe the moon to perceive the truth of the moon and then act on this foundational moon power!

    This was the clear and solid path of the power of the moon! Lily¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up!

    ording to the description in the Lunar Blossom, the Permanence Stage had the essence of the Permanence spirit. When breaking through to the Permanence Stage, one would have to choose a truth.

    If one trained ording to the Lunar Blossom Secret Manual, practiced the Tsukuyomi Sworstyle every month, and perceived the power of the moon, their best path would be to follow the heavenly way of the moon and choose the truth of the moon as their Permanence spirit essence!

    Although Lily waspatible with seductive intent and it had greatly improved her body, simply put, she didn¡¯t want to take it as her main path; not to mention that the power of the moon should surpass seductive intent at the peak. Moreover, if shepletely relied on seductive intent, she would be more coquettish as her training progressed which made her boy self feel shameful.

    However, she had to choose a path to follow. If there was no other choice, Lily would of course be willing to follow the path of seductive intent, but since she had the choice of walking the lofty heavenly moon path while practicing the seductive intent as support, why not go with the stronger method?

    Lily had a lot of magatama, but she hadn¡¯t used them recently. She was worried about breaking through to the Permanence Stage as this was a big hurdle for de maidens, and at the same time, she didn¡¯t have a deep perception of spiritual truth nor a solid foundation. Adepts who had a deeperprehension of spiritual truth were stronger than their peers of the same realm and the gap only grew as they progressed.

    Therefore, a greedy woman such as Lily naturally wanted to achieve the best results at every step of her training. Only by progressing steadily could she go further.

    After all, looking at the Heian Dynasty¡¯s history, the only ones who had managed to pass through the heavenly gate were characters in ancient legends. At present, there were no records of simr aplishments¡ª not a single one!

    The further one went, the more difficult it was to practice. The difficulty would only increase when one passed through the heavenly gate!

    Lily had to be prudent at every step!

    Now that she had a clear idea in mind, Lily began toprehend the moon phase instrument better. She didn¡¯t think about things such as the truth of the moon, but instead concentrated on observing the moon phase instrument and deducing thew of the moon¡¯s operation.

    Slowly, Lily was able to predict the trajectory of some ck spheres that might hit her and avoid them in advance. She felt that the copper tform got harder to move every time she adjusted its direction and a time woulde where she would be unable to move it any longer.

    Before tonight, Lily already had a general understanding of the principles andws behind the power of the moon, but thews were tooplex and difficult to urately understand. Just missing an inch felt like a thousand miles. Lily currently only understood a very vague outline and there were still some mysteriousws and principles of operation that were veiled in fog.

    She needed time to continue to observe and deduce slowly!

    The moon¡ª the existence that ruled the night. Lily felt that this was a true path to heaven.

    It may also be the most suitable way for her to reach Takamagahara. After all, the first time she practiced spiritual energy, she was just a little girl who could be subdued by any random ruffian, but in a short time, she became a quasi samurai with a shing forceparable to Taro. Her journey had begun under a baptism of moonlight!

    Although Lily was naturally beautiful and seemingly full of sunshine, youth, and vitality, her character was still rtively withdrawn and introverted. Her appearance and strength caused the people of the Heian Dynasty to view her like the stars and moon in the sky, but her senior sister was still asleep and the heavenly order was chaotic, which made her feel mncholic.

    She was like the bright and lonely moon¡ª the sole light in the dark night sky¡­

    Seven hours soon passed¡­

    ¡°Crap, I can¡¯t avoid it!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Lily¡¯s forehead and the ck sphere hit the copper tform with a moderate but irresistible force.

    Lily felt her surroundings shake and the stars shift before she was forcibly thrown out of the space.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Lily let out a delicate cry as her plump buttocks fell on the grassy hillside. Although the grass cushioned the impact, it still hurt a little.

    Lily was hit by the ck sphere and was forcibly kicked out of the space instead of running out of time. ording to the rules set by the Fujiwara n, the so-called one night was equal to eight hours so she still had one hour left.

    Lily felt very embarrassed that she was kicked out ahead of time which showed that herprehension and calctions were not good enough.

    However, the fat old man looked at Lily with astonishment.

    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Lily chided. Because she fell to the ground, her thighs were exposed and the space between her legs could be seen. She hurriedly closed her legs and pulled on her skirt to cover her sensual areas.

    However, the fat old man didn¡¯t seem to care about the spring scenery under Lily¡¯s skirt at all, but instead looked at her face and said, ¡°Unbelievable¡­ it¡¯s your first enlightenment, but it took you so long to get kicked out and you almost used up all your time. How incredible! This old man has been guarding this sacred relic for more than a hundred years, but I had never met a talented person like Miss Kagami! Even when Ayaka tried for the first time when she was young, she onlysted for three hours before she was kicked out! That¡¯s already the best record in a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Though surprised, Lily was still ashamed that she was kicked out halfway.

    ¡°Why¡­why is there someone in the world who can deduce such a thorough understanding of the power of the moon on their first enlightenment? You should know that many onmyojis of the Fujiwara n have never been able to persevere as long as Miss Kagami in their lives!¡± The old man was astonished beyond words.

    ¡°Eh? Is it¡­really that hard? It only gets moreplexter on¡­¡± If Lily had known the essential concepts from the very beginning and hadn¡¯t wasted her most crucial changes in trajectory, which made it difficult for her to recover in theter stage, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for her to persist for eight hours.

    ¡°Elder, the one hour I have left¡­¡± Lily was concerned about this.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the Fujiwara n, if you are kicked out with less than an hour left, your remaining time will be directly ignored. If your remaining time exceeds one hour, one hour will be deducted from your remaining time and the rest is returned to you. Because of this, most people choose to enter enlightenment an hour at a time in case they are kicked out.¡± The old man said.

    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you, old man,¡± Lily politely replied butined in her heart, Why didn¡¯t you exin this rule earlier!

    However, these rules posed a big problem for Lily. If she only took one hour of enlightenment every time, how could she observe a moreplete operation of thew? The longer the observation time, the morews and patterns she could naturally see. Since she was fully determined to follow this path, it was necessary to observe the full rotation of the cycle.

    How long would that take? Lily couldn¡¯t be sure yet.

    ¡°Then, old man, I wille again next time.¡±

    Next time, Lily still intended to use up her time all at once.

    The fat old man got up and watched as Lily left. Even when she was far away, he couldn¡¯t settle his mood for a long time.

    ¡°There is a woman like the moon! There is actually a woman in the world who is good at the way of the moon¡­ Even in the Fujiwara n¡¯s thousands of years of records, this is unheard of¡­¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 61 â€“ The Phenomenon in the Sky

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 61 - The Phenomenon in the Sky</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Lily didn¡¯t sleep, at her realm staying up had no side-effects, in addition she was originally an energetic and tireless type.

    Lily returned to the study room and sat on the balcony to watch the moon. Shepared her understanding of Lunar Energy with what she had previously understood and was delighted. She had improved significantly.

    Unknowingly, Lily spent the entire night watching the moon. Though the sun had not risen yet, it was already noon. To Lily, this was not strange. She considered taking a bath and going to sleep, but when she looked up and saw the dark sky, she saw a scenery different from the usual sky.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡±

    In that dark, far off dark sky, there seemed to be an unbelievablyrge image formed by multiple discoloured airflows. The multiple clouds rapidly flowed by each other causing random shes, it was like the dark sky had a massive rift. These images covered the eastern skies, that unimaginable image was not man-made.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a natural phenomenon.¡±

    Though Lily had be used to the extended nights, this was her first time seeing such a phenomenon.

    ¡°Is this just a coincidence, or perhaps an indicator of something?¡± Although Lily had no idea, she had a hunch this was not a good sign.

    At that moment, not far away, the old man carrying antern just happened to be patrolling around the study room entrance, Lily chased and asked, ¡°Has Lady Ayaka returned?¡±

    ¡°She returnedst night, but was summoned to the pce when the extended night began.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Ah, thank you old man.¡± Lily nodded in thanks.

    Since Ayaka wasn¡¯t avable, Lily had nothing to do and returned to the study room. There was a small hot spring in the backyard, it seems that Ayaka rested and rxed here when she was tired from governmental issues. Lily took the chance to wash up, and while waiting for her hair to dry, looked up the ancient history of Heian-kyo. In the end, she fell asleep there.

    This night, Lily did not sleep peacefully. She tossed and turned uneasily, her body unusually tense, unknowingly she was soaked with sweat.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily woke up, she had felt a sensation that chilled her soul. ¡°What? What happened?¡± Lily looked around, but the elegant room had not changed one bit. ¡°What is this worrying feeling in my heart?¡± Lily mumbled, clutching her chest.

    ¡°Have I¡­ Have I been too tiredtely? Or¡­ too isted¡­?¡± Lily thought of Uesugi Rei and Shimizu, she didn¡¯t know how they were and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Lily looked at the sky, the moon had note out yet, so she decided to clean up and dress up a bit, then start refining her physique. She continued to merge her charming intent into her body, slowly and gradually strengthening herself.

    After practising to a point, Lily got up and considered what Lady Kimiko had said. Wearing high grade undergarments would increase her sensitivity towards charming intent. She thought of the Fuyutsuki, since the extended night was active, then that ship should be active now. Perhaps she should visit tonight and shop around. Lily put on a red kimono, and got on a carriage bound towards the night-market.

    Arriving at the night-market, she travelled toward the deep ditch. She saw many people waiting for that gigantic ship when she arrived.

    While waiting, Lily took a look around. Towards the ridges of the ditch and saw sheds with lights, she had no idea that people lived there.

    ¡°Look! The Fuyutsuki ising!¡± Someone shouted.

    In that ditch, an ancient ship decorated withnterns travelled slowly, the ghost head on the bow of the ship was rather frightening. What type of existence would be able to create such a gigantic floating structure?

    Fuyutsuki floated to a stop at the night-markets, two bulky blue and red demons in kimonos came out and put down the bridges allowing a pasty white faced beautiful female wraith to wee customers.

    ¡°What? The hostess changed?¡± Lily wondered.

    For some reason, there were many demons on the ship today, all of them with ws and fangs and strange shapes, all looking full of interest and excitement. There was also a group of rough and dirty samurais embarking on the ship. They looked just like bandits, their clothes and equipment all old and tattered. It looked like today was a day of fun and enjoyment for them, the money they used, most likely stolen.

    Lily followed behind two well dressed onmyouji, but when the tall handsome onmyoji took off his robe, a pair of fox ears and tail appeared.

    A male fox, Lily had never met one before.

    The bandits may have been fierce and unbridaled, but when they saw the two receptionist devils they lost their nerve, they obediently paid one gold a person. After entering they ran around looking left and right, it was obvious this was their first entry into the Fuyutsuki.

    Only, the two handsome men didn¡¯t pay, they went directly. This made Lily feel something strange.

    As she ced a gold coin into the blue demon¡¯s hand, she ignored their perverted gazes and asked the wraith. ¡°Miss, why can those two men enter without paying?¡±

    That wraith looked Lily up and down and responded, ¡°Hmm, is thedy interested in those two? If thedy rents a room, we can make arrangements for them to apany you. That service is avable, however thedy will have to pay for their time.¡±

    ¡°Eh??¡± Lily¡¯s face colored crimson, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Lily entered the ship in anger.

    The wraith followed behind Lily, ¡°This is thedy¡¯s first time here? Don¡¯t be angry, those two work here. They are responsible for weing and serving nobledies.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t respond but scoffed mentally, ¡°Tsk, what working here, aren¡¯t they just doing shameful things? Such tall outstanding men, and they were betraying themselves like this¡­ but in this Heian-kyo, men, women, geisha, kabuki, all of these are ways of earning a living. Though I won¡¯t contemte it, I don¡¯t need to disdain others for their ways of living, perhaps they have some troubles. Only¡­ that wraith, she actually asked if I wanted to y, what kind of person is she taking me for?¡±

    Lily lowered her sight to her cleavage, though Lady Ayaka had requested that she tighten her neckline, her metabolism was high and she sweated easily. If her neckline was too tight, then the feeling of her towering breasts rubbing against her clothes was not too pleasant.

    ¡°Looks like I really need something bralike.¡± Lily concluded, but in this Heian-kyo, bras were items of the treasure level, afterall, only celestial maidens from Takamagahara wore them. They were considered a very rare, high quality treasure.

    Lily walked in the ship, though she was walking on a lower cabin aisle, it was still lit brightly by an array ofmps. Themps were like stars, the number and position forming a beautiful illusion.

    Lily suddenly realized, many of thesenterns became eyeballs watching Lily as she passed. To think that there were so many demons here.

    Suddenly antern in the corner jumped up and stuck out a long long tongue, ¡°Slurp~¡± it licked towards Lily¡¯s thighs. Shocked, Lily blushed and dodged in a sh. Though she was toote to defend her skirt, she prevented her legs from being licked.

    Lily really wanted to kick in retaliation, but she saw a cat fish lugging a wine barrel walking past, the two whiskers waved as it snickered at her. Lily reconsidered, she shouldn¡¯t cause trouble here. Lily hurried and rushed off while thentern monster bounced behind and taunted her.

    Walking out of that dark somewhat weird aisle, she came to the central hall. This hall was enormous, it spanned from the lowest floor to the very top, rectangle in shape, towering and auspicious. On each floor¡¯s railings were brightly litnterns creating a strange atmosphere within the magnificence. There were numerous demons, human VIPS, samurais and the demon attendants in between, it was very lively.

    Lily saw a strange demon with gorgeous feathers, a body of a dragon and head of a dragon bird hybrid, possessing more than ten ws, each w holding a dish, or wine cup. It was curled around a poles hanging from the ceiling. It was like a dragon climbing the heavens decorated with dishes.

    Pale white wraiths walked through the crowds, sometimes revealing their original forms to frighten the human customers and created messes.

    To the side, a gigantic sumo wrestler used his huge palms to y a taiko drum while a demon dressed as a Kabukimono yed as a noh. Also within the great hall and the many corridors and floors, were uncountable bizarre events, Lily was surprised by all that she was seeing.

    ¡°To think that it¡¯s actually so exciting!¡±

    This ship was so big and there were so many floors. Though what floors were ying what and what floors were selling what, Lily had no idea.

    In the crowd, a big handsome graying man wearing a work cloth saw Lily¡¯s dazed expression and approached her, ¡°Miss, do you need any help?¡±

    This man was handsome, even more than Seimei. He had a pair of blue gold heterochromia eyes, he could be described as exceptionally extraordinary.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Lily wasn¡¯t attracted to men, however he caused her to take a few nces before replying, ¡°Hello, do you perhaps know where things are sold here?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 62 â€“ Lily tours the Fuyutsuki (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 62 - Lily tours the Fuyutsuki (Part 1)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The handsome heterochromatic eyed man elegantly bowed, ¡°I am Nishiya Riku, I do misceneous work here, could I know the name of the youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Work!?¡± Lily looked the man over again, handsome, very handsome. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°Thank you, but no need!¡± She turned and left.

    ¡°Lady!¡± Riku chased her, standing far away in case she got more offended. ¡°I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something, I¡¯m only trying to answer questions?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Hearing the man¡¯s tone, it was now calm where it used to be frivolous, Lily could feel he was sincere so she turned back and apologized, ¡°Sorry¡­this is my first visit, the ce is very unfamiliar to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, I understand what the youngdy means, this Fuyutsuki has such a variety of entertainments, naturally that means those who visit are just as varied. What exactly does the youngdy want to buy? Is it a normal item? Or a precious treasure?¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m visiting the Fuyutsuki, I¡¯d like to see the treasures.¡± Lily was unable to say to a man that she wanted to buy treasure ssed female undergarments.

    Riku pointed at the tall pavilions and the many floors saying, ¡°This is the Fuyutsuki, culinary delicacies, toys, treasures, it has it all. However, Fuyutsuki¡¯s auction is where you can find the most valuable and rare treasures.¡±

    ¡°Auction?¡± Lily was interested, afterall the real treasures would never be ced in a storefront, they would be auctioned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the top floor of the Fuyutsuki is where the auction is held. The entrance fee is cheap though, 50g of magatama fragments, gold is not epted.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, today is the first night of this voyage, the auction house will only open tomorrow. If the youngdy has nothing to do, you can explore the Fuyutsuki, or perhaps you would prefer to rent a room to rest in? Only be aware the rooms here are expensive.¡±

    Lily was a bit disappointed, to think she would have to wait a night.

    Riku continued, ¡°A nobledy like you can go up to the third or fourth floors to y. The third floor is the casino, the fourth floor are high grade medicinal stores, though their product quality can¡¯t match the auction house, they¡¯re still wondrous treasures.¡±

    Lily looked upwards at the floors and nodded.

    ¡°Youngdy, the ground floor is the passenger hub and holds the storage facilities and kitchens, the first floor has mostly lower grade shops, second floor, third floor, and fourth floors all have food and baths. The higher the floor, the higher the quality and price. However, if you visit the third floor, the casino, you should take notice of the signs. The third floor also has brothels and kabuki theaters.¡±

    Lily nodded, though it was a demon¡¯s treasure ship, if they desired to earn money, those shops were understandable.

    ¡°Out of the way!¡± Suddenly, out of a dark passageway, an octa-legged ck monster rushed out, it was pitch ck that nothing but ck could be seen. It was carrying a massive gigantic pot with a whole cow in it. A 7-8 foot long 5 foot wide pot with boiling hot soup in it. The ck demon rushed through the crowd, the soup inside sloshing around, just looking at it made her nervous. It was really too dangerous.

    That ck demon continued to dash forward, though everyone else dodged away, a group of samurai didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Out of the way!¡± Arge mouth showed on the pitch ck monster as it continued to shout.

    In that group of samurai, a blue short haired samurai swayed a bit, his legs blurred carrying a brutal force.

    ¡°Bang!¡± That humongous ck demon received a kick, knocking it over. The surrounding guests fled watching that gigantic pot tip over, the boiling soup about to spill on a spot where a young girl with a big leaf-like umbre stood, her face white in fright.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily blurred into a phantom beside Riku as she dashed towards the little girl, the only thing between her and the girl was that group of samurai.

    ¡°Out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡± Several samurai were blown back from the impact of Lily¡¯s speed, however even knowing she was trying to rescue the girl, the blue haired samurai still sent a kick at Lily¡¯s leg. Instinctively responding, Lily pped the ground with a hand sending herself into the air and used the blue haired samurai¡¯s shoulder as aunch board flipping over him.

    She arrived toote, the soup had almost been poured on the girl. Lily flicked her fingers. ¡°Boom!¡± Three ice pirs rushed up under the cauldron sending the pot and the cow into the air. This was an ice technique Lily had learned recently.

    Lily arrived beside the girl and grabbed her. The little girlid in Lily¡¯s arm, face shocked white but unharmed. The crowd sighed in relief, but the following image made their faces turn white again. Thatrge cow pot started falling down at Lily¡¯s head.

    Lily¡¯s scabbard emitted vengeful energy and arge white dog appeared behind Lily, with a leap it rose into the air.

    ¡°What!???¡± The crowd was shocked.

    ¡°Where¡­where did that big doge from!???¡±

    The demon hound jumped to the side of the pot and smashed the pot aside with a fluffy tail. The pot went flying toward two dragons delivering meals. The two dragons were taken aback but responded, their ws caught the pot, theirrge bodies absorbing the impact.

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Riku apuded ¡°Lady, good techniques!¡±

    Lily looked down in concern, ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    The little girl looked up with big wet eyes and buried her face into Lily¡¯s bosom. ¡°I¡¯m ok, thank you big sister.¡±Lily smiled warmly and put the little girl down, feeling a chill on the chest. She looked down seeing arge wet patch on her clothes revealing her perfect curves.

    ¡°Sorry, big sister, I¡¯m an ame-onna, anyone who touches me will get wet¡­¡± The little girl apologized guiltily.

    ¡°Ahaha, there¡¯s no problem. As long as you¡¯re fine, you need to be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t y in such a chaotic ce in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to big sister.¡±

    The surrounding crowd celebrated, but the samurai who Lily had stepped on was dazed in shock, his face turned green.

    ¡°That woman¡­ is really fast! Faster than me? Impossible!¡±

    He approached Lily shouting, ¡°Hey! You presumptuous woman, how dare you step on my shoulder!¡±

    Several of the samurai rushed to surround Lily.

    Lily looked down at the short man and lightly replied, ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±

    Seeing Lily apologize in such an insincere manner, he grew more angry, ¡°In this Heian-kyo there aren¡¯t many who dare be arrogant in front of me! Name yourself! Don¡¯t dream about leaving in one piece!¡±

    ¡°My, isn¡¯t this young lord Minamoto no Juzaburo!¡± Riku immediately responded ¡°Young lord Juzaburo, this youngdy was rescuing someone, give me some face, let this pass.¡±

    ¡°Your face? Where did a sprout like you pop out of?¡± Juzaburo stared at Riku coldly.

    The samurai behind Juzaburo whispered into his ear, ¡°Young master, this is¡­¡±

    The voice was too soft, Lily couldn¡¯t clearly hear.

    ¡°Hmph! Only a clown ying tricks under the eyes of my Minamoto n!¡± Juzaburo still held Riku in disdain.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, that¡¯s true, I was originally a gangster in this Heian-kyo. Anyways, young lord Juzaburo, this incident was started by one of the ship¡¯s demons being reckless and running into you. We shallpensate you with a free stay with the fifth floor¡¯s top beauty, how about it?¡± Riku didn¡¯t take offense and smiled.

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it! You demons watch yourself carefully!¡± Juzaburo looked down on the crowd, ¡°In the future when you see my Minamoto n, make way! That ame-onna was just lucky, being burned to death is just deserved!¡±

    Hearing this, Riku¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Juzaburo led his entourage past Riku, stopping beside Lily, ¡°Woman, no one can step on my shoulder and get away, if father hadn¡¯t ordered me not to cause trouble before Yosh*tsune Memorial I¡¯d have you on the ground when you debarked!¡±

    ¡°Ah, to think that the Minamoto n has such barbaric strays!¡± Lily was no longer polite, his remarks had also infuriated her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay silent more, don¡¯t bring such shame to us samurais.¡±

    ¡°Ptui!¡± Juzaburo scrutinized Lily. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re a samurai just by carrying a de and having a few tricks. To think that there¡¯d be a stray dog who dares be arrogant in front of this young master!¡±

    Even in this Fuyutsuki, Juzaburo was just as arrogant and domineering, ¡°B?i?t?c?h?, do you know who my father is?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Lily calmly responded.

    ¡°YOU¡ª¡ª¡± Juzaburo wanted to go wild and beat people but resisted. ¡°Then pay attention, and you demons also pay attention, in Heian-kyo people may lower their heads to you, but I will step on your heads to get on and off this broken ship! My father is the number one expert! Even the emperor, or cloistered emperor has to give him some face! He is the Shogun of this Heian-kyo!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 63 â€“ Lily tours the Fuyutsuki (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 63 - Lily tours the Fuyutsuki (Part 2)</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    The shogun¡¯s son!?

    In the crowd, the demons were on the edge of a riot, but their tempers cooled immediately. Though the Fuyutsuki was not under imperial control, the shogun¡¯s name still had an impact, even more so than the emperor¡¯s.

    Lily knew that the top three powerhouses of the Heian Dynasty were the Lord Chief Advisor Fujiwara no Ayaka, the great Shogun General, and Rokuhara Tandai.

    ¡°Ah, to think it¡¯s the son of the shogun, didn¡¯t recognize you, sorry.¡± Though her words were appeasing, the tone was full of apathy and carelessness.

    The crowd¡¯s reaction was normal to Juzaburo, but Lily¡¯s reaction surprised and infuriated him.

    ¡°Woman, who are you?¡± He coldly stared at Lily. With her height, his line of sight naturally fell on her breasts, those peaks filled him with wicked thoughts.

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡± Since she dared to rescue the ame-onna, she was naturally not afraid of revealing her identity.

    ¡°Kagami Lily?¡± Juzaburo scoffed at her, ¡°Hmph, where¡¯d this shameless womane from? To daree here and y? Do you even know where this is?¡±

    ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed to participate in the auction?¡±

    One of Juzaburo¡¯s attendants informed, ¡°Lord, I heard that this Kagami Lily is the woman who solved the arcane biwa case, I think she works under the Fujiwaras.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I heard that a woman solved the arcane biwa case and cooperated with other samurais and onmyoji to repel the Rashomon. To think that was you? I really can¡¯t imagine, the way you look suggests you¡¯re a hero¡¯s lover, but to think you¡¯re a heroine. Only, you¡¯re following the Fujiwara n?¡±

    Juzaburo looked at Lily with a weird smile, ¡°A samurai, actually following the Fujiwara n, ahaha¡­ahahaha¡­AHAHAHAHA!¡±

    Juzaburo¡¯sughter roared out, ¡°The Fujiwara n is a bunch of weak willed schrs who only know how to dance. That woman Ayaka is somewhat capable, but the men of the Fujiwara n are trash! What can you hope to aplish in the Fujiwara n? Kagami Lily, follow me, I guarantee you enough resources, whatever treasures you want, this young master will buy!¡± Juzaburo stepped forward to grab Lily¡¯s hand but missed as she stepped back.

    ¡°Young master Juzaburo.¡± Riku stepped forward coldly smiling, ¡°The fifth floor awaits, everything has been prepared, the bestdies await you!¡± Juzaburo gained interest hearing about the bestdies, though he had interest in Lily he could do nothing to her now, but just leaving would leave a bad taste in his mouth.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll spare you today, Kagami Lily, wait for me to beat up all the dogs of the Fujiwara n in the Yosh*tsune Memorial.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Yosh*tsune Memorial, even if you¡¯re the shogun¡¯s son, you can¡¯t randomly attack people like that.¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡± Hearing Lily¡¯s words, Juzaburo and Riku were taken aback.

    Riku recovered quickly, he who worked in the Fuyutsuki was more familiar with the information exchange, he was well aware of Lily¡¯s origins. ¡°Ah, youngdy, you¡¯re a bit unaware of this.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Riku exined, ¡°The most important event of the Yosh*tsune Memorial is the martialpetition! The best way tomemorate the legendary warrior Yosh*tsune, is to have young warriors disy their martial prowess.¡±

    ¡°Martialpetition?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the greatest martialpetition in Heian-kyo every ten years! Not only does thispetitionmemorate Yosh*tsune, but it is also a search for promising sprouts who can hold high the banner of Yosh*tsune! All the major factions arepeting, you can say that any young warrior confident in their own power willpete.¡±

    Lily slowly nodded her head in understanding, ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the ultimate victor will not only win the highest honors for your faction, but you will also be bestowed with an official rank, besides that, treasure will also be rewarded. It¡¯s rumored that this year¡¯s rewards are unusually great, greater than previous rewards.¡± excitement shown within Riku¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Rewards?¡± Lily¡¯s interest spiked.

    ¡°To think that you don¡¯t even know this, but then you can¡¯t be med for that.¡± Juzaburo scoffed at Lily, ¡°How about it, when the Yosh*tsune Memorial starts,e watch me beat those Fujiwara dogs, if I win the championship, I may just forgive you, but¡­¡± Juzaburo looked Lily in the eye, ¡°You¡¯ll have to follow me! Otherwise in this Heian-kyo, you won¡¯t have a ce to run.¡±

    Lily looked at this Shogun¡¯s son, her heart conflicted. This person was full of wickedness and absolutely did not meet her standards. Lily really didn¡¯t want to yield, but if she interacted with him too much, even if she wouldn¡¯t suffer a disadvantage in a martial sh, wouldn¡¯t it be indecent?

    She still chose to yield a bit, coldly replying, ¡°Follow you? That¡¯s not impossible, but that will have to wait until you defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Defeat you?¡± Juzaburo was taken aback, ¡°A woman wants topete against me?¡±

    ¡°No, I will participate in Yosh*tsune Memorial¡¯s martialpetition.¡±

    ¡°What!?? You???¡±

    Juzaburo roared withughter, ¡°As expected, the Fujiwara n really relies on women! The likes of you will participate in the martialpetition? Don¡¯t think you can defeat me with a couple of tricks. No, a woman like you should go dance for the memorial, you¡¯ll surely raise the mood of the memorial! Martialpetition? Hah, do you think I won¡¯t strip you down on thepetition field? Hahahaha!¡±

    Juzaburo¡¯s samurai followers alsoughed with him.

    ¡°Young lord, you may be imagining too much, that little woman will probably lose in a few rounds, she won¡¯t even get the chance to face the young lord!¡±

    ¡°Well, that would be a shame!¡± Juzaburo thought, ¡°How bout you beg me, I¡¯ll find a method to get you to the formalpetition? You won¡¯t lose too much of Fujiwara¡¯s face. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Young lord Juzaburo, Lily really admires the ancestors of the Minamoto, especially Lord Yosh*tsune. However, I really wonder which senior taught you, could it be that you think a victor is determined through talking?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Juzaburo¡¯s eyes instantly froze over.

    ¡°Young lord Juzaburo, since the youngdy has said she would participate in the martialpetition, then how about resolving this in the martial arena. Today, we¡¯re all here to y on the Fuyutsuki, there¡¯s no need to kill the mood. Young lord, the fifth floor awaits, we have a virgin cat girl waiting.¡± Riku persuaded with a sly but graceful smile.

    ¡°Cat girl!?¡± Juzaburo couldn¡¯t disguise his perverted interest.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. The country was a mess, and these high ranked officials were only interested in perverted entertainment.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, though you made this lord very angry, you are still the most beautiful shapely woman this lord has seen! Wash yourself and wait for the end of the memorial. When you are defeated, yield to me and be this young lord¡¯s woman!¡± Juzaburo¡¯s small eyes were full of lust as he stared at Lily, he did not have a hint of the dignity a shogun¡¯s son would have.

    Though Lily wanted to respond, Riku¡¯s eyes warned her not to. Lily decided to endure, instead of a word battle, it would be more enjoyable to settle it on the battlefield.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha! Ahahaha! Let¡¯s go, the cat girl awaits! This lord will f?u?c?k? her to death!¡±

    Juzaburo walked up the stairs apanied by his attendants and Rikuughing triumphantly.

    The crowd gazed on Lily, there was schadenfreude, pity, ridicule, gloating, the crowd had all sorts of opinions. Lily ignored it all, she passed the great hall and walked up a set of side stairs. She had note here to engage in hostilities, but since this Yosh*tsune Memorial had enticed a shogun¡¯s son, then the rewards must be extraordinary. But in regards to battle with the pinnacle warriors of the younger generation, Lily had no confidence. Instead of worrying about scum, it was better to practice and increase her powers.

    She hade to the Fuyutsuki to purchase a treasured set of undergarments and other necessary treasures and materials. This auction was of great importance to Lily.

    She went directly to the third floor. This floor was the gambling floor, high-grade liquor bars, top kabuki theaters, brothels and all sorts of entertainment.

    ¡°Lady, would you like to enter?¡± A white cloth wearing green skinned frog started soliciting her. This frogman was not much bigger than a regr frog, but that voice wasn¡¯t small.

    Lily took a look, in front of her was a wooden door with a yellowntern hung on it, on thentern was a big ¡®Card¡¯ word, it was a casino. Lily had never gone gambling before, she was a bit curious. Of course, Lily wasn¡¯t foolish, she only nned to y a bit, to experience a bit and waste some time. She had no ns on earning money, down that pathid the house¡¯s trap. She had only heard of gamblers going bankrupt, never of the house going bankrupt.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Lily followed that tiny frog into the casino. It was a bit noisy, and had many different rooms within. All the doors were open, and it seemed as if different games were being yed in them.

    She entered a bigger room ying dice. It was the only game she knew. There was a big table, surrounded by 7-8 gamblers.

    ¡°Wee youngdy.¡± The dealer on the table looked quite haggard.

    This was a very strange demon, on the bottom was a wolf. He was carrying a demon on his back who looked like a mix between a fox and a wolf, but they all wore human clothes.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to ce a bet? You can bet with gold or magatama fragments, we don¡¯t ept silver or copper. If you want to bet with copper, go to the first floor.¡± The wolf said, the demon on his back said nothing, but slyly looked at Lily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll y, but before that, why don¡¯t you exin the rules to me.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 64 â€“ Lily tours the Fuyutsuki (Part 3)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 64 - Lily tours the Fuyutsuki (Part 3)</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    That haggard wolf had a hoarse voice. ¡°The rules are simple. Three dice, a total of 18 points, 11 and above is big, 10 and below is small. If you win you get what you bet in profit, lose and it goes to the house. If three 1s, then the house loses, if three 6s, the house wins. You can also buy special bets, you can buy three 1s, or three 6s. In those two cases the payout is 10 times. You can also purchase otherbinations, in those cases, you win everything gambled that round.

    Lily nodded, ¡°Sounds simple, let¡¯s y.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The wolf ced three dice on the table for the yers to see. Afterwards he threw them into a dice cup and tossed the cup into the air. The wolf fox hybrid snatched the cup out of the air and shook the cup vigorously, finishing by throwing it back to the wolf who mmed it facedown on the table. It was like a game of juggling.

    ¡°ce your bets! ce your bets! Hurry Hurry! Hands off the table!¡± The wolf shouted, urging the yers to bet.

    Lily understood that this game was rigged. If this was fair, then the house and the yers would both have equal chance of winning, but that would be impossible. The house would definitely have a method of tipping the favours, who would do business that was not profitable.

    It was all rigged, even the special bets. It may seem profitable to buy the special bets, but they were massive traps using the gambler¡¯s greed. They did nothing but put the gambler at a disadvantage.

    That was just how gambling was. Extremely exciting and greed-inducing for the gamblers, but nothing but a game of numbers and mathematics for the house. Of the eight gamblers, six were humans and two were demons. It seemed that humans liked gambling more.

    The rest had put down their bets, but Lily had not made a move.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to make a bet?¡± That wolf asked.

    Lily shook her head ¡°Not this round.¡±

    The wolf shook his head contemptuously. ¡°Hands off! Opening!¡± With a loud shout, the wolf revealed the dice.

    What came out was ¡®Large¡¯.

    Afterwards, Lily continued to watch for the second and the third rounds.

    ¡°I say, Lady, are you betting or not? It can¡¯t be that you didn¡¯t bring money, did you?¡± That wolf asked.

    ¡°Ahahaha! If thedy didn¡¯t bring money, that¡¯s fine. You can just bet yourself!¡±

    ¡°Nono, start by betting your clothes!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t she lose all her clothes real fast?¡±

    Several middle-aged human gamblers looked down upon a female neer like Lily and made lewd jokes at her but Lily ignored it all and didn¡¯t bet. After ten rounds, the hybrid couldn¡¯t resist anymore and spoke up, ¡°Woman, are you going to bet or not bet? If not, then get out! Otherwise strip and the other customers might not mind you staying.¡±

    Lily looked at the dice cup below the wolf¡¯s ws, ¡°I¡¯ll ce a bet,rge.¡± She ced a bet of three golds onrge.

    ¡°Oh! Not a small bet!¡± Several gamblers sighed.

    ¡°Opening¡ª¡ª!¡± The result wasrge.

    ¡°Yo! This woman¡¯s luck isn¡¯t bad! Ahaha!¡±

    Lily¡¯s bet wasrge, she had instantly won 3 gold.

    The wolf didn¡¯t react, thinking ¡°Tsk, this woman sure looks good, but women aren¡¯t good at gambling, she¡¯ll go bankrupt when her luck is used up.¡± Flipping the dice cup he started another round.

    Lily still gambledrge with three gold and the dice cup opening revealedrge again.

    ¡°Wow! This woman¡¯s luck is pretty good!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± The wolf was a bit upset. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long your lucksts.¡±

    The third round, Lily bet small.

    Opening¡ª¡ªsmall!

    ¡°What!?¡± The wolf was a bit stunned, winning three times in a row? Could luck do that?

    By the fifth round, Lily had won five in a row. The wolf felt something wasn¡¯t right, even if it was blind luck, it couldn¡¯t exin this. If this continued, all the earnings the house had made would be lost.

    This round, the hybrid smiled wickedly. ¡°ce your bets!¡±

    The gamblers all ced their bets.

    ¡°So,dy, your luck isn¡¯t bad. Are you going to bet this time?¡± The wolf asked.

    ¡°Bet.¡± Lily took the big pile of gold she had just won, and bet it all on rge¡¯.

    ¡°Hands off¡ª¡ª¡± The hybrid started hollering.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Lily smiled, she moved her pile of gold from rge¡¯ onto ¡®three ones.¡± The wolf¡¯s haggard face turned putrid green on seeing Lily¡¯s move.

    Trembling the wolf cautioned, ¡°Lady, are you sure? You¡¯re betting so much on three ones? If you lose, everything will be gone!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, woman, don¡¯t you understand? This isn¡¯trge or small, three ones are very rare roll!¡± A middle aged gambler kindly reminded her.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯m betting on three ones.¡± Lily firmly responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± The wolf gritted out, ¡°Opening!¡±

    Under the dice cup, three red dots showed up.

    ¡°No way! Three ones really showed up!??¡±

    ¡°Heavens!¡±

    ¡°18 gold, on a ten times payout!¡±

    ¡°Lady, are you a gambling god??¡±

    Lily faintly smiled, ¡°Nothing like that, my luck is just good.¡±

    Both wolf and hybrid were soaked in sweat, theymunicated telepathically.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right? Did that woman really guess what woulde out?¡±

    ¡°Not possible! The dice cup is shielded from aura detection, even if she¡¯s an expert she can¡¯t guess it!¡±

    ¡°But this sort of luck is too good!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this! Again!¡±

    Afterwards, Lily won another ten rounds in a row, and the other gamblers followed Lily¡¯s bets, also winning arge amount of money.

    The wolf and hybrid werepletely shocked silly. ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Woman!¡± The wolf roared, ¡°This is the Fuyutsuki, there¡¯s no such good luck! You dare y tricks here? Even if you¡¯re a woman, we won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    ¡°What tricks are you talking about? The dice cup is in your hands, how am I supposed to y tricks?¡±

    ¡°You just wait! Again!¡± Wolf and hybrid bit their teeth and started fiercely juggling the dice cup around and mmed it into the table.

    ¡°Bets!¡±

    Lily looked at the duo, floating out a smile and pulled out a small bag. Pouring out ten crystal clear magatamas, she ced them all on three sixes.

    ¡°Oh my god! These¡­these aren¡¯t magatama fragments, they¡¯re magatamas!¡±

    ¡°Just one will let you advance to Awakened stage five!¡±

    ¡°And she bet on three sixes? This payout¡­how ruinous will it be?¡±

    ¡°Lady, calm down, don¡¯t be blinded by your wins, lots of people go bankrupt like that!¡±

    The wolf¡¯s face was green and soaked with sweat. Ten magatamas, that sum was no joke. Even this gambling parlour on the Fuyutsuki¡¯s 3rd floor would not earn 10 magatamas a year.

    The problem was that this big breasted woman was really horrid. Using ten magatamas and the ten time payout to pressure them. If she won, then even if the Fuyutsuki didn¡¯t go bankrupt their losses would be crippling.

    However the hybrid let out a cold smirk telepathically contacting the wolf, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and open.¡±

    ¡°Hm? You didn¡¯t roll three sixes?¡± Lily had won every time, the wolf couldn¡¯t help but believe Lily had guessed correctly.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s three sixes.¡±

    ¡°Ahh? Unfortunately your head! You¡­ you¡¯re going to get us killed. If we lose so much the boss will murder us.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool? I don¡¯t know what that woman did, but she can guess whatever I throw. So I yed a trick on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You mean, you let her believe she would always be correct and purposely threw three sixes to make her bet big?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve lost so many rounds, we¡¯ll have her pay this round!¡±

    The hybrid hollered, ¡°Hands off the table!¡±

    Lily¡¯s bet was finalized as ten magatamas on three sixes.

    ¡°Brother, are you sure? If we win, then we¡¯re set for life, we can quit and buy a couple of beauties to go back to the mountains. But if we lose¡­ we¡¯ll definitely get skinned and turned into a couple of Fuyutsuki¡¯s rugs.¡±

    ¡°Just open! Open!¡±

    ¡°So be it!¡± The wolf steeled his heart and eyed Lily coldly, ¡°This time, you¡¯re going to lose everything! Ahaha¡ª¡ª Open!¡±

    The wolf raised the cup showing everyone the dice beneath.

    A bunch of ck dots, all three dice had six ck dots on them.

    ¡°What!??????¡±

    Not only did the wolf gape, even the hybrid on top was shocked.

    ¡°How could this be??¡± The wolf went into a frenzy.

    ¡°No, no, impossible!!¡± The hybrid was also in a frenzy.

    ¡°Guards!! Capture this woman! Take her down and beat her! She¡¯s a cheater! Cheater!¡± The hybrid howled. A group of tattooed blue demons in kimono marched in.

    Lily clearly enunciated, ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly use others. Where¡¯d I cheat?¡±

    ¡°Ptui! You¡¯re clearly a cheater, you b?i?t?c?h?!¡± That hybrid shouted, ¡°I clearly changed one of the sixes to a one after you bet! How could it still be a six?¡±

    Three big clunkhead blue demons looked at each other. Something sounded wrong in that sentence.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Several gamblers mmed the table, ¡°You¡¯re really capable huh you cheating pair! So you could secretly change the dice! No wonder I lost so much that I had to sell my treasured de!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You admitted to changing the number and you dare use thedy? I¡¯ve lost so much this year I¡¯ve almost gone bankrupt. That was all your doing wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Return our money!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna beat you dogs to death!¡±

    The group of gamblers were all samurai or officials with strength. They swarmed over and ended up tumbling down into a brawl.

    Three blue demons stepped forward to separate them, but the area was a mess already.

    ¡°Cease!¡± A cold grim man¡¯s voice sounded out. Lily looked around, seeing Riku walk in, his eyes cruel and cold.

    ¡°Brother Riku¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss!!¡± The beaten wolf and hybrid cried out in panic.

    ¡°What!??¡± Lily looked at the handsome heterochromatic man in surprise.

 Volume 5, Chapter 65 â€“ Rikuâ€™s compensation

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 65 - Riku¡¯spensation</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Riku looked at the pair contemptuously, ¡°Drag those two out!

    A blue demon stepped forward to drag the two beaten demons.

    ¡°I say! You¡¯re the boss? How should we settle this?¡± The gamblers all gathered around.

    ¡°Everyone, please listen. Today, those two demons vited the rules of this casino, they will be severely punished! I will take care of all expenses today, if you win, you win, if you lose, I will settle it.¡±

    ¡°You, for real?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re tired of ying, you can also visit the second floor kabuki theaters to rest. I will settle the bills. Give me some face, let the matter end here.¡± Riku¡¯s smile revealed some savageness.

    Against Fuyutsuki¡¯s boss, even if the gamblers were unwilling they could only obey. There were also those who had not lost too much money, they were overjoyed and felt like they had benefited, especially the two who had just joined for the first time, their faces were beyond smug. Riku signaled the blue demons, two massive blue demons led the gamblers out of the room, bringing them to another gambling parlor.

    ¡°Riku¡­you¡¯re Fuyutsuki¡¯s boss?¡± Lily asked curiously.

    Riku smiled handsomely, though it would have mesmerized a normal female, the target was Lily.

    ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯m only looking after this ship for a powerful entity. Instead of the boss, it would be better to think of me as someone who runs errands. Youngdy Lily, although I admire your deeds, business is business. Please give an exnation as to why you can urately guess the result every time. If the youngdy insists on luck, then I think you¡¯re underestimating me.¡±

    ¡°With brother Riku¡¯s realm, do you still need to ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve opened this parlor for a while and customers who are experts aren¡¯t that rare. However, someone who is as urate as youngdy Lily has never appeared before.¡±

    ¡°I watched ten rounds before cing any bets. Just watched and used the results to verify my understanding and judgment of the dice and the cup.

    ¡°Judgment?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you listen closely, every facet of the dice is different, the sound of each facet colliding is different, after listening and paying attention I could tell how the dice were moving just by sound alone. Naturally, what the dice was showing is easy enough.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? So it was like that, ehehehehe. Youngdy Lily is a really wondrous girl. Looks like in the future we will also have to cover our customer¡¯s ears.¡± Rikuughed.

    ¡°Only¡­¡± Riku¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Thest roll, what was with that?¡±

    Lily smiled guilessly, ¡°Thest roll, I cheated.¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    ¡°My guess of three sixes clearly came out, but who told your dealers to use the mechanism under the table to flip one of the dice. Since your men cheated I simply used my domain to flip it back,¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Riku¡¯s stern expression melted intoughter, ¡°Ahahaha! Very well! I can¡¯t counter that, originally it was your win! Littledy, well done! I admit my loss!¡±

    Riku took out a tiny ck wooden box, ¡°Even if this is the Fuyutsuki, it still needs time to transfer funds. A hundred magatamas at once is a bit difficult. Please look at this youngdy Lily, the true value could be said to be beyond a hundred magatamas. However the market has been bad recently, it was unsold over several auctions. If the youngdy doesn¡¯t mind, you can keep this first. In the future, if you need money, you can exchange this for regr magatamas or you can entrust us to auction it.¡±

    Lily took the box and opened it for a look. A gleam of blood red glimmered, that red magatama emanated a soul shaking aura.

    Lily was shocked, ¡°Blood spirit magatama!¡±

    ¡°Good eyesight. If you want to buy this, a hundred magatamas is not enough. But to the majority of people, regr magatamas are more practical. So, I¡¯ll take the loss and hand this to the youngdy, how about it?¡±

    Lily immediately epted, ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±

    Though Lily floated a serene expression, she was overjoyed. She had over two thousand magatamas, one hundred more wouldn¡¯t do much. But this blood spirit magatama was a life saving treasure! If she encountered real danger, no matter how much money she had, it would do her no good. To others, this blood spirit magatama would be 1500 magatamas, but to her, it was priceless! However Lily would not expose that fact to Riku, just in case he regretted it.

    ¡°Since youngdy Lily has agreed, then the debt is clear.¡±

    ¡°My apologies brother Riku, to earn so much of your money on our first day of acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, since I¡¯ve opened such a parlor, I¡¯m naturally willing to pay the price. This is youngdy Lily¡¯s abilities, lots of people want to get rich in a night, but end up going bankrupt, naturally I don¡¯t apologize for that.¡±

    Lily smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°Ah yes, the auction is starting, will youngdy Lily be taking a look?¡±

    ¡°Nn, yes. If there¡¯s anything good I¡¯ll buy it and let you recoup a bit of the loss.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, littledy is really kind, I like it!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t want to get too close to this man, so she said her farewells and went upstairs.

    The fourth floor contained stores selling all sorts of rare materials, but the auction was about to start. Lily called out Kagura and gave her fifty magatamas.

    ¡°Kagura, help me purchase usable materials, especially the materials used for creating domain treasures, such as the unmelted snow.¡± Lily requested.

    ¡°Understood master.¡± Kagura nodded and flew into the stores.

    Suddenly Yuki-onna also requested toe out. Lily let her out, in this ship full of demons, yuki-onna would not attract additional attention.

    ¡°Shopping! I want to shop too! Master~ I want to join Kagura!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I sit in that mirror everyday, it¡¯s so boring!¡±

    ¡°Might as well¡­but don¡¯t buy random things¡­¡± Lily reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yuki-onna floated toward Kagura.

    ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t pull my arm!¡± Kagurained.

    Lily continued toward the fifth floor, leaving the two behind. The fifth floor was strange, no one could be seen, human or demon alike. Every room was pitch ck, nothing could be seen inside.

    ¡°Lady, do you want to y? A life changing game.¡± From a shadowed corner, a strange voice sounded out.

    Lily was surprised, she turned towards the corner, a shadow was there. No matter how much Lily examined, all she could see was a shadowed figure, a strange figure wearing a white mask with a crying expression.

    ¡°What game?¡± Lily was naturally curious.

    ¡°A game only beautiful women may join.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily put herself on guard, this wouldn¡¯t be some bad game would it? ¡°Can you tell me more?¡±

    ¡°With yourself as a gambling stake, y a stage passing game in this fifth floor¡¯s Cloying Dream Boudoir. Every stage you pass you will win prizes beyond imagining, but if you lose, you¡¯ll lose yourself.¡±

    ¡°Lose myself?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­to be clearer, you¡¯ll lose your freedom as a woman, you will lose everything.¡±

    Lily felt a spine chilling horror. ¡°Who would y such a game? I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe¡­is that so¡­¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t like this atmosphere, she turned and walked towards the top floor stairs.

    ¡°Lady¡­¡± The shadow grinned strangely at her, ¡°I feel¡­that we will meet again soon¡­¡±

    ¡°The possibility is not great.¡± Lily left without another nce.

    As she was about to walk up the stairs, she discovered a human shadow sh past the corridor on the other side.

    That shadow was wearing a beautiful white kariginu and a tall hat. Clearly a man¡¯s outfit though feminine. This was a very tall and familiar figure.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!?¡± Lily chased after, but the corridor was empty.

    Was that her imagination going wrong? Why would someone like Lady Ayakae here? But who else would have such a tall beautiful feminine figure in this Heian-kyo?

    Lily carefully looked around, but still discovered nothing. Perhaps she was really imagining things? Perhaps¡­ Lady Ayaka probably wouldn¡¯te to this sort of ce. Lily continued towards the top floor with some doubts. The top floor only had one business, and that was the auction house.

    A gorgeous gate with red pirs and decorated withnterns. Two enormous sumo wrestlers guarded the door, they were extraordinarily fat and their faces had dramatic facial paintings, extraordinarily frightening.

    ¡°These two sumo wrestlers, very powerful!¡± Lily felt that both sumo wrestlers were both mid realmed permanence experts, and they were only guards. To think that two guards were more powerful than Amanojaku.

    ¡°Where did this Fuyutsukie from? That Riku is unfathomable, and even the auction guards are so powerful. Who is the power behind Riku?¡±

    ¡°Entry payment, 50g of magatama fragment.¡± A sumo wrestler held out hisrge hand for payment. Lily ced a magatama fragment in thatrge palm and entered.

    Entering the auction house, Lily saw arge spacious room, in the front was arge concave ebony table. Below the table was arge square stage with red railings, and on one side of the stage was arge golden drum.

    Arge two meter tall fat boy, wearing a red apron with a shaved head stood in front of the drums. He was carrying arge drum stick, and on his red apron was arge ¡®Gold¡¯ character.

    Lily looked around, and saw two rows of low square tables with tea bowls and utensils on them. She found an unobtrusive table and sat down.

 Volume 5, Chapter 66 â€“ Auction House

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 66 - Auction House</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    The customers within the auction room gradually increased, the majority being human. Generally speaking, human adepts had a greater demand for treasures than demons. Demons and vengeful spirits were naturally powerful, and on top of that it was difficult to change one¡¯s advancement path with external objects.

    A group of servants wearing rabbit masks proceed to serve the customers tea. Lily suddenly noticed that most of the tables were full. Thenterns on the dance stage lit up as the tall fat boy started beating the drum, after everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the stage, a scroll floated up and unrolled.

    The unrolled scroll was as tall as a regr person, on it was painted a blindfolded maid surrounded by beautiful flowers and birds, with a glow, that blindfolded maid stood up from the painting.

    ¡°She¡¯s a Goze Scroll.¡± an elegantly dressed small elder recognized from the table beside her.

    ¡°Today, I shall be your host for this auction,¡± the goze sat down beautifully on her floating scroll. ¡°Guests from all over who havee to attend Fuyutsuki¡¯s auction, I wee and thank you all. Tonight, we will be auctioning many true treasures, some pinnacle treasures, and there will even be a few miracle treasures making their first appearances. We are sure this collection will not disappoint you all!¡±

    Though the goze had covered her eyes with a ck cloth, she was still a beautiful woman, only her sitting posture was a bit inelegant. Her kimono was short skirted, and it was clear that she was not wearing any pants underneath. Though she sat on her scroll, her buttocks could be clearly seen. Smooth and round, many customers enjoyed the sight.

    ¡°This picture demon is too slutty, acting all innocent while dressed like that.¡± Lilyined, her face red.

    The goze continued, ¡°Right now, the auction starts! Whenever you see a treasure you¡¯re interested in, please lift up your table¡¯s jade te and make a bid. If there are no more challengers after I call out three times and Taro hits the drum, the treasure will be yours.¡±

    Lily nodded, the rules were simple and easy, but Taro? That tall fat boy was called Taro?

    Goze introduced carelessly, ¡°Today¡¯s first item is a treasure, a grade seven metal jade, this piece was mixed with the rare green bamboo spirit fibre, it¡¯s extremely flexible, a material suited to forging a flexible sword.¡±

    With that, two porters entered. They were wearing white clothes over their heads and a loincloth. They carried a red sandalwood table, on that tableid a square object covered in cloth. The auctioneer floated over and lifted the cloth, a ck metal block emanating light threaded through with green was revealed. On a closer look there were thin green runes over the metal.

    Lily had a natural affinity with metal jade, just looking at it made her like it. ¡°What a good treasure, this auction is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°This grade seven green bamboo jade metal, starting price, three magatamas.¡±

    ¡°Only three magatamas?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but mutter, she was carrying two thousand magatamas, this treasure seemed a bit cheap.

    ¡°Only three magatamas!?¡± The elder looked at Lily in surprise, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t speak so arrogantly. Those are magatamas, not gold or silver! A single magatama can be exchanged for several hundred gold coins in the night-market!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± A middle aged merchant beside the elder agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a youngster for you, even though their purses are clearlycking, they speak with such a big mouth!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true! Sigh!¡± The elder continued to look at Lily, treating her as a big breasted no brained woman. Shaking his head hemented, who told her to be so beautiful. Even if she said a few ignorant words, others wouldn¡¯t get too angry.

    Lily pretended to not hear and continued to watch the auction, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Regr attributeless magatamas were ordinary grade seven items, and jade metals were originally more expensive than regr grade seven items, add in a naturally formed special attribute and this jade metal¡¯s rarity and value increased enormously. Lily could tell that the three magatamas were only a starting point, the actual selling price would be much higher.

    ¡°I bid five magatamas!¡± Not far, an eagle eyed samurai raised a jade te.

    ¡°Six magatamas!¡±

    ¡°Seven magatamas!¡±

    The auctioneer looked at the state swordsman who bid seven magatamas and announced loudly, ¡°Does anyone bid more than seven magatamas? Going once, going twice, going three times¡ª¡ª congrattions to this lord, the green bamboo jade metal has been sold for seven magatamas!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t bid, though she liked the jade metal, she was a samurai, not a collector. She didn¡¯t need this piece of jade metal.

    ¡°The next item is Emperor Go-Toba¡¯s tea set. The Yufu tea set is a grade seven treasure with a starting price of four magatamas.¡±

    No one was interested, and in the end the item failed to be sold. The current world was chaotic, though tea sets were elegant, they could not save one¡¯s life. Even if the tea sets could help raise one¡¯s spirit power, to the regr adept not only this was something too high levelled but required a high grade tea set to have a noticeable effect¡­

    Lily carried a ninth grade tea set so her standards were very high. It seemed that this tea set¡¯s craftsmanship wasn¡¯t too outstanding, she felt it was famous only because the emperor used it, and it¡¯s own value wasn¡¯t too high.

    The auctioneer looked a bit disappointed, but rallied herself, ¡°The next treasure is not ordinary at all! But, for the men here, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be a bit embarrassed to bid, but don¡¯t be! You can all gift this to your wives or perhaps a female adept? You¡¯ll be sure to win her affections!¡±

    This time, a dog-eared maid carried a beautiful brocaded box onto the stage.

    ¡°This treasure is said to be from Takamagahara! An eighth grade treasure, an undergarment set worn by Takamagahara¡¯s celestial women. This was originally not going to be disyed, but you lords anddies are this realms adepts, I believe you will be able to tell it¡¯s value.¡± She opened the box and pulled out a translucent light pink embroideredce undergarments hung on a jade hanger. The undergarments were a bit different than the modern version Lily knew of, it carried a hint of Heian dynasty¡¯s ancient charm, but in essence was a small cross strapped bra and panties.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Though Lily didn¡¯t really like wearing pink, this pink wasn¡¯t too eye-irritating, it was a soft pink carrying a mix of light apricot. A gentle noble color yet with hints of youthful temptation.

    Lily felt a throbbing in her heart, if the undergarments she wore were of a color she rarely wore, she would not only feel shameful but she would also be quite sensitive. Of course, that sensitivity would increase her perception toward charming intent. This set, Lily wanted to purchase.

    ¡°Starting price, nine magatama.¡±

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s just a palm sized female undergarments, and it¡¯s so expensive? What¡¯s

    the point of buying that for? Nine magatamas will get me a street full of 16 year old noble virgins!¡± A red faced fat minster eximed. He didn¡¯t look like a powerful adept, instead he had the look of a wealthy merchant. The rest of the guests didn¡¯t make any sounds.

    ¡°Ten magatamas.¡± Lily raised her table¡¯s jade te.

    ¡°What!?¡± The elder and middle aged merchant looked at Lily in surprise. The elder lowered his voice to remind Lily, ¡°Lady, think before you bid! If you win but can¡¯t pay, you¡¯ll be arrested and sent to the brothels until your debt is repaid!¡±

    Lily sighed helplessly and ignored them.

    However, Lily¡¯s bid had an unexpected side effect. Not only those close to her table, but other customers around the room all looked at Lily.

    For a while, their surprised gazes looked strangely at Lily.

    A rtively unknown woman being capable of bidding ten magatamas, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t look strangely at Lily. But most of them were eyeing Lily¡¯s graceful body, as if they were imagining how she would look in the undergarments.

    Feeling those gazes Lily¡¯s face heated up in embarrassment. In such arge venue, a young graceful girl like her bidding on such a sexy set of undergarments was extremely embarrassing. Only, this purchase was of great importance to her physique tempering.

    ¡°Twelve magatamas!¡± From the other side, a young woman¡¯s voice sounded.

    Lily¡¯s heart sank, not only did she have to endure this shame, she had also been eyed by so many men and someone still wanted topete for this set? Lily looked over and saw a short haired woman wearing a white kimono embroidered with yellow birds, she was slender, pretty and of an average height, her face showed hints of arrogance.

    ¡°Wa! That, isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯sdy Taira no Toryu!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s, she¡¯s the Taira n¡¯s genius young female samurai, Toryu!¡±

    The room was filled with chatter about her.

    ¡°Taira no Toryu?¡± Lily overheard, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of danger, this woman had a high background, her purchasing power wouldn¡¯t be low.

    At that moment, Taira no Toryu gave Lily an expression, as if saying, ¡°Someone like you wants topete with me?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen magatamas.¡± Lily calmly raised the jade te.

    ¡°What!?? Lady, you¡­¡± The elder beside her was stunned.

    Taira no Toryu¡¯s body trembled in anger, and despite the protestations of her elder attendant, she raised the bid, ¡°Twenty magatamas!¡± and then gloated at Lily as if she had won.

    ¡°Twenty-five magatamas.¡± Lily once again made a bid.

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± Taira no Toryu was furious, mming the table and standing up, staring angrily at Lily.

    ¡°Twenty-five going once, twenty-five going twice¡­¡± The auctioneer purposely looked at Taira no Toryu¡¯s outburst.

    Taira no Toryu wanted to raise the jade te, but the elderly knelt desperately tugging on her sleeves, ¡°Ah, my eldestdy¡­a set of luxury grade eight undergarments with no power costing 25 magatamas, I¡¯ll be punished by the lord if you buy that¡­please, have mercy on these old bones!¡±

    Taira no Toryu could only give up helplessly. She could only stomp her foot in anger, looking contemptuously at Lily¡¯s breasts, hips and waist, her eyes and expression expressing her doubt of the origin of Lily¡¯s money. With a snort of disdain, she sat down angrily.

    ¡°Twenty-five going thrice! This high grade Takamagahara celestial undergarments now belongs to this beautifuldy in red!¡± the auctioneer announced.

 Volume 5, Chapter 67 â€“ Chrysanths Ice Crystal

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 67 - Chrysanths Ice Crystal</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    All the products that followed were all mysterious treasures or rare and valuable artworks. Lily felt that she had broadened her horizons.

    In the meantime, Lily had bid another twelve magatamas to purchase three calligraphy paintings. She didn¡¯t own any but she felt that these would aid her on her spiritual path, so she just bid on them.

    The elder and middle-aged merchant looked foolishly at her, in their hearts they were wondering where this rich youngdy came from? She had already spent over thirty magatamas, this was more than the elder and merchant¡¯s worthbined.

    The more the auction progressed, the more valuable the treasures and the more intense thepetition became.

    In the alcoves in the auction room, there were several private booths covered by blinds. In one of those booths sat a blue haired small eyed young man, beside him knelt a small cat girl with bruises on her face, she served the young man with fear.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ isn¡¯t she from the barren eastern countries? To think that she can afford so much, what exactly is her background?¡± Juzaburo¡¯s eyes lingered on Lily, his feelingsplicated. On one hand he wanted to dominate and possess this woman, on the other hand just looking at her made him upset.

    He had not made a single bid, he hade to the Fuyutsuki for one particr treasure.

    ¡°Soon, it will appear¡­¡± Juzaburo muttered, ¡°That woman really caught my interest, but that will appear¡­It must be mine! I hope the others in the private booths will not challenge me for it.¡±

    ¡°Please do not worry Lord, when the shogun¡¯s young master makes a bid, who will not give you face? Who would darepete with you?¡± One of Juzaburo¡¯s samurai attendants said.

    ¡°Nn.¡± Juzaburo also had confidence, nodding in satisfaction. After venting his humiliation on the cat girl and thinking of the treasure he was about to buy, all of his dissatisfaction had disappeared.

    ¡°Ten, twenty magatamas, hmph, nothing but small change. When thates out, I¡¯ll let Kagami Lily know what real money is!¡±

    Finally, the secondst treasure was auctioned off, a pinnacle eighth grade naginata was purchased by a female samurai.

    ¡°This treasure will be the finale of the auction! An extremely rare, true treasure! This will be its first appearance in this Heian-kyo.¡± The host announced as the surrounding lights dimmed.

    ¡°In this Heian-kyo, it will be difficult to find a second, in fact you can say it is impossible! It is unique! It is said this treasure was discovered by Martial Saint Lord Sakanoue no Tamuramaro on his expedition through Ezo!¡±

    ¡°Ezo?¡± Lily was interested in the final treasure, but only as a method to broaden her horizons. She didn¡¯t think she would want to bid for it, but hearing Ezo, her interest was increased.

    A morous foxdy with her big breasts almost exposed came out. She brought out a pitch ckcquered wooden box under the escort of four enormous blue, red, brown and blue demons. The goze carefully opened the box with a jade pick, instantly, the entire auction room was filled with a chilling poignant aura, it affected the crowd, making them remember sad painful memories.

    Lily took notice of what was within the wooden box, it was a jade stone emanating a beautiful cyan aura.

    The goze closed the box and turned to the blue demon in a depressed state, ¡°Brother blue demon, this little girl knows her sins are grievous, please tie me up and fiercely beat me up¡­¡± The blue demon was taken aback, the entire crowd watched speechlessly.

    The foxdy had a deeper training and softly whispered into goze¡¯s ears. Shaking herself, she recovered, apologizing ¡°Oh my! Sorry, I was affected by the poignant aura of the treasure! You¡­you should all know the power of this treasure more than I, so I will skip the introduction.¡±

    ¡°Lord and Ladies, this is the final treasure of this auction, and even though it¡¯s still in a raw material form, it still has such power! You can imagine what power it would bring if it¡¯s forged into a mystic treasure, or embedded onto a weapon or mechanism!¡±

    ¡°This treasured material is called¡ª¡ªChrysanths Ice Crystal, it¡¯s a peak ninth grade¡­ no, it¡¯s rumored that it¡¯s a treasured material surpassing the ninth grade!¡± The goze excitedly shouted. Lily noticed that the scroll the goze was sitting on was dripping water for some reason.

    ¡°Surpassing the ninth grade!??¡±

    The crowd burst with noise.

    Up until this point, the auction had only auctioned off grade eight treasures, but to think a treasure surpassing the ninth grade would appear! Most of the crowd could only excitedly discuss and appreciate the treasure, as for bidding for it? Even the starting price was out of their reach.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s surpassing the ninth grade, the owner has also encountered some trouble. Otherwise how could this appear on the auction? This is a once in a lifetime chance! If you don¡¯t bid, you won¡¯t get another chance even if a century passes!¡± the goze bragged.

    Juzaburo stood up, ¡°As expected! The intel was not wrong, the Chrysanths Ice Crystal really exists!¡±

    Lily also grew excited. The Chrysanths Ice Crystal, in the ancient blueprint Lily gained, the ice crystal was the main material to craft the rare domain treasure ¡®Unmelted Snow¡¯. The Unmelted Snow was a jade bracelet, besides a few consumable auxiliary materials, the entire bracelet was entirely made of the Ice Crystal!

    ¡°To think that I would encounter the Chrysanths Ice Crystal here.¡±

    Domain users were already very rare, and those domains provided great advantages. If the power of this domain treasure was added to her domain, then her advantage would increase greatly. Lily was really excited.

    ¡°AHAHAHAHA! AHAHAHA!¡± A young man¡¯sughter ran out of a private room as he stood up behind the blinds.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but turn and look behind them.

    ¡°Such a rare treasure! This treasure, I, Minamoto no Juzaburo must get! I think we can ignore the starting price, I will win this treasure! AHAHAHA!¡±

    In truth, there weren¡¯t many people who couldpete for this treasure. Minamoto no Juzaburo was a name most powerful people knew. It was rumored that most would prefer to anger the father then provoke the son. The crowd was silent, waiting for the Goze to announce the starting price. They weren¡¯t nning on challenging Juzaburo.

    ¡°Hmph, this guy¡­¡± Even Taira no Toryu dared not utter a sound. Even though the Taira did not fear the Minamoto n, she was still of the fairer sex, how could shepete with the shogun¡¯s son.

    The auctioneer waited a bit to spark anticipation, and finally announced, ¡°The rare treasured material¡ª¡ªChrysanths Ice Crystal, starting price is 200 magatamas!¡±

    Everyone sighed.

    Two hundred magatamas! What an amount. Greater countries like the Yamato country or Kawachi countries did not have that many magatamas in their royal treasuries. As for regr adepts? Two to three magatamas was already a fortune. Two hundred magatamas? Nothing more than a dream.

    ¡°Hah! If you say two hundred, then two hundred! I want it!¡± Juzaburo confidently dered.

    The crowd could only silently admit defeat, even Taira no Toryu could say nothing. Though she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the shogun¡¯s son, the problem was she didn¡¯t have enough magatamas.

    ¡°Then this Chrysanths Ice Crystal shall go to ¡­¡± The goze had assumed no one else could afford this treasure and skipped the three counts.

    ¡°Two hundred and ten magatamas.¡± Suddenly, an elegant female voice sounded out.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡ª¡± Juzaburo¡¯s proud anticipating expression stiffened.

    ¡°Thisdy, you¡­ are you saying¡­¡± the goze had thought her ears had heard wrong.

    Lily did not hesitate to raise the jade te, calmly dering ¡°The Chrysanths Ice Crystal, I bid two hundred ten magatamas.¡±

    On the side, the elder and middle-aged merchant stared at Lily dumbfounded, their jaws dropped to the table.

    Though the goze could not see Lily, her demon senses could perceive everything around her. She got excited ¡°This richdy bids two hundred ten magatamas! Then¡­¡± She looked at Juzaburo¡¯s direction.

    Juzaburo¡¯s face was flushed with fury, ¡°You again Kagami Lily! You dare!¡±

    ¡°This b?i?t?c?h? can¡¯t have that many magatamas! She must be deliberately raising the price!¡± Juzaburo considered, ¡°But what if¡­ I really abandon this¡­ but the Ice Crystal is something big brother asked me to get, no mistakes are allowed¡­¡±

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!¡± Juzaburo grit his teeth, ¡°Two hundred twenty magatamas!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred thirty.¡± Lily¡¯s voice rang out as soon as he bid.

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Veins on Juzaburo¡¯s forehead popped out, ¡°You b?i?t?c?h?¡­you won¡¯t be able to take ten steps off this ship!¡±

    ¡°Two¡­¡­two hundred forty magatamas!¡± Sounds of Juzaburo¡¯s teeth grinding could be heard over his bid.

    Lily stood up, turned and looked at him smiling softly, ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble to increase the bid bit by bit, so¡­ I bid three hundred magatamas.¡±

    ¡°What!???¡±

    Three hundred magatamas! This had already surpassed what Juzaburo could pay!

    ¡°Though this is big brother¡¯s request, if the price goes too high, big brother will me me and have me pay the difference! This b?i?t?c?h?¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go all out! Three, three hundred twenty magatamas!!!¡± Juzaburo¡¯s voice was hoarse with pain.

    ¡°Four hundred.¡± Lily instantly returned.

    Crash¡­ Juzaburo copsed into his seat. Four hundred magatamas, even if he added what his big brother had entrusted to him, four hundred magatamas was beyond what he was capable of. Just listening to this number made the shogun¡¯s son fall over.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Juzaburo¡¯s face twisted as he looked at Lily. ¡°You¡¯re cheating me! You b?i?t?c?h?! You must be cheating me! You don¡¯t have that many magatamas! Fine! Your grandpa won¡¯t fall for your trick! You take it! Four hundred your mother! Just wait for Fuyutsuki to catch you and sell you to a brothel!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 68 â€“ Homecoming

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 68 - Homing</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Juzaburo kicked the little cat girl beside him.

    ¡°Lord, how shall we deal with this demon cat girl?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, deal? A lowly breed like her? Sell her back to one of Fuyutsuki¡¯s low level brothels and be done with it!¡± Juzaburo mercilessly replied.

    Hearing a low level brothel, the little cat girl ignored the pain of being kicked and hugged Juzaburo¡¯s leg begging, ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t abandon me! Don¡¯t sell me to a low level brothel, meow~~~¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Juzaburo grabbed her by the hair and threw her against the wall, ¡°If you dare pester this lord again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Juzaburo and his attendants left the auction before it ended. Leaving the small cat girl behind, wounded and crying in a dark corner of that private room. In this Heian-kyo, human or demon, if youcked power or backing, you could only suffer such brutality.

    Juzaburo didn¡¯t n on leaving like that, he waited at the top of the stairs nning on watching what happened when Kagami Lilycked the magatamas to pay for her bid.

    ¡°That sort of woman, how could she have that many magatamas! nning to cheat me? Hehe, when you get sent to the brothel, don¡¯t worry, this lord will be your first customer! Ahahaha, Ahaha¡ª¡ªha?¡±

    At the entrance of the auction house, Lily was apanied by Riku, free,posed and talking while walking out.

    Theughter on Juzaburo¡¯s face once again disappeared¡­

    ¡°Impossible!?¡± The way those two were walking. No matter how it looked, it didn¡¯t look like Lily had been arrested at all. Juzaburo¡¯s feelings wereplicated, though he hated Lily and wanted to grab her by the hair, drag her back and beat her, he didn¡¯t want to see her walk beside another man. Especially if that man was taller, more handsome and more powerful.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Juzaburo rushed towards them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this young lord Juzaburo?¡± Riku greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°This woman can¡¯t pay the magatamas, how could you let her go? Did you two collude to cheat me?!¡±

    Rikuughed, ¡°Young lord Juzaburo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. She¡¯s already paid. The bill of more than four hundred magatamas has been paid in full and the treasures handed over to youngdy Lily.¡±

    ¡°What!???¡± Juzaburo¡¯s expression was distorted.

    ¡°Though, I can¡¯t me the young lord for thinking that way. Even I would take years to earn such arge amount of magatamas, hahaha.¡± Rikuughed.

    ¡°What are you saying, brother Riku oversees the Fuyutsuki. What sort ofrge business have you not seen? I think this small business of mine, doesn¡¯t count as anything.¡± Lily looked at Riku with hints of warmth.

    Seeing Lily smile at Riku, Juzaburo was about to explode with fury.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?¡­You!!!¡±

    Riku¡¯s face turned frigid instantly, ¡°Young lord Juzaburo, allow me to remind you that youngdy Lily is Fuyutsuki¡¯s important guest. As the shogun¡¯s son, we have given you enough face. Though we do not intercede in disputes between guests, youngdy Lily is a guest who has made a significant purchase. The Fuyutsuki is responsible for sending her back safely. This involves our hundred years reputation, anyone who dares challenge this¡­heh, not only I, but Fuyutsuki¡¯s real owner will also get involved.¡±

    Hearing Fuyutsuki¡¯s real owner, Juzaburo and his attendants who feared nothing paled. He grit his teeth and red at Lily, ¡°Wait and see, Kagami Lily, you better pray that you don¡¯t encounter me again!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Juzaburo led his group away.

    ¡°Hehehe, that shogun¡¯s son¡­ he¡¯s run wild throughout Heian-kyo all these years, but to think he¡¯d lose all face encountering you. You really make me admire you.¡±

    Lily could onlyugh at the rhetoric, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to brother Riku for helping me out.¡±

    After leisurely talking with Riku for a while, Lily declined his invitation to tour a few strange spots. She went to the fourth floor to meet Kagura and Yuki-onna.

    ¡°You two¡­¡±

    Lily was surprised to see Yuki-onna hold multiple bags aloft with ice swirls.

    Kagura exasperatedlyined, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, this is all that woman¡¯s doing!¡±

    ¡°Ehehehehe!¡± Yuki-onna showed a wide smile, ¡°Rx, Lily, these are all good things sold at a discount! Altogether, it only cost five magatamas, it¡¯s totally worth it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Before the ship reached the ditch, the three returned to the fourth floor to purchase what Lily wanted, but after seeing Lily shop, Kagura could only feel more despair¡­

    After debarking at the cliff, Riku apanied a few guards to escort Lily.

    ¡°Youngdy Lily, you¡¯re carrying an expensive treasure, I will personally send you back.¡±

    This time, Riku was really acting out of good intentions so she agreed. Even though she wasn¡¯t afraid of Juzaburo, she didn¡¯t want toe into conflict with the shogun¡¯s son in Heian-kyo.

    As they guessed, Juzaburo and his group were hidden in the shadows waiting to ambush Lily, but when they saw Riku apanying them with guards, they could do nothing.

    ¡°Youngdy Lily, these two are¡­?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my sisters, Kagura and Yuki-onna.¡±

    Lily and Riku talked while walking, eventually getting onto an ox-cart.

    ¡°Yuki-onna!?¡± Eavesdropping on them, Juzaburo received a shock, ¡°To think that legendary Yuki-onna is following her, did she be a shikigami!?¡±

    Following the ox-cart, Juzaburo got angrier and angrier, but he felt things weren¡¯t right when they arrived at the Nijo Boulevard. The ox-cart parked in front of the Chief Advisor¡¯s door, and the ck clothed elder walked out to meet Lily. With that, Juzaburo who was following was dumbfounded.

    ¡°This¡­this woman actually lives in the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion!??¡±

    Juzaburo stomped in fury, breaking a few tiles. He knew that Riku could not guard Lily all the time, so he had nned on finding a chance to assault Lily. But seeing her enter the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion meant that Juzaburo had no chance.

    ¡°Damn! What bad luck! How could I end up encountering such a woman! Just wait! When the memorial starts¡­ I¡¯ll have you humiliated till you don¡¯t dare stay in Heian-kyo!¡± Juzaburo cursed a few times before leaving with his attendants.

    Saying farewell to Riku, Lily entered the mansion. She did not have the permission to invite people in. Bringing Yuki-onna and Kagura was not a problem though. She had informed the elder about their identities as her shikigami.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, Lord Chief Advisor has left orders, when you return you are to look for her in the study.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka?¡± hearing this Lily rushed toward the study room. If Ayaka called her, then something must have happened.

 Volume 5, Chapter 69 â€“ The Mystery of the Phenomenon

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 69 - The Mystery of the Phenomenon</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily walked along the dark silent courtyard and silently sent Kagura and Yuki-onna back into the mirror. Arriving at the study room, she saw Ayaka reading a tome of ancient poems and saluted at the entrance, ¡°Lady Ayaka.¡±

    Putting down the book Ayaka looked at Lily, ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve returned. Enter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Lily, where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you return all night?¡± Ayaka sternly asked her.

    Lily thought of the figure on the fifth floor who looked like Ayaka, but decided not to ask. ¡°I went to the Fuyutsuki, I needed to purchase training materials and crafting treasures.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ayaka gained a bit of interest, but when Lily mentioned the Fuyutsuki, Ayaka¡¯s expression did not change one bit. Perhaps she had really seen another person.

    ¡°The Fuyutsuki, did you attend the auction?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Were there any quality treasures?¡±

    ¡°Most were nothing of note, but I did spend arge amount of magatama to purchase a jade material. It is said that it surpasses the ninth grade.¡±

    ¡°Surpasses the ninth grade? What treasure is it? Can you show me?¡±

    Lily presented the ckcquered wood box to Ayaka. ¡°I feel that this jade material is without equal. Lady Ayaka, please help me evaluate it.¡±

    As Ayaka opened the box, a cold poignant glow shown through.

    ¡°The Chrysanths Ice Crystal?¡± Ayaka¡¯s unchanging face showed a rare emotion.

    ¡°The Lady is knowledgeable.¡±

    Ayaka looked at the iced jade in the box, her eyes reflecting the icy glow. ¡°The Chrysanth Ice Crystal is indeed a material surpassing the ninth grade. It is said that there is only one crystal in this entire Heian-kyo, but to think you managed to buy it. How much did you spend?¡±

    ¡°Four hundred magatamas.¡±

    Ayaka mulled it over, ¡°Not bad, for this treasure, any price below five hundred is still a bargain. But Lily, though this treasure is worth the money, it will not be effective if it¡¯s used in a general manner. How do you n on using this material?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t conceal her ns, she brought out the ancient blueprint, ¡°Lady, I n on using this to make the domain treasure, unmelted snow bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Domain treasure?¡± Ayaka was surprised at that, ¡°Domain treasures are extremely rare and valuable.¡±

    Taking a look at the blueprint, she felt a fluctuation of rare emotion. Her eyes shed with excitement as she looked at Lily, ¡°Lily, this treasure and blueprint, can you give them to me? After all, I taught you arcane arts without holding anything back, or perhaps I can take a few treasures to exchange with you?¡±

    Facing Ayaka¡¯s surprising request, Lily was dazed for a few seconds, she bowed respectfully, ¡°Lady Ayaka¡¯s care and guidance cannot bepared to a few treasures. If thedy likes it, I am willing to gift it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes glowed with light, ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed? Won¡¯t regret?¡±

    ¡°My capabilities are too low. As I am right now, I am incapable of repaying Lady Ayaka¡¯s kindness. To have something that thedy likes, I will give it wholeheartedly.¡± Lily looked at Ayaka seriously. ¡°This treasure is important to me, I cannot say I won¡¯t be disappointed, but this treasure cannot bepared to my affection for you. I am truly willing to give this.¡±

    Ayaka looked at Lily tenderly andughed, ¡°Ahahahaha! Lily, as expected, you are a gooddy. You value friendship over fame and fortune. I haven¡¯t evaluated you wrongly. Though the Chrysanths Ice Crystal is also a treasure to me, how could I take my family¡¯s lovely samurai¡¯s treasure?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ayaka put the ice crystal and blueprint away, ¡°Lily, though you have both the blueprint and ice crystal, who can craft such a jade treasure besides he who is called the heavenly craftsman? Only, very few people can actually request his work. If you went, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to meet him. In truth, those who are familiar with the information trade are already aware you won the ice crystal¡¯s auction. I was just teasing you.¡±

    ¡°Ehh? Lady Ayaka¡­ what to do?¡± That¡¯s right¡­ if all she had were the materials and no matching craftsman, how would the bracelet be created? Even if she asked Uehara Ehiro, she was a desmith, not a jade worker.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s why I was teasing you. Let me handle this, I¡¯ll go contact the heavenly craftsman about the unmelted snow bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lily was delighted. Big sister Ayaka didn¡¯t want her treasures, she knew Lily had no capable craftsman and nned on helping.

    ¡°Thank you Lady Ayaka.¡± Lily knelt and bowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I understand your attitude a bit more now. From your theft of the Bureau of Divination¡¯s Treasury, I had thought you were a utilitarian type of person, but now it seems that you have a different type of innocent sincerity.¡± Ayaka nodded in satisfaction.

    Ashamed and at a loss, Lily had no idea how to respond.

    ¡°This issue, just rx and let me handle it. When the bracelet is finished, I will help you put it on your wrist, ok?¡±

    Lily noticed that once Ayaka understood Lily¡¯s heart, her words became more intimate and trusting. ¡°Lily thanks¡­Lady Ayaka. Then I shall gather the auxiliary materials and crafting cost as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I have plenty of those auxiliary materials here, a small matter, no need to concern yourself.¡± Ayaka casually replied.

    Lily knew that to one of the peak experts of Heian-kyo, it really was nothing but a small matter, she didn¡¯t refuse, for that would be rude. Lady Ayaka¡¯s dignity and face was more important than that small amount of money. She gave her thanks and epted.

    ¡°Right, Lily. I called you to give you an important task.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    Ayaka looked out the window, that worrying phenomenon still visible against the ck sky. ¡°These few days we¡¯ve all seen that natural phenomenon. I feel that this extended night is not like the other extended nights. I feel extremely uneasy. Lily, go meet a person for me and ask her what her opinion on this phenomenon is. For various reasons my identity doesn¡¯t let me meet her.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Might I ask who this person is and where she might be?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Fayumi no Yoruko, she¡¯s a well known madam of an aristocratic family in Heian-kyo and a very famous swordmaster. Though she¡¯s called madam, it¡¯s just an honorific, she¡¯s still single.¡±

    ¡°Madam Fayumi is it¡­¡± Hearing that she was a famous swordmaster was awe-inspiring. For Ayaka to name her a swordmaster, then she must be an expert among experts.

    Ayaka waved a hand pulling the doors closed. Though it was her own residence, she was very careful and sent out two talismans to silence the room.

    ¡°Lily, keep this a secret, I¡¯m only telling you because you are a mirror girl. On the surface, Madam Fayumi is a well known madam and swordmaster, but in truth she¡¯s a heaven¡¯s chosen daughter who can receive heavenly oracles! At the same time, she¡¯s also the secret leader of the Heian-kyo sword mikos.¡±

    ¡°Leader of the sword mikos!?¡± Lily was shocked.

    ¡°You understand now why my identity doesn¡¯t allow me to meet her. But this natural phenomenon, I would like to hear her opinion on it. If it¡¯s a heavenly oracle, then bring it to me.¡± Ayaka solemnly ordered.

    ¡°Lily understands and obeys.¡± Lily knew, this was a big matter. This was not only rted to the heavenly path, but also the safety of the imperial court. Lily agreed with the utmost seriousness.

    Ayaka nodded, ¡°I will assign an ox-cart to send you there. This matter should be settled sooner rather thanter, you should depart now.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± For some reason, Ayaka¡¯s long fingers lightly caressed Lily¡¯s shoulders and hands. ¡°This may seem like an ordinary guest visit, but it may involve something serious. You¡­ be careful out there.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes expressed her unspoken words. This was something concerning the heavenly path and the imperial court. Besides Ayaka, there were probably many other forces interested in this phenomenon. Lily knew this task was not without dangers.

    ¡°Lily understands. Lady Ayaka, I used to be a powerless woman, but after encountering and oveing all sorts of dangers, what dangers do I not know? Please be at ease, I will definitely aplish this task.¡± Lily assured calmly, she was so calm Ayaka was surprised.

    Ayaka¡¯s mood calmed down, perhaps she had really found the right person for the task.

    Since it was nighttime, Lily didn¡¯t bother dressing up. She left the study and followed Ayaka¡¯s arrangements and departed from the backdoor. There, the ck d elder had arranged an ox-cart for her.

    ¡°Lady Lily, pleasee aboard.¡± They were only going to one of Heian-kyo¡¯s mansions, but to think this unfathomably powerful elder was going to drive the cart leaving the backdoor unguarded. This made Lily feel uneasy.

    When Lily went to get onto the cart, the elder extended his hand as a step.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady, the lord Chief Advisor has made arrangements. From now on you are one of this manor¡¯s female masters, we must treat you like our lord.¡±

    Lily felt a bit embarrassed, but since she had a heavy responsibility, without any pretentiousness she resolutely and elegantly stepped on the elder¡¯s hand to get on the ox-cart.

    In the pitch dark night, the ox-cart secretly travelled toward a ce in Heian-kyo.

 Volume 5, Chapter 70 â€“ Head of the Sword Mikos

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 70 - Head of the Sword Mikos</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    On the road, Lily would flip open the curtains to look outside. The skies were dark and she felt that those ordinary courtyards and buildings emanated powerful vengeful energy, almost as if each building had its own unspeakable story. It was as if this extended night was releasing all that hidden resentment.

    ¡°Nn?¡± Lily felt a source of eldritch energy following the ox-cart

    Since the other party seemed to not have the intention to attack or get closer, Lily pretended as if she had not noticed. Given the ck-d elder¡¯s power, he should have noticed long ago, but he also acted as if nothing was happening and continued to drive the cart forward.

    Not long after, the ox cart stopped. Lily heard the elder get off the cart, there was no knock on the door, but she heard the creak of the door opening. The ck-d elder opened the door.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    Stepping on the elder¡¯s offered hand to get down, Lily saw that they were at the gate of an old mansion.

    ¡°Lady, please enter. This old servant shall wait for you here.¡±

    An old granny came out and weed them, she was tiny and carrying antern. Lily gracefully stepped through the small wooden door and followed the old granny into the residence.

    The yard was rife with weeds, and the pond would naturally ssh out with waves from time to time. The ce seemed deste, yet with a natural wild taste. Since it seemed that the old granny and elder knew each other, nothing was spoken as she was led to a quaint old wooden house. Lily noticed that the house was surrounded by purple alfalfa herbs, it was wild and messy but really beautiful.

    A beautiful purple-haired woman with a revealing charming figure in a darkly colored kimono came out to greet her. This woman¡¯s skin was smooth and white, eyes like water, showing off a mature adult woman¡¯s allure. Around 165 cm tall, charming with a thin waist, this figure was very alluring to men.

    ¡°Pleasee inside.¡± The woman¡¯s voice gave a feeling of warmth.

    Lily followed her into the house. The house was furnished in a simple yet elegant manner. Lily was served some tea as they sat down, looking at the tea cup, Lily¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    With one look, Lily could tell that the tea cups were extraordinary. The entire set should be at minimum grade eight.

    ¡°Hm? Are you perhaps familiar with tea sets?¡±

    ¡°I only have a passing familiarity with tea sets. My name is Kagami Lily, obeying my lord¡¯s orders, I havee to request a meeting with the madam.¡± Lily courteously saluted thedy.

    ¡°I am Fayumi no Yoruko.¡± Thedy returned the coureousies, ¡°Please call me Yoruko.¡±

    ¡°Lily does not dare.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you really follow the rules of etiquette. Why don¡¯t you show me your most precious things?¡± Yoruko suddenly asked, looking at Lily¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed red, ¡°Did I mishear? Could the madam please borate?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Yoruko smiled slightly, ¡°Kagami Lily, a mirror girl from the easternnd. The world¡¯s demons are powerful and capable, to prevent you from travelling west, they used all sorts of methods. But you still arrived in Heian-kyo just fine, right?¡±

    Lily understood. What madam Fayumi wanted to see was her ancient mirror, and not some embarrassing ce. Should she show it? Lily was unsure.

    But this woman was the current leader of the sword mikos. She might know some secrets about the destiny of mirror girls. Since Ayaka had sent her here, she should be trustworthy. Lily decided to take a risk.

    Twisting around, Lily pulled out the ancient mirror from her sash, presenting it to Yoruko with both hands. Sensing that Lily was willing to trust her, Fayumi seriously received the mirror with both hands.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    When she received the mirror, her body swayed and involuntarily trembled in awe. Cradling the mirror in her hands, she looked at Lily,

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s a real ancient mirror, but it¡¯s unlike other mirrors I¡¯ve seen. I can¡¯t feel any of the mirror¡¯s power¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about this ancient mirror.¡±

    ¡°Does the madam mean that you can sense and understand other mirrors?¡±

    Yoruko felt reluctant to part with the mirror but controlled herself and returned the mirror to Lily.

    ¡°The ancient mirror is a mirror girl¡¯s life treasure. It is also the reason sword mikos guard the mirror girls. It is a fickle yet hard to resist fate. Completing a mirror girl¡¯s fate allows one to gain heavenly energy, it can raise a mirror¡¯s grade.

    ¡°Raise a grade?¡± Lily was astounded, such an unfathomable mirror could have it¡¯s grade raised?

    ¡°Only¡­¡± Yoruko helplessly looked at Lily, ¡°Your mirror radiates an ancient and unusual aura, but it cannot have its grade raised. Sigh¡­ it¡¯s a pity, I¡¯ve long heard ofdy Lily¡¯s rumours, I had thought that out of all the chosen daughters of heaven, you would be the one who received the true knowledge, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam Yoruko?¡±

    Lily was anxious, the mirror was everything to her, but was her mirror the stepping stone of another daughter of heaven? Did it really not have the capability of reaching the pinnacle?

    ¡°Ah, sorry sorry, you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s probably that my experience is shallow, I should not have¡­ said such things to you. What is with me, why did I not think before speaking.¡± Yoruko¡¯s face showed guilt.

    This made Lily feel the shock even keenly, but Lily¡¯s obsessions with the mirror was not just ordinarily strong. Even if her mirror was not the precious and qualified mirror, so what? In her mirror slept her senior sister¡¯s soul, nothing else mattered to her.

    ¡°Madam, I care not aboutpeting with other mirrors. Even if I cannot improve the mirror¡¯s grade, this mirror is my preciouspanion.¡±

    Yoruko nodded, ¡°Lady Kagami¡¯s determination is admirable. You must have experienced troubles I could not imagine. Lady Kagami, please enjoy the tea.¡±

    Drinking the green tea, Lily felt her body rx. Just seeing Yoruko¡¯s tea brewing methods let her know how extraordinary her tea skills were.

    ¡°Madam, I havee today in thedy¡¯s name to ask what you know about this extended night and the natural phenomenon. Thedy is very worried, and asks for advice.¡± Lily formally requested.

    Yoruko¡¯s expression showed her feelings, ¡°Even I have never seen an extended night apanied by a phenomenon. I have been worried these past few days and have prayed to the gods to protect the heavenly path and this country. But I didn¡¯t think I would receive a heavenly oracle moments before you arrived.¡±

    ¡°A heavenly oracle!¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lady Kagami¡¯s journey from the east has attracted the pursuit of many major forces, I believe you are trustworthy. Only, you must remember, what I am about to say you can only tell your lord. Even if you get captured and tortured in the future, not a single word may be revealed. If you cannot do that, then please return.¡± Yoruko stared Lily in the eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, Lily responded, ¡°I, Kagami Lily, swear that I will not reveal a single word no matter what I go through.¡±

    Just a few words would not be able to earn Yoruko¡¯s trust, but the intent radiating from her words shocked Yoruko with its intensity and firmness.

    ¡°What a strange girl, I¡¯ve never encountered a girl with such a firm will. If only her mirror¡¯s grade could increase, she would be able to attract other mirror girls, sword mikos, jade girls to follow her, such a pity. She still has the backing of Ayaka, she should still be of great help in this mess.¡± Yoruko considered.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, the heavenly oracle told me the cause of the heavenly path¡¯s copse, and why the monsters are running rampant.¡±

    ¡°The root cause of the heavenly path¡¯s copse and monster rampages?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes filled with fear and surprise.

    The root cause of the heavenly path¡¯s copse¡­ was that something someone at her realm could know about? She was representing Ayaka, though her powers were insignificant at that realm, just telling big sister Ayaka would be enough. Ayaka would be able to mobilise the factions of Heian-kyo to resolve the problem.

    Yoruko¡¯s blue purple eyes filled with worry for the world, she nodded and continued, ¡°Those who rebel against the way of heaven are the three archdemons.¡±

    ¡°Three great archdemons?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but repeat.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, those words I have spoken, were the entirety of the heavenly oracle.¡± Yoruko continued sadly, ¡°The way I interpret it, the three great archdemons run amok in the human realm and yet the imperial court is helpless to stop them, repeatedly yielding. Even more so, some factions have even colluded with them for gain or protection. The dynasty is increasingly infested with eldritch energy causing the heaven¡¯s dissatisfaction, thus bringing cmities.¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t breath, Yoruko¡¯s words were too heavy and implied too much. For a moment she, who had always been calm and steady, felt it to be unbearable.

    ¡°The three great archdemons are entrenched in Heian-kyo and covet the world. They stand at the peak of demon hierarchy. They are Tamamo-no-mae, Shuten-Doji, and the Daitengu whose whereabouts are unknown.

    Even Lily had long heard of the names and prestige of the three great archdemons, she had even been lucky enough to witness the earth shattering battle between Shugen-Doji and Sugawara no Michizane! Only, where were the other two archdemons and what did they look like?

    ¡°Lady Kagami, having you pass this news to your lord is a heavy responsibility and a dangerous risk. This is a matter concerning the heavenly secrets and the safety of this dynasty. Lady Kagami, you must promise me, you must convey this news to that lord, no matter what!¡±

    Yoruko¡¯s eyes filled with an intense obsession, as if the heavenly oracle was more important than her own life.

 Volume 5, Chapter 71 â€“ What Makes a Sword Miko

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 71 - What Makes a Sword Miko</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°I have sworn, thus as long as I have a breath left, I will deliver the heavenly oracle to that lord.¡± Lily firmly assured, her determination affecting Yoruko.

    Yoruko looked at Lily and could feel the depth of her determination, and could only wonder in her heart, ¡°What an incredibledy, I can understand why Ayaka trusts her so much, only¡­ ady like this carrying an un-upgradable ancient mirror. This world¡­ can it really be saved¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami, I shall believe you.¡± Yoruko took a sip of tea, deep in thought.

    Lily also fell silent, she contemted the heavenly oracle. Lady Ayaka had assumed that the heavenly copse was rted to the fate of the mirror girls. However, today after seeing the natural phenomenon, Fayumi had received a heavenly oracle regarding the three great arch-demons.

    Then the fate of the mirror girls was to lead the charge against the three great arch-demons? But humans and demons were originally on opposite sides. Even though they were able to coexist in Heian-kyo.

    Since the three arch-demons were the source of the copse, why were human factions still tormenting mirror girls? Recalling the past, she had been faced with the pursuit and wickedness from humans far more than from demons. Were the three great arch-demons secretly creating chaos in the human world?

    The three great arch-demons stood at the pinnacle of demon power in Heian-kyo, but the demon factions exterminating mirror girls were not just the subordinates of the three great arch-demons.

    If the three great arch-demons were the source of the heavenly copse, then why were the gods dropping cmities on the humans instead of punishing the demons? The extended night could be said to be a punishment towards the humans. For the demon, it was more an advantage than punishment.

    Why did the heavens punish Heian-kyo and not the root of the cause?

    Lily didn¡¯t think that Yoruko was tricking her, but she had doubts about the heavenly oracle. But she would acknowledge that the will of the gods was far beyond her understanding.

    Lily sipped her tea and asked, ¡°Lily has some points she doesn¡¯t understand, could the madam please rify?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami, please ask.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is a sword miko?¡±

    Yoruko was taken aback, ¡°What? Lady Kagami doesn¡¯t know? ¡­True, you¡¯re from Kanto, you should be a descendant of a tribe of mirror girls who live there, you may not be too clear about these matters.¡±

    ¡°The origin of the sword mikos is shrouded in mist, we¡¯ve existed since ancient times but it¡¯s thought that we appearedter than mirror girls. We¡¯re a bit different from mirror girls, sword mikos aren¡¯t a bloodline, most of us who awaken are originally powerful female samurai. Sword mikos are just like other women, our descendants will not inherit sword miko blood so there are no ns of sword mikos. Sword mikos can awaken from any household, through some opportunity they awaken their sword, and through their sword¡¯s guidance, they follow their destiny.¡±

    ¡°There is generally only one destiny, that is to find the fated mirror girl and protect her. The fated mirror girl will receive a heavenly oracle and embark on a path of true knowledge, the sword miko¡¯s destiny is to protect her throughout that path. Though, in recent years the sword mikos have been receiving different destinies through divine oracles. Some say, it is because the mirror girls have been exterminated and few remnants remain, others say that the divine are disappointed in the mirror girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Disappointed in the mirror girls¡­¡± Lily thought of the massacres of mirror girl ns, if the mirror girls had fallen to this state because they attempted toplete their heavenly oracles, then would the heavens truly abandon the mirror girls?

    ¡°For example, recently many sword mikos have received heavenly oracles to attack Mount Ooe and pursue Shuten-doji. I didn¡¯t understand why they would receive such a heavenly oracle, but today I think I understand. I think the heavenly will wants to remove the root of the disaster. After all, Shuten-doji is one of the three great arch-demons, this matches the heavenly oracle I received today.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yoruko, how many factions do the sword mikos have in Heian-kyo, can they really attack Mount Ooe?¡±

    Yoruko shook her head, ¡°Though I am the sword miko leader in name, sword mikos are by nature, strong willed and self determined. Even I am unaware just how many sword mikos exist. Though looking at Heian-kyo, I can say with certainty that the sword mikos will make a very powerful and persistent force, for they will all have guidance from fate and heavenly oracles.¡±

    ¡°Sword mikos grow extremely powerful when they have a mirror girl to protect, if the sword mikos all abandon their mirror girls to attack Mount Ooe¡­ I think failure is more likely. Even the Heian dynasty will not dare say they will be victorious over mount Ooe unless they gather a great army. But with internal and external trouble, the imperial court not unified, and the country¡¯s power emptied, it would be difficult to gather such an army. Maybe this heavenly oracle will be a cause for the dynasty to work together and counter the three arch-demons.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Please be assured madam, I will definitely get this heavenly oracle to the lord. Madam, I still have a question, when I was fighting the Rashomon, I encountered a pair of sisters, one a mirror girl and the other a sword miko. I also encountered a mirror girl, sword miko and jade maiden working as one to fight a monster. The three of thembined and showed a power far beyond their originalbat ability, only¡­ they still failed due to the immense difference in power.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, besides the mirror girl and sword miko, the jade maidens have recently appeared. The jade maidens are like the sword mikos, they awakenter on in life, but the difference is that sword mikos receive their ancient sword through some opportunity and awakenter on. Ancient swords are like ancient mirrors, they all have different ranks, the swords with a higher rank can also increase their rank after finishing their destinies. Ancient swords are originally extremely powerful and even more so after their ranks are increased, the sword mikos are naturally arrogant and powerful samurais.¡±

    ¡°As for jade maidens, in truth, I don¡¯t understand them too much, they seem to be excellent samurais with outstanding martial arts. It seems they have a unique blessing method for their partnered mirror girl and sword miko sisters, but since I have never fought side by side with a jade maiden, the specifics I am unsure of.¡±

    Yoruko took another sip of tea, seeing Lily engrossed with her exnation, she continued, ¡°In this Heian-kyo, many youngdies of well off ns are determined to do something for this chaotic world and step onto the path of seeking ancient jades and bing jade maidens. This is entirely based on effort and not chance, as long as they find an ownerless ancient jade, they will receive a jade maiden¡¯s heavenly oracle! In Heian-kyo, there are secret transactions of ancient jades, of course at extravagant prices. Ancient jades are like ancient swords and mirrors, they too have a rank and after finishing their destiny the best ancient jades can also increase in rank. So many young women seek ancient jades, not only for the world, but also to step onto a clearer path of advancement.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Lily suddenly understood, no wonder Kimiko had told her that many sword mikos, mirror girls and jade maidens wanted to deal with the Rashomon. Though they all worked for the will of heaven and fought regardless of danger, there was stillpetition between them.

    ¡°Thank you for your teachings, though my ancient mirror may not be able to advance in rank, I will continue to walk my path with confidence, for I too, have a reason.¡± Lily saluted respectfully, ¡°Madam, since I now have a responsibility, I shall take my leave and deliver the heavenly oracle to that lord.¡±

    Yoruko looked at Lily, observing her, seeing that she was not impatient, not angry, firm in mind but not arrogant or stubborn, she couldn¡¯t help but like her more.

    ¡°Lily, though in this house I have been bestowed with the rank of a upper third ranked madam, it¡¯s nothing but empty titudes. I¡¯m still single and pure, and a sword miko. I possess enough power to protect you, if you don¡¯t mind my age, would you be willing to form a mirror sword sisterly pact with me?¡± Yoruko asked, her face flushing.

    A sword miko proposing a sisterly pact toward a mirror girl, it was like a confession.

    ¡°This¡­¡± This sudden offer made Lily hesitant and shy, of course she liked madam Yoruko, but she suddenly thought of her senior sister, how could she agree to such an ambiguous rtionship, she had after all seen what a sword miko and mirror girl were like together, like lovers.

    She also thought of sister Uesugi, and sister Uesugi was probably the eastern sword miko that kappa mentioned, this also coincided with sister Uesugi¡¯s sudden trip to Mount Ooe. Even if Lily ignored the couple aspect, in order toplete her destiny as a mirror girl, she had to form a sword mirror bond with a sword miko. Unless sister Uesugi found her own little sister mirror girl, or was confirmed as not a sword miko, Lily would not ept another woman, no matter how powerful that woman was.

    In her heart, the position of her bonded sword miko sister would be reserved for sister Uesugi, just waiting for the day they reunited.

    ¡°Madam Yoruko.¡± Lily faced her seriously, ¡°Madam¡¯s character, power and concern for the world make me admire you. Though the madam may be older than I, your beauty and maturity are also so attractive. That a little samurai girl like I can enter your eyes really tters me, only¡­I have a reason that I cannot be your mirror sister, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yoruko looked at Lily and smiled warmly, ¡°There¡¯s no problem, in truth I expected that you would respond like that, that reason must be the reason you¡¯re so strong. Lily, though we cannot be sword mirror sisters, I still cherish you. Since we¡¯ve had the fate of meeting, I shall teach you some useful abilities.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 72 â€“ Demon Ambush

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 72 - Demon Ambush</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily followed Yoruko to the deste backyard. Yoruko was not a tall woman, but her Kimono revealed the charm of an adult woman.

    ¡°Lily, I have heard of your famous battles in the easternnd including your victory over Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe. Now that I think about it, your main advancement path is your swordsmanship. Today, I shall demonstrate a sword for you. Watch carefully, I shall only show it once, how much you can learn is up to you.¡±

    Lily nodded.

    Yoruko adjusted her breath, a soft breeze blew past, everything seemed natural and simple, but a terrifying power hid within the simplicity. A ck scabbard appeared in Yoruko¡¯s hand, the de sheathed within, unadorned.

    Her expression changed suddenly, from a charming young madam to a serious sword miko. Like a ritual, Yoruko drew her katana, the edge glinting cold, the shine sending a chill through Lily¡¯s heart.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heartbeat quickened, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a in yet breathtaking de.¡±

    ¡°Lily, watch closely.¡± Yoruko turned toward the pond and waited quietly. Lily was confused, Yoruko¡¯s momentum was incredible, a terrifying tranquillity, but what she was waiting for, she had no idea.

    Suddenly, water ripples appeared in the pond, Yoruko¡¯s eyes shed and her body lowered into a stance, her sexy rear curved gracefully, filled with feminine strength.

    It was the path of purity!

    The feminine application of charm, the path of purity, only a virgin could master it. It was hard to imagine that such a graceful mature woman was actually a virgin¡­ Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pity, Madam Yoruko might be very lonely.

    Instantly an immensely powerful sword aura converged within Yoruko¡¯s de, the pressure sending Lily¡¯s skirt pping. The pressure caused a huge red koi to jump high out of the pond.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Yoruko was like an undetectable assassin, a silent thunderbolt! A sh was flung out, but only a sh of cold light was visible.

    The cold sh frightened Lily, if she got hit by this strike, there would be no hope for her. The sh had hints of solitary and holy intent, it easily sliced the giant koi in two. Through gravity, wind or some other reason, the falling koi sliced in two joined back together before dropping into the water.

    The power of this sh was beyond terrifying. Lily could only admit defeat before it, only she was confused, why use such a terrifying sh to ughter an innocent Koi?

    Yoruko adjusted her breath and sheathed her sword, noticing Lily¡¯s curious gaze, she nodded toward theke, ¡°Look.¡±

    Lily¡¯s gazended on the pond. ¡°What??¡±

    The koi that had been sliced in two, was now swimming freely within the pond with no wound or scar!

    With Lily¡¯s realm, it was impossible to have seen incorrectly. That koi had without a doubt, been sliced in two by the de beam¡­but it was also swimming through the water now.

    Lily could only admit defeat, ¡°Madam Yoruko¡­this¡­really is an amazing technique.¡±

    ¡°Lily, this sh, is called¡ª¡ªRebirth. The mysteries of the interludes are endless. You are the only one who has seen my sh and still remains alive. When you go back, try your best toprehend it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lily bowed sincerely, the madam looked like a regr beauty, but she had such superb swordsmanship, Lily could only respect her capabilities.

    ¡°Then¡­madam Yoruko, can¡­can I ask for your teachings in the future?¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed with excitement.

    Yoruko¡¯s smile lit up like the sun, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yoruko really liked Lily, that sh was the pure essence of her swordsmanship. She took Lily by the hand and led her to the yard¡¯s gate. She didn¡¯t notice in the corner of the yard, behind the bushes, that old woman¡¯s poisonous gaze.

    ¡°Lily, you are burdened with the heavenly oracle. This trip, you must be absolutely careful.¡± Yoruko said, holding Lily¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t worry, the old man is here, there should be no problem.¡±

    In this Heian-kyo, how many people would dare to openly attack Lady Ayaka¡¯s trusted servants? And how many would be able to actually win over the old man.

    For some reason, Yoruko¡¯s eyes constantly showed reluctant sadness.

    ¡°Madam, I shall depart¡­stay well.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Lily turned and departed through the gate.

    Yoruko stepped forward and tugged on Lily¡¯s arm, her hands trembling, ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    ¡°Every sword miko has the same dream, the dream of creating the strongest sword in history¡­in this Heian-kyo, there¡¯s a legend of a cursed de. Its name is the Oborozuki, the most powerful cursed sword, both good and evil, a blood soaked spirit and quenched in moonlight. Only, no one has any idea where that cursed de may be¡­¡±

    ¡°Oborozuki?¡±

    Yoruko squeezed Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°One day, I hope you can forge the Oborozuki, and with it, y the darkness of Heian¡¯s future!¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Lily wanted to ask why she didn¡¯t forge the de herself, but looking at Yoruko¡¯s sorrowful eyes, Lily didn¡¯t ask and held Yoruko¡¯s trembling hands.

    ¡°I understand, Lily thanks the madam for the teachings.¡±

    Lily departed, only walking a few meters before turning and bowing deeply, then entered the ox cart.

    Oborozuki¡­ the legendary strongest cursed de in the world, or perhaps it was only a legend. On the road, Lily could only think about Yoruko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Both good and evil, a blood soaked spirit and quenched in moonlight.¡± Why did she feel that Oborozuki¡¯s sword intent was just like her life, why was it so simr?

    Either way, this was an issue far above her level, she didn¡¯t know why Yoruko wanted to tell her this, but Oborozuki was just like the reflection of the moon, something you can only dream of.

    Lily began to think of the technique Yoruko demonstrated. What sort of memory did Lily have? Just remembering was like being there again. Only, she could not understand the secrets of this sh.

    This was not an aura technique, but an expression of pure swordsmanship!

    Just like with Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, though Lily had won, she had used her domain, relied on her aura abilities, and her instinctive critical reflexes. If they had fought with just swordsmanship, she would have lost badly. Her actual understanding of swordsmanship was still very shallow.

    Lily felt that Yoruko¡¯s sword had a few hints of heavenly intent. Just understanding this one de would greatly improve her sword skills.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily felt a strong eldritch aura appear.

    ¡°Old man, how far away are we from the mansion?¡± Lily asked, opening the curtain.

    The old man¡¯s back was still as small as ever and the shadows in front loomed ominously.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t arrive at the mansion anytime soon.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart fell, by her estimate, they should have almost arrived.

    ¡°This ox cart has entered a maze formation¡­¡±

    ¡°Maze formation?¡±

    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry. Give me a moment and I shall be able to break this formation. Only, in a moment, no matter what happens, please don¡¯t open the curtain again. Do note out.¡± The elder warned.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was rmed, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary youngdy. The ox cart had entered a maze formation, and they were surrounded by strong eldritch auras. They were naturally in danger, shouldn¡¯t she fight?

    ¡°Lady, Lord chief advisor has instructed this old man to protect you as my master. I have agreed, thus I will safely send you back to the mansion. Only, do not look out ore out no matter what, leave everything to me, understand?¡± The old man¡¯s voice deepened in determination.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I understand.¡± Lily reluctantly responded.

    But the old man¡¯s strength was undeniable, since he had said, then she would obey. Lily let down the curtain and felt several glowing ancient runes appear on the interior walls of the cart and meld into the walls before disappearing.

    Instantly, she could no longer feel the eldritch auras outside. Though she could still hear the whistling of the wind outside, the sound of wheels and hooves, and the bouncing of the cart over the road, she could no longer feel the eldritch aura or killing intent.

    Lily ced a hand on her de and prepared herself for battle. She attempted to deploy her domain, but discovered that the ox cart was under some magic spell that easily prevented her domain from passing the cart walls. This must be a spell Lady Ayaka cast, then logically the outside could not detect her either.

    It seems like Lady Ayaka had made preparations, but this was not absolutely good. Lily could not detect what was happening outside, she waspletely isted within the cart. She could only ce her trust in the old man and the cart.

    ¡°WooOoooOoo¡ª¡±

    Though her aura senses were isted in the cart, her other senses weren¡¯t limited. She could hear the wind blowing and the howling of demon beasts. It sounded as if someone was calling her name, the voice so close as if it wasing from behind her seat.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡ª¡ªKagami Lily¡ª¡ª¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel chills run down her back, her grip on Yasutsuna tightening.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª!!¡± Something hit the side of the cart, sending Lily crashing into the wall.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Something was striking the cart constantly, the wind shrieked mournfully as the entire cart was violently jolted. Lily could only feel her vision getting blurry from the shockwaves.

 Volume 5, Chapter 73 â€“ Demon Pursuit

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 73 - Demon Pursuit</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Looking through the ox cart walls, she could see shes as if the sky was being torn apart. Lily almost couldn¡¯t resist rushing out, but she remembered the old man¡¯s warning, she had agreed to stay inside.

    She believed in the old man and Lady Ayaka¡¯s preparations.

    The ox cart jolted violently, sometimes forwards, sometimes sideways. Lily was tossed around inside. Gradually, the ox cart stopped, but the sounds of a thunderous battle outside echoed around. Though she couldn¡¯t feel the eldritch aura, the reverberations of battle outside sent tremors through Lily.

    Boom¡ª¡ª! Lily was flipped over, the ox cart had been overturned! The impact sent her tumbling onto the ceiling of the ox cart. Deafening impacts continued to echo from the outside, the shockwaves seemed to be destroying the ox cart.

    Tszz! A long w ripped right through the sturdy cart wall. The sudden appearance shocking Lily. Lily couldn¡¯t remain any longer, if she stayed then she would die.

    Lily drew her de, but the space was too small, she could notpletely draw her de.

    Boom¡ª¡ª! Lily ignited her aura. The de was violently drawn and a crimson de beam ripped the cart canopy into pieces.

    Under the night sky, light burst out from the broken ox cart, Lily steadied her waist, flexed her legs, and with a burst of strength, leapt high out of the ox cart, from up in the sky, she saw a shocking scene. Countless hideous, strange monsters surrounded the cart, the crossroads of Heian-kyo were filled with a sea of monsters! The ox had been eaten and she couldn¡¯t see the ck d old man.

    An enormous blue demon brandished gigantic ws and shed toward Lily¡¯snding point. Lily¡¯s eyes glowed as she twisted and shed Yasutsuna into a crimson moonwheel. She sheared off half the blue demon¡¯s arm and ws with one sh.

    Beforending, Lily raised her beautiful snowy white legs high, her leg muscles tensed to the limit and gathered crimson spirit power into them.

    Bang¡ª¡ª! The ninth grade wooden sandals mmed down, disintegrating the ox cart and creating a powerful area explosion of aura.

    Rumble! The surrounding monsters were all thrown back!

    Though Lily was only an early stage spirit jade adept, not only was she aplished with charming intent, strengthening her body, she also understood lunar power. Her powers had increased far beyond what she had been arriving in Heian-kyo.

    Her actions were powerful, full of femininity, and had a decisiveness few women had!

    Lily had no idea where she was, though it was obvious she had been ambushed and surrounded by demon hounds. She needed to ughter a path out!

    Following her instincts, she ran toward Suzaku Avenue, the center of Heian-kyo. From there she would find her way back to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion. Afterall, it was the Suzaku Avenue. As long as she didn¡¯t run in the opposite direction, she was sure to find her way. When she had jumped into the air, she had seen the Heian Pce shrouded in fog, she could estimate her general location.

    With a decision made, she did not hesitate. Rushing in that direction, several monsters rose in opposition. They were all powerful, hideous and filled with killing intent. It seemed that their only goal was to kill her.

    Lily was merciless, with one sh she beheaded three demons and stepped on the corpses and pointed towards the monsters in front of her.

    Whiz¡ª¡ªWhiz¡ª¡ªWhiz!

    Streaks of bright orange fireballs, purple spirit missiles and golden electric strikes flew through the night sky. Through her arcane artes, she turned the sea of monsters into a hell of ming electricity.

    Lily only knew how to use lower ranked arcane artes, but with her strength of heart, her realm, and her understanding of spirit power, her lower ranked arcane artes were more powerful than an average onmyoji¡¯s upper ranked arcane artes. In addition, Lily had abundant spirit power, she could release these high powered low consumption arcane artes all day, the casting was instantaneous and continuous.

    In the dark night, her arcane artes filled the sky with colors. The weak monsters were ughtered enmasse and the strong were held back.

    Facing an onught on all sides, Lily activated her domain. Countless sakura des fell like rain, the sea of monsters had no way of dodging. Most of the monsters facing her domain were either killed or injured.

    Under her domain, her arcane artes increased in power. They now equaled the full power, precious material consuming, ultimate arcane artes of grade 6 and 7 onmyouji.

    She had never thought that her experiences, and her unwavering love and obsession for her senior sister would bring her to this point, that her low ranked arcane artes would have such incredible destructive power.

    For senior sister, Lily could give up everything. To rescue her and give her a blissful future, she was willing to sacrifice her soul. Such obsession that transcends time and space, an unyielding unwavering heart, Lily¡¯s heart, how could the people of this worldpare! The heart determines the power of the arcane artes, the destructive power!

    It was like samuraisparing their muscle power!

    With a leap, Lily traveled to the roof tops. She didn¡¯t want to get entangled in the monster horde, fighting in that mass would make getting lost easy. Lily¡¯s arcane artes and domain easily ughtered early stage spirit jade monsters and below, but when facing middle stage orter stage spirit jade or permanence stage archdemons, all she could do was wound or hamper them. She noticed, after her rampage, there were still plenty of demons chasing her.

    ¡°Where did this big demon armye from? And why are they chasing me? Is it for that heavenly oracle¡­?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know where she could find an answer, but she nned on leaving first then asking. But a few streets away she saw a shocking scene.

    An iparablyrge crimson red centipede stood there with half its body stiffly raised skywards, its ghastly jaws were deeply pierced into the ck d old man¡¯s chest, and the old man¡¯s hand held a terrifying chain scythe, the de embedded deeply into the core of the centipede¡¯s head.

    That centipede, even after death, released a heart stopping aura. This was not a pressure a permanence stage demon could have. A throne stage archdemon!

    The old man and the centipede had destroyed each other¡¯s spirit jade core, both died in the exchange, crimson and ck blood dripping from the two.

    ¡°Old man¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart felt sour, the old man had protected her with a samurai¡¯s resolve, life and soul, following through his promise to Lady Ayaka. Only after destroying the greatest threat had he allowed his life to end.

    If the old man had not destroyed the crimson centipede, then Lily would not have any chance at escape. Only after sealing the ox cart had the old man been able to lure the centipede away, but in a life and death battle, nothing was certain¡­

    Lily sadly looked at the old man onest time, a poignant and sorrowful mood permeated her body, raising her de up high, her lunar power sharpened further!

    Bang! Several climbing spirit jade demons were beheaded, but the demons surrounding her were too numerous. And in the distance, Lily could feel multiple throne auras swiftly closing in.

    Lily held back her tears, turned and quickly left.

    She swiftly jumped from roof to roof chased by a demonic wind, the monsters and demons joining with the wind to chase her. It formed a chilling picture under the backdrop of the hazy moon.

    The demonic wind was fast, Lily didn¡¯t know what arte this was, but the ck demonic wind was everywhere.

    It allowed the monsters to ride on it, allowed them to fly, allowed them to swiftly chase her. Lily turned and turned, taking a zig zag path through the roofs. asionally, turning and swinging her sword, the de energy infiltrating the demonic wind killing several demons, but she was ultimately unable to eradicate the monster army.

    The front and sides also had bursts of ck demonic wind, bringing demons to block Lily¡¯s path.

    Lily was unable to follow her original path towards Suzaku Avenue, she could only dodge while fleeing. The energy consumption was enormous as she fought and fled.

    A powerful eldritch aura appeared from an ancient dark house, a demon girl with no eyebrows and no mouth appeared in the doorway, her aura was monstrous and her eyes were filled with killing intent and jealousy towards Lily.

    Lily could only shudder, ¡°This mouthless demon girl is too scary! That power exceeds that of an early stage throne! Is she a mid stage throne archdemon!?¡±

    Lily immediately released a huge carp towards the mouthless demon girl. Though she knew she wasn¡¯t a match, at least the carp would attract the mouthless demon girl¡¯s attention, Lily took the opportunity to flee. But from all sides, from all those dpidated and ancient houses, demons with unfathomable strengths appeared. She felt as if she was being chased by all the demons in Heian-kyo!

    She was surrounded on all sides, and the encirclement was getting smaller and smaller. Front, sides, and rear were all covered by demonic ck wind, the ck wind obscured her surroundings.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily felt that she had entered an inescapable situation, and the monsters blocking her path were all ferocious archdemons.

    ¡°Am I really trapped?¡± Lily¡¯s breasts were covered with glistening sweat, as she panted, her generous breasts heaved up and down as her thighs trembled with powerlessness and nervousness. Lily was really anxious.

    ¡°Nn?¡± Lily felt that the eldritch aura on one side had weakened.

    Lily made a dash in that direction, running directly into the dark smoke and relied on killing intent and perception to kill her way through. Exiting the ck smoke, Lily ran into a high wall, and from behind a gigantic demonic-wed-hand reached out of the dark clouds, covering the moon as it grabbed at her.

    With a leap, Lily jumped over the wall. Behind the wall was a peaceful, elegant courtyard. Unexpectedly, though the wall was only a few meters tall, the horde of demons didn¡¯t chase her in.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Lily looked around asking.

 Volume 5, Chapter 74 â€“ Trespassing

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 74 - Trespassing</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Outside of the walls, the ferocious demon stared at Lily, its eyes filled with sarcastic reluctance, slowly it retreated back into the demonic smoke, the smoke lingered around the wall. For some reason, it dared not enter the walls.

    Lily turned and looked around, the courtyard was vast and in well kept condition. The shrubs were all trimmed into neat oval balls, the ancient pines and flowers had been pruned into ingenious formations, forming a beautiful scenery with the carefully ced rocks.

    Lily was a woman with high ss tastes, she felt that the standards of this garden were very high.

    ¡°Halt! Who goes there!?¡±

    Lily had just let out a breath of relief when from the garden ahead two squads of white armored samurais rushed over surrounding her against the base of the wall, they shone antern on her.

    Lily looked, seeing they were all normal human samurai. It seems like she had trespassed into some noble¡¯s residence. ¡°My apologies, I was being chased by demons, I had no choice but to enter this lord¡¯s residence to hide. Please allow me to take shelter here for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! Do you know where this is?¡±

    ¡°A suspect trespassing with a de! A capital crime! Capture her!¡±

    The group of guards were determined to capture her.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lily didn¡¯t want to use force unless she had to, afterall she was the trespasser, ¡°I was undertaking a task for my lord before being chased by demons into here! Please tell me who your lord is!¡±

    Lily was getting the feeling something was wrong. While she was protesting, more and more torches and shouting reached her ears. She could see samurais and onmyoji pouring into the garden, and none were weak. What family had this sort of force?

    A ck armored middle aged mustached samurai marched up, pointing his ghost patterned tachi at Lily growling, ¡°This is the imperial pce, no matter the reason, entering with a de is a capital crime! Of course, being chased into here is still a felony, but it is forgivable. Report your lord¡¯s name, whose orders are you following and what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What? This is the imperial pce?¡± No wonder the demons dared not enter. The Heian-kyo imperial pce had plenty of defenses they dared not touch.

    Lily knew she was in trouble, ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The ck d samurai questioned, ¡°Did you not say you were under orders? Under whose orders did you dare trespass into the imperial pce! Speak! Do not dare lie, I will have your ims investigated!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The fact she was sent to visit Madam Yoruko was a secret. She didn¡¯t know if reporting Lady Ayaka¡¯s name would cause problems.

    Lily was too unaware of the political currents in the court, she didn¡¯t know what sort of effect would happen if she mentioned the Chief Advisor¡¯s name.

    ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t speak? Bringing a de into the imperial pce, I think your goal is an assasination! Capture her!¡±

    Lily looked behind her, behind that tall wall was a monstrous army, if she jumped across she would definitely die unless she used the blood spirit magatama.

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to run! Surrender!¡±

    Lily considered her options, should she break through this group and then find an exit?

    ¡°No, this is the pce. She had been chased by the demon army and had no other choice but to trespass. This could always be cleared up in the future, but if she started a fight here, then that would be rebellion. In the group were experts at the spirit jade stage and above. If they really got into a fight, then there would be casualties. She had methods, but it would be folly to think it was enough to counter the Heian dynasty.

    Rather than escape out the wall and face an army of demons, it¡¯s probably safer to stay in the heavenly prison. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the heavenly prison, but at least those demons wouldn¡¯t be able to enter either. She could request rescue from Lady Ayaka at that time.

    Lilypared the two in her heart and made a decision.

    She flipped her sleeves clear, making the samurai and onmyoji flinch, but she simply untied her de from her waist and dropped it on the ground. She had secretly reced Yasutsuna with a grade six samurai de during her sleeve waving.

    As long as her treasures weren¡¯t exposed it would be fine.

    Seeing Lily disarm, the ck armored samurai ordered, ¡°Detain her!¡±

    An onmyouji cast an incantation, creating an aura shackle chaining her hands, and the rest of the samurai lead her away with spears. The group led her across the courtyard, towards the west side where the heavenly prison was.

    Deep in the courtyard, there was a boy in a long white peony kimono. He had been watching the moon in theke but hid deep in the pavilion and saw the group of samurai leading a female in red through the courtyard.

    He hid behind a pir and looked over. The female in red had a familiar figure.

    ¡°Sister samurai!¡± Prince Narinaga was surprised.

    But he was not qualified to interfere with the actions of the pce guards. He was concerned about the situation and approached an onmyouji, ¡°Sir, why was that samurai sister arrested?¡±

    Seeing Prince Narinaga, the onmyouji knelt, answering, ¡°Answering his royal highness, this woman brought a de into the pce, it is very likely an assassination attempt. She was captured by the imperial guards and sent to the heavenly prison.¡±

    ¡°Sister samurai¡­assassination? No, not possible.¡±

    ¡°Prince Narinaga? Do you know that woman?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, no! I don¡¯t.¡± The situation in the court was chaotic, he didn¡¯t recognize which faction this onmyoji belonged to. If he carelessly recognized Lily, he might cause her harm.¡±

    Though Lily was shackled by the onmyoji, but she felt that she could still easily break free. She quietly and quickly suppressed her aura and spirit power, she didn¡¯t want the guards to discover her true abilities.

    She felt that the situation was still controble, as they marched toward the prison, more and more samurais and onmyouji joined the guards. It looks like they really thought she was an assassin.

 Volume 5, Chapter 76 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Crime

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 76 - Lily¡¯s Crime</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Lily didn¡¯t know how to react to what she was hearing.

    ¡°How bout it? You scared now?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and kneel for eldest brother!¡±

    The group of prisoners had surrounded her and tried to scare her.

    The eldest brother casually waved his hand, ¡°Little girl, I see you¡¯re from a good family so I won¡¯t trouble you much, but the prison has its own rules. As a neer, you must kneel and give me three kowtows and recognize me as eldest brother. Whatever I order, you must obey. Although you are a woman, since you¡¯vee here, you will be treated the same.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡°Kneel! Kowtow!¡±

    ¡°Kowtow!¡±

    The group of prisoners continued to put pressure on her. As if she couldn¡¯t hear a thing, she stood there indifferently.

    ¡°Boss! This s?l?u?t? doesn¡¯t listen! What do we do?¡± Baldy asked.

    ¡°I say¡­you piece of trash, can¡¯t you even control a s?l?u?t??¡± the eldest brother scoffed, ¡°If a woman is disobedient, then take care of her, strip her and give her a few ps!¡±

    Seeing that words would not intimidate Lily, they revealed their violent true visages, some of them had murdered innocent helpless women. Two strongmen approached to grab her arms, they wanted to press her down onto the ground and strip her.

    Before their hands touched her wrists, she moved. Her red sleeves fluttered as her tiny hands caught their wrists, her slender fingers squeezed and twisted.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ªArghh!!¡±

    The two men had their wrists twisted into a mess, screaming in pain they couldn¡¯t move at all, Lily still had a tight grip on their wrists.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The scarred bearded man couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡°This b?i?t?c?h?, she has some capabilities?¡± Baldy asked.

    ¡°Release us¡ª¡ªLet us go!¡±

    ¡°It hurts!!¡±

    The two men screamed in tears.

    The scarred bearded man growled, his face gloomy, ¡°What are you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? doing? Don¡¯t tell me so many of you can¡¯t even take a single b?i?t?c?h? down?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna beat you to death!¡± Seeing that Lily had both hands upied, the baldy smashed a hand toward the back of her head. A regr woman taking this blow would die.

    Lily tilted her body forward a bit, and kicked out toward her rear, Bang!

    She had controlled the strength in her long slender legs, but her kick still sent the 250 pound baldy flying into the air like a sandbag.

    The horse-faced man swiftly arrived in front of Lily, taking advantage of her tilted body, he attempted to m his tree stump thick knee into her delicate chin.

    All sent down here were bullies; strong, ferocious, and good at brawling. Horse-face may look silly, but when it came to sneak strikes, he was skilled.

    But up against a true expert? What good was brawling? This sort of gangster style fighting was meaningless in front of Lily.

    She smoothly dragged one of the wrists she was holding and set the man¡¯s big head on a collision course with horse-face¡¯s leg. Though the horse-face was close, Lily¡¯s reactions were much faster.

    Crack!

    Bam!

    To pull the man¡¯s face over fast enough, Lily had used too much force, his wrist bones were shattered, and his cheekbone was caved in by horse-face¡¯s knees.

    Straightening up, Lily twisted the other man into an off bnce position and pushed. With a burst of energy the other man flew like a ragdoll and crashed into a group of other prisoners.

    Setting one hand on the back of the man with the broken cheekbone, she flipped her svelte body over him leading with her feet. Bang! Her feet sunk straight into horse-face¡¯s chest, caving in his chest and sending him brutally flying into the wall.

    The scarred bearded man was shocked, he was experienced with murder and merciless. He grabbed an iron chain he had hidden and swung it at Lily¡¯s neck. He wanted to strangle her neck and subdue her.

    However to Lily, moves from this level of opponent was nothing more than trivial y. Tapping the ground with a finger, she flipped herself around and twisted past the iron chain. With her long beautiful legs raised straight into the air, one could only see a white patch of silk beneath her fluttering red skirt, an unmistakable view of spring.

    Her speed was too fast, the men didn¡¯t have any time to appreciate the view before her feet mmed toward the ground with force.

    Bam!

    Her feet caught the scarred bearded man in the head, and mmed his face into the ground. That chin smashed straight into the stone ground, shattering several front teeth.

    In a few seconds, the entire room of criminals was disabled, not one could get up.

    Lily pressed one of her clogs to the boss¡¯s neck and pinned him against the wall.

    ¡°Cough¡­spa-spare me goddess¡­¡± he could only beg, he knew the woman in front of him was a female martial goddess.

    Lily added force to her foot, her eyes chilly, ¡°You just asked what my crime is? I, Lily, have trulymitted some crimes. I merely destroyed the Hojos of the east, exterminated Mount Fuji¡¯s Amanojaku, and defeated Furinkazan!¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­???¡± There were some in the cell who had heard of the Hojo n, the Furinkazan, and that Mount Fuji¡¯s heavenly evil spirit Amanojaku was the leader of Kanto¡¯s demons; how could the scarred bearded man be unaware of them? Those were all legendary existences.

    His eyes bled red, he could only regret with every fiber of his being.

    Lily ced a finger on her lips and pretended to remember, ¡°Oh yes, on my way to Heian-kyo I also killed Ky¨±b¨­zu, the Carp Spirit, duelled and killed Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe on the Ryu Ind. As for others¡­ some mid ranked, upper ranked, and Spirit Jade demons, added up¡­ I must have killed several ten thousand already, I really can¡¯t remember how many.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Several, several ten thousand¡­¡±

    Some were unaware of who those names represented, but several ten thousand demons¡­ they were dumbfounded and speechless. They had worshipped their boss who had killed one mid ranked demon as a hero.

    ¡°Sakanoue? Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe!?? Isn¡¯t that the famous genius of Kansai¡¯s Killing Dojo? Kansai¡¯s fastest sword, the Swallow Counter? And his uncle is a super expert who can destroy a castle by himself? That guy got killed by this woman¡­ ah no, thisdy goddess!??¡±

    The prisoners could only shiver in fright, this was scarier than execution.

    ¡°Ah, right, a few days ago I trapped that Rashomon for a dozen rounds, and let the Bureau of Divination proudly cast that spell to repel it. But that Rashomon was really strong, I alone am not it¡¯s opponent.¡± Lily said with a bit of embarrassment.

    ¡°What!!???¡±

    The criminals could only slowly crawl away in panic, ¡°Ra, Rashomon. That Rashomon who massacred hundreds of powerful samurai and onmyoji. The Rashomon who beat Great Onmyoji Kamo Tadayuki to death, that legendary Rashomon!???¡±

    ¡°Th-this fairy celestial can fight Rashomon for a dozen rounds and be fine???¡±

    ¡°m¡ª¡ªsh¡ª¡ªBam!¡±

    Those who could still get up knelt in front of Lily one after the other.

    ¡°Sister goddess! Spare us!¡±

    ¡°Sister goddess, we had dog eyes, spare us!¡±

    ¡°Sister goddess, punish me! I¡¯m willing to get kicked by you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up you fools!¡±

    ¡°Sister goddess mercy¡ª¡ªmercy¡ª¡ª¡±

    The prisoner¡¯s kowtows really made Lily feel good, she wondered, if one day she climbed to Takamagahara and was worshipped by all living beings, what sort of scenery would that be?

    Although these guys were all vicious criminals, they were still regr people. Having thew punish them was enough, she didn¡¯t want to bother with them too much.

    She removed her foot letting the scarred bearded man go. He ignored his injured throat, and knelt down at her feet bowing, ¡°Thank you for your mercy! I¡¯m a blinded dog eyed waste, to not know how high the heavens are. I deserve to die, I thank the great goddess for not killing us! For your mercy, I¡¯m willing to follow you for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡ª¡ª! We are all willing to follow the goddess as death-row disciplines!¡±

    ¡°Sister goddess boss!¡±

    The prisoners all followed their boss and kept kowtowing to Lily.

    Lily was speechless.

    ¡°Enough, the racket you¡¯re making is enough to wake the dead. Just don¡¯t bully the neers in the future and it¡¯s all fine, and just get up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you goddess¡ª¡ª¡±

    Only then did the group crawl to their feet. Lily sat on a wood fence facing the outside, she didn¡¯t want to get too close to the prisoners.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Horse-face didn¡¯t care about the chest pain and ran up smiling, ¡°Sister goddess, do you want some massage? Or shoulder rubs? It must have been difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Lily coldly replied.

    Horse-face could only retreat under jeering gazes. Massage? Letting such a man massage herself, how was that service? That was clearly him taking advantage of her, how could she agree.

    Lily spent the entire night in the dungeon, deep in the dungeons she didn¡¯t know how long had passed.

    A group of guards arrived at the prison.

    ¡°Under Lord Kimura¡¯s orders, Kagami Lily shall be questioned.¡± The guards reported.

    They were led into the dungeon, talking the entire way.

    ¡°The chief guard was sure vicious, he actually locked a female in with the most vicious prisoners and left them alone the entire night. Is there still a need for questioning?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was said that she¡¯s a very dainty and beautiful woman.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that worse? She¡¯s probably been wrecked throughout the night. If she isn¡¯t dead, then she¡¯s insane.¡±

    ¡°Infiltrating the pce is a death penalty, so what if she¡¯s wrecked? She¡¯ll get beheaded sooner orter. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if she¡¯s still a maiden?¡±

    ¡°Look at your words, would you still have that attitude if it was your family¡¯s daughter suffering such misfortune?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 75 â€“ Prison

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 75 - Prison</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    The prisons of the Heian Dynasty were not a ce for samurais to stay. Samurais had a high sense of honor. If they reallymitted a crime, then they usually lost court positions, fief territory or sry, but if it was a serious crime, then it was seppuku. As for enemy samurais, it was either defection, or seppuku. Capturing was not a thing.

    So even though the prison Lily was being led to was called the Heavenly Prison, it was in truth a prison for thieves and gangsters.

    The heavenly prison was built on the west side of the pce. Despite its grand name, it was a worn down and dirtypound. In the center of thepound was a big pit. In that pit was filled with stakes and wooden cages. Some of the lesser criminals were imprisoned there. But those wooden structures were not suitable for jailing prisoners.

    Before arriving at the pit, Lily could see two paths. A wooden bridge over the pit leading to a governmental office, an office for interrogating prisoners, and wooden stairs leading down the pit. Lily was pushed towards the stairs.

    Looking down, Lily could see that the pit was several dozen meters deep, and cells were dug out of the ground on each level. The deeper one went, the more damp, rancid and bloody it became. Lily didn¡¯t like this smell, but all she could do was endure it.

    As a criminal who brought a de into the pce, she was led to the bottommost floor.

    At the bottom, Lily was pushed into a tunnel. The walls were made of stone, and torches lit the way illuminating the dirty ferocious faces of prisoners locked in cells.

    ¡°Get in!¡± Lily was shoved into the deepestrgest cell. The cell door was shut and locked with iron chains while the shackles around her wrists were dispelled.

    The thick wooden bars of the cell were made of grade five wood and those chains were tempered grade four ck iron.

    As Lily looked around the cell, she could see weeds covering the floor and smell various stenches around the cell. It all made her frown. In this cell, Lily was not the only prisoner.

    In the darkness, the group of burly and unkempt prisoners stared at their new cellmate.

    ¡°No way¡­ they actually put me in a cell with a bunch of men?¡± Lily was dumbfounded, they actually put her in a cell full of men, and they all looked fierce and ruthless.

    For those men, with the appearance of Lily, their first thought was not of killing. After being imprisoned in this deep dark cell, they no longer remembered thest time they had touched a woman. Seeing a stunning beauty like Lily made them lose all control of their desires.

    They were all death row inmates and felons, they just stared at Lily without moving. Since none of them were moving, she didn¡¯t act. It wasn¡¯t as if staring at her was a crime. She ignored them and turned around to look outside the cell.

    ¡°Brothers, look¡­ it¡¯s actually a woman!¡±

    In the darkness, a tall bald buck toothed man whispered to a bearded man with hair in a ck top knot. This big bearded man had a rough ferocious face, a terrifying scar raked over one eye.

    His gaze locked on Lily¡¯s form, that graceful back, that slim waist, that generous plump backside.

    His voice, rough and savage, ¡°Woman.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t respond, her back still facing the group.

    The tall baldhead stood up, his arms thicker than her waist and tattooed with images of ghosts. He hollered, ¡°Woman! Eldest brother is calling you! Pay your respects to him!¡±

    ¡°Woman! Are you deaf!?¡±

    ¡°Deaf? Those **** and butt are so big, did it absorb her brain?¡±

    Baldy and the other savage prisoners roared at Lily.

    ¡°Strange, eldest brother, why isn¡¯t that woman afraid? Is she really r?e?t?a?r?d?e?d??¡± Baldy asked.

    Another man with a long face stood up in a crouching position, he was too tall. ¡°Eldest brother, I¡¯ll go drag that b?i?t?c?h? over here to pay her respects.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The scarred bearded man jeered, ¡°That woman must be of high birth, but offended some princeling and was jailed here. Look at her, she must¡¯ve been spoiled from birth and never suffered any hardship. She must still think we¡¯re on the streets and acting arrogant in front of us!¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± The baldy spat out, ¡°B?i?t?c?h?, do you know where you are? Don¡¯t put on airs! Eldest brother has called you over, hurry and pay your respects! Do you believe I won¡¯t drag you by your hair?¡±

    Several men got up and surrounded her from behind, all of them burly and fierce. Lily felt helpless, she turned and walked over to the seated scarred bearded man. Arriving in front of him, Lily stood there, eyes calm, face emotionless. No fear could be seen.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you?¡± He looked over Lily, salivating over her breasts, waist and legs.

    He wasn¡¯t hurried at all, as if Lily was already a piece of meat in his mouth, one he could enjoy whenever he wanted. He wanted to frighten her and make her submit, as the boss of the cell he was used to obedience.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, seventeen.¡± Lily felt it was nothing and replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s your crime? Adultery, cheating? Or prostitution?¡± He asked, in Heian-kyo, prostitution wasn¡¯t illegal, but those they had to pay the prositution tax. Women who weren¡¯t legalized were subjected to heavy penalties.

    Lily didn¡¯t answer.

    Baldy, horse face, and the other men all took a deep breath as they approached Lily, ¡°She smells so good¡­ eldest brother, I¡¯ve never met such a top quality woman before.¡±

    The baldy kept his eyes on her, ¡°Eldest brother asked you a question. You look so arrogant, it doesn¡¯t seem like a prostitute, was it adultury? Speak up, let us teach you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lily¡¯s gaze remained calm, ¡°What did you guys do?¡±

    If it was another prisoner asking, they¡¯d be taught a lesson and their arms and legs broken, but when asked by a sexy woman like Lily, they rushed forward to report their crimes, to show off in front of Lily.

    Baldy grinned showing off his buckteeth, ¡°I collect protection fees at the markets, I asionally kill or beat up those hawkers who dare disobey! The government doesn¡¯t really care, but one night I drank too much and stopped the ox cart of some young miss, killed all her guards and did her on the spot. After that I took her to my brothers for some more fun, but who knew she was so weak, we yed her to death. As a result, I was captured, how about it, aren¡¯t I capable? Hehe, that young miss was still a virgin and sexy, totally worth it!¡±

    The horse face pushed the baldy away, ¡°You, that doesn¡¯t count as anything! I followed the boss as a gangster. In a territory fight I killed more than ten people and maimed over twenty. I even killed the chief and bailiffs, so I ended up here!¡±

    A short dirty man with a ck face interjected, ¡°You guys are so capable, you¡¯ve killed so many, but me? I only lost all my money and snuck into the pce to steal some treasures, but I saw a princess taking a bath! I couldn¡¯t help it and tried to mess with her, who knew she¡¯d be so powerful. She beat me into the ground with a few moves and sent me into this death cell! I didn¡¯t even get to steal any treasures, didn¡¯t I take a big loss?¡±

    ¡°What loss? A mousy guy like you, seeing a naked princess? It¡¯s so f?u?c?k?i?n?g worth it!¡±

    ¡°I only killed three people! I can¡¯tpare with you guys!¡±

    In a dark corner a fatty boasted, ¡°I mained my wife, and when my inws came to reason with me, I exterminated their whole family in a fit!¡±

    The criminals all proudly boasted their crimes one by one, all watching Lily with great pride wanting to enjoy the sight of her face turning white with fright.

    Baldy grinned, ¡°Enough, you¡¯re all nothing. Prepare to listen to eldest brother, be prepared, woman, when you hear his crime, you¡¯ll piss yourself in fright!¡±

    The scarred bearded eldest brother sneered at them, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be like that. Look at this little girl, so white and tender, and those hands, so small and soft. She hasn¡¯t killed a chicken before, I don¡¯t want to make her cry or piss herself!¡±

    ¡°AHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡± The group of criminals surrounding Lily roared inughter.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Look at her, like a jade flower. You don¡¯t leave your house often do you? It¡¯s really hard to be locked up with this gang of vicious criminals isn¡¯t it? Ahahahaha!¡± Baldy taunted.

    ¡°I say, to think the guards would lock her in here with us. What crime did shemit and who did she offend? I really pity her!¡± A red faced ronin circled her while taunting.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The horse-face hollered, ¡°Listen to eldest brother, let¡¯s see her piss herself!¡±

    The scarred bearded man looked at Lily snorting with disdain, his only eye stared at her, ¡° Woman, I really don¡¯t want to frighten you, murder is nothing to me, I¡¯ve even killed monsters!¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s right!¡± The horse-faced man boasted, ¡°Eldest brother invaded deep into the barren mountains by himself and killed a middle ranked archdemon!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh¡ª¡ª¡± Everytime they heard the story, they would all quiet down and stare at the scarred bearded man with admiration and fright.

 Volume 5, Chapter 77 â€“ Murderer

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 77 - Murderer</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Arriving at the cell and seeing Lily sitting there unharmed and unmolested shocked the guards.

    ¡°Are the criminals in this cell not men?¡± They wondered.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, by the order of Lord Kimura, you shall be taken to interrogation!¡±

    If it was an interrogation, Lily felt that news would definitely reach Lady Ayaka. It wasn¡¯t as if she wasn¡¯t without acquaintances, nor could she conceal that she was one of Lady Ayaka¡¯s subordinates. Over the night, she had considered what she could say and what she should hide. Confidently, she walked to the guards, her long hair fluttering behind her.

    ¡°Sister goddess!¡± The boss of the cell crawled toward her and carefully plucked grass from her kimono skirt, ¡°Your skirt has grass on it, let me remove it for you. Ehehehe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Lily casually and gracefully responded, as if she was the master of the group.

    The guards could only stare dumbfounded. They knew that scarface was the tyrant and boss of this cell, but¡­he was being so servitile towards Lily? It was hard to believe that he was treating her as a queen.

    ¡°Sister goddess, have a good trip!!¡± As Lily was led away, the prisoners all clung to the cell bars as if Lily was being led to an execution. Lily felt a strange sense of affection¡­ These guys were all wicked criminal convicts, but they still had emotions and affections towards theirpanions.

    Perhaps¡­they had all tacitly agreed that Lily was the boss of this cell¡­

    Heavy shackles were fitted to Lily¡¯s wrists, and she was led to the top of the pit. Breathing the fresh air, she was led to the building above the pit.

    This Heavenly Prison was under the management of the Bureau of Justice. At this moment, at the head of the hall sat three men with immensely powerful auras, on both sides stood a government official and more than ten samurai guards.

    Lily could only feel that somehow this interrogation was being treated as an important matter.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡± Of the three lords sitting there, the right lord was a slightly handsome, curly haired, shy looking man. Though he looked weak of will and like an attendant, he was an important member of the imperial court, Kimura Tsohui, also known as Kimura Saburo.

    Saburo had personally led troops in the battle against the Rashomon. Lily¡¯s battle against the Rashomon had left a deep impression on him, though she was far inferior in power, her skillful footwork and evasion had left Ibaraki Doji helpless. Her restraining on Ibaraki Doji had bought enough time for the Bureau of Divination¡¯s arcane artes to repel the archdemon. Today, Lily was being interrogated here as a prisoner. He was reluctant, to him, Lily was a heroine, but once courtw was evoked, he could only be impartial, nor was he the preceding judge.

    That a dignified fourth ranked minister of justice was only the assisting judge, was an indication of how serious this case was.

    The presiding judge sat in the middle, Counselor Minamoto no Hirohikari. Except for Lady Ayaka, this judge is the highest ranked official Lily has seen. From the three judges, Lily could tell that he was not here for regr business, but on behalf of the royal family.

    On the left sat the Right Division General, Minamoto no Yosh*tada. This was the highest ranked military official, equally ranked with the Left Division General and only below the Major General!

    All three top judges were Genji n members. The other officials were all ministers or military officials of considerable strength or status. There was something wrong about this lineup of officials.

    Lily felt that the general on the left, wearing the blue red armor radiated an unusually immense and powerful aura. This man should be the strongest human male she had ever seen in Heian-kyo.

    Kimura Saburo spoke up, ¡°Kagami Lily, today we shall be the tribunal. This is Counselor Minamoto no Hirohikari!¡±

    Counselor Hirohikari sat high above, looking down upon her, unmoved by her beauty. He covered his handlebar mustache with a fan, his face was a pasty white and he looked down at Lily with contempt. Though he was a Genji, he was a public servant.

    ¡°This lord is the Right Division General, Lord Minamoto no Yosh*tada!¡±

    That two meter tall man sat like a divinity, spine straight and long saber strapped to his waist. His face resolute and expressionless, his eyes glowed like torches as he stared aggressively at her.

    Lily felt that this man wasn¡¯t here for interrogation, but to subdue and restrain if necessary. It wasn¡¯t too strange, they should have already investigated her origins. They weren¡¯t like those imperial guards yesterday, knowing nothing or she wouldn¡¯t have been thrown in with those ordinary prisoners.

    ¡°Lily greets the three lords, but taking such a posture against me is really frightening. Might I know what crime I havemited to have three high ranked lordse and put me on trial?¡± Lily was very respectful, though she had Lady Ayaka as a backer, the imperial court was not something she could face.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Hirohikari smashed a floor tile into pieces with his fan and roared, ¡°Youmitted such a heinous crime and you dare pretend? Such a sly and vicious woman, if you don¡¯t taste some pain you¡¯ll still protest! Men! Give her 50 strikes of the spirit breaker rod then we¡¯ll talk!¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the reaction, what spirit breaker rod? She had never heard of the Bureau of Justice¡¯s methods of punishing adepts.

    ¡°Lord!¡± Kimura protested, waving his hand to prevent the shirtless executioners from moving, ¡°To punish before the interrogation? This isn¡¯t appropriate¡­Why don¡¯t we interrogate first, if she doesn¡¯t confess, it won¡¯t be toote to punish.¡±

    ¡°Then trial!¡± Hirohikari scolded.

    Kimura did not dare dy, turning to Lily, ¡°Lily, do you confess?¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel something was wrong, ¡°Lord, if you want me to confess, at least let me know, what am I confessing to?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Hirohikari pointed his fan at her rebuking, ¡°You dare still y the fool? Yesterday you murdered the distinguished Madam Fayumi no Yoruko whom the emperor personally bestowed, and after you fled from pursuit, you snuck into the imperial pce and tried to take royal members as hostages and were captured by our imperial guards! The evidence is conclusive! You dare not confess!??¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡± Hearing this list of crimes, Lily couldn¡¯t think straight.

    To keep Lady Ayaka¡¯s mission a secret, she had already thought up a fitting exnation, but this list of crimes they were putting on her head?

    ¡°You, you¡¯re saying¡­Madam Yoruko¡­she¡­she was killed!?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were dazed.

    ¡°Acting! You dare act! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be honest after a beating!¡± Hirohikari fumed.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­confess. We know of your strength, our methods aren¡¯t something a female adept can endure.¡± Kimura persuaded. ¡°No matter what, you were a hero during the Rashomon incident and received the Chief Advisor¡¯s reward. For your dignity, I really do not want to use severe torture on you in public. You should confess.¡±

    ¡°You want me to confess¡­confess to what?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were misted over with tears, ¡°Is Madam Yoruko¡­ truly gone?¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but recallst night. Madam Yoruko had entrusted her with the heavenly oracle regardless of risk, had shown her the essence of her swordsmanship, and had trusted Lily with her lifelong dream as a sword miko.

    Madam Yoruko, gentle and elegant, with overwhelming strength, yet still so concerned about the world¡­

    She¡¯s really gone¡­ just one night and she¡¯s gone¡­

    The three lords were imperial officials of the imperial court, there was no need for them to lie to her. Lily recalled Madam Yoruko¡¯sst words and expressions, it was as if she was speaking herst wishes¡­ could it be that she knew she would die after trusting the heavenly oracle to Lily?

    ¡°Who¡­¡­¡± Lily¡¯s pale fingers clutched her clothes, her ck hair fluttered as an intense aura of resentment emanated from her. The entire courtroom trembled from the aura.

    ¡°Who¡­who killed Madam Yoruko!?? Who!??¡±

    Minamoto no Yosh*tada looked at Lily in confusion. This reaction was not of a hidden assassin, it was the grief and indignation of a samurai losing a trustedpanion.

    Clink! The shackles on her hands shattered.

    ¡°You, what are you doing!??¡± Hirohikari panicked, he pointed his fan at Lily, ¡°Guards! Take her down and tie her up!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Don¡¯t act presumptuously!¡± Kimura warned.

    Severalrge men rushed towards her with ropes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get back!¡± Lily warned.

    That aura and resoluteness impacted their souls and immobilized them, they dared not get closer.

    Lily looked at them, her eyes filled with tears, ¡°Don¡¯t force me! Madam Yoruko was murdered, and you bunch of wastrel high ranked officials don¡¯t go capture the real murderer! Instead youe here to frame me! I, Lily, swear to the heavens, I have never harmed Madam Yoruko!¡±

    With the news of Madam Yoruko¡¯s death, Lily had lost allposure. Minamoto no Yosh*tada was strong? So what, if they dared frame her, she was willing to use a blood spirit magatama anytime!

 Volume 5, Chapter 78 â€“ Confrontation

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 78 - Confrontation</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°Kagami Lily, the Yoruko you speak of, are you referring to Fayumi no Yoruko?¡± Kimura asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So you admit that you have met Madam Yoruko before?¡± As the only judge who knew how to interrogate, Kimura was responsible for the questioning.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met Madam Yoruko.¡± With the situation having devolved to this point, Lily didn¡¯t hide the facts.

    ¡°When did you meet?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday night.¡± Though this question was disadvantageous, she didn¡¯t evade.

    Hirohikari interrupted impatiently, ¡°And she was murdered after you met Madam Yoruko! What is there to argue about? You dare insult the officials of this court? Whatever, first punish her! Men! Do not show mercy!¡±

    ¡°Hold!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada halted them with the pressure from his voice, ¡°Lord Hirohikari, no matter who, getting agitated after being used of murder is normal. With me here, Kagami Lily cannot flee, but she is an unmarried woman. If she¡¯s innocent, how can she still live if she¡¯s punished? I say we interrogate and understand the situation.¡±

    ¡°Right Division General, this woman is sly and stubborn, what confession will she give without pain!¡± Hirohikari angrily protested.

    ¡°Lord Hirohikari, we have already gathered all the evidence, when it is disyed to this woman, how can she not confess?¡±

    Kimura added, ¡°I hear¡­that she lives in the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion¡­Though we must be impartial, we still must give the Chief Advisor face.¡±

    Hirohikari considered a bit before agreeing, ¡°Fine, then let the interrogation begin! Lord Kimura, let her know there is no escape!¡±

    Kimura turned towards Lily with a helpless look, ¡°Kagami Lily, why did you visit Madam Yoruko? ording to our investigation, you only recently arrived in Heian-kyo and have never met Madam Yoruko before.¡±

    ¡°How did¡­ Madam Yoruko die?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were filled with indescribable sadness, she was more concerned with this than her own grievances.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, first answer my question, other issues can be discussedter.¡±

    Lily sighed and lowered her head, ¡°I cannot answer.¡±

    ¡°You cannot answer!? What is the meaning of this! Kagami Lily, you im that you are innocent, yet you refuse to answer? Do you not understand that concealment only increases your suspicion?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t answer, she would not answer. Though she didn¡¯t want to sh with the imperial interrogators, she would not mention Lady Ayaka¡¯s matters.

    Kimura wanted to help her, but could only continue asking, ¡°Then, who sent you? When you were captured, you said you were under the orders of a lord and trespassed into the pce by mistake, who is that lord?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, this is the interrogation hall, no matter who sent you, you must speak!¡± Yosh*tada warned.

    Sucking in a breath, Lily responded, ¡°That¡¯s right, yesterday night I was on a far-reaching mission. That lord once mentioned that so long as I continue walking along my path to gain true understanding, we will eventually meet.¡±

    ¡°What? Speak clearer, Kagami Lily, you must exin, who is that lord?¡± Kimura asked.

    Lily faintly smiled, ¡°As you three are Genji n members, you are very familiar with that lord.¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you still dare y tricks? Speak! Who is that lord!¡± Hirohikari roared.

    ¡°That lord is¡­Lord Kurou Hogan Yosh*tsune.¡±

    ¡°What!??¡±

    They were all shocked.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Hirohikari was infuriated, cursing at her, ¡°Are you crazy? You dare treat the interrogation hall as a joke? How dare you make up such an oundish story!¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami!!!¡± Kimura was also worried, ¡°Since you want to defend yourself, Lord Yosh*tsune is a hero of my Genji n, but he has long passed away. How would he give you instructions?¡±

    Yosh*tada shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°Though Lord Yosh*tsune has fallen, his ambitions were unfulfilled, but his descendants are unaware, the lord can only convey his will to me, an outsider, do you not feel ashamed? You dareugh and question?¡±

    Hearing that, the group could say nothing for a while.

    ¡°Sugawara no Michizane and Taira no Masakado still walk the Suzaku streets at night. Can it be that Lord Yosh*tsune cannot convey his will to his descendants just because he has fallen? Am I talking nonsense or are you just ignorant?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡± The three Genji officers could only look at each other in confusion, as if Lily¡¯s excuse was reasonable.

    ¡°Are you saying, Lord Yosh*tsune spirit is guiding you?¡± Kimura asked, his eyes filled with reverence towards Yosh*tsune.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune is different from the likes of Sugawara no Michizane and Taira no Masakado, there are no records of his spirit having ever appeared in Heian-kyo, why would he guide you alone?¡± Hirohikari challenged.

    ¡°When I first arrived here, I encountered Demon King Sugawara no Michizane. On the first night of my arrival at Heian-kyo, I spent it drinking wine with Taira no Masakado. You ask why Lord Yosh*tsune is guiding me alone? How would I know?¡± Lily riposted.

    ¡°Ah? This¡­¡± Lily¡¯s quick reply left them speechless.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you im to have encountered Demon King Sugawara no Michizane and Taira no Masakado? How are you still alive?¡± Kimura asked.

    ¡°Minister of Justice, don¡¯t listen to her lies! If I say I¡¯ve met Amaterasu Omikami and Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, would you believe?¡± Hirohikari arrogantly decried.

    In the face of Hirohikari¡¯s sphemous words, Kimura and the others dared not answer.

    Since they no longer spoke, Lily continued on with the excuses she had preparedst night. ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s heroic spirit said, one day, I would meet with him, but what day, month, year and location would be unknown. Lord Yosh*tsune told me to seek my path and walk down it.¡±

    ¡°And what is my path? With the recent heavenly phenomenon, I wanted to discover more, so I investigated and found out that Heian-kyo¡¯s Madam Yoruko knew much about such topics, so I visited at once. This allowed me to ovee my inner confusions. I think this is also what Lord Yosh*tsune meant by finding my path and walking down it.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Hirohikari was a man ustomed to arguing semantics in the imperial court, ¡°What a good excuse, Lord Yosh*tsune guided you, so what you do is all reasonable? How can there be such shameless rhetoric in this world?¡±

    ¡°The world isrge, Lord Counselor, there is much you do not understand about it. Do you know why the moon hangs high in the sky and excludes such endless might?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± This subject involved the secrets of the heavenly path, how could he understand it?

    ¡°This is why I said, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. But I¡¯ve still told you the truth.¡± Lily persuaded.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, such an exnation we cannot prove true or false, but, if you dare say the murder of Madam Yoruko was done under Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s guidance, no one will believe such a ridiculous im.¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada reminded her.

    ¡°I¡¯m only exining the reasons for meeting Madam Yoruko. My hate for those murderers eclipes what you hypocrites feel by a thousand times, ten thousand times! I have never harmed Madam Yoruko, when I left she was still fine! On this point, the old granny at Madam Yoruko¡¯s house can testify.¡±

    The other witness, Lady Ayaka¡¯s household¡¯s emaciated old man had already died. To avoid implicating the Lord Chief Advisor, she would not mention him.

    ¡°Hah! Ok!¡± That Hirohikari waved his fan, acting as if all had entered his control, ¡°Atst, Secretary of Justice, summon the witness!¡±

    Kimura looked at Lily with pity, ¡°Madam Yoruko¡¯s household caretaker granny.¡±

    Lily looked at his expression, feeling something wasn¡¯t right.

    Soon, an old granny who couldn¡¯t walk straight, staggered over. Last night was dark, so Lily didn¡¯t clearly see her face, but she could feel that this was that person, but for some reason, that old granny had a gloomy expression.

    Kimura asked, ¡°State your identity!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I am mydy¡¯s steward. I¡¯ve been by mydy¡¯s side since she was born. Mydy was so talented, she could have walked farther on the path and attained eternal youth, but¡­ I never imagined she would leave before my old bones, sniffle¡ª¡ª¡± The old granny sobbed.

    Kimura frowned, ¡°This is the interrogation hall, olddy, you must clearly answer my questions. Thedy you serve, are you talking about Madam Yoruko?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, look at thedy beside you, do you recognize her?¡± Kimura continued.

    The old granny wiped her eyes still immersed in grief, she lifted her head and looked at Lily.

    ¡°AH¡ª¡ª!¡± The old granny face turned pale and panicky, screaming while falling back, trembling on the ground pointing at Lily, ¡°Murderer! Murderer! She¡¯s the murderer!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and looked at the old granny in disbelief. In the old granny¡¯s panicky eyes, she could feel a tiny hint of frighteningly deeply hidden Eldritch energy.¡±

    The old granny crawling on the floor continued to point at Lily and cried out in a frenzy of hate, ¡°Lords! It¡¯s this woman! It¡¯s her, she cruely murdered mydy!!! Capture her! Capture her!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 79 â€“ Trial

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 79 - Trial</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    This sudden usation was beyond Lily¡¯s expectations. She looked at the old woman in disbelief, ¡°Old granny, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, do you still have anything to say?¡± Hirohikari growled, ¡°Take her down! Prepare the punishment!¡±

    Taking advantage of Lily¡¯s shock and daze, several big men rushed forward grabbing her arms, hair and shoulders pressing her down onto the ground. She could only look at the old granny in shock.

    What in the world was going on? Lily thought back to yesterday night, that old granny wasn¡¯t too far away, but she didn¡¯t pay attention. Afterwards, Lily got onto the ox cart and left, Madam Yoruko was fine up until then, and after that, Lily was attacked on the ox cart.

    It was most likely that during that time, Madam Yoruko had been killed.

    Since that old granny had seen her master send her away, why did she insist that she was the killer?

    ¡°Framed! This was clearly a false usation!¡± Lily¡¯s heart filled with anger, ¡®But why is she doing this? And who is the real culprit?¡¯

    ¡°Old woman, this is the interrogation hall, that witch has already been subdued. Don¡¯t be afraid and tell us how she murdered Madam Yoruko, you saw it yourself?¡± Hirohikari asked.

    ¡°I saw it myself! That woman asked mydy to teach her sword techniques, and when mydy was distracted¡­ with one de, mortally stabbed her! After that she cruelly shed more to ensure mydy was dead!¡±

    ¡°You lie! I didn¡¯t harm Madam Yoruko! Why are you making up such a lie!¡± Lily shouted from the ground.

    Kimura spoke up, ¡°You say that Kagami Lily killed Madam Yoruko, then what weapon was used? Do you have any evidence?¡±

    ¡°She used a samurai de to kill mydy, afterwards she stole an ancient mirror treasure, this treasure must be hidden on her!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was reallypletely stunned.

    A samurai brought forward a samurai de on a white cloth, the de was stained red with blood.

    Kimura inquired, ¡°Old woman, look closely, is this the weapon?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ it looks like, yes, it¡¯s that de!¡±

    Kimura asked the samurai, ¡°Where did this dee from?¡±

    He replied, ¡°I am a military official of the Imperial Guard Divisions, this de was seized from the woman in redst night.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hirohikari sneered at Lily, ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! We have evidence and witnesses, what else do you have to say? You must be punished severely!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ahahahahahahaha, ahahahahahahaha!¡± Lily suddenly startedughing, a seductive intent emancipated from her, dying themps of the hall crimson.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you, what are youughing at?¡± Hirohikari asked.

    That de was the one she had swapped Yasutsuna with. It was an ordinary grade six samurai de. It should be impossible to have blood stains on it. Lily finally understood, they had not mistook her for the murderer, from the start, she was being framed. Not only had Madam Yoruko been murdered, but they were making her a scapegoat.

    Among the officials in front of her, there must be some who were colluding! This wasn¡¯t an interrogation, this was nothing but a trap to eliminate her!

    She looked at Minamoto no Yosh*tada, ¡°Right Division General, as one of Heian-kyo¡¯s peak powerhouse, do you know what level of power Madam Yoruko possessed?¡±

    Yosh*tada wavered a bit, then answered, ¡°Madam Yoruko was a Late Stage Throne ranked powerhouse, her swordsmanship could be called unique and outstanding even on the world stage.

    ¡°Then, do you know what power stage I¡¯m at?¡±

    ¡°This¡­pared to you, Kimura and I are superior in power. We can feel that you are an Early Stage Spirit Jade.

    ¡°But, I am aware that you have many many secret methods and extraordinary opportunities. Though, I am unsure what your actualbat abilities are, you should rival Peak Permanence.¡±

    Lily coldly smiled, ¡°The two lords are still impartial and fair. Then I shall ask this, as a Spirit Jade adept, though with various abilities and methods, at most I equal a Peak Permanence rank, how could I possibly kill a Late Stage Throne powerhouse known throughout thends for her swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°You despicable b?i?t?c?h?! That old woman already said you attacked when Madam Yoruko was unprepared!¡± Hirohikari derided.

    ¡°You also said, I used that de to kill Madam Yoruko, is that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s that de!¡± The old woman confirmed.

    ¡°Then please, have someone who doesn¡¯t surpass Peak Permanence, and test out that de. If it can kill me, then take it as my confession.¡±

    ¡°What? This¡­¡± The lords looked at each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Since you¡¯ve said that I murdered Late Stage Throne Madam Yoruko with that de, then with that de, it should be easy to deal with me? Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±

    Yosh*tada moved forward, ¡°No need, I will limit my strength to Peak Permanence, on my samurai honor, this, I vow.¡±

    The men holding Lily down, dragged her in front of Yosh*tada.

    Kimura was worried, ¡°Lord, this de is evidence.¡±

    ¡°Since it is evidence, then it must be truly convincing. The blood on the de has been checked by the Onmyoji, it is Madam Yoruko¡¯s blood. It has been recorded already, there is no need to worry about the evidence.¡±

    Lily looked at the blood stained de, she couldn¡¯t help the heartache, so that was really Madam Yoruko¡¯s blood, those cheap despicable b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?!

    Who was it, whomitted such a despicable cruel thing!

    Hirohikari and Kimura could not find a reason to refute.

    Raising the de, Yosh*tada walked forward, ¡°Kagami Lily, no matter what crime you¡¯vemitted, I apud your courage. I shall remind you, once this de shes down, there will be no room for regrets.¡±

    She proudly looked at him, ¡°As long as you remember your vow.¡±

    Lily had Kagura prepare a Blood Spirit Magatama in her mirror space, if Yosh*tada used strength surpassing Peak Permanence, then Kagura would immediately attack. Who would live and who would die, was still undecided.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Yosh*tada¡¯s aura red around him, it was truly immense and powerful. Gradually the aura subsided, slowly lowering to Peak Permanence.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, this is what you wished for! I do not want to kill you, you deserve a public trial. Such a sin, for me to sh such a beautiful woman! With the bodhisattva as witness, everything I do is for justice! Ha!¡±

    Yosh*tada swung the de down on Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª!¡± A sh of purple-blue aura showed, and the sixth grade de snapped in two on the aura. The broken de spun andnded at the feet of Hirohikari, frightening and sending him to the ground.

    Lily cried out painfully, she was knocked to one side by the powerful impact, but the men holding her forcibly held her up.

    The clothes on her left shoulder had been split, revealing a pale white flowery shoulder, though her body trembled in pain ¡­

    Yosh*tada and Kimura looked over, that shoulder only had a red mark.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    The entire court was dumbfounded.

    Lily had the Celestial Maiden Garment, and a hundred fold Spirit Armor, it was the equivalent of a grade nine heavy armor, at the same time she was refining her physique, her bodily resistance had improved a lot. Still, a Peak Permanence powerhouse wielding a grade seven weapon and above could still seriously injure or kill her, but that de? It was nothing more than a rtivelymon grade six weapon she had randomly collected. This de¡¯s strength paired with the power of a Peak Permanence was insufficient to overwhelm her defense, instead it had broken first. Lily was very sensitive towards tamahagane, she examined every de she had, so she understood what had happened.

    But those who framed her, those who were putting her on trial, had no idea what had happened.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tada.¡± Lily looked at the tall military general who was still in shock over the broken weapon, ¡°I ask, how can a weapon, that cannot injure a weak Spirit Jade realm samurai like me, kill a Late Stage Throne powerhouse famed for her sword skills?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Kimura turned toward the old woman in anger, ¡°Old thing! What did you witness? Exin clearly!¡±

    The old woman panicked, ¡°That, that¡¯s only because that woman was cunning! She made mydy trust her and then acted! Mydy didn¡¯t wear any protective treasures and couldn¡¯t activate her spirit armor in time!¡±

    ¡°Well, as an ordinary woman who cannot even walk without staggering, you sure know a lot!¡± Lily coldly observed.

    ¡°This, this¡­¡± The old woman¡¯s forehead was coated with sweat, she protested, ¡°Though I¡¯ve never trained, mydy still told me much over the years, so I know a bit!¡±

    ¡°Lie!¡± Lily immediately returned, ¡°You said you never trained, then how could you tell Madam Yoruko couldn¡¯t activate her spirit armor? Madam Yoruko was a Late Stage Throne powerhouse, even Permanence staged powerhouses can¡¯t tell when she has spirit armor activated, much less a regr old woman like you!¡±

    The court could only look at each other, Lily¡¯s logic was very reasonable, they could only turn towards the old woman in doubt.

    The old woman could only protest, ¡°This, this, I guessed it! I-It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t feel it, but mydy is so strong, but was still killed by you! If she has time to activate her spirit armor, then how would it be possible? This, even if I can¡¯t feel it, I can infer it!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 80 â€“ Furious Recriminations

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 80 - Furious Recriminations</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    From outside the interrogation hall, shes of lightning could be seen, a cold damp wind blew in.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡± The reverberation of thunder shook the hall.

    ¡°What a good deduction! You can use inference as evidence?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°No, no matter what, I saw with my own eyes, you murder mydy, and then infered!¡± The old woman forced a reason.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hirohikari flicked a sleeve at Lily, ¡°The olddy is just a regr person, she couldn¡¯t see clearly in the darkness, maybe you hid a treasure, or switched a de!¡±

    ¡°Then why did that de have Madam Yoruko¡¯s blood on it?¡± Lily interjected.

    ¡°Maybe you used many des!¡±

    ¡°¡­adding trumped up charges to condemn!¡± Lily coldly retorted.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, the old woman said you stole Madam Yoruko¡¯s ancient mirror, is there such a thing?¡± Kimura asked.

    ¡°Laughable! The world knows me as a mirror girl! Yes, I have an ancient mirror, but when did it be I stole it from Madam Yoruko?¡±

    ¡°So you have an ancient mirror? Hand it over, we shall judge.¡± Kimura ordered.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°What!??¡±

    Hirohikari thundered, ¡°Kagami Lily, know your ce! You are a criminal suspect! You dare hide evidence, search her!¡±

    The men holding her in ce stretched out their hands to search her.

    ¡®This is senior sister¡¯s body, how dare your dirty hands touch it!¡¯ A cold chilling intent filled her heart.

    With a flick of her sleeves, Lily¡¯s body burst out with a crimson aura. That aura smashed against the men holding her, sending them flying. Without hesitation, she dashed toward the old woman.

    In her hand, a seventh grade tachi appeared, with a brutal crimson sh, she chopped down at the old woman.

    ¡°You old thing dare frame me? Die!¡±

    Lily¡¯s attack was too fast and unexpected, Yosh*tada had never thought Lily would dare resist in front of him, by the time he reacted, Lily¡¯s de had already chopped down on the old woman.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    All the torches in the hall were blown out by the impact, leaving a dark hall.

    ¡°CraAaaSh¡ª¡ª¡± Thunder rumbled through the hall.

    A low white light flickered illuminating the old wrinkled sinister face of the old woman. In one hand she held a thick three pronged spear, in the moment between life and death she had barely managed to block Lily¡¯s tachi strike.

    Instantly, the entire courtroom was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you dare attempt to silence a witness? You crazy woman! Lord Yosh*tada, hurry! Take her down!¡± Hirohikari shouted.

    But, Yosh*tada stood there without moving.

    ¡°Right Division General!¡±

    ¡°Lord Hirohikari, please be patient.¡± Yosh*tada¡¯s cold eyes didn¡¯t leave the old woman.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you never trained? You can actually receive a permanence ranked attack? Did you infer that from your hearing? Or maybe your sight?¡± Lily¡¯s fair expression was illuminated by the white light.

    The old woman¡¯s eyes showed a ferociousness as she stared at Lily, growling, ¡°Mirror girl, I should have killed you earlier at the Fayumi household!¡±

    ¡°Old woman! Who are you? Why do you hide your power?¡± Yosh*tada rebuked, ¡°Exin, or I shall take you down as well!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s hands and feet were trembling, though Lily had only used a third of her strength, the old woman was almost unable to receive the attack.

    Lily also had doubts, in that instant between life and death, Lily could tell that the old woman had used all her strength to resist. That sort of strength waspletely insufficient to harm Madam Yoruko. This old woman was not the murderer, but was definitely an aplice.

    Then who was the real murderer?

    Lily had seen Yoruko¡¯s sword skills, she was very clear that Yoruko was at a level of strength that a Permanence staged warrior could never harm her, prepared or unprepared. The murderer, either used a method Lily could not imagine of, or was of unparalleled strength.

    ¡°Yes, I have some abilities, to protect mydy, I¡¯ve always pretended to be an ordinary mortal. Though I saw this woman murder mydy, my strength was inferior, I could only hide and report her!¡±

    ¡°This¡­old woman, who are you, report your name! What you said is somewhat unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°My name is Maji! Much of what I said may not be believable, but it is all the truth! Can you prove it is not the truth?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± Lily bounced and kicked the old woman flying straight through a wooden column.

    ¡°You despicable backstabbing old witch! If it weren¡¯t for tracking down Madam Yoruko¡¯s real killer, I¡¯d kill you on the spot!¡± Lily fluttered down to the ground in anger.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Yosh*tada suddenly moved, his huge body creating afterimages. A huge palm of thick aura mmed into Lily¡¯s side, sending her flying and skidding on the ground.

    The group of samurai all surrounded her with swords and staves.

    ¡°This is the interrogation hall! It¡¯s not a ce for you to decide right or wrong! If you dare move again, I shall cripple you first!¡± Yosh*tada ruthlessly warned.

    But he also ordered attendants to surround Maji with swords.

    He then turned to Hirohikari, ¡°Lord Counsellor, this case seems to have some confusions, would you like to call other witnesses?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes.¡± Although Hirohikari wanted to convict Lily, he was well aware that Maji¡¯s testimony would no longer hold weight in the court ofw. He could not shamelessly im that he believed Maji¡¯s testimony in front of his fellow officials.

    ¡°A witness from the pce.¡± Kimura announced.

    An Onmyoji and two samurai walked in. There were many people who escorted Lily to jailst night, she couldn¡¯t remember them all.

    Kimura asked, ¡°Soldiers of the Imperial guard, you¡¯ve worked hard. Please testify.¡±

    The Onmoyji started, ¡°This Kagami Lily snuck into the pcest night, she was in a panicked state and fled after discovery. We chased her to the garden where she attempted to hold Prince Narinaga as a hostage. Fortunately we were able to subdue her on the spot and sent her to the heavenly prison, something like that.¡±

    The two samurai agreed, ¡°Sir speaks the truth.¡±

    Kimura turned to Lily, ¡°Kagami Lily, if it was as you said, that Madam Yoruko was fine when you left, why did you intrude into the imperial pce, and attempt to capture Prince Narinaga?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I was chased by a group of demons and identally fled into the pce. And what capture Prince Narinaga, what nonsense, if I wanted to capture him, the likes of these guards would be able to stop me?¡±

    ¡°You dare! You ignorant girl! You dare despise the strength of our Imperial guard?¡±

    Hirohikari, ¡°Enough, who would be willing to admit their guilt? Right Division General, subdue this demon girl, we shall torture a confession out of her.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Kimura was hesitant.

    ¡°Secretary of Justice! Do you know who is responsible for this trial? You said it was not appropriate to punish before the trial, but now the trial has been held. This woman not only refuses to confess, but has also acted out multiple times! This is because of your weak attitude! How can we demonstrate the power of this court if we do not use punishment!¡± Hirohikari scolded.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡ª¡± Kimura helplessly looked at Yosh*tada.

    Yosh*tada was also uncertain, ¡°If this goes on, the case will be deadlocked. As Kagami Lily¡¯s suspicion is the greatest, under thews of Heian-kyo, punishment shall be used!¡±

    Hirohikari added, ¡°And if she resists?¡±

    Yosh*tada walked up to Lily, his hand on his de, ¡°Kagami Lily, I shall remind you, in ordance with thew and a necessary procedure of interrogation, punishment shall be used. If you dare resist, I shall cripple you first.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Hirohikari was overjoyed, boastfully waving his hand and ordering ¡°Punishment! Strip her, and beat her with a hundred paddles!¡±

    Those men stepped up, confident with Yosh*tada¡¯s backing, intending to grab Lily and strip her clothes off.

    This time, Lily didn¡¯t immediately resist, but lowered her head, her hair covering her face, whispering, ¡°F?u?c?k? thew.¡±

    ¡°What!??¡± Outraged, Hirohikari demanded, ¡°Kagami, Kagami Lily, what did you say? You dare repeat it?¡±

    Lily lifted her head, her eyes cold and unforgiving, ¡°You bunch of sanctimonious so called high officials of the imperial court. You can¡¯t tell between ck and white,miting wrongs in the name of right. All this so-called evidence, I¡¯ve disproved them yet you still force this crime on my head. You bunch of big high ranked overpaid men, so shameless and you still want to torture a woman in public! Trash! Scum! F?u?c?k? your court! F?u?c?k? thew!¡±

    ¡°Outrageous! Strip her, beat her to death!¡±

    Lily lowered her head, her heart and mind as one, bringing the phantom soul Crescent Moon to her mind.

    Once she brought out Crescent Moon, there was no return.

    Even if these were important members of the imperial court, since they wanted to torture and humiliate her, she could only retaliate!

    ¡°The Lord Chief Advisor has arrived¡ª¡ª¡± A samurai guarding the entrance outside shouted loudly.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What? Lord Chief Advisor?¡± Hirohikari, Kimura and Yosh*tada were all surprised.

    The group of big men about to attempt punishment on Lily were also stunned, momentarily they didn¡¯t know if they should continue the punishment. They didn¡¯t know that momentary pause didn¡¯t save Lily¡¯s dignity, but saved their lives.

    ¡°Why did the Lord Chief Advisor arrive here?¡± Hirohikari asked in confusion, their eyes attracted to the movement outside the doors.

 Volume 5, Chapter 80 â€“ The Great Onmyoji Under The Rain

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 80 - The Great Onmyoji Under The Rain</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Patter¡ª Rain poured and thunder roared.

    A group of attendants carried a big sedan chair directly into the heavenly prisonpound.

    The sedan chair was lowered and the curtain was shifted aside. Ayaka, who was dressed in a white court dress with red lining, stretched out her long legs and alighted from the sedan chair.

    An attendant hurried over with arge parasol to cover Ayaka from the rain.

    Ayaka strode in the rain and flung her big sleeve at the paper parasol in the attendant¡¯s hand, pping it away. The paper parasol flew a certain distance while spinning in the air beforending on the stone floor with a ¡®ssh¡¯.

    Ayaka¡¯s long, jet-ck hair was drenched in the rain and small crystal water droplets fell down her hair. Her brows were sharp and the afterglow of the night was reflected in her eyes, but there was no trace of a smile on her beautiful face.

    The group of attendants watched as Ayaka strode into the rain, but no one dared to utter a word lest they face her bone-chilling anger. They could only silently kneel down on both sides.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Lily, who was being held down by the burly men, was also a little stunned when she saw this scene. The noble Lord Chief Advisor, who was dressed in her white, spotlessly clean court dress, directly stepped into the muddy rain without caring about her soaked appearance.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor¡­¡± The Middle Counselor, Minamoto no Yosh*tada, Kimura, and the others all looked at each other in dismay. For a moment, they did not know how to respond as Ayaka¡¯s arrival wasn¡¯t within their expectations at all.

    Ayaka entered the interrogation hall without saying a word and walked over to Lily who was pinned in the middle and about to be tortured. Several of those burly men were frozen in their previous actions, most of whom were holding Lily down and were about to rip off her clothes. Two men behind her were also holdingrge boards, ready to swing and beat her with them.

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even look at these big men, instead falling on Lily who was humiliated and pressed onto the ground. Her expression couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of heartache.

    ¡°Great¡­Lord¡­¡± One of the burly men stammered while holding the board, hesitating whether to swing it or not.

    Ayaka¡¯s wet dress and hair suddenly fluttered as an iparable strong spiritual energy storm surged out of her body!

    Boom! The spiritual energy storm directly sted five or six strong men into random directions. Some smashed through the wall and flew out of the room, some crashed through the roof and fell onto the tiles, while others tumbled across the ground and smashed onto a big pir.

    At this time, the surrounding atmosphere became solemn. No one expected that Lady Ayaka would be so angry.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡± The spiritual energy storm did not affect Lily and she tried to stand up.

    Ayaka grabbed Lily¡¯s underarm and helped her up. Her actions were slightly roughpared to her usual elegance as a public minister, but she promptly pulled Lily into a protective hug.

    A swirl of emotions appeared on Lily¡¯s face as her head rested on Ayaka¡¯s soft and wet, yet pleasantly warm breasts. The fragrance of a mature woman mixed with the smell of rain assaulted her nose, causing her usually strong body to experience a sudden weakness. An unimaginable sense of security overcame Lily and soothed her aggrieved heart.

    Ayaka protected Lily in her arms just like that, standing tall and proud in the hall.

    ¡°This¡­ Lord Chief Advisor¡­¡± The Middle Counselor put away his perverted eyes and walked towards Ayaka with a slight smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your sudden visit. We are currently interrogating Kagami Lily, a murder suspect. I wonder what Lord Chief Advisor is here for¡­¡±

    Whoosh¡ª

    Ayaka swung her arm and a white silk flew out from her big sleeve. That white silk resembled a stream of water and covered the few meters of distance in an instant. Disregarding the fact that he was one of the three important officials of the imperial court, the white silk directly distorted the Middle Counselor¡¯s face halfway through his words and knocked out a few teeth. With a resounding ¡®bam¡¯, his body was knocked into the air and mmed into the screen in front of the lobby before falling to the ground.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor¡ª¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada was left dumbfounded. After all, a senior official of the Genji n was just beaten in front of his eyes. Even though the chief advisor was the one who did it, he couldn¡¯t sit back and ignore it. He strode forward and wanted to argue.

    Ayaka hugged Lily tightly with one hand to protect her while she formed the other hand into a palm shape. As her palm pushed forward, several ribbons of white silk flew out from her sleeves while twisting around each other, resembling a beautiful snow lotus. Like the blooming of a snow lotus, the silk ribbons turned into a strong white light that struck Minamoto no Yosh*tada¡¯s body with a ¡®bang¡¯! Upon impact, his miracle treasure armor was directly shattered into pieces and his originally tied up hair was swept away by the powerful airflow. A beam of light erupted from the flowerlike silk ribbons and mmed into Minamoto no Yosh*tada¡¯s abdomen, throwing him into an ancient statue in the corner and knocking it down.

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡± The middle of Minamoto no Yosh*tada¡¯s head was bald and his remaining hair was disheveled. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth as he clutched his abdomen and forced himself to kneel upright. He knew that Ayaka was really angry so he could only bow his head and kneel down, not daring to say anything more.

    Kimura saw how both of the three main interrogators were beaten by Ayaka, who was usually gentle and elegant in the court. He had never seen her so angry, but right now, he didn¡¯t care about the reason. He took the initiative to kneel down and kowtow before pleading, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, I beg for leniency¡ª¡±

    Lily, who was in Ayaka¡¯s arms, was stunned by what happened. She didn¡¯t expect that the normally easy-going chief advisor, who even helped to tidy her neckline, would be so terrifying when angry.

    Lily, however, couldn¡¯t help but blush. She lowered her head and buried her face in Ayaka¡¯s bosom, breathing in the reassuring fragrance of her body and ignoring the chaos in the interrogation hall.

    Ayaka didn¡¯t ask Lily much. She wrapped Lily in a strong hug and walked to the high tform where the three interrogators were originally sitting. Several white silks shot out of her sleeve and twisted into a flying flower ording to her will. They swept the broken screen and the Middle Counselor down the hall like garbage, while she turned around and sat on the high tform with Lily still in her arms.

    ¡°Eh, Lady Ayaka¡­¡±

    ¡°Shush.¡± Ayaka gently ordered. She put her hand on the back of Lily¡¯s neck and pressed her into herp, forcing Lily to kneel in a side sitting position like a little lover who was serving her master.

    Although it looked somewhat humiliating, it was very reassuring. Lily blushed, but she didn¡¯t resist and obeyed Ayaka¡¯s wishes.

    The Middle Counselor soon stood up and shouted, ¡°Lord, Lord Chief Advisor, even if you are the chief advisor, how can you beat people in the hall? We are under the order of the cloistered emperor¡­¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes that were enough to freeze the world and the stunningly beautiful snow lotus that exuded killing intent gradually choked the Middle Counselor¡¯s voice until he finally shut his mouth.

    Seeing this, Minamoto no Yosh*tada and Kimura also came to the bottom of the hall. All three of them kneeled down side by side and bowed to Ayaka.

    ¡°We ask Lord Chief Advisor to give us instructions.¡± The three said in unison.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to investigate the case?¡± Ayaka spoke in a beautiful but cold tone of voice, ¡°Continue the trial.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The three of them looked at each other before looking at Lily who was kneeling on Ayaka¡¯sp, ¡°This prisoner¡­¡±

    ¡°Trial!¡± Ayaka shouted loudly, causing the entire hall to tremble. It felt as if it was about to copse at any time.

    The three people were very scared and confused. Although the Right Division General was also a true Genji powerhouse and wasn¡¯t much weaker than Fayumi no Yoruko, this woman was one of the three pirs of the Heian Dynasty and the world¡¯s number one Onmyoji. He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her ire.

    ¡°Trial, trial¡ª¡± The Middle Counselor¡¯s jaw was dislocated so every word caused him a lot of misery and pain.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Kimura said, ¡°May I ask Lord Chief Advisor who will be tried first?¡±

    At this time, the old woman saw that things weren¡¯t looking good. The sudden chaos disced the several warriors who were watching her and the other three men were prostrating in front of Ayaka. She took the opportunity to sneak into the darkness and escape.

    Suddenly, the snow lotus floating above the hall spun rapidly and released several ribbons of light that entangled the old woman tightly. The light ribbons pulsed with power and suddenly constricted.

    ¡°Aah, forgive me,¡± The old woman howled in pain, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor is¡­Lord Chief Advisor is going to kill this poor olddy!¡±

    ¡°Demon, how dare you deceive everyone here?!¡± Ayaka coldly said. The snow lotus emitted a holy white light that shone onto the old woman, causing her to twitch and scream. Gradually, her body turned into a dark reddish brown color and started to twist and swell, bursting through her clothes. Her body became hunched and morbidly fat, but also strangely old and emaciated with sparse hair. It was an extremely ugly evil spirit.

    The evil spirit was entangled in pure white ribbons and revealed an indignant and fierce look, but was unable to break free. It bared its teeth at everyone, which looked especially vicious.

    ¡°What¡ª?¡±

    The Middle Counselor, Minamoto no Yosh*tada, Kimura, and everyone else were shocked.

    ¡°Did you use this evil demon¡¯s testimony to frame my female vassal?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The three men bowed their heads in a panic.

    ¡°My subordinates didn¡¯t know, my subordinates didn¡¯t know!¡± The Middle Counselor hurriedly said with his forehead almost touching the floor.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, this servant has no eyes¡­to be deceived by a demon¡­ I am aware of my sin!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada was also extremely ashamed.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ayaka said, ¡°Take down those three imperial guards who gave false testimonies.¡±

    The three imperial guards cried out in injustice, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, that old witch has nothing to do with us. We are telling the truth. This Kagami Lily really broke into the pce and tried to kidnap the prince.¡±

    Ayaka nced at the three of them contemptuously. That terrifying cold and arrogant gaze made the three men kneel involuntarily. Ayaka didn¡¯t bother to talk to them and looked at Kimura.

    Kimura didn¡¯t have any bad will towards Lily in his heart. After all, she had helped a lot in the battle against the Rashomon spirit and saved the lives of at least hundreds of officers and soldiers belonging to the Bureau of Justice.

    As a minister of the Bureau of Justice, Kimura felt that this case was very suspicious. He asked, ¡°You said that Kagami¡­Miss Kagami tried to kidnap the prince. Which prince was that?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The three men looked at each other and the onmyoji said, ¡°Yes, it was Prince Narinaga.¡±

    After all, the prince was so noble. It was impossible for him toe to the interrogation hall and give a statement.

    Ayaka smiled coldly, ¡°Prince Narinaga, please.¡±

    ¡°What???!¡± The faces of the three men changed.

    After a while, an announcement came from outside the heavenly prison, ¡°Prince Narinaga has arrived.¡±

    The Middle Counselor, Minamoto no Yosh*tada, and Kimura were also dumbfounded. So even Prince Narinaga came?

 Volume 5, Chapter 81 â€“ Innocence

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 81 - Innocence</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Prince Narinaga¡¯s sedan chair was carried by four ck-clothed pce attendants. Even while walking in the rain, they still maintained the integrity of the imperial family and took four steps at a time in a stately manner.

    The sedan chair was raised to the same level as the tform.

    Princes couldn¡¯t freely interact with the outside world. In the eyes of the people of the Heian Dynasty, they were the descendants of God.

    Those attendantster came with some helpers to unload the sedan chair from the lifting pole and carried it into the hall.

    Ayaka patted Lily on the back and gestured for her to get up. She took Lily to the side of the tform and kneeled with courtesy.

    The prince¡¯s sedan chair was ced directly on the tform overseeing the lobby. The exterior bamboo curtain was pulled up, revealing a white gauze curtain inside. Through this curtain, one could see the figure of a beautiful young man who was wearing a sexy purple kimono.

    The prince¡¯s habit of dressing in female clothing was ridiculed by many nobles and warriors for being shameless and some even spread vulgar stories that the prince didn¡¯t like women. However, an indecent rumor also existed that there was a man who liked to treat the prince as a woman.

    Regardless, everyone acted respectfully and kneeled when they saw the princeing.

    ¡°Greetings to Prince Narinaga.¡± Everyone saluted.

    Ayaka said, ¡°His Royal Highness the Prince is here today to rify the truth of what happenedst night, even if he has to show his face among you and the secr world.¡±

    ¡°Lily, why haven¡¯t you thanked His Royal Highness yet?¡± Ayaka reminded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily bowed respectfully towards the prince¡¯s sedan chair, ¡°Lily thanks Your Royal Highness the Prince.¡±

    The prince used his small white hand to secretly lift a corner of the curtain and looked at the two women who seemed to shine brightly.

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± The old pce attendant next to the prince prodded him and he quickly lowered the curtain.

    The prince spoke with an immature voice that sounded like a girl¡¯s, ¡°Today, I made a special trip to testify for this samurai sister. Secretary of Justice, please don¡¯t mind my presence too much. If you have any questions, just ask me as if I were an ordinary witness.¡±

    ¡°This, I dare not.¡± Although these warriors secretly scolded the prince when they drank and ate meat, they were scared when meeting him face to face and feared breaking the rules.

    ¡°Secretary of Justice, since I am here, I have naturallye with the truth. My actions are risking a great taboo so I hope you can hurry the pace and don¡¯t make things difficult for me. If you have any questions, just ask.¡± The prince spoke mildly like a woman.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Kimura bowed again and asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness the Prince, these three imperial guards used Kagami Lily of breaking into the pce and trying to kidnap you. Is that true?¡±

    The prince looked through the curtain at the three men whose faces were pale with fear before looking at Lily and Ayaka. He slowly said, ¡°That is not true.¡±

    The whole room was in an uproar.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada reprimanded, ¡°How can you make a ruckus in front of His Highness the Prince?¡±

    Everyone immediately quieted down, leaving only the sound of the still pattering rain.

    The prince continued, ¡°Last night, I was walking in the courtyard when I heard amotion so I quietly went over and saw this samurai sister, Kagami Lily, not far away. She was surrounded by a group of Imperial samurai guards and onmyoji. From the beginning to the end, the samurai sister did not notice me and didn¡¯t take any actions to resist. After arguing without any sess, she handed over her weapon and they took it away.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief and the three guards trembled as they knelt. Cold sweat ran down their foreheads as if they were outside in the rain.

    The prince continued, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to let you know about this incident now. More than half a month ago, when I went to visit a temple outside and returned to Heian-ky¨­ in the middle of the night, I encountered the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons. It was Lily, this samurai sister, who killed all the demons and saved my life. If she really wanted to resist, how could those ordinary guards in the pce catch her? Furthermore, how could such a kind, brave, and beautiful elder sister do something like holding me hostage. Although I do not know the whole truth surrounding this matter, I believe that the samurai sister is definitely not the murderer of Madam Yoruko!¡±

    ¡°That night, I was really worried about the arrest of the samurai sister so I sent someone to urgently report to Lord Chief Advisor. If not for this, I am afraid that the samurai sister would have been tortured and humted for no reason. It is really shocking and heartbreaking.¡±

    The prince¡¯s voice was beautiful yet sorrowful.

    ¡°You daring madmen, why did you make up such a treacherous lie that the mirror girl tried to kidnap the prince?!¡± Kimura was also enraged and rebuked them in front of the prince.

    Several imperial guards kowtowed, ¡°We were also instructed by others. We wouldn¡¯t dare to fabricate such a huge lie.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?! Who ordered you to say so?¡±

    ¡°We cannot say. Not to mention getting beheaded, our whole family will die if we say anything!¡±

    ¡°This¡­who dares to openly threaten the witnesses of the Bureau of Justice?!¡± Kimura¡¯s handsome face was full of anger.

    ¡°Lord Kimura, today we are interrogating Kagami Lily. It¡¯s better to take these people into custody for now and then slowly interrogate them afterwards! Don¡¯t get too involved with others in front of the prince.¡± The Middle Counselor advised.

    Kimura looked at Ayaka. Right now, the Middle Counselor¡¯s words were no longer relevant.

    Ayaka nodded.

    ¡°Take them and this old witch away, and keep them under strict watch!¡± Kimura ordered.

    ¡°Ayaka thanks Your Highness for going out of his way toe down to this dirty and bloody heavenly prison and testifying for my female vassal.¡± Ayaka knelt down and thanked the prince.

    ¡°Wherever I can help Lord Chief Advisor and the samurai sister, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The pce attendant interrupted again.

    ¡°Ayaka respectfully wishes for His Highness¡¯ safe return back to the pce.¡±

    ¡°We will safely escort the prince back to the pce.¡±

    The group of attendants carried the prince¡¯s sedan chair away. In fact, the prince was still reluctant to leave and hoped to stay a little longer so he could interact more with women like Lily and Ayaka.

    However, in the end, their identities were different and he could only be carried away by the sedan chair and escorted back to the pce. The prince had already done his part by providing his testimony and improving Lily¡¯s chances of being proven innocent.

    People thought that the title of prince was extremely prestigious, but in fact, it was like a bird cage. Although he gained respect and status, he had to give up his youth and freedom.

    After the prince left, the interrogation hall fell into silence.

    ¡°That, Lord Chief Advisor, the follow-up interrogation¡­¡± Kimura asked cautiously.

    Ayaka¡¯s white clothes fluttered as she stood up directly, looking elegant and determined.

    She helped Lily up and put her arm around Lily¡¯s waist before saying, ¡°What are you still interrogating? The facts are already so clear. Some of the perpetrators have already been taken away. As for the rest of the rats who framed my vassal, you can go and investigate it yourself. Investigate thoroughly and make sure to give me an exnation when I see you again!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Middle Counselor said, ¡°Although there were some problems with the witnesses, this can only overturn the usations that Kagami Lily held the prince hostage. It does not prove that Lily did not murder Madam Fayumi no Yoruko. Although her suspicion is greatly reduced, she still needs to be detained for further interrogation¡­¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The snow lotus made of white silk directly entangled the Middle Counselor and mmed him against the pir.

    ¡°I was the one who asked Lily to visit Madam Fayumi no Yoruko! Do you want to detain and interrogate me too?¡± Ayaka said coldly.

    ¡°I dare not!¡± Kimura and Minamoto no Yosh*tada could only kneel down as well.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± The Middle Counselor was pinned to the pir and couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, Lord Chief Advisor, although you are the head of the world¡¯s ministers and I wouldn¡¯t dare to stop you from taking anyone away, this is courtw¡­¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada risked his life and honestly said.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ Since you are talking about thew¡ª Hoshi Murasaki!¡± Ayaka shouted. Hoshi Murasaki appeared in front of the tform in a drenched female ninja tank top and short skirt.

    ¡°Tell these guys the results of your investigation at Madam Yoruko¡¯s residence!¡±

    Raindrops kept falling from the tips of Hoshi Murasaki¡¯s hair as she raised her head and said, ¡°Madam Yoruko¡¯s house was in a mess and there were signs of a battle between very powerful experts. Madam Yoruko was left in the rain and ignored by them, and she had several stab wounds. I wanted to carry Madam Yoruko into the house with the help of my subordinate, but I was stopped by some samurai from the Bureau of Justice who said that further investigation was needed and the body mustn¡¯t be moved easily.¡±

    Ayaka looked at everyone coldly, ¡°You ipetent officials, which one of you went to the crime scene before the interrogation?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces changed, looking dumbfounded.

    ¡°We all received the report from my subordinates¡­ I am guilty!¡± Kimura began to sweat.

    ¡°If Yoruko was really murdered by a sneak attack ording to what was tesified, how can there be any signs of a fierce battle? Moreover, if it was a head-on battle, how could it be possible for someone in the Spirit Jade stage to kill Yoruko?¡± Ayaka questioned again.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Even Minamoto no Yosh*tada had nothing to say.

    ¡°Do you still want to talk about thew with me? You are not worthy. Yoruko¡¯s murder case will be taken over by the Chief Advisor House from now on. The Bureau of Justice and the Right Imperial Division will immediately withdraw from this case! Listen carefully, if I find out that any of you are involved in Yoruko¡¯s murder¡­even if you are Genji, I will definitely bury you along with Yoruko!¡±

    Boom¡ª A powerful airflow rocked the entire hall to the point where it seemed it would copse, but no one could utter a word of rebuttal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ayaka pulled Lily closer and slid one arm behind her legs, lifting her up.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily felt like the world was spinning as Ayaka hugged her to her chest. This time she was hugged in front of so many outsiders and her face quickly turned red in embarrassment.

    However, at this time, Ayaka¡¯s strength did not allow her to squirm out of shame.

    She could only rely on Ayaka to take her safely out of this prison.

    Since she was too embarrassed to face the crowd, she had no choice but to bury her face into Ayaka¡¯s fragrant chest. She closed her eyes, allowing Ayaka to hold and carry her wherever she wanted to go, without looking at anything; without caring.

    Ayaka walked out of the interrogation hall with Lily in her arms and said when she reached the exit, ¡°Umbre.¡±

    An attendant hurriedly came over to hold a parasol for Ayaka and Lily who were about to walk in the rain.

    Hoshi Murasai followed behind them, but was continuously soaked in the rain and felt sour in her heart. They were both the female retainers of Big Sister Ayaka, but one was held so tenderly and powerfully, sheltered from wind and rain, while the other was neglected alone in the rain. Lady Ayaka didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her.

    Why is it that since the appearance of this woman, Lily, I have been repeatedly neglected like any other ordinary servant who serves drinks and tea¡­ Hoshi Murasaki¡¯s eyes glittered with water, but she didn¡¯t know if it was rain or tears.

    Ayaka carried Lily into the spacious sedan chair and the two left together.

    The people in the interrogation hall dared not to breathe loudly.

    Cough¡ª cough¡­ The white lotus dispersed and the Middle Counselor slid down the pir until his butt hit the ground, ¡°Ouch!¡±

    He looked angrily at the door to confirm that the chief advisor had left and scolded, ¡°Yuck! Two women hugging each other in public, where is their decency?! She¡¯s the dynasty¡¯s number one minister, yet she knows no shame!¡±

    In the hall, dissatisfaction with Ayaka was further brewing because of this matter¡­

 Volume 5, Chapter 82 â€“ Grief In The Night Rain

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 82 - Grief In The Night Rain</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The sedan chair was spacious enough for two people to sit down, but Ayaka insisted on holding Lily in her arms and making her sit on herp.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in danger, Lily¡­¡± Ayaka looked at Lily with some heartache as her hands gently brushed Lily¡¯s waist and thighs. She pinched the red fabric between the pleats of Lily¡¯s skirt and gently lifted it up, ¡°They didn¡¯t hurt you, did they?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, no, you arrived before I got beaten. Lady Ayaka, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Lily hurriedly grabbed her skirt with her small hands. She was not beaten, so naturally, there was no reason to let Ayaka look at her body with the pretext of checking for injuries.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Ayaka said with a hint of distress, ¡°The prince¡¯s messenger informed me toote, otherwise I would have rescued you earlier. I heard that they locked you in the male prisoner¡¯s cell and interrogated you for a long time, yet you say you weren¡¯t tortured? How can I believe it?¡±

    ¡°Eh? But, there really isn¡¯t any.¡±

    ¡°If you have suffered a loss, you have to tell me. I will never relent when my female vassals are bullied!¡±

    It was uncertain why Ayaka believed that Lily was beaten or taken advantage of, even though Lily denied anything of the sort.

    She pressed down on the back of Lily¡¯s neck and smoothly rolled her body over, forcing Lily to lie on herp.

    Lily looked very aggrieved as she asked, ¡°Lady Ayaka, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ayaka grabbed Lily¡¯s two hands and pressed them on her waist. Just from this grab alone, Lily could sense Ayaka¡¯s unfathomable realm and strength. It wasn¡¯t a power that she could resist so she could only lie obediently in herp.

    Big Sister Ayaka is so powerful, Lily shyly said in her heart, She can easily subdue me with just one hand, but what exactly is she going to do?

    ¡°Lily,¡± Ayaka said with some reproach, ¡°I know that girls want to save face and even prefer to swallow their anger when they suffer a loss, but I absolutely cannot let go of those who dare to bully you. Even if you refuse to admit it, I have to find the evidence myself!¡±

    ¡°Eh? What evidence? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    But Lily immediately understood. Ayaka¡¯s fingers lightly caressed Lily¡¯s buttocks before slowly tracing downwards, all the way to the edge of her skirt which covered her soft curves.

    Flutter¡ª With a decisive and powerful pull, she lifted Lily¡¯s skirt directly up to her waist.

    Lily only felt a sudden chill behind her, causing her to twist her wide hips and swing her legs to struggle. She didn¡¯t know that such a struggle only made her more tempting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯m checking your body for you.¡± Ayaka firmly held Lily¡¯s waist with one hand while using the other to continuously stroke her snowy buttocks and thighs. She reached between Lily¡¯s thighs and carefully prodded with her fingers, but found no scars or injuries near or around her inner thighs.

    ¡°What¡­you really didn¡¯t suffer any injuries? They didn¡¯t do anything to you?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face was burning red as she thought, They did not do anything to me, but Lady Ayaka, you treated me like this and still dare to ask if I have suffered. I, Lily, am no longer that cowardly little girl from the past! I am also a female samurai who can stand proudly among the warriors of the Heian Dynasty. I am a master and a strong person. How can I allow myself to lie on yourp and let you lift up my skirt to examine my body¡­

    Lily was also a little upset. After all, she expressed her cooperation and obedience because Ayaka had saved her before. However, that didn¡¯t mean Ayaka could freely perform such a casual examination as if she was her lover, right? Lily didn¡¯t ask for a check-up, and besides, she hadn¡¯t suffered a loss in the first ce!

    At most, it could be considered a close shave¡­

    For the first time, Lily activated her spiritual energy in front of Ayaka.

    Boom¡ª

    The sturdy sedan chair bumped for a while, causing the eight fairly strong attendants to stumble. They looked at the sedan chair in surprise, not knowing what was going on inside.

    Ayaka was also surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Lily would actually make a move and break free from her.

    Lily sat near the corner of the sedan chair and hurriedly arranged her skirt, ¡°Lady Ayaka, I said I¡¯m fine. Why should I lie to you?!¡±

    Lily¡¯s face looked a bit fierce, but her tone sounded more like an angry woman who was throwing a tantrum rather than the usually formal way one would speak to the chief advisor.

    Ayaka was surprised again. She had never met a woman who dared to treat her like this. After being stunned for a moment, she revealed a slightly refreshing smile. It seemed that Lily¡¯s resistance had aroused an even stronger desire to conquer her.

    ¡°What? Are you angry? Do you know who you are angry with?¡± Ayaka asked teasingly.

    ¡°Lily thanks Lady Ayaka for saving me, but although I am loyal to you, it is only for the sake of the world and my appreciation of your aspirations, and of course, for Lily¡¯s own selfishness. However, I have my own dignity as a vassal. Do I get to do whatever I want just because I am a woman? Even if you are concerned, My Lady, consider this question: If it were between male masters and their servants, wouldn¡¯t it be absurd for those Lords to treat their vassals like that?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Lily, you¡¯re right. How can there be such delicate and gentle care between us women and other men? I was only concerned about you, why are you so angry? However, theck of respect towards your superior still deserves punishment.¡±

    When Lily heard about punishment, her heart palpitated. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Lady Ayaka¡¯s punishment, but afraid of her own inability to resist.

    But¡­in order to wake up Senior Sister, I have trained and practiced to the point where I can even defeat a thousand troops. I am no longer the little woman from the past who could only be bullied by my big sisters.

    If she gave in here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her head under Ayaka¡¯smand in the future. Did she have to agree to everything just because she was chief advisor, even if it meant sleeping with her? Did she have to lie down obediently and open her legs for her? She was Ayaka¡¯s retainer, not a mistress!

    There was only one woman who could make her act like a lover, and that was her senior sister! That was the only woman who could make her absolutely obedient!

    Although I once had an unclear history with Sister Uesugi¡­I was weak and confused at that time. If I want to be strong and suppress my weakness and infatuation, how can I continue to make mistakes again and again?

    This is not like the past where I had to submit and get taken advantage of when I meet a beautiful woman who is stronger than myself. If I stay like that, what kind of woman will I be?

    ¡°Lily apologizes for offending My Lady, but please respect Lily. Lily is not that kind of weak woman who would keep silent to save face when bullied. I was indeed locked in the male prisoner¡¯s cell and they tried to harm me, but Lily¡¯s strength is not like a little bird which is easily swayed by the wind. I taught them a hard lesson so please rest assured.¡± Lily said seriously.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ayaka smiled gently, ¡°So, you are still pure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Lily retorted with a red face.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t believe you?¡± Ayaka suddenly stood up, grabbed Lily¡¯s arm with one hand, and pressed her against the corner of the sedan chair with the other. Her face was very close to Lily¡¯s.

    Ayaka¡¯s hands felt cold but also slightly warm. Although Lily tried her best to push her away, she found that Ayaka¡¯s grip was tight but strangely gentle at the same time, and she couldn¡¯t push her away at all.

    Even if she resisted with all her might, she could not push her away.

    Ayaka¡¯s breath fell on Lily¡¯s face, causing her sensitive body to shiver. She inadvertently saw Ayaka¡¯s slightly parted red lips which looked full and moist, emitting a flowery fragrance. Lily was under the oppression of both violence and passion from this woman at the same time, making her feel a little overwhelmed.

    Lily failed every time she tried to push back and wanted to use her foot to kick Ayaka away, but her legs were pressed by Ayaka and couldn¡¯t be lifted. Ayaka suddenly squeezed harder.

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Lily¡¯s hand was hurt by Ayaka¡¯s squeezing.

    ¡°Ah, did it hurt you? I¡¯m sorry, my lovely little retainer.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s tone sounded like she was talking to one of her retainers, but she was clearly flirting with Lily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Lily felt that her strength was no match for her and could only mumble in shame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± Ayaka came even closer, and her body was directly pressed onto Lily¡¯s. The indescribable softness of both their chests squeezed together, making Lily feel as if her chest was weightless. That feeling was too wonderful.

    ¡°Too, too close¡­don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s warm lips neared, and because Lily was speaking, their lips nearly touched. Lily turned her head away, but Ayaka took the chance to blow into her ear, making it even more difficult for her to resist.

    ¡°You are the master and I am the servant. You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡± Ayaka breathed softly into Lily¡¯s ear, causing her earlobe to turn a deep shade of red.

    Lily didn¡¯t want to say it, but if she didn¡¯t make it clear, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pass this test, ¡°You can¡¯t¡­you can¡¯t kiss me¡­ Isn¡¯t it very weird? Plus, I, I already have someone I like.¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but blush when she thought of the person she liked. When Ayaka saw Lily¡¯s emotional expression, a strong jealousy welled up in her heart. This woman actually had someone she liked more than herself?

    She pushed Lily against the wall and they fell to the floor together while sliding against the wall. Ayaka inadvertently straddled Lily¡¯s body and her hands pressed against Lily¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, who said I wanted to kiss you? I¡¯m just caring for my vassal as a master, but since you call me master so obediently, do you still have the face to say that you have a sweetheart? Isn¡¯t that a betrayal of your master?¡± Ayaka looked down at Lily and said forcefully.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, I call you master only because I am your vassal and you are my lord, not in the sense that you are thinking. Don¡¯t y word games with me!¡± Although Lily was being straddled, she stubbornly argued.

    Ayaka looked at Lily¡¯s serious and blushing face as she argued, but her gaze revealed a bewitching charm that radiated dominance. Her red lips opened leisurely, ¡°Now, I want to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was startled. At this moment, Ayaka was sitting on her and holding her down. It would be hard to resist if she forced a kiss¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡±

    There was dissatisfaction and sadness in Lily¡¯s eyes, ¡°Madam Yoruku, she¡­ Madam Yoruko was killed! At this time, as chief advisor, you are molesting your vassal instead of pursuing this matter and avenging her? Don¡¯t you think that this is inappropriate?¡±

    These words were like frost that solidified the surrounding air and stopped Ayaka¡¯s movements. However, as sensitive as she was, Lily instantly regretted saying those words.

    Pitter-patter¡ª

    Soulful tears fell on Lily¡¯s face¡­ Ayaka¡¯s eyes became wet and blurry, seemingly filled with indescribable sorrow.

    ¡°Yoruko¡­Yoruko she¡­she was brutally killed by someone, yet I, the number one onmyoji in the world, am here molesting my own vassal. I really¡­¡±

    Ayaka did not sob, but her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. She felt difited and let go of Lily before turning around.

    Looking at Ayaka¡¯s despondent back, Lily suddenly felt that her seemingly flirtatious attitude was all just a pretense. At this time, she was more saddened by Yoruko¡¯s death than herself.

    Could it be that there was some kind of unimaginable bond between them¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Ayaka¡­ I, I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Lily went over to Ayaka¡¯s side, full of guilt. She inadvertently got close to her and gently pulled her sleeve, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Ayaka¡­ Lily really didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Ayaka turned her head, held Lily¡¯s face, and initiated a deep and powerful kiss.

    ¡°Umph¡­¡± The unexpected kiss caught Lily off guard and her eyes widened.

 Volume 5, Chapter 83 â€“ The Heavenly Oracle

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 83 - The Heavenly Oracle</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily was unable to believe that this was Ayaka¡¯s first time kissing. This seemingly inexperienced woman had a kind of natural dominance that enraptured Lily a little.

    Of course, if Ayaka hadn¡¯t said anything about this matter, Lily certainly wouldn¡¯t have guessed it.

    At this time, it became difficult for Lily to think clearly. There was no room for additional thoughts in her mind other than kissing. She wanted to think and find a countermeasure for this situation, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Lily repeatedly tried to push her away, but her strength seemed to have been drained away by Ayaka¡¯s kiss. Lily¡¯s hands pushed against Ayaka¡¯s body, and in response, thetter pushed her down to the ground even more forcefully.

    It must be because I feel Lady Ayaka¡¯s sadness. If I forcefully push her away at this point, it will only make her sadder¡­ This is not a kiss of mutual affection. This, this is just forfort¡­ Lily¡¯s thoughts were chaotic at first, but gradually, such thoughtspletely melted away.

    She could only let Ayaka press her to the ground and continue their strong kiss. Ayaka grabbed Lily¡¯s arms with one hand and pressed them above her head, while the other hand was free to roam Lily¡¯s defenseless body, causing her to twist and tremble¡­

    Admittedly, Lily didn¡¯t dislike Ayaka in her heart. It was impossible to dislike such a powerful and beautiful woman. However, Lily really didn¡¯t want to be kissed by her, nor did she want to be kissed without having a chance to catch her breath. Yes, it was a seemingly endless kiss.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    If it wasn¡¯t for the shout from outside which ryed their near arrival to the chief advisor¡¯s residence, it was uncertain when Ayaka would¡¯ve stopped.

    At this time, Lily was lying underneath Ayaka with her clothes slightly open, revealing parts of her ample chest. Although Ayaka¡¯s lips had separated from her own, Lily¡¯s beautiful little mouth still seemed to be relishing the feeling. Her lips were slightly parted as she kept gasping for breath.

    There weren¡¯t any tears in her eyes, but her eyes looked misty. She just stared at the corner of the sedan chair that had no particr decoration.

    She had already been kissed for the whole day so there was no point inining or resisting now.

    That would only reflect her own powerlessness and let Lady Ayaka know that she was no longer capable of resisting after getting kissed, thus giving the mistaken impression that she was partially conquered with just a kiss. It was absurd.

    Lily was a very strong girl and wouldn¡¯t admit it. At this point, was there any use crying and regretting herpleteck of resistance?

    What made Lily especially angry with herself was the lingering feeling Ayaka left on her lips. It was a sweet, wonderful feeling, though she refused to admit it¡­

    Like before, Ayaka helped Lily to tidy up herpel so she could experience her gentle side after the storm.

    Do you think this willfort me? Do you think I will forgive you just like that? Lily¡¯s heart was in denial.

    She pushed Ayaka¡¯s hand away andined, ¡°You had straightened my neckline for me and said that girls should be reserved. Was it just to prevent others from seeing anything while you can look as much as you want? I don¡¯t understand you, Lord Chief Advisor. You rule the Heian Dynasty, but does a supreme power like you have to act so arbitrary and rule everything? I, I know that you are very sad right now¡­so I won¡¯t me you for what happened today, but I hope you can be considerate of other people¡¯s feelings and don¡¯t repeat this incident in the future!¡±

    Lily gave a righteous warning.

    Ayaka leaned down and the fragrance from her hair pulled a haze over Lily¡¯s mind once again.

    ¡°Lily, I understand your feelings better than yourself. Because we look from different perspectives, I can see what you can¡¯t see about yourself¡­¡±

    The tickling breath in Lily¡¯s ear made her feel ashamed, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch your tone of voice. Do you think that because you got bullied by me, you can speak so rudely to the Lord Chief Advisor?¡±

    ¡°So what? Will you punish me? Then punish me!¡± Lily was also really angry and a bit erratic.

    ¡°I won¡¯t punish you today, but if you act so willfully in front of meter, maybe I will punish you very severely.¡±

    ¡°You obviously do whatever you want, yet you say I¡¯m willful?!¡±

    Ayaka sped Lily¡¯s hands and gave her a solemn look, ¡°Do you think that, as chief advisor, I will just do this to any woman? No, it¡¯s not like that. Lily, actually, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, we have arrived at the manor.¡± Just then, there was a sudden shout from outside the door.

    Ayaka released Lily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Get off the sedan chair.¡±

    Regardless of whether Lily was willing or not, Ayaka still insisted on holding Lily¡¯s hand and pulled her all the way into the mansion. Feeling that Lily wanted to shake her off, Ayaka increased her strength so she couldn¡¯t. In contrast to Ayaka¡¯s elegant and firm pace, Lily¡¯s steps were somewhat unsteady as she was dragged into the backyard.

    The other servants, who had never seen their Lord Chief Advisor act like this before, dared not to say anything. They could only bow nervously and carry the sedan chair inside before closing the door. What else could they do? The matters regarding the Lord Chief Advisor wasn¡¯t something they could talk about.

    Only Hoshi Murasaki watched as the reluctant Lily was pulled into the private backyard by Lady Ayaka. Her eyes fell on Lily¡¯s slender waist and plump buttocks that swayed from side to side with a bit of jealousy. Her jealousy only grew when she saw Ayaka¡¯s graceful steps and unquestionable grasp.

    ¡°Why has Lady Ayaka never treated me like this¡­? I, I won¡¯t resist like that woman. I¡­¡± Tears flowed down Hoshi Murasaki¡¯s face and she walked towards the side of the mansion.

    Back at the study, only Lily and Ayaka were left in the huge and quiet courtyard. Lily thought that she was going to be punished for her rudeness or be subjected to other simr treatments. Lily didn¡¯t like to be treated forcefully¡­but in a ce like this, it seemed really difficult to resist her.

    However, Ayaka sat opposite to Lily in a serious manner and said, ¡°Lily, this extended night is still going on, but I still have to go to the court in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± She suddenly started to talk about official matters? Lily had nowhere to express her originally swirling emotions.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ayaka asked.

    What¡¯s wrong? What did you do to me just now, yet you are suddenly acting formally as if nothing happened? Lily was annoyed in her heart, but she felt an inexplicable emptiness.

    But on the surface, she could only in ordance, ¡°I await Lady Ayaka¡¯s orders.¡± At this time, Lily¡¯s expression was also indescribably wonderful.

    Ayaka once again used arcane arts to iste the sound inside. However, Lily felt that this istion was not only to protect sensitive information, but also to prevent the leakage of sound no matter what was done to her, right?

    Lily felt that she was thinking a little too much about what happened¡­

    ¡°Lily,¡± A wave of sadness shed across Ayaka¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you go through such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, My Lady. For something like this to happen, I¡¯m sure that My Lady is more upset than I am.¡±

    ¡°Both Yoruko and I are dedicated to the great responsibility of preserving the heavenly way. Since we chose this path, both she and I had made preparations for such a day sooner orter. Yoruko is a samurai and had long been able to face all this head-on. She was well-aware of the situation.¡± Even so, Ayaka¡¯s eyes still glistened with tears.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Madam Yoruko asked me to bring the heavenly oracle at thest moment.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes narrowed and she gestured for Lily to stop talking. She pulled Lily to the back room where there was a small altar. Ayaka devoutly worshiped the altar which hung a very beautiful and moving portrait of an ancient goddess. The goddess was floating in the sky and ruled all living beings with her beauty and strength. There was a sword in her hand, and although the painting was notpletely in ce, the artistic conception Lily perceived felt familiar.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi Sworstyle?¡±

    Lily also showed her veneration in front of the altar.

    ¡°This is the great god, Tsukuyomi no Mikoto. Although we, the Fujiwara n, are not qualified to have such a great god as our patron deity, we have worshiped her for generations as a symbol of beauty and battle power.¡± Ayaka said reverently.

    ¡°This portrait is very beautiful. Legend has it that the great moon god is the god of beauty who rules the night. This is my first time seeing a portrait of the great moon god.¡± Lily marveled.

    ¡°Ah, Lily, you are really too simple. How could anyone in the world have seen the real moon god? This was only painted ording to people¡¯s own imagination. I think that the real moon god must be a thousand times more beautiful than this portrait.¡±

    ¡°I think so too¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, Lily, now you can tell me the heavenly oracle in the presence of the moon god.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Lily prayed reverently and solemnly in her heart, ¡°Great Moon God, please bless Senior Sister, my sisters, and Lady Ayaka. Don¡¯t let them tragically sacrifice themselves for the sake of the heavenly way, just like Madam Yoruko did. Please bless this world and eradicate the evil choking the heavenly way as soon as possible, and let the sunshine return to earth.¡±

    After praying, Lily looked at Ayaka and said, ¡°The heavenly oracle that Madam Yoruko told me was: Those who rebel against the way of heaven are the three archdemons.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ayaka was shocked, ¡°The three archdemons are the ones who are disrupting the heavenly way?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is the whole heavenly oracle.¡± Lily said.

    Ayaka became dazed for a while. Of course, she absolutely believed in Lily, and even more in Yoruko who sacrificed her own life for the heavenly oracle. She deeply pondered over those words and couldn¡¯t help looking at the portrait of the moon god, ¡°Is this the heavenly oracle that came from the high heavens? So it turns out that the root cause of this heavenly disorder are the three archdemons making trouble in the world. If we want the heavenly order to return to normal, we must first get rid of the three archdemons¡­¡±

    Suddenly, on the other side of the room, the spell that Ayaka had cast to iste the outside world was blown apart by a gust of wind. The cold wind and rain blew into the room and snuffed out all the candles on the altar, and even the portrait of the great moon god was blown up. Ayaka rushed to grab it, but even with her fast reaction speed, she actually failed to catch it immediately.

    Rumble¡ª! A sh of lightning that was brighter than daytime frightened the hearts of strong experts like Ayaka and Lily. During that moment, the portrait of the moon god flew through the window andnded in the rain and mud.

    Ayaka and Lily rushed out of the room and picked up the moon god portrait that fell in the rain. They found that the rain got the ink wet, leaving two ink marks that flowed from the beautiful eyes of the moon god, which looked sad and poignant. Those eyes seemed to flow with tears of blood!

    ¡°This, what is this bad omen?¡± Even Ayaka, the number one onmyoji master of the Heian Dynasty, looked up at the rainy sky with despair, trembling in her soaked white dress¡­

 Volume 5, Chapter 84 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Determination

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 84 - Lily¡¯s Determination</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Ayaka carefully brought the portrait of the great moon god back to the room and put it on the altar again. The portrait was affixed with the use of arcane arts so how did it get blown away by the wind? Moreover, the spell that Ayaka used to iste the room wasn¡¯t something that could be easily dispersed by the wind.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, what happened just now?¡± Lily also felt that the sudden wind was a little unusual, but she didn¡¯t dare to specte.

    Ayaka shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never encountered such an ominous sign before; even I cannot immediately discern what it means. Maybe I need to practice divination, but now is not the time. In any case, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good sign.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, could it be rted to the heavenly oracle?¡± After all, this sign suddenly urred after she ryed the heavenly oracle.

    Ayaka shook her head again, ¡°The heavenly oracle is rted to the rise and fall of the dynasty. This matter is too significant for us to specte on our own. We shouldn¡¯t guess at random before I reach a proper conclusion through divination. But, no matter what, we have to act more carefully from now on.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Lily nodded.

    When they returned to the teahouse, Ayaka¡¯s mood became more solemn.

    Lily knew that she was under a lot of pressure.

    Perhaps Lily shouldn¡¯t have lost her temper with her just now. After all, the survival of all the people of the Heian Dynasty rested on her shoulders and there would be times when even a high-level existence like her needed to vent. During those times, she wouldn¡¯t spend too much time considering the feelings of others¡­

    Ayaka took the tea offered by Lily and said, ¡°If the root cause of this chaos is really the demons¡­¡±

    ¡°What will happen then?¡± Lily asked, ¡°I only heard that each of the three archdemons possess power that can shake the heavens and the imperial court is a little tolerant towards them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, just like that Shuten Doji who gathered his own army of demons and upied the Tanba Province. He simply doesn¡¯t put the imperial court in his eyes at all,¡± Ayaka¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°If we organize an all-out attack, it will still be possible to defeat Shuten Doji, but¡­if the undercurrents in the imperial court and the heavenly disorder continue, years of poor harvest will ensue and make the dynasty increasingly vulnerable¡­¡±

    She sighed, ¡°If the root cause of this heavenly disorder is really the three archdemons, things will only be more difficult.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t the imperial court be united?¡±

    ¡°I shall dere this critical matter to the court. Right now, there is no time for infighting. Once the heavenspletely copse, the world will perish. At that time, what value would the court, official positions, and influence have? Some people just can¡¯t see the big picture.¡± Ayaka helplessly shook her head.

    She looked at Lily with a hint of tenderness. Lily was the only person she could truly be unguarded around and who made her feel that she didn¡¯t need to speak in a conspiring or scheming manner.

    ¡°Lily, in any case, you have done a very good job. If you hadn¡¯t risked your life to bring this heavenly oracle to me, I¡¯m afraid this world would have missed the opportunity to resolve this heavenly disorder.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, the elder who sent me there, he¡­¡±

    Ayaka became gloomy again, ¡°I already know about this. Uncle Duron has watched over my home since I was a child. Dying on the path to defend the heavenly way is precisely the fate of his n¡­ I have ordered for him to be buried with the rites of a grandmaster, and in theing days, I will personally pray for his transcendence. I only hope that his soul can be a Buddha¡­¡±

    Lily nodded silently and the two fell into a momentary silence with grief in their hearts. They quietly mourned for Yoruko and the old man.

    After a while, Lily recalled what happened that day and said, ¡°Lady Ayaka, I feel that there were multiple forces after my life which wanted to prevent me from bringing the heavenly oracle to you. When I returned under the escort of the old uncle, I was attacked by demons, but in today¡¯s proceedings at the interrogation hall, there was also evidence of maniption and collusion. It is clear that there are people in the court who want to frame me. Madam Yoruko must have also been killed by them!¡±

    ¡°Is there really more than one force?¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes looked a bit bleak, ¡°Assuming that the forces which hunted you down and murdered Madam Yoruko wanted to get rid of the heavenly oracle, everything is likely rted to the three archdemons.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, are you saying that the three archdemons or at least one of them was the mastermind behind Madam Yoruko¡¯s murder?¡±

    Ayaka nodded, ¡°I can only say that it¡¯s possible, but we don¡¯t have any evidence at present.¡±

    ¡°But, although the imperial court is afraid of the three archdemons, shouldn¡¯t they be enemies? Why would someone in the court want to frame me? Could the power of the three archdemons have infiltrated the imperial court?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but take in a breath of cold air.

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°In fact, I have been investigating this matter and always feel that the current imperial court is a bit strange¡­ If someone holds influence over the imperial court, which archdemon would it be? However, we can¡¯t only focus our attention on the three archdemons. Maybe there are other forces with ulterior motives.¡±

    Lily nodded and fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Lily, I will go to the court in a while and use the heavenly oracle as an opportunity to establish a new policy. There are many matters in the court and I¡¯m afraid that it will be diffuclt to investigate the truth behind Yoruko¡¯s murder. However, I really can¡¯t trust the Bureau of Justice¡­¡± Ayaka seemed to be in a dilemma.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, please let Lily investigate this matter.¡± Lily looked at Ayaka and said decisively.

    ¡°Huh? You?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily was falsely used by others and suffered a humiliating trial in public. Although I was rescued by My Lady, there will be a lot of criticisms surrounding your actions. After all, there is no absolute evidence thatpletely proves Lily¡¯s innocence.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± Lily said with a look of sadness in her eyes, ¡°Although Madam Yoruko and Lily met by chance, she did not hesitate to give Lily so many pointers. She lived a lonely life¡ª born to be a swordsman and leader, and died for the sake of the heavenly way¡­ Her character and talent are greatly admired by Lily. I will never allow the culprit behind Yoruko¡¯s murder to get away! I must, I must find the murderer myself and avenge Madam Yoruko!¡±

    As Lily spoke, her clenched knuckles turned white.

    ¡°Lily¡­ it seems that you have made up your mind,¡± Ayaka was also moved by Lily¡¯s determination, ¡°Well, to be honest, I don¡¯t know who else to ask besides you. Although you are not the strongest under me, you are one of my most trustworthy vassals and I feel that you have an indescribable power. Perhaps you can really uncover the truth of this dark world.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, please rest assured. For both public and personal reasons, Lily must solve this matter!¡±

    Ayaka nodded and grabbed Lily¡¯s shoulder gently, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t tied up in the dynasty¡¯s political affairs, I would have tried to solve this matter myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka has a heavy responsibility to save the world. Leave this case for Lily to investigate! Lily has also investigated several cases in Kanto.¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t be careless. A power that can plot to murder Yoruko isn¡¯t somethingparable to those small demons in Kanto. Lily, you must¡­be careful.¡± Ayaka looked at Lily worriedly. Although she was reluctant to give this case to Lily, she had no other suitable candidates.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, please rest assured. Lily has her own way of protecting herself.¡± Lily nodded firmly.

 Volume 5, Chapter 85 â€“ Heian Palace

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 85 - Heian Pce</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Ayaka took out three light azure-colored magatamas that hung on a short coil of string.

    ¡°Lily, this is a nayu, a token of mine. When necessary, you can show this thing to represent my authority. You can use it to make decisions in times of crisis and obtain the assistance of the Fujiwara n, as well as some of the forces loyal to the chief advisor.¡±

    Lily took the nayu which seemed to exude an extraordinary aura.

    Ayaka continued, ¡°You must have felt the miraculous power of this nayu. In addition to representing my will, this nayu can also store items. Although I know you already have a storage treasure, I think it shouldn¡¯t have much space. Each of these three azure magatamas contains a storage space about the size of this study, which is muchrger than the ox cart-sized storage pouches sold on the market. Items can also be directly moved between the three magatamas as long as they are tied together. You may need to collect evidence on this mission so bring more defensive weapons and items to use.¡±

    Lily knew the danger of her mission and naturally didn¡¯t reject it.

    She epted the nayu with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Lady Ayaka.¡±

    After showing her gratitude, Lily tied the nayu on her wrist.

    Looking at Lily¡¯s fair and slender wrist, Ayaka suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, before the incident, I had taken your chrysanths ice crystal to that master jade craftsman and asked him to start making that jade bracelet for you. You don¡¯t have to worry. It will bepleted in about a month and I will bring it to you then.¡±

    Such great kindness could only be appreciated in one¡¯s heart. At this time, Lily shouldered a heavy responsibility and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes rippled with a bit of sadness and determination, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matter of Yoruko to you!¡±

    Lily nodded earnestly without saying a word. She had already made up her mind that, even if she had to turn the world upside down, she would avenge Madam Yoruko!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The extended night continued and the rain didn¡¯t stop.

    Ayaka entered her big sedan chair and went to the imperial pce to attend the court meeting.

    The imperial pce of Heian-ky¨­ was towering, dark, ancient and majestic. It was elegant and beautiful, but also exuded a boundless aura like a deep mountain forest.

    A curved red arch bridge led to the pce gate, below which, the long river that surrounded the city flowed. Countless lotusnterns drifted around the pce in the river. They were like lost souls, emitting a sense of beautiful and mournful resentment from time to time.

    In the dark night, Ayaka¡¯s big sedan chair came before the pce gate. Apart from her and the three emperors, there were not many people in this world who could enter the main entrance in their sedan chairs.

    Passing through the pce gate, there were pces arranged in distinct and asymmetrical patterns. The sections of overhead terraces and sunken gardens harmonized with each other to form a unique and majestic artistic conception.

    The elevated corridors passed through the undting gardens, giving the feeling of strolling on treetops to those who walk on them. There were also a few quiet water systems that flowed along some stone canals. They streamed into the courtyard through the strange stone sculptures and glittered under the reflection of thenterns.

    There were huge ancient statues in the garden which stood much taller than the surrounding trees. They looked fierce, tall, and slightly stout, with powerful arms and legs. They also held various weapons and seemed to be guarding the side pce in this courtyard.

    Those lofty pce towers were connected to each other by winding corridor bridges, and there were many floating coppernterns of various shapes that flickered with embers of light from time to time, adding an intimidating atmosphere to this elegant dark pce.

    When Ayaka arrived here, she alighted from the sedan chair and stepped onto a tform with red railings. She brought the ministers of the Fujiwara n who had been waiting there and walked together to the end of the wooden corridor which led to a magnificent pce with a broad dark purple roof.

    This was the main hall of the Heian Pce¡ª the Purple Ghost Pce.

    ording to the legend of the Heian Dynasty, it was created in the dark and ghostly era where many disasters urred and what people most admired was a spirit of sacrifice and a kind of empathy and care.

    Therefore, the center of the world¡¯s imperial power was given the rather poignant name of ¡®Purple Ghost Pce¡¯.

    It didn¡¯t sound particrly domineering, but it carried a kind of fearlessness that was unique to the people of this world throughout the ages, which was the advocacy of not being afraid of death.

    However, today¡¯s Heian Dynasty had long since changed after so many years of peace. Although danger was once again re-emerging, the current imperial family and ministers had most likely forgotten the fearlessness and heroism of Emperor Jinmu when he founded the country.

    Every time Ayaka walked across the long bridge leading to the Purple Ghost Pce, she always felt a little ufortable in her heart, as if the pce was enveloped by an indistinct feeling.

    The Purple Ghost Pce was nearly 100 meters in height and hundreds of meters in width. It was arguably thergest pce in the Heian Dynasty.

    Outside the pce, there was arge open tform above the courtyard and the mountain rocks.

    Here, there were guards, onmyojis, and arge number of public officials below the fifth rank, all of whom were kneeling. There were only a few samurai, and unless they were summoned, most of the samurai ss weren¡¯t even qualified to kneel outside.

    Ayaka and her ministers didn¡¯t even look at these people and went straight to the protruding tform of the purple pce. The only people who could walk up the tform and enter the pce from the front were the Shogun, The Chief Advisor, and of course, their apanying officials.

    The atmosphere inside the pce hall was heavy and the various dark gold decorations between the beams and pirs added a bit of solemnity.

    Maybe it was because of how the lights were set up, but it felt that the overall interior of the hall was darker than the night sky outside.

    In front of the main hall, behind several rolled up curtains, a boy in purple imperial clothes was sitting on the high tform of an altar. The boy wore a crown hat that was the symbol of the emperor, and he had soft and delicate short hair. His appearance resembled that of a beautiful young girl which looked quite simr to Prince Narinaga, but the boy¡¯s eyes were more heroic and stern.

    One of the boy¡¯s eyes was emerald green and the other was purple, containing hints of a magical beauty.

    The young man was naturally the nominal supreme ruler of the entire Heian Dynasty, Emperor Go-Toba.

    Ayaka went to the left of the two lower tforms extended below the emperor¡¯s high tform, stepped up, and solemnly turned around to sit.

    The tform on the right, however, was empty.

    Ayaka, who had one of the highest positions as the regent chief advisor, was able to, but didn¡¯t need to bow down to the emperor. Back when Prince Narinaga arrived at the investigation hall, Ayaka only knelt to give way and express her gratitude.

    To put it bluntly, ording to court etiquettew, bowing or not bowing entirely depended on Ayaka¡¯s own will.

    Most of the ministers from the Fujiwara n were sitting by Ayaka¡¯s side.

    These were the real top ministers of the Heian Dynasty.

    The courtiers sat in the leading position of the Chancellor, followed by the Minister of the Left, The Minister of the Right, The Internal Minister, the Dainagon, and the other most powerful court ministers.

    On the other side, there were ministers of the Genji and Taira n and a few military officials with positions higher than the fifth rank. Among them, there were some familiar faces like the middle counselor, Minamoto no Yosh*tada, and others.

    Ayaka¡¯s spot was actually between the emperor and the courtiers, while the spot on the other side was vacant.

    When all the ministers arrived, everyone, including Ayaka, knelt in reverence to the emperor, which showed his authority.

    The emperor sat there, looking at the important ministers with heroic and slightly mncholic eyes. After a while, he signaled for everyone to rise, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    As usual in the court, the chief advisor was the one who spoke first.

    Ayaka said, ¡°The extended night continues and I have received a heavenly vision. Today, we are all here to discuss countermeasures. I wonder if anyone has any opinions?¡±

    All the ministers looked at each other in dismay. The counselor was beaten this morning, and although elixirs were used to heal his injuries, he still hated it. He wanted to talk about this, but he couldn¡¯t bring it up right away. The current discussion was focusing on the heavenly way, after all.

    All the ministers looked at Ayaka, still waiting for the chief advisor to speak first.

    So Ayaka continued, ¡°Since no one has anything to say, then I will first say a few words. The heavenly vision forewarned of turmoil in the world that would affect the entire dynasty, including me, the emperor, and even the people. It can be said to have a significant and far-reaching impact. If we sit and watch the extended night, it will certainly endanger the stability of our dynasty. To put it bluntly, if the sun doesn¡¯t rise for a month, how will we proceed with the spring plowing? Just how many of this year¡¯s crops will die, and how many harvests are left? People sustain their livelihoods during the daytime, and without food, how can they survive? This year, I am afraid that millions of people will die of hunger again.¡±

    The Dainagon, Nagato Konza, was a minister under Ayaka. The thin and elegant old man held up a jade que and saluted, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s words are very true. If the extended night really continues, not only the people, but the food of the soldiers will be a problem. However, the extended night is the time when the demons run amok so how can we protect the court and the people?¡±

    At this time, the Chancellor, Fujiwara no Renbo, who was a tall, fat, white-faced, and beardless old man with ck eyebrows, said, ¡°Dainagon, your words are correct, but how can we intervene in the heavenly way? Since ancient times, we can only pray to the gods for blessings during natural disasters. In my opinion, this year, we need to build more shrines and recruit more young and beautiful mikos to make offerings to the gods in order to seek peace and prosperity.¡±

    ¡°Grand Chancellor, you don¡¯t know how expensive it is to be a shaman. Where is the extra money in the treasury to build shrines, recruit mikos, and increase offerings?¡± The Secretary of Finance, Mitsugu Saionji, said. The Bureau of Finance was naturally responsible for all the court¡¯s finances

    The people who just spoke were actually from the Fujiwara n.

    At this time, Taira no Katsu, a middle-aged man with a bushy beard from the Taira n who represented the samurai ss, spoke up, ¡°Praying to the gods with empty offerings may not be effective and it sounds like the court can¡¯t gather enough money right now. If we don¡¯t make our own efforts to change the heavenly way, we will only bIame the heavens and others. I have heard recent rumors that a heavenly oracle had descended at the time of the heavenly vision. If we know the content of that oracle, perhaps it can guide us?¡±

    Speaking of this, Ayaka spoke up, ¡°Taira no Katsu, in fact, before I came to the court, I had already learned the content of the heavenly oracle through some reliable sources.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Emperor Go-Toba, who had always been ced in the court like a beautiful young vase, finally spoke up. The boy seemed to be particrly interested in this mysterious rumor. He looked at Ayaka and spoke with his slightly feminine voice that carried a juvenile tone of heroism, ¡°Dear minister, please tell me quickly. What did the heavenly oracle speak of that day?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 86 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Investigation

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 86 - Lily¡¯s Investigation</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°The ones causing disorder in the world are the three archdemons?¡±

    All the ministers looked at each other in surprise and concern.

    After careful consideration, Ayaka decided to announce the heavenly oracle. She wanted to test the reaction of the ministers, but these guys were prudent and scheming. Even if some of them had really colluded with the three archdemons, they wouldn¡¯t show it on their faces.

    However¡­

    The point that puzzled Ayaka was that, although the so-called three archdemons stood above all other demons in terms of strength, they had distinct behaviors and didn¡¯t seem to foster a close rtionship with each other. Why did the heavenly oracle refer to the three of them?

    Was it because they hadmitted unforgivable sins in the eyes of the gods above the high heavens, or were the three archdemons doing something to offend the gods?

    Ayaka had no answers in her heart.

    Although the emperor was afraid once the three archdemons were mentioned, he showed a bit of heroic spirit as he clenched his small fists and said, ¡°The three archdemons upy nearly half of thend in Kansai and they are the great enemies of the imperial court. Now that they have angered the gods and triggered a heavenly oracle, the court can no longer sit back and watch the three archdemons run around rampantly. I vow to deploy the imperial army to crush the three archdemons!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada cupped his hands and said, ¡°The three archdemons are not ordinary demons. They have been entrenched in the Heian Dynasty for hundreds of years and their power is beyond imagination. They aren¡¯t something a few demon crusaders and warriors can deal with. To defeat them, we not only need to mobilize arge army, but the army of the entire world¡­ We still need to wait for the Lord Shogun toe back before a decision can be made.¡±

    ¡°Then how many troops can the imperial court mobilize now?¡± Emperor Go-Toba asked with some concern.

    Minamoto no Yosh*tada shook his head, ¡°If we exclude the necessary troops required to guard Heian-ky¨­, I am afraid that only a maximum of 10,000 to 20,000 people can be mobilized. In addition to Your Majesty¡¯s edict, we would also need the Lord Shogun¡¯s order, otherwise, not to mention the military forces outside of Heian-ky¨­, even the samurai of my Genji n will not obey me¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The young emperor was worried, ¡°How should this matter be addressed?¡±

    He looked helplessly at Ayaka.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Ayaka said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about military strength; we must first determine the current approach. I think that the three archdemons shouldn¡¯t be lumped together. Each of the three archdemons are extremely powerful and beyond the imagination of the army. If we deal with the three archdemons at the same time, the imperial court will be disadvantaged even if we really employ all the forces of the country. The whereabouts of the three archdemons are unknown so even if we want to deal with them, there is no clear target. We need to continue to investigate further.¡±

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae, the head of the three archdemons¡­ Honestly, even I have no certainty of victory if I fight against Tamamo-no-Mae. Moreover, although she is domineering, unruly, and shows contempt for the court, thinking about it carefully, Tamamo-no-Mae and her subordinates haven¡¯t done a lot of harm to the world over the past few years. I think it is better to appease her to keep the others in check and not act rashly.¡±

    ¡°As for that Shuten Doji, he has led all the demons of Mount Ooe and upied the Tenba Province, bing its ruler. Even the court officials do not dare to enter Tanba Province. Shuten Doji is also infamous for harming countless people, especially women. What is even more outrageous is that the Rashomon spirit, Ibaraki Doji, is one of Shuten Doji¡¯s subordinates. Not only did he kill many women in Heian-ky¨­, but even the sister of Her Majesty the Empress nearly fell into his clutches. Luckily, Kagami Lily and the others arrived in time to rescue her. In my opinion, among the three archdemons, the real evil is that Shuten Doji. We should appease one of the three archdemons to restrain andbat the others. With the current state of the court, this is the best approach.¡±

    The emperor listened and nodded repeatedly. His eyes contained a secret fondness for Ayaka¡¯s maturity, softness, and wisdom¡­

    ¡°Dear minister, what you said is true. Then ording to dear minister¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada spoke, ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae has enough power to wipe out Kansai, and now, she is lying dormant at our doorstep. Every day, I fear that she is spying on Your Majesty¡¯s Purple Ghost Pce and even the harem! Such arrogance, like a tiger in the neighborhood! Allowing such an archdemon to fly around Heian-ky¨­ while ignoring the court¡¯sws makes my Genji generals deeply ashamed! Lord Shogun has also said many times that we are too lenient with Tamamo-no-Mae! As the saying goes, we must first secure the internal affairs of the country. The head of the three major archdemons is still in Heian-ky¨­, actingwlessly and doing whatever she wishes. Yet, we still want to talk about expeditions and crusades? The Heian Dynasty is beset by a female demon, how can the warriors of the world follow us sincerely?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­this¡­ what Lord Yosh*tada said is not unreasonable¡­¡± The emperor hesitated again.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Ayaka said sternly, ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae used to be the head of the three archdemons. Her strength is unfathomable and her origin is a mystery. She poses no real threat to Your Majesty so there is no need to risk a war with her. If we experience both internal and external troubles, things will get more difficult to deal with at that time!¡±

    ¡°What if Tamamo-no-Mae is just waiting for an opportunity after our army sets off and the capital is empty? If she suddenly attacks the pce, what should we do?¡± The Chancellor, Fujiwara no Renbo, spoke up.

    Ayaka red angrily at the Chancellor who was also from the Fujiwara n. This was not his first time taking the initiative to oppose Ayaka¡¯s stance and embarrassing her.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The debate in the imperial court continued and the young emperor was also derailed by the reasoning of the ministers. It would be difficult to achieve a result with just a few imperial assemblies.

    At this time, Lily acted on Ayaka¡¯s order without the slightest bit of dy and went to the gate of Madam Yoruko¡¯s residence. Before that, she had already made a trip to the night market.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Several soldiers guarded outside the gate of the manor that emitted a strong smell of blood and blocked Lily¡¯s way.

    ¡°This is the ce of a crime scene and idlers are not allowed to enter!¡± One of the soldiers said.

    Lily shed the jade bracelet on her wrist, ¡°I am here to investigate this case under the order of Lord Chief Advisor. Do you still not want to let me in?¡±

    The several soldiers looked at each other and the leader said, ¡°This case is under the Bureau of Justice¡¯s jurisdiction. Without the instructions of the Bureau, I cannot let you in, even if it is the order of the Lord Chief Advisor. You should get the instruction letter from the Bureau of Justice ande back.¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned cold and she surveyed the scene. Although it was alreadyte, it might be more conducive to discover clues a minute earlier. How could it be dyed?

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lily waved herrge sleeve and a strong fragrant wind blew the several soldiers to the ground. She marched straight to the entrance while exuding a palpitating resentment from all over her body.

    The soldiers fell to the ground but didn¡¯t dare to obstruct her. They could only send someone back to report.

    When Lily entered the courtyard, she felt the killing intent and demonic aura that had stained this ce. Yesterday¡¯s elegance was no longer there.

    Returning to this ce, walking through the path and the pond, remembering Yoruko¡¯s guidance, her voice and smile. Lily could clearly see that this originally simple, quiet, and beautiful courtyard was now messy and bloody, causing her to feel sad.

    ¡°Madam Yoruko¡­ Lily will never let the person who killed you go unpunished! Even if they cannot be punished under thew, Lily will avenge you with her own hands!¡±

    Just then, a leaf floated from Lily¡¯s waist, and with a ¡®poof¡¯, it turned into a round, fluffy little roon with a big tail.

    ¡°Sister samurai, don¡¯t be too sad. This roon will definitely go all out to mobilize all my brothers and sisters in the night market to help you find Madam Yoruko¡¯s murderer!¡± The naive and intelligent racoon followed behind Lily¡¯s legs. Seeing her like this, a hint of sadness couldn¡¯t help but sh through his eyes.

    Lily didn¡¯t know much about the ck and white world of Heian-ky¨­ and the distribution of power. She was not afraid to fight, but she naturally needed a helper like the roon to investigate and solve this matter. When she went to the night market, the first thing she did was to find Yuuta. Fortunately, she had managed to find him today.

    Madam Yoruko had been buried and Lily nned to investigate the scene first before going to pay her respects.

    This ce had a lot of sword marks, which was quite shocking.

    The house where Lily and Yoruko had talked at night was marred by huge sword marks which suggested the wielder¡¯s great strength.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lily felt that those sword marks emitted a strong demonic aura and¡­a seductive intent.

    This made Lily fall into deep suspicion.

    ¡°These knife marks are extremely ferocious and fierce like a man or male demon, but they also exude a seductive intent at the same time which hinted that they should be left by a powerful female demon. However, I think the one who left these sword marks is clearly the same person¡­ What exactly is going on here?¡±

    Lily probed for a while, but found no other clues.

    ¡°Yuuta, do you know any female demons in Heian-ky¨­ that are not only very powerful, but can also use swordsmanship simr to men?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Yuuta doesn¡¯t know, but Yuuta can go to the night market and ask around.¡±

    ¡°Well, then please do that.¡± Lily nodded

    At this moment, a harsh aura suddenly came from behind Lily.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, why are you here?¡±

    Lily looked back and saw that it was Hoshi Murasaki.

    ¡°Miss Hoshi Murasaki?¡±

    Hoshi Murasaki looked at Lily with a bad face. Recently, Ayaka had forcibly rescued Lily in public regardless of thew and even hugged her caringly. The doting Lily received made Hoshi Murasaki very upset to see her.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka ordered me to investigate this case,¡± Lily replied, ¡°I was also deeply favored by Madam Yoruko and want to find the murderer myself.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ I can¡¯t believe that the Lord trusts you so much.¡± Hoshi Murasaki turned her head and muttered to herself.

    Although Hoshi Murasaki was jealous of Lily, she was extremely loyal to Ayaka and naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Lily on official matters that Ayaka had given. After a while, she took out a piece of rag.

    On this white strip of cloth, a shocking character was written in blood. It was the word ¡®jade¡¯, but thest stroke was not yet fully written.

    ¡°Jade?¡± Lily was surprised.

    ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Lily was keen and felt a trace of soul aura emanating from the bloody words. This was Madam Yoruko¡¯s blood!

    Hoshi Murasaki said, ¡°This was left on the inside of Madam Yoruko¡¯s sleeve with herst strength before she died, taking advantage of the killer¡¯s carelessness.¡±

    ¡°Jade!¡± Lily¡¯s chest heaved violently and tears couldn¡¯t help but blur her eyes. This must be thest message left by Madam Yoruko about the murderer!

 Volume 5, Chapter 87 â€“ Jade

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 87 - Jade</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Jade?¡±

    Why jade?

    If the jade character was a message hinting at the murderer, then it likely represented the murderer¡¯s name. At least, if this word was taken to the Bureau of Justice, it could also prove that the murderer was not herself, right? But at this time, Lily didn¡¯t care too much about that issue anymore. She looked at the terrifying sword marks, which didn¡¯t look to be caused by any ordinary expert.

    Madam Yoruko¡¯s heavenly oracle was directed at the three archdemons. She intended to convey the heavenly oracle to Ayaka and was attacked by demons on the way. Who would least want this heavenly oracle to be made public?

    Thinking of it this way, it was obvious that the oracle mentioned the three archdemons as the cause of the disorder in the world.

    ¡°Out of the three archdemons, the only name associated with jade¡­ Tamamo-no-Mae??!¡± Lily trembled.

    The head of the three archdemons, Tamamo-no-Mae, was said to have the power to shake the heavens, but Lily didn¡¯t know where she was or what she looked like. Could it be that Tamamo-no-Mae or her subordinates murdered Madam Yoruko in order to cover up the message from the heavenly way?

    Hoshi Murasaki saw that Lily fell into deep thought and said, ¡°Since Lady Ayaka has entrusted you with this important task, I will go back and wait for further instructions. As for this physical evidence, I will take it and give it to her to see.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­then I¡¯ll thank Miss Hoshi Murasaki in advance.¡±

    Hoshi Murasaki left and Lily resumed her exploration. She went to Madam Yoruko¡¯s study where there was even a book of poems that she had written halfway through. Lily took a look and admired the beautiful words which revealed a sense of elegance and sorrow. Madam Yoruko was an exceptional woman in Heian-ky¨­ who was talented in both literary and martial fields, but such a woman was burtally murdered like this¡­

    Lily was sad and upset, but she recalled the handwriting of the bloody jade character andpared it with the poems written by Madam Yoruko. ording to Lily¡¯s impression, there didn¡¯t seem to be any difference and it should indeed be Yoruko¡¯s handwriting.

    However, this word¡¯s demons were despicable and cunning, and it wasn¡¯t impossible for there to be experts capable of imitating Yoruko¡¯s handwriting and deliberately writing the wrong message.

    Lily collected the book of poems and thought about carefullyparing it with the jade characterter.

    ¡°Yuuta, do you know about Tamamo-no-Mae?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The roon was startled, ¡°Does sister samurai suspect that that Tamamo-no-Mae murdered Madam Yoruko?¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Although I¡¯m not certain, at present, the motivation for doing so makes her the biggest suspect.¡±

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae is the world¡¯s strongest archdemon. For such an existence, a little roon like myself doesn¡¯t know much¡­ However, I can go and find some information for sister samurai.¡± The roon seemed to be hesitating. Lily felt that he perhaps knew something but was unwilling to say it.

    ¡°Well, please do that, Yuuta.¡± But Lily still chose to trust him regardless.

    After Lily and Yuuta left Madam Yoruko¡¯s manor, they parted near the night market. Yuuta followed Lily¡¯s instructions and went to the night market to search for information. Sometimes, the information in the ck markets was better than what the Bureau of Justice could obtain by normal means.

    Lily, on the other hand, ran through the night and went to another ce.

    Kiyoszawa.

    Yuuta was just a very weak roon, after all. The level of information he could obtain was mostly rumors and underworld news while Kimiko of Kiyoszawa, in Lily¡¯s opinion, was a transcendent existence in Heian-ky¨­.

    Perhaps, she would be able to get more useful information about the three archdemons by asking Kimiko.

    Lily remembered that Kimiko easily helped her to solve the theft case of the Bureau of Divination¡¯s treasury. Lily still fully trusted in her ability and even felt that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do.

    Lily walked along the dark road and came to the elegant and beautiful scenery of Kiyoszawa. Theke reflected the lights in the night and the smell of trees and water in the cool air cleared Lily¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Miss Kagami,¡± The transformed cat, Nariaki, waited on the winding path, ¡°Lady Kimiko is waiting for you, please.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was startled. Did Lady Ayaka know that she wasing?

    Lily arrived inside Kiyoszawa and Kimiko was waiting for her in the teahouse which had a view of the water. Kimiko was dressed in a graceful, flowery kimono and her big fluffy tail was swaying behind her.

    ¡°Lily, I knew you woulde to me sooner orter. Come here, drink some juice first.¡± Kimiko looked exceptionally beautiful today and seemed to be wearing lipstick, smiling coquettishly at Lily.

    Lily sat down. She didn¡¯t have the heart to drink any juice and said, ¡°Lady Kimiko, Lily came here today to inquire about a very important matter. Lady Kimiko, do you know what happened in Heian-ky¨­ yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lily, to be honest, if you didn¡¯te, I would¡¯ve rushed to the heavenly prison to rescue you! So, I heard that they locked you up with the male prisoners. You didn¡¯t get nailed, did you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily was surprised and ashamed, ¡°Lily is okay. Since Lady Kimiko even knows that I was detained in the heavenly prison, you must know everything?¡±

    ¡°Madam Fayumi no Yoruko was a celebrity in the capital and got murdered, how could I not know? I heard from my informants that you hadnded in the heavenly prison and only then did I know that you were actually involved in this matter. With your affectionate nature, you wouldn¡¯t sit back and let Fayumi no Yoruko be killed for nothing. I knew that you woulde back to me sooner orter.¡± Kimiko said solemnly.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, Lily has something to ask about. Do you know what happened to Tamamo-no-Mae, the head of the three archdemons of the Heian Dynasty?¡±

    Kimiko looked at Lily with a strange brilliance in her eyes, ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae, it is said that she is a nine-tailed demon fox who usually transforms into a bewitching woman.¡±

    ¡°Nine-tailed demon fox? Transforms into a bewitching woman?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but look at the fox ears on Kimiko¡¯s head and the big tail behind her¡­

    Her heart palpitated, Could it be that¡­

    Lily¡¯s gaze met Kimiko¡¯s. She wanted to ask, but felt that she shouldn¡¯t. The surroundings fell into silence.

    Lady Kimiko was someone who could set up a night market in Heian-ky¨­ under the eyes of the emperor, where humans and demons coexisted and the courtws had no control. She even lived in the mountain behind the pce; it could be said that her means were heavenly.

    She was also a beautiful fox demon with unfathomable strength¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lily? Why are you looking at me like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡­ Lady Kimiko, could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t think that I am Tamamo-no-Mae, right?¡± Kimiko asked.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s delicate body trembled.

    ¡°Hehehe, hehehehe, hehehehe!¡± Kimiko suddenly twisted her waist and covered her face whileughing.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­¡± Lily felt that the possibility of this being true was very high, but seeing Kimiko¡¯s amused look, she was confused again.

    A bewitching light radiated from Kimiko¡¯s eyes. When Lily¡¯s eyes met that light, her body began to feel powerless¡­ Even at this moment, she wanted to get up and run away, but it was toote.

    Kimiko suddenly leaned over and grabbed at Lily¡¯s chest as fast as lightning with one hand. Lily was already suppressed by her powerful charm the moment their eyes met and her body was so powerless that she couldn¡¯t even dodge or block it.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Kimiko¡¯s hand reached into Lily¡¯s clothes and grasped her towering plump breast.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    For a moment, Lily thought that this unfathomable demoness was really about to pierce her heart, but in reality, she only grabbed her chest with a little force. However, this was still a big enough blow for her.

    ¡°Ah¡ª what are you doing?¡± Lily frowned slightly and her face turned red, but she still showed a serious and unyielding look, ¡°Lady Kimiko, what are you doing?¡±

    Kimiko didn¡¯t say anything. While Lily couldn¡¯t move, she began to fondle, causing Lily to tightly bite her lip and let out an uncontroble, coquettish gasp. After a while, she pulled her hand back in satisfaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s really fragrant¡­¡± Kimiko sniffed her hand and looked at Lily yfully, ¡°Among the three archdemons, it is said that Shuten Doji specializes in ughtering virgin women to brew wine. What a terrible pervert. I¡¯m not wasteful and prefer to take good care of you¡­ You are so lively and fragrant.¡±

    Kimiko leaned over and wanted to rip off Lily¡¯s clothes with both hands.

    ¡°Stop! Lady Kimiko, Lily is here on official matters. Please don¡¯t do this.¡± Lily was weak, but still had a serious face, wriggling her body to resist.

    ¡°Little Lily, archdemons can be fierce and cruel, but I am so gentle to you. Do you think that I am more terrifying than Shuten Doji?¡±

    Seeing Lily so embarrassed, Kimiko couldn¡¯t help but smile. She withdrew her hands and released Lily from her charm, ¡°Lily, your strength is stillcking and even my charm can subdue you. You are so weak, yet you dare to inquire about news of the three archdemons. No matter how many lives you have, it won¡¯t be enough. If you slip up, you will lose something more important than life.¡±

    Kimiko tapped her slender finger on Lily¡¯s small face, ¡°For example¡­chastity.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­¡± Lily lowered her head and her hair scattered. Although Kimiko had already released the charm technique, she was still in a state of powerlessness.

    ¡°Lily, I know what you are thinking. Lady Yoruko was murdered, and with her strength, the only one who can kill her is an existence of superior strength. You came to me at this time to seek information about the murderer, right?¡± Kimiko said and stretched her hand into Lily¡¯s clothes again, rubbing and squeezing.

    ¡°Aha¡­ mmm.¡± Lily¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Although her small hand was able to move, she couldn¡¯t exert any force when squeezed like this. She could only reluctantly hold Kimiko¡¯s hand to stop her, but her gasps became more and more difficult to suppress.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to suspect me. Ah, I¡¯m very upset,¡± Kimiko said with a pretense of sternness, ¡°That¡¯s why I have to punish you.¡±

    ¡°However, Lily, I want you to tell me honestly. Why do you suspect the three archdemons? You seem to be especially suspicious of Tamamo-no-Mae?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Although Lily was under Kimiko¡¯s control, she still reluctantly said with an expression of resistance, ¡°Lady Kimiko, Lily will definitely say what can be said, but there are some things that concern Lily¡¯s promise to Lady Ayaka which I cannot say¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? You can¡¯t tell me because of your promise to her? Could it be that in your heart, that little girl, Ayaka, is more important than me?¡± Kimiko got closer to Lily and deliberately cast a flirtatious look at her. She took out her hand from Lily¡¯s chest and put her fingers in Lily¡¯s mouth, prying open her most red lips¡­

 Volume 5, Chapter 88 â€“ Trust

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 88 - Trust</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, Lady Kimiko, please¡­forgive me!¡± Lily¡¯s physical strength gradually recovered from the effects of the charm technique and she forcefully pushed Kimiko away, feeling a little embarrassed. She turned around and wiped her lips with the back of her hand.

    She probably didn¡¯t know that, for a powerhouse like Kimiko, this kind of resistance only increased her enticement.

    It¡¯s just that Kimiko didn¡¯t want to rely on her strength to conquer Lily. She preferred to take her time to tease Lily as even seeing her serious and anxious expression was also a kind of pleasure.

    However, at this moment, tears welled up in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yoruko she¡­she was brutally killed. Lady Kimiko, can¡¯t you understand my feelings?¡± Lily weakly lied on the small table and shook her head, ¡°I want to find the real killer and avenge Yoruko, but Lily doubly realizes her own powerlessness at this moment. Why did such a kind woman have to go like that¡­and I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Kimiko also sighed helplessly, ¡°You are too affectionate to women. Well, I can help you, but how can you ask for my help if you won¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    Lily got up and a glimmer of hope shed in her eyes, but she was put in a dilemma, ¡°However, I promised Lady Ayaka not to reveal anything.¡±

    Kimiko looked at Lily seriously, ¡°Although I have only met Yoruko a few times, I also think she is a kind and good woman. Lily, I really want to help you, but the information I currently know is fragmented. If Ick key information, I can¡¯t do anything. Lily, don¡¯t you believe your Sister Kimiko? Don¡¯t you believe that Sister Kimiko cares for your well-being and doesn¡¯t want you to be sad?¡±

    ¡°Sister Kimiko¡­¡±

    Lily was moved by Kimiko¡¯s sincerity and tenderness, and remembered the times she selflessly helped her in the past.

    Lily was not stupid. Although Kimiko just denied it, Lily felt that if her words were true, that Tamamo-no-Mae was a nine-tailed demon fox who took on the appearance of a bewitching woman, it wasn¡¯t easy to rule out the possibility that Kimiko was Tamamo-no-Mae. Kimiko¡¯s unpredictable personality, which was sometimes yful or serious, often made Lily confused, and she couldn¡¯t tell whether her words were true or not.

    However, in her heart, Lily didn¡¯t want to believe that Kimiko was Tamamo-no-Mae because she absolutely refused to believe that Kimiko was the one who killed Yoruko.

    Just then, Kagura¡¯s voice came from the mirror space, ¡°Master, in my time, there was already a legend about the nine-tailed demon fox, but it wasn¡¯t rted to my former master¡¯s travels and adventures so I don¡¯t know much. However, Yuki-Onna seems to have something to say to you.¡±

    Yuki-Onna also transmitted her voice from the mirror space using the Art of No-Thought, ¡°Lily, what Kimiko said is true. I have heard some legends about the three archdemons. That terrifying nine-tailed demon fox, Tamamo-no-Mae, it is said that her fox fire is powerful enough to burn all the countries of Kansai. It isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she is a legend who stands at the pinnacle of the demon world. There are indeed rumors that she has appeared in various eras of history as a beautiful woman, and also as a princess and wife of some hegemonic figures in order to stir up the political situation. However, since the era of Yosh*tsune¡¯s rise, there seems to be no major movements from Tamamo-no-Mae. Some people say that she has returned to Nasuno, and some people say that she is still hiding in Heian-ky¨­. In short, the news is uncertain, after all, I am a demon from Kanto so I don¡¯t know much.¡±

    Kagura said, ¡°Master, ording to what Yuki-Onna said as well as the current situation, there is still a possibility that Kimiko is Tamamo-no-Mae or maybe one of her subordinates. After all, for such an archdemon, she may not show her face in person. In any case, Master, you must be careful. If there is really any danger, I will use the Blood Spirit Magatama, but if she is really Tamamo-no-Mae, I may not be able to kill her even if I use it. After all, that is the nine-tailed demon fox that has been around since ancient times. Only an existence like my former master, Suzuhiko-hime, can subdue her, but I should have no problems keeping you safe.¡±

    After hearing this, Lily¡¯s determination strengthened even more. Did it matter whether Kimiko was Tamamo-no-Mae or not? It didn¡¯t matter! Kimiko treated her well and she could absolutely trust her. Kimiko could have harmed her countless times up until now if she wanted. To Lily, Kimiko was Kimiko!

    ¡°Kagura, you and Yuki-Onna should continue to practice. No matter what the situation is, at least here in Kimiko¡¯s ce, there is absolutely no need to use the Blood Spirit Magatama.¡± Lily said firmly through voice transmission.

    She raised her head and breathed deeply before bowing to Kimiko, ¡°Lady Kimiko, Lily shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. Although Lady Ayaka told Lily to keep this a secret, she trusted Lily to make decisions when faced with certain situations. Whether it is about Lily herself or the world, Lily chooses to believe Lady Kimiko!¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Kimiko felt a little touched and even a woman like her had a sour nose, ¡°For thousands of years, there has never been such a human woman who trusted me so wholeheartedly. Lily, except for the things that might put you in danger, I will tell you everything I know.¡±

    Lily nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Then, drink this juice first.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Lily told Kimiko everything that had transpired in the past few days, including the heavenly oracle, in full.

    ¡°The ones causing chaos in the world are the three archdemons?¡± Kimiko¡¯s face revealed an arrogance that spanned thousands of years, defying heaven and earth, ¡°Hmph, if heaven doesn¡¯t take what it wants, what can man do?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Lady Kimiko? Lily doesn¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. There are some things that you don¡¯t need to know at your current level so you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Kimiko nodded, took a sip of tea, looked out the window, and continued, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m very touched that you can tell me, a demon, about such a heavenly oracle which concerns the survival of humanity. However, I didn¡¯t expect that you would trust me, a demon, to this extent.¡±

    ¡°In Lily¡¯s eyes, there are only those who are good to Lily and those who try to plot against Lily and her sisters. There is no difference between demons and humans.¡± As Lily was from another world, she spoke straightforwardly.

    When faced with suspicion, misunderstanding, or uncertainty, Lily did not choose to lie or y tricks to cover up the truth, but chose to be sincere and forthright in order to make the originallyplicated situation simpler to understand.

    ¡°Well said, Lily! I truly admire your character which is broader than a big man, but more delicate than a small woman inside.¡± Kimiko said while holding Lily¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡± Lily twisted her wrist and drew back her hand, not knowing if this was apliment or a mockery.

    ¡°I have a clearer grasp of this matter and I can understand why you doubt the three archdemons, especially Tamamo-no-Mae,¡± Kimiko said, ¡°But Lily, I also want to raise a few doubts you might want to think about.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, everyone knows that the extended night is a disaster for humans, but for us demons, the benefits far outweigh the disadvantages. If the gods are really angry with the demons, why would they send a disaster that is clearly more conducive to the growth of demons and catastrophic to human civilization?¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Lady Kimiko, in fact, this is exactly what I was puzzled about from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, as you said, those sword marks on the scene which exude both masculinity and femininity, even with my knowledge, I do not recall anyone who would use such sword techniques. If it was really the three archdemons who attacked to kill Yoruko, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily need to stir up such argemotion. You also said that the demons came after you to cover up the matter of the heavenly way, but if Tamamo-no-Mae really made a move, Lily, it would be impossible for you to escape. So, although I think this murderer is indeed really strong whenpared to thete Throne Stage Yoruko, it was still an intense fight, otherwise, why would there be so many traces of the fight left? You can ask Ayaka when you go back about the strength of Tamamo-no-Maepared to her. Assuming that Ayaka uses her full strength to kill Yoruko, would there be so many traces?¡±

    Lily nodded. Yes, if it was really one of the three archdemons who wanted to cover up the matter of heavenly way, then she would¡¯ve been forced to use the Blood Spirit Magatama. Taking a step back, if Kimiko was really Tamamo-no-Mae, then it would be even stranger. Kimiko knew Lily¡¯s strength very well, and if she wanted to make a move, how would Lily be able to escape?

    Of course, these were just assumptions. From an objective point of view, the fact that Kimiko didn¡¯t make a move on Lily now didn¡¯t mean anything as Ayaka already knew the contents of the heavenly oracle, making it pointless to attack Lily.

    Kimiko continued, ¡°Thirdly, the jade character left on the inside of Yoruko¡¯s sleeve may not necessarily represent Tamamo-no-Mae. Tamamo-no-Mae, the nine-tailed demon fox, is not only powerful, but also extremely clever. How could she let Yoruko leave such an obvious clue? Plus, Yoruko is by no means an ordinary woman, and as the leader of the sword mikos, she is very careful. Assuming that it was really Tamamo-no-Mae who killed Yoruko, would she have left a clue that could have been seen through by her at a nce? Lily, don¡¯t you think that if Yoruko left the bloody jade character, and you immediately infer that it was Tamamo-no-Mae, you would be looking down on thisdy who was dedicated to the heavenly way and did not care about this life?¡±

    Lily took a deep breath and a sudden understanding dawned in her heart.

    ¡°Yes! I have talked with Madam Yoruko and even read some of the poems she wrote. With her wisdom, it is unlikely that she would leave such a simple clue!¡±

    ¡°Maybe this jade character has a deeper meaning, and even the unfinished stroke contains some kind of message rather than her dying before finishing it. Of course, there is also a possibility that the murderer imitated Yoruko¡¯s handwriting and left this character to pin the me on the three archdemons.¡± Kimiko said with a deep gaze.

    ¡°In this regard, Lily will go back andpare it in detail.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kimiko nodded, ¡°Lily, you have already been involved in the turmoil that affects the future of the world. Compared to this case, I am more worried about you. Lily, you must be careful while you investigate. At this time, not only can¡¯t you take impulsive risks, you cannot stop practicing. After all, only your own strength is enough to protect yourself and avenge Yoruko. In addition, the token I gave you is still valid and I will immediatelye to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Kimiko. Lily will remember your guidance.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Lily, since you are here, don¡¯t go back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed.

    ¡°Hehehe, look at you in a hurry. I mean you can go and gain enlightenment from my Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting for a night.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you want to ask about the fee?¡± Kimiko stretched out her hand and imitated the gesture of holding a softrge sphere. She said with a charming smile, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already paid it?¡±

    ¡°Eh???!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 89 â€“ Discussion and Punishment

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 89 - Discussion and Punishment</h4>

    The Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting¡ª when Lily saw this painting again, she had a different feeling.

    The pce in the painting was beautiful and the sisters werefortable and intimate, living happily in the beautiful pce in this fantasy dream.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but yearn in her heart. If she could live with her senior sister and other sisters in such a beautiful, elegant, and peaceful pce garden, which was not under the threat of the heavenly cmity and belonged only to her sisters¡­even if it was just a wild mountain with a small stream and a few grass huts, Lily would be satisfied.

    But in this world, how difficult would it be to realize this dream?!

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but think of Yoruko again. If she had been more prudent or made a different decision, and invited Yoruko to go with her to deliver the heavenly oracle to Ayaka instead of simply obeying orders and going alone, she could have at least saved Yoruko¡¯s life with the help of the Blood Spirit Jade.

    That way, in this dream of the maidens in the garden, perhaps Yoruko¡¯s figure could¡¯ve been seen under the flower tree by the stream¡­

    As Lily looked at the beautiful painting and the people and things within, she couldn¡¯t help crying.

    This sadness; this unrecoverable loss, gave Lily a new understanding of seductive charm.

    Lily¡¯s sad state of mind made her seductive intent a bit more poignant.

    Seductive charm was certainly not dignified, but it imparted an eye-catching beauty and celestial fragrance that allowed her to live proudly and independently in this dark and tyrannical world!

    Until one day when her beauty was no longer coveted, but admired and revered, just like the painting of the moon god who showed disdain for all living things, ascending from arrogance and restraint to transcendence!

    Even if the world knew that Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi were the most beautiful sisters in Takamagahara, so what? Who dared to covet or disrespect them? Who dared to harm their sisters?

    Lily looked at the pce of the celestial maidens and made a vow in her heart.

    ¡°Lily must protect her sisters and never let the tragedy that befell Yoruko happen to my sisters again!¡±

    Lily turned and gazed up at the bright moon through the window.

    Although the path to Takamagahara was still very far away for Lily, it was the only ce where Lily and her sisters could attain ultimate happiness!

    In the dark, invisible poignant fluctuations swirled around Lily¡¯s face and imparted her with inner enlightenment. She seemed to be stronger and more independent, and the beauty in that independence gave her an admirable quality!

    Lily¡¯s perception of seductive intent improved at an incredible speed that night¡­

    When Lily walked out of Kiyoszawa, even Kimiko was a little surprised.

    ¡°Lily, you¡­don¡¯t seem to be the same as before.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really?¡± Lily touched her jade-like, pretty face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not looks, it¡¯s temperament¡­¡±

    Lily bid farewell to Kimiko and returned to the chief advisor¡¯s manor. She wanted to report everything she had discovered and thought about to Ayaka.

    At this time, Ayaka was waiting for Lily in the study room, wearing a white elegant court dress and a high hat.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka.¡± Lily greeted.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka felt Lily¡¯s charm and was slightly moved, but she didn¡¯t say too much, ¡°You are here.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily went to investigate Yoruko¡¯s murder case and has made some progress.¡±

    Lily told Ayaka what she found and deduced.

    ¡°Lily, I have already seen the bloody jade character and I think it is indeed thest message left by Yoruko, but I don¡¯t think it necessarily refers to Tamamo-no-Mae like you thought before. ording to my understanding of Tamamo-no-Mae, she shouldn¡¯t have killed Yoruko, and if it was really her, neither you nor Yoruko would have been able to escape. The entire capital is under her nose, and even the empress¡¯ affair in the harem couldn¡¯t escape her eyes.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help blushing when she heard that, ¡°The empress, isn¡¯t she the emperor¡¯s wife? She actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that. I¡¯m only saying this to show you that Tamamo-no-Mae has eyes everywhere. You, a girl, shouldn¡¯t be interested in that kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Lady Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Lily, the three points you analyzed are quite insightful. Did you reallye up with them yourself?¡± Ayaka asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, My Lady. Some of these points were developed by Lily herself, but there are also some that were given by Lady Kimiko which Lily agreed with and reported to Lady Ayaka.¡± Unless it was something that might endanger her senior sister, Lily didn¡¯t feel the need to hide the truth from Ayaka.

    ¡°Kimiko?¡± The fan in Ayaka¡¯s hand was suddenly snapped shut and she put it away, causing Lily¡¯s heart to tremble. She asked in surprise, ¡°That old woman told you?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was also Lady Kimiko who invited Lily to observe the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting. Her words are quite insightful, and Lily also gained a lot of useful enlightenment¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Ayaka¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°How could Kimiko help you analyze all this? Did you tell her the whole case?¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart began to beat faster and she didn¡¯t understand why Ayaka suddenly got angry. Ayaka had an innately strong aura, and when she got angry, it made Lily extremely nervous.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I, I told Lady Kimiko about the case.¡± Lily lowered her head and said with a red face.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ayaka¡¯s words became cold and stern, and she pped the fan onto her palm, ¡°You actually told Kimiko the secrets of the imperial court that are rted to the heavenly way? Tell me, what else did you tell her?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing else¡­¡± Lily really didn¡¯t want to lie, but the look on Ayaka¡¯s face made her flustered.

    ¡°Nothing? If not, how could Kimiko know the motives of the three archdemons and analyze the following inferences?¡± Ayaka suddenly realized something, ¡°Could it be that you told Kimiko about the heavenly oracle as well?¡±

    Things had alreadye to this point so Lily didn¡¯t dare to lie again, ¡°Yes¡­ I did.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, Little Lily, do you know what you have done?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko has taken good care of Lily and even saved Lily before. Lily absolutely trusts her. Without her analysis, the case would not have progressed so quickly and My Lady said that Lily could make decisions on her own!¡± Lily looked at Ayaka¡¯s angry face and felt a little aggrieved.

    ¡°Make decisions on your own¡­ Sigh¡­Lily, you are too confused! Do you know who this Kimiko is?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°She is Tamamo-no-Mae!¡± Ayaka said solemnly.

    Lily was startled. Although she had doubts before, when she heard Ayaka¡¯s affirmative reply, she felt that she might have really caused a disaster. She had told Tamamo-no-Mae, the head of the three archdemons, that the gods wanted to kill them¡­

    ¡°Lily, do you know that you have created a great disaster?¡±

    ¡°Lily knows that she was wrong, but even if Lady Kimiko is really Tamamo-no-Mae, she is not a bad person. She wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! How much do you know about Tamamo-no-Mae? How much do you know about the boundless karmic fire that burned down Nara Castle?¡± Ayaka asked sharply.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­ Lily doesn¡¯t know, but Lady Kimiko is very good to Lily. Just now, she even let Lily gain enlightenment¡­¡±

    ¡°That woman said some flowery words and gave you a little benefit, and you are dizzy over her, right?¡±

    ¡°No! Lily said all that so we could find the real culprit behind Yoruko¡¯s murder as soon as possible! To avenge her death! Lily trusts Kimiko, and whether she is Tamamo-no-Mae or not, Lily trusts her enough to tell her everything. This is Lily¡¯s own judgment!¡± Lily bowed towards Ayaka, but loudly dered her decision.

    Ayaka¡¯s towering chest began to rise and fall visibly, ¡°Well, although I believe that you did it out of a sincere heart, you must not publicize this matter. With Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s methods, she would have found out sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Ayaka, for understanding Lily.¡± Lily bowed deeply with a guilty look on her face.

    ¡°When did I say I was going to forgive you?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Lily, you made your own decision, and whether it was right or wrong will be decided afterwards. However, what about when you disobeyed my order?¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice became more severe.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­ Regardless of the reason, Lily disobeyed Lady Ayaka¡¯s order. This is a fact. Lily knows that she was wrong.¡± Lily said meekly.

    ¡°Since you know that you¡¯re wrong, you should be punished. Come here.¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes radiated a strange, rather dominant glow, and she gave the order indifferently.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Not knowing why, Lily got up and went to Ayaka¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lie down on myp.¡± Ayaka said in a soft yet stern tone, her towering chest heaving.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, what are you going to do?¡± Lily trembled.

    ¡°Lily, do you remember the mistake you made? I said that it was your first offense, so I would forgive you, but if you made another mistake in the future, you will be punished for it as well.¡±

    ¡°But this time doesn¡¯t count. Lily did it to further the investigation of the case and Lily really believes in Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily argued in a panic.

    ¡°Oh, now you are saying it doesn¡¯t count? Didn¡¯t you admit that you were wrong just now? Is it not a mistake if you didn¡¯t listen to me? What do you think?¡± Ayaka¡¯s tone was unexpectedly indifferent.

    ¡°It counts¡­¡±

    Lily knew that regardless of her motives and whether it was right or wrong, she had indeed made her own decision to inform Kimiko about the heavenly oracle and disobeyed Ayaka¡¯s order. It was irrefutable that she hadmitted a grave mistake.

    ¡°Since you know your mistake, why don¡¯t youe into my arms and receive your punishment?¡± Although Ayaka said it was punishment, her gentle and carefree tone made it seem like some kind of teasing¡­

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily could only nod her head.

    There was obviously no one forcing her, but there seemed to be a strong aura in the air pressing Lily to kneel down. Her expression looked a little serious and somewhat aggrieved, but her red face couldn¡¯t make her admit that she was shy.

    She knelt in front of Ayaka, but it was even more difficult for her to bend over and lie on this woman¡¯sp. However, she had disobeyed an order and had to be punished. It was all her own choice. Lily leaned down in humiliation andy on Ayaka¡¯s soft, warm, and feminine thighs.

    Ayaka didn¡¯t say much. She grabbed both of Lily¡¯s hands and pressed them against her waist. Then, with her free hand, she skilfully lifted Lily¡¯s skirt¡­

    ¡°Tell me, how many hits?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s delicate body trembled, ¡°Hit, hit where¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are lying on myp, yet you are still asking me? Do you think I am flirting with you? Tell me quickly, how many hits?!¡± Ayaka said sternly.

    This put Lily in a dilemma. She made such a big mistake, and if she asked for too little, it would probably make Ayaka even more angry, but if she asked for too much, she would feel ashamed.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t say anything, then I¡¯ll p as much as I want?¡± Ayaka picked up the fan and frivolously slid it up and down on Lily¡¯s plump buttocks.

    ¡°One, one hundred¡­¡± When Lily said that, her face reddened even more, and her voice was barely audible.

    ¡°What are you saying? Big Sister can¡¯t hear you clearly! Speak louder!¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice suddenly became high-pitched and stern.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, please p Lily¡­one hundred times!¡± Lily blushed and said with an iparable shameful look on her red face.

    ¡°Say it again, louder!¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily was wrong. Please, Lady Ayaka, p¡ª¡±

    p! The fan fell with a fragrant wind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A young girl¡¯s uncharacteristically delicate cry came from the quiet study room.

 Volume 5, Chapter 90 â€“ Night Market Chaos

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 90 - Night Market Chaos</h4>

    Inside the study, Lily knelt down beside Ayaka and straightened her dress.

    As Ayaka looked at Lily, there was a hint of anguish in her eyes, ¡°Lily, are you angry with me for punishing you?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°Lily disobeyed Lady Ayaka¡¯s order. As My Lady said before, Lily made her own decision. This is the price I should bear for my actions.¡±

    ¡°Lily, I know that you did this from the standpoint of what you think is right, as well as to find the real murderer who killed Madam Yoruko as soon as possible, but¡­ I want you to understand,¡± Ayaka flung her long sleeve, pulled Lily to her side, and used her slender jade fingers to support Lily¡¯s chin, ¡°For you, I don¡¯t care about right or wrong. I only care about where you put me.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze was so prating that it caused Lily¡¯s heart to palpitate for a while.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka is my master. Of course, in the sense of a vassal and lord kind of master. Although I am a courtier of the Heian Dynasty, for Lily, my allegiance is not to the emperor, but to Lady Ayaka.¡± Lily said without half a word of falsehood. Perhaps, this promise added a premise in her heart that the most important thing was to take care of her senior sister.

    Ayaka shook her head, ¡°That is not what I want to hear. Although you are talented in martial arts, you don¡¯t understand politics. I only ask you, would you betray me for that woman?¡±

    ¡°That? That woman?¡± Lily recalled her painful buttocks and suddenly felt a sense of loss. The beating she received today wasn¡¯t only because she had disobeyed Ayaka¡¯s order, but because she had shown too much trust in that woman in front of Ayaka.

    ¡°Lily has never betrayed Lady Ayaka. The decisions Lily made were also based on the interests of Lady Ayaka in order toplete the mission that My Lady has entrusted to me. Perhaps, the method was a bit unusual, but since Lady Ayaka entrusted this task to Lily, Lily must do her best in her own way. Even if I was punished and given another choice, I would still do it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ayaka shook her head, ¡°You know very well that this is not what I am asking. Lily, I want you to be loyal to me not only as a vassal, but also as a woman. Only to me, okay?¡±

    Saying that, Ayaka approached Lily, parted her warm lips, and wrapped her arms around Lily¡¯s waist without hesitation, wanting to kiss her.

    But Lily still reluctantly pushed Ayaka away.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you quite obedient just now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Lily disobeyed an order. As a female vassal, I should be punished. However, Lady Ayaka, when I think of Madam Yoruko being tragically killed like that, Lily really can¡¯t agree with what My Lady is doing at this time. Lily knows that My Lady is very sad, but My Lady should not treat Lily as an object for you to escape!¡±

    Lily flung her red sleeve and moved to the corner of the study, her hair hanging down.

    Ayaka looked at Lily, and for some reason, there was a bit of sadness in her eyes, ¡°Do you think that I really just treat you as an object tofort my sorrow?¡±

    Ayaka got up and was about to leave with a flick of her long sleeve1, but when she came beside Lily, she stopped, ¡°Did I hit too hard just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but this is what Lily should suffer when she makes a mistake.¡± Lily lowered her head and blushed.

    ¡°If it hurts, I¡¯ll rub it for you again?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°Lady Ayaka is busy with official matters. Lily doesn¡¯t dare to disturb you again. Lily is already ttered that you took time out of your busy schedule to discipline Lily.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Ayaka turned her head to leave, ¡°If there is any progress in the case, please report it to me at any time. By the way, Lily, onto a different matter. You risked your life to deliver the message of the heavenly way, which is a great merit to the court and my Fujiwara n. I have asked for a full twelve days and nights of enlightenment time for you to observe the sacred relic. You can arrange it yourself.¡±

    After saying this, Ayaka walked away with a flick of her sleeve. Although she was wearing men¡¯s court clothes, her tall back and slender waist which twisted along with the movement of her buttocks were full of feminine charm.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help blushing when she saw it, but she made Ayaka angry and put her in a difficult situation again. Although Ayaka was angry, she actually still thought of her well-being in every way. In such a crisis, she did not forget to exchange her merits for enlightenment to aid her training.

    Lily wasn¡¯t unaware of Ayaka¡¯s thoughts, but whether she was looking for sce or hiding her true feelings, Lily couldn¡¯t ept it¡­

    After all, in Lily¡¯s heart, that position was only reserved for her senior sister. Lily and Ayaka could only have the rtionship between a vassal and master.

    After Ayaka left, Lilyy there and rested for a while. She had been through a lot in the past few days and was tired, so she fell asleep unknowingly.

    ¡­¡­

    The extended night in Heian-ky¨­ continued. Just when Lily was entering dreand, in the dark streets of Heian-ky¨­¡­

    Several young female samurai wearing kimonos of various colors or revealing armor with swords on their waists, and some young and delicate female onmyoji in hunting clothes were walking between the dark streets, quietly approaching the ce deep in the alley where the lights were bright and the sound of drumming was constantly heard.

    Around them, there were also several female ninjas who were jumping on the roofs of the surrounding houses and following along.

    The women stopped at the entrance of the dark alley, near the ce where it was bright and noisy.

    A female ninja jumped off the roof and said to the female samurai and onmyojis, ¡°Lady Ijuin, the night market is ahead. That is the ce where demons and monsters roam and hide in Heian-ky¨­¡ª a ce of dirt and filth.¡±

    Among these women, there was a girl dressed in a gorgeous kimono with a short skirt. She had long, dark green hair, neat bangs, and wore a jade-colored ox horn headdress adorned with flowers on her head. Her name was Ijuin Reira and she seemed to be the leader of their group.

    Ijuin carried the arrogance and nobility of a woman born in an aristocratic household. She looked at the bustling night market with eyes full of contempt, ¡°Today is the doomsday of these demons who run rampant in Heian-ky¨­ and engage in all kinds of dirty deals! How can the capital of the dignified Heian Dynasty allow these demons to cause trouble? Kasuga, send the signal!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ninja named Kasuga pulled out a cylinder with a fuse from behind her waist. She looked at the dimly lit night market, held the cylinder high, and pulled the fuse.

    Whoosh¡ª A bright purple firework flew high into the sky.

    At this time within the night market, there was constant singing and dancing. Demons and humans were walking around, doing business, eating snacks, and ying games.

    ng¡ª Ijuin pulled out the tachi on her waist and shouted, ¡°Sword mikos, jade maidens, mirror girls, the imperial court is weak and ipetent, but we can¡¯t sit back and watch the heavenly way copse and the three archdemons scourge the world. They have even arrogantly opened an evil ck market for demons at the foot of the imperial city! Sisters,e with me, level this ck market, and kill all the demons!¡±

    ¡°Kill¡ª! Kill!¡±

    ¡°Save the heavenly way, eradicate the three archdemons!¡±

    ¡°Save the heavenly way, eradicate the three archdemons!¡±

    The young girls, each with a heroic and determined look, pulled out their swords and shouted while following Ijuin to rush into the unsuspecting night market.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily was still in a deep sleep. She fell asleep on her stomachst night and didn¡¯t even change her clothes or take a bath. She just fell asleep in her red kimono.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡ª Miss Kagami!¡±

    A maid hurriedly came to the study to wake Lily up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were sleepy and she got upzily. Her clothes unconsciously slipped down, revealing herrge breasts and half of her fragrant shoulders.

    The maid couldn¡¯t help but blush and turned her head away. Lily seemed to realize and straightened her clothes as she got up.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Lord Chief Advisor wants you to go over immediately!¡± The maid said.

    ¡°Understood.¡± For Ayaka to suddenly call her, something must have happened so Lily hurried to Ayaka¡¯s main room.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka?¡± Lily rushed to the front room of Ayaka¡¯s boudoir where Ayaka and Hoshi Murasaki were already waiting.

    ¡°Lily, hurry to the night market.¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Night market?¡± Lily looked confused.

    Hoshi Murasaki exined, ¡°We got news that arge number of female warriors, mainly sword mikos and jade maidens, suddenly attacked the night market.¡±

    ¡°What?! Sword mikos and jade maidens attacked the night market?¡± Lily was unable to understand the situation for a moment.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Ayaka said, ¡°This matter is not difficult to understand. Most of the current sword and jade maiden female warriors are some of the capital¡¯s advance guards,posed of young eldestdies. They must have received the heavenly oracle, and seeing that the imperial court was unable to send troops, they jumped into action themselves.¡±

    ¡°However, the night market is just a ce for good-hearted demons and humans to trade, buy and sell. It has always maintained a strict order. Why was the night market even attacked?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. That night market is Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s territory,¡± Hoshi Murasaki said coldly, ¡°The sword mikos and mirror girls want to start a crusade against the three archdemons, so naturally, they would attack the nearby night market.¡±

    ¡°This, this is nonsense!¡± Lily stomped the floor in anger.

    Ayaka also shook her head helplessly, ¡°Anyway, Lily, hurry up and go over. I will go to the court soon and gather the ministers to see who secretly incited these young sword mikos and jade maidens!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Lily understands.¡± Lily got up and rushed off.

    The leader of the sword mikos, Yoruko, was just murdered, and the sword mikos and jade maidens immediately broke out with such extreme actions that even caused Ayaka to worry.

    As soon as Lily left the chief advisor¡¯s manor, she invoked the demon hound which carried her on its back and they soon arrived near the night market.

    At this time, the night market not far away from the street was full of fire and screams of killing.

    ¡°Not good! Yuuta¡­should be alright.¡±

    Lily rode the demon hound and rushed into the burning night market. She couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked when she entered.

    The originally lively, peaceful, and beautiful night market was now in a mess with thick smoke billowing and battle raging everywhere¡­ Demons fell to the ground one by one and the many corpses were even interspersed with many human guests and vendors.

    On the long night market streets, there were still sporadic battles.

    Beautiful and delicate female samurai and female onmyojis were wielding swords and casting whistling bursts of arcane arts, attacking the demons. These night market demons were ustomed to living peacefully here and were unprepared. They were mercilessly killed by the young sword mikos, jade maidens, and the mirror girls, fleeing in all directions and screaming constantly.

    ¡°This¡­what the hell is this?¡± Lily trembled as she looked at the unbelievable scene in front of her.

 Volume 5, Chapter 91 â€“ â€œSave The Heavenly Way, Eradicate The Three Archdemons!â€

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 91 - ¡°Save The Heavenly Way, Eradicate The Three Archdemons!¡±</h4>

    Lily was stunned by the scene in front of her. It was natural for humans to fight against demons, but this ce was a paradise where demons and humans could peacefully coexist under the protection of Lady Kimiko.

    Although it was not without conflicts and conspiracies, in general, over the years, demons and humans had adhered to the bottom line. In the night market, one couldmunicate with each other, buy and sell, and y games. Most of the demons living here were kind demons and the people who traveled here were ordinary merchants.

    Now, however, Lily saw a scene that overwhelmed her.

    Those noble-born, kind and brave young female warriors were killing these harmless night market demons.

    Sparks flew like small swallows and the smell of blood permeated the air. Lily wasn¡¯t sure, in the end, which side should she help?

    She couldn¡¯t draw her sword on these female warriors to protect these demons. After all, they were not onlypatriots, but most of them were also a part of the sword mikos, jade maidens, or mirror girls. How could Lily draw her sword on them?

    However, Lily was even less likely to join them in ughtering these defenseless small demons.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? There are still many demons in that tavern up ahead. Come with us!¡± At this time, several sword mikos ran past Lily and stopped, blood dripping from their swords. They were all beautiful and their pure eyes reflected no trace of evil despite doing such cruel things that were no different from those evil demons.

    ¡°Is that dog your shikigami? If not, we¡¯re going to kill it!¡± A small, red-haired female samurai held a bronze hammer and adopted a wary posture against Lily¡¯s demon hound.

    Crazy! These women are crazy! Lily thought in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with it! That¡¯s my shikigami!¡± Lily shouted.

    The little girl looked resentfully at the demon hound for a while before following the group to kill the demons in the tavern.

    ¡°Sister samurai, sister samurai!¡±

    A youthful male voice came from the shadows.

    Lily looked back and saw that her roon friend, Yuuta, was hiding in a long, narrow alley and waving to her.

    Lily took the demon hound and entered the alley. The alley was indeed very narrow, and in some ces, Lily had to turn sideways which caused her chest to rub against the wall.

    Although Yuuta looked witty and rxed, Lily noticed that his furry body had several bloody injuries.

    ¡°Yuuta! Are you okay?¡± Lily crouched down and looked at Yuuta worriedly.

    Yuuta forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Lily examined Yuuta¡¯s injuries and took out a piece of life-recovery magatama for healing.

    ¡°No! Sister samurai, how can you give such an expensive magatama to a small demon like Yuuta?!¡± Yuuta looked iparably moved that he refused repeatedly.

    ¡°Take it!¡± Lily ordered.

    But Yuuta said, ¡°Sister samurai¡¯s kindness cannot be repaid even if my bones are smashed to pieces, but Yuuta is too weak to use this magatama at all. The majestic life force contained in it would kill me. We roons have our own herbs so Sister doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Only then did Lily take back the magatama, ¡°Yuuta, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Yuuta looked sad and frightened, ¡°I don¡¯t know. At night, everyone was ying in the night market as usual, but all of a sudden, several teams of female warriors came out of nowhere. They didn¡¯t look like bad people, but they all shouted strange slogans like crazies. They killed demons when they saw them and sometimes even killed humans who went to stop them. They said they wanted to kill all the demons in the night market and chase out the rumored archdemon in Heian-ky¨­. Really¡­ These women are like a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening? These are the sword mikos and jade maidens who are usually active in the capital. Why would they suddenlymence a ughter in the night market?¡± Lily grabbed the roon¡¯s paw and asked.

    Yuuta replied, ¡°Even if Sister didn¡¯te here, I had ns to find you. My nsmen and I, who hid in the shadows or transformed into people, have acquired some news from among these crazy female warriors. It is said they are all following the orders of the new leader of the jade maidens. They are also following the will of the heavenly oracle which desires the eradication of the three archdemons.¡±

    ¡°The new leader of the jade maidens?¡± Lily naturally knew about the heavenly oracle and didn¡¯t ask more, but this new leader of the jade maidens caused Lily some concern, ¡°Who is she? Why would she give such an order?¡±

    Yuuta shook his head, ¡°We overheard this from the conversations of the female samurai and female onmyoji who entered into the night market. As for their leader, we don¡¯t know.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I should be able to find more information about this. Yuuta, it¡¯s too dangerous here. You don¡¯t need to collect information here anymore. Come with me; your sister will keep you safe.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, sister samurai. Yuuta¡¯s first mission was to bring this information to Sister, but after that, Yuuta has a second mission which is to bring the information to the survivors here so that they can escape to Kiyoszawa. Also, the Fuyutsuki will being soon. The Fuyutsuki is currently closed and will be dedicated to saving the demons in the night market. Yuuta must convey this news and assist in rescuing them.¡± Yuuta said, his eyes full of courage.

    ¡°Kiyoszawa? By the way, Lady Kimiko should already know about this a long time ago, right? How will she respond?¡±

    Yuuta shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The situation is too chaotic. It was the olddy of the night market who asked Yuuta to assist in the rescue, but Yuuta felt that it was better to tell this information to sister samurai first.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t Kimiko take action to protect the night market? Lily didn¡¯t know the answer for now, but the shouts of the female warriors outside and the wailing of the demons continued.

    ¡°Yuuta, I¡¯ll go save those demons with you!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Sister samurai, it¡¯s better to let Yuuta do this kind of thing. Sister must have other important tasks, right?¡±

    ¡°No matter what the task is, I can¡¯t watch the creatures of this night market where I used to live killed in this way. Moreover, I don¡¯t want my mirror sisters to have any more irredeemable blood on their hands. I can also ensure your safety and save as many as possible!¡±

    ¡°Sister samurai!¡±

    Lily waved her hand and Kagura also appeared. Kagura exuded an aura in the middle tote stages of Permanence. In addition, her realm of perception was originally very high, causing her whole person to give off apletely different feeling.

    ¡°Kagura, you and I will split up. Try to protect the innocent demons in the night market and bring them to the intersection where the Fuyutsuki will soon be moored. Remember, don¡¯t fight with those female warriors!¡± Lily ordered.

    In order to prevent the conflict from expanding, Lily did not release her demon shikigami.

    ¡°Hm, I see that Master is really kind-hearted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about kindness. I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to such killings!¡±

    Lily took the bulbous roon and separated from Kagura.

    There is a lot of killing here, but not even a single official or soldier can be seen. Even if officials and soldiers aren¡¯t allowed to enter the night market, such turmoil should have attracted a few, right? It seems that this matter was acquiesced by the imperial court, Lily thought to herself.

    Lily expanded her domain and detected a few female samurai not far away who were trying to break into a courtyard. She conjured a storm of cherry blossoms to block those female samurai while she and Yuuta rescued the demons through the back door.

    ¡°Run that way! If you can¡¯t, escape from the night market. Wherever you run is safer than staying in the night market!¡± Yuuta directed them.

    Lily urged the cherry blossom storm to harass the female warriors all the way, but she didn¡¯t take the initiative to reveal herself from the shadows. Lily couldn¡¯t fight with the sword mikos, jade maidens, or her fellow mirror girl n, so she could only passively save some demons.

    However, to her dismay, there were not many demons left alive in the night market. Most of them either escaped or were ughtered.

    Up ahead, three little green kappas were hugging their kappa father and crying.

    ¡°Daddy¡ª¡±

    The kappas¡¯ father had already been killed. A female samurai with long, dark green hair was holding a sword and facing the three small, crying kappas. Ijuin raised her sword with some hesitation.

    Lily hurriedly asked Yuuta and the dozen or so small demons she had rescued to hide behind the house.

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re all monsters. It¡¯s you monsters who killed my brother! If you are allowed to grow up, you will definitely harm others! Die!¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily was about to use her domain to stop her, but found that the female samurai was so strong that the domain alone wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her.

    Just at that moment, a blue water dragon suddenly flew over and struck Ijuin¡¯s sword, causing her to stagger and retreat to the side.

    A tall, elegant, and handsome man in a white kimono appeared at the intersection, and behind him was a long-haired woman who looked like a human, not a demon, wearing a gorgeous dress.

    ¡°Abe no Seimei!¡± Ijuin said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to stop us from saving the heavenly way?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ijuin, I dare not stop you from speaking out for justice, but your current behavior is more like an ignorant and impulsive child, just ughtering demons who are powerless to resist. What¡¯s the point?¡± Seimei said while shaking the fan in his hand. The water dragon returned to his feet and hovered obediently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare underestimate me, Seimei! We are not as cowardly and timid as your Bureau of Divination¡¯s officials and soldiers. We attacked the night market first because it was the easiest to exterminate. It was the strategy of Lady Shenzu, do you understand? Soon, we will start a crusade against those demons and evil spirits entrenched in Heian-ky¨­! Hmph, you and the other cowardly generation just hide away and watch. Don¡¯t get in the way of My Lady!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. These demons you¡¯re killing are all my shikigami.¡±

    ¡°You are talking nonsense! Do you really think I¡¯m a child?¡±

    ¡°How about I take them as my shikigami now? Or do you want to fight with me?¡± Seimei¡¯s eyes showed a bit of sternness.

    ¡°Hmph! Do as you wish! If you defend the demons, I will report you to the imperial court!¡± Ijuin didn¡¯t dare to fight Seimei so she gave up killing the little kappas and ran to the other side of the street.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Seimei said without looking, fluttering his fan.

    Lily walked out from behind the house, ¡°Seimei, today¡¯s events made me look at you with admiration.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to take the opportunity to collect more demon shikigami. After all, I have arge courtyard and can afford to hire more servants.¡± Seimei smiled.

    The beautiful and elegant woman who wore a big dress and stood behind Seimei bowed towards Lily, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Kagami. I am the Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni.¡±

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Lily nodded politely.

 Volume 5, Chapter 92 â€“ Lily Training The Physical Body

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 92 - Lily Training The Physical Body</h4>

    ¡°Brother Yuuta!¡±

    While Lily and Seimei were talking, a young female racoon rushed over, her face ckened with smoke and dust.

    ¡°Mayo.¡± Yuuta called out the young female racoon¡¯s name.

    ¡°Brother Yuuta, the situation isn¡¯t good. The demons, human onmyoji, samurai, and other merchants who are rushing to board the ship are about to fight! Although it is the Fuyutsuki, many people are still worried that they won¡¯t be able to get on the ship!¡±

    Lily, who was by the side, said, ¡°The sword mikos are mainly ughtering demons. What trouble are those human merchants causing?!¡±

    The female racoon took Yuuta¡¯s hand and looked Lily up and down with some displeasure, ¡°Are you the sister samurai that Brother Yuuta often talks about?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What does a woman like you know? The scene is so chaotic, isn¡¯t it natural for many merchants and customers to escape together if they don¡¯t understand the situation? You obviously don¡¯t understand anything¡­and you always rely on Brother Yuuta to help you with everything, exposing him to danger! I hate you!¡± The female racoon seemed to be very dissatisfied with Lily and stomped her feet.

    ¡°Mayo! What nonsense are you speaking?! You are not allowed to talk to sister samurai like that!¡± Yuuta raised his furry paw and scolded Mayo.

    ¡°You, Brother Yuuta¡­you¡¯re being mean to me for this woman? What¡¯s so great about this woman? She¡¯s not round and her waist is so thin; she¡¯s not even cute! Brother Yuuta¡¯s tastes are so strange! Uuuu¡ª I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± The female racoon pushed Yuuta away and ran off in the direction of the Fuyutsuki.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Yuuta looked guilty as he turned to face Lily, ¡°Sister samurai, I, my brothers and sisters are all from the countryside and have no insight. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Yuuta, let¡¯s not talk about that. If we let the human merchants and the night market demons trample and sh with each other when the Fuyutsuki arrives, our rescues will be in vain!¡± Lily said anxiously.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, leave this ce to me. Quickly go to where the Fuyutsuki is docked and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Seimei suggested.

    ¡°Hm!¡± Lily nodded, turned around and pulled Yuuta as she departed in a hurry. The Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni bowed slightly to send Lily off.

    At this time, where the Fuyutsuki would soon arrive, many kinds of demons as well as some merchants and customers were scrambling for a frontmost position. It was so bad that there were a few demons and humans in the front row who were squeezed down a deep ditch. Some human warriors and demons even started to fight each other.

    ¡°Stop, all of you!¡± Lily saw what was going on and shouted in a delicate voice.

    The crowd of demons and humans froze momentarily and looked at Lily.

    Many demons suddenly screamed, ¡°It¡¯s a female samurai! The female samurai came to kill us!¡±

    The situation became even more chaotic for a while, and consequently, more people and demons were squeezed down the deep ditch.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid! Have you forgotten her?! She is my sister who has been living here for a month! She is here to help us!¡± Yuuta shouted.

    Finally, the frog who sold goldfish recognized Lily, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Kagami, thatdy with a lot of money! She¡¯s someone from our night market.¡±

    Only then did some of the unrest among the crowd gradually ease.

    Lily said, ¡°Those female warriors are targeting the demons. You people will only get implicated if you mix with the demons!¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± The human samurai, onmyojis, and merchants looked at each other.

    ¡°Moreover, the Fuyutsuki ising to pick up the demons and bring them to the monster-popted back mountains. Are you people going together as well? As long as you leave this night market street, you will be safe.¡±

    When the people heard this, they all left through the two side alleys.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Kagami, for saving us!¡± Many of the demons who were saved by Lily knelt down and bowed to her in gratitude.

    ¡°The owner of this night market also saved me. This is what I should do.¡± Lily replied honestly.

    ¡°Look! The Fuyutsuki, it¡¯sing!¡± A one-eyed demon with good eyesight pointed to the distance while jumping and shouting.

    The Fuyutsuki slowly approached, and before it stopped, many demons swarmed towards it, nearly stepping off the tform.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t rush! The Fuyutsuki is here and will definitely ensure everyone¡¯s safety.¡± A fox girl shouted, but was squeezed into the cabin by the tide of demons with a ¡°Yah~¡±!

    ¡°Miss Lily, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Riku, with his long gray hair and handsome bearing, appeared next to Lily in an elegant yukata and his arms crossed.

    ¡°Brother Riku,¡± Lily looked towards the smoking night market and asked, ¡°Brother Riku, do you know what happened?¡±

    ¡°You humans attacked us demons, but ask me instead? I myself want to know.¡± Riku smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Eh? Brother Riku, you, you are a demon?¡± Lily was surprised.

    ¡°Hehehe, the situation is urgent and I identally let my tongue slip.¡±

    ¡°No, it was Lily who was rude.¡±

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t a handsome male demon talk with Miss Lily?¡± Riku said in a mellifluous voice.

    ¡°Brother Riku, what time is this? Stop making such jokes!¡± Lily was displeased.

    ¡°Sorry, I was also depressed so I teased Miss Lily to lighten the mood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lily remembered something and asked, ¡°Brother Riku, isn¡¯t Lady Kimiko the patron saint of this night market? Does she know what happened here?¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, it was Kimiko who asked me toe. It¡¯s just that, for some reason, it¡¯s inconvenient for her to appear herself.¡±

    Lily wanted to ask more, but she hesitated. It must be that Kimiko also didn¡¯t want to take action against these innocent sword mikos who were blinded by others¡­

    ¡°Brother Riku, do you know Shenzu?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Shenzu?¡± A stern look shed through Riku¡¯s eyes, ¡°Although I don¡¯t pay much attention to human affairs, I have heard about the new leader of the Heian-ky¨­ Jade Maidens, Uehara no Shenzu.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is she? Where is she now?¡±

    Riku shook his head, ¡°The organization of the sword mikos, jade maidens, and mirror girls is very strict and secretive. Although the chief advisor¡¯s new policy has vindicated the mirror girls, the world¡¯s stubborn opposition and the powerful demons who desire their destruction still have lingering fears. Nowadays, although I often see a lot of mirror girls in Heian-ky¨­, they are mostly seen appearing and participating in various crusades, missions and adventures. Without joining these organizations, it is difficult to know who their high-level officials are. That Shenzu is mysterious and it is rumored that she possesses great strength and wisdom, but few outsiders have seen her true face.¡±

    Lily nodded as she mulled over his words. If it wasn¡¯t for the descent of the heavenly oracle, how would Lily have known that Yoruko was the leader of the sword mikos? However, now that Yoruko was murdered, the forces of the sword mikos and jade maidens were all likely under themand of Shenzu.

    ¡°Brother Riku, then, do you know who the leader of the mirror girls is?¡±

    ¡°Mirror girls? That¡¯s even more unknown. The mirror girl n has been persecuted for a long time so even if their leader really exists, they must be deeply hidden. Even I myself have no clue.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Brother Riku, for telling me. By the way, Lily has one more thing to ask.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, there is no need to be polite. Your matters are partly my matters as well.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t recall having such a deep friendship with Riku, nor did he seem like a chivalrous person? Was it really easy to do things as long as one had a beautiful and sexy body?

    ¡°Brother Riku, do you still have the blood spirit magatama fromst time? Lily is willing to buy it from you at the market price.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What does Miss Lily need the blood spirit magatama for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. One of my sisters, who needs it for her practice, asked me to inquire about it.¡± Lily didn¡¯t want to show how eager she was to get the blood spirit magatama, lest the other party take the opportunity to raise the price.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Lily, the blood spirit magatama is an extremely rare thing. With its rarity, it should cost more than one hundred magatama, but at present, there are few uses for this rare thing in the world and there are also alternatives, so the price is not too high. This thing is really hard toe by and I only have one. Since there is no use carrying it around, I¡¯ll repay the debt by giving it to Miss Lily. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve taken advantage of Miss Lily.¡± Riku said.

    ¡°Not at all, Lily doesn¡¯t think she has suffered a loss. After all, it¡¯s such a rare thing and I am not short on money so I¡¯m the one benefiting. Then, Brother Riku, if you find it in the future, please keep an eye out for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if I see it, I will collect it on your behalf and transfer it to you at the original price without making any profit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Riku.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Lily, since I¡¯m already treating you so well, why don¡¯t we go up to the Fuyutsuki for a drink?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Lily has urgent matters so let¡¯s do it another day¡­¡±

    That night, the night market suffered heavy casualties and almost all the items in the stores were burned and blown up. It was unimaginable that such a heartless thing was done by a group of righteous girls who only sought to save the heavenly way. It was truly unimaginable.

    It was not until the second day of the extended night that the officials and soldiers came, obviouslyte. By that time, the swords maidens and other sisters had already left and there were almost no survivors in the night market. The soldiers hastily extinguished the fire and sealed off the night market with ropes and wooden fences. That was it, that was all they did¡ª it seemed extremely perfunctory.

    ¡°The imperial court must have known about this in advance. From cruelty and suppression to connivance, there must be articles in between.¡± Lily stood on a roof, her long hair fluttering as she surveyed the street full of smog and embers before turning to leave.

    Lily returned to the chief advisor¡¯s manor, but Ayaka had gone to the court so she could only go back to the study and wait.

    At this time, Lily finally got to take a good bath and changed into the celestial maiden lingerie she bought from the auction house. She then started to practice.

    Sure enough, wearing lingerie gave a different feeling. Such beautiful and sexy lingerie made Lily more sensitive and gave her a bit of confidence. After all, no matter how beautiful she was, perhaps one day her senior sister would get tired of it. She needed to change things up asionally to please her senior sister.

    Lily blushed at the thought.

    ¡°How obscene! What am I thinking?! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m fantasizing about sexual affairs with Senior Sister.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­even if I have a thousand charms and all kinds of amorous feelings, when will Senior Sister see it?¡± Thinking of this, Lily couldn¡¯t help feeling sentimental.

    It¡¯s better to meditate and practice first while waiting for Ayaka toe back.

    Lily integrated her seductive charm intent into her body so that her mind and body could continue to improve under the nourishment of her new insights and perceptions. While wearing this lingerie, the effect of physical training was better than wearing nothing at all.

 Volume 5, Chapter 93 â€“ The Tsunaga Sisters In Danger

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 93 - The Tsunaga Sisters In Danger</h4>

    Lily felt that her body was integrated into the seductive intent as much as currently possible. She reasoned that perhaps it was necessary to rest for a while to allow her body to adapt before she could continue the integration.

    Otherwise, if the body¡¯s sensitivity exceeded the limit that one¡¯s will could control, they may be lost and do things beyond their control, or evenpletely lose their mind and be a demented and seductive woman who only wallowed in desire. Such a person was simr to adepts who got controlled by their overpowering obsession and killing intent, bing like a wind demon which only knew how to kill and had no consciousness.

    Seductive intent could give women strength, but it could also control and ruin women.

    Almost every female adept figured this out themselves, but they were too ashamed to say anything. Fortunately, Lily had gradually realized this herself.

    But on the other hand, bncing on the verge of reaching the limit and losing self-control was the fastest way to improve one¡¯s strength and achieve the best physical training effect.

    Just like how in swordsmanship, tempering oneself through life and death battles was the fastest way to gain strength. Lily found this out herself through her experiences.

    She bathed in cold water, wiped her body with a towel, and transformed her desires into strength to nourish her body, making her body stronger as well as more attractive and beautiful.

    Although it was very ufortable to have desires pervade her entire body, it felt refreshing and pleasant after turning her condensed desires into seductive intent that nourished her body.

    Ordinary women who couldn¡¯t calm their desires would lose themselves and get swallowed by empty, painful feelings, and even do degrading things. However, Lily used seductive intent to temper the body and transform her strong desires into essence that nourished and strengthened the body. This, over time, helped to improve her body and increase her basic strength. Lily felt that this path may be the way for female adepts to retain their purity and step on the road to ascension!

    Although the process was somewhat tortuous, it was a more practical, natural, healthy, and upright path, unlike the so-called yin-yang path. Such a heretic path would require the absorption of male spiritual energy in order to develop. Although the heretic path wouldn¡¯t enable her to ascend to Takamagahara, it could help her to be an extremely powerful demoness, but how could Lily take such a path?

    After finishing her practice session, Lily washed her precious celestial maiden lingerie and hung it in the backyard to dry. Presumably, no one would steal it from the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    After all, it seemed that it was better to dry the celestial maiden lingerie in the nature of heaven and earth than in the mirror space. These kinds of treasures could absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to clean themselves and dispel the umted desires that should not be in them.

    However, Ayaka still had yet to return from the imperial court and Lily needed to report the situation of the night market to her, so Lily decided to go to the back mountain first.

    ¡°Old uncle.¡± Lily came to the back mountain where the torii was. The fat old man who guarded the entrance of the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument was still there, but he seemed to be in low spirits and was drinking alone.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Kagami, you now have a total of ten days and one night of enlightenment time. You can go in.¡± The old man said and swigged some wine again.

    Lily knew that his brother had died, so of course, he would feel sorrowful.

    ¡°Old uncle, my condolences for your loss.¡± Lily bowed deeply to the old man.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­¡± The old man felt moved that Lily, as the Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s close vassal, would say these words to him.

    Lily entered the mysterious space to perceive thews surrounding the operation of moon power contained within the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument. This time, Lily knew the rules from the beginning so she could naturally n for the long term, avoid those ck iron spheres,prehend the twelve phases of the moon that revolves in the firmament, and constantly deepen her understanding surrounding thews of the power of the moon.

    and stop supporting the content thiefCompared to ordinary girls, Lily had a more rational mind while also retaining the intuitive sensitivity of her senior sister. Because of this, she could get twice the result with half the effort whenprehending, and her efficiency was very high!

    However, as soon as Lily started herprehension, she became oblivious to the passage of time and it seemed as if the entire cycle of the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument¡¯s operation passed in the blink of an eye!

    It seemed like a day in a fairnd but a few decades in the human world. Lily felt that she had only been in enlightenment for a short time, but in fact, she had been in enlightenment for twelve days and nights!

    During this period, Lily was not touched by the ck spheres even once, and the entire moon phase cycle waspleted. Not long after, Lily was automatically moved out of the torii.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Lily found that it was still an extended night outside, but the old man was no longer there. Instead, there was a white-robed miko guarding the ce.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I¡¯m a miko from Izumo Mountain who is currently working in the Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s manor. While the old uncle takes a few days off every month, I rece him in guarding here.¡±

    ¡°Every month? How long have I been in there for enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a full twelve days and nights.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡­I¡¯ve been in there for twelve days and nights?¡± Lily was shocked, ¡°Then, didn¡¯t I exceed my allotted enlightenment time?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka instructed that if you really have the ability toprehend the full moon phase cycle for the first time without getting kicked out, you will not be forced toe out and the excess time will be deductedter. After all, it is really rare toprehend the full moon phase cycle for the first time. If you are forcibly interrupted, the harvests you can perceive will be much less.¡± The miko said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Thanks a lot, sister.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to thank me. I was just following what Lady Ayaka ordered.¡±

    Lily and the miko were about to bow and say goodbye when a slim minister in a luxurious cyan kimono walked over, ¡°You finally came out! I¡¯ve been waiting here for seven days!¡±

    The man grumbled unkindly at Lily.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Fujiwara no Nozomu.¡± The miko greeted.

    ¡°Enough nonsense, it¡¯s my turn to gain enlightenment. Let me in quickly!¡± The public minister said in a rude manner.

    Although this public minister was rude, Lily¡¯s enlightenment time was indeed long and it exceeded her allotted time. She also felt a little embarrassed so she quietly left instead of arguing with that rude person.

    The Fujiwara n, thergest n in the dynasty which has held power over the court for thousands of years. These Fujiwara descendants are really arrogant and domineering, Lily thought to herself as she walked down the hillside and went to see Ayaka.

    At this time, Ayaka was in her own room.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Lily, it really surprises me that you canprehend a full moon phase cycle on your second time! Looking back at the history of my Fujiwara n, no one has ever achieved such astonishing results since acquiring this sacred relic. Even I am far behind you in this regard. Lily, your talent in the way of the moon is really amazing!¡± Ayaka praised.

    ¡°No, Lily didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. I intended to just go in andprehend for one night so I could wait for your return, but I sunk into deep thought, and by the time I woke up, it had already been twelve days.¡± Lily said with a red face.

    ¡°This is the legendary state of abstraction that can be achieved but not sought during enlightenment! Lily, you must have gained a lot, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was okay¡­¡± Lily said modestly.

    ¡°Hehe, what a well-behaved girl, not arrogant at all.¡± Ayaka praised repeatedly. After all, Lily far surpassed the Fujiwara n¡¯s enlightenment record and the person who ranked second was not Ayaka. That ce belonged to a Fujiwara n woman from five hundred years ago, who, ording to the records, persisted through a full moon phase cycle on her fourth time, which was still far worse than Lily. As for Ayaka, she persisted through a full moon phase cycle on her sixth time which ranked her at fifth ce in the Fujiwara n¡¯s history. Of course, the way of the moon was not Ayaka¡¯s main way of training.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily hasprehended for so long and inadvertently suspended my assignment. The night market incident has not been reported to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot from other ces so just tell me what you know.¡±

    Lily then reported what she investigated to Ayaka.

    ¡°Hm, Lily, you did a good job. Although you helped that woman, Kimiko, this time, I won¡¯t punish you. What kind of ability does one have to ughter those small demons who are powerless to fight back?¡± Ayaka was also displeased, ¡°Since you have been gaining enlightenment these past few days, you probably haven¡¯t heard that these tsunaga sisters have be more radical recently. It can be said that they are a little crazy¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, what did they do?¡± Lily asked anxiously.

    ¡°After they almost leveled the entire night market, they began to point their swords at the ancient vengeful spirits and archdemons lurking in Heian-ky¨­.¡± Ayaka said worriedly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was startled, ¡°Heian-ky¨­ has a long history and there are many dormant archdemons and vengeful spirits, some of which are extremely powerful!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are some archdemons and vengeful spirits that not even the imperial court dares to easily provoke. These little girls really don¡¯t know what death is.¡± Ayaka shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be in danger, right?¡± Although those tsunaga sisters were incited to ughter the night market demons, they were, after all, the sisters of Lily¡¯s n. It was natural for Lily to be worried about them.

    ¡°At first, they attacked those small demons and vengeful spirits in the night market, which was fine, but they became more and more bold and began to attack those strong archdemons and vengeful spirits which have been around for a long time. Although they gained victories, they had to suffer the price through casualties.¡±

    ¡°Why are they so eager to fight those archdemons and evil spirits? Even if it is for the sake of the heavenly way, how can they be the opponents of countless archdemons and evil spirits in Heian-ky¨­ just with their strength?!¡± Lily herself had encountered such vengeful spirits when she was being chased and when she first entered Heian-ky¨­. The terrifying power and appalling resentment left her with lingering fears to this day. When facing such an existence, she could only hide far away

    Ayaka couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, ¡°Those innumerable vengeful spirits in the history of the Heian Dynasty and the remnant spirits left over from past battles aren¡¯t something these little girls can deal with. Among them, the most powerful are the four great vengeful spirits which are existencesparable to the three archdemons.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Why are those girls so impulsive, no, they¡¯re just stupid!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t stop worrying.

    ¡°Lily, I want to assemble all the courtiers in order to stop this matter from the court level as soon as possible. Their way of doing things is not how one serves the court. You must be tired after meditating for twelve days. Go back first to take a bath and rest. Wait for further instructions in the study, I may have something to hand to you at any time!¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Lily obeys.¡±

    Ayaka got up and went to the Heian Pce while Lily returned to the study.

    Lily took a bath and wore a white yukata, but did not sleep. Instead, she took out some magatama and began to circte her spiritual energy.

 Volume 5, Chapter 94 â€“ Middle Stage Of Spirit Jade

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 94 - Middle Stage Of Spirit Jade</h4>

    Now that Lily¡¯s understanding of the meaning of the moon had reached a very high level, she was more than halfway to the level of the true meaning of the moon needed to condense the permanence spirit. Her physical body training had also reached the bottleneck of the stage so she could already begin to improve her practice of spiritual energy.

    Although it was possible to advance to the Permanence Stage withoutprehending the true meaning of a particr path, the level of one¡¯s strength would be shallow.

    ¡°Now, if I match my deep understanding of the meaning of the moon, I should be able to raise my strength to the middle stage of Spirit Jade.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Lily to use magatama to improve her strength. However, for those who chose not toprehend the meaning of a certain attribute and only relied on magatama to improve their level of strength, such as impatient people or those whocked talent but were rich, in the same realm, they were usually the weakest.

    Of course, if one had an innately strong body like some heaven-defying demons and evil spirits, or mastered an extraordinary power-multiplying secret method such as the mysterious Tsukuyomi Swordstyle in the mirror space or the Genji Swordstyle, they would also be much stronger than ordinary powerhouses of the same realm who relied on magatama to advance.

    In reality, apart from some dignitaries and royal families, there were very few adepts who did not practice any other secret techniques to increase their strength. Those nobles who cked off in their practice and relied on magatama could also improve to a certain level, but in actualbat, they were the weakest among adepts of the same level. However,pared to bottom-level adepts who had never seen a single magatama, they could still crush their opponents by relying on the basicbat power provided by their level of strength.

    As for Lily, although she was arrogant and proud, she was shouldering a difficult, unknown fate. Lily chose the most arduous, but also the most powerful path avable to her.

    Lily originally possessed de maiden spiritual energy, the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, and three times the basic physique of an ordinary female samurai which already gave her enough power to kill opponents of a much higher level than her.

    At her current stage, Lily could sweep through opponents of simr level mainly because of the mirror¡¯s gift, her threefold physique, and the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, all of which were heaven-defying.

    But as time went on, this gap would gradually narrow.

    Although the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle was indeed heaven-defying, when it came to physique, there were some naturally powerful demons, evil spirits, and talented human warriors in the Permanence Stage or even the Throne Stage with stronger physiques than Lily.

    Of course, Lily was now starting to train her body in the truest sense and integrating seductive intent into her body to strengthen it instead of just relying on the unpredictable gift bestowed by the ancient mirror¡¯s mysterious power. Her current body was now much stronger than before she came to Heian-ky¨­ and her threefold physique had improved.

    As for opponents in thete Permanence Stage, Lily gradually began toe into contact with some who have grasped a bit of understanding in the meaning of a certain attribute. The secret techniques used by these opponents were not as good as Lily¡¯s, but by relying on the great power brought about by the meaning of attributes, they could hold their own against Lily in battle. The higher one¡¯s understanding of the meaning of attributes, the stronger they would be.

    An example of this would be Tomoe Gozen who Lily met riding her horse across Lake Biwa. Although her level of strength was unclear, even if she didn¡¯t have a heaven-defying secret technique that could increase her strength, just the powerful thunder and lightning she harnessed through the true meaning of thunder was enough to crush Lily multiple times over!

    Moreover, Lily found that the ten-fold increase in power provided by the first segment of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle did not work on her power of the moon. That is to say, the two triggered a superimposing effect rather than a multiplication effect. They had some subtle influences on each other in addition to the augmentation benefit.

    Lily didn¡¯t really understand it. The Tsukuyomi Swordstyle acted on the body to exert power while the power of the moon actually came from one¡¯s perception of the meaning of the moon, which was a more mysterious power of attributes.

    The two could be superimposed on each other, but not multiplied together.

    The power of attributes was a kind of power that had nothing to do with one¡¯s own physical strength, but was an auxiliary power obtained through perception.

    It took about two days and one night as well as the absorption of hundreds of magatama for Lily to reach the mid Spirit Jade Stage.

    This also surprised Lily very much. Her estimates of the time it would take to reach the mid Spirit Jade Stage was urate, or even a bit faster, but the amount of magatama she needed to absorb increased greatly. Normally, only a few pieces were enough, but Lily used hundreds of them!

    However, these hundreds of pieces were not spent for nothing as Lilyprehended the meaning of the moon and seductive charm, and her ¡®container¡¯ becamerger. As a result, Lily¡¯s mid-stage Spirit Jade strength and spiritual energy reserves were much greater than those of ordinary mid-stage Spirit Jade adepts.

    Lily got up, her rxed brows exuding a sense of confidence, and her seductive intent made her even more beautiful and enchanting. At this time, if Lily were to fight the Rashomon spirit alone, even if she couldn¡¯t win, her current strength would be enough to fight him head-on.

    However, based on today¡¯s experience, wouldn¡¯t it take at least a thousand magatama for her to reach the pinnacle of the Spirit Jade stage? Such a terrifying amount of consumption was unheard of, but fortunately, the remaining magatama Lily had was barely enough.

    Lily felt that her yukata was soaking wet from her continuous practice and her body was covered in fragrant sweat, so she went to take a bath to refresh her body and mind.

    The sexy celestial maiden lingerie also dried and Lily wore it inside her spiritual energy defensive treasure, the celestial maiden battle undergarment. After all, the celestial maiden battle undergarment was something like a small camisole and one needed to wear underwear inside. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Lily¡¯s nibs be shown through the undergarment, especially with a body like hers?

    Lily was only wearing the celestial maiden lingerie and undergarment while she knelt in the room,bing her wet hair.

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± Suddenly, a miko pulled the door open violently.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily was startled and theb that Taira no Masakado gave her fell out of her hands. She hurriedly used one hand to cover her chest and put the other between her thighs.

    Seeing that it was a woman, Lily was somewhat relieved. She seemed to be the same careless miko who ryed Ayaka¡¯s instructions to her the other day.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, it¡¯s not good!¡± The miko said while panting. Her eyes fell on Lily¡¯s towering breasts covered her by the thin undergarment and she subconsciously averted her eyes, ¡°That, those sword mikos and jade maidens are¡­currently lying in ambush on Suzaku Avenue to kill a great vengeful spirit!¡±

    ¡°Which one of the great vengeful spirits?¡± Lily asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ We received this information from a hired Iga-ryu female ninja. We only heard that it is a very fierce and ancient vengeful spirit.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Lady Ayaka hasn¡¯t returned from the imperial court yet. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°You ask me?¡± Was it because Ayaka hugged her and treated her the best that everyone seemed to regard her as the ¡®mistress¡¯ of this ce?

    Lily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, these tsunaga sisters were likely to be in danger and she couldn¡¯t just ignore them.

    ¡°Quickly go and try to inform Lady Ayaka! I¡­I¡¯ll go first to see if I can stop them!¡± Lily didn¡¯t even know who the great vengeful spirit was and she didn¡¯t dare to brag that she could deal with it, but if it was just stopping those girls before they could act, even if she had to use a little force, she should be able to do it by herself.

    ¡°I have notified her, but there was no response. I am afraid that she is in an extremely important secret court meeting.¡± The miko replied.

    After all, Ayaka was not the emperor and she couldn¡¯t just walk away from a court meeting. How could a group of radical female warriors attacking a great vengeful spirit bepared to major events in the imperial court? It was normal for Ayaka not to respond.

    ¡°I see. Anyway, I¡¯ll go take a look first! You guys should stop bothering Lady Ayaka for now. After all, they are just a bunch of female warriors who don¡¯t know their limits. I should be able to stop them.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Understood, Miss Kagami.¡±

    Lily hurriedly put on a short red kimono with long sleeves and didn¡¯t even bother to wear stockings. She slipped her slender feet into a pair of wooden sandals and set off.

    ording to the miko, these women were setting an ambush in the southern section of Suzaku Avenue, a section of neighborhood previously inhabited by public officials, but it had been mostly abandoned due to conflict.

    Lily rode the demon hound at high speed and arrived on Suzaku Avenue before rushing wildly southward.

    After a dozen kilometers or so, Lily felt a powerful wave of resentment a few kilometers away which carried an aura so terrifying that Lily almost fell off the demon hound!

    Lily hurriedly urged the demon hound to slow down, changing to a silent, fast trot so they could quietly approach.

    Suzaku Avenue was so wide that, from a distance, Lily could see demonic clouds roiling with resentment and fury. A bearded judge who was more than ten feet tall and wearing an old court uniform was standing amid the demonic clouds and ghostly fog, appearing to be much taller than the surrounding houses and trees.

    ¡°Michizane!¡± Lily¡¯s body jolted and she hurriedly hid behind an old willow tree. She reacted very quickly and took advantage of the situation to take out the sakura parasol.

    Lily seemed to share some fate with this Michizane as this was now her third time meeting him. As the head of the four great vengeful spirits, his horrifying strength went without saying. She had even stolen his iron seal which was now hanging on her waist. If she really bumped into him, several lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to survive.

    Lily¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. She secretly put Yasutsuna into the mirror space and reced it with Crescent moon.

    What should she do now? Meeting Michizane was beyond Lily¡¯s expectations. Should she take advantage of the fact that he didn¡¯t discover her and slip away quietly?

    However, just as Lily was about to slip away, there was an arrogant, high-pitched voice of a young girl in front of the demon cloud surrounding Michizane.

    ¡°Great vengeful spirit! We¡¯ve been waiting here for you for a long time!¡± Ijuin Reira put a hand on her hip and puffed her chest out, pointing her samurai sword at the huge judge that looked like a demon god.

    ¡°This idiot!¡± Lily hid behind the willow tree, her chest tightening from anger!

    Have these b?i?t?c?h?e?s? really lived long enough? Out of everyone, they chose to ambush the Demon King Michizane?!

    Around Miss Ijuin, there were dozens of female samurai, onmyoji, and some female ninjas. There were also some female archers arrayed on the rooftops, surrounding Michizane and his entourage of evil spirits.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Michizane¡¯s voice was thunderous.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who thisdy is. You evil spirits are running rampant in Heian-ky¨­. Do you know how many innocent people you have harmed? The heavens are angry, the people are angry, and now the gods have sent down the heavenly oracle, which is the mission of our sisters, to obey the heavenly way and eradicate you evil spirits, returning the world to light!¡± Ijuin Reira said, her head held high.

 Volume 5, Chapter 95 â€“ To Save Or Not To Save

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 95 - To Save Or Not To Save</h4>

    Michizane was encased in demonic clouds and his huge body resembled that of a demon god. The hairy demonic ws revealed under his long sleeves were terrifying, one of which held a huge, heavy-looking iron fan. Just looking at it would give people palpitations.

    The vengeful spirit, Lord Tokihara, was crawling on the ground beside Michizane and he had a pair of small dragons in his ears. Inside the demonic cloud, there were numerous strange and ferocious ghosts, all of which were staring at the beautiful and upright sword miko sisters with frightening gazes.

    The legs of Ijuin and the other young female samurai nearly went limp when facing these gazes.

    ¡®Run!¡¯ Lily was anxious in her heart. Michizane might think that these female samurai were too weak and disdained to have a confrontation with them, but perhaps it was already toote for them to escape.

    ¡°Sisters! There is no need to be afraid. This great vengeful spirit is just bluffing. With the blessing of the heavenly way, we are invincible!¡± Ijuin shouted in a strong and beautiful voice, plucking up courage for her sisters and herself, ¡°Onmyoji sisters, use the evil-ying spell!¡±

    Standing behind the female samurai in short skirts and long stockings, there were onmyojis in female hunting suits. They had long been prepared and recited the incantation, sending spell talismans bursting with spiritual light towards Michizane one after another. It was unknown whether these talismans were really blessed by the heavenly way.

    ¡°Not good! These idiots!¡± Lily¡¯s heart sank. Now that they took action, everything was irreversible.

    The spell talismans flew towards Michizane, but he and his hundred ghosts only watched with cidly terrifying expressions. Instead of dodging, they just stood there andughed.

    The spell talismans exploded around Michizane, engulfing him in spiritual light and spreading a wave of evil-ying power which was enough to kill Awakened stage demons and suppress those at the Spirit Jade stage.

    However, after the explosion of spiritual light, the night sky returned to darkness. These youngdies were quite wealthy and used very high-level spell talismans, but even after using so many precious spell talismans, not even the demonic cloud floating around Michizane was dispersed!

    ¡°Hehehe, hehehehe¡ª!¡± Michizane let out a thunderousugh. He looked at these little women like a god in the dark night!

    Ijuin had a bad premonition, but as the leader of this group of sword miko sisters, and as a famous youngdy in the capital who was admired by everyone in their circle, it would be worse than death for her to retreat now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone! This is just some kind of formation used by these vengeful spirits. Vengeful spirits are inherently good at arcane arts, but in the face of our direct sword attacks which carry the blessing of heaven and evil-ying power, they will¡­certainly be vulnerable! Sword miko sisters, follow me! Archers and ninjas, provide cover!¡±

    It had to be said that, as a leader, Ijuin Reira had strong conviction and courage, excellent on-the-spot decision-making, and the ability tomand and mobilize! But¡­in Lily¡¯s opinion, she couldn¡¯t be considered a really smart woman.

    Under the cover of all kinds of shurikens, torrential sts of ninjutsu, and evil-ying arrows, Ijuin Reira led the charge of dozens of sword mikos to kill Michizane and his hundred ghosts!

    ¡°This is bad¡ª!¡± Lily was extremely anxious. If they were ordinary vengeful spirits, Lily would simply kill or repel them to protect these girls. After all, most vengeful spirits were harmful andmitted a lot of sins. Even if there were vengeful spirits who had suffered unjust grievances, between the wrongful killing of vengeful spirits and sacrificing so many nsmen and sisters, Lily naturally stood on the side of the girls.

    However, the opponent was Michizane so Lily had no chance of winning. What could she do? Shout from afar to remind them? Apart from exposing herself, such an action wouldn¡¯t serve any purpose.

    These little girls werepletely crazy!

    Ijuin Reira was not an ordinary woman. She was a middle stage Spirit Jade powerhouse. Among the circle of noble girls in the capital, she could be regarded as a very powerful expert!

    Ijuin sprinted into the demonic cloud and leapt up. As someone in the mid Spirit Jade stage, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to jump a height of several meters and reach Michizane¡¯s chest. Ijuin¡¯s sword condensed powerful spiritual energy that resonated with her innate arrogance, adding a bit of sharpness to her sword energy! The samurai sword turned into a silver-white light and stabbed at Michizane¡¯s chest.

    The sword directly pierced towards the great demon¡¯s broad chest, aiming at the location of the spirit jade in the spirit sea. This attack was really ruthless and decisive!

    Meanwhile, the sword mikos who followed behind Ijuin attacked Michizane¡¯s legs and feet or the surrounding ghosts.

    ¡°Hahahaha, hahahahahaha!¡± Michizane, however,ughed wildly in the sky. He opened his hands, almost covering half of the night sky.

    A small ball of lightning suddenly emerged from Michizane¡¯s bearded mouth. The ball was about the size of a goose egg, which looked small and tinypared to Michizane¡¯s figure.

    However, Boom¡ª!

    The small ball of lightning suddenly emitted a dazzling thunderbolt, turning into dozens of small electric sparks that streaked towards the oing sword mikos at an unbelievable speed.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Ijuin Reira was focused on her sword maneuver which was about to pierce Michizane¡¯s broad chest when a small electric spark impacted her chest seemingly at random, but at just the right time.

    Zapzapzap¡ª Ijuin Reira¡¯s mind went nk as the small electric spark turned into powerful electric currents that surged throughout her entire body!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ijuin screamed, feeling as if the current spreading from her chest was going to tear her body apart. The destructive force instantly took away all her strength, leaving her to be ravaged and tortured by the electric currents in the air.

    The other sword mikos were also swept up by these electric currents, causing their clothes to burst apart as they screamed in agony. The swords in their hands either fell or got shattered!

    Ijuin fell down andy helplessly on the cold pavement, paralyzed and convulsing with her eyes looking half-dazed.

    As for the other sword mikos, the weaker ones directly fainted while the stronger ones also fell to the ground, unable to stand up.

    Obviously, Michizane had suppressed the power of his lightning to a huge degree. If he had used a little more lightning power, these girls would have been reduced to ashes in an instant.

    When Lily saw the Demon King Michizane take action once again, she still felt irrepressible palpitations.

    ¡°I can¡¯t win. Not to mention winning, if I really make a move, I¡¯m afraid it will even be difficult to survive!¡± Lily¡¯s heart pounded.

    The female onmyoji, female ninja, and female archers who stood in the distance were also stunned. In recent days, they had rushed into many deep dwellings and eradicated many ancient vengeful spirits under the leadership of Ijuin. Although there were some casualties, they won all their battles in the end. However, this iparably huge existence in front of them seemed to be as strong as the ratio of his body size to theirs, like arge mountain facing a small patch of flowers and grass.

    Simply impossible to ovee!

    ¡°He¡­ Could he be¡­ I have seen him in the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons¡­ Sugawara no Michizane, one of the four great vengeful spirits of the Heian Dynasty, Demon King Michizane!¡± A girl said and threw down her bow and arrows, directly kneeling on the roof in despair.

    ¡°What¡ª Michizane???!¡± These fanatical girls weren¡¯t stupid enough to think that they could defeat Michizane. They just had never seen this legendary great vengeful spirit before.

    The morale of the girls who were supposed to provide support from behind instantly crumbled. For a while, they couldn¡¯t even move to escape.

    ¡°What¡­? The great vengeful spirit mentioned in the intelligence is Michizane¡­?¡± At this time, Ijuin was paralyzed by the electricity and lying on the ground, unable to move. As she looked up in horror at the ancient evil spirit that resembled a ck mountain peak, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be hollow.

    A stream of hot liquid flowed from between her short skirt and shamefully formed a puddle of water that spread on the ground.

    The tall, powerful ghost monsters pushed aside the clouds and mist, and went towards the girls. Some used their huge ws to grab the girls directly while others approached them teasingly and pulled their clothes, even extending their terrifyingly long tongues.

    ¡°Lord Michizane, can we bring back these beautiful pieces of meat that delivered themselves to our door and let our hundred ghost brothers enjoy them too?¡± An ugly, but unusually majestic evil spirit with a head full of mangled hair looked back at Michizane with big bronze bell eyes and asked, its mouth constantly drooling.

    ¡°Yeah, Lord Michizane, these little girls are really young and watery. Let¡¯s take them back and y with them, and then eat them. These girls took the initiative to invite us to enjoy this feast. It would be too much of a shame to let them down without having a good time, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe, do as you like!¡± Michizane¡¯sughter was like thunder. He was endlessly powerful and his realm was very high, so naturally, he disdained to join in on the fun. He was indifferent to these ragged girls whose beautiful bodies were revealed and unable to resist. For some unknown reason, Michizane squinted and looked up at the night sky, staring at the bright moon with a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    However, those ghosts and monsters were all a vulgar, violent, and filthy bunch. They snatched up the girls, and some even fought for the most beautiful ones among them!

    Even the female onmyojis in the distance and the female ninjas and archers on the rooftops were not spared. They had long been terrified and their legs were too weak to escape, so they were easily caught by the monsters who rode on the rolling demonic clouds.

    Lily lowered her head, closed her eyes, and blushed. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch this nasty and tragic scene.

    These girls would most likely get eaten after being subjected to a long period of inhumane s?e?x?u?a?l? i?n?t?e?r?c?o?u?r?s?e?. Just thinking about these scenes brought Lily indescribable shame and sadness in her heart.

    Hmph! These girls are also at fault in the first ce. They caused their own deaths by provoking the Demon King Michizane. They deserve to be caught and punished! Lily told herself in her heart, Besides, that¡¯s Michizane. Even if I want to save them, I can¡¯t!

    Lily gritted her teeth and wanted to turn around to leave, but for some reason, her lithe and slender legs just couldn¡¯t take a step.

    Lily, leave it alone. Why should I care? The so-called following the heavenly way is simply ignorance! They have no one to me but themselves! There is no need to get yourself involved! Lily kept telling herself in her heart.

    A fierce, green-faced evil spirit came in front of Ijuin and used its horrifying ghost hand to hook her short skirt with a thick, hooked finger. Saliva drooled from its ugly face as it unscrupulously approached Ijuin, ¡°Hehehe, leave this leader to me to take care of.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 96 â€“ Resolutely Take Action

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 96 - Resolutely Take Action</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯te over! Stay back, you ugly demon! I, I am blessed by heaven!¡± Ijuin trembled and wriggled backward.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The evil spirit roared.

    p! p! It delivered two resounding ps to Ijuin¡¯s face, causing blood to trickle from the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Lord Michizane forbade us from viting women at will. I have been holding back for many years! Today, you sent yourselves to our door looking for death. Who can you me? Look at you, you¡¯re so scared that you pissed yourself, yet you dare to talk so strongly in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Little b?i?t?c?h?!¡± The evil spirit grabbed Ijuin¡¯s calf, ripped her short skirt with one w, and tore her top with the other.

    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Ijuin screamed with a red face, ¡°Help¡­help me! Father¡ª brother¡ª help!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to call anyone today. As the saying goes, you have to live with your own mistakes! Just resign yourself to fate! Let this uncle strip you naked first, you piss-loving sword girl! I think it¡¯s better to call you a b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª ah¡ª help¡ª help¡ª!¡±

    At this time, Lily was silently watching all this.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save you guys, but I¡¯m really not his opponent. If you want to me someone, me yourselves for not knowing how high the sky is. You have also killed and bullied a lot of innocent little demons. Maybe this is retribution!¡±

    Lily turned around to leave. However, the screams of those girls tugged at her heart. Those beautiful n sisters were of simr age to Lily. She couldn¡¯t sit back and watch them die in humiliation after being ravaged.

    No matter whether they were right or wrong, it was natural to save one¡¯s own kind, especially those of the same n.

    ¡°Hey! Kagura, are you confident in killing Michizane?¡±

    ¡°Michizane is the head of the four great vengeful spirits and his power is boundless. Even if I use the Blood Spirit Magatama, I have no confidence that I will be able to kill him. However, there is no problem repelling him and keeping Master safe.¡± Kagura replied calmly.

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    The girl under the parasol with long, fluttering hair, had only taken a few steps before she stopped and lowered the parasol. Lily turned around resolutely and put away the parasol with a ¡®swish¡¯ sound

    ¡°Ah¡ª no!¡± Ijuin was directly pressed to the ground by the big hand of the evil spirit while the other hand reached out towards her skirt.

    Ijuin cried weakly in defiance, ¡°You dare¡­ I am the sword miko blessed by heaven. If you dare to touch me, you will suffer the wrath of heaven!¡±

    A sarcastic smile appeared on the evil spirit¡¯s ugly face, ¡°Hahahaha, the wrath of heaven? Are you still dreaming of your heavenly destiny, you stupid woman? Even the heavens cannot save such a stupid beauty like you who willingly came to our door! Hahahaha, heaven¡¯s wrath,e on,e on¡ª let me see what the wrath of heaven is like¡ª!¡±

    Whoosh¡ª!

    A long, mournful hum cut through the night sky and a de glinting with the cold light of the moon descended from above. Crescent Moon directly severed thescivious hand of the evil spirit that tried to m?o?l?e?s?t? Ijuin!

    Afterwards, Lily, who was wearing a red dress with long sleeves and a short skirt,nded on the ground with a gust of fragrant wind. Her slender legs stood straight, and with a lift of her foot, she kicked the broken-armed evil spirit with a resounding ¡®bang¡¯!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Michizane¡¯s eyes that shone like fire and thunder also froze, looking at the girl who suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Another one delivered herself to our door?¡±

    ¡°Wow, this one is so tall and beautiful!¡±

    Several demons abandoned the women they were holding and pounced towards Lily.

    Ijuin stared dumbly at this heroic girl who suddenly appeared. She was so tall and beautiful, and even maintained a calm and valiant spirit when facing these hundred ghosts that made Ijuin unable to stand up

    Although Ijuin Reira was a sword miko, she was a straight girl who liked boys. However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help blushing.

    ¡°Hehehehehe¡ª¡± Lord Tokihara, the ancient public minister at Michizane¡¯s feet, had a bizarre expression as he hid his face andughed, looking at Lily.

    ¡°Tokihara! You viin who framed Lord Michizane, what are youughing at?¡± A ten-meter-tall gray yaksha asked angrily. This powerful-looking yaksha demon held a steel trident and stood beside Michizane, disdaining to participate in the activities of those inferior hundred ghosts that pounced on the female warriors. Of course, this so-called inferiority was rtively speaking and none of them were weak characters.

    ¡°This woman is not so easy to handle, hehehehe¡ª¡± Tokihara continued tough.

    Those demons and monsters, as well as the evil spirit whose arm was cut off by Lily, howled and lunged at her.

    At this time, the phantom soul power in Crescent Moon had been temporarily withdrawn by Lily and turned into a phantom soul sword that was ced in the mirror space. This spirit-tempering power could be withdrawn and reced at any time as Lily had long grasped this technique.

    She did this because the effect of the phantom soul sword on vengeful spirits was far less than on humans. Vengeful spirits were souls full of powerful resentment that turned into demons, so naturally, their souls were very resilient. Even if Lily exhausted all her phantom soul energy, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill a few great vengeful spirits. As for vengeful spirits at Michizane¡¯s level, phantom soul power was almost useless.

    Secondly, in this matter, although these demons were nning to perform atrocities on the girls, it was the sword mikos who were first at fault in the end. If possible, Lily didn¡¯t want to kill these demons, mainly because they were Michizane¡¯s subordinates.

    In truth, although this Michizane was extremely vicious to the person who framed him and the royal family he hated, he generally disdained to hurt the innocent and weak, and could be considered a great vengeful spirit with integrity. If possible, Lily didn¡¯t want Kagura to kill Michizane. Of course, he may not get killed, but he could get seriously injured. However, Lily didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Michizane.

    Lily conjured her domain, Sakura Blizzard, and immediately suppressed the surrounding demons.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Michizane¡¯s thick ck beard twitched slightly as he watched this red-clothed woman disy apletely different battle style from the previous woman.

    Lily was surrounded and faced the attacks of several evil spirits, but she remained calm and rxed, her long hair fluttering. She raised her long sword high and gathered her spiritual energy, shing out like the mysterious moon in the twelve moon phases. In that blood-colored mysterious moon, there seemed to be a ripple of silver moon intent.

    Boom!!! Several demons and monsters were sted into the air by the powerful impact of the mysterious moon shed from the back of the sword. Their bodies caved in and their bones were broken as they fell to the ground!

    ¡°What??!¡± The hundred ghosts were shocked.

    Even Michizane raised his thick ck eyebrows slightly and the corner of his mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Oh? Moon intent?¡±

    The sword miko sisters who also saw this scene were all shocked and a bit of hope couldn¡¯t help but rekindle in their eyes.

    ¡°This, who is this samurai elder sister?¡±

    ¡°So powerful¡­¡±

    Taking advantage of the hundred ghosts¡¯ surprise and hesitation, Lily urged Sakura Blizzard to scatter countless cherry blossoms that danced wildly in the fragrant wind, hiding a powerful de in the middle. Although it couldn¡¯t kill the hundred ghosts, it forced those monsters and demons around the girls to retreat.

    However, there were still many powerful demons that couldn¡¯t be forced away by her domain alone.

    Lily flicked her long sleeves.

    Whoosh¡ª whoosh! A rain of ice cones flew towards the demons.

    ¡°Arcane arts?!!¡± The female onmyoji in the back were shocked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a female samurai?¡±

    ¡°Sister samurai¡­these are just low-level arcane arts, what¡¯s the use?!¡± Ijuin was just saved, but it seemed that her habit of disdaining others began to kick in again.

    ¡°However, she can actually cast arcane arts instantly? Did she use some kind of arcane tool? Isn¡¯t that a legendary level that only a rare genius onmyoji like Abe no Seimei can achieve? Why is she a female samurai¡­?¡±

    The demons didn¡¯t take such low-ranking arcane arts seriously, either.

    However¡ª Boom! Boom! Boom!

    When those ice cones hit the demons, they erupted into an ice explosion that actually sted away the hideous and fierce demons.

    Although each ice cone seemed to be formed from low-level arcane arts, the power of Lily¡¯s mind was strangely high, thereby raising their lethality. In addition, Lily had incorporated her moon intent. Not just any arcane art was suitable to be integrated with moon intent. Only the wind and ice arcane arts could bebined with moon intent because the ice cones carried a bleak moon-like aura which made their power even more amazing!

    ¡°Oh? What remarkable mental strength. How can a young woman have such obsessions? She can also instantly cast arcane arts. When did such a girl appear in the Heian capital?¡± Even Michizane, who had been watching, couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    After forcing the demons back from the girls, Lily immediately shouted, ¡°What are you still dazing about? Why don¡¯t you run!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± The girls were still in a state of astonishment and many of them began to look at Lily with longing eyes. The shocking move just now caused them to overestimate Lily. They thought Lily was enough to kill all these vengeful spirits.

    ¡°Sister samurai, aren¡¯t you here to defend the heavenly way?¡± A wide-eyed female samurai asked as she sat on the ground.

    ¡°Screw defending the heavenly way! Run!¡± Lily shouted.

    However, at this moment, a huge, hairy ghost hand which was enough to crush a house stretched out from the smoke cloud.

    Lily saw the big hand that covered the sky and the moon open up to grab her. It was clearly very slow, but no matter how Lily moved her body from side to side, that big hand would always shroud her figure.

    Lily stimted all her spiritual energy and the other side of her sword blossomed with red flowers. Lily spoke to this great vengeful spirit for the first time and shouted, ¡°Lord Michizane! This little girl knows that she shouldn¡¯t have offended you and your hundred demons, but these girls were all influenced by someone who misinterpreted the heavenly oracle and offended you! Please, I ask Lord Michizane to let them go. With your level of strength, why bother with these ignorant girls!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe¡ª¡± Michizaneughed thunderously and the huge face of this demon king was revealed from the smoke cloud, ¡°Little girl, who do you think I am? Although I, Michizane, disdain to kill innocent people indiscriminately, I am not a kind-hearted person. These women disrespected my heavenly prestige, shouldn¡¯t they be punished?! And you, although you may have held back, you still hurt many of my subordinates. Do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me?¡±

    Under Michizane¡¯s huge ghost w, Lily had no choice but to swing her sword with all her strength.

    Whoosh¡ª That sh, which was enough to kill a peak Permanence Stage powerhouse, was actually deformed under the spiritual pressure of that huge hand, dissipating into a stream of scarlet light that flowed away between the fingers.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Lily let out a delicate cry. Her legs couldn¡¯t withstand that spiritual pressure whichyered like thousands of mountains, forcing her to kneel on the ground. A deep pit was formed in the sandy pavement where she kneeled. Lily¡¯s breath quickened as her chest heaved up and down, and crystal droplets of sweat couldn¡¯t stop flowing from her body¡­

    ng! Lily no longer had the strength to raise her sword and let go of Crescent Moon.

    ¡°Quickly¡­run¡­¡± Lily was dripping with fragrant sweat and her trembling hands barely supported her knees under that terrifying, overwhelming pressure. It almost felt like her bones were about to break¡­but she still forced herself to look back at the girls, ¡°Still not¡­running? Run!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 97 â€“ Lily In Trouble

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 97 - Lily In Trouble</h4>

    ¡°We¡­we can¡¯t just run away¡­¡± Some of the sword miko sisters said.

    ¡°How can we let this elder sister be captured by that great evil spirit?! It is obvious that she came forward to save us¡­¡±

    The sword miko sisters were caught in a dilemma. While they were afraid of Michizane, they were also unwilling to leave Lily and escape on their own.

    Seeing that Lily was suppressed, the hundred ghosts finally recovered their momentum and rushed towards the girls.

    ¡°These¡­little b?i?t?c?h?e?s?!¡± For a moment, Lily really wanted the demons to do as they wish and take away these indecisive little girls!

    In desperation, Lily could only take out Yasutsuna.

    Bzzt¡ª The top-quality ninth-grade cursed katana had an unusual evil-ying power that fused all of Lily¡¯s insights and power!

    The sword surprisingly broke through the spiritual pressure that Michizane had causally exerted, leaving a thin blood mark on his huge demon w.

    Michizane¡¯s hand retracted and Lily proudly broke through the spiritual pressure, transforming into a crimson shadow that rushed between the group of women and demons. She waved Yasutsuna with one hand and released a terrifying scarlet de light in front of the surging demons to stop them from advancing. She then shouted at the women, ¡°Still not running?!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The women were still hesitant. They wanted to run away, but felt ashamed to leave their benefactor behind.

    Lily had no choice but to use her domain to stir up a storm of cherry blossoms. The extremely strong wind blew towards the girls and swept up their already tattered clothes. The whip-like cherry blossom vines smacked the thighs and buttocks of the frontmost girls, forcing them to scream with blushing faces and run away to avoid the whips. Once a few people started to run, the rest of the girls seemed to explode like water in a pot of frying oil. Their formation instantly copsed and they started to flee frantically.

    By the side, Ijuin got up with the support of a green short-haired girl. Ijuin¡¯s long hair blew in the wind as she said, ¡°I would rather y the role of the viin to let us escape and leave you to face Demon King Michizane alone¡­ Sister samurai, please tell me your name. I will order everybody to retreat and not let your sacrifice be in vain!¡±

    ¡°My name is Kagami Lily! That¡¯s enough, just get out of here!¡± Lily urged several long whips of cherry blossoms tosh Ijuin¡¯s thighs and buttocks.

    The whipping made Ijuin cry out in embarrassment and forced her to flee with everyone else. Seeing that the girls had basically escaped from sight, Lily breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Bind!¡± Michizane chanted a spell and an ancient scroll filled with resentment for the imperial court flew out of his hand before surrounding Lily.

    Lily tried to jump over the long scroll, but it seemed to be alive and closed around her. Lily used Yasutsuna to sh the scroll, but the soft rice paper was unusually tough and only shook a little, unable to be cut.

    ¡°Retract!¡±

    The words on the long scroll were full of resentment and exuded a terrifying spiritual pressure, after which, the scroll suddenly constricted like a whirlwind. It was so fast and strong that Lily couldn¡¯t react or resist.

    Lily was wrapped around by the long scroll several times and bound up. The scroll continued to tighten under Michizane¡¯s guidance and the words emitted a terrifying ck resentment that attacked Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Lily let out a delicate cry and almost fainted. This wave of resentment drained 70 to 80% of her spiritual energy and strength.

    Michizane¡¯s big hand held the end of the long scroll and lifted the bound up Lily, hanging her in midair and causing the hundred ghosts to howl.

    Lily waspletely powerless and her hair was drooping. The pain caused by the attacking resentment caused her willowy brows to frown.

    ¡°Lord Michizane, this woman cut down many of our brothers and let the other women escape. Give her to us! She is so beautiful, definitely worth more than dozens of those women! Let us hundred ghosts vent our anger on this woman!¡± An ugly evil spirit below said while drooling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lord. We won¡¯t mess around.¡± A one-eyedntern demon said as it stared at Lily and stuck out its big long tongue.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Michizane¡¯s voice was like thunder, frightening the hundred ghosts into silence.

    Michizane held the bound Lily with one hand and looked at the sword in her hand. Her hand was tightly bound, but she still clenched Yasutsuna stubbornly.

    Michizane¡¯s huge demon face approached Lily and his breath which carried the power of thunder generated a few electric sparks on her body, causing her some pain and numbness.

    Lily knew that Michizane didn¡¯t didn¡¯t use his real power, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to block his attacks. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to kill her immediately. However, Lily was also prepared. Once Michizane intended to kill her, she would use the Blood Spirit Magatama. Lily only had one piece of Blood Spirit Magatama and she had other uses for it. Unless it was ast resort, she didn¡¯t want to needlessly use it here.

    Just when Lily wondered what Michizane was going to do to her, his eyes fixed on her sword.

    ¡°Oh crap¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Michizane¡¯s thunderous voice echoed like thunder, causing Lily¡¯s ears to ring because of the close distance.

    ¡°I wonder why this is so familiar! Little girl, where did you get the material used to forge this sword?¡± Michizane asked, his slightly tattered court clothes floating around. The terrible resentment seemed like it would erupt at any time.

    At this point, it was useless to give in and beg for mercy. If Michizane wanted to kill a woman like her, it was as easy as plucking a leaf from a flower.

    Lily replied, neither humble nor arrogant, ¡°Since Lord Michizane knows, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahaha!¡± Michizaneughed wildly and the strong resentment caused the long scroll to tighten even more, causing Lily to suffer a lot of pain. From time to time, electricity would sweep through the surroundings and enter Lily¡¯s body, burning her clothes.

    ¡°Little girl, I thought you picked it up from somewhere, but after listening to you, it seems that you know something. Tell me, how did a little girl like you steal my iron seal?!¡±

    What woulde will eventuallye. Lily had already hidden Yasutsuna, but in order to save those supid girls, she had no choice but to use it. Michizane had possessed that iron seal for thousands of years so he was naturally sensitive to the cursed katana which still carried the strong resentment absorbed by the iron seal. Of course, he immediately found out.

    ¡°Lord Michizane, more than half a year ago, you fought with Shuten Doji in the suburbs of Kamakura. At that time, my sisters and I were reluctantly caught up in the battle and we thought we would die without a doubt. After all, I only had the strength of an early stage Awakened back then. I had no choice but to interfere in the fight between you and Shuten Doji to allow my sisters to luckily escape and I took your iron seal!¡± In the face of such a high-level existence, it was better to tell the truth rather than spout flowery words. If the other party was tolerant, then that would be for the best, but if he wasn¡¯t, then they would just have to fight to the death!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Michizane seemed to recall something, ¡°Ah¡­my head. I remember clearly what happened a thousand years ago, but the events half a year ago are a blur¡­ Oh, I remember now. It turned out to be that time. Hahahaha!¡± Michizaneughed wildly. Although he possessed terrifying power, he didn¡¯t seem to be furious.

    He carried the paper scroll that bound Lily close to his bearded mouth and stared at her with focused eyes, ¡°Little girl, you said that you were only at the early Awakened Stage at that time, but you could actually see through the bnce of my duel with Shuten Doji. How incredible! That bacsh had hurt me a lot! But Shuten Doji also couldn¡¯t avoid suffering a loss! You did what you had to do to save yourself and the lives of your sisters, but you shouldn¡¯t have taken my iron seal!¡±

    ¡°Lord Michizane, at that time, Lily was a samurai of Easternnd. In the eyes of warriors from my Easternnd, I am a human and you are a demon. We are born to oppose each other. Demons eat people while samurai eliminate demons and seize treasures. This is only right and proper, what can I say?¡± Lily said bluntly.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Michizane rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while, but then he suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Hahahahaha! It is also true that the East is governed by that Lord Kamakura and the samurai over there are mostly stupid and ignorant, regarding all demons as enemies. What you did back then is understandable. But since you broke the confrontation between Shuten Doji and I at the same time, why did you only take away my treasure? Wouldn¡¯t that benefit Shuten Doji? Do you think he looks handsome and powerful so you lust after him? Were you biased against me?¡± Michizane grew angrier when he mentioned Shuten Doji.

    ¡°Lily cannot look favorably on a man who hurts women, even if he has the appearance of Pan An. Lily wouldn¡¯t take a second look! Lord Michizane, please calm down first. Lily¡­also¡­also took a piece of blood spirit magatama from his waist.¡± Lily said with a red face.

    ¡°Oh?!¡± Michizane listened with a happy expression, ¡°Really? Hahahahaha! Good! Well done! Little girl, you really didn¡¯t disappoint me. If you had only stolen my iron seal, I probably would have killed you today, but I¡¯m happy that you made that Shuten Doji pay such a heavy price! Hahahahaha! By the way, who is Pan An?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily recalled that, in her haste, she had mentioned the name of a historical figure from her original world, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Michizane pondered for a while and said, ¡°A piece of iron seal is of little use to me, but that blood spirit magatama is a strange thing that transcends this world! It¡¯s just that very few people in the world know its true value and they even ssify it as ninth-grade magatama. How ignorant! For Shuten Doji, losing the blood spirit magatama must have been as painful as cutting off a piece of flesh! Well done! Hahahahahaha! Girl, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°This little girl¡¯s surname is Kagami and my given name is Lily.¡± Lily thought to herself that, although Michizane was really powerful, it could be inferred from his words that he was very old.

    ¡°Kagami Lily?!¡± At this time, the yaksha leaned halfway out of the demonic cloud beside Michizane and said, ¡°Lord Michizane, isn¡¯t that the female samurai who cut off one of Ibaraki Doji¡¯s arms a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Oh?!¡± Michizane¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Kagami Lily! Unbelievably, you were the one who cut off Ibaraki Doji¡¯s arm, the general under Shuten Doji?¡±

    The yaksha added, ¡°It is said that after his arm was cut off by Kagami Lily, it couldn¡¯t be reattached.¡±

    ¡°How exciting!¡± Michizane pped his hands and said loudly, ¡°Kagami Lily, did you use this sword forged by my iron seal to cut off Ibaraki Doji¡¯s arm?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lily affirmed.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha! Wonderfully done! The iron seal was given to me by my old friend, Middle Counselor Ikeda. My old friend Ikeda¡¯s daughter was captured by Shuten Doji and her death was unknown, causing him to die of grief and depression. This iron seal contains a strong resentment for the Shuten n, far exceeding ordinary evil-ying power. So with your strength, you could even cut off Ibaraki Doji¡¯s arm and stop it from ever regenerating. Miss Kagami, you did a really great job. After so many years, this old man has never been so happy until today! I will no longer pursue this matter regarding the iron seal. Just treat it as a gift from this old man! Hahahahahahaha!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 98 â€“ Michizaneâ€™s Conditions

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 98 - Michizane¡¯s Conditions</h4>

    Lily had stumbled upon the terrifying battle on the outskirts of Kamakura and knew that Michizane had a grudge against Shuten Doji, but she didn¡¯t expect that by cutting off Ibaraki Doji¡¯s arm, she would actually save herself the trouble of using the Blood Spirit Magatama.

    However, for some reason, she was still bound by the long scroll. Lily twisted her body and found that the scroll didn¡¯t loosen, so she asked, ¡°Lord Michizane, what Lily did today was really unavoidable. Can Lord Michizane please forgive me and¡­put me down first?¡±

    Michizane examined the surrounding demons and found that, although some of their injuries weren¡¯t light, Lily fortunately didn¡¯t kill anyone and the medicinal herbs he possessed could cure them.

    He rolled his eyes to reveal a look of authority with a bit of cunning, ¡°That is a different matter. On the merit of severing Ibaraki Doji¡¯s arm, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for stealing my iron seal, but you still hurt my subordinates today. I can¡¯t just let you go.¡±

    ¡°Lord Michizane, what does Lily need to do to make up for it? If you need life-recovery magatama, I have some here.¡±

    ¡°Why would I, Michizane, want such small things from a junior like you? But if I let you go like this, it will tarnish my reputation as the Demon King!¡±

    ¡°Please speak clearly, Lord Michizane.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to let you go, but you have to promise me one condition.¡±

    Michizane¡¯s breath carried a hint of lightning power as it brushed across Lily¡¯s body, which was enough to give people an overwhelming feeling.

    ¡°What conditions?¡±

    ¡°My old friend, Middle Counselor Ikeda, died of depression because his daughter was kidnapped by Shuten Doji. This has always made me feel ill at ease. If you go to Mount Ooe one day, I hope you can help me find the whereabouts of Lord Ikeda¡¯s daughter.¡± Michizane¡¯s eyes revealed a look of helplessness and slight sorrow at this time.

    ¡°Lord Ikeda¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°s, I know that a thousand years have passed, but regardless of whether she is alive or dead, I hope to know her whereabouts or¡­at least find her resting ce so as to console Lord Ikeda¡¯s deceased spirit.¡±

    Mount Ooe was in Tanba Province, which was Shuten Doji¡¯sir. Finding a person in such a ce wouldn¡¯t be an easy search!

    However, Michizane probably knew the difficulty of this and didn¡¯t set a date.

    Michizane was already showing much consideration for Lily. After all, she had injured so many of his subordinates and she needed to do something to make up for it. Of course, she would only go there after umting enough strength.

    ¡°I promise you, Lord Michizane.¡± Lily gave a calm and direct reply.

    Michizane looked at Lily with his thunder-like eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, if you can really find the whereabouts of Lord Ikeda¡¯s daughter, I will be very grateful!¡±

    Michizane returned Lily to the ground and took back the long scroll.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Michizane, for your forbearance. Lily will do her best.¡±

    After offering a bow, Lily urged her domain to retrieve Crescent Moon from the hands of a little demon.

    Michizane saw that some of the low-level hundred demons were still dissatisfied so he waved his long sleeves and summoned over the demonic cloud. The demonic cloud swept over and took the hundred ghosts away with him before drifting into the distance.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡ª¡± The dark Suzaku Avenue still echoed with Michizane¡¯s faraway thunderousughter.

    ¡°Phew¡ª¡± Lily finally breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help falling to both knees, her chest heaving violently.

    Dealing with such a terrifying great vengeful spirit made the usually vibrant Lily feel a little tired.

    But on second thought, barely half a year had passed since Lily met Michizane for the first time. The difference between their strength was still as vast as heaven and earth, butpared to back then when the other party could reduce her to dust with a single nce, she could now talk with Demon King Michizane and even discuss conditions with him, which made her feel a little proud.

    Lily returned to the chief advisor¡¯s manor, but Ayaka hadn¡¯te back yet. The miko asked about the sword mikos, but Lily only said that the matter was resolved before going to take a bath and sleep.

    She was really too tired¡ª though she was mostly mentally exhausted.

    As the saying goes, although the night is short in spring, theing days in Heian-ky¨­ wouldn¡¯t even see the sunrise!

    It was still dark when Lily woke up, but she had slept all night and felt that her vitality had fully recovered!

    She went to take a bath with cold water, which, ording to the female adepts in the Heian world, was said to be good for the skin from time to time.

    After taking a bath, Lily went back to her room to get dressed, but Ayaka still hadn¡¯t returned, so she began to read in the study.

    Instead of solely focusing on training, one needed to learn more about the past and present to umte all kinds of knowledge, which also aided in improving one¡¯s perception.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you have a visitor outside the door.¡± The miko came to report.

    ¡°A visitor?¡± Lily was stunned for a moment. This was the chief advisor¡¯s manor, why would someonee here to visit her? Did they really consider her as ¡®Mrs. Chief Advisor¡¯?

    This thought caused Lily to blush, ¡°Lily, you are really a licentius woman. Even if it¡¯s just a self-deprecating thought, you shouldn¡¯t have such inappropriate thoughts!¡±

    Lily scolded herself secretly.

    However, she still changed into a small pink kimono and went to the door to see who was looking for her. Could it be the racoon, Yuuta?

    However, it wasn¡¯t a round, fluffy racoon that was standing outside the door, but several tall and fair female samurai.

    The leader of this group was none other than Ijuin Reira.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t immediately recall the other party¡¯s name.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you are really a noble person who forgets things. I am Ijuin Reira!¡± Ijuin, whose long dark hair was crowned with an exaggerated headdress, put her hands on her hips and said.

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, Miss Ijuin. I wonder why you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, although the approach you took yesterday was a bit brash, your swordsmanship and arcane arts are really excellent. Thisdy came, firstly, to thank you for saving all our sisters, and secondly, to invite you to join our sword miko sisters.¡± Although Ijuin said thanks and offered an invitation, her solicitation seemed more arrogant than sincere, as if she disdained to beg anyone.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily looked startled, but she was actually thinking in her mind, This is somewhat unexpected. If I can join these sword miko sisters, it might be easier to find out why they acted so aggressively.

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± A petite, big-breasted girl with pink and purple curly hair stepped forward from behind Ijuin, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Kagami still recognises me. I am Keiko. When you rescued everybody yesterday, Sister Kasuga and I were among them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± Lily nodded. She remembered these two sisters who were previously captured by the Rashomon spirit and nearly got r?a?pe?d?, but fortunately, she arrived in time. In a sense, the two sisters could be considered really lucky.

    Keiko continued, ¡°Miss Kagami is also a mirror girl. Right now, all the sword mikos, jade maidens, and mirror girls in Heian-ky¨­ are united. It is better for Miss Kagami not to struggle alone. Oops, I¡¯m being rude. I, I mean to say that Miss Kagami should help us more. After all, your martial arts are superb and we sisters hope that Miss Kagami can join us.¡±

    Ijuin added, ¡°Yes, Miss Kagami, we really hope that you can join us in defending the heavenly way and crusading against the demons! Let us save this dark and depraved world together.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, is there anything to hesitate about? As a powerful female warrior of Heian-ky¨­, shouldn¡¯t you contribute your youth and strength to save the world?¡±

    Lily pondered a little and nodded, ¡°Miss Ijuin is right. Lily has some skills and is indeed obliged to do her part for her sisters and everyone.¡±

    ¡°So, you agree?¡± Ijuin asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily smiled gently and nodded.

    Firstly, Lily could dig deeper into the mirror girl organization and learn about her true destiny, and secondly, by joining them, it would be easier to stop them from messing around while also finding the real instigator behind the scenes.

    Although these little girls acted crazy, their motives were pure, after all. If someone should be held responsible for the death of the night market demons and the recent casualties of the Tsunaga sisters, it was the instigator behind the scenes!

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to our sword miko branch!¡± Ijuin seemed to be very proud of their branch.

    ¡°Eh? branch?¡±

    Lily followed Ijuin and the others to the westernmost side of Nijo Boulevard before walking another three or four kilometers to a rtively secluded neighborhood. It was a tree-lined area with beautiful scenery where many of the capital¡¯s famous warriors took residency.

    Nowadays, both the samurai families and onmyoji families in Kansai were very different from a few decades ago. Because monsters were rampant, cmities constantly urred, and infighting among the various forces was intensifying, arge number of young male samurai and onmyojis who were not strong enough had died in this chaotic world. Although the total number of women was not as many as men, there were many more now than in the past.

    Although there were more and more women practicing martial arts in Kanto, it was not as prevalent as Kansai.

    Also, many youngdies did not have a very clear purpose for practicing martial arts. Most of them just felt that this was the most popr trend nowadays. If ady with status did not practice martial arts, did not know what the heavenly oracle was, and did not dare to stand up, lift their heads, spill blood, and sacrifice things precious to them to save the heavenly way, they weren¡¯t worthy of mixing in the circle of upper-ssdies.

    Many sword mikos themselves did not have ancient swords or get awakened. Their ancient swords were bought or even fake, and the same went for the jade maidens. Many of them bought ancient jades at auctions and became the most fashionable jade maidens who saved the world!

    Mirror girls joinedter and were rtively few in number. After all, the mirror girls had just been absolved by the new policy not too long ago and the political situation was still unstable. Some people still had lingering fears about the mirror girls, and although most of the mirror girls possessed a n lineage, some people who bought ancient mirrors and passed themselves off as mirror girls also started to appear recently.

    Ijuin and the others brought Lily to a small square forest surrounded by famous neighborhoods. There was a smallke in the middle of the forest, beside which, there was a pavilion that served as the gathering ce for the sword miko sisters.

    Now that the forest seemed to have been upied by the sword mikos, the surrounding people couldn¡¯t evene by for a walk even if they wanted to. At this time, there were many tsunaga sisters practicing swordsmanship and arcane arts in the forest.

    There were also a group of girls gathered in the pavilion who were discussing the current affairs of the world with great enthusiasm.

 Volume 5, Chapter 99 â€“ Tsunaga Sisters

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 99 - Tsunaga Sisters</h4>

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but worry when she saw the sword mikos in the pavilion chatting andughing with rather excited expressions, and there were even a few among them who had been rescued by herst night.

    These women really didn¡¯t remember their lesson!

    Or were they really that persistent?

    Ijuin was obviously their leader. She brought Lily over and introduced her to everyone, attracting quite a few sword mikos who were previously practicing to gather around.

    ¡°So the person who saved us was Kagami Lily who has been getting a lot of attention in Heian-ky¨­ recently!¡±

    ¡°It is said that she cut off the Rashomon spirit¡¯s arm with one sh, causing him to be defeated by the Imperial Guard Division and the Bureau of Justice!¡±

    ¡°It is said that she also has a series of legends in Easternnd!¡±

    ¡°The day before she came to Heian-ky¨­, she killed that martial saint¡¯s son who was also known as the world¡¯s fastest sword, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe!¡±

    The girls were discussing and crowding around Lily, which made her feel sensitive and embarrassed.

    Ijuin put her hands on her hips as if Lily¡¯s addition to the group caused her own strength to soar, ¡°Now, with Miss Kagami joining us, our branch¡¯s strength has increased unprecedentedly. We will be able to crusade against those evil spirits entrenched in deeper ces!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily looked at Ijuin in shock. Just yesterday, she was beaten into pissing herself, so where did she get today¡¯s confidence from? Has she really lived long enough?

    Seeing Lily¡¯s expression, Ijuin said, ¡°I know that our attack yesterday was too rash, but aren¡¯t we all fine? This means that the heavenly way is secretly protecting us, doesn¡¯t it? Otherwise, how could Miss Kagami appear so coincidentally?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lily really wanted to hold her down in the pavilion and whip her a?s?s? in public! She decided to save them after repeated struggles and even risked so much, but this woman said it was divine providence. Lily was simply left speechless.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Ijuin said after some contemtion, ¡°We must do a better job in investigating the target in the future. Although the heavenly oracle is directed towards the three archdemons, it is impossible for us to challenge them head-on with our current strength. We should start from the minions of the three archdemons and the four great vengeful spirits, slowly weakening their power little by little.¡±

    Ijuin spoke the truth and Lily had to admit that her tactics, in general, sounded correct, but she was still overestimating their own strength.

    ¡°Miss Ijuin,¡± Lily said, ¡°I think we should be wary of those evil spirits and archdemons that have been entrenched in the depths of Heian-ky¨­ for many years. Those archdemons are not only powerful, but their methods are very bizarre. We can crusade against those evil spirits and demons that are doing a lot of evil things at this time, but I don¡¯t think we should provoke those ancient, dormant evil spirits. They may have done bad things in the past, but most of them were aimed towards their enemies rather than attacking innocent people indiscriminately. Since they don¡¯t provoke humans, why should we take the initiative to fight them and let our sisters die in vain?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, although you are extremely powerful and have a righteous heart, your thinking is too narrow. If we refuse to fight because they don¡¯t provoke us, then what is the difference between us and those cowardly people in the court? The demons are thriving and the heavenly way is furious. If we don¡¯t eradicate the demons and evil spirits, the heavenly way will continue to copse. When that timees, wouldn¡¯t humans be the ones to suffer a loss? If I were a demon or a vengeful spirit, I would naturally lie dormant and wait for the heavenly way topletely copse. When the extended night bes longer, eldritch energy will be even more prevalent and the human race will decline. By then, they can easily destroy us! The demons can wait, but we can¡¯t! Miss Kagami, do you know how much food production will decrease in a month-long extended night and how many people will die?¡± Ijuin retorted righteously.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡± Lily suddenly realized that the other party seemed to make sense and she couldn¡¯t refute.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, young women are responsible for the rise and fall of the world! Do you not understand this truth?¡±

    Lily blushed at thatment. Had she be a superficial woman for the sake of life and death and the purity of these sisters?

    Although Lily couldn¡¯t refute this statement, she always felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, tonight, we are going to attack the vengeful spirit of the Hashiki residence. Will youe with us?¡± Ijuin asked. Apparently, Lily had just joined the team and it was necessary to test her loyalty to the organization.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of vengeful spirit it is exactly?¡± Lily inquired.

    At this time, Keiko¡¯s sword miko sister, the female ninja named Kasuga, stepped forward and took out a paper scroll, ¡°ording to the bounty information sent to me from the upper levels of the Moon Shadow n, a man-eating evil spirit has recently appeared in the mansion of Lord Hashiki, the seventh junior supervisor in the imperial court. This evil spirit is very strange and only eats the servants in the manor, but never hurts the Lord. Lord Hashiki was very helpless and had no choice but to issue a bounty. This bounty was almost snatched up by the tsunaga sisters as soon as it came out, but fortunately, it was taken by the seniors of the Moon Shadow n with great difficulty.¡±

    Lily listened and said, ¡°So, the vengeful spirit in this Lord Hashiki¡¯s residence can be considered evil. In that case, I agree to join this crusade!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Hearing that Lily would also participate, some of the timid and weaker sisters were relieved. Although many of them hailed from famous and powerful families, their family backgrounds were rtively weak. They only wanted to mix in the upper-circle of youngdies to prevent being looked down upon, so their hearts were not as radical as Ijuin¡¯s. However, because of the herd mentality, they still reluctantly participated in crusades again and again.

    While other youngdies were fighting to save the heavenly way, they were hiding at home embroidering, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?

    ¡°By the way, Miss Kasuga, what did you mean just now when you mentioned the tsunaga sisters?¡±

    Kasuga replied, ¡°The name of tsunaga sisters has only been spreading in thest few days. Nowadays, there are more and more groups of sisters consisting of sword mikos, jade maidens, and mirror girls. I heard that recently, the mirror girls found an ancient stone tablet at the foot of Izumo Mountain which referred to thebined force of the mirror girls, sword mikos, and jade maidens as the tsunaga sisters. This news spread and the sisters gradually began to use this as a newer and more suitable name.¡±

    Ijuin pped her hands, ¡°Well, I also think that the name is good. Originally, we were the strongest sword mikos, but now that Miss Kagami is here, we can be called the tsunaga sisters!¡±

    Lily smiled and nodded slightly.

    It was a moonless night. The sky looked gloomy and stuffy as if it would rain at any time, and the dark clouds in the distant sky asionally shed with lightning.

    Lily, Ijuin, Kasuga, and the others, which consisted of a group of more than thirty sisters, came outside the Hashiki manor.

    ¡°Do we need to bring so many people?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°We must concentrate our strength and eliminate the evil spirits that are alone to minimize the casualties of the sisters.¡± Ijuin said.

    Lily looked at Ijuin Reira¡¯s petite body with a touch of emotion. Although these women were deluded by others, they really dared to sacrifice themselves for the sake of heaven. When Ijuin said such diligent words, Lily couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sad.

    Most of them were good girls at heart, but they were deceived by others. To deceive such good girls and send them to their deaths, the person behind the scenes was really hateful!

    ¡°Ijuin, don¡¯t worry. As long as you stay with me, at least you¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    But what about the other tsunaga sisters who were fighting all over Heian-ky¨­ to save the so-called heavenly way? What could she do about them?

    The girls had already agreed with Hashiki that some of the sisters would be on guard outside to prevent the evil spirit from escaping. Meanwhile, the strongest group consisting of Ijuin and Lily entered the courtyard.

    Lily would have preferred to use her domain to find the vengeful spirit and directly kill it herself, but she was feeling somewhat sentimental and felt that this battle belonged to them. Her mission was just to protect them.

    Everyone walked into the courtyard and the onmyojis began to cast arcane arts which constructed formations to detect eldritch energy. After a while, a dense concentration of eldritch energy was detected in the depths of the courtyard!

    Everyone carefully approached and several female onmyoji began to scatter spell talismans in the courtyard which emitted strange buddhist scriptures, trying to force the evil spirit out.

    Suddenly, a strong wave of resentment came from behind a rockery and a ghostly light shed by. A female vengeful spirit wearing tattered clothes with a hideous face and pale white hair revealed herself. She howled, causing the souls of the ordinary sisters to tingle. The female vengeful spirit extended her ws and pounced towards a female onmyoji who was casting a spell

    ¡°So noisy! How dare you disturb me! Women, women are the most hateful things!¡± The female vengeful spirit grabbed at the onmyoji and her samurai sister rushed forward to protect her, only to be swatted away with a w!

    ¡°Not good! This vengeful spirit is very strong¡ª in the middle stage of Spirit Jade!¡± This was the highest limit of power that Ijuin could perceive. She rushed towards the vengeful spirit and shed it from the side.

    Pfft! The vengeful spirit shed and flew away, retreating from Ijuin¡¯s sword which also possessed evil-ying power. However, this sh wounded the vengeful spirit and made her even madder!

    ¡°Women! Hateful women, you were born to frame me and won¡¯t even spare me after my death!¡± The female vengeful spirit went into a frenzy, causing her power to soar as she attacked Ijuin frantically.

    The strong w winds tore Ijuin¡¯s clothes into pieces.

    ¡°What a little b?i?t?c?h?! Go to hell!¡± The vengeful spirit flicked away Ijuin¡¯s sword with one w and pierced towards her lower abdomen, aiming for the vitals of a female adept!

    At that moment, Lily immediately struck.

    Two ice des appeared, one knocking away the vengeful spirit¡¯s sharp ws and the other hitting her chest. The ice des contained the power of the moon. Its ability to y evil was extremely terrifying and it directly blew a hole in the vengeful spirit¡¯s chest.

    At the same time Lily unleashed her arcane arts, she darted over and lifted a foot. The ninth-grade wooden sandal infused with a touch of moonlight kicked the face of the vengeful spirit, sending her flying into the rockery and shattering it.

    Although Lily was only in the mid Spirit Jade stage, just a causal strike from her severely injured this vengeful spirit. The vengeful spirit was no longer able to condense her body and it was only a matter of time until her soul scattered.

    Knowing that she was about to die, the vengeful spirit stopped resisting and insteady there trembling. She picked up the pieces of rockery and tried to reassemble it, though that was no longer possible.

    ¡°Lord Hashiki¡­Lord Hashiki¡­ Woooooo¡­¡± Before the vengeful spirit faded, she actually cried sadly, ¡°Why, Lord Hashiki, don¡¯t you recognize Noriko? Do you still remember those nights under this rockery, your tryst with Noriko¡­?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 100 â€“ Venerated Night Moon Shrine

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 100 - Venerated Night Moon Shrine</h4>

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have much strength left! Kill her! We can¡¯t let her escape!¡± Ijuin¡¯s clothes were wrecked and she stared at the wraith with hatred.

    Lily calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, she can¡¯t leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The group of women looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°Noriko¡­it¡¯s you? Is it really you?¡± Hashiki, who had originally been hiding far away, slowly approached with a dazed expression.

    ¡°Careful! That¡¯s a wraith!¡± A sword miko wanted to stop him.

    ¡°This wraith, if she had wanted to harm this man, she would have done so earlier.¡± Lily calmly said.

    Hashiki approached the mortally wounded ugly wraith, and from that wraith¡¯s figure emerged the image of a beautiful woman.

    That beautiful serene woman looked at Hashiki, ¡°I did not imagine that Lord Hashiki would still remember me¡­¡±

    ¡°Noriko! It¡¯s my fault, all my fault! I should have protected you¡­What happened to you? Why did you be like this?¡± Hashiki cried and attempted to touch Noriko, but all he could touch was a cold phantom image.

    ¡°Why did I be like this? Because of people¡¯s hearts¡­those jealous servants took advantage of your absence and framed me for thievery, then beat me to death. They were afraid of the incident and threw me into the wilderness, but I didn¡¯t see Lord Hashiki return, so I couldn¡¯t die¡­ and came back.¡± Noriko smiled brightly.

    ¡°Noriko¡­waaah, no, why is this happening, why! Who framed you? I¡¯ll drag them to the officials!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, those people no longer reside in this world. I¡­I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±

    ¡°Noriko!!! No, why, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were Noriko? I offered those rewards to destroy the demons, I caused your death!¡±

    ¡°Lord Hashiki, I originally returned for revenge, I knew this would be the result. I cannot be with you anymore¡­Hashiki, I hope to see you in the next life, thank you, for stopping my spirit from entering theherworld.¡±

    Noriko¡¯s spirit slowly floated up, turning into a beam of spiritual light, blooming in the night sky with a gentle splendor, but fleetingly vanished forever.

    ¡°Noriko¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Only Hashiki was left there painfully crying.

    Lily and the sisters all ced their hands together, eyes closed and silently prayed for that fragile, beautiful soul.

    ¡°May you not be reborn in this dark age, for the darkness is not only in the world, but in people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    ¡°To part with your lover with your original appearance, should be your deepest wish¡­¡±

    From Lily¡¯s eyes, a single teardrop fell.

    The Tsunaga Sisters all left with heavy hearts absent-mindedly.

    The team disbanded. As they split, Lily turned toward Ijuin Reira and left a single question, ¡°Perhaps, this world had no wraiths, but what gave birth to them were hearts more wicked and sinister than demons, human hearts. Are we qualified to raise the banner of justice and fight monsters everywhere?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ijuin looked at Lily¡¯s retreating tall graceful back, and couldn¡¯te up with an answer.

    Lily started returning to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion, she walked past a small hillside between the warrior¡¯s residential area. Leading up the small hill were small stone steps and an old brown torii gate.

    Lily stopped, she didn¡¯t know why, but those steps lured her, turning she walked up to the steps.

    The stone steps onlysted a hundred steps before reaching the hilltop. An elegant and peaceful shrine awaited her at the top, the clouds came and went, the leaves grew and withered, everything was in tune with nature, and the shrine was quite clean.

    ¡°Not many peoplee up here.¡±

    Turning toward the voice, Lily saw a young maiden carrying a broom walk out of the room beside the shrine. She had a single ck ponytail and wore the traditional red white of a miko. Though not tall, she was calm and mature.

    ¡°Ah¡­sorry, I didn¡¯t know why but I was drawn here.¡± Lily gave her apologies.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, right?¡± When the young maiden talked, her mouth hardly moved, making her seem unusually quiet.

    ¡°Eh? You know me?¡±

    ¡°Yuu.¡±

    ¡°Yuu? Your name?¡±

    The young maiden nodded. She and her maid, Kyori were part of Ryu Ind duel¡¯s audience, they naturally remembered Lily, however Lily might not have paid them too much attention.

    ¡°Ordinarily, people will ignore this ce.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But the entrance is so conspicuous? I feel as if something has attracted me here.¡± Lily wondered, ¡°Miss Yuu, can you tell me which divinity is worshiped here?¡±

    Yuu didn¡¯t give an answer, but steadily looked at Lily before turning and entering the shrine, Lily followed. Yuu walked up to the shrine and stepped to the side.

    Lily looked in, but the shrine door was closed, only a g was nted outside with the words ¡°Venerated Night Moon¡±.

    ¡°Is this a shrine dedicated to Tsukuyomi no Mikoto?¡±

    Lily¡¯s Lunar Blossom, Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, and Lunar Intent were all secret great paths that this great god had created. When meeting a shrine dedicated to this divinity she would wholeheartedly worship.

    She immediately went to kneel down at the base of the shrine and bowed devotedly.

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    Lily felt an incredible resistance preventing her from prostrating to the shrine. She could only worship with her hands held together

    ¡°Disrespectful.¡± Yuu unhappily said.

    Lily had no way of exining, all she could was get up with an apologetic smile. She felt embarrassed to have disturbed the quietness of the shrine and nned on leaving.

    However when she turned around, and faced the bright moon above the torii gate, she had a strange feeling.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    It was unbelievable, facing that moon, Lily¡¯s understanding of Lunar Intent unendingly increased. She did not know if it was because she had previously contemted over the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument or if it was a special uniqueness of this shrine, but now, looking at that moon, Lily could clearly feel the cold, empty but peerless energy the moon emanated.

    Lily involuntaraly knelt down at the steps of the shrine.

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡ªYou!¡±

    It was disrespectful to the extreme to sit with your back to a shrine.

    Yuu was beyond unhappy, ¡°Please leave at once!¡±

    However, Lily had entered a captivated, void state, her eyes and heart only had the moon within them.

    ¡°Leave! Disrespectful woman!¡± Yuu couldn¡¯t resist anymore, she swung a broom at Lily.

    Before the broom hit Lily, an immense wind pressure was generated from Lily¡¯s body and destroyed the broom, leaving nothing but twigs and half a bamboo pole.

    But despite the wind, Lily¡¯s hair did not move.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yuu was surprised.

    Lily sat on her knees facing the bright moon, in a void state of obsession. In this dark shrine, the pink d maiden glowed in hazy moonlight.

    ¡°What!?¡± Shocked, Yuu retreated involuntarily, and in that instant, wind came.

    The fallen leaves drifted in the wind, twirled and danced around Lily. The entire shrine was focused on her, wind currents twisted around her forming a swirling current that covered the mountain and hills, the ground trembled.

    The wind was not violent, but the energy held within was not to be doubted. Yuu¡¯s skirt was blown up despite her attempts to hold it down, she could only hide behind the house, holding onto the building while looking at the still sitting Lily, quiet and motionless despite the endless wind.

    Lily, still sitting in the center of the wind remained motionless, not a single strand of hair out of ce.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s with this woman?¡± Yuu wondered, ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily¡¯s mesmerizing eyes, staring fervently at the moon, were shedding tears.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡±

    Dewdrops formed on Lily¡¯s long eyshes gathering into a single crystalline drop, she blinked softly and the dewdrop fell onto the two bountiful mounds on her chest.

    When Lily came back to her senses, looking around, she could only see Yuu leaning on the building already asleep.

    Lily got up, she felt different, her body felt light. Even that faint cloudy moonlight in the sky allowed her to feel a hint of the mysteries within.

    ¡°Lunar intent¡­¡± This night, the benefits Lily had gained within the shrinebined with the umtion of previous understandings of Lunar energy allowed her understanding of the lunar intent to increase significantly and almost leap to a new level.

    She felt that her knowledge of the moon was only separated from the true meaning of the moon by a thin ceiling like barrier. The moment she broke through and understood the true meaning of the moon, would be the moment she truly became a permanence staged warrior.

    Looking at a sleeping Yuu, she couldn¡¯t bear waking her up. Pulling a pink shawl from her mirror, she covered Yuu¡¯s body and left the shrine.

    ¡°To think that a shrine I encountered by chance would allow my understanding of the moon to reach a new height. I¡¯m so close to breaking through to permanence, but thatst step, the true meaning of the moon, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    Lily returned to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion and went into closed door training, she felt that her charming intent would not improve in a short amount of time.

    ¡°No more dys, I can¡¯t be too greedy, I can wait, but Yoruko¡¯s spirit cannot wait, I still need to avenge her!¡±

    As long as her charming intent reached the true meaning before she broke through, then she would obtain the greatest benefits for her physique refining. Compared to her current Mid staged Spirit Jade, her understanding of charming intent could be said to have caught up, but the effect was not too great, and as a supporting path, it could be ignored.

    Lily nned on using great quantities of magatamas to increase her power to Late Staged Spirit Jade.

    That day, Lily went into closed-door training for a full sixteen days.

    The timepse was beyond her expectations, but she had started the absorption process, to stop would be to cut her efforts in half, the loss of magatamas would not be small.

    She had lots of magatamas, but her consumption was not a small number. Care was still needed.

    This time, a full five hundred magatamas were absorbed before she reached Late Stage Spirit Jade. If others were to hear this, they would take it as a joke.

    For other adepts, ten something magatamas would be enough to go from Mid Stage Spirit Jade to Late Stage. For it to require a full five hundred magatamas? Never seen before in history.

 Volume 5, Chapter 101 â€“ Jade Maiden Court

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 101 - Jade Maiden Court</h4>

    Putting on a long sleeved sakura patterned kimono, Lily walked to the courtyard and looked at the view. The ordinary sakura trees were about to bloom, unlike thousand year sakura trees, these trees would bloom momentarily when the time arrived.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but these snow white and cherry blossom petals reminded her of Uesugi Rei, ¡°Are you still at the Tanba province? Are you still fine?¡±

    Though Lily was helplessly sentimental, she wasn¡¯t self aware.

    ¡°Miss Kagami.¡± An out of breath miko ran to her, ¡°The tsunaga sisters will be having an important meeting tonight at the eastern Geisha house. It is very important, you are invited, please hurry Miss Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok¡­¡± An important meeting of the tsunaga sisters, Lily had to attend. She had not left the house in ten days, Lily had no idea what their situation was like. Whenever she started training, she would immerse herself deep in her practice, though the effects were exemry, she would get too focused and ignore all other issues.

    ¡°I need to report to Lady Ayaka first.¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°The Lord Chief Advisor has already departed towards Izumo Mountain to attend the Fujiwara n meeting. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t return for several days. She bid me to pass a message, be careful, do not be impulsive and wait for her to return.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± Lily nodded, ¡°Eh? Why are you the one notifying me about a gathering of the tsunaga sisters?¡±

    The miko bowed, before smiling slyly and pulled out an ancient mirror from her bosom.

    ¡°Eh? You also joined the ranks of the mirror girls?¡±

    The number of nobledies was limited afterall. Recently, the activities of the tsunaga sisters had flourished, and their forces expanded. Many ordinary female adepts, maids and servants had spent considerable amounts of resources to purchase ancient swords, ancient jades and ancient mirrors and joined the organization.

    With one look, Lily could tell that her ancient mirror was not a mirror capable of upgrading.

    Though Lily had been told that her own mirror was incapable of upgrading, she did not believe those marketable mirrors were equal to her own. Her mirror came with a vast storage space, was indestructible, allowed her to increase the speed ofprehension hundredfold, and had a huge Lunar Blossom monolith with the manual of the Tsukuyomi sword style, besides that, her mirror still had secrets she was not able to ess.

    But why wasn¡¯t she able to upgrade her ancient mirror? She nned on buying a few ancient mirrors for research purposes.

    Leaving the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion, she traveled to the west market.

    The west market resided on the west side of the Suzaku Avenue. Besides the regr shops, this market also had geisha shops, casinos, and a ck market. Compared to the east market, this market was far more chaotic, a market not anymon folks could casually visit. The main guests here mostly consisted of adepts and influential officials.

    When she arrived at the west market, it was still during the extended night. Lily had inquired with the personnel of the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion, during her closed training session, the bright sky had only reappeared once. On the thirtieth day of the extended night, the daylight had briefly reappeared, afterwards it was only the long night.

    The Kabuki house was located in the south part of the western market. This ce was lively, and most of the customers were high ranking officials or adepts with extraordinary strength, only these people could afford the expensive price the kabuki house charged.

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the kabuki house is here, but I see so many kabuki houses here¡­ I can see both proper and illicit houses, which one is it?¡± Lily looked down the street filled with red roofed buildings and rednterns and could only be confused, the malicious gazes from the various customers made her ufortable, but with so many gazes, she could do nothing.

    ¡°Sister, do you want to y?¡± From a street entrance, a lively girl in a kimono called out to her.

    Turning, Lily observed that the street was cleaner and the pavilions were both beautiful and full of girlishness.

    ¡°Sister, from the way you look at those men I know you like women, right? No problem, in Heian-kyo, any request can be fulfilled. This Shoujo Street is made for girls to y. Only women can enter this street, be it customers or employees.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Though Lily didn¡¯t intend to y, she had a feeling she should take a look.

    Entering the street, she could see that it was quite different from those other streets filled with geisha drunk on money. This street was filled with a feminine scent and aura, the various people were all beautiful women, and there were some kimono wearing girls pulling female samurais into shops.

    ¡°As expected of Heian-kyo, there¡¯s even female-only streets.¡± Lily could only sigh.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± From behind, an arrogant girl¡¯s voice sounded. It was Ijuin Reira leading a group of female samurai. Lily could only feel embarrassed and tried to exin. Ijuin continued first, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye out! You really make me quite anxious! But to think you arrived first.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter! It would be bad if we werete.¡±

    Ijuin pulled Lily without hesitation, though her face blushed red as they passed the various stores. She muttered in a soft voice, ¡°Why did they choose to meet here? Women serving women? It¡¯s too strange!¡±

    Lily could only wryly reply, ¡°It¡¯s said that next door is Etsujo Street, it¡¯s where men serve women.¡±

    Ijuin blushed furiously, ¡°I, I¡¯ve never been there!¡±

    They arrived in front of arge two story wine bar named Jade Maiden House.

    ¡°This is it, the Jade Maiden House.¡± Ijuin said.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Two de wielding women dressed with fancy kimonos stopped them.

    ¡°Who are you? You may not enter without an invitation.¡± One of the women said, the aura and feeling around her, was like a famed jade maiden.

    Usually, the des used by sword mikos were longer than those wielded by jade maidens.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ijuin Reira.¡±

    The jade maiden pointed at a box on the side of the Jade Maiden Building, ¡°Please put your hand in, but I must warn you. IF you are not one of our sisters, the box ghost will bite your hand off.¡±

    Ijuin looked at the box ghost with some reluctance, but still ced her hand in. Her hand was not bitten and the ghost¡¯s eyes glowed white.

    ¡°A sword miko, Miss Ijuin is on our invitation list, please enter.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°Please ce your hand in.¡±

    With the hundred fold spirit armor, she wasn¡¯t afraid of the ghost, but feeling that the ghost could suddenly bite down still made her nervous. Suddenly, in the darkness, something licked her fingers and palm up and down.

    ¡°What, what is this¡­¡± The feeling made Lily tremble, her face turned red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, this is to check your identity.¡±

    Suddenly, the ghost¡¯s eyes glowed gold.

    ¡°A mirror girl, please enter, Miss Kagami Lily.¡±

    Ijuin turned to the other female samurais, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    Lily and Ijuin entered the building.

    ¡°Please go to the second floor.¡± A jade maiden guided. She led them up to the second floor, into a dark corridor filled withmps and opened a door into a spacious room.

    As Lily entered the room, a mixed feminine scent wafted over her. There were already many famousdies and female samurais standing around talking.

    ¡°Lady Kagami!¡± A female samurai came over. She was a mature graceful woman with a curly short hairstyle, her face and eyebrows brought the charm of a young wife.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mizue!?¡± Since leaving Omi, she had almost forgotten about these female samurais who chased after their dream lifestyle, ¡°How are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d really be able to meet you here, wonderful.¡± Mizue¡¯s huge breasts shook with her words.

    ¡°Mizue, your hair¡­¡±

    Mizue ran a hand through her short hair, ¡°This also counts as a farewell with my past self.¡±

    However, Lily felt that the short haired Mizue also had the attraction of an experienced wife.

    Since Ijuin had been taken away by a few otherdies to talk, she apanied Mizue over to a window to chat.

    ¡°To tell the truth, I handed over the majority of myst adventure¡¯s gains to my husband and children, then¡­I traveled on the Iga mountain road to arrive here in Heian-kyo. Though I wanted to find you, I could only gather tales of your glorious deeds, but not of your location, so I joined the Taira forces and earned some money through ying demons and guarding missions. I know you¡¯re a mirror girl, so I decided to spend all my money on a ck market ancient jade, so now I¡¯m a jade maiden.¡±

    ¡°But to think I really encountered you. Though peopleugh at my ancient jade. It¡¯s not really good, there are ws and it¡¯s not capable of upgrading, but I¡¯m satisfied it allowed us to meet again.¡± Mizue sincerely exined.

    Nodding, Lily replied, ¡°Miss Mizue, to think you adventured all the way here, it must not have been easy.¡±

    Mizue had aplicated expression, ¡°True¡­It wasn¡¯t easy. Right, I was almost caught by powerful bandits once, thankfully brother Tenba Goro was passing by. He¡¯s busy so he asked me to pass a message. You should avoid Nara, since you killed his son and brother, that martial saint Sakanoue no Tamuramaro is absolutely hostile against you. You must be careful in Heian-kyo, sometimes people are more dangerous than monsters.¡±

    Lily took Mizue¡¯s hand, nodding, ¡°Mm, I understand, thank you Mizue.¡±

    With her hand suddenly being held, she blushed. Mizue, who had married under the influence of her n, had given up on her unchanging family and life as a female lord. Did she not endure all the hardships just to chase and meet Lily again?

    Suddenly the room fell silent, two ck d female samurai walked in.

    ¡°Lady Shenzu has arrived¡ª¡ª¡± Two women with indifferent faces announced.

 Volume 5, Chapter 102 â€“ Uehara no Shenzu

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 102 - Uehara no Shenzu</h4>

    A tall ck haired woman walked into the room. This woman wore a ck form fitting ck top and a skirt showing both sides of her hips, the ck silk glowed softly and was decorated with golden ornaments and fancy script.

    She had a pair of heartstopping sapphire eyes, on her hips she had two identical ghost headed straight daggers.

    ¡°Lady Shenzu!¡± The sword mikos and jade maidens started saluting.

    Shenzu nodded, then nced around, her eyes finallynded on Lily who she had never seen before.

    Once her eyesnded on Lily, Lily¡¯s heart shook, it felt as if those dark sapphire eyes could see through her. With just one look, Lily¡¯s female body desired to surrender.

    But her will was beyond the control of her body, she controlled those impulses and assumed a calm and humble pose. Afterall, this was the new Jade Maiden leader.

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes moved away and looked at the group, asking, ¡°What¡¯s Miss Lisa¡¯s situation?¡±

    ¡°Lisa¡­she¡­she was seriously injured in the battle against the demon,st night she¡­¡± A mature looking female samurai in purple replied with her head lowered before choking up.

    Sadness seemed to emerge in Shenzu¡¯s eyes, she walked to the female samurai, shook her head and finger gently brushed that female samurai¡¯s chin causing her to blush and shrink back.

    ¡°Miss Lisa died for the heavenly path.¡±

    Instantly the atmosphere became heavy, the girls went silent and only the crackles of thenterns could be heard.

    ¡°Ladies, many among us will probably die to save the heaven path, including¡­myself.¡± Shenzu lowered her head, traces of sadness emerging on her beautiful face. Shenzu¡¯s profile had both the feminine beauty and masculine heroism, that mix made all the females tremble.

    ¡°Lady Shenzu¡­¡±

    ¡°However, we are tsunaga sisters! This is our destiny! Though we do not know if our strength will have any result, if we do not fight, then in this world, who will dare fight against those filthy creatures rebelling against the heavens! The heavens have chosen us, because we are all this world¡¯s holy beings, we are¡ª¡ªwomen!¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s deration had a feminine charm yet embodied the masculine decisiveness. Her sapphire gaze had a mystic power, unknowingly, the women in the room were conquered by her will.

    ¡°This scent¡­¡± Lily detected a stronger, more intense mixture of feminine scents appearing, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Shenzu leaned over and gently whispered into that mature female samurai¡¯s ear, that woman couldn¡¯t stand still, trembles wracking her body and her face blushing crimson, white mist clouding over her, ¡°Yes~~Yes! Lady Shenzu! I¡­I will definitelye.¡±

    Shenzu turned to the others, ¡°I just told Mikako, tonight, I will share her grief, Lisa was our sister, was a sister to each and every of us.¡±

    ¡°Tell everyone, which demon did Lisa fall to?¡± Shenzu¡¯s eyes seemed to shimmer with tears.

    ¡°The crusade against the minions of Tamamo¡­¡±

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae again!¡± Shenzu turned, her skirts fluttering. ¡°That Tamamo-no-Mae, that peerless arch-demon, that leader of the three archdemons! That year, she settled here to lead the rebellion against the heavens! In just this short month, how many of our sisters have died under her ws! It¡¯s rumored that even Madam Yoruko, Heian-kyo¡¯s sword miko leader, our beloved mentor andpanion, was killed by Tamamo-no-Mae!¡±

    The entire room filled with hisses, Yoruko¡¯s death had resulted in Heian-kyo¡¯s sword miko¡¯s hatred against the demons.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Madam Yoruko¡¯s residence was still under heavy guard. Only the Chief Advisor mansion and Genji members had entered, how could Lady Shenzu know of the rumors?

    Facing Shenzu, the group remained silent, waiting for her to continue, ¡°Only, Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s power is stronger than we expected. Now is not the time to have a decisive battle, the recent sacrifices have made it clear that our sisters alone will not be enough to eradicate the three great arch-demons. However, our sacrifices are not in vain, we shall use battles and sacrifices to arouse the determination of the world, the warriors, the imperial court, and the ministers to battle the monsters to the end!¡±

    ¡°Your highness Shenzu! That Tamamo-no-Mae is too wicked! Destroying the natural order, and killing so many of our sisters! Even our leader was destroyed by her poisonous hands! You called us together to gather all of our Heian-kyo forces, and attack Tamamo¡¯s forces, right?¡± Ijuin asked, filled with fighting spirit.

    Shenzu shook her head, ¡°No, Tamamo¡¯s forces will be eventually eradicated, but now is not the time, what we must do is weaken her forces from the surrounding areas. Today, I have gathered everyone to discuss how to cut off the source of Tamamo¡¯s funding!¡±

    ¡°Funding?¡± The group could only look at each other.

    A ck d female general besides Shenzu hung up a map of Heian-kyo and pointed at various locations, ¡°The reason why Tamamo¡¯s forces are so entrenched in Heian-kyo is because she has manyrge and small factions and businesses here. We started by destroying the night market, but her greatest sources of ie are the ghost tower ship Fuyutsuki and the Medicine Valley.

    ¡°Fuyutsuki and the Medicine Valley?¡± Lily was startled, ¡°Was the boss of the Fuyutsuki Tamamo no Mae?¡±

    ¡°ording to our reports, that Fuyutsuki is a giant treasure jointly refined between Tamamo-no-Mae, Nurarihyon and a few other arch-demons. The situation of this treasure is unknown and hard to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Treasure!?¡± This was Lily¡¯s first time hearing that Fuyutsuki, a superrge flying ship was actually a treasure!

    ¡°And that Medicine Valley, resides within the deep ditch opened up by the Fuyutsuki, it¡¯spletely under Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s control. It is said that of all the high-grade medicine used in Kansai, at least half of it is produced by the Medicine Valley. That is a significant source of ie.¡± The ck clotheddy continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shenzu interjected, ¡°It is a shameful thing that most of us, including me, have purchased her medicine, and she has used money earned from humans to strengthen her demon army to oppress and kill us humans, to destroy the heavens! Destroy the Medicine Valley, ughter the demon and traitor humans, and we can deal a great blow to Tamamo-no-Mae!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­ Lady Shenzu, though we lost to Tamamo-no-Mae, if we can destroy her ie sources, then she will not be able to support that many demon minions! Though we won¡¯t be able to kill her, she won¡¯t be able to stay in Heian-kyo! Hitting her wealth is more effective than hitting her!¡± Ijuin eximed.

    ¡°Lady Ijuin, that¡¯s exactly right.¡± Shenzu approved.

    ¡°As expected of Lady Shenzu, to be able to urately find Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s weak point!¡±

    ¡°We need to strike Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s weak point! We cannot let our sister¡¯s sacrifice be in vain!¡±

    The group was overwhelmed, either speaking out in approval or nodding to Shenzu¡¯s decisions.

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    The group turned around only to see a red d Lily stepping forward, ¡°Lady Shenzu, toward your conclusions, I have a different opinion.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The group of sisters all eximed, their gazes bing unkind and dissatisfied.

    ¡°Lady Shenzu, wise and foresightful, how could there be any mistakes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, who are you, I¡¯ve never seen you before, a neer? You dare question Lady Shenzu?¡±

    They all turned on Lily with usations and curses, even Mizue tugged on her sleeve begging her not to confront Shenzu headon.

    Shenzu inquired, ¡°Thisdy is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lady Shenzu, I am Kagami Lily from the east.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The group¡¯s attitude had turned from anger to surprise.

    ¡°She, she¡¯s that Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°The rumored woman who defeated Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, and cut off the arm of the Rashomon Ghost?¡±

    ¡°She also challenged Demon King Sugawara no Michizane, and she even ended up rescuing ten something sisters from his hands, and she¡­ she survived!¡±

    ¡°I heard, that night, Sugawara and herughed into the night!¡±

    Hearing the various gossiping in tones of curiosity and confusion, Shenzu faintly frowned.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Kagami Lily, then Lady Kagami¡­your opinion is certainly worth listening to, please tell us.¡±

    Lily slowly walked forward, ¡°Lady Shenzu, as we all know, each of the three great arch-demons are powerful enough topete with the imperial court. How could such thousand year powers be easily shaken? What attacking the weak point? First destroying the night market and then attacking the Medicine Valley? Please do not forget that Tamamo-no-Mae is not the imperial court, is not a prince or duke, she is a peerless arch-demon. Can such a method really harm her? In my opinion, this is just ignorance, there is no benefit other than provoking her to threaten the court more!¡±

    Once her words were out, silence ruled over the room. Never had there been a person who mercilessly confronted the new Jade Maiden leader.

    Finally, a female samurai in blue opposed, ¡°Lady Kagami, what kind of words are those! You are one of Heian-kyo¡¯s famed female samurais! Before today I truly admired you, but I didn¡¯t expect you would say such spineless words!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this, destroying your own morale before the battle?¡±

    ¡°ording to what you said, we should just sit still like the imperial court and wait for our own deaths?¡±

    Shenzu waved a hand and approached Lily, the scent on her body made Lily¡¯s body soften. Lily¡¯s will and reasoning told her that this woman¡¯s eyes and scent weren¡¯t simple.

    Shenzu asked, ¡°Then, what methods do you have to counter the three great arch-demons?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Though Lily knew that their previous ns were absolutely useless, but to ask what methods she had, she couldn¡¯t answer immediately.

    Wait¡­ she couldn¡¯t be fooled by Shenzu.

    ¡°Lady Shenzu, I think, instead of risking heavy retaliation from the three great arch-demons, don¡¯t you think we should instead focus on finding the true meaning of the heavenly oracle?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 103 â€“ The Sorrowful Spring Day

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 103 - The Sorrowful Spring Day</h4>

    ¡°That Heavenly Oracle, as we all know, said that if the Three Great Arch-Demons were not eradicated, then the heavens would not be restored. Miss Kagami, look out the window, how long has it been since you saw the sun shining?¡±

    ¡°Lady Shenzu, when did the Heavenly Oracle order us to destroy the Three Great Arch-Demons? Not to mention, do we have the ability to destroy them? The Heavenly Oracle may simply mean negotiating to prevent those harmful actions.¡± Though Lily¡¯s body was being affected by Shenzu¡¯s strange smell and intense eyes, her mind was clear and her resistance against charming effects, naturally high. Of course, she wasn¡¯t sure if Shenzu was using a charming technique, but she felt that Shenzu was far too unique.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami, are you ying with words?¡± Shenzu coldlyughed, ¡°If you really want to prove your opinion, you should go find out how the Three Great Arch-Demons are harming the heavens, and how to stop them. It won¡¯t be toote to make your proposal afterwards. What¡¯s the point of arguing with me and relying on some vague wordy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kagami Lily, you may have some power, but it¡¯s insignificantpared to Lady Shenzu! The Heavenly Oracle is only one sentence, if we rely on different understandings, then we¡¯ll be nothing but a loose pile of sand, we wouldn¡¯t aplish anything!¡± An armor wearing female samurai used.

    ¡°Yea, Miss Kagami, though you saved us sisters, we can¡¯t agree with your view! Humans and demons, we¡¯re natural enemies! To negotiate with them? Naive! Childish! You should go read more of those ancient stories, there are no shortage of foolish stupid women like you!¡± a schrly looking female onmyoji cursed.

    ¡°Yes, I risked life and limb to rescue you from the ws of the Demon King Sugawa no Michizane, I was stupid, I was naive, that fine?¡± Lily¡¯s temper also rose, if she had known, she would not have saved these cheap women!

    ¡°Hmph, that you saved us was destined by heaven, even if you didn¡¯t save us, someone else would have!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond to such an illogical woman, she turned back to Shenzu, ¡°Lady Shenzu, though I cannot prove anything with the Heavenly Oracle, I must ask, what are you using to prove your interpretation of the Heavenly Oracle. Fighting against the Three Great Arch-Demons means the sisters will make massive sacrifices, why are you so eager to send¡­¡± Suddenly stopping, Lily had an idea.

    Most of the women looked at Lily with rejection in their eyes, they denied her view in its entirety.

    But Lily had no time to care about their gazes, in her heart, an idea had appeared, a terrifying and scary idea. Lily quickly pondered over her idea, if what she had guessed was true, then it was far too terrifying!

    ¡°Impossible, it should be impossible.¡± Lily told herself, ¡°But, it can¡¯t bepletely ruled out.¡±

    ¡°What? Miss Kagami, do you perhaps think that we¡¯re all going to die? Though we¡¯ve sacrificed, we¡¯ve also achieved much, and now we¡¯re going to target battles we¡¯re sure to win. As for you, feel free to investigate, whoever¡¯s willing to apany you may follow you, I won¡¯t stop them.¡± Shenzu approached Lily, a finger gently tapping her chest, and then sliding downwards.

    Lily felt an electric current run through her body, numbing her. She grit her teeth and kept silent, this Shenzu, what method was she using? Lily kept a clear mind, her will strong enough to resist Shenzu¡¯s effects.

    ¡°Does anyone want to apany Kagami Lily?¡± Shenzu inquired.

    The group of female samurai and onmyouji all stood aside, looking at Lily with cold eyes and indifferent sneering faces. They felt as if Lily¡¯s opinions hadpletely disrupted their great deeds.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Mizue walked out, ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±

    Seeing the group turn their eyes to her, Mizue lowered her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re all talking about, but, Lady Kagami rescued my life, I think I should go with her.¡±

    Hearing this, the group could understand Mizue and no longer med her.

    ¡°We will now discuss our n of attack on the medicine valley. I think, since Miss Kagami doesn¡¯t agree with this, you don¡¯t need to stay here? I look forward to seeing the results of your investigations.¡±

    Lily felt that Shenzu thought her disobedient, and was expelling any possible dissidents. So be it, since these people wanted to anger Lady Kimiko, wanted to die, then go ahead. They should do their best.

    Lily grabbed Mizue¡¯s hand, ¡°Mizue, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Mm, ok¡­¡± Mizue had been someone¡¯s wife for several years, she was used to being gentle and passive1.

    ¡°Hey, Kagami Lily, you¡­¡± Ijuin wanted to stop Lily, but when she saw Shenzu¡¯s eyes, she could only give up.

    Pulling Mizue, Lily didn¡¯t n on making any detours nned on directly leaving Shoujo street.

    But when she passed the crossroads leading to Etsujo street, she saw a very familiar figure being pulled by several handsome men towards the street.

    ¡°Come, littledy, let¡¯s go in to y a bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s so good about Shoujo street? If youe here, you¡¯ll know, women still need men.¡±

    The woman the men were pulling on, wore a revealing kunoichi outfit, had short hair and was drunk dizzy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t pull me¡­I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± that kunoichi had drunk too much, tipsy and groggy, though she didn¡¯t want to, she couldn¡¯t put up any resistance.

    ¡°Kasuga!?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    Seeing that Kasuga was about to be pulled into a shop with a que of a picture of a strange demon with the head and body of a cow and tail of a wolf. ¡°Halt!¡± Lilymanded.

    Those men held up Kasuga and looked at Lily.

    One handsome man derided, ¡°Heh, who are you? You dare meddle in our business? Look where this is!¡±

    ¡°But¡­you¡¯re quite the tasty little thing aren¡¯t you? How about it, y with us, did you mess with us so we¡¯d capture you?¡± Another tall huge rough looking man taunted Lily as he approached.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lily didn¡¯t mince words and lightly waved her hand.

    ¡°Bam¡ª¡ª!¡± That rough looking man was sent flying, from the south end of the street to the north end of the street, smashing into a group of miso jars before copsing.

    Those few men had seen enough of the world to know they would stand no chance against an adept like Lily, so they dropped Kasuga and immediately fled.

    Mizue stepped forward and helped support Kasuga.

    ¡°What happened to her? Why is she so drunk?¡± Mizue asked.

    ¡°Keiko¡­Keiko¡­did you forget our oath of sisterhood? Keiko, how could you leave me¡­¡± Kasuga drunkenly called out the name of her oathbound mirror girl sister.

    ¡°Keiko¡­¡± Lily still had an impression of that young woman, she could understand how Kasuga ended up in this state.

    Lily called an ox-cart to travel to the house Mizue had rented not far from the west city. She dared not bring them to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion without permission. Kasuga was so drunk, Ayaka would be very disapproving if she found out. Lily understood that even as the Chief Advisor, Ayaka was surprisingly strict in some areas.

    The house was a single storied log cabin on the riverpath. It only had an entrance, a fronthall and a single bedroom separated by a partition door. Mizue put Kasuga down in the bedroom before walking out to the public well, after putting a moistened cloth on Kasuga¡¯s forehead, she went back out to make some tea.

    Lily could only feel that a wife was good, they sure knew how to take care of people.

    Finally, Kasuga¡¯s state started to improve, she must have been drinking high quality wine, otherwise as an adept, she would not have be like this. Mizue helped her up into a sitting position.

    ¡°Where am I? Miss Kagami?¡±

    ¡°Kasuga, what are you doing? Why did you drink so much? A girl, drinking until she can¡¯t think and wandering the streets, do you know how dangerous that is?¡± Lily scolded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if Miss Kagami hadn¡¯t wandered closeby and rescued you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to you.¡± Mizue added.

    Then Kasuga¡¯s mind cleared, and she could only hold her head and cry pitifully.

    ¡°Kasuga, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Kasuga buried her face in her knees, ¡°Keiko¡­Keiko¡­she doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why? Didn¡¯t you two travel to Heian-kyo as good sisters? Doesn¡¯t want¡­do you mean?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.

    The rtionship between tsunaga sisters wasplicated. For example, between sword miko and mirror girl, it started as close cooperation between adepts, then as adventure and battlepanions, once established, the rtionship would be a long-term rtionship. Some became lovers while others remained as closepanions.

    ¡°Keiko was¡­she was stolen away. Waaa¡ª¡ª¡± Answering, Kasuga fell back into tears, who could cry harder than a heartbroken girl?

    Lily didn¡¯t know what to do. Seeing Kasuga being dragged into that ce by those hooligans, she naturally had to react, but this? She was not so bored to get involved in this sort of matter, nor was she skilled at it either.

    ¡°Who stole her away? A man or woman?¡± Mizueforted Kasuga while patting her back.

    ¡°Woman¡ª¡ªsniffle.¡±

    The more she cried the sadder she became, Lily could only sit there stiffly. Love and romance was not an issue she should be involved in right now. She stood up and faked a confident look, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, feelings are not something you can force¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect Kasuga¡¯s cries to increase, ¡°Waaaaah, why is this happening? Lady Shenzu, you already have so many women, why are you still stealing my sister2! Keiko, why do you like that cheap ygirl woman!¡±

    ¡°What? Shenzu?¡± Hearing this, Lily, who wanted to sneak away, became concerned.

 Volume 5, Chapter 104 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Punishment and Tracking

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 104 - Lily¡¯s Punishment and Tracking</h4>

    \Lily didn¡¯t know how to soothe Kasuga¡¯s emotions. She shook her head helplessly, stepped forward and gently held Kasuga. Kasuga¡¯s head was buried deep between Lily¡¯s chest, the feminine softness and warmth making her forget everything.

    ¡°Wuu¡­¡± Kasuga stopped crying, maybe she wasforted by Lily, or perhaps she simply couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily felt Kasuga hold her waist and attempt to burrow deeper into her embrace, unwilling to let go.

    Kasuga had a natural attraction toward women with big breasts, maybe it was because she herself was tter than most, or maybe it was because she had no mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Kasuga¡¯s face blushed red, her breath unsteady, ¡°I made sister Lily worry about me, can I call you big sister?¡±

    ¡°As you like.¡± Lily gently replied.

    In truth, Kasuga was one year older than Lily, could it be that in her heart, breast size represented age and seniority?

    ¡°Kasuga, do you know where Keiko is right now? I think Lady Shenzu¡¯s secret isn¡¯t that simple. It¡¯s possible that Keiko didn¡¯t willingly abandon you, she may have been coerced or forced.¡± Lily frowned slightly.

    Kasuga replied, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Keiko became weird a few days ago, and two days ago she announced she was breaking our rtionship as tsunaga sisters and that she had fallen in love with Lady Shenzu¡­She disyed her obsession for Lady Shenzu right in front of me, just like a pervert, it was like an ice knife digging into my heart. She also said we could maintain our rtionship if I was willing to serve Shenzu with her. I broke down, pped her and ran off, and then¡­ you know where I ended up at¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Shenzu gathers everyone in certain locations, but other than that, her whereabouts are unknown¡­¡± Kasuga bitterly continued.

    ¡°You feel that Keiko possibly went to join them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Keiko is too innocent, she¡¯s never seen a woman like Shenzu before, so she¡¯spletely bewitched by her. In just a few days she¡¯spletely abandoned our childhood bond, she¡¯s now nothing more than an intoxicated follower!¡± Kasuga started crying again.

    ¡°Uehara no Shenzu, exactly what methods are you using to break up a pair of childhood sweethearts in just a few days and make one of them be your devoted follower?¡± Lily¡¯s chest heaved in anger, now full of disgust for Shenzu.

    Lily looked at Kasuga, sternness and anger emerging on her beautiful face, ¡°And you! Who are you imitating? Drawing your sorrows in alcohol? Getting so drunk? Since you call me sister, I cannot overlook this!¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but worry that Kasuga would give up on herself and go back to drinking. She couldn¡¯t always keep an eye on her, what if she went back to drinking once she left, what would she do? Ask Mizue to look after her? But Mizue was too virtuous, she probably couldn¡¯t control her.

    ¡°Kasuga, turn around and kneel!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Kasuga¡¯s sobbing immediately turned into surprise and shock.

    This was for her own good, if she didn¡¯t suffer a bit, she would definitely go back to drinking and it would be toote to regret once she got dragged into that sort of shop.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Kasuga just suffered a heartbreak, don¡¯t scare her¡­¡± as expected, Mizue attempted to moderate the issue.

    ¡°You, silence! Hold her hands down.¡± Lily coldly replied, ¡°Or, Madam Mizue, do you want to also be punished?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Punished?¡± Mizue¡¯s face blushed red, her thoughts went in some unknown direction. She lowered her head and obediently answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lily¡¯s action was for Kasuga¡¯s sake, and since her capabilities far surpassed Kasuga¡¯s, she also had the ability to do so

    ¡°Kasuga, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you call me sister? Since you¡¯ve called me sister, then you have to listen to me. How can you give up on yourself even if you¡¯re heartbroken? If so, you¡¯ll only let Keiko get further away from you, kneel!¡±

    In Kasuga¡¯s heart, Lily was a heroine, a powerful elder sister, an idol among female samurai. Such a person ordered her, her body heated up and she couldn¡¯t disobey.

    Kasuga knelt down, head down.

    ¡°Stick out your butt!¡± Lily¡¯s cold order came again, if she wasn¡¯t strict with her, how would she remember.

    Kasuga could only obey.

    With a thought, Lily¡¯s domain de cut down a vine from outside, drawing it into her hand.

    Hearing the sound, Kasuga¡¯s delicate body trembled.

    ¡°Do you know why sister is punishing you? Your lover abandoned you, and you decided to drown your sorrows and abandon yourself to alcohol and self destruction! How can a woman not have moral character? Not know how to be reserved or endure. The most unforgivable thing is for a woman to despise herself! Tell me, is such a woman not deserving of punishment?¡±

    ¡°She¡­deserves.¡±

    Lily used the vine to flip up Kasuga¡¯s skirt, revealing the tender white rear. Though this wasn¡¯t something Lily should do, if she didn¡¯t and Kasuga didn¡¯t learn the lesson, she was afraid Kasuga would go back out and drink again and suffer irreversible losses.

    ¡°Lily, you must treat this as a good deed and punish this woman!¡± Lily silently said to herself.

    She raised the vine up high and controlled her strength as she swung down. p!

    A ming red mark was left on that tender white rear.

    Kasuga yelped and tried to cover her rear with her hands, but Mizue restrained her. ¡°You must not, sister Kagami will give you a more severe punishment if you do.¡±

    After a round of punishment, Kasuga cried, but swore she would not dare drink again.

    Asking Mizue to take care of her, Lily left.

    ¡°Mizue, look after her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mizue knelt down and answered.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Lily left, but didn¡¯t return to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion. She went into a dark street corner and climbed over the wall, entering a deserted old house. This ce might be haunted but she wasn¡¯t afraid, afterall Demon King Sugawara no Michizane was one of her talking partners.

    This was a truth. When the Demon King talked with her, he wouldugh out loud every three words.

    Lily didn¡¯t enter the house, behind the wall, she took off her kimono and put on a red kunoichi outfit and a white ribbon to tie her hair into a high ponytail, a more mature look. She pulled out a ck veil and hid her identity.

    This kunoichi outfit had a red sleeveless top, the cor was open, and the sleeve sides were also open. The shape and sides of her full round breasts were on disy. The middle was a dark obi, and the bottom was two pieces of short red cloth. From the sides, arge expanse of jade white skin was exposed. She wore nothing on her smooth sexy long thighs, and her calves were wrapped in cloth and her feet wore cloth shoes to silence her steps.

    Lily didn¡¯t worry about her outfit because she didn¡¯t n on going onto the streets. She flipped up on the roof and walked up the wall.

    Though she had not gone through any kunoichi training, Lily was still extremely agile and easily avoided being sighted. Travelling along the rooftops, Lily returned to the Jade girl pavilion surroundings, she climbed onto the rooftop and snuck into the roof and stood silently on a beam and eavesdropped. It seemed they were still discussing how to attack the Medicine Valley.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she nned on warning Kimiko, but her position was extremely delicate. Though she opposed war against Kimiko, as long as it didn¡¯t endanger her friends like Kimiko or Nariaki, Lily didn¡¯t n on intervening much. Nor did she n on being a whistleblower.

    But then again, Kimiko¡¯s abilities were beyond outrageous. The ones to suffer in the end, would probably be those foolish women.

    After a long discussion, the meeting finally ended, this was what Lily was waiting for.

    Shenzu was just too suspicious. Since she didn¡¯t know where she lived, it would be convenient to track her from here. From the gaps in the ceiling, Lily watched Shenzu walk out.

    Returning to the roof and carefully observing both exits, Shenzu didn¡¯t leave from the front door, she brought several ck d jade maidens and left from the rear exit.

    Lily carefully crouched and followed along the gap between wall and roof.

    When Shenzu and her group arrived at an empty lot, they summoned a bunch of muscr ghost horses. The one Shenzu summoned was especially outstanding. Strong, and sturdy,pletely hairless and shining ck. An ugly head with bloody fangs atop a thick and brutal neck covered by dense leathery skin, and a long powerful tail swinging back and forth.

    A ghost horse had some simrities to a horse, only it was an extremely ugly, strong and ferocious demonic beast.

    Lily had seen records of this creature in the ancient book ?Konjaku Monogatarishu?. This was not a creature of the world, but a legendary demonic beast from the demonic realm, its origins should be rted to Amanojaku.

    ¡°They ride such demonic beast shikigamis?¡± Lily¡¯s suspicions toward the situation increased and felt even more disgusted with Shenzu.

    Shenzu¡¯s group rode on the ghost horses, started running and jumped onto the roofs of the house, skipping from roof to roof.

    Lily couldn¡¯t summon her Demon Hound, it was too conspicuous. Though her own speed was faster than the Demonic Hound, long distance running would consume needless energy.

    But all she could do was maintain her distance and carefully take advantage of the roofs, pavilions and trees to hide while quickly traversing the rooftops to track the group.

    The ghost horses travelled fast, galloping past therge northeastern shrine, past arge street where Genji samurai liked to gather and arrived at arge deste area northeast of Heian-kyo. From here, Heian-kyo¡¯s city walls and mountains formed a scenic picture.

    This deste area was still a wilderness, some abandoned houses still scattered the area, but in the middle there was an ancient courtyard and building surrounded by trees, its wall was much taller than regr courtyard walls and covered in thick vines. From within, orange light vaguely shined.

    Shenzu¡¯s group dismounted and put away their shikigamis, then entered the ancient house.

 Volume 5, Chapter 105 â€“ Infiltration

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 105 - Infiltration</h4>

    Watching them enter the ancient house, Lily crept closer. The house seemed to emanate a dark yet seductive aura.

    Seductive? Perhaps it was because of that strangely colored light within.

    When changing clothes, Lily had ced her ancient mirror into the nayu, the token that Ayaka had given her. This allowed her to be more flexible in her kunoichi activities.

    Lily had long tested the nayu¡¯s capabilities. Once her ancient mirror was ced within, it was possible to move her mirror¡¯s contents to the Nayu and vice versa, but her shikigami were unable to enter or exit because storage treasures were unable to store spiritual bodies, her mirror was capable though. Lily didn¡¯t quite understand it, she could only put it aside for the time being.

    If she wanted to release her shikigami or have her consciousness enter the mirror, she would first have to take her mirror out of the Nayu. Still, even if her ancient mirror was within the Nayu, she could still mentallymunicate with Kagura and the others in the mirror, and they could still feel what was happening outside. Therefore, cing her ancient mirror into the Nayu on her bracelet was much more convenient.

    Lily visually estimated the height of the wall. Around 10 meters, that was nothing to her. With a leap, she easilynded on top. Looking around, the courtyard was around 400-500 meters square, and contained several houses and courtyards connected by corridors all covered with vines. The entire ce looked abandoned, but the houses all emitted orange light except for thergest house, that one had crimson light.

    Lily carefully investigated from the wall, there were many ck d jade maidens guarding the area.

    Shenzu went to thergest house with the crimson light. From a distance, Lily saw a girl wearing a pink sleeveless shirt and skirt approach and kneel before Shenzu, her attitude extremely humble. When Shenzu raised her feet, that girl helped her take off her shoes. Afterwards, when Shenzu raised her foot to step into the house, that foot traced a line across the girl¡¯s face. For some reason, it excited the girl.

    Walking in, Shenzu ignored her. Not a whileter, Lily saw a row of women walking from the other side towards the crimson lit house. They all wore thin sleeveless kimonos and slit side hakamas. Among them, there was a petite, small Keiko, her breasts unbound and swaying with each step.

    ¡°Keiko.¡± Lily took a clear look, she had a dazed expression, didn¡¯t seem like she was being controlled. For a moment, Lily could only feel confusion.

    That row of women all entered the house and the crimson light within dimmed.

    What was Shenzu doing?

    Lily carefully jumped off the wall and entered the courtyard. With her dexterity and capabilities, it wasn¡¯t hard to remain undetected by the majority of the ck d jade maidens. However, those she couldn¡¯t evade, she knocked unconscious with a single p.

    In that courtyard there were many rune spells and rune warnings, Lily carefully avoided by opening a small domain area around her. To avoid Shenzu¡¯s detection, she could only activate her domain in a small area around her.

    She came to the crimson lit house, silently snuck to the side and stepped onto the walkway after confirming no one was around. She hid beneath the paper window and could hear girlish noises within. Lily dared not use her domain and could only poke a hole in the paper window to look within.

    She saw Shenzu sitting there in arge loose short skirted ck kimono, the sleeves were decorated with red ghost faces and gold clouds. Surrounding her were kneeling women, some were massaging her legs, others were doing something unspeakable¡­¡­ all were doing their best to please Shenzu.

    ¡°Sitting?¡± Lily wondered, in Heian-kyo, there were no chair-like objects, there were only small folded benches for going out. Only then did Lily notice, Shenzu¡¯s chair was actually a girl in a thin pink green kimono. Lily couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face, all she could see was her hair and her rear covered in short pink green cloth.

    The hole Lily was looking through was small, she couldn¡¯t see who Shenzu was sitting in that arrogant posture, but she couldn¡¯t find Keiko in the group.

    ¡°Hmph, Shenzu has that many girls serving her, they¡¯re probably all sword mikos, jade maidens and mirror girl sisters.¡± Lily cursed, ¡°What a hateful woman!¡±

    But, what else could she say? It wasn¡¯t as if Shenzu wasmitting some unforgivable crime, what if those women were all willing or had been purchased?

    Lily could only continue to peek, she finally saw Keiko appear.

    ¡°Ah, Keiko,¡± Shenzu¡¯s voice had a maism within, it made Lily feel her body go soft.

    ¡°Lady Shenzu,¡± Keiko¡¯s voice was shuddering.

    ¡°Your sister, that Miss Kasuga, when will you bring her here to y a bit?¡±

    ¡°Lady Shenzu¡­ sister Kasuga, doesn¡¯t seem willing.¡±

    ¡°Ahahah, I think she may have misunderstood something, right Keiko? I only feel, you sisters are risking your lives to protect the heavenly way, you should all ¡­live in harmony, and be happy together, is this not for the sisterhood?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our honor for us sisters to fight for Lady Shenzu! Lady Shenzu, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Keiko, I only left for a while, how did you be like this? Come here.¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes emitted a strange light when ordering Keiko. Keiko trembled as she walked over, her back facing Lily, Keiko loosened her clothes. Shenzu held her waist and lowered her face to Keiko¡¯s breasts. Lily couldn¡¯t see what was going on, but there was some strange sound as Keiko raised her head, her body trembling.

    ¡°Uehara no Shenzu, you s?l?u?t?!¡± Lily cursed, ¡°As the leader of the jade maidens, not only do you encourage ignorant maidens to sacrifice their lives for nothing, but you also y with their bodies and hearts!¡±

    Lily¡¯s disgust for Shenzu only increased, only¡­ were those maidens stupid? Why are they letting her y with them like that? Is being bullied like that, fun?

    As Shenzu released Keiko, it was as if her eyes nced at Lily¡¯s hiding spot. She quickly dodged, her heart pounding.

    ¡°Lady Shenzu¡­give, give me, can you give me that¡­¡±

    ¡°That?¡± Lily¡¯s face blushed red and once again looked through the peephole. Keiko was kneeling on the ground, looking towards Shenzu in an unbearably needy way.

    Shenzu undressed, and from her obi, took out a small chain. On that chain was a half of a small ancient gray white dull stone, it looked like a magatama.

    ¡°Remnant Jade?¡± Lily looked at it curiously, that remnant jade emitted a misty crimson light, the surrounding maidens the light shone upon, looked at Shenzu enthralled, as if she was their master, their god.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily felt the danger but it was toote, that light had already shone into her eye.

 Volume 5, Chapter 106 â€“ Residual Jade

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 106 - Residual Jade</h4>

    ¡°Lady Shenzu¡­ Suddenly, I feel that her words are really reasonable. If everyone is just waiting for others to act, then won¡¯t we all simply resign to our fate? It seems like we can¡¯t defeat the Three Great Arch-Demons, but behind all these women were thousands of great families and factions. Maybe they could force a change and spark a battle between the imperial court and the Three Great Arch-Demons, thus saving the heavenly path.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes were dazed as she leaned against the wall, her chest heaving deeply.

    What was happening? She had never thought Lady Shenzu¡¯s ns were correct and had argued against it, yet why was she thinking Lady Shezu was correct now?

    Though her original thoughts had logic, it seemed agreeing with Lady Shenzu made her feel good, and fighting back made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°That light, that crimson light, it feels so good¡­as if my soul was being baptized, that was not some charming or controlling light, it was a spiritual me one could only yearn for. I want¡­ I want to see that light again, to have that light illuminate my entire body.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face was red, her posture staggered. She had not escaped the lure of the crimson light, though her innermost rational was still struggling, it was still not enough to change anything.

    Finally, Shenzu spoke towards Lily¡¯s direction, ¡°Won¡¯t the guest out there, enter?¡±

    ¡°What!? Lady Shenzu discovered me?¡± Lily¡¯s heart palpated, ¡°Only this tone, there seems to be no hostility, I should enter¡­¡±

    Somehow, Lily stood up and walked into the house. Lily¡¯s body trembled as she walked in.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Kagami? Didn¡¯t you protest against me in public? Why are you here?¡± In Shenzu¡¯s hand, the residual jade continued to emit crimson light.

    Seeing this light, Lily felt as if she should not question this woman.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The brave, intelligent, number one beauty of the eastern countries, Miss Kagami Lily, why are you stuttering so? Tell me, why don¡¯t youe over?¡±

    Lily knew that she shoulde up with some excuse, but for some reason if she lied to this woman, her soul would feel extremely bad, but if she told the truth, then she would feel good.

    ¡°What? You won¡¯te over?¡± Lily¡¯s body trembled all over, but she proudly raised her head. Lily wasn¡¯t any shorter than Shenzu, and with Shenzu sitting down, she just wanted to arrogantly look down at her. However, she was suppressed by some force, she could only humbly lower her head and answer, ¡°I was asked to locate a woman named Keiko, I heard that she was near here so I came over to look, to think I¡¯d really find her ¡­ ah.¡± A spike of pain went through Lily, a sense of suppression weighed heavily on her as she involuntarily fell onto her knees.

    ¡°Why am I kneeling? I, what am I doing?¡± The shock on Lily¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    She knew if she hid the truth, her body would feel ufortable, a strange phenomenon, but Lily still resolutely lied. She would not confess that she hade here doubting Shenzu. Though most of her had already started to ept Lady Shenzu, thest bits of rationality within her were still struggling. This contradiction between body and heart made Lily unable to resist the suppression, causing her to kneel.

    Shenzu looked at Lily with cold gloating eyes, ¡°What? Miss Kagami, are you kneeling to me to apologize foring uninvited? Not bad, Keiko is here, let us ask. Keiko, do you want to go back?¡±

    Shenzu looked at Keiko, ¡°If you want, you can leave anytime, I will not force anyone, all are free. What we have is love, not shackles.¡±

    Keiko sat down on Shenzu¡¯s leg with a smile, her face red, ¡°Miss Kagami, you think you can do as you like since you¡¯re pretty? We all have to do as you think? Don¡¯t you think, you¡¯re really annoying? I don¡¯t want to leave, Lady Shenzu is my master. Right now, I¡¯m really blissful, whether it¡¯s to go kill monsters with master, or to let master¡­¡±

    An indescribable force forced Lily¡¯s thoughts to align with Keiko¡¯s, but Lily was fighting to control herself. Though Lily was motionless, she was dripping with sweat and exhaustion, that indescribablefort and ease was charming her.

    Shenzu stood in front of her, ¡°As for you, Miss Kagami, since you¡¯ve snuck into my bedroom and knelt in apology, you should be ready for some punishment.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily trembled, ¡°This, this woman¡­no, Lady Shenzu wants to punish me? My soul¡¯s unease and my body¡¯s weird feelings, maybe it¡¯s because Imitted a mistake? If I ept Lady Shenzu¡¯s punishment, maybe this feeling will be resolved and won¡¯t trouble me anymore, maybe it¡¯ll be easier? No! Lily, are you crazy? You want to submit to this dangerous woman? Did you forget your mission? But¡­if I¡¯m punished, maybe¡­¡±

    Seeing the resistance in Lily¡¯s eyes, Shenzu walked over, her skirt swaying and the long legs beneath emitting a smell that softened Lily¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What? Miss Kagami, are you going to admit your crime or argue with me? You¡¯re kneeling here, yet what¡¯s that defiance in your eyes? You b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    Shenzu mercilessly cursed Lily and waved a hand, ¡°Get that thing, bring it here!¡±

    Not a whileter, a few thinly dressed jade maidens brought forward a small horse made of woven vines.

    ¡°Get up, Kagami Lily, put your hands out.¡± Shenzu¡¯s sapphire eyes rippled as she whispered into Lily¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Who, who¡¯ll listen to you?¡±

    ¡°What? Say that again?¡± Shenzu taunted as she waved the remnant jade in front of her.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily felt that she was unable to resist the order. She could choose between physical obedience or mental obedience, that was all thest bits of her rationality could do.

    If her will surrendered, then how could her body resist?

    As Lily discovered that, her body gave up all resistance, stood up and extended her arms. The few jade maidens tied her hands together with white silk and hung her above the ceiling beams.

    ¡°Take her de.¡±

    Lily was only carrying a in sixth grade katana. Shenzu knew that Lily had stored her treasures, but she was confident in her methods. She didn¡¯t worry about any resistance Lily could offer up, nor did she n on confiscating any of her treasures. She would slowly teach and tame Lily, and once she was obedient, she would be an important chess piece against the demons.

    Lily¡¯s power far surpassed any of her followers. Lily¡¯s katana was taken away as she was lifted into the air by the silk, and then the vine horse was ced below her.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, how¡¯s your equestrianism?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that to you?¡± Lily had adapted and learned the way to guard her heart and will. All she had to do was ignore her body, and focus on her consciousness.

    At the beginning, because Lily wanted both her body and will to resist, she fell into a confused state.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, look at you now, a proud female samurai wearing a kunoichi outfit, what a coquettish dress. Sneaking in here and getting captured, now hanging from a beam, yet your mouth is still so domineering? Let her down, why don¡¯t you show everyone how good your equestrian skills are?¡±

    Some jade maidens supported Lily¡¯s body while the rest loosened the white silk, lowering her.

    Lily could not resist, not only was she still under the effect of the crimson light, but Shenzu¡¯s eyes also had some controlling effect on her. If she had her body resist, her mental state might copse. Once the crimson light controlled her mentally, then it was all over. No matter what treatment she received, as long as her will remained strong and refused to admit defeat, she still had a chance!

    That half piece of residual jade was too terrifying. It could affect both soul and will to this extent. Other jade maidens definitely could not do this. How many levels had this ancient jade been raised? Were all residual jades so powerful?

    An unfamiliar sensation interrupted her thought process. Lily was lowered onto the vine horseback, and that horseback felt so steep.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit excessive to hang Miss Kagami there, loosen the white silk a bit.¡± Shenzu ¡®kindly¡¯ ordered.

    ¡°Ah! No¡­¡± To Lily, loosening the while silk was nothing short of a nightmare.

    Shenzu approached Lily and looked into her watery eyes.

    Lily was in a horrid state, sweat drops rolling down her beautiful face, her cheeks crimson and jade lips slightly open, white misty gasps escaped her mouth and blew loose strands of her hair around.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Shenzu let loose an unsightlyughter, ¡°How ugly, the number one beauty of the easternnd actually has this kind of unsightly appearance?¡±

    ¡°Hng, Shenzu, you actuallyugh? You speak heavenly mandate, heavenly path, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by a heavenly tribtion?¡± Beads of sweat dripped down Lily¡¯s forehead, though her body trembled and was suffering from her own weight, her eyes and will were still strong.

    Though she had met many women with more power and skill than herself, like Ayaka, Kimiko, or even sister Uesugi, they were all different from this despicable woman. Shenzu is an enemy, a despicable, venomous and sinister hearted and contemptible woman! Facing an enemy, Lily would never surrender!

 Volume 5, Chapter 107 â€“ Reflected Light

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 107 - Reflected Light</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Shenzu looked down Lily¡¯s open neckline, ¡°Ohh¡ª¡ªyou¡¯re a really powerful female samurai, since you¡¯vee, Keiko can only be number two.¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t tighten her sash as she was, she could only turn her eyes away from that sphemous gaze, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Shenzu pinched her chin, ¡°What a beautiful, wless face, but why is it matched with such a lowly body? Is this the so-called perfect woman? Falling easily into the clutches of the strong because of that perfection? Don¡¯t you feel sad?¡±

    ¡°What a ridiculous argument!¡± Lily retorted.

    Shenzu looked at Keiko, ¡°Keiko, as the number two, do you have anything to say to this number one?¡±

    Keiko crouched in front of Lily, her expression dazed and her eyes dark, ¡°That¡­that¡­Miss Kagami, you saved Kasuga and I twice already. I don¡¯t want to see you like this, can¡¯t you just¡­join us and obey Lady Shenzu? Only by obeying Lady Shenzu will you receive the happiness of a woman, and Lady Shenzu, though a woman, works hard to control us, guide us. Keiko is¡­ truly grateful.¡±

    ¡°Keiko¡­¡± Lily stopped her words, even she was reduced to this by the power of the remnant jade, Keiko waspletely controlled, it would be foolish to try to persuade Keiko, she should keep herself clear headed first.

    ¡°Keiko, Kasuga is miserable, when you left, she couldn¡¯t stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Sister Kasuga, wasn¡¯t that her own fault? If she had joined Lady Shenzu with me then wouldn¡¯t we sisters have an eternity of happiness? We¡¯re all women, isn¡¯t there no problem?¡±

    Lily had no words for that.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, why won¡¯t you submit to Lady Shenzu? Will you really continue to suffer?¡±

    Lily shook her head, unwilling to speak, her weight was pressing her deeper in the vine horse, it was already hard to speak in a normal tone.

    ¡°Not willing to submit? Miss Kagami, you¡¯re so foolish.¡± Keiko¡¯s eyes turned darker, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the first or whatever, don¡¯t you find your attitude annoying?!¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Keiko¡¯s hand pped Lily¡¯s chest.

    Lily was barely keeping herself upright on the horse, but when the p came she couldn¡¯t avoid whimpering.

    ¡°Lady Shenzu, can we y with that? This sister, maybe she¡¯ll listen if we give her some stronger toy to y with?¡± Keiko¡¯s expression was of morbid excitement.

    ¡°Hmm, up to you.¡±

    Keiko pulled out a small magatama, and ced it in the vine horse¡¯s mouth. The pony¡¯s eyes shone as its mouth moved, it ate the magatama.

    Lily could only feel a chill travel down her spine.

    Shenzu walked over, stroked Lily¡¯s hair, then lifted the strands to kiss her ear before whispering, ¡°A good show is about to start.¡±

    She drew a sword and cut through the white silk before smacking the vine horse¡¯s rear. The horse reared and galloped around the room.

    Lily¡¯s arms were still tied by the white silk, her entire weight rested on the vine horse¡¯s back, bouncing up and down¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to fall off! If you fall, then tonight, my sisters and I shall be enjoying you tonight!¡± Shenzu¡¯s taunt echoed out.

    The horse ran in circles around the room, the violent galloping making Lily cry out in pain. Since she had her hundred-fold Spirit Armor and the Celestial Maiden Garment, she wasn¡¯t injured, however the side effects of her Celestial Maiden Garment was increased sensitivity. She was suffering more than if she had worn nothing.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was the fifth or sixthp before she could only weakly slide off the horse and copse bonelessly in the middle of the room.

    The horse was sealed and set aside while Lily remained motionless on the floor panting. her eyes overflowed with tears, yet she stared at Shenzu stubbornly.

    Shenzu smiled unfazed, ¡°There are indeed women like you, you all look and act stubborn until death, yet when I conquer you, you all be just as pitiful as all the other women!¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s foot pressed down on Lily¡¯s crotch and suddenly she discovered that Lily was still wearing shoes.

    ¡°Shameless! You dare wear shoes in Lady Shenzu¡¯s room?¡± A jade maiden rudely yanked off Lily¡¯s shoes.

    Shenzu squatted down, caressing Lily¡¯s legs, ¡°Your legs are really beautiful.¡±

    A fingertip gentle trailed over the Lily¡¯s soles, sending uncontroble trembles into her, ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Aha, so your feet are one of your¡­weak points?¡± Shenzu seemed delighted to explore and discover her weak points.

    ¡°After discovering a weak point, do you think I will let it go easily? It must be attacked immediately!¡± Shenzu¡¯s finger drew circles on Lily¡¯s feet, her nails trailing her sensitive skin at times lightly and at times heavily.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help protesting ¡°You pervert! Feet, what¡¯s so fun about that! Let go! You won¡¯t get what you want!¡±

    Shenzu smirked, handing Lily¡¯s bare foot to another jade maiden, ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle this.¡±

    Several jade maidens grabbed each of Lily¡¯s feet, spread them and proceeded to tease and humiliate her.

    Although they weren¡¯t as skilled as Shenzu, there were many, Lily was teased until she couldn¡¯t think.

    Shenzu grabbed the white silk wrapped around Lily¡¯s hands and pulled her up, leaning close to Lily¡¯s face and taunted, ¡°I heard, not long ago you were rescued by that Ayaka from the heavenly prison. I heard you shyly snuggled into the arms of the Lord Chief Advisor, how shameful. Why do you resist me so much?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t have that sort of rtionship with Lady Ayaka! Don¡¯t you dare frame Lady Ayaka! As for you, how can you bepared to Lady Ayaka!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously a b¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2! Yet you pretend to be cold and arrogant?¡± Shenzu pressed Lily down onto the Tatami, sat on her hips and pped Lily across the face several times.

    All that was returned was Lily¡¯s disgusted gaze.

    Shenzu, seeing that her residual jade could only make Lily powerless, was also annoyed. What she wanted was Lily¡¯splete surrender. ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll start today¡¯s main course!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, as a mirror girl, you should know how the purest true mirror girls transfer their bloodline.¡±

    Seeing the confusion in Lily¡¯s eyes, Shenzu could only shake her head helplessly ¡°No way¡­you truly don¡¯t know? Very well, then we¡¯ll give you a surprise today.¡±

    Within Shenzu¡¯s hand appeared a slightly curved long halo. That halo slowly sublimated into a crystal jade like substance, both ends seemed to be a half physical half spiritual mysterious substance.

    ¡°This, is called Spiritlink Jade, afraid? Or perhaps, you like this?¡±

    Lily could only stare dumbfounded, shaking her head ¡°Stop, you degenerated woman! What are you doing? No, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Sisters, help Kagami Lily out of her clothes¡ª¡ª¡±

    Several beautiful jade maidens flocked together, some helping Shenzu disrobe and the others stripping Lily of her remaining clothes.

    ¡°Stop! Release me! You can¡¯t do this! Let go! You¡¯re all women, what are you doing?¡± Lily¡¯s body was unresponsive but her mind was clear and awake, the humiliation was thorough.

    But Shenzu didn¡¯t seem to want to wait for Lily to bepletely stripped, she stepped behind Lily, one hand holding the half physical half spiritual object, the other lifting Lily¡¯s red skirt.

    The crimson light shone deeper, affecting Lily¡¯s consciousness severely, she could only mentally resist, she couldn¡¯t physically resist or summon her shikigamis. Even so, thest bits of her reasoning made a move. Her Ancient Mirror was released from her Nayu, right into her hands.

    As soon as the ancient mirror touched her hands, it emitted an invisible aura, entering Lily¡¯s body. The aura immediately arrived at Lily¡¯s Spirit Pce and cleansing her and expelling the crimson aura.

    Instantly, Lily¡¯s consciousness and body were back under her control.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Lily kicked out and tore the white silk wrapped around her wrists and somersaulted back into a corner of the room. Quickly pulling out Yasutsuna, the sword glowed coldly while her ancient mirror floated beside her under her domain.

    ¡°What!?!?¡± Shenzu startled, ¡°Im-impossible!?? You, you, how did you break free of my residual jade?¡±

    That archaic mirror was something every mirror girl had, Shenzu did ce her suspicion on it.

    ¡°It seems, for a stubborn woman like you, more violent measures are needed¡ª¡ª¡±

    Shenzu waved the residual jade in Lily¡¯s direction, the crimson light lit up several times stronger. The light shone on Lily and the other women, wrecking their bodies with tremors, one by one their eyes turned white as they copsed.

    But Lily¡¯s ancient mirror flew in front of her, the originally in and dull surface turned reflective and shiny, capturing the crimson light and reflecting it back.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± Shenzu was struck by the reflected crimson light, with a coquettish cry, her waist bent, and her huge chest bounced from the impact, her slender body trembled and finally copsed onto the ground.

 Volume 5, Chapter 108 â€“ Throne

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 108 - Throne</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Lily cared not, when Shenzu fell mesmerized, her domain waspletely deployed along with her spirit probe.

    ¡°What!? I can¡¯t see through her!¡±

    With her strength, she could see through all opponents below the throne stage, but this Shenzuy dazed on the floor, yet she couldn¡¯t see through her? Shenzu was a throne staged jade maiden!

    She was at least an early-staged throne rank. But then again, as the leader of the jade maidens this rank of strength was not strange.

    Lily hesitated, should she use this chance to kill her?

    Lily couldn¡¯t act, considering what Shenzu had done to her, Shenzu was an enemy, but she wasn¡¯t a mortal enemy. It wasn¡¯t as if Shenzu had wanted her life, though she bullied those girls, she didn¡¯t harm them. As for inciting and bewitching them, and the matter of the heavenly path, was there someone behind her actions? That needed to be investigated.

    She would not kill her and Lily wasn¡¯t sure she could keep a throne staged opponent under control. Who knew when she would regain her senses. Lily quickly considered her options, scooped up the unconscious Keiko and kicked through the door.

    Run!

    Since she had discovered the reason for the tsunaga sisters¡¯ fanaticism, she should just let Lady Ayaka deal with it. Lily summoned her demon hound and threw Keiko on its back.

    With her demon hound, they rushed out the house.

    The jade maidens on guard outside were caught off guard, Lily directly used her domain de to contain them, when she had attainedte stage spirit jade, her domain had also increased in power.

    They directly ran out and with a sh of her de, they broke through the main gate, rushed out of the pavilion and set toward the center of Heian-kyo. But very quickly, the sound of galloping ghost horses sounded behind them.

    Suddenly a spine chilling de aura came flying at her back, with a flip Lily avoided, but she couldn¡¯t catch the other de flying at her demonic hound.

    ¡°No! Protect Keiko!¡±

    The Demonic hound was decisive, knowing it couldn¡¯t avoid the de, the hound threw Keiko straight up.

    ¡°Pfff!¡± The demonic hound was pierced by the de aura, most of its resentment was eradicated. As a demonic hound, its body was made of resentment, as long as Lily¡¯s cursed de could congeal resentment, then the demonic hound would not die.

    Lily ran forward, quickly rolled and slid to catch Keiko. Although Keiko had mistreated her, Lily knew Keiko was being controlled! Even Lily had almost been controlled, Keiko had no chance of resisting.

    But with this dy, though she had caught Keiko, the ghost horses had surrounded her.

    Only then did she notice, of the five ghost horses, only the strongest had Shenzu on its back, the others had no riders.

    This didn¡¯t make Lily happy, she had a bad premonition. If no one was riding them, there was no need for them to chase, but since they had chased, then instead of riderless mounts, they were strong threatening demonic beasts.

    But what made Lily even more wary was why Shenzu didn¡¯t bring the other jade maidens? If it was unnecessary, why bring these extra ghost horses?

    Could it be, she was about to do something she didn¡¯t want the other jade maidens to know about? Lily had experienced it for herself, she knew that they would retain the memories even under control.

    Five ghost horses surrounded Lily, and Shenzu rode the strongest, biggest and most ferocious one.

    Lily knew she couldn¡¯t escape, especially carrying Keiko.

    ¡°Uehara no Shenzu, I should have killed you earlier! Things have already gotten to this point, what exactly do you want?¡± Lily had unsheathed her Crescent Moon in one hand, the other was still holding the unconscious Keiko.

    ¡°Kill me? You naive fool. Even though I suffered a rebound, you really think you can kill me with your pitiful powers?¡±

    Lily felt that Shenzu¡¯s tone of voice had no pressure, as if she really had some life saving method. Perhaps her mercy had saved her life.

    ¡°Shenzu, I advise you to retreat from Heian-kyo, otherwise when Lady Ayaka returns, you¡¯ll receive a heavy punishment!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you think you¡¯ll get the chance to tell the Chief Advisor my secrets?¡± Shenzu coldlyughed.

    ¡°So you n on silencing me?¡± Lily felt that since Shenzu had pursued her, a fight was inevitable, ¡°Shenzu if you¡¯re still a woman, then don¡¯t harm Keiko! Let me send her somewhere safe!¡±

    ¡°Laughable, she¡¯s my woman, why would I harm her?¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes glowed blue, a blue light touched Keiko and rolled her up.

    ¡°Domain?¡± Lily¡¯s heart fell, since Shenzu had a domain and she was a throne powerhouse, then Lily couldn¡¯t use her domain to gain an advantage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test!¡± Lily activated her sakura vines, protecting Keiko and drawing her far from the battlefield while contesting Shenzu¡¯s blue light.

    Lily could feel that Shenzu¡¯s domain was stronger, but not to an extent she could not battle. Though her power was weaker, their domain strengths were not that far apart.

    The forces of the two domains shed and drew Keiko to a safe spot behind the ruins of a broken wall far away. Lily and Shenzu stood still and controlled their domains, but they both understood, once Keiko was safely behind that wall,bat would immediately be initiated.

    Seeing Keiko was about to be ced down safely, in the corner of Lily¡¯s sight, something drew her attention. On a rock not far from the ruined walls, was a part of a long de scar.

    That de scar, long and ruthless, exuded the intent of both the feminine charm and the deep masculine ferociousness. It was identical to the de mark left at the scene of Yoruko¡¯s murder. Lily¡¯s pupils contracted in realization.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Lily lowered her gaze, letting her hair cover her sight, ¡°So it was you!¡±

    Lily was originally hesitant to deliver murderous attacks, but now she tightly gripped the hilt of her katana in preparation.

    She turned her cold murky gaze at Shenzu, and to Shenzu¡¯s surprise, took the initiative to get closer, step by step.

    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking of, Kagami Lily?¡±

    Lily generated a terrifying aura, crimson flower like mes surrounded her, blooming with each step.

    Resentment, a soul shaking resentment!

    The ribbon tying her hair came loose, flying away as her long ck hair fluttered wildly around in the storm of resentment she was generating.

    The four ghost horses surrounding her were spooked by the aura reverberations. A demonic beast¡¯s instinct to attack was stronger when frightened, the four horses immediately attacked from four sides.

    Lily¡¯s eyes turned scarlet like the fires of blood and hatred!

    Her hand faintly flickered and created an imperceivable de aura.

    ¡°sh! Fwish! Pfff! Plop!¡± Four ghost horses were instantly beheaded!

 Volume 5, Chapter 109 â€“ Murderer

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 109 - Murderer</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    That blood written ¡°Jade¡± character appeared in Lily¡¯s mind. Lily still couldn¡¯t ept it, that gentle Yoruko had left this world, leaving behind onest word, the name of her murderer!

    All the vague clues were linking up, forming into aplete picture.

    That ¡®Jade¡¯ did not refer to Tamamo-no-Mae. Everyone had been misled by the heavenly oracle, forming preconceived notions, thinking that one of the Three Great-Archdemons, Tamamo-no-Mae had killed Yoruko to prevent the spread of the heavenly oracle.

    But, after seeing that de scar, Lily instantly understood. That ¡®Jade¡¯ could only refer to the Jade Maiden head, Uehara no Shenzu!

    Though the ¡®Jade¡¯ referred to jade maiden, how could the other jade maidens have the strength or capability to kill Yoruko? And thatst unfinished blood character, hinted at the remnant jade!

    All clues pointed to this woman in front of her!

    The demonic beasts from yomi turned into bloody chunks, raining blood on this windy night.

    ¡°Uehara no Shenzu, why, why did you kill madam Yoruko?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes, crimson red, was like a flower from yomi!

    Shenzu was surprised at the power of Lily¡¯s sh. It had instantly ughtered four great ghost horse beasts.

    But her expression was indifferent, ¡°Hmhp, fine, it looks like you figured it out. Perhaps I should have expected this when you broke the control of my residual jade. Lily, you are talented, not only in swordsmanship but also intelligence. But I think you are just not smart enough, if you hadn¡¯t revealed your knowledge, then perhaps you still might have a chance at surviving!¡±

    Yoruko¡¯s murderer should at least have strength rivaling Yoruko, but this was a mystery Lily had not figured out yet. Though she could not see through Shenzu, the two des she had sent after her didn¡¯t seem that strong.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re half correct, tonight, only one of us can leave alive!¡± Crimson aura spiked around Lily, turning into a blur and appearing in front of Shenzu, with a leap she shed down at Shenzu and her ghost horse with the force of a dammed river.

    As a throne ranked powerhouse, Shenzu was naturally not wary of Lily¡¯s full powered strike. She unsheathed two longswords and only used one to block Lily¡¯s strike, preparing the other as a counterattack.

    ¡°BAM¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    Beneath the ghost horse, a hundred meter crater was formed! The iparably strong legs of the horse were deformed under the heavy pressure, its bones twisted and broken.

    ¡°Uehara no Shenzu, as the leader of the jade maidens, why did you murder Madam Yoruko!!!¡± Lily¡¯s de forced Shenzu¡¯s longsword down, her sh could overwhelm rivers and mountains!

    Lily¡¯s angry sh had enough power to catch Shenzu off guard.

    The ghost horse beneath Shenzu copsed howling, offsetting Shenzu¡¯s bnce and preventing any counterattacks. She gritted her teeth while her blocking arm numbed and shook.

    ¡°Such strength!¡±

    She stomped down on the back of her ghost horse, the tyrannical power of her stomp destroyed her mount, sending blood and flesh everywhere.

    ¡°Useless thing!¡± Shenzu used the rebound to force back Lily¡¯s katana and quickly leaped back, the blood covering her face gave her a ferocious look.

    ¡°You ask why did I kill Yoruko? What a joke! If she didn¡¯t die, how could I be the leader of the Heian-kyo tsunaga sisters? That hypocritical b¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2 should have died a long time ago! Ahahahaha! Ahahahaha!¡± Shenzuughed loudly in the night sky, twirling her swords leisurely, creating a death like dark aura.

    With Shenzu as the center, the color of the sky and earth changed, a demonic blue cloud swirled out between the earth and sky. From the cloud, phantoms of ugly monsters, ghosts and demons emerged, all ferocious looking with blue eyes and emitting blue aura from their blood dripping mouths.

    And behind those fierce monsters, in the sky, huge blue purple jimsonweed could be seen blooming.

    Uehara no Shenzu¡¯s domain¡ª¡ª¡±Evening Mist¡¤Datura!¡±

    The air and aura from yomi pressured her, making her soul feel a piercing cold, surrounding her with the sense of ten-thousand years of despair and loss.

    Within that despair and sadness, sakura flowers appeared and floated, as if they were the people¡¯s prayers and hopes!

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard!¡±

    The sakura blossoms swirled and danced around Lily, dispersing the demonic blue clouds surrounding her.

    Up high, the sakura blossoms and demonic blue clouds each upied half of the sky forming a clear boundary between Lily and Shenzu, each colliding and opposing the other.

    Though Lily¡¯s domain was originally weaker, Yoruko¡¯s death allowed Lily to surpass herself and condense the Poignant Intent of the despair and sadness of Shenzu¡¯s domain.

    The basics of the domain was to feel and express! This Sakura Blizzard was the ultimate manifestation of Lily¡¯s sadness, it was as if she was singing an eulogy for Yoruko¡¯s beautiful withered life.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Shenzu was taken aback, ¡°Kagami Lily, to think a mere spirit jade adept has such an advanced intent, to be able to match me at this point. If I let you grow up, you¡¯ll be an even greater threat than Yoruko! It¡¯s a pity that you can only die now!¡±

    Shenzu used the enchantment of her [Evening Mist¡¤Datura] and turned into an afterimage, and rushed straight at Lily.

    Fast!

    As expected of a throne ranked! So fast, Lily was almost unable to react.

    Lily didn¡¯t hide, she took a step forward at that murderous afterimage, and brought her katana forward, shing out a crimson aura de at Shenzu¡¯s waist!

    Lily¡¯s anger enhanced strength was too shocking. Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, First Stance, physique refinement through charming intent, a Lunar Intent infinitely close to the true meaning of the moon. All these abilities superimposed on Lily who was originally skilled at heavy shes, making this one sh possess the power of a throne ranked powerhouse!

    Crescent Moon¡¯s de was long, the de aura even wider and turbulent, Shenzu attempted to use one longsword to hold off Lily¡¯s sh and use the rebound to dodge around Lily¡¯s side for her other longsword to attack.

    But, ¡°ng¡ª¡ª!¡± With a sh like a bell in the night sky, everything within a hundred meters was set vibrating. This sh still exceeded all of Shenzu¡¯s expectations, and she was sent flying several meters, far beyond her longsword¡¯s strike range.

    Even with the power of a throne, Shenzu was sent sliding a dozen meters back to offset the momentum!

    Her eyes full of disbelief, ¡°This, how is this possible! Why does a mere spirit jade have this much power!??¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t pay any attention, her focus all on one question, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! The power of Shenzu¡¯s single hand was inferior to her two handed swing. This is the power of at most, Early-Stage Throne Rank. Even if she had that residual jade and took initiative with it, how could she manage to kill the Late-Stage Throne Ranked Yoruko? A Late-Stage Throne Rank with such renowned swordsmanship at that?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 110 â€“ Throned General

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 110 - Throned General</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Lily was still far from reaching the throne realm. Once one reached the throne realm, it wasn¡¯t too far from ascension. Resources such as magatamas lost their worth at that stage nor were they hard to umte.

    The path from throne realm early-stage tote-stage was much shorter inparison to the long journey to reach the throne realm, but the majority of throne realms stayed at this stage.

    Once you reached thete-stage throne realm, you were called a Throned Sovereign, because at that point, your power would rival an entire country! A powerful nonte-stage throne realm, would be termed Throned General.

    Lily estimated that if she used all her strength and abilities, she would barely match against a newly promoted throne realm adept. By those standards, Shenzu could be counted to have just entered the ranks of Throned Generals. With this sort of strength, was it possible to kill Yoruko who was a Throned Sovereign?

    Could it be that Shenzu was still hiding her strength? But why would she hide that even now? This uncertainty and doubt made Lily feel even more uneasy.

    ¡°A mere spirit jade, with enough power to challenge me! Kagami Lily, you really are unique! I really can¡¯t let you go, with some more time, you may reallye after me for revenge! Only, now¡­¡±

    Shenzu put away her cold sneer, her eyes turning serious. She no longer treated Lily as prey, but a serious opponent.

    ¡°Abyssal Six Prisons¡¤Silent me¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s two des twirled around, creating streams of phantom like blue mes; it was like two ribbons rotating in the air.

    A strongherworld-like aura was generated and pressed down on Lily. Lily had never been to Yomi, but that darkness, gloom and depression made her feel like she was at the entrance of the underworld.

    Without extraordinary willpower, a regr spirit jade adept would lose all battle spirit and copse just from confronting this aura.

    This abyssal was an intent Shenzu practiced from yomi. When taking action, Shenzu would not easily reveal this intent, for it was not a great path of ascension, but a path to yomi.

    Who would follow a heavenly mandated jade maiden who practiced yomi¡¯s martial arts? Therefore, unless forced to, Shenzu would not use this intent.

    Silent me was a type of low temperature devil me with terrifying power. The abyssal true intent had properties allowing it to bebined with different attributes to form different types of practice, but they were all evil and wicked paths.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, it¡¯s time to go to yomi.¡± Shenzu dashed at Lily, her speed fast and slow, making her figure elusive and ethereal. Her figure drew an erratic and illusive blue arc. Arriving in front of Lily, her swords danced and shed out a swirl of silent de mes!

    Even though Shenzu¡¯s methods were strange, Lily didn¡¯t fluster, she surrounded Yasutsuna with moonlight and shed down on the silent mes.

    Her Yasutsuna¡¯s de wind tore through the silent mes and shed with Shenzu¡¯s double des. The split phantom silent mes flew past Lily and burned two dark deep ditches behind her.

    Silent mes could burn anything in the world. Even if the object was inmmable, the silent mes would still ignite it and slowly scorch it. The temperature wasn¡¯t high, only 100-200 degrees, but it was an extremely painful torture.

    Lily¡¯s katana and Shenzu¡¯s swords shed together cratering the ground beneath Lily¡¯s feet.

    Lily felt as if a ghost mountain had smashed into her, a strong impact passing through her body. Lily had blocked Shenzu¡¯s sh but blood trickled from the corner of her lips.

    Though Shenzu was using the abyssal true intent, her pure shing power wasn¡¯t much greater than Lily¡¯s, however as a throne realm, her basic physical parameters were much higher than Lily¡¯s. The impact and recoil that had slightly injured Lily did nothing to Shenzu, and that was only because Lily had the Celestial Maiden Garment and her hundred fold spirit armor. Even though the destructive power was equal, a female spirit jade physique was incapable of enduring such powerful impacts.

    A few wisps of silent mended on Lily¡¯s delicate form, but theyer of misty moonlight covering her canceled it out.

    Even if an ordinary spirit jade adept had an intent capable of countering the silent mes, their spirit power would be unable to keep up with the consumption, however Lily was someone who had consumed several hundred magatamas for a breakthrough tote-stage spirit jade, her reserve of spirit power was no less than an early-stage throne powerhouse.

    ¡°As expected of a woman with inferior power!¡± Shenzu¡¯s eyes shed with slyness, relying on the recoil, she flipped back into the air and came down with a double sh at Lily.

    Lily flipped her sword and also used the recoil to set her katana before turning her wrists and shing upward, colliding with Shenzu¡¯s swords again.

    ng! Sliding backward, Lily bled off the force. She dared not sh against Shenzu head on, her physique¡¯s defense and sturdiness was far inferior to a throne realm powerhouse.

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes gloated in discovery ¡°Ha, so it was like that! Your attacks are extremely powerful, capable ofpeting with me, but your body is still only at the spirit jade level!¡±

    With a stomp, Shenzu flew at Lily, her swords whirled in a simultaneous up and down sh.

    Not daring to directly block, Lily could only rely on her intuition to anticipate and dodge Shenzu¡¯s lightning fast attack, but Shenzu¡¯s swordsmanship flowed like water, when shended she directly flowed into an upwards chop.

    Lily was unable to dodge, she could only counter with her katana. But Shenzu was too fast, Lily was unable to gather enough force and was knocked to the side by Shenzu¡¯s chop as her other sword shed at Lily¡¯s torso.

    Lily¡¯s katana looked out of control, but she controlled it well and relied on the excess force to draw arge arc. Lily shed down at Shenzu¡¯s hand while simultaneously sliding back in retreat, taking full advantage of her longer de length, attacking Shenzu out of range.

    Since Shenzu was much faster, Lily could only adapt and predict!

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Seeing the deing down, Shenzu could only hastily retract her attack, missing the opportunity.

    ¡°This, this woman¡­she¡¯s not as fast as I. Though she can react, she can¡¯tpletely evade. She retaliates by predicting my sword path and making the correct response! This woman¡­¡±

    ¡®Genius!¡¯ Though Shenzu¡¯s heart was full of resentment and hatred, she could only admit, she was relying on her strength to suppress Lily, her swordsmanship was also more advanced, but when it came to battle talent, instincts and adaptability, she was far inferior to Kagami Lily. Every cell in this woman¡¯s body seemed to be geared towardbat!

    ¡°This woman must be killed! The threat must be strangled in the cradle! No wonder she was able to kill Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, if she was of equal strength, I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to defeat her!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you¡¯re clearly a weakling! Your discipline is so inferior, but why do you have such talent atbat? I must personally kill you!¡±

    Shenzunded on one foot, twisted her body and sent her other leg crashing towards Lily.

    But this time, Lily controlled her instinctive reaction and responded in a different way. She didn¡¯t dodge, though it was toote to swing, she leaned forward and brought her katana hilt up with a jab. The hilt dug straight into Shenzu¡¯s leg, knocking her off bnce.

    Lily continued her forward motion, inserting her katana into the ground using it as a support, swinging her body in the air, and stomped heavily on Shenzu¡¯s chest, sending her flying away.

    This stomp impacted firmly on Shenzu¡¯s chest, giving her a sensation of suppression.

    ¡°B¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2!¡± Shenzu, as a throne realm, had actually been kicked flying by a spirit jade? Not only was she feeling suppressed, but also dispirited.

    She flipped in the air, in between them, their domains continued to sh and counteract each other, leaving the area in between a domainless territory where neither of their domains could affect.

    Shenzu wanted to use her residual jade to affect Lily¡¯s mind, but was wary of Lily reflecting her attack.

    ¡°Who is this woman? Why are her treasures so high quality?¡± Shenzu was frustrated, the katana in Lily¡¯s hand was a supreme ninth grade weapon, it was one full grade higher than her own weapons.

    ¡°When I kill you, your treasures will be mine! If that ancient mirror bes mine, hmph! Who can resist me?¡±

    ¡°Silent me¡¤Flying Ghost Sulfur!¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s immense Throne realm power gathered and she disyed a killing art. She stabbed out in midair, and a me pirposed of silent mes led by phantom ghost horse head rushed out towards Lily. Lily shed sideways in a dodge, but the ghost head pir circled around and attacked again while Shenzu stabbed out a few more times sending more pirs of silent me at her.

    Lily quickly dashed left and right through the multitude of me pirs.

    In between the pirs of me, Lily shed out, cutting the pirs of me into multiple segments, but those segments all morphed into a multitude of ghost horse headed silent mes and flew towards her.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The other uncut pirs of me all dispersed on their own, forming multitudes of ghost horse headed mes, surrounding Lily and attacking. No matter how agile Lily was, she didn¡¯t have the space to dodge them all.

    ¡°Not good!¡± With nowhere to dodge and in the center of all these mes, she chose a direction and attempted to break through!

    Just as she was about to touch the mes, a red umbre snapped open in her hand. The swirling of the Sakura Parason extinguished all the silent mes around her as she rushed through the encirclement.

    Countless silent me clusters collided together, exploding in a congration behind her, the shockwave sent her flying.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The shockwave of the explosion was intense, Lily was sent flying and rolling on the ground, her clothes torn from the impact.

    Without allowing Lily to recover, Shenzunded a kick on her waist, sending her flying up into the air. With a leap, she jumped high above Lily and shed down with her two swords.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you dodge this in the air!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 111 â€“ Lingering Fragrance

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 111 - Lingering Fragrance</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Matching an opponent¡¯s sword power didn¡¯t mean one could attain victory. If people only relied on their sword shes to win, then perhaps Lily¡¯s chance of victory would be higher.

    But Shenzu had many years of experience, and a multitude of secret methods, coupled with her physique advantage, once she found a way to subdue Lily, she would only mercilessly attack.

    Even if she wore a celestial maiden garment, could it withstand the attack of a throne realm powerhouse? Even the attacks of a just promoted throne realm were extremely scary!

    Shenzu¡¯s swords came shing down! Lily could only forcibly swing to counter, if she simply blocked, the results would only be more miserable.

    An eye-catching red orchid aura red out. Lily was smashed down into the ground from the impact.

    BAM¡ª¡ª!

    The ground cratered around her form.

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t control herself as she coughed out blood.

    It was as if her body had been shattered, she could only feel numbness.

    Shenzu was merciless, as she descended she once again released a multitude of phantom blue ghost faced silent mes. Sending them flying down at Lily, their bloody fanged jaws open, ready to swallow Lily.

    Such terrifying silent me, Lily dared not release her Shikigami and it was toote for her to release the Record of One Hundred Demons.

    Numbed all over, Lily could not move, but resentment poured from her de forming her demon hound, though it couldn¡¯t stop the silent mes, it bit down on her clothes and threw her away.

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª Silent mes erupted in the pit forming a blue roaring furnace, once again eradicating the demon hound, but allowing Lily to avoid the disaster.

    Lily gradually recovered her sense of feeling, stabbing her sword into the ground, she forcibly stood up, sweat flowed down her body like rain as she gasped for air.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of your struggling?¡± Shenzu coldly taunted.

    With a burst of speed, Shenzu sped toward Lily and shed toward her legs, and as injured as she was, Lily no longer had the reaction speed or power.

    Lily forcibly brought up her de to block, but she had lost too much strength, the impact sent her de staggering.

    Shenzu was full of strength, her other de came crashing down at Lily¡¯s shoulder. cing her de on her shoulder, Lily forcibly blocked. With a crash, Lily was sent down on one knee.

    Spinning around, Shenzu kicked out, sending Lily flying. This kick was heavy andnded directly on her chest. She flew several several dozen meters before crashing heavily into the ground.

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes shed with cruelty, Lily knew too many secrets, and her talent was too high, she had to die!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you¡¯re talented, but you¡¯re not very smart! They say geniuses are too conceited, you actually thought you could challenge me, a throne powerhouse! Today, you will die here!¡±

    Shenzu jumped high, her swords dancing alternatively, forming a blue trident shaped silent me. This was another of Shenzu¡¯s killing moves, in terms of power, it was much higher than Flying Ghost Sulfur!

    That cross ded trident flew at her like a death sentence, speedy and overwhelmingly powerful, its surrounding air ignited, forming a sky high pir of fire shing down at her.

    What to do? If she was hit by this, she would definitely die. Should she request help from Kimiko? Or perhaps use her blood spirit magatama? But Shenzu was able to kill Yoruko with her power, it made Lily reluctant to reveal her killer moves too early.

    Madam Yoruko¡­

    Once her thoughts fell on Madam Yoruko, her heart was clenched by a wave of endless sadness, and a wave of strength surged through her. Gritting her teeth, she flipped and rolled toward the side.

    BAM!!! The sword aura left a dozen meter wide cross mark!

    The followup explosion sent Lily flying through the air again, her clothes barely intact, Lily mmed into the ground again. Shenzunded and showed a cold sneer as she slowly walked toward Lily¡¯s prone form.

    ¡°Useless struggling, though you didn¡¯t directly receive that sh, I think you can¡¯t even stand up. Just let me give you a final de! Just like I did to that hypocritical fool Yoruko, ahahaha, ahahahaha¡­¡± Shenzu spun and brandished her swords.

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, insult Yoruko again!¡± Lily forcibly stood up again, her body trembling all over, her hands holding her katana trembled, even her legs could be seen trembling.

    ¡°Ahahahaha, you can¡¯t even stand up straight, how will you resist me?¡± Shenzu looked contemptuously at Lily, ¡°Yoruko died at my hands! She was a failure, and failures can only be humiliated! When you die under my sword, I will have you bear the guilt of Yoruko¡¯s murder, all tsunaga sisters, the world, will all spit on your name! This is the humiliation I will have you bear.¡±

    Lily lowered her gaze, eyes resting on her hands holding her de. Her long hair hung down, covering her expression. Under the bleak night, only an aura of crimson could be seen, the intense red resentment rising from her body, the red light reflected off her de, showing a blood red demon spirit pattern swirling and shing.

    The earth started shaking, and gravel floated up around Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°Uehara no Shenzu, I no longer care about the aftermath, but, I won¡¯t allow a b¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2 like you to insult Yoruko again!¡±

    Lily suddenly looked at Shenzu, the blood crimson eyes beneath her ck hair made Shenzu startle.

    ¡®Why, this woman suffered such injuries, how can her will still be so strong?¡¯

    ¡°Hmph, no matter what, since you¡¯re so stubborn, I¡¯ll give you a final blow! Kagami Lily, you¡¯re abat genius with a perfect body and will. Pity though, true powerhouses might not be geniuses, but those who can judge a situation, those ancient long lived existences, do you understand? Foolish people like you and Yoruko¡­¡±

    ¡°Yahh!¡± Lily suddenly swung out a blood moon de aura at Shenzu, it was her unique skill, Sakura-d Moon! Shenzu was in the midst of being proud, shocked at the sudden attack she hastily dodged! But the Sakura-d Moon could track!

    Shenzu could only take a stance, her abyssal true intent gave form to immense power from her gloom, her swords shed out, flinging two phantom blue sword shes at the Sakura-d Moon.

    Boom¡ª¡ª! Spirit aura impacted and air surged out through the entire barren ins.

    ¡°Ehehehe! Is that all? That¡¯s all you can do?¡± Shenzu had smashed through Lily¡¯s Sakura-d Moon. But suddenly, Shenzu felt a strong killing intent from her side.

    ¡°What!??¡± Shenzu twisted as fast as she could, only to see Lily was already in mid-air, her long hair flying, furious crimson aura red.

    Lily¡¯s de came crashing down as if she wanted to split mountains.

    ng¡ª¡ª!!! The swords shed together. Caught off guard by the powerful sh, Shenzu¡¯s stance was broken.

    Using the recoil, Lily bounced back into the air and came down with a rotating swing, shing down at Shenzu¡¯s abdomen! The abdomen was where a woman¡¯s spirit pce was located, Lily¡¯s resolute killing intent made Shenzu shiver.

    Facing Lily¡¯s patternless, unpredictable attacks, Shenzu could only forcibly raise her sword in a block.

    Clink! On the moment of contact, Lily¡¯s katana softly redirected into a stab, piercing towards Shenzu! Seeing Lily¡¯s katana stab toward her spirit pce, Shenzu tripped back in fright!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Shenzu was furious, if she had been just a bit more carless, she would have really been stabbed! ¡°You cheap despicable woman!¡±

    ¡°You think you have the right to call others despicable!?¡± Lily relentlessly chased after Shenzu with a flurry of wild blows.

    Lily¡¯s physical resistance was far inferior to Shenzu and it was difficult to deal with her long range Flying Ghost Sulfur. However, Lily¡¯s close range reflexes were faster, and her pure attack power was not weaker, add in that her Spirit Power reserves and Soul Power reserve as a de maiden would be no less than Shenzu¡¯s, so Lily attacked, she continuously attacked. The best defense in this case was an unending offense.

    Shenzu could also tell what Lily intended, though she wanted to counterattack, Lily¡¯s flurry was like an unending storm. Shenzu could only continuously parry.

    Shenzu gave up the pride and arrogance of victory through the sword and burst into a speedy retreat, once she created a distance she sent multiple Flying Ghost Sulfurs at Lily, the multitude of ghost horse face silent mes converged on Lily.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with determination, instead of dodging, she dashed with full power after Shenzu, her katana shing down. Being forced to block, Shenzu could see the pirs of silent me flying at the two of them.

    ¡°What!??¡± Shocked, Shenzu cried, ¡°Kagami Lily, are you insane? Your defense is inferior, even if you want to perish together, the only one who¡¯ll die is you!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡± In Lily¡¯s frenzied words, there was a hint of charm, ¡°Let¡¯s test it out shall we?¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­lunatic! Then die!¡± Shenzu¡¯s eyes also filled with madness and pushed back against Lily¡¯s katana with her strength, but because she was distracted with manipting her Flying Ghost Sulfurs, she suffered a disadvantage.

    ¡°No way! This woman ns on dying? She wants to hurt me even if she dies?¡± Shenzu wavered and hesitated.

    In that moment of hesitation, Lily slid forward, her katana slid down under Shenzu¡¯s twin swords. In an instant, Lily had slid between Shenzu¡¯s legs.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Lying underneath Shenzu, Lily sent a kick flying from her back, punting Shenzu at the iing silent mes!

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!! Countless silent mes exploded, sending both Lily and Shenzu flying.

    ck smoke billowed from the vast wastnd. The smoke gradually cleared.

    Shenzu, who had been previously uninjured, stood up, her clothes in tatters, covered in soot and injuries. She looked miserable and trembled in fury, her eyes smoldering in endless blue mes!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!! I must dice you into ten thousand pieces!!!¡± Shenzu, a Throned General had been injured to this degree by a mere spirit jade. She was beyond infuriated.

    Though Shenzu had suffered the majority of the harm, Lily¡¯s physique was much weaker, she had been smashed into the ground and was covered in injuries, only by relying on the intense resentment could she stand up.

    ¡°Madam Yoruko¡­¡±

    The image of Yoruko¡¯s smile, seemed to appear before the blurry eyes of a weakened Lily.

    ¡°Madam Yoruko, I will definitely avenge you!¡±

    ¡°Avenge!?? Go apany that b¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2 Yoruko in yomi!! Ahahaha!¡± Shenzu¡¯s face was twisted in pain and fury, she no longer hid her hideous appearance as her throne power surged in fury and rapidly dashed at Lily.

    But Lily at this point, due to the pain and weakness, was blurred in between illusion and reality, it was difficult for her to hold her katana¡­

 Volume 5, Chapter 112 â€“ Rebirth

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 112 - Rebirth</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Eerie blue sparks floated all over the wastnds.

    Towering mes burned silently, scorching the air into a blue shade and burning scattered sakura blossoms into ash.

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes reflected an eerie glow, as if Yomi was in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Look at you, you can¡¯t even hold your katana properly now! You still want to resist? Kagami Lily¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll send you on your way! Go apany that b¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2 Yoruko and serve the demons and ghosts in yomi! That ridiculous Fayumi no Yoruko, that self proimed master of a generation! That foolish woman who kept her mask of hypocrisy until she died! Though she never fought against me she had to die! She only dedicated herself to the heavens but how is that of use? Only in death can she be of use! Is it not a fitting sacrifice for the heavens? Hahahahaha! Ahahahahaa! Now¡ª¡ªit¡¯s your turn! Foolish genius!¡± Shenzu¡¯s expression distorted her face, her arrogance overwhelming as she ridiculed Yoruko¡¯s death. The two swords she dragged behind her was imbued with enough of Yomi¡¯s power topletely destroy Lily.

    About to face a throne powerhouse¡¯s final devastating blow, Lily turned sideways, her hair covering her face, her hands trembling as she held her katana horizontally.

    ¡°Have Kagura attack? Or ask for help from Lady Kimiko?¡±

    True, Shenzu would be defeated.But she was unwilling! Unwilling! This viper! This murderess! In her heart, an uncontroble anger burned, and an intense murderous urge filled her body.

    Lily¡¯s shaking wasn¡¯t because she was unable to hold her katana, but because of anger. She was unwilling to use external help to kill Shenzu, she wanted to personally cut down this *****!

    Madam Yoruko¡­

    Yoruko¡¯s visage suddenly appeared in front of her, softly smiling. As if saying to her ¡°Lily, your road is still long, this isn¡¯t a ce you shoulde to. I have alreadypleted my destiny, Lily, I leave the rest to you¡­¡±

    Her entire life, pure and cold, withoutpetition, wholeheartedly dedicated to the heavens and themon people, no beloved, but love for the world¡­

    Madan Yoruko had dedicated everything to the heavenly oracle, but abandoned herself.

    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª

    The scenes of her time with Yoruko appeared before her:

    Night, Garden, Clear Pool, Swimming Fish

    Solemness, Fragrance, Rebirth!

    ¡°Rebirth¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, this sh, is called¡ª¡ªRebirth. The mysteries of the interludes are endless. You are the only one who has seen my sh and still remains alive. When you go back, try your best toprehend it.¡±

    Lily recalled the sh Yoruko had demonstrated for her, a sh that embodied and condensed her entire life¡¯s swordsmanship attainments.

    A sh as an imitation of her life.

    Lily finally realized, that night, Yoruko had known she was going to die and entrusted Lily with her life¡¯s attainments.

    ¡°Madam Yoruko, I will avenge you with your teachings!¡±

    Boom¡ª¡ª!!! Endless crimson aura erupted, sakura blossoms billowed like snow across the skies and her long hair fluttered like a ck me within the crimson aura.

    ¡°Uehara no Shenzu!! I, Kagami Lily, will gamble my life on this strike! I will use my own strength and avenge Madam Yoruko!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! What kind of dream words are you speaking? You¡¯ve lost! What genius? I, Shenzu, am the real genius!!! Ahahahaha!¡±

    In the vast wastnds, crimson and sapphire aura divided the sky. Two dark figures stood within the hurricane of aura. Shenzu leaped up high into the sky and swung down her twin swords imbued with the power of yomi! Lily faced her rival, her katana trembling within the crimson wind.

    Suddenly¡ª¡ª The world of crimson went silent. Lily had withdrawn the torrent crimson aura, silencing the storm. Silently, without a ripple, like a duckweed, her katana swung out.

    The pir of blue silent mes instantly swallowed Lily.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Die!!!¡± Shenzu wielded her full powers and crossed her swords in a sh! The twin swords came shing down with the energies of a throne powerhouse.

    But, where the swords passed through, there was nothing.

    ¡°What!?¡± Shenzu stared in confusion.

    A ck shadow with long fluttering hair appeared behind Shenzu.

    ¡°Rebirth.¡± Lily¡¯s cherry lips trembled with endless resentment.

    The de of her katana fell silently! In the skies, the crimson and sapphire auras alternatively shed.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    Blood spurted out like ink, and even the final garments of that despicable woman turned into shreds and scattered. Uehara no Shenzu, that despicable woman fell to the ground powerlessly.

    In the skies, her Sakura Blizzard surpassed and extinguished the silent mes. Under the cold night sky, the loserid naked upon the ground with the moonlight shining on her back.

    That de sliced through Shenzu¡¯s spirit power, destroyed the crystalline throne hall, but spared Shenzu¡¯s spirit jade and soul.

    But, this was no different from death. A super powerhouse at the throne realm was instantly reduced to a soul jade adept, and one suffering from permanent damage, she would no longer be able to improve.

    This sh, rebirth, was the realm that the innocent and kind Yoruko had chased throughout her life. Even for the most heinous of sinners, she would prefer them to lower their des and be buddhas. She would take away their powers, but leave the hopes of a new life behind.

    During the final sh, Lily finally understood Yoruko¡¯s technique. Only in that moment of life and death, could sheprehend the true meaning of this rebirth.

    Lily had an epiphany.

    However, for Shenzu, who¡¯s pride towered above all, this sh was crueler than death.

    Lily had taken advantage of Shenzu¡¯s carelessness and arrogance. Condensing and concealing her full power, she had allowed herself to be temporarily swallowed by the silent me, and under the cover of the pir of silent me and tyrannical aura, she had dashed behind Shenzu and executed rebirth. Rebirth was originally a technique with the user¡¯s aurapletely condensed within the body. Shenzu was unable to detect Lily, who had condensed and concealed her aura, and was too arrogant and had never entertained the possibility that Lily would be able to resist her silent mes.

    Lily had gambled with her life, if she had made any mistakes, she would have died instantly, it would have been toote to borrow Kagura¡¯s powers.

    Only by gambling with her life could Lily have perfectly replicated rebirth.

    Shenzu, dominating, arrogant, prideful leader of the jade maidens,id copsed in front of Lily. There was no scar on her back, rebirth had been too sharp, too precise, and too fast. It had demolished the throne hall within her spirit pce and destroyed 99% of her power, but it didn¡¯t even leave a scar, nor did it deal her physical harm.

    Humiliation¡ª¡ª

    For Shenzu, toy on the ground, her hateful opponent staring coldly at her back, it was humiliating! Better to die!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you filthy woman, I want you to die, I want you to die¡­¡± Shenzu trembled, gritting her teeth.

    Lily nted a foot on Shenzu¡¯s back, ¡°The likes of you aren¡¯t qualified to call others filthy.¡±

    Being stepped on by Lily made Shenzu feel it was better to die, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! B¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°You were spared, not because of my kindness, but because it is Madam Yoruko¡¯s intent.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shenzu¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, you just wait for your tour of the prison.¡±

    Though Shenzu still had a spirit jade¡¯s power, she was exhausted and would probably not be able to stand up within three days. Lily only needed to have the government catch her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, kill me! Don¡¯t let the government capture and humiliate me! Kill me!!!¡± Shenzu hoarsely shouted.

    Lily turned and left, ignoring her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I hate you! I hate women like you! You¡¯ll regret this! You¡¯ll definitely regret this! Ahahaha, Ahahahaha!¡± Shenzu suddenly emitted a sinister and strangeughter. She slowly,boriously lifted her hand and grabbed the remnant jade from her neck, though her clothes were wrecked, only the remnant jade pendant remained intact.

    Shenzu used her remaining energy and bit the jade, pouring the remnants of her crippled spirit jade aura into the remnant jade.

    ¡°Teacher¡ª¡ªsave me¡ª¡ª¡±

    Boom¡ª¡ª!!! The sky trembled. An iparably violent ancient power poured out from the residual jade!

    ¡°What!??¡± Lily¡¯s soul felt a stinging pain, quickly turning around she saw a ck cloud of smoke emerging in front of Shenzu.

    That ck smoke emitted enough power to destroy thends, just from looking at a distance, Lily only felt suffocation.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡ª¡ªShenzu, you should have called me earlier, to think you destroyed your future for that pitiful arrogance! My foolish apprentice¡­¡±

    It was as if an ancient masculine and a high pitched feminine voice were talking at the same time.

    Hearing this, Lily started trembling uncontrobly, she could only feel cold sweat trickling down her spine.

    Amidst the ck smoke emerged a golden bodied terrifying figure wearing ancient and strange armor. Arm after arm appeared from the smoke, all covered in golden armor and golden gloves with sharp golden nails, a total of six arms emerged!

    ¡°Teacher¡ª¡ª¡± Shenzu looked up with reverence at that golden body, as if he was her heaven, her god.

    ¡°Teacher, help me kill that hateful woman! She¡¯s too hateful! She destroyed my source and dignity! Kill her, slice her into a thousand pieces!!¡± Shenzu cried out, her expression distorted with hatred.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask!¡±

    Whizz! A terrifying golden de aura came flying!

    Crash!!! The de aura impacted behind Lily, leaving behind a hundred meter long, bottomless de scar.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily turned to look at that de scar, she could sense both a terrifying masculine energy and seductive feminine energy within.

    Now, shepletely understood.

    The smoke dispelled, that golden body was disyed. It was sitting cross legged on a ck cloud, full body covered in golden armor, with six arms, that snowy white face had both the handsomeness of a man and coquettishness of a woman, it was difficult to tell the gender of this figure. Most importantly, it radiated an aura capable of destroying the world.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± That transvestite monster¡¯s voice echoed throughout the sky, ¡°Eastern Land¡¯s mirror girl Lily, it is your honor to die beneath the hands of Rokuhara Tandai!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 113 â€“ Kagura Makes a Move

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 113 - Kagura Makes a Move</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Rokuhara Tandai, one of Heian-kyo¡¯s three foremost powerhouses.

    He is in charge of the defense of the capital, royal pce and royal family. Ever since he took charge of the pce, no monster or demon dared to infiltrate. His identity is a hidden secret and few people had ever seen his real face.

    This is an existence among the peak powerhouses of the imperial court, just below the Shogun and Chief Advisor!

    Lily dared to fight against Shenzu, but Rokuhara no Tandai? She had not a chance of winning. But she didn¡¯t panic, she looked coldly at that armored six armed golden figure, ¡°You deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yoruko, Lily will avenge you!¡±

    Even when facing Sugawara no Michizane¡¯s nine deaths for one life, Lily had chosen to risk it. When facing Shenzu, the power difference ced her in an absolute disadvantaged position, only by remembering Yoruko¡¯s teachings had she wed a victory from the jaws of death. She had still not used her blood spirit magatama.

    It had been saved for moments like this!

    ¡°Kagura¡ª¡ªKill him!¡±

    What Rokuhara Tandai? As long as you are Yoruko¡¯s murderer, then today either you die, or I die. Lily did not hesitate and gave the death order.

    Whoosh!

    The sky suddenly turned dark red. Rokuhara Tandai didn¡¯t take Lily seriously, of his six arms, only one held a gold handled katana, he wanted to see what methods she would use to escape and slowly make her despair.

    ¡°What!?¡± Rokuhara Tandai looked up in surprise, an adept as strong as he could tell just how extraordinary this blood red sky was.

    Returning his gaze to his prey, he saw a young girl with darkened eyes appear in front of Lily. She wore a red short skirted outfit, and in her hand was a gleaming koi brocade patterned tachi. This girl was cold and charming, but her aura radiated the eternal cold void, it carried with it the destructive aura of that famous world destroying battle.

    Once Kagura appeared, the sky and space became disordered, everything slowed to a crawl, only Kagura remained the same.

    High up in the sky, a red koi big enough to cover a city swam about flipping its tail.

    ¡°This¡­¡­this is¡­¡­¡± Rokuhara Tandai was an existence much older than the Shogun or Chief Advisor, his handsome yet coquettish eyes froze up seeing that koi.

    ¡°This is an ancient domain!??? You, who are you!??¡± Faint fluster could be heard within that masculine and feminine voice.

    This was Kagura¡¯s domain, Phantasm Sea.

    It distorted the space and time of the area, providing its master a most favorablebat position. Nowadays, the path of Space-time has long been lost and passed into the realm of legends.

    Kagura ignored the question and soared through the air, flying straight at Rokuhara Tandai.

    Her slim hand thrust her tachi at that golden armored figure, it was covered in a terrifying crimson red aura, the vibration and aftershock destroyed the very air.

    Rokuhara Tandai dared not face this lightly, he imed to be an ancient powerhouse, but the method this young girl was using, it would be legendary even to his ancestors!

    Golden handled katanas appeared in his other five hands, and his entire body shone with golden aura as he dashed toward Kagura.

    Whizz!

    When Rokuhara collided with Kagura, a terrifying blood light swallowed the golden aura covering Rokuhara.

    Pfft!!! Rokuhara spat out a mouthful of blood and retreated, his six hands weaving in defense. Just a single sh and his rhythm had been destroyed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Rokuhara felt a burning within his body, ¡°This, this power! You, you, female shikigami, what sort of entity are you!???¡±

    But Kagura ignored all questions, she didn¡¯t have much time toplete her mission of extermination. Kagura chased after Rokuhara, though she didn¡¯t look fast, Rokuhara was within her time dtion and she caught up easily and delivered another sky breaking sh of her Brocade-Patterned Koi!

    Rokuhara dared not be slow, his six arms wielded his six swords together in defense.

    nk! Kagura¡¯s tachi came down and crashed through Rokuhara¡¯s six katanas, that terrifying force impacted his body as golden blood came sttered out.

    Kagura withdrew her hand and thrust out again, her moves had no mystery to them, but it was fast and overwhelmingly powerful!

    Pfft! Rokuhara resisted the burning within him and dodged, but the stab still drove through his shoulder.

    Swish!!! A vibrating ck ball appeared to the side of Rokuhara¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± The ck ball disappeared and suddenly Rokuhara¡¯s shoulder was missing a chunk of flesh leaving behind a neat arc, one of his arms was removed and sent flying spraying golden blood.

    ¡°What!??¡± Shenzu could only look on in disbelief at the destructive battle before her. Her invincible, all knowing, godlike teacher, was reduced to this in only two exchanges with that female shikigami Lily had released.

    Seriously injured in two exchanges!

    ¡°Impossible!!!¡± Rokuhara¡¯s visage distorted and became hideous, his remaining five katanas came shing at Kagura with all the force he could muster.

    But Kagura ignored it, a faint blood red sphere appeared around her.

    nk! Rokuhara¡¯s ninth grade top quality katanas shed onto the sphere, three directly snapped, the remaining two were bounced back, not a ripple was created on the sphere.

    ¡°What, this¡­what defense is this!??¡± Rokuhara felt he was going crazy.

    Kagura stabbed out with unparalleled precision as the sphere disappeared. The de stabbed into Rokuhara¡¯s chest, close to his heart.

    Swish! A ck ball appeared again.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ªcough!!¡± Rokuhara¡¯s blood sttered all over, a terrifying hole appeared within his chest as he frantically retreated.

    Gold blood poured from his mouth and wounds, Rokuhara felt the chilly ws of death mp down on him.

    He had been practicing in silence within the realm of the remnant jade, he had onlye out to deal with a weak little girl from the easternnd. A simple p would have been enough to deal with her, but who knew Kagami Lily carried around such a terrifying shikigami? Rokuhara Tandai was an ancient existence and rarely took risks, every battle he took in was an ensured victory, he never rashly challenged opponents stronger than himself. After all these years of existence, with his foundations it wasn¡¯t impossible to ascend, but he never thought he would suffer such a loss from this little girl.

    ¡°This, cough¡ª¡ªcough, impossible, this is impossible! How can there be such a powerful shikigami!¡±

    Rokuhara was losing great amounts of spirit energy every second, that annihted hole in his chest, included a part of his heart.

    Kagura ignored all wasted words, her hand hefted her tachi, and with the power of time and space, closed in once more on Rokuhara.

    ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± Rokuhara¡¯s heart and spirit ocean had been devastated, he knew, the next strike would im his life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the imperial court¡¯s Rokuhara Tandai! Kagami Lily, stop your shikigami! Do you want to rebel? Cough¡ª¡ª¡± Rokuhara screamed painfully, golden saliva spraying from his mouth.

    The tall slender girl standing to the side eyed him coldly and resolutely, ¡°A living Rokuhara Tandai is the most dangerous threat of all. Kill!¡±

    Kagura didn¡¯t need Lily to say more, she hadn¡¯t nned on stopping, as her domain slowed Rokuhara, she dashed toward him at full power.

    But the blood red sky disappeared, the gigantic red coil slowly dissipated. Time and space returned to normal.

    Kagura¡¯s blood spirit power had been exhausted.

    ¡°Cough, what!?¡± Rokuhara clutched the hole in his chest, he felt time and space reorient and reconnect, his speed returned to normal. He ignored his severe wounds and flew full speed to Shenzu¡¯s side, when he touched down, he fell over, gold blood sttering all over, looking beyond miserable.

    Rokuhara dared not wonder why Kagura¡¯s domain disappeared, he grabbed and activated a talisman, it formed a glowing ancient script formation and a dim blue light enveloped them.

    Rokuhara grabbed Shenzu, ¡°Hurry, before that time space barrier reforms, we must flee!¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Shenzu looked at Rokuhara¡¯s missing parts in worry, those shockingly clean cut wounds, she had no idea what to do.

    Rokuhara recited an incantation while coughing blood. The dim blue light brightened and the space distorted. Rokuhara and Shenzu disappeared from the area. All that was left behind was a pool of golden blood.

    Kaguranded on the ground, she was unable to deliver thest blow before the blood spirit magatama was exhausted. If Rokuhara had realized this and fought back regardless of his wounds, then Lily and Kagura would have been easily defeated.

    But who would consider that? Such a terrifying powerhouse converging her aura, who would think it was because the energy restoring her ancient powers had been exhausted?

    Rokuhara only had escape on his mind and felt that he was blessed and lucky to have escaped.

    But even if Rokuhara could see through this, Lily still had Kimiko¡¯s token. Only, Rokuhara¡¯s use of a talisman to distort space and escape was not something she had considered.

    The heavens and earth returned to silence.

    ¡°Master, sorry¡­¡­¡±

    Lily gently shook her head.

    Lily, exhausted, walked unsteadily to Kagura and hugged her, ¡°No, Kagura, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Kagura¡¯s cheeks flushed, her face was buried in this woman¡¯s chest, master¡¯s feminine aura made her feel fascinated. Could this be considered a reward?

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, though I didn¡¯t kill Rokuhara on the spot, I leftsting injuries on his spirit ocean and spirit jade, even his soul was seriously injured. Rokuhara Tandai won¡¯t live for long.¡± Kagura confidently said.

    Lily hugged Kagura tighter and nodded, she let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Madam Yoruko, I¡¯ve avenged you¡­¡±

    Towards the east, inbetween the ancient walls of Heian-kyo and the mountains, a touch of morning glow was revealed, the light of dawn shown brilliantly on Lily¡¯s back.

    Heian-kyo¡¯s morning, weed the long lost sun!

 Volume 5, Chapter 114 â€“ Encountering Honda Again

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 114 - Encountering Honda Again</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Lily couldn¡¯t remember thest time she saw the sun. Her eyes lit up with joy as she felt the cool breeze and the warmth from the sun. Her gaze was attracted to the pools of golden blood, she could feel an extraordinary aura contained within.

    ¡°Why is Rokuhara Tandai¡¯s blood golden? And it wasn¡¯t being absorbed by the ground and soil¡­ it was like liquid metal. Was it a secret practice method? Or was he a demon? Rokuhara Tandai was an official position, not a name¡­what is his true identity and background?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know, but she still activated her domain and gathered the blood, storing it within her ancient mirror. She ced the blood within the thick stone jar that had served as the entrance to the mirror space for future inspection.

    ¡°Where did Rokuharae from?¡± Shenzu¡¯s clothes had been destroyed, though Lily didn¡¯t see anything, she could only think of the residual jade¡­did that jade possess a space a person could enter?

    At this time, they were more worried about Rokuhara returning for revenge. Though Kagura had dealt lethal wounds, it was not as if he would die immediately.

    On the battlefield, the three broken ninth-grade katanas remained, Shenzu¡¯s twin swords were missing, perhaps she had stored them within her remnant jade when Rokuhara had appeared. Shenzu¡¯s remnant jade should have the power to store things, it was quite strange, most jade maiden¡¯s ancient jades did not have this ability.

    Lily decided to take the three snapped katanas, perhaps she could have Ehiro reforge them into tamahagane.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡± Lily found Keiko still unconscious, covered in rubble. The aftershocks had destroyed the wall Keiko had been ced behind, but as an awakened samurai, she suffered no injury.

    Lily had Kagura return into the mirror before resummoning her demonic hound and cing Keiko on its back, she jumped on behind Keiko and left.

    When she arrived at the Heian-kyo marketce, it was a bit ostentatious, however she couldn¡¯t care less. The citizens were all in an uproar due to the appearance of the sun.

    Her demonic hound shuttled through the crowd quickly, startling a horse and sending it crashing through grain stalls. Lily really couldn¡¯t care much about it.

    But from behind her, came a horse¡¯s neigh and the loud heavy voice of a man, ¡°Who dares rampage on the streets? How arrogant!¡±

    That voice sounded quite familiar, Lily took a quick look.

    A huge three meter samurai warrior in dark steel armor and an antler helm stood there. One hand gripped the horse¡¯s head controlling it, the other had a five meter long great spear, the citizens around him all looked like children.

    ¡°Mister Honda?¡± Lily queried.

    Seeing Lily, Honda was also startled, his momentary loss of control almost snapping the horse¡¯s neck.

    That horse was quite unfortunate, tears leaked from its eyes.

    ¡°Lady Lynne!?¡±

    No matter Lily¡¯s real name, in Honda¡¯s heart, she would always be that dignified, virtuous, powerful, and beautiful Lynne.

    The horse being let loose from Honda, fled for its life.

    Honda approached Lily,

    ¡°Lady Lynne, you, why are you in Heian-kyo?¡±

    Honda was too tall, Lily decided not to dismount and just talked from atop her hound.

    ¡°Mister Honda, why are you here?¡±

    Honda¡¯s eyes showed that he had gone through quite a bit, his armor also seemed to be mottled, as if he had slept out in the wilds for a while.

    ¡°The battle that day, I can only feel ashamed of it. Everytime I think about it, I feel that I cannot face Lady Lynne.¡±

    ¡°Mister Honda, it is in the past, you don¡¯t need to think much about it.¡±

    ¡°Much thanks Lady Lynne, how can your heart be so kind and tolerant?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­how did Mister Honda arrive all the way here?¡±

    ¡°Would you perhaps know how to get to Minamoto¡¯s Heian General Dojo?¡±

    Lily had never visited, but she had passed by it, ¡°It¡¯s on the way back, would you like to apany me back?¡±

    ¡°If so, thank you Lady Lynne.¡±

    Back then, Honda had been considerate and honest with her, but loyalty could not be split in two, so they had a bit of a conflict. Honda could be counted as an old friend, Lily was more than willing to interact more with him.

    On the way, Honda told of his travels. After the battle with Lily on the mountain shrine, he had left the Tokugawas and traveled to the endless wastnds to train. Afterwards he had traveled to Ise and Iga before arriving at Nara¡¯s Sinless Domain. He had sought instructions and spars with the samurai of the Sinless Domain and participated in the extermination of some evil spirits. He had gained much on his trip, but a few days ago he had received a letter from his father. Apparently Lord Tokugawa was traveling toward Heian-kyo for the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament, to express the Honda family¡¯s loyalty to the Tokugawa, he was to return to the Tokugawa. Grateful for his father¡¯s favor, he had traveled to Heian-kyo to rejoin the Tokugawas. Though his power had improved, he had fallen into confusion in regards to the future.

    A musclehead warrior like Honda Yahatarou, if he didn¡¯t follow his lord, what could he aplish?

    ¡°Lady Lynne,¡± Honda¡¯s big strides matched Lily¡¯s demon hound, ¡°Do you know when the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament will start?¡±

    ¡°Hm? It should be very soon, it¡¯s said to be in the early springs when the sakura trees bloom, I¡¯m not too sure of the precise dates.¡± Lily replied, perhaps Ayaka told her? Well, she forgot.

    ¡°Lady Lynne, my father¡¯s intent was for me to find Lord Tokugawa and represent the easternnd¡¯s Tokugawas in the martial tournament. Lord Tokugawa¡¯s influence in Heian-kyo is not high, and easternnd samurais are often discriminated against by those distinguished Kansai personnel. It is our hope that I can attain some fame and dignity for the Tokugawas. Only, I have no idea what the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament is like¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, hehe, I¡¯m not too sure myself¡­¡± Lily had just gone through a life and death battle in regards to the heavenly issue. She had no time nor attention to give to a mere tournament. It was afterall, only apetition for the younger generation to win fame and fortune. Lily was not much interested, let alonepeting.

    ¡°Lady Lynne, right, you haven¡¯t told me why you came to this ce?¡±

    ¡°Me? To find the truth in regards to mirror girls¡­¡±

    Lily and Honda talked as they traveled. Honda was an upright and simple man, since they were no longer hostile, he was happy to talk. It made Lily think about those months in the easternnd, a nostalgic feeling.

    The easternnd, crude and simplepared to Heian-kyo, but that cecked the intricate shadow infighting and court intrigue. If Lily had a choice, she would prefer to stay in the easternnd.

    Before they knew it, they had arrived at the Minamoto¡¯s Heian General Dojo, they nned on separating at that tall white wall. But before Lily¡¯s demonic hound had taken several steps, Honda called out ¡°Lady Lynne!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lily turned around, her beauty iparable.

    ¡°I, Honda Yahatarou, swear to the great Bodhisattva, I will win first ce in the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament! Then¡­then¡­I will propose to Lady Lynne!¡± Honda proimed, blushing red but with a brave and loyal mien.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how to respond, she forced a smile, ¡°Mister Honda, you¡¯re a good man. You should first put your focus on the tournament.¡±

    As Lily left, Honda stood there with a wild grin, he happily stomped his foot and clenched his fists, ¡°Lady Lynne said I¡¯m a good man! It seems she has some interest in me! I want to win, I¡¯ll definitely win the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament and bring Lady Lynne as my wife!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Lily was far too exhausted, she fell asleep on top of her demonic hound who continued its trip to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion.

    Arriving at the gates, in front of the demonic hound was a great sedan chair returning from the Heian pce. The hound looked at Lily and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    The demonic hound was a huge beast, standing up, people couldn¡¯t see there was a personying on its back. The soldiers at the front could see something lying on its back, but didn¡¯t notice that the figure was Lily. They berated, ¡°Where did this demone from? This is the Chief Advisor¡¯s Mansion, are you looking to die? Get lost immediately!¡±

    As a proud demon, the demonic hound felt insulted and stared at those soldiers, baring its teeth and growling.

    A fragrance blew over from the big sedan chair, a familiar female fragrance, it couldn¡¯t help but bark a few times.

    ¡°Audacious dog demon! You dare go wild here? Immediately remove yourself, or we won¡¯t be polite!¡± The lead samurai pulled out a whip andshed at the demonic hound, though he took thesh he refused to retreat.

    A few horseback samurai rode forward, preparing their long spears.

    The demonic hound turned its savage eyes toward those mounted warriors and howled.

    ¡°Death seeking beast!¡±

    ¡°Hold¡ª¡ª¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice came from the sedan chair.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor.¡±

    The sedan chair was slowly lowered and Ayaka disembarked.

    As she looked at the demonic hound, her figure reflected in its eyes, it was the figure of its master when it was just a regr small white dog. Its eyes widened and pupils contracted.

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes softened as she looked at the demonic hound, ¡°Ehehe, I had thought it was some demon, but to think it was a lost white demonic hound. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s auspicious to meet a white demonic hound in the morning. Do not be impolite to him, but demonic hound, this is not a ce you should stay. I¡¯ll have them prepare something for you to eat, then you should go back to your world.¡±

    Saying that, Ayaka turned to get back on the sedan chair. Seeing her turn away, the demonic hound started barking.

    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ayaka turned around and finally noticed the tall demonic hound had two people resting on its back.

    That one, long ck hair, gentle figure, long legs and hips¡­

    ¡°Lily!??¡±

    Ayaka dashed up to carry Lily, then ordered, ¡°Bring the other girl in.¡±

    She took another look at the demonic hound, ¡°This demonic hound, why did it bring Lily? Prepare some spiritual medicine and food for it.¡±

    With that Ayaka carried Lily into the mansion, leaving behind the demonic hound staring nkly at her back.

    That was someone it was unable to forget, the master who had raised it!

    But, the passage of time was long, back then it was just a regr white dog, not a terrifying demonic hound. It also had an aura of resentment now, its aura hadpletely changed, Ayaka no longer recognized it.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Volume 5, Chapter 115 â€“ Shimizuâ€™s Adventure

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 115 - Shimizu¡¯s Adventure</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Waking up, Lily found herself in Ayaka¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and yet, safe.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡­¡±

    After a near certain death battle, reuniting with Ayaka made Lily¡¯s tense heart weaken in relief. When Lily had thought she would never meet Ayaka again, her heart had clenched in fright.

    What had happened? Did she really want to meet again?

    Was Ayaka¡¯s scent and warmth thatforting?

    If Ayaka insisted on doing something to her at this point, Lily was unsure if she would be able to resist.

    However, Ayaka didn¡¯t do anything to her, for some reason she felt a sense of disappointment, it was only a slight sense of loss, or perhaps it was nothing but an illusion.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡­I avenged Madam Yoruko.¡±

    Seeing Lily weak and tired, clothes all torn and shredded, Ayaka¡¯s eyes moistened and tightly held her.

    Ayaka brought Lily to the study.

    Lily told Ayaka about her infiltration and her suspicions about Shenzu and the following mortal battle along with the conclusions.

    ¡°What? Rokuhara Tandai? Lily, how did you escape from Rokuhara Tandai?¡± Ayaka looked closely at Lily in concern after hearing the name Rokuhara Tandai.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, in one of my opportunities, I gained a very ancient and powerful reincarnated shikigami, she needs a blood spirit magatama to temporarily regain her ancient powers. That shikigami severely injured Rokuhara Tandai, it is likely that it is a mortal wound.¡±

    ¡°To think something like that happened¡­you really are fortunate.¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes shed with chill, ¡°Hmph, that Rokuhara Tandai can only me himself! He¡¯s rarely seen and his whereabouts are usually a mystery, but his methods are really despicable and vile, yet he still shamelessly dares to dere himself one of the top three powerhouses of the Heian dynasty!¡±

    ¡°I never thought that he would be Yoruko¡¯s murderer, that beast!¡± Ayaka was trembling from fury.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, what should be done? Should this be reported to officials to arrest him and his minions?¡± Lily asked.

    Ayaka shook her head helplessly, ¡°Report to the officials? Lily, aren¡¯t you too naive? In front of you sits the Chief Advisor of Heian-kyo, where are you going to find an official to report to? Rokuhara Tandai used to be under the control of the generals, but due to some reasons, his forces became stronger and gradually became independent. I can probably guess who the sneaky mastermind is.¡±

    ¡°What? There¡¯s a behind-the-scenes mastermind?¡± Lily yelped surprised.

    ¡°When ites to people at our level, the only time the Bureau of Justice would dare ept the case, would be if the emperor himself sent the order. But our current emperor has no power, and this case involves the dispute between several major factions, as for evidence and truth, that no longer matters.¡±

    Ayaka looked at Lily with approval, ¡°Lily, you did great! This time, Rokuhara Tandai took a big loss, even if he survives he¡¯s lost much. The murder of Yoruko won¡¯t be enough to take him down, but you¡¯ve injured him greatly, since he was in the wrong he won¡¯t dare speak out. This is the greatest way to punish Rokuhara!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, why would the distinguished Rokuhara Tandai kill Yoruko? On the surface, it looks as if they wanted to cover up the Heavenly Oracle, but the Oracle has nothing to do with their faction. Why would they act out? If anything, it should have been the forces of the Three Great Arch-Demons.¡± Ayaka wondered.

    ¡°Perhaps they wanted to start trouble with Tamamo-no-Mae?¡±

    ¡°It sounds like they knew the Heavenly Oracle in advance? If they didn¡¯t know the oracle, and couldn¡¯t judge the oracle¡¯s contents, there was no need for them to murder such a high ranking individual like Yoruko to force out the oracle. But if they didn¡¯t know the oracle in advance, how could they n such a conspiracy?¡±

    Lily refuted, ¡°But, Madam Yoruko couldn¡¯t have told anyone else the oracle, I was the first person to hear of it, and then Madam Yoruko was murdered not muchter.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re thinking in the wrong direction, or it was just a coincidence that Shenzu had a motive. Maybe Shenzu went to Yoruko that night to inquire about the oracle, and when Yoruko refused a conflict broke out. Shenzu, who had long held a grudge, released Rokuhara Tandai from that remnant jade. With Yoruko dead, they could take control of all Heian-kyo¡¯s Tsunaga sisters. Currently, the Tsunaga Sister forces have be rallying cry to save the heavens, in truth they have arge effect on the views of the people.¡±

    ¡°But what did Shenzu do after gaining control over the Tsunaga Sisters? She used the Heavenly Oracle as an excuse to send arge number of sword mikos, jade maidens and mirror girls on a crusade against the demons. Besides causing a huge number of casualties, they¡¯ve only managed to exacerbate the conflict between humans and demons. What¡¯s the point of this?¡±

    ¡°Borrowing the forces of the Tsunaga Sisters to hit the Three Great Arch-Demons? That¡¯s nothing more than throwing a chicken egg at a rock¡­the purpose must be to have the Three Great Arch-Demons kill the Tsunaga Sisters!¡±

    ¡°But, Shenzu went through so much trouble to be the leader of the Tsunaga Sisters, why would she cripple her subordinates now?¡±

    Ayaka shook her head, ¡°There are too many factors within this, the only thing that we can say is that it¡¯s impossible for Shenzu to want to save the way of the heavens. Those ignorant Tsunaga Sisters may think so, but it¡¯s impossible for Shenzu to be so foolish! It seems like we must first capture Shenzu, only that Rokuhara had taken her with him. That Rokuhara is extremely skilled at hiding, he must have taken her to a location he considered safe and hidden. It will not be easy to find her.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, what about that old woman?¡± Lily suddenly asked about Yoruko¡¯s old housekeeper who¡¯s demonic form had been revealed.

    ¡°She was put into a prison dedicated to imprisoning monsters, but before the Bureau of Justice could start an interrogation, she died mysteriously.¡± Ayaka answered.

    ¡°How could that¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that their people are within the Bureau of Justice.¡±

    With that, it seems that they had entered a deadlock.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much, at least the real murderer was discovered, and you severely injured him at that! This is your aplishment!¡± Ayaka tugged her arm, ¡°You, you aren¡¯t injured? Do you want me to take a look? No one can match my medical skills in Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Ah? No need¡­I was injured but after a sleep, I seem to be fine.¡± Lily refused, blushing.

    ¡°Your body is really good.¡± Ayaka gently rubbed Lily¡¯s arm, ¡°Leave the matter of searching for Shenzu and dealing with Rokuhara Tandai¡¯s forces in the court to me. You¡¯ve worked really hard, take a bath and rest, I need to visit the Fujiwara residence.¡±

    Lily nodded, Kagura had said Rokuhara Tandai didn¡¯t have many days left and she trusted Kagura¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°Right, Lily, can I meet that shikigami of yours?¡±

    ¡°Mm! Whenever thedy has time.¡±

    After Ayaka left, Lily¡¯s exhaustion overcame her, she took a bath and fell asleep, once asleep she stayed that way for several dayspletely forgetting about Keiko¡­

    Several ten thousand miles southwest of Heian-kyo, Minamoto no Shimizu dressed in thin white clothes, holding a grade five samurai de in hand, walked in a hot, green misty forest.

    The trees of the forest were gigantic, the thick roots were intertwined and had experienced countless years, they looked like small hills with green moss and vines grown over.

    Shimizu had been adventuring here for the past few months, earning by hunting demons and gathering materials. Last time she went adventuring with Shimadzu, the ruins had been looted already, they didn¡¯t gain much.

    With the arrival of spring, the area became too hot and suffocating, much hotter than midsummer Kanto. Shimizu switched from Heian-kyo kimonos to summer clothes worn in the region.

    The summer clothes here were tailored by the frog artisan ording to the female shape for this environment. Simply said, it was a type of close fitting clothes with many gaps for venttion.

    The one Shimizu was wearing was a half transparent white. Through the cloth, the soft jade color of her skin was easily seen. It was a uniquely tailored one piece swimsuit from Lily¡¯s old world, just more primitive.

    Even wearing such clothes, Shimizu was covered in sweat, daytime here was simply too hot.

    Shimizu also carried a leather bag she used to store precious materials. Before finding an ancient jade, Shimizu could not return and would have to stay in this region. She had to rely on hunting monsters and gathering materials to earn money in the vige.

    This day, she was out exploring by herself.

    ¡°I had thought this was an opportunity. But to think I¡¯d be stuck here, can¡¯t find an ancient jade, and I¡¯m not allowed to return before finding one¡­little sister Lily, I wonder how she is now.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t been doing well these past few months, though her strength had improved, it was limited, she couldn¡¯t even afford a decent weapon, Shimizu was a bit depressed.

    ¡°What to do? What should I do? Am I going to be stuck here forever, not aplishing anything and never seeing little sister Lily again?¡±

    Shimizu sat down on arge root, staring helplessly at the vast jungle of trees.

    Feeling something beneath her, Shimizu squirmed around, it felt like a small stone was digging into her rear.

    Getting up and turning around, she looked at the meter long root. There seemed to be a small stone stuck in a crack on that root, it had a strange shape and was dull and dark.

    Shimizu pulled the little stone out to examine.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Its shape was like half of a magatama.

 Volume 5, Chapter 116 â€“ Yoshitsune Memorial

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 116 - Yosh*tsune Memorial</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Fujiwara¡¯s ancestral residence was characterized by its ancient and antique essence.

    Currently, within the ancestral residence, the top members of the Fujiwara n had gathered. The ten something people all wore luxurious and extravagant outfits.

    Sitting at the head was not Ayaka, but an elderly man in golden hunting clothes. His forehead was extremely high and bulging out, his thick and bushy eyebrows fell to his chin, and his slender white beard formed an impression of an immortal god of wealth.

    This was not a court meeting, but a Fujiwara family meeting. This elderly man was the 126th generation family head, the current patriarch of the entire n.

    Ayaka sat on his left, and on the right was a middlete aged fat man with dotted eyebrows wearing a gorgeous court uniform, the current imperial chancellor, Fujiwara no Renbo.

    Ayaka was dressed in a white satin court dress wearing a high hat, she looked elegant and virtuous.

    A purple wearing Fujiwara man with an anchor beard said, ¡°Lord Patriarch, Lord Chief Advisor, as well all know, the Yosh*tsune Memorial is about to open. Lord Patriarch, dare I ask what are the ns for our Fujiwara n?¡±

    ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± The tall bulging forehead elderly stuttered and shook his head for a while withouting out with an answer.

    ¡°The Yosh*tsune Memorial is Genji¡¯s business, why should our Fujiwara n be involved?¡± A minister in a luxurious brown kimono questioned.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Lord Tohei. Lord Yosh*tsune is a great hero of our Heian Dynasty, the world worships him. Not only do the results of the Yosh*tsune martialpetition directly affect the glory and prestige of all factions, but this year¡¯s victor can receive five official positions and enter the court immediately as military officers. Our Fujiwara n has always prized the literary over the martial. Our ministers and onmyouji are talented, but we have alwayscked influence among the military officials. How can we abandon this opportunity to expand our influence?¡±

    ¡°The Yosh*tsune Memorial is apetition of martial might with real swords. Arcane arts, shikigami, and mystic treasures are all forbidden, you must also be below the age of 30. Is there a suitable candidate among the younger generation?¡± A skinny minister in colorful clothes with a fan asked.

    ¡°How about the third son of the Uma Family?¡± A middle aged mustached onmyouji asked.

    ¡°Last month, one of Genji¡¯s younger sons broke his leg.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Renbo, I heard your second son has earned the favor of Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions¡¯ Tekai Ukyo and learned his true battojutsu skills, can he take the field?¡±

    The group looked at the imperial chancellor, Fujiwara no Renbo, who covered his face with a fan, ¡°No no, that son of mine only received some advice in exchange for a huge price. He can deal with regr sparring, but to fight against those savage battlefield warriors? He¡¯d be lucky to get into the semi-finals, as for the championship? Forget it. Don¡¯t forget, the warriors from Nara¡¯s Sinless Domain will be joining!¡±

    This time a bald fat man with a chevron mustache interjected, ¡°How about my nephew, Fujiwara no Ohira participate? He¡¯s a well known strongman.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± A thin pale faced man scoffed, ¡°That nephew of yours, he¡¯s only capable of bullying themoners and womenfolk, you want him to topete with that band of suicidal Genji warriors? And with real swords at that? Why don¡¯t we just announce we can¡¯t participate, we¡¯ll lose less face!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The bald fatty raged.

    ¡°You bunch shouldn¡¯t be hereughing, it¡¯s nothing more than the pot calling the kettle ck. Our Fujiwara n has had famous generals, but the current younger generation¡­ there are genius onmyouji and mikos, but a genius samurai? We¡­really can¡¯t find a single one! If this goes on, it won¡¯t be a simple matter of five official military positions, but even the fate of the Fujiwara n will be impacted!¡±

    ¡°Fate? That may be a bit harsh, but it isn¡¯t without logic¡­Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Can you people stoppeting? Can you note up with a decent candidate for this martial tournament?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of taunting each other here? Can we note up with a solution?¡±

    The group fell into silence, one by one turning their gaze to Ayaka.

    However, Ayaka was looking out the window, viewing the sakura blossoms. ¡°It¡¯s the season of cherry blossoms again¡­the blossoming in early spring and the beauty of withering.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor!¡± A high-ranking official in blue called for attention, ¡°We¡¯re all trying to find a candidate for our Fujiwara n! We¡¯re all getting white hair from the trouble and you still have the mood to appreciate sakura flowers?¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, we know you whole-heartedly work for the heavenly way, and take charge of the new policies, but the new policies are also for the heavenly way and do not benefit our Fujiwara n at all. You should think about family affairs too!¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, though you are the foremost invincible onmyouji, if we old men didn¡¯t support you, it¡¯s uncertain if you could have obtained the position of Chief Advisor. Don¡¯t just focus on the ways of the heaven and your own practice, do something for our Fujiwara n!¡± The Imperial Chancellor persuaded.

    Everyone started toin about Ayaka.

    ¡°Hm? What were you talking about?¡± Ayaka gently shook her fan, her gaze soft as she asked.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    At this time, the long eyebrowed patriarch interjected ¡°s, Ayaka, everyone is discussing the Yosh*tsune Memorial Martial Competition. We¡¯re all troubled about what candidate our Fujiwara n will send, perhaps you can provide an idea?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s paper fan slid across her lips and she smiled ¡°Ah, so it was this issue. Elders, you do not have to worry. I already have a candidate.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡ª¡ª???¡± The group was stunned.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Within the Chief Advisor Mansion, a vision of spring had appeared, the chilly air carried no fragrance, but carried with them the falling cherry blossoms.

    After taking a bath, Lily put on her Celestial Maiden¡¯s Garment and sat within her room, training her charm intent.

    Afterall,pared to her lunar intent, her charm intent had been improving slower.

    But that mortal battle had reminded Lily of the importance of having a strong physique. No matter how mighty the spirit armor or treasure, a woman¡¯s body was still weak. You have treasures, but you think your opponent doesn¡¯t? How foolish. Under the same conditions, a woman¡¯s weak body would be a fatal weakness in battle.

    Her attack power could forcibly be called equal to a throne rank, but her physique was a hundred times inferior.

    Lily realized that her physique practice and refinement must be maintained. She was currently merging her charm intent into her body, constantly improving and refining her delicate physique while integrating the meaning of charm into herself. Not only would this strengthen herself, but it would also maintain her delicate sexy beauty, it¡¯s the most suitable way for Lily to train her body.

    As Lily practiced, she was covered with sweat, making her skin glossier and shinier.

    But suddenly, her door was pushed open!

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± A rash miko called out.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡± Lily let out a coquettish cry covering her body, ¡°What is it? Knock on the door!¡±

    ¡°So, sorry Miss Kagami!¡± The miko looked down face red, if it were a man, Lily would have directly thrown the wooden tub at him, but this was a woman¡­ if she reacted too violently, it would be strange.

    ¡°Enough! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lily covered herself with a towel.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s out!¡± The miko breathlessly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s out? Speak clearer!¡±

    ¡°The prize for the Yosh*tsune Memorial Martial Contest was announced at the Suzaku Avenue today!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lily brushed her hair back and fanned her chest with her hands, she was still sweaty and hot.

    For the Yosh*tsune Memorial, she would definitely go pay her respects, but she had no interest in the maritalpetition. Thatpetition was for the younger generations of the great factions and had nothing to do with her.

 Volume 5, Chapter 117 â€“ First Prize

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 117 - First Prize</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Wait¡­hadn¡¯t she agreed to face someone in battle in the tournament? Either way, she no longer remembered.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, the first prize this time is really amazing!¡±

    ¡°So, what is so amazing about the reward?¡±

    The miko took a deep breath before answering, ¡°The champion gets the privilege and honor of a face to face meeting with the emperor himself, an official fifth rank military position, and arge amount of royal merits. You can exchange the merits for visiting the four shrines, or various treasures, materials, or secret manuals!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily¡¯s eyebrows lifted as if she was interested.

    Lily cared not much about the emperor or the official positions, but Heian-kyo¡¯s four shrines? That she had an interest in.

    The miko continued, ¡°There¡¯s more!¡±

    ¡°More?¡±

    ¡°This has never appeared before as a prize, a prize valuable enough to attract the world¡¯s participants¡ª¡ªIzumo Mountain¡¯s Invitation Scroll.¡±

    ¡°Izumo Mountain¡¯s Invitation Scroll?¡± Lily asked, shocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that Izumo Mountain. The ce where the gods met countless years ago, though the gods have all left, Izumo Mountain is still a celestial mountain and spiritual valley. Many legends say that Izumo Mountain is a relic left behind by the gods and contains uncountable profound mysteries and treasures!¡±

    ¡°Also, there are countless reclusive faction dojos, miko temples and celestial ninja temples on the outskirts of Izumo Mountain, even the birthce of my Fujiwara n¡¯s onmyouji faction is there. Lady Ayaka trained at Izumo Mountain to be the world¡¯s foremost onmyouji.¡±

    ¡°The world¡¯s greatest Sacred Relic is also on Izumo Mountain!¡±

    After hearing the miko¡¯s introduction of Izumo Mountain, Lily came to understand what an extraordinary holynd it was. She really wanted to visit.

    ¡°If I want to visit Izumo Mountain, will it be difficult? What¡¯s with that Invitation Scroll? Is someone actually selling admission scrolls?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami, you should definitely not say that in public, the world would say that female samurai of the easternnd are all ignorant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I know about this.¡± Lily pouted.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, no one is selling Izumo Mountain¡¯s Invitation Scroll. There are only so many of these scrolls in the world, use one and it¡¯s gone forever, it will never appear again.¡±

    ¡°Izumo Mountain is a gigantic, mysterious mountain range. It¡¯s separated into the outskirt valley and the main peak. The main peak is iparably high, reaching the sky. Though Izumo Mountain is known far and wide, no one has ever climbed to the top of the main peak.¡±

    ¡°What? No one has ever climbed to the peak? What in the world is on that peak?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beyond difficult to climb to the peak! Even our master Lady Ayaka, has only gotten infinitesimally close to the peak! It is said that if you climb the peak, you can pray to the gods in Takamagahara. It is the only ce in this world where you can directlymune with the gods.¡±

    ¡°You can pray to the gods in Takamagahara?¡±

    Lily¡¯s chest heaved in excitement. The obsession within her, that determination to sacrifice everything for the desire within her heart, once again ignited.

    ¡°Izumo Mountain¡¯s reclusive faction dojos, miko temples and celestial ninja temples are all built on the outskirts just to share in that bit of Izumo Mountain¡¯s celestial energy. But only those with Izumo Mountain¡¯s Invitation Scroll may enter the main peak. ording to legend, the remaining Invitation Scrolls are leftovers from when the gods would invite mortals as guests. Today, there are very few left in the world, and you can only use it once, even if you get a second scroll, you can no longer enter.

    ¡°No wonder, with Lady Ayaka¡¯s status, she should have been able to get more scrolls.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why this prize is such a surprise, no one ever thought Izumo Mountain¡¯s Invitation Scroll would be offered as a prize. This is a great opportunity! Only, I don¡¯t have that power, otherwise I would also try topete. There is no miko who does not want to visit Izumo Mountain once.¡±

    Lily felt excited but also disappointed, she was not from a powerful n, she probably didn¡¯t have the right to participate in the tournament.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°What? Kagami Lily???¡± The Fujiwara elders couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this Kagami Lily, she¡¯s a young female samurai who¡¯s been activetely, only she¡¯s not of our Fujiwara n, how can we let her represent us?¡± The blue cloth minister objected.

    ¡°No! This tournament seed belongs to our Fujiwara n! How can we give it to an outsider?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a preliminarypetition? Anyone can attend that, have her go there. Our Fujiwara admission allows direct entry into the tournament, giving it away would be too much of a waste!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The bald fattyughed, ¡°Kagami Lily, she¡¯s only a young girl, no fame, no position, and no strength. You want her to represent our Fujiwara n? How ridiculous! Instead of her, why don¡¯t we send my second son instead!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that our Fujiwara n is destined to be mocked at this Yosh*tsune Memorial? You want to let an outsider girl represent us? Ridiculous!¡±

    The entire group of Fujiwara quickly expressed their disapproval.

    The Imperial Chancellor pondered for a while before answering Ayaka, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, our Fujiwara n is full of talents, why would you consider a little girl who only just joined our faction? She may have some achievements, but achievements relying on luck, or using feminine charm to rely on others, is not really suitable. It is not as if we arecking in capability. Recently, I have heard rumors of Lord Chief Advisor and her¡­I hope Lord Chief Advisor will consider the interests of the Fujiwara n first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ayaka, you are one of the pirs of our Fujiwara n, you can¡¯t make decisions based on emotions anymore. Since this girl is not from our Fujiwara n, young andcks strength, I think we should let another participate.¡± Even the patriarch chided Ayaka.

    Ayaka shook her head, ¡°Just a while ago you were allmenting the younger generation¡¯sck of talent. Having Kagami Lily represent our Fujiwara n is for the benefit of our n. It is only a seeded position, with Lily¡¯s strength, she can easily reach that position herself. Rather than saying I¡¯m giving my retainer benefits, it would be more appropriate to say that we¡¯re benefiting from Lily¡¯s aura.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, you¡¯re going overboard! That female samurai from the easternnd was merely lucky enough to make a fake name in Heian-kyo. If her luck allowed her to enter the tournament and face off against the elite younger generation, only humiliation awaits! Don¡¯t let her shame our Fujiwara n! Instead of her, let my son go!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! My grandson would have a higher chance of victory! How can we waste our seeded position on a destined failure?¡±

    The various elders of the Fujiwara n started topete for the position again.

    Speechless, Ayaka got up.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, what are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Continue, Lily will participate in the preliminaries under my name as Chief Advisor. I still have business, farewell!¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor¡­the candidate hasn¡¯t been selected, why are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor!¡±

    Ayaka walked away.

    The group left behind her, started whispering between themselves.

    ¡°I heard rumors saying that girl is the Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s mistress.¡±

    ¡°What? No wonder the Lord Chief Advisor wanted to give the position to an outsider.¡±

    ¡°To want an outsider to represent our Fujiwara n, Lord Chief Advisor is too arrogant, doing as she wants!

    ¡°But¡­if that Lily really marries Lord Chief Advisor, couldn¡¯t it be said that she¡¯s a part of our Fujiwara n?¡±

    ¡°B¨¬2u¨¬2l¨¬2l¨¬2s¨¬2h¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2! There may be same-sex marriages in Heian-kyo, but how can our Fujiwara n do something so disgraceful!¡±

    ¡°That Kagami Lily must have used her beauty to mystify others and create a name. She won¡¯t get past the preliminaries!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I heard that Kagami Lily triumphed over the marial saint¡¯s son in a duel on Ryu Ind¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Impossible! It must be a rumor! Or she used some foul method, I heard that girl is very coquettish, maybe she sold herself for some treasure and manipted the martial saint¡¯s son to death.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­women. It¡¯s very possible she used some method, but this is the Yosh*tsune Memorial, cheating results in death! We cannot allow this Kagami Lily to represent our Fujiwara n, even if we lose, we can¡¯t allow our dignity to be besmirched!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it must be that girl tempting Lord Chief Advisor at night, serving Lord Chief Advisor every night and begging for a spot!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if Lord Chief Advisor insists on doing so, let her. But we can¡¯t follow the example and give the Genji and Taira a target to mock.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± The patriarchmanded, ¡°Uh¡­ I say, shouldn¡¯t we decide on a candidate already?¡±

    The group of Fujiwara eldes nodded and stopped gossiping.

    ¡°How about we have Uma Family¡¯s third son participate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t he have his leg broken by the Genjis? Why are you mentioning him again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even after returning to the mansion, Ayaka¡¯s scowl had not left her face. Those Fujiwara elders only desired to fight for fame and benefits, yet were so pedantic!

    Hearing that Ayaka had returned, Lily ran out to greet her. Seeing Ayaka, Lily¡¯s face blushed as she asked, ¡°Lady Ayaka, that¡­I have a request to ask, that is, can I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka angrily ordered, ¡°You will participate in the Memorial Tournament!¡±

    ¡°Eh!?!?¡± Before Lily¡¯s request coulde out, Ayaka had already returned the answer.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, you, which Memorial Tournament are you talking about?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.

    ¡°What other Memorial Tournament is there at this time! Of course it¡¯s the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament! Go and train! Prepare yourself!¡± Ayaka was, for some reason, extremely fierce today.

    Despite Ayaka¡¯s fierceness, Lily was secretly happy.

 Volume 5, Chapter 118 â€“ Faraway Tanba

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 118 - Faraway Tanba</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°Lily, the Memorial Tournament will be held in two weeks and willst a month. The preliminaries will start first, then the main tournament followed by the ceremony. You should prepare as soon as you can.¡± Ayaka reminded, ¡°With your strength, entering the main tournament should not be a problem, but do not be careless. You might meet a hidden expert from the Sinless Domain.¡±

    Lily happily nodded, no matter what expert or powerhouse, as long as she was qualified to participate, she was happy.

    If it was for fame, fortune, or treasures, Lily had many other methods of gaining them, not to mention, the Heavenly Oracle had not beenplete and the whereabouts of Shenzu was still unknown. However, Lily¡¯s true intent was to climb Izumo Mountain¡¯s peak. If she could win the championship, even if it cost her untold efforts, she would still climb to the peak of the mountain, and pray to the gods, to awaken her senior sister! Regardless of sess or failure, she would try, she believed the gods would be moved by her sincerity.

    This was Lily¡¯s true motivation! For her senior sister, Lily would not miss any opportunity!

    ¡°In any case, I must win the championship!¡± Lily secretly swore.

    ¡°That¡­Lady Ayaka, I have an issue I would like to consult with you.¡±

    ¡°Nn? Speak.¡±

    The rtionship between them was different from when they first met. The trust and intimacy between the two had greatly increased, Lily felt that issue could now be brought up.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, in the backyard, I discovered an ancient ruin, it¡¯s likely to be the Divine Sun Formation, and very possibly corresponds to the one I discovered in Kanto.¡±

    ¡°What? My mansion¡¯s backyard has a Divine Sun Formation?¡± Ayaka was more than familiar with the teleportation arrays. ¡°Hurry, take me to see it.¡±

    Though this was the Chief Advisor¡¯s Mansion, she was in charge of many issues and the mansion covered an area of several kilometers. Where would Ayaka find the time to inspect every abandoned house or courtyard in her backyard. Ayaka was a person who liked a clean household, besides a few powerful attendants, no one could enter the inner courtyard or backyard.

    Lily brought Ayaka to the location she found. Using her domain, she blew away the leaves and moss revealing a stone formation exuding an ancient aura.

    Slightly shocked, Ayaka examined the array, ¡°This is without a doubt a Divine Sun Formation, Lily, you¡¯ve really made a great contribution here. As far as I know, there are less than ten ancient arrays like this in Heian-kyo. My Fujiwara n controls two of them, one to the birthce of my Fujiwara n in the west, and the other to Mutsu in the far northeast. As for teleportation arrays from Kanto to Kansai, there is only one in Heian-kyo, under the control of the Genji.¡±

    ¡°Lily, where in Kanto is this array connected to?¡±

    ¡°This Divine Sun Formation should be connected to my territory in Kanto. A hidden valley in the mountains between the Kai Province and Shinano, it¡¯s called Cherry Blossom Valley.

    ¡°Ha, so fortunate? The corresponding array is under your control? Though I don¡¯t need to go to Kanto, when I master this array, it could be said that I¡¯ll be in control of one of the methods to influence the world.¡° Ayaka excitedly said.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ayaka held Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°This belongs to you Lily, I will not force you to use this array for the Fujiwara n or the Imperial Court.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, I have no intentions of getting into the imperial court conflicts, but if Lady Ayaka ever needs it, please freely use it. Only, the other side is in the core grounds of the home of me and my sisters. Please don¡¯t let untrustworthy people enter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this array belongs to you¡­wait, you said sisters?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yes, the sisters that I met in my adventures in the easternnd live in the Cherry Blossom Valley.¡±

    ¡°What!? You¡¯re raising that many women? What is their rtionship with you?¡± Ayaka asked with displeasure.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­they¡¯re allpanions that I¡¯ve met due to battle and adventure.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ayaka was a bit skeptical.

    ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that type of woman. First activate this array, you must be absolutely sure. This type of array might lead to some dangerous forbiddennds.¡±

    ¡°Please rest easy, I¡¯m very sure of the destination.¡± As Lily stimted her aura in the method to activate a Divine Sun Formation, a wind started blowing from the ancient array as the mottled array lines started glowing gold¡­

    The Divine Sun Formation activated! An ancient and deep time space aura hovered over the array.

    ¡°Lily, for precautions, I will dispatch a shikigami to explore first.¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Tanba Province

    In the tall mountains, within the vast mist and fog. Here, ancient trees towered in the sky and thorns covered thend.

    Some thorny vines stretched like thousand meter snakes, intertwined with the thick giantlike trees and roots of the forest. Just by entering, any foreign creature could instinctively feel that gloomy, thick eldritch energy!

    A woman wearing a revealing ck sleeveless kimono top, and only a front-back ck gold cloth on the bottom walked through the maze-like mountain forest. She was tall and beautiful, her hair fluttering behind her like a silver river and she carried a heavy long ancient sword on her back.

    Legends say that entering this Tanba Province was like entering a country ofbyrinths. No exits, no destinations, no matter how good your luck was, you would only asionally discover a ry vige, and then set off for the nextbyrinth.

    And Mount Ooe, resided within this ancient forest, at the deepest, and most dangerous ce.

    Talking about subjugating Shuten Doji in the bright andfortable imperial court was easy, but when you took a step into the Tanba province, you would find out that it was nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream.

    The first powerful enemy was not a demon, but this endless, hintless, forestbyrinth!

    This ce was filled with fog all year, the sun wasn¡¯t visible and one could only see a hundred meters out. Any secret method or treasure to distinguish directions would almost always fail here. Whether it was an army, or a small group of adepts, they would always end up trapped in an endlessbyrinth when stepping foot here. Finding an exit was as difficult as ascending, let alone finding Mount Ooe.

    The terrain of the mountain and forest was extremely convoluted andplicated, even if you wanted to walk in one direction, you would find it impossible and fall into endless wandering.

    Uesugi Rei and herrades were all trapped within thisbyrinth of trees, they had long lost their directions.

    Not only was the mountain forest extremely foggy, it was a chilling humid cold. Even a samurai with a strong physique couldn¡¯t resist for long.

    Only, Uesugi Rei was a woman from the northern countries with an outrageously good physique, she didn¡¯t feel any difort in this forest maze.

    But herpanions were not having such an easy time.

    ¡°Wait, wait a moment, I¡­I can¡¯t keep walking.¡± A samurai in thick armor pulled off that helmet with golden cloud patterns and sat down on a rock. His face was extremely thin, dark circles surrounded his unfocused eyes, and hisplexion was gray, he looked very weak.

    There were three people besides the samurai, one was an iron cannon maiden, she wore dark red short armor, on her back was an iron cannon arcane mechanism weapon with a brass beast head.

    Another, was a tall young hermit wielding a long staff, dressed as a monk.

    Thest, was a ck clothed ck masked person with a gloomy aura, a ninja with a strong posture.

    In addition, there was a person standing far away. He wore simple exquisite red ck armor with no helm. He had long hair, and was tall and handsome, the leader of this small expeditionary squad, Minamoto no Kenki.

    Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t look at the sitting samurai, she continued to stare out into the fog, ¡°Rest? Sure, it seems like Mr. Nakajou ns on staying in this forestbyrinth for the rest of his life?¡±

    ¡°Miss Uesugi!¡± The exhausted samurai Nakajou wheezed, ¡°The situation is already like this and you¡¯re still speaking as if it doesn¡¯t concern you! We¡¯ve been wandering the mountains and forests of Tanba for months already! If this goes on, we¡¯ll die within this forest before setting foot on Mount Ooe! Aren¡¯t you called the Goddess of War? Can¡¯t you think of a solution?¡±

    The Iron Cannon Maiden Hatano Kana also interjected, ¡°Miss Uesugi, we¡¯re not like you, we can¡¯t replenish our spirit power in battle, nor do we have endless vigor or such sturdy physiques. We can only slowly absorb the energy of heaven and earth to recover. You can¡¯t only take care of yourself, you also have to care about your teammate¡¯s situations, especially teammates like lord Nakajou Mikazuchi whose body was originally weak.¡±

    ¡°Oof¡ª there are so many monsters here, and it¡¯s so cold and abnormal, no sunshine during the day and my feet, my rheumatism is ring up again!¡± Nakajou howled, gripping his feet.

    Rei slowly turned to look at them, her face showing pity, ¡°I can understand your suffering, but it¡¯s precisely because of this that we have to speed up. I shall lead the way, with my sense of heaven and earth, I shall lead you out of this forestbyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Hearing the words, the hermit who had just taken a gulp of water spat it out uncontrobly.

    He rushed over, ¡°No, no! Sister Uesugi, you just take care of killing the demon! We¡¯ll go, we can get up and move immediately right? We¡¯re already deep in thebyrinth already, you must not lead the way!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s purple pupils were like moist crystals, she gentlybed her long hair as she asked the tall hermit. He was tall, but not much taller than Rei who was wearing high heels.

    Minamoto no Kenki walked over, ¡°Since we left as a group to participate this time, we must unite and never give up before weplete our mission. Since Lord Nakajou can no longer walk, let us rest here for a while. Uh, as for leading¡­how about brother Toyama lead the way¡­¡±

    Kenki winked at the hermit who wore a dirty white shirt and ck pants and arge string of buddhist beads.

 Volume 5, Chapter 119 â€“ Endless Forest Labyrinth

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 119 - Endless Forest Labyrinth</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    The Tanba forests were long and expansive, filled with heavy fog and cold chill. The hermit led the way as Uesugi Rei and the group followed behind on the rugged road.

    Raising a hand, the hermit stopped the group, ¡°There¡¯s a strong eldritch reaction in front of us.¡±

    The group all showed dignified but nervous expressions, only Uesugi Rei¡¯s cold smile remained unchanged.

    Screech!! Bursts of ear piercing chirping came.

    In front of them, the fog shrouded bushes swayed as ck shadows the size of cows shuttled through.

    Whoosh! A ck shadow jumped through the fog and rushed at the hermit. Waving his staff, a yellow rune appeared around him. Spirit aura burst from his body as he brought his staff down in a counter.

    Pow! The staff smashed the shadow into the ground revealing a gigantic dog. It had dark ck cyan fur and a bizarre red lion head. With a quick flip it got back on its legs.

    ¡°Lion hound beast! Everyone be careful!¡± The hermit hollered. On the side of the path, several more lion hound beasts came flying out.

    They came leaping in attack at the group.

    ¡°Not good! Hah!¡± Nakajou shouted out as he grabbed his tachi and shed toward the beast. But it opened its maw and bit down on the de stopping it in ce. With a wave of its paw it smashed Nakajou onto the ground, though its ws weren¡¯t sharp, it was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Argh¡ª¡ª!¡± Nakajou screamed out as if he had broken a few of his left ribs.

    Nakajou was a middle-staged spirit jade adept, and a well known practitioner of the Noto Generation. He was a practitioner of the Shinkage-ry?? swordstyle, processed a threefold force amplification and had some aplishments in the earth intent. Normalte-staged spirit jade adept could notpete against him. Those who departed and becamerades with Uesugi Rei were still outstanding geniuses of the surroundingnd even if they were not from the eight major regions of Kanto.

    ¡°B¨¬2a¨¬2s¨¬2t¨¬2a¨¬2r¨¬2d¨¬2! Take this!¡± Hatano Kana dashed back, instantly creating several meters of distance and raised her iron cannon. This wasn¡¯t a regr 2nd or 3rd grade iron cannon, this cannon was rare even in Heian-kyo. A cannon jointly created by the southern ounders, the iron cannon masters and artifact masters of the world, the Spirit Power Cannon!

    This cannon could not only fire precious metals, but also projectiles imbued with arcane artes. The propulsion was not just simple mes, but special gunpowder imbued with magic power and mixed with the wielder¡¯s spirit power. As an early-stage spirit jade adept, her spirit power mixed with the power of this cannon with special gunpowder and a sixth grade metal bullet, formed an extremely lethal blow.

    Grade six metals, whether it be tamahagane, alloy, or mmable metal are all expensive. But projectiles are small in size and didn¡¯t use as much material as katanas, so Hatano still found it eptable.

    Tanba Province was the original home of the Hatano n, but it was now overrun with demons. The Iron Cannon Maiden hade here to regain her homnd.

    The ancient script on her Spirit Power Cannon glowed orange. A dazzling me burst within the cannon muzzle as a glowing bullet flew at the lion hound beast.

    Bam! The beast took the shot headon, a hole was struck through it as the explosion of me charred half of its body.

    But the beast had a tenacious lifeforce, though half of its body was scorched ck, its strength was undiminished. It gave up on Nakajou and rushed toward Hatano. She tumbled and avoided the beast¡¯s rush while dexterously reloading her cannon, in just a moment she had refilled the fifth grade firepowder and sixth grade projectile and reprimed her matchlock, a grade six rope that would not be extinguished by wind or rain.

    Bang! Hatano fired a second shot, but unfortunately, the hound quickly evaded, the projectile brushing past its lion head while a second hound rushed toward her from the side.

    Facing two beasts rushing from both sides, Hatano was in a dangerous position with nowhere to dodge.

    At this moment, Uesugi Rei moved, her silver hair fluttered behind her like a silver river in a sea of fog, her long legs blurring with incredible speed. She instantly moved past a leaping beast while shing down with her tachi.

    An orchid de aura shed by, within the spirit power circling that de aura, the phantom of Bishamonten¡¯s angry face could be seen!

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The beast¡¯s thick neck was sliced in two by that slice, the cut was so sharp and precise that no blood was shed for a while.

    Beforending, Rei swung behind her, releasing a blue flying de aura.

    Snap! The other beast was struck, its body split in half as the de aura continued its path, flying off into the distance leaving behind chopped ancient trees.

    Hatano Kana fell on her rear in fright, staring at the unrestrained figure of Uesugi Rei.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi¡­¡± Hatano Kana was a regr woman, for the sake of regaining her homnd she had continuously practiced and departed on expeditions to improve. After joining this team, she had developed a good rtionship with the leader, Kenki. She considered Uesugi Rei more as apetitor, but now¡­Miss Uesugi was more and more stunning.

    Swish swish swish¡ª¡ª More and more lion hound beasts came leaping out. They went attacking towards the ninja Kuki Eiji, Minamoto no Kenki and Toyama. The ninja continuously evaded, using spirit power shurikens to contain the beasts.

    Kenki was ring his spirit aura at full power, shing at one of the beasts.

    Meanwhile, two beasts pincered Nakajou from the front and back.

    ¡°No! Save me¡ª¡ª¡± Nakajou shouted hysterically.

    Uesugi came flying toward him, and she sent a foot flying at an unprotected stomach.

    Pow! A sh of blue aura exploded, a beast was folded into a U shape by the kick, the terrifying impact destroying the spirit jade within its body.

    Uesugi Rei had, with one kick, killed a middle-staged spirit jade lion hound beast.

    Taking advantage of the recoil, Uesugi flipped herself onto the back of the other beast and stabbed down, her katana piercing straight through the lion head of the beast!

    Jumping off the dying beast, shended on the ground and dashed towards the other beasts like a silver electric sh. Her dework had no ws, each sh ended a life!

    ¡°Arwooo¡ª¡ª!¡± A huge lion hound beast with a big golden horn on its red lion head appeared and howled as it intimidated the human warriors.

    ¡°Careful! It¡¯s the leader of this pack! Peak-stage spirit jade arch-demon!¡± Kenki warned while he shed with a lion hound beast.

    Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t hesitate in the face of this ferocious arch-demon. She calmly walked forward and blocked its path.

    Opening its huge jaw, it leaped with surprising speed at Uesugi Rei. It missed its mark as its jaws snapped shut on nothing as it impacted the ground creating a miniature earthquake. Rei had evaded to the side of the beast leader, but the beast¡¯s reactions were equally quick, curling up and turning sharply, the horn on its head spearing toward Rei.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi!¡± The hermit warned.

    sh!

    The huge golden horn seemed to have pierced Uesugi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Uesugi!¡± The group couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    But Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes still held the calm cold pressure of an empress.

    Taking a second look, the hermit was shocked, ¡°What!?¡±

    Uesugi Rei had caught that golden horn in one hand. A cold savage smile showed itself on Rei¡¯s face. The beast leader was twice as big as an ox, and as a peak spirit jade, it had enough power and strength to move mountains, yet it couldn¡¯t move Uesugi Rei. Tightly gripping the horn in one hand, Rei flipped upside down. As her legs emitted powerful spirit wind, she viciously swung her body down!

    Crack!!!

    A heart pounding sound came out!

    Uesugi Rei was on the beast leader¡¯s back, and that golden horn, harder and stronger than a grade six metal, had been broken! The beast leader let out a miserable roar and fell over, dying.

    The other beasts, seeing their leader killed, fled in terror.

    And the others felt fearful in their hearts recalling Uesugi¡¯s cold and cruel, yet beautiful path of ughtering.

    After one battle, over ten lion hound beast corpses were left on the ground.

    Among them, Kenki had killed one, the hermit, ninja and iron cannon maiden had cooperated to kill one, the rest had all been ughtered by Uesugi Rei, including the pack leader who had been stronger than the dozen other beasts added together.

    They all looked at Uesugi Rei, who was calmly and decisively extracting the spirit jades from the beast bodies, they all had an indescribable feeling in their hearts.

    They had all been trapped in Tanba¡¯s forestbyrinth for months and their survival chances were unknown, but Uesugi Rei was unperturbed and had grown stronger so fast.

    When they had formed a group to find Mount Ooe in the Tanba province, they had formed a team with members of equal strength.

    But after they entered the Tanba province and the situation had turned even more dangerous, while everyone¡¯s conditions had taken a turn for the worse, Uesugi had remained unaffected and had improved rapidly, her strength and powers rising greatly.

    Not only had she attained the pinnacle-stage spirit jade state, but herbat prowess was beyond imagination! As for the others,cking treasures, supplies and elixir, just staying alive was the best they could do, where would they find the energy or time to practice.

    They didn¡¯t think this was the result of a de maiden¡¯s natural ability of battle continuation. They felt that it was possible that Uesugi Rei had some strange unknown ability or energy.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Hatano pulled out a sk of water for Nakajou to drink.

    The hermit looked over Nakajou¡¯s wounds, ¡°He¡¯s broken four, five ribs, but we¡¯ve used up all our elixirs, we don¡¯t even have a clean cloth anymore. I¡¯m afraid Nakajou will have toy down to recuperate for several days.¡±

    Though Nakajou was a spirit jade adept, a human¡¯s capability of self recovery was extremely weak, add that to Nakajou¡¯s weakening condition and hisck of spirit power. Nakajou would probably heal as slow as a regr mortal.

    ¡°Ah¡­it hurts, go home, I want to go home! I want to leave this hellish ce, and go back to my country¡­I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± Nakajou¡¯s weakened hoarse voice whispered.

    ¡°Captain¡­¡± Hatano helplessly looked at Kenki. At this time, the steady solid captain was stuck in a difficult choice.

    ¡°Nakajou, endure.¡± Kenki encouraged, ¡°Who wants to remain in this ce, but this Tanba province is covered in this endless forest and mountainbyrinth, and the constant danger, it won¡¯t be easy to leave this ce.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 120 â€“ Back To Eastern Land

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 120 - Back To Eastern Land</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    More than 10,000 kilometers away from Heian-ky??, deep in the cold mountains of the northern part of Kanto, the snow in Sakura Blossom Valley had mostly melted and many tender grasses were poking out of the wet soil, indicating theing of spring in Easternnd.

    On the ancient divine moon formation, rays of light that had never been seen for many years lit up, forming a cylindrical shape. The edges twisted and shifted from time to time, and a thin pir of light rippling with spatial fluctuations appeared.

    The pir of light gradually dissipated, revealing a small paper figurine in the center of the stone circle. The small paper figurinecked facial features, but seemed to be looking around innocently.

    At this moment, thousands of kilometers away in the backyard of the Heian-ky?? chief advisor¡¯s residence, a treasure orb about half-a-foot in diameter was hovering above Ayaka¡¯s hand. The treasure orb reflected the scene that the small paper figurine saw, but the scene in the orb was distrurbed by some strange fluctuations from time to time.

    ¡°So Lily, is that your Sakura Blossom Valley?¡± Ayaka asked.

    Looking at the images disyed by the orb, Lily was a little excited. It had only been a few months, but it felt like she hadn¡¯t returned to Easternnd and seen her sisters for a long time.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lily replied, somewhat unable to hold back her inner emotions.

    At this time, in Sakura Blossom Valley, five or six wooden houses had been built in the elegant courtyard where Lily¡¯s sisters lived, which were connected by wooden corridors. Whenbined with the natural water stream and beautiful scenery, the nascent design of the elegant courtyard began to take shape.

    However, the current atmosphere in the courtyard was not optimistic.

    Yagyuu Shiu hurriedly ran into the courtyard from outside and headed to the big house in the front yard.

    Inside the big house, Saionji Kotoka, Sakiko, and Yukiko were all gathered around with serious expressions.

    Seeing Shiu running in, Kotoka immediately asked, ¡°Shiu, how is the situation outside?¡±

    Shiu panted, shook her head, and said with a sad face, ¡°Bad, very bad. The entire Easternnd can be said to be in chaos. Madam Ashikaga has left for Kansai, and even her eldest son, Ashikaga Kiyoshi, is nowhere to be found. The Ashikaga family of Kanto has now split into the main family headed by the second son, Ashikaga Naoto, and the side family headed by the steward, Takashi, which is even stronger.¡±

    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Kotoka nodded, ¡°The Ashikaga family is the foundation of Kanto. If they are in chaos, Kanto must be in chaos as well.¡±

    ¡°Now that the countries of Kanto are constantly fighting each other, the demon forces have begun to invade Kanto on arge scale. Sagami Province, Musashi Province, and some other territories, in particr, have almost fallen.¡± Shiu said.

    ¡°Then what happened to the territories outside of us?¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡± Shiu shook her head helplessly, ¡°How can we still have territories? They are all upied! Except for Sakura Blossom Valley, all our territories in Takesh*ta Town and the Port Izu area have been divided and snatched up by various samurai families, among which, the Tokugawa family, the Takashi Ashikaga family, and the Imagawa family stole most of them! Deputy Kimura is also missing. Our soldiers and horses outside, except for those who fled back, have all been scattered!¡±

    Sakiko also looked sorrowful, ¡°How could this happen¡­? Allow me to break out of the siege and go beg to see Lord Kamakura. These territories were all personally granted to Lily by him. Lily has only been absent for a few months, but all of them were taken away. How will we exin this to Lily? I want to ask Lord Kamakura for justice.¡±

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, don¡¯t go.¡± Shiu said urgently.

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, ording to the information I secretly obtained this time, you have been listed as a traitor by the Genji n, making you a wanted person. If you go, you will definitely be arrested, whipped, humiliated, and paraded in the streets by them!¡±

    ¡°Why??! Although I left the official position of the Genji n toe here, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to the Genji!¡±

    ¡°Shiu shook her head. It is said that several of the old Genji n elders have found some incriminating evidence in your books. Furthermore, it is said that the wanted order was signed by Lord Kamakura himself.¡±

    ¡°Then all the more I have to go to make things clear, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I have a guilty conscience? Lord Kamakura will surely believe me!¡± Sakiko said agitatedly.

    ¡°No!¡± Kotoka took Sakiko¡¯s hand, ¡°Since the nearly month-long extended night, the situation outside is extremely chaotic and unclear. We must not act rashly, especially when Lily is not here. Now, we only have to defend this Sakura Blossom Valley to the death. We absolutely cannot let Lily start from scratch and allow all our hard work and foundation to be taken away by those evil forces!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the immediate situation outside of Sakura Blossom Valley?¡± Yukiko wasn¡¯t proficient in military or political affairs, so she could only remain anxious on the side.

    Shiu replied, ¡°In addition to the Genji Army and the Murai Army besieging our valley entrance, even the Takeda Army and the Takashi Ashikaga Army are heading here.¡±

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Kotoka asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Takeda our friendly army?¡±

    ¡°It is said that Lord Takeda Tsunenobu has already left, and his son, Takeda Hiroyuki, is now in power. They threatened to take back this territory and overturn the gift of back then. They also said we are hiding treasures in the territory.¡± Shiu said.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Sakiko patted her knees and shook her head, ¡°The most important thing is why are the secrets of Sakura Blossom Valley known by them?!¡±

    ¡°At present, they are probably unaware that there is such arge magatama vein in Sakura Blossom Valley. It¡¯s just that we have a lot of merchant caravans traveling to and from this ce to sell tamahagane ore, so it is inevitable that news would leak. Most of them are probably here for the tamahagane ore vein, otherwise, if the news of the magatama vein had leaked, I¡¯m afraid that Minamoto no Yoritomo would have personallye to kill us himself!¡± Kotoka said.

    ¡°Lady Kotoka, Lord Kamakura is highly respected. He would not do such a thing!¡± Sakiko said anxiously.

    ¡°In the current situation, no one can be trusted except our own sisters! The Genji Army is at our door, and they even dare toe without Lord Kamakura¡¯s authorization?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see! Maybe there will be a turnaround.¡± Yukiko said.

    ¡°Hm.¡± The sisters nodded their heads.

    Kotoka, Sakiko, and the others walked out of Sakura Blossom Valley and came to Blossom Valley, which at this time, had built a lot of houses in the clearing in front of the mountain temple. But now, there were indeed various goods, weapons, and other items pulled up here. There were also arge number of wounded, and many soldiers and samurai were shuttling back and forth, creating a tense scene at the front of the battlefield.

    The girls crossed the clearing to the entrance of the valley. At this time, on the inner side of the valley, Haihime and Yuki Mayumi were leading the group of It and female cavalry to guard here. Fortunately, this ce was easy to defend and hard to attack so no one had invaded for the time being.

    ¡°Haihime.¡± Kotoka saluted.

    ¡°Lady Kotoka.¡± Haihime returned the greeting.

    ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    ¡°They attacked again an hour ago, but we beat them back,¡± Haihime said, ¡°However, the outside of the valley is now surrounded by an army and we can¡¯t get out. After some time, there won¡¯t be enough food in the valley.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this for a long time. There are many people in the valley, and because weck preparation, the remaining food can only support us for another week at most,¡± Kotoka pondered, ¡°I want to go out and negotiate with them. In any case, I have to deal with it until Lily returns.¡±

    Haihime was a little disheartened, ¡°However, since Lily went to Kansai, there has been no news, and I don¡¯t know when she wille back¡­ We will defend this ce until our deaths. Unless Minamoto no Yoritomo or the Furinkazan join forces to attack, it is only wishful thinking to enter this valley, but we don¡¯t have enough food. We adepts are not afraid, but the ordinary workers and soldiers in the valley are likely to starve to death, which may cause major turmoil.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Kotoka said.

    ¡°I will follow along to protect you.¡± Haihime suggested.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. Haihime, you are the foundation of this valley¡¯s defense. If you go out and fall into an ambush, Sakura Blossom Valley will really fall.¡±

    ¡°Let me go to protect Lady Kotoka.¡± Yuki Mayumi said

    At this time, the bodies of more than a dozen Genji soldiersy dead in the narrow valley. Katoka, Sakiko, and Yuki Mayumi walked out of the valley with several female cavalry.

    When they reached the entrance of the valley, Kotoka was shocked to see that they were already surrounded by arge Genji Army in a half circle.

    As soon as they came out, arge number of soldiers raised their bows and spears, pointing the weapons at them.

    Before Kotoka could speak, the archers in the front row who were under themand of a samurai released their arrows. The arrows whistled through the air and flew towards Kotoka.

    Yuki Mayumi¡¯s gaze was cold. She drew her straight sword and blocked in front of Kotoka. The straight sword sent out streams of sword light, cutting all the arrows and flicking them away.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t attack first!¡± Kotoka raised her hand and said, ¡°I want to meet your chief general!¡±

    Not far away, behind the soldiers, there was a warrior inrge armor riding a white horse, ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t just see the chief general! If you don¡¯t want to die, then surrender the valley!¡±

    ¡°This valley was given to my Lyn-hime by Takeda Tsunenobu¡¯s handwritten agreement. It is Lyn-hime¡¯s territory. Who are you to seize it?¡± Kotoka asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I¡¯m just following orders,¡± The white horse warrior said, ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, I can only release another wave of arrows.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Shoot the arrows and watch me kill you!¡± Yuki Mayumi threw three shurikens glittering with purple spiritual energy towards the warrior.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Yuki Mayumi!¡± Kotoka shouted. They came here to negotiate, but it was already toote.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow flew out of the enemy group and a yellow cyclone of spiritual energy appeared in the ck shadow¡¯s hand.

    Boom¡ª! All three of Yuki Mayumi¡¯s shurikens got shattered.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yuki Mayumi was startled.

    This person was tall, but not very burly, with a round face, scruffy hair and beard, and a suit of yellow and ck armor.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kotoka asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for the chief general? I am the chief general of the Genji Rebellion Army, Minamoto no Hiroshige!¡± The warrior in yellow and ck armor said.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sakiko looked at Minamoto no Hiroshige. The strength of this person was unfathomable to her. However, she had never seen such a strong Genji in Easternnd, nor did she recognize any of the several generals behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Easternnd¡¯s Genji n for many years, but I have never heard of you. Could it be that you are impersonating the Genji Army?¡± Sakiko shouted.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! What a joke! Of course you wouldn¡¯t know that my K??zuke Province¡¯s Genji n is the elite Genji n that belongs directly to Lord Kamakura! I was ordered to lead the armies of the K??zuke and Shimotsuke Genji ns to crush you rebels!¡±

    ¡°What?! The K??zuke Genji n?¡± Sakiko, Kotoka, and the others were also surprised. They had never heard of such a powerful Genji Army in the east of Easternnd.

    At this time, in Sakura Blossom Valley, melting snow dripped from the elegant eaves and a girl dressed in red came to the courtyard. She also felt the change in this ce.

    But when she entered the house, she found no one, except for a few cups of tea that were still faintly steaming.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is everyone?¡± Lily asked, standing at the door.

 Volume 5, Chapter 121 â€“ The Wrath Of The Red Lotus

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 121 - The Wrath Of The Red Lotus</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The Genji Army that imed to be from K??zuke and Shimotsuke surrounded the entrance of the valley in the darkness of night. The soldiers looked fierce and vicious, as if they had been baptized by war and the bitter cold.

    The K??zuke and Shimotsuke Provinces were located further east of Kanto and west of Mutsu Province.

    ¡°We are not rebels! You im to be ordered by Lord Kamakura, but do you have Lord Kamakura¡¯s edict?!¡± Kotoka knew that it was meaningless to question the soldiers when they were already at their doorstep, but one needed to be assertive in war, at least in efforts to sway the other side.

    However, Minamoto no Hiroshige¡¯s eyes shone with a fierce light, ¡°We are the K??zuke Army which has been specially ordered by Lord Kamakura for generations! ording to the order of Lord Kamakura, there is no need to exin anything to you. Surrender quickly, otherwise, we will kill every man in the valley without mercy and take all the women as ves!¡±

    As the killing intent of the K??zuke Genji Army continued to soar, they simply looked like a bunch of barbarians. Since the army came all the way from the outskirts of Kanto, their purpose was very clear, and they wouldn¡¯t show an ounce of mercy. Kotoka knew the negotiation was hopeless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The group wanted to return to the valley.

    ¡°Wait! You are the leader, right? If we kill you, won¡¯t this attack be easier?¡± A brass mace suddenly appeared in Minamoto no Hiroshige¡¯s hand, exuding an extremely majestic aura.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Sakiko shouted, ¡°This man is very strong!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    An overwhelming rain of arrows flew over!

    ¡°Retreat to the valley!¡± Kotoka shouted.

    Yuki Mayumi and Sakiko stood in front of Kotoka and shielded her from the rain of arrows. However, although the female cavalry from the Uesugi n were elite, the opponents were extremely ferocious K??zuke Genji. Several female cavalrymen weren¡¯t able to block all the arrows and fell to the ground.

    Minamoto no Hiroshige erupted with powerful spiritual energy and his mace, which was heavy enough to shatter mountains, directly swung towards Kotoka!

    Yuki Mayumi turned into a purple shadow and met the attack head-on. Although the sword in her hand wasn¡¯t meant for brute force, she had to fight in order to protect Kotoka.

    ng¡ª! Upon contact, a gravity-like force akin to the pressure of a mountain caused Yuki Mayumi to lose feeling in her wrist instantly, and the heavy impact struck her body.

    Pfft¡ª Yuki Mayumi spat out a mouthful of blood and the sword was knocked out of her hand.

    ¡°Hm?! The spiritual energy fluctuations of a battle!¡± Lily, who was in Sakura Valley at this time, felt the spiritual energy shockwaves from outside the valley. One of the weaker auras felt familiar; it belonged to Yuki Mayumi.

    ¡°My sisters are in danger!¡± Lily¡¯s long hair fluttered like ck mes as a surge of anger erupted from her body.

    She activated her domain to determine the position of the enemy and turned into a scarlet stream of light, instantly rushing towards the outside of the valley.

    At this time, in the entrance of Blossom Valley, Haihime also sensed the battle outside, ¡°Not good! There is a fight outside and the opponent is very strong. I must¡­¡±

    Before Haihime had the time to make a decision, she felt a scarlet stream of light sweep past her and the army in an instant.

    Whoosh¡ª The hair and dresses of Haihime and the Swordmaidens shemanded were blown up by the strong wind. Before anyone could react, that scarlet figure had long since disappeared from the entrance of the valley, leaving only a trace of lingering fragrance.

    Minamoto no Hiroshige¡¯s mace knocked Yuki Mayumi¡¯s sword into the air, causing her to suffer internal injuries and stagger backward due to the impact. Minamoto no Hiroshige then jumped into the air and kicked Yuki Mayumi in the chest with his foot d in thick metal boots.

    Boom¡ª!!! A scarlet gust of wind carrying cherry blossoms rushed between Yuki Mayumi and Minamoto no Hiroshige like a storm, directly flinging him out.

    ¡°What??!¡±

    What kind of wind is this?!

    Minamoto no Hiroshige flew upside-down towards his army. Before he could understand what happened, Lily already leaped after him with a sh of scarlet in her eyes. Her whole body exploded with crimson spiritual energy amidst the half-melted snow of white barren mountain, appearing extraordinarily enchanting like a wrathful red lotus!

    Seeing this long-haired female warrior in red rush over with such monstrous strength, Minamoto no Hiroshige was shocked, ¡°You, who are you??!¡±

    ¡°How dare you hurt my sisters!¡± Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna glinted with a bone-chilling cold light. She leaped after Minamoto no Hiroshige, raised her long sword high, and shed at him!

    ¡°I am from the K??zuke Genji n, how dare you resist!¡± Minamoto no Hiroshige raised his heavy and powerful mace to defend, his whole body bursting out with powerful spiritual energy. His eyes also revealed a bit of ferocity and fearlessness. He didn¡¯t believe that a mere katana could go against his heavy weapon!

    Pfft!!! Yasutsuna shed out a scarlet sword light that flew unhindered like flowing clouds and water, directly splitting Minamoto no Hiroshige and his mace in half!

    The early Permanence Stage powerhouse, Minamoto no Hiroshige, didn¡¯t even have the ability to resist in front of Lily.

    ¡°What??!¡± Seeing that the chief general of the K??zuke Genji n, who was like a god in their eyes, got split in half along with his heavy weapon while trying to defend, the Genji Army fell into chaos.

    As for the Murai Army, who wanted to take advantage of the attack to gain benefits, they were even more stunned and began to scatter at once.

    ¡°This, who is this red-d female samurai??!¡±

    ¡°How did she kill General Hiroshige with a single sh?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our number one strongest expert in K??zuke, Chief General Hiroshige!¡±

    At this time, Murai Nobuhiro, the leader of the Murai Army, said in a stunned voice, ¡°This¡­this is¡­the number one female samurai of Easternnd, Kagami Lily! It¡¯s Kagami Lily; she¡¯s back!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! Even Kagami Lily can¡¯t be this strong!¡± A samurai shouted. The Murai n was located in Shinano Province and had naturally heard about the legend of Lily.

    ¡°Ashikaga Kiyoshi once said that Kagami Lily¡¯s martial arts talent is a hundred times greater than his! I also heard that Kagami Lily went to the Kansai region to explore. Did she experience a leap in strength during her travels??!¡±

    ¡°This, it has only been a few months. How did her strength increase by so much?¡±

    ¡°Run¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t run, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    The Murai Army was originally a motley bunch of soldiers who wanted to take advantage of the chaos to plunder resources. When they saw that the powerful Lord of Sakura Blossom Valley had returned, they immediately scattered like frightened birds and beasts.

    The K??zuke Army had been fighting against demons as well as the two military forces of Dewa Province and Mutsu Province in the northeast all year round without Kamakura¡¯s protection, and could be said to be very fierce. Although their formation was chaotic at this time, they didn¡¯t copse.

    They were in shock and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°The chief general is dead! Let¡¯s retreat for the time being!¡± A K??zuke military general shouted.

    ¡°How can we do that?!¡± Another general looked at Lily with reluctance, ¡°The chief general was killed in front of our eyes. How can we flee without avenging the chief general?!¡±

    ¡°Just how powerful is that woman? She cut the chief general, who could sweep through the entire Shimotsuke Province, in half with a single sh. How can we take revenge on her?!¡±

    The three thousand-strong elite army of the K??zuke Genji n was in a state of disarray.

    Lily stood atop a towering boulder and looked back at the injured Yuki Mayumi whoy in Sakiko¡¯s arms as well as the female cavalrymen of the Uesugi n who were shot dead by arrows, lying on the icy-cold ground where the snow and soil intermixed.

    Facing the ck mass of swords and spears of the K??zuke Army in front of her, Lily¡¯s eyes became cold, ¡°None of you can leave.¡±

    The sky and earth was dyed in crimson light and countless poignant cherry blossoms drifted in the cold air.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard.¡±

    Suddenly, a gust of wild wind rose up, sending sharp cherry blossom des raking through the K??zuke Army with the fury of a thunderous storm!

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Spare my life¡ª no!¡±

    In a sh, the three thousand K??zuke troops werepletely engulfed by the storm of cherry blossoms!

    Blood sttered about as hundreds of ferocious K??zuke soldiers let out desperate screams and wails!

    It wasn¡¯t over yet. Lily stretched out her hand and fire bullets formed from lower-level arcane arts flew out, falling on the K??zuke Army like a meteor shower. Although it was lower-level arcane arts, it disyed powerful might in Lily¡¯s hands and engulfed the entire army in a sea of fire!

    The fire dyed the mountains and forests red.

    Halfway through their escape, Murai Nobuhiro and his party were stunned¡­

    The three thousand fierce K??zuke elites were all ughtered by the cherry blossom des. As for the stronger ones who were barely able to withstand the domain, they were burned to ashes.

    No survivors!

    If Lily hadn¡¯t arrived in time, an unimaginable tragedy would have happened.

    Lily killed all the soldiers, not distinguishing between those who had shot arrows and those who had not! She wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone who tried to harm her sisters in her absence!

    This was also a warning to those forces that still coveted the Sakura Blossom Valley and wanted to harm her sisters!

    In this world, Lily practiced with willpower beyond that of ordinary people despite many dangers and hardships. She put her life on the line every time she fought, but for what?

    The reason was to awaken her senior sister and protect these sisters of hers!

    If these people only wanted to harm Lily, she may not have necessarily killed them all, but those who dared to harm her sisters¡­

    Lily looked coldly at the hundreds of Murai soldiers who were fleeing and her figure suddenly shed. A scarlet shadow instantly caught up with the Murai soldiers. Yasutsuna emitted a burst of cold light in Lily¡¯s hand as she stood proudly like an ancient pine tree, blocking the way of the Murai Army. She then casually waved her long sword.

    Boom¡ª!!! Mud and snow sshed into the sky.

    A hundred-meter-long and several-meter-deep sword gash was formed in front of the Murai Army.

    Seeing such an earth-shattering attack, the Murai army fell from a state of defeat to despair.

    Murai Nobuhiro knelt down with a thud. Although he wanted to run, the wrath of this hellish red lotuspletely crushed his will.

    The other soldiers followed suit and fell to their knees.

    ¡°Lyn-hime, spare my life¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Lyn-hime, spare my life¡ª!¡±

    The Murai Army all bowed their heads and begged for mercy.

    Lily looked at these people coldly and spoke in a loud voice. Her seemingly delicate voice echoed in the mountain forest, causing the heart of every Murai Army soldier to tremble.

    ¡°Listen to me, all of you! From now on, no matter who dares to harm my sisters, even the slightest bit, I, Lily, will kill them without mercy!¡±

    Even though the three thousand K??zuke Genji elites were the main elite force under Lord Kamukara, Lily had to kill them.

    As for the few hundred disordered Murai troops, Lily intended to let them go. If she didn¡¯t let them go, who would spread the deterrence of today¡¯s massacre for Lily?

    ¡°Lyn-hime, our Murai n has no financial resources and just wanted to take advantage of the chaos to rob a few things. I, Murai Nobuhiro, swear that my people did not release an arrow, nor did we hurt a single hair of Lyn-hime¡¯s people. Ah, please spare our lives, Lyn-hime. We won¡¯t dare to do it again! The Murai n will follow Lyn-hime¡¯s lead in the future! Please forgive us. With Lyn-hime¡¯s might, killing lowly ones like us will only tarnish your precious sword!¡±

    ¡°Lyn-hime, spare my life¡ª spare my life¡ª¡± Everyone also kneeled and kowtowed.

    When the crowd grew tired from begging for mercy and their throats became hoarse, they raised their heads in awe as if they were seeing a goddess as they looked at Lily.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lily said coldly.

    The Murai Army hesitated slightly. Nobuhiro quickly kowtowed again, ¡°Thank you, Lyn-hime!¡± He then got up and ran away. The rest of the soldiers also scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing towards the north¡­

 Volume 5, Chapter 122 â€“ Mining The Ore Veins

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 122 - Mining The Ore Veins</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Kotoka finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Lady Kotoka¡­ Everyone¡­¡± Although the separation wasn¡¯t long, during that time, Lily had traveled thousands of kilometers to Heian-ky?? and embarked on life and death adventures again and again. She had killed the witch in Mino, ughtered the carp spirit and Ky??b??zu, killed Tamurakonoe on Ryu Ind, and defeated Shenzu as well as seriously injured the Rokuhara Tandai¡­

    At this moment, Lily had mixed feelings when she saw everyone, as if a lifetime had passed.

    Lily rushed over to Yuki Mayumi and took out a piece of life-recovery magatama to heal her.

    Life-recovery magatama were precious. Although Yuki Mayumi suffered some internal injuries, they weren¡¯t too serious. Life-recovery magatama contained strong life-attributed spiritual energy and healing power, so upon receiving its nourishment, her condition improved significantly.

    At this time, Haihime and the others rushed over.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡±

    Everyone first helped Yuki Mayumi and entered the valley together.

    In the big house of Sakura Blossom Valley, the sisters finally reunited. In the past few days, Lily had admittedly been feeling uneasy. How could it not be dangerous for her sisters to guard this Sakura Blossom Valley?

    Yuki Mayumi was already safe and resting in the inner room.

    After listening to the recent situation in the East, Lily frowned, ¡°In just a few months, the East has unexpectedly undergone such huge changes. I always feel that the speed of the heavenly way¡¯s copse is elerating.¡±

    ¡°s, even the rtively peaceful Easternnd has be like this!¡± Sakiko also sighed.

    Lily said, ¡°I have activated the Divine Sun Formation in Heian-ky??. From now on, it will be very easy for us to travel between the Eastern and Westernnds. I can¡¯t leave Heian-ky?? for the time being. Why don¡¯t you alle to Heian-ky?? to live with me? I will buy a house in the capital.¡±

    The safest ce in Heian-ky?? was definitely the chief advisor¡¯s mansion. However, based on Lily¡¯s understanding of Ayaka, if she brought so many women over, Ayaka would beat her to death.

    ¡°Lily, ording to what you said before, Heian-ky?? is also not safe. Furthermore, you have your own adventures and matters to attend to, so it¡¯s not suitable for us to follow you. There are also spiritual energy ore veins here, how can we leave no one to protect this ce? This Easternnd is your roots and we have to remain here to protect Sakura Blossom Valley for you. This is also a home for all of us so we naturally won¡¯t give it up, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Kotoka said.

    The sisters nodded their heads.

    ¡°In that case, I will try to consolidate the defense of this ce,¡± Lily said, ¡°Since I¡¯m only practicing for now, I can immediately arrive in the valley from the chief advisor¡¯s residence if there are any changes. But one day in the future, I may travel far away and it won¡¯t be easy to rush back. Let me go and ask Lord Chief Advisor if I can buy some defensive treasures.¡±

    ¡°In addition, this great formation has been activated. If you really encounter danger, don¡¯t fight recklessly. Use magatama to activate the great formation and escape to the chief avisor¡¯s residence in Heian-ky??, where you¡¯ll naturally be safe. Anyway, the ore veins won¡¯t fly away. If you really can¡¯t hold on to it, we can always try to take it back in the future.¡±

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry. With the teleportation formation, we can definitely protect ourselves!¡± Sakiko said.

    Even so, Lily wouldn¡¯t be able to be rest assured if real experts came here.

    ¡°By the way, Lily, we have collected more than one hundred magatama in the past few months. You can use them if you need to practice. We have already set aside what we need for our own practice. As for the expenses, it won¡¯t be good if we spend a lot of magatama in Easternnd.¡± Sakiko said.

    Lily nodded, ¡°I will also go and ask Lord Chief Advisor if she can mobilize more skilled craftsmen from Heian-ky?? to speed up the mining and refining process.¡±

    Lily then stood up and said, ¡°The situation is urgent. I will return to Heian-ky?? and try to strengthen the defense here first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why in such a hurry¡­? Won¡¯t you rest for a few days before going back?¡± Kotoka¡¯s face looked a bit regretful.

    ¡°Lady Kotoka, I will return as soon as I find a way to strengthen the defense of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lily was too impatient and the sisters could only remain quiet.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Strengthen the defense of Sakura Blossom Valley?¡± Ayaka asked, ¡°Since you care so much about your sisters, why not let them live in Heian-ky???¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, my sisters want to have a territory that truly belongs to them, and the scenery of Sakura Blossom Valley is beautiful and quiet. To be honest, there are also spiritual energy ore veins in the valley.¡±

    Lily had absolute trust in Ayaka and knew that she wouldn¡¯t covet her treasures. At most, she would only covet Lily herself¡­

    ¡°Spiritual energy ore veins?¡± Ayaka was surprised, ¡°How much reserves are there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯m afraid there are tens of thousands of square meters of reserves.¡±

    ¡°Tens of thousands of meters??!¡± Ayaka was astonished, ¡°So much? That¡¯s hundreds of thousands of magatama and countless magatama fragments! Good heavens! This treasure, looking at the entire Heian Dynasty, there is not a single existing magatama vein today that possesses such amazing reserves. It¡¯s just that it isn¡¯t easy to collect magatama. How much can you collect in a year, Lily?¡±

    ¡°About two hundred or so.¡±

    Ayaka shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s too slow.¡±

    She waved her long sleeve and two wooden boxes appeared in her hands.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, this is¡­?¡±

    Ayaka ced the two boxes on the wooden table and opened them sessively. One box contained a thick stack of little paper figurines while the other contained a dozen spell talismans.

    ¡°Lily, these paper figurines are master craftsman-level shikigami specially used to mine and refine magatama ore veins. Their mining efficiency is much higher than that of ordinary workers and they never need to rest. The shikigami naturally absorb the aura emitted by the ore veins during the mining process and can work for a long time. At the same time, you don¡¯t have to fear the leakage of information.¡± Ayaka exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that there are such strange things.¡±

    ¡°Well, Lily, you can use these master craftsman-level shikigami to mine at least ten thousand magatama a year.¡±

    ¡°At least ten thousand?!¡± Lily was shocked.

    ¡°Yes, master craftsman-level shikigami are not too precious. The truly rare thing is your ore veins.¡±

    Ayaka pointed to the spell talismans in the other box and said, ¡°As for these twelve spell talismans, you can ce them ording to theyout drawn on this painting. With the red dot as the valley entrance, you can stick them in the mountains and forests at the entrance of the valley, which will form a maze formation. Unless it¡¯s a genius onmyoji like Seimei, ordinary experts and demons will get lost when they enter the maze formation. No matter where they go, they will never find the entrance to the valley. This is more effective than stationing thousands of troops. If one wants to break through or use violence to destroy this maze formation, they would at least need to reach the strength of Rokuhara Tandai to do so.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Lily felt incredibly touched. She was happy that Ayaka fulfilled all her requests and reached out to collect the wooden box.

    But Ayaka suddenly covered the wooden box.

    ¡°Why, Lily, I have helped you so much, but you just want to stretch out your hand and take it away?¡± Ayaka said with a teasing smile on her face.

    ¡°Lily is willing to pay for it.¡± Lily hurriedly said. These two things were very important and she had to get them no matter how expensive they were.

    Ayaka smiled, ¡°If I don¡¯t even care about your tens of thousands of square meters magatama ore vein, do you think I would want your money?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­what does Lady Ayaka want?¡± Lily asked with some embarrassment.

    Ayaka smiled sweetly, took Lily¡¯s hand, and pulled her to lie across the table. She gentlybed through Lily¡¯s hair with one hand before stretching out to caress her neck all the way to her back and waist, ¡°What do I want, you say?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡±

    ¡°Be my lover and I will not only give you these two things, but also send more shikigami to protect your valley and sisters? How about it?¡± Ayaka whispered in Lily¡¯s ear, causing her sensitive ears to redden.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡± This question really made Lily hesitate for a while. In her heart, she actually had a good impression of Ayaka, so she wasn¡¯t repulsed by the idea. Besides, if Ayaka could really protect her sisters, then¡­ It wasn¡¯t that Lily didn¡¯t already have a lover in her heart, but being touched and kissed a few times wouldn¡¯t hurt. Of course, this kind of shameless thought was involuntary and only shed by.

    ¡°Hahaha, are you tempted?¡± Ayakaughed.

    ¡°No, not at all!¡±

    ¡°Just kidding with you. I¡¯m very satisfied to see that you are actually thinking with a blushing face.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Take them. These master craftsman-level shikigami are not particrly valuable, but I spent a lot of effort to make that maze formation. Although it is priceless, it can be counted as your reward for solving the Shenzu case and seriously injuring Rokuhara Tandai. The reward is small rtive to your merits, but you have seriously injured the third powerhouse in the court.¡± Ayaka took Lily¡¯s hand to help her up and stuffed both boxes into her arms.

    ¡°Lily, there aren¡¯t manys days until the preliminary round of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament. It is of course important for you to go back to the East to deal with your affairs, but don¡¯t y around and make sure toe back early to practice!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yes¡­¡± Lily wanted to spend more time with her sisters, but she didn¡¯t want Ayaka to urge her to practice, so she had no choice but to obey.

    ¡°All right, you can go. I still have things to do.¡± Ayaka looked at Lily with a bit of affection, making her embarrassed. She hurriedly bowed and left.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Back in Sakura Blossom Valley, Lily began to experiment with the use of the master craftsman-level shikigami to mine magatama ore. In fact, there was no need to experiment. These shikigami had their own intelligence and Lily could get them to start working after a brief exnation.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the use of the master craftsman-level shikigami would cause dissatisfaction among dozens of miners in the valley.

    ¡°Lyn-hime! Dozens of us have left our homes and came to this deste and cold valley to work day and night. Now that you have these shikigami, do you not want us anymore?¡±

    ¡°Where can we go to make a living when there is so much chaos outside?¡±

    ¡°Lyn-hime, don¡¯t forget that we know all the secrets in this valley. If you push us, anything can happen!¡±

    Lily was stunned for a while. She really hadn¡¯t considered this aspect.

    She looked helplessly at Kotoka and Sakiko. Those big and burly miners continued to protest and were about to rush over and start a riot. It was as if they couldn¡¯t wait to grab Lily and force her to agree to their terms.

    Several female cavalrymen from the Uesugi n had to stop them.

    ¡°No miners are allowed to get violent!¡± Lily naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of these miners, but she was afraid of a real conflict and these miners getting hurt.

    Kotoka stepped forward and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated, everyone. I, Kotoka, was the one who brought you here to mine ores. Although your efficiency is far inferior to these master craftsman-level shikigami, how could Kotoka forget your merits at this time? I will arrange work for you in the valley and give you satisfactorypensation. After all, it is impossible to receive such a high ie from working in magatama mines outside. However, please understand that this vein is enough to affect the situation in the world. If you insist on leaving, I can give you a sum of money, but at the same time, you must undergo a spell to forget everything in the past six months.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 123 â€“ Lily Borrows Food

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 123 - Lily Borrows Food</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°That¡­ Lady Kotoka, here¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you. I have something urgent to do.¡± Lily said and slipped away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Do you want to default on our wages?¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t really good at dealing with this kind of thing and she left in a sh. She went out of Sakura Blossom Valley and explored the surrounding terrain beforeying down the maze formation given by Ayaka.

    In the end, the problems of those miners were solved by Kotoka and the promisedpensation was nothing to the current Lily.

    When Lily returned, she saw that the craftsmen of Blossom Valley were shing with the merchants and soldiers who had fled here from Port Izu. Fortunately, the female cavalry stopped them.

    From a distance, Lily asked Sakiko, ¡°Lady Sakiko, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Sakiko replied, ¡°Food. With the previous siege and the loss of all the territory outside, food has be very tight in our valley and now we are starting to control the supply, hence the breakout of conflict.¡±

    Looking at these wounded soldiers and civilians from Izu and Takesh*ta Town, Lily felt helpless for a while. As a Lord, she really wasn¡¯t doing enough.

    In fact, this couldn¡¯t be med on Lily. Easternnd was now in chaos and many local territories and cities had changed hands or fallen to the demon armies outside. Martial families were also annexing each other or gued by infighting. It had truly be a world war.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as if Lily had not thought about transporting food from Westernnd through the teleportation formation, such a method was really too expensive. After all, activating the teleportation formation for a one-way transmission cost one magatama. Lily couldn¡¯t afford to be so wasteful and squandering magatama in such a manner went againstmon sense.

    ¡°Food¡­¡± Lily was an adept so she really hadn¡¯t given it much thought.

    ¡°Master!¡± A delicate and tender voice sounded. Lily looked back and saw Shiu standing at the entrance of the valley.

    ¡°Master, I have already gone to investigate. The Takashi Ashikaga Army will arrive in a day at most and the Takeda Army will arrive in about half-a-day.¡± Shiu reported.

    Lily and the sisters had previously discussed the situation with each other in the wooden house. She knew that the two armies wereing so she had sent Shiu to scout.

    Lily felt that this matter was never ending and was a little overwhelmed. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind.

    ¡°How many people are there in the Takeda and Takashi Armies?¡±

    ¡°The Takeda Army has about three thousand. The Takashi Army has eight thousand!¡±

    Lily suddenly smiled craftily, ¡°Good, food ising.¡±

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, please distribute all the grain reserves to the people of the valley today so that they can have a full meal.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Lily, you are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lady Sakiko, just do as I say, please.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Sakiko nodded her head dubiously.

    Lily then instructed Shiu, ¡°Tell everyone to remain in the valley. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the Kai mountain forest, arge army with the Ashikiaga family crest was walking on the mountain road towards Sakura Blossom Valley. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that the surrounding Sakura Blossom Valley was now protected by a maze formation.

    But at this time, they had no chance to experience the maze formation as Lily was blocking their way.

    The mountain path was so narrow that only one person and one horse could pass. Not far away, Lily stood in front of the army and forced them to stop.

    ¡°Who are you? This is the Ashikaga Army! You dare to block our way!¡± The cavalry at the forefront of the army scolded.

    ¡°Ashikaga Army? Even if the Kiyoshi family came here in person, they would have to greet this girl first. This area is the foreground of my territory. What is the Ashikaga Army doing here?¡± Lily stood in the middle of the road with her arms crossed and her red sleeves fluttering.

    ¡°Your territory? You are just a woman who doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is! How dare you block the road here? I think you are tired of living¡­¡± A samurai in front raised his spear and shouted, wanting to make a move.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± A warrior next to him pulled him back, ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s tall, has red clothes, long swords, and beautiful ck hair¡­ Could it be¡­¡±

    The samurai shouted with some caution, ¡°The girl in front, could you be Kagami Lily¡ª Lady Kagami?¡±

    ¡°Correct, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Once they heard Lily¡¯s name, the few samurai in front were also surprised. She was said to be a female samurai who was second in strength only to Lord Kamakura in Easternnd!

    They dismounted from their horses one after another before stepping forward and bowing to Lily on one knee, ¡°Lyn-hime, forgive us. We were rude!¡±

    The sudden salute puzzled Lily for a while and she asked, ¡°What are you doing in my territory?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ we were only ordered to march. I don¡¯t know anything else. Allow me to report to Lord Takashi.¡±

    After a while, a middle-aged samurai wearing ck hunting clothes and a high hat on his fat head came over on horseback. Not only did this samurai have no beard, but he alsocked eyebrows, and his brow ridge was very thick.

    When he saw Lily, he didn¡¯t dismount. He looked a little arrogant, but didn¡¯t appear to be hostile as he immediately saluted, ¡°Lyn-hime. My name is Takashi Atsushi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you,¡± Lily said, ¡°Your Takashi family took advantage of Madam Ashikaga¡¯s absence to plot a rebellion. I didn¡¯t go over to help Kiyoshi and the Madam get rid of you, the traitor, but you dare to send yourself to my door?¡±

    Even when facing thousands of troops, Lily wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    ¡°Lyn-hime, I¡¯m afraid you may have misunderstood. It is Lord Naoto who took the liberty to lead his own army. We are trying to protect the foundation of the eldest son and the Madam!¡± Takashi Atsushi¡¯s face slightly twitched as he argued.

    At this time, his words had no evidence, but Lily didn¡¯t know the specific situation of the Totomi and Suruga Provinces.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your grudges and conflicts. Today, your army is approaching the border of my territory. What is your exnation? You are not going the wrong way, are you?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Lyn-hime really knows how to joke. We are indeed heading to Lyn-hime¡¯s territory.¡± Takashi Atsushi said unhurriedly.

    ¡°It was reported that a group of rogue samurai from outside the Easternnd, who imed to be the Genji Army, were trying to attack your territory while Lyn-hime was away. We have been ordered by Lord Kamakura to specially lead troops toe to your rescue! I still have Lord Kamakura¡¯s official edict in my hands and he also instructed us to be quick, or else it would be toote.¡± Takashi Atsushi said and took out a scroll.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lily willed her mind and a domain force directly pulled the scroll over. She opened it and saw that it was indeed the seal of Lord Kamakura, which asked the Takashi first army to lead a rescue operation.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily was puzzled for a while. She recalled that the self-proimed K??zuke Genji were ordered to crush the rebels, but they didn¡¯t have any written orders from Lord Kamakura.

    Could it be that they really came to the rescue? Lily wondered in her heart, Perhaps those K??zuke Genji were not Lord Kamakura¡¯s army at all, but just imposters?

    It was hard to tell whether this was true or false for the moment, so Lily threw the edict back to Takashi Atsushi. It was disrespectful to treat Lord Kamakura¡¯s edict like this, but Takashi Atsushi didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Takashi Atsushi, as you can see, I have returned to my territory and I can protect it myself, so there is no need to trouble yourselves. As for the K??zuke Army you mentioned, I have already destroyed them.¡±

    Hearing this news, Lily noticed that Takashi Atsushi¡¯s fat face twitched a bit.

    ¡°I see¡­ Since the number one female samurai of Easternnd, Lyn-hime, has returned, it would be unnecessary to conduct a rescue. I will return to Lord Kamakura and make it clear that your territory is safe and sound.¡±

    After saying that, Takashi Atsushi bowed slightly to Lily and intended to order the army to turn around.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Lyn-hime, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Leave your army rations with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Takashi Atsushi and the surrounding samurai were stunned.

    ¡°Those rogue samurai you mentioned were indeed killed by me, but I was so angry at that time that I burned up the food they brought with them. Although the support of your army is no longer needed, the valley has been besieged for many days and is short on food. I would like to borrow your army¡¯s rations.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe,¡± Takashi Atsushiughed, ¡°Lyn-hime, since that¡¯s the case, it is only right for us to offer some. Lyn-hime, please follow me.¡±

    Takashi Atsushi brought Lily to the caravan behind the army which transported the army rations.

    ¡°Lyn-hime, you can take as much as you can.¡± Takashi Atsushi was a warrior of Easternnd and had never heard of storage treasures. Seeing that Lily came alone, he thought that, even if she was strong, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take away much. At most, she could only pull away a single cart.

    ¡°Lord Takashi, is that a promise?¡±

    ¡°I hold true to my words.¡± Takashi Atsushi nodded confidently.

    ¡°Good!¡± Lily leaped backwards and stood atop the huge cedar trees which fringed both sides of the road. She then took out a long scroll and shouted, ¡°Come out, carp spirit!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked.

    They saw a huge red carp with a length of dozens of meters appear above the grain transport team.

    Takashi Atsushi raised his head and opened his eyes wide. His face was overshadowed by thisrge, ship-like carp spirit which made him terrified!

    ¡°What, what is this? What kind of monster is this?!¡±

    ¡°Lord Takashi, don¡¯t panic,¡± Lily said softly, ¡°This is just a carp that transports grain.¡±

    ¡°A carp that transports grain???¡±

    This was unheard of.

    Lily urged her domain and the ropes on the dozens of carts of grain were all cut by the de of cherry blossoms.

    The carp spirit opened its wide mouth and sucked in all those big bags of grain. In a moment, almost all of the army¡¯s grain caravan was looted!

    ¡°Lyn, Lyn-hime, it¡¯s thousands of miles from here back to Suruga Province. Leave a little bit for us. We still have to eat on the way¡­¡± Takashi¡¯s face looked extremely ugly.

    ¡°Oh? All right.¡± With a wave of Lily¡¯s hand, the carp spirit opened its mouth and grunted, reluctantly spitting out a small packet of grain.

    Takashi Atsushi¡¯s and the other warriors¡¯ faces suddenly stiffened.

    ¡°Then, please thank Lord Kamakura for me. He took the trouble of asking you toe and deliver the grain, but it relieved our urgent situation.¡± Lily said lightly and jumped onto the carp which was floating in the mountain forest not too high off the ground. As it moved, its huge head and tail were like giants passing through the mountain first, breaking several trees from time to time.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    As for the Takeda Army, Lily deliberately ignored them and let them enter the range of the maze formation. She wanted to test the effectiveness of this maze formation.

    As the one whoid the formation, she could naturally perceive everything inside. Even if an expert came, unless their strength was monstrous, domains and spiritual detection would be ineffective in the maze formation, let alone Takeda Tsunenobu¡¯s mediocre son and his ordinary army and horses.

    These thousands of people were soon trapped in the maze formation and were unable to find the entrance of Sakura Blossom Valley. Even when they tried to retreat, they couldn¡¯t find their way back¡ª they werepletely trapped in the maze.

    Lily smiled coldly as if nothing had happened and rode the carp spirit full of army rations towards Sakura Blossom Valley.

    The carp¡¯s belly contained enough rations for thousands of soldiers and horses to go on an expedition, which was enough to feed the people in the valley for a year.

    At this time, there was a dense fog everywhere in the vast maze formation.

    A soldier of the Takeda family said with a dull gaze against the nket of mist, ¡°I think I saw a huge carp swimming by¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost your mind! This is mountainousnd, where do you see any carps?!¡± A samurai angrily hit the soldier¡¯s head and scolded.

 Volume 5, Chapter 124 â€“ The Color Of Cherry Blossoms

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 124 - The Color Of Cherry Blossoms</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    At this time, Sakura Blossom Valley was experiencing its first blooming of cherry blossoms of the season.

    The food crisis had been solved and the outside of the valley was protected by Ayaka¡¯s maze formation. Sakura Blossom Valley could be said to be safe for the time being. Unless an existence simr in strength or stronger than Rokuhara Tandai appeared, the possibility of breaking through the maze formation and threatening Sakura Blossom Valley was very small.

    There were only a few such existences in the Heian Dynasty, so why would theye to the deep mountains of Kanto to break into Sakura Blossom Valley?

    At this time, ording to the customs of the Heian Dynasty, the sisters spread nkets in Cherry Valley and held a cherry blossom ceremony under the cherry blossom forest.

    For Lily, who had traveled all over and fought many dangers in the darkness, this cherry blossom ceremony was a really different experience, especially with her sisters.

    However, it also made Lily¡¯s heart feel a little uneasy.

    Lily was also an ordinary woman, and with so many beautiful girls gathered together, she would be deceiving herself if she said she had no physiological reaction. But Lily was also a very infatuated person; how could she wrong her senior sister?

    In this way, Haihime, Shiu, Sakiko, and the others sat around the red carpet under the cherry blossom tree, drinking cherry blossom tea together with sentimental hearts.

    A cherry blossom petal floated down and fell into Lily¡¯s clear tea. It carried a faint flowery fragrance which reminded Lily of herself.

    ¡°Senior Sister, how exactly can I wake you up¡­? What am I supposed to do?¡±

    Born without desire andcking appeal¡ª such a person couldn¡¯t be considered a real charming woman.

    Those who had a strong desire as well as a sensitive body and mind while preserving the body like jade were rare and remarkable.

    Patience made women more beautiful. But it also made women sad.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lily?¡± Haihime leaned over, causing her loose yukata to nt sideways and expose the shape of her full and mysterious breasts¡­

    Lily had just inadvertently taken a nce, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.

    What¡¯s wrong with me? Is it because of the cherry blossom season?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Kotoka said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a quiet ce like this in such a turbulent time. Let¡¯s dance.¡±

    ¡°Dance?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to dance?¡± Shiu asked.

    ¡°Hehe, do you really need to ask? Of course, it¡¯s Lily.¡± Yukiko held a cup of tea and covered her face as she smiled, ¡°Lily¡¯s dance can even fascinate the four great vengeful spirits of the Heian Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lily didn¡¯t know what day it was today, but she was already feeling hot all over and everybody¡¯s teasing made her face flush even more.

    Looking back, it seemed that there would be a few days every month when her already sensitive body would be even more¡­

    ¡°No, no, today I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is your body unwell because Aunt Flo came?¡± Yukiko, who was sitting on Lily¡¯s other side, leaned over to Lily¡¯s ear and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, you can¡¯t refuse. Men like Taira no Masakado could watch, but we can¡¯t? Are you such a woman, Lily?¡± Sakiko didn¡¯t know when, but at some point, she started drinking sake instead of tea, causing her to speak freely.

    ¡°Lily, won¡¯t you dance for everyone? After working so hard to protect the valley, we can finally have some peace of mind. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate?¡± Kotoka also said.

    Their encouragement was hard to resist so Lily eventually nodded shyly.

    But as the Lord, she was everyone¡¯s master, right? Why was she always the one serving everyone?

    Lily got up and her long red sleeves elegantly spread across her arms. The long sleeves drooped down and almost touched the ground covered with cherry blossoms.

    Lily¡¯s expression was ethereal, but her figure was elegant and charming like a flower fairy in the blooming cherry blossom forest, stirring the dance of cherry blossoms for everyone.

    At some point, the sisters began to sing a melodious song to apany the beautiful princess under the flowers:

    The flowers are in full bloom this evening,

    The mountain road is also white with cherry blossoms;

    I¡¯ve never seen this scene before,

    But how lonely and sad,

    Try to smile.

    The cherry blossoms are like parting,

    That day is always sought;

    Only on the lost path,

    The past and present,

    When will we meet again?

    I don¡¯t know about my past life,

    Where will I return in this life?

    ¡­

    After Lily¡¯s dance was over, dizzyingly fragrant perspiration exuded from her body. Lily possessed extraordinary strength and her seductive intent had reached a certain level. The fragrance emitted after her dance had affected the cherry blossom forest, giving it an ambiguous and sentimental atmosphere.

    The sisters¡¯ elegant apuse carried an indescribable rhythm as it echoed through the mountains and forests.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Haihime said, ¡°There is something we want to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Please go ahead, Sister Haihime.¡±

    Haihime looked at everyone and the girls nodded their heads.

    So she said, ¡°Sakura Blossom Valley is now safe and secure, and we are also protected by Ayaka¡¯s maze formation.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I discussed with several sisters and decided that we also want to go out to practice.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was stunned for a moment. Of course, it was a good thing for her sisters to practice, but she was worried.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s expression, Kotoka said, ¡°Lily, I know you will be worried about the safety of the sisters if we go out in today¡¯s world, but don¡¯t our hearts also worry when you go out on adventures every day? Sakura Blossom Valley can protect the sisters for a while, but it can¡¯t do so for a lifetime. Even if it¡¯s possible, everyone can¡¯t stay in the valley all the time. Of course, Sakiko and I will take turns taking care of everyone in the valley.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Yuki Mayumi added, ¡°Lily, I also want to continue on my path as a female ninja.¡±

    Haihime looked at Lily, ¡°Although the world is chaotic right now, before we met you, who among us haven¡¯t experienced danger? Speaking of which, if I hadn¡¯t been defeated by you, I might not have lost. There must be countless adventures and surprises in the vast world. I identally passed a brand new ce outside where the flowers and grass between the mountains and wilderness looked captivating. Lily, I want to go out and travel to create my own adventures and memories.¡±

    ¡°Then, everyone cane with me.¡± Lily was still worried about her sisters.

    But Haihime shook her head, ¡°Lily, a sh of yours can easily kill a mid Permanence Stage powerhouse. The path of adventure you are going to take is different from ours. We can¡¯t keep up with your footsteps and our presence will only drag you down, which won¡¯t provide us with any adventure or experience. Lily, we want to walk our own path. Regardless of strength or achievement, we have to walk our own unique and exciting path, and no matter where we go, ourmon home is here¡ª the home we love and yearn to return to after we are tired from our journeys.¡±

    After listening to Haihime¡¯s words, Lily understood that taking her sisters with her would put them in considerable danger, and if Lily went with them to a ce they could handle, neither party would gain any benefit to their practice. Although Lily didn¡¯t mind traveling with her sisters, she had her own path to take to save her senior sister. It was still a mysterious and unknown path, and it was predictable that there would be many dangers. It was impossible for Lily to take her sisters, whose strengths were far different from her own, on a risky journey without regard for their safety andfort.

    In hindsight, Lily was always the one who worried about her sisters, when in fact, she was the one in the most danger every time she went on an adventure. But, did they ever get overly worried about her?

    Everyone had their own path to travel.

    At least, this was their home.

    Lily nodded, ¡°I understand. Please, everyone must be very careful. If¡­I mean, in case you fall into any danger that you can¡¯t get out of, no matter where you are, I will definitelye to rescue you!¡±

    The young girls and women looked at Lily and nodded as well.

    ¡°Lily, we are the same. If one day, you fall into enemy hands, no matter how monstrous and strong that demon is, we will do everything to save you.¡±

    Although, if a demon that could make Lily fall really appeared, how could her sisters deal with them? But sometimes, it wasn¡¯t all about force and fighting. Her sisters had their own determination and wisdom!

    Lily took out more than a hundred magatama and divided them into several portions, ¡°I don¡¯t need these magatama for the time being. I hope that they will be useful for everyone¡¯s practice.¡±

    Everyone knew that Lily cared about their safety the most, so they didn¡¯t refuse and each of them took some.

    Kotoka returned the remaining portion to Lily, ¡°Lily, my strength is too weak. I really can¡¯t use this. With my current strength, even if I use magatama as money, it will only attract danger. You should keep these for yourself.¡±

    Kotoka then took a sip of tea and said, ¡°As for me, there are still many things here that need someone to take care of so I have my hands full. Moreover, one day, when Lily returns, I will have to n for you to recover the territories that were taken away.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­this wine is really delicious,¡± Sakiko said a little tipsily, ¡°I want to go back to the Takesh*ta Town Dojo in summer, but it¡¯s not bad to stay here for the time being to help Kotoka¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kotoka; Lady Sakiko, it is really hard for you. In fact, Lily doesn¡¯t care too much about those territories outside. As long as everyone is happy, it¡¯s better than ten thousand miles of rivers and mountains.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Hehehe, sometimes Lily¡¯s words are a little manly, even though she¡¯s usually such a small woman.¡± Sakiko said with a drunkenugh.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡± Lily blushed.

    Haihime said, ¡°Lily, can I use the teleportation formation? The other side of the teleportation formation is the chief advisor¡¯s residence. I wonder if it¡¯s appropriate?¡±

    Lily replied, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you asionally use it, I think? I¡¯ll just take you in and out when the timees.¡±

    In fact, Lily wasn¡¯t sure how Ayaka would view this matter, but how could she hinder the dreams of her sister because of this little thing?

    ¡°Although my ancient mirror is broken, I still want to go to Kansai. I heard that Kansai is no longer chasing and killing the mirror girls. I also want to find the source of my mother¡¯s n.¡± Haihime said with a distant gaze.

    Looking at the young yet mature female samurai in loose clothes, who was about to travel far away, Lily could only silently approve, though she was reluctant to part with her.

    Yuki Mayumi looked at the distant mountains vaguely visible behind the cherry blossom trees and said, ¡°I n to go to Iga, thend of ninjas, to take a look. Legend has it that the Moon Shadow n there is known as the world¡¯s best female ninja n.¡±

    ¡°Although the Musashi Province is chaotic, there must also be exciting and new things. I want to travel across Musashi, Sagami, and even further with my sword in hand. It is said that in the depths of the mountains and forests east of Musashi, it is possible to find the origin of the Mido Tribe. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll have the chance to find it.¡± Yuki Mayumi¡¯s eyes were full of expectations.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± How could everyone¡¯s dreams not garner Lily¡¯s empathy? The girls were like martial arts heroines who liked to travel around the world rather than small birds who preferred to perch in a corner. Listening to them talk excitedly one by one, there was a kind of indescribable feeling in her heart.

    It seemed that only Shiu had yet to say anything so Lily couldn¡¯t help but look at her.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shiu said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Shiu is not going anywhere. If Master does not assign Shiu any tasks, then Shiu will wait here for Master forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Shiu¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart felt sour but also indescribably touched.

    Whether they were on a long journey or keeping watch, all the sisters were following their hearts, and just as Haihime said, this was their home!

    With a home that could be missed and nostalgic sisters behind you, the long journey would be more colorful, wouldn¡¯t it?

 Volume 5, Chapter 125 â€“ The Preliminary Round Begins

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 125 - The Preliminary Round Begins</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The spring in Heian-ky¨­ was cold and filled with damp fog. However, there were eight ces in the capital that were particrly lively today.

    Even in times like these, most citizens of Heian-ky¨­ did not often get to see life and death battles, especially when they weren¡¯t rted to themselves. But when fights asionally happened, they could purely enjoy watching from the sidelines.

    And for more than a month starting today, they would be able to witness such spectacles. The Yosh*tsune Memorial Ceremony began as scheduled and the first event was the rtively lengthy and long-awaited Grand Tournament.

    Throughout the entire memorial ceremony, frankly speaking, the favorite activity of most men in Heian-ky¨­ was the grand tournament which included the preliminary rounds all the way to the final showdown. Of course, they were here to watch the battles; not to participate.

    The enthusiasm, courage, and catharsis gained from such activities could be said to be primitive cruelty, which was out of tune with this elegant city, but¡­without martial arts, who would be able to protect this elegance?

    It was precisely because of this truth that the poor people in Heian-ky¨­ were very enthusiastic about this grand and bloody contest that only took ce once in several years!

    As for the contestants, it was a road to either heaven or hell

    Facing life and death without regrets, willing to gamble and admit defeat¡ª even a samurai with average strength had long grasped an understanding of life and death that far surpassed the vast majority of living beings.

    This was the way of the samurai.

    Kagami Lily, who was dressed in red and holding a red parasol, walked alone in the streets of Heian-ky¨­. At this time, more than a week had passed since she and her sisters parted after the cherry blossom ceremony.

    Lily wasn¡¯t the first to embark on her own journey, nor would she be thest. It was nothing else but that the time of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Ceremony was fixed.

    Yuki Mayumi had left early, after which, Lily, Haihime, and Shiu set off together through the teleportation formation. After all, as long as there was room to stand in the teleportation formation, transporting one or several people at a time only costed a single magatama. Before they left, Lily brought more than a hundred magatama that were recently collected by the master craftsman-level shikigami. The efficiency of the master craftsman-level shikigami when mining was really too high. Lily made Kagura sleep first and let Nanako stay in the valley with Kotoka for a few more days.

    After returning to the chief advisor¡¯s residence, Shiu, as Lily¡¯s female ninja, was allowed to stay in the manor by Ayaka at Lily¡¯s request. However, she could only live in a ce specially arranged to house female ninjas in the outer courtyard of the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    During this period, Lily, Haihime, Shiu, and Nanako had also gone to the Heian-ky¨­ Market for a day, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get to appreciate the style of the night market. But ording to Yuuta, Kimiko was preparing to reopen the night market soon.

    Lily gave the ancient mirror she took from Mino¡¯s Viper to Haihime and sent her off as she left the city, heading further west to start her own journey. After that, Lily returned to the chief advisor¡¯s manor to meditate, practice, and focus on physical training. She also went to observe Kimiko¡¯s Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting, which was quite rewarding. Now, Lily¡¯s seductive intent was already close to the level of true intent.

    At this time, Kagura and Yuki-Onna had also advanced to the peak of the Permanence Stage through the use of Emishi spirits. But at this time, as long as there were no idents, there wouldn¡¯t be any chance for them to show their strength. After all, the contest of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Ceremony was about achieving victory through real swords. It was absolutely forbidden to use shikigami, arcane arts, hidden weapons, and non-weapon types of arcane tools.

    Lily failed to get a semi-final spot from the Fujiwara n and would have to participate in the initial preliminary round. ording to customs, anyone who was a citizen of the Heian Dynasty could participate without any rmendations or quota as long as they weren¡¯t a demon. That being the case, Lily did not ask Ayaka to make arrangements and came directly with her sword.

    The preliminary round took the longest time, a full month.

    Eight martial arts dojos were set up in eight different ces in Heian-ky¨­, and each contestant was free to go to any one of them. Thepetition was held in a ring, and after winning three consecutive matches, one could choose to continue fighting or leave, and no one was allowed to force a challenge.

    Each contestant, before going to the ring for the first time, had to pay five kan in exchange for a bronze identity te, which was distributed by the court and had a spell inside that could not be imitated.

    Each person could only exchange for one bronze te, and if one exchanged more than once, they would be heavily punished if caught.

    Contestants with bronze tes could go up on stage to defend the ring or issue a challenge. If one won, they would naturally get the opponent¡¯s bronze te, but if they lost, they would have to give up their own bronze te. However, in a real swordpetition, it wasn¡¯t a rare urrence to get injured and the possibility of losing one¡¯s life was also very high.

    These eight rings were open for eight hours during the day, which of course included the daytime of the extended night. There was an hour of rest at noon and in the evening, and they were also open for four hours during the night.

    During this period, there were no other restrictions. As long as a person had a bronze te, they could challenge or defend the ring, but it must be a one-on-one true swordpetition. Everything else was optional.

    The victor would win all the bronze tes of the loser.

    Once in the ring, the number of bronze tes held will be recorded by the onmyojis under the ring and checked every night. The next morning, the top 16 bronze te holders would be announced on Suzaku Avenue in front of the main entrance of the pce.

    If there was a tie for the sixteenth ce, it would also be announced together.

    In the end, one monthter, the sixteen strongest contestants who remained on the rankings would enter the semi-finals. If there was still a tie for the sixteenth ce at that time, a mandatory draw would be held to determine the qualifier.

    In the semi-finals, the 16 people who passed the preliminary round and the 16 people who were rmended by the major forces, a total of 32 people, would fight to determine the 8 qualifiers for the finals!

    Three bronze tes could be exchanged for one silver te and three silver tes could be exchanged for one gold te. Their function was the same as that of the bronze medals. No matter how many tes one had, if they lost a game, they would lose everything. The onmyojis kept all the records so nothing could be hidden. Besides, defeat meant losing the qualifications to continue thepetition. If someone deliberately hid any tes, it would be detrimental to thepetition and result in severe punishment to the offender. The identity tes would be recorded under the winner¡¯s name and the statistics would be calcted every night, so it would be extremely difficult to cheat.

    Of course, for those who got defeated, losing their identity tes was a trivial matter. Not returning as a corpse or cripple could already be considered very good. The rules were still very simple. For Lily, it was enough to challenge the ring every day, get more tes, and stabilize her ranking in the top sixteen.

    Lily held a purchased guide map for the preliminary round of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Ceremony, which indicated where the eight martial arts dojos were located in Heian-ky¨­.

    There were eight dojos and none held priority over the other. Anyone could go to any dojo or challenge different dojos. The purpose was to earn bronze medals. Of course, there were also some tricks, such as finding a dojo or match that was more suitable for you to fight.

    Lily came out of the chief advisor¡¯s manor and looked at the eight martial arts dojos marked on the guide map. She was a little confused and couldn¡¯t tell the difference so picked the closest one.

    This dojo was called: The Ring of Sacrifice.

    It was on Suzaku Avenue, near the Heian Pce where the terrain was open. It was a central location where thergest number of people gathered.

    But on the other hand, among the people who came here, the majority of them were inexperienced neers. Experts or veterans tended to choose isted dojos and avoided the mostpetitive ces.

    When Lily arrived on Suzaku Avenue, she saw that it was already crowded with people. In the center of the avenue was a temporary wooden high tform which was eight meters wide and twenty meters long, with red wooden railing and paper ropes around the periphery.

    On one side of the tform, a grandstand that had a folding screen behind it was built. The upper, middle, and junior supervisors of the ring stayed here and it also hosted the seats of simr-ranked people such as inspectors, high officials, and nobles who maye to spectate the battles. There were also a few onmyouji who were responsible for keeping records at the edge of the ring below.

    The spectators were already crowded together, but thepetition still had a few minutes before starting and the ring was empty.

    Lily stood in the back row of the crowd and watched quietly. Since anyone who was unafraid of death theoretically had a chance to issue a challenge, it was hard to differentiate the spectators from the contestants. After all, among the spectators, there were people who resembled various warriors such as monks, ronin, et cetera. Maybe it was possible for a spectator to jump on stage to fight when their blood started to boil.

    People were talking and chatting, seemingly calm as if watching the drama that was about to start. However, as the time drew near, the atmosphere became a little tense.

    Finally, the time was almost here. Today was the first day of the preliminary round and this ring was one of the central locations. Suddenly, a group of soldiers pushed through the crowd and a few solemnly dressed warriors and public officials made their way to the grandstand, each of whom had their own duties. The warriors would determine the winner and the public officials would monitor the entire process of thepetition.

    ¡°Look! The one in purple clothes is the Chief Supervisor! He¡¯s the head of the preliminary round¡¯s supervisors and a seventh-rank official! Did he reallye here?¡±

    After that, Lily also saw several other gorgeously dressed nobles who went over to the grandstand, supposedly to watch the battle. Among them were twodies and a young girl.

    ¡°Everyone¡ª please be quiet. The first segment of Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s Memorial Ceremony, the preliminary selection stage of the Hero Selection Tournament, officially begins!¡± The pot-bellied chief supervisor announced in a loud voice.

    Immediately after, the taiko drums set up on both sides of the ring were struck by several muscr, middle-aged mourners wearing loincloths. A few strange-looking men also got onto the ring and performed in a disorderly manner, promptingughter from the spectators. The atmosphere was gradually warming up.

    The few clumsy performers soon went down amidst boos andughter, after which, the junior supervisor got up and announced, ¡°The ringpetition has officially started. Which hero dares to be the first to enter the ring?¡±

    The crowd quieted down and the ring remained empty for a while as surprisingly no one went up. Lily watched unhurriedly from a distance. After all, thispetition wouldst for a month.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    A tall, one-eyed man with arge beard and scruffy clothes walked out of the crowd. He had a normal-sized uchigatana on his waist. The bearded man stepped into the ring with his pair of straw sandals and hisplexion was dark and tanned.

    ¡°Please pay the five kan.¡± An attendant went up to the edge of the ring and said to him.

    ¡°What?! You want money?¡± The bearded man reached into his chest and felt around for a long time, ¡°Oh, I lost all my money on drinking and gamblingst night.¡±

    This caused the crowd tough. The attendant threw a confused look at the junior supervisor.

    The junior supervisor also shook his head helplessly, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Heroes are not afraid of being born in poverty. ording to past practice, if you win the first battle, you will be exempted from paying the five kan. If you lose, you will owe the government five kan, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± The bearded man said cheerfully.

    So the attendant took out a round bronze te the size of a peach kernel and handed it to him.

    The bearded man held the bronze te in his hand and tossed it up and down as he looked from the tform, ¡°What is it? Does anyone want toe up andpete with me?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 126 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Preliminary Round (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 126 - Lily¡¯s Preliminary Round (Part 1)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± From the crowd, a samurai wearing a blue-gray kimono came on stage and somewhat proudly handed over five kan in exchange for a bronze te.¡±

    The junior supervisor said, ¡°The rules of thepetition are as follows. If you fall out of the ring, surrender, get killed, or judged as unable to continue the fight, you are defeated. Only weapons that are clearly carried on your body can be used. The use of hidden weapons, arcane arts, arcane tools, and other means outside real sword fighting is prohibited!¡±

    The two men stood on either side of the ring. Lily noticed that the bearded man had a red g hanging under the taiko drum behind the railing on his side, while the blue-d samurai had a white g on his side.

    ¡°Both of you, state your names and origins.¡± The junior supervisor said.

    ¡°Kawachi Province, Kazafune Kunou!¡± The big man chuckled a little as he spoke in a loud voice.

    ¡°The thirteenth generation sessor of Sumo-ry?? from Ky??tango, Kikujiro!¡± The blue-d samurai said, looking very serious.

    The onmyojis under the stage recorded the information one after another.

    A middle-aged samurai next to the junior supervisor stood up. He seemed to be the judge of the match and announced, ¡°Kazafune Kunou versus Kikujiro, match¡ª begin!¡±

    The surrounding spectators suddenly quieted down.

    The courtly-d samurai in blue and the scruffy bearded vagrant stood on either side of the ring, swords drawn and facing each other. For a while, no one moved.

    Suddenly, the blue-d samurai shouted, raised his long sword, and charged at the big man. The big man, on the other hand, was more nimble than he seemed and moved forward with quick steps, sword in hand.

    The two approached within one body length of each other and swung their swords almost simultaneously!

    ng! The two men shed against each other with their swords. The big man obviously had the advantage in strength and pressed towards the blue-d samurai. The big man suddenly smiled fiercely and his sturdy arms pushed sideways with force. The blue-d samurai¡¯s sword was pushed to the side and his body swayed slightly off bnce. Taking this opportunity, the big man quickly shed his sword at the shoulder of the blue-d samurai.

    Pffft¡ª!!! The sh was both fast and powerful!

    A deep gash was left on the blue-d samurai¡¯s body, causing blood to spurt half-a-meter into the air before he fell down.

    The spectators held their breath and the originally cheerful atmosphere was gone. The two people struck at the same time, but the winner was decided in just a few seconds.

    The two samurai apprentices in ck clothes from the dojo ran into the ring and examined the blue-d samurai, after which, they turned to the judge and shook their heads.

    The blue-d samurai was dead.

    The judge stood up, raised the red g representing the big man¡¯s side and announced, ¡°Kazafune Kunou wins!¡±

    The blue-d samurai was dragged down by the two dojo attendants. He was unmoving, and left a trail of distinct bloodstains on the stage.

    Several handymen whose clothes were tied with hemp ropes came up and squatted down to quickly wipe away the blood.

    The sessor of a certain dojo traveled thousands of miles to participate in thispetition, only to die all of a sudden when facing this cheerful and boorish vagrant. Lily also felt the cruelty and ruthlessness of this Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition. Fighting with real sword techniques was extremely dangerous and it was very easy to die or get injured. The samurai who all came here to participate were well-aware of this fact.

    The people present seemed a bit stunned. After all, no one had thought that such a wild man could easily defeat the prestigious dojo sessor. They were also not ustomed to killing people in thepetition.

    The big man revealed a yful smile and waved his hands, signaling for everyone to give some apuse. A few people gradually apuded and the spectators below also started to shout.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants toe up and y?¡± The big man looked cheeky, but there was a fierce glint in his eyes.

    The few people below were also stunned for a moment. After all, the scene of the dojo sessor being dragged away was still fresh in their minds. Those with a join-in-the-fun mentality wouldn¡¯t dare to go forward.

    ¡°I¡¯llpete with you!¡±

    With a thunderous roar, a tall and stout bald-headed man with a height of 2.5 meters emerged from the crowd. He was bare chested and wore a dark red leather vest and fat trousers, with arms as thick as tree stumps. On his shoulder, he carried a thick stone pir reinforced with brass, and the areas around his fierce-looking eyes were painted with red tattoos, which looked terrifying.

    The bald-headed man with a big belly squeezed through the crowd and stepped heavily into the ring, causing it to shake three times.

    ¡°I am Oyama Shin! From Harima!¡± The bald giant man shouted, his voice extremely deep. In thispetition, it was customary to use a pseudonym, which was usually a representation of oneself, but it couldn¡¯t be changedter once it was used.

    Seeing Oyama Shin, the ck-bearded man revealed a sneer, ¡°Fatty, are you here topete or are you here to act like a rock?¡±

    Compared to Oyama Shin, the so-called big man Kazafune looked thin.

    Oyama Shin red at the ck-bearded man with his wide eyes and roared, ¡°Boy, in my eyes, you are just a pile of meat!¡±

    The judge stood up, waved the g as a warning, and shouted, ¡°Kazafune¡­ Kazafune what was it?¡±

    ¡°Kazafune Kunou, My Lord.¡± The onmyoji who was in charge of keeping records reminded in a low voice.

    ¡°Ah, yes, Kazafune Kunou versus Oyama Shin. Match¡ª begin!¡±

    In this match, Oyama Shin walked to the middle of the ring with big strides while Kazafune seemed elusive, but in fact, he was carefully approaching Oyama Shin while circling.

    Suddenly, Oyama Shin saw an opportunity and shouted loudly, raising his thick stone pir and smashing it towards Kazafune.

    Boom!!! The ring trembled and a big hole was smashed into the floor, causingrge pieces of broken wood to fly about!

    Kazafune, however, dodged the blow. He was waiting for this opportunity for a long time and immediately rushed towards Oyama Shin, aiming the sword at his fat belly.

    ng! Unexpectedly, Oyama Shin¡¯s body was very flexible and he managed to block the sword with his thick hands which were covered by copper wrist guards.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kazafune was shocked.

    Oyama Shin¡¯s other hand let go of the stone pir and directly grabbed Kazafune¡¯s head. Kazafune¡¯s head was squeezed by the big and powerful hand amid crackling sounds, causing him to reveal a look of horror. The severe pain made him unable to swing his sword and his futile attempts to break Oyama Shin¡¯s hand with his own were unsessful.

    Oyama Shin grabbed Kazafune¡¯s head, lifted him up, and mmed him towards the stone pir that was stuck into the ring.

    Pffft! A loud sound was heard that prompted most people to close their eyes and dare not look. There were stters of blood on the thick gray stone pir!

    Kazafune¡¯s head was smashed onto the stone and shattered.

    ¡°¡­¡± The spectators were dumbstruck. Thispetition was too brutal!

    Kazafune¡¯s bloody head and body was thrown to the side by Oyama Shin, falling on the edge of the ring.

    ¡°Oyama¡­ Oyama Shin wins!¡± The judge saw how flexible and fierce the giant man was and looked somewhat stunned. He announced the result after a while and raised the white g.

    After that, the attendants came up again to clean the ring and dragged away the loser before giving Oyama Shin the two bronze tes belonging to Kazafune.

    Then someone took some time to briefly repair the ring, which dyed the next match for a while.

    After the repair, Oyama Shin stood in the center of the ring like a mountain and shouted to everyone, ¡°Who else? Dare toe up here and die? Hahahaha, hahahahaha!¡±

    Lily stood below the stage and was a bit saddened by the danger of thispetition, but in the current world, if one didn¡¯t advocate practicing martial arts and spilling blood, how could they fight against demons?

    After a period of silence, a dojo samurai in white clothes and blue trousers came forward topete. This samurai¡¯s swordsmanship was obviously more skilled and agile than that of Kazafune. However, after exchanging a few rounds with Oyama Shin, he made a careless move and got scraped by the stone pir, causing him to immediately fall to the ground with a broken arm. He hurriedly begged for mercy and admitted defeat, but in response, the stone pir smashed his legs heavily, which was extremely cruel.

    The samurai wailed miserably and was kicked down by Oyama Shin, sending him flying towards the crowd where he fell to the ground like a wilted flower. Everyone scattered, except for Lily who stood there motionless.

    After that, Oyama Shin was invincible and won four or five matches in a row, seriously injuring two people and killing the rest. ording to the rules, he could already get off the ring for today, but he refused to rest.

    Oyama Shin stood on the stage and roared at the crowd, ¡°You trash samurai. Samurai swords are the world¡¯s most garbage weapon. It¡¯s just a toy for mice like you. In front of my 3000-pound stone pir, all swords are a joke! Hahahahaha! Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze chilled and she put her hand on the hilt of her sword. Just as she was about to act, suddenly, on the other side, someone shouted, ¡°You reckless man dare to insult the life of a samurai? Let me teach you what a real samurai sword is!¡±

    A young man wearing a clean and white dojo uniform with a white face stepped into the ring.

    ¡°Ie from the Sinless Domain in Nara, Kazama Dojo¡ª Ikusei Kokichi! A battle of martial arts is determined by destiny and one¡¯s skill. If you win, you win, how dare you mock the sword? Take back your words, otherwise, if I defeat you, I won¡¯t let you off lighty!¡± The young man pointed at the giant man without fear and righteously said.

    Everyone also whispered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s someone from the Nara Sinless Domain! The people from the Sinless Domain finally revealed themselves! Sinless Domain! How amazing! It is said that the Sinless Domain has three entry spots for the semi-finals!¡±

    ¡°Brother from the Sinless Domain, teach that idiot who looks down on samurai a lesson!¡± A female ninja among the spectators cheered with a blushing face.

    However, Oyama Shin snorted and looked at this person with contempt, ¡°Kid, are you in a hurry to die before all your hair can grow?¡±

    ¡°To think you would underestimate and threaten me, the blue sheath-level disciple of the Kazama Dojo, with such ignorant words. Oyama Shin, you are dead!¡±

    Ikusei Kokichi was full of confidence

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Before the match even started, Oyama Shin suddenly rushed over and smashed his huge stone pir towards Ikusei.

    ¡°Hey, wait¡ª¡± The judge was surprised.

    Ikusei was also caught by surprise and it was toote to draw his sword, so he could only run sideways to dodge.

    Who knew that Oyama Shin would suddenly swing his stone pir horizontally across the ground and chase after him.

    Bang! The rough and heavy stone pir hit Ikusei¡¯s leg.

    Although Ikusei possessed the exquisite swordsmanship of the Kazama Dojo, he was unprepared and got hit on his leg. The strength of the stone pir was extraordinary, and upon collision, his femur was broken. Thanks to his spirited and quick movements, he jumped with one leg and rolled on the ground to avoid another blow from Oyama Shin.

    However, Oyama Shin was unexpectedly skilled in martial arts and kicked out while holding the stone pir.

    Bang¡ª! The kick hit Ikusei¡¯s chest and sent him flying to a corner of the ring where he crashed into the taiko drums before falling together with the railings and other debris.

    Oyama Shin strode towards Ikusei, ¡°Trash, go to hell!¡±

    The stone pir was directly thrown at Ikusei, who was buried by the taiko drums and other broken objects!

    Facing the flying stone pir, Ikusei, who was unable to move, revealed a desperate and panicked look.

    Suddenly¡ª a crimson figure appeared out of nowhere and leaped in front of Ikusei.

    Bang! The beautiful slender legs of the figure kicked the huge stone pir and surprisingly sent the iparable heavy object that was bigger than her body back towards Oyama Shin.

    ¡°What?!¡± Oyama Shin¡¯s eyes were wide open, looking shocked!

 Volume 5, Chapter 127 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Preliminary Round (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 127 - Lily¡¯s Preliminary Round (Part 2)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The heavy stone pir flew towards the bald-headed Oyama Shin faster than when it was thrown by him. The giant man was flustered and scrambled to catch it with his hands.

    Bang! A heavy shockwave spread out and the flying stone pir surprisingly forced Oyama Shin to stagger backwards by more than ten meters, almost pushing him out of the ring. He only barely managed to stop when he reached the edge of the ring.

    The girl in a crimson kimono flipped in the air and her slender legs streaked across the gray sky like a bright moon, stunning everyone into a momentary daze.

    The girlnded lightly, her long hair fluttering.

    The giant man clutched his stone pir with numb arms and panted, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The crowd, the judge, and the other officials also focused their attention on Lily.

    Lily brushed her fingers through her slightly messy hair, causing a faint ethereal fragrance to diffuse into the surroundings. It looked mesmerizing, but her gaze was iparably cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s already enough to win with your dishonorable means, but why do you feel the need to push things to the extreme?¡±

    Oyama Shin looked Lily up and down, and couldn¡¯t help but gulp. It was hard for him to associate the kick just now with the beauty in front of him. Maybe she was using some kind of arcane tool or treasure.

    Oyama Shin showed a lecherous smile, ¡°Where did this naive little womane from? This uncle has killed more warriors than you have ever seen in your life! In this world, the weak deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Lily revealed a devilish sneer.

    ¡°What are youughing at? Woman, since you are up here, are you going to have a match with this uncle?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te for a match, why would I be up here?¡± Lily gave a rhetorical response, ¡°However, I think I should take him down to get treatment first.¡±

    At this time, the attendants reacted and ran into the ring to carry Ikusei away. When they carried him past Lily¡¯s side, he barely managed to utter a few weak words, ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving my life¡­¡±

    The junior supervisor and the chief supervisor discussed with each other, and after a while, the junior supervisor stood up and said, ¡°When one stands in the ring, they should be prepared to face life and death at any time. This does not contradict the original purpose of the True Hero Selection Competition. The victory of Oyama Shin is valid and he will receive Ikusei¡¯s bronze te.¡±

    The crowd booed in dissatisfaction while Oyama Shin sneered with a smug look on his fat face.

    Lily stared at the fat man who was as tall as a mountain, but in her mind, she was calcting how many bronze tes he had now.

    The judge looked at Lily and his eyes uncontrobly fell on her towering chest, but he still pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°This girl, since you havee to challenge, state your name.¡±

    ¡°Cherry Blossom Valley, Lynne.¡± Lily said.

    She didn¡¯t give her real name, partly because she didn¡¯t want to encounter any unnecessary trouble. After all, although she had a big reputation, she also had many enemies.

    ¡°Cherry Blossom Valley?¡± Everyone looked at this extraordinary girl, ¡°What is that ce? Never heard of it.¡±

    However, the Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition did not track one¡¯s true origins. As long as they were not caught, even fugitives could also participate, so the judge didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    ¡°Lynne versus Oyama Shin, let the match begin!¡± The judge shouted with his g raised.

    Oyama Shin¡¯s attitude towards Lily waspletely different from his previous battles. He stood still in the middle of the ring while carrying the stone pir to put a sense of oppression on Lily. He didn¡¯t rush to make a move but started to threaten, ¡°Little b¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2, look at your smooth and tender skin. I can¡¯t bear to kill you! I¡¯m tired of fighting for today, so how about you kneel down, surrender, ande down the ring to y with me? Maybe then, I¡¯ll spare you from death, how about it?¡±

    From the kick just now, Oyama Shin determined that Lily used some kind of arcane tool or arcane arts to save the opponent. It was okay when she used it to save people, but when the match officially started, it was prohibited to use such treasures. That being the case, Oyama Shin simply didn¡¯t take Lily seriously at all. But of course, he didn¡¯t want to let go of such a stunningly beautiful woman.

    Lily was a little speechless and her chest rose and fell, which enthralled the crowd. She had just probed Oyama Shin just now and he was only a fourth level Awakened, but because he was born with extraordinary strength, his body was physically stronger and tougher than ordinary humans. This gave him the ability to defeat fifth and sixth level Awakened opponents.

    Seeing that Lily lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak, he thought she was afraid of him. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Lily was recalling and calcting how many bronze tes she could get from him. He grinned proudly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Little sister, if you are afraid, why don¡¯t you surrender now and serve this uncle well for a while? I¡¯ll just pretend to beat you a few times! What do you think? How about you kneel down and admit defeat?¡±

    Lily raised her head to look at the giant man and slightly hesitated before grasping the sakura parasol that was behind her back and holding it in her hand.

    ¡°Hmm? Little sister, why did you take out your umbre? It¡¯s not raining.¡± The giant man asked.

    ¡°This?¡± Lily raised the sakura parasol whichplemented her long red sleeves and made her figure inadvertently more enchanting. She said, ¡°This is my weapon.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Oyama Shin was stunned, ¡°Hahahahaha, an umbre is actually said to be a weapon. Little sister, were you really scared silly? Then what is that sword on your waist? Is it a decoration?¡±

    Lily nced at her own sword, ¡°You are not worthy to let me draw my sword yet.¡±

    ¡°What??!¡±

    Not only Oyama Shin, but even the spectators were shocked. This was a life and death battle, but instead of drawing her sword, she was using an umbre as a weapon?

    Many of the spectating samurai originally had some strong appreciation for Lily who dared to take action to save people, but at this time, they all expressed concern.

    Oyama Shin was a born misogynist and simply despised such petite and weak things as women. Seeing a woman be so insolent made him so angry that his face turned red, his arms bulged, and the veins on his bald head throbbed, causing the entire ring to shake.

    ¡°Little b¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2! How dare you underestimate me? Look how this uncle will strip you naked in public and then we¡¯ll see how you dare to act presumptuously in this man¡¯s ring as a mere woman!¡± Oyama Shin threw the heavy stone pir to the side with a ¡®boom¡¯ before stretching his two big hands towards Lily¡¯s delicate body! Although the giant man was tall and strong, his movement speed was also very fast! Not to mention this woman, even a normally swift female ninja at the sixth level of the Awakened Stage would get grabbed by him, and naturally, their ending would be extremely miserable.

    The crowd was shocked to see the big man grabbing towards Lily like a hawk swooping towards a chick, and they all sweated for her.

    Facing the two big hands that suddenly stretched over, Lily¡¯s eyes shed with a strange purple light and she held the handle of the sakura parasol with both hands. For an idiot like Oyama Shin, if Lily really wanted to win, she would only need to exert her domain and crush him with a single thought, but she didn¡¯t want to reveal her strength too early, lest everyone see through her identity.

    In the Heian Dynasty, information was not easily essible. Unless Lily was seen in broad daylight at close range, it would be difficult to recognise her.

    After all, Lily¡¯s reputation was legendary and few people really saw her appearance. Most of the onlookers here were ordinary people and warriors who rarely came out at night. As for the strong people, they had never seen Lily before.

    So, Lily controlled her power and only used the strength of her female body which was strengthened by seductive intent without using spiritual energy or moon intent.

    Lily lowered her body so fast that it was unimaginable. Her pure physical strength and reaction speed was far beyond Oyama Shin¡¯s expectations, and everyone only saw her turning into a crimson phantom. Lily took a step and moved within Oyama Shin¡¯s reach.

    She held the closed parasol with both hands and swung it upwards. The strength of her female body which was strengthened by seductive intent erupted and the sakura parasol drew a beautiful arc with a ¡®whoosh¡¯!

    Boom! The entire ring shook and Oyama Shin¡¯s huge body was actually knocked into the air by Lily¡¯s sakura parasol, flying up to a height of more than ten meters!

    The crowd eximed.

    However, Lily also bent her jade white legs slightly and jumped into the air before arriving in front of Oyama Shin who was knocked into the sky. She raised her sakura parasol and unleashed a flurry of attacks: Bang! Bam! Bam! Bang! Boom!

    Oyama Shin was fiercely beaten by the parasol and his huge body was continuously smacked from side to side while falling. It gave people the illusion that he was being beaten and unable to fall.

    ¡°Ahg¡­cough¡­¡± Oyama Shin becamepletely unresponsive and his eyes gradually turned white. His head was dizzy and blood spurted out of his mouth as he made indistinct grunts.

    When they were halfway down, Lily mmed Oyama Shin upwards again. She fell to the ground quickly and crouched when shended, looking strong and stable. Lily watched Oyama Shin fly as far as he could go and opened the sakura parasol with a fluttering sound.

    At this moment, Oyama Sin felt as if his body was beaten by a heavy tree trunk an unknown number of times. He was half-dead, confused, and didn¡¯t seem to realize that he was falling.

    Lily suddenly rotated the sakura parasol in her hands like a spinning saw while facing the falling Oyama Shin.

    Pfft¡ª!

    Sparks flew amid shes of golden light and Oyama Shin twitched on the spinning sakura parasol while screaming like a pig, which sounded particrly miserable.

    Lily put away the parasol with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and the huge mountain of flesh was about to fall to the ground.

    ¡°If yound in the ring, this miss will count it as a loss.¡± Lily whispered to herself and put her hand on the ground as support before kicking the giant man into the air with her legs.

    Bang¡ª!!! The giant 2.5 meters tall man was kicked out like a cannonball and knocked over the taiko drums on the side of the white g before flying through the crowd. A ¡®boom¡¯ resounded as he mmed into the white wall of a house on the other side of Suzaku Avenue, punching a big hole in it where his fat body was stuck.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The judge stood up in surprise and looked at the giant man who was kicked headfirst into the wall in the distance. He eventually raised the red g, ¡°Ly¡ª Lynne wins!¡±

    The surrounding spectators were as quiet as wooden chickens, still recalling the continuous storm-like beatings that Miss Lynne had just performed. It took a while before they came back to their senses!

    ¡°Oh, wow¡ª!

    ¡°Lynne is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Victory!¡±

    The crowd cheered like a tidal wave.

    Amidst the cheers, several attendants pulled the giant man out of the wall with great effort. Oyama Shin, for the first time in his life, actually lost to a woman. At this moment, he was extremely angry but was too embarrassed to wake up.

    However, one day, if he found out the identity of the woman he lost to, it would be enough to brag about for his entire life.

    ¡°Miss Lynne, your martial arts is very admirable and you have my heartfelt appreciation!¡± The judgeplimented and gave a handful of bronze tes to Lily.

    Now, including her own, Lily had a total of ten bronze tes in her possession.

    ¡°I won ten bronze tes in the first battle, which is not bad.¡± Lily said to herself and smiled in her heart.

 Volume 5, Chapter 128 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Preliminary Round (Part 3)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 128 - Lily¡¯s Preliminary Round (Part 3)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    As soon as Lily got the bronze tes, someone performed a summersault and flipped multiple times in the air beforending in the ring. After he stabilized himself, it turned out to be a ninja wearing a red scarf.

    ¡°Hyakunobu from Koga-ryu hase to challenge!¡± The ninja was garbed in a gray battle suit and had a straight sword on his back.

    Ninjas were at a disadvantage in thispetition because they couldn¡¯t use ninjutsu or hidden weapons, so those who still dared toe up had full confidence in their sword skills.

    Lily took a look and found that this person was in the early Spirit Jade stage!

    She was a little perplexed. Since this ninja had the strength to defeat the giant man just now, why didn¡¯t he take action?

    After thinking about it for a while, Lily realized that this kind ofpetition was not about how many matches you participated in or how many matches in a row you won, but how many bronze tes you acquired. If you challenged a person who had a lot of bronze tes, you could take away all their merits in one battle, so many experts would only make a move in theter stages.

    But this was also a gamble. If someone earned enough bronze tes to retain their position in the rankings and decided not to fight anymore matches, the experts may have no one to fight in theter stages, leaving them helpless. However, most warriors in the Heian Dynasty were unrelenting, especially the weaker ones, so such cases weren¡¯t toomon.

    The more bronze tes one had, the more likely they were to get targeted by the experts. Although the number of bronze tes wouldn¡¯t be announced for the people outside of the top sixteen, this was an open battle, and there wasn¡¯t any guarantee that no one was privately tallied in the various rings so they wouldn¡¯t be announced on the rankings. That way, others wouldn¡¯t know how many tes they had.

    Lily sensed the gazes of at least three people in the crowd that gave her an unusual feeling, but none of them made a move. Apparently, these experts were still waiting for an opportunity and were not in a hurry to make a move.

    But Lily didn¡¯t n to do the same as them because she didn¡¯t need to wait for any opportunities. After all, since this was apetition, it was impossible to miscalcte since she only needed to rely on her strength.

    The judge announced the start of thepetition.

    Likest time, Lily didn¡¯t use her spiritual energy and only relied on her physical body and seductive intent to fight against this ninja with the sakura parasol. This battle could be described as a chess match. Lily¡¯s speed was faster than her opponent¡¯s, and as a woman, she was actually stronger than this male ninja who was in the early Spirit Jade stage and utilizing all his spiritual energy and secret techniques. From this, it could be seen how powerful Lily¡¯s body currently was under the strengthening of her seductive intent.

    However, swordsmanship was not Lily¡¯s speciality. In addition, the speed at which she could swing her parasol was much worse than that of the sword. Compared to this ninja who was very confident in his swordsmanship, she didn¡¯t hold the advantage.

    The two fought for dozens of rounds, and although Lily held the initiative, she couldn¡¯t easily defeat the other party. This ninja¡¯s desire to win was extremely strong. After all, if he defeated Lily, he could get ten bronze tes!

    But in the end, after nearly an hour long tug-of-war, the ninja was exhausted and had no other choice but to admit defeat.

    ¡°Miss Lynne, your spiritual energy reserves are amazing. I can¡¯t even force you to draw your sword. Seeing that your strength is at least two levels higher than mine, I¡¯ll admit defeat and hope that you can spare my life.¡±

    How could he know that Lily hadn¡¯t used her spiritual energy at all? The gap between her strength and his was difficult to measure.

    In the third match, no one came up to challenge for a while.

    The three experts were still observing the situation calmly and they could tell that Lily was very strong. They wouldn¡¯t dare to issue a challenge without being certain of victory.

    Seeing that no one came forward to challenge, the judge called out three times before asking Lily whether she wanted to continue upying the ring or go down to rest first. She could still challenge others afterwards.

    This ringpetition was not a group stage elimination tournament. Even if they chose not to challenge Lily, they could still challenge others to obtain more bronze tes. Of course, Lily could choose to dominate the ring and force them to fight, but there were seven other rings in Heian-ky¨­ to choose from.

    So Lily chose toe down and rest.

    Sure enough, as soon as Lily came down, a swordsman in red hunting clothes from an aristocratic family went up to fight. Due to samurai etiquette and culture, it would be inappropriate for Lily to go back up to challenge right away.

    Afterwards, a short-haired female samurai in a short skirt and holding a short sword came forward to challenge.

    The following battles were chaotic and no one could win more than three matches in a row, but there were significantly fewer casualties and injuries than before. Lily didn¡¯t continue to challenge and quietly left after watching for a while.

    After she figured out the rules of thispetition, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to fight too many battles in one day.

    Lily¡¯s previous battle made her feel that using only her body was effective in honing her swordsmanship and battle intent. She did not continue to watch the battles in the afternoon, but went back to continue training her body.

    The next day, Lily¡¯s body improved again under the strengthening of her seductive intent and she felt refreshed. After taking a bath and dressing up, she came to Suzaku Avenue and saw that a huge wooden sign had been erected there overnight. There was a slender roof above the wooden sign to cover it from the rain.

    Many samurai and idlers came early in the morning to look and Lily was not toote.

    On the wooden sign, there were small wooden ques with the names of 30 people written on them, and after each small wooden que, there were imitation metal tes symbolizing the number of bronze, silver, and gold tes.

    Lily naturally raised her head to look at the first one.

    ¡ª1st ce: Miss Nanashi 4 gold, 2 silver, 1 bronze

    ¡ª2nd ce: Yokota Daizo

    2 gold and 1 silver

    ¡ª3rd ce: Akimoto Hara

    2 gold and 1 bronze

    ¡ª4th ce¡­

    Everyone after sixth ce was tied for seventh, all having 1 gold te, which was normal on the first day of thepetition.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily noticed two familiar names among those twenty or so tied for seventh ce.

    ¡°Honda Yahatarou, Taira no Hachiro¡­¡±

    Lily herself had ten bronze tes in her hand, but she wasn¡¯t in the rankings. She should have ranked sixth.

    This was when she remembered that she forgot to exchange for gold tes. This ranking was not based on the total number of bronze tes, but was based on the number of gold tes first, then silver tes, and finally bronze tes.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the point of this other than bothering us to exchange? Is it to make it easier for people to understand?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily suddenly realized that this could also be used as a tactic. For example, if someone didn¡¯t want to appear in the rankings, they could hold a lot of bronze tes and not exchange them.

    After all, unpublished information was not so easy to obtain. This was also a kind of gambit, right?

    ¡°Taira no Hachiro¡­¡± Lily was not surprised that Lord Honda entered the rankings, but how did Taira no Hachiroe to Heian-ky¨­ and also achieve a good ranking. Could it be that his strength had improved or was it just good luck?

    ¡°I wish you good luck.¡± Lily silently said as she looked at the names of the two.

    Today, Lily changed ces and came to a riverside pier that ran across Heian-ky¨­. The martial arts ring here was actually set up on a pier tform built on the water, which looked unique.

    This wasn¡¯t a negligible factor. If oneprehended water intent, they could use this river to their own advantage.

    Artistic conception and attribute perception could be fully utilized as long as it was used with swordsmanship.

    On this day, Lily continued to use only her body and challenged in a low-key manner, earning a total of ten bronze tes before leaving.

    She was not in a hurry to exchange into gold tes, either. After thepetition this morning, she knocked her three opponents into the river and went back to practice her seductive intent.

    In the early morning of the third day, Lily went to see the rankings again, and this time, only neen people were left.

    The further thepetition progressed, the less likely there was to be a tie.

    The first ce was still Nanashi and their score had risen to 8 gold and 2 silver, while the second ce had be Akimoto Hara with 4 gold, 3 silver, and 5 bronze.

    To be honest, Akimoto¡¯s exchange method was a bit strange. He didn¡¯t exchange thetter tes, but he was announced again. She didn¡¯t know the point of him doing this.

    Honda Yahatarou rose to fifth ce with 3 gold, 1 silver, and 2 bronze.

    Lily was also secretly happy for him.

    It was just that Taira no Hachiro¡¯s name had disappeared and it was unknown if he was behind in the records or got defeated.

    ¡°Miss Nanashi¡­¡± Lily pondered, ¡°This name should belong to a woman. She seems powerful and will inevitably be a public target for taking the lead. Looking at her position, isn¡¯t she afraid of being challenged by others?¡±

    Lilyter learned that there was another rule. If two people wanted to challenge one person at the same time but refused to give way to each other, then the two people must fight first and the winner would challenge the ring champion.

    In the following days, thepetition entered a period of stalemate. Although some people won, they were probably injured or too exhausted to fight everyday.

    There were also those who wanted to give up halfway, and the court would recover all the tes they acquired in addition to their own. Gold tes were worth 500 kan, silver tes were 150 kan, and bronze tes were 50 kan. Such a recovery system gave people who were not strong a way to quit while making their fighting worthwhile. This also helped to motivate the warriors who had achieved multiple victories and provided the imperial court with opportunities to recruit military officials ording to their performances. In short, there were many benefits, so even people with weaker strength would alsoe to participate and gain some benefits or the opportunity to be an official. Of course, if one sold their tes, they would naturally lose the qualifications to continue thepetition and participate in the rankings.

    There was no point in buying and selling identity tes privately because the tes in the hands of the participants were just a formality, and the real numbers were recorded in the books of the onmyojis.

    In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. During these ten days, Lily observed the changes in the rankings every day while she maintained a certain frequency of challenges and earned a certain number of tes.

    On this day of the extended night, Lily had already gone to a ring topete, and in front of the huge ranking sign, there was a group of people riding a few gorgeous bullock carriages.

    Several nobles who were dressed in luxurious clothes alighted from the carriages; they were nobles of the Fujiwara n.

    They let their subordinates drive away the bystanders and swaggered over to look at the rankings.

    ¡°Wow, Lord Arima, look! In the top sixteen, there are actually six people from the Genji n!¡± The taller of the two lords in the lead said to the other with a medium stature.

    ¡°Lord Yoshio,¡± Fujiwara no Arima replied to Fujiwara no Yoshio, ¡°The Genji n already has four spots to directly enter the semi-finals. Looking at the current rankings, I am afraid that they will take up half of the semi-finals! Looking at our Fujiwara n, who else made it to the semi-finals apart from our quota slots? s!¡±

    ¡°Lord Arima, I thought you said before that Lord Chief Advisor rmended a female samurai named Kagami Lily. Did she enter the rankings?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying. There is clearly such a big sign here, but there is no trace of her shadow. I¡¯m afraid she was eliminated a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ thispetition concerns the future of our Fujiwara n. How could the Lord Chief Advisor act so frivolous and just send an outsider to make up the numbers?! s, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s useless to see more!¡±

    The two people got on their bullock carriage and left with theirrge group of people.

    Only, they failed to see what was written on the signboard:

    ¡ª16th ce: Lynne

    3 gold, 9 silver, 186 bronze.

 Volume 5, Chapter 129 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Preliminary Round (Part 4)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 129 - Lily¡¯s Preliminary Round (Part 4)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Although Lily didn¡¯t exchange her tes even once, it was possible to directly win her opponents¡¯ silver and gold tes in theter parts of thepetition, which was why she appeared on the ranking list inadvertently.

    On this day, the twelfth day of the preliminary round, the rare sunlight was bright. Lily was walking in the streets of Heian-ky¨­ with a parasol. She nned to go to a ring called Okada Pavilion to take a look. The reason she was using an umbre in the sun was, of course, to prevent tanning. Although Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of tanning with her current strength, too much sun exposure wasn¡¯t conducive to her seductive intent body training that she was doing every day.

    Lily soon arrived at Okada Pavilion, which was a ring built inside arge wooden shed with small gs of various colors on all sides.

    Lily came early today and saw a man who only had the strength of a middle-stage sword master. He was the first to go on the ring and it seemed that he wanted to try his luck.

    As soon as this person went up, a samurai made a challenge and the two fought a seemingly dull battle. A few minutester, the samurai was hit with a shallow sh on his arm and admitted defeat.

    After watching the process, Lily roughly guessed that the two must have made a prior agreement to cheat the bronze tes and sell them for money.

    In that case, such people should be in a group of four. Three people would go up and lose so they could earn 150 kan.

    However, this trick was not simple. Just after the first match ended, a tall warrior with some vicissitudes stepped forward to challenge. This person¡¯s strength was also that of a middle-stage sword master, so that group of people did not fight for the right to challenge.

    Lily felt that this person seemed to be somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Hojo Ujizane?¡±

    His tattered clothes, unshaven beard, and disheveled vagrant appearance made Lily almost unable to recognise him. He turned out to be the Hojo Ujizane who helped her when she first arrived in Kamakura!

    Lily silently cheered for Ujizane in her heart.

    His true strength was simr to the opponent¡¯s, but most Eastern samurai had experienced the vicissitudes of life and death, which gave them a tempered fortitude and sharp sword intent. After a few rounds of fighting, he managed to knock down his opponent.

    ¡°Odawara Yunobo wins!¡± The judge shouted. This was the pseudonym that the Hojo n gave to him. In any case, the Hojo n had already perished.

    Lily was really happy but also a little worried. It seemed that he was only participating in thepetition for the first time today, but he must win three consecutive matches in the ring before he coulde down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you!¡± One of the members of the group was anxious. If Ujizane really won, wouldn¡¯t they have been injured for nothing?

    However, although Ujizane was only a middle-stage sword master, he was very brave in battle and wasn¡¯t afraid of death, and he actually managed to win two matches in a row!

    There were only four people in that group. Now they had lost and were also injured for nothing. They were really angry, but Lily was secretly apuding. Who told you people to vite the way of the samurai and fake a match to cheat money? For such despicable samurai who only knew how to fight and bully the weak, how could they win when matched with a real samurai?

    In one more match, Ujizane would be able to exit the ring with three bronze tes, which could be considered great luck for someone of his strength.

    However, at this time, a group of people walked into the pavilion. To be precise, they squeezed through the door one by one because this group of people was extremely tall and fat. They were all sumo wrestlers wearing loose-fitting yukatas. The leader of the group was especially tall, measuring more than three meters in height, like a mountain of flesh that exuded a tyrannical aura!

    ¡°Peak Permanence Stage expert!¡± Lily was shocked. The power disparity in this preliminary round was too unfair. Unexpectedly, a peak Permanence Stage powerhouse and a sword master were going topete on the same stage.

    If this person initiated a battle and attacked Ujizane with the intention to kill, he would die without a doubt.

    The group of giant sumo wrestlers arrived and the others moved aside in awe.

    A pale, small-eyed sumo wrestler said to the giant man in the middle, ¡°Brother Yokota, we seem to be early today. Is this idiot on the stage out of his mind? A sword master came to die?¡±

    The giant sumo wrestler looked incredibly majestic, with dark skin and a fleshy face, and his face was very tough and ruggedpared to the other pale sumo wrestlers.

    Yokota? Could he be Yokota Daizo who is ranked high on the list? Considering his strength, I shouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Lily looked at this person and thought that a strong and dignified person like him, who was a peak Permanence Stage powerhouse, wouldn¡¯t deign to deal with a sword master, right?

    However¡ª

    ¡°I, Yokota Daizo, will challenge you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was shocked. This person had already earned a lot of tes, yet he wanted to challenge Hojo Ujizane for a few bronze tes?!

    The huge sumo wrestler entered the ring. Hojo Ujizane was a young middle-aged vagrant with a face of vicissitudes, and with his strength, he actually managed to reach Heian-ky¨­. It was uncertain what he experienced on his journey, but this must be the greatest difficulty he had ever encountered.

    Lily couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about all that. She pushed through the crowd to get close to the ring and shouted, ¡°Mister Ujizane!¡±

    When Hojo Ujizane took a look, his eyes suddenly froze. Among the crowd, the woman who had appeared in his heart countless times during his journey was actually under the stage.

    ¡°Miss Kagami?!¡± Ujizane¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Mister Ujizane, listen to me, your opponent is no ordinary person. Don¡¯t fight with him and please admit defeat immediately!¡± Lily said anxiously.

    Ujizane looked at Lily¡¯s sincere and worried eyes and naturally understood that she was really worried about him. He looked at the giant sumo wrestler on the opposite side of the ring. Although he was unable to perceive the opponent¡¯s strength, just by virtue of his vagrant¡¯s intuition, he could feel that the other party was powerful beyond imagination!

    However¡­ Ujizane only gave Lily a manly smile.

    ¡°Mister Ujizane?¡±

    Hojo Ujizane actually drew his sword and faced that giant mountain.

    ¡°Mister Ujizane! Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? That opponent¡­ Heian-ky¨­ is an iparably different ce. That opponent is not on the same level as Mister Ujizane! You will die! It is certainly respectable to fight with your life on the line, but for this opponent, no matter how hard you try, there is no hope of winning! Mister Ujizane¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, it is enough to be able to see you here again. To tell you the truth, if I was here alone, I might have chosen to surrender and run away, but in front of you, I will never bow to anyone! For men, there are times when they have to fight even when they know they will lose!¡± Hojo Ujizane¡¯s worn out face showed an iparably resolute gaze.

    It was a kind of gaze that was only seen at the most splendid and impassioned moment of a samurai¡¯s life before death!

    ¡°Mister Ujizane¡­¡± Lily suddenly realized that this man valued the dignity in front of him more than his life.

    To live, one had to hold fast to their way of the samurai.

    Lily trembled all over and suddenly felt that, although she was much stronger than him, she couldn¡¯t force him to make a decision because of this.

    Hojo Ujizane was a true man and he had the right to decide his own life and death.

    ¡°Odawara Yunobu versus Yokota Daizo, match¡ª begin!¡±

    ¡°Ha!!!¡± Hojo Ujizane¡¯s eyes were full of vigor, and although he was not strong enough, his body exploded with a strong fighting spirit that was enough to shock the souls of everyone present!

    He would be the first to take down that huge insurmountable mountain!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    There was a secluded medical hall near the gate of the Bureau of Divination. Usually, only ministers and warriors with status coulde here for medical treatment.

    ¡°Then, Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni, please.¡± Lily bowed to the elegant and gentle woman with dotted ink eyebrows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although he is seriously injured and may be disabled, fortunately, Miss Kagami arrived in time. Since he managed to reach me, he should be able to survive.¡± Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni said.

    Lily and Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni met during the sword mikos¡¯ attack on the night market. She was with Seimei at that time, but the exact rtionship between the two was unclear to Lily.

    A few attendants carried in Hojo Ujizane, who was unconscious and covered in wounds, but still had a strong expression.

    Even if they were considered friends, the cost of requesting the Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni¡¯s healing and treatment was still considerable. But of course, this price was nothing to Lily.

    What made a samurai awe-inspiring was not what he gained, but what he dared to give up.

    Lily settled Hojo Ujizane¡¯s matter and went to Mizue¡¯s ce at the lodging house near the west market.

    Mizue was living with Kasuga and Keiko in a rented house here at this time. Keiko was taken to the chief advisor¡¯s manorst time and was rescued by the miko under Ayaka¡¯smand. She hade to her senses and apologized to Kasuga, who had chosen to forgive her.

    After confirming that everything was in order, Lily went to see Kimoko again. By the way, she went to study the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting. On this day, Lily traveled back and forth between different ces, fighting in the ring to collect tes, practicing, and training the body.

    The preliminary round of the Yohsitsune Memorial Tournanment had been going on for more than 20 days now.

    Ujizane had also woken up and Lily went to see him once, but if he wanted to get up, it would unfortunately take a few months.

    Ten dayster, there was no big change in the ranking list. Basically, except for thest few, the people who could get into the semi-finals could already be determined.

    ¡ª1st ce: Miss Nanashi

    86 gold, 2 silver, and 5 bronze.

    ¡ª2nd ce: Yokota Daizo

    45 gold and and 1 silver

    ¡ª3rd ce: Honda Yahatarou

    42 gold, 2 silver, and 1 bronze.

    ¡ª4th ce: Minamoto no Hiromasa

    35 gold and 1 copper

    ¡­

    ¡ª10th ce: Lynne

    21 gold, 36 silver, and 521 bronze

    ¡ª16th ce: Taira no Hachiro

    15 gold, 2 silver, and 2 bronze

    Honda was ced third, and even if he didn¡¯te out to have a few matchester, he would definitely be able to enter the semi-finals. Lily was also happy that Taira no Hachiro made a surprisingeback and returned to the top sixteen these past few days.

    The first ce, Miss Nanashi, whose identity was unknown, was far ahead. A person with such strength should have long gotten a direct entry into the semi-finals. It was uncertain where this hidden expert was.

    At this time, in the main dojo of the Genji n, several powerful nsmen from the Genji n and a group of warriors who ranked high in the preliminary round gathered here. However, although Honda Yahatarou belonged to the Genji n, he was considered a side character and wasn¡¯t here.

    The Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, Minamoto no Yosh*tada, and Minamoto no Hiromasa were present.

    Minamoto no Yosh*tada sat in the middle and said to all the samurai, ¡°Hiromasa has achieved outstanding results this time. There are five days left until the end of the preliminary round and he will definitely be able to enter the semi-finals. Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°No, I was just lucky.¡± Hiromasa said humbly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada frowned, ¡° So far, there are only four people from our Genji n remaining in the top sixteen. This performance is worse than the previous years, and the Lord Shogun is also dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°Lord Shogun¡­¡± The group of samurai couldn¡¯t help but tremble when they heard this.

    ¡°ording to the information, we still have six people between the ranks of seventeen to thirty who have a good chance of reaching the top sixteen. Starting today, we will target our rivals who are ranked in the top sixteen and find opportunities to take advantage of them!¡± Yosh*tada said.

    ¡°That Taira no Hachira has mediocre strength. As long as he dares to appear, we will definitely knock him down!¡± A young Genji samurai with thick eyebrows and big eyes said.

    ¡°And that Lynne. She doesn¡¯t have a lot of gold tes, but she has a surprising number of bronze tes. In the rumors, they call her the Bronze te Witch. I think it¡¯s probably because she is not strong enough and is afraid that she will attract strong opponents if she exchanges into gold tes and make her ranking too high. Is she thinking of suddenly exchanging on thest day and guaranteeing her advancement?¡± A slim Genji samurai said.

    ¡°Hmph, dream on!¡± A resolute middle-aged Genji with a mustache shaped like the character ¡®???¡¯ said, ¡°Her n was foiled because she was forced to win many gold tes, and now her eye-catching number of bronze tes has drawn more attention to her and made her the target of everyone¡¯s ambush. How stupid!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 130 â€“ Ambush

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 130 - Ambush</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    It was the fourth day until the conclusion of the preliminary round of the memorialpetition.

    ¡°Damn it! Our men are monitoring every dojo, but that Taira no Hachiro still hasn¡¯t appeared.¡±

    In a small Genji Dojo on a side street near Suzaku Avenue, several Genji warriors between the ranks of 30 and 16 were gathered. All of them sat cross-legged while meditating, and once they got the news of their ¡®target¡¯ appearing in a certain ring, they would go and challenge it. However, as the morning passed, they couldn¡¯t remainposed.

    ¡°What if Taira no Hachiro doesn¡¯t show up?¡±

    At this time, the situation was more delicate. Except for the few powerhouses at the top of the rankings who had nothing to worry about, the top sixteen did not make any big movements. Many of them hired people to monitor the situation in each ring to make sure no one threatened their ranking. If someone in the top sixteen appeared, they would gather information and weigh the pros and cons before challenging them to keep the ranking. After all, the winner must win three consecutive rounds before they could leave the ring or hold on until the end of thepetition that night.

    ¡°This Taira no Hachiro has mediocre strength, but his tactics are very cunning! Even with his calctive ability, it is contemptible that he can rank in the top sixteen with his level of strength!¡± A Genji samurai cursed.

    ¡°What about that Lynne?¡± A young and slim Genji samurai asked.

    ¡°Her? Every day, she goes to challenge at 9 o¡¯clock in the morning and returns at 5 in the evening. She wins every battle as if going to the ring to work and receiving bronze tes as wages!¡± A Genji with thick eyebrows said.

    ¡°As expected of the Bronze te Witch!¡± A handsome and masculine Genji samurai with curly hair said.

    Most members of the Genji n had an outstanding and manly appearance. At the very least, they were well-mannered and exuded an air of heroism and masculinity, and there were very few crooked people among them. After all, they were of noble lineage.

    ¡°How arrogant! If she is not a fool, she should know how eye-catching she is!¡±

    ¡°I think this woman is stupid. If she didn¡¯t exchange the gold tes at the beginning, it would be understandable to hide her ranking. Now, however, which participant doesn¡¯t know about Lynne, the Bronze te Witch? She would have been 100% guaranteed to advance after changing to gold tes. What the hell is she doing?¡±

    A particrly tall, small-eyed Genji with a long square face shook his head and gruffly said, ¡°How can we understand the mind of a woman? Maybe she is just irrational!¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± The big eyes of the Genji with thick eyebrows revealed a fierce light, ¡°Let¡¯s go and ambush her! If we beat her, we can ensure our ce in the top three!¡±

    ¡°Good! I heard that Lynne¡¯s strength is not bad, otherwise it would be impossible for her to get so many tes. She is not to be underestimated.¡± The curly-haired masculine samurai said.

    ¡°Tetsuhito, you are too timid. How could we, the elite of the Genji n, be afraid of a woman?¡±

    ¡°If she is truly strong, why doesn¡¯t she dare to exchange for gold tes?¡±

    ¡°I think so too¡­ Then how about we ambush her right now?¡±

    At this time, at the dojo on Suzaku Avenue.

    Lily stepped forward to challenge a samurai with two silver tes and eight bronze tes. Because samurai with such records stood no chance of entering the top sixteen, they were not in a hurry to exchange their tes. At thest moment, they could exchange a gold te for money.

    ¡°Look, that woman came here today¡­¡±

    ¡°The Bronze te Witch is here again today to collect taxes¡­¡± Many frequent spectators knew Lily because she came every time to take away a lot of bronze tes. Her appearance also became more regr, just like a tax collector.

    That samurai also knew Lily and his forehead couldn¡¯t help but sweat, knowing that had fought for almost a month for nothing. But simply surrendering was not befitting of a samurai¡¯s character and he nned to fight Lily with the mentality of exchanging pointers.

    ¡°Miss Lynne, I know that I am not your opponent, so please give me your guidance!¡± The samurai pointed his sword at Lily.

    So far, Lily had never drawn her sword, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t easily endanger anyone¡¯s life.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily swung the sakura parasol in her hand.

    As the judge announced the start of the match¡ª

    ¡°Ha!¡± The samurai howled and charged towards Lily, raising the katana in his hand and shing at her with great speed! The sh from a samurai of the early Spirit Jade stage was not to be underestimated.

    Lily spun her sakura parasol and its rapidly rotating canopy was imprable!

    ng! Sparks flew everywhere as the samurai¡¯s sword got deflected and Lily took this opportunity to step forward.

    Bang! The tip of the parasol hit the samurai¡¯s stomach with great force and sent him flying out of the ring.

    ¡°Lynne wins!¡±

    Lily¡¯s bronze tes increased by eight.

    At this point in thepetition, most people knew Lily¡¯s strength, so no one came up to challenge her in the past few days. The true top-ranked experts were already guaranteed to advance and there was no need for them to challenge a particrly strong opponent in the preliminary round, as that would only exhaust their energy.

    Those with weak strength who dared toe up would only be delivering their tes.

    Lily felt that it was meaningless to upy the ring here so she intended to go back for today and resume her training. However, a group of high-ranking samurai in imposing armor pushed their way through the crowd and came under the ring.

    ¡°That¡¯s Lynne, the Bronze te Witch!¡± The Genji with big eyes and thick eyebrows said.

    ¡°Her martial arts are somewhat outstanding and her strength is indeed not weak, but¡­ she is still far inferior to us.¡±

    The few people exchanged nces with each other and it seemed that they had already discussed who would go up. Soon, the tall square-faced Genji with big eyes stepped into the ring. However, they most likely didn¡¯t know that, so far, Lily had won all her matches without using spiritual energy or profoundprehensions. She had purely been using her physical body to fight, but these people thought that this was Lily¡¯s full strength¡­ So they all showed confidence, as if all of her tes already belonged to them.

    ¡°I, Minamoto no Masatsu from Kawachi Province,e to challenge!¡±

    The samurai was 1.9 meters tall with big arms and a round waist, but he wasn¡¯t fat. He looked down at Lily with a mighty and domineering face, ¡°Bronze te Witch, you have worked hard to collect bronze tes for our Genji n for a month! Seeing that you are a beautiful woman, I don¡¯t want to hurt your face. If you take the initiative to admit defeat, rest assured that our Genji n will give you dozens of kan aspensation for your month¡¯s work.¡±

    The spectators whispered, ¡°So what about the Genji? The Bronze te Witch has more than 50 kan¡¯s worth of bronze tes. This guy actually dares to say that?!¡±

    Lilyughed helplessly, ¡°Genji, the moment you stepped into this ring, your tes no longer belonged to you, understand?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Do you know who you are talking to? The Kawachi Genji n is the strongest among the Genji ns. Girl, I really feel sorry for you!¡± Minamoto no Masatsu said.

    Lily said no more. Seeing that the two were ready, the judge announced the start of thepetition.

    ¡°Hm? Why don¡¯t you draw your sword?¡±

    ¡°You are not worthy of my sword.¡± Lily said as she held the sakura parasol in her hand.

    ¡°How presumptuous! I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant and ignorant woman. The only reason you¡¯ve survived this long is because the other contestants are too weak! Today, I, Minamoto no Masatsu, will teach you a lesson!¡±

    A burst of spiritual energy suddenly erupted from Minamoto no Masatsu¡¯s body¡ª the early Permanence Stage! He was tall and fast like a hurricane, rushing in front of Lily in an instant and shing at her with his heavy sword.

    Although he said he was going to hold back because Lily was a woman, this couldn¡¯t be further from the truth! The sword emitted some unusual fluctuations that increased its shing power several times stronger than normal!

    The Genji Swordstyle! Lily thought to herself. She had traveled through the Heian Dynasty on numerous adventures, but this was her first time fighting someone who was proficient in the Genji Swordstyle.

    Three times the power of the Genji Swordstyle! You¡¯re not as stupid as you look. Lily said coldly in her heart.

    Although the sh looked majestic and powerful, in Lily¡¯s eyes, it seemed to be moving in slow motion. However, facing an expert in the early Permanence Stage who was proficient in the Genji Swordstyle was like facing an actual middle Permanence Stage expert, so Lily wouldn¡¯t just rely on her body.

    Boom! For the first time, Lily¡¯s spiritual energy blossomed in the ring, causing crimson petals to swirl and undte like flowers on the shore. It formed a powerful spiritual pressure that washed over the spectators.

    ¡°What??!!!¡± Several Genji among the spectators had wide opened eyes.

    Minamoto no Masatsu, who was on the stage, was also shocked, causing his de to hesitate halfway through his strike. Lily¡¯s speed was extremely fast and she dodged to the side before swinging her sakura parasol upward with a ¡®bang¡¯! A heavy blow struck Minamoto no Masatsu in the chin which knocked him back.

    For this blow, Lily did not use the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle or the power of the moon, but only used the strength of her body and de maiden spiritual power.

    Puff! Minamoto no Masatsu fell to the ground before staggering to his feet, his eyes still full of shock. He didn¡¯t expect that Lily¡¯s strength was far greater than his own! Her reaction speed and swiftness was also far superior, but the most frightening thing was that, if Lily was using her sword just now, he would already be dead.

    ¡°This woman! She has been hiding her strength! We were tricked by her!¡± The Genji with thick eyebrows and big eyes shouted from the crowd. These samurai originally wanted to abuse Lily, but didn¡¯t expect to fall into her trap.

    ¡°You¡­ you, what is your strength? Could it be the middle Permanence Stage?!¡±

    ¡°Why does my strength matter? For you, the result will be the same,¡± Lily smiled lighty and said with a slightly yful tone, ¡°How about you admit defeat now and hand over your tes to this elder sister? I will convert it at a reasonable price for you at the imperial court, okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡­a mere woman, you dare to underestimate me! I¡¯m a Kawachi Genji!¡± Minamoto no Masatsu was enraged by Lily, and despite the fact that his chin was deformed, he erupted his spiritual energy, ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune, please bless your descendants. This battle will definitely be won!!!¡±

    As if he had received the power of Yosh*tsune, Minamoto no Masatsu¡¯s energy was greatly boosted and came towards Lily to attack her again.

    Lily looked around leisurely, but instead of looking at the furious Minamoto no Masatsu who was rushing over to kill her, she seemed to be staring at every Genji, ¡°Genji descendants? In that case, take a good look and witness the real Genji Swordstyle¡ª it is used like this!¡±

    Whoosh! Lily suddenly took a few quick steps and her figure resembled a phantom. Facing Minamoto no Masatsu who was rushing towards her with his sword raised high, she elerated even faster, and at the same time, the sakura parasol in her hand vibrated while exuding a golden light. It drew a crimson moonlight which contained a few golden lines!

    ¡°What??!¡± The eyes of the few Genji who were watching protruded as they were really shocked this time.

    ¡°This, this is the Genji Swordstyle¡­and its level is far above ours!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 131 â€“ Unwilling

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 131 - Unwilling</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The crimson moonlight shone with a golden hue as it knocked Minamoto no Masatsu into the air with a ¡®boom¡¯!

    Lily¡¯s Tsukuyomi Swordstyle was the origin of the Genji Swordstyle, which was created when Yosh*tsune encountered the ancient celestial maiden sword dance tablet in the cave andprehended it.

    In addition, Lily mastered the first segment of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡ª the human path.

    It provided a tenfold increment to one¡¯s strength, which was far beyond the highest level of the Genji Swordstyle. Although she did not deliberately practice it, she was able to demonstrate the true essence of the Genji Swordstyle in a single move!

    Lily¡¯s blow reached the highest level that the Genji Swordstyle could achieve, five times the power!

    Even if Yosh*tsune was reborn, it would be no better than this! In fact, Lily¡¯s attack was so subtle that it might have inspired Yosh*tsune.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Lily surpassed Yosh*tsune in perception. Lily had the original Tsukuyomi Swordstyle as a foundation which was an advantage Yosh*tsune did not have back then.

    Minamoto no Masatsu was directly knocked away, flying upside down past the surprised spectators andnding in the center of Suzaku Avenue. He had already lost the match the moment he received the heavy and powerful blow, and his eyes rolled over¡­

    ¡°Lynne wins!¡± The judge habitually raised his g and shouted.

    However, at this time, there were many people among the spectators who recognized Minamoto no Masatsu and started to discuss.

    ¡°I say¡­isn¡¯t that the Genji samurai who was on a winning streak a few days ago? He should have also won a lot of bronze tes and his ranking isn¡¯t low¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is there such a big difference in strength? Was Lynne that strong before?¡±

    ¡°s, this is a big loss for the Genji n. That Minamoto no Masatsu would have had a very hopeful chance of rushing into the final round, right?¡±

    ¡°Not any more. Trying to steal the chicken only to end up losing the rice¡­¡±

    Hearing the whisperings of the surrounding crowd, the faces of the group of Genji samurai turned ugly.

    In order to be safe, they let the twenty-seventh ranked Minamato no Masatsu go up to fight. He was the lowest ranked among them ording to the Genji¡¯s statistical information, but he was recognised as the third strongest in their group; definitely not weak!

    Several Genji retainers went over and lifted up Minamoto no Masatsu. The group of Genji samurai also took a look. Although his life was not in danger, he was injured quite badly.

    ¡°Ugh! How could this happen?!¡±

    ¡°Send him back to the main dojo for treatment.¡± A very tall, handsome man with a dark face and hooked nose said.

    ¡°Lynne¡­this woman actually hid her ws all this time! No wonder she is so arrogant! Hmph, let me finish her off and take revenge for Brother Masatsu!¡± The Genji with thick eyebrows said.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The masculine samurai with curly hair, Minamoto no Tetsuhito, grabbed him and said, ¡°Brother, this Lynne is far stronger than Masatsu and you may not be able to gain any advantage if you go!¡±

    The hook-nosed samurai frowned slightly and said, ¡°That move just now. There are many masters among our Genji seniors, but I¡¯ve never seen someone who could perform the Genji Swordstyle to such an exquisite level even in the Genji Dojo. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate this woman again!¡±

    ¡°So what? If we wimp out here, Masatsu would¡¯ve lost for nothing! This woman has to win three games in a row before she can go down. If we send three people to fight one after another, we can win by exhausting her spiritual energy! Even if I can¡¯t win, as long as one of us wins, we can get back everything we lost! We can even hope to win first ce in the preliminary round and bring glory to my Kawachi Genji n!¡± The samurai with thick eyebrows, Minamoto no Tetsunobu, said.

    Minamoto no Tetsunobu¡¯s words were not without reason. The other Genji warriors were not willing to lose a match and run away in disgrace.

    ¡°Brother, be careful. Even if you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t fight recklessly and focus on fighting longer with that woman. She¡¯s just a woman and her physical strength is definitely limited. We¡¯ll slowly exhaust her spiritual energy and physical strength!¡±

    ¡°Understood! You guys watch me take revenge for Masatsu!¡±

    The bushy-browed samurai rushed into the ring, ¡°I¡¯m Minamoto no Tetsunobu from Kawachi. Lynne, although we have no enmity, you injured my brother and brought shame to my Genji. How can I let you off?! Draw your sword!¡±

    However, Lily did not draw her sword and continued to fight with the sakura parasol. Minamoto no Tetsunobu was obviously prepared. Although he attacked with his full strength and put pressure on Lily, he did not make a move to win, but instead kept fighting with her to try and exhaust her power!

    Lily smiled slightly in her heart as she naturally saw through his n. However, the number of bronze tes she had was already enough so she only regarded this as practice and continued topete with Minamoto no Tetsunobu in spiritual energy consumption!

    In this battle, Lily used the Genji Swordstyle from time to time. It was the same Genji Swordstyle, but Lily¡¯s attacks seemed gentle yet heavier than Minamoto no Tetsunobu¡¯s full-power strikes.

    The spectating Genji below the stage looked glum. Anyone who looked at them could understand their feelings at the moment.

    ¡°This¡­what¡¯s the origin of this Lynne? How can she be so proficient in the Genji Swordstyle?¡± The hook-nosed samurai was the strongest among the warriors and was ranked eight, which made him the second best among the Genji in the preliminary round, only inferior to Minamoto no Hiromasa. He did not need to defeat Lily and only came to help his brothers. His vision was the most superb, but at this moment, he was also the most shocked, ¡°If my vision is correct, this woman¡¯s Genji Swordstyle is powerful and has achieved more than four times the power! Could it be the highest realm of the legendary Genji Swordstyle where one achieves a fivefold increase in power??!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! Only the founder, Lord Yosh*tsune, could reach the highest level of the Genji Swordstyle. Since then, no one could touch that level, no matter how strong they were. This woman, how could she reach the highest realm of the Genji Swordstyle? And where did she learn the high-level Genji Swordstyle?¡±

    Lily and Minamoto no Tetsunobu fought for more than an hour. In the end, Minamoto no Tetsunobu ran out of spiritual energy and copsed to the ground with a thud, only a few steps away from Lily.

    ¡°Minamoto no Tetsunobu can no longer fight. Lynne wins!¡±

    Several attendants helped Minamoto no Tetsunobu to get down.

    At this time, Lily was also drenched in fragrant sweat and everyone could see her chest heaving up and down.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this woman¡¯s physical strength is so good¡­ But she should be reaching her limit, right?¡± The hook-nosed samurai began to worry in his heart, ¡°I hope¡­so¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother! Although you are exhausted, it¡¯s already enough to drag out the fight and consume that woman¡¯s energy. I don¡¯t think she canst long!¡± Minamoto no Tetsuhito estimated.

    ¡°Lynne! I, Kawachi¡¯s Minamoto no Soshin,e to challenge you!¡±

    Without waiting for Lily to catch her breath, a Genji who was neither tall nor strong, but very sturdy, rushed onto the stage, eager to start the battle. This man was not as strong as Minamoto no Tetsunobu, but had more stamina and agility which he used to drag out the fight and consume Lily¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Minamoto no Tetsuhito revealed a wise smile, ¡°Minamoto no Soshin is best at tug-of-war and battle of attrition tactics. He once exhausted a blue demon that was stronger than him to death! That woman has fought twice in a row, and even if she is very strong, she should be extremely low on spiritual energy!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see this woman get exhausted and pinned to the ring by her hair! I want her to kneel and apologize to the two defeated Genji brothers!¡± Another Genji said with ragged breaths spewing from his nostrils.

    ¡°However¡­this tug-of-warsted nearly three hours.

    Lily was not in a hurry since she had enough tes anyway. She was d to find someone to apany her to practice martial arts. The fight stretched from the afternoon until nightfall.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! The taiko drums sounded.

    ¡°Afternoon match time is up. Take a break and continue in the evening!¡± The judge announced. The winner and loser of fights between samurai were usually decided pretty quickly. It was really rare to see a fight drag on until halftime.

    Minamoto no Soshin stood rigidly with no expression on his face, but the moment he stepped off the ring, his legs softened and he fell down.

    ¡°Soshin!¡±

    The group of Genji came forward to help him.

    Minamoto no Shoshin was foaming at the mouth and bleeding from the corners of his eyes, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it¡­ That, that woman¡¯s physical strength is simply¡­a bottomless pit.¡±

    After saying that, he fainted.

    The group of Genji looked at Lily again. Because she was physically exhausted, she opened her clothes a little more, but at this time, no one was in the mood to appreciate it.

    Judging from Minamoto no Soshin¡¯s appearance, he was unable to fight anymore, but why did this woman still look so energetic?

    In this battle, the Kawachi Genji, which was a very powerful branch of the Genji n, suffered heavy losses today! The three spots that were expected to enter the top sixteen were given to this woman for nothing. How could the Genji be willing?!

    If they had known this earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have challenged her or the others. It wouldn¡¯t have been impossible for all of them to win if they had gone to challenge separate rings.

    The hook-nosed samurai, Minamoto no Takuo, was also angry and remorseful in his heart. He originally thought that the continuous rounds of depleting Lily¡¯s energy would defeat her, but she seemed to be fine. Instead, his two brothers were the ones who got exhausted and gave her an hour of rest time!

    ¡°Brother Takuo, don¡¯t worry. That woman must have very little spiritual energy left. In tonight¡¯s battle, I will definitely be able to beat her!¡± A Genji samurai with a white face and turquoise armor stepped forward and said.

    ¡°Masanari, you may be ranked neenth, but you are the highest ranking outside of the sixteenth ce, and you¡¯ll be able to reach the top sixteen with a few more challenges. I can¡¯t let you take any risks!¡±

    ¡°But Big Brother, if we continue like this, wouldn¡¯t the three before us have lost in vain? Thest few days of thepetition are very fierce. Even if I barely manage to make it into the top sixteen, it is very likely that I will encounter challenges from those who were pushed back in the rankings, which is very dangerous. We have already lost like this so it doesn¡¯t matter if we lose a fourth match! But if we can win against this woman, we can guarantee a position in the top three or even take first ce, which will be regarded as restoring face for my Kawachi Genji n.¡± Minamoto no Masanari stared at Lily with eagle-like eyes. He was the strongest among the samurai who were sent to participate in the preliminary round by the Kawachi Genji apart from Takuo, who would be sure to make an appearance.

    Minamoto no Takuo also sighed, ¡°Things have alreadye to this point, so we can only continue to fight hard! Otherwise, how will we exin this to the Kawachi Genji n?!¡±

    It was night and a bonfire was lit. Long strings ofnterns were hung in the four corners of the ring and there were still people from various backgrounds watching tonight¡¯s battle.

    ¡°For thest battle of the afternoon, Minamoto no Soshin forfeits and Lynne wins. Lynne¡¯s match against Minamoto no Masanari now begins!¡±

    The turquoise-armored Masanari was full of physical energy and he rushed up with a burst of spiritual energy to make the first move. This caught Lily off guard!

    ¡°Lynne! As a man, this may be a bit despicable! However, you have beaten several of my brothers in a row so I can¡¯t let you off! Even though I know that you are exhausted, I will let you taste the true power of the Kawachi Genji!

    With a naginata sword in his hand, Masanari burst forth with powerful spiritual energy and shed a golden sword light towards Lily.

    Facing the flying de, Lily¡¯s posture shifted as she watched the de cut past her side.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯, the naginata chopped into the ground and stirred up a surging wave of air and wood fragments. But Lily raised her foot and the spiritual energy surrounding her long, jade white leg swirled and blocked the wave of air. The shockwave was dispersed and Lily¡¯s foot stepped on the sword, apanied by a snapping sound.

    Masanari subsconsioulsy wanted to withdraw the sword, but before he could exert any force, Lily stepped on the back of the sword with one leg and leaned backwards, while the other slender leg was already lifted.

    Boom! The jade leg straightened and kicked Minamoto no Masanari in the chest!

    Masanari felt as if his chest was struck by a heavy mountain and soon lost consciousness due to his chest tightening and shortness of breath. His hands that held the naginata loosened which caused it to fly outside the ring.

    ¡°¡­¡± Minamoto no Takuo¡¯s eyes were round and his mouth was wide open as he froze in ce.

 Volume 5, Chapter 132 â€“ Second Place

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 132 - Second ce</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Minamoto no Takuo couldn¡¯t wait to rush up and defeat that Lynne himself so he could regain face and merits for the Kawachi Genji n.

    However, he held himself back. Although he believed that he had the strength to defeat her, he was currently eighth ce in the rankings and was almost certain to advance. At this time, it was unwise to risk a challenge for a moment of satisfaction.

    Still, he was not reconciled!

    They should have stopped when Masatsu had lost and Lynne disyed the Genji Swordstyle at a level which far exceeded almost all current Genji samurai. With such abilities, how could this woman be an ordinary person?

    It was because of the shame, unwillingness, and desire to attain victory why they had lost theirposure, which resulted in sessive defeats. Almost all the Genji contestants within the 16th to 30th ces were wiped out. What a heavy loss!

    ¡°Why?! This woman who came out of nowhere was able to master the Genji Swordstyle to such a degree! And¡­why hasn¡¯t she used up all her spiritual energy yet?!¡±

    As long as one stood in the ring, it was forbidden to use arcane arts and arcane treasures. Takuo had been watching attentively and Lynne did not use any spiritual energy restoration treasures.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Minamoto no Takuo let out a helpless sigh and forcibly suppressed the urge to fight Lily for the final victory.

    ¡°Nice one Lynne¡­ I¡¯ll settle the score with you during the finals! At that time, meeting me will be the best result. If you meet the real geniuses of my Genji n who directly entered the final round, you won¡¯t stand a single chance with your level of strength. Even if your Genji Swordstyle is unbelievably superb, what does it count in the face of absolute strength?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Takuo grimaced and waved his hand unwillingly, leading the group of Genji and those injured brothers away.

    Today, for Lily, it was a good period of practice.

    At this point, she didn¡¯t care how many tes she got. After this battle, even if Lily didn¡¯t get off the stage, no one would dare to challenge her again. She soon left the ring and returned to the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    As for the Genji n members, they returned to the Genji main dojo with ugly and sullen faces.

    Today¡¯s battles were utter crap!

    They didn¡¯t obtain any benefits and four promising brothers were sacrificed in vain. If they knew this would happen, they wouldn¡¯t have challenged this Lynne.

    It so happened that Minamoto no Hiromasa and many other Genji warriors were present and saw the group of Kawachi Genji return. Hiromasa went up to them and asked, ¡°Today¡­¡±

    He had a bad feeling in his heart when he saw the expressions of the Genji members and the others who were brought back.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Takuo sighed helplessly when he saw Hiromasa!

    A few people went into the building, and soon, the Middle Counselor, Minamoto no Hirohikari, and the Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, Minamoto no Yosh*tada, also came. Takuo and the others told the several Genji leaders about the day¡¯s events.

    ¡°A bunch of fools!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari stood up angrily and kicked over the sword disy stand he recently bought, ¡°In all my years of participating in the memorialpetition, the Genji n has never seen such people as stupid as you!¡±

    ¡°Lord Hirohikari, Lord Yosh*tada, I¡¯m sorry to everyone! I have failed Lord Yosh*tada¡¯s expectations!¡± Takuo prostrated himself on the ground, not daring to raise his head at all.

    ¡°Please calm your anger, My Lords. Brother Takuo, since it¡¯s apetition, there will naturally be winners and losers. Don¡¯t me yourself too much.¡± Minamoto no Hiromasa, who was sitting by the side, said in an effort to cate the situation.

    ¡°What b¨¬2u¨¬2l¨¬2l¨¬2s¨¬2h¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2 winners and losers! It¡¯s okay to lose one match, but going up to lose one after another? Are your brains broken?!¡± Hirohikari was furious.

    Takuo was speechless. He could only apologize and admit his mistakes.

    Minamoto no Yosh*tada said, ¡°I can¡¯t me you for this matter. Our upper echelon doesn¡¯t know enough about our opponents in the preliminary round. As always, we had focused our attention on those big powers that directly entered the semi-finals. After all, that¡¯s where the real experts and geniuses are. But as you said, this Lynne is not only strong, but her behavior is also quite different. We need to step up our investigation on her to be safe. Lift your head up, Takuo.¡±

    Takuo replied, ¡°Yes, My Lord. That Lynne not only has outstanding strength, but even her attainments in the Genji Swordstyle is incredibly high. To tell you the truth, I have never seen any Genji practice the Genji Swordstyle to such a profound and exquisite level like her. Even those Genji martial arts masters can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada, Minamoto no Hirohikari, Hiromasa, and the others looked at each other, ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡±

    ¡°Lynne¡­¡± Hiromasa pondered and always felt that the name was somewhat familiar, ¡°Takuo, tell me, what does this woman named Lynne look like?¡±

    ¡°This woman, to be honest, it would be hard to find others with beautyparable to hers in Heian-ky¨­. She is tall and slender, has long ck hair, and wears a red kimono with big sleeves. She also hangs a long sword on her waist and carries a red parasol.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Minamoto no Hiromasa¡¯s eyes and mouth were wide open.

    A few days after that, Lily knew that she had secured herself a spot in the finals. She had reached a critical point in her body training and seductive intent, so she did not go to the ring again. However, she was unaware that Genji spies were rummaging through the eightpetition grounds, inside and outside, searching for her.

    On thest day, Lilypleted her daily practice. Her body had improved and she made qualitative progress. Her seductive intent had reached the peak and she was only a step away from achieving true seductive intent.

    However, this step was not so simple to cross. Lily couldn¡¯t figure out what she wascking at the moment.

    But even so, Lily had achieved her goals ofprehending moon intent and seductive intent in the Spirit Jade stage. Now, she was just waiting to break through to the Permanence Stage.

    However, in order to reach the peak of the Spirit Jade stage and break through to the Permanence Stage, she needed to solve her shortage of magatama. Lily estimated that the current output of Cherry Blossom Valley, which was sustained by the master craftsman-level shikigami, could produce more than 800 magatama a month. Shecked around a thousand pieces, and since the master craftsman-level shikigami have been mining for a month, the amount she required shouldn¡¯t be far away.

    Lily finished her training and took a bath, feeling refreshed. Seeing that it was already the early morning of the next day, she nned to go see the final rankings.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She suddenly remembered something¡ª she had forgotten to exchange her tes!

    Although this wouldn¡¯t affect her advancement, it would obviously have a greater impact on the rankings.

    Lily went to the signboard on Suzaku Avenue early in the morning.

    She saw that the rankings had been changed to thetest and final results of the preliminary round!

    ¡°¡­second?¡± Lily¡¯s expression was a little indifferent.

    The rankings were as follows:

    ¡ª1st ce: Miss Nanashi

    100 gold and 2 silver

    ¡ª2nd ce: Lynne

    63 gold, 43 silver, and 527 copper

    ¡ª3rd ce: Yokota Daizo

    55 gold, 2 silver, and 3 bronze

    ¡ª4th ce: Honda Yahatarou

    49 gold and 1 silver

    ¡ª5th ce: Minamoto no Hiromasa

    35 gold, 2 silver, and 2 copper

    ¡­

    ¡ª10th ce: Minamoto no Takuo

    24 gold, 1 silver, and 1 bronze

    ¡ª16th ce: Taira no Hachiro

    15 gold, 2 silver, and 2 bronze

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that this Miss Nanashi actually got 100 gold! I haven¡¯t seen her yet, but¡­ I¡¯ll be able to see her true face in the semi-finals.¡± Lily nodded in satisfaction. As long as she could advance, the ranking was more like an honor.

    For Lily, such things like fame were vanity, and she didn¡¯t care about it. She came to participate in thispetition because of the hidden travel scroll of Izumo Mountain!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At this time, in the residence of the Fujiwara n, the old man called for the Fujiwara n to hold an evaluation meeting, but Ayaka had some court matters to attend to and left the capital for a few days, so she didn¡¯t participate.

    ¡°s! This Lord Chief Advisor is concerned about the imperial court all day long and she didn¡¯t evene to the evaluation meeting held by the Lord Shikken. Does she not put the Lord Shikken in her eyes?!¡± A Fujiwara ministerined.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. As the chief advisor, Ayaka should prioritize the affairs of the court and the world.¡± The Shikken said.

    ¡°Without my Fujiwara n¡¯s financial resources and powerful support, how could we have a court?! This Lord Chief Advisor always doesn¡¯t consider the interests of our n. Although she has to have the world in her heart, everyone knows that this is just an expression. She can still cherish the world while seeking the greater long-term interests of the n! It¡¯s not like she is required to bepletely selfless!¡±

    ¡°The Lord Chief Advisor cares too little for our Fujiwara n!¡±

    The ministers of the Fujiwara n took advantage of Ayaka¡¯s absence toin. Just then, an attendant came to report.

    ¡°Shikken¡­ Lord Shikken, Chancellor, all the esteemed Lords¡­the final rankings of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition are finally out!¡± The attendant said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Chancellor, Fujiwara no Renbo, immediately asked, ¡°Did someone from my Fujiwara n enter the semi-finals?¡±

    ¡°No¡­no, but for some reason, the Genji n seems to have fewer spots entering this time than in previous years.¡±

    For no one from the Fujiwara n to enter the semi-finals through the preliminary round, everyone showed disappointed expressions. Although it was expected, they originally still had a bit of hope.

    ¡°Hmph, it is as expected.¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    Unsurprisingly, everyone had a look of helplessness.

    ¡°I thought Lord Chief Advisor rmended someone called Kagami Lily. What about her, has she entered the top sixteen?¡± The Chancellor asked.

    The attendant thought back for a moment and replied, ¡°No, no.¡±

    ¡°I told you! She¡¯s just a little lover of the chief advisor. What talented female samurai? It¡¯s obviously a lie. Lord Chief Advisor favors women and there is already a lot of criticism among the court. That¡¯s fine, but how can she y around with the interests of our Fujiwara n¡¯s future?¡± Fujiwara no Arimained.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t give a semi-final spot to that woman.¡± The Fujiwara n¡¯s Secretary of Finance, Mitsugu Saionji, said. He looked like he had a head full of fat.

    ¡°Lord Shikken,¡± While waiting for everyone to calm down, the Chancellor said to the old man with a protruding forehead, ¡°If this continues, I am afraid that the interests of my Fujiwara n will be weakened and marginalized¡­ Do you think that Fujiwara no Ayaka is really suitable to be the chief advisor anymore?¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of the old shikken became gloomy, and everyone quieted down. They had longined about Ayaka, and it was naturally because of the support of the Fujiwara n that she could be the chief advisor. Everyone wanted to raise this topic, but no one dared to say it.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On the outskirts of Heian-ky¨­, in the depths of a barren mountain that no one knew about, there was a dpidated ancient temple.

    It was originally the ce where the gods and Buddhas stood, and there was arge and tall creature in dull golden armor there. Although this creature looked weak, it exuded an iparably terrifying aura.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± A girl with a delicate figure, who was dressed in ck and wearing a mask, appeared in the ruined temple. The cold moonlight shone through the broken walls, reflecting the miserable pair of master and disciple.

 Volume 5, Chapter 133 â€“ Drawing Lots

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 133 - Drawing Lots</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The masked girl lifted her veil, revealing eyes filled with sorrow, ¡°Teacher¡­if you can hold on for a while more, I will definitely go to Izumo Mountain to find an elixir to cure your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª cough¡ª¡± Under the bleak moonlight, the golden armor shone with a pale and lonely luster, and a golden liquid flowed uncontrobly from the mouth of Rokuhara Tandai. Although the wounds on his body were bandaged, they continued to leak terrifying spiritual energy and there were no signs of improvement.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­ Even if the gods of Takamagahara descend to the world, they wouldn¡¯t be able to heal my injuries. My soul has been severely wounded and is constantly withering. The only reason I am still alive is because of the support of my enlightenment, which far exceeds that of ordinary people. But this can only let me linger for a while; there is absolutely no chance of survival¡­¡±

    Rokuhara Tandai¡¯s empty eyes stared at the night sky that peeked through the roof of the dpidated temple.

    ¡°Why¡­why is this happening!¡± Uehara no Shenzu trembled all over and her beautiful eyes turned white as if frozen, ¡°Is there really no way? Teacher, can¡¯t Izumo Mountain find a way to cure you?¡±

    ¡°Shenzu¡­ Trying to heal me is no different from trying to resurrect the dead; even god can¡¯t do it. I will die, and you, Shenzu, will inherit my will and strength so you can live on and avenge me. You must¡­avenge me. Make sure to sh that woman with a thousand swords!¡± Rokuhara¡¯s trembling golden hand gently stroked Shenzu¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Teacher¡­ don¡¯t say anymore. Your anger will only aggravate your injuries. Teacher must be trying to save me, causing your injuries to worsen. ¡°Sniff¡ª sniff, Teacher¡­¡± Shenzu shed icy blue tears.

    Rokuhara¡¯s eyes were hollow, ¡°No, my soul power is constantly draining. Even if I don¡¯t use it to save you, I will still die, making it meaningless¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then both of us will be finished and there will be no chance of turning things around.¡±

    ¡°Shenzu, I will pass on as much of my power as I can to you in exchange for my soul. You will be able to condense the Throne Pce anew! You will have even more power than before!¡±

    ¡°No! Teacher, in that case, wouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± Shenzu couldn¡¯t stop shaking her head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? My soul is already perishing, so I can only help you now. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, I won¡¯t be able to live for long, and my thousands of years of practice will really turn to dust! At that time, you will never be able to turn things around, and who will avenge me? Who will inherit my great cause?! Shenzu, I¡¯m passing everything on to you, not for your sake, but for myself and revenge! For the sake of the great cause! Don¡¯t you understand?!¡± Rokuhara¡¯s round eyes flickered.

    ¡°But¡­Teacher, you are the only one in the world who is really kind to me. I can¡¯t watch you die! Teacher, there may still be hope in Izumo Mountain. Isn¡¯t that the reason why Teacher let me participate in thepetition?¡± Shenzu clutched the big golden hand, full of sadness and reluctance.

    ¡°Cowardly!¡± Rokuhara¡¯s big hand directly pushed Shenzu to a corner of the temple, ¡°How did I ept such a weak and ipetent student like you! Are you going to let me die because of a woman¡¯s cowardice and kindness?! If using your life could make me recover, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill you!¡±

    Rokuhara¡¯s sharp fingers stretched over to Shenzu¡¯s throat, causing blood to flow from her white neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity¡­ it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s no use at all! Shenzu, cough¡ª Teacher¡¯s time is running out. Do you want to let your teacher¡¯s remaining life be spent convincing you of your stupidity? If you don¡¯t recondense your Throne Pce, it will be impossible for you to avenge me again! The Throne Pce, which is the gate of heaven, can only be repaired by a strong person of my level at the cost of their soul! With my power and resentment, let that woman and this world pay the price, hahahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahaha¡ª cough cough cough!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be like this! Is there really no other way? Even if there is only a thin ray of hope, Shenzu will do anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t have much time.¡± Rokuhara¡¯s fingers released golden threads as if plucking the mystery of life. At the same time that the golden threads shot out, the golden aura around his body began to weaken.

    Shenzu was entangled by those golden threads and rose into the air.

    ¡°Teacher, no, no¡ª don¡¯t. Ah, teacher, let me save you. I will do everything I can to save you¡ª don¡¯t¡ª ah!¡±

    ¡°Remember, Shenzu, avenge me. You can find someone who can continue to guide you after I am gone.¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­who do you want me to find?¡±

    The light in Rokuhara¡¯s eyes gradually faded, ¡°That person¡­ is your real father.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, Teacher? What did you say?¡±

    Countless golden threads prated into Shenzu¡¯s body, and a golden hue faintly appeared in one of her blue eyes¡­ Her consciousness gradually began to drift into a daze¡­

    It was uncertain how much time passed before Shenzu slowly woke up.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± She scrambled to her feet, but all she saw was the dpidated and gloomy temple. She would never again see that golden god that made her feel warm, obedient, and in awe since childhood.

    Under the bleak moonlight, a grayish-white, six-armed stone statue was half-tilted in the temple, where the gods and Buddhas should have been located. The face of the stone statue had both the heroism of a man and the beauty of a woman. Although its pair of eyes were already dull, they seemed to be a bit unwilling to curse thest moment of life.

    Teacher!!!¡± Shenzu rushed over and kneeled at the foot of the stone statue, weeping in despair¡­

    It was uncertain how long she cried for, but perhaps Shenzu¡¯s tears were drained away with thest of her kindness and cowardice.

    The young woman stood up. Although she was only at the peak of the Permanence Stage and had yet to recondense the Throne Pce, she exuded a more ferocious and gloomy aura than before.

    As she walked out of the temple, one of her eyes glowed with icy blue light while the other shone with a bewitching gold color in the dark night!

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡ª I want you to die!!!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On this day, the semi-finals of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition officially started. Although there were no matches, it was the important day of drawing lots.

    Lily, dressed in red and wearing a bamboo hat and veil, naturally followed the notice and came to the Genji main dojo.

    ¡°Stop, this is the Genji main dojo. You cannot enter without permission!¡± Two Genji swordsmen blocked the way in front of Lily.

    ¡°Cherry Blossom Valley, Lynne, hase to draw lots for thepetition.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The two men looked at the woman wearing a hat with some surprise. The other lot drawers all came with arge group of people and put on quite a show, but howe this woman came alone?

    ¡°Please show us your identity bronze te.¡±

    That naturally referred to the one Lily got when she challenged the ring for the first time, and arcane arts was used to inscribe it with unique information.

    Lily took out the bronze te, and when the swordsman examined it, a spiritual transmission entered his consciousness directly through his hand. He nodded, ¡°Confirmed. Miss Lynne, pleasee inside.¡±

    Just as Lily took back the bronze te and was about to enter, a bone-chilling female voice came from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to verify me as well.¡±

    A tall, veiled woman wearing a blue, high-slit ninja-like dress came from behind Lily. This woman was slightly taller than Lily and her body exuded a mesmerizing yet dangerous aura.

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Miss Nanashi who came first in the preliminary round!¡± The swordsman who guarded the door was even more respectful, ¡°Please alsoe in! The lot drawing ceremony will be held in the main hall in front of the dojo.¡±

    One of the two women was first and the other was second. Since they met at the door, Lily acted politely, but she always felt that this Miss Nanashi gave her a familiar yet unfamiliar feeling.

    Miss Nanashi¡¯s veil not only covered her nose and mouth, but also one eye. Her other exposed blue eye was ring at Lily with a fierce light that made her feel cold.

    ¡°Lynne, I hope you can live until the finals because I want to take your life in front of the public with my own hands!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± This Miss Nanashi came up and said such ruthless words all of a sudden, which made Lily unable to react for a moment.

    After saying that, Miss Nanashi twisted her slender waist and hips before entering the dojo, leaving Lily to look at her in abrupt shock. From the front, her hairstyle looked like she had short hair with two long bangs, but there was a long braid that was not too thick at the back.

    ¡°Why does this Miss Nanashi hate me so much? Is it because I¡¯m second? Or is it because I could have exchanged the bronze tes to win first ce but didn¡¯t, causing her to feel like I humiliated her?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t think too much about it. Saying that you want me to survive until the finals, are you sure you can make it to the finals yourself?¡± Lily turned her head away in displeasure and kept a certain distance from the woman while walking into the dojo.

    At this time, in the open square in front of the dojo, there were a lot of people gathered in groups. These people all had decent strength, and they should be the attendants and followers of the experts who came to participate in the semi-finals.

    Lily arrived at the entrance of the main hall, where a lot of young and middle-aged samurai of the Genji n stood. Most of them had the strength of the Spirit Jade stage.

    To have Spirit Jade experts maintaining order, the Genji n¡¯s foundation is truly terrifying. Lily sighed in her heart.

    Only the contestants could enter the hall where the lots would be drawn, and Lily entered the hall after verifying her identity again.

    As soon as she entered the dark hall, Lily felt many sharp gazes constantly sweeping over her from the shadows. Here, there were dozens of strong people from the younger generation of Kansai of the Heian Dynasty!

    Such a sense of oppression made Lily shudder, especially Miss Nanashi¡¯s cold and piercing eyes that stared at her from beside the column, which made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Ah¡ª Kagami¡­Miss Kagami!¡±

    Just when Lily was at a loss because of the sharp gazes of the dozens of geniuses and experts, a handsome and upright samurai hurried over. The samurai looked at Lily in surprise and his voice was slightly naive as he said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really you!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Lord Hiromasa?¡± When Lily saw Minamoto no Hiromasa, she felt a little relieved.

    Hiromasained with an embarrassed look, ¡°I say, Miss Kagami! Why did you use a pseudonym to enter thepetition? You have hurt some of our brothers from the Genji n!¡±

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡± Lily thought that he was still pretending to be naive. To be honest, her pseudonym was used to avoid unnecessary trouble, but who could have known that those guys would ambush her?

    ¡°Sigh! However, this cannot be med on Miss Kagami. Our skills were not as good as others¡¯, and we were eager for quick sess! Never mind this matter. I will just say it casually. Miss Kagamies from Kamakura and was personally appointed as a female samurai of the Genji n by Lord Kamakura. You can be considered as a member of my Genji n, hahahaha!¡± Before Lily could say anything, Minamoto no Hiromasa looked at Lily¡¯s beautiful face and tempting figure, seeming to convince himself.

    At this moment, a ck-armored samurai with a height of more than three meters strode over to Lily and Hiromasa.

    Honda Yahatarou said to Lily in a low voice, ¡°Lynne, who is this man?! Why is he questioning you?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 134 â€“ The Battle Is Imminent

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 134 - The Battle Is Imminent</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Minamoto no Hiromasa looked up and immediately said in a polite tone, ¡°The ck armored antler helmet. This must be the Tokugawa family¡¯s Honda Yahatarou from my Genji n. Your outstanding performance in the preliminary round can be said to be the only point offort for the lords of my Genji n. It is rumored to be difficult for Eastern samurai to break through to the Permanence Stage, but once they do, they are all extremely powerful and deserving of their reputation.¡±

    Hiromasa was born into a prestigious family, and was upright and elegant, which made it hard for Honda to criticize him. But Honda had a straightforward personality and said directly, ¡°We are all from the Genji n and it goes without saying that I will contribute to the n. But what is the rtionship between you and Miss Lynne?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Miss Kagami is someone I admire.¡± Hiromasa mildly replied without beating around the bush.

    ¡°Oh? Then we are more than just rivals on the field! Lynne has a marriage contract with me. If I be the champion of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition, I will marry her!¡± Honda said as he red at Hiromasa.

    ¡°What? Is that true?¡± Hiromasa looked at Lily in surprise.

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa, this matter was decided by Lord Honda without my agreement. I have never promised any marriage agreement, and even if not for this, there is no way I will give up the championship to someone else.¡± Lily dropped a statement before turning around and walking to the other side.

    She left Honda and Hiromasa behind, both of whom looked at each other for a while, speechless.

    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s a bit of a domineering statementing from a woman.¡± A short-haired girl in a white and yellow kimono approached Lily. She had a slim figure and a beautiful face.

    ¡°Eh? You are¡­?¡±

    ¡°You! How dare you forget thisdy! What Lynne? Kagami Lily, just because you used a pseudonym, do you think that I would forget about the auction where you took away my beloved underwear?¡± Taira no Shizuru seemed to still be brooding over the incident that happened on the Fuyutsuki.

    ¡°Sorry, all I remember is that someone didpete with me for a set of beautiful lingerie at the auction, but I really can¡¯t remember who it was¡­¡± Lily answered truthfully without care.

    ¡°You remember this! Thisdy is Taira no Shizuru! Unlike all of you who fought to climb your way up in stinky sweat, I am the number one contestant of the Taira n. Kagami Lily, you can be as arrogant as you want, but if we ever meet in thepetition, it will be the doomsday of a s¨¬2l¨¬2u¨¬2t¨¬2t¨¬2y person like you, who thinks she is beautiful and above all, and who loves to have affairs everywhere and seduce both men and women!¡±

    ¡°Who is having affairs everywhere? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in a life-and-death duel, the winner has the right to kill the loser, but I won¡¯t do that. I want you to kowtow to me and beg for mercy! By the way, you¡¯d better wear that lingerie too. If you¡¯re willing to kneel down, take it off, and offer it to me in public, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Taira no Shizuru. If you lose, I won¡¯t embarrass you, because¡­there is nothing on your body to feel embarrassed about.¡± Lily said arrogantly as she looked down on Taira no Shizuru¡¯s figure with great pride.

    ¡°You¡ª you arrogant woman! Wait for me!¡± Taira no Shizuru said angrily and stormed off.

    The thirty-two contestants who were about to participate in thepetition gathered together. Lily could feel that the geniuses who had gotten a ce in the quota and those who had fought their way up from the preliminary round were clearly divided into two factions, and there was hostility between them.

    At this time, a group of samurai and ministers entered the main hall.

    ¡°Attention all contestants, the semi-final draw of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition¡¯s Hero Selection Tournament now begins. For this semi-final format, the thirty-two contestants will be assigned to fight each other ording to the lottery, and the winners will advance until the top eight is determined. Then, on the third day of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition, the finals will be held.¡± A red-robed judge in the lead said.

    ¡°Lord Minamoto no Yosh*tada and Lord Taira no Mori have arrived¡­¡±

    At this time, Minamoto no Yosh*tada, who dressed in a mighty red armor, also arrived on the scene, and next to him was a tall and thin warrior in white battle armor. This was the Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, Taira no Mori, who was the strongest militarymander of the Taira n serving in the imperial court.

    Lily looked at Taira no Mori and couldn¡¯t help but feel that the strength of this person seemed to be even more terrifying than that of Taira no Yosh*tada.

    The chief supervisor announced, ¡°Lord Minamoto no Yosh*tada and Lord Taira no Mori, please reveal the battle matchup chart for thispetition!¡±

    The two came to the front of the main hall where there was a huge notice board covered by a ck curtain with the Genji n¡¯s crest, and they raised their hands at the same time to unveil it.

    Whoosh¡ª

    On the huge notice board, the matchup chart showing the positions of the top thirty-two all the way to the top champion was disyed.

    Everyone looked up at that sign, their gazes falling on the final spot at the end¡ª the position of the champion!

    Those who coulde this far were all the young and promising talents of the Heian Dynasty, and most of them had the heart of a champion! However, in the end, only one name could be written at the top!

    ¡°Now, the drawing of lots will begin,¡± The chief supervisor said, ¡°May the top sixteen rmended contestants pleasee up first to draw your lots.¡±

    The sixteen contestants rmended by the major forces seemed to be born with a sense of superiority. There were heavily-armored warriors and robed swordsmen, but each of them exuded an extraordinary aura.

    These people went up one by one to draw lots, and each person drew a rank number that corresponded to the rank of the top thirty-two. However, Lily noticed that all these people drew odd numbers.

    After the sixteen people had drawn, each name was separated by a position in the middle.

    ¡°Now, those of the preliminary round who have an odd number ranking, pleasee in order of your rank.¡± The chief supervisor announced and an attendant brought over another box.

    Miss Nanashi was the first to twist her slender waist ande forward. She had achieved first ce in the preliminary round and attracted the attention of all the contestants.

    After that, the odd-numbered contestants drew lots in turn.

    All the odd-numbered drawers were ranked second to sixteenth in the top thirty-two. When Lily saw the advancement route of the matchup chart, it could also be understood as ¡®the upper half¡¯.

    This meant that one could only meet any of these people in the finals! It was reasonable to split the ranking draw like this.

    ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to invite the contestants with even number ranks toe and draw their lots.¡±

    Lynne was the first toe forward to draw, as per the previous example.

    ¡°Is she Lynne?¡±

    ¡°The one in second ce?¡±

    Several contestants started to discuss.

    ¡°Although she is secondth ce, everyone isn¡¯t stupid. If she had exchanged her silver and bronze tes, this woman would have been the undisputed first ce!¡±

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, either there is something wrong with her brain or she doesn¡¯t care at all. She¡¯s a really arrogant woman, but I¡¯m afraid she has enough capital to dare to be so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I hope I won¡¯t be the first to meet her¡­ Although I really want to be alone with her, it¡¯s definitely not in thepetition arena!¡±

    Lily ignored the whispers of these people and confidently stepped forward to make her draw.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, so it¡¯s you.¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada stood in front of the third lottery box and asked, ¡°Why did you enter thepetition under a pseudonym? Do you know that because you had concealed your identity, several of my Genji juniors lost the chance to advance.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, Lily once risked her life to convey the heavenly oracle to the imperial court, but was arrested as a murderer by some people and almost tortured. How could Lily not be careful? It was also out of necessity.¡± Lily said in a serious yet delicate manner.

    She drew out a red stone ball with the words, ¡°I wenty-eight.¡±

    ¡°Lynne, the twenty-eighth pick.¡±

    A junior supervisor wrote her name on the matchup chart, and Lily also nced at it and saw that her opponent was the twenty-seventh pick: Sakanoue no Murakada.

 Volume 5, Chapter 135 â€“ Genjiâ€™s Top Genius

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 135 - Genji¡¯s Top Genius</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    ¡°Honda Yahatarou and Taira no Hachiro are in the same half as me.¡± Lily said while secretly looking at the matchup chart.

    At the end of the lottery draw, the paths of the thirty-two strongest contestants leading up to the championship were clearly outlined.

    At this time, in a corner near the matchup chart, several young warriors of the Genji n were gathered together. Minamoto no Yosh*tada walked over to them and everyone saluted.

    Yosh*tada looked at the matchup chart and regarded a stocky young man with tousled hair, dark skin, and a short stature who stood at the front of the group.

    ¡°Tsukawa, how do you feel about this matchup arrangement? You and Taira no Shizuru are in different halves.¡± Yosh*tada asked.

    This man was young, but he had a head of wild, ck hair and thick eyebrows which exuded an inherent fierceness. He also had a sword scar on the side of his face.

    ¡°Uncle, does it matter who is on the matchup chart?¡± Minamoto no Tsukawa¡¯s voice carried a kind of maturity and confidence that didn¡¯t match his age.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m relieved to see that you are so confident. The Lord Shogun has high hopes for you. The Yosh*tsune Memorial is a tribute to our Genji Heroes, but this time, the Kawachi Genji¡¯s overall performance is not good. The task of upholding the prestige of the world¡¯s number 1 martial arts family rests on you.¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada said.

    ¡°Hmph, in my opinion, why did the Genji n send so many people to participate in thepetition? I don¡¯t want to hurt my brothers along the way. I am the only one who will win the championship in front of the three emperors and the Shogun. It¡¯s no problem!¡± Minamoto no Tsukawaughed arrogantly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Good! This is what I want to hear, your confidence and arrogance. I can rest assured! I¡¯m sure you will live up to the Lord Shogun¡¯s expectations! If we don¡¯t win the championship of the Genji¡¯s Hero Memorial, who else can?¡± Yosh*tada was also in a good mood.

    On the other side of the matchup chart, several warriors from the Taira n were also gathered nearby. They all sneered when they heard theughtering from the Genji¡¯s side.

    Taira no Mori, amander of the imperial guards, held a fan painted with an image of the setting sun and waved it lightly, ¡°The new generation of the Genji n are not to be feared, except for that Minamoto no Tsukawa. He is only sixteen years old, but he is undisputedly the strongest among the younger generation of the Genji n, and the gap between him and the other youths is not small! He is indeed the top genius youth of the Genji n, and some people evenpare him to Yosh*tsune back then!¡±

    ¡°Shizuru, fortunately, you are in a different halves from him this time, but even so, he¡¯s still your biggest opponent! As for the rest of you, you¡¯ll be lucky to win if you meet that Minamoto no Tsukawa, but even if you can¡¯t win, you have to do everything you can to consume his energy and injure him. That way, we cany a good foundation for the decisive battle between Shizuru and him, do you understand?¡± Taira no Mori loudly instructed.

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡± The Taira n samurai bowed in acknowledgement

    This time, the Taira n had entered the top thirty-two with a total of eight people, which was more than the Genji n. They stood a very good chance!

    Taira no Shizuru was also staring at the cheerfullyughing, arrogant and sunny teenager, Minamoto no Tsukawa.

    The two of them were the most dazzling top geniuses of the younger generation of the Heian Dynasty.

    Only¡­

    Taira no Shizuru felt unconfident whenparing herself to this young man.

    ¡°Damn it! Since god has given me such talent, why did a guy like Minamoto no Tsukawa have to be born?! It¡¯s really hateful! This time, I will win against you and prove that I am the number one among the younger generation!¡± Taira no Shizuru also made up her mind.

    ¡°Uncle Mori, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back to practice!¡± Taira no Shizuru said coldly before turning around to leave.

    Taira no Mori did not me her for being rude but instead looked at her with appreciation, ¡°This child, Shizuru, is not only talented, but she also works harder than anyone else. If only she could be more open, it would be even better.¡±

    At this time, behind the people of the Taira n, there was a red-haired person dressed in a gorgeous yet strange way, who looked entric. No one paid him any attention, neither did they even want to count him as a member of the Taira n.

    ¡°The genius girl of the Taira n versus the genius boy of the Genji n. The showdown between the two prides of thispetition¡ª is that really the case?¡± Taira no Hachiro shook his head and muttered to himself inexplicably.

    ¡°Countryman!¡± When two Taira n warriors went back to practice together, they spat out this word in a low voice.

    At this time, Lily had finished drawing lots and had long since sneaked away while everyone was viewing the matchup chart. In a sense, she had too many acquaintances here, and most of them were not on very friendly terms with her, or were eager to make trouble for her.

    Lily also went straight back to practicing.

    Thepetition was arranged to begin in three days.

    In the lower half of thepetition where Lily was ced, the semi-final would be held at the Taira main dojo.

    ¡°I need to hurry up and continue training my body.¡±

    When Lily returned to the chief advisor¡¯s manor, she put on her lingerie and started to train her body.

    Although her seductive intent had reached the stage limit, there was still some room for strengthening her body.

    Lily was in the room and her face was flushed red as she immersed herself in practice.

    Whoosh¡ª The door was pulled open all of a sudden.

    ¡°Lily, you scared me. Because you used a pseudonym, I thought you didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Ayaka, who was dressed in a slim white dress, directly opened the door of Lily¡¯s boudoir, only to see her sitting there cross-legged in only her underwear.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was also stunned and unable to react for a while. She was integrating the seductive intent into her body, which caused her delicate body to turn hot, her eyes to be misty, and her breathing to emit the scent of orchids.

    She panicked and turned to the side before covering herrge breasts with her small arms, though it was of little use, ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡¯m sorry. Lily is practicing, so My Lady¡­please go to the study room first and allow Lily to change clothes before reporting to you.¡±

    These past few days, Ayaka was busy with court affairs and did note to see Lily even once. She originally thought that there was no suspense for Lily to pass the preliminary round, but she got anxious when some people from the Fujiwara n came toin to her in the morning. But after reading the ranking list, she knew that it was a false rm.

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze fell on Lily¡¯s stunningly beautiful body. She was busy running around due to court affairs recently and her eyes were full of authority and assertion. But now, seeing such a pure thing in the world, she couldn¡¯t help feeling deeply attracted for a while.

    She waspelled to lean over and sit beside Lily, ¡°Are you training your body? Raise your hands and put them behind your head, and let me see the results of your practice.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was dressed like this, so how could she dare to perform such an action? She was too shy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I said that I want to check your improvement. Be obedient.¡±

    Faced with this justifiable reason, Lily couldn¡¯t seem to refuse. After all, Ayaka took care of her a lot so she had to obey. Lily raised her hands and sped them behind her head, causing herrge breasts to bounce out and shake uncontrobly as she raised her chest.

    ¡°Not bad, Lily. You understand the essence of female body training. It feels like they got bigger again.¡±

    ¡°Eh??!¡±

    ¡°Let me see how strong your body is¡­¡± Ayaka said and reached out to grasp them, but apparently, even with her strength, it was futile to try to grasp some things with one hand.

    ¡°Mmhm¡­¡± Lily bit her lip lightly. She was interrupted during the process of training her body, and the feeling of being unable to move around, coupled with Ayaka¡¯s current inspection, made her feel an incredible emptiness¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that¡­ Please, please check properly.¡± Lily said with a red face.

    ¡°Hmm? What do you want me to check? Why don¡¯t you say it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡±

    ¡°Not speaking? If you don¡¯t say anything, then I¡¯ll do what I like¡­¡± Ayaka grabbed Lily¡¯s chest with one hand and lifted her chin with the other before initiating a sudden kiss.

    The boudoir was filled with the fragrance of flowers and there seemed to be an unusual seductive intent flowing between the lips of Lily and Ayaka.

    This¡­could it be¡­ Lily seemed to feel the thin barrier obstructing further progress of her seductive intent.

    Could it be that being forcibly kissed by Lady Ayaka can make me perceive a deeper level of seductive intent? Is it because I am mingling with a woman who has a higher level of seductive intent?

    A fervent desire to practice and be more powerful made Lily act subconsciously, awry from her original intention. She actually reached out to wrap her arms around Ayaka¡¯s equally slender waist, even though this was a woman who stood at the top of the Heian Dynasty.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Ayaka was sensitive and naturally felt Lily¡¯s movements. The fact that this little woman, who had always been powerless to resist, surprisingly made a move caused Ayaka to blush and feel a little nervous. But she quickly adjusted her breath to take control of the situation.

    Lily was her woman and only she could conquer Lily, treat her as a wife, and y with her like a lover. The reverse was absolutely uneptable to Ayaka and she even felt repulsed by the thought. This was a really iprehensible concept to her.

    Ayaka changed the light kiss to a deep and intense one all of a sudden, which forced Lily to let out some indistinct sounds.

    If things went on like this, the two women might really lose control. As for Ayaka, she didn¡¯t mind taking this chance topletely conquer Lily right here.

    However, at this time, another person rushed to the entrance of the doorway, ¡°Lady Ayaka, it¡¯s not good. The Fujiwara n¡­¡±

    Hoshi Murasaki looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief.

    Lily was only wearing underwear, and even the shoulder straps of the purple bra had somehow slipped onto her arms during the two¡¯s aggressive fumbling.

    Ayaka¡¯s originally straight court clothes were also messy and some long strands of hair hung at the corner of her eyes.

    She held Lily¡¯s chin, and although she was clearly seen by Hoshi Murasaki, she wasn¡¯t nervous at all. She casually moved her warm lips away from Lily¡¯s mouth, causing a faint mist like pure white clouds to disperse as the lips of the two young women separated.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What is so rming?¡± Ayaka looked back and smiled. Her charm and the strong overpowering aura of the Lord Chief Advisor were exuding almost at the same time.

    ¡°This¡­that¡­¡± Hoshi Murasaki forgot how to organize her words for a while. The stabbing pain in her heart nearly caused her to vomit blood, but she had to swallow it back at this time. She was just Ayaka¡¯s subordinate and only came to convey that the Chancellor and the others were secretly engaged in talks that were unfavorable to Ayaka¡­

    ¡°The Chancellor and the others, they¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, it¡¯s just a trivial matter. Is it worth you panicking over?¡± Ayaka got up, and instead of tidying up her court clothes ¡ªwhoosh¡ª she took off the outer garment and covered Lily, who was feeling shy in only her tiny underwear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I just happen to have something for you to do.¡±

    ¡°Then the Chancellor and the others¡­¡±

    ¡°Ignore them for now.¡±

    Ayaka strode away with Hoshi Muraski.

    Only Lily was left sitting in the boudoir with her beautiful hair scattered and the court clothes which exuded Ayaka¡¯s body fragrance draped over her body. Why was it so warm¡­?

 Volume 5, Chapter 136 â€“ The Start Of The Semi-finals

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 136 - The Start Of The Semi-finals</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    At this time, in the mountains and forests of Tanba Province, it was raining heavily and fog was everywhere. A group of warriors, who were drenched by the rain, were walking aimlessly in this mysterious forest in a somewhat wretched state.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The face of the rich boy, Nakajou Mikazuchi, was getting paler with each passing day, and he had dark circles under his eyes. A bandage was wrapped around his chest and he held a cane in one hand while holding onto a wet tree trunk with the other, coughing and constantly panting, ¡°I, I can¡¯t walk anymore¡­I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he fell headlong into the mud.

    The other apanying samurai had to stop, each with a tired and frustrated look on their faces.

    Toyama inspected Nakajou¡¯s wound and took a deep breath of cold air, ¡°The wound is infected and the bones haven¡¯t healed properly. If we don¡¯t find a vige again where he can recuperate and get treatment, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Hatano went forward to touch Nakajou¡¯s forehead, ¡°So hot.¡±

    Fevers were nothing to themon people of the Heian Dynasty who lived in poor conditions, but if a Spirit Jade adept contracted a fever, it was a very ominous sign.

    The body of an expert was extremely resilient, and unless it was some otherworldly disease, mortal illnesses would not affect them. If an expert developed a fever, that meant that their spiritual power was almost withered, and they weren¡¯t far from death.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Toyama sat on a rock, obviously distressed, ¡°What to do? What the hell should we do?! When will we get out of this hellish ce?¡±

    Uesugi Rei stood in front of the team, also in a helpless situation. Her goals had always been very clear and her physical condition was also good, but at this moment, she felt lost. The condition of herpanions was deteriorating and they could no longer keep up with her.

    Although Uesugi Rei was unrestrained and arrogant, as a samurai, once she made a pact to adventure together, she would never do things such as abandoning herpanions. However, when it came to caring about people, except for her Sister Lily, she wouldn¡¯t show any feminine affection to others, especially men.

    Therefore, although everyone could barely keep up as she led the way forward, she couldn¡¯t do anything tofort or encourage herpanions who were injured and depressed.

    Even Uesugi Rei, who was always confident, had things she was not good at, which could make her feel a kind of powerlessness.

    These days, they wanted to get out of this mountain forest first, but they only seemed to go deeper and deeper. In fact, Uesugi felt that even if they really let her lead the way, the situation couldn¡¯t get any worse. During this period, they experienced a number ofrge and small battles as demons were encountered almost every day, and the team¡¯s spiritual energy was on the verge of exhaustion. In such a harsh and dangerous environment coupled with their huge consumption, the little bit of recovery and absorption each day was simply not enough.

    All kinds of treasures, elixirs, and supplies had also long been used up.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s clothes were torn at this time, and the back of her short skirt almost revealed most of her buttocks. The thin ck cloth belt in the middle was also visible. However, even the men who were a little lustful at the beginning didn¡¯t have the heart to appreciate the view at this moment. In their hearts, the only thing they cared about now was their own lives and whether they could walk out of this forest alive.

    The armor on Minamoto no Kenki was also damaged in many ces. There was also a crack in the armor on his chest and the condition of the wound inside was unknown. This was done by the sharp ws of a peak Spirit Jade demon a few days ago.

    He looked around and began to cut down the surrounding branches with his sword.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Uesugi asked.

    ¡°Cutting down some branches to make a stretcher to carry Little Brother Nakajou.¡± Minamoto no Kenki said with a firm look.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s delicate white skin was dripping with rain. She drew the short sword at her waist and raised her arms to cut down the branches.

    The group made a stretcher and put Nakajou on it while Hatano brought some water to feed him.

    When Nakajou finally woke up, he was weak but irritable, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have ventured into Tanba Province with you guys! How can we crusade against Shuten Doji with just us? Cough¡ª not even the shadow of Mount Ooe is in sight! We are going to die in the middle of this deserted mountain and no one in this world will know about it! We are going to die in obscurity! Cough cough¡ª I want to go back! Send me back!¡±

    Seeing a man crying and screaming like that also put Uesugi Rei in an irritable mood. She shook her head and walked to the side. The ck undergarment on her towering chest was torn in many ces and couldn¡¯t cover the area anymore¡­ But in this deserted mountain, except for the underwear, the recement clothes that she brought were all damaged beyond repair and discarded.

    If Uesugi Rei could find the way out, she would have sent everyone to a safe ce already, and maybe then she could take the risk on her own. Not only could she travel quickly by herself, but she also wouldn¡¯t need to worry about her body being exposed in front of men due to torn clothes.

    ¡°Nioh¡­I also don¡¯t know where it ran off to.¡± Uesugi Rei was not too worried about Nioh. Although all their horses disappeared overnight and the other horses may have been dragged off to be eaten by demons, Nioh was extremely strong and an average demon was not its opponent. It¡¯s just that Nioh had disappeared for several months now and Uesugi Rei couldn¡¯t even remember how long they had been lost in Tanba Province. Because of the extended night, there was no longer the concept of date.

    ¡°Nakajou! We are not going to leave you behind, but you should stopining. As a samurai and as a man, shouldn¡¯t you face everything bravely at this time?! Since you have chosen this path, why should you regret it?¡± Minamoto no Kenki shouted, grabbing him by the cor.

    In return, all he got was a cowardly cry and a heart-wrenching cough.

    Toyama shook his head with unbearable worry, ¡°His spirit jade has dimmed and gone into decline¡­ We must find medicine as soon as possible and let him rest in afortable environment, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei came over and said in a low voice, ¡°How about using the healing power of my ice crystal spiritual energy?¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s ice attribute spiritual energy could replenish the spiritual energy of herpanions to a certain extent and help them heal their wounds. However, she mostly focused on offense and this auxiliary power was actually incidental to her spiritual energy attribute. She had never practiced it before so the effect was very weak. It was more useful for low-level spiritual energy users such as the Uesugi n Army and sword masters. For experts of the Spirit Jade stage, it was like a drizzle, which was almost useless, and this supplement could only be temporarily effective. It was generally used in battle emergencies and would soon wear off. Repeated use would only make the other party more tired. Ultimately, Uesugi Rei had not practiced this application well at all.

    Minamoto no Kenki shook his head, ¡°That will only make his body more exhausted¡­¡±

    Although Uesugi Rei seemed unable to show a sad expression for such a thing, she was actually sad and worried in her heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Uesugi said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know when we can get out of thisbyrinth forest, we will never be able to find a way out without moving forward. If one day, I am the only one left to walk out of Tanba Province, I will definitely carve your deeds onto monuments and let the world and your family know about your valor and tenacity!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Everyone looked at Uesugi with stunned eyes, and they seemed to be even more depressed after hearing her words.

    Hatano kept giving Uesugi a look andined in her heart, I know Sister Uesugi is a kind of woman with a straightforward personality and she is very strong, but how hard is it to say a few eloquent words to boost our morale?!

    The ninja had been standing behind a tree, silent and not saying a word, but his condition wasn¡¯t very good either.

    ¡°All right, no matter what, Miss Uesugi is speaking the truth. Let¡¯s carry Little Brother Nakajou and keep moving! Onward!¡±

    Minamoto no Kenki and Toyama lifted the stretcher.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Kuki to clear the way in front while Miss Uesugi and Miss Hatano guard the back.¡± Minamoto no Kenki instructed

    ¡°Hm.¡± Uesugi nodded. She blushed slightly and was wondering why her impassioned speech failed to stir up everyone¡¯s fighting spirit¡­

    Forget it, I¡¯ll just be a good guard, Uesugi Rei thought.

    The group of people continued to walk in the rainy and foggy mountain, not knowing where they were or where they would end up tomorrow.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Three dayster, the semi-final of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition was about to begin!

    The lower half of thepetition, where Lily was ced, was held at the Taira main dojo.

    This day was different from previous days. Anyone who had obtained an invitation or purchased an admission ticket could enter the outer courtyard of the Taira main dojo and watch thepetition in the square in front of the central gate.

    Compared to the main dojo of the Genji n, the pavilions of the Taira n were more borate and luxurious, with copper, red and white colors.

    This was rted to the custom of the Taira n¡¯s martial arts family, which was located near the southwest.

    The Taira n had the number one navy in the world and controlled maritime trade. They were not only tough and brave, but also very wealthy. Although their financial resources were notparable to the Fujiwara¡¯s, they were definitely richer than the Genji n and were not like the Genji who advocated simplicity and self-discipline. Instead, they were more unrestrained and open.

    Of course, Taira no Hachiro¡¯s style was a bit too much and was not recognized by the Taira n.

    Outside the central gate, there was a group of round ancient stone tforms 50 meters in diameter surrounded by severalyers of temporary stands and tents which flew the gs of the major forces participating in thepetition. Of course, there were more gs of the Taira n. At this time, the stands and even the surrounding open space were already full of seats and people. The atmosphere of thepetition field seemed very enthusiastic and the group of young people was eagerly waiting.

    Arge matchup chart stood at the side of the entrance to thepetition arena.

    After entering the Taira n dojo, Lily was led to the area behind the circrpetition stage which was surrounded by cloth and served as a resting ce. Each contestant had their own resting ce, which was a three square meters wooden box with a small table and a tent roof to shelter from the rain. Lily was told that thepetition wouldst for a week, and the contestants were required to rest here and weren¡¯t allowed to leave without reason.

    Thepetition had always been stipted like this until the final round. Lily didn¡¯t bother thinking about the meaning of this rule. In short, she just needed to stay here for a few days. Not far away, a road surrounded by cloth led to ces such as a men¡¯s and women¡¯s bath.

    There was a public resting area for the contestants outside where they could wait to enter thepetition or watch thepetition directly from the edge of the ring.

    When Lily was brought in, Honda and the others were already there. He stood up immediately upon seeing her, ¡°Lynne! I didn¡¯t expect that we would be in the same half, but don¡¯t worry! My promise will not change!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­hehe, I wish you good luck.¡± Lily narrowed her eyes andughed leisurely.

    At this time, there was the percussion of taiko drums outside apanied by the lingering but powerful sound of the biwa, which was the very famous Taira biwa performance.

    ¡°The semi-finals of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Hero Selection Tournament¡ª officially begins!¡± A man with a bold and loud voice announced.

 Volume 5, Chapter 137 â€“ Sakanoue no Tamura

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 137 - Sakanoue no Tamura</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    At this time, in the public preparation area, most of the contestants had arrived but some might be resting in their own areas.

    Apart from Honda, Taira no Hachiro, Minamoto no Takuo, and the others, a majority of the present samurai were from the Taira and Genji ns, all of whom were quite powerful.

    Listening to the sound of the drums and music outside, it seemed that some big shots wereing. Lily guessed that the prelude to thepetition was still some time away, so she found a small foldable wooden stool and sat down on the spot. But, after all, she was wearing a kimono and it was quite strange for a woman with long sleeves to sit on a small stool like this. Lily sat asdylike as possible with her legs nted sideways and her hands on top of her slender thighs, which were faintly exposed under the kimono.

    ¡°Ho-ho?! I didn¡¯t expect there to be women among the remaining line-up of contestants in the final stages of thepetition. How weak are those losers who participated in the preliminary round?¡±

    Just as Lily sat down, a young man wearing a fancy and borate light pink hunting suit and a tall ck hat came over.

    This young man had an oily head and pink face, and his hair was dyed in a weird pinkish white color. He wore pink clothes but his face was not at all pretty, especially his small slender eyes and eyebrows which gave a spiteful, mean feeling.

    At first nce, he looked like a pampered son who indulged in extravagance.

    Lily¡¯s expression was calm. These contestants were originally hostile to each other, so this should be a provocation before thepetition.

    She turned her head away, ignoring him.

    The noble youth looked Lily up and down carefully, his eyes lighting up as he thought, This woman from the preliminary round is really f¨¬2u¨¬2c¨¬2k¨¬2i¨¬2n¨¬2g beautiful!

    He found it hard to imagine that there was such a beautiful woman among themon people.

    The noble youth nned to tease her, so he took out his closed paper fan and waved it in front of Lily¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How can this youngdy ignore me? Are you a little nervous because it¡¯s your turn topete soon?¡±

    Lily was toozy to deal with this kind of person and got up to walk away. When she stood up, her height was nearly half-a-head taller than the yboy.

    ¡°Woah!¡± The noble youth saw more of Lily¡¯s tall and graceful figure when she stood up and suddenly went around to block her way, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t leave. Your name is Lynne, right? You are so beautiful and sexy, why do you have to participate in such a brutal and dangerouspetition? Why don¡¯t you quit the contest and be my, Fujiwara no Koji¡¯s, woman? Where are you from, Miss? The Fujiwara n, have you heard of it? Do you know who I am? I am the son of the Chancellor, who is the most powerful minister in the world today! Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to follow me than to fight and kill thousands of times? Huh?¡±

    After saying that, Fujiwara no Koji used the paper fan in his hand to lift Lily¡¯s chin.

    ¡°This gentleman, please show some respect!¡± Before Lily could act, Honda Yahatarou grabbed Fujiwara no Koji¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah-ow-ow-ow!¡± Fujiwara no Koji howled, ¡°You savage samurai, let go, hurry up and let go! It hurts! Do something, someone!¡±

    At this time, two warriors from the Taira n rushed in, ready to draw their swords as they scolded, ¡°The contestants are forbidden to fight in the back of thepetition, otherwise they will be disqualified! Stop it now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The giant-like Honda shoved Koji away, causing him to stagger back.

    When has Koji ever been treated like this? He was so furious that he rushed up to Honda, ¡°What, you want to fight? You savage from the East,e on! You can hit me, you can draw your f¨¬2u¨¬2c¨¬2k¨¬2i¨¬2n¨¬2g sword and kill me! Go ahead! Kill me! What¡¯s wrong¡ª you don¡¯t dare to do it? Punk!¡±

    Honda clenched hisrge fist, but he shouldered the trust of Lord Tokugawa and his father toe here. How can he get himself disqualified because of this? He could only endure it.

    ¡°Lord Honda, forget it. Why bother with such a wild dog?¡± Lily¡¯s hand gently rested on Honda¡¯s fist, instantly quelling his anger.

    ¡°What did you say? Who are you calling a wild dog?! You b¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2, you must have advanced through the ranks by selling your body, right? You savage and lowly trash, let me tell you, those in all the previouspetitions who came from the preliminary round have never reached the top four. You are nothing but cannon fodder, a side character! You are a ***** calling me a dog! The one next to you is a big ck male dog! Two dogs!¡±

    A burst of strong spiritual energy apanied Honda¡¯s fist and mmed towards Koji¡¯s face with a thousand pounds of force.

    Boom! A violent shockwave impacted Koji¡¯s face, blowing off his hat and messing up his hair!

    ¡°What?!¡± For a moment, Koji thought his nose was going to be broken, but the huge fist was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from his stilted nose.

    At thest moment, Lily¡¯s beautiful and slender little hand grabbed Honda¡¯s wrist with incredible strength, just managing to stop his heavy punch.

    Thud! Koji was so frightened that he sat on the ground involuntarily and hobbled back a few steps before getting up, ¡°You, you poor dogs! Wait for me! Fighting is prohibited in the back, I¡­can¡¯t be bothered with you. If you guys have the guts, see you in thepetition arena!¡±

    Koji walked away, trembling as he spoke.

    Honda was a little surprised by Lily¡¯s strength. Although Lily¡¯s strength wasparable to his own back then, he was far stronger than this woman in terms of sheer strength. Furthermore, his strength had greatly improved during his half year of training. Just now, he was fueled by rage and exerted 8 or 9/10 of his strength, but it was so easily blocked by Lily¡¯s little hand. It was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°Lord Honda, don¡¯t bother with this kind of person. It¡¯s not worth it to ruin your ns over this small matter, but Lily is still thankful for your help. In the future, Lily can handle this kind of thing by herself. I please ask Lord Honda not to get involved again.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Lynne¡­¡± Honda¡¯s expression was a bitplicated, not because of Koji, but because of how far Lily¡¯s strength had reached. His idea of marrying Lily in a dignified manner was a bit shaken. As a man, if he was not as strong as Lily, what qualifications did he have to marry her?

    At this time, the drums outside got louder and a judge suddenly shouted, ¡°The first match, Mikawa¡¯s Honda Yahatarou versus Kawachi¡¯s Kusonoki Yuki!¡±

    ¡°Lord Honda, it¡¯s your turn to fight.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Ah¡­Miss Lynne, I will definitely win!¡± Honda¡¯s fighting spirit was high.

    Honda¡¯s pick was number 18 and he was in the first group of the lower half.

    Honda had the Buddhist Attendant Physique. Recently, his strength had soared, his energy was strong and robust, and he was extremely violent. He had set a goal and trained really hard, managing to reach the mid Permanence Stage. In this battle, Honda only used three moves to win the match and the Kusonoki Family descendant who got rmended a spot in the quota simply couldn¡¯t fight back.

    Seeing that Honda came down so quickly, Lily congratted, ¡°Congrattions on your victory, Lord Honda.¡±

    Honda seemed to have received some harmless encouragement, ¡°Lynne! I will definitely win the championship! I¡¯ll definitely be the number one samurai in the world and marry you in a dignified manner!¡±

    ¡°Uhm, this¡­¡± Lily smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Second battle, Seiwa¡¯s Minamoto no Tsukawa versus Ise¡¯s Oshima Ken.¡±

    ¡°¡­what? Please wait a moment, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Ise¡¯s Oshima Ken forfeits, Minamoto no Tsukawa wins!¡±

    Lily, who was sitting in the back of the resting area, was also stunned, ¡°Forfeit? There is such a thing?¡±

    After that, there was another round of drumming outside and the shouting continued. Some battles were extremely tense and violent, and some had a huge disparity in strength where the winners and losers were instantly determined.

    It was dusk in the afternoon.

    ¡°The seventh match, Maro Dojo¡¯s Sakanoue no Murakada versus Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s Lynne!¡±

    Finally, it was Lily¡¯s turn to battle.

    ¡°Lynne, go for it!¡± Honda stood up and shouted from the sidelines.

    Lily smiled and nodded, calmly entering the ring.

    At this time, the Taira n¡¯s ancient setting was already covered with the golden red rays of the sunset, but the enthusiasm of the audience hadn¡¯t diminished and they were still cheering.

    After all, most of those cheering weren¡¯t real samurai, but rather rich people who came to see the fighting and venting.

    Lily came to the front of the field and opposite her stood a tall, resolute swordsman who looked to be in his early forties, but in fact, he was less than twenty years old.

    The contestants¡¯ back area was divided into two, east and west. The people who entered were only led by the guiding attendant causally, but in general, the two duelists would be separated.

    The person in front of Lily seemed to have mediocre strength, but for some unknown reason, she felt an overwhelming sense of pressure as soon as she stepped into the ring, but the sense of pressure did not originate from the tall swordsman in front of her.

    At this time, on the viewing tform, some vagrant swordsmen were discussing:

    ¡°Is that it? That¡¯s the samurai sent by the Maro Dojo this year? That Murakada is just a mediocre person who is neither weak nor outstanding in the Sinless Domain!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of space to send him on the field?¡±

    ¡°s, this can¡¯t be med on the Maro Dojo. The number one genius of the Maro Dojo, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe, who was known as the world¡¯s fastest swordsman, was killed by the Eastern Goddess of Martial Arts, Kagami Lily, on Ryu Ind. The Maro Dojo has no one to send, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Wait, that, that woman in red looks familiar.¡± Someone from a group of blue and white dojo swordsmen in the stands said.

    ¡°Ah! I remembered as soon as you said it. That long hair, that figure¡ª isn¡¯t she Kagami Lily, the number one female samurai of Easternnd who killed Tamurakonoe?!¡±

    ¡°What? She came to thepetition under the name of Lynne?¡±

    ¡°And her first battle is against the representative of the Maro Dojo?¡±

    ¡°Haha! This is a terrible time for the Maro Dojo. Tamurakonoe was not Kagami Lily¡¯s opponent. Isn¡¯t Murakadaing to seek death as well?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! I wonder how the martial saints who came to watch the battle today feel.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t listen to the chatter of these people. Since she was on the field, she was fully concentrating on facing the opponent. Lily also felt that Murakada¡¯s strength was not very good, but she would not underestimate the enemy.

    ¡°The match begins!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily suddenly felt a terrifying gaze that made her shiver all over. She ignored Murakada and turned towards the VIP grandstand in front of her. There, she saw a tall, long-faced, and resolute-looking man with torch-like eyes and an unpleasant appearance.

    ¡°This man¡­his eyes are surprisingly sharp. Just his re makes me shiver and leaves my soul in awe¡­ Who is he?¡± Lily¡¯s heart trembled.

    At this moment, Murakada shouted, ¡°Kagami Lily, I didn¡¯t expect my first opponent to actually be you. We are really enemies on a narrow road. I want to avenge Senior Brother Tamurakonoe! Haah¡ª¡±

    With a majestic aura, Murakada raised his uchigatana and struck towards Lily!

 Volume 5, Chapter 138 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Fury

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 138 - Lily¡¯s Fury</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily focused on resisting the powerful pressure and redirected her gaze on the iing Murakada. This person¡¯s strength was at the mid Permanence Stage and he could be considered a powerhouse in the Sinless Domain, but in thispetition where the world¡¯s top young geniuses gathered, he wasn¡¯t really worth mentioning.

    Murakada¡¯s speed was not slow. He closed in on Lily with big steps and nted a foot in the ground before swinging his hefty uchigatana towards Lily!

    The sword was three times as thick as a normal sword and was more like an iron rod than a de.

    Even in the face of his aura, speed, and attack, Lily didn¡¯t take it seriously and easily analyzed his movements as she dodged to the side.

    However, just when Lily tried to dodge, an extremely powerful force came from the other side and pushed against her body to prevent her from evading.

    How could one miscalcte during a battle at the Permanence Stage? In an instant, the heavy de was already cutting towards Lily. She was taken by surprise and wasn¡¯t prepared to sh directly with her sword, but she subconsciously raised it to defend her body. However, her de was pressed by an incredible force and it was actually veryborious to lift it.

    BANG!!! The iing sword mmed heavily onto Yasutsuna, which was only slightly lifted by Lily. Yasutsuna was forcefully pressed down and a part of the de struck Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± There was a sh of light and Lily¡¯s celestial maiden undergarment urged her spiritual energy defense to barely defend against the sh, but the severe pain and heavy impact were transmitted to Lily¡¯s body, forcing her to one knee.

    Boom¡ª! The ancient stone bricks of thepetition arena were crushed and cracked by the impact.

    This martial arts stone tform was built using a very sturdy sixth-grade stone material and was passed down by the Taira n for hundreds of years!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily groaned involuntarily. Although Murakada was powerful, Lily was not afraid of him, but she had to resist his sword while bearing the iparably powerful pressure. Her slender hands were trembling and she was almost unable to stand it.

    ¡°What?!¡± The crowd was shocked. The genius girl, Kagami Lily, who defeated Tamurakonoe with a single sh, was beaten to one knee by a mediocre person like Murakada?

    Lily skillfully twisted her wrists and managed to push Murakada¡¯s sword to one side, after which, she took the opportunity to roll away. However, during her roll, Lily¡¯s body was attacked by the force again, which fumbled her movements. Murakada took this chance to kick Lily on her waist with a resounding ¡®bang¡¯, almost knocking her out of the ring. Lily used her domain to slow herself down and barely managed tond on the edge of the ring with a tumble.

    She put her hand on the ground and gasped for breath.

    ¡°Who is it?! Who¡¯s doing this in secret?¡±

    Lily was convinced that this wasn¡¯t being done by Murakada. She expanded her domain, and when it approached the central grandstand, she was met with a huge repelling force.

    That ugly, rigid-looking middle-aged man, who was sitting in the center of the front row and looking down from his lofty position, was staring at her with extremely sharp and ruthless eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    Lily instantly determined that it was this tall and ugly middle-aged man, but who was he? His strength was far beyond what Lily could detect and she had a hunch that even Yoruko wouldn¡¯t be a match for this man. At the very least, he was a supreme expert on the same level as Rokuhara.

    But when had she provoked such an expert to plot against her so insidiously?

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily noticed that behind the man, there was a familiar figure in a white robe and mask. It was Tamurakonoe¡¯s right-hand man, the arcanist samurai, Kiuchidera Tesshin!

    And the opponent in front of her was Sakanoue no Murakada.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Lily now understood that this person was most likely a supreme expert who had a very close rtionship with the Maro Dojo.

    Was it the Martial Saint, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro?

    Who else wouldy hands on her under the eyes of the emperor at the Heian-ky¨­ memorial ceremony? It must be a person who harbored deep hatred, who also possessed monstrous strength and was rted to the Maro Dojo!

    In all likelihood, it was the Martial Saint, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro!

    Just when Lily was shocked, Murakada rushed towards her again. Lily quickly escaped from the edge of the ring without being suppressed. Sure enough, that person wanted to kill Lily in the arena, not let her lose the match.

    What was the point of letting Lily lose? With Murakada¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to make it to the finals.

    ¡°A dignified master of swordy; a martial arts master, is using such unscrupulous means to enact his own personal revenge! I killed Tamurakonoe in a life-and-death duel; I¡¯m not at fault! This kind of person is not worthy of calling himself a martial arts master. Whenparing the way of the samurai, he is far inferior to Uncle Matsuda!¡± Lily said angrily in her heart.

    Murakada forced Lily back into the arena and chased after her with a sh. Lily used Yasutsuna to resist, but she felt a terrifying suppressive force on her sword which hindered her efforts. She suddenly changed her direction and used the suppressive force as leverage to dodge in the opposite direction. Lily¡¯s actions were unexpected, which barely allowed her to evade Murakada¡¯s sh, but at the same time, Murakada saw that Lily was full of ws and managed to hit her shoulder.

    Bang! Lily was knocked down. Murakada raised his sword and chased after her while crazily shing. Lily kept rolling on the ground and used fake movements to leverage the pressure to abruptly change positions and dodge in the opposite direction. But this also greatly increased the difficulty for Lily to dodge on her own.

    After all, Murakada was in the mid Permanence Stage and was a skilled swordsman. His sword managed to graze Lily¡¯s hair and clothes on multiple asions, pieces of which drifted to the ground.

    Rip¡ª The back of Lily¡¯s kimono was cut through, revealing her snow-white back.

    The suppressive force soon discovered Lily¡¯s trick and started suppressing her in all directions, leaving her nowhere to dodge.

    Swish! Murakada shed through Lily¡¯s long skirt, leaving a red mark on her snow-white thigh.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The hundredfold spiritual energy defense also amplified the pain, causing Lily to cry out uncontrobly. Honda and the others as well as many spectators in and outside the field felt anxious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Kagami Lily acting like this? The opponent is just Murakada, so why is she struggling so much as if she¡¯s a different person?¡± A beautiful young man wearing a blue and white dojo uniform, the young master of the Kazama Dojo, Kazama Mayuzumi, was also watching the battle from the bottom of the stage. He looked at Lily, who was repeatedly pushed into a dangerous position, with a puzzled and worried expression on his face.

    At this time, in the Taira n¡¯s ancient tree garden not far away from thepetition stage, there was a petite girl with two ponytails in a light orange kimono. The kendama in the young girl¡¯s hand seemed to bounce with glee as she looked at Lily with clear yet hatred-filled eyes, ¡°Kagami Lily, the headmaster himself personally took action, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Murakada swept out with his sword and Lily barely resisted, her sword almost getting knocked from her hand. The strong impact sent her sliding across the ground towards the edge of thepetition stage.

    Lily struggled to get up, her clothes torn and sweat dripping from her beautiful skin. Her chest, waist, thighs¡­most of her delicate skin was exposed.

    Lily was gasping for breath and the consumption of her spiritual energy was also huge. Her current spiritual energy reserves were already like a sea and the consumption caused by Murakada¡¯s attacks was nothing at all. More than 90% of her spent spiritual energy was used to resist the ugly middle-aged man¡¯s suppression.

    Lily turned to gaze at the middle-aged man and faced his god-like pressure without fear.

    ¡°I respect you as a generation of martial saints and I, Lily, originally did not want to be your enemy. Your son and brother had forced me to death¡¯s door again and again. I narrowly won the duel and had to kill Tamuramura while being besieged; I have a clear conscience!¡±

    ¡°Since you want to put me to death, I won¡¯t show any more mercy!¡±

    Seeing Tamuramaro re at her like a fierce god of judgment as well as the detest in his eyes, Lily¡¯s battle intent burned silently!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you are dead! Watch me kill you to avenge Brother Tamurakonoe and Uncle Tamuramura!!!¡± Murakada exploded with his full strength like an out-of-control beast. Even while knowing that Lily couldn¡¯t move freely, he didn¡¯t hesitate to kill this slender woman!

    As for Lily, she raised Yasutsuna high, her gaze determined. She felt the iparable strong pressure still acting on her long sword, making it almost impossible for her to move.

    However, there was an unprecedented determination in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    Her crimson de maiden spiritual energy erupted and she released the Sakura Blizzard domain to resist the suppression. The first segment of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle was also fully exercised, which gave her several times the physical strength of an ordinary samurai. She didn¡¯t hold back and used her seductive charm intent and moon intent as well!

    With this sh, Lily suddenly stopped her clumsy retreat and unleashed her full strength in an instant!

    ¡°What?!¡± Even the ugly middle-aged man on the tform who was using his spiritual energy to suppress Lily from afar was shocked.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Die!¡± Murakada howled and shed towards the chest of Lily, who was being suppressed by the full might of the headmaster!

    Boom¡ª!!!

    The sky and earth darkened, and a scarlet sword light streaked past the sun like a rainbow which burned with the wrathful mes of the bright moon, instantly breaking through the suppression and cleaving a broad sword sh through the Taira n¡¯s martial arts arena!

    Sakanoue no Murakada, when facing this harrowing sword light that was enough to kill an early Throne Stage expert, did not even have the strength to resist. He was directly cut in half together with his sword.

    Whoosh¡ªswoosh! A crimson storm blew across the martial arts arena and countless cherry blossoms scattered chaotically. This single sh stirred up thousands of shockwaves that swept up most of the gs and banners of the Taira and other noble ns. The spectators in the stands staggered and fell all over the ce, unable to open their eyes.

    The crimson storm gradually dissipated¡­

    Lily, who was in a tattered red dress, was the only one standing on the martial arts stage. In front of her, on either side of the deep sword gash that stretched across the martial arts stage,y the two halves of Murakada¡¯s corpse surrounded by horrific puddles of blood.

    Lily had won so many gold, silver, and bronze tes in the preliminary round, but no matter how strong or weak the opponent was, she had never killed anyone.

    Today, she had used a sh to kill her opponent so miserably, which reflected how furious she was. Moreover, not even her single full-power sh was enough topletely break through the spiritual pressure of that ugly middle-aged expert!

    The spectators were silent and the sh seemed to cut into everyone¡¯s soul, giving them a deep shock.

    Just then¡ª there was an audible crack!

    The Taira n¡¯s martial arts stage, which was said to be indestructible and had existed for hundreds of years, split into two halves.

    ¡°Victory, the winner¡ª Lynne!¡±

    The whole audience erupted like a boiling pot!

    Only, there were a few people that couldn¡¯tugh.

    Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, the headmaster of the Sinless Domain¡¯s Maro Dojo and the martial saint who was revered as a double saint among the adepts, had a stony face and his hateful eyes stared at Lily in disbelief.

    ¡°How can it be possible to break through my spiritual pressure¡­? Could it be that this woman was hiding her strength during the battle with my son, Tamurakonoe?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 139 â€“ The Battle For The Finals

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 139 - The Battle For The Finals</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily tidied up her clothes as if no one else was around and sheathed Yasutsuna with a shwing! She then walked off thepetition stage amidst cries of astonishment.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Lily won the match, but the inexplicable ¡®abnormalities¡¯ at the start plus her final shocking outburst had touched the hearts of the people.

    It was decisive and ruthless enough!

    Her performance shocked everyone present!

    This beautiful and deadly female samurai from the East once again created another legend.

    It was almost evening, but it seemed that the evening match could not take ce as the Taira n had to urgently dispatch craftsmen to repair the martial arts tform¡­

    The martial arts tform was chosen as thepetition arena after taking into ount the strength of the contestants. Unexpectedly, in her anger, Lily had cut it in half with a single sh!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sakanoue no Tamuramaro grimaced, immediately leaving with Kiuchidera Tesshin and his group.

    When Lily returned to the back area, Honda looked dumbfounded and seemed to have some mixed feelings. Lily nodded at him and returned to her own smallpartment to rest.

    Later, everyone was informed that this evening¡¯s match was canceled and the martial arts stage would be repaired overnight and reopened tomorrow.

    Lily went to the women¡¯s bath to freshen up in the evening and expanded her domain to prevent any unforeseen incidents. But the contestants here were all arrogant experts and geniuses, so no one should peek at her bathing, right?

    The next day, the first round of the remaining lower half of thepetition continued, and Taira no Hachiro was eliminated in his initial battle by the pretty boy from the Kazama Dojo, Kazama Mayuzumi.

    After Taira no Hachiro lost, he dragged his bruised body and carried his broken spear, hobbling on one leg as he said, ¡°I, Taira no Hachiro, came all the way to Heian-ky¨­ and didn¡¯t want to stop here¡ª at the battle of the top 32. What am I here for? I still need to train; I need to train hard¡­!¡±

    Under the setting sun, Taira no Hachiro was carrying a spear on his back while hopping and stumbling along the distant Suzaku Avenue. The figure of the departing red-haired man seemed a bit crestfallen, but somewhat spirited and carefree¡­

    Unexpectedly, Fujiwara no Koji also advanced after defeating a poor ronin from a remote area. However, the ronin was not injured. Lily heard from a Taira n attendant in the resting area that, although the ronin lost, he left the dojo happily and was picked up by a gorgeous bullock carriage full of beauties. It was uncertain what kind of dealings were made.

    It went without saying that Fujiwara no Koji was very proud of himself and even ridiculed the contestants who came from the preliminary round. He selectively forgot that Lily had killed a rmended contestant with a single sh.

    The first round of the lower half of thepetition soon ended and the craftsmen continued to reinforce and repair the martial arts tform in preparation for the second round of matches tomorrow.

    This second round of matches were key to determine those who would advance to the final eight!

    It was night. Because Lily couldn¡¯t leave the contestants¡¯ back area at will, she sent the demon hound through an open section to deliver a message to Ayaka.

    ¡°Lynne¡­¡±

    Honda Yahatarou walked out from under a big tree in the resting area and came over to Lily¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lord Honda.¡±

    Honda Yahatarou had a grim look on his face, ¡°Lynne¡­ If you and I manage to win all our matches, then¡­we will meet in the semi-finals.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Lynne, if that dayes, I want to know your true feelings. Do you want to win?¡± Honda asked solemnly.

    Lily raised her head and looked at the tall, young, and giant samurai with a calm but serious gaze, ¡°Among everyone who stands on this arena, I don¡¯t think there is anyone who doesn¡¯t want to win.¡±

    Honda nodded, but his gaze which had always been straightforward and simple becameplicated at this moment.

    ¡°Lord Honda, if you really meet me in thepetition arena, will you let me win?¡± Lily knew that, with her strength, she didn¡¯t need Honda to go easy on her, but she still wanted to know the answer.

    Honda looked at Lily seriously and replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Although I will never hurt Lady Lynne in thepetition, I definitely won¡¯t back down the tiniest bit! I, Honda Yahatarou, am first and foremost a samurai of the Tokugawa n. I have to be a man of honor and integrity so that I am worthy of my feelings for you!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lily nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do my best too.¡±

    After saying that, Lily turned her graceful body and walked back into the resting area.

    ¡°Lynne!¡± Honda called out to Lily, ¡°If you lose to me in the semi-finals, marry me!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t answer but only nced back at Honda. There was no annoyance in her eyes, only a bit of pity. She then turned and left.

    ¡°Miss Lynne¡­are you acquiescing? I must fight my way through the semi-finals! I must defeat you!¡± Honda made up his mind stubbornly, his whole body bursting with a strong fighting spirit.

    However, Lily was reluctant to face all this. She didn¡¯t even need to utter any words of refusal. In the evening, Lily had seen Honda¡¯s opponent for tomorrow. He was Minamoto no Tsukawa, who won his first match without needing to fight. In her heart, it seemed that she already knew the ending.

    In the early morning of the next day, the melodious yet slightly piercing sound of the Taira n¡¯s biwa apanied the dawn of the dojo.

    The final battle of the semi-final round that would decide who could make it into the top 8 was about to begin!

    Due to the destruction of the martial arts arena by Lily, the final battle of the upper half of thepetition was actually concluded yesterday.

    The four people who advanced were: the number one talented girl of the Taira n, Taira no Shizuru, the first ce in the preliminary round, Miss Nanashi, as well as Minamoto no Hiromasa and Yokota Daizo.

    This time, three of the top four in the upper half surprisingly came from the preliminary selection, which had never happened for many years. It could be seen that thispetition was fierce. It was rumored that, although Minamoto no Hiromasa advanced, he was injured!

    Also, because the upper half of thepetition was over, the lower half had attracted more attention. All kinds of wealthy people, powerful experts, and nobles hade to watch, and it was hard to get a ticket.

    Unless the price was sky-high, money alone wasn¡¯t enough to get a seat!

    As a martial family whose poprity had been badly suppressed by the Genji n over the past few years, the Taira main dojo had not seen a gathering of so many strong and influential people in a long time.

    On both sides of the avenue, two teams of Taira n soldiers dispersed the lingering crowd and created a path leading to the central grandstand. Such a formation was unprecedented even with the arrival of the Martial Saint.

    A group of mikos walked in front, followed by arge sedan chair carried by eight people.

    Even the chief advisor, Fujiwara no Ayaka, came to the arena in person!

    This was followed by many nobles of the Fujiwara n, such as the Chancellor, who came to cheer for his son. Even the old man of the Fujiwara n, Lord Shikken, who rarely showed himself, came.

    The Shikken had the highest status in the n, but in public, the chief advisor still had to take the lead, which was only natural.

    The Fujiwara n had taken over almost half of the central grandstand. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The Lord Chief Advisor was here and brought herrge entourage of followers. Naturally, the other forces had to give way.

    The Taira n¡¯s old Shikken, Taira no Kiyomori, who had already retired for many years, also made a rare appearance. As the host, he sat on the right side of Ayaka.

    The Martial Saint, on the other hand, could only sit in the corner of the first row.

    The Genji n¡¯s Shogun did note, otherwise it would really be an unprecedented asion. The highest-ranked official of the Genji n who came was Counselor Minamoto no Hirohikari. At this time, he still had lingering fears when he saw Ayaka. Minamoto no Yosh*tada and the others naturally also came.

    Originally, Ayaka would not havee to watch the semi-finals. She should havee in the finals, so her arrival surprised everyone and greatly increased the intensity of the final round of the semi-finals.

    If people knew that she was called over by Lily, they would be surprised that this little woman could garner such great consideration.

    To be precise, Lily informed Ayaka that she had been suppressed by the Martial Saint during thepetition by sending her a letter through the demon hound. As for the identity of the Martial Saint, Lily had already confirmed it with the warriors of the Taira n after the battle that day. That person was none other than the Martial Saint, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro!

    When Ayaka received such news, she was naturally extremely worried. Without Lily needing to say anymore, she pushed everything aside and came to watch the battle.

    Although Lily was able to forcefully break through the spiritual pressure to defeat a mediocre opponent like Murakada, today¡¯s opponent was likely much stronger than him, and may even be on the same level as herself. It was uncertain whether Lily would be subjected to another secret attack.

    At this time, Lily was at the entrance of the preparation area under thepetition stage, and she felt relieved when she saw Lady Ayaka sitting in the center of the grandstand in the distance.

    As for Martial Saint Tamuramaro, he was sitting in the corner with an unsightly expression, ¡°What kind of wind is blowing today? Even Fujiwara no Ayaka and that old thing, Taira no Kiyomori, came!¡±

    With his strength, it was unlikely for him to get detected when suppressing Lily in front of those juniors, but in front of these two people, it was impossible to take action against Lily without being discovered.

    And after this was the finals where the Emperor, the Emperor Emeritus, the Cloistered Emperor, The Shogun, and others would all be present. At that time, he would have even less of a chance.

    ¡°Damn! It seems very unlikely to kill Lily at the Yosh*tsune Memorial Competition!¡±

    Hmph, but even if I don¡¯t make a move, the next few opponents are enough to make you suffer. I might as well watch how you fail miserably here! The Martial Saint thought to himself.

    Although this martial saint¡¯s character was originally superb and highly respectable, his son and brother were killed, so how could he let Lily off?! Naturally, he hated Lily to the core!

    With so many big figures here, the judge and the chief supervisor were very nervous. After a pass of formality, the judge first saluted the chief advisor and Taira no Kiyomori again before turning to thepetition arena and raising the g, ¡°The final battle of the semi-finals. The first match¡ª Mikawa¡¯s Honda Yahatarou versus Seiwa¡¯s Minamoto no Tsukawa.¡±

    Amidst the cheering and drumming, a huge ck-armored warrior of more than three meters, wearing an antler helmet and holding a five-meter-long spear, stepped onto the martial arts stage with a strong sense of oppression.

    On the other side, there was a short and lean young man who was less than 1.6 meters tall. The young man had messy hair, and wore a somewhat ancient-looking blue and gold armor. He also carried a very rare weapon on his back.

    It was arge scythe with a long chain, and there was a heavy copper weight at the other end of the chain. The head of the copper weight was iid with arge, blue luminous pearl.

    ¡°Lord Honda¡­do your best¡­¡± Lily was at the bottom of the martial arts stage, watching the battle of the two duelists who seemed to differ a lot in size and power, but she was silently worried for Honda in her heart.

    ¡°Match¡ª begin!¡± The judge shouted, waving the g vigorously.

 Volume 5, Chapter 140 â€“ Honda Yahatarou versus Minamoto no Tsukawa

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 140 - Honda Yahatarou versus Minamoto no Tsukawa</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Minamoto no Tsukawa was only half the height of Honda, the two opponents stood ten meters apart like a small sapling facing a mountain.

    Despite the physique difference, Tsukawa¡¯s eyes burned with fighting spirit.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Honda Yahatarou? I hear you¡¯re also a member of the Genji n, there¡¯s no need for us Genji members to ughter each other. You cannot win, surrender, I would prefer not to identally harm a brother.¡± Tsukawa¡¯s eyes shone with light and confidence as he looked at Honda.

    ¡°This guy¡­ he¡¯s strong!¡± Lily muttered, the strong willpower increasing her vignce towards him.

    ¡°As a child of the Genji, do not be so arrogant. As a samurai, there is no retreat in the face of battle! I will win this battle! You are still young, be careful! I would not want to ruin your life!¡± Honda¡¯s five meter long spear started glowing with a golden aura.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re as stiff as those old Genji grandpas! Your era is over!¡± The gs around the reinforced arena started pping from the terrifying aura Tsukawa started releasing.

    ¡°Ha!¡± With a roar, Tsukawa rushed toward the huge ck armored samurai.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Lily was shocked, Tsukawa¡¯s speed couldpete with her at her fastest.

    Honda¡¯s eyes widened with shock, but as a battlefield general he reacted fast and decisively. Spinning his spear around, a powerful golden aura surrounded the spear as he stabbed out at Tsukawa.

    The speed of the stab was immensely fast, and the power even greater. Multiple disks of cyclones were created by the piercing of the spear.

    Eager for victory, Honda stabbed out with his full power!

    Minamoto no Tsukawa¡¯s eyes glinted sharply, his hand reached back and unsheathed a sickle in a golden streak.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The spear and sickle collided in an explosion of spiritual aura.

    Honda was shocked, his five meter long spear was blocked by a tiny sickle held in one hand.

    ¡°What!???¡± The audience was shocked at the result.

    Even the Tokugawa and Sakai sitting in the back row had their jaws dropped in shock.

    Only the Genji members had calm eyes as if they expected this result all along.

    ¡°So this is Genji¡¯s foremost genius, Minamoto no Tsukawa? As expected.¡± Besides Ayaka, the elder Taira no Kiyomori involuntarily nodded his head.

    ¡°Seiwa Genji¡¯s Minamoto no Tsukawa? I¡¯ve heard of him.¡± Ayaka responded in a gentle voice.

    A Taira samurai beside Kiyomori added ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa, Genji¡¯s foremost genius. Although he uses a different weaponpared to Yosh*tsune, his bravery is no less than Yosh*tsune¡¯s. He is known as the sessor of Yosh*tsune! Though, he might not have an advantage against my family¡¯s youngdy, Taira no Shizuru.

    Kiyomori shook his head, ¡°No, looking at that young man, not only is he brave but skilled atbat. Little Shizuru is probably not his opponent.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Hearing the opinion of the leader of the Tairas, the other Taira samurais could not say anything.

    ¡°Since elder Kiyomori has said so, then is Minamoto no Tsukawa not the number one genius of Heian-kyo?¡± Taira no Kagemori asked.

    Ayaka listened on the side, only smiled without saying anything.

    Back on the stage, Honda couldn¡¯t believe his full powered stab was stopped by a single hand, with a roar, a phantom Hachimon Bodhisattva appeared behind him increasing his momentum to the peak!

    ¡°That¡¯s the Honda Yahatarou¡¯s Buddhist Attendant! He¡¯s going all out!¡± Someone from the audience shouted.

    Honda mmed his big spear down, but Tsukawa countered with a single sickle strike once again, blocking with a single hand and actually knocking the spear to the side. Honda spun his spear with the momentum, spinning the spear in a big circle and shed again, leading with the cross de of his spear. Tsukawa leaped over the spear and suddenly the sickle flew out, connected to a chain.

    Unable to respond, Honda took the blow on his left shoulder. The ck armor shattered and Honda¡¯s strong shoulder took a deep wound, blood spurting out.

    But as Mikawa¡¯s strongest samurai general, such a small injury did not affect him. Honda pulled back and immediately stabbed at the airborne Tsukawa.

    Letting out an arrogant smirk, Tsukawa lifted a leg high and stomped down at the iing spear.

    ¡°Bang!¡± That small foot stomped Honda¡¯s spear into the ground.

    Pulling back hard, Honda withdrew his spear as Tsukawa pulled back his sickle. Manipting the chain, Tsukawa sent the sickle back out in a gleam of golden aura, weaving left and right, the sickle shed toward Honda.

    Honda brandished his spear in a defensive stance.

    ¡°Clink! ng! nk!¡± Each collision created heavy shockwaves and caused internal injuries to Honda, he retreated with each collision before finally vomiting out blood.

    ¡°B¨¬2a¨¬2s¨¬2t¨¬2a¨¬2r¨¬2d¨¬2!¡± Honda stabbed forward ignoring the sickle, but Tsukawa was too fast, easily slipping past and knocking the spear away with a left kick while shing toward Honda¡¯s head.

    Honda ducked to dodge, but was unable to avoid.

    ¡°Thump!!!¡±

    Honda¡¯s antler helm was knocked flying. From the resolute stoic face of the Mikawa¡¯s strongest samurai general, blood flowed down.

    Spinning around, Tsukawa flung out the other end of the sickle, the counterweight.

    Lifting an arm to defend, the counterweight struck Honda¡¯s sturdy wrist pad. Honda¡¯s wrist was deformed and his arm was obviously broken! The impact had flung him back and two furrows were created as Honda¡¯s feet slid back.

    As the counterweight rebounded Tsukawa swung the chain. With an ear piercing hum, the treasured orb on the counterweight released several golden shockwaves.

    ¡°Bam!!¡± The ground all around Honda was shattered by the shockwave, as rubble and dirt flew up into the air.

    Even Honda¡¯s ck armor shook as cracks appeared!

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª!¡± Honda spat out another mouthful of blood and his huge body copsed down onto one knee.

    ¡°Lord Honda!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but be worried, she could feel a hint of Tsukawa¡¯s prowess. Though he was not a peak permanence adept, that explosive power was edging close to the power of an early-stage throne expert.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Even in front of so many lords, Minamoto no Tsukawa still arrogantlyughed, ¡°Honda Yahatarou, we don¡¯t need to ughter each other, you should know you¡¯re not my match! Surrender! I would prefer not to harm such a heroic Genji general! Ahahahaha!¡±

    Though his body bled and shook, Honda¡¯s eyes were filled with steel will, his huge body seemed as hard and immovable as a mountain.

    ¡°I¡­Honda Yahatarou must win this battle! I will be the victor!!!¡±

    Regardless of his wounds, Honda stood back up clenching his spear, and stepped towards Tsukawa.

    Looking at Honda impatiently, Tsukawa was about to attack.

    ¡°Nn?¡± Turning his head towards the central viewing tform, he discovered the long haired, white dressed Ayaka.

    ¡°Wow! This, isn¡¯t this Lady Ayaka!¡± Ignoring the approaching Honda, he walked towards the central viewing tform.

    ¡°This man dares directly call out Lady Ayaka¡¯s name?¡± Lily frowned in disapproval.

    ¡°What are you doing! Minamoto no Tsukawa! Face me!!!¡± Honda roared through the blood in his mouth.

    But Tsukawa had lost interest in Honda, he looked up at Ayaka with undisguised interest, his gaze wandering over her form.

    This behavior during apetition shocked the audience.

    ¡°Rude!¡± The Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander Taira no Mori rebuked, ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa, how dare you speak the Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s name! Kneel and salute!¡±

    Looking down at Tsukawa, Ayaka remained indifferent and silent.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, I have heard that the Lord Chief Advisor is the world¡¯s most beautiful woman! I¡¯ve only seen you from afar a few times, but to think I can appreciate Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s goddess-like face so closely today. I am smitten!¡± Tsukawa stared at Ayaka recklessly, his gaze somewhat disrespectful.

    ¡°Outrageous! This is Heian-kyo¡¯s main dojo! You dare be disrespectful toward Lord Chief Advisor?¡± Taira no Mori stood up and a powerful suppression pressed down on Tsukawa.

    But even under the powerful suppression, Tsukawa resisted and continued to stare at Ayaka.

    ¡°Lord Taira no Mori!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada stood up, ¡°The Yosh*tsune Memorial tournament is still ongoing, are you nning on interfering with my Genji n¡¯s candidate?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Ahahahahaha!¡± Tsukawa continued to resist the suppression and wildlyughed. ¡°Chief Advisor sister, I really can¡¯t kneel now. If I kneel and pay my respects during a battle, what if the stupid big lunkhead sends a spear at me? Right? Ahahaha!¡±

    Hearing the young man¡¯sughter and seeing his rampant behavior in front of the Lord Chief Advisor, the audience could only admit that the number one Genji genius was really heroic.

    Who would dare be so rampant before the Lord Chief Advisor? Though it could be said he was disrespectful, there was no disrespect in his words, and this was the tournament stage, how could this young man be so fearless?

    Though they had some dislike towards this sort of behavior, they were still somewhat surprised.

    Down below, for some reason, Lily clenched her fists.

    ¡°B¨¬2a¨¬2s¨¬2t¨¬2a¨¬2r¨¬2d¨¬2!!! You dare ignore me!¡± Honda was infuriated, he felt his samurai pride had been humiliated. His aura red wildly and the phantom of Hachimon Bodhisattva once again rose behind him as a hurricane of golden aura surrounded his spear.

    However, as a true samurai, he would never stab at an opponent¡¯s back, he swung hard with the shaft of his spear.

    Tsukawa continued to stare at Ayaka, ¡°Chief Advisor sister, the number one beauty, and I¡ª¡ª¡±

    He jumped as if he had eyes on the back of his head, avoiding the spear and stomped the spear into the ground with one foot, ¡°Tell me¡ª¡ª!¡±

    He turned and kicked out!

    ¡°Pow!¡± Sending the giant samurai flying!

    Honda was sent crashing into the other side of the arena, the impact cratering a big pit in the ground.

    Standing on that big spear, Tsukawa continued to stare at Ayaka, his eyes filled with frivolity, his voice continued loudly, ¡°Tell me!!!¡±

    His aura spiked, wind blew, the gs pped in the wind, the tournament arena trembled and the audience¡¯s clothes were blown into disarray.

    ¡°Who, is the world¡¯s future greatest hero!??¡± He shouted at Ayaka.

    But Ayaka and Mori did not respond, their surroundings calm and unaffected by the wind of Tsukawa¡¯s roar.

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes remained calm and indifferent, with her identity, she would not argue with a child.

    ¡°Say it!¡± Seeing no response, Tsukawa arrogantly roared, looking at the audience, before turning back to Ayaka, watching her, ¡°Who? Who will be the world¡¯s greatest hero!??¡±

    ¡°Though I don¡¯t know who it will be, it won¡¯t be you.¡± A soft female voice sounded from beside the stands.

 Volume 5, Chapter 141 â€“ Chief Advisorâ€™s Retainer, Kagami Lily

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 141 - Chief Advisor¡¯s Retainer, Kagami Lily</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    There was only silence as the audience watched the red d girl walk to the arena. Who was it? Who would dare openly question the foremost Genji genius?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tsukawa frowned as his arrogant boasting was interrupted.

    ¡°Chief Advisor¡¯s retainer, Kagami Lily.¡±

    Lily knew that with Ayaka¡¯s identity she would not argue with a junior, so she would do it. She could not stand the way this young man spoke so rudely to Ayaka.

    ¡°Chief Advisor¡¯s retainer?¡± Tsukawa looked at Ayaka.

    Ayaka¡¯s expression was not good, but seeing Lily step out, she smiled. She raised her hand and a small beautiful white flower appeared in her palm.

    ¡°Lily, do your best.¡±

    She pulled her hand back and let the flower go floating toward Lily.

    Tsukawa¡¯s eyes lit up and licked his lips, ¡°Thank you Lady Ayaka for the flower!¡±

    He mmed the sickle into the tournament arena and with a burst of speed jumped out of the arena holding the chain. He swung himself like a pendulum at the flower and opened his mouth wide wanting to bite the stem of the flower.

    ¡°Mine!¡± Lily¡¯s purple eyes shed as she jumped up, her red sleeved arm flickering up in front of the flower.

    Reacting fast, Tsukawa tightened his hold on the chain, halting his momentum while one hand chopped at Lily¡¯s wrist, ¡°Bang!¡± An immense force blocked Lily¡¯s hand while his other let go of the chain to grab the flower.

    But he didn¡¯t think Lily would flip her sleeves sending the flower high into the air before sending a kick!

    A long slender jade white leg kicked out like a spear,nding straight on Tsukawa¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Bang!¡± He was sent flying back and smashed straight into the arena creating a pit.

    As for Lily, she gracefully fluttered in the air and gently covered the flower with her sleeve as it reached her hand andnded softly.

    The audience stared at the smoking crater in wonder, ¡°Though this isn¡¯t an official match, to think this Kagami Lily can send Minamoto no Tsukawa flying with one kick. He¡¯s Yosh*tsune¡¯s heir and the number one Genji genius, and yet he was kicked flying. Kagami Lily, also known as Lynne, what unfathomable strength does she possess!?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Lady Ayaka.¡± Lily smelled the flower, her face red as she saluted Ayaka.

    Ayaka¡¯s face also pinked, but she had to maintain the dignity of the Lord Chief Advisor here, she smiled virtuously, ¡°Ah, as expected of my proud disciple. Under the skies, excluding the royal family, only you may call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡ª!??¡±

    The uproar caused by Ayaka¡¯s words was immense. The Heian dynasty ced great importance on protocol, etiquette and respect. Minamoto no Tsukawa¡¯s arrogance made them fume despite not daring to speak up, but Lord Chief Advisor personally allowing Lily to use her name? Such honor, such privilege!

    In the corner, the martial saint¡¯s face turned green in anger. ¡°How could this be? Is Fujiwara no Ayaka her backer? If I want to kill her, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°Bam¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Tsukawa stomped out a crater as he furiously got up, swinging his sickle he pointed at Lily, ¡°Kagami Lily,e up here and fight! If I weren¡¯t restricted to this arena, how could the likes of you ambush me!¡±

    ¡°Fight you? That would be against the rules of thispetition, no interest.¡± Lily proudly smelled the flower in her hand.

    ¡°b?i?t?c?h?! A mere woman dares taunt me?¡± Tsukawa¡¯s aura red in fury as he charged at Lily, ignoring the tournament.

    Lily sneered in her heart, calmly taking a few steps back, ¡°A hero? That¡¯s not something youbel yourself with. All that power, but little intelligence, nothing more than a mad dog!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!!? I don¡¯t kill women, but let¡¯s see how you beg after a beating!¡± He howled as he elerated towards Lily.

    But Lily didn¡¯t react, she just stared at him, the moment his foot stepped out of the arena, that would be his loss.

    ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa! Have you gone crazy? Stop!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada roared, ring his aura, but even his suppression couldn¡¯t hold Tsukawa back.

    Suddenly a huge figure dropped down in between the two.

    ¡°Bam!!!¡± Honda¡¯s spear and Tsukawa¡¯s sickle collided, the immense shockwaves causing Honda to cough out blood and the wounds all over his body cracked open, spraying blood all over.

    ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa! I am your opponent!!!¡± The huge samurai bravely blocked and resisted Tsukawa¡¯s dash, being pushed back step by step.

    ¡°This, this stubborn headed man!¡± Lily was speechless.

    Calming down, Tsukawa jumped back a step and confronted Honda again.

    ¡°So close! I almost fell into that woman¡¯s trap!¡± He looked at Honda, ¡°Is there such a foolish man as you in this world? If you didn¡¯t stop me, I¡¯d have probably chased that woman off the stage, it would have been your victory.¡±

    ¡°How is such a disgraceful victory any different from death? I am Honda Yahatarou, I will win an upright and fair victory as a man!¡±

    Honda¡¯s aura waspletely released as he strode towards Tsukawa ignoring his injuries.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Do you feel you¡¯re very manly? The bravery of a man? I only see the foolishness of the weak! No matter how tenacious or righteous, the weak are always the weak!¡±

    Tsukawa¡¯s momentum pierced the sky as he rushed forward to face Honda.

    Instantly their weapons crossed, spear and sickle shing frenaticaly. Honda ignored his increasing injuries, ignored all the sickle shes he was taking, ignored all the impacts of the counterweight and focused only on attacking!

    Even when he lost consciousness, the spear in his hands was still attacking Tsukawa!

    Even Tsukawa was shocked, ¡°To think there is such a persistent man in this world, what is it that you are aiming for?¡±

    He concentrated his strength and ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Pfft!!!¡±

    A scorching thick golden de beam shed through Honda¡¯s chest and armor, sending blood flying!

    The de beam had left behind a terrifying wound.

    ¡°Lord Honda¡ª¡ª!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    The huge samurai fell to the ground.

    ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa, ¡ª¡ªWins!¡±

    ¡°Hah, foolish thing! You want to prove your honor by fighting to the death? I won¡¯t give you that privilege, you shall get only failure and shame!¡± Tsukawa stood looking down at him, turning around he raised the broken antlered helm with his sickle and shouted, ¡°Lady Ayaka! Look! Among the younger generation in this world, who has the ability topete with me! Who? I, Minamoto no Tsukawa, am the future greatest hero! Why can¡¯t I boast? I will boast! Because I¡¯m that confident! I will say it, and I will make it happen! Lady Ayaka, watch me! Watch this hero¡¯s path to the peak! Ahahaha! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡±

    He trod on the unconscious Honda andughed provocatively. He deliberately walked toward Ayaka and arrogantly strutted around in front of her before raising his sickle to receive the cheers of his Genji n members before finally leaving the arena.

    In the midst of cheers, he walked toward Lily and her chilly stare.

    The aggressive tension as he brushed past her could be cut by a de.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in little girls. If you can survive to the finals, ehehe!¡± Tsukawa taunted.

    As the Taira attendants arrived to carry Honda down, Minamoto no Yosh*tada rushed down, followed by Tokugawa andpany. Minamoto no Yosh*tada ordered Honda to be ced within a formation and pulled out a life-recovering magatama and ordered onmyouji to aid. Afterall, Honda was now also one of Genji¡¯s important generals, though not as important as the first genius of the younger generation. Yosh*tada felt that Tsukawa¡¯s behavior was quite disgusting.

    Lily had followed them to the formation and had wanted to check on Honda¡¯s injuries, but Tokugawa halted her at the door.

    Frowning slightly, Lily had to acknowledge that her rtionship with the Tokugawas was not good.

    She had thought Tokugawa was blocking her and was surprised when he saluted her respectfully.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I have nothing to say about the actions I took back in the Eastern Land, I can only sincerely apologize, I, Tokugawa, was wrong! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tokugawa, an old man, an elder of the Genji n, actually knelt and apologized to her.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa¡ª¡ª!¡± Sakai could not ept that his lord humbled himself so much and wanted to lift him up.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Tokugawa scolded, ¡°There is nothing I can do to make up for my mistakes, I only beg Miss Kagami to forgive this old fool!¡±

    Lily was at a loss, the events had happened so long ago. Her current vision and power was far beyond what it used to be, though she still didn¡¯t like Tokugawa, she had long stopped hating him.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa, forget it, let the past stay in the past. Though we won¡¯t be friends, I won¡¯t treat you as an enemy anymore.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I have nothing but gratitude!¡±

    Lily shook her head helplessly, her chest rising with each breath, ¡°What¡¯s Lord Honda¡¯s situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s temporarily under control, his survival will rely on his fortune and vitality¡­¡±

    Honda Yahatarou, born with an innate buddhist attendant physique had a tremendous vitality. Lily believed that Honda would definitely survive.

    ¡°The second round! Sinless Domain¡¯s Makoto Oniwa versus Kawachi¡¯s Minamoto no Takuo.¡±

    Hearing the referee¡¯s voice, Lily gave onest worried nce at Honda before returning to her resting area. It would soon be her turn and she had to make preparations first.

    There was no suspense in the second round. The young patriarch of the famed Makoto kenjutsu dojo took no more than a quarter of an hour to defeat Minamoto no Takuo.

    Minamoto no Takuo had his left arm chopped off and was carried off the stage. ¡°Hurry, reconnect my arm! My training, my samurai life! I can¡¯t live without that arm!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 142 â€“ Fujiwaraâ€™s â€œInternal Conflictâ€

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 142 - Fujiwara¡¯s ¡°Internal Conflict¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    All the Fujiwara elders in power were currently sitting beside Ayaka watching the tournament.

    The Imperial Chancellor Fujiwara no Renbo pondered. That extraordinarily skilled red d young woman, was that Kagami Lily? Why was she still here? He had heard that Ayaka had sent her to participate but there was no news after that, she should have been eliminated right? Then why did she appear here as Ayaka¡¯s retainer¡­but she was capable enough to exchange blows with Minamoto no Tsukawa, shouldn¡¯t she be strong? Why didn¡¯t she advance in the tournament?

    Renbo himself had no martial training, and he was a superficial onmyouji. He had relied on amassing natural treasures, elixirs and magatamas to forcibly advance to the awakened third stage; this was his limit.

    ¡°Perhaps I simply can¡¯t see through them. Minamoto no Tsukawa definitely didn¡¯t use his real ability against that woman, afterall, he¡¯s so arrogant.¡± Renbo thought to himself.

    ¡°Imperial Chancellor, next round will be your esteemed son¡¯s fight!¡± Fujiwara no Arima congratted from the side.

    Hearing this, Renbo puffed up satisfied and nodded, ¡°My time and energy is all spent on taking care of this country so I don¡¯t understand martial arts or kenjutsu. But that ipetent son of mine, I used to look down on his passion for swordsmanship, but how surprising, that kid actually brought face to the Fujiwara n at this crucial moment!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even though many were unhappy about giving your esteemed son the candidate position, but didn¡¯t he win?¡± A fat minister deliberately shouted loudly so Ayaka could hear.

    Only, Ayaka was discussing issues with Taira no Kiyomori in a low voice and ignored the taunting.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t expect too much, my Fujiwara n is not a martial household. If my son fights that Genji genius, I estimate his chance at victory to be no more than fifty percent, if doesn¡¯t enter the finals, don¡¯t me this old man.¡± Renbo self-deprecatingly replied.

    ¡°Ahaha, we won¡¯t! The top four is good enough!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡ª¡ªfighting isn¡¯t your esteemed son¡¯s focus after all, he specializes in economics! Just getting into the top four is bringing glory to the Fujiwara n! Unlike some people who boasted before the battle and didn¡¯t even pass the preliminaries and almost wasted our seed!¡±

    ¡°Shh¡ª¡ªnot so loud.¡±

    ¡°Why so timid? We should speak proudly if we have a problem!¡±

    The group of Fujiwara elders spoke loudly, they were clearly referring to the candidate Ayaka had sent out.

    ¡°Speaking of which, who is your esteemed son¡¯s opponent?¡± Arima asked.

    Renbo shook his head, ¡°I was busy with government issues and didn¡¯t look, have you seen the tournament brackets?¡±

    They looked at each other.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Renbo wasn¡¯t worried, he had already made arrangements. As long as the opponent wasn¡¯t one of the Genji or Taira core geniuses, his servants would promise a hefty reward for throwing the match, he naturally didn¡¯t care who the opponent was.

    Of course, when the finals arrived and the opponents were the grandsons of the Genji and Taira families, they would definitely not agree. Besides, it was too fake to have his son win the championship.

    His subordinates had reported after analyzing the tournament brackets that the top eight wasn¡¯t a problem, and it was possible to enter the top four, so he was confident.

    ¡°Third round, Heian-kyo, Fujiwara no Koji versus Sakura Valley, Lynne.¡±

    ¡°Lynne? A woman?¡± Fujiwara no Renbo was finally assured.

    ¡°The opponent is actually a woman. Looks like it won¡¯t be too difficult for your esteemed son?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahahahaha¡ª¡ªah?¡±

    The red d young woman who had kicked out Tsukawa, strode out with fluttering hair and a graceful figure. She walked onto the stage and stood on the opposite side, facing Koji.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ayaka and Taira no Kiyomori talked with smiles.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, isn¡¯t that the mirror girl Lily who cut off Rashomon¡¯s arm?¡± Taira no Kiyomori¡¯s experienced eyes squinted as he observed Lily.

    ¡°Though talented, she¡¯s immature. I had her attend the tournament to experience and practice, rankings and the like are secondary.¡± Ayaka smiled.

    ¡°What¡ª¡ª!???¡± The Fujiwara elders who had only concerned themselves with fighting for privilege and face, all had splendid expressions on their faces.

    In truth, the majority of people all knew that Lynne was Lily, but for this group of people who had onlye here to cheer for the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s son, they had no idea.

    As for the ¡°Hefty Reward¡± Renbo¡¯s servants had offered, it was nothing but a joke to a woman who had a yearly ie of nearly ten-thousand magatamas.

    Not only did they fail to bribe sessfully, but when they tried to threaten afterwards, they were all knocked unconscious and had not awoken yet.

    ¡°Lynne, Lynne is Kagami Lily!??? Lord Chief Advisor, this¡­¡± The imperial chancellor was quite worried now.

    ¡°Hmm? You didn¡¯t know? Understandable, Lily decided to use a pseudonym, nor did she tell me beforehand.¡± Though Ayaka hid her lower face with a fan, Taira no Kiyomori couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Fight¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The judge waved his g. Though he now knew, it was already toote.

    Fujiwara no Koji was just like his father, he had relied on treasures and magatamas to be a powerhouse, only he had started before his father so his strength was higher. He was also less knowledgeable in the martial field, he had learned nothing about intent, or swordsmanship. Though he imed to have learned, all he had done was y and drink.

    He looked at Lily with belittling eyes, thinking in his heart, ¡°This woman looks so pure and haughty, but isn¡¯t she just greedy for the treasure of my Fujiwara n. Though she¡¯s going to pretend to lose to me, I won¡¯t let her get the money that easily! Hmph! Since you¡¯re going to pretend, I¡¯ll make you pretend to the end! Watch how I humiliate you, then beat you! Not like you¡¯ll dare resist, the money of my Fujiwara n is not that easy to earn!¡±

    Koji pulled out his de and walked towards Lily, his stance and posture full of ws, ¡°Yo, aren¡¯t you that stupid lunkhead¡¯s woman? Your lover¡¯s already been beaten to death, shouldn¡¯t you go see him onest time instead ofing up here? What? You n going straight to Yomi to meet that lunkhead Honda?¡±

    Lily nced sideways at the central viewing tform where all the Fujiwara elders sat. She had originally not wanted to make Koji lose too ugly.

    Seeing Lily not respond, he became more excited as he neared her waving his de. ¡°I heard you destroyed thepetition tform the day before? How unbelievable, you¡¯re frightened to the point you can¡¯t say a word after seeing this young master and you don¡¯t dare grab a de, and yet you destroyed the tform? It seems this tform the Taira have boasted for hundreds of years is really inferior.¡±

    The moment his words came out, the Taira n members were infuriated, even Taira no Kiyomori couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The Imperial Chancellor¡¯s group all had their faces turn blue.

    Seeing Lily remain silent, Koji scoffed in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman love money so much, for money, she really can do anything!¡±

    Koji¡¯s eyes dipped down to Lily¡¯s chest and a wicked smirk appeared, ¡°Watch me peel your clothes off with this de! Ehehehe, I¡¯m not that good at sword skills, but this I¡¯m good at!¡±

    Lily remained calm, she eyed Koji. Suddenly smiling, she knelt down and ced her de on the ground.

    The audience was stunned, they could not understand what Lily nned on doing.

    Koji grinned, ¡°To think you were interested?¡±

    He ced his de against Lily¡¯s cor and pressed down, attempting to cut through her clothes.

    ¡°Huh?¡± His de couldn¡¯t move!

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Koji was bewildered.

    Suddenly, he noticed that Lily had two fingers pinched on his de, immobilizing the de.

    ¡°What!??¡± Koji felt his self-esteem take a hit, his aura exploded out and he pressed down with both hands, attempting to sh!

    But¡­¡­

    Blue veins bulged over his forehead and his arms and legs trembled as he exerted as much force as he could, but that de didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°You b?i?t?c?h?! Let go!¡± Koji gritted out.

    ¡°Let go, is it?¡± Lily loosened her fingers and Koji, pulling as hard as he could fell back and into a sprawl on the ground.

    The audience exploded inughter.¨¬

    ¡°No way? This is the Fujiwara n¡¯s power?¡±

    The other samurais let out boos.

    Lily listened and walked towards the audience while ignoring Koji, she saluted, ¡°My apologies, please allow me to reintroduce myself. Of course, some already know, but my name is Kagami Lily representing Lady Ayaka¡¯s Chief Advisor¡¯s faction. When I participated in the preliminaries, I attended under the name of Lynne. Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Representing the Chief Advisor¡¯s faction?¡± A Taira samurai asked, ¡°Are you a Fujiwara n member?¡±

    ¡°b?i?t?c?h?! Take this!¡± Koji ran up from behind and shed toward her back.

    Lily¡¯s feet didn¡¯t seem to move, but she swiftly blurred sideways. Koji shed down on empty air, overbncing and almost falling off the tform.

    Lily looked toward the Taira warrior replying, ¡°I only obey the Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s orders, as for representing the Fujiwara n, what I say doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Lily obediently looked at Ayaka after answering. As for the Fujiwaras, they looked at each other in dismay.

    Recovering, Koji ran toward Lily, shing wildly, ¡°b?i?t?c?h?! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Ayaka let out a smile, ¡°Finish the battle, then talk.¡±

    ¡°I obey.¡± Lily turned toward Ayaka, saluting while coincidently avoiding Koji¡¯s sh.

    Suddenly, Lily looked at Koji, her eyes shing coldly.

    ¡°Pow!¡± She turned around and caught Koji¡¯s wrists with a hand and dragged them behind his head, swinging around again, her back-kicknded on his neck, sending him flying into the air. Kojinded hard on his back, eyes swirling in dizziness while his de flew from his hands.

    Lily¡¯s other leg shot out like a jade pir. The long jade white leg straightened out and kicked Koji in the chest, sending him flying like a cannonball.

    ¡°Ah, cough¡­¡­¡± Koji¡¯s eyes turned white and was foaming from his mouth. Just before he flew out of the tform, Lily disappeared in a gust of wind and had caught up. She raised her slender long leg above her head.

    ¡°Miss Kagami! Show mercy!¡± Renbo frantically shouted out.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Lily¡¯s leg shed across Koji¡¯s body like a whip, sending him flying back and mming into the stand the Fujiwaras were watching from.

    Wood shards exploded out as the tform shook from the impact. With his head embedded into the stands, his body stuck out and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Koji, out of bounds! Lynne¡ª¡ªWins!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 144 â€“ Akimoto Hara vs Kazama Mayuzumi

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 144 - Akimoto Hara vs Kazama Mayuzumi</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°My son!!! What are you all doing? Hurry, save my son!¡± The imperial chancellor stumbled down the viewing tform, almost falling t on his face. The other Fujiwaras all rushed down at his urging to help Koji out of the stands.

    Seeing this, the patriarch of the Fujiwaras had an ugly look on his face, ¡°These foolish things, now the Fujiwaras have lost all face!¡±

    Finally, with the help of the Taira samurais, Koji was pulled out of the stands, covered in injuries and unconscious.

    The hatred brewed in the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s heart. In all these years, he had never been so humiliated in public before, just thinking of the praises he had received a while ago made him unable to face them.

    He stared at Lily in hatred, but in front of Ayaka and outsiders, he could say nothing about this fair fight.

    He nced at Ayaka with reproach, as if asking her, why did she not punish this lowly female samurai who dared harm his son.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Imperial Chancellor growled angrily.

    ¡°This contestant needs medical attention.¡± The Taira attendant reminded.

    ¡°Get lost! My Fujiwara n has our own doctors! We don¡¯t need the dirty hands of you savage warriors to treat!¡± he could only abuse these servants to vent his anger.

    The group of Fujiwaras carried Koji away, the Imperial Chancellor and his retinue not saying a word to Ayaka to express their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice rang out.

    Facing themand of the Chief Advisor, even if they were dissatisfied and unwilling, they could only stop and turn around.

    ¡°Kagami Lily has attended thispetition as a representative of my Fujiwara n, won¡¯t you congratte her?¡± Ayaka asked.

    ¡°Congratte my a?s?s?! One day I¡¯ll lock you in jail and beat you, then I¡¯llpletely mess you up. You¡¯ve ridden on my head since you were a teenager, someday I¡¯ll have my revenge on you arrogant woman!¡± Though he wanted to curse out loud, he dared not speak out loud.

    The Fujiwara group looked at each other in dismay, before finally turning to look at Renbo for guidance.

    The Imperial Chancellor, Fujiwara no Renbo¡¯s face twitched.

    Suddenly the elder with the tall forehead, the Fujiwara patriarch, stood up and pped. No matter what the state of the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s son was, this Kagami Lily had been in the spotlight recently. Not only had she entered the final tournament, she had also kicked away the strongest Genji genius. Though she was an outsider, the Chief Advisor had announced that she represented the Fujiwaras, thus saving their face within the army and samuraimunity. He was more than happy to stand up and apud.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Kagami Lily would join the Fujiwara¡¯s faction!¡±

    ¡°The Fujiwaras have no decent warriors among the younger generation, but if this Kagami Lily is loyal to the Fujiwaras, then that would change.¡±

    ¡°This woman only recently arrived in Heian-kyo, but where she goes events happen, she¡¯s a serious character!¡±

    ¡°She seems to be a close confidant of the Lord Chief Advisor, she has a bright future!¡±

    There was a lot of discussion in the stands, cheers for Lily and congrattions for the Fujiwaras.

    Seeing the atmosphere, the Imperial Chancellor could only congratte with a twitching face, ¡°Congrattions Miss Kagami.¡± the gritted sentence came out unwillingly. He immediately turned and left as the others in his group congratted Lily and the Chief Advisor.

    Sitting in the back of the stands was Tokugawa, though he wasn¡¯t tall, he upied three seats by himself. He said to Sakai, ¡°Look at that, you should now understand why I lowered my head to that woman. Kagami Lily will be a central figure. Look how dazzling she is and yet she has only just recently arrived in Heian-kyo. Look at how close she is to the Lord Chief Advisor, yet she was only just a small female samurai with no background back in the easternnd.

    ¡°That, that¡¯s amazing. What sort of luck does she have?¡± Sakai wondered.

    ¡°It might not just be luck. That woman has an ability, the ability to affect the destinies of the people around her. People with that sort of ability are generally called heroes! The worst thing I did was be her enemy, thankfully she epted my apologies and is no longer hostile. She is no longer the same woman she was, I can no longer afford to anger her. I can only yield and wait for an opportunity, rashness is no longer allowed.¡± Tokugawa¡¯s low voice echoed with slyness and incredible ambition.

    His surrounding retainers looked at him with respect and nodded.

    As Lily left the stage, the judge announced ¡°The fourth battle, Akimoto Hara, versus Sinless Domain, Kazama Mayuzumi!¡±

    This was also thest battle of the round.

    A tall, thin man walked onto the tournament stage.

    His skin was slightly ck, a long face, high nose bridge, deep cheekbones and a cold gloomy demeanor. He was dressed in a in and outdated kimono and a seemingly ordinary de at his waist.

    No one knew where he came from, and since he didn¡¯t report it, the judge didn¡¯t announce it.

    On the other side was a slender and short man. He had light silky curly hair and a face like a girl.

    ¡°Kazama Mayuzumi? I thought it was a woman, why is it a man?¡±

    ¡°Hah, how would you know there¡¯s something there unless you pull off his pants, look at that little white face, that skin, that tender flesh, what sort of man is that?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehehe!¡±

    Laughter surrounded the stage.

    ¡°Shh! You tired of living? That¡¯s the young master of the Whirling Dojo! Don¡¯t you know who his mother is?¡±

    ¡°Nara¡¯s three heroes, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe of the Maro dojo, Makoto Oniwa of the Makoto Dojo, and Kazama Mayuzumi of the Whirlwind Dojo. The sinless dojo¡¯s three favorite candidates for the championship!¡±

    ¡°What favorite candidate? Didn¡¯t Kagami Lily already kill Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe?¡±

    Kazama Mayuzumi was long familiar with such rumors and ridicule. What he was concerned about was not the opponent in front of him, but Kagami Lily in the resting area, he would meet her in the quarter-finals. Though he still liked her, he didn¡¯t want to lose.

    No¡­ actually losing to her, and being stepped on while she looked at him with arrogant and indifferent eyes would not be too bad¡­

    ¡°I just want to fight against her, no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Battle, start!¡±

    Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes were chilling, his body light, and the sword in his hand exuded an unstained green lotus aura.

    His opponent, Akimoto Hara let out a shout and rushed toward Mayuzumi.

    ¡°Hmph! Plenty of ws!¡± Though Mayuzumi looked feminine, his sword skills were among the top three of the younger generation of the Sinless Domain. No Imperial Guard dared dere they could win against him.

    Seeing Akimoto rush forward with aggression and ferociousness, Mayuzumi took a light step back and to the side and released a quick sh at Akimoto¡¯s shoulder.

    Akimoto¡¯s eyes glowed with a gloomy light, he ignored the sh aimed at his shoulder and shed hard towards Mayuzumi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°What! A lethal attack in the beginning!?¡± Mayuzumi quickly retracted his sword and dodged back. His sword had only lightly sliced Akimoto¡¯s shoulder.

    But Akimoto was unphased and continued his rush, his de shing directly at Mayuzumi.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Mayuzumi swayed to dodge Akimoto¡¯s attack before stabbing in retaliation.

    ¡°Pfff!¡± The sword stabbed deep into Akimoto¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What!? You didn¡¯t dodge?¡±

    Akimoto ignored the de in his chest and shed at Mayuzumi¡¯s throat!

    ¡°Damn!¡± Mayuzumi had no choice but to release his de and roll to avoid the sh.

    Blood spurted out of Akimoto¡¯s chest, but he still continued his brutal shes toward Mayuzumi.

    The tournament floor was continuously marked with de shes as the heroic figure of Mayuzumi was forced to roll around on the ground by Akimoto¡¯s fierce attacks.

    Finally dodging past the de whistling in front of his face, Mayuzumi had finally rolled to the edge of the tournament stage.

    Akimoto had finally fallen onto one knee, and despite the blood pouring out of his wound, he pulled out the de that was an inch away from his heart and threw it back to Mayuzumi.

    The dended on the ground in between Mayuzumi¡¯s legs.

    Blood was dripping from the corner of Akimoto¡¯s mouth, ¡°Pick up your weapon and fight!¡±

    Mayuzumi was stunned, why did this man with no reputation and an unknown origin fight with such disregard to his own life?

    His hand grabbed his de and noticed it was shaking.

    He was not afraid of his opponent, rather his opponent¡¯s battle intent despite the immense bleeding wound on his chest made him apprehensive, and for some reason he felt distress for this person.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Akimoto once again crazily attacked. Knowing that even if he shed Akimoto, he would not stop the attacks, thus Mayuzumi could only forcibly block with his de.

    ¡°ng!!!¡±

    Feeling his hands lose feeling from the collision, Mayuzumi¡¯s body went numb as the impact blew him away.

    ¡°What, what de is that? It looks so ordinary, yet it¡¯s so heavy?¡±

    With his arms numb, Mayuzumi only barely parried Akimoto¡¯s fierce attacks.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª!¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s stance was destroyed and his sword sent flying from the heavy impact, and Akimoto de came up and mercilessly descended toward Mayuzumi.

    He wanted Mayuzumi to die, despite Mayuzumi¡¯s hasty dodge, Akimotonded a heavy kick on that waist, sending Mayuzumi flying and rolling to the edge of the tform.

    Having lost all feeling in his waist, Mayuzumi watched Akimoto charge with that heavy samurai de. Humiliation surged through his heart as he closed his eyes and rolled off the tournament stage without regarding the shame of a samurai.

    Stunned for a moment, Akimoto¡¯s eyes were without hatred, but filled with murderous intent. He ignored the judge¡¯s announcement of his victory and jumped off the stage.

    ¡°Kill, must kill!¡±

    He mercilessly shed down at Mayuzumi!

    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª!¡±

    A gleaming tachi appeared in front of his unquestionably heavy blow and blew him back into the tournament stage cratering the stage!

    Lily appeared in front of Akimoto with Yasutsuna held in her hand.

    Her eyes shone with pity yet indifference as she gazed upon the heavily wounded Akimoto, ¡°The match is over.¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­Miss Kagami¡­¡± Mayuzumi had thought he was about to die, had his feminine face pressed against the sand and stared at Lily¡¯s fair white toes, a blush spread over his face.

 Volume 5, Chapter 145 â€“ Final Top Eight and Uesugi teamâ€™s encounter

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 145 - Final Top Eight and Uesugi team¡¯s encounter</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Listed on Suzaku Avenue¡¯s noticeboard were the Yosh*tsune Memorial Martial Tournament¡¯s final eightpetitors. They had been grouped ording to the drawing in the previous rounds.

    Taira no Shizuru

    Minamoto no Hiromasa

    Nanashi

    Yokota Daizo

    Minamoto no Tsukawa

    Makoto Oniwa

    Lynne

    Akimoto Hara

    In a few days, north of the Suzaku Avenue, in front of the Heian Pce, the Yosh*tsune Memorial Service would be held. Naturally the highlights of this would be the martialpetition!

    After qualifying for the finals, Lily didn¡¯t celebrate but returned to the Cherry Blossom Valley.

    It had already been a month since Ayaka had arranged for master level shikigami craftsmen to excavate magatamas in the valley.

    Arriving at the valley, she found it much quieter than herst trip. Though the outer valley was still lively, of the inner valley residents, except for Kotoka, Sakiko and the female ninja mystic guards, her other sisters had all gone out to adventure and test themselves.

    Arriving at the wooden cabin, Kotoka came out to wee her.

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve returned.¡±

    Smiling, Lily responded, ¡°Madam Kotoka, how has the valley been?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been going well, Haihime, Yukiko and the others have all gone out to adventure, but because of the maze, no one can find Cherry Blossom Valley to create trouble.

    Lily nodded before making her request, ¡°Madam, I want to use the magatamas that were mined.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how many do you need?¡±

    ¡°All.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Kotoka was stunned for a second, but quickly made arrangements. Within half a day, all the crystal clear magatamas mined had been packed into a box and delivered by the female ninjas. ¡°A total of 1021 magatams. Within the easternnd, I do not think anyone else can bring out this number of magatamas.¡±

    Seeing the big box of magatamas, Lily was satisfied, ¡°This looks to be enough, I n on using these magatamas to raise my strength to the peak of spirit jade.¡±

    The peak of spirit jade, one step away from permanence. Once Lily sensed a path¡¯s true meaning, she could condense a permanence essence and breakthrough to the permanence stage, she would not need any magatamas for the breakthrough.

    Of course, she could rely on magatamas to forcibly breakthrough, but that would be an empty breakthrough. Only her energy would be at that of the permanence stage, her perception would becking andbat ability far lower.

    Lily was only one step from understanding either the Lunar True Intent or Charming True Intent. How would she be willing to forcibly breakthrough?

    Taking the magatamas with her to the depths of the Cherry Blossom Valley, she began to absorb.

    In a few days, she had absorbed a total of 1001 magatamas and felt she could no longer absorb anymore. Her strength had reached the peak of the spirit jade.

    Lily¡¯s eyes focused and hair fluttered as she stood up full of confidence. If she encountered ate staged Throned General, she would still have the ability to put up a fight!

    But if she encountered a peak staged Throne General, she would not be a match. She would not bother mentioning the much stronger Throned Sovereigns.

    Even though throne adepts were rare, the gap in strength between the stages was as wide as the skies.

    With the tournament about to start, Lily returned to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion to rest and prepare.

    ¡°I must get the Izumo Mountain¡¯s Invitation Scroll. For others, it may just be an opportunity, but this is rted to senior sister¡¯s fate! Although praying to the gods may not work, this is my only option! I need to try! Even if it¡¯s not possible, I need to ask the gods for guidance!¡±

    She had traveled so far, faced so many difficulties, and improved so much, but she still had no clear answer to senior sister¡¯s slumber.

    Lily could only feel worry and sadness.

    But could worry or sadness solve the problem? If she let her worry or sadness disturb her mind and her powers stagnated or regressed, who would rescue senior sister? Who would wake pitiful senior sister sleeping in that cold stone room?

    Even if Lily was sad, she had to cheer up and maintain the best state for training.

    But how difficult was that? And how many couldmiserate.

    At times, she would be vulnerable to big sisters like Ayaka, but in front of an enemy, she was only resolute and strong!

    In the face of someone who cared and loved her, she was so weak¡­ The truth could not be told to anyone.

    She would not think about it. Focus on training, the higher she stood, the farther she could see. Senior sister¡¯s slumber would one day be cured!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    While Lily was training for the tournament, in faraway Tanba¡¯s maze forest. Powerful auras shed within the forest maze!

    Uesugi Rei and her group were once again besieged, but this time their opponents were not demons, but humans! A group of Tanba samurai and ck d onmyouji surrounded them in the forest.

    ¡°Kill! Kill these adepts! Take their weapons and treasures!¡±

    ¡°Catch the two women!¡±

    From all directions, dirty wild samurais howled and charged at the group while the Onmyouji cast arcane artes from behind.

    Strange light shed everywhere in the mist as various artes flew at them.

    ¡°Pew! Pew!¡± Bolt after bolt of arcane artes exploded all around.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The ninja was hit on the shoulder by a me bolt, half of his shoulder was charred ck.

    Hatano aimed at the origin of a streaking light and delivered a shot. Within the mist a scream echoed out as a ck d onmyoji fell down the hillside.

    ¡°Protect Nakajou!¡± Minamoto no Kenko and Toyama had put down the stretcher and countered the flying artes from both sides. Nakajou had already fallen into delusion and could not judge the danger. ¡°This, is this the night market¡¯s fireworks? I want to go home¡­¡±

    Uesugi Rei stood at the front of the small team, her domain could only bless her team and suppress enemies but could not directly attack her opponents. The arcane artes posed little threat to her as she faced the charging samurais.

    ¡°This woman is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°She must be from Heian-kyo! Capture her! Take her back for some fun!¡±

    The wild samurai went berserk after seeing Rei¡¯s snowy white legs, scanty clothes and elegant face and charged towards her.

    ¡°Pow¡ª!¡± Rei swung around her ancient tachi, sending streak after streak of silver sword light at the wild samurais, chopping them up into pieces, but they continued to charge.

    Tanba¡¯s wild samurais wandered the mountains all year, they were not much different from the demons. Brutal, savage, and unafraid of death.

    Rei was besieged by ten plus samurais, their strengths were uneven, some were weak but some were as strong as a spirit jade adept.

    ¡°Kyaa¡ª¡ª!¡± Hatano let out a cry as she was knocked over, her cannon was grabbed by a samurai as the others started tearing at her clothes.

    Rei kicked away the samurai in front of her before blurring away and beheading the enemies surrounding Hatano.

    However, when Hatano retrieved her cannon, she found the cannon had been shed and broken, she could no longer fire it.

    On the other side, the ninja traveled through the trees avoiding the surrounding samurai and attacked the onmyouji with shurikens. Instantly he was the target of several arcane artes.

    ¡°Pew pew pew!¡± Multiple missiles exploded on him, sending him crashing down from the trees.

    The surrounding wild samurais charged up to the fallen body and repeatedly stabbed down.

    ¡°Eiji!¡± Rei shouted his name and rushed over ughtering the enemies surrounding him, but it was toote. He had suffered multiple wounds and his aura deprived spirit jade had also also been stabbed along with his heart.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi¡­¡± Eiji trembled as he spoke, the mask covering his face was depressed down on his mouth, he was suffering extreme pain.

    Rei knelt down and removed the mask.

    Eiji gasped for breath and managed to choke out a fewst words ¡°Miss Uesugiing here¡­was a mistake¡­live, live on, leave¡­¡­¡±

    Kuki Eiji¡¯s pupils dted and his body stiffened.

    Infuriated, Rei no longer restrained herself to defense and ughtered all enemies, samurai and onmyouji. Whoever she saw, she killed!

    Finally, the enemies retreated after paying a huge price!

    The sky drizzled with rain.

    Rei tookrge breaths of air, her tattered clothes had long been soaked with sweat and stuck to her wet heated skin.

    When they had gathered in the Land of Mino, they all had different goals but amon purpose, that purpose was Tanba¡¯s Mount Ooe. Six different famed warriors of the younger generation had departed together.

    But today, one of them had fallen.

    Kuki Eiji had died, and if Nakajou¡¯s wound was not tended to soon, it would be infected and his days would notst much longer.

    In that battle, one of Toyama¡¯s legs had been shed. He was now wrapping the wound up with a bandage, but he would only be able to move forward with a cane in the future.

    Kenki took deep breaths lying on the ground, he was covered in old wounds and some not so serious new wounds.

    A wrecked iron cannonid in the mud.

    ¡°Nn!? Where¡¯s Hatano?¡± Rei had a bad feeling.

    Only then did Kenki and Toyama notice that Hatano had disappeared. They looked around and only found one of Hatano¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°No! She must have been captured!¡±

    If she had left by herself, why would she leave behind a shoe? The little group looked deste and the rain made things look even more gloomy.

    ¡°Those wild samurais must have a stronghold nearby. We must rescue Hatano.¡± Rei urged.

    ¡°Rescue? How are we going to rescue her? Miss Uesugi, I admire yourradeship, but look at my leg. I don¡¯t even know if I can leave this ce alive, how can we rescue her?¡± The tall Toyama looked down at his leg in despair. His leg bone had been cut clean apart, and he could only brace his leg with a tree branch.

 Volume 5, Chapter 146 â€“ Start of the Competition

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 146 - Start of the Competition</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°If we can find that stronghold, not only can we rescue Hatano, we may also find a path out of this forest.¡± Minamoto no Kenki calmly rationalized.

    ¡°As long as we find them, I should be able to rescue Hatano.¡± Although Rei was exhausted, her condition was far better than the rest.

    ¡°Are we going to be attacking that stronghold with crutches and stretchers?¡± Toyama scoffed.

    Rei walked over to the stretcher, lifting one side up, ¡°Brother Kenki, please help.¡±

    Kenki nodded and lifted the other side.

    ¡°Brother Toyama, please track Hatano¡¯s trail.¡± Rei requested.

    Seeing Rei, who was usually aloof and as prideful as a queen, pleading and unwilling to abandon arade silenced Toyama¡¯s protestations. He could only nod, ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    This day was the opening day of the Yosh*tsune Memorial, it was a dark day, the sun did note out.

    No one knew how long the extended night wouldst, but for those who were looking forward to the memorial, the darkness cast a gloom over their hearts. Yosh*tsune was a hero who symbolized light and righteousness, and it was depressing that the sun could not be seen on his memorial day.

    But the memorial could not be postponed, they would just have to be more enthusiastic and disy the determination of mankind to fight against the darkness and evil spirits.

    The Heian pce was lit bright today, like a mirage in the blue mist.

    In front of the pce was a square stage. Lanterns were lit all around the stage, arge group of masked men and women carried totems and instruments, parading through the streets, leading the people to dance and shout to the beat.

    Many red railed performance stages had been built, and many female entertainers sang and danced on top, the performances spreading hints of sadness to the atmosphere.

    This Yosh*tsune Memorial was held to an unprecedented scale, not only were the civilians of the city watching, but in the darkness, some demons had been lured. They hid in the darkened streets, roofs, or behind trees to peek at the grand ceremony.

    ¡°Brother Yuuta, what is that?¡± Under an old willow tree, a female racoon hid with Yuuta and asked as they peeked at the multiple parades. Among them was a gigantic defensive formation of which was carried by a bunch of loincloth wearing Genji warriors. Only on this day, would these noble samurai appear in such a shameful dress, yet not care.

    On top of the defensive formation rested a newly decorated Yosh*tsune statue, he was encased in armor and wearing a white mask painted with eyes and eyebrows. The face painting was a bit dull, but it suited the solemn and trancelike atmosphere. The statue was carried through the square, followed by arge number of Genji maidens all wearing long sleeve kimonos, dancing and singing. These noble maidens were like civilian girls today, their faces were bare and unveiled.

    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t be discovered, nowadays these humans want to kill all demons! That is Yosh*tsune¡¯s statue, the greatest human hero.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yuuta, if he was the greatest human hero, why did he die?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In this dark morning, the performances and festive entertainment came to an end. In front of the pce, one huge tournament stage facing the pce was lit up by strings ofnterns.

    Facing the stage, in front of the pce gate, was a high stand with a built-in roof connected to a covered bridge. This was where the various high status dignitaries of the Heian court would be watching from.

    And the civilians did not have any seats or tforms, they could only stand around the tform and watch.

    At this time, the tform was already surrounded by guards.

    Lily sat within an ox carriage arranged by Ayaka, under the guidance of and g of the Chief Advisor¡¯s guards, her carriage was led to the tform.

    Below the stands, there was a fenced off underpass, this was where the 8 finalists would enter from. After the bridge were small rooms, on both sides were 4 rooms set aside for thepetitors and the other rooms were for medical.

    Lily¡¯s carriage arrived at thepetitor entrance. Thepetition was guarded heavily inside and out, only after her identification had been verified multiple times was she allowed to enter.

    Every contestant had a pre-arranged room. Listening to the melodus drum rolls and music, Lily stood in the underpass to the stage where the audience could not see.

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡±

    Having only arrived, Lily saw Minamoto no Hiromasa walking towards her with one hand covered in bandages.

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, I took an injury during the qualifiers.¡± Hiromasa rubbed the back of his head andughed carefreely, ¡°I¡¯m the first to battle and my opponent is the young genius of the Taira n, Taira no Shizuru. Facing her, heh, I know that even if I wasn¡¯t injured, I can¡¯t win. I¡¯m only here today to learn and experience.¡±

    Lily smiled slightly, Hiromasa¡¯s attitude was not bad.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡±

    Suddenly, from behind a cold gloomy sensation appeared. Turning around, she saw under thenterns that covered up Nanashi. She was dressed in a dark blue sleeveless top and a high slit front back form fitting skirt.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡­Nanashi.¡± Lily politely responded, this Nanashi made her feel a sense of danger.

    The only eye that was exposed glowed with chilling hatred.

    Why? She and Nanashi did not know each other, so why did she show so much hate?

    But this presence? It had some distinctive differences, yet it was familiar?

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee here, Kagami Lily, you have two paths. Die on the way to the finals, or¡ª¡ªdie at my hands!¡±

    Nanashi pushed Lily against the walls, lifting a leg to pressing without restraint between Lily¡¯s legs. Lifting one hand, she gripped Lily¡¯s chin and stared straight into her eyes.

    When Nanashi pressed Lily into the wall, her aura, her scent, all made Lily understand.

    ¡°Hmph, then you had better make it into the finals!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes turned harsh instantly and retorted instantly.

    ¡°La,dies!¡± Seeing the situation turn bad, Hiromasa rushed to intervene, ¡°We¡¯re all samurais serving the imperial court, the tournament is only sparring, let¡¯s not get angry ehehe¡­¡±

    Seeing Hiromasae over, Nanashi gave onest harsh re at Lily before leaving.

    Though there were four rooms on both sides for the contestants, they were all jointly connected to the underpass where they could freely walk around. Naturally, privatebat was strictly prohibited in the underpass.

    Hiromasa looked at Nanashi with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°Who, who is she? Why is she so aggressive?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­the ghost of a jade maiden.¡± Lily silently whispered.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Hiromasa¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.

    Lily¡¯s chest bounced as she took deep breaths.

    To think that the aplice to the murder of Madam Yoruko, Uehara no Shenzu would appear once again, and actuallye to thispetition, and Lily had clearly destroyed her power source, how did she recover? But her goal was obvious, she was here for revenge.

    What to do?

    Should she report to Ayaka, and let the court arrest her?

    But that would not be the proud behavior of a samurai, to have her opponent arrested before the finals, Lily disdained such behavior.

    Also, since she darede, then it wasn¡¯t as simple as a mask and fake name. She must¡¯ve been fully prepared with contingencies.

    Though Rokuhara Tandai had admitted to killing Yoruko, Lily had no evidence proving Shenzu was an aplice. If Rokuhara wasn¡¯t captured for testimony, it would be difficult to prove.

    Also, Rokuhara Tandai was a man of power and influence in the imperial court. Who knows how many forces were beholden to him, if they really wanted to arrest him, the result would be uncertain.

    ¡°Shenzu, since you haven¡¯t died, thene! On the tournament stage, I shall have you atone for your crimes!¡±

    Outside, the drums and music roared as high ranking officials arrived.

    The tournament was about to start!

    In the center of thepetition stage, a samurai stood dressed in an elegant outfit wearing a high cap. This was the high judge, Sasaki. He waved his hands excitedly and spoke with an exaggerated tone, it was as if he was doing a performance.

    After a long speech, the crowd quieted down as two gs appeared in his hands. ¡°Next¡­the martial tournament shall start right now! May the first twopetitors¡ª¡ªenter the stage!¡±

    The drums and music sounded as the cheers and shouts shook the sky. The judge looked serious, but his eyes betrayed his excitement and anticipation.

    The middle row of the viewing stand was empty, for the beginning of the tournament, the three emperors, the chief advisor and the shogun had not arrived.

    Walking onto the tournament stage from opposite sides. One was a graceful young pretty girl in a yellow short skirted hunting outfit, she had long white socks and brown footwear.

    ¡°This young girl, like a yellow oriole in the night sky, is the number one genius of the Taira n, Taira no Shizuru!¡± The high judge Sasaki was unlike the other expressionless judges. Not only was he elegantly tall and well versed in the rules of the tournament, he also had a talent for entertainment. The Yosh*tsune Memorial could be said to be a type of celebration, and for most people, the martialpetition was a form of entertainment and catharsis.

    The crowd cheered and shouted¡ª¡ª

    ¡°On this side!¡± Sasaki pointed at the handsome buff young samurai with an arm bound in bandages. ¡°He¡¯s a famed Genji warrior and a duo partner of the legendary onmyouji, Abe no Seimei! Said to be the source of sunshine and justice in Heian-kyo, Minamoto no Hiromasa! Only, brother Hiromasa¡¯s injury is a little bit worrying today.¡±

    Whispers and pointing mixed into the cheers of the crowd.

    Hearing his introduction, Hiromasa¡¯s forehead coated with sweat, heined in his heart, ¡°What do you mean duo partner¡­ I, Hiromasa, am a straight man with a wife! And if I had any thoughts of cheating, it would be toward Miss Kagami¡­ah! What am I thinking of? Competition,petition, even if I know I have no chance, I will go all out as a samurai!¡±

    Minamoto no Hiromasa and Taira no Shizuru were both respectful and saluted each other.

    ¡°Competition¡ª¡ªStart!¡± Sasaki waved the g.

    Shizuru ced one hand behind her back, ¡°Brother Hiromasa, you¡¯re injured, I will not take advantage, I will fight with one hand!¡±

    ¡°Miss Shizuru is admirable, I shall thank you then!¡±

    Both sides drew their weapons and charged at the same time!

    After a few rounds, Hiromasa was on the ground with Shizuru¡¯s sword point held against his neck.

    ¡°Miss Shizuru¡¯s fame is well deserved, I ept this loss.¡± With his words, he pulled out a handkerchief and waved it.

    ¡°First round, winner¡ª¡ªTaira no Shizuru!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 147 â€“ Akimoto Hara

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 147 - Akimoto Hara</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    The second battle, Nanashi versus Yokota Daizo.

    That overly self confident sumo who had beaten Hojo Ujizane half to death was no match against Shenzu. Even whenpeting in physical strength, that mountain-like man was unable to ovee the tall delicate Shenzu. In the battle, Yokota Daizo was overrun, unable to react to Shenzu¡¯s continuous linked attacks.

    Yokota suffered dozens of stabs and was covered in blood, but none of the wounds were fatal. Shenzu¡¯s objective was obviously the finals, she didn¡¯t take Yokota seriously at all. Considering Yokota has verbally insulted Shenzu earlier, the fact that Shenzu did not kill him with her personality was a worrying issue.

    ¡°Why did this woman risking here? Is her target really me?¡±

    The third battle, Minamoto no Tsukawa versus Makoto Oniwa.

    Oniwa was the Sinless Domain¡¯sst contestant.

    ¡°Lord Makoto! You can do it!¡± Tsukako was not qualified to enter the spectator stage and could only cheer for Makoto from within the crowd. Seeing Makoto¡¯s gloomy but resolute face, she blushed red. Not only was she Makoto¡¯s deputy, she was also his woman.

    But, Makoto Oniwa¡¯s opponent was Minamoto no Tsukawa.

    ¡°The Sinless Domain has nothing but a bunch ofwless roosters and dogs, yet you dare stand within this Heian-kyo?¡± Tsukawa¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence and did not care that his sentence would offend the entirety of the Sinless Domain. Seeing that Ayaka was not there, Tsukawa¡¯s mood was somewhat bad. ¡°Why didn¡¯t sister Chief Advisore? What¡¯s the point of thispetition? You from the Sinless Domain, get off the stage! I have no interest in ying with you!¡±

    Lily watched the spectacle below the stage, she felt that Tsukawa purposefully acted provocatively in front of Ayaka not to be rude, but because he wanted her attention. For some reason, the idea of Tsukawa liking Ayaka made her feel ufortable.

    Afterall, what right did she have to meddle with Lady Ayaka¡¯s marriage or emotional affairs?

    As the battle started, Tsukawa took the initiative and attacked, waving his sickle around he swung continuously, bringing the power of his vigorous tyrannical aura and his unnatural strength, the blow both fast and heavy!

    ¡°Clink! ng! nk!¡± Tsukawa forced Oniwa on the defense, it was all he could to parry the strikes.

    Tsukawa kicked the counterweight, sending it wrapping around Oniwa¡¯s de before stomping on the chain and swinging his sickle on a collision course with Oniwa¡¯s de sending Oniwa off bnce. Keeping one foot on the chain pulling Oniwa back, Tsukawa took another step and kicked out, sending Oniwa flying!

    Oniwa¡¯s de still wrapped in Tsukawa¡¯s chains stopped Oniwa from flying further but sent him headfirst into the ground.

    ¡°Lord Oniwa!¡± Tsukako cried out in heartache, her huge chest trembling.

    With a roll, Oniwa recovered and broke his de free from the chains. As he got up his body red with a devilish aura and he charged at Tsukawa with the power burst.

    ¡°Hmph! The way of the devil! Evil never surpasses justice!¡± Tsukawa jumped high up and sent his sickle shing in circles.

    ¡°Pow!¡± Oniwa coughed up blood, Tsukawa¡¯s weapon was too strange. The counterweight was sent in his direction, the orb embedded within releasing bursts of golden light.

    The continuous impacts shattered Oniwa¡¯s outfit bit by bit as blood was sent flying. Letting out an infuriated roar, Oniwa shed out.

    Tsukawa threw himself to the ground, and kicked the arms shing at him, sending Oniwa¡¯s de flying away before bouncing on the ground and using the recoil to stand back up, violently shing his sickle through Oniwa¡¯s arms!

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Tsukako let out a terrified scream in the audience.

    Oniwa stood there dazed, looking in disbelief at the blood red sh on his arms.

    As if he had just noticed Tsukako, Tsukawa stepped forward and grabbed Oniwa¡¯s cor, lifting him up high before flinging him out of the stage at her.

    ¡°Lord Oniwa!¡± Tsukako cried out with a mixture of happiness yet sadness. Oniwa had survived, but he would probably never be able to practice again.

    Asides from those throne realmed powerhouses about to ascend, it was hard to reattach a human¡¯s arms.

    But perhaps, Lord Oniwa would stop taking risks and stay with her forever. As Tsukako had that thought, Tsukawa¡¯s eyes shone with ruthlessness as he threw his sickle.

    That huge sickle flew through the air before piercing through Oniwa¡¯s back, nailing him to the ground below the stage.

    Right in front of Tsukako.

    ¡°NO¡ª¡ª!¡± Seeing this, she let out a scream of horror and knelt beside the corpse crying. ¡°Lord Oniwa¡ª¡ª Lord Oniwa¡ª¡ª¡±

    Makoto Oniwa, Tsukako¡¯s first and only man, the master of her dojo, and her senior brother¡­had been killed in front of her.

    ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa¡ª¡ªwins!¡± The high judge, Sasaki, seemed reluctant to describe the match.

    Minamoto no Tsukawa proudly walked off the stage to the sound of bloodthirsty cheers and exmations.

    As he met Lily in the underpass, his eyes radiated a proud threatening look.

    Lily remained silent and chilly watching him pass.

    She didn¡¯t bother asking questions such as, ¡°You already won, why did you kill him?¡± or ¡°Why did you kill him in front of hispanion?¡± She felt if she asked such questions, she would get some perverted answer that made no sense.

    Seeing no reaction from Lily, Tsukawa couldn¡¯t hold back and taunted, ¡°You¡¯re next, sister Chief Advisor should enjoy the look of her little lover screaming on the stage.¡±

    Unwilling to respond to such a person, Lily flipped her hair and walked toward thepetition stage.

    ¡°Fourth round, hailing from Sakura Blossom Valley, Lynne! As we all know, she¡¯s the number one eastern beauty, Kagami Lily!¡±

    Lily stepped into the arena amidst the cheers and maintained an unusually calm mood, she knew the battles in front of her would all be difficult, but she had to win.

    ¡°Her opponent is the man who made Heian-kyo¡¯s samurais admire, the man who risks his life with every strike, Akimoto¡ª¡ªHara!¡±

    From the cheers, she could tell Akimoto¡¯s poprity was much lower than hers.

    ¡°Match start!¡±

    Lily and Akimoto looked at each other from a distance. Akimoto was gloomy as always, but looking at him, Lily could only feel sadness.

    During battle, Akimoto would risk everything with each sh, but he wasn¡¯t a dull man. ¡°Why are you so sad?¡±

    Lily had seen Akimoto¡¯s battle, she knew his tactics. If she didn¡¯t kill him, then she would be unable to win.

    ¡°Are you afraid of death? I do not want to kill women, surrender.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lily responded grimly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, then I will no longer view you as a woman.¡± Akimoto drew and raised his unadorned katana.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Akimoto charged, it was another blow disregarding defense, he cared only about attacking with his full might.

    Giving up on dodging or countering, Lily shed head-on with Yasutsuna. Akimoto¡¯s de was heavy, but Lily¡¯s de was even heavier!

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!¡± No matter how Akimoto attacked, Lily would stop the blow with Yasutsuna. After being bounced back multiple times, Akimoto was off bnce.

    ¡°You, you aren¡¯t trying!¡± Akimoto was furious, a woman was showing him mercy, it was better to die.

    However, no matter how he attacked, he could not break through her defense.

    She didn¡¯t attack at all, she only defended, but the difference in ability was too great!

    Akimoto was a middle-staged permanence adept, his battle tactics allowed him to match ate-staged permanence expert, but Lily pocessed the power equivalent to a throned general. With her absolute strength and her named de, it was easy to defend. Even if Akimoto wanted to sacrifice himself to deal a lethal blow, if Lily didn¡¯t attack, how could he sacrifice?

    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than me! Why will you not attack? Are you humiliating me?¡±

    ¡°No, I only respect you as an extraordinary samurai, I do not want to kill you!¡± Lily replied with a gentle sad look.

    ¡°Shut up! I have no need for a woman¡¯spassion! You¡¯re stronger than me, much stronger! Kill me! Without victory, I will not leave this stage alive!¡± Akimoto didn¡¯t hesitate to burn and harm his source for the aura to power his ferocious attacks.

    ¡°Pow!¡± With an ear piercing sh, Lily unleashed a full power sh!

    Akimoto¡¯s heavy katana cut in two by Yasutsuna, the shed off de half crashing into the ground, cratering the stage. The weight of the de was quite obvious, it was simply not as tough as Lily¡¯s ninth grade named de.

    Akimoto stared in shock at the remaining half of his katana.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Lily looked at Akimoto, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    With only half a de left, Akimoto ceased attacking and retreated to the edge of the stage, his eyes filled with resolve. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s over.¡±

    Hearing this, Lily left out a breath of relief before realizing, ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡ª¡± but it was toote. Akimoto flipped around his de and stabbed his own stomach.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ªCough¡± Akimoto fell to his knees, ¡°Li¡­Lily, you¡¯re stronger than I am, it¡¯s¡­my loss¡­¡±

    With a burst of power, he dragged his de up straight through his heart, destroying his spirit jade.

    Lily could not stop that teardrop from falling. This result was the reason she entered the stage sad. Lily walked over and whispered, ¡°Akimoto Hara, I respect you more than some warriors with monstrous power.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡ª¡± Akimoto¡¯s face was pasty white, trembling uncontrobly, he used hisst breath to say ¡°I, I need to go Izumo Mountain¡­it seems, that¡¯s not possible. If you¡­ find news of my mother there¡­in front of my grave¡­please burn¡­some incense and¡­tell me¡­Kagami Lily, rece me¡­and reach the end!¡­ehehehe.¡±

    In the end, Akimoto¡¯s unchanging, unsmiling face had a small smile.

    Tilting to one side, he fell.

 Volume 5, Chapter 148 â€“ Ancient Samurai and the recovery of the Tanba lady

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 148 - Ancient Samurai and the recovery of the Tanbady</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    ¡°Lynne¡­wins¡­¡± There was only silence, even the judge was speechless.

    For a moment, Lily had wanted to pull out a life-recovery magatama, but when her spirit probe scanned through Akimoto, she gave up. His spirit jade waspletely destroyed, there was no possibility of surviving that.

    ¡°Izumo Mountain¡­¡± Suddenly Lily heard Kagura¡¯s voice, ¡°No wonder¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagura?¡±

    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see this sort of sacrificialbat arts again. I had thought it was only a coincidence, but he mentioned Izumo Mountain in the end¡­ It looks like he was a descendant of the ancient Izumo Samurais.

    ¡°Ancient Izumo Samurais?¡±

    ¡°That is a very ancient civilization, far before the Heian dynasty. They were a prosperous civilization during the time of my master, Suzuhiko-hime. In thends of the west, these ancient samurais believed and practiced the way of life and death. They did not have specific forms or skills, they only relied upon instinct and experience, whenever they attack, it¡¯s almost always taking a blow to deal a blow. Even my master, as powerful as she was, received sword intent inspiration from these mortal samurai.¡±

    Lily looked at Akimoto and silently prayed for him, no matter how many questions she had, she could no longer ask.

    ¡°Whether or not you are a descendant of the Ancient Izumo Samurai, you have inherited their spirit, only such persistence is hard to understand nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Mister Akimoto, your bushido may be out of date in this era, but it will never be out of date in my heart. Your request, I will keep it in mind.¡±

    ¡°Izumo Mountain¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes reflected the distance, that ancient ce far in the west, she wanted to see and explore what sort of legends resided there.

    Ancient Izumo Samurai, that ancient human n that existed in that ancient era, do they still exist?

    In the spectator stand, Minamoto no Yosh*tada stood up, ¡°This samurai had the demeanor and uprightness of the ancient samurai, I shall pay for his burial.¡±

    ¡°Please wait.¡± Lily walked over and saluted those on the viewing tform, ¡°Cover him in a grass mat, and bury him in a random mountain road on the outskirts of Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What!??¡±

    The audience was puzzled.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you¡¯ve already won! Do you need to humiliate the dead?¡± Middle Councilor Ikeda used.

    ¡°For an ancient samurai like him, nothing is more suitable than the nameless wild, boundlessnd, mountains and rivers.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing this logic, they could only nod.

    To bury this warrior who only sought victory at the cost of his life in an elegant ceremony would be a vulgar insult, it would not reflect the path within his heart.

    Looking at her, Minamoto no Yosh*tada could only nod. He had once considered her to be nothing more than a criminal to interrogate. But he was rapidlying to realize that this beautiful young woman had a perception superior to Genji¡¯s top samurai, him.

    ¡°Let it be as Miss Kagami requested.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami,¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada addressed Lily, ¡°Since your identity is already known to us all, in thepetition, how about we address you by your real name? This is also a measure of my respect for you.¡±

    At this stage, she no longer needed to hide. But looking back, if she hadn¡¯t used a pseudonym she might have already died. She might have been targeted by Shenzu in the preliminaries, or ambushed by martial saint Sakanoue no Tamuramaro. A pseudonym had been absolutely necessary.

    She saluted, ¡°Lily is unworthy of the praise but I ept.¡±

    With the end of the match, the tournament¡¯s top four and semifinal matchups had been determined.

    The first semi-finals match, Taira no Shizuru versus Nanashi.

    The second semi-final match, Minamoto no Tsukawa versus Kagami Lily.

    The semi-finals would be held on the morrow, and the finals on thest day of the third day of the Yosh*tsune Memorial. On that day, the Emperor, Emperor Emeritus and Cloistered Emperor would all attend and spectate.

    On the eve of the semi-finals, Lily chose to rest in the rooms arranged for the contestants. This room was only a few hundred meters away from the Heian pce, there should not be any person who would dare attempt anything here. On this critical night, this ce could be said to be one of the safest ces for her to avoid assassinations.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Thousands of miles away in the Tanba province, the rain and mist surrounded the mountains.

    Uesugi Rei, a tall mature beautiful nobledy could only carry the front of a stretcher forward while Minamoto no Kenki followed behind her supporting the other end.

    Toyama was limping at the front with a torch, tracking Hatano¡¯s traces.

    Thatrge group of wild samurais left plenty of tracks, it wasn¡¯t difficult to trace the group holding Hatano captive.

    Nakajou had regained some sense, ¡°Don¡¯t make two mistakes, either send me down the mountain or leave me here and go rescue Hatano. How can you rescue her carrying a stretcher, Uesugi Rei, what are you thinking?¡±

    Rei¡¯s gaze was soft as she looked through the rain and fog, ¡°I don¡¯t know, there are many times when there is no correct method. Since none of us can determine what the right choice is, then we should not make any foolish decisions.¡±

    Kenki also nodded his head, though he was the leader, how could he make the ¡®pragmatic¡¯ decision to discard a dyingrade, and if he made it how could he actually do so? But if it wasn¡¯t done, then they might all be dragged to death, or they might miss the timing to rescue Hatano.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi, how about you and brother Kenki go rescue Miss Hatano, I will stay here to guard brother Nakajou, we will await you here.¡± Toyama reasoned.

    ¡°No,¡± Kenki responded, ¡°In this maze-like forest, if we separate, it will be impossible to rejoin again.¡±

    Rei nodded, Kenki was correct. They were unable to find an exit to this ce, how could they say with confidence that they could find theirrades?

    But, carrying this stretcher really lowered their speed.

    After half a day, they finally found the location of the wild samuraiste at night. They had followed the footsteps of the group to a ravine, there was a suspension bridge covered in vines leading across the ravine to a cave where there were several guards. In front of those guards was a bonfire.

    ¡°This should be their stronghold!¡± Kenki whispered.

    ¡°Though we haven¡¯t been able to get out of this forest, I don¡¯t think they are trapped here.¡±

    ¡°Right! We will rescue Miss Hatano and then force them to tell us how to get out of this forest¡­but¡­can we actually defeat all those enemies¡­¡± Toyama was injured after all, and those wild samurai and onmyouji were experts on par with him.

    Rei silently nodded, ¡°Brother Toyama, wait here and guard Nakajou.¡±

    Since they had arrived here, there was no chance of getting lost. Naturally, Rei had no intention of going on a rescue operation into theirir of enemies with a stretcher in tow.

    ¡°Nn!¡± Toyama agreed.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi, I shall apany you.¡± Kenki dered.

    Uesugi Rei and Minamoto no Kenki quietly crept to the suspension bridge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cross the bridge¡­¡± Kenki started to say, but Rei had already leapt across the ravine.

    He looked at the other side of the ravine, there was not enough space for a run up, and even if he could barely make the jump, he would need to use a big burst of aura. That would attract a lot of attention.

    But Uesugi Rei could easily leap over this ravine with just her physical power and a tiny amount of aura. The gap in strength between them was widening during this expedition.

    Rei had reached the other side of the ravine quietly, she quickly and silently walked towards the guards in the dark like a ghost. Suddenly, she dashed out, like a stream of silver light and attacked, ¡®Swish! Swish! Swish!¡¯

    Moonlike silver de shes shed through the air. Those few guards fell without noticing anything.

    Kenki rushed over the bridge, looked at her and nodded before the two plunged into the cave.

    The cave was twisty and dark, Rei walked in front and Kenki followed behind. Whenever they encountered an enemy, Rei would immediately attack and kill. She had her domain activated, with it activated she could detect normal arcane barriers and bypass them.

    Currently, deep within the cave, several ten wild samurai and onmyoji were gathered around the campfire and cooking.

    Hatano Kana was tied to a cross shaped wooden frame in an empty clearing not far from them.

    Hatano still had her armor and upper breastte on, but her shoulder pads, and sleeves had been ripped off, and one of her shoulder straps was broken, leaving her breastte hanging down revealing part of her plump breasts.

    Her lower armor had been stripped, leaving her with nothing but her red garter cloth and leggings. It was obvious they nned on ¡®eating¡¯ her after finishing their meal.

    Thankfully this group was not well off, the food in the cave was not sufficient and the foragers had only just returned, the food had not been cooked.

    Hatano Kana was the eldest daughter of the Hatano n who once guarded the Tanba province. Decades ago, her home had been razed by Shuten¡¯s subordinates sending her n wandering in foreignnds. She had sworn to regain her n¡¯s territory and painstakingly trained toward this goal. This time, she had returned to this ancient province she had never visited before for the purpose of investigation. She had nned on using the information she gained to persuade the imperial court or the surrounding martial families and remaining Hatano n members. She had not expected tond in the hands of these filthy beasts before taking a step into ancient Hatano territory.

    She trembled uncontrobly, her face red with disgust and regret¡­was her battle to restore her homnd going to end like this?

    If she had lost to Shuten, she would have nothing to say. But these wild wretches were humans who had likely been born in this Tanba province, how could she ept something like this?

 Volume 5, Chapter 149 â€“ The Blighted Cursed Blade

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 149 - The Blighted Cursed de</h4>

    Trantor: Yuki

    Uesugi Rei and Minamoto no Kenki looked from the shadows beneath a cave wall.

    ¡°As expected, Hatano¡¯s held captive here.¡± For some reason, Rei was reminded of the time when she and Lily practiced the art of restraint and escape.

    ¡°Sister Lily¡­I wonder where you are and how you are now?¡± Seeing another woman tied up like this and about to be r¨¬2a¨¬2pe¨¬2d¨¬2, she thought of her beloved and her body was suddenly covered in a ring aura.

    ¡°Wait, Wait!!¡± Kenki protested, ¡°Don¡¯t attack so hazardously, it may be a trap!¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s spirit power turned crystalline-like as she instantly dashed into the middle of their, her sudden appearance was like a white lotus blooming in the mud.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The wild samurai were caught off guard and shouted in shock, but they were a ruthless and ferocious group. In their panic, they drew their weapons and attacked the silver haired woman.

    The torch light cast shadows as des shed and sparks flew.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s tall beautiful figure cast a strange beauty in the firelight as her long cursed de glowed with silvery resentment. Her de beheaded the ferocious, disgusting samurai one by one.

    Her de was immensely heavy, though not as sharp as Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna, it was still capable of shattering the weapons of the wild samurai.

    For a few short moments, limbs, shattered armor and broken des were flung out as row after row of wild samurai were beheaded!

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡± Seeing that silver haired goddess of war, Hatano felt a feeling she had never felt before.

    As shining arcane artes bombarded Uesugi Rei from the dark corners of the room, a translucent crystalline spirit veil materialized around Rei. The spatial distortions appeared where those arcane artes impacted but nothing got through Rei¡¯s domain defense.

    Compared to Lily¡¯s Sakura Blizzard, Rei¡¯s domain was inferior in attack, but when it came to defense and boostingpanions, Rei¡¯s domain was superior. Rei could only disy the full potential of her domain when she was inmand of thousands of troops.

    Her Goddess of War nickname wasn¡¯t without basis.

    Seeing Rei attack, Kenki rushed in and also engaged several wild samurai! But more and more wild samurai poured into the cave!

    Rei didn¡¯t care, all she wanted to do was kill! Her spirit power surged as the fallen samurai¡¯s souls turned into white streams of light absorbed by Rei¡¯s ancient tachi, filling her with power!

    However, the wild samurai¡¯s spirits were filled with intense resentment, causing a bacsh to Rei. Her ridiculously white skin gained a blush and her breath became more rapid.

    ¡°Szhhh¡ª¡ª!¡± Though Rei avoided a de light from a spirit jade opponent, it still tore through her short skirt!

    Those wild samurai who thought Rei would be embarrassed were greatly disappointed as her spirit power exploded over her form, removing her torn clothes!

    She was revealed in her underclothes, a low-cut ck leather vest tightly cupping her voluptuous bust, and beneath that vest was a form-fitting white silk one-piece underwear.

    That white silk one-piece underwear was nothing more than a thin string of silk. When she was standing, it was wedged so far up between her rear that it could not be seen between those rosy white buttocks, only from the front, was that inverted triangle silk cloth decent.

    That ck leather vest and white silk underwear were both treasures! Extremely resistant to damage.

    Her creamy jade legs looked endless, the ck leatherce up boots, showing off the graceful curves and beautiful figure worthy of a northern queen!

    ¡°Kill!¡± Just imagining that the captured woman was her Lily filled her with endless power. Streak after streak of silvery de light pierced through the enemy, chopping them into pieces and sending blood and armor fragments flying.

    ¡°Hah!¡± From the inner cave, an extremely muscr wild samurai wearing a terrifying horned helm stood up from his hidebound chair, this was the leader of the wild samurai. He grabbed his bloodstained sawtooth machete and attacked Rei.

    ¡°Pow!¡± This one powerful sh shed harshly with Rei¡¯s tachi, the shockwave shook the earth!

    Countless stones fell from the ceiling, giving an impression that the cave was about to copse. The force pressing down on Uesugi Rei was immense enough that her legs bent down. But Rei¡¯s eyes lit up in battle fever, excitement and madness from ughter!

    ¡°Bam!¡± From behind Rei, the towering figure of Bishamonten appeared, making her more imposing. Against the massive muscr wild samurai leader, Rei¡¯s slender form was much smaller, but she was able to use the rampaging power to deflect the machete away, and through expert maniption of her strength she gently pulled back her tachi back onto a path through the wild samurai leader¡¯s waist.

    Leaving behind a horrific wound!

    The sh sent the wild samurai leader staggering back as arge amount of blood spilled all over the ground.

    Even more wild samurai came rushing up, but Rei had be even more valourous and excited. Ignoring the possibility of a cave copse, with a wild and beautiful smile, she performed a silvery dance of death!

    The de lights were like a hurricane, shredding all those samurai!

    The Bishamonten phantom dissolved into a glow surrounding Rei, making her seem as an incarnation of Bishamonten himself.

    And those samurai and onmyouji besieging her were like a bunch of turkeys attacking a god!

    Rei still had plenty of energy while ughtering the samurai, she sent out sh after sh of de light at the onmyouji in the distance. Her attacks struck true, beheading, shing through waists, or cutting off arms. One by one the onmyouji targeted fell down screaming or dead.

    On the side, Kenki could only stare in shock. He had a feeling that there was no need for him to fight at all. In his upright determined eyes, an undetectable strange light shed.

    His eyes were filled with admiration but also a strange feeling overcame him as he looked at the soft fragrant body of that beautiful female samurai, silently whispering ¡°Beautiful¡­really beautiful, this is the true beauty of a woman¡­¡±

    The fierce, wild and arrogant Uesugi Rei cared not about his gaze, but Hatano, still tied to the wooden frame, saw the look of his eyes. For some reason, the gaze of this man who she once secretly loved, made her feel ufortable and disgusted.

    ¡°Stab!!¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s tachi rested on the chest of the wild samurai leader.

    And the surrounding enemies were either dead, dying or grievously injured, none could get up. With the power of one, Uesugi Rei had destroyed the entire gang of wild samurai.

    That leader was an adept at the early-stage of permanence, but when facing Rei, only despair was left, even Rei¡¯s moist beautiful skin glowing in the firelight could not draw his attention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­you can¡¯t kill me¡­if you kill me, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± He trembled as he backed up slowly.

    Rei followed, her de remaining unerringly on the wild samurai leader¡¯s chest.

    ¡°If the one you met was my little sister, perhaps she would have forgiven you. She¡¯s that sort of woman.¡± There was a rare tenderness within her eyes as she spoke of Lily, bringing hope to the wild samurai leader.

    ¡°But¡­the one in front of you is me.¡± She had never had pity on her enemies, there was only those who needed to be killed, or those who shouldn¡¯t be killed.

    ¡°Wait! Miss Uesugi, don¡¯t kill him.¡± Kenki suddenly called out, ¡°I feel a disturbing type of force within that samurai¡¯s body!¡±

    Rei gave Kenki a cold nce, letting out an excited smile that her ughter could not hide, ¡°Then let me destroy that force.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Rei¡¯s ancient tachi effortlessly pierced the leader¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Nooo!! Argh!!!¡± The wild leader screamed as terrifying ck resentment leaked from his mouth, nose and eyes, ¡°You!! You will regret this! Feel my curse! Yomi¡¯s curse! Agggghhhhhhh!¡±

    The wild leader¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly as his voice twisted into a heart twisting ancient-like howl. Ancient ck curse mes appeared all over his body, twisted up Rei¡¯s tachi and entangled the entire sword.

    ¡°Get away! Hurry! Get away from that guy!¡± Kenki shouted.

    In no rush, Rei stomped one foot on the leader¡¯s empty shell and pulled her tachi out.

    The ck cursed mes stuck to her tachi, flowing around her de. The ck mes slowly faded into multiple faint runes imprinted onto Rei¡¯s cursed de. Wherever the runes were imprinted, the tamahagane of her sword turned dull.

    ¡°What happened? Miss Uesugi, are, are you ok?¡± Kenki worried.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s body still looked so healthy, her skin covered in ayer of sweat after the intense battle and covered in a mesmerizing feminine scent.

    She scrutinized her tachi, looking at it left and right¡­

    Her eyes were calm as she responded, ¡°My cursed de¡¯s power¡­has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°What!??¡± Kenki and Hatano were both shocked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get Hatano down first.¡±

    Rei walked over before cutting off the rope binding Hatano and helped support her still unstable body.

    As Hatano leaned on Rei¡¯s shoulder, a pure mesmerizing feminine scent filled her nose.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡± For some reason, Hatano felt her body heat up, her face blush and her heartbeat echoed within her ears.

    ¡°What¡­what¡¯s wrong with me? Why do I feel like this from being supported? This strange feeling, why does this feminine scent make me feel like I¡¯m floating¡­¡±

    Rei searched the wild samurai leader¡¯s corpse and found a bloodstained map in his armor. Holding the map open with one hand she said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± and started walking toward the exit while still supporting Hatano.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi, the souls of these wild samurai¡­¡± Kenki reminded her, he remembered that after every battle, Uesugi Rei would replenish her spirit energy using a soul controlling method.

    ¡°¡­My cursed de¡¯s ability isn¡¯t working.¡± Rei lightly responded.

    ¡°What?? This¡­is this the death curse of that wild samurai leader?¡± Kenki asked, eyes wide with worry.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 150 â€“ Taira no Shizuru versus Nanashi

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 150 - Taira no Shizuru versus Nanashi</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    Lily meditated in thepetitor room throughout the night, though it was the eve of the semi-finals, her mood was surprisingly good. Lily had long gotten used to mortal battles and cared not who her opponent was, she just concentrated on training her physique.

    She was soaked in ayer of sweat when she finished her training. Grabbing a white towel, she went towards one of the two bathing rooms prepared for contestants. Thesepartments did not differentiate between male and female, but Lily did not worry. Of the top four contestants left, only she was still here.

    Finishing her bath and dressed in a blue yukata, she nned on resting for the rest of the night when she saw a Genji guardsman waiting beside her door.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you have a guest at the entrance.¡±

    ¡°A guest? At this time? Who was it? Perhaps it was someone Lady Ayaka sent?¡±

    cing her towel and dirty clothes into apartment, Lily went toward the roped off entrance. A woman with full breasts, a short dark red ponytail wearing a ck uniform was waiting for her.

    ¡°Miss Kagami.¡± She saluted Lily and talked from outside the rope fence.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Tsukako, an instructor of the Oniwa dojo.¡±

    ¡°Oniwa dojo?¡± Only then did Lily notice that this woman had white flowers in her hair and that she was not wearing a dojo uniform, but a mourning outfit imprinted with a family crest.

    Suddenly, Lily recalled Makoto Oniwa¡¯s death this afternoon.

    She could only express her condolences with a salute.

    ¡°Miss Tsukako, why are you looking for me?¡±

    The light in Tsukako¡¯s eyes flickered, carrying an indescribable agony, but there was the will of a swordswoman within, ¡°Tomorrow, as one of the top four, will you be fighting that guy, Minamoto no Tsukawa?¡±

    Her teeth gritted as that name was squeezed out of her lips, the hatred could be clearly heard.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Lily nodded resolutely.

    ¡°Miss Lily is the east¡¯s greatest female samurai, and you made a name for yourself on your way to Kanto. I personally watched you defeat the world¡¯s fastest de, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe!¡±

    ¡°Miss Tsukako¡­what¡­¡±

    ¡°There, there¡¯s no opponent you can¡¯t defeat, right? You will definitely win tomorrow¡¯s battle! Right?¡± Tsukako desperately grasped Lily¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I do have an absolute reason to win, but no one knows what will happen tomorrow. I will, however, do my best.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­please kill him tomorrow!¡± Tsukako¡¯s eyes showed hatred.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Kill that man! That beast!¡±

    ¡°Miss Tsukako, this¡­¡±

    ¡°That man is the number one genius of the Genji n. If he isn¡¯t killed now, he won¡¯t be kible in the future! Tomorrow, if you kill him in the tournament, no one will me you! Kagami Lily, I beg you, kill him! You must kill him!¡± Tears streamed down Tsukako¡¯s face as she begged, trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Miss Tsukako¡­I can understand your feelings. In tomorrow¡¯s battle, I will give it my all. In a battle of life and death, weapons have no eyes, for victory, anything can happen and I will not go easy on him, but I only want to win. If you want me to agree to purposely kill him in the battle, that I cannot do.¡±

    ¡°You¡­Miss Kagami, as long as you kill him, I can promise to agree to all your conditions! Money, treasures, property, I can give everything! Just give me a price!¡±

    Lily frowned and chidded, ¡°This is not a problem of money!¡±

    Tsukako could only bow and apologize for her rudeness, ¡°That¡¯s true, with Miss Kagami¡¯s identity, even if I gave all my property, you wouldn¡¯t value it¡­then¡­then¡­how about me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    Tsukako clearly liked men, in the past she mostly felt jealous of a beauty like Lily, she had an instinctive rejection towards Lily in the past. She suppressed her reaction and leaned towards Lily, ¡°Miss Kagami, I¡¯m sorry but I investigated you, I know of¡­those rumors. Even if you want me¡­that¡¯s ok! As long as you kill that beast! Then, even if you want me to be your ve¡­I will obey you!¡±

    Tsukako¡¯s eyes were filled with rejection, unwillingness, but she had no other method! She was only the Oniwa dojo¡¯s instructor, though she also had the position of Makoto¡¯s deputy, he was dead. She had little authority in the dojo and would probably be isted in the future. As for martial power, there was no chance she couldpete against the Genji n.

    ¡°As long as you agree, you can do anything to me¡­¡± Tsukako naturally knew how to seduce men, but how to please a woman, she had no idea nor any interest. She resisted her disgust and opened one side of her clothes revealing arge creamy white breast, blushed and tried to act as if she was seducing a man.

    ¡°Miss Tsukako, don¡¯t be like that!¡± Lily blushed as she pushed Tsukako away and backed away.

    ¡°Miss Tsukako, I dislike Minamoto no Tsukawa, but apetition is apetition. If I need to kill him to win, then I will not hesitate. But I will not use the rules of the tournament to get away with killing a man. Minamoto no Tsukawa¡¯s actions may deserve death, he desecrated the Yosh*tsune Memorial, but his punishment will note from me!¡±

    Flicking her sleeve, Lily left before stopping halfway. Turning around, she added, ¡°Whether Minamoto no Tsukawa is the first genius of the Genji n, or a homeless vagrant with no background, I will not do this.¡±

    Lily shook her head in pity.

    ¡°Uuuuu¡ªWahh¡ª¡ª¡± Tsukako knelt down, sobbing helplessly. As a woman who had lost her beloved, she felt that she had lost everything in life.

    How could Lily not understand the pain of losing one¡¯s beloved? Her arms trembled before violently unsheathing Yasutsuna and mmed the de down into the ground leaving behind several long cracks.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of cold harshness, ¡°If I encounter Minamoto no Tsukawa outside of this tournament, I will kill him without hesitation! But this is the Yosh*tsune Memorial, I will not sully this memorial!¡±

    Lily decisively left, not looking back again.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­¡± Tsukako could feel that sympathetic sadness in Lily¡¯s eyes, someone who had not lost a beloved would not have that expression.

    The next day remained sunless, the extended night continued. Before the semi-final battles, an evenrger memorial march proceeded.

    This day, Fujiwara no Ayaka, the Imperial Chancellor, Left Minister Fujiwara no Hiromichi, Right Minster Kujo Norihiko, and other top officials of the Imperial Court were in attendance.

    They were all in the middle of the viewing tform, though the top row was still empty, Lady Ayaka sat on the second row with a beautiful, curly haired youth in a female kimono, Prince Narinaga.

    The number of spectators for today¡¯s battle was much greater than yesterdays.

    Sasaki walked to the front and saluted Ayaka and the prince. Among the top officials, the Chief Advisor and Shogun¡¯s positions were the greatest. They were subordinate only to the three emperors.

    They were not of the royal family, but neither were they subordinates.

    After the memorial, Sasaki started to give a rousing speech, paying homage to Yosh*tsune. Afterwards he announced, ¡°Next up, the semi-finals! The victors shall enter tomorrow¡¯s final battle and be given the privilege ofpeting for glory in front of the emperor, emperor emeritus and cloistered emperor!¡±

    ¡°First up! The oriole of early spring! The first young genius maiden of the Tairas! Presenting Taira no Shizuru!¡±

    Amidst the cheers, a young girl in a yellow short skirted hunting outfit with white stockings calmly appeared. On the end of those white stockings were red ribbons.

    The left stand where the Taira n sat, was even louder in their cheers and hollers.

    ¡°Now, the opponent who this genius maiden will face! A mysterious and young woman, we know nothing of her name, origin, or even looks! Weing¡ª¡ªNanashi!¡±

    Though there were plenty of cheers, it was obvious that Nanashi was not as popr as Taira no Shizuru. This was especially true of the Taira sections where some youngsters booed.

    Below the stage, Lily watched that tall woman in a dark blue sleeveless shirt and high slit skirt. She walked onto the stage with her snowy white legs almostpletely exposed.

    ¡°Shenzu¡­you ghost of jade maiden, why did you have to appear here?¡±

    Shenzu looked at the much smaller Taira no Shizuru, if this was the past her, she would have to say a few words to humiliate her, but the current her would not bother. All she cared about now was the death of Kagami Lily, the woman who killed the person most important to her, even more important than her father or mother, Rokuhara Tandai, the teacher who gave her the feeling of kinship. That unforgivable woman!

    Taira no Shizuru observed Shenzu, discovering that her gaze was focused on the crimson d female samurai below the stage, ¡°Nanashi, I¡¯m not interested in your identity, but you don¡¯t seem to be very focused. Have you realized your miniscule chance of victory and have given up?¡±

    Shenzu turned her indifferent stare to her, ¡°Little girl, you haven¡¯t grown any hair and yet you still dare boast arrogantly in front of me? I don¡¯t have time to y with a little kid, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± She gave Sasaki an impatient look.

    ¡°You! You dare look down on me? I¡¯m not small!¡± Subconsciously, Taira looked down at her not impressive yet not nonexistent chest. Annoyed, she boasted, ¡°Hmph! As a female drifter of the Taira n, I refused his majesty¡¯s bestowed marriage and insisted on walking the path of the samurai. Those who underestimate or look down upon me number in the hundreds, but they always fall to my de!¡±

    With those words, two identical wakizashis appeared in her hands and like a hunting oriole, she rushed toward Nanashi, her sleeves unfolded like wings. There were few who would use wakizashis as their main weapon, but Taira no Shizuru used two eight-grade wakizashis in concert with an ancient inherited sword style. Herbat style was very unique!

    Seeing Taira no Shizuru making a move, Sasaki hurriedly raised his g, ¡°Match start!¡±

    Within Shenzu¡¯s hands, two golden tachis engraved in a gorgeous exotic style. Both des emanated the pressure of a ninth grade weapon.

    ¡°Those are¡­Rokuhara Tandai¡¯s weapons!¡± Lily¡¯s heart shook. On that day, Kagura had shattered three of the six des, the des in Shenzu¡¯s hands should be two of the remaining three.

 Volume 5, Chapter 151 â€“ Nanashiâ€™s Strength

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 151 - Nanashi¡¯s Strength</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The right side of the 3-sided viewing tform surrounding the dueling arena were mostly upied by court officials of the Genji and famous samurai. However, a few youthful-looking young men dressed in formal kimonos that set them apart from those around them were also seated on this side.

    Minamoto no Juzaburo was among them as well.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Father nominated that barbarous lunatic! I don¡¯t get what Father¡¯s thinking! My elder brothers and I can only keep watching from here!¡± Envy filled Juzaburo¡¯s mind as he watched the crowd call for Shizuru to kill Nanashi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the other seniors of the Genji, I¡¯m fine with their nomination. But why did Father nominate Tsukawa as a seedpetitor?! Are you telling me he¡¯s the best talent of the Genji? As for me, I have to go up the preliminaries like the masterless samurai if I wish topete!¡±

    ¡°How disgraceful! I am the son of the Shogun; I would be theughingstock if I were to participate in the preliminaries! Heh! I hope the Taira n wins the tournament, that¡¯d teach Father a lesson for not nominating me!¡±

    ¡°As for the other match, the Tsukawa¡¯s opponent is that woman! I should be the one teaching that b?i?t?c?h? a lesson in front of everyone, but¡­ I hope she wins now! Hahaha! It¡¯s the hick¡¯s fault for grabbing my nomination! He better not have any hopes of showing off during the match! Well, even if he wins, I¡¯ll just consider that as him teaching Lily a lesson for me! No, wait! That won¡¯t do! Wouldn¡¯t that mean Tsukawa will be the winner if he defeats Shizuru?¡±

    ¡°Genji¡¯s best talent? F¨¬2u¨¬2c¨¬2k¨¬2 you! Even if I don¡¯t be the Shogun¡¯s sessor, the role will fall to one of my brothers! You¡¯re just dreaming if you think you can make it big!¡±

    Juzaburo¡¯s thoughts were upied with Tsukawa¡¯s match although he was watching Shizuru¡¯s. He really wished to have his vengeance on Lily, but his hate for Tsukawa far exceeded that of hers right now. Tsukawa was the most brilliant youth of the Genji. Although he was called the best talent, he acted with sheer arrogance all the time. He had humiliated Juzaburo in the past, so thetter didn¡¯t wish to see the former continue showing-off.

    On the arena, Shizuru left behind beige afterimages as she charged in front of Shenzu with a pair of sharp, glistening wakizashis in her hands andunched an onught of rapid and relentless attacks.

    Fortunately, Shenzu also wielded a pair of des, nodachis with 1.6m long des, that were much longer than Shizuru¡¯s wakizashis. Shizuru was thus forced to rely on the ambushing nature of wakizashi attacks and close in to attack her!

    Shenzu¡¯s Grade 9 des came from Rokuhara and had been refined with mystic sword runes at the time of their creation, which blessed them with the ability to shrink and elongate. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible for Shenzu to wield them in case they were still as long as when wielded by Rokuhara.

    ¡°Taira no Shizuru¡­ She deserves to be called one of the talents of our generation. I never imagined she had mastered dual des to such expertise. Her movements are pretty swift as well, just like that of aet! If I were to consider just her speed of eleration and deceleration when she stops and changes directions, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s a bit faster than me.¡±

    Even though Shizuru was facing Lily¡¯s enemy, Shenzu, her skills were exceptional enough to mesmerize Lily as well.

    ¡­

    ¡°Although she¡¯s talented and was born in the Taira n, it seems that she¡¯d been neglected for long. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have lost to me in terms of funds at the Fuyutsuki auction,¡± Lily spected.

    In fact, Shizuru was faster than Tamurakonoe in terms of de-drawing speed. However, that was when she used wakizashis instead of her current nodachis.

    ng! Shenzu was forced to bring all she had to the match to catch up with Shizuru¡¯s speed and resist with her dual des. Although all Shenzu could do was defend in front of Shizuru¡¯s rapid attacks, thetter was also unable to break through the former¡¯s guard!

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned solemn, ¡°That Shenzu is still hiding some strength!¡±

    Shizuru needed to keep up the attacks and keep close to her opponent because of her wakizashi¡¯s short reach while Shenzu just needed to make the slightest movements to block.

    Shenzu swung her de with force when she blocked Shizuru¡¯s attack suddenly.

    ng! The swing pushed Shizuru back and messed up her footwork as Shenzu¡¯s strength far exceeded Shizuru¡¯s, and she seized this chance to kick thetter¡¯s waist.

    However, Shizuru dodged the kick by showing exceptional dexterity, bending her unstable body down to a crouching position, before she followed up with an attack to Shenzu¡¯s lower body.

    ng! Shenzu stabbed one of her des into the floor to block Shizuru¡¯s des and shed at thetter¡¯s back with her other de! Shizuru rolled sideways to dodge but Shenzu had long released a phantasmic azure energy wave via her foot. The energy wave shuttled towards Shizuru and forced her to glide across the floor on her back while resisting it with her dual des.

    Bam! The energy wave flooded Shizuru and sent her flying, tearing her dress into tatters in multiple spots. Shizuru stabbed the floor to slow down her momentum and barely managed to remain within the arena.

    Shizuru got up swiftly, but she was out of breath from her relentless attacks as well as her defense from Shenzu¡¯s kick, both of which had fatigued her a lot.

    ¡°It seems like the best talent of Taira has nothing to her name except for speed. You¡¯re as weak as a baby,dy.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Shizuru had also gauged her opponent¡¯s strength and donned a starlight-like aura that boosted her speed a notch higher!

    ¡°Hahahaha! Do you think you can win this tournament with just speed and footwork?¡± Shenzu leaped back and donned an aura of poignant azure demonmes. A gigantic moonflower¡¯s image manifested in the sky behind Shenzu, and the moment it blossomed, it issued a ******* and otherworldly screech.

    This was Shenzu¡¯s domain. Dusken Mist¡ªMoonflower!

    The domain wasn¡¯t a product of the arcane arts and was a manifestation of intent instead. It was a zone that could be essed by the practitioners of samurai code of chivalry.

    Shizuru¡¯s speed slowed down visibly as the ethereal light enshrouded the arena.

    However, Shizuru didn¡¯t resist the domain at all, ¡°Do you think only you have a domain?¡±

    Bzzt! Shizuru illuminated with traveling star-like specks that seemed to imitate the most basic and tiniest of heavenly changes.

    Although they were just tiny changes, these changes were still rted to the heavens! Shizuru¡¯s fragile star domain began to resist Shenzu¡¯s Moonflower domain.

    ¡°A domain!¡± Sasaki yelped with excitement, ¡°As expected of the semifinals to decide Heian Empire¡¯s best talent! No one could¡¯ve imagined that both of these women would use domains today, a skill that¡¯s the dream of all samurai!¡±

    ¡°Shenzu¡¯s domain has leveled up again from my previous fight with her!¡± Lily remarked internally.

    Although the domains were shing against each other, it was clear that Shenzu held the advantage as Shizuru¡¯s speed had still received some influence. If the match were to continue silently like this, she¡¯d undoubtedly run out of spirit reserves!

    Shenzu was a former Throne, so her spirit reserves were much higher than that of Shizuru¡¯s.

    ¡°She still hasn¡¯t shown all her strength,¡± Lily felt a shiver pass through her back. The current Shenzu seemed much strongerpared to before when Lily had stripped her of her powers. However, Shenzu¡¯s aura was only at the peak-stage Permanence level right now, which puzzled Lily to no end.

    Lily recalled that Thrones weren¡¯t allowed to take part in this tournament, but it didn¡¯t make sense for her to cripple her Throne powers again to join it as doing that wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded.

    Lily had actually used Yoruko¡¯s Rebirth to destroy Shenzu¡¯s Throne Pce, yet the current Shenzu¡¯s peak-stage Permanence level strength felt much stronger than when she was a Throned General.

    Shenzu didn¡¯t allow Shizuru to approach her and floated up the sky by stepping on the moonflower¡¯s petals, and barraged Shizuru with sharp and phantasmic azure sword beams

    The sword beams streaked past the floor, leaving behind marks on it that brimmed with lunar and sr energies.

    ¡°These marks don¡¯t just contain Shenzu¡¯s aura! There¡¯s someone else¡¯s aura within them. A much primordial and aggressive aura¡­ It¡¯s Rokuhara!¡± Lily paled in fear as Shenzu¡¯s sword beam didn¡¯t just resemble Rokuhara¡¯s sword beam, it really contained a portion of his aura.

    Lily felt puzzled for a moment. It was difficult for even someone like her to predict that Rokuhara had long died and that he had given all of his remaining powers to Shenzu!

    The gigantic moonflower in the sky bloomed towards Shizuru and shot its thorny stamens at her,shing out with unceasing momentum. Although they didn¡¯t pose much of a threat to Shizuru since they disappeared after entering her domain, they still sealed Shizuru¡¯s movements and forced her to confront the sword beam Shenzu released towards her.

    Bam! The sword beam bombarded at Shizuru¡¯s dual des.

    Pfft! Shizuru threw up blood as the explosion rampaged her organs and the stamen seized this chance to bind her feet, hoisting her up for a charged attack from Shenzu, which Shizuru barely managed to block with her dual des.

    ng! A hellish aura thundered through Shizuru, tearing her garments into pieces, leaving her with just tattered stockings and a piece of cloth for a skirt. The stamen flung Shizuru up like a ball before mming her down to the floor at Shenzu¡¯smand!

    Boom! A crater emerged on the arena and the spectators drew in a cold breath of air when they witnessed this.

    ¡°What?!¡± Internal Affairs Minister Taira no Sadamori, a high official from the Taira n, as well as the Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, Taira no Mori, were shocked by this development. They only saw Minamoto no Tsukawa as a considerable opponent and were even nning to help Shizuru defeat him tomorrow after watching today¡¯s match. Yet, the best talent of the Taira n had been forced to such dire straits already!

    ¡°Shizuru! Is this what you wanted to show the world by ruining the engagement and insisting on following the path of a samurai?!¡± Sadamori screamed at her from the Taira n¡¯s tform, ¡°If you lose today and still refuse to marry the emperor, even if His Majesty doesn¡¯t me you, the Taira n will ensure you pay a heavy price for the crime!¡±

    The little girl covered her breasts within the dust and stood up feebly, her tender body scarred and bruised all over. All that remained on her were her tattered stockings and a patch of her skirt, underneath which shed her white garters and panties. Her torso, however, was void of any garments, and she was forced to battle while covering her breasts with one hand to protect her reputation as the young miss of the Taira n.

    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t lost yet! Come at me!¡± She pointed her de at Shenzu.

    Everyone showed different kinds of looks and reactions to the exposure of Shizuru¡¯s sorry figure.

    ¡°Hold it! The match¡¯s suspended temporarily!¡± The judge sprinted to the center of the arena with his g and looked at the spectators before stopping his gaze on Ayaka, who was the highest authority on the scene.

    ¡°Lady Taira no Shizuru¡¯s dress has suffered severe damage. To ensure a fair tournament and to also protect the reputation of the Taira n, I request a suspension of the match under my authority as the judge in consideration of a simr precedent set decades ago. I hope you¡¯ll permit it, Chief Advisor.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 152 â€“ Shizuruâ€™s Defeat

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 152 - Shizuru¡¯s Defeat</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Ayaka watched the little girl¡¯s slim figure and revealed some pity in her eyes as she nodded, ¡°Judge Sasaki¡¯s request is reasonable and there¡¯s a precedent too¡­ I allow the suspension of the match.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How troublesome. There¡¯s no need to change. Why don¡¯t you just concede instead?¡± Shenzu stated icily.

    Shizuru withdrew to the arena¡¯s edge, where a bunch of maids hade over in haste lest Shizuru was disqualified for getting down the arena. The Taira n didn¡¯t dare to take that risk. The maids pulled a cloth open and hid Shizuru behind it in all directions so that she could change into a new pair of clothes.

    ¡°How embarrassing!¡± Sadamori parroted. He felt discontent with Shizuru for a long time now and had to keep his mouth shut because of her talents. The Taira n had failed to produce any younger generation who wasparable to her, and this made them ce high hopes on her. However, he hardly cared about any of that right now and reprimanded her right in front of everyone.

    Shizuru changed into a beige formal kimono dotted with dark flowers. Her breaths were still rushed, and her face lit up with humiliation and denial as she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to lose this match.

    If she lost, all the pains she had gone through would be a matter of ridicule through gossip.

    Judge Sasaki requested the maids to go down the arena once Shizuru had finished dressing and raised the g once again, ¡°Continue the match!¡±

    Shizuru shed towards Shenzu valiantly. Shenzu¡¯s domain worked in strange ways, so her only chance at victory was to approach her. However, Shenzu withdrew her domain.

    ¡°Have you had enough, or do you want more, little girl?!¡± Shenzu weed Shizuru¡¯s advance with a sh!

    Shizuru side-stepped swiftly and stabbed back simultaneously, to which Shenzu countered with a horizontal sh! Shenzu¡¯s des were long and adequately fast, so Shizuru was forced to jump back diagonally and move out of the de¡¯s range.

    ¡°Did you think you could defeat me in a match with real des? It¡¯s my turn to attack you now!¡±

    Bzzt! An enigmatic, runic circle manifested over Shenzu¡¯s head, and a spirit arm appeared from within, a gold-hilted de with numerous luminescent spirit runes converging around its hilt secured in its grip.

    Sasaki observed the de meticulously, noticing that the arm had been constructed from Shenzu¡¯s spirit power through arcane means. The mystic sword masters from the ancient times also used such techniques, and they were ssified under mystic sword arts, so it wasn¡¯t against the rules to use it.

    Shenzu¡¯s speed boosted up greatly as she charged towards Shizuru with a powerful, phantasmic blue aura oozing out of her.

    She drew both her nodachis ambidextrously, delivering continuous strikes to Shizuru who didn¡¯t dare to receive them fully and warded the strikes off by brushing them away with exquisite control.

    ¡°I must admit that Shizuru¡¯s sword skills are truly remarkable. She¡¯s a real genius!¡± Lily eximed in admiration multiple times down the arena.

    However, the spirit arm holding the third de made a sudden move in the next moment, striking down at her from the sky!

    ng! A powerful surge of energy flooded through Shizuru, knocking her down to the floor and smashing it as she bounced back up.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was astounded by the spirit arm¡¯s strength as she was expecting it to only have strength equivalent to that of an average slender-handed man¡¯s arm and not an amount that was much greater than Shenzu¡¯s strikes!

    Shenzu acted without mercy and kicked Shizuru as she tried to stand up.

    Bam! Shizuru flew like a kite and spun in the air, throwing up blood as she employed her domain to create a barrier and crashed into it,nding right at the edge of the arena and barely managing to evade defeat.

    ¡°So you¡¯re only this strong, huh? If you have any ultimate move left, it¡¯s time to use it now, genius,¡± Shenzu smirked icily.

    Shizuru got up feebly, ¡°You want to see my ultimate? Hmph! I just didn¡¯t want to kill you. Everyone who¡¯s seen it before you have all died, so you better not force me to use it.¡±

    ¡°Oooohhhh, I¡¯m so scared,¡± Shenzu mocked coolly.

    ¡°How dare you insult me!¡± A starlight-like aura oozed out from Shizuru as she threw away her wakizashis willingly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shenzu was taken aback by this.

    In the next moment, two shining machetes with starlight flowing within them manifested in Shizuru¡¯s hands. The des of these machetes possessed a broad and warped form,pletely different from any kind of katanas. However, the deste aura within the des affected all the spectators.

    ¡°What?! T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Sadamori almost pulled out his beard in a fit of fury!

    It was no mortal weapon!

    ¡°It¡¯s Roon Star Splitter!¡± Sadamori shot up in fury and cursed at her with no regards to his reputation, ¡°B¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2! How dare you steal the treasured sword enshrined in the Taira n¡¯s Roon Mita Temple!¡±

    ording to the legends, the Taira forces had encountered an unkible monster during their expedition back when the monsters in the Taira n¡¯snds were sowing chaos. Taira no Kiyomori killed the monster eventually by obtaining this de from his visit to the Mita Temple.

    The treasured sword was usually enshrined in the temple as it was the Taira n¡¯s legacy treasure. He had never imagined that Shizuru had actually stolen it.

    Ayaka sighed from her seat, ¡°This Roon Star Splitter really isn¡¯t an item of the mortal world. Now that I think about it, Shizuru probably learned her arts from Roon Mita¡ªthe sole living sacred relic in this world! It¡¯s no wonder that she became the best talent of the Taira n despite being unloved.¡±

    The Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, Taira no Mori, who was the strongest samurai of the n outside of the court, pulled Sadamori back to his seat, ¡°Please calm down, sir. I agree that Shizuru deserves severe punishment for stealing the treasure, but this is an internal matter of our n. She¡¯s dueling with an outsider as the n¡¯s representative right now, so let¡¯s allow her to focus on the duel for now. It¡¯s not toote to discuss this after we return.¡±

    Shenzu remained unfazed even after seeing Shizuru¡¯s des, ¡°You¡¯re really a little kid. How could you steal? Look how you¡¯ve tarnished the Taira n¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Shut it! I must win this tournament! I can¡¯t afford to lose now that I¡¯vee so far, and I¡¯ll do whatever¡¯s required to achieve my goals!¡± Shizuru shot towards Shenzu with the treasured des in hand.

    Bzzt! The instant Shenzu¡¯s de shed with Shizuru¡¯s Roon Star Splitter, a terrifying power invaded Shenzu¡¯s body!

    The rain of light was akin to infinitesimal exploding stars as it shredded most of Shenzu¡¯s dress apart! However, Shizuru also got blown away by the hellish energy from Shenzu¡¯s de and crashed down.

    Shenzu¡¯s ck undergarments below her bountiful bosom and skirt were partly exposed now.

    ¡°Heh! You¡¯re no different than me!¡± Shizuru¡¯s dress had be tattered once again, so she felt a vengeful pleasure when she saw the same happening to Shenzu this time because of her attack. She charged towards Shenzu with renewed momentum!

    Blood seeped out from Shenzu¡¯s lips as she retreated swiftly, looking at the des in Shizuru¡¯s hands with astoundment. Her strength far exceeded Shizuru¡¯s, yet the des¡¯ strength was much more powerful than hers, even exceeding the grade 9 de that Rokuhara had entrusted to her!

    ¡°Just what kind of weapon is this Roon Star Splitter?!¡±

    Shenzu put up a fierce resistance towards Shizuru¡¯s relentless charge.

    Boom! The energy fluctuations from the shing des sent the duo repelling back. The floor on which Shenzu stood had a long fissure on it as she slid a few meters back.

    As for Shizuru, she got blown away and fell down to the floor once again.

    Lily was amazed by this and remarked internally, ¡°In terms of strength, Shizuru¡¯s much weaker than Shenzu, but these des are so powerful that they¡¯ve elevated her level to contending against Shenzu. No wonder she considers them her ultimate move.¡±

    However, Shizuru had still suffered Shenzu¡¯s attack in the process. Although they had wounded each other, it was natural that her injuries were graver than Shenzu¡¯s because of herck of strength.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t lose! I¡­ want to be free!¡± Shizuru had never been satisfied with the bountiful life she had received as the young miss of the Taira n and had pursued ascension with all her heart. However, the conservative Taira n had shown her no support at all. As such, she had firmly rejected the marriage proposal and also offended the current emperor, incurring the hate of the Taira n¡¯s upper echelon in the process.

    She had experienced countless perils andmitted taboos under the direction of Roon Mita and had finally reached a stage where her future would be in her hands. If she were to lose now, her feelings of yearning for freedom and chivalry would all turn into nothing.

    She would be theughingstock of the Taira n and gain the moniker of a useless woman! That¡¯s how the Taira n had always operated¡ªthey never cared about women!

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose!¡± Shizuru mustered all of her remaining spirit power and infused them into her des, making them shine like the stars. In the next moment, she shot towards Shenzu like aet pursuing its dreams!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care even if I die along with you! I just can¡¯t lose this time!¡± Shizuru¡¯s dual des directed all of their terrifying power towards Shenzu!

    Bam!

    The dual des struck the spirit arm and the massive energy fluctuations involved turned the spirit arm unstable, giving rise to a tiny crack on the grade 9 de. However, Shizuru also spouted blood from the damage caused to her by Shenzu¡¯s hellish energies and felt her vision turn into fragmentary blurs.

    As for Shenzu, she had long taken to the sky andnded beside Shizuru before smashing her head and back repeatedly with her des¡¯ golden hilts.

    Bam! Shizuru got pounded into the floor ruthlessly and a crater cropped up on it following an explosion.

    Shizuru¡¯s body had numbed so much that she couldn¡¯t feel anything by now and her vision was still spinning. She reached out with her shuddering hand when she saw the hilt of her des on the rubble ahead of her, ¡°I-I¡¯vee so far¡­ I can¡¯t lose now¡­¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s foot stepped on Shizuru¡¯s hand as she pressed her des against thetter¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Give up the match, or else I¡¯ll have to kill you,¡± Shenzu stated icily.

    Shizuru was still conscious, so the judge couldn¡¯t end the match unless she conceded.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t lose¡­ I¡¯ve alreadymitted so many wrongs. If I don¡¯t win, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    As the ice-cold dual des pressed into her neck, Shizuru felt a shiver pass through her back and broke into tears at thest moment, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡±

    Shizuru conceded when faced with the reality of death and exposed her weakness.

    ¡°T-Taira no Shizuru forfeits the match. The winner is¡ªNanashi!¡± The judge raised the g solemnly.

    Shenzu sheathed her des, ¡°The reason I let you live isn¡¯t because I¡¯m kind. It¡¯s because there¡¯s one person I really want to kill!¡±

    Shenzu directed a grudgeful nce at Lily who was beneath the arena and walked away.

    Forfeit¡­ It was quite possible that this humiliating word would bring an end to the legend of this little girl from the Taira n.

    Shizuru had already used extreme means in her pursuit of victory. She lowered her head to cover her face with her hair andy down on the arena, sobbing continuously. She couldn¡¯t muster the courage to stand back up and confront the public¡¯s gaze.

    Two attendants approached her and pulled her away, dragging her down the arena.

    Bam! Shizuru kicked out at the stone pir on the arena¡¯s edge in an act of desperation in the final moment, seemingly unwilling to let them carry her away like a loser.

    However, it was a meaningless act.

    When an ordinary person meets a genius, most of them be stepping stones for the genius¡¯ legend. But when two geniuses meet, one of them loses their momentum in the end.

    The public finds it natural when an ordinary person loses to a genius. But when a genius loses, they be theughingstock of the whole world, and their glorious feats of the past be topics of ridicule. This was the fate of a genius.

 Volume 5, Chapter 153 â€“ Mutual Sympathy

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 153 - Mutual Sympathy</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    It was around noon now, but it was still an extended night. Lily¡¯s eyes filled with a tinge of sorrow as she saw the maids drag Shizuru away.

    ¡°Enough of it!¡± Lily stepped forward and looked at the samurai of the Taira n and the attendants who were dragging Shizuru away roughly across the arena.

    The ones dragging Shizuru gave Lily looks of stupefaction.

    Shizuru¡¯s pretty hair had scattered and her face was a sobbing mess. Her dress was tattered, and her top had risen up to her breasts. Even her skirt had risen up, exposing her groin¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s still someone who made it into the semifinals and is a genius from your n. Can¡¯t you even show the minimum respect needed?¡± Lily thundered.

    ¡°Heh! A forfeiter has no qualifications to gain respect. The samurai of our Taira n choose to die in battle. Even if they¡¯re bad at using the de or ill-fated, they die a glorious death. But this woman? She¡¯s a woman who ceded to her opponent and also a thief who stole our Taira n¡¯s legacy treasure! Do you want us to sit and watch as this coward makes a disgrace of herself in front of everyone instead of dragging her away, huh?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! A defeat is a defeat. If she refuses to leave the arena in denial, she has no value left as a human then!¡±

    The Taira samurai argued back with conviction. It was clear that they were from Sadamori¡¯s faction who had received a cold reception from the imperials because of the annulment of the marriage proposal and were losing power in the court even now, so a lot of them still resented Shizuru.

    Lily waved her hand, Whoosh! and a gust of wind blew by, hurling the samurai and attendants everywhere, even knocking a few of them into the pir.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your hypocritic criticisms. You¡¯re just trash who can¡¯t even withstand a single attack from her when she¡¯s in her best condition. How could you mistreat her when she¡¯s down in life? Scram off now!¡±

    These men obviously didn¡¯t mean to do anything to Shizuru. However, after seeing her lose her power after losing so miserably and ending up in a feeble state from Shenzu¡¯s attacks, they seized the chance to abuse her. This was how the minds of many weaklings worked, they were bullies with dark minds.

    However, Lily wasn¡¯t like them. Shizuru¡¯s de arts were better than hers in some aspects and Lily admired her talent for achieving this. Although she had resorted to dishonest means to resist her fate, Lily too had done the same, the only difference was the oue of their actions.

    This was bound to gain Lily¡¯s sympathy. She waved her hand and summoned Kagura.

    ¡°Ah! A familiar¡­¡± The attendants and samurai lying on the floor didn¡¯t dare to utter a word as they weren¡¯t clear about Lily¡¯s strength, but as she hadn¡¯t received any injuries until now, it was certain that she was stronger than them.

    ¡°Kagura, use my carriage and take Shizuru to the inn Mizue has rented so she can rest for now,¡± Lily didn¡¯t want to see a talented girl like her undergo punishment by the Taira n after already going through such a miserable defeat.

    ¡°What¡­ about her injuries?¡± Kagura inquired.

    Lily considered whether it was worth it to use the Life-Recovery Magatama to heal her.

    ¡°I-I¡­ have medicine¡­ It¡¯s an elixir my master gave me.¡±

    Shizuru replied feebly, seemingly having heard Lily¡¯s and Kagura¡¯s conversation in her disoriented state.

    The master she¡¯s referring to must be the living sacred relic, Roon Mita. The elixir should be good enough to recover then.

    Lily called the Fujiwara n maids that took care of her daily chores yesterday and they lent an arm to Shizuru alongside Kagura, taking her away from the arena. However, they were blocked by a bunch of Taira n samurai at the gate.

    ¡°Halt!¡± The broad faced samurai leading them hollered.

    ¡°Please move aside,¡± Kagura could care less about the Taira or the Genji as they were nothing in her eyes.

    ¡°You want me to move aside?¡± The samurai¡¯s face filled with amazement, ¡°She¡¯s from our Taira n. Where do you think you¡¯re taking her without our permission?¡±

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re the Taira n? I¡¯m just following my master¡¯s order. I don¡¯t give a damn about which n she belongs to,¡± Kagura stated crudely.

    ¡°Hah?¡± The Taira n samurai were taken aback by the response.

    ¡°Are you sure you have a sound mind,dy? It¡¯s our n member who¡¯s lost the match and suffered injuries, while you serve one of thepetitors, Kagami Lily. How did you even think it¡¯d be fine to take her away?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the woman has also vited the rules of the Taira n. She also ruined the n¡¯s reputation by shamelessly ceding to her opponent after losing the match. She must pay the price for her crimes!¡± The Taira n samurai surrounded Kagura, resolute in barring their path. Although the Fujiwara n maids possessed some strength, even they felt that their actions were quite inappropriate, so they looked at Kagura with wavering gazes.

    ¡°I already told you. I don¡¯t give a damn whether she¡¯s a sinner or not. I¡¯ll take her away, just as my master hasmanded,¡± Kagura stated emotionlessly.

    ¡°You have quite the bold mouth,dy! Do you think our Taira n is that easy to handle? Put her down right now, or else we will use force!¡± The Taira n samurai threatened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Kagura walked forward forcefully while supporting Shizuru.

    ¡°How audacious!¡± A few samurai stepped forward and pulled the maids away, dragging Shizuru to the side as one of the tall-heighted ones attempted to grapple Kagura¡¯s arm away from her.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Kagura shot him an icy gaze.

    A powerful gust of wind blew by as she turned her palm over and it sent the man flying after it struck his torso, knocking him into the viewing tform¡¯s pir.

    Kagura¡¯s strength had ascended to the peak-stage Permanence level after using arge amount of Emishi spirits. Moreover, the enlightenments, realm and skills of her past were all pretty high-leveled. Kagura¡¯s current strength was alreadyparable to an early-stage Throne, so these ordinary Taira n samurai were no match for her.

    Kagura lent one of her arms to Shizuru and gently pushed her other palm forward, Boom!

    A sakura-colored circr energy wave rippled out with Kagura as the center and blew away the four Taira n samurai before them, knocking them into the junk in front of the nearby memorial.

    A samurai sneaked up on her from behind, but Kagura just leaned forward and kicked backward, blowing him away as well.

    ¡°Sir Sadamori. Even if she¡¯s a woman, the Taira n cannot have a samurai who has conceded in public. We must not let her get away with it!¡±

    ¡°The woman has even robbed our Taira n¡¯s legacy treasure. We have to punish her severely after taking her back!¡± Taira no Sadamori stated mercilessly. He already held a grudge against Shizuru for ruining the marriage proposal he had brought in. The Taira n¡¯s influence among the imperials would¡¯ve strengthened greatly had she epted the proposal to wed Prince Narinaga, and the imperials also needed the reinforcement of such a patron.

    As the duo discussed Shizuru¡¯s punishment, amotion had risen up outside the viewing tform.

    Boom!

    A few Taira n samurai flying across the sky entered the Taira n elders¡¯ eyes at this moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The Taira n members were all stunned.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Taira n members. Ayaka and Prince Narinaga, who were at the center of the viewing tform, as well as the judge and the other spectators also looked at the screaming Taira n samurai in puzzlement as they dropped down.

    ¡°Tch, that Kagura!¡± Lily knew an incident must¡¯ve urred outside, so she turned around and sprinted towards the arena¡¯s exit.

    Whoosh! Taira no Mori, the strongest expert of the Taira n, a thin and tall man with a sharp gaze, also got up firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look, Sir Sadamori!¡±

    Someone had picked a fight with their n¡¯s samurai right in front of the n¡¯s high officials. This was equivalent to throwing mud at all the elders¡¯ faces and required his immediate attention.

 Volume 5, Chapter 154 â€“ Battle with the Left Imperial Guardsâ€™ Commander

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 154 - Battle with the Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Who is it? Who dares to behave so atrociously in these premises?¡± Taira no Mori took to the skies and stepped across a path of mes, crossing the arena in a few steps beforending in front of Kagura.

    ¡°Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander!¡± The battered Taira n samurai stood up unsteadily and one of them exined the situation, ¡°This woman is beingpletely unreasonable and is trying to take away Shizuru forcibly!¡±

    A bunch of Permanence level high-ranking officers from the Taira n had also rushed over by now and stationed themselves around Mori.

    Mori looked at Kagura and revealed an imitating glint on his gloomy face, ¡°How dare you try to take away a Taira n member when we¡¯re right in front of the Heian Pce, which are the emperor¡¯s premises.¡±

    Kagura just replied back with an icy gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin that to you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± A powerful spirit pressure emanated from Mori¡¯s body.

    However, Kagura still remained unmoved as she had strengthparable to the Throne level and something as simple as spirit pressure couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    ¡°Hmm? Looks like you have some decent strength, littless. Just who are you?¡± Mori questioned.

    A voice answered his question from Kagura¡¯s back, ¡°She¡¯s one of my familiars, and a sister of mine.¡±

    The red-dressed sensual Lily walked out from the arena premises.

    ¡°Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°Lord Mori. It was quite hypocritical to see the Taira n mistreat a talent from their own n when she¡¯s down in life. Even an outsider like me was forced to take action,¡± Lily stated coolly.

    ¡°This is a matter of the Taira n and not something you can interfere with!¡± Mori thundered. Although the Taira n¡¯s position had fallen a bit, it hadn¡¯t gone so low that they needed an outsider to point things out to them.

    ¡°Lord Mori. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just consider her an acquaintance since she¡¯s one of the final four remaining opponents of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament. Mistreating Lady Shizuru is the same as mistreating me. I felt a lot of sympathy for this matter and felt that I had to defend the honor of thepetitors!¡± Kagami Lily¡¯s eyes filled with a little bit of fury as she confronted Mori boldly.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ How dare you try to interfere with the Taira n¡¯s matters!¡± Mori¡¯s aura soared up, his anger generating sparks around him.

    However, even though he red at Lily, he thought better and decided that it wasn¡¯t the right time to act against her right now.

    Lily would soon get onto the arena and have her match with Minamoto no Tsukawa.

    As Shizuru had lost, no matter who wins in the end, it had at least be easier for the Minamoto n to do so.

    Mori didn¡¯t want to harm Lily or exhaust her right now as that would be equivalent to helping the Minamoto n. Moreover, the Taira n and the Fujiwara n weren¡¯t strategic rivals and actually had a pretty close rtionship.

    Mori swallowed his anger, ¡°Kagami Lily. I know you¡¯re the Chief Advisor¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯s also present in the premises today. I¡¯ll let you go in consideration of that just this once, but you must return Shizuru to us!¡±

    ¡°Lord Mori. I have no intention of interfering with the Taira n¡¯s matters. I¡¯ve already stated that I just couldn¡¯t stand back and look on as one of uspetitors got subjected to such humiliation after losing!¡± However, Lily refused to concede as well.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t lose¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ return to the Taira n¡­¡± Shizuru mumbled dimly under Kagura¡¯s support at this moment.

    ¡°You shameless b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Although Taira no Mori was unwilling to harm Lily, he felt abrupt indignance towards the defeated Shizuru and had no qualms about injuring her. He stepped forward and ignited his hand before striking at the feeble Shizuru with his palm!

    Bam! Lily flitted to Kagura¡¯s side and kicked out with her slender leg, the crimson divine light from her grade 9 wooden sandals crashing into the mes from Mori¡¯s palm.

    The mes and sakura petals collided in the next moment and the intense energy fluctuations caused the surrounding gs to flutter crazily. The weak observers nearby were also left wobbling from the duo¡¯s exchange.

    Lily¡¯s kick was so powerful that it had actually blocked a serious palm strike from the strongest expert of the Taira n!

    ¡°She was actually able to neutralize my me Strike?¡± Taira no Mori¡¯s brows rose up in astonishment, ¡°Kagami Lily. She¡¯s not a woman that can be taken lightly.¡±

    The surrounding Permanence level samurai of the Taira n were also somewhat affected by these energy fluctuations and looked at the red-dressed girl in utmost shock.

    At the center of the viewing tform, Prince Narinaga had also noticed themotion at the gates by now and inquired the inner pce attendant beside him, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±

    ¡°Prince Narinaga asks, ¡®What¡¯s going on over there?¡¯¡± The ck-dressed inner pce attendant passed on the question.

    A few guards came to report on the situation from below, ¡°T-They¡¯re fighting, milord!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Prince Narinaga asked skeptically, ¡°We¡¯re right in front of the Heian Pce and also in the middle of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament. Who dares to begin a fight here?¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s Kagami Lily, milord. Lady Taira no Shizuru was mistreated by the Taira n members after her defeat just now, so Kagami Lily took action to aid her and ended up confronting Lord Taira no Mori!¡± One of the Imperial Guards¡¯ reported.

    ¡°What? Sister Lily¡ªAhem¡ªLady Kagami is battling Taira no Mori?¡± Prince Narinaga also felt worried now. He covered his mouth effeminately and gave a flushed look at Ayaka who sat beside him, ¡°Lady Chief Advisor¡­¡±

    Ayaka obviously knew all about Lily and Mori¡¯s confrontation and had no ns to meddle with this matter. However, since the prince asked her, she turned towards him to answer him, ¡°Prince Narinaga. I heard that Shizuru was originally your fianc¨¦e. Although the engagement didn¡¯t happen in the end, isn¡¯t mistreating your ex-fianc¨¦e equivalent to throwing mud at the face of the imperial family?¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right, Lord Chief Advisor!¡± Although Prince Narinaga felt a bit afraid, both Lily and his ex-fianc¨¦e were confronting someone right now. So, he mustered up all his courage and donned a pink cloak over his shoulders, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±

    ¡°Prince?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡­

    Although Mori didn¡¯t wish to harm Lily, the fact that she had blocked his palm strike had ignited the fury within him once again. It became difficult for him to keep his powers under control in a real battle. The mes on his palm fanned up considerably in the next moment, turning his whole palm into a searing hot-red.

    Lily furrowed her brows when she saw this.

    ¡°Halt!¡± A feminine voice called out at this moment.

    Despite being an imperial, the prince actually descended the tform and arrived before everyone.

    Mori was stunned by this and paused his actions to kneel before the prince immediately, ¡°Prince.¡±

    Lily looked at the youth cloaked in a feminine kimono and recalled her first night in Heian-kyo, ¡°Prince Narinaga?¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily¡­¡± Prince Narinaga blurted out with no regard to his identity after seeing her. He originally had a crush on Ayaka, but Lily had filled his thoughts ever since he hade across her.

    ¡°Forgive me for being unable to express my gratitude for testifying in my defense on that day, Prince Narinaga,¡± Lily bowed courteously.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t act like that, Sister Lily,¡± Prince Narinaga summoned his courage and stepped forward to make Lily rise up. However, his entire body quivered the moment he touched Lily¡¯s hand and it seemed as if he was pretty nervous.

    Taira no Mori burned with fury internally after seeing this while kneeling. The fact that the young brother of the majestic Heian Emperor was actually such an effeminate man who turned nervous at the sight of a big-breasted woman was a woeful matter for the imperials!

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to voice out hisints.

    ¡°Why are you here, Prince Narinaga¡­¡± Lily asked quietly.

    The prince¡¯s face flushed up when his gaze fell upon Lily¡¯s cleavage, so he turned his face away and retreated a few steps in haste, ¡°I-It¡¯s because¡­¡±

    He looked at Shizuru. Although she was his ex-fianc¨¦e, he actually hadn¡¯t seen Shizuru until now and today was the first time he had actually seen her. He felt that she was quite pretty too, but it was just that he liked Lily¡¯s bold, unbound and regal personality and figure more.

    He turned towards Taira no Mori, ¡°Although Lady Shizuru¡¯s a woman of the Taira n, she¡¯s still a future pir of strength of the imperial family. Even though she lost the match, her strength is enough to be a military official in the future. If the Taira n has no regard for such a talent, the imperial family is more than wee to ept her! You aren¡¯t allowed to treat her with such incivility!¡±

    Her position as his ex-fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t something he could bring up in such a situation. However, even though Prince Narinaga looked effeminate and cowardly, he was decently skilled in the matters of politics and military affairs. He had made a reasonable argument. Although the winner had the qualifications to be a military official, a semi-finalist was also qualified enough to serve the imperial court! Shizuru¡¯s strength was undoubtedly among the top ten samurai of the Taira n, so there was no problem with this.

    Prince Narinaga continued before Mori could even reply, ¡°Lady Shizuru¡¯s matter doesn¡¯t just concern your Taira n. The presence of a samurai woman with strength like hers concerns the prestige of the whole empire! How could you humiliate her and destroy the future of a prospectivemander?¡±

    Lily, who stood beside the prince, added at this moment, ¡°I believe they might be nning to subject Lady Shizuru to unspeakably humiliating punishment after taking her back. Please allow me to take care of Lady Shizuru, Prince Narinaga.¡±

    Prince Narinaga had long lost his mind after being exposed to Lily¡¯s womanly voice and scent, so he took her word for it, ¡°Sister Lily¡ªAhem¡ªLady Kagami. That sounds reasonable to me. I also find it difficult to trust these crude samurai.¡±

    ¡°I allow her to take Lady Shizuru away and tend to her injuries. No one is to stop her, is that understood?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± A nerve popped out on Mori¡¯s forehead when he saw Lily incite the prince!

    ¡°Prince, it will ce me in quite the difficult position if you send out such an order.¡±

    ¡°Do you n to defy the decree?¡± The prince did his best to show-off in front of Lily and acted pretty boldly. In fact, the prince had no authority to order the ministers, but it also wasn¡¯t proper for Taira no Mori to defy the prince in public.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Mori got up, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say since you¡¯re so determined, Prince Narinaga. However, Taira no Shizuru had robbed the Roon Star Splitter, which is the legacy treasure of my Taira n. I won¡¯t allow anyone to take her away unless she returns it and am even willing to die for this!¡±

    The prince looked at Lily.

    Lily nodded faintly.

    ¡°Although you say she has stolen it, that¡¯s a pretty subjective statement in my opinion. The legacy treasure belongs to the Roon Mita Temple and not the Taira n from what I know. You better choose your words carefully, Mori,¡± The prince showed the carrot and the stick, ¡°However, it¡¯s still a legacy treasure that has been passed down in the Taira n for generations, so it is only right to return it to its original ce.¡±

    ¡°Please return it to Taira no Mori so he can put it back in the temple, Lady Shizuru.¡±

    Although Shizuru felt unwilling to do so, the fact that she had conceded had indeed harmed the Taira n¡¯s reputation, and she had alsomitted the serious crime of stealing the treasured sword secretly. She knew she was in the wrong, so she fetched the radiant treasured sword from her bosom.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shone when she saw the Roon Star Splitter and her body almost reacted instinctively to it. However, she bore with the dark impulses to monopolize the treasured sword all to herself, causing her breasts to heave up and down deeply.

    All things considered, Mori gave one final bow to the prince after receiving the sword and thundered at the Taira n¡¯s samurai with a tinge of fury in his voice, ¡°Fall back!¡±

    The Taira n¡¯s samurai opened up the way for Kagura and Shizuru and watched on as the pair drove off in the Fujiwara n¡¯s carriage.

 Volume 5, Chapter 155 â€“ Lily versus Minamoto no Tsukawa (1)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 155 - Lily versus Minamoto no Tsukawa (1)</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The lights illuminating the premises under the curtain of the night gave it an amorous mood. Yuuta the roon demon spied on the memorial premises from a distant rooftop underneath a tree despite all the dangers his actions heralded. He took the form of a young child and snuck into the crowd so that he could see his worrisome sister¡¯s match.

    ¡°On this side of the arena, we have the top talent from the Seiwa Genji, Minamoto no Tsukawa, who is also acimed as the seconding of Yosh*tsune!¡± The judge changed into a pair ofvisher robes and waved the g in his hand as he introduced thepetitors.

    About 60% of the Heian-kyo samurai belonged to the Seiwa Genji faction, so the crowd weed Tsukawa with a shower of apuse and cheers when he appeared in the arena.

    ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa thought he would face his fated opponent, Taira no Shizuru, in today¡¯s tournament, yet she suffered an unexpected defeat! His current opponent is a neer to Heian-kyo, yet she is also a legend in the making. No one knows how Kagami Lily¡¯s presence will affect the tournament¡¯s oue,¡± Sasaki executed a de-step and gestured towards the spectators, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the Mirror Girl¡ªLily¡ªonto the arena!¡±

    Surprisingly, Lily received even more cheers than Tsukawa.

    The prettiest woman of the East had be a star of Heian-kyo the night she arrived and had a lot of notable battles adding to her fame. She was the ultimate dream of all men in her generation.

    The circumstances of the Heian Empire were terrible with themon man¡¯s life in the hands of the monsters. It was also rife with the chaos of war and multiple natural disasters that threatened its stability. It was natural for the instincts of humans to work towards survival in such dire conditions! As such, the ns view producing progeny with immense importance!

    This was the reason a charming woman like Lily had gained so much poprity and adoration! It was as if she was the incarnation of life and hope in this dismal world!

    ¡°Good luck, Lady Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Win, Lady Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Give it your best, Lady Kagami!¡±

    The reason for the cheers wasn¡¯t just Lily¡¯s feats and beauty. It was also because of the cruelty Tsukawa had shown in the arena. Although some samurai were blood-thirsty fanatics, most of the warmongering samurai didn¡¯t take well to Tsukawa beheading Oniwa when thetter was set to lose the match already, so they cheered for Lily instead.

    A woman wearing a sexy open-shoulder ck silk dress with white straps affixed onto her shoulders firmly climbed on top of the bronze dog sculpture in the arena, showing off her thighs dauntlessly as she waved a white banner on the dog¡¯s back.

    ¡°Do your best, Lily!¡±

    ¡°Good luck!¡±

    Tsukako cheered until her voice went hoarse while crying, using all her strength to wave the banner with the words ¡°Good Luck Lily, Avenge My Husband¡± on it.

    The spectators felt the mood turn heavy after seeing this.

    ¡°Miss Tsukako¡­¡± Lily paused in the middle of the steps leading to the arena and felt touched, ¡°She¡¯s too pitiful. I should consider enacting justice for her.¡±

    A few in-clothed Genji samurai surrounded the dog sculpture in the next moment and dragged Tsukako down before taking her away forcibly.

    ¡°Give it your best, Lily! Good luck!¡± Tsukako refused to weaken her grip on the banner even as half-a-dozen men pulled her away and continued to cheer for Lily while waving the banner with all her strength.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Fight however you want! I don¡¯t need you to kill him for me or betray your principles! Just fight and win, Lily! You must win!¡±

    Tsukako squeezed out these final words as the group of samurai dragged her away¡­

    ¡°Miss Tsukako¡­¡± Lily felt power well-up inside her. No matter how strong the opponent was, her soul burned with endless fury, just as her emotions did. Lily had realized that the power gained through emotions came from deep within the soul.

    The red-dressed Lily¡¯s long hair fluttered freely in the cold nightly wind as she walked onto the arena.

    Minamoto no Tsukawa entered the arena from the other end with his chained scythe on his back. He showed contempt after seeing Lily receive more cheers than him, ¡°These foolish masses are just infatuated with your cleavage and buttocks! Do you think you can win the match if you wear a dress with such deep cleavage?¡±

    ¡°Enough with showing off your perverseness now. Your ignorance is just going to humiliate all the Genji samurai present in the premises. This is just the beginning,¡± Lily retorted coolly to Tsukawa¡¯s rude remarks.

    ¡°Hah! To think you¡¯d mention something like that, Kagami Lily!¡± A Genji samurai stood up from the viewing tform, ¡°I¡¯m from the East and know all about you. You¡¯re a traitorous woman who learned from the Genji Dojo and even receivednd from the Genji. Yet here you are standing as an enemy to the Genji n by being shameless enough to have the backing of the Fujiwara n! What right does a traitor like you who has sold their soul for gain have to stand in the arena today?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Genji members sitting on the viewing tform were stunned by this information, ¡°Lily is from the East¡¯s Genji?¡±

    ¡°So she was a traitor!¡±

    ¡°This traitorous b?i?t?c?h?! Pull her down from the arena right now!¡±

    Although most of the spectators believed that the man¡¯s words exined nothing at all, almost 70% of the samurai ns consisted of the Genji, and a lot of influential high-ranking Fujiwara officials were also among them.

    However, some of the radical supporters of Tsukawa seized this chance to make a fuss on the viewing-tform and reduce Lily¡¯s momentum.

    Lily also found it hard to justify her reasons when faced with this sudden questioning.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    A deep and resounding feminine voice traveled through the lower viewing-tform suddenly.

    A sepia-haired mature woman dressed in a light-green kimono walked onto the tform and bowed to Ayaka and Prince Narinaga first, following which she sat down beside the prince. An ordinary high official wasn¡¯t qualified to take a seat beside the prince, so it was quite obvious that she was a true noble.

    The area she sat in was reserved for the Shogun and his closest subjects, but it had remained empty until now since he hadn¡¯te to watch the tournament.

    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± One of the radical Tsukawa supporters questioned her despite knowing that sitting there already proved her status was high enough.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received orders from the Shogun to spectate the tournament as his representative and am Kanto¡¯s administrator, Supreme Judicator Ashikaga Makoto.¡±

    ¡°Mother Makoto,¡± Lily felt quite touched after seeing Ashikaga Makoto show up at this moment.

    The Ashikaga n was Kanto¡¯s most powerful noble n and was the leader of all Eastern samurai if the direct Genji descendants weren¡¯t considered. She was more than qualified to represent the Shogun.

    ¡°She¡¯s the recently appointed Kanto administrator that we¡¯ve been hearing about?¡± The Genji members didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    Ashikaga Makoto continued, ¡°Kagami Lily has shown her loyalty to the East¡¯s Genji through her blood, sweat and tears. A lot of youvish brats haven¡¯t even fought on the battlefield and have just loafered around in Heian-kyo. Do you believe you¡¯re qualified to criticize her?¡±

    The crowd was left speechless momentarily.

    ¡°As for whether she pledged her loyalty to the Fujiwara n. I don¡¯t believe that might be true, isn¡¯t that so, Lily?¡± Makoto questioned Lily.

    ¡°Mother Makoto¡­¡± Lily looked at Ayaka and stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve only sworn loyalty to the Chief Advisor, not the Fujiwara n! I¡¯d like to ask the people of the Heian Empire what¡¯s wrong with doing that.¡±

    ¡°Although I epted a reward from the Fujiwara n, I only received what I deserved for my doings and not a coin more.¡±

    Lily looked at everyone, ¡°You keep saying that I¡¯ve betrayed the Genji, but I would like to ask you in return that which one of you recalled all that I¡¯d done for the East¡¯s Genji when the Genji samurai from the Ministry of Justice framed me with the false charge of murdering my teacher, Lady Yoruko, and almost subjected me to torture and humiliation. I had indeed developed my skills under the Genji, but it was all thanks to my friend and teacher, Lady Sakiko! I¡¯ve long repaid her by participating in the Odawara Expedition and beheading Hojo Dijon. I even got rid of the Land of Hundred Demons¡¯ Amanojaku and solved themotion of the Takeda n. Is all that still not enough to repay the debt of favor I received from the Genji? Howe you¡¯re calling me a traitor when the Genji are trying to kill each other overnd?¡±

    Lily¡¯s words left everyone dumbfounded.

    ¡°Let alone, I¡¯ve never betrayed the Genji! Since we¡¯re at the Yosh*tsune Memorial today, I might as well show you this¡­¡±

    Lily fetched the book that Minamoto no Yosh*tsune¡¯s spirit had entrusted to her from her cleavage and raised it up.

    ¡°Look at this, you blind fools of the Genji! This is the 10th book of the ¡®Genji Swordstyle¡¯ handwritten by the hero of the Genji, Minamoto Kuro Yosh*tsune. Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s spirit entrusted it to me, and I am unafraid of going through any kind of perils to fulfill his final wishes!¡±

    ¡°As for you all? Here you are showing support for this so-called seconding of Yosh*tsune who¡¯s nothing more than an oundish brute, unable to distinguish between right and wrong. Tell me! Is it me who has dishonored Lord Yosh*tsune?!¡± Lily screamed with deep emotion, her voice pitching up a little.

    Yosh*tsune had pointed towards the light in this dark Heian world when Lily had just arrived here, so she felt deep gratitude towards him for it.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune entrusted his most precious inheritance to an outsider like me. Tell me. Do you not feel ashamed about calling yourself a direct descendent of the Genji? Who do you think has betrayed the Genji? Me? Or you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never received much education about the chivalry and loyalty of samurai in my childhood and don¡¯t understand the so-called ethics and etiquette you speak of. However, I¡¯ve always followed my heart and you have no right to tell me to whom I must pledge my loyalty! All I care about is living up to those who are close to me¡ªmy sisters, and my teachers!¡±

    Lily grabbed her left breasts firmly, ¡°I just want to live up to my heart!¡±

    The Genji samurai were left speechless for a few moments. Although the ancient swordy book was far from them, most of the Genji descendants felt their souls instinctively respond to its surreal aura.

    ¡°Does she¡­ really have the lost 10th book of Yosh*tsune¡¯s Genji Swordstyle?¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada was also shocked by this revtion.

    ¡°There¡¯s no proof that you haven¡¯t stolen it! Since you¡¯ve taken it out now, you better return it to the Genji now and wait to serve the punishment for your crime of stealing it!¡± The middle-counselor Minamoto no Hirohikari thundered.

    ¡°You better watch your words, Lord Hirohikari!¡± Yosh*tada also didn¡¯t remain silent and chided his superior, ¡°If it¡¯s really Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s book, how could she steal it so simply? You cannot insult an inheritor of Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s legacy in such a manner!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Taira no Mori, who stood against Lily previously, voiced out in support at this moment, ¡°Kagami Lily is no fool. Why would she take it out in public if she really stole it?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ashikaga Makoto bellowed, ¡°Everyone from the Genji knows what kind of existence Lord Yosh*tsune is. It¡¯s impossible for someone with an insincere heart to obtain his legacy. You aren¡¯t just insulting Lily here; you¡¯re also insulting Lord Yosh*tsune! We should be feeling ashamed that Lily received the final and most valuable book of the Genji Swordstyle instead of a Genji n member! Where is your loyalty to the Genji? Lord Yosh*tsune fought for the realm dauntlessly with wholehearted loyalty and selflessness. However, just look at you all. Each one of you is tall and strong, yet you¡¯re weaker than a single woman. You only know to relish in the pleasures of life, engage in power struggles and act with arrogance. Is this the loyalty you all speak of? What qualifications do you have to question Lily? Shut up your mouths and think about it now!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 156 â€“ Lily versus Minamoto no Tsukawa (2)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 156 - Lily versus Minamoto no Tsukawa (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Everyone was silenced by Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s words, but Minamoto no Tsukawa simply disdained, ¡°My dear Genji brothers, don¡¯t let this woman fool you. It¡¯s very much possible that she picked up this tattered book from somewhere and is just iming that it¡¯s Yosh*tsune¡¯s legacy. Are you going to believe such rubbish? Even if it¡¯s true, she must¡¯ve seduced her way into obtaining it! I¡¯ve heard a lot about how much of a b?i?t?c?h? she is!¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa!¡± Ashikaga Makoto thundered, ¡°You¡¯re spheming Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s spirit by saying that he passed the inheritance to Lily because he gave in to his lust. Do you realize where you are standing right now? It¡¯s above the Yosh*tsune Memorial. How could you show such disrespect to your ancestor?!¡±

    ¡°Enough of the b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t?, you old hag! Did I ever say that Kagami Lily seduced Yosh*tsune? I meant that she must¡¯ve seduced the guardian of the legacy! Can you guarantee that she hasn¡¯t done anything like that, huh?¡± Tsukawa quibbled back.

    ¡°Tsukawa! Mind yournguage when talking to Madam Ashikaga!¡± Yosh*tada chided him.

    ¡°Heh! She¡¯s just an outsider who married into a branch n, that¡¯s all! Enough of this charade now! So what if I am rude to her? I¡¯m the best talent of the Genji! I¡¯ll act however I want!¡± Tsukawa bellowed.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± Lily stated, ¡°There¡¯s no need to mind this feral dog¡¯s barks. If he doesn¡¯t even show respect to Lord Yosh*tsune, he¡¯s no better than a rabid dog! It¡¯s impossible to reason things out with him. I¡¯ve had enough of the nonsense as well. Feel free to make your move, Minamoto no Tsukawa.¡±

    Minamoto no Tsukawa pointed his finger at Lily in seething anger, ¡°Who are you calling a rabid dog, b?i?t?c?h??! From what I see, you¡¯re nothing more than the Chief Advisor¡¯s carpet-munching b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    The spectators sighed.

    Tsukawa was too bold in his words. It wasn¡¯t much of an issue if he used profanities at Lily, but the fact that he had involved the Chief Advisor into it as well made everyone turn silent from fear.

    Lily¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind as she urged the judge, ¡°Sir Sasaki! Why haven¡¯t you begun the match yet?!¡±

    ¡°B-Begin the match!¡± Sasaki was also shocked by Tsukawa¡¯s insane ramblings. This young man¡¯s talent has made him lose his mind!

    However, it wasn¡¯t proper for Ayaka to act right now as that would be equivalent to interfering with Lily¡¯s match. There was also the fact that he hadn¡¯t cursed Ayaka directly and just cursed Lily.

    Although Lily felt furious after the profanities she received, she hadn¡¯t lost her cool. Her furious expression carried a sense of calmness as she unleashed her domain¡ªSakura Blizzard¡ªimmediately.

    A stream of sakura petals fluttered across the arena as if they were representing Lily¡¯s rage.

    ¡°A domain? Hah! The domains you women like to y with are useless against me!¡± Tsukawa looked at Ayaka for an instant, revealing a lecherous and provocative gaze as his eyes spun back. Although he had hurled profanities at Lily, he had no intention of killing her.

    He knew Lily possessed a decent amount of strength and had already prepared a good strategy. Although Tsukawa was crazy, he wasn¡¯t a fool. His sense for battle was top-notch.

    He nned to defeat Lily and force her to concede as it wasmon sense that most women of the Heian Empire were weaker than men. Even a woman like Shizuru had conceded in the end. Tsukawa expected to gain a lot of benefits from making Lily concede to him. He wouldn¡¯t just obtain her; he would also get her treasures and could also use her as a hostage to threaten Ayaka!

    A golden aura emanated from Tsukawa¡¯s body as he charged towards Lily by breaking through her domain¡¯s suppression with ease and hacked at her with the scythe swinging in his hand!

    Lily¡¯s domain had a suppressive effect on Tsukawa, but its effects were limited.

    ¡°Have a taste of my big buddy, Kagami Lily!¡± Tsukawa howled.

    Lily remained incredibly calm and unsheathed Yasutsuna to confront Tsukawa¡¯s terrifying scythe, striking out at it without the slightest hesitation.

    ng! A flux of crimson and golden energies scattered around the duo!

    Lily¡¯s body sunk down visibly as the floor made of grade 3 rocks cracked and caved in beneath her! As for Tsukawa, he got blown away by the terrifying power contained within the crimson energy.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tsukawa felt his arms numb up from the terrible counterforce as he got blown back. He leaned his body to adjust his posture mid-air, but the sakura des sliced at him before he evennded on the floor.

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Although these des failed to break through Tsukawa¡¯s armor, they still left several bloodied wounds on his limbs and face.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Tsukawa brandished his scythe in a violent fit and smashed the des, turning them back into petals. However, Lily had long arrived beside him and executed an upper sh to his waist as he fell down the sky!

    ¡°Howe she¡¯s so quick?!¡± Tsukawa turned anxious. He hadpletely fallen into Lily¡¯s pace right now as her style waspletely unlike anyone he had faced until now. Her strength had also exceeded his predictions and she was ruthlessly fast to boot. He knew it¡¯d be the end for him if he allowed her to close in!

    Tsukawa crouched mid-air and shot the weighted bronze end of his scythe towards Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna.

    However, Lily simply struck the weighted bronze end without even dodging the attack.

    Crack! A crack appeared on the gem embedded at the scythe¡¯s bronze end as it bounced back towards Tsukawa and struck him on his back.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The stabbing pain from Tsukawa¡¯s back made him scream and if it weren¡¯t for his youthful and resilient body, it was quite likely that the strike would¡¯ve broken his backbone!

    Tsukawa spun in the sky in pain, but Lily continued attacking by leaping up and arriving beside him.

    ¡°What?!¡± All Tsukawa could do was raise his scythe to resist Lily¡¯s de. However, her de was just a fake as her original intent lied in executing a kick with her pretty legs!

    Bam! Tsukawa crashed into the arena¡¯s floor the next moment.

    Boom! As the dust scattered, a crater could be seen on the arena where Tsukawa had fallen.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The series of attacks had shown the clear difference in strength between Lily and Tsukawa, leaving all the spectators dumbfounded.

    None of them imagined that the battle between the genius who they envied and feared, Tsukawa, and Lily, would turn out like this. Lily¡¯s current strength was equivalent to thete-stage Throned General level in her best condition.

    Although Tsukawa possessed peak-stage Permanence level strength as well as extraordinary talent and advanced battle sense that set him apart from the masses, his strength barely reached the level of an early-stage Throne.

    There was a huge gap between Tsukawa and Lily in terms of strength. However, even though it seemed as if she had gone all out, she hadn¡¯t done that.

    ¡°T-Tsukawa is known for his cruelty and strength. Could it be possible that she¡¯s much stronger than him?¡± The spectating Genji samurai also found it hard to believe this.

    ¡°No wonder she managed to block my palm. This child possesses astounding strength!¡± Taira no Mori remarked internally.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ashikaga couldn¡¯t even follow Lily¡¯s movements at her level of strength nor could she gauge her current level. However, she had heard enough rumors about Tsukawa¡¯s strength on the other hand.

    ¡°I never thought she¡¯d mature so fast and be strong enough to suppress one of the Heian Empire¡¯s true experts in just the few months that I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t her birth daughter, Ashikaga Makoto felt gratified about it.

    Ayaka also nodded, ¡°Lily¡¯s advancement is indeed quick.¡±

    As for the heirs of the Genji, all of them chuckled unworriedly.

    Minamoto no Juzaburo revealed an ecstatic expression, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for stealing my show, Tsukawa! I never imagined that this stacked woman¡¯s strength was so ferocious! Hahaha! You deserve this thrashing, Tsukawa! You acted so arrogantly but look how you¡¯re getting beat up like a dog now!¡±

    He seemed to have forgotten that he had once challenged Lily to a duel as well.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Tsukawa got up from the rubble in rage and howled furiously.

    His body was covered in wounds and his armor was also damaged, putting him in a pathetic state. Tsukawa red at Lily, ¡°T-This is impossible! I¡¯m a genius at the peak-stage Permanence level! How could you have greater strength than me?! Y-You¡¯re at the Throne level! You¡¯ve cheated!¡±

    The spectators were all shocked by Tsukawa¡¯s impression of Lily¡¯s level.

    ¡°She¡¯s a Throne?¡±

    ¡°Lily¡¯s at the Throne level?!¡±

    ¡°Judge! Thrones aren¡¯t allowed to participate in the tournament! Cancel her qualifications for cheating right now!¡± Tsukawa howled.

    The judge replied calmly, ¡°Tsukawa. Although I¡¯m unable to gauge your levels, the identity te you both hold contains a special magic which has long gauged your levels. At the very least, both of you were well in line with the requirements when you signed up for the tournament. Even if someone manages to break through to the next level after signing up, the rules state that they are still qualified to continue participating.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Tsukawa received a massive shock after hearing this and cursed his luck, ¡°F?u?c?k?! Just what kind of luck does this woman possess?! Did she really break through to the next level in just a month? Are the Heavens ying me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Throne level, you say? Stop kidding now. I¡¯m just at the peak-stage Spirit Jade level now,¡± Lily chuckled faintly.

    ¡°What?!¡± The spectators were dumbfounded once again.

    ¡°She possesses Throne level strength at the peak of Spirit Jade level?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still at the Spirit Jade level?¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s even managed to force Tsukawa¡ªwho¡¯s known for withstanding Throne level attacks¡ªinto such a pathetic state?!¡±

    The spectators were utterly stupefied.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean she¡¯s more talented than Yosh*tsune?!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just impossible for a Spirit Jade ascender to exhibit Throne level strength!¡±

    Tsukawa had almost fallen to his knees.

    He howled withughter, ¡°Hahahahahaha! I admit that you¡¯re strong, Kagami Lily. However, there¡¯s a limit to how much you can boast! It would¡¯ve been too much already if you had bragged that you were at the peak-stage Permanence level, but you say that you¡¯re at the peak-stage Spirit Jade level? Do you take us Genji samurai as fools? I¡¯ve never seen a woman as shameless as you!¡±

    The spectators cooled down after hearing this and exchangedments. Although they praised her strength, they also reproached her for trying to make fools out of them with her im.

    Ashikaga Makoto was baffled on the other end as attaining the peak-stage Spirit Jade level was already an unrealistic speed of ascension if she were to consider Lily¡¯s level in the past, let alone exhibiting strength at the Throne level. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to Ayaka for ament.

    Ayaka, however, just carried a gentle gaze in her eyes and returned her questioning sight with a chuckle.

    ¡°All right! You got me, Kagami Lily!¡± Tsukawa wiped the blood off his lips, ¡°You¡¯ve forced me to use my whole strength! Hahaha! You¡¯re the first one who¡¯s achieved this among our generation, so you should feel honored that a lowly plebeian like you gets to die under my de! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    The veins on Tsukawa¡¯s forehead popped out and his eyes turned bloodshot as his body¡¯s muscles twitched.

    The whole battle arena trembled with excitement as the spectators eximed in admiration and reverence, ¡°As expected of the Genji¡¯s best talent! He was hiding his true strength all along!¡±

    Boom! A vtile aura emanated from Tsukawa.

    When the wind scattered, the spectators saw the confidently smirking Tsukawa standing in the arena with a faint, intermittently glowing crimson light shrouding his body.

    ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡ª8th Stage!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 157 â€” Lily versus Minamoto no Tsukawa (3)

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 157 ¡ª Lily versus Minamoto no Tsukawa (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°He¡¯s finally revealed his true power! Just see why he¡¯s called the best talent of Genji!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada¡¯s gaze turned solemn as he sprung up from his seat.

    The legacy of Genji Swordstyle had nine books in total that described its nine stages. Of the nine books, only the direct Genji descendants had ess to the sixth to ninth book. There was an unsurpassable gap between the 6th and 7th stage, so those who attained the 6th stage were considered elites! As for the 7th stage, only a genius could attain it!

    Although Yosh*tada was strong, he had only attained the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 7th stage. However, he was still known as a genius in the past.

    ¡°The 8th stage! Well done, Tsukawa!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari pped his thighs in praise, ¡°You really attained this level! The Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 8th stage! Ever since the creation of this swordstyle, no one else has attained the 8th stage until now other than you, Tsukawa, except for Yosh*tsune who was at the 9th stage. You¡¯re the true genius of Genji!¡±

    ¡°Heavens! He¡¯s attained the 8th stage. I¡¯m already 25 now and have just attained the 5th stage,¡± A youth from the Genji samurai eximed in admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Tsukawa is called the seconding of Yosh*tsune. Although he has a brash personality, he does have the talent to make up for it! There¡¯s a crazy reason for his craziness! We must ept this!¡±

    The Genji samurai eximed in astonishment one after the other.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Do you know what attaining the 8th stage means, Kagami Lily? It means I¡¯m four times stronger, four bloody times! My strength has increased by 30%! It makes you shudder in fear, doesn¡¯t it now? Hahahahahaha!¡± Tsukawa¡¯s pompousness rocketed after seeing the shocked and envious expressions of the spectators.

    Lily, however, just stared at him indifferently, ¡°Genji Swordstyle? It just happens that I can also use it. Let¡¯s exchange a few moves for everyone to evaluate in this Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament then!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed as a crimson aura shrouded her!

    Bzzt! A mystic fluctuation that was familiar to everyone from the Genji traversed across the arena!

    ¡°What?! This fluctuation is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s fluctuation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Kagami Lily is skilled in the Genji Swordstyle. Looks like the rumors were true!¡±

    ¡°Hah! She¡¯s just an outsider. I doubt she¡¯s attained a prominent level!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! I never imagined you¡¯d show off the Genji Swordstyle in front of me! It seems like you really can¡¯t see who¡¯s better here! Just look at me! No matter whether it¡¯s in terms of height, figure, or battle strength, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s closest to Yosh*tsune, which makes me the best candidate for training the Genji Swordstyle! You¡¯re too conceited if you believe you canpete with me on the Genji Swordstyle. Let me send you to the underworld since you wish to die so much!¡±

    Tsukawa shot towards Lily with rapid momentum, still shrouded in the golden aura, his scythe leaving golden afterimages behind as it spun in his hand. The afterimages ovepped mystically, and a powerful, quaking force shot towards Lily as Tsukawaunched his scythe towards her!

    ¡°Have a taste of the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 8th stage! Die!¡±

    The de in Lily¡¯s hand released a bright crimson glow that carried a profound, mystic power within it as she struck it at Tsukawa swiftly.

    This exchange was the first confrontation of high-level Genji Swordstyle experts since the beginning of its history as Yosh*tsune had never met an opponent who had mastered the Genji Swordstyle back in his era.

    ng! A soul-quaking shockwave urred the moment their des shed.

    ¡°What?!¡± A surge of powerful energy flooded Tsukawa¡¯s body and sted him away again!

    Pfft! Tsukawa threw up blood from his mouth and even lost his grip on his scythe because of the shockwave as he crashed into the roof of the Genji faction¡¯s seats on the viewing tform.

    The iron chain coiled around Tsukawa¡¯s waist as he shot even backward and crashed into the arena¡¯s pir.

    ¡°What?! T-This is impossible!¡± Yosh*tada lost his cool and rushed to the tform¡¯s edge, gripping onto the railing tightly, ¡°T-This fluctuation¡­ Its power scale has a high-level flow, depth, and intricacy to it! T-This is the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 9th stage! A stage that no one else other than Yosh*tsune has achieved!¡±

    Yosh*tada couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement. Although the strength Lily exhibited was weaker than him right now, the Genji Swordstyle was a sublime sword art that everyone from the Genji pursued! There was only one man who had overshadowed Yosh*tada¡¯s feats from his early age at the same age as him, and that was none other than Yosh*tsune, a genius who stood at the apex of the Heian Empire for the most.

    ¡°Kagami Lily has attained the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 9th stage? Is she really Yosh*tsune¡¯s inheritor?¡±

    ¡°Did she obtain Yosh*tsune¡¯s inheritance with her strength, and not via seduction or theft?!¡±

    Even Minamoto no Juzaburo was left dumbstruck, ¡°What? This woman¡­¡±

    He recalled how he had once challenged her to a duel in Fuyutsuki and saw how he was seated on the viewing tform without a single wound while the wounded Tsukawa was inside the rubble. He rejoiced at the fact that his father hadn¡¯t allowed him to participate in the tournament, ¡°Heh¡­ I suppose I¡¯m still far from matching the old man¡¯s wit.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t call her a b?i?t?c?h? anymore. She¡¯s no ordinary woman. A faerie, that¡¯s what she is, a faerie¡­¡± Juzaburo mumbled while shaking his head.

    ¡°Keogh! You f?u?c?k?i?n?g b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Tsukawa crawled out from the rubble and pulled back his scythe feebly using its iron chain, ¡°Why is it that you have attained the 9th stage when you¡¯re nothing more than a s?l?u?t?t?y b?i?t?c?h?! Why did the Heavens endow me with the talent then? No! I¡¯m the reincarnation of Yosh*tsune! There¡¯s no way my talent is lower than that of a b?i?t?c?h? like you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point fussing over it. Your brain isn¡¯t equipped for something like that,¡± Lily stated coolly, ¡°A genius like you won¡¯t concede so fast, right? Come now. Let me teach you a lesson for the condescension and disrespect you¡¯ve shown towards Lord Yosh*tsune.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you arrogant b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Tsukawa howled hysterically, ¡°I-I¡¯m a genius! The world¡¯s best genius! It¡¯s impossible for plebeians like you to defeat me in your whole lives!¡±

    He red at the white-dressed Ayaka in the center of the viewing tform, ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka! Watch closely now! I¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m the best genius of the Empire! A man who¡¯ll stand above you in the future!¡±

    Tsukawa then followed up with an unexpected action. He gave Ayaka the middle finger right in front of everyone.

    The spectators were dumbfounded by this. No matter how much of a genius he was, it wouldn¡¯t be that surprising if Ayaka were to kill him right now for his rude actions towards the Chief Advisor of the Empire.

    However, that would also offend the Genji in whole and ruin the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament as well. Although Ayaka suffered such humiliation, all she could do was return an icy gaze and hold back from making a move.

    Lily also didn¡¯t get angry for Ayaka when she saw Tsukawa act so infuriatingly and just smirked at him in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re just a shameless, lunatic scum. A dancing clown, that¡¯s what you are.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! So what if you¡¯ve attained the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 9th stage? The oue of a duel doesn¡¯t depend on just power! It factors in speed and skills as well! You aren¡¯t my match with regards to these two factors! Die now!¡± Tsukawa¡¯s aura soared up as he shot towards Lily with a psychotic howl.

    The scythe in his hand drew out a crazy arc as it shuttled towards the nk of Lily¡¯s neck.

    ng! Lily¡¯s de blipped as she parried the scythe¡¯s heavy strike calmly.

    Lily had long mastered the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 9th stage to perfection and trained in the art that led to its creation¡ªTsukuyomi Swordstyle!

    ¡°Die!¡± Tsukawaunched another scythe attack from the opposite side in a crazy fit.

    ng! However, Lily parried the attack with ease once again and simply stood there with elegance, not even moving a single step!

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    ng! ng! ng! Lily parried each and single one of Tsukawa¡¯s attacks with her de.

    ¡°No! This is impossible! Just impossible!¡± Tsukawa¡¯s eyes shed sinisterly as he prepared to execute his finisher and shot the weighted bronze end towards Lily!

    Lily swung her de to parry it as usual but the cracked gem on it shone out with a dazzling light when it approached her.

    Boom! The gem produced an explosion of light that carried the might of an early-stage Throne!

    The massive explosion engulfed Lily as well as half the arena immediately.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Makoto cried out in rm.

    When the light scattered, all that remained in the arena was a huge crater. There was no sign of Lily!

    The explosion¡¯s effects had even reached the viewing tform¡¯s backend, injuring several Genji samurai.

    ¡°That madman¡­ He even put us in danger¡­¡± Most of the spectators retreated in fear one after the other.

    ¡°This is a vition of rules!¡± Taira no Mori stood up, ¡°The gem¡¯s explosion isn¡¯t a result of his power. It¡¯s a hidden weapon! Tsukawa has vited the rules!¡±

    ¡°Lord Taira no Mori. Can you please borate which rule we¡¯ve vited if you want us to take responsibility?!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari retorted.

    Tsukawa looked at the empty site of the explosion, ¡°Hahahahahaha! This is what you get for standing against me! You deserve it, Kagami Lily! I only nned to knock you out, but who would have imagined that your defensive skills were so weak that you vanished without a trace! Hahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Like I said before. A dancing clown, that¡¯s what you are.¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡±

    The red-dressed Lily had arrived behind Tsukawa before he had even realized it, and in apletely woundless state too, ¡°Were you trying to prove you were faster than me using that attack? Thanks for reminding me in advance. Let me show you how fast I am then.¡±

    Lily stated from behind Tsukawa.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tsukawa was stupefied, ¡°T-This is impossible!¡±

    Lily was so fast that he couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of her!

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Tsukawa shot his scythe towards Lily, but it was toote as she was already too close to him. He hadpletely lost his mind now.

    Lily sted Tsukawa away with a kick, making him slide a dozen meters across the rubble on the arena.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve killed you with a single strike just now, Tsukawa. The reason I let you live is because the Genji helped me nurture when I was still weak! Heed my words and concede the match!¡±

    Lily turned her back to him and walked to the edge of the arena after saying her piece. She had no intention of seeing the face of scum like him as he conceded.

    ¡°You want a genius like me¡­ to concede?¡± Tsukawa stood up while shuddering and lowered the chain of his scythe before holding its de¡¯s hilt with both hands and sauntered towards Lily with shaky footsteps.

    ¡°You have no chances of winning, Tsukawa. Is there a need to put up such pointless resistance?¡± Lily didn¡¯t even give him a nce.

    ¡°I have no chances of winning, huh? Hahahahahaha! How is that possible? I¡¯m the Genji¡¯s best talent! The reincarnation of Yosh*tsune! I will win! F?u?c?k? you! I¡¯m going to cleave your haughty waist apart with my scythe¡¯s de!¡± Tsukawa summoned a primordial charm in his hand and hurled it towards Lily¡¯s back!

    ¡°Minamoto no Tsukawa!¡± Judge Sasaki thundered, ¡°How could you use a charm at a defenseless opponent¡¯s back! This is a vition of the rules! You are disqualified, Minamoto no Tsukawa!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a bloody damn about that! I¡¯m going to kill you no matter what, Kagami Lily!¡±

    The charm gave rise to countless eldritch clouds and terrifying primordial demon familiars revealed their massive figures from within it, each carrying a fearsome and sharpher weapon in their hand. The demons leaped towards Lily like a pack of hungry wolves along with Tsukawa.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± The Left and Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander ordered at the same time, prompting the Genji and Taira samurai to descend the tform and stop Tsukawa.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Lily¡¯s hair danced in the wind like flickering dark mes as her eyes filled with scarlet killing intent, her back still facing the demons, ¡°The match hasn¡¯t ended yet!¡±

    Lily raised the de in her hand ceremonially, causing it to resonate with an enigmatic crimson glow. The glow portrayed aspects of splendor and mysticism, yet it also contained a hint of poignance in it.

    Lily¡¯s silent lips opened gracefully, ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡ª10th stage.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 158 â€“ Genji Swordstyleâ€™s 10th Stage

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 158 - Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th Stage</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily¡¯s de created ripples in the air as the crimson aura from it took shape into a poignant crimson beam.

    Bzzt!

    A crimson-colored crescent sword beam traversed across the arena, shuttling through at the speed of light while carrying a poignant and primordial voice akin to a woman¡¯s high-pitched whisper, as it shot towards the countless peak-stage Permanence level demon familiar and struck the scythe-wielding Tsukawa behind them.

    ¡°What?! T-This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Yosh*tsune!¡± Yosh*tada kneeled on the spot when he saw this terrifying and poignance-filled sword beam that had far exceeded his imaginations traverse across the arena.

    The Genji samurai also stopped moving as their emotions of pride and sorrow were also influenced by this sword beam¡¯s fluctuations!

    The surroundings turned silent and dark momentarily, leaving only the splendorous sword beam and the ignorant demons still in motion.

    A crimson sh streaked through the night sky within this silence.

    The sword beam passed through all the demons, leaving behind a perfectly horizontal crimson wound on all their bodies.

    The surroundings regained color again.

    Stter!

    Stter!

    Stter!

    The demons cried out in pain as they weed death, spouting fountains of blood with a raging, torrential momentum! They fell to the arena¡¯s floor like rocks falling from a cliff.

    Minamoto no Yosh*tada¡¯s knees shuddered. He recalled Yosh*tsune¡¯s heroic figure from his early days, back when that remarkable young man had produced one miracle after the other as he galloped across the battlefield and swept everything before him! The sword beam Yosh*tada witnessed just now was as dazzling and unstoppable as Yosh*tsune¡¯s!

    This move utilized all the intricacies of Genji Swordstyle and even portrayed the dauntless, beautiful, and heroic figure of Yosh*tsune!

    It far surpassed the Genji Swordstyle used by the Genji samurai of this generation! And even surpassed the summit of Genji Swordstyle that Yosh*tada was aware of, its 9th stage!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th stage! Thatss Lily was telling the truth. I swear on my soul that this is undoubtedly the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th stage!¡±

    Yosh*tada felt his knees weaken andy down on the floor, finding it difficult to even kneel and raised his head to look at the magnificent sword beam while crawling up feebly.

    ¡°I even feel that¡­¡± Yosh*tada¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°if Yosh*tsune were to execute this move, it would still pale inparison to how perfectly and deeply this sword beam portrays his heroic figure and spirit!¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s as if¡­ I¡¯m watching Yosh*tsune from Lady Shizuka¡¯s perspective!¡±

    Lady Shizuka was once acimed as the prettiest woman of the world and Yosh*tada also held deep emotions of love for her. However, her eyes only reflected the legendary hero within them, and Yosh*tada hade to terms with this reality already. These emotions were also the reason for his highprehension of this sword move.

    The Genji members also felt touched after hearing Yosh*tada cry out and kneeled with tears in their eyes as theyprehended the meaning of the sorrow contained within the silent sword beam, recalling the premature death of the legendary couple.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Yosh*tsune seen from Lady Shizuka¡¯s eyes¡­ No wonder its power surpasses the 9th stage and portrays Lord Yosh*tsune with more perfection!¡±

    Most of the Genji samurai shed bitter tears at this moment. Lily¡¯s sword move had captured the Genji samurai inside Yosh*tsune¡¯s sorrowful recollection! The Yosh*tsune Memorial had gained meaning in the truest sense right now!

    Ayaka also looked at the sword move with astonishment, but she shook her head faintly when she heard Yosh*tada¡¯s sorrowful voice and saw him touched.

    ¡°This sword beam portrays Yosh*tsune from a woman¡¯s perspective! However, it feels as if Lily had gained a deepprehension of the undying love and adoration Lady Shizuka held for Yosh*tsune by cing herself in the former¡¯s ce! It doesn¡¯t mean that Lily feels lust or love for Yosh*tsune. Yet, it¡¯s a fact that she was able to put herself in another woman¡¯s ce and sympathize with her emotions. My dear Lily. Why do you have such deep, mncholic emotions within you? It¡¯s impossible to understand the sorrow felt by the death of a lover without having the same experience. Just what did you experience, Lily? What is it that you¡¯re hiding in the depths of your heart? I really wish I could hug you and melt your frozen heart with my warmth¡­¡±

    Although it felt like a lot of time had passed, the enlightenment everyone received had urred in a single instant. Lily¡¯s sword beam had influenced everyone¡¯s soul and invaded deep into their perception.

    The sword beam had finished killing the demons in an instant and had long arrived before Tsukawa¡¯s eyes, filling his vision with a crimson glow. An incredulous look of panic painted his face as the sword beam illuminated his hideous expression.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯m the Genji¡¯s best talent! I cannot die!¡±

    However, the sword beam had already sliced into his chest, delivering a stabbing pain to his chest as its surging power rampaged through his body!

    ¡°Nooooooo!¡±

    The Genji members felt as if they were witnessing a memorial ceremony at this moment when the sword beam was on the verge of taking Tsukawa¡¯s life. None of them resented or opposed this conclusion and just silently waited for it to reap the life of the so-called Genji¡¯s best talent.

    Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th stage¡ªThe fact that Lily was able to execute such a move brought up the possibility of this oue being the hidden intention of Lord Yosh*tsune, so no one dared to oppose it.

    Death was the only oue that awaited Tsukawa.

    ¡°Nooooooo!¡± Tsukawa howled hoarsely in despair in this final moment.

    However, a unique suppression shrouded the world abruptly, making it seem as if the surroundings were submerged in a murky darkness as an enigmatic counterforce slowed down the speed at which the sword beam sliced into Tsukawa¡¯s body.

    A gigantic man donned in formal kimono and Eboshi cap appeared beside Tsukawa and pulled thetter back solemnly before retreating several meters away from the sword beam in mid-air. The man then proceeded to confront the sword beam by extending his other hand¡ªwhich was covered in a dark, viscous blob¡ªtowards it.

    The splendorous crimson sword beam sank inside the viscous, dark blob and stretched it into an expansive amalgamation of ck oil blobs, following which the hundred meter long sword beam decelerated immensely and stopped inside the blobs!

    The crimson sword beam lost its splendor¡¯s color and grace after that and the oil blobs nibbled away at it, turning it into a viscous, ck silt that fell onto the arena¡¯s floor, forming puddles of murky oil on it.

    The sword beam that Lily had executed using the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th stage had been dissolved!

    Ayaka also stood and soared to the sky as she released an unfathomable pressure from her body and gazed at the gigantic man. Lily had never seen such mystic arts and raised her vignce from the psychological repulsion she felt.

    The mysterious man thennded on the arena¡¯s floor slowly with Tsukawa in one hand. The darkness scattered gradually, allowing the arena¡¯sntern to illuminate the man¡¯s features.

    ¡°What?!¡± Although he was a dozen or so meters away from her, Lily still felt stupefied when she saw the mild yet unfathomable expression on his face.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Kamakura¡­¡± Even Lily was left speechless.

    Minamoto no Yoritomo looked at Tsukawa, whose Spirit Jade was exposed because of the terrible wound he suffered to his chest and bowed towards Lily deeply with a mild and humble expression before she could say anything else, ¡°You win the match, Ms. Kagami. Could you spare this chap¡¯s life though? I request you.¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s the Shogun!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada, Taira no Mori, as well as the other leaders cried out in rm.

    No one imagined that the Shogun, who was the Empire¡¯s Commander-in-Chief, would make an appearance in Heian-kyo after a long time of absence.

    ¡°What? Lord Kamakura¡¯s the Shogun¡­?¡± Lily shuddered and looked at Minamoto no Yoritomo in disbelief. She was convinced that the man before her was Lord Kamakura. Although he looked the same as a normal human whenpared to his gigantic form, he possessed the same charm, looks and proportions as his other self!

    Minamoto no Yoritomo looked at Lily and furrowed his brows a bit bitterly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Minamoto no Yoritomo. Forgive me for remaining silent until now, Ms. Kagami. I¡¯ve made you undergo a lot of tribtions on your journey because I was unable toe earlier, and I feel ashamed for that.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamakura¡­ But why did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s a troublesome matter, Ms. Kagami. I shall exin it to you in detailter. I wonder if you can spare this chap¡¯s life for my sake now?¡±

    Yoritomo wasn¡¯t just the Lord of Kamakura, he was also the Shogun, an apex expert of the Heian Empire¡¯s imperial court¡ªthe leader of all samurai!

    Although Lily couldn¡¯t forgive Tsukawa, there was not much she could do when faced with such a request.

    ¡°I have nothing to say since it¡¯s a request from you, Lord Kamakura. Please do as you wish,¡± Lily bowed back silently and sheathed Yasutsuna.

    ¡°Oh? Well, thank you then.¡±

    The moment Yoritomo waved his hand, Tsukawa¡¯s ck-bound body soared to the sky and the ck oil blob burned the terrible sword wound on his chest before dragging him down to the arena¡¯s floor.

    ¡°The chap still has some life in him. Treat him immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A heavy-armored Genji samurai rushed over and carried the unconscious Tsukawa away.

    Yoritomo looked at Ayaka with a friendly gaze to indicate that she didn¡¯t need to show such caution towards him and gave a bow to her and the prince, ¡°Forgive me for interrupting the match, I apologize for that. Although Minamoto no Tsukawa is stubborn, he still holds a possibility to gain enlightenment. Can you please give him one more chance, Prince Narinaga? I request you.¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ Well¡­¡± Although Minamoto no Yoritomo showed a mild and humble attitude to him, the prince felt his vision darken and paled as he replied with a stutter, ¡°L-Let¡¯s do as you suggest, Shogun. Let¡¯s just do that.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I shall take my leave then.¡±

    Bzzt! A viscous vortex manifested in the arena and Minamoto no Yoritomo vanished inside it, leaving behind viscous ck smoke that invaded the whole area.

    Ayaka waved her sleeve to produce a gust of fresh, luminescent wind once Yoritomo left and scattered the ck smoke away.

 Volume 5, Chapter 159 â€“ Night of the Grand Ceremony

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 159 - Night of the Grand Ceremony</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°The winner is Kagami Lily!¡± Sasaki announced in a fatigued voice, expressing his dissatisfaction with the development alongside the victory announcement.

    Surprisingly, most of the Samurai at the Genji faction¡¯s viewing tform sat in seiza and showered Lily with a round of apuse as well.

    Minamoto no Yosh*tada stood up and dered loudly, ¡°Ms. Kagami. Although the Genji lost this match, we ept this loss sincerely. You have our gratitude for showing us the true summit of Genji Swordstyle after all these years! For showing us the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th stage that even I hadn¡¯t seen Lord Yosh*tsune use back when I was still young! Thank you for that!¡±

    Yosh*tada kneeled and bowed his head deeply as a show of respect. However, it wasn¡¯t towards Lily and was towards Yosh*tsune¡¯s legacy.

    ¡°Kagami Lily. I have nothing to say about you executing such an ultimate move, but this move is still a legacy of the Genji. I wonder if it¡¯s possible for you to return the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th book to us?¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari demanded sourly.

    ¡°Lord Hirohikari! Don¡¯t you know how improper it is to make such a demand at this moment?¡± Yosh*tada continued, ¡°As long as Ms. Kagami permits it, all we need is one look to confirm whether it¡¯s Yosh*tsune¡¯s genuine work!¡±

    Lily shook her head poignantly, ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in asking me since you¡¯ll only be able to see anything if Lord Yosh*tsune wishes for it. Although I obtained the 10th book, I have no means to pass it down to others.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Although Yosh*tada found this to be a shame, there was nothing he could do as well.

    ¡°Farewell then, everyone,¡± Lily turned back and sashayed down the arena.

    ¡­

    Around the same time, the demon hound in the mirror space woke up and shook its tail as it watched an ancient book fall in the center of the octagonal room.

    It went towards the book, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th book that belongs to my master? Is she so tired from the match and void of time that she just stored it inside the mirror and left it unattended? I might as well return it to her room and put it on the table then.¡±

    When the demon hound clenched the book with its jaws gently, it flipped open and revealed its aged pages before its eyes.

    The pages didn¡¯t have a single word written on them.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The demon hound clenched the book again and moved towards Lily¡¯s room, ¡°Why does Master treat this empty book as a precious sword art legacy?¡±

    Minamoto no Yosh*tsune had indeed passed on the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th book to Lily. However, he hadn¡¯t written a single word in it except for the title on its cover.

    Back when Yosh*tsune had fallen into Mt. Yoshino¡¯s cavern, he had only created 9 books from hisprehension of the Celestial Maiden Swordstyle. He had never actually created the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th book.

    It was a mystery whether he had run into a roadblock or died before he couldplete it.

    The so-called Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th stage that Lily had used today was a move that she had created in that instant based on her pastprehension of the Genji Swordstyle and her deep understanding of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, which was the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s origin.

    It wasn¡¯t really the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th stage per se as it contained the mysteries of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle as well as her feelings of deep gratitude for Yosh*tsune within it. It was impossible for Yosh*tsune to replicate the same sorrow that Lily infused into the attack without having the opportunity to train in Goddess Tsukuyomi¡¯s legacy.

    Lily had stored the book away because she didn¡¯t want to shatter the dreams of the Genji samurai by letting them know the truth of the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th book.

    ¡­

    The extended night continued the next day as well. The skies were void of the moon and dyed in dark blue. The Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament had entered its peak phase now¡ªthe final day!

    The three emperors would perform the ceremony today and the victor of the tournament would also be decided!

    Minamoto Kuro Yosh*tsune had received this special glory posthumously and was considered the summit of samurai. And today, a new summit would emerge from the younger generation. Would it be Kagami Lily? Or would it be Uehara no Shenzu?

    It was still undecided who will be the true inheritor of Yosh*tsune¡¯s will and talent!

    ¡°Hey ho! Hey ho! Hey ho!¡±

    The time-worn Heian Pce was brightly lit with fire beacons under the starry night, the smoke and tinder fires rising from it dissipating into the dark skies. A group of robust Genji youths with muscled bodies hoisted a massive wooden tform in their underwear with white bands tied to their heads.

    There were a total of 800 single Genji youths hoisting the heavy tform, and their eyes brimmed with life as they moved uniformly with solemn yet bold steps, the mes illuminating the sweat on their muscles as they walked left and right ording to the beat of the music.

    They chanted the words ¡°Hey ho! Hey ho!¡± in harmony along with their steps.

    The 100 m wide wooden tform carried by the 800 youths¡¯ shoulders swayed rhythmically as the group made its way towards the entrance of Heian Pce slowly.

    An uncountable number ofmoners and samurai had surrounded the area in a square formation and cheered alongside the rhythmic music and danced to its beat. All the top existences of the Empire, except for a few, were present in the viewing tform underneath the Heian Pce today.

    The sounds of drums marking the day history would be written sounded once again!

    Two rows of people formed human pathways connecting to the massive square formation by hoisting wooden bs over their heads in the darkness.

    At the end of these human pathways stood two stunning samurai women who were as beautiful as celestial maidens, and their hair swayed in the air as they sprinted across the pathways.

    The duo leaped forward when they approached the square formation and flipped over in mid-air as theynded on the massive wooden tform!

    ¡°Hey ho! Hey ho!¡±

    The magnificent and unprecedented event known as the Yosh*tsune Memorial continued its proceedings, and the massive tform that the two girls hadnded on was the core of the whole memorial event.

    The duo wasn¡¯t dressed in their usual kimonos today and wore the dresses of ancient priestesses which symbolized the highest honor given to memorial participants.

    Although these ancient dresses were pretty revealing because of their ancient and primitive origin, no one had any wicked thoughts this instant as it was the highest form of etiquette for the girls to expose their bodies to the deities!

    Lily had tied a white headband to her forehead whose long, tied ends trailed behind her and fluttered alongside her hair.

    Most of her wless skin was exposed right now and she wore a low-shouldered and long-sleeved ancient priestess dress that was so low-waisted that it just covered her breasts properly and failed to hide her waist.

    As for her lower body, all she wore was a traditional high-waisted women¡¯s underwear whose strip was so thin that it barely sank into her curvaceous buttocks. Her thighs were covered in sweat from the exercise she had done and glistened lusciously under the fire beacons¡¯ illumination, while her fair feet were bare as they stood on the firm wooden tform.

    Lily held Yasutsuna, whose hilt had a strip of white cloth twisted onto it, in her hand.

    She looked so charming that people found it difficult to conclude whether she was the priestess to the deities or their offering herself.

    Opposite to Lily stood an equally tall and lean, fluffy short-haired girl who had styled her hair into a slender ponytail at the back.

    She wore a dark-purple, short-sleeved priestess dress that was dyed with clear white lines. As for her lower body, the front and back were covered with two tiny rectangr dark-purple cloth pieces that were tied together with ck garter strips to form a traditional loincloth-like underwear.

    She was also barefooted on the tform.

    This was the tradition followed by the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament. At the time of the decisive battle, the duelists were to wear the simplest possible clothes and face each other under the eyes of the world. As most of the duelists were men in the past, they were requested to bare their torsos and wear loose white and ck dojo pant-skirts below. As for women, the region of body they needed to expose was the opposite of men. This representation embodied the inherent difference between a man and a woman, and this tradition was followed by the tournament to this day!

    Lily hade to ept this as it was a special day!

    ¡°Hey ho! Hey ho!¡±

    The two girls stood opposite to each other with solemn expressions on the tform hoisted by the 800 youths as they moved it towards the Heian Pce behind them slowly along with the beats of the rhythmic music.

    The judge didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to stand on this altar-like tform. It was made of grade 7 and higher wood material, with its pirs consisting of grade 9 materials. This was the Heian Empire¡¯s Divine Wood Altar that had been passed on from times immemorial.

    Judge Sasaki sat on a ck pnquin that was pulled by a massive chained blue demon and brandished the two gpoles in his hands to strike the drums on both ends of the pnquin to begin the announcement, ¡°We¡¯ve all gathered here today to witness the final match of the grand ceremony known as the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament. Dressed in white is the world¡¯s prettiest woman, who is the inheritor of Yosh*tsune¡¯s legacy and known by the moniker of East¡¯s Goddess of War¡ªKagami Lily!¡±

    The crowd broke out in cheers and the mes of the massive fire beacons red simultaneously, illuminating Lily¡¯s skin with a luscious glow!

    The crowd was enthusiastic as she wasn¡¯t just an outstanding beauty who possessed the dream figure of all people in the Heian Empire; her strength, character, style, and sword arts had won over the people of the whole Empire!

    It was so much that even the nsmen of the opposing faction were also forced to admit this fact.

    Entering the finals of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament through the Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 10th stage was the creation of a new page in the annals of the Heian Empire¡¯s Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament.

    The crowd was frenzied as men cheered and howled in excitement while the women cheered with reverence and admiration, giving Lily the treatment of a goddess as the gap between them and her had long surpassed the bounds of jealousy.

    Although the judge had called Lily the world¡¯s prettiest woman, it wasn¡¯t a title that the court had bestowed her formally. Lily¡¯s matches had just shocked him that much.

    ¡°As for her opponent. It¡¯s the maskeddy whose identity remains a mystery to this day, the one who defeated Taira n¡¯s best talent, Taira no Shizuru¡ªNanashi!¡±

    Although the crowd cheered fanatically, the cheers obviously paled inparison to Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re really charming, Kagami Lily. So much that you¡¯ve enraptured all of Heian-kyo to cheer for you! However, I believe you didn¡¯t achieve this with your strength and aplished this feat through your luscious body. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Although Shenzu didn¡¯t care much about a nobody¡¯s false reputation, she obviously felt displeased that her fore had such high fame. Hence, she criticized her verbally to curb her momentum before the decisive duel.

    However, Lily had heard this argument a bit too many times by now.

    ¡°The masses are free to like whoever they want and it¡¯s their choice to believe who¡¯s the prettier one. I have no intentions of interfering with that and nor do I n to affirm or deny anything. However, no matter who the masses support and cheer for, it still won¡¯t change the oue of this duel! The victor is decided by strength, not beauty,¡± Lily stated coolly.

 Volume 5, Chapter 160 â€“ The Decisive Battle Under the Starry Skies

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 160 - The Decisive Battle Under the Starry Skies</h4>

    Trantor: LazyButAmbitious

    The emperors of the Heian Empire, that is, its upper echelon, were all present on the hundreds of meters tall viewing tform right now.

    The viewing tform was divided into multiple floors with the topmost floor located at the center of the whole tform and it had three pedestals on it, each one of them having an exquisitely crafted room constructed above it that had a white curtain parting its inhabitants from the outside world.

    A bald, old man was seated within the tallest room in the middle and was the true supreme leader of the Heian Empire¡ªCloistered Emperor Go-Shirakawa!

    A man and woman sat to the left of the Cloistered Emperor, and they were the Emperor Emeritus and Empress Dowager.

    A tall, lean, and virtuous woman dressed in a long-sleeved kimono as well as a petite and feminine youngster dressed in a white formal court dress sat within the left room, and they were the Reigning Emperor, Emperor Go-Toba, and his wife, Empress Amako Chishiro. The empress looked like she was in her twenties and was much older than the emperor, seeming much more mature than him. Although Chishiro was a beauty famous for her good manners as ady in Heian-kyo, the ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to look straight at her as the imperials were considered divine descendants. They were traditionally required to hide their visages behind the curtains even during such a memorial ceremony.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka was dressed in a white court dress as well and sat below the emperor¡¯s seat while the Shogun, Minamoto no Yoritomo, sat to the right side of the Emperor Emeritus.

    The Eboshi-capped Yoritomo was dressed in a grayish-blue formal kimono.

    The various court officials and lords were seated on either side of the pedestals with one side consisting of high-officials from the Taira faction and the other side consisting of samurai from the Genji faction.

    The judge on top of the pnquin brandished the gs in his hands as a show of humanity¡¯s strength!

    He announced, ¡°Please quiet down, everyone. I formally request the Reigning Emperor to dere the beginning of the match now!¡±

    The masses calmed down and looked at the petite silhouette behind the white curtain on the high-pedestal seat.

    However, the silhouette didn¡¯t say anything and whispered a few words to the inner pce official standing by outside the curtain instead.

    Emperor Go-Toba¡¯s voice was too feminine, so he thought that the masses would lose trust in the court if they learned that the emperor had such a voice.

    The inner pce official announced loudly, ¡°The Reigning Emperor says, ¡®This is a memorial ceremony for the hero of the Genji, so I request Yosh*tsune¡¯s elder brother, the leader of the Genji, Shogun Minamoto no Yoritomo, to dere the beginning of the match.¡¯¡±

    The public found this quite reasonable and turned towards Minamoto no Yoritomo.

    However, Minamoto no Yoritomo remained silent for a short while before shaking his head in refusal, ¡°No. I believe that Yosh*tsune is the hero of people in the world, so the Genji won¡¯t monopolize this special glory. I request the Reigning Emperor to make the deration.¡±

    Such a response wasn¡¯t a contraction of the imperial order and was in ord with etiquette.

    However, this ced the emperor in a tough situation. He obviously wanted to announce the beginning of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament¡¯s decisive battle, but he didn¡¯t dare to reveal his girlish voice in front of the masses.

    He was worried that it would fill the masses with unease and distrust if they were to learn that the Reigning Emperor was an effeminate boy with no hint of manliness at all.

    Ayaka also furrowed her brows and interjected, ¡°Lord Shogun. Although you represent the Genji, you are also the guardian of the Empire¡¯s people. There¡¯s no need to turn down the emperor¡¯s kind intentions now, is there?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. How about you make the deration then since you also represent the people, Lord Chief Advisor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± If Ayaka were to dere the beginning of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament¡¯s decisive battle, she was bound to incur the resentment of the Genji and other samurai ns.

    Although the masses couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, Lily had picked up Ayaka¡¯s and Yoritomo¡¯s exchange with her sharp hearing, so after she heard the emperor¡¯s womanly voice, it didn¡¯t take her long to figure out that Ayaka and the emperor were troubled now.

    She stepped forth and looked towards the center of the viewing tform before kneeling respectfully and stated in an intentionally loud voice so that everyone could hear her, ¡°I¡¯ve received no small favor from the Genji when I was in the East and feel grateful for the support that Lord Kamakura has shown me. I request the Shogun to dere the beginning of the decisive battle for my sake!¡±

    Lily bowed deeply as she made this request. Although her movements were decisive, her actions stillprised a charming pride distinctive to those of humble women as she made this undeniable request.

    Lily¡¯s poprity had reached an unprecedented level right now, so much that just one statement from her was enough for the Genji samurai and the masses to orchestrate a harmonic chant that requested the Shogun to make the deration as well!

    Yoritomo smiled at Lily bitterly, ¡°Well¡­ How could I decline a request from you, the celestial faerie of this tournament, Ms. Kagami?¡±

    Yoritomo sat in seiza and faced the battle arena, ¡°I dere the beginning of the match now!¡±

    The reverberance within Yoritomo¡¯s mild voice prompted the crow to cheer loudly. However, the match excited them even more than that!

    ¡°You¡¯re too shameless, Kagami Lily! How could youpel Shogun to do your bidding by exploiting the masses¡¯ affection for you!¡± Shenzu felt infuriated when she saw Lily help the emperor get out of trouble and make a demand to Yoritomo.

    Her reaction was so baseless that Lily felt she¡¯d earn Shenzu¡¯s disgust no matter what she did.

    ¡°I have no need to exin it to you. Are you here to duel or talk?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s duel as you wish then!¡± Shenzu shed towards Lily instantly.

    ¡°She¡¯s so fast!¡± Lily was taken aback. This was Shenzu¡¯s true speed as she had held back a little even when she was fighting Shizuru.

    However, Lily had also hidden her true skills in her battle with Tsukawa.

    The dual gold-hilted nodachis manifested in Shenzu¡¯s hands and she shed at Lily with one of them at a speed that was much faster than Tamurakonoe!

    However, Lily¡¯s powers had also advanced inparison to when she had engaged in the decisive battle on Ryu Ind. She side-stepped swiftly to dodge the attack and released an elegant crimson sword beam towards Shenzu from her Yasutsuna.

    Shenzu strode towards Lily like the wind and leaned forward greatly to dodge her de, fully making use of her exquisite skills and talents.

    She then followed up with a stab from her other de, which Lily parried with a downward two-handed sword strike. At the same time, she gathered her strength at her ankle and opened her thighs wide to spin around and deliver a roundhouse kick to Shenzu!

    Although she wasn¡¯t wearing her grade 9 wooden sandals, the power packed in her thighs generated a powerful vortex of spirit power.

    Shenzu flipped over to the sky like a fish out of water to dodge Lily¡¯s low roundhouse kick and shed towards thetter¡¯s other foot that was supporting her body now.

    Lily dodged Shenzu¡¯s de with a short, spinning jump andnded her foot on the smooth side of thetter¡¯s de, stomping it towards the wooden arena¡¯s floor.

    She thenunched a scissor kick towards Shenzu with her other foot.

    Bam! The kicknded at the side of Shenzu¡¯s chin and sent her flying across the arena. However, Shenzu still managed to release a phantasmic azure sword beam towards Lily while she spun across the arena.

    Tear! The attack split the top of Lily¡¯s dress and deepened her cleavage even more.

    Shenzu directed the hilt of her de towards the floor as shepleted a few spins and made a perfectnding. She touched the region where Lily had kicked her and felt resentment fill her.

    Lily also felt resentful towards Shenzu for splitting open her dress¡¯ top.

    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t had enough exercise. Did you not have enough fun with the Genji samurai below prior to the match?¡± Shenzu mocked Lily.

    ¡°Hah! Do you think I am you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re nothingpared to me!¡± Shenzu went on the offensive once again and Lily also met her attacks with full strength.

    Shenzu¡¯s dual des blitzed like lightning, dancing in a swift and nimble fashion, as they released azure sword beams one after the other at Lily

    Lily moved like a phantom as she utilized the Dance of the Bell Maiden¡¯s footwork to leave afterimages behind, each one of her footsteps leaving behind a crimson energy ripple on the wooden floor.

    ¡°J-Just what kind of footwork is this? How is it so elegant yet elusive?¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada sighed.

    ¡°The answer to that is simple. It¡¯s just like the process of a lotus¡¯ birth,¡± Taira no Mori was seated beside Minamoto no Yosh*tada today as both the Genji and Taira descendants had already lost the tournament. This was the first time the two ns¡¯ samurai sat in ordance with their official positions without any kind of estrangement between them.

    Shenzu¡¯s attacks were incredibly fast, and she also had a longer reach because of her nodachis. However, Lily¡¯s mystic footwork allowed her to dodge each one of Shenzu¡¯s attacks!

    ¡°Nanashi¡¯s sword arts are truly incredible! Just who is she?¡± Yosh*tada stated admiringly, ¡°Tsukawa would¡¯ve probably lost to her even if he had managed to defeat Lily.¡±

    ¡°Haha! It seems like there was a fair reason our ns lost. It¡¯s incredible that two geniuses, who are stunning women on top of their talent, have reached the finals of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament!¡± Mori added.

    ¡°Sigh. Based on the vast gap between their looks and manners, the chances of Kagami Lily winning are higher. What do you say, Lord Mori?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mori looked at Yosh*tada in slight astonishment. Although he held a simr opinion as Yosh*tada, Mori wasn¡¯t expecting him to defend Kagami Lily.

    ¡­

    Around the same time, Ashikaga Makoto, who was dressed in a virtuous elegant-colored kimono, sat beside Shogun Yoritomo in the top seat of the viewing tform and served tea to him deferentially.

    She looked at the dazzling sword exchange that was taking ce between Lily and Shenzu in the arena with a confounded look, ¡°You¡¯ve reached such a high-level, Lily? I saw you grow up from a weak and budding samurai woman. You¡¯ve advanced at an incredibly fast pace in these past six months¡­¡±

    Shenzu threw in a feint into one of her attacks to force Lily to dodge and waited for the perfect timing tounch a deadly sh towards her.

    The samurai on the viewing tform were all frightened when they saw that the de had almost reached Lily¡¯s body!

    However, Lily¡¯s figure remained stationary and dissipated into the wind slowly. She had left an afterimage behind once again using her swift and exquisite footwork.

    At the same time, Lily unleashed a heavy sh towards Shenzu using Yasutsuna after arriving behind her!

    Bzzt! The de shone with a bright and poignant glow.

    However, no one imagined that Lily too had just shed Shenzu¡¯s faint afterimage. Shenzu had moved to Lily¡¯s side with a whoosh and spun her dual des tounch revolving shes at Lily!

    Lily didn¡¯t even turn her head to look at the attacks and simply leaned forward to dodge the dual des by a hairsbreadth, following up with a stab to Shenzu¡¯s waist after blitzing closer to her.

    Shenzu stepped back suddenly to dodge Lily¡¯s attack, but thetter¡¯s de still managed to have a close run-in with the former¡¯s smooth abdomen, and the wind pressure generated from it lifted her underwear up, shing her ck, triangr piece of inner underwear outside.

    Taking advantage of their proximity, Shenzu struck her de¡¯s hilt towards the crown of Lily¡¯s head. However, Lily seized this chance to lean forward and performed a handstand to execute a spinning hook kick thatnded on Shenzu¡¯s forehead!

    Bam!

    Shenzu staggered from the kick, but she stabilized her footing by relying on her flexible body and kicked towards Lily¡¯s neck in response, which Lily blocked with her arm after disengaging the handstand.

    Bam! An azure sword beam sent Lily sliding across the floor after a tumble.

    Shenzu¡¯s face suffered yet another kick while Lily¡¯s elbow ached from the former¡¯s kick.

    The spectators eximed in astonishment as they watched the rapid and intense exchange between Lily and Shenzu. Their breaths turned rushed as all of them felt the same thought fill them, ¡°A-Amazing!¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 161 â€“ Intense Battle

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 161 - Intense Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The fire beacons¡¯ mes soared up while thenterns dotted the ground like starry skies.

    The 800 Genji youths shouldered the massive battle arena untiringly under the mes¡¯ illumination and stepped left to right with their feet syed outwards.

    ¡°Hey ho! Hey ho!¡±

    The 100m wide arena rocked sideways along with their movements.

    Lily and Shenzu stood on the opposite ends of the arena and were drenched in sweat from their sh just now. The lighting from the mes¡¯ made their skins shine with an alluring glow nowpared to their state prior to the fierce exchange.

    Lily drew in rushed breaths, not from fatigue, but rather because she had entered the zone and brimmed with battle intent. The sweat on her forehead trailed down her cheek and neck before disappearing into her cleavage, bringing a slight, chilling sensation to her burning hot breasts that pressed against each other.

    ¡°Heh! How about we end the warm-up now, Kagami Lily? Let¡¯s show our true skills,¡± Shenzu stated while licking the sweat on her arm with her tongue.

    The spectators on the viewing tform who were captivated by the fiery exchange of these two stunning women were shocked when they heard Shenzu¡¯s words, ¡°What? The exchange just now was a warm-up?¡±

    ¡°I have no time to y with a spectral beauty like you!¡±

    Lily released sakura petals via her domain and engulfed the whole arena with them suddenly.

    Shenzu was taken aback by this for a moment, but she too manifested her hellish powers behind her, leading to the appearance of the massive azure moonflower with translucent, wriggling brambles.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bind you with the thorned stamens of this moonflower so that all your adorers can see how you scream in pain!¡± Shenzu¡¯s eyes lit up with a demonic, azure me.

    The massive moonflower shuddered as it bloomed open and even though it was just an energy construct that embodied her intent, it exuded a mesmerizing violet aphrodisiac mist.

    Lily¡¯s skin flushed red when she breathed in arge amount of this violet mist and her deep breaths also changed into fainter ones.

    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡± The gazes of Lily¡¯s adorers were affixed on her right now.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard!¡± The storm of sakura petals turned harsher and scattered the violet mist away. However, the mist ended up blowing down the arena and entered the mouths and noses of the spectators, causing a few of them to lose their senses while some hugged and kissed the women beside them crazily before engaging in the deed publicly!

    The area had turned chaotic in seconds as a strange mood filled the surroundings.

    ¡°Activate your spirit power to resist this violet fume!¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada thundered.

    The young and vigorous samurai showed an iron will as they shrouded their bodies in a faint barrier that warded off the violet mist. However, one of the weaker samurai still ended up losing his senses and engaged in a maddening fit of kisses and bites with the samurai women beside him.

    Wham! Yosh*tada punched towards him from far away and knocked the samurai out through an air blow to the back of his head, ¡°Trash. Take him away from here!¡±

    ¡­

    At the central area of the viewing tform, Ayaka waved her hand and summoned a bloom of petite white lotuses in the sky. These lotuses produced a light rain shower that condensed the violet mist into violet fluid that rained down in front of the eaves of the three emperors¡¯ rooms.

    However, the old man in the central room, Cloistered Emperor Go-Shirakawa,mented at this moment, ¡°Ahem. I can¡¯t see the match clearly because of this violet rain.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s aged voice seemed to contain hints of hostility. He waved his hand and vanquished the white lotuses with a cloud of dark mist. This caused the violet mist to enter the three emperors¡¯ rooms.

    The Emperor Emeritus and Empress Dowager weren¡¯t that powerful, but they were in theirte years, so the mist didn¡¯t influence them much. However, the empress was still in the prime of her youth. Her breaths became rushed after she breathed in the purple mist, and she rubbed her legs together ufortably.

    As for Minamoto no Yoritomo who inhabited the right room, he acted as if nothing had happened and continued to watch the match with keen interest. However, Ashikaga Makoto, who served tea to him, also felt her skin flush up because of the mist.

    It was as clear as the skies that Shenzu¡¯s violet mist had a bigger effect on women. Ayaka constructed a thin barrier around her body to ward off the mist, so she wasn¡¯t influenced by it at all. She then fanned the paper fan in her hand lightly to produce a gentle wind that slowly dissipated the violet mist by blowing it far away from the central region of the viewing tform where the empress, Ashikaga Makoto and few other women were seated.

    Lily could naturally see the circumstances of the surroundings and was thus forced to give up on dispersing the violet mist with her Sakura Blizzard, allowing the mist to invade the arena once again.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! This silly kindness of yours will prevent you from truly winning, Kagami Lily! A weak woman like you needs someone like me to bind you up, step on you and reward you withshes as you¡¯re ravaged! This is fate of all kindhearted women! Hahahahahaha!¡± Shenzu shot the moonflower¡¯s thorned stamens towards Lily.

    ¡°My kindness is the reason I require higher strength to protect my beloved!¡± A powerful aura emanated from Lily as she dodged the stamens¡¯ attacks through swift and unpredictable movements even as the luscious glow around her grew stronger from therge amounts of violet mist that she had breathed in, leaving behind afterimages simr to the dance of the celestial maiden from the mural in the mirror space.

    Lily used the celestial footwork to blitz through the stamens and charged towards Shenzu, leaping across the sky like a faerie as she struck out with force using Yasutsuna!

    Boom!

    Shenzu remained still and manifested the spirit arm constructed from runes in front of her to block Lily¡¯s de with the arm¡¯s gold-hilted tachi!

    At the same time, Shenzu seized the opportunity to double back behind Lily and stabbed towards her back!

    Lily had already raised her vignce, so she pushed the arm away from her and spun back to parry the heavy strike.

    ng! The force from Shenzu¡¯s dual des smashed Lily to the floor and made her legs slide apart from the pressure, forcing them to do aplete split on the floor.

    The force behind the attack even caused the whole arena beneath them to shake.

    A bunch of the youths shouldering the arena tumbled down from the pressure, but they got back at once with their iron wills and continued shouldering while singing the chants energetically.

    Lily used this chance to push back with her tachi and sent Shenzu flying backward.

    ¡°You have some decent strength, Kagami Lily! However¡­¡±

    The spirit arm shed at Lily once again and even though she dodged it with a roll, Shenzu followed up with yet another attack!

    Lily parried with her de once again and pushed back Shenzu to the corner of the arena with her Throne level strength. The strike packed so much strength that it had caused that corner of the arena to sink down and give rise to sparks as it grazed the ground while moving.

    ¡°You wicked phantom! Come at me if you wish to take vengeance, but don¡¯t bring the innocent into it!¡± Lily shouted at Shenzu as she pressed on towards her.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for shattering my teacher¡¯s soul, and you shall pay a hundred times over for it, Kagami Lily! It¡¯s all your fault if the people are harmed because of it!¡± Shenzuughed grimly as the force from Lily¡¯s tachi made her kneel on the floor and almost slide off the arena.

    The spirit arm stabbed at Lily¡¯s heart from behind her at this moment! Lily had already predicted the attack, so she dodged it at once, causing the de to almost stab into Shenzu, startling her to no end. Lily seized this opportunity to arrive beside Shenzu and shed at her!

    Stter! However, a de sliced at Lily¡¯s back suddenly at this moment!

    Another spirit arm that held a blue-hilted tachi had manifested without anyone¡¯s notice and shed at Lily¡¯s back.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± The back section of Lily¡¯s priestess dress was sliced open, leaving behind a deep wound on her exposed back. The celestial maiden underwear unleashed its spirit defense to resist the de, but this ended up spending a massive amount of Lily¡¯s spirit reserves. A deep, crimson mark was left behind on her back and the sharp pain made Lily lose consciousness momentarily, causing her to slip and fall down.

    A dozen or so stamensshed at Lily and snaked beneath her hands, waist and crotch, entwining her body as they bounded her before hoisting her towards the sky.

    The thorned azure stamens bit firmly into Lily¡¯s breasts, waist, abdomen, buttocks and thighs, emphasizing her body¡¯s form in an ambiguous yet luscious manner.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Lily cried out in pain.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! This is what a hypocritical b?i?t?c?h? like you deserves! I¡¯d have conquered you and made you give birth to my child if I were a man as that¡¯s the highest possible humiliation that I can give you as a foe! Yet I¡¯m forced to kill you because I¡¯m a woman! However, I¡¯m going to ensure that you receive enough humiliation before you die! You should thank me for this. Adorers of Kagami Lily! You were wishing for your goddess to receive such treatment all along, weren¡¯t you? Hahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Shenzu continuedshing with the stamens and made Lily issue painful moans, which filled the crowd with excitement in the beginning yet soon filled them with pity towards their idol for receiving such treatment.

    However, Lily¡¯s eyes still remained tenacious even as she moaned in pain.

    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re quite the superficial woman if this is what it takes to fulfill your twisted grudge!¡±

    Lily had already recovered from the pain she received because of the ambushing attack and summoned sakura des to disintegrate the thorned stamens!

    Lily¡¯s domain vanquished Shenzu¡¯s intent with ease and if it weren¡¯t for the unexpected attack she received to her back, there was no way she would¡¯ve allowed these stamens to humiliate her like that.

    ¡°How dare you call me superficial, b?i?t?c?h?! I¡¯ve experienced the depths of the underworld, you know? Let me show you what¡¯s true hell so that you¡¯re prepared for it when you go there! Hahahahaha!¡± Shenzuughed maniacally.

    A primordial, grudge-filled, ghastly aura exuded from the spirit arms as they flew behind Shenzu and split into four spirit arms with one of them holding a gold-hilted nodachi while the other three held azure-hilted nodachis!

    The grudge-shrouded Shenzu wielded a total of six nodachis now and looked ever more menacing!

    ¡°Hah! Is it really that guy¡¯s ghost?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up with a crimson glow.

 Volume 5, Chapter 162 â€“ Throne

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 162 - Throne</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Guy? How dare you insult him, you shameless woman! He was my everything! You¡¯ll pay for taking him away from me!¡± Shenzu blitzed towards Lily while shrouding an aura of frigid azure mes!

    The six des attacked in session with mes of grudge trailing behind them and they overwhelmed Lily eventually.

    The attacks were faster than Lily¡¯s reaction speed, so she found it difficult to respond to them. Although Lily could see through Shenzu¡¯s attacks, her body¡¯s response failed to catch up with thetter¡¯s attack speed. As a result, Shenzu ended up suppressing Lily by making her retreat back repeatedly.

    ¡°Where did this Nanashie from? Howe she has such exquisite skills?¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada furrowed his brows in the viewing tform.

    The four spirit arms behind Shenzu didn¡¯t need to have a physical connection between her and them, so they flew away from her asionally andunched attacks on Lily from different angles!

    The strikes from the des of these spirit arms were much heavier than Shenzu¡¯s strikes and even had a powerful hellish intent!

    Lily danced like a faerie as she dodged the attacks with her footwork, but she still failed to evade all the attacks from the spirit arms¡¯ relentless charge!

    ng! Failing to evade in time, Lily barely managed to parry the heavy strikes from two of Shenzu¡¯s spirit arms with her nodachi.

    The heavy strikes made Lily kneel and crush the firm wooden floor underneath her knees. The whole arena toppled over to one side and many of the Genji samurai shouldering it also tumbled down.

    The wind pressure from Shenzu¡¯s attacks also pushed Lily back towards the arena¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Are you nning to concede by exiting the arena? I won¡¯t let you get away so easily! Die!¡±

    The remaining two spirit arms doubled back towards Lily¡¯s rear and struck at it while Shenzu formed a cross with the dual des in her hands and shed towards Lily¡¯s abdomen!

    Although Lily had a transcendental body and also had the spirit defense from the celestial maiden underwear, it was still difficult for her to endure the simultaneous attacks from four des!

    A poignant intent filled Lily¡¯s in this critical moment.

    She blocked the des of the spirit arms in front of her with Yasutsuna by executing an upper sh, releasing a crescent sword beam in the process to ward off the dual des.

    The crimson sword beam had a trace of gorgeous and bright moonlight within it, and it broke out from inside when her de shed with the spirit arm¡¯s des, pushing the dual des in the spirit arms¡¯ hold aside. Lily ignored the dual des attacking her back and spun Yasutsuna to sh up towards Shenzu instead!

    A bright crimson crescent moon shot out from Yasutsuna the next moment!

    This attack packed 10 times her strength from her attainments in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and was one of the lunar force¡¯s mysteries that Lily had grasped until now!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The sword beam pushed aside Shenzu¡¯s dual des and shed towards her body, forcing her to jump back in haste to evade it.

    Stch! However, the crescent sword beam¡¯s edge still managed to cut into Shenzu¡¯s forehead a little.

    As for Shenzu, she got blown away by the incredible impact from the sword beam and crashed on the other side of the arena, restoring its bnce once again.

    As for the dual des behind Lily, their attacks just had momentum left to them since Shenzu had lost control of them momentarily. As such, Lily managed to dodge them with ease and the four spirit arms just floated motionlessly in the air.

    ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Although Shenzu¡¯s spirit arms were powerful, they required her to control them perfectly to suppress Lily as thetter would find weaknesses if given the opportunity to go on the offensive.

    ¡°Argggghhhhh!¡± Shenzu got up and covered her face while screaming as blood flowed down her forehead. Lily had also cut open her veil, so it had fallen onto the floor now.

    Uehara no Shenzu¡¯s face had been exposed.

    ¡°What?! S-She is¡­¡± No matter whether it was the people or the samurai and officials on the viewing tform, there were a few who recognized her.

    A samuraidy from the viewing tform voiced out, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t she Lady Shenzu?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Shenzu!¡±

    ¡°Nanashi is Uehara no Shenzu!¡±

    Secretary of Justice Kimura, who was seated among the Genji in the central region of the viewing tform, got up, ¡°Lord Yosh*tada! This woman is Uehara no Shenzu! A key suspect in Fayumi no Yoruko¡¯s murder case!¡±

    Ayaka hadn¡¯t yed out all her cards with regards to Yoruko¡¯s case because of Rokuhara¡¯s involvement and although Lily knew all the details of it, she had just given partial evidence to the Ministry of Justice. Therefore, the current evidence pointed to Shenzu as the culprit right now and didn¡¯t have a single mention of Rokuhara.

    ¡°Calm down, Lord Kimura!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari interjected suddenly, ¡°We can¡¯t just believe the one-sided statement of the Fujiwara n with regards to Fayumi no Yoruko¡¯s case. Kagami Lily¡¯s suspicions still haven¡¯t been liftedpletely yet! We must take our time in deciding on this!¡±

    Even Minamoto no Yosh*tada spoke in agreement, ¡°Even if Shenzu is truly a key suspect, we still can¡¯t interfere with this match, those are the rules. Her suspicion rtes just to the case while a duel with real des is a gamble of life and death for samurai, and the representation of our valiant souls! There¡¯s nothing we can do to prevent a decisive duel between samurai!¡±

    Shenzu chuckled loudly when she saw the spectators cry out in rm, ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! Indeed! I am Uehara no Shenzu! The leader of the Jade Maidens! As for Kagami Lily, she¡¯s nothing more than a de maiden! Although she¡¯s the Mirror Girl, she infiltrated the Tsunaga Sisters¡¯ to wreck my sisters¡¯ ns of restoring the heavenly order and even attacked me treacherously! She even killed my teacher! Don¡¯t let this hypocritical beauty fool you. This woman is on the Three Archdemons¡¯ side and is always scheming to wreck the ns of restoring the heavenly order!¡±

    ¡°E-Enough of the nonsense! As a matter of fact, not all of the Three Archdemons are evil! It¡¯s not like they aren¡¯t any evil people among humans too!¡± Lily argued strongly for her convictions.

    Her words left the spectators in uproar.

    ¡°Well now! Did you hear that?! This woman¡¯s actually defending the Three Archdemons in public! Do you see which side she¡¯s on now?! She¡¯s the loyal de maiden of the Three Archdemons!¡±

    Both Shenzu and Lily¡¯s arguments left the spectators puzzled. Although not all of them believed Shenzu¡¯s words and doubted their idol, the fact that Lily had defended the Three Archdemons made them hesitate a lot. For a moment, the people were confused about who was in the right and who was evil!

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a de maiden who throws the heavenly order into chaos, Kagami Lily, and you are a stain on the Mirror Girls¡¯ legacy. A traitor like you doesn¡¯t deserve to have the Ancient Mirror. I¡¯m going to kill you and shatter both your soul and your corrupted mirror into pieces!¡± The stamens of the moonflower behind Shenzu hoisted her up to the skies, following which an intermittent golden me manifested within the phantasmic azure hellmes shrouding her.

    ¡°Enough of the venomous nder, Shenzu! You can insult me however you want, but I won¡¯t forgive you if you nder the mirror!¡± Lily was also infuriated and summoned all her strength.

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re really powerful, Kagami Lily. You already had this much strength back then and even though I¡¯m in such a realm now, I never expected you to advance so quickly! However, even then, you only have a dead end left in front of you! Your fate was set the moment you stood across me in this duel!¡±

    A sheet of sweat formed on Lily¡¯s forehead as she remarked internally, ¡°Although Uehara no Shenzu only has peak-stage Permanence level strength right now, she still has that foreign hellish energy inside her, making her much more powerful than west battled! Her current strength is at least at the middle-stage Throned General level! However¡­¡±

    Lily chucked faintly, ¡°Do you think you can defeat me with just that?¡±

    Lily turned into a crimson sh as she stepped on a breeze of sakura petals and strode towards Shenzu.

    ¡°Die!¡± Shenzu ordered the four spirit arms tounch de attacks at Lily.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with iciness as she used Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, Lunar Force and Application of Charm simultaneously to unleash a blood-red lunar sword beam from Yasutsuna.

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! The des in the spirit arms got blown away and the sword beam continued charging towards Shenzu!

    The blood-red crescent moon formed from the fusion of Lunar Force and Application of Charm struck the dual des in Shenzu¡¯s arms and flooded her body with a terrifying Lunar Force.

    Boom! Almost all of Shenzu¡¯s dress shredded into pieces as she crashed down to the floor, leaving a crater behind on it!

    At least 50% of the samurai shouldering the arena were forced to their knees from the weight of the strike.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yosh*tada, Mori and the other samurai stood up in shock.

    ¡°S-She hadn¡¯t used her full strength until now?!¡±

    ¡°Although her power hasn¡¯t increased, the strike just now fused Lunar Force and Charm Intent quite intricately¡­ boosting her strength to thete-stage Throned General level!¡± Yosh*tada was amazed to the point of dying, ¡°This is her true strength, thete-stage Throned General level? It would require even me to spend a lot of strength and methods to defeat her if we were to battle! Why is her progress so quick?¡±

    Lilynded on the floor slowly and walked towards Shenzu who was lying on the floor now.

    Shenzu¡¯s body shuddered all over and she had received severe injuries from Lily¡¯s strike. Her strength seemed greatly diminished as she raised her body up feebly.

    ¡°That Shenzu is going to lose.¡±

    ¡°To think that Lily¡¯s strength was at thete-stage Throned General level. She deserves to win the tournament.¡±

    The experts handed down their judgements one after the other. However, Ayaka¡¯s eyes filled with worry as Shenzu made her feel uneasy for some reason.

    ¡°Surrender, Shenzu. I won¡¯t be killing you. You should speak the truth and repent your crimes for ying a role in Lady Yoruko¡¯s death by epting the court¡¯s trial,¡± Lily pressed her de against Shenzu¡¯s neck after arriving beside her.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Are you crazy?¡± However, Shenzu just sneered back at Lily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to act like this now, do you, Shenzu? This is too unsightly. I¡¯m giving you one final chance to keep your dignity as a woman since we¡¯re both women, so just concede. I don¡¯t want to have the blood of a Jade Maiden on my hands,¡± Lily said calmly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hahahahaha! It seems like you really do not understand me, Kagami Lily. I told you that your fate was set the moment you stood across me in this duel! I¡¯ve waited a long time for this chance toe!¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes emitted a dazzling golden glow suddenly.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ayaka cried out in rm.

    Boom! A powerful hellish force broke out from Shenzu¡¯s body and the shockwave from its emergence alone sent Lily flying while tearing most of her white priestess dress into pieces.

    A two-headed massive phantom manifested under the curtain of night and grabbed Shenzu with its arm, following which it issued a scream that quaked through the entirety of Heian-kyo. A bunch of tentacles appeared from the phantom and stabbed into Shenzu¡¯s back after that, filling her eldritch energy.

    ¡°Argggghhhhh!¡± Shenzu screamed frantically in pain as streams of ck lightning surged through her body.

    The dark-purple moonflower Permanence Spirit surrounding the Spirit Jade inside Shenzu¡¯s body absorbed the hellish energy from the two-headed phantom and began to transform gradually, turning into a purer and stabler form as it exuded an incredibly powerful aura!

    The moonflower transformed into a translucent, blue-violet, floating throne hall that was surrounded by twinkling spirit stars¡ªA Throne Pce!

 Volume 5, Chapter 163 â€“ Desperate Straits

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 163 - Desperate Straits</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was utterly dumbfounded, ¡°The Throne Realm?¡±

    ¡°I shattered Shenzu¡¯s Throne Pce in our previous battle and stripped her powers away forever! Just how did she recover her powers to the peak-stage Permanence level? She even broke through to the Throne Realm during this match, and it¡¯s not something that can be targeted. Those six des, spirit arms, and an aura that¡¯s simr to Rokuhara¡¯s¡­ Did she really inherit his powers? It¡¯s incredibly difficult to inherit powers from someone else as the action vites the heavenly order. The fact that she hates me so much and her desire for vengeance must mean that Rokuhara¡¯s dead.¡±

    Lily concluded roughly.

    ¡°It seems like you aren¡¯t just the remnant of the Jade Maidens!¡±

    Moonflowers bloomed around Shenzu as her strength shot up several times!

    Her domain then suppressed Lily¡¯s domain with ease, subjecting Lily to the pressure of an opponent¡¯s domain for the first time ever. The moonflowers released an oppressive, mind-affecting pressure that filled Lily¡¯s body with powerlessness.

    Shenzu¡¯s strength had already approached the summit of ascension within Lily¡¯s awareness.

    ¡°The peak-stage Throned General level!¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s strength had reached the peak-stage Throned General level after breaking through to the Throne Realm again by inheriting a share of Rokuhara¡¯s powers and soul. Although she was still one step away from attaining the Throned Sovereign Realm, who possessed powers on the level of natural disasters, she was close to the next level!

    ¡°Do you understand it now, Kagami Lily?!¡±

    A bunch of thicker, thorned azure stamensshed down at the arena, causing it to tremble. Cracks appeared on its grade 7 wooden floor as Shenzu¡¯s strength had far exceeded the limits of the arena on which all the past finals of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament had taken ce.

    Ayaka looked at Lily worriedly, but there wasn¡¯t anything that she could do too as breaking through to the Throne Realm was a situation well-defined within the rules.

    Unless Lily conceded the match, all Ayaka could do was sit still and wait. However, Shenzu had no ns to give Lily a chance to concede as she was intent on subjecting thetter to a miserable death after humiliating her.

    Lily blitzed across the arena to dodge those thorned stamens, but she found it difficult to do so without her domain¡¯s aid. It was also quite difficult to keep dodging these attacks under the influence of her opponent¡¯s domain as even the slightest mistake in her micro-level based footwork could lead to grave consequences for her.

    Bam! Lily¡¯s body shuddered when she parried one of the stamens with her de, and at the same time, another stamen doubled back to her behind andshed at it, sending her flying forward.

    The stamens then followed up with consecutive attacks to Lily in mid-air.

    ¡°B¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2!¡± Lily swung Yasutsuna with all her strength and unleashed a series of crescent sword beams that severed the stamens.

    However, this was just a casual domain attack from Shenzu. The four spirit arms arrived behind Lily as Shenzu shot towards her at a speed several times faster whenpared to her previous realm!

    Lily couldn¡¯t evade in time and though she tried to react, her speed was affected by the pressure from Shenzu¡¯s domain, making it hard for her to blitz away!

    Lily was thus forced to parry the attack with her de!

    ng!

    Lily¡¯s immediate surroundings quaked from the force behind the strike!

    A lot of the spectators panicked and retreated farther after hearing this ear-splitting noise.

    Lily felt as if a monumental force had struck her, feeling a crushing pain all over her body. Her Spirit Jade within her abdomen also shuddered from the fierce shockwaves and cracked a little.

    Boom! Lily crashed into the arena like aet, causing one side of it to tilt down from the heavy force. Most of the samurai shouldering the arena got pushed down while the others got blown away into the sky.

    It was bing impossible for the samurai to shoulder the arena.

    ¡°This is the grand ceremony for Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s memorial. The samurai of Genji won¡¯t have any face left to meet Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s soul in the afterlife if we can¡¯t even shoulder an arena for Ms. Kagami!¡±

    Yosh*tada stood up suddenly when he saw that the arena was on the verge of toppling because of the injured samurai youths. He tore away his upper garment and revealed his scar-filled, muscr torso as he dashed underneath the arena to support the corner where a dozen Genji youths had fallen.

    ¡°Men of Genji! You must preserve until the final moment of this match no matter what happens!¡± Yosh*tada thundered with veins popping out of his forehead.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡± Lily moaned in pain as she raised her tattered body inside the crater that had formed in the arena. She gasped for deep breaths and salivated uncontrobly, wetting her lips.

    ¡°S-So powerful¡­ I never imagined there was such a huge gap between thete-stage and peak-stage Throned General levels¡­¡± Lily had expended about 30-40% of her spirit reserves to block the attack just now.

    Although Lily could restock them, her current reserves had an incredibly high capacity, so she couldn¡¯t replenish them that quickly. However, there was no doubt that the attack would¡¯ve killed her if she had normal reserves instead.

    ¡°What do I do?¡± Lily found herself at a dead end for the first time ever, ¡°I¡¯ve already brought out my whole strength and using external powers or treasures is equivalent to conceding the match. Do I use Rebirth again? That¡¯s easier said than done and it was just a coincidence that I seededst time, owing to Shenzu¡¯sck of vignce because she underestimated me. It¡¯s impossible to seed at it again!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! You¡¯re shivering, right? Do you regret what you did now? Are you scared?¡± Shenzu ordered the stamens tosh at Lily again and forced her to move towards the arena¡¯s center region. She didn¡¯t want Lily to get away with her life by a disqualification from falling off the arena. The oue and honor given to the winner of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament meant nothing to her as she was a key suspect in Yoruko¡¯s murder case. All she wished was to kill Lily!

    Shenzu blitzed towards Lily once again. Lily unsheathed her other de, Crescent Moon, and blocked Shenzu¡¯s six des with it.

    ¡°Do you think using dual des will make any difference?!¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s six des shed at Lily simultaneously.

    Lily dodged two of them and blocked two more with Yasutsuna while parrying the dual des in Shenzu¡¯s hands with Crescent Moon.

    Bam! A phantasmic golden-azure hellish energy crashed against Lily¡¯s Crescent Moon and sent her flying towards the thorned stamens, which hoisted her up in the air again andshed her.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! I¡¯m going tosh you to death!¡± Shenzu chuckled psychotically as the moment of vengeance approached closer.

    However, vast amounts of blood flowed out from her mouth before she even realized it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shenzu felt her soul experience a dull ache and looked at the flushing Lily, noticing that her other de exuded a strange soul aura.

    Shenzu had received Rokuhara¡¯s instruction, so even though she didn¡¯t know much, she knew that there were attacks that targeted the soul directly.

    ¡°You b?i?t?c?h?! Your de can attack souls?¡±

    ¡°Keogh!¡± Shenzu felt her power wither momentarily and kneeled while holding her abdomen, ¡°B¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2¡­¡±

    Lily seized this chance to sever the thorned stamens that were free of Shenzu¡¯s control now andnded on the floor gently before kneeling as well.

    Her breasts were just hidden behind a few tattered pieces of cloth right now and her celestial maiden underwear waspletely exposed outside. One of the shoulder straps had fallen off to the side and her bountiful breasts quivered underneath the sweat-drenched underwear as they heaved up and down.

    Saliva flowed down Lily¡¯s lips from the exhaustion that assailed her.

    Shenzu raised her body and moved towards Lily, ¡°How dare you use such vile means to ambush me, you despicable woman!¡±

    Two of Shenzu¡¯s spirit arms flew towards Lily¡¯s left hand to attack Crescent Moon, but Lily couldn¡¯t even muster enough strength to stand up and was forced to block them by just raising her de.

    ng! Crescent Moon got blown away by Shenzu¡¯s de strikes and fell outside the arena.

    Lily had now lost her means to execute a soul attack as well.

    Shenzu arrived before Lily and stepped on her face, ¡°You suggested that I concede just moments ago, didn¡¯t you, b?i?t?c?h?? I¡¯ll give you a chance as well. Swear to the Heavens that you¡¯ll be my lifelong ve and give up all human rights to be my carpet-munching b?i?t?c?h?! I¡¯ll spare your life then. What do you say? Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s skin flushed up and her eyes also zed over as vapors of white mist arose from her body, her mouth salivating uncontrobly as she chuckled hysterically, fantasizing about Lily bing her personal b?i?t?c?h?!

    ¡°Go on! Concede the match now and be my personal b?i?t?c?h?! I¡¯ll make you regret choosing to live if you do so though!¡± Shenzu raised her de and shed at Lily¡¯s beautiful neck to cut it off!

    ¡°Nooooooo!¡± The spectators below the arena cried out in fear. They never imagined that their goddess might lose her life today and bawled out, unable to endure seeing their goddess humiliated like this.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka¡¯s face flushed up as well and her breaths quickened a bit as she forgot her position and almost acted to kill the psychotic woman who was humiliating Lily right now!

    ¡°Ms. Chief Advisor,¡± Yoritomo stated calmly, as if he were watching a y, ¡°This is a fair duel that¡¯s under the attention of the Genji and the entire world. No one is allowed to interfere with it.¡±

    Even the Cloistered Emperor behind the curtainughed evilly, ¡°Hahaha. I also wish to see the oue of these two heroic girls¡¯ duel. I¡¯m hoping no one is crude enough to interfere with it, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s!¡± Anxiety filled Ayaka¡¯s heart. It was possible for her to rescue Lily by breaking past Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s guard, but it was quite difficult for even her to break past both the Cloistered Emperor and Yoritomo¡¯s guard. Moreover, she also couldn¡¯t disobey a rational order from the Cloistered Emperor.

    ¡°Be my ve, Kagami Lily! Concede and be my ve! Be my personal b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Shenzu¡¯s de shed at Lily¡¯s hand.

    ¡°F?u?c?k? you!¡± Lily executed a scissors kick with her legs suddenly and toppled Shenzu to the floor and then parkour rolled far away before standing up feebly with her de¡¯s support. As for Shenzu, she got up and shot towards Lily immediately!

    Lily raised her de to block Shenzu¡¯s attacks, but only managed to parry the des in the four spirit arms¡¯ grip with Yasutsuna as Shenzu¡¯s dual des made towards her abdomen!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lily was unable to move a single step right now and didn¡¯t have any other des to block Shenzu¡¯s dual des.

    The dual des stabbed into Lily¡¯s abdomen and gave rise to a nging sound, which was then followed by an intense shockwave that caused the arena to cave in!

    Shenzu¡¯s dual des had stabbed Lily¡¯s Ancient Mirror!

    The primordial Ancient Mirror didn¡¯t have a single scratch on it, yet a few cracks had appeared on Shenzu¡¯s des.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Although the Ancient Mirror was safe, the resulting impact still sent Lily flying back until she crashed into the floor while entangled in two stamens.

    Bam! The arena had smashed apart in the region where Lily had crashed and was on the verge of breaking apart now!

    Kimura and Mori shouted aloud and dashed beneath the arena to support the cracked area just in time to prevent it from breaking apartpletely!

    As for Lily, she was buried inside the rubble in the arena with her Ancient Mirror tossed a few meters away from her.

    Shenzu spread out her six des around her and walked towards Lily from behind.

    Lily¡¯s legs numbed and blood flowed out from her lips as a scorching pain assailed her chest and underbody. She tried to get up but found it impossible to do so. All that remained in her blurring vision was the Ancient Mirror thatid on the damaged floor, an item that had apanied her all along in this deste world.

    ¡°My mirror¡­ My beloved¡­ My everything¡­¡± Lily reached out towards the mirror and dragged her feeble body towards it. Although it was just a few meters away, it felt so far away to her. She even abandoned her de andpletely forgot about her opponent who was closing in on her from behind right now.

    Just one obsession filled her whole being right now, which was to not let the mirror fall in anyone else¡¯s hands even if she were to die aplishing it!

    Because it had her senior sister¡¯s soul in it.

    The battle between Lily and Shenzu had extended so long that it had long be night and the ck clouds of the dark skies had dissipated momentarily to reveal the bright full moon.

    The moonlight shone upon the Ancient Mirror and made it glow with an exquisite glow that added to its crude design. Lily was close to the mirror now and recalled how she had observed the moonlight after training in lunar intent for the first time.

    The moon within the mirror was just like a reflection on water. Although ephemeral, it brimmed with charm.

    Shenzu had already raised her de behind Lily to strike her down by now.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka nned to do anything in her power to rescue Lily at this moment, even go against the world!

    However, Lily continued to ignore the threat behind her, her eyes zing up as she revealed a na?ve, charming smile akin to that of a girl who had fallen in love for the first time.

    ¡°The moonlight is so beautiful.¡±

    Boom!

    A powerful aura emanated from Lily¡¯s body and the spirit pressure alone shook Shenzu back and made her shut her eyes, filling her with a primal fear!

    She retreated, ¡°J-Just what is this power?!¡±

    A dark starry sky had formed above the crimson spiritual sea inside Lily¡¯s Spirit Pce right now and these starry skies contained a bright full moon within them. The moonlight transformed into beautiful silver threads that cocooned the crack on Lily¡¯s Spirit Jade and restored it with ease, following which the Spirit Jade pulsated with a brighter and prettier crimson glow.

    The crimson spiritual sea roiled up as Lily¡¯s de maiden spirit power morphed into droplets and soared to the skies to form a blood-red spiral gxy, which then flowed towards the Spirit Jade cocooned within the moonlight threads. The silver threads also pulled the full moon out from Lily¡¯s Spirit Pce deftly and fused it with charm intent, giving rise to a white glow that illuminated the whole Spirit Pce.

    All that remained above the spiritual sea within Lily¡¯s body once the light scattered was her Spirit Jade, which was now encased in a Permanence Spirit¡ªA translucent, deste, and beautiful violet moon.

 Volume 5, Chapter 164 â€“ Violet Moon Permanence Spirit

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 164 - Violet Moon Permanence Spirit</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    Lily stood up slowly, allowing her long hair to cascade down and scatter at her feet as she bowed down and picked up her mirror, raising the moon-like item to the sky.

    She had finally gained enlightenment with regards to the final barrier that prevented her from refining her lunar intent when she saw the moon within the mirror. Lily¡¯s lunar intent had advanced to a brand new level after gaining perfection¡ªLunar True Intent!

    At the same time, she had also broken through the final barrier needed to achieve Permanence and formed her Permanence Spirit!

    And it was no ordinary Permanence Spirit. Lily¡¯s enlightenment of lunar forces had brought her intent to the level of Lunar True Intent, and the fusion of this with the Application of Charm and de Maiden Spirit Power had given birth to an incredible Permanence Spirit that had never appeared within the history of ascension¡ªA Violet Moon!

    A Violet Moon in a world where moonlight didn¡¯t exist. No one knew what this signified.

    However, Lily had a vague feeling that the Violet Moon¡¯s powers were terrifying and abnormal. She intuitively realized that she couldn¡¯t reveal this Violet Moon¡¯s powers unless it was absolutely needed.

    Fortunately, this didn¡¯t affect her current battle much.

    Lily¡¯s face was flushed and sweat poured down her body from her forehead like dew from flowers. Her jaw was covered in drool from her lips¡­ and even though she looked so graceless, it still portrayed the true beauty of this transcendental girl.

    Lily brought the mirror¡¯s edge near her lips and licked it despite the spectators¡¯ gazes, which caused her saliva to trail down the mirror¡¯s rough edges before falling down to the floor and Lily¡¯s slender arm.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily moaned in pleasure. If it weren¡¯t for the mirror, she would¡¯ve died this time as well and the addictive pleasure brought by breaking through to the next level in such an impasse wasn¡¯t verbally exinable.

    Lily turned around slowly with a bewitching smile and Shenzu felt utterly shocked when she saw this. She couldn¡¯t understand why Lily was smiling like this when she was on the verge of dying just now.

    Beauty made people obsess, it made them jealous. As such, Shenzu felt greatly displeased when she saw Lily make such a bright face. However, Shenzu was still cautious about the dangerous auraing off Lily and wondered if thetter had achieved a breakthrough.

    Shenzu also realized that she couldn¡¯t gauge Lily¡¯s strength anymore!

    Shenzu believed that Lily had broken through to the early-stage Throne level in the preliminaries of the tournament, so she felt confounded now and wondered if Lily had always been in thete-stage Permanence level and broke through to the Throne level just now.

    However, even so, this sense of danger still didn¡¯t make sense since Shenzu was a Throne as well.

    Shenzu had inherited the vitality and spiritual essence of her teacher, who was one of the three apex powerhouses of the Empire, and believed that no early-stage Throne could match her strength since she was the strongest in that power level range!

    ¡°Enough of this charade, you shameless b?i?t?c?h?! I¡¯m the strongest early-stage Throne!¡±

    Bzzt! A phantasmic azure aura shrouded Shenzu as she spanned out her six des and shot towards Lily!

    ¡°Die under my and my teacher¡¯s grudge! You should thank me for bringing your destiny of doom to you! Die, Kagami Lily!¡±

    The six des powered by Shenzu¡¯s mes of vengeance struck down simultaneously and they packed the strength of a peak-stage Throned General! However, Lily just descended her gaze onto her mirror calmly and extended her arm forward, summoning Yasutsuna back into her hand.

    Shenzu¡¯s six des struck the de of Yasutsuna in Lily¡¯s hand simultaneously!

    ng!

    A powerful crimson shockwave generated as a result and transformed into a blooming amaryllis whose petals bloomed like wisps of fire with a bright, silver crescent moon as its pistil.

    Shenzu got blown away by the terrifying power unleashed by the blossoming amaryllis and three of her blue-hilted grade 8 des shattered instantly!

    As for Lily, she continued to gaze at her own reflection within the mirror and used Yasutsuna¡¯s hilt to wipe her lips with the back of her hand before fixing her messed-up hair.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Shenzu flew across the sky, spewing out digestive fluids from her mouth because of the shockwave¡¯s effects andmanded her moonflower¡¯s stamens to catch and pull her back to the arena¡¯s floor before copsing down powerlessly.

    Shenzu had just a ck chest binder hiding her breasts now and her underbody also had just a petite, strapped ck underwear covering her privates. Her breasts heaved intensely as a numbing pain assailed her whole body and she felt as if her organs had gone through the wrencher, feeling her lungs burn as saliva drooled from her mouth continuously.

    She had used all her strength in the attack just now, yet Lily had still countered it with double the force, giving her considerable injuries.

    Ayaka¡¯s breasts also heaved intensely in the central region of the viewing tform, ¡°Lily¡­ you broke through to the next level!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her intuition telling her that Lily would be fine even though she was in an impasse, Ayaka nned to abandon everything and fall out with the whole imperial court to rescue Lily with her celestial treasure.

    ¡°The amaryllis that bloomed on Lily¡¯s de has the double strength of Lunar True Intent and Application of Charm. Her strength was already at the early-stage Throned General level when she was at the peak-stage Spirit Jade level and now that she has broken through to the Permanence level¡­¡± Ayaka blushed as even she found it unable to keep her emotions under control.

    Even Minamoto no Yoritomo furrowed his brows faintly while he remarked internally, ¡°Throned Sovereign!¡±

    Although Yoritomo and Ayaka couldn¡¯t see through the Ancient Mirror¡¯s mysteries, powerhouses at this level were able to gauge Lily¡¯s true power level with ease.

    ¡°This Kagami Lily has Throned Sovereign level strength even though she¡¯s just in the Permanence level, and it¡¯s not just in name too!¡± Yoritomo revealed aplicated gaze, ¡°She has strengthparable to a Sovereign, so she can be considered a powerhouse of the Heian Empire now.¡±

    Lily stroked her beautiful hair as she straightened her posture, her eyes filled with a paradoxical blend of innate gracefulness that expressed adoration towards all creation and pride that disregarded all life!

    It made it difficult for the people to distinguish whether she was a regent that looked down on the world like an overlord or apassionate saint that sacrificed her all for the people.

    Lily¡¯s true personality had be an enigma! However, she¡¯d certainly captivate even more spectators now!

    Lily dragged her de towards Shenzu slowly.

    ¡°Give up. I¡¯ll spare your life if you ept the same condition that you gave me and be my ve,¡± Lily said coldly.

    ¡°What?! Does thisss think she can have a female ve now that she has Sovereign level strength?!¡± Ayaka furrowed her brows peevishly after hearing Lily¡¯s words, but she cleared her thoughts again, ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t actually mean it, and just said that in retaliation to diminish Shenzu¡¯s battle will.¡±

    ¡°H-How dare you say such a thing to me, Kagami Lily!¡± Shenzu leaped up from the floor and struck Lily with her three des.

    ng! Lily answered with a simple swing and unleashed a crimson sword beam that bounced Shenzu¡¯s dual des up and made them crash against her third de, giving rise to a silvery spark that held the essence of Lunar True Intent.

    Lily then executed a straight kick at Shenzu¡¯s abdomen and sent her flying. She then caught up with the falling Shenzu and jumped above her, bringing her tachi¡¯s de before Shenzu¡¯s eyes.

    Shenzu felt the fear of death ovee her at this moment.

    ¡°Forgive me, Teacher¡­¡±

    However, Lily didn¡¯t sever Shenzu¡¯s head and just brushed her de past Shenzu¡¯s eyshes before she mmed Yasutsuna¡¯s hilt into thetter¡¯s chest, causing its hilt to sink deep into her breasts.

    Bam! The powerful shockwave caused even Yosh*tada¡¯s¡ªwho shouldered the arena below¡ªknees to bend.

    As for Shenzu, she lost her ability to breathe for a short while after receiving the blow from Lily¡¯s hit.

    ¡°Keogh! Keogh!¡± She gasped for huge mouthfuls of air when she finally regained her breath but still found it difficult to breathe.

    Lily loosened her grip on the hilt and overlooked Shenzu from above with an incredibly cold gaze in her graceful eyes before she pressed her de against Shenzu¡¯s smooth abdomen and traced its curves.

    The de¡¯s sharpness made Shenzu feel as if Lily had already cut open her abdomen. This frightening situation where death was just a moment away caused Shenzu¡¯s dders to rx and caused her to wet her underwear involuntarily.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Shenzu moaned in despair.

    ¡°How unsightly. Where did all the pomp you showed go to, huh?¡± Lily looked at Shenzu¡¯s smooth underbody in disdain and revealed a faint smile on her luscious lips.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll kill you, b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Shenzu shed at Lily while lying on the floor, but Lily parried it away with ease. However, a spirit arm stabbed at Lily¡¯s back at this moment!

    Lily just spun around to respond and shed the arm with a crimson sword beam, causing it to explode and dissipate after she severed it.

    A decisive and ominous glint shed through Shenzu¡¯s eyes as sheunched her final attack, stabbing at Lily¡¯s waist the moment she turned around! However, Lily didn¡¯t even give Shenzu a single look and just stepped on her hand to prevent her fromunching an attack.

    Shenzu felt incredibly humiliated and infuriated, so shemanded the moonflower¡¯s stamens tosh at Lily. However, sakura des manifested in the sky and shredded these stamens into pieces!

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes shed with powerlessness now.

    Lily finally turned around and looked down as she caressed her hair sideways, ¡°Do you have anything else left?¡±

    ¡°B¨¬2i¨¬2t¨¬2c¨¬2h¨¬2! I¡¯ll kill¡ª!¡±

    Lily pushed her de inside Shenzu¡¯s mouth casually and pressed its pointed edge towards the surface of her throat, forcing her to shut up.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you conceding, you damn b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    Lily narrowed her eyes and the gaze she directed at Shenzu was the same one that she gave to trash, not a proper opponent.

    ¡°Sob¡­ I¡­¡±

    Shenzu wetted her underwear again¡­

    Despair welled up in Shenzu¡¯s eyes. She had lost her former splendor and her eyes were empty, void of an ego. However, her cheeks were flushed red.

    Lily pulled her de¡¯s edge out of Shenzu¡¯s mouth, and found it drenched in thetter¡¯s saliva.

    Shenzu¡¯s breasts heaved intensely as she gasped for breath feebly. It seemed that she had given up resisting and just took short breaths.

    ¡°I¡­ I concede¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡±

    The mes of the fire beacons red up as Shenzu¡¯s sobs marked the end of this tournament¡¯s decisive battle.

 Volume 5, Chapter 165 â€” Grand Ceremony

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 165 ¡ª Grand Ceremony</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Kagami Lily wins!¡± Judge Sasaki announced excitedly on the pnquin.

    The crowd rejoiced as well!

    The 800 Genji samurai shouldering the arena sighed in relief with their brows beaded in sweat. Although it wasn¡¯t that much of a difficult feat for them to lift the arena, the shockwaves from the two girls¡¯ battle were too intense and if it weren¡¯t for the help provided by Minamoto no Yosh*tada and others, it would¡¯ve been impossible for them to keep shouldering the arena.

    As for Shenzu, shey powerlessly on the arena¡¯s floor and even if she had strength left, she had no intention of getting up since she had lost her will to fightpletely.

    ¡°Is this real? I won?¡±

    After hearing her victory announcement, Lily woke up from her trance.

    The massive Charm Intent that Lily had unleashed moments ago had consumed her in return and made her show unusual behavior towards her female opponent. This filled Lily¡¯s heart with worry as even though Charm Intent was one of the Grand Pathways of body refinement for women, it called for utmost caution in exercising control over the intent. This was especially true for de Maidens who harbored a powerful grudge within them.

    Although Lily could fortunately use Lunar Force to neutralize the grudge with its powerful purification trait, Lily had a premonition that the Violet Moon had strengthened a lot from its earlier White Moon form while the Lunar Force¡¯s purifying powers had weakened inparison.

    Lily¡¯s head finally cooled down and she felt an intense sensation of fatigue assail her.

    Although she had reached the next level, she had little spirit reserves left. Her body was filled with scars from wounds and her willpower had reached its limits as well

    Lily¡¯s knees faltered to the floor, and she was forced to strut her body up with her cursed de.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka leaped to the arena with no regard for everyone else and hugged Lily.

    ¡°A-Are you all right? Look how wounded you are. Let me check them,¡± Ayaka ran her eyes over Lily¡¯s tattered dress and musk-scented sweaty body which looked fine except for the few regions that had reddened.

    This was thanks to the defensive abilities of the celestial maiden underwear as well as the efforts that Lily had put into refining her body.

    However, Ayaka knew that Lily had a narrow win and almost died under Shenzu¡¯s hand. The situation was so severe that it had even made Ayaka consider falling out with the court to rescue her. Even if she rescued Lily forcefully, it wouldn¡¯t really turn the court to her enemy, but even she couldn¡¯t predict the repercussions.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Although Lily thought that having the Chief Advisor hug her openly would incur the jealousy of some people, she had weakened so much that she couldn¡¯t even push her away. The infinite power that filled her had vanished the moment the duel ended, and she had be as soft as a marshmallow now.

    ¡°Men!¡± Ayaka ordered icily, ¡°Capture Yoruko¡¯s murder suspect and send her to the Ministry of Justice for interrogation!¡±

    Shenzu was powerless to even move at the moment and no one was willing to speak for the loser. A few Genji samurai climbed the arena and pulled her up, chaining her hands and feet with fetters on the scene before pushing her down to the floor again despite the sorry state of her dress.

    No one spoke up for Shenzu and even the spectators cheered at the scene.

    Only Lily showed some pity in her eyes as she saw Shenzu pushed down in such a humiliating state. Unfortunately, Shenzu didn¡¯t seem to notice that. Shenzu was in apletely disheartened state right now. She had lost so miserably and pathetically yet no one refuted her treatment or showed pity to her.

    ¡°I really hate you humans!¡± Shenzu clenched her lips tightly as she lowered her head, her despair gradually turning into hate towards all humanity¡­

    Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s sight fell on Shenzu, but his expression remained unchanging.

    A few Fujiwara maids climbed up as well, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor. Can you hand over Ms. Kagami to us? We shall have her treated.¡±

    However, Lily rejected the offer, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ a bit tired.¡±

    ¡°Lily. Do you still n to continue taking part till the end and receive the championship title by attending the Yosh*tsune Memoria¡¯s Grand Ceremony?¡± Ayaka asked worriedly.

    ¡°Mhm. Of course,¡± Lily chuckled, ¡°But my dress is¡­¡±

    Ayaka interjected, ¡°Take Ms. Kagami down so she can rest and prepare her for attending the Grand Ceremony after that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the maids acknowledged.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The final night of Yosh*tsune Memorial Day took ce on the same day.

    The Grand Ceremony had finally begun!

    The arena rested on the earth now and the Onmy¨­ji had summoned master-level shikigami smiths that restored the damage it had suffered with a rapid pace. Once they had fixed it up, they constructed another tall tform in front of this arena, which was where the ceremony would take ce.

    The three emperors, the chief advisor, and the shogun offered sacrifice to Yosh*tsune, which was then followed by the ¡®Old Beast¡¯ from the Taira n, Taira no Kiyomori. As Yosh*tsune¡¯s adoptive father, he too hade to offer sacrifice on this asion.

    The people sang and danced in festive dresses¡¯ on the arena below the tform while the court officials kneeled in worship beside the tform.

    ¡°Let us wee the brave woman who has received the title of Yosh*tsune¡¯s Inheritor by advancing into the final battle of Yosh*tsune Memorial Tournament and winning the championship, Ms. Kagami Lily, onto to the tform so that she can offer sacrifice towards Lord Yosh*tsune!¡± The high priest from the Imperial Shinto Shrine, an old and gray-haired man with a long beard, announced on the elevated tform.

    The spectators turned silent after hearing the announcement and saw the red-dressed Lily walk to the center of the square-formation of kneeling officials.

    Her long-sleeves dragged behind her skirt and dress¡¯ length was thrice as long from her usual one, making her look like a captivating celestial maiden that had descended into the dark, mortal world.

    Lily¡¯s long hair was tied up neatly until her waist and she looked divine with the two jade medals in her hands as she climbed the tform solemnly.

    ¡°Please do the honors, Ms. Kagami Lily.¡±

    Lily ced the jade medals on the violet wooden pedestal and received the oilmp from the high priest¡¯s hand before she arrived in front of the simple yet mystic memorial and prayed in silence with joined palms while kneeling solemnly.

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune. You showed me the light when I had just arrived in this Heian world and guided me through the darkness, so I¡¯ll do everything in my power to fulfill your long-cherished wish. Even though you told me that you¡¯re waiting for me at the destination, I have no clue where I am supposed to go. However, I¡¯m looking forward to the day I meet your heroic spirit.¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me for my boldness in wearing Lady Shizuka¡¯s dress today. I have no other intentions and just thought that it¡¯d please you¡­¡±

    Lily lit the censer on the memorial altar using the oilmp and bowed by following formal imperial etiquette, showing her utmost sincerity. All her bows were filled with deep emotion and her solemn divineness hinted at a trace of sorrow.

    The masses felt touched by her appearance, ¡°This is the heartfelt reverence she holds for Lord Yosh*tsune!¡±

    An aged yet youthful voice resounded from the sky at this moment, ¡°You have my gratitude.¡±

    The clouds gathered momentarily for a short rain shower as the people raised their heads, ¡°It¡¯s Yosh*tsune!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Yosh*tsune¡¯s spirit!¡±

    ¡°Lord Yosh*tsune expressed his gratitude to Ms. Kagami!¡±

    ¡°A phenomenon like this has never urred in past memorial ceremonies!¡±

    Even the Cloistered Emperor behind the curtain, as well as Minamoto no Yoritomo, who sat beside the three emperors, also looked at Lily in stupefaction.

    ¡°This woman actually triggered a reaction from Yosh*tsune¡¯s heroic spirit?¡± The Cloistered Emperors¡¯ gaze fell on the dainty, red-dressed girl, ¡°I wonder if she still remembers the perfume that I gifted her? I wonder how the others would feel if they knew that I had made such a super move when she was stillpletely unknown. Hahahahahaha.¡±

    Yoritomo also looked at Lily in silence before shaking his head as he remarked internally, ¡°Although others might not know about it, I still recall that this dress is the ceremonial dress of Lady Shizuka, my little brother¡¯s beloved wife¡­ Does this rain represent your tears, Yosh*tsune?¡±

    Yoritomo reached out to catch and hold the rain showering from the sky with his gruff palm, his eyes filling with sorrow andplicated emotions as he gazed at the skies.

    Lily continued to kneel virtuously on the tform under the people¡¯s focus after offering sacrifice. However, the high priest didn¡¯tmand her to descend even after some time had passed. Lily also didn¡¯t intend to ruin a solemn event like this, so she remained still instead of acting without permission.

    Even the people below the tform became puzzled when there was no change for so long.

    The high priest finally moved at this moment, but he actually descended the tform, leaving Lily alone on it, which deepened her puzzlement.

    Judge Sasaki walked into the arena while dressed in a green kimono that was gaudier than Lily¡¯s dress, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! The Yosh*tsune Memorial Grand Ceremony formally ends! It¡¯s now time for the grand celebration that everyone¡¯s been waiting for!¡±

    ¡°Let us drink a toast for our Guardian, Lord Yosh*tsune, for our Cloistered Emperor, for our Emperor Emeritus, for our Reigning Emperor, for our Imperial Court, and for our people! Let us drink a toast for our new champion, the prettiest, smartest, strongest, and cutest young woman of this generation¡ªMs. Kagami Lily! It¡¯s celebration time, people!¡±

    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡±

    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡±

    The crowd bustled with excitement and began singing and dancing fervently. It seemed that everyone except Lily had prepared for this celebration.

    ssical music sounded through the arena as court attendants and Genji attendants brought in carts filled with food, drinks and fruits, which the people enjoyed. This was the true feast mentioned in tales!

    As for Lily, even though it looked as if she was at the center of this banquet, she was sitting silently on the tform and couldn¡¯t even have a single taste of these delicacies.

    Sasaki spoke up again after a while, ¡°Please calm down,dies and gentlemen. Let us move on to the prize of this celebration now! Just as all the earlier memorial ceremonies¡¯ celebrations followed, the champion of the tournament is awarded the right to kiss a girl of their choosing and the girl isn¡¯t allowed to refuse this kiss even if she¡¯s married!¡±

    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡± The crowd cheered even more fervently.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was dumbfounded on the tform, ¡°There¡¯s such a rule?¡±

    However, the cheers turned into puzzlement soon after as the crowd discussed the problem this time.

    ¡°Silence, please,¡± Sasaki continued, ¡°I know what puzzles you,dies and gentlemen. The prize seemed proper since all the previous champions were men, but this time¡¯s champion is a stunning woman instead. It doesn¡¯t seem proper to award her with the right to kiss a random man now, does it? Therefore, the prize for this time¡¯s celebration was changed after negotiation between the Cloistered Emperor and the Genji elders¡ªThe final winner who is still standing in the arena after going through unrestricted one-vs-one duels without killing the opponent will gain the right to kiss Ms. Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡± An explosive spell of excitement overcame the crowd!

    ¡°HUHHHH?!¡± Lily blushed embarrassedly in shock on the tform amid all this excitement.

 Volume 5, Chapter 166 â€“ Prize

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 166 - Prize</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Y-You want me to kiss the final winner of the one-on-one duels?¡± Lily¡¯s breasts heaved visibly as she covered her mouth on the tform.

    ¡°No wonder the old fellow didn¡¯t tell me to get down and escaped silently¡­¡± Lily felt embarrassed and at aplete loss about what to do next. This was the Yosh*tsune Memorial Grand Ceremony¡¯s celebration, so even Lily didn¡¯t dare to deny the announcement that both the Cloistered Emperor and the Genji elders had approved and ended up ruining the jovial mood. It was also useless to ask whether she could take part in these duels as she¡¯d have to obey the imperials if they said that she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Well¡­ What do I do then?¡± Lily was out of her wits now and looked at Ayaka who sat on the viewing tform behind the tform.

    However, Ayaka just wore a mystic smile and simply ignored her, continuing to look down at the celebrating masses. Lily was utterly clueless about what was going on. From Ayaka¡¯s reaction, it was clear that she knew about this prize. However, she showed no opposition to it.

    ¡°Hellllooooo! Madam Ayaka! They want me to kiss the winner, you know! Do you not mind that? Are you still my master?¡± Lily grumbled coyly. ¡°What do I do then? Do I escape?¡±

    The arena in front of the tform was cleared up after that and the kneeling officials returned to the viewing tform, following which they were served delicious food and wine by the maids and attendants. The officials and the samurai then began enjoying the celebration and the delicacies merrily.

    ¡°How could you officials dine and drink so delightfully while I¡¯m parched!¡± Lily thought gloomily.

    ¡°Attention, please!¡± Sasaki said suddenly, ¡°The unrestricted duels will now begin formally, and you can take part in it no matter your status or power level. Why hasn¡¯t anyonee up to the arena yet?!¡±

    Although the people liked Lily and even thought of her as a dream lover, they felt terrified about going to the arena. Although they wouldn¡¯t have to engage in deadly duels, it was still dangerous enough as no one could predict what¡¯d happen in a match.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t as simple as just climbing the arena and kissing Lily. They needed to defeat several experts before they could achieve that and that was a tiring feat to do. As such, it was equivalent to throwing their lives away if they went up first.

    ¡°Howe no one¡¯s stepping forward?¡± Lily felt incredibly nervous right now. She knew there were plenty of people who¡¯d like to win a kiss from her and that they were just scared of participating in the duels.

    ¡°How do I escape from this situation? It¡¯s too soon to escape right now as I still haven¡¯t received my reward for winning the tournament and will lose out on a lot. As for the duels¡­ the judge said that they are unrestricted one-on-one duels if I heard it right. Doesn¡¯t that mean even women can take part in it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Judge Sasaki looked at the people, ¡°You cheered for Ms. Kagami so fervently until this day, but howe you¡¯ve all gone silent when it¡¯s time for the duels?¡±

    ¡°Let me be the first then!¡± A 2m tall burly chap who had a full beard, wore prayer beads and wielded a golden club, pushed the crowd aside and climbed onto the arena valiantly!

    ¡°Speak thy name, brave soul!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Maple Institution¡¯s Kubira and I¡¯m going to win Ms. Kagami¡¯s kiss! I have the strength and looks for it, soe up to confront me only if you wish to be my golden club¡¯s prey!¡±

    The man from Maple Institution had a burly body and also exuded a powerful aura, so the people underneath the arena cowered momentarily.

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯ve never heard of this Maple Institution of yours! Lily is a samurai woman from the East, so how could we allow you Kansai monks to taint her?!¡± A wizened yet well-bodied and dark-skinned wandering samurai climbed onto the arena.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sakai Rukawa from Mikawa! Let me show you how fierce we Mikawa men are.¡±

    Lily would¡¯ve chosen to defy the court if she were forced to kiss one of these two men, but their strength was just at the early-stage swordmaster level. Lily really admired their guts for trying to win over her kiss with such low strength.

    The two men charged towards each other and unfolded an intense battle since they were equally matched. However, the Maple Institution¡¯s monk still won in the end.

    Bam! The monk¡¯s club had badly battered the samurai¡¯s face, causing him toy powerlessly on the floor.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Is there anyone else who wishes to fight me? If not, I¡¯ll go take my prize then!¡± The Maple Institution¡¯s monk looked at Lily¡¯s direction lecherously.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    The samurai just didn¡¯t want to be the first to go to the arena, but since someone had already done it, none of them nned to let someone else win Lily¡¯s kiss.

    A ck-robed swordsman climbed onto the arena swiftly, ¡°I¡¯m Daimaku Satoshi from Kazama Dojo! I shall challenge you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Your little lord got trashed yet you still have the face to show up, eh, Kazama Dojo?¡± Kubiraughed maniacally.

    ¡°How dare you insult Master Kazama! Have a taste of my de!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t? dojo. All those who stand before me shall die!¡± The monk swung the club forward.

    ¡°Hah! You fool!¡± The ck-robed swordsman¡¯s strength was at the 7th-stage Awakened level, so the monk was no match for him. He dodged the attack with ease and doubled back behind the monk, shing it with his de!

    Stter! Blood gushed out from the monk¡¯s wound as he copsed and although he wasn¡¯t dead, he still received a severe wound and was taken away by the attendants.

    ¡°Kazama Dojo, huh? I¡¯m North-Star Dojo¡¯s Hokushin Juuhanzai! Fight me!¡±

    ¡­

    The duelists consisted of masterless samurai and those with masters. Even onmy¨­ji hade forward to take part in the duels since they didn¡¯t restrict usage of magic.

    A tall man with messy red hair stood on the arena now with a broken tachi in hand and he had already won seven duels!

    He exuded a middle-stage Spirit Jade aura, so no new duelist appeared for a moment.

    ¡°Uko Osamu, a wandering samurai from the Sinless Domain who ims he¡¯s an old friend of Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions, has already won seven duels! Is no one else willing to challenge him? Are you just going to sit by as I announce him the receiver of Ms. Kagami¡¯s kiss?¡± Sasaki fanned the mes intentionally.

    ¡°Hah! I see that the fools have finished ying. The real duels begin now!¡± A white-armored Taira n youth got up.

    However, a green-haired kunoichi leaped into the arena from the crowd at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to allow a man to steal away a kiss from Sister Lily!¡± The kunoichi wielded a short and long straight sword in her hands.

    ¡°Kasuga?!¡± Kasuga¡¯s appearance filled Lily with joy as even though Lily didn¡¯t wish to kiss her, it was much better than kissing a man. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t have to defy the court as long as she kissed Kasuga.

    ¡°Hah?¡± The red-haired samurai was taken aback and looked at Judge Sasaki, ¡°Are women allowed to participate too?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Although I¡¯m not that well-versed in the subtle matters between women, the rules don¡¯t bar the participation of women. I believe they can take part in the duels with even just a parasol as long as they¡¯re willing,¡± Sasaki shrugged.

    ¡°What?! You mean demons can take part too?¡± The red-haired samurai questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just mentioning what¡¯s in the rules. This is the final celebration of the Yosh*tsune Memorial Grand Ceremony of Heian-kyo and there are no restrictions on the participants¡¯ strength or origin. As long as they don¡¯t harm the humans around them, demons are free to participate as well, I suppose. That¡¯s proper for a celebration in Heian-kyo, isn¡¯t it? Hahahaha!¡± Sasakiughed heartily.

    ¡°All right! Come at me then! I won¡¯t lose to a queer woman like you!¡± The red-haired samurai raised his broken tachi towards the iing Kasuga.

    However, Kasuga¡¯s strength was on par with an average Spirit Jade powerhouse, so she managed to find a w in the opponent¡¯s defense in just a dozen exchanges and pressed her de against his throat.

    The red-haired man was forced to concede indignantly as a result.

    ¡°Kasuga wins!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Kasuga,¡± Lily expressed her gratitude towards her.

    ¡°All right! The games are over now. Let¡¯s begin the real duels!¡± The white-armored Taira n samurai got up again.

    However, a single-eyed single-horned parasol leaped onto the arena before he could climb on it and yelled energetically, ¡°I want to participate too!¡±

    ¡°Stop kidding! How could a parasol take part?¡± The people cursed at it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the human judge say it just now, that even a parasol can take part! That¡¯s why I¡¯vee forward!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sasaki was also left speechless by this response, ¡°Fine, but you¡¯re a parasol. How do you n to perform the kiss?¡±

    The parasol opened its mouth to reveal its 1m wide wet lips, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡± Lily experienced a dizzy spell on the tform after seeing this and sent a telepathic message to her familiar, ¡°Prepare to take part, Kagura. You must challenge the final one standing no matter who they are!¡±

    Since women and demons were allowed to take part, there was no problem with Kagura taking part as well. This allowed Lily to rx and watch the duels with a yful mood.

    ¡°Um, Lily, my girl. How about letting me fend off these delusional chaps?¡± Yuki-Onna talked to Lily¡¯s mind from the mirror.

    ¡°Haha. Thanks for the offer, Sister Yuki-Onna, but let Kagura have a try first,¡± Lily smiled wryly. She believed that she would suffer all the same if Yuki-Onna won the right to kiss her as thetter wasn¡¯t so honest to just kiss her and be done with it¡­

    Fortunately, the parasol demon was just a mid-ranked monster, and got defeated by Kasuga with ease, bing her shikigami familiar in the end.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the rules mention that you aren¡¯t allowed to overdo it? Don¡¯t bind me¡­ I want Sister Lily, not a green-hairedss like you!¡±

    The Taira n samurai stood up again after the parasol demon was summoned away, ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn now!¡±

    However, a samurai jumped onto the arena from the crowd nimbly at this moment. It was a tall, handsome and honest-faced man, Minamoto no Hiromasa.

    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± Although Lily believed that Hiromasa was an honest and nice man, she still found it psychologically impossible to kiss a man, ¡°He¡¯s healed very quickly!¡±

    Hiromasa looked at Lily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Kagami. I¡¯ve thought a lot about it during the days I spent recovering from my injuries. Although I find it shameful to take advantage of the situation you are in, I¡¯m still unable to deceive my heart and havee forward to take part!¡±

    A sheet of sweat drops formed on Kasuga¡¯s forehead as she knew who Hiromasa was and didn¡¯t believe she could defeat him.

    A man from the crowd barraged at him, ¡°How could you do such a thing when your wife and child are both here, Hiromasa?!¡±

    Hiromasa just responded honestly, ¡°It¡¯s the culture of Heian-kyo for a real man to have a harem, so tell me why I shouldn¡¯t follow it too?¡±

    ¡°What about Seimei, Hiromasa? Are you going to just forget him?¡± A voice questioned him.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hiromasa said furiously.

    ¡°This fool¡­¡± Lily resumed the conversation with her familiar, ¡°Climb down the tform by hiding in its shadow and wait below the arena, Kagura. If Hiromasa wins the duels, just go up and beat him up so he¡¯s incapacitated for three days!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 167 â€“ Battle Between Peak-Stage Powerhouses

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 167 - Battle Between Peak-Stage Powerhouses</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Sir Hiromasa! Even though I¡¯m weaker than you, I still can¡¯t sit by and watch as Ms. Kagami falls into your hands! Ms. Kagami saved my lil¡¯ sister and I¡¯ll repay her for that favor!¡± Kasuga¡¯s hands formed a seal, following which a cloud of white smoke rose up behind Hiromasa to reveal one more Kasuga, and the two Kasugas bolted towards Hiromasa simultaneously.

    ¡°A shadow clone, huh? As expected of a kunoichi! However, you¡¯ve gone a bit too far with your words, Ms. Kasuga! I am just following my heart by taking part in this duel and have no intention of forcing Ms. Kagami even if I win it!¡±

    Hiromasa summoned a pair of bow and arrows before he sprinted sideways and then shot at one of the Kasugas.

    Whoosh! A cloud of smoke manifested around Kasuga the moment the arrow struck her, and she transformed into a block of wood.

    The other Kasuga had long arrived in front of Hiromasa by now and spun her dual des to attack him, ¡°Grand Spinner!¡±

    A massive, beautiful green shuriken that was 5m in length flew in from behind Kasuga and she jumped back tond in its center as it spun towards Hiromasa while releasing a dazzling glow!

    However, Hiromasa was long ready for the attack and simply jumped up to kick Kasuga at the center of the shuriken.

    ¡°Foul!¡±

    Hiromasa¡¯s powerful kick sent Kasuga flying down the arena. However, she didn¡¯t get injured that heavily since he controlled his strength properly.

    ¡°Kasuga¡­¡± Lily looked at the fallen Kasuga worriedly and sighed in relief when she saw her stand up.

    The white-armored Taira n samurai couldn¡¯t remain seated anymore and got up suddenly, ¡°F?u?c?k?! I¡¯m not going to let anything happen again! You better not stop me from climbing onto the arena now!¡±

    m! A powerful and mountainous spiritual pressure pressed down on the young samurai¡¯s shoulders at this moment.

    ¡°Withdraw and let me go instead!¡±

    The Taira n youth turned around to see a lean and gloomy-eyed Taira no Mori itching to join the duels with a fiery aura oozing out from him.

    ¡°Um¡­?¡± The samurai shuddered in fear and was forced to sit down obediently when faced with Mori¡¯s powerful aura.

    ¡°What?! Sir Mori¡¯s going to take part too?¡± The spectating samurai were stunned as Mori was at thete-stage Throned Sovereign level and was the Taira¡¯s n strongest samurai publicly.

    His strength ced him in the top 20 of the Heian Empire¡¯s imperial court powerhouses!

    Taira no Mori¡¯s participation had raised the level of thispetition for winning over Lily¡¯s kiss by a whole level and left no chances for the average experts.

    Mori¡¯s aura oozed out like fiery mist from his body and was as steadfast as a mountain. His body steamed as he strode towards the arena determinedly and it felt as if the arena had turned into a volcano that was on the brink of erupting.

    Hiromasa bowed respectfully when he saw Morie over, ¡°I never thought someone at Sir Mori¡¯s level would also take part in these duels to win over Ms. Kagami¡¯s kiss. I know I am not your match, so I shall concede at this point, Sir Mori.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Looks like you¡¯re tactful enough.¡±

    Hiromasa withdrew respectfully and gave Lily a longing nce with a sigh when he reached the arena¡¯s edge, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve really underestimated Ms. Kagami¡¯s beauty¡­ I never thought Sir Mori would make a move too. I have no chance of pursuing her in the future as well. However, as a samurai, I won¡¯t give up that easily! I¡¯ll go on a journey to train! You must wait for me, Ms. Kagami!¡±

    Hiromasa turned around and left like the wind with his deste back to the arena.

    ¡°As if I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Lily muttered annoyedly on the tform, ¡°However¡­ Why did someone like Mori take part in the duels?¡±

    Lily was already strong enough to gauge Mori¡¯s strength now. The men were all taking part in the duel to win a kiss from her, so she hardly had any misgivings about probing their strength since they didn¡¯t have any face to call her out for her rudeness right now.

    Mori¡¯s strength was at thete-stage Throned Sovereign level! Although Lily could survive against him if she used all her strength, the chances of her defeating him were next to nothing.

    ¡°What do I do now¡­ Both Kagura and Yuki-Onna aren¡¯t Mori¡¯s match!¡± Lily worried.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do if Mori really won.

    Mori stood at the center of the arena like a brewing volcano. Most of the samurai knew Mori, so they lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to have any extravagant hopes now. It wasn¡¯t a game that they could y anymore.

    ¡®I never imagined Sir Mori woulde forward despite his seniority for this littless¡¯ kiss. You are really charming, Ms. Kagami Lily, but I¡¯m afraid that this charm of yours is more of a curse rather than a blessing now, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ An aged, bamboo-hatted wandering samurai remarked internally.

    ¡°Fear not, Ms. Kagami¡ªYour brother¡¯s here now!¡±

    A voice cried out from the crowd, following which a filthy and chubby samurai with a bamboo basket on his back pushed past the crowd and climbed onto the arena! The chubby, oily-haired samurai wore a pair of ounder spectacles, and his split chins were drenched in saliva!

    ¡°Do you still remember me, Ms. Kagami? I¡¯ve chased you all the way from Kanto to Omi, and even saw the deadly duel you had with Ky??b¨­zu in the Biwa Pce! Lil¡¯ Sis Lily! You are my goddess! I love you! Oh Lil¡¯ Lily! Hohoh!¡±

    The chubby samurai danced fanatically and took out picture scrolls one after the other from the basket on his back!

    ¡°I spent all my assets to buy your picture scrolls, Ms. Kagami! Just look at them! This one depicts you going on a night stroll while holding an umbre in the streets of Kamakura while this once depicts you beheading Hojo Dijon in fury while surrounded by sakura petals! As for this one, it¡¯s thetest picture scroll! I spent a huge amount to buy it and it depicts you severing the Rashomon Spirit¡¯s hand! These scrolls are more important to me than my life!¡±

    ¡°H-How the hell did this guye here¡­ Can¡¯t someone shut him up? I¡¯m so embarrassed up here!¡± Lily felt fidgety on the tform.

    The chubby samurai ced the basket in front of Mori, ¡°Although they are my beloved treasures, I¡¯m willing to give them up to prevent Ms. Kagami from kissing someone she doesn¡¯t like! I¡¯ll exchange these pictures for the right to kiss Ms. Kagami! What do you say?¡±

    Veins popped out of Mori¡¯s forehead and his aura red up like an active volcano as he thundered at the man, ¡°Where did an idiot like youe from?! Scram off unless you have a death wish!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh? Looks like we aren¡¯t in agreement. We can only battle then!¡±

    The chubby samurai¡¯s spectacles glistened under the fire beacons¡¯ light as he took out his dagger and sauntered towards Mori, ¡°Watch my heroic appearance as I fight for you, Ms. Kagami!¡±

    Bam! However, the chubby samurai tripped on one of the scrolls that had fallen out of the basket as he sprinted forward and crashed to the arena¡¯s floor head-on¡­ losing his consciousness with frothing out of his mouth.

    Mori also pped his forehead, feeling as if he had lost in a certain sense.

    The attendants came up to carry the chubby samurai out and he could be heard talking in his dreams while this happened, ¡°Did I win, Ms. Kagami¡­?¡±

    Lily felt incredibly ashamed, ¡°Why do I always get such worshipers¡­?¡±

 Volume 5, Chapter 168 â€“ Unrestricted Duel

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 168 - Unrestricted Duel</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    ¡°Are there any other challengers?¡± Taira no Mori¡¯s aura soared up, sparks flying around him. It was possible to sense his enlightenment in the mes even from afar as it had reached an incredibly profound level.

    The crowd turned silent as challenging Taira no Mori, the Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander of Heian-kyo, was equivalent to having a death wish.

    Even if these worshippers idolized Lily, they didn¡¯t wish to bet their lives on the line. However, Minamoto no Yosh*tada got up from the Genji¡¯s side at this moment.

    ¡°Sir Mori! I don¡¯t long for Ms. Kagami, but this is a memorial of Genji¡¯s hero. It¡¯d feel like Genji lost if the memorial tournament¡¯s champion is forced to kiss someone from the Taira n! Please allow me to challenge you to this game, Sir Mori! After all, we rarely get a chance to exchange pointers as we¡¯re both court officials!¡±

    Minamoto no Yosh*tada jumped up after saying this and shrouded his body in a golden barrier as he strode across the sky, leaving behind golden footprints in the night sky as he descended to the arena.

    The spectators eximed in admiration sessively and watched the duo with bated breaths as an incredibly high-level battle was on the verge of unfolding in the next few moments! They never imagined that the duels to win a kiss from a littless would turn into such a huge event that¡¯d involve a confrontation between the Left and Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commanders!

    This was a battle that¡¯d go down in the annals of the Heian Empire!

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The Cloistered Emperor chucked while covering his face, ¡°How interesting. I¡¯ve experienced this grand ceremony so many times over the years, but this year¡¯s event is the most magnificent and unprecedented of them all! It looks like the high-ranking military officers of my Heian Empire are still brimming with vitality!¡±

    Minamoto no Yoritomo wore a calm expression and bore witness to everything silently.

    The duel finally began!

    Mori brandished his tachi wildly and sent a ming tornado towards Yosh*tada, who in turn summoned a bronze-colored, demon-faced, revolving round shield in front of him to block the ming tornado¡ªthe mouth of the demon sucking in all the mes while emitting smoke!

    Mori raised his tachi and strode forward in wide steps before he kicked the massive round shield away, sending it shattering through one of the fire beacons on the arena before crashing into a house on the streetside, destroying its wall in the process.

    Yosh*tada had already leaped up from behind the shield and shed towards Mori with the tachi in his hand which was infused with earthly metallic energy!

    Mori¡¯s tachi also lit up with soaring mes.

    Boom! The sh between their des caused the color of the skies to change and the wholend shook as mes soared to the skies!

    ¡°So powerful!¡± Lily was also stunned by the result. Although they were dueling on a matter that didn¡¯t have her assent, she still watched it solemnly and hoped to gain some enlightenment on thete-stage Throned Sovereign level from the fierce battle of these two experts.

    Mori and Yosh*tada were equally matched, so the battle was as fierce as a war between armies of two provinces. The ming energy and metallic energy collided with each other as the duo shed with imposing momentum, unfolding a tremendous battle.

    It was quite unexpected that the Genji¡¯s and Taira¡¯s top experts were battling so fiercely just for a single woman, and even though they weren¡¯t expecting to do something like this, both of them weren¡¯t willing to lose now that things hade to such a stage!

    However, the battle continued into the night without any signs of an imminent oue since they were both equally matched.

    ¡°The ming energy holds a bit of a suppressive effect on the metallic energy because of the rtionship between the attributes! I predict that Mori will win the beauty in the end,¡± The Cloistered Emperor waved his paper fan while smiling.

    ¡°This is the memorial event of Genji¡¯s hero. We¡¯ll lose our reputation among the samurai if the Genji lose this duel. Yosh*tada cannot afford to lose the match as well¡­¡± Minamoto no Kiyomorimented, ¡°What do you say, Lord Yoritomo?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I believe that this matter is unrted to the prestige of Taira and Genji, and that the two just wish to obtain Ms. Kagami. Is there a need to take this game so seriously?¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo answered casually.

    ¡°Ms. Kagami is Yosh*tsune¡¯s Inheritor! We cannot allow the Taira n to obtain her!¡± The Genji samurai cheered for Yosh*tada fervently one after the other and some of them even stripped their upper robes before they bared their torsos and struck the drums to cheer!

    ¡°Ms. Kagami is the world¡¯s prettiest woman! You must win and obtain her, Lord Mori! She ought to be the Taira n¡¯s goddess! Win, Lord Mori!¡±

    ¡°Win! Win! Win!¡± A bunch of Taira n samurai pped and danced with strips tied on their foreheads as a response to the Genji¡¯s cheers!

    ¡°Sir Yosh*tada, you must take the beauty back home!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Sir Mori will be the one who wins!¡±

    The samurai as well as the people drank in celebration, engaging in chatter all the more. Meanwhile, Lily¡¯s cheeks flushed up on the tform and she found it unbearable that these people were treating her like an object.

    Her eyes filled with helplessness. Although it was a celebration, so many men dueling it out to win her kiss in front of the masses made her feel incredibly ashamed.

    The Chancellor of the Realm seated beside Ayakamented in a drunken stupor at this moment, ¡°Who do you believe will win, Lord Chief Advisor? Taira or Genji? I bet on the Taira n winning since the Cloistered Emperor predicts that Sir Mori will win. I really want to see a proud and arrogant woman like Ms. Kagami kiss a man. In the end, women are fated to be¡­¡±

    Whoosh!

    Ayaka¡¯s sleeves fluttered in the wind as she got up.

    The Cloistered Emperor, the Reigning Emperor, Minamoto no Yoritomo as well as the other imperials all looked at Ayaka.

    ¡°Ayaka. What are you¡­¡±

    Ayaka jumped up to the sky gracefully before the Cloistered Emperor could finish his words and turned into a gust of scented wind, descending to the arena.

    The wind caused the wine cup in the Chancellor¡¯s hand to topple over and ssh all over his body.

    ¡°Oi!¡± The Chancellor of the Realm wished toin about the state he was left in, but Ayaka had already reached above the arena.

    The tachi in Yosh*tada¡¯s hand shone with a golden gleam, ¡°Give up this duel, Mori!¡±

    Mori¡¯s de churned with mes, ¡°Let¡¯s decide who¡¯s the stronger one among us today, Yosh*tada!¡±

    ¡°Enough of it!¡± A woman¡¯s deep voice resounded from the sky suddenly.

    A white shadownded between the two Thrones, which was equivalent to wanting a death wish in the eyes of the other adepts!

    Getting in between the sh of two Thorned Sovereigns was an insane thing to do!

    However, Ayaka simply extended her arms and opened up her fingers to catch the des of the Throned Sovereigns¡¯ weapons while standing in between them with her hair dancing in the strong wind.

    ¡°What?!¡± The duo was shocked to see the Chief Advisor appear before them, but it was already toote to stop.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡± Lily was also stunned on the tform.

    Yosh*tada and Mori¡¯s des shed at Ayaka¡¯s hands, whose palms generated a vortex at their center that sucked in both the ming energy and metallic energy from Mori and Yosh*tada¡¯s des, turning into a metallic-colored vortex and a me-colored vortex.

    Swoosh!

    A metallic and red lotus bloomed from the vortexes, following which both Mori and Yosh*tada were blown away. The duo fell to the opposite corners of the arena and their katanas also left their hands, falling to the side.

    Pfft! The two of them held their chests and spewed out blood from their mouths.

    ¡°L-Lord Chief Advisor. What do you mean by this¡­?¡± Minamoto no Yosh*tada questioned as he got up.

    ¡°Lord. Chief Advisor¡­ Please tell me what crime I¡¯vemitted that has called for you to attack me without any warning?¡± Mori¡¯s face paled as he asked in a shuddering voice.

    However, Ayaka just wore a cold expression and said directly, ¡°Are you going toe at me together or alone?¡±

    The spectators were shocked by this statement.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°I-Is the Chief Advisor also going to take part?¡±

    ¡°D-Does that mean she¡¯s going to fight over Kagami Lily¡¯s kiss?¡±

    The samurai and the officials discussed this matter spiritedly in a low voice.

    ¡°How could someone like the Chief Advisor aim for the prize with the position she¡¯s in?¡±

    ¡°The Chief Advisor and Ms. Kagami are both women. W-Why is she doing such a thing? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s actually¡­¡±

    The members of the Fujiwara n wore unsightly expressions right now and didn¡¯t respond fervently like the Genji and the Taira. After all, even though the Heian Empire had an open-minded culture, the Chief Advisor¡¯s sex scandals weren¡¯t much of a secret. However, it was still an entirely different matter for her to act publicly in front of the masses and the three emperors. As the Chief Advisor, it was really quite improper for her to fight over a woman¡¯s kiss with the lower officials and samurai!

    The Cloistered Emperor, Reigning Emperor, Kiyomori and the others also revealed stunned expressions on the central viewing tform. Yoritomo was the only one who showed no change in expression and drank tea like usual.

    Yosh*tada grabbed his chest and said, ¡°Keogh¡­ I have nothing to say since you¡¯re taking part, Lord Chief Advisor. I concede.¡±

    Mori also spoke up, ¡°I know that we aren¡¯t your match even if we team up against you, so I don¡¯t dare to offend you anymore, Lord Chief Advisor. I shall concede as well.¡±

    Although they conceded, it was clear from the duo¡¯s attitude that they had done it unwillingly.

    Taira no Mori and Minamoto no Yosh*tada raised their bodies feebly and picked up their des, walking off the arena with heavy footsteps,pletely void of the will to battle.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Lily rejoiced in astonishment while sitting alone on the tform, believing that no one else would win since Ayaka had made her move.

    However, she worried again after realizing that the issue still remained. It meant that she¡¯d have to kiss Ayaka in public. Although this oue was much better than kissing one of those two men, she suspected that Ayaka wouldn¡¯t let it happen so simply¡­

    Lily feared that Ayaka wouldn¡¯t spare her with just a casual kiss and demand a deep kiss from her in front of everyone¡­ this wasn¡¯t something that Lily could ept. Lily¡¯s joy waned away instantly, and her pulse raced as she began shuddering.

    Ayaka stood at the center of the arena.

    The samurai hadn¡¯t expected that Ayaka, one of the three apex experts of the humans in the Heian Empire, would make a move as well. As such, no one else dared toe forward again.

    The samurai were dumbfounded by this development and the emotions of envy, denial and powerlessness filled them as they chose to withdraw their intentions of taking part in the duels.

    The fire beacons on the viewing tform shone upon the arena, illuminating the lone figure of the proud, number one female onmy¨­ji of the Empire.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡± A cluster of ck clouds formed in the night skies suddenly, followed by a seductiveughter that resounded from the north direction.

 Volume 5, Chapter 169 â€“ Incredible Magic Battle

    <h4>Volume 5, Chapter 169 - Incredible Magic Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Aoi

    The northern area behind the Heian Pce lit up with a red light and an incredibly powerful eldritch aura emanated from there.

    The samurai and onmy¨­ji who summed up the upper echelon of Heian-kyo in terms of strength were suppressed by aura and felt their souls shudder even though the imperial court¡¯s best experts were here right now.

    ¡°W-What is this aura?¡± A Genji samurai from Yamato Province stuttered out while sweating profusely in fear.

    The Genji and Taira samurai wore tense looks in preparation, making it seem as if they were waiting for a war to begin.

    Ayaka¡¯s expression turned incredibly solemn as she turned towards the northern direction, her hair floating from the nefarious wind generated from the clouds as her proud figure stood valiantly on the arena.

    On the tform, Lily also shuddered under the pressure of the powerful eldritch aura.

    Her eyes shed as she gazed towards the red light to the north. Lily had gone through a lot of experiences from her time in Kamakura until now and faced countless perils and opponents. However, she had nevere across such an eldritch aura to this day. Even auras of Demon Lords like Michizane and Shuten Doji who were the apex existences among demons paled inparison to the boundless aura owned by the owner of theughter.

    ¡°Thisughter sounds so strange yet familiar¡­¡±

    Even Yoritomoid down the teacup in his hand and looked north grimly, ¡°She hase too? The most powerful demon of the Heian Empire¡¯s legends.¡±

    The nebulous red clouds in the north skies gathered to form a rainbow bridge that extended southwards and stretched across the Heian Pce¡¯s Purple Serenity Hall centrally, giving no regard to the imperial court as it passed over the whole Heian Pce arrogantly.

    Antern holding woman dressed in a white kimono patterned with chrysanthemums slowly walked down the rainbow bridge formed from the clouds.

    The woman had long and graceful, ash-gray hair as well as seductive looks that were paired with two fox ears on the crown of her head while countless fluffy tails moved behind her.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko?¡± Lily was stunned by Kimiko¡¯s appearance and wondered whether she too had toe to take part in the celebration.

    Although Kimiko lived in the mountain behind Heian Pce, there were still plenty of paths that she could¡¯ve taken to arrive at the arena. She didn¡¯t need to construct a rainbow bridge and walk over the imperial pce at all, which was equivalent to showingplete disregard for the Heian Empire.

    Lily knew Kimiko was one other than Tamamo-no-Mae, the leader of the three archdemons. However, she had never seen Kimiko truly unleash her eldritch aura until now.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dreadful!¡± Although Lily knew Kimiko well and was sure that she absolutely wouldn¡¯t hurt her, Lily still shuddered!

    Throned Sovereigns were as powerful as an army, but it was an army that consisted ofmon soldiers, not incredible experts. However, the pressure Lily felt from Tamamo-no-Mae made her feel that she could take on the Heian Empire alone!

    This was the true power of an archdemon! This was the level needed to wander Heian freely!

    Although she had taken a shortcut by crossing over the imperial pce, none of the Heian Empire¡¯s samurai and powerhouses called her actions into question! It showed her arrogance!

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­ I¡¯ve finally realized how terrifying you are¡­ I swear I won¡¯t speak to you casually ever again, so please tell me why you¡¯vee as well.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor seated behind the curtain also tensed up a little, ¡°This fox demon is older than the Heian Empire itself¡­ I never imagined she¡¯de as well. The event¡¯s bing more and more interesting now. Hahahahaha¡­¡±

    The rainbow bridge connected to the arena¡¯s edge directly.

    A drop of sweat flowed down Ayaka¡¯s forehead as she looked at the indifferent Kimiko walk over the Heian Pce in a seductive gait and arrive at the arena.

    Ayaka spoke up first, ¡°I heard that you¡¯d alsoe to offer sacrifice to Yosh*tsune this time, Tamamo-no-Mae. However, it looks like you¡¯re a bitte.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha. I¡¯m indeed a bit fond of Yosh*tsune, that littled. However, I love stunning beauties more,¡± Kimiko turned aside and nced at Lily charmingly.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily felt her breath quicken when her eyes met with Kimiko¡¯s, sensing the charming aura within them that could captivate the whole world.

    This was a natural response as she was the owner of the Charm Intent Sacred Relic!

    The spectators paled in fear when they heard Ayaka¡¯s words, ¡°She actually calls the world¡¯s number one hero a littled? Is that how powerful Tamamo-no-Mae is? As expected of a 1000-year-old archdemon!¡±

    Only Ayaka had the courage to speak with Tamamo-no-Mae on equal terms.

    ¡°Just what have youe to do, Tamamo-no-Mae? If you¡¯re here to offer sacrifice to Yosh*tsune, feel free to do it. If you¡¯re here to make sarcastic remarks though, you better expect some trouble toe up,¡± Ayaka pointed at Tamamo-no-Mae with her paper fan.

    Tamamo-no-Mae looked at Ayaka seductively, but her eyes seemed to have no effect on her, so she stroked her hair coquettishly as she intentionally cooked up a story, ¡°How unromantic you are. I¡¯vee for the same reason you have. I heard that you¡¯re conducting a marital duel here and that the winner gets to take Ms. Kagami as their bride, so I¡¯vee to join the fun as well.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily was startled, ¡°M-Ms. Kimiko, that¡¯s not true. This is no marital duel as well. I-It¡¯s just a¡­¡± Lily blushed, unable to ovee the embarrassment to exin it in front of everyone.

    Ayaka chided her with a deadpan expression, ¡°You needn¡¯t exin if you feel embarrassed to say it. You¡¯re the prize, so just wait silently for me there!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Although Lily got scolded by Ayaka for no reason at all, she knew that this was a severe matter, so she lowered her head coyly.

    Ayaka resumed her conversation with Kimiko, ¡°There¡¯s no marital duel going on here. Just where did you even hear that? This duel just rtes to one of the prizes of the Yosh*tsune Memorial event.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I wonder what this prize is then. I wonder if you will answer me, little judge,¡± Kimiko turned towards Sasaki with a pink glow in her eyes.

    ¡°The prize awarded to the winner of the one-on-one duel is a kiss from Ms. Kagami,¡± Sasaki answered mechanically.

    ¡®This bbermouth,¡¯ Ayakamented internally.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, that sounds interesting now,¡± Kimiko chuckled charmingly.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re toote. The duel has ended already,¡± Ayaka stated sharply.

    ¡°Huh? Have they now? I heard that no winner has been dered yet though.¡±

    ¡°So what? There aren¡¯t any new challengers anymore.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no human challenger¡­¡± Kimiko ced her finger on her lip, ¡°How about a demon then?¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The Martial Saint, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, who had been drinking at a corner of the viewing tform because had missed the opportunity to take his vengeance, spouted the wine out from his mouth and looked at Lily with astonishment, ¡°J-Just how much charm does this woman have? To think that she¡¯d even make Tamamo-no-Maee forward to battle for the right to kiss her. Could it be that this Nine-Tailed Demon Fox likes women as well? If so, I¡¯ll never get a chance to take revenge¡­ Sigh!¡±

    Tamuramaro¡¯s heart filled with bitterness. He hade so far only to watch on as Lily¡¯s strength advanced greatly before he could even try to enact vengeance on her, forced to see her show off her strength! There were even a lot of incredible experts fighting over her affection right now! He really wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible!

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one left in the arena now, Tamamo-no-Mae. Do you mean that you¡¯ll battle me?¡± Ayaka¡¯s expression turned sterner.

    ¡°My dear Ayaka, there¡¯s no need to take it that seriously now, is there? It¡¯s just an exchange of pointers between sisters. Isn¡¯t that so, Cloistered Emperor Go-Shirakawa?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae turned towards the Cloistered Emperor behind the curtain. As for the Reigning Emperor, there was no one who took him seriously.

    ¡°Well¡­ The authority for this duel lies in the hands of Judge Sasaki. I have no intention of breaking the rules either. Haha!¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor, who held the most authority in the Heian Empire, gave up as well.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Sasaki felt his legs weaken and fell to the floor when faced with Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s charming set of eyes that seemed to turn violent momentarily, ¡°The rules have nothing preventing Lady Tamamo-no-Mae from taking part in the duel¡­¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean I also have the right to battle for a public kiss from Lil¡¯ Lily now? Hahahahaha,¡± Tamamo-no-Mae swayed her hips seductively, her fluffy tails dancing behind her back.

    ¡°Come at me then!¡± Ayaka said exasperatedly.

    Most of the local spectators from Heian-kyo gasped in surprise and went as far as to retreat behind a street corner far away from the area. Although the outsiders didn¡¯t understand the reason for it, most of them imitated the local spectators¡¯ actions.

    A battle between Ayaka and Tamamo-no-Mae was not something to kid about and was bound to change the map! It was quite likely that the average adept would die horribly if they remained too close.

    No one had imagined that one of the three archdemons of the Heian Empire, who hadn¡¯t battled with an expert on her level in hundreds of years despite being the court¡¯s enemy, and the current leader of the three archdemons¡ªTamamo-no-Mae¡ªwould actually battle one of the three experts of the court¡ªAyaka¡ªto win a woman¡¯s affection!

    And the woman in question was none other than Kagami Lily who had arrived in Heian-kyo just months ago.

    The cat demon, Natsu, jumped onto the tform where the judge stood and raised her w as she mewled, ¡°It¡¯s time for the final duel to win Ms. Kagami¡¯s kiss. Let the duel between Fujiwara no Ayaka and Sister Kimiko begin now!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t steal my lines!¡± Sasakiined to the cat demon.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, Madam Ayaka¡­¡± Lily wore a solemn expression on the tform right now and worried for their safety instead of the treatment she¡¯d receive when one of them wins.

    The surroundings turned silent.

    Ayaka threw the paper fan in her hand forward and it transformed into a Shinto staff.

    At the same time, the wooden sandals she wore turned into torrential streams that spanned dozens of feet, and these streams then spiraled around Ayaka before converging above her. Crystalline flowers bloomed at the edges of these streams and aquatic nts swayed gently inside them. The streams had crystalline rocks at their edges and also had red-colored jade carps swimming within the stream water.

    As for Tamamo-no-Mae, the skies behind her turned dark as she stepped on a blood-red, glowing eldritch cloud and floated up, with intermittent red-shes zing through the darkness!

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then! I¡¯ll take the first move!¡± Tamamo-no-Mae stretched her fingers forward and five incredibly powerful blood streams shot out from her scarlet fingernails, moving towards Ayaka.

    Ayaka waved her staff to summon a massive, rippling, aqueous light ball in front of her. This light ball was surrounded by violet lightning and even though its speed seemed slow, it flew towards Tamamo-no-Mae quite unstably.

    The five blood streams struck the light ball.

    Boom! A quaking tremor passed through the earth and the ck clouds in the sky scattered to all sides to form a circle with the duo as the center.

    Debris flew around the public area while most of the nearby people got blown away. Even the viewing tform was on the verge of getting destroyed from their sh.

    The Genji, Taira, Fujiwara ns¡¯ onmy¨­ji unleashed their spiritual pressure to soothe the shockwave received so that the viewing tform wouldn¡¯t copse.

    ¡°Ladies, you better not go too far in exchanging pointers lest you destroy the Heian Pce!¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s anxious voice reached their ears.

    The world-shaking collision of powers had caused four-and-half of the five blood streams and the light ball to vanquish each other while the remaining half of the final blood stream continued shooting towards Ayaka.

    Ayaka brandished her staff and created a crystalline lotus leaf on its top to parry away the iing blood stream and send it flying elsewhere.

    Ayaka¡¯s lotus leaf had controlled the angle so that the blood stream flew out of Heian-kyo andnded inside one of the far away mountains surrounding the city, which was then followed by a huge explosion that destroyed half-the-mountaintop.

    The spectators on the viewing tform lost their minds in fear and kneeled on the floor with weak knees.

    The inner pce official came forward to make a report to the Cloistered Emperor in panic, ¡°It would be better to let the Reigning Emperor and the Empress return inside the pce. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry that much. We have the Shogun over here, and he can guarantee that at least my descendants will remain safe. Isn¡¯t that so, Yoritomo?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo acknowledged deferentially.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! I haven¡¯t exchanged pointers with you in a long time. It looks like you¡¯ve leveled up quite the bit, huh?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae soared to the skies and chuckled once again.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re still as old as ever too,¡± Ayaka returned thepliment.

    ¡°Sheesh, that¡¯s rude, you know. Is this how you talk to women?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae threw thentern in her hand to the skies, and it flew up while spinning.

    Boom! Thentern ignited suddenly and turned into soaring mes that had a sneering demon¡¯s face inside it. The face then opened up its mouth and released tiny, fire meteors. It was also possible to notice tiny fox fires inside the fire meteors.

    These fox fires seemed as if they were animate and even squealed while wearing yful expressions as they flew towards Ayaka. From a distance, it looked as if a storm of fire meteors were heading towards the female onmy¨­ji.

    ¡°Fox fire?¡± The translucent streams under Ayaka¡¯s feet expanded by a hundred times suddenly and formed arge river which swayed within the darkness. The meteor shower shot into this river and stopped burning while some just scattered away. However, these scattered fire foxes circled back and attacked Ayaka again.

    Ayaka raised her foot to step within the water, causing it to ripple as the carps leaped in and out of the stream. After the fox fires finished swallowing half-the-skies, they burned out and vanished all together. A bunch of the carps had been bit to death, but they devoured a lot of fox fire as well.

    The Genji, Taira and Fujiwara ns¡¯ samurai looked at this incredible magic battle with dumbstruck gazes. The fox fires and the carps ended up consuming each other in the end, returning silence to the surroundings.

    ¡°Hahaha. We¡¯ve had enough warm-up, I believe,¡± Tamamo-no-Mae chuckled faintly.

    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t have much patience left either way,¡± Ayaka responded solemnly with a quickened breath.

 Book 5: Chapter 170: Drenched

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 170: Drenched</h4>

    Ayaka silently cast a spell and summoned a crystalline, blooming snow lotus in front of her. Lily remembered this snow lotus as it had sucked in Minamoto no Yoshitada and Taira no Mori¡¯s powers before.

    The blooming snow lotus flew towards Tamamo-no-Mae.

    ¡°Hahaha. I never imagined that the majestic Chief Advisor still likes ying with flowers. I guess you¡¯re still a little girl at heart,¡± Tamamo-no-Mae waved her hand and summoned a silver-blue soul fragment that exuded a primordial aura.

    ¡°It¡¯s an anima?¡± Lily unleashed her domain to defend against the aftereffects of the shes in the battle between these two exceptional female powerhouses. Although it was quite difficult to achieve this with her current strength, Lily had somehow managed to remain safe until now. It was only possible because experts at their level had their misgivings when battling and they also didn¡¯t intend to let the other party¡¯s attacks harm Lily.

    ¡°No, this aura is much stronger than an anima! It¡¯s much purer!¡± Lily remarked internally.

    Ayaka was also stunned when she saw this soul fragment.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae¡­ I-Is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s what you think it is.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Ayaka ordered her snow lotus to spin, and it then released rays of white light which transformed into silk threads as they flew towards Tamamo-no-Mae, each thread packing a terrifying power within them.

    Tamamo-no-Mae lengthened the soul fragment forcefully by using her eldritch power and molded the grudge-powered mystic soul fragment into the shape of a hilt with her hands¡¯ caress.

    ¡°Celestial Spirit de! Dammit! She¡¯s turned the Celestial Spirit de into something like that¡­ The Empire is really in imminent danger now. Hahahaha!¡± The Cloistered Emperorughed behind the curtain.

    The Reigning Emperor looked at the battle worriedly like a scared girl, ¡°Those who rebel against the way of heaven are the three archdemons¡­ Can our Empire really fight back against such terrifying existences?¡±

    Although the name Celestial Spirit de sounded quite domineering, Lily didn¡¯t believe it was anything special at all. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why everyone viewed it with such importance and even expressed fear towards it.

    The soul fragment in Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s hand transformed into a silver-blue de that shot out thin, cicada-wing-like sword beams from it that severed the white silk threads into pieces, making them dissipate.

    Lily concluded that the Celestial Spirit de had terrifying powers, and these powers seemed to originate from a higher realm instead of this world.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Tamamo-no-Mae moved suddenly, and she was so fast that Lily saw her blip to her destination in the next second. Tamamo-no-Mae arrived before the snow lotus and stabbed toward it with the Celestial Spirit de.

    <i>Bzzt!</i> A white light shed, following which the snow lotus transformed into countless crystalline, swirling petals that returned inside Ayaka¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°Is that the immortal magic artifact of the legends that¡¯s famed to sever everything in its path? You really don¡¯t hold back on obtaining a treasure you want, do you, woman?!¡± A bright light shed in Ayaka¡¯s hand as she said this, and a white-poled naginata revealed itself when the light faded. Ayaka gripped the naginata with both her hands raised it up to perform a nebulous dance with her vorticial spirit power to unleash an incredibly powerful spiritual pressure.

    Ayaka stepped on the translucent stream and flew forward, brandishing her naginata towards Tamamo-no-Mae.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve even brought out Izumomaru! Is there a need for you to try so hard now?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae chuckled while covering her mouth, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the legacy gem passed down among the women of the Fujiwara n? So it was in your hands. You must¡¯ve paid a considerable price for it, right?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Ayaka leaped and shed forward, the de releasing a silver thread-like light that streaked across the skies towards Tamamo-no-Mae.

    Tamamo-no-Mae used the Immortal Force within the Celestial Spirit de to sever this silver light.

    However, Izumomaru softened the moment the Celestial Spirit de touched it and became a ball of silvery threads that wound around the de and neutralized the massive Pration Force behind it.

    ¡°It looks like your de arts haven¡¯t improved much. What use is a good de without that?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae held the Celestial Spirit de entangled in one hand while she summoned a big-handled massive mirror treasure in her other hand. This mirror treasure¡¯s appearance waspletely different from the Ancient Mirror¡¯s appearance. It had avish golden frame that was embedded with gems, one of which was an onyx with a mystical vortex inside it.

    <i>Bam!</i> Tamamo-no-Mae mmed this heavy mirror treasure on Ayaka¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Ayaka moaned faintly in pain as she got blown away by the m and manipted the streams underneath her feet to reduce the terrifying strength behind the blow.

    Lily wasn¡¯t aware that this heavy mirror treasure just looked like a magic treasure and didn¡¯t actually possess any magical powers at all. Its sole characteristic was its weight, and it was pretty much a blunt weapon that could be used to attack someone.

    At the viewing tform, Minamoto no Yoshitada, who sat among the Genji officials in the row below where Yoritomo and the other imperials were seated, voiced out his questions, ¡°Just what is Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s main weapon? She used the Celestial Spirit de at first and switched to a heavy mirror next.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor chuckled, ¡°Hahahahahaha. Tamamo-no-Mae has lived for a thousand years already, so she owns a lot of treasures. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no weapon that she can¡¯t use.¡±

    Yoritomo shook his head faintly after hearing this though and soliloquized internally, ¡°No, I believe she¡¯s the scariest when she isn¡¯t using any weapon.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡± Lily called out in worry after seeing Ayaka receive a blow.

    However, Ayaka just grabbed her shoulder and feigned a calm smile, ¡°I might not be the match of a 1000-year-old archdemon like you in terms of brute strength, Tamamo-no-Mae. Nevertheless, even though you mentioned that I¡¯ve failed to bring out Izumomaru¡¯s strength, I¡¯d like to ask you whether it¡¯s my main weapon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it if it isn¡¯t your main weapon? Do you use it to engage in some unspeakable actions?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae chuckled charmingly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ayaka threw Izumomaru to the skies and summoned her staff in her hand once again, performing seals quickly to execute a spell.

    The silver spirit power surrounding Ayaka¡¯s body turned into a bright light and formed a massive samurai priestess¡¯ avatar behind her which looked somewhat simr to her.

    The samurai priestess wielded Izumomaru and brandished it, executing a more exquisite de art using it than Ayaka!

    Although Lily felt that Ayaka¡¯s de arts were many times stronger than hers, this ancient priestess¡¯ de arts had reached an invulnerable stage, almost as if she were the incarnation of all de arts in the world!

    ¡°A Guardian Spirit?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae did away with the heavy mirror and faced the spirit while holding the Celestial Spirit de in her hands!

    <i>Bzzt!</i> The Guardian Spirit blitzed towards Tamamo-no-Mae fluidly andunched an unrelenting charge of spiral attacks at her, causing her to parry them with a sword-dance.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    The Guardian Spirit used exquisite de arts and each of her strikes packed more punch than Ayaka¡¯s attacks. The earth quaked each time the des shed, and the resulting wind wreaked havoc in the surroundings.

    Ayaka also didn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing and released countless lotus petals from her sleeves thatbined to form a crystalline paper crane. These paper cranes fluttered their wings as they shot towards Tamamo-no-Mae and began pecking her all over.

    Ayaka continued casting a spell while all this urred and unleashed a powerful, radiant magic that illuminated the sky as it attacked Tamamo-no-Mae from all directions.

    ¡°Sheesh! It looks like you¡¯re really peeved, Lil¡¯ Ayaka1! So much that you¡¯ve even brought out your Guardian Spirit which has specialized skills. There¡¯s no need to be so serious, you know?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s eyes shed with a red glow, and she then retreated suddenly.

    The fox tails behind her spread out and transformed into huge nine-tails that bombarded the Guardian Spirit and the iing paper cranes with powerful blows.

    <i>Bzzt!</i> The nine-tails had a form simr to that of a flower bud as they covered most of the arena. The spirit power under their influence dispersed and when the fox tails withdrew, there were no signs of the Guardian Spirit or paper cranes left on the area as they had perished, leaving only Izumomaru behind on the floor.

    ¡°Do you have anything else left?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae brandished her Celestial Spirit de towards Ayaka.

    Ayaka revealed an incredible amount of pride in her eyes as her body unleashed a purple charm intent which changed the color and taste of the surroundings.

    ¡°What?!¡± Even Tamamo-no-Mae was stunned by this and shed towards Ayaka.

    The staff in Ayaka¡¯s hand transformed into a crystalline tachi that had lotus petal-like sword runes on its de that were powered by the purple charm intent.

    The two incredible powers shed against each other and produced a deep, resounding noise.

    Ayaka opened her lips to breathe out a white cloud of breath, yet her eyes were still as prideful as ever. The omniscient, regal aura she carried as well as each and every single strike and movement of hers was refined to the highest power level!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw this appearance of Ayaka from the tform and she recalled how she had seen her perform an erotic dance with an aloof expression while dressed sexily in that dark dream2.

    The current Ayaka looked the exact same as her dark dream!

    ¡°Ladu Ayaka¡­¡± Lily worried.

    Ayaka¡¯s sword skills surpassed Tamamo-no-Mae right now and she also had the advantage in terms of height and arm length. With equally matched weapons, it left her locked in battle with Tamamo-no-Mae.

    Tamamo-no-Mae saw her chance to attack and aimed for Ayaka¡¯s neck!

    Ayaka also seized the chance to stab towards Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s heart!

    <i>Bzzt!</i> The spectators felt their souls quiver under the influence of the shockwaves.

    However, the two parties withdrew their hands when they were just a hair¡¯s breadth away from hitting their opponents¡¯ vitals.

    They had to ensure that they didn¡¯t take the duel too far! Although they had fought so fiercely and used incredible methods to attack each other, they hadn¡¯t actually gone all out. The two experts withdrew their des at the most crucial moment!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The judge saw the battle¡¯s conclusion and dazed out for a good while before wondering whether to dere the oue of a draw.

    Just as Sasaki hesitated to make the call, Tamamo-no-Mae smiled bewitchingly and said, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ayaka was taken aback.

    Kimiko¡¯s dress tore underneath the area where Ayaka¡¯s crystalline sword grazed it, leading to the opening of a hole that almost exposed her body.

    However, Kimiko put away her Celestial Spirit de and stroked the back of Ayaka¡¯s de with her slim fingers while covering her breasts with her other hand as she floated behind Ayaka and ced her chin on thetter¡¯s shoulder3, ¡°Look how desperate you are. It looks like you¡¯re really fond of that littless. Just forget it. I won¡¯t fight you over her then. You can have her, okay?¡±

    Ayaka remained unmoved against Kimiko¡¯s seduction, but she didn¡¯t show disgust towards it.

    Kimiko waved her hand and her dress changed into a saffron-colored kimono patterned with white flowers, following which she stepped on eldritch clouds and flew to the tform¡¯s side, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily. I¡¯m handing you to the Chief Advisor this time. Doe over to have some fun with me when you have time though!¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s seductive gaze filled with slight disdain as her eyes swept past the Heian Empire¡¯s Emperor and the court councilors. She then turned away and summoned thentern she held at the beginning, setting foot on the floating bridge that ran across the imperial pce as she sashayed away.

    The cat monster Natsu also followed behind her while shaking her tail.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­¡± Lily looked at Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s back as she walked on the floating bridge that had the imperial pce beneath it and ck clouds behind. The crescent moon looked like a half-concealed eye in the sky on this night and fierce demon apparitions of differing heights appeared behind her, following her as she walked off on the rainbow-ck floating bridge, the scene looking just like a demon parade.

    Robinxen: Whew. She¡¯s really going at it. Both of them.Robinxen: Oho-Robinxen: Author I forgive you this once.

 Book 5: Chapter 171: Noâ€¦

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 171: No¡­</h4>

    Sasaki dared to raise the g marking the victory only after Tamamo left with her demon parade.

    ¡°No one could¡¯ve imagined that a mere festive event would lead to such a shocking battle. However, the curtains have finally fallen on it, and the person to earn a kiss from Ms. Kagami¡ªHeian¡¯s prettiest woman¡ªis Chief Advisor Ayaka! Please apud for her,dies and gentlemen!¡±

    Sasaki swung the gs exaggeratedly, and the audience rejoiced enthusiastically in response to his actions.

    Ayaka stood on the arena, which was still covered in the purple mist from her prior battle, while covered in sweat. She stored Izumomaru away and looked north solemnly, ¡°I won? No, we can¡¯t even call it a real fight since she didn¡¯t reveal her true form¡­¡±

    The people of Heian, as well as the samurai and the officials on the viewing tform, who had all breathed in the purple mist, all wore strange expressions on their faces now.

    An unidentifiable voice spoke out at this moment.

    ¡°The Chief Advisor has won, so what about the prize?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Deliver the prize! Deliver the prize! Deliver the prize!¡±

    The men and women among the audience, regardless of their age group, called for the prize to be delivered under the influence of the purple mist and the festive mood with no regard for public order and morals.

    ¡°The Chief Advisor has defeated Lady Tamamo, Ms. Kagami! Don¡¯t tell me you are just going to watch and do nothing when such a shocking battle unfolded all for you? Why haven¡¯t you descended to kiss the Chief Advisor yet?!¡± A drunken samurai from the audience called out to Lily with a bottle of sake in his hand.

    ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± This was the best result for Lily as it wasn¡¯t as if Ayaka hadn¡¯t kissed her before. However, kissing her in public was something else entirely. Lily¡¯s face flushed up in embarrassment on the tform as she wondered if she had to kiss Ayaka in front of the audience.

    Ayaka just smiled internally after seeing the audience¡¯s reaction and stepped across to the tform by walking on air,nding beside Lily in the end. She then offered her hand towards Lily, who was forced to take it under the circumstances.

    Ayaka pulled Lily into her embrace, causing her hair and sleeves to flutter in the wind before cascading down again.

    ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± The audience called for the duo to kiss, and Lily felt ashamed by their tant demands1.

    She had nowhere to run.

    All she could do was raise her head and look at Ayaka to seek her intentions. She intended to look for some chance to escape from the predicament, but her gaze ended up moving towards Ayaka¡¯s luscious lips subconsciously.

    ¡°God! Just where am I looking? I need to get rid of such thoughts,¡± Lily felt as if her body was on the verge of tiptoeing subconsciously and asked herself what she was even doing by preparing to deliver on the kiss.

    <i>No, that¡¯s just impossible!</i>

    Lily still had a rational mind andmand of words at the moment and believed that she could say ¡°No¡± whenever required, which expressed how unwavering she was.

    Lily wondered if she could discuss the matter with Ayaka silently and kiss her back at her home instead. Ayaka was one of the top three powerhouses of the Heian humans and the fact that she had engaged in such an intense battle all to protect Lily made thetter willing enough to kiss the former. However, her sole desire was to perform the act in private and not in public.

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±

    Ayaka pulled Lily closer the moment she opened her mouth to say something and embraced her waist.

    ¡°Eh?¡± A potent2 scent flooded Lily¡¯s senses and it was so irresistible that it weakened Lily¡¯s resolve to resist. The intense battle with Tamamo seemed to result in the secretion of a thinyer of sweat on Ayaka¡¯s skin, and there was also a possibility that other kinds of fluids had gushed out of her from the excitement.

    ¡°Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!¡± The audience cheered in unison.

    A kiss from Heian¡¯s prettiest woman didn¡¯te cheap. The receiver needed adequate strength to earn it, and this required unimaginable efforts.

    There were a lot of Lily¡¯s adorers present among the audience, but most of her male adorers weren¡¯t filled with jealousy at the moment as the receiver of the kiss was also a beautiful woman equally admired by them. They were pretty satisfied with the development and really looked forward to seeing the kiss take ce.

    The audience spected that the kiss would happen soon since the duo were hugging now.

    ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡±

    The audience cheered while dancing to the music.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor¡­¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes filled with expectation and sorrow simultaneously behind the curtain. He never imagined he¡¯d see Ayaka kiss someone on this day. He loved his empress, but his heart truly rested with Ayaka and nobody else as she was the sole authority who backed him. Emperor Go-Toba was unwilling to admit that he held feelings of love towards Ayaka as that would be bringing personal emotions into the court handlings, but he knew that his heart would¡¯ve broken if Ayaka had earned a man¡¯s kiss today instead of a woman¡¯s.

    Prince Narinaga also felt mixed emotions on the viewing tform as he watched two of his dream lovers prepare to kiss each other. No one could imagine how he felt at the moment.

    ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± The lower-ranked samurai as well as the officials began to call for the kiss to happen now.

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Lily still intended to talk her way out of the situation, but Ayaka interrupted her again by circling her hand back to her waist and sliding it down across the curve of her buttocks.

    ¡°Kyah!¡± Lily¡¯s senses were watching out for an ambush from Ayaka¡¯s lips, so the sudden attack to her buttocks made her shudder and panic.

    Ayaka¡¯s firm and experienced touch contained a hint of softness as she caressed Lily¡¯s butt, rendering thetter defenseless. Lily blushed, still in disbelief that Ayaka hadmitted such an action in public, and though she couldn¡¯t see Ayaka¡¯s palm, she could feel it sink into her soft butt cheeks.

    Lily couldn¡¯t bear it anymore after Ayaka¡¯s teasing crossed her margin of tolerance and raised her head to warn Ayaka, but¡­

    ¡°Sto¡ªMmf!¡±

    Ayaka sealed the luscious, wet lips of Lily with hers the moment she opened them.

    Lily¡¯s dazed eyes opened wide.

    The cheers below the tform had long turned into indescribable noise as she felt all her senses focus on the deep kiss that Ayaka had initiated, and the touch of thetter¡¯s hand as well.

    Lily had convinced herself that there was no escape from kissing Ayaka, but she wasn¡¯t expecting to receive such a passionate and deep kiss, the kind that lovers engaged in, from her.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s lips pressed against Lily¡¯s without reservation and her tongue even passed through them in the next moment3.

    Ayaka¡¯s tongue then dominated Lily¡¯s tongue as the two entangled with each other in a hot, wet mess.

    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed gradually, and her eyes misted up with longing.

    The tform was pretty tall, so it was in fact hard for the audience to see them kiss properly. Lily was the only one who knew how intense Ayaka¡¯s kiss was as she was receiving it first-hand.

    Lily tiptoed instinctively to prevent Ayaka from crossing the line any further for being uncooperative with her. This instinctive act from Lily¡¯s end caused her to stand on Ayaka¡¯s feet, enabling her to tiptoe higher, and even she was unaware of the implications that such an action held.

    Ayaka continued desiring and dominating Lily, the goddess adored by the public.

    As for Lily, she wasn¡¯t exactly pleased with the judge and her adorersbeling her the prettiest woman of Heian as her pride and morals didn¡¯t allow anyone to dominate her. She intended to deny any willingness in the matter if anyone inquired about itter on.

    ¡°I just feel ashamed for being dominated by her. There¡¯s no way it would make me happy. There¡¯s just no way!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed further as the deep kiss reached its climax.

    Her hand moved to Ayaka¡¯s supple back subconsciously and her mind convinced her that she was only doing this to stand firmly on the tform.

    Ayaka¡¯s kiss and embrace instilled a sense of security inside Lily4.

    Lily realized how shameless and ingratiating her actions were when her hand began to caress Ayaka¡¯s back in response to Ayaka¡¯s caress, and this caused her to open her eyes wide and push Ayaka away frantically.

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s face morphed in sorrow and doubt the moment they separated.

    ¡°Ms. Ayaka¡¯s eyes are so mesmerizing and she¡¯s so passionate, too. How am I supposed to respond to her? I am Senior Rinne¡¯s lover. I must not fall for other women¡¯s enticements, and even if I do, I must confess everything in the end¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by yet another passionate and wet kiss from Ayaka.

    ¡°No¡­ I must focus¡­ No matter how skilled Ms. Ayaka is at handling women, I must resist¡­ I¡­ must¡­ resist¡­¡±

    Ayaka locked hands with Lily at this moment, causing the warmth from her palm to pass on to Lily¡¯s as their fingers interlocked.

    ¡°Locking hands¡­ is so unfair, Ms. Ayaka¡­5¡±

    Lily closed her eyes submissively as her thoughts froze, leaving behind a pink mood. This sweet yet passionate exchange continued for a long time.

    Lily¡¯s mind nked out as she leaned on Ayaka¡¯s shoulders, not because of love but rather to express her gratitude for thetter¡¯s considerations towards her, and also because she felt too ashamed to face the audience. Lily didn¡¯t know whether the audience could see them clearly and hoped they couldn¡¯t because of the distance between her and them, but she knew that she had lost this time, and it wasn¡¯t on ount of Ayaka¡¯s battle prowess.

    Lily convinced herself that she hadn¡¯t leaned on Ayaka¡¯s shoulder as a show of surrender and rather to hide her expression from Ayaka and the public.

    ¡°We shall carry out the awards ceremony for the Yoshitsune Memorial Tournament now! Please stand before His Imperial Majesty to receive the award, Ms. Kagami!¡± The Shinto High Priest¡¯s voice echoed throughout the area at this moment.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was stunned and scuttled away from Ayaka while covering her mouth, acting as if someone had caught her having sex red-handed, and fixed the creases on her ceremonial dress while blushing and exhaling cold breaths.

    ¡°Ms. Kagami¡­ Do you hear me, Ms. Kagami? Please rise to the central tform and receive the award!¡±

    Robinxen: Whew that pressure.Robinxen: I want to change this word to something else so badly but I also trust trantor¡­ eh I¡¯ll change it to something genericRobinxen: Ayaka¡­¡­Robinxen: Lily are you this easy.Robinxen: THE HELL IS THIS?!

 Book 5: Chapter 172: Unmelted Snow

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 172: Unmelted Snow</h4>

    ¡°Ahem. U-Understood. I¡¯ll be arriving there soon,¡± Lily replied in a flustered tone, her breath still rough from the deep kiss.

    She then fixed her dress so that no visible creases could be seen and calmed her breath before assuming a solemn and respectful appearance. Lily walked down the tform gracefully even though her heart raced at the moment and walked towards the tform where the three emperors were present.

    Ayaka smiled at Lily contentedly from above the tform and flew back to her chief advisor¡¯s seat by stepping on the air.

    Lily sat in seiza while looking down after reaching the central tform and waited for the award¡¯s bestowal.

    ¡°Step forward to receive the award, Kagami Lily,¡± the chief councilor1 announced.

    It was the greatest honor for a samurai woman to stand on the central tform, as the number of women who had ever gained the right to stand before the emperor in the past could be counted with one¡¯s fingers, let alone three emperors.

    Lily wasn¡¯t bold enough to probe the three emperors¡¯ power levels and just sat in seiza before them as no one was allowed to raise their head and look at the emperors without permission. Such were the rules followed by the samurai of the Heian Empire. Lily could sense a powerful auraing off the Cloistered Emperor while the Reigning Emperor and Emperor Emeritus on his sides literally had no presence, making her assume that they didn¡¯t possess much of a power base.

    This baffled Lily as the Cloistered Emperor and Emperor Emeritus were father and son, while the Reigning Emperor¡ªMinamoto no Masayoshi¡ªwas the nephew of the Emperor Emeritus.

    Lily knew that Taira no Kiyomori was the strongest powerhouse of the Taira n and had several sons and a nephew among the n¡¯s top experts. He had at least three descendants who were stronger than him.

    The Genji also had Minamoto no Yoritomo and Minamoto no Yoshitsune¡¯s father, Minamoto no Yoshitomo, who was acimed as the bravest samurai back then, among their ancestors.

    Lily couldn¡¯t understand why only the Cloistered Emperor possessed strength among the current imperials while the Emperor Emeritus and Reigning Emperor were so weak.

    She wasn¡¯t that well-versed in the matters of politics and concluded that strength wasn¡¯t much use to the imperials. If the emperor had to fight the enemy on the frontline someday, it would mean that the empire was done for.

    The Cloistered Emperor took the initiative to speak first on this asion too and it made Lily wonder whether the other two emperors were just wallflowers. She didn¡¯t dare to voice out these thoughts as she knew that it would earn her a spanking from Ms. Ayaka were she to learn that she had such rude thoughts.

    The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s aged yet baritone voice, which was filled with a terrible power, resounded throughout the tform.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lily, huh? Raise your head.¡±

    Lily raised her head modestly.

    ¡°Oh? Now that I¡¯ve taken a closer look, it seems that the rumors weren¡¯t that off now. I¡¯ve never seen a youngdy as beautiful and powerful as you until now. I confer you the lower-grade, junior fifth rank and assign you to the position of Imperial Investigator, which falls under the jurisdiction of the Council. You shall havemand of 500 soldiers at most and report directly to the Council¡¯s Chief Advisor.¡±

    The chancellor was the highest position within the Council, but the Chief Advisor was in fact the de facto head of the court councilors, which was pretty irregr. As such, Ayaka did her official work within the Council¡¯s premises whenever she entered the emperor¡¯s pce and was also considered the head of the Council.

    An Imperial Investigator was a direct subordinate to the Minister of Investigation, who was tasked with overseeing the court councilors and preventing corruption among them. The Minister of Investigation was in fact the one in charge of investigating court officials while the Imperial Investigator¡¯s role was to guard the former while they investigated and captured corrupt officials. The position of Minister of Investigation was practically non-existent right now as the power to supervise the ministers rested in Ayaka¡¯s hands. The position of Imperial Inspector had been set up exclusively for Lily so that she had a rank within the court as one of Ayaka¡¯s close retainers.

    Lily naturally didn¡¯t believe that the Cloistered Emperor had graced her with this position out of goodwill and thought that it had happened as a result of a tacit understanding between the major forces in the court. It was public knowledge that Lily was Ayaka¡¯s subordinate, so even the Cloistered Emperor didn¡¯t dare to stir up a ho¡¯s nest by assigning her to someone else.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you thanked His Imperial Majesty yet, Lily?¡± Ayaka admonished.

    ¡°You have my utmost gratitude, Your Majesty.¡± Lily bowed towards the Cloistered Emperor courteously. She then bowed towards the Emperor Emeritus and the Reigning Emperor in turn.

    The Emperor Emeritus was almost in his fifties now and also ill, so he didn¡¯t show much of a reaction because of the fatigue that had piled up. The Reigning Emperor felt touched, on the other hand, as there were few samurai in the court who thought highly of him, and Lily¡¯s actions showed how thoughtful she was.

    Even though the fact that he and Prince Narinaga were brothers might¡¯ve had a hand in his taste in women, he liked Lily a lot because she was Ayaka¡¯s subordinate and harbored a yearning for a pretty and powerful samurai woman like her.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite courteous despite your young age. It¡¯s quite rare to find a samurai as good as you these days.¡±

    ¡°Bring the prizes for winning the Yoshitsune Memorial Tournament and award it to her, officials.¡±

    A few court officials brought the prizesid on wooden trays.

    ¡°Imperial Inspector Kagami Lily is awarded with the following¡­¡±

    The total value of magatama, money, silk and other items she received as a reward were insignificant to the current Lily.

    ¡°¡­and is bestowed with a viewing medal for the cyan Izumo Divine Statue, which can be used to view the statue for 20 rotations in total.¡±

    Lily learned the difference between a day and a rotationter on. A rotation meant the duration between sunrise and sundown, and used to mean the same as a day, but it was possible for a rotation to exceed a day now because of the extended nights2.

    The prizes were then bestowed to Lily. She naturally didn¡¯t receive them by hand as they were taken down the tform and sent to her residence within the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion.

    Lily felt that there was still one important item missing from the prizes after receiving them.

    The Cloistered Emperor opened his mouth and even though he kept praising Lily until now, he sounded a little reluctant at this moment.

    He took out a ck box behind the curtain before saying, ¡°Mt. Izumo¡¯s Invitation Scroll is within this ck box, Lily. There aren¡¯t many of these left in the mortal world and each one of them is considered a precious treasure. Mt. Izumo is also rife with danger, so how much you benefit from visiting it will depend on your skills. Take it now.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor handed the ck box to the Chief Councilor, who then passed it to Lily.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Lily expressed her gratitude after receiving it.

    Lily had worked so hard and persevered through multiple battles just so that she could obtain this item.

    It was very hard to obtain an invitation to Mt. Izumo as the climb and the mountain itself was dangerous enough to reach lethal levels, but Lily had no choice in the matter as she needed to climb it in order to seek a way to wake Rinne¡¯s soul. Lily had already paid a huge price for this, so there was no turning back now.

    ¡°Although you are a councilor under Ayaka¡¯smand, you must still follow the assignment orders issued by the Shogun as you¡¯re a military official. Is that understood?¡± The Cloistered Emperor stated.

    Lily bowed towards Yoritomo and stated, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me out a lot when I was in Kamakura, so I¡¯m looking forward to further guidance from you, Shogun.¡±

    Lily acted respectfully, but she held a lot of suspicions towards Yoritomo that made her feel uneasy. She thus used clevernguage by implying that she was willing to follow <i>guidance</i> from him and not orders.

    Lily also wondered why he looked normal in size now when he looked like a giant back in Kamakura.

    Yoritomo nodded towards Lily with a smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re also a samurai who hails from Kamakura, Ms. Kagami. I¡¯m proud that one of the East¡¯s samurai has made such achievements and am willing to always show you support,¡± Yoritomo stated sincerely.

    The Yoshitsune Memorial Grand Ceremony ended officially with this.

    All that remained now was to party wildly.

    A bunch of kabuki performers, courtesan entertainers and singers performed in the arena one by one.

    Lily honestly didn¡¯t like such festive moods much, so she and Ayaka watched the performers sing and dance for a while before leaving early. They rode their respective pnquins back to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion and got down before walking into the serene garden.

    Lily felt that the mood between them differed from the past now. She was nervous as she was alone with a woman who kissed her so passionately just moments ago.

    Ayaka tried to hold Lily¡¯s hand when they reached a scenic spot, but Lily brushed it off reservedly and took a step back, bringing her face to face with Ayaka on an intersection beside a brook.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you just ept my kiss moments ago? Why are you refusing to even hold hands now?¡±

    Ayaka used Lily icily like a wronged lover instead of using amanding tone as her superior in the court.

    ¡°I allowed you to kiss me before because it was the prize for the duel. I couldn¡¯t just back out of the matter in front of the public and the imperials after it was announced. Ms. Ayaka also fought fiercely with Lady Kimiko for me and emerged as the victor after an arduous and perilous battle. I felt that you deserved the prize for all the difficulties you went through to win¡­ which is what led me to epting the kiss from you. This doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to let you kiss me again as I believe that¡¯s a privilege of lovers.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ayaka felt perplexed. ¡°You were engrossed in the kiss as well just before, weren¡¯t you? You must¡¯ve also felt that we¡¯re the perfect match for each other. It¡¯s quite unlikely that you¡¯d find another woman who understands you as much as me. Did you feel nothing at all from the kiss?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me, Ms. Ayaka, as I¡¯m unable to answer this question,¡± Lily stated with blushing cheeks as she couldn¡¯t bear to deceive Ayaka by saying she felt nothing at all from the kiss.

    ¡°Why, then? Why won¡¯t you let me kiss you again, Lily?¡± It was just the two of them in the back garden, so Ayaka questioned Lily straightforwardly. Lily remained silent and just bowed her head.

    ¡°Show me your hand.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, Ms. Ayaka¡­ I beg you not to make things hard on me,¡± Lily stated embarrassedly.

    ¡°Show it!¡± Ayaka grabbed Lily¡¯s slim hand by force.

    ¡°I know Ick in terms of status and power whenpared to you, Ms. Ayaka, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can just force me like this.¡± Lily became anxious.

    ¡°Force you? What¡¯re you going on about, sillyss? You think I¡¯d do that?¡± Ayaka stated gently, and Lily felt a soothing and cool sensation from her arm the next moment.

    An icy and crystalline jade bracelet which oozed an unfathomable aura adorned Lily¡¯s wrist now. Lily felt a current pass through her spine after having Ayaka put on such a pretty ornament on her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you, the Chrysanthemum3 Ice Jade Bracelet¡ªUnmelted Snow. It took a while, but it¡¯s finally ready!¡± Ayaka stated while caressing Lily¡¯s hand fondly.

    Robinxen: MURICAN. Damn this spelling annoys me.Robinxen: The actual hell what kind of broken *** rng system is this?!Robinxen: This word still makes me cringe.

 Book 5: Chapter 173: In the Garden

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 173: In the Garden</h4>

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d give it to you after the duel, but as it¡¯s a game-changing treasure, I decided it¡¯s best I give it to you when we¡¯re alone,¡± Ayaka stated while caressing Lily¡¯s hand gently.

    <i>So this is Unmelted Snow, a domain treasure?</i>

    Putting it on made Lily¡¯s hand look prettier and the unfathomable, transcendent auraing off it also seemed to synergize with Lily somehow. Lily sumbed to the temptation and became the owner of this masterless treasure by infusing spirit power into it.

    Lily had provided the main materials required for crafting Unmelted Snow, but a lot of the rarer materials hade out of Ayaka¡¯s pocket instead, and she had even gone as far as tomission an expert jade artisan to make it. This wasn¡¯t something that Lily could achieve with ease.

    ¡°I apologize for bothering you with this task, Ms. Ayaka, and am grateful for the expenses you¡¯ve shouldered for me.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t callmissioning an ornament for my lover1 an expense to be frank. I¡¯m willing to buy you anything you want if you wish for it, Lily.¡±

    Ayaka held Lily¡¯s hand gently and expressed her admiration.

    ¡°This bracelet looks perfect on you and entuates your charm further.¡±

    Lily blushed hard when she heard this as she just couldn¡¯t take praises.

    ¡°I¡¯m really thankful for what you¡¯ve done for me, Lord Chief Advisor, but I must insist that I am not your love¡ªKyah!2¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s other hand slid over Lily¡¯s back to her buttocks smoothly before pping them.

    ¡°You better not call me Lord Chief Advisor again or else I¡¯ll spank you harder next time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Ms. Ayaka¡­¡±

    ¡°No apologies, either. We can be considered lovers since you¡¯ve epted my token of love now, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Ayaka blushed slightly as she whispered into Lily¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ayaka hugged Lily and turned to the scenic brookside view in the garden along with Lily.

    ¡°Just look at the pleasant and quiet scenery we have here, Lily. All of it will be yours from now on. We can train together here in the morning and have fun at night¡­¡±

    Ayaka locked hands with Lily, interlocking her fingers with Lily¡¯s. Lily¡¯s palms were sensitive, so this kind of skinship made her a little ufortable. Lily turned her head back and stated, ¡°Please stop acting like this, Ms. Ayaka¡­ I¡­ n to move out of the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes shed with worry. ¡°Why, though? Are you telling me you don¡¯t like it here? What kind of ce do you prefer, then? I¡¯ll buy it no matter where in Heian-kyo it is, and we can just train together and engage in court work there.¡±

    Lily shook her head.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you take on such expenses again, Ms. Ayaka. It¡¯s not like I¡¯mcking the money for it, either. I just believe that I must be independent and live in my own house since I¡¯m a court official as well now.¡±

    Lily just cooked up a random reason on the spot.

    Ayaka expressed her displeasure when she heard this and stated coldly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you giving me the cold shoulder now that you have an official position in the court? You don¡¯t wish to serve me faithfully at my mansion now, is it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? N-No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Lily followed up anxiously.

    ¡°Is it that you hate me now? Is that why you¡¯re trying to avoid me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, either¡­¡±

    Ayaka grabbed Lily¡¯s shoulder and pushed her against the tree, ¡°What is it, then?¡±

    ¡°I know how good you¡¯ve been to me, Ms. Ayaka, and am willing to offer you my loyalty without the slightest hesitation. However, I¡¯ve always seen you as my master, instructor, and sister¡­ I hope to retain this pure and beautiful rtionship between us.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes filled with heartbreak, ¡°I¡¯ve kissed you so many times until now, loved you and even punished you in embarrassing ways. What else are you still hiding from me,ss? Is it so bad that you must distance yourself from me?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to distance myself from you¡­¡±

    Ayaka grabbed Lily¡¯s hands and pressed them up against the tree behind her, and her other hand raised Lily¡¯s chin before she engaged in a deep kiss with her.

    ¡°Mmf¡­¡±

    The hand holding Lily¡¯s chin up slowly slid down towards her breasts as the kiss intensified.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t hold back from releasing a soft and muffled moan because of the kiss.

    Ayaka finally spared Lily after a few moments, leaving Lily with a flushed face and ragged breaths.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that you like me. Is there a need to put up such a pretense?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You what? If you don¡¯t like me, why did you¡­¡± Ayaka eyed Lily¡¯s expansive cleavage with a sense of aplishment and dominance as she closed in towards Lily to whisper the remaining words in an inaudible voice.

    Lily blushed hard after hearing what she had to say.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say such things, Ms. Ayaka. I have my reasons.¡±

    ¡°What reasons?¡± Ayaka pressed her for answers.

    Lily just bowed her head in silence.

    Ayaka stood at the top of the Heian Empire in terms of status, strength, and authority, so the fact that Lily hesitated to answer her and make the facts clear made her really want to punish the woman.

    Ayaka couldn¡¯t just act based on vague assumptions, though. Lily¡¯s behavior irked Ayaka, but she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so Ayaka couldn¡¯t just abuse her power and punish Lily for nothing.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Lily had been insincere towards Ayaka too, but things weren¡¯t that simple now. Their rtionship had be much moreplicated than where it had begun initially, so Lily couldn¡¯t just admit to Ayaka that she already had a lover3.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she could just tell her about Rinne. Lily didn¡¯t know how to exin who Rinne was to Ayaka as telling her that she was her senior from another world would be equivalent to showing Ayaka disrespect.

    Lily hadplete trust in Ayaka, but she couldn¡¯t take her inside the mirror space as she was too powerful. There was also the fact that Lily couldn¡¯t predict what changes would ur in the mirror space if she brought a powerful soul like Ayaka¡¯s into it. Lily couldn¡¯t afford to put Rinne¡¯s soul in danger just to prove she had a lover.

    Lily also didn¡¯t know how to exin her own soul¡¯s appearance within the mirror space and why Rinne¡¯s soul looked the same as her body.

    Ayaka observed Lily with keen eyes and even though she couldn¡¯t figure out her thoughts, she became certain that Lily had a secret she couldn¡¯t share with her.

    Ayaka raised Lily¡¯s chin gently again and brushed her fingers past Lily¡¯s lips. She tried to pry into her warm lips with her thumb, but she stopped when she saw the sorrow within Lily¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why¡­ Lily? Is the secret so precious that you can¡¯t share it with me?¡±

    It was highly possible that Lily would just give in to Ayaka without putting up a struggle if thetter continued her aggressive approach in making the former her lover.

    Ayaka didn¡¯t desire that, though, and wanted Lily to swear eternal love to her instead. She wished for Lily to be infatuated and blind in love with her, so much that she couldn¡¯t live without her or even bear to part from her.

    She wanted all that Lily had, her lust and her love.

    Ayaka wasn¡¯t that versed in making girls fall in love with her as the world thought, but some people were just naturally good at achieving this while others never learned their lesson no matter how experienced they were with love.

    Ayaka shook her head while sighing gently and curbed the intense feelings swirling within her eyes.

    ¡°You must be tired, right4? Have some rest within the hot spring behind the mansion, all right?¡± Ayaka stated before kissing Lily¡¯s cheek gently.

    Robinxen: Ayaka. Bold.Robinxen: Okay credit to Lily for trying to put her foot down.Robinxen: Why though¡­? Why is it so hard to just say ¡°I have a lover but we were separated, I¡¯m seeking strength to find her again.¡± Like it makes sense!!!!!Robinxen: ANYONE WOULD BE AFTER ALL THAT!

 Book 5: Chapter 174: In the Hot Spring

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 174: In the Hot Spring</h4>

    Lily rejoiced that she had escaped from Ayaka¡¯s clutches for the time being, but she also felt a void in her heart. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her senses messing with her mind.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Lily didn¡¯t like getting along with Ayaka, but she was afraid that she would cross the line one day and felt that she needed to set clear boundaries in their rtionship.

    ¡°Ick enough training,¡± Lily soliloquized as she walked along the pathway leading to the hot spring alone and discovered a scenic hot spring behind the mansion.

    Lily felt nostalgic when she heard the murmurs of water and felt that she really needed to rx by taking a dip in the hot spring to wash away all the fatigue that had piled up over the past few days.

    Lily wasn¡¯t worried that anyone would walk in on her as she had heard Ayaka mention that men were prohibited froming close to the hot spring since it was used by her. She took off her ceremonial dress and tossed it over the stone beside the hot spring before dipping into the hot spring while hiding her front with a towel.

    She felt a current of pleasure pass through her as she dipped into the lukewarm water within the misty hot spring and felt all the fatigue that had piled up from the intense battles melt away.

    Lily had stated that she nned to move out of the mansion, but that was something she had just cooked up on the spot to stop Ayaka from teasing her.

    ¡°I hope Sister Ayaka isn¡¯t angry about what I said to her¡­¡± Lily med her foolishness for making up such a reason as she wandered within the mist aimlessly.

    Lily had resisted Ayaka just moments ago, and even rejected her feelings clearly, but she felt worried about her again after just a few minutes.

    She convinced her mind that there was nothing wrong with this as she was just repaying Ayaka¡¯s kindness with kindness, and her gaze naturally fell on the jade bracelet over her wrist.

    Lily just didn¡¯t want to be Ayaka¡¯s lover and had no qualms with offering her loyalty to thetter. She was also worried about her and didn¡¯t want to make her sad.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily saw the back of a woman within the mist as she walked through the hot spring.

    <i>Is it Ms. Ayaka? That¡¯s not possible since I just parted ways with her and came here alone.</i>

    Lily looked closely and noticed that the woman¡¯s figure was much smaller than Ayaka¡¯s and that she had her hair styled in a ponytail.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± The woman turned around and covered her front with a towel.

    Lily also covered her breasts and approached the woman before finally making her out as Murasaki. This left Lily in an awkward position.

    Murasaki also revealed a tense and hostile attitude when she realized the other woman was Lily, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were both covering their fronts with towels, Lily was certain that a fight would¡¯ve broken out for sure. At least, that was the impression Lily got from Murasaki¡¯s stare.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, huh, Kagami Lily!¡± Murasaki stated hostilely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you¡­ Ms. Ayaka told me I was free to use the hot spring here. I just didn¡¯t know that you were using it and ended up startling you,¡± Lily stated embarrassedly.

    ¡°Ms. Ayaka told you that you¡¯re free to use the hot spring? Why did she tell you that?¡± Murasaki asked tensely.

    ¡°Huh? W-What do you mean by that? I hope you aren¡¯t taking this the wrong way.¡± Lily blushed and continued, ¡°Ms. Ayaka just wanted me to wash away my fatigue from the tournament battles¡­¡±

    Murasaki sized up Lily suspiciously within the mist, which just embarrassed Lily even further. Lily wondered if Murasaki thought that Lily hade to wash off the fluids on her after doing the deed with Ayaka.

    Lily kneeled down in embarrassment and hid her body underneath the hot spring¡¯s water, leaving just her shoulders and head visible above it.

    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ We both work for Sister Ayaka, don¡¯t we now?¡± Lily turned her face away to look at the murmuring water.

    ¡°You better not refer to Ms. Ayaka so affectionately in front of me. This is why I hate you so much. You pretend to be a na?ve woman in front of everyone, but you go around seducing everyone close to you with or without your knowledge! You enrapture everyone, and even end up harming those who¡¯ve treated you kindly! Tell me. How does it feel to act so innocent all the time? You¡¯re just a b?i?t?c?h? in my opinion!¡± Murasaki expressed her resentment towards Lily emotionally.

    Lily was kind and gentle, but that didn¡¯t mean she was someone who¡¯d just take such words lying down without retorting them. She pulled the towel closer as she stated, ¡°Ms. Murasaki! I won¡¯t me you for saying such rude things to me today since you seem to be in a bad mood today, but when have I harmed others? You better take that back!¡±

    ¡°You want me to take my words back? How could you not realize it when everyone says you¡¯re so intelligent, Kagami Lily. You¡¯re ying the fool, aren¡¯t you? How could you make Ms. Ayaka kiss you in public knowing that it would affect her reputation and standing within the court? Y-You even kissed her so passionately and hugged her¡­¡± Murasaki¡¯s face flushed up as she recalled the scene, but her expression morphed in pain from the heartbreak she felt.

    ¡°You think I wanted to do that?! It was¡­¡± Lily paused in her words as saying that Ayaka had kissed her forcibly would be unfaithful.

    Lily pondered on it for a moment. It was true that Ayaka¡¯s position within the court was sensitive and that she shouldered a lot of pressure, both inside and outside the court. The kiss had given Murasaki grounds to talk back against her.

    A moment of eureka struck Lily as she stated coyly, ¡°Yes, I seduced Ms. Ayaka. What about it, though? You can feel free to tell the whole world that I¡¯m a natural seductress and persuade everyone that I had seduced the Chief Advisor for personal gains. You can even have the imperials and magnates judge me with their rules and regtions if you want, but you better not me Ms. Ayaka for it!¡±

    Lily stood up bravely after making her statement and this caused the wet towel to stick close to her divine body which was vaguely visible now. Murasaki felt a sense of inferiority when she saw such a blessed body in close proximity and felt her anger reduce significantly.

    ¡°D-Do you really feel that way?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯d try to deceive you just because you say rude things to me? I would¡¯ve cleared things to you even if I hated you to be honest. Moreover, I know you spoke rudely to me for the sake of Ms. Ayaka. We¡¯ve both offered our loyalties to her, so there¡¯s no need for us to bicker like this, is there?¡± Lily approached Murasaki as she said this.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer! A-Are you really willing to go that far for Ms. Ayaka? It looks like I¡¯ve misunderstood you all this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Murasaki. We¡¯re both Ms. Ayaka¡¯s retainers, so isn¡¯t it natural for us to work together as one to serve her1?¡± Lily offered her hand to Murasaki.

    Murasaki just tensed up further, though.

    ¡°Just tell me the truth¡­ Do you really love Ms. Ayaka that much?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily blushed hard and revealed a baffled look, feeling surprised that the woman before her had failed to understand even a single thing she had just said.

    ¡°You better not deny it now! There¡¯s no way you¡¯d be willing to tarnish your reputation for Ms. Ayaka if you didn¡¯t love her deeply! I thought you were just a seductress who wanted to get in bed with her, but it seems like I really underestimated you. You¡¯re a really ambitious woman¡­¡± Murasaki pointed at Lily, ¡°You¡¯re nning to be Ms. Ayaka¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you2?!¡±

    ¡°HAH?!¡±

    Robinxen: She¡¯s inviting Murasaki into the harem.Robinxen: Oh wow she really misunderstood.

 Book 5: Chapter 175: Last Bit of Perseverance

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 175: Last Bit of Perseverance</h4>

    Lily realized that some people just deepened their misunderstandings the more you tried to clear things out. Lily approached Murasaki and hugged her tightly before she could even react, causing their breasts to squeeze together1.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Murasaki wasn¡¯t expecting Lily to do this, and tried to push her away, but she discovered that it was impossible for her to do as Lily surpassed her in terms of strength. It was as if she were a powerless woman who couldn¡¯t do anything in front of Lily.

    Lily¡¯s breasts were like the embodiment of softness, and as a woman, this dealt a major blow to Murasaki who was infatuated with Ayaka.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?! R-Release me! I hate you; you know?!¡± Murasaki blushed while showing resistance.

    ¡°Just listen to me. I admire your loyalty to Ms. Ayaka and am willing to forgive you for the insults you threw at me just now for that, but you better learn how to tell the difference between loyalty and love. Haven¡¯t you ever felt that these feelings of yours might turn into an obsession if they intensify any further? You might harm Ms. Ayaka and yourself in the future if you continue acting like this!¡±

    ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡±

    Lily¡¯s charm intent had long reached elevated levels, so it wasn¡¯t that hard for her to make someone as strong as Murasaki blush in front of her even though she was in the same position as her when dealing with Ayaka. It was easier for a person to blush when dealing with someone stronger than them, and this rang true for Lily as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that you shouldn¡¯t let yourself be a burden to Ms. Ayaka if you really love her. You must learn to persevere quietly, you know? That¡¯s what makes you look cuter. You imed that I go around seducing everyone, didn¡¯t you? Why aren¡¯t you acting cute instead of acting like a jealous b?i?t?c?h?, then? You¡¯re just going to incur hate at this rate. Ms. Ayaka will never turn her eyes towards you if you continue acting like this2.¡±

    Murasaki¡¯s pupils contracted as Lily¡¯s words struck her deeply. Lily infused her breath with charm intent as she blew into Murasaki¡¯s ear softly.

    ¡°If you wish to learn how to act cute, I¡¯ll teach you all about it.¡±

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Murasaki felt utterly ashamed that her presumed rival in love had rendered her powerless by stimting her sensitive spots, and this shame made her sink deeper into the mire.

    Her legs softened at a mere charm intent infused breath from Lily at her earlobe and caused her to kneel in the hot spring.

    Murasaki realized the truth in Lily¡¯s words, that she had just been incurring hate by sinking deep in the mire of jealousy and attacking Lily verbally. She had forgotten that acting like this was reducing her charm¡­

    She was certain that Ayaka would take Lily¡¯s side if she had chanced upon their argument just now. Murasaki wondered if defeat was just another form of victory and whether falling for a wooer also meant making the wooer fall for you.

    She gazed upon Lily¡¯s curvaceous and pliant body as she kneeled within the hot spring.

    ¡°I knew it¡­ I have no chances of winning Ms. Ayaka¡¯s affection even if I went behind Lily¡¯s back to pursue her. She prefers a lively and charming young woman like Lily rather than someone like me for sure¡­ You¡¯re right, Lily. Have you realized how privileged you are, though? Not all women are born equal, you know?¡±

    Murasaki syed her arms within the spring water powerlessly.

    ¡°I thought I just lost to you in terms of looks, but it seems that I lost to you in terms of wisdom as well¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Lily worried about running to Ayaka when she returned to the study because she didn¡¯t know how to face her, but fortunately, she wasn¡¯t present now. Lily lit up themp and read silently in the dim study as she didn¡¯t know where Shiu had gone.

    She thought of striking a conversation with her familiars, but she discovered Kagura and Yuki-Onna resting with their eyes closed when her consciousness entered the mirror space.

    Lily¡¯s soul walked over towards Rinne¡¯s room after entering the mirror space, but the reflection on the amethyst mirror she passed by made her pause in her footsteps and check her soul form again. Her soul now had pretty cheeks underneath her lush hair and her forlorn eyes were entuated by a pair of petite lips and a slender neck that linked her beautiful face to her bountiful body.

    Her soul looked girlish now.

    She touched her face and thought aloud, ¡°It seems like my soul form is turning feminine by the day ever since I began training in charm intent.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she imagined her soul form turning into a womanpletely in the future. It wasn¡¯t that much of an issue within the mirror space, but it still made her wonder if she would remain the same if it happened.

    She didn¡¯t see bing a womanpletely in mind, body, and soul as a terrible thing though as she had be a woman thoroughly in the real world. Lily still felt a little guilty about deceiving the world and her sisters for being recognized as the prettiest woman of Heian despite possessing a boy¡¯s soul.

    It was just that Rinne liked her male form, not her female form.

    Lily put on the elegant and revealing celestial maiden¡¯s dress again and entered Rinne¡¯s room with flushed cheeks. She then kneeled before Rinne and held her hand gently. Rinne¡¯s breaths were still as steady as ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s bing harder for me to endure the loneliness, Senior Rinne. I might just be holding on to thest bit of perseverance still left within me¡­ and am feeling lost about why I am even persevering so hard when there¡¯s not much meaning in doing it¡­ Please give me some kind of sign, Senior Rinne. Can I hope to find an answer from the gods in Mt. Izumo?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve recounted all that has happened to me until now to you, Senior Rinne, and have at least brought some good news this time. I¡¯m going to set out towards Mt. Izumo soon and I¡¯ll do my best to climb it so that I can pray to the gods and obtain their guidance to wake you up. I hope you¡¯ll wake up soon, Senior Rinne, or else you might never see my male form again when you wake up.¡±

    ¡­

    Lily continued reading books from the library over the next few days and rested her body. She had a lot of worries guing her mind these days, but her body was still as wholesome as always and recovered its perfect form soon. Ayaka still hadn¡¯t paid a visit to her, though.

    Lily worried whether the argument from a few days ago had infuriated Ayaka and decided that she needed to find a chance to apologize to her. She had no intention of backing down on setting clear boundaries, but she also felt guilty for receiving Ayaka¡¯s deep affection and felt that she owed her an apology for that.

    The mansion weed a continuous torrent of rain a few dayster. Lily had recoveredpletely by now though and had almost perfected her control of the power boost she had gained from ascending to the Permanence level and had finished applying it to her sword arts. Her preparations for setting out to Mt. Izumo were done and all that was left now was to bid Ayaka farewell. Lily rejected Ayaka¡¯s feelings, but she still wished her happiness since she had helped her out a lot.

    This task needed an extraordinary amount of courage, though, and Lily had chosen this rainy day for it. Shebed her hair using the mirror¡¯s reflection and had second thoughts about her decision to see Ayaka today since she presumed thetter would be in a bad mood today because of the rain. She even wondered if it was better to push her ns a day forward.

    The doors to Lily¡¯s room opened suddenly the next moment though, and a feisty, white-dressed Ayaka appeared from behind them. Lily had to admit that she liked feisty, beautiful, and dominating women like Ayaka the most.

    Ayaka being right in Lily¡¯s strike zone was the reason she felt so aroused around her, and why her obsessive love for Rinne felt challenged.

    ¡°Ms. Ayaka?¡± Lily stoppedbing her hair and looked at Ayaka while fiddling with her locks. She wasn¡¯t furious about Ayaka entering her room without calling out to her first and even showed slight joy in her eyes.

    ¡°Are you that pleased to see me, Lil¡¯ Lyn?¡± Lily thought Ayaka was still furious at her and wasn¡¯t expecting her to converse with her using such a deep and delightful voice.

    Lily was weak to such sweet nothings, and was also weak to hand holding and deep kisses¡­ In short, Lily was weak to anything Ayaka did.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that pleased,¡± Lily stated coyly as she turned her head back and revealed a bashful smile out of Ayaka¡¯s view.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Ayaka sat next to Lily and caressed Lily¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Not at all¡­ I just focused on training these past few days.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I must reward you for your diligence, then,¡± Ayaka whispered sweet nothings into Lily¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Lily knew that there was no difference between a reward and punishment from Ayaka and wondered if she was really doing the right thing by flirting with her like this. Lily intended to apologize to her, not have a misunderstanding lover-like conversation where she grumbled about her grievances.

    ¡°I wish to talk about what happened before, Ms. Ayaka¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. We don¡¯t have time for you to dress up leisurely here. Put on the court dress and apany me to the pce right now,¡± Ayaka interrupted Lily.

    ¡°What court dress?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a junior fifth rank court official now and it¡¯s rare for a samurai to hold such a prominent position, you know? I¡¯ve already asked the maid to bring over the court dress, so change into it ande with me to the pce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the pnquin at the entrance. You better hurry now since it¡¯s a serious offense to arrivete to the court. You don¡¯t want to arrivete on your first day at court now, do you?¡± Ayaka stated as she got up.

    ¡°O-Of course not. I¡¯ll get ready immediately!¡± Lily stated and changed into the court dress¡ªwhich was a fitting, white-lined ck outfit¡ªhastily. It had been made to fit her, but she still felt a bit ufortable in them as it was menswear. Lily styled her hair into a ponytail and wore the mini hat that came with the court dress before looking at herself in the mirror.

    Lily smiled faintly, feeling that she looked quite dashing in the court dress even though it was her first time putting it on, and felt much more confident now. It was just that the court dress also entuated her womanliness from a distinct perspective on top of making her look dashing.

    Lily rushed to the mansion¡¯s entrance after getting ready and rode a white horse, which she was now allowed to ride as a military official and rode beside Ayaka¡¯s pnquin with a sense of pride.

    The whole group proceeded through Nijo Avenue in a grandiose yet elegant fashion and stopped in front of the Heian Pce.

    Those at the same rank as the Chief Advisor and the Commander-in-Chief were the only ones allowed to enter the Heian Pce via its main gates, and as the current Imperial Inspector, Lily was also allowed to pass through it, but she needed to dismount before entering it.

    Lily intended to ride the Demon Hound, but she decided not to do so after giving it a second thought and handed the horse¡¯s reins to the servant before walking beside Ayaka¡¯s pnquin with a white te in hand and entered the Heian Pce together with her.

    ¡°Are you feeling nervous about your first time going to court, Lily?¡± Ayaka questioned her as she raised the side curtain of the pnquin.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily stated as she puffed her chest out with a flushed face.

    Robinxen: Of course.Robinxen: Lily! Calm yourself!

 Book 5: Chapter 175: Court Declares War! (1)

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 175: Court Deres War! (1)</h4>

    The Heian Pce included plenty of towers and pavilions and had a long bridge that passed over the massive front imperial gardens and led directly to the central main hall.

    Lily had sighed ruefully at the grandeur of the pce when she had entered it for the first time as it was both grand and elegant. The grandness also concealed a boundless aura within it and gave the whole pce avish feel.

    Lily followed the pnquin through the bridge surrounded by pavilions and arrived at the Purple Serenity Pce, which was the biggest imperial pce within the bounds of the Heian Pce and functioned as the throne hall for the emperor.

    The Purple Serenity Pce loomed over thend because of its massiveness and Lily could feel a heavy and historic aura emanating from it. The deep and lustrous color of the pce also made it exude a poignant feeling on this rainy day.

    Lily had felt a faint poignance no matter where she went in the Heian Empire until now, which had umted from the strenuous life that the people had lived for thousands of years under the wanton rampage of the monsters. However, the poignance that she felt from Purple Serenity Pce was so intense that it had formed a silent pressure which had elevated it to a noble monument of beauty.

    <i>It¡¯s probably the spiritual backbone for samurai chivalry in the Heian Empire.</i>

    Lily concluded internally as she knew first-hand that grief strengthened people.

    In truth, Lily wasn¡¯t ranked high enough to enter the Purple Serenity Pce, but she could enter it alongside Ayaka as she was thetter¡¯s direct subordinate.

    It was her first time going to court, and she walked beside Ayaka with thetter leading the group of court officials through the corridor. Lily wasn¡¯t ustomed to such situations, so she felt a bit nervous even now and tugged her cor every now and then.

    Ayaka chuckled when she saw this and leaned closer to Lily¡¯s ear as she whispered, ¡°Is the cor of the unified court dress too tight for you, Lily? Are you missing thefort that you get from the revealing dresses you always wear?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily blushed when she heard Ayaka¡¯s words and a lot of the court councilors behind them looked at her with astonishment when they heard Ayaka¡¯s and Lily¡¯s banter.

    ¡°O-Of course not.¡± Lily blushed from the embarrassment of having reacted like that within the court, but she also med Ayaka for teasing her without reason.

    The nervousness she felt disappeared after this exchange, though.

    Lily walked into the throne hall along with the officials and discovered that it was massive. The hall made her feel as if she had entered a whole new world built within it.

    However, the Purple Serenity Pce was a bit dark despite its hugeness and the inner parts of the hall were also filled with mist for some reason. This made Lily feel as if an ominous and dark presence was lurking within the throne hall.

    Lily wasn¡¯t qualified to sit beside Ayaka within the throne hall and follow a Fujiwara official who guided her to a seat at the back row which was meant for the low-ranked officials.

    Although Lily was a military official, she was still a subordinate of Ayaka, so her seat was amidst the military officials and onmy¨­ji under the Fujiwara n.

    The throne hall had an elevated tform with three thrones pedestaled on it and each one of them had curtains to their front which werevisher than the ones that existed on the viewing tform of the arena.

    Ayaka stood at the forefront of the officials on the left as she was their leader, and the Chancellor of the Realm, as well as everyone else sat closely behind her.

    Themander-in-chief, Minamoto no Yoritomo, as well as the Genji, Taira, and Tachibana n officials, that is, everyone else not in the Fujiwara faction, sat on the right side. The Left and Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commanders as well as a few other military officials also sat on this side. There were few military officials who sat beside Minamoto no Yoritomo as most samurai weren¡¯t qualified to attend the court, which filled a majority of the seats beside him with high-ranked officials.

    There were hundreds of officials seated within the court and they were the upper echelon of the Heian Empire. Lily sighed ruefully at the fact a simple parasol-holding girl like her had risen in rank so much in less than a year despite not caring much about authority in her journey from Kamakura to Heian-kyo.

    The Cloistered Emperor and the Reigning Emperor were both holding court today, but the Emperor Emeritus wasn¡¯t present.

    After seeing that all officials were present, the Cloistered Emperor asked in a harsh tone, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Emperor Nijo holding court today?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty Nijo isn¡¯t holding court today since he isn¡¯t feeling well, Your Majesty.¡± A high-ranked official from Yoritomo¡¯s side bowed and bent the knee as he answered the Cloistered Emperor.

    ¡°Just forget it¡­ He never says a word whenever he attends court anyway.¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s voice sounded forlorn as it echoed throughout the dimly-lit, waning throne hall.

    ¡°Well, then. How about beginning today¡¯s court session, Emperor Go-Toba?¡± The Cloistered Emperor looked down towards the Reigning Emperor¡ªwho looked like a pretty girl¡ªseated in the lower throne beside him.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± The Reigning Emperor nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the court, then. Are there any cases that require discussion, my dear officials?¡±

    His voice sounded feminine and frail andcked the aura which an emperor needed.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A Tachibana official kneeled and raised his head miserably as he delivered an urgent report. ¡°Tanba¡¯s Shuten Doji dispatched an army of monsters to Settsu Road and attacked the carriages that were carrying the taxes from the western provinces to Heian-kyo. He has snatched most of the annual taxes we¡¯ve collected this year!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The Reigning Emperor was shocked by the news.

    He stated fidgetly in a feminine voice, ¡°The annual taxes from the western provinces make up more than seventy percent of the taxes that we collect from the empire¡¯snds! Are you telling me that we¡¯ve lost all that? The court¡¯s treasury is in a tight state now. I-Is there nothing we can do?¡±

    The discussion between the officials intensified when they saw the Reigning Emperor panic.

    Ayaka felt helpless when she saw the Reigning Emperor¡¯s anxious reaction and she sighed internally.

    <i>You¡¯re just going to lose the councilors¡¯ trust if you lose your head out of fear like that.</i>

    ¡°Silence!¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s deep voice resounded through the hall as he leaned forward and sent a sharp gaze towards the officials. ¡°Do any of you have a solution?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada stepped forward and said righteously, ¡°Shuten Doji has taken over Mt. Ooe for a long time now and has continued to oppose the court as the Demon Lord of Tanba! I believe that he has crossed the line bying out of Tanba and attacking the court¡¯s tax carriages now! We can¡¯t tolerate his actions any longer and must dispatch troops to subjugate him at once!¡±

    The oily-faced eighty-year-old Cloistered Emperor¡ªwho had a mole between his eyebrows¡ªtwitched his lips when he heard Yoshitada¡¯s words. ¡°Shuten Doji has crossed the line by snatching most of the empire¡¯s annual taxes. What does everyone feel about subjugating him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m against it, Your Majesty!¡± Fujiwara no Renbo, the Chancellor of the Realm, stepped forward and said, ¡°The Heavens have lost order and the frequent cmities guing the world have diminished the empire¡¯s power. We cannot act so rashly when the people are still suffering. The Tanba province that Shuten Doji has upied is a strategic location that¡¯s easy to guard and hard to attack because of itsplex and steep topography. I¡¯m afraid that we will suffer irrecoverable losses if we dispatch an expedition to subjugate him!¡±

    ¡°What do you want us to do then? Just sit and watch even though he has snatched most of the empire¡¯s annual taxes for the year? Since when has our Heian Empire turned so cowardly?¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada thundered.

    Fujiwara no Arima chimed in as well. ¡°Heian-kyo will be left unguarded if we dispatch troops to subjugate Shuten Doji, Your Majesty, and we can¡¯t allow that to happen when we have Tamamo-no-Mae sitting right in our backyard. We¡¯ve all seen how arrogantly she stepped across the imperial pce just a few days ago, and it¡¯s clear from her actions that she holds disdain for the court. We¡¯ll have no means to resist her if she decides to attack the imperial pce when the army isn¡¯t present in Heian-kyo!¡±

    ¡°I agree with Lord Arima, Your Majesty! We must settle our internal issues first before we turn our eyes towards the external ones. We can¡¯t dispatch troops on an expedition to subjugate Shuten Doji unless we root out Tamamo-no-Mae first. I¡¯m sure that this 1000-year-old fox demoness is hiding right in our backyard! This is a huge disgrace to us!¡± Although Middle Councilor Minamoto no Hirohikari belonged to the Genji faction, he agreed with the Fujiwara faction¡¯s opinion on this asion.

    Lily, however, furrowed her brows when she heard their opinions.

    <i>Ms. Kimiko has never harmed humanity or the court. Why are they so insistent on subjugating her when there¡¯s no reason to do so?</i>

    The Cloistered Emperor nced to the left and right of the throne after hearing the opinions of the councilors and asked them, ¡°So, who do we subjugate first? Shuten Doji or Tamamo-no-Mae?¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji!¡±

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae!¡±

    The officials began debating once again.

    ¡°Silence! Your quarrels are making my head hurt now¡­¡± The Cloistered Emperor turned towards the Reigning Emperor and asked him, ¡°You¡¯re the regent of the empire, Emperor Go-Toba. What do you believe is the right decision to take?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± The timid Emperor Go-Toba never imagined that the Cloistered Emperor would entrust him with making such a crucial decision, so he deliberated for a moment before stating softly, ¡°I-I¡¯m too young and short-sighted to make such an important decision so quickly. I-I wonder what¡¯s your opinion on this Sis¡ªAhem¡ªLord Chief Advisor?¡±

    Emperor Go-Toba turned to look at Ayaka helplessly.

    The white-dressed Ayaka, who stood out amongst the officials, pondered for a moment before giving her opinion on the matter. ¡°Settsu Road is an important road that leads to the western provinces of the empire, Your Majesty, and we can even say that it¡¯s the lifeline of the court. We will suffer huge financial losses if we are unable to secure Settsu Road, and this might even lead to the court¡¯s copse.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s also true that the Settsu region has aplex topography which makes it hard for us to defend ourselves in its spiraling range of hills, leaving us with no choice but to go on the offense instead. We must give a blow to him and weaken his influence even if we can¡¯t subjugate him.¡±

    ¡°All the taxes as well as the trade from the western provinces will fall into Shuten Doji¡¯s hands if we do nothing about it and Heian-kyo might even face an invasion from him a few yearster when he has amassed enough strength with the wealth that he has stolen from us. We¡¯ll be helpless against him at that time.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve also received a revtion from the Heavens that the root of chaos lies with the three archdemons. Out of them, Shuten Doji is the one who¡¯s closest to jeopardizing the empire¡¯s stability right now! I believe that we must dispatch troops to subjugate him as soon as possible!¡± Ayaka stated firmly.

    Lily nodded from the back as she agreed with Ayaka¡¯s clear and logical conclusion. Although she believed that the imperials and the major factions owned teleportation formations like the Divine Sun and Moon Formations, the cost of using them was high, which was the reason they were just used for transporting treasured items like magatama and such. However, it was impossible for them to waste resources on transporting enormous amounts of food and other goods required for war.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor!¡± The Chancellor of the Realm questioned her, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard what Lord Arima just said. We¡¯ll be left helpless to defend against Tamamo-no-Mae if she decides to attack us after we¡¯ve dispatched troops to subjugate Shuten Doji.¡±

    ¡°Uhm. Well¡­¡± The Reigning Emperor felt that this argument made sense as well and turned speechless for a moment.

    ¡°You keep talking about Tamamo-no-Mae attacking us, but it¡¯s just pure spection now! Shuten Doji has obviously attacked us already and taken the court¡¯s annual taxes, so why are you still so insistent on confronting Tamamo-no-Mae instead1?¡±

    A woman¡¯s dainty voice echoed through the throne hall, which left the officials puzzled for a moment.

    They looked towards the voice¡¯s source and discovered that the statement was from a pretty, low-ranked female official from the back seats.

    ¡°Who is this dumb woman?! How dare she speak such nonsense within the court?!¡± Fujiwara no Arima pointed at Lily as hembasted her.

    Robinxen: Wow she just came out and said it.

 Book 5: Chapter 176: Court Declares War! (2)

    <h4>Book 5: Chapter 176: Court Deres War! (2)</h4>

    The councilors looked at Lily simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Kagami, who has been awarded the lower-grade junior fifth rank of an imperial inspector as a reward for winning the Yoshitsune Memorial Tournament.¡± Taira no Mori, the Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, revealed her identity. He had few military officials sitting beside him on the Taira faction¡¯s side at the moment because the Taira n had lost its influence in the court. He was also one of the very few councilors who had a clear position on the military actions of the empire.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± A high-ranked official from the Kujou n with pointed brows chuckled when he heard Mori¡¯s words. ¡°How dare a mere lower-grade fifth rank official like her speak such nonsense in the court!¡±

    The Chancellor of the Realm also chided her, ¡°Do you believe a mere imperial inspector like you has the right to speak on the first day of court? I request you to dismiss this foolish woman from the court right away, Your Majesty!¡±

    Ayaka countered, ¡°Ms. Kagami is my direct subordinate, Chancellor. Do you think you can just dismiss her for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The Chancellor of the Realm withdrew his neck in fear when he heard Ayaka¡¯s words and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a lower-grade fifth rank court official, Ms. Ayaka, and doesn¡¯t have the right toment on military matters of the empire. She¡¯s also pretty vicious tongued. We must make an example out of her or else it will cause disorder in the court.¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± The Cloistered Emperor spoke up at this moment, ¡°Since all the officials are present here in court today, we might as well let her say her piece, Chancellor. I¡¯m curious about what opinions she has. It wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone to hear her out now.¡±

    The councilors turned silent after the Cloistered Emperor expressed his opinion, and all of them directed their attention towards Lily simultaneously.

    Lily remained bold despite gathering so much attention and said with rity, ¡°Greed has caused the councilors to lose sight of the correct solution to a simple issue like this in my opinion. It¡¯s not as if Settsu¡¯s situation will get resolved if we dispatch troops to subjugate Tamamo-no-Mae. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The councilors looked at each other in dismay.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a condescending statement now, Kagami Lily. Do you believe we¡¯re foolish enough to not realize that? It¡¯s not like we really want to dispatch troops to subjugate Tamamo-no-Mae in such a crucial time, but we¡¯ll be left at her mercy if she takes advantage of our weak defense and attacks the court after we¡¯ve dispatched troops to the Tanba province.¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari denounced her.

    ¡°I wonder why you believe that she will take advantage of our weak defense and attack us. Shuten Doji has cut off the Settsu trade route and isted us from the other side of the empire now. How long do you believe we willst if we just gather our military forces in Heian-kyo and barricade ourselves here? How do you n to sustain the army with supplies? If I were Tamamo-no-Mae and really wanted to take over Heian-kyo, I would just bide my time and wait for the army to disband after the court runs out of money and food to keep sustaining it. This would make it much easier for me to take over the empire¡¯s capital.¡±

    The councilors failed to find any words to refute Lily¡¯s ims.

    Lily continued, ¡°If we make a move against Tamamo-no-Mae now, we will have to battle against both her and Shuten Doji at the same time with inadequate military forces and supplies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The councilors looked at each other apprehensively as this beautiful official¡¯s words sounded reasonable.

    Lily continued further, ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae has been in Heian-kyo for years now, but she never made a move until now even though there were chances for her to do so at times when the capital was left unguarded. How high are the chances that she would do so now? I don¡¯t dare say that she wouldn¡¯t make a move, but I¡¯m sure that Heian-kyo would fall into a huge crisis if we just barricade ourselves here or dispatch troops against her. Nothing is certain in war, and each decision carries its own advantages and disadvantages, but it¡¯s just nonsensical to ce ourselves in an unfavorable position just because of some groundless possibility. This is what you councilors have been trying to suggest all this while. Although I¡¯m not well-versed in military and political matters, it still wasn¡¯t that hard for an ordinary girl like me to realize this truth. I just don¡¯t get why all of you councilors have failed to realize it.¡±

    ¡°How dare you mock the court councilors so brazenly!¡± Fujiwara no Arima thundered at Lily.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s high-pitchedughter interrupted Arima¡¯s words though. ¡°Although Ms. Kagami¡¯s words are quite simple, I find them reasonable enough!¡±

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae is a pretty cunning thousand-year-old fox demon, Your Majesty. We must not drop our guard against her!¡± The Chancellor of the Realm advised in a rush.

    However, the Cloistered Emperor just brushed his suggestion away with a wave of his hand. ¡°Your intentions are clear to me, my dear councilors. However, I¡¯m wondering why the Shogun, who is in charge of mobilizing troops to subjugate archdemons, has remained so silent until now. I¡¯d like to hear your opinion as well, Yoritomo.¡±

    Yoritomo pondered for a while when he heard the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s words and narrowed his eyes before he answered him in a steady voice, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to subjugate Tamamo-no-Mae. Based on what I know about her, I don¡¯t believe she will attack Heian-kyo after we dispatch troops to the Tanba province. Shuten Doji, on the other hand, will surely attack us if we try to subjugate Tamamo-no-Mae. This will ce us in an unfavorable situation where we will be forced to fight on two ends, just as Ms. Kagami imed.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The Cloistered Emperorughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s just what I wanted to hear, Shogun Yoritomo! As expected of you, I suppose!¡±

    The other councilors had nothing much to say now that the chief advisor and the shogun had expressed the same views. They bowed their heads in session and turned silent at once.

    The Cloistered Emperor said boldly after taking a look around at the councilors, ¡°I shall make a formal deration in that case¡ªSubjugate Shuten Doji!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty!¡± The Chancellor of the Realm was the first councilor to bow in approval and the other councilors followed after him.

    The Cloistered Emperor looked at Yoritomo after that and asked, ¡°I wonder what ns you have for dispatching the troops, Shogun.¡±

    Yoritomo nodded respectfully before he answered him, ¡°I¡¯m in favor of dispatching troops to subjugate Shuten Doji as the samurai of the empire will lose their chivalric will if we let him roam unchecked. However, he¡¯s no ordinary demon and has a considerable force under him. It will take us at least three months to muster the troops that need to be sent to the Tanba province.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor nodded when he heard Yoritomo¡¯s words. ¡°That sounds reasonable. This is the biggest battle that will have ever taken ce after I became the Cloistered Emperor, so we must prepare well for it. I¡¯ll leave the specifics of the army mobilization to you, Shogun. The other officials and generals must prepare well to embark on this battle within the next three months ande back victorious!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty!¡± The councilors epted the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s order in unison.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± The Cloistered Emperor ruminated for a while before he continued, ¡°I never expected you to have such great insight on military matters on top of having a noble character and being a master swordswoman. The court is really blessed to have you as one of its councilors. You must also prepare to embark on this battle within the next three months and follow the army to subjugate Shuten Doji!¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily had not expected the Cloistered Emperor to order a minor official like her to join the battle when she had just spoken her thoughts out. However, it was difficult for her to refuse the order when he had called her out in person as it would incur the ridicule of the public if they were to learn that she shirked back after suggesting that the court should subjugate Shuten Doji.

    Lily looked at Ayaka and saw her nod faintly in approval, which made it clear that she also wanted her to join the battle against Shuten Doji.

    Lily was not afraid of the dangers involved in this battle and was willing to join it because she had received a lot of favors from the court. Rei was also in Tanba province, so she believed that she would get to look for her if she joined the Shuten Doji subjugation army.

    However¡­ Lily also needed to visit Mt. Izumo!

    ¡°Three months¡­¡±

    Lily guessed that three months were more than enough for her to arrive at Mt. Izumo¡¯s peak, but she had no clue about what came after that.

    <i>What do I do if the deities require me to carry out certain tasks to awaken Senior Rinne? Should I follow the path that the deities show me and abandon the empire, Ayaka and Sister Uesugi so that I can awaken senior Rinne for sure? Or should I take part in the subjugation and find Sister Uesugi first before I follow what fate has in line for me? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the right choice here.</i>

    Lily did not have much time to ponder about this matter since she was the center of attention within the court right now.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯ll just set out towards Mt. Izumo and do my best to reach its peak within the next three months and make the choice when the deities show me the path ahead!¡±

    Lily had no clue what kind of guidance the deities would provide her and was not even certain whether they would even give her any kind of guidance at all, so it was pretty hard for her to make a decision right now.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Why haven¡¯t you acknowledged His Majesty¡¯s imperial order yet?¡± The Chief Councilor thundered at her.

    Lily¡¯s thoughts got interrupted because of this.

    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± Lily bowed solemnly as she acknowledged the order as she knew that she would not even be able to seek the deities¡¯ guidance or even be able to leave the pce¡¯s doors if she refused the order regardless of what the future held for her.

    The Heian Empire had thus made an unprecedented decision on Lily¡¯s first court day, which was to subjugate Shuten Doji!

    This was still a military secret though, as the empire could not afford to let Shuten Doji know about it. The deration thus remained within the confines of the court. There was, in fact, no need to make a public deration about this as Shuten Doji had upied the territory of the empire.

    Lily left the court along with Ayaka under the praise of several high-ranked court officials, but there were also several officials who directed hostile, lustful and conspiring gazes towards her.

    This was the court.

    ¡­

    At a long distance away from Heian-kyo, Mt. Ooe.

    The terrain here was steep and filled with lush forests, and the mountains were shrouded in ck miasma all year round.

    An old and dark cave rested deep within these towering dark mountains, and a terrifying eldritch aura could be seen oozing out of it from the distance.

    A series of huge stone pirs supported the ceiling of this deep and dark cave, and it had an old me-spewing demon statute within it that illuminated the interior of this fearsome demon abode.

    The demon abode had all kinds of demons within it and was shrouded in dark purple mist that pervaded all its corners. One could also hear the despair-filled screams of girls and the guttural roars of demonsing from deep within it.

    A 7 meter tall, slender, well-built and bare-chested red-haired demonic man who had donned an old armor sat on the huge throne at the summit of this cave and drank delicious wine from the huge wine gourd in his hand.

    The man had a few pretty girls who were practically naked serving him at his feet right now.

    Shuten Doji had received the news of the Heian Empire¡¯s secret war deration on the evening of the very day they had made it.

    However, he remained calm in front of the uing crisis and continued to drink wine as always. He indulged in the pleasures of the flesh with young women and simply did not care about the Heian court¡¯s decision.

    A tall, handsome, one-armed and purple-haired man arrived underneath the throne at this moment. ¡°The human court is about to dispatch an army to attack Tanba, Lord Shuten Doji. Shouldn¡¯t we prepare to face them?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Tell me what you have in mind, Ibaraki.¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s voice had an irresistible charm that most young women were helpless against.

    ¡°Although the human court is powerful, they are not united at all. I believe that it would be easy for us to defend against their attack if we use our strategic terrain to our advantage. However, I believe it¡¯s possible to destroy the human forces from the inside with the least amount of effort by instigating conflict between their factions.¡± Ibaraki Doji¡¯s demonic purple eyes shed with an ominous light.

    Shuten Doji nodded and stretched one of his hands down to caress the head of one of the girls who was serving him with his sharp ws, which made the woman shudder and moan ecstatically.

    He then said, ¡°As expected of my wise advisor. It¡¯s a waste of your talents to have you go out and catch women. Tell me about your n.¡±

    Ibaraki Doji continued, ¡°The human court is full of greedy b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? and few among them truly care about the world. The others don¡¯t matter much, but there¡¯s one human that we must eliminate at all costs as she¡¯ll definitely be our nemesis!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Shuten Doji revealed an insidious gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fujiwara no Ayaka, the Chief Advisor of the Heian Empire1.¡±

    Shuten Doji¡¯s ws pierced into the girl¡¯s body at the moment and caused her blood and organs to spill out as she died at his feet miserably. A vicious look appeared on Shuten Doji¡¯s demonic face the next moment.

    Silva: So¡­ they¡¯re nning to drag down Ayaka? Is Lily¡¯s vision going toe true?

 Book 6: Chapter 1: The Mysterious Woman

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 1: The Mysterious Woman</h4>

    An aphrodisiac mist lingered in the luminescent demon abode and the girls who served at Shuten Doji¡¯s feet seemed to have lost their minds ages ago. They had just chosen absolute obedience as a means of survival when faced with the despair known as Shuten Doji and continued serving him even though others girls got ravaged and murdered around them each day.

    Shuten Doji felt bored when he saw these girls as it had been too easy to break down their wills and they died too fast. He found it much more fun to kill them when they were moments away from breaking down in despair.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka is an abominable woman indeed, Ibaraki, but she¡¯s also one of the top three apex powerhouses of the human court. It would be hard to kill her unless she¡¯s reckless enough to invade this abode alone.¡±

    Ibaraki Doji¡¯s eyes shed with a purple demonic glint as he answered Shuten Doji, ¡°I¡¯ve brought someone for that purpose, Lord Shuten.¡±

    ¡°Hoh?¡±

    A crackling sound came from the mouth of the eldritch statue that spewed crimson mes from the mouth on its stomach, which was then followed by sparks.

    A tall, lean and charming woman, who was dressed in a beautiful and fitting ck kimono, sashayed forward from behind Ibaraki a few momentster.

    The woman was 1.7m tall and wore a conical bamboo hat and a ck veil that covered her head and face, which made it difficult to see her appearance. However, the translucent veil still allowed others to vaguely see her gentle and beautiful visage, and this alone was enough for them to categorize as one of the prettiest women of the world.

    Shuten Doji surveyed the ck-veiled woman silently. As a demon who had ravaged several innocent women, he concluded that the floral designs on the extraordinarily beautiful women¡¯s kimono were pretty exquisite and simr to the ones that were worn by the pampered daughters of the influential ns in the Heian Empire.

    He was certain that a stunning woman had visited him this time!

    A single nce at her kimono was enough for him to figure this out as he had seen thousands of women¡¯s garments over thest several hundred years.

    ¡°Take off your veil and show me your face, woman.¡± Shuten Doji spoke bluntly. His voice had an unusual eldritch power to it which encaptivated the hearts and minds of most women the moment they heard it, but it seemed to not work on the ck-veiled woman on this asion.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to refuse, Lord Shuten,¡± The woman replied in an arrogant tone that came deep from her soul. Her voice seemed to reject all men in the world and was so seductive that it made all men lose their minds the moment they heard it.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have the courage to defy me in my demon abode, woman. Tell me why you dared toe here alone and even defied me when you know who I am,¡± Shuten Doji asked her.

    ¡°I¡¯vee here from far away for the sake of your dominion, Lord Shuten. I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for me now.¡±

    Shuten Doji acted suddenly and sent a gust of eldritch wind towards the woman, which caused the mes to flicker and illuminate the walls of the cave chaotically.

    A faint, crimson light barrier shielded the woman¡¯s body from the devastating gust of wind though and prevented it from messing up her veil and kimono.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shuten Doji showed an astonished expression when he saw this and tried to scan the woman¡¯s strength with a spirit probe, but it got blocked instead.

    ¡°Does she practice a secret art that allows her to hide her power level? She also seems unaffected by the aphrodisiac mist in the cave despite being exposed to it for so long. Although I¡¯m not sure whether she¡¯s as strong as me, she¡¯s strong enough, I guess. Just who is she? When did the Heian Empire gain another beautiful powerhouse like her?¡± Shuten Doji ruminates internally.

    ¡°Lord Shuten,¡± Ibaraki Doji exined, ¡°Ms. Shinsenen is here to provide us with information that¡¯s vital to eliminating our most troublesome opponent.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Although Shuten Doji was a lecherous demon, he was not a foolish demon whose mind was driven by sex. He had already sounded out the woman¡¯s strength and had some degree of confidence at subduing her, but he also felt that he would have to pay a huge price to achieve this and might even get injured in the process.

    He was not foolish enough tomit such an error when faced with the imminent attack of the imperial court¡¯s army.

    ¡°I wonder what information you¡¯ve brought me, Ms. Shinsenen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s information rted to dealing with Fujiwara no Ayaka,¡± Shinsenen answered.

    ¡°Hahaha. Why didn¡¯t you just mention this earlier and leave me in suspense when you¡¯ve already made ample preparations, Ibaraki?¡± Shuten Doji downed another mouthful of wine, which was equivalent to several barrels of wine, from his wine gourd and said with a clear voice, ¡°Ayaka has a lot of influence in the human court as the chief advisor and is also one of the very few female powerhouses among humanity. Yoritomo once said three things about her¡ªshe¡¯s wise, stubborn and has unique preferences. Even I can¡¯t do much about her since she¡¯s just interested in women. I heard that she went all out and fought Tamamo-no-Mae on equal footing to win the affection of a rising star called Kagami Lily recently. I wonder what information you have that will allow us to deal with her.¡±

    ¡°Heh. I know her weakness, Lord Shuten.¡±

    ¡°Hoh?¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Tell me what it is, then.¡±

    The woman remained silent, though.

    Shuten Doji drank another huge mouthful of wine from his wine gourd andughed heartily. ¡°Wine tastes the best when drunk on the knees of a beautiful woman.¡±

    He looked at the women with a wicked gaze that could charm an ordinary woman with ease and make her subservient to him, but Shinsenen remained unaffected.

    ¡°All right. Tell me what you want, Shinsenen.¡± Shuten Doji knew that Shinsenen must have taken a huge risk to bring this information to him and was willing to pay an adequate price for it.

    ¡°I¡­ am just a lone woman who has lost her husband and child, so I have use for money and valuables. I heard that you have a Blood Spirit Magatama¡ª¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡± Shuten Doji mmed the throne¡¯s arm and crushed the head of the beast carved on it. ¡°You¡¯re quite audacious, woman! How dare you demand a Blood Spirit Magatama from me!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Although a Blood Spirit Magatama is quite precious, it¡¯s still nothingpared to the copse of the Heian Empire, Lord Shuten. I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t afraid of the iing human army, but it would be too much of a loss for you if youe across some unexpected event. A single Blood Spirit Magatama is worth it to avoid such a situation from urring. Giving me one shouldn¡¯t affect you much since you have lots of them, Lord Shuten.¡±

    Blood Spirit Magatamas were precious treasures to Shuten Doji. Although he had plenty of them, he felt ovee by fury when he recalled how he had dropped one of them in his fight with Michizane before.

    He pondered on the matter for a while and gritted his teeth as he answered Shinsenen, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give you one of them as long as you tell me what Ayaka¡¯s weakness is.¡±

    ¡°Izumo Shrine,¡± Shinsenen just said two words in response to his question1.

    Shuten Doji and Ibaraki Doji¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard her answer, and Shuten Doji then tossed a red magatama that oozed a blood-red aura towards Shinsenen.

    ¡­

    It continued to rain heavily in Heian-kyo on this day.

    Lily and Ayaka walked through the garden in Ayaka¡¯s mansion while holding a parasol over their heads.

    The rain had forced them to use the parasol on their way back from the Heian Pce. Ayaka had opened her parasol to prevent Lily from getting wet in the rain, so she was left with no choice but to link arms with Ayaka.

    ¡°When do you n to set off, Lily?¡± Ayaka asked in a longing tone that was just like the rain shower.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lily felt a sting of pain in her heart when she heard Ayaka¡¯s question, which made her wonder whether she felt reluctant to leave Ayaka¡¯s side.

    <i>Do I feel reluctant to part with her scent, her secure embrace and her strength? No way. That¡¯s just not possible. I¡¯m sure I just feel reluctant to part with a friend.</i>

    Lily persuaded herself that she and Ayaka were just friends, and that they just had a teacher-student rtionship and a master-subject rtionship between them.

    However, it was also true that she felt reluctant to part with her. The impulse to just snuggle up against Ayaka¡¯s embrace perplexed Lily a lot.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just confused right now. I would never have such impulses.¡±

    <i>Why do I feel such anguish about parting with her, though?</i>

    ¡°Although Mt. Izumo is the sacrednd that all human ascenders aim for, such sacrednds are often the most dangerousnds, Lily. Don¡¯t let Mt. Izumo¡¯s outer appearance deceive you. It¡¯s much more dangerous than the Endless Demon Mountains that you traversed before. You must be careful since I can¡¯t go with you on this journey,¡± Ayaka said worriedly.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll make sure to watch my back as I aim for the Mt. Izumo¡¯s summit.¡±

    ¡°Even I haven¡¯t gone until Mt. Izumo¡¯s summit, Lily. In fact, no one among the current powerhouses of the Heian Empire have reached its summit. Just why are you so obsessed with reaching the summit? Traversing the main peak alone is enough toe across a fortuitous encounter, so there¡¯s no need for you to aim for the summit. An ancestor of my Fujiwara n obtained Izumomaru, a low-ranked spirit artifact that¡¯s handed down in the n, in one of the ancient shrines on Mt. Izumo without even climbing till the summit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder¡­ Ms. Ayaka. However, I must reach the summit at all costs! It doesn¡¯t matter if no one has reached the summit before. That still won¡¯t stop me from trying to reach it!¡±

    ¡°Sheesh¡­ You¡¯re really stubborn sometimes when you¡¯re so timid usually. Just make sure you watch your back.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lily nodded.

    Ayaka stroked Lily¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Your jade bracelet, Unmelted Snow, can be called a spirit artifact, albeit amon low-ranked one, since I had a master artisan make it for you. You must watch out for those who covet it because of its rareness though, since it¡¯s a Yin artifact. Its ability to strengthen the power of your domain is pretty impressive, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°All right, Ms. Ayaka. What are spirit artifacts and Yin artifacts, though?¡±

    ¡°The legendary treasures that exceeded the ninth grade are called spirit artifacts. It¡¯s quite hard to obtain such treasures as most spirit artifacts other than the top-quality ninth grade treasures have a perfect form. It¡¯s said that the deities of Takamagahara left them behind in our world.¡±

    Robinxen: All things converge.

 Book 6: Chapter 2: Izumo

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 2: Izumo</h4>

    ¡°Do deities really exist in Takamagahara, Ms. Ayaka?¡± This was a very important question for Lily.

    ¡°They do. The deities are the ancestors of the imperial family. It¡¯s said that they used to roam thends of Heian a thousand years ago. Thends were not known as Heian back then, though. However, there are no records of the real deities manifesting in Takamagahara over the past thousand years if we exclude the minor deities.¡±

    Lily nodded and hoped that the deities would manifest on the summit of Mt. Izumo when she reached there.

    ¡°As for the Yin artifacts, they are spirit artifacts that are specialized for women to use and have the Yin attribute enchanted to it. They are quite beneficial for training the body and gaining enlightenment in charm intent and heavenlyws suitable for women. Your domain, Sakura Blizzard, is also quite feminine in nature, so you¡¯ll probably see a considerable increase in strength because of the bracelet¡¯s effects and might even see some other unexpected benefits from it,¡± Ayaka exined patiently.

    ¡°Thank you for the exnation, Ms. Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Lily.¡± Ayaka hugged Lily gently and moved her hands towards thetter¡¯s butt.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ayaka felt surprised when she saw Lily just blushing in response to her actions. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you denying my touch today?¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s because I¡¯ll be parting ways with you soon, Ms. Ayaka. I just don¡¯t want to infuriate you before I leave.¡± Lily felt her cheeks burn as she answered Ayaka.

    ¡°Is that so? I wonder if you¡¯ll allow me to tease you further, then?¡± Ayaka breathed out into Lily¡¯s ear.

    ¡°O-Of course not!¡± Lily struggled out of her embrace.

    Ayaka grabbed Lily¡¯s hand at once and nned to tease her further, but Murasaki¡¯s appearance interrupted their sweet time.

    ¡°Ahem. Ms. Ayaka.¡± Murasaki kneeled down and called out to her with mixed feelings.

    Ayaka acted as usual even though Murasaki had seen them mess around and released Lily before she answered her, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lily lowered her flushed face in embarrassment, though.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the early spring shrine ceremony, Ms. Ayaka. The shrine master session ceremony is set to ur at two of the shrines under the administration of the Fujiwara n this year, namely the Izumo Shrine and Kurasuyama Shrine. The court regtions state that we need to dispatch Miko administrators to oversee the entire session process. The Imperial Shinto Shrine wants to know who you n to send in as the Miko administrators for this year¡¯s ceremony,¡± Murasaki answered her.

    Ayaka pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The Miko administrators for the session ceremony, huh? A lot of events have urred in the capital recently, so I forgot about it. All the experienced priestesses of Heian-kyo have their own responsibilities, so I can¡¯t think of anyone right away¡­ Hold on.¡±

    She then looked at Lily and said, ¡°You¡¯re heading to Mt. Izumo, right, Lily? The Izumo Shrine is right in front of Mt. Izumo, so you might as well oversee the seven-day shrine master session ceremony as the Miko administrator!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lily felt confounded as she had limited time to reach Mt. Izumo¡¯s summit. However, she still found it hard to refuse Ayaka¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it, Ms. Ayaka. I wonder how long it¡¯ll take though.¡±

    ¡°The ceremonysts seven days and you don¡¯t need to do much other than overseeing it as the court won¡¯t recognize the session unless it¡¯s conducted under the presence of a Miko administrator,¡± Ayaka answered and continued, ¡°The Izumo Shrine is the origin of the Fujiwara onmy¨­ji, priestesses and priests. The Izumo Shrine and Heian-kyo are connected via a teleportation formation, so you¡¯ll be able to reach Mt. Izumo much faster this way. Otherwise, it will take you at least half-a-month to reach it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d do it even if there was no teleportation formation connecting them, Ms. Ayaka. However, I have no idea about the duties of the Miko administrator.¡±

    ¡°Haha. You don¡¯t need to worry about it so much, Lily, as you aren¡¯t in charge of the ceremony and also don¡¯t need to perform a dance on the altar. The position of a Miko administrator is the same as that of a court supervisor. All of them will show you respect and give you the same treatment as a court supervisor. You don¡¯t really need to do anything other than overseeing the entire ceremony properly,¡± Ayaka exined further.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily nodded. ¡°I shall undertake this task, then.¡±

    Ayaka smiled faintly and whispered into Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°Izumo Shrine is where I learned magic, so it might have some embarrassing secrets rted to me. Aren¡¯t you curious about them? My first love, for example.¡±

    ¡°Umm. I don¡¯t dare to make inquiries into your personal life, Ms. Ayaka¡­¡± Lily blushed as she wondered, ¡°Ms. Ayaka¡¯s in her twenties, so she must¡¯ve had a first love.¡±

    Lily felt a stab of pain in heart when she thought about this.

    Ayaka chuckled when she saw Lily¡¯s expression. ¡°Are you jealous, Lily?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course not!¡±

    ¡°I was just kidding with you about my first love being there. My master¡¯s there, though.¡±

    Meanwhile, Murasaki¡¯s expression soured when she saw Ayaka and Lily banter with each other affectionately.

    ¡­

    The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s Pce inside the Heian Pce was much smaller and darker than the Purple Serenity Pce, and it had several bronze tortoise statues that puffed out mist from their mouths.

    Yoritomo was having an audience with the Cloistered Emperor alone, and the Cloistered Emperor was seated on the high tform behind the curtain right now.

    ¡°Is there any news about Rokuhara, Yoritomo?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also worried about his disappearance, Your Majesty. Although Lord Rokuhara has served the court for several generations and has gone into seclusion for training often during those times, his disappearance during times like this worries me a lot.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor nodded, ¡°I¡¯m also worried about his disappearance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to look for Lord Rokuhara already. However, no one seems to know where he went, not even the people in his residence. We also have no idea where he trains in seclusion as it¡¯s a pretty secretive area.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s quite worrying, then.¡±

    The rumors of Rokuhara¡¯s disappearance had spread inside and outside the imperial court already and the matter had left all the councilors worried.

    Yoritomo remained silent for a brief period before he continued, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough troops to protect Heian-kyo if we dispatch troops to Tanba, Your Majesty. Should we borrow the power of the mirror girls and the sword miko?¡±

    ¡°I have always been worried that the cursed mirror girls would bring disaster to the empire, but it seems like we need to change our opinion of them now since they¡¯ve received an oracle from the heavens. We need to rope in all the forces that are beneficial to our Heian Empire. Isn¡¯t that so, Yoritomo?¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± Yoritomo bowed respectfully.

    ¡­

    Lily arrived at the ancestral residence of the Fujiwara n together with Ayaka under the cover of the rain since the elders of the n supervised the teleportation formation that was connected to the Izumo Shrine. Even Ayaka could not send someone via the formation without the elders¡¯ permission as the Izumo Shrine was an important ce of origin for the n and was also one of the top five shrines in Heian.

    They hade prepared today. The magatama needed for the teleporting Lily fell under the n¡¯s expenses since it was an official trip under the court¡¯s orders. The court was just too poor to afford it.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka and Lily stood under the rain with parasols in their hands, one outside the formation and one inside it.

    The duo looked at each other longingly.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka tossed her parasol aside and stepped inside the formation despite getting wet in the rain before she grabbed Lily¡¯s hand.

    Lily felt her body turn numb momentarily as she felt it hard to resist Ayaka¡¯s sudden initiation just before she left for Izumo.

    Ayaka took out an orb from her kimono and handed it over to Lily. ¡°It¡¯s a voice transmission orb. You can inject spirit power into it when you decide to skip court and talk to me via it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you for the orb, Ms. Ayaka.¡± Lily felt pleased that she could talk with Ayaka even when they were far away.

    ¡°Just see how happy you are. Do you hate parting with me so much?¡±

    ¡°Not at¡ª¡±

    Ayaka hugged Lily suddenly and raised her chin before she kissed her.

    <i>Thud!</i> The Sakura Parasol in Lily¡¯s hand dropped on the wet stone formation because of this.

    A thread of saliva connected their lips when they ended the kiss1, and this seemed to show how reluctant the duo felt about parting from each other. A time for separation always came in life, but the duo found sce in the fact that they could see and talk to each other via the transmission orbs.

    Lily recovered her senses soon after and pushed Ayaka away when she realized that her actions might mislead Ayaka into thinking she had feelings for her. ¡°Please don¡¯t kiss me forcefully like this ever again.¡±

    ¡°Are you furious at me?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to disappoint you since we¡¯ll part ways today. I don¡¯t know if you like doing this¡­ but this is thest time we do it,¡± Lily answered with a flushed face and shuddering voice while the white mist from the rain shrouded her face.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to return, then.¡± Ayaka spanked Lily¡¯s butt to push her towards the center of the teleportation formation before she left the formation to activate it.

    The grand formation glowed up brightly within the mist and was moments away from teleporting Lily to a faraway ce now.

    Ayaka looked at Lily solemnly at this moment and pursed her crimson, lonely lips within the rain before she confessed to her. ¡°I love you, Lily2.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily shuddered momentarily and lowered her head demurely when she heard Ayaka confess to her.

    The intense light obscured Ayaka¡¯s face and the space around Lily warped as she entered a bright and multicolored spatial region that carried her somece far.

    Her sight returned to normal a brief momentter, but a sunny valley reflected within her eyes instead of the raining Fujiwara ancestral residence.

    The Sakura Parasol in Lily¡¯s hands still dripped with rain as Lily sensed the quietness and greenery of this sunny valley.

    Her chest heaved up and down intensely and her heart raced quickly right now.

    ¡°Did she¡­ confess to me just now?¡±

    Robinxen: AYAKA PLEASE.Robinxen: AY-A-KA!

 Book 6: Chapter 3: Izumo Shrine

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 3: Izumo Shrine</h4>

    The confession had touched Lily and the scenes of Ayaka kissing her, whispering sweet nothings to her, and dominating like her a lover shed through her mind subconsciously.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Lily shuddered internally.

    <i>Drip¡­ Drip¡­</i>

    The translucent rain drops on the parasol¡¯s tip trickled down one by one.

    The fact that she had teleported to Izumo right after the confession calmed her down though, as she feared that she would make an unforgivable mistake had she received the confession within Ayaka¡¯s arms.

    Lily¡¯s throbbing heart returned to normal now that there was a lot of distance between them, and the guilt that she felt also receded gradually.

    The sunlit scenery¡¯s scent rejuvenated her.

    Lily checked the map she had prepared in advance and concluded that she was in Izumo now. Izumo had a vast territory and was more or less the same size as Tanba and Yamashiro and was naturally named after Mt. Izumo.

    Lily surmised that she was in the edge of the valley behind Izumo Shrine since the Fujiwara n¡¯s teleportation formation existed there. She just needed to walk a kilometer on the path ahead of her to reach the Izumo Shrine.

    The valley had guards on both sides to prevent unauthorized persons from entering it and had no guards near the actual teleportation formation.

    Lily stored the Sakura Parasol in the bamboo basket on her back once she confirmed her location. She was dressed in a fitting red kimono at the moment and looked just like a samurai woman with Yasutsuna tied to her waist.

    Ayaka had actually insisted on giving her attendants, but Lily had turned down the offer since her strength made them practically useless as guards, and she also found it much more convenient to operate alone.

    Lily felt refreshed as she traversed the lush path ahead of her under the speckled sunlight.

    The shrine gate came into view once she passed through the woods, and she then climbed up the stone steps in front of it. Lily then passed through the shrine gate, which had two white-dressed guards armed with a round-tipped staff on either side.

    The guards stepped back in surprise when they saw her and showed astonishment on their faces when they saw her beautiful looks and sensual figure. They determined that she was not someone ordinary as only people from the capital could use this gate.

    One of the guards asked politely, ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    Lily smiled faintly and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Kagami Lily from the capital.¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯vee via the n¡¯s teleportation formation, then. May I know the purpose of your visit?¡±

    ¡°I was ordered by the chief advisor to¡­ what was it again?¡± Lily forgot why she hade here for a moment because of the embarrassing scenes that had shed through her mind moments ago. ¡°Oh, yes. I was ordered to supervise and stand witness to the shrine master session ceremony.¡±

    ¡°The shrine master session ceremony?¡± The two guards asked in shock.

    ¡°A-Are you the Miko administrator dispatched by the court, miss?!¡±

    ¡°I am, indeed.¡±

    ¡°Did youe alone, miss? Where are the attendants and the guards?¡±

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s just me,¡± Lily answered with a smile.

    The two guards looked at Lily with astonishment and suspicion. The fact that she hade from the teleportation formation meant that she was telling the truth, but none of the Miko administrators hade alone to the shrine in the past.

    ¡°Your appearance is enough to tell us youe from an unusual background, miss, but I must still request you to show us the identity te issued by the court to confirm your statement. I hope you aren¡¯t offended by this,¡± One of the guards said embarrassedly, as he feared that she would get angry.

    Lily just showed a bright smile in response to his demand though, and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    She then took out her identity te and handed it to the guards. Lily had actually prepared the priestess outfit and the other required items within the storage jade before she had set out.

    The guards had seen the identity te several times previously, so they recognized it immediately.

    They kneeled down and offered the identity te up, ¡°Please forgive us for failing to recognize you, Ms. Kagami! We¡¯re willing to ept any kind of punishment for our sin!¡±

    Lily stored the identity te and said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that.¡±

    The guards exchanged whispers after that. One of them darted towards the shrine hall while the other got up and said, ¡°Please follow me, Ms. Kagami. He¡¯s gone to inform the shrine to make preparations for your visit.¡±

    The Miko administrator¡¯s sudden visit threw the usually serene Izumo Shrine into chaos temporarily1. Lily followed the guard up the trail and saw a shrine built behind a torii gate when she arrived at its foot.

    A gray-haired, dark-skinned old man with a hooked hose and a huge beard had arrived at the torii along with a group of white-dressed, blue-coated middle-aged priests and priestesses to wee her.

    The old man bowed respectfully when he saw Lily approach the torii, and the middle-aged priests and priestesses behind him divided into two rows on either side of it. Two lines of young priestesses dressed in white clothes and red coats rushed forward from behind the middle-aged group and bowed their heads to her after that.

    ¡°Please forgive me for thete wee, Ms. Kagami. I, Fujiwara no Shigeyuki, the shrine master, wasn¡¯t aware that the Miko administrator wasing today. I¡¯m willing to do anything to atone for my crime,¡± the old man said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite. I was the one who didn¡¯t inform you in advance about it. There¡¯s no need for such a grand wee since I was just ordered to stand witness to the session ceremony. I¡¯m nothing more than a close aide of Ms. Ayaka,¡± Lily said casually.

    Shigeyuki¡¯s lips twitched when he heard her mention the session ceremony, but he lowered his head to hide his expression from Lily so that she wouldn¡¯t notice it. The fact that she called herself a close aide of the chief advisor made it obvious to him that the young and pretty woman before him had a considerable background.

    ¡°Please follow me. Ms. Kagami!¡±

    Lily followed Shigeyuki and passed by the young priestesses, who blushed and whispered with each other when they peeked at her stunning looks.

    She walked past tforms that had halls constructed on it as she climbed up the mountain, and all these tforms had young priests and priestesses training or discussing on it.

    Shigeyuki introduced the shrine respectfully and pointed towards the tforms and halls at the foot of the mountain, ¡°That¡¯s the shrine¡¯s Onmy¨­ division. Those with talent from the Fujiwara n learn the Onmy¨­ arts here, and the chief advisor, who is Heian¡¯s best onmy¨­ji, also trained there when she was young.¡±

    Lily looked at the Onmy¨­ division at the foot of the mountain and sighed ruefully when she imagined the young Ayaka training on the tform in a white dress.

    Lily had been a nobody in Heian just a while before and would have been executed for justing close to this shrine previously. However, even a high-ranked priest like Shigeyuki treated her with respect and introduced the premises to her personally now that she had be an imperial inspector.

    She knew that her path of ascension had just begun since she knew how vast this world was and resolved her mind to never lose track of who she was in front of the lures brought by status and authority.

    Shigeyuki pointed at a hall halfway up the mountain and said, ¡°That¡¯s where the priestesses live and train.¡±

    He then pointed towards the buildings on the hill beside the left precipice of the mountain and said, ¡°That¡¯s where the priests live. Although they are priests, they are still men, and it¡¯s hard to prevent love from budding between young men and women. However, love is forbidden in the shrine since the priestesses must maintain a chaste body. You can rest assured that no such thing happens here, and I hope that you¡¯ll report the same to the court.¡±

    Lily blushed when she heard this and wondered whether there was a reason for him to emphasize this so much.

    ¡°Oh, yes. The chief advisor also assumed the role of a priestess for two years as part of her training.¡±

    <i>Ms. Ayaka had also been a priestess? Don¡¯t tell me she became a lesbian because love is forbidden between a priestess and a man?</i>

    Lily knew that priestesses were required to remain chaste until they were twenty-five from the moment their menstrual cycle began, and also heard that it was prettymon for them tofort each other under this strict and harsh environment because of the ambiguous feelings between them.

    She wondered whether Ayaka had also engaged in such actions during her term as priestess here and felt a stab of pain in her heart when she imagined herfort another priestess. ¡°Hmph. She must¡¯ve had a first love since she confessed to me. They say it¡¯s hard for women to forget their first love. What am I to her then? She should just hook up with her first love instead.¡±

    Lily shook her head to clear her mind. ¡°What am I even thinking about? I don¡¯t have the right to condemn her when there¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡±

    ¡°By the way,¡± Lily asked as they climbed up the mountain, ¡°When are you nning to hold the session ceremony, Mr. Shigeyuki, and who is the sessor? Can you arrange a meeting between us?¡±

    Although she hade here just as a formality, she still intended to fulfill her duties as Ayaka had dispatched her here.

    ¡°Haha. You must be tired since you just arrived here, Ms. Kagami. Please rest in the shrine for a few days and allow us to attend you as we make the preparations2,¡± Shigeyuki answered with a smile.

    Lily asked about the session several times on the way, but Shigeyuki evaded her questions with non-answers each time, and this aroused suspicion in her. The duo then arrived at the ritual hall of Izumo Shrine, which looked bigger than the usual shrine hall and was also quite elegant and beautiful.

    ¡°As expected of the Fujiwara n. It¡¯svisher than the Genji¡¯s Yoshitsune Shrine,¡± Lilymented internally.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    The duo came across priestesses who were in the middle of preparing a feast when they entered inside.

    Shigeyuki thundered violently at them when he saw this, ¡°What are you girls doing?! Can¡¯t you see the Miko administrator is already here?! Why haven¡¯t you finished the preparations?! Hurry up now!¡±

    Lily¡¯s expression soured down when she saw him thunder at the young priestesses like this in front of her.

    Robinxen: Wow they really take her position seriously, I think she¡¯s undervaluing it.Robinxen: Evasive¡­ it¡¯s definitely Lily.

 Book 6: Chapter 4: The Miko Administratorâ€™s Authority

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 4: The Miko Administrator¡¯s Authority</h4>

    ¡°I told you there¡¯s no need for such propriety, Mr. Shigeyuki¡­¡± Lily said sullenly.

    ¡°Please, Ms. Kagami. We can¡¯t just treat a valued guest like the Miko administrator with impropriety!¡±

    Shigeyukicked the virtuousness that a shrine master was supposed to have and did his best to tter Lily, which made her feel quite ufortable. The priestess ced the elegant-looking appetizers on the ck, high-grade,cquered wooden tables in front of them, and finally had the feast ready.

    The Fujiwaras were the most affluent family in Heian, so it was normal for them to use such exquisite and luxurious bowls and utensils.

    ¡°Please enjoy the feast, Ms. Kagami.¡±

    The middle-aged priests and priestess apanied Lily during the banquet while the young priestesses sang and danced to liven up the mood.

    Lily did not really want to exchange greetings with these bunch of old persons. However, as Ayaka had trained in this shrine, which was an important location for the Fujiwaras, Lily knew she could not just ignore them, and had to deal with them politely.

    Shigeyuki pped his hands, and a few attendants came over with boxes filled with precious herbs and gems, as well as a tray filled with around 30 magatama, which was a huge amount in Heian.

    ¡°Please ept these small gifts foring so far, Ms. Kagami. I hope you won¡¯t reject our goodwill.¡±

    Lily frowned when she saw this as the items before her had a total value of 60 magatama, which was quite a huge amount. The number of magatama collected via the annual tax in the empire¡¯s treasury amounted to just over a thousand magatama, which showed how wealthy the Fujiwaras were.

    ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Shigeyuki?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Please don¡¯t treat me like a stranger, Ms. Kagami. We just want to express our goodwill foring so far to supervise the session ceremony and have no ill-intentions behind sending you these gifts, and hope that you will make an impartial decision,¡± Shigeyuki answered.

    ¡°An impartial decision?¡± Lily felt puzzled as she knew that her duties just entailed supervision and did not include any decision-making.

    A gray-haired priestess beside Shigeyuki added at this moment, ¡°As the Miko administrator, you are responsible for witnessing the session ceremony, and supervising the new shrine master. You have the power to strip them of their position if you find them unsuitable because of their conduct! The court has dispatched you to check and ensure that the right person assumes the role. It¡¯s a heavy responsibility, Ms. Kagami.¡±

    Lily finally understood that she had such authority and recalled that a Fujiwara official had said something simr to her before she departed. She had not cared much about it since she thought it was all just a formality.

    ¡°Since you represent the court, Mr. Kagami,¡± a middle-aged priest added, ¡°I must say this for the sake of the court and the Fujiwaras. I believe that the future shrine master of Izumo Shrine is unsuitable for the position!¡±

    The priest¡¯s words startled Lily and made her look at Shigeyuki subconsciously.

    Shigeyuki showed an embarrassed look and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, Ms. Kagami. Although the future shrine master is a decent teacher within the shrine, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s unsuitable for the position. It¡¯ll be hard to convince the others about this decision¡­ It makes me worry about the shrine¡¯s future, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The crowd said in unison, ¡°We have the same opinion! Kiyoko is unsuitable for the position!¡±

    Shigeyuki added, ¡°The court is located far away and made such a decision because they aren¡¯t aware of the situation here. I hope that you will make a careful decision for the sake of the shrine¡¯s future, Ms. Kagami!¡±

    Lily looked at the gifts before her and understood what was the deal.

    ¡°So, these gifts are¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s just to express our goodwill, Ms. Kagami. I hope someone as wise as you will make a sound decision.¡± Shigeyuki revealed a true smile.

    Lily nodded and said, ¡°All right. I know what to do. Could you tell me when the ceremony is going to happen, then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll happen in two days.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Lily got up suddenly, ¡°Since Ms. Ayaka sent me here with such authority, I¡¯ll make a sound decision once I finish investigating Kiyoko and won¡¯t hesitate to strip her of the position if I find her unsuitable for it. However, I won¡¯t distort the truth if she really has the aptitude to act as a proper shrine master! Take these things away now. I don¡¯t need them.¡±

    Lily waved her sleeve once she said this with a solemn face and left the hall, which left the others embarrassed.

    ¡°W-What does she mean?¡± An old man with a crooked-face said, ¡°How could she act so untactful when you¡¯ve shown her so much respect, shrine master? Does she really think she has any actual decision-making power?¡±

    <i>m!</i> Shigeyuki mmed the cup on the table and said, ¡°Although the chief advisor sent her, this shrine belongs to the Fujiwaras. Only the administrator and the chancellor of the realm have the final say in this matter! We shall serve her politely as long as she acts with tact. If not, well¡­ Hmph. Let¡¯s see, then.¡±

    The cup in Shigeyuki¡¯s hands shattered into pieces because of the spirit power that overflowed from his hand.

    Outside the shrine, Lily thought that she just needed to go through the motions in supervising the session ceremony, but things did not seem as simple as that. Although she was not afraid of making a just decision, she knew that she could not just act however she pleased here as she had to take Ayaka¡¯s position into consideration.

    Lily looked at the sunny hillside and thought, ¡°I wonder what kind of person this Kiyoko is.¡±

    <i>I might as well ask someone about her first.</i>

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The elegant sunlight illuminated the training tform halfway up the mountain, where young priestesses practiced the sword in white and red garments.

    Although it was important for a priestess to learn the sword, it was a profession that needed aprehensive understanding of magic, sword, guardian deity, prayer and so on. A priestess¡¯ power, other than the one gained through training spirit power, originated from faith in the deities and the guardian deity enshrined in the shrine.

    The priestesses who trained here were mostly battle priestesses and included some dancers and ritual priestesses who could not fight.

    ¡°All of you must swing three hundred times to be one with the sword. Although it¡¯s spring now, you must make sure that your mind is as calm as still water and drive away all distracting thoughts.¡±

    A tall and slender woman dressed in a fitting ck kimono with an open cleavage and a fis undergarment that came all the way up to her neck guided the priestesses as she walked amidst them.

    The long-haired and considerably pretty woman¡¯s face was covered with a thinyer of sweat at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as the others at this¡­ Ms. Kiyoko¡­¡± A petite priestess said as she swung the sword awkwardly.

    Otome Kiyoko sashayed towards the petite priestess briskly with her chest held out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so disheartened, Eiko. Everyone has their own rate of progression. I¡¯m sure you will get better at it if you just focus and train the movements while recalling them in your mind.¡±

    Kiyoko advised Eiko in a kind, soft and persevering voice.

    However, Eiko¡¯s movements remained awkward even though she practiced them multiple times. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I might just not have the talent for it like the others say, Ms. Kiyoko¡­ They learned the movements at once, while there¡¯s no signs of me getting better. I might as well be a ritual priestess since that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°You justck the confidence, Eiko. Come here. I¡¯ll show you how to swing again.¡±

    ¡°The onmy¨­ji students at the foot of the mountain have some questions regarding mid-level wind magic, Ms. Kiyoko, and required your advice,¡± A short-haired onmy¨­ji student ran up the mountain and said this with panted breaths since men were prohibited in the priestesses¡¯ training area.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll guide Eiko for a few more moments. Tell them I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Kiyoko answered the short-haired girl as she wiped the sweat on her forehead. Her hair had stuck to her cheeks because of the movements, but she still brimmed with vigor.

    Lily descended the mountain after asking a priestess for directions at this moment, though.

    ¡°This Eiko clearly has no martial talent. Her unsymmetric body and her personality aren¡¯t suited for training martial arts, too. The instructor should be aware of this as well. I wonder why she hasn¡¯t told her the truth?¡± Lily pondered. ¡°Eiko will just lose her life if she battles with such skills. Lying to her will only do her harm.¡±

    Lily descended the stone steps and arrived at the training area and could not help but walk over to scan Eiko¡¯s body with spirit power when she saw her swing the sword awkwardly under Kiyoko¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°It would be better for you to give up on training the sword, little girl,¡± Lily advised.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Eiko paused her training with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    Kiyoko and the other priestesses looked at Lily when she made herment, and her beautiful looks caused the young ones to blush in tandem. A woman as pretty as her was most wee among priestesses that were secluded from the world.

    All of them revealed puzzled looks as they did not know who Lily was.

    The 173 cm tall Kiyoko, who was slightly shorter than Lily, bowed to her politely even though she did know who she was.

    Lily walked in front of Eiko and caressed her head as she continued, ¡°Oh? Although your body isn¡¯t flexible enough for training the sword, your soul has a distinct spirit power affinity. I rmend that you focus on learning magic and manipting familiars instead. You might see better results, then.¡±

    ¡°R-Really? I-I used to see strange things in the woods right from childhood and also used to hear the whispers of flower fairies¡­¡± Eiko said.

    Lily smiled at Eiko faintly.

    Kiyoko was also stunned when she heard this as she had never heard Eiko mention this over the past year of training1. She looked at Lily reverently and asked, ¡°I wonder where youe from, immortal? I¡¯m the shrine¡¯s battle instructor, Otome Kiyoko. I hope you will give me some advice as well.¡±

    Kiyoko referred to Lily as an immortal since not just anyone could detect the potential hidden within someone else with a mere touch.

    Lily¡¯s proficiency in Lunar Blossom and her enlightenment of Lunar True Intent and Charm Intent ced her in the same level as Throned Sovereigns now! Her perception of life and the naturalws was much higher than that of normal adepts.

    Robinxen: Seems like she wasn¡¯t sabotaging then.

 Book 6: Chapter 5: Otome Kiyoko

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 5: Otome Kiyoko</h4>

    Although Lily was not someone who judges people based on their appearances, she made her position clear on the matter of session within her mind when she saw Kiyoko and recalled how the bunch of old snobs had tried to bribe her in an attempt to have Kiyoko¡¯s shrine master qualifications taken away.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kagami Lily. I arrived from the capital just recently,¡± Lily bowed to Kiyoko politely in response.

    ¡°The capital, huh? You¡¯ve made a long journey¡­ I saw you descend from the mountain just now. Did youe here via the teleportation formation?¡± Kiyoko asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you perhaps one of the Fujiwaras?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a samurai who serves Ms. Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Ayaka, you say?!¡±

    Kiyoko revealed a strange expression when she heard Ayaka¡¯s name, and Lily also noted that she had not used an appetion when she blurted out her name just now.

    ¡°Oh¡­ So, you were the chief advisor¡¯s councilor!¡± Kiyoko added when she noted Lily¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m headed towards Mt. Izumo, and visited the shrine to fulfill a task which Ms. Ayaka entrusted to me. I wonder if you can show me around, Ms. Kiyoko,¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°I sure can. However, I need to instruct the onmy¨­ji students after this¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re headed for the Onmy¨­ division at the foot of the mountain then, I suppose. I was curious about it as well. Do you mind if I tag along with you?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Kiyoko revealed a somewhat embarrassed expression and said after ruminating for a while, ¡°All right. You cane along with me to take a look¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope there¡¯s no issue, Ms. Kiyoko.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m d to guide you, immortal!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for that,¡± Lily smiled. ¡°You can just call me Lily, by the way. There¡¯s no need to refer to me as immortal and such, Ms. Kiyoko.¡±

    ¡°Please, Ms. Lily. You are far wiser than a battle instructor like me who teaches in this mountain and are as beautiful as immortal fairies and goddesses from the legends. You shall always remain an immortal in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily blushed when she heard a beautiful and mature teacher like Kiyokopare her to immortal fairies from legends and resolved to train her mind further since she was weak to such praises.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the prettier one, Ms. Kiyoko.¡± Lilyplimented back since it was her motto to respond with politeness when treated politely.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t console me like this, Ms. Lily. I¡¯m just an old woman who has passed the age of marriage. Follow me to the Onmy¨­ division, then.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    However, Kiyoko paused when the two of them reached an empty clearing and asked while looking down, ¡°You referred to the chief advisor by her name just now, didn¡¯t you, Ms. Lily?¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡± Lily looked at Kiyoko and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same, Ms. Kiyoko?¡±

    The two of them came to the mountain¡¯s foot after that. The hall and the training tform here were much shabbier than the ones uphill and lots of instruments were arranged chaotically here. The ce also had signs of magical destruction here and there.

    The onmy¨­ji students, which included men and women with a higher ratio of men, gatherednguidly when they saw Kiyoko arrive with Lily.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the pretty woman beside you, Ms. Kiyoko? Is she a new student or a transfer student?¡± A dark-skinned, red-haired, thin, and thug-like student with a crooked hat called out to Kiyoko.

    Lily was surprised when she saw this group of people as half the students matched her image of schrs while the rest were either ugly or seductive and looked just like thugs in formal wear because of their odd dressing styles.

    <i>Is this really one of the Fujiwaras¡¯ important ces of origin? Don¡¯t tell me these youngsters are going to represent the Fujiwaras in the future?</i>

    Lily worried about Ayaka¡¯s future burdens.

    Kiyoko said solemnly, ¡°Enough with the nonsense now. She¡¯s Ms. Kagami, a samurai from the capital who serves the chief advisor and hase here for an inspection. You better act with propriety now! Why haven¡¯t you greeted her yet?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Kagami, my a?s?s?. Isn¡¯t she just a samurai who¡¯s as old as us? No way I¡¯m gonna call her Ms. Kagami! She sure has a huge rack, though!¡± The red-haired studentmented.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± The thug-like studentsughed along with him while the decently-dressed students revealed embarrassed expressions and turned silent.

    ¡°I told you to act with propriety, Inanoji!¡± Kiyoko stressed.

    The thug-like men, however, continued tough and chat with each other, and directed ***** gazes towards Lily while the women with heavy make-ups directed jealous gazes towards her.

    The red-haired thug-like student walked in front of everyone and asked, ¡°I wonder what business you have at the onmy¨­ji division, miss? Are you here to teach us the sword?¡±

    ¡°Just shut up, Inanoji. Don¡¯t you understand that she¡¯s from the capital¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should shut up, Kiyoko! I want to see how skilled this samurai woman from the capital is!¡±

    ¡°She can show us how skilled she is in bed if she¡¯s unwilling to do that, though,¡± A handsome yet vicious faced student surrounded by several thug-like students joined the conversation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name directly!¡± Kiyoko scolded them, ¡°I¡¯m your instructor!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date, Kiyoko!¡±

    ¡°When are ya getting married, Kiyoko?¡±

    ¡°Stop kidding, man. That¡¯s never gonna happen.¡±

    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Kiyoko unleashed her spirit power as she thundered at them.

    Lily used this chance to probe her power level in secret. It was not as if she wanted to do such a rude thing to someone who was not her enemy, but she ended up sensing that Kiyoko was in the middle-stage Spirit Jade level when she unleashed her spirit power just now, which was by no means weak.

    As for the students, Lily did not even bother to probe their levels.

    Everyone quieted down for a moment when they heard Kiyoko shout, but the vicious-looking student spoke up at this moment. ¡°You must be skilled at sword arts since you are a samurai who serves the chief advisor, right, Ms. Lily?¡±

    ¡°Her power level is¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to hear her answer me, Ms. Kiyoko, not you!¡± The student interrupted her.

    Lily shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just subpar at the sword.¡±

    <i>Whenpared to a martial saint like Ms. Yoruko, that is.</i>

    The hunchbacked Inanoji stepped forward withrge steps at this moment. ¡°I believe I am qualified to be a samurai and am quite confident in my skills, and even nned to participate in the Yoshitsune Memorial Competition a few days, but Ms. Kiyoko refused to let me take part in it because the samurai in the capital are all pretty powerful.¡±

    He then turned around to look at the other students and said, ¡°I believe that Ms. Kiyoko was just trying to scare us! The samurai in the capital are just a bunch of cowards, from what I¡¯ve heard!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The bad-mannered studentsughed in response to his words.

    He then looked at Lily again and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand me, Ms. Kagami. I wasn¡¯t referring to you just now. I¡¯m sure you are a wise woman and aren¡¯t some wallflower who fawns on the nobles. I see that you have a pretty long sword and hope that it isn¡¯t just for show now. How about we swap some pointers, miss?¡±

    ¡°How could you act so shamelessly, Inanoji? A woman like Ms. Lily obviously can¡¯tpare to an energetic man like you in terms of strength and skill. You¡¯re just taking advantage of her here! It¡¯s no fun seeing you beat her when she¡¯s the same age as us!¡± A green-haired chubby student chided him.

    ¡°Yeah. You might as well let us girls swap pointers with her instead. We¡¯ve worked hard to train the sword as onmy¨­ji students, and I¡¯m sure the foolish samurai aren¡¯t our match!¡±

    Lily revealed a helpless expression. She just intended toe take a look and had not expected the bad-mannered students to provoke her for no reason and felt really worried about cing the court¡¯s future in the hands of such delinquents.

    ¡°I told you she¡¯s here to inspect in the name of the chief advisor, didn¡¯t I?! She doesn¡¯t have the time to apany you for such games!¡± Kiyoko thundered.

    Lily pulled Kiyoko¡¯s arm gently and said with a faint sigh, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Kiyoko. I might as well exchange some pointers with them since they want to do it so much.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Kiyoko.¡± Lily chuckled1.

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯re willing to do it?¡± Inanoji grimaced in astonishment when he heard her words.

    A neatly-dressed girl with a single ponytail stepped forward at this moment and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, Ms. Lily. There¡¯s no need for you to lower yourself to their level. I am Kagami Yoshifusa¡¯s granddaughter, Kagami Tomoko, and am the third best swordswoman among all the girls here. I hope you¡¯ll swap some pointers with me since we have the same family name.¡±

    The female onmy¨­ji were not needed to wear hats since the regtions allowed it.

    ¡°Kagami Tomoko?¡± Lily recalled how she had imed that she was someone from Kansai¡¯s Kagami n when some samurai had threatened her back when she had just arrived in this world, and never expected toe across someone from the n after so long.

    <i>I might as well apany them for these games, then.</i>

    Although Lily¡¯s age was around the median age of the group in front of her, she still considered them as children.

    Lily smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Do you have a wooden sword?¡±

    ¡°A wooden sword?¡± Inanojiughed. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dojo in the capital. We always train with real swords here.¡±

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t me me for any injuries since we¡¯re using real swords, Ms. Lily!¡± Tomoko said solemnly.

    Lily did not even need to probe her to figure out that she was a 5th-stage Awakened.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be lenient with me in that case, Ms. Tomoko.¡± A grade six katana appeared in Lily¡¯s hand the next moment while Yasutsuna still remained tied to her waist.

    ¡°Where did she take out that katana from, boss?¡± The chubby student asked in doubt.

    Inanoji was stunned as well. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she has a storage treasure?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just impossible!¡± Inanoji eximed, ¡°A storage treasure is pretty rare! I don¡¯t believe she has such a legendary item with her2! I bet she took it out from her skirt!¡±

    ¡°Her skirt, huh?¡± The chubby studentughed wickedly.

    Tomoko looked at them in disgust and muttered, ¡°These scumbags!¡±

    She then faced Lily and drew her sword out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s battle then, Ms. Lily!¡± Tomoko leaned forward and rushed towards Lily.

    ¡°Mhm. This girl has decent aptitude and also has a smooth flow that backs up her decisiveness. She¡¯s a million times more talented than Eiko in terms of the sword. I bet she has a pretty high potential if she trains in Onmy¨­ mainly.¡± Although Tomoko seemed fast in everyone¡¯s eyes, Lily had enough time to ponder on such matters since she moved pretty slowly in her eyes.

    Robinxen: Gonnay the smackdown.Robinxen: Where does this baseless confidencee from, she literally just showed up from the capital city.

 Book 6: Chapter 6: Contact

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 6: Contact</h4>

    Tomoko gained a firm footing and shed out at Lily after that!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily thought, ¡°She¡¯s avoiding the vitals, huh? It looks like there¡¯s still some hope left, then.¡±

    Lily swung her de forward to block Tomoko¡¯s sh with skilled and coordinated movements.

    ¡°Hoh. It seems like this big-breasted woman from the capital has some decent strength.¡± Inanoji raised his brows when he saw Lily¡¯s movements. Lily¡¯s de pressed against Tomoko¡¯s de once the two shed and a resolute desire to win ignited within thetter¡¯s heart.

    ¡°She focuses well, too,¡± Lily concluded.

    Tomoko and Lily took a step back and changed positions before they shed again. However, Lily blocked Tomoko¡¯s with ease and waited for the chance to strike back.

    The two of them exchanged several strikes and Lily gained the advantage eventually.

    ¡°Oooohhhh! How awesome!¡± A few onmy¨­ji students said with flushed cheeks. Although Lily had not gained a definitive advantage yet, her movements were pretty steady and looked cool.

    Kiyoko¡¯s mind was also filled with doubt. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I clearly sensed that she was on a higher power level than me just now, so it doesn¡¯t make sense for her to just have this much of an advantage¡­¡±

    Lily and Tomoko¡¯s battle turned fierce, and they had exchanged over a dozen strikes by now. The beautiful and wonderful battle also enraptured the spectating students.

    ¡°Hold on. Why does it feel like Tomoko¡¯s sword arts are better than before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I got the same feeling, too. She¡¯s regaining the advantage a little with each sessive strike and reducing the gap between her and the big-breasted girl!¡± A twenty-five year, thick-bearded old manmented.

    The handsome and vicious-looking student¡¯s¡ªFujiwara no Kai¡¯s¡ªeyes narrowed at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s making huge progress via this battle?!¡±

    ¡°What?! Although battling is the best way to train, it¡¯s impossible to progress so much within just a few strikes! It doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡± The underling beside him eximed with astonishment.

    ¡°She¡¯s a genius for sure!¡±

    ¡°Only a genius can be progressively stronger within a battle and refine their sword arts on the spot!¡±

    Fujiwara no Kai yelled out in astonishment. ¡°I never thought we had such a talented swordswoman among the onmy¨­ji students. How did I fail to notice this before? I must rmend her to my father no matter what!¡±

    Kiyoko broke out in a sweat when saw Lily lose the advantage gradually and revealed a shocked expression.

    Her voice pulsated along with the beats of her heart as she eximed, ¡°N-No! Although Tomoko¡¯s pretty good at the sword, she¡¯s by no means a genius! The students have no idea about what they¡¯re saying and don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve seen true swordmasters battle in the capital! Ms. Lily is the truly terrifying person here1!¡±

    Kiyoko shuddered as she watched Lily¡¯s suppressed movements. ¡°She¡¯s matching Tomoko¡¯s swordstyle on purpose and is using just some of her suppressed strength to guide and strengthen Tomoko! She¡¯s inducing a significant improvement in Tomoko¡¯s skills using her sword!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Just how is she doing this?¡± Kiyoko looked at Lily in disbelief as she could not figure out how she had induced an improvement in Tomoko¡¯s skills.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d get to see yet another transcendental genius in this lifetime!¡± Tomoko recalled a scene from the past and blushed hard as her breasts heaved up and down2.

    Lily and Tomoko¡¯s stamina seemed to reach its limit after a dozen exchanges. Lily missed hitting Tomoko a momentter and ended up slicing at a branch. Tomoko seized this chance to strike at her immediately and brought her de closer to Lily¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s Tomoko¡¯s win!¡± The onmy¨­ji students eximed in unison.

    However, the chopped off branch just happened to fall on Tomoko¡¯s head and rendered her unconscious the next moment. The sword in Tomoko¡¯s hand fell down with a whoosh while Lily sighed in relief while grabbing her bosom. She then stuck her tongue out and said coyly, ¡°That was close.¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡± The onmy¨­ji students clicked their tongues in displeasure when they saw this.

    ¡°T-Tomoko lost?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. This woman¡¯s pretty strong if we factor in luck as one of the metrics, I suppose!¡± Fujiwara no Kai said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter how she achieved it as long as she has won. Just see how tired and sweaty she is.¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help with wiping off the sweat, Ms. Lily?¡± Inanoji said in a teasing tone.

    Lily took out a hand towel and wrapped it around her forehead before she wiped her neck, which caused the male students to look at her with lecherous gazes.

    She looked at the students once she was done wiping off the sweat and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve run out of stamina because of the battle, the sunshine and breeze here is quite pleasant. It¡¯s the perfect spot for me to train the sword, so I wonder if anyone else wishes to exchange pointers with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we want to bully a tired woman like you!¡± Inanoji said, ¡°We can continue another kind of battle deep within the woodster on if you want more!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Inanoji¡¯s followers seemed amused by his frivolous joke.

    Lily just smiled in disdain though. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you men are cowardlier than Tomoko here? You¡¯re that scared to face me, huh?¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling cowards now?! Stop kidding me, woman. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson since you want one so much!¡±

    The 190 cm tall Inanoji stepped forward. It was pretty rare for a man in the Heian period to have such a tall stature as only the pampered children of influential officials grew up so tall.

    Inanoji had witnessed Lily¡¯s sword just now and had seen how her battle with Tomoko had resulted in a draw. His sword skills and strength were far better than Tomoko¡¯s, so he saw no reason to lose against Lily when shecked the stamina to battle at full strength.

    He did not challenge her because felt that there was no glory in defeating the exhausted Lily initially, but he never expected her to provoke him instead. He thought of teaching her a lesson and harassing her in the process for fun.

    Inanoji drew out his nodachi and said, ¡°Have you rested enough, Ms. Lily?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily answered casually and returned the katana to its sheath.

    ¡°Hmm? You use the Iai Technique, huh? Are you looking to win by betting it all on one strike? How unfortunate that I saw through it, though. Hahaha.¡± Inanoji chuckled.

    Kiyoko began trembling on the side at this moment, though. She was not worried about Lily at all and also had no intentions of stopping her. ¡°She¡¯s much stronger than I imagined!¡±

    Kiyoko admitted this.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Inanoji charged at Lily following a loud shout while watching out for an Iai strike from her.

    As he had predicted, Lily really executed an Iai strike with her katana.

    He jumped back to dodge the strike since he knew it woulde andughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha! I told you that I saw through it, didn¡¯t I?!¡±

    Inanoji intended to counterattack after dodging her Iai strike, but Lily¡¯s next move exceeded his predictions. He saw her throw her katana towards the sky and hold its sheath in her hand instead.

    The katana spun in circles as it flew up high.

    ¡°Is she crazy? What the hell is she doing? Did the katana slip out of her hand or what? It doesn¡¯t make sense for it to fly up so high even then.¡± Inanoji revealed a puzzled expression, but he did not ponder much on it when he saw Lily¡¯s unguarded bosom and shed at her again after raising his nodachi.

    He did not intend to kill her and nned to use a move that shredded the opponent¡¯s clothes into pieces using the sword energies released when the de is stopped right above the opponent¡¯s skin.

    It was a move that he used on women often and had perfected it forbat use by practicing it on his maid several times.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! You better admit defeat, or else I¡¯ll shred all your clothes into pieces with my sword!¡±

    Lily just stared at him with an icy gaze and struck his hand with the sheath in her hand at an incredible speed, leaving afterimages behind.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Inanoji screamed in pain as the nodachi flew out of his hands.

    Lily then struck Inanoji on the head, chest, stomach and legs consecutively.

    <i>Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!</i>

    The consecutive heavy strikes from the sheath struck him everywhere and made him stagger left and right. His face swelled up and his eyes rolled back, and he also struggled to maintain his footing.

    <i>Bam!</i> Lily spun around and sent him flying with a strike to his face in the end.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> He flew over all the onmy¨­ji students and crashed into the distant woods, which ended up startling the birds in it.

    Although it seemed as if all this had happened slowly, it had actually urred in the span of just a few seconds. The onmy¨­ji students all wore dumbfounded expressions because of this as they still had not figured out what had happened just now.

    They failed to understand how someone who had battled Tomoko to a draw had beaten up Inanoji, who was stronger than Tomoko, so badly with just a sheath.

    ¡°She just used the sheath to beat him¡­ Why did she throw up the katana, then?¡± Fujiwara no Kaimented.

    The onmy¨­ji students raised their heads and saw her katana spiral down while reflecting the sunlight.

    Lily showed her back to the onmy¨­ji students and extended her sheath out of her sleeve using her slender arm.

    The spiraling katana entered the sheath perfectly with a click3 in the next moment and released a powerful radial energy wave which blew everyone except Tomoko and Kiyoko outside the tform.

    ¡°Does anyone else wish to battle me?¡±

    Lily looked at the onmy¨­ji students who had been blown down to the ground because of the energy wave.

    ¡°Consider it my loss if even a single one of you manages to stand up by nightfall,¡± Lily said in a gentle yet proud and celestial voice.

    Robinxen: This girl is smart.Robinxen: Of course author.Robinxen: That was cool.

 Book 6: Chapter 7: Ceremony Eve

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 7: Ceremony Eve</h4>

    Lily looked at the onmy¨­ji students lying on the ground and said to Kiyoko with her crimson lips, ¡°Can you help me keep watch on them, Ms. Kiyoko? I have other work to deal with after this. I don¡¯t mind apanying someone deep into the woods as long as they manage to stand up by nightfall, by the way.¡±

    She sauntered off once she said this.

    ¡°Ms. Lily¡­¡±

    The delinquent onmy¨­ji students tried to stand up valiantly the moment they heard this. Although the energy wave had been quite powerful, it had not given them any substantial injuries for some reason, which left them in a pretty good condition. However, they still felt weak in the knees and struggled to stand up no matter how hard they tried.

    A lot of them just ended up sitting down on the ground again after attempting to stand up multiple times and began to despair after that.

    Two middle-aged priests descended the mountain a whileter and asked when they saw the students lying on the ground, ¡°What are you all doing?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Kiyoko struggled toe up with an answer.

    ¡°W-We¡¯re training!¡± Inanoji said grudgingly.

    ¡°Hah? You too, Ms. Kiyoko. How could you make them do such training when the session ceremony ising up soon? Can you stop worrying the shrine master so much?¡± One of the elder priests chided her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I¡ª¡± Kiyoko really did not know how to exin the situation.

    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll just leave you to your business. Did you see the Miko administrator, by the way?¡±

    ¡°Miko administrator?¡± Kiyoko asked in doubt.

    ¡°Yeah! Ms. Kagami is the Miko administrator sent by the court to supervise the session ceremony! We heard that she descended the mountain just now.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Kiyoko was stunned when she heard this. ¡°M-Ms. Kagami¡¯s is the Miko administrator dispatched by the court?¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡± The onmy¨­ji students lying on the ground were also shocked.

    Kiyoko felt likeughing internally when she saw the shocked expressions of the delinquent onmy¨­ji students for some reason1.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily had long returned to the mountain top through another route by now and saw an elegant log cabin that stood out on one of the cliffs, and this cabin gave her a sense of longing and familiarity.

    She pondered for a while and made a subconscious decision to walk towards the cliff since she did not want to deal with the group of snobbish old fellows again after returning to the shrine hall.

    A single-log bridge loomed over the chasm that the waterfall disappeared into and led to the cliff which had towering hills with old trees as its backdrop. It was also possible to see the clouds traveling across the sky in the distance and the whole scenery painted a unique picture.

    Lily felt that this spot was perfect for training and that she would have chosen it for training as well.

    The cabin¡¯s locked door and deste yard were signs that it had been vacant for years. However Lily could still sense the elegant taste of its former owner through its design. Lily lost track of time and ended up remaining here until nightfall.

    She felt mncholic when she saw the sun disappear into the horizon as it was a rare sight these days because of the extended nights.

    ¡°Ms. Lily¡­¡± Kiyoko called out to her from behind.

    Lily turned her head back while stroking the cabin¡¯s fence lightly.

    ¡°Do you also like it here?¡± Although Kiyoko¡¯s eyes appeared calm, they seemed to contain worry in them.

    ¡°I was just strolling alone on the mountain and ended uping here by chance,¡± Lily looked at the scenery here and said, ¡°Walking in this yard reminds me of someone.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve lived in the shrine for many years now ande here whenever I¡¯m in a bad mood since it makes me recall someone as well. Althoughing here just makes me sadder, it still makes me forget all the worries of the secr world.¡± Kiyoko¡¯s voice sounded downcast.

    ¡°Do you have any worries, Ms. Kiyoko?¡± Lily asked her.

    ¡°The session ceremony will begin in two days, so how could I not have any worries?¡± Kiyoko leaned against the fence and looked at the gradually darkening skies.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy about bing the next shrine master?¡± Lily asked.

    Kiyoko turned to look at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as beautiful as you are and neither do I have the chief advisor¡¯s support like you, Ms. Lily. I¡¯m just someone with average strength, looks and backing. Even if I manage to be the next shrine master sessfully, I would still be walking on thin ice.¡±

    ¡°The court has already made a decision. Are you still worried that something might happen?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I wonder why you didn¡¯t tell me that you were the Miko administrator dispatched by the court when you first met me, Ms. Lily? Was it to check whether I was really qualified for the position?¡± Kiyoko asked in a bitter voice.

    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­¡± Although Lily did not have any ill-intentions behind hiding her identity, she felt embarrassed because she really intended to get acquainted with her in advance.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kiyoko chuckled when she saw this and said, ¡°You¡¯re really cute, Ms. Lily.¡±

    Aplicated look shed through Kiyoko¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Lily. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re one of the top-ranked experts in the Heian Empire since I¡¯m unable to see through your strength, Ms. Lily. However, I find it pretty surprising that you blush just like a little girl when someone praises your beauty.¡±

    ¡°You also have such sexy curves¡­¡± Kiyoko¡¯s intellectual and mature eyes checked out Lily¡¯s body and filled with resentment the more she looked at it.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have sexy curves¡­¡± Lily blushed as she said this and looked down before she concealed her irresistible cleavage with her hand.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ There you go blushing again. ¡° Kiyoko walked towards Lily after that and stopped a foot away from her before she continued with a lucid expression, ¡°You possess a deceptive charm, Ms. Lily, which, in my opinion, is one of the most wonderful qualities that a woman can have. It¡¯s so wonderful that you¡¯ve managed to charm me even though we¡¯ve just met a while ago. It¡¯s no wonder that she likes you.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked with a stunned look, ¡°Who are you referring to, Ms. Kiyoko?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± Kiyoko stepped forward and grabbed Lily¡¯s slender hand, which seemed to induce some kind of warm signal from their palms. The duo did not need to name the person in question as both knew who they were talking about.

    ¡°I¡¯m referring to your beloved chief advisor, Ayaka,¡± Kiyoko revealed a kind yet jealous expression in her eyes.

    Lily shuddered and withdrew her hand in embarrassment when she heard this and touched her lips as she blushed hard2. ¡°W-Why do you know that?¡±

    Robinxen: So say we all.Robinxen: Wow so subtle.

 Book 6: Chapter 8: Conspiracy

    Book 6: Chapter 8: Conspiracy

    Kiyoko had a plethora of things to say but her words got stuck in her throat. She just shook her head in the end and looked at Lily as she said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all in the past, anyway. Bringing it up will just make me sadder and worry you.¡±

    Lily was smart enough to catch on to the implicit meaning of the unspoken words. However, it seemed to her that Kiyoko had misunderstood something.

    ¡°You can veto the decision if you believe that I¡¯m not suitable for the shrine master position, Ms. Lily. I won¡¯t me you even if you do that since the position is a heavy responsibility for me,¡± Kiyoko said as she looked at the night sky.

    Lily¡¯s sight could not help but fall on her slender waist and plump buttocks at this time. Kiyoko¡¯s figure was a bit simr to hers and was just a bit more mature than hers. This made Lily wonder if something had really happened between her and Ayaka, and whether Ayaka had toyed with her body. Lily felt a bit displeased when she arrived at this thought, but she also felt excited at the same time because of the imbnce between her mind and body.

    However, Lily was not going to let this affect her judgment regarding the shrine master position.

    ¡°I can give you an answer about this question right now if you want, Ms. Kiyoko. I¡¯m going to support you!¡±

    ¡°Hah? But I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ms. Ayaka would not have sent me here if you weren¡¯t suitable for the position, Ms. Kiyoko.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lily. I don¡¯t feel that confident about it since everyone denies me, to be honest. I feel so lost, Lily¡­¡± Kiyoko felt her pulse race as she looked at Lily and her eyes teared up. Although she revealed a lonely expression, she brought her emotions under control in the end and said, ¡°It¡¯s quitete now. The shrine master must¡¯ve prepared a dwelling for you by now. Let me take you there.¡±

    Lily showed hesitation on her face when she heard this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see those people, to be honest.¡± Lily frowned.

    ¡°Why not spend the night in this cabin then, Ms. Lily?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kiyoko took out the key and opened the cabin¡¯s door. ¡°This is the dwelling where Ms. Ayaka lived during her training in the shrine.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Ayaka lived here?¡± She felt a sense of longing when she imagined the scene of a tall and lean genius girl training in the literary arts, the sword and magic alone on this secluded cliff. She wondered if she would have been satisfied with a life where she trained in the sword and magic along with her sisters in a location simr to this if she were a weak and ordinary girl.

    ¡°Have some rest then, Ms. Lily. I still need to make some preparations for the ceremony, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. You can just return the key to me before you leave.¡±

    Kiyoko handed the key over to Lily, which made her feel that it symbolized something. However, she epted it silently in the end.

    Lily went inside the cabin once Kiyoko left and even though it was secluded on a cliff, the loneliness did not scare her because she had enough strength to handle most stuff. She then lit up the oilmps in the cabin and strolled through the wood-scented hallway.

    ¡°So, this is where Ms. Ayaka lived during her training. She must¡¯ve slept peacefully on this floor.¡± Lily sat down and caressed the floor gently with her slender fingers.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Lily felt a slight pressure in her underbody at this moment and got up to look for the detached toilet in the backyard of the cabin.

    Although no one had used it for years, it was pretty clean inside.

    ¡°Could Ms. Ayaka be the only one who used it until now?¡±

    Lily raised her skirt up to her waist and untied the string on the side of her underwear, which exposed the dense pubic hairextra information author¡¯>1 underneath her fair abdomen2. She then crouched down to relieve herself.

    ¡°Why do I keep recalling her so much recently? Is it because I¡¯vee to a ce that¡¯s rted to her?¡±

    ¡°I love you, Lily.¡±

    Lily recalled Ayaka¡¯s confession vividly in her mind.

    ¡°Ms. Ayaka¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s thoughts ran wild within the narrow room¡­

    Kiyoko did not tell anyone where she was because she knew that Lily did not want to see those people.

    Lily spent the night here and no one came to disturb her the next day as well. She thought of just lingering in the cabin for a while longer since the session ceremony was still one day away.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Late at night in the residence of the Chancellor of the Realm in Heian-kyo.

    Fujiwara no Renbo, the Chancellor of the Realm, as well as the other elders of the Fujiwara n, had gathered in a secluded cabin in the backyard of the residence for a secret meeting.

    The Chancellor of the Realm was present inside the cabin with a few high-ranked officials on both sides, which included Fujiwara no Arima as well. The candle mes within the cabin illuminated the nervous faces of these pampered nobles.

    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Arima murmured.

    A gust of demonic dark purple wind blew into the cabin with a whoosh and blinded everyone inside it for a moment and saw a cloaked man sitting across them when their vision recovered.

    The cabin¡¯s door had also closed without their knowledge.

    ¡°Who are you?! Show your face at once!¡± Fujiwara no Renbo questioned in a somewhat scared tone.

    The man took off his cloak and revealed his devilishly handsome countenance under his purple hair. He had a pair of glowing purple eyes and just had one arm, but he carried a terrifying demon w on his back which seemed to be alive. The man was none other than Ibaraki Doji, the Demon of Rashomon.

    Although the man looked devilishly handsome, the demon w on his back startled the Fujiwara officials and made them scream in fear as they covered their faces with their hands.

    However, the officials revealed scheming smiles behind their hands even though they acted scared.

    ¡°How dare you appear here when the court has dered war on you! Are you not afraid? You already caused us a lot of troublest time, so what have youe for this time?¡± Renbo shot him a series of questions.

    ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry, gentlemen. I¡¯ve brought you a nice double deal this time!¡± Ibaraki Doji¡¯s voice contained a demonic note to it.

    ¡°You demons have already caused us enough harm. What kind of nice deal did you bring us this time?¡± Renbo thundered at him.

    ¡°I suppose you all know that my lord, Shuten Doji, has upied the Settsu route already.¡±

    The Fujiwara officials revealed stunned looks when they heard him mention Shuten Doji.

    Ibaraki Doji continued, ¡°The merchants must take a huge risk if they wish to cross it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the culprits behind that! How is this a nice deal for us when it has affected us so much?!¡± Arimained.

    ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry, gentlemen. I¡¯m going to tell you the reason.¡± Ibaraki Doji looked at everyone in the cabin with his demonic eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯ll allow the Fujiwara n to use the Settsu trade route without any restrictions. What do you say?¡±

    The officials¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard this, and they looked at each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to allow us to use the trade route, right?¡± Arima asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ibaraki Doji nodded.

    The Fujiwara elders were skilled at trade even though they were weak in strength. The n would have full control over the Heian Empire¡¯s trade market if only they had the right to use the Settsu trade route since it was the main route that connected Kansai and Heian-kyo. This meant that prices of goods would be under the Fujiwara¡¯s control in the future and would bring in profits from all sides. It would also deliver a huge blow to the Genji and Taira and make it possible for the n to regain control of the court again.

    Although it was just a single trade route, it came with a lot of benefits!

    Even the chubby Renbo showed an excited expression when he heard this, but he feigned calmness and asked, ¡°Shuten Doji must want something in exchange for providing us with such a huge benefit, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s the reason I called it a nice double deal just now. There¡¯s no need for you to worry so much since our demand is pretty simple and beneficial to you. It actually benefits you more than us!¡± Ibaraki Doji said.

    ¡°Stop keeping us in suspense and tell us what the demand is,¡± A boorish Fujiwara official said.

    Ibaraki¡¯s eyes shed with a purple light. ¡°Lord Shuten wants a certain item.¡±

    ¡°What item is it?¡± Renbo asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dossier that details Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s training records from when she was young,¡± Ibaraki answered.

    ¡°What? Although she¡¯s the current chief advisor and one of the apex experts of the empire, she carries all the important treasures with her. How could a mere dossier have so much value?¡± Arima asked in disbelief, ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to trick us, are you?¡±

    Ibaraki shook his head in contempt. ¡°Although you all are trade experts, I must say that you¡¯re amateurs in terms ofbat. The dossier details everything about Ayaka¡¯s training when she was a young girl, and also contains information about her fatal weakness!¡±

    The officials revealed solemn expressions when they heard this. Although they hated Ayaka for bossing them around, they were still afraid of harming her.

    Fujiwara no Renbo, however, revealed a smile that was as malicious as a monster¡¯s smile and said, ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka has looked down on us several times even though she¡¯s just a young woman. Although we took it lying down, she¡¯s just interested in creating ridiculous policies that don¡¯t benefit us at all. It would¡¯ve been simply impossible for a mere onmy¨­ji like her to be the chief advisor if not for our support!¡±

    ¡°The chancellor is right! We have a right to be furious at her for treating us like this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to teach that arrogant woman a lesson!¡±

    Ibaraki smiled internally when he heard thesements.

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to help you with finding the dossier, Lord Ibaraki, but you must first promise us that you will open up the trade route to us in secret. You can also attack some of our unimportant carriages to avoid others from suspecting us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite thoughtful of you, Chancellor. Let¡¯s do that, then.¡±

    ¡°You must also promise us that you will just teach her a lesson. It¡¯s fine if she loses her influence and strength, but you must not kill her. She is, after all, one of the Fujiwaras, so we don¡¯t want to murder a woman from our own n.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. All right. Me and my lord never intended to kill her, anyway,¡± Ibaraki said with a smirk.

    The officials looked at each other and nodded when they heard this.

    Arima then asked, ¡°Can you tell us where the dossier is, then? It must be somewhere you can¡¯t reach, right3?¡±

    Silva: so she has pubic hair, thanks for the<strong>extra</strong>information authorRobinxen: This novel was a mistake.Robinxen: Let¡¯s see how Lily¡¯s circumstances will collide with the behind the scenes this time

 Book 6: Chapter 9: Lily In Miko Clothes

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 9: Lily In Miko Clothes</h4>

    The Shrine Master Session Ceremony was about to begin. It was a beautiful day, and the spring breeze blew the soft green leaves, casting green and purple mottles on the ground.

    Lily changed into the miko outfit that was tailored for her. It was a very pure, traditional red and white miko outfit. There were no extra decorations, and the neckline was very standard and tight, showing no cleavage or anything1.

    Of course, Lily didn¡¯t mind the low exposure, she was just afraid of the heat¡­

    Bute to think of it, such a conservative and in miko outfit must have been prepared for her by Lady Ayaka. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Sister Ayaka did not want any of Lily¡¯s skin to be seen by others.

    But, in that case, her desire to control was too strong, right?

    As Lily walked through the mountain road and felt the warm spring breeze, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Sister Uesugi and Sister Shimizu. How were they doing now?

    Especially Sister Uesugi. She was in the depths of Tanba Province and there was no news. Now that the demons under Shuten Doji were so rampant, how could she not be worried?

    Lily came to the ceremonial ground in front of the shrine at the top of the mountain. At this time, the mikos and priests were already standing on both sides.

    ¡°Administrator Kagami has arrived!¡± The chief priest who stood on the wooden tform at the entrance of the mountain shouted in a high-pitched voice. All the mikos and priests turned around and bowed in greeting towards Lily.

    Although the other mikos were wearing the same red and white outfit as Lily, the appearance of this tall and saintly miko, whose top was as white as snow and her hakama as red as red banana leaves, seemed to carry the brilliance of a divine being, as if the gods had sent down a bright halo of light to protect her.

    Even without revealing anything, Lily still exuded a dazzling femininity. It was extremely pure and also kind of mboyant. She instantly stole the hearts of most of the young mikos on the scene. Even though some mikos originally liked boys, they seemed to have awakened at this moment.

    ¡°Is this the Miko Administrator? The Miko Administrator from Heian-ky¨­ is indeed like a fairy.¡±

    ¡°That dazzling female figure, even such a in white dress can¡¯t conceal it, right? Sure enough, it¡¯spletely different from me.¡±

    ¡°I really want to be conquered by such a big sister2¡­¡±

    After all, it was almost March and the mikos were affected by the spring atmosphere, causing their minds to wander. Of course, the male priests present were alsopletely fascinated by Lily.

    Lily¡¯s expression was holy and calm. She felt that she had be the focus of this ceremony, but she was just supposed to be a bystander, right? It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Lily walked to the tform under the shrine, where Shigeyuki and the others were already waiting. After a set of greetings, the session ceremony was about to begin.

    However, Lily always felt that there were some odd gazes in the surroundings. In addition to appreciation and desire, there was also a kind of hidden killing intent.

    Lily had traveled around Heian-ky¨­ killing demons and countless enemies, so she had a keen perception. She believed that her feelings were not wrong, but killing intent may juste from a heart of hate, and the other party may not necessarily do anything.

    Lily acted as if nothing had happened and quietly stood on one side of the tform.

    ¡°I¡¯m just acting as a flower vase today, right? Then let¡¯s be a vase once in a while.¡± Lily sped her hands together so they were covered under her big sleeves and waited for the ceremony to begin.

    A grand chief priest waved an imperial coin and danced in the middle of the tform before shouting, ¡°Izumo Shrine, The Great Hall of Session, begin¡ª¡±

    <i>Toot¡ªhoot¡ª</i> Some solemn and doleful musical instruments began to y.

    One by one, dancers and mikos wearing thick female masks waved their long sleeves and twirled their red skirts as they danced in the middle of the memorial hall.

    Lily looked calm, but she was quietly observing everyone present.

    On the tform, Shigeyuki and the other upper echelons of the shrine all had sullen expressions, and their eyes gleamed with a sinister look from time to time. Among the group of priests below, there were also many people with suspicious looks in their eyes, which obviously hid a murderous glint.

    Lily continued to act as a vase on the tform.

    After the full-length performance and the prelude of various ritual ceremonies, the grand chief priest shouted, ¡°The Shrine Master Sessor, Kiyoko, has arrived.¡±

    Amidst countless gazes, Kiyoko, who was dressed in a white kimono and had a single ponytail, held an imperial coin and walked past the crowd beforeing to the altar erected in front of the tform.

    Kiyoko first knelt and worshiped at the shrine, then she got up and waited. Her eyes met with Lily¡¯s. Today, Kiyoko looked very beautiful. Lily¡¯s eyes shed with a glimmer of light and she nodded. Kiyoko also nodded slightly at Lily, and there seemed to be a little more confidence in her eyes.

    ¡°The Shrine Master passes on the title¡ª¡±

    Shigeyuki took slow, solemn steps towards Kiyoko and walked up to the altar. Kiyoko knelt down, and after Shigeyuki expressed his piety to the heavens, he swept the imperial coin over Kiyoko¡¯s head and over both shoulders.

    A miko then brought a very elegant and ancient-looking sword that symbolized the authority of the Shrine Master. Shigeyuki took the sword with both hands and handed it to Kiyoko.

    Kiyoko, in turn, lowered her head and stretched out her hands to receive it.

    All this would end when Kiyoko took the sword. She would be the new master of this shrine and Lily¡¯s mission would also end. However, just when Kiyoko was about to take the sword¡ª

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Among the priests, a tall, dark-faced man pushed his way through the crowd and walked to the front row. He pointed at Kiyoko and said, ¡°Otome Kiyoko, this woman, is going to inherit the position of Shrine Master? I have an objection!¡±

    The whole crowd was in an uproar. Things had alreadye to this stage, yet someone still had an objection? On the tform, a few upper echelons of the shrine looked at Lily.

    Shigeyuki also seemed to have prepared for a long time, and he very happily took back the sword. He held the sword of the Shrine Master tightly and turned to Lily, ¡°Administrator Kagami, someone has objections to this session ceremony. What are your thoughts?¡±

    At this time, an old woman next to Lily reminded, ¡°Administrator Kagami, in ordance with the rules and regtions of the imperial court and the shrine, if someone raises and objection during the session ceremony, the miko administrator needs to ask the reason for the objection and judge whether to approve the objection and suspend the session ceremony, or to reject the objection and continue.¡±

    Lily puffed out her towering chest. She had an expression on her face as if she knew this would happen and said, ¡°Very well, then.¡±

    She took two steps forward and stood in the center of the tform before looking at the man, ¡°Who are you and what are your objections?¡±

    The man strode forward and gave Kiyoko a disdainful look. He arrived in front of Lily, and upon a closer look, he was tall and had a dark face with devious eyes, which made him look repulsive at first nce.

    ¡°I am Otomo Michikawa, a colleague of Otome Kiyoko who teaches the onmyoji and clergy students together with her. I want to expose her to everyone! This Otome Kiyoko doesn¡¯t have a good character and has insulted the pure and holy name of the shrine. She is not qualified to be the new Shrine Master!¡±

    The crowd was astonished at these words, and there was an uproar as looks were exchanged.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Shigeyuki shouted. He was still the Shrine Master right now.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but look at this man coldy and asked, ¡°You say that Miss Kiyoko has a bad character, but ording to what I have seen and heard these days, she is a very enthusiastic, responsible, and good teacher. She is very devout and works hard in her training. In what way exactly is she of bad character?¡±

    Before the man could reply, someone from the upper echelon of the shrine next to Lily said, ¡°Administrator Kagami, your words sound obviously biased in favor of Kiyoko. This is not good, right?¡±

    ¡°Tojo, don¡¯t be rude! If you have any doubts about Administrator Kagami, you should say it nicely and politely!¡± Shigeyuki scolded.

    ¡°Yes! Shrine Master.¡±

    After hearing this, Lily mostly understood. It was uncertain whether these people would really obey her authority. She hadn¡¯t made a blind judgment yet. Was this a trick for her to fall into?

    Lily said, ¡°I have seen and heard with my own eyes; there is no bias. You shouldn¡¯te up and put thebel of being biased on me.¡±

    ¡°I dare not¡ª¡±

    Lily looked at the dissenter, ¡°Go on. What exactly makes Miss Kiyoko have a bad character?¡±

    The man suddenly pointed at Kiyoko viciously with a look of contempt and said while sputtering saliva, ¡°Otome Kiyoko, as the heir of the Shrine Master, had improper and shameless rtionships with other women when she was training as a miko in the shrine!¡±

    ¡°What¡ª??!¡± The whole crowd was shocked upon hearing this.

    Although, with Kiyoko¡¯s current age and status, she could get married and have children whether she was a clergy or a shrine master, such acts were absolutely not allowed at the stage of a miko!

    A miko had to dedicate her entire being to the gods and offer the purest and most immacte body. She must be a virgin, and not only that, but must also refrain from having lewd rtionships and behaviors. Otherwise, she would be disqualified!

    And a miko who had been disqualified was naturally not suitable to serve as a shrine master.

    Lily¡¯s face was also solemn. She looked at Kiyoko, who was kneeling quietly with her head lowered. It seemed that she was very ashamed after suddenly being used of this.

    ¡°Otome Kiyoko, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t even want to argue? Do you feel guilty after being exposed?¡± A middle-aged priest pointed at Kiyoko and scolded.

    The crowd began to boo, especially those priests and some onmyoji students standing behind.

    ¡°No way! Teacher Kiyoko! You taught us that mikos are not allowed to fall in love and that even thinking about sex is a sin, but when you were a miko yourself, you did lowly and lewd things? This, is this true? You are really¡­disgusting!¡± A miko pointed at Kiyoko and cursed.

    ¡°Teacher Kiyoko, it turns out that you are such a woman. It¡¯s a shame that you are still pretending to be a spinster in front of us, acting as if you¡¯re pure!¡± A livid onmyoji student shouted from the back.

    Everyone booed, and Kiyoko didn¡¯t speak for a while, as if all fingers were pointing at her.

    Lily silently looked at Kiyoko who was lowering her head and not saying anything. She knew why Kiyoko didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you! Be quiet!¡± Lily shouted loudly. Her voice carried a condescending, queen-like pressure that affected the souls of everyone present.

    With a cold and stern gaze, Lily looked at the dissenter, Otomo Michikawa, and said, ¡°Do you know what a serious crime it is to nder the future Shrine Master?!¡±

    Otomo Michikawa knelt down directly, but he still acted like a scoundrel, ¡°I know it¡¯s a mortal sin! But what I said is absolutely true!¡±

    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±

    ¡°I am a few years older than Kiyoko and used to be one of her arcane arts teachers when she was a miko trainee. There was a woman who was also a miko at that time, and the two of them vited the taboo of the shrine and did nasty and dirty things3!¡± Otomo Michikawa said.

    Robinxen: This author¡­ had her wear something NORMAL?!Robinxen: Yuri ma passive triggers, it¡¯s super effective.Robinxen: Ayaka¡¯s name is about to be dragged down isn¡¯t it?

 Book 6: Chapter 10: The Conflict Of The Shrine Master Succession

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 10: The Conflict Of The Shrine Master Session</h4>

    Lily felt that perhaps she shouldn¡¯t pursue this matter anymore, especially since Kiyoko remained silent at this time. But if so, what should be done about the session of the Shrine Master?

    As the Miko Administrator, she had the right to veto, but she couldn¡¯t just do as she pleased, right?

    However, at this moment, a young martial arts teacher in a dojo uniform rushed out from below and pointed at the dissenter, angrily saying, ¡°You say that Teacher Kiyoko had a taboo rtionship with another miko when she was a miko, who was that person? How can you prove it? I don¡¯t believe that Teacher Kiyoko, who is so pure, so skillful, and so intellectual, would do something that goes against the rules of etiquette! Tell me then, who is that woman?! Cat got your tongue? Then you¡¯re making a false usation! Because that woman doesn¡¯t exist, right? Huh? Hahahahaha¡ª¡±

    Seeing the young man who wasughing foolishly and feeling broken, Lily really wanted to sh him with a cherry blossom de! This person should be Kiyoko¡¯s secret admirer, right? He¡¯s so clueless! However, who could remain calm when deeply in love?

    Otomo Michikawa rebutted loudly and confidently, ¡°Of course she exists! Speaking of her, no one knew about this shrine back then! She was the most gifted girl since the establishment of the Izumo Shrine; that miko was¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop talking! Please stop!¡± Kiyoko shouted with a crying voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give up on the session, okay? Stop talking!¡±

    However, Otomo Michikawa had no intention of shutting his mouth, but instead shouted in an even louder voice, ¡°That woman is the current dynasty¡¯s chief advisor¡ª Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡±

    The crowd mored in shock and began to scream and issue all kinds of howls.

    ¡°What¡­is it really Lady Ayaka¡­?¡± Although Lily had a guess in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to believe this kind of thing easily, nor did she want to believe it easily.

    What was even more important than Kiyoko¡¯s own status and reputation was the reputation of the Lord Chief Advisor! At this time, Lily felt that this memorial ceremony may not only be aimed at Kiyoko¡¯s ascension to Shrine Master, but also a conspiracy to discredit Lady Ayaka!

    Otherwise, the news would have been reported to the imperial court earlier, right?

    They probably wanted to release this explosive news in public under the sacred altar to create a huge impact! If it was reported directly, the imperial court would have definitely blocked the news.

    This time, there was a conspiracy against Lady Ayaka!

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t think that such a scandal would be much of a blow to Ayaka. It was true that if such a thing happened in the miko stage, it would be a more serious incident than when Ayaka kissed Lily in public, but after all, a long time had passed. The most important thing was that Ayaka¡¯s power and strength were still there. To put it bluntly, which official dignitaries and overlords were not domineering and unscrupulous at times?

    What was this little problem to someone like Lady Ayaka?

    It may be a major blow for someone who was about to seed the Shrine Master position, but for Lord Chief Advisor, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. With Sister Ayaka¡¯s mentality and means, she wouldn¡¯t care about such things.

    Besides, the extent of their rtionship was still unknown, and Lily was more concerned about this. However, at this time, Lily felt a chill in her heart.

    It just so happened that Ayaka entrusted this mission to her, which was obviously outside the expectations of the people in Izumo Shrine. Even the cirction of news was restricted here, and they had no understanding of Lily¡¯s strength, identity, and rtionship with Ayaka.

    Then, she coincidentally met someone who was trying to nder Lady Ayaka?

    No!

    Perhaps not only here, but in many ces, there was a big conspiracy targeting Lady Ayaka, and what Lily saw was just a glimpse of the tiger¡¯s tail! But who wanted to target Ayaka?

    Lady Ayaka was so powerful and was the cornerstone of the human dynasty. What good would it do for humanity to really trip her up? Who exactly is manipting this conspiracy?

    Everyone looked at Lily and Shigeyuki, while Shigeyuki looked at Lily, ¡°Administrator Kagami, how do you want to deal with the current matter?¡±

    Lily looked at Kiyoko, who was kneeling with tear stains on her face, before turning her attention to the dissenter, Otomo Michikawa, who had a disgusting grin.

    Lily took a step down the stairs and looked down at the kneeling Otomo Michikawa before saying coldly, ¡°So, you saw with your own eyes what happened?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Otomo Michikawa couldn¡¯t help but nod his head and said, ¡°I saw the two of them with my own eyes; she and the current Lord Chief Advisor¡ª¡±

    <i>Bam!</i> Without hesitation, Lily sent the man flying with a heavy kick!

    If Lily had beenpletely sure about what this person was going to say from the beginning, she would have killed him directly before he could open his mouth, but since the matter had alreadye to this, there was little point in killing him now. This incident would only affect Ayaka¡¯s reputation, so Lily controlled her force and only kicked him half dead.

    Everyone was shocked, ¡°Administrator Kagami, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Audacious madman, how dare you brazenly fabricate rumors and nder the current Lord Chief Advisor!¡± Lily loudly said in an agitated and righteous voice.

    This kick also kicked everyone back from their doubtful and tumultuous state. All the mikos and young priests looked at Lily nomittally.

    ¡°Administrator Kagami!¡± Shigeyuki stepped down from the altar and walked up to Lily, questioning in a stern tone, ¡°Otomo Michikawa was indeed a teacher back then, and besides, there have been rumors about this matter in the Izumo Shrine for a long time. It¡¯s not a fabrication, why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Lily said forcefully and unequivocally, ¡°Shigeyuki, as the Shrine Master of the Fujiwara n, how dare you defend a malicious person who ndered the Lord Chief Advisor! What are your intentions? Do you also want to share his sin?¡±

    ¡°Administrator Kagami! I¡¯m afraid that your words are unfair! Otomo Michikawa is telling the truth for the sake of the shrine, to expose Kiyoko who is not qualified to inherit the position of Shrine Master. It is definitely not to target Lord Chief Advisor, why are you trying to confuse right and wrong and cover up the truth??!¡± Shigeyuki also raised his voice and eximed in anger!

    The clergy, the chief priest, and other people from the upper echelons of the shrine all gathered around, each reprimanding Lily with a fierce attitude.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Can the miko administrator be so unreasonable?!¡±

    ¡°Can a miko administrator hurt people at will?¡±

    ¡°This is the Fujiwara n¡¯s top shrine! How can a miko administrator sent by the imperial court reverse right and wrong here and injure people from my shrine? What¡¯s the reason?!¡±

    A group of people surrounded Lily with imposing momentum!

    ¡°Kagura!¡± Lily bellowed.

    <i>Whoosh</i> A crimson brilliance shed in front of Lily, and a young girl with double ponytails in a pink kimono and a short skirt appeared in front of Lily, one knee bent in a kneeling posture.

    As soon as Kagura came out, a golden light shed through her eyes and she sent a flying kick towards an old grand chief priest who was approaching Lily and trying to push her amidst the chaos. With a ¡®bang¡¯, he was kicked in the stomach and flew out!

    Before the others could react, Kagura¡¯s figure moved like an illusion. Multiple figures of her seemed to appear in an instant, all of whom attacked with fists, kicks, and palms, stirring up pink spiritual winds.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Bam! Bang! Boom!</i> Regardless of how many there were, all the upper echelons of the shrine who surrounded and pressured Lily were sted out.

    In a sh, seven or eight upper echelons of the shrine fell on the ceremonial ground, each wailing and unable to get up.

    Kagura gently patted her pink little hands and stood beside Lily. How powerful was Kagura? She wasparable to a half step Throne Stage expert, much stronger than the average peak Permanence Stage powerhouse! Of course, she had to control her strength, otherwise these people would have definitely been beaten to death by her.

    ¡°That, who is that person?¡±

    ¡°A very powerful girl suddenly appeared!¡±

    ¡°That¡­that¡¯s her shikigami! It¡¯s the Miko Administrator¡¯s shikigami!¡± An onmyoji teacher said in astonishment.

    Among the group of upper-level clerics who had gathered to persecute Lily just now, only Shigeyuki remained, and the others couldn¡¯t get up.

    Shigeyuki was also extremely stunned. It seemed that things had developed beyond his expectations and he had started a conflict with the Miko Administrator. Although it was thest resort, he was prepared to use force if needed!

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that such a petite female shikigami would suddenly appear and be so powerful!

    The upper echelons of the shrine were not ordinary people and they were all above the Spirit Jade stage, and even the strongest reached the peak Spirit Jade stage. But they were all beaten down by this little girl in an instant and couldn¡¯t get up! Their spirit jades and bodies were also injured to varying degrees.

    ¡°Why is this shikigami so powerful?!¡± Although Shigeyuki was an expert at the early Permanence Stage, he knew that he was by no means a match for this shikigami. At this moment, he began to worry in his heart. Even he had no idea if the back-ups he had arranged could deal with this little girl while ensuring his own safety.

    Looking at Shigeyuki¡¯s stunned face that had lost all traces of arrogance, Lily coldly said, ¡°I am the Miko Administrator sent by Lady Ayaka who represents her authority! Kagura, listen, whoever dares to make trouble here again, kill them without mercy!¡±

    ¡°What¡ª?!¡± Everyone was shocked again.

    Although the sentence ¡®kill without mercy¡¯ was spoken in a beautiful voice, it hid the coldness of the battlefield!

    It seemed to make everyone feel that, if they dared to provoke Lily¡¯s authority, that scary little girl would really kill them!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kagura replied indifferently, cing her hand on the Brocade-Patterned Koi tachi that exuded an extraordinary aura.

    For a time, everyone was left speechless. In an instant, so many upper-level leaders of the shrine, whose strength was regarded highly, were beaten and unable to get up. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?!

    ¡°Administrator Kagami, this is the origin of the Fujiwara n¡¯s priesthood. You are actually using shikigami here to deal with those highly respected priests. I will definitely report this matter to the Chancellor!¡± Shigeyuki was really afraid of Kagura, so he could only rely on verbal intimidation.

    ¡°Whether I am right or wrong will be judged by Lady Ayaka. If you are not satisfied, you can report it.¡± Lily replied nonchntly.

    She looked at Shigeyuki and the crowd, her eyes glowing with a palpitating, watery light, and said, ¡°Now, as the Miko Administrator, I order that the session ceremony will continue1.¡±

    ¡°Huh???¡±

    ¡°What??!¡±

    The whole crowd was once again in shock, and even Kiyoko, who had long since lost hope while kneeling at the altar, raised her head and looked at Lily in disbelief.

    Robinxen: They really can¡¯t seem to understand why someone appointed by Ayaka would fly into a fit of rage over Ayaka being used of improper acts?

 Book 6: Chapter 11: Kaguraâ€™s Deterrence

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 11: Kagura¡¯s Deterrence</h4>

    ¡°Administrator Kagami! After such an incident, what qualifications does Kiyoko have to be the Shrine Master? You are the Miko Administrator and have the right to veto, but since the matter hase to this point, we must wait until we report to the Chancellor. This is not something that you alone can decide!¡± Shigeyuki retorted.

    ¡°This matter is purely a deliberate nder by someone. Even if you want to report it to the imperial court, it should be to report the crime of this person¡¯s nder. Would Lord Chief Advisor Ayaka do such a thing? Shigeyuki, you have repeatedly obstructed the session on this basis, could it be that you are unwilling to give up your position? Or do you also believe that Lady Ayaka has done something to vite the beliefs of mikos? Are you using Lady Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°This¡­old man wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Shigeyuki nced at Kagura for a moment, worried that Lily would order her to attack him for the crime of ndering the chief advisor.

    ¡°Shigeyuki, you said you want to report to the court, well, I don¡¯t think there is a need to wait for you to report to the Chancellor. I will report to the Lord Chief Advisor, how about it?¡± Lily said, and a sound transmission pearl appeared in her hand.

    Shigeyuki was shocked when he saw the sound transmission pearl. He didn¡¯t expect that Lily even had a sound transmission pearl!

    As a knowledgeable person, Shigeyuki naturally recognized the sound transmission pearl, but the shrine didn¡¯t have any. This was a very rare and precious treasure, the main reason being that this thing couldn¡¯t be made by humans. The secret method to create sound transmission pearls had never been found, so they could only be obtained by chance when adepts venture into various ancient ruins, ancient battlefields, and dangerous areas.

    Even the Martial Saint, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, only had two, and one was given to his son, Tamurakonoe, back then.

    As Lily was about to activate the sound transmission pearl, she said, ¡°By the way, even your tant spreading of false rumors about the Lord Chief Advisor, malicious ndering, and your attempt to bribe me with a huge amount of treasures a few days ago will also be reported.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡± As soon as Lily said these words, the crowd below started to whisper. Only a few of the upper echelons knew about this, and most people were unaware.

    ¡°Wait¡ªwait!¡± Shigeyuki began to panic now. He looked at Kagura again, thinking that if he instructed his men to ambush Lily at this time, his odds of victory would be low. Moreover, once Lily activated the sound transmission pearl and the chief advisor found out, he would really be finished, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Please, I beg the Miko Administrator not to report to the chief advisor! This matter is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding1! How can I trouble the chief advisor because of this trivial matter? I was originally thinking of treating this matter with great solemnity, and I didn¡¯t want to trust Teacher Kiyoko. However, if Administrator Kagami is willing to take responsibility for this matter, then, just as you said, we will resume the session ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Lily gave a sweet and arrogant snort.

    She was still worried that these people would y some tricks, so she said, ¡°Kagura, stand in the sky above the shrine and supervise the entire session ceremony. Whoever dares toe forward to spread rumors and cause trouble, kill them!¡±

    As Lily said that, a long scroll appeared in her hand. The spiritual energy in the scroll began to surge, and a powerful light shone into the sky. A huge koi fish dozens of meters long stretched across the sky, its figure blocking half of the sunlight that illuminated the shrine.

    Everyone was astonished.

    Kagura then jumped on top of the carp¡¯s head, which promptly began to swim at low altitude beside the shrine.

    Kagura said, ¡°Although I have no reason to appease you lowly beings, my master has good morals and doesn¡¯t want to kill people, so I¡¯ll just show you my skills.¡±

    The shikigami suddenly stared at the distant mountain peaks, slightly spread her legs apart, and crouched¡ª

    <i>Bzzzt!</i>

    The Brocade-Patterned Koi in her hand was unsheathed, releasing a bright and poignant pink sword light that flew into the distance, which grewrger andrger. By the time it reached the distance, it almost spanned the entire mountain peak.

    <i>Rumble!!!</i>

    The sword light cleaved the top of the mountain, and the mountain peak which was hundreds of meters high was actually destroyed!

    Smoke and dust billowed and the earth trembled.

    The priests, mikos, and onmyoji students were struck with fear when they witnessed this scene.

    The gang of onmyoji students who were knocked over by Lily two days ago were also watching from the back row, and they were all scared in their hearts. Although they had learned that Lily was a powerful woman, they didn¡¯t expect her methods to be so powerful!

    Just the carp spirit she conjured was so huge and terrifying, not to mention the shikigami by her side who could sever a mountain with a single sh!

    Even the delinquent onmyoji students were scared and their legs were trembling.

    Inanoji¡¯s face also twisted in surprise and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, <i>I¡­ I actually challenged such a woman? Isn¡¯t it lucky that I managed to keep my life? This, who is this woman? Really¡­hateful!</i>

    Shigeyuki looked at the resulting devastation and couldn¡¯t close his mouth for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful in his heart, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t dispatch those people to ambush her¡­otherwise, it¡¯s not the mountain that would¡¯ve been broken just now, but my neck¡­¡±

    Under the deterrence of Kagura¡¯s superb sh, everyone obediently and silently continued the session ceremony.

    Shigeyuki reluctantly handed over the sword that symbolized the authority of the Shrine Master to Kiyoko. Only, in the face of all this, Kiyoko was still hesitant.

    She looked at Lily, ¡°Miss Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken it yet? Are you so ignorant?¡± Lily got a little angry.

    Their eyes met, and Kiyoko immediately understood the reason for Lily¡¯s anxiety, so she no longer refused and took the sword of the Shrine Master.

    After such an incident, the variouster scheduled ceremonies and performances were all cut short. After all, even the chief priest, who was in charge of officiating the rituals and ceremonies, couldn¡¯t recover from Kagura¡¯s kick.

    Kiyoko ascended the position of Shrine Master while Shigeyuki resigned unwillingly.

    Kiyoko gripped the sword and said to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, although such a thing happened, Kiyoko is also deeply distressed, but since this responsibility is in Kiyoko¡¯s hands, I will definitely do my best for everyone so as to live up to the expectations of the imperial court and the Lord Chief Advisor. But I also implore everyone to work hard together!¡±

    Kiyoko bowed deeply to the crowd. It was rare to see such a modest Shrine Master like her.

    But Lily looked at her and felt worried. Soon, she would travel far away, but the intertwined forces in the shrine hadn¡¯t changed at all. The pending battle would definitely not be easy for Kiyoko.

    After the session ceremony, Lily epted Kiyoko¡¯s invitation to not leave immediately, and nned to stay here for a few more days. She was also a little worried about Kiyoko.

    That night, Lily returned to the mountain hut that she stayed in, apanied by Kiyoko. When they arrived outside the hut, the two looked at the moon in the night sky.

    Lily said, ¡°Miss Kiyoko, I have a question, but I don¡¯t know¡­how to ask.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, if you have something to say, please just say it directly.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face was also a little red and she felt a trace of difort in her heart. She wanted to know the answer, but she wasn¡¯t quite bold enough to ask.

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko, you, you and Lady Ayaka, actually¡­¡±

    Kiyoko looked at Lily, and her face that exuded the beauty of a mature woman also showed an intellectual and charming smile, ¡°Miss Lily, here, the night is sultry and the surroundings are quiet. You and I are the only two women who share a deep love for Ayaka. I have nothing to hide from you.¡±

    Kiyoko gazed at the bright moon, her eyes flooded with its silver luster.

    ¡°Eh? Actually, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Lily was about to defend herself shyly.

    But Kiyoko said to her, ¡°I have spent countless times entwined with Ayaka in this hut.¡±

    ¡°Eh??!¡± Lily¡¯s face turned scarlet all of a sudden.

    Kiyoko, however, seemed a little lonely and looked at Lily with a sorrowful smile, ¡°It¡¯s just that it was in a dream.¡±

    ¡°Eh????!¡± Lily felt a strong pang in her heart for a short time, but for some reason, she was relieved when she heard thest sentence.

    Kiyoko¡¯s eyes were a bit teary and she wore a bitter smile.

    ¡°I love Ayaka very much, so much that I can give up everything for her, but this love is one-sided.¡± Kiyoko still had that distinctive shallow smile, but a tear couldn¡¯t help but roll down her cheek.

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko¡­¡±

    ¡°I have always been unrequitedly in love with Ayaka, no, or maybe I was just one of the many girls who had a crush on her at that time.¡± Kiyoko said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°To tell you the truth, the most intimate thing I have ever done with her was to hug her once.¡±

    Looking at Kiyoko at this time, Lily was no longer in a happy or relieved mood, but felt deep, deep, deep pity for this lonely woman who hardly ever saw Ayaka again. Even so, this woman still maintained her passion for this shrine.

    ¡°So, those guys¡¯ rumors about you and Ayaka were really fabricated?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. At that time, Lady Ayaka was so talented and so beautiful, always shining with an enchanting brilliance, and as for me, I was satisfied just by silently watching her from afar.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, because of my character and performance, Ayaka became close with me, oftening and going with me, and entrusting me with some things to do. With such an atmosphere and so many girls who liked Ayaka seeing me get closer to her than all of them, many rumors were spread because of jealousy.

    ¡°However, Ayaka, as you know, doesn¡¯t care about these kinds of things. But one day, in front of many girls and even in front of the teacher, we were questioned about such rumors. They were obviously malicious and nderous rumors, but Lady Ayaka didn¡¯t deny them at all, and instead deliberately hugged me in public2¡­¡±

    Lily could imagine Ayaka¡¯s aggressive and reckless appearance at that time, as she herself had experienced it more than once.

    After saying that, Kiyoko seemed to tremble all over, ¡°The feeling of being hugged by her, although I know that it was just her mboyant performance when she was still in her rebellious stage, even when I think about it now, my body gets hot and it¡¯s forever unforgettable¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame to say, but perhaps Miss Lily and I share the same illness¡­ With Lady Ayaka¡¯s talent, she learned everything here early and her capabilities far surpassed that of the teachers, so she left and went to Heian-ky¨­, while I, on the other hand, stayed behind. I knew that my small qualifications were not enough to follow in her footsteps and I am not even qualified to be her retainer, but I can at least treasure the memories of when she was a young girl in this cabin. I¡¯m often¡­in this cabin alone, thinking of her¡­even¡­¡±

    The chest of Kiyoko, who was wearing a white shrine outfit, was visibly heaving up and down. Her mature and intellectual face was also flushed red, and white air diffused from between her exquisite nose and cherry lips.

    ¡°Even those that don¡¯t exist and arepletely imagined by me¡­those sweet but indescribable memories, already make me satisfied.¡± The crystalline tears on Kiyoko¡¯s face couldn¡¯t stop flowing down.

    A silky white cloud brushed over Kiyoko¡¯s tear stains. Lily subconsciously took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears.

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­¡±

    Robinxen: Wow this guy changed his tune fast.Robinxen: So this entire thing is her fault?!

 Book 6: Chapter 12: The Girlsâ€™ Whispers

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 12: The Girls¡¯ Whispers</h4>

    Kiyoko, who was usually very mature and enthusiastic, looked extraordinarily weak at this time. The handkerchief that carried Lily¡¯s body fragrance lightly caressed her face, melting the stuffy emotions in her heart.

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­boohoo¡­¡± Kiyoko hugged Lily and sobbed in her arms.

    Lily was unsure of how to coax a girl to be less infatuated with another girl. Although Kiyoko hugged a little too tightly and her face was buried in her bosom, Lily knew that she was extremely sad. If this could make Kiyoko feel morefortable, then let her stick as close as she wants¡­

    Was her maternal love overflowing because of the strong feminine charm of the other woman¡¯s body? This kind of thought was pure nonsense; Lily was really moved by Kiyoko¡¯s infatuation.

    Sometimes, words offort were unnecessary; ¡®yourself¡¯ was also a kind offort to people. Of course, this was limited to actions such as hugging.

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­smells nice.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily blushed.

    Kiyoko took Lily¡¯s hand, as if she was a bosom friend. Although the age gap was not small, Kiyoko was not like Ayaka, who gave off an older sister-like feeling. Perhaps in Lily¡¯s perception, an older sister was supposed to be mature, active, and strong, or something of the sort?

    This didn¡¯t mean that Lily was weak, in fact, she felt that she should uphold simr qualities when she became a big sister.

    The two women entered the hut. Kiyoko kept her head down, looking at the floor of the hut shyly.

    ¡°Miss Lily, please don¡¯t worry. I always scrub the floor carefully as well as change and wash the quilt every time Ie here.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Oh¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t understand why she said that specifically, it wasn¡¯t like she was worried about anything.

    However, it seemed that the womanly fragrance in this room was left by Kiyoko. Ultimately, after so many years, the residual fragrance left by Sister Ayaka should have mostly disappeared by now.

    The two sat down in the room, and the moonlight shone down from the cliff through the window.

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko, you have just been appointed as Shrine Master, is it okay to be here now?¡±

    ¡°How can it be? There should be many things, very, very annoying and difficult things, but at least today, I don¡¯t have the courage to face them. Only when I wake up from this hut at dawn can I be fearless¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiyoko¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily,¡± Kiyoko took Lily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can you tell me about you and Lady Ayaka? I know that, like me, you love Lady Ayaka very deeply. If not, why would you have attacked that dissenter in public without confirming the authenticity of his words, and even beat him half dead in such an agitated manner? Although it was a well deserved punishment, it can also be seen how infatuated Miss Lily is with Lady Ayaka!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Lily felt her body heat up slightly. She wanted to say that, as long as they were her sisters, no matter what happened, she would put their purity, fate, and reputation above all standards of right and wrong in this world.

    In Lily¡¯s heart, her sisters came first. As for right or wrong, hmph, it depended on the time and circumstance! Even if her sisters made a mistake, they had to be protected at all costs!

    If her sisters made a mistake, they could only make up for it themselves, and no one else couldy a finger on them. Lily usually seemed to be kind and weak by nature, but in regards to this matter, she was very domineering andpletely unreasonable!

    Of course, if her sisters really did something hical or unforgivable, then it was up to them to apologize and make amends!

    However, of all the women who could be Lily¡¯s sisters, which among them didn¡¯t have a pure and clean character? How could one of her sisters be a terrible person?

    Lily couldn¡¯t answer, so she could only ask back, ¡°Then why did you remain silent when that man ndered Lady Ayaka so much and used both of you of having a dirty rtionship? Don¡¯t you want to protect Ayaka¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Kiyoko blushed and said despondently, ¡°As the person in question, whatever I said at that time would only be a cover up¡­and¡­Miss Lily, can you understand my feelings back then? As a woman who has had a crush on Lady Ayaka for many years, being used in public of having that kind of rtionship with my beloved goddess, in addition to being ashamed, in fact¡­I feel inexplicably happy in my heart¡­ If everyone imagines it to be true, it¡¯s like it¡¯s real¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko¡­¡± Given such a reason, what could Lily say? A woman who loves Ayaka so much in her heart that she finds sce in rumors, how lonely¡­

    ¡°Miss Lily, what about you and Lady Ayaka? Although I know that, nine times out of ten, it is unrequited love, Miss Lily is different from me. No matter where you go, you are the most brilliant in the crowd. Perhaps, one day, Ayaka will pay extra attention to a woman like you, and maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­I¡­¡± Lily really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s evasive eyes, Kiyoko smiled knowingly and held her hand tightly, ¡°You and her held hands, right? Did you go on a date together?¡±

    Kiyoko looked at Lily¡¯s rosy, crystal-like lips, which seemed to purse subconsciously.

    A sharp brilliance shed through Kiyoko¡¯s eyes, ¡°Could it be that you kissed her?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­no¡­¡±

    Kiyoko¡¯s current expression was not jealous, but seemed to be filled with some kind of expectation. Perhaps, she really treated Lily as her bosom friend. It was also a kind of satisfaction to hear her best friend seed, wasn¡¯t it? So when she heard Lily¡¯s answer, she didn¡¯t breathe a sigh of relief, but a bit of disappointment appeared in her eyes.

    Such a woman was rare.

    Seeing Kiyoko act like this, Lily only felt that her own mind was a little too womanlypared to hers!

    After all, her own soul used to be¡­ Why wasn¡¯t she as tolerant as a genuine woman? Could it be that, with a mind like her own, she was born to be a woman?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Lily bowed her head to Kiyoko, grasped her hand, and unintentionally leaned against her chest as she said, ¡°Miss Kiyoko, I shouldn¡¯t have hid it from you. I¡­I¡¯ve ki-kissed with Lady Ayaka¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    At this moment, Kiyoko¡¯s expression was a little excited and she seemed to be happy for Lily, as if she had already pinned her impossible dream on Lily. Even if Lily and Ayaka had a more intimate rtionship, it wasn¡¯t bad to feel happy for her, right?

    After ten years of bitter infatuation and separation, she didn¡¯t harbor any jealousy anymore.

    ¡°It sounds wonderful¡­Miss Lily, to have the chance to be with Lady Ayaka¡­ Can you tell me why Lady Ayaka kissed you? Did she take the initiative to kiss you? No, I think it¡¯s unlikely, hehe. Miss Lily is so beautiful, did you deliberately dress up in front of Lady Ayaka? Is it possible that, when Ayaka passed by, you deliberately put on perfume and swished your hair when you brushed against her, so that she would look back at you?¡±

    Hearing such words, Lily was ashamed but felt even sadder. Miss Kiyoko was really too lonely.

    ¡°Yes, as Miss Kiyoko said, I deliberately dressed up and put on perfume to seduce her1.¡± Lily lowered her head and said quietly.

    Ayaka took the initiative to forcefully kiss her, even though she desperately resisted and repeatedly rejected her advances and what not. Lily couldn¡¯t say such cruel words to this woman.

    ¡°Hmph, is that really the case? Although it¡¯s a bit unreasonable to say this, Miss Lily gives the impression of that kind of woman at first nce.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Kiyokoughed lightly, slightly rubbing her fingers up and down Lily¡¯s palm, ¡°At first nce, Miss Lily is the kind of woman who looks innocent on the outside, but is that kind of woman at heart.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡± Lily slightly furrowed her willowy brows and denied. Even if she was trying tofort Kiyoko and went along with her guess, it¡¯s uneptable to be called that type of woman, right?

    ¡°But I don¡¯t hate it¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Or rather, I¡¯m a little envious of women like you. My female intuition tells me that Lady Ayaka likes your type¡­ Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Kiyoko shook her head in a dejected manner.

    ¡°No, Miss Kiyoko is also very¡­¡± Lily almost blurted out, ¡°Miss Kiyoko is also very¡­uhm.¡± The words she was about to say sounded more like criticism than constion, right?

    After thinking for a while, she smiled and looked at Kiyoko tenderly, ¡°Miss Kiyoko is also very attractive and feminine¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kiyoko¡¯s eyes glowed for a while, ¡°I, am I also feminine?¡±

    Lily wondered to herself just how big of a blow Kiyoko received because of Ayaka¡¯s incident. Her appearance, figure, and aura were all very feminine, so why was shecking in self-confidence?

    ¡°Of course. Objectively speaking, Miss Kiyoko¡¯s figure is also very good¡­ In this Heian world, most people are very short, and women like Miss Kiyoko are definitely the best among them.¡±

    Lily suddenly thought of something. She ced her hand on Kiyoko purely just tofort her¡­ Purely just tofort her¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kiyoko blushed for a moment and her mature body shrank back slightly, ¡°Miss Lily, what are you doing? You should know that both of us are the kind of people who are born to serve strong women like Lady Ayaka. Between us, we can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not that kind of woman you think I am. I just want to ask, did you maturete?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shed with hints of intelligence.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Kiyoko was startled, ¡°Why, why is Miss Lily asking me this?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I was thinking that girls can either mature early orte. In their teenage years, it¡¯s normal for there to be differences, right? Maybe, at that time, Miss Kiyoko hadn¡¯t fully bloomed yet, so you didn¡¯t get noticed?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Kiyoko drifted off. Perhaps what Lily said was the truth. Although Ayaka was already feminine in her teenage years, she herself was just a tall, sporty girl with slick short hair and a t body. Anyway, she naturally looked like the type of person who was a follower for a youngdy like Ayaka.

    It wasn¡¯t until the following years that she slowly became a mature and charming woman. Of course, Kiyoko was still a young girl at heart.

    ¡°Could it be? Will Lady Ayaka treat the present me differently?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko, why don¡¯t you perhaps go and meet Lady Ayaka?¡±

    For a moment, a glimmer of hope shed through Kiyoko¡¯s eyes, but it soon disappeared.

    ¡°Miss Lily, you don¡¯t need tofort me¡­ What¡¯s the use of being mature and feminine? Kiyoko is about to wither before I even bloom¡­ Ayaka was born a martial arts genius, and she is destined to ascend to Takamagahara and attain eternal youth. By then, Kiyoko will already be old¡­ Even if I never see her again and let her forget me, I don¡¯t want to let her see my aging face one day¡­¡± Kiyoko lowered her head, looking at the miniscule cracks in the floor. She was so beautiful, yet so depressed.

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko¡­¡± The path of ascension¡ª immortals and mortals, people with different aptitudes and life expectancies, all had different paths. This was the cruel reality of heaven and Lily couldn¡¯t refute.

    ¡°Miss Lily, can I¡­beg you to do something?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it? As long as I can do it, I will try my best.¡±

    Kiyoko¡¯s face turned red, and her eyes rippled slightly like water as she stared at Lily. Her breathing became erratic, but her eyes contained a sense of deep loss, as if she was born a failed woman, ¡°Miss Lily¡­can you please¡­punish me2?¡±

    Robinxen: What the hell is with this woman.Robinxen: WHAT ON EARTH

 Book 6: Chapter 13: The Man From The Teleportation Formation

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 13: The Man From The Teleportation Formation</h4>

    ¡°Eh? Why, why should I¡­punish¡­you?¡± Lily was a little surprised, but seeing Kiyoko¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like she was joking.

    Although Kiyoko was currently wearing a in white shrine dress, it was still difficult to conceal her feminine charm.

    But she said somewhat despondently, ¡°Since Miss Lily has been kissed by Lady Ayaka before, I guess she must like you very much, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Lady Ayaka thinks. But why does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily is so young and attractive; Lady Ayaka must love you a lot, but I have never experienced such feelings. Facing Miss Lily, I feel like a loser.¡± Kiyoko lowered her head, looking glum.

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko, please don¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°I think I may not have the chance to see Ayaka again, but since you are liked by Lady Ayaka, if¡­I can be punished by you, it would be like getting punished by Lady Ayaka indirectly. And¡­in front of you, I have a strong sense of frustration to the point that¡­I want to be punished by the lover of the person I like1¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko¡­your statement is a bit strange¡­ Besides, why should I punish you for no reason?¡±

    ¡°How can it be for no reason? Because of my selfish thoughts, I didn¡¯t immediately deny the unfounded rumors, causing damage to Lady Ayaka¡¯s reputation. Shouldn¡¯t a woman like me be punished? You are Ayaka¡¯s lover, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for you to punish me?¡± Kiyoko lowered her head, blushing and trembling all over.

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko, it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve been thinking about her a lot for so many years, it¡¯s understandable that you would have such thoughts¡­ Lady Ayaka will definitely not me you, besides, isn¡¯t it too humiliating to let the lover of the person you like punish you? Plus, I¡¯m not Ayaka¡¯s lover at all. Miss Kiyoko, I hope you can cheer up.¡± Lily gently held Kiyoko¡¯s shoulder and said.

    ¡°Although I am the Shrine Master, I may face a more difficult environment than before. Those of the older generation do not support me. I can¡¯t imagine what means they will use to deal with me, and the students are not even very respectful¡­ Miss Lily, I don¡¯t have overwhelming strength like you, and I feel overwhelmed when I think about facing this heavy, difficult future. I, my thoughts are in disarray and I feel stressed. Miss Lily, please punish me so that I can¡­feel more at ease.¡±

    Lily looked at Kiyoko¡¯s trembling body and those dazzling eyes, falling into deep thought. What should she do?

    Of course, Lily didn¡¯t want to punish Miss Kiyoko. She wasn¡¯t at fault, and even if she was, she shouldn¡¯t be punished by herself. Besides, this kind of punishment between girls was probably very ambiguous.

    Then, what should she do?

    Righteously encourage Kiyoko that, as long as she worked hard and kept a sunny smile, everything would be fine?

    If it was in Lily¡¯s previous world, perhaps it might work. But here, in the Heian world, the future of the heavens and the human race were uncertain, especially in these dark times.

    People who didn¡¯t have enough strength were so insignificant and pathetic.

    She could preach some grand words and absolve herself from further responsibility, but was that really good for Miss Kiyoko?

    Although Lily didn¡¯t want to punish Kiyoko at all, if this could really cheer her up, so what if she was reluctant to do it? Even if it wasn¡¯t necessarily the right thing to do, as long as it couldfort Kiyoko¡¯s lonely soul, shouldn¡¯t she help her?

    <i>I have so many sisters, and I have talent that is far beyond the reach of ordinary people. If I just offer some falsefort to Kiyoko without being confident in my heart that she¡¯ll really get better, wouldn¡¯t that be too heartless and cruel?</i>

    Lily was a kind girl. She was willing to make sacrifices for a woman she acknowledged, even if it meant doing something she was reluctant to do.

    Lily¡¯s voice became calm and indifferent, ¡°Okay, Miss Kiyoko, then I will punish you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Kiyoko saw that Lily was silent for a long time, but suddenly spoke to her in such an indifferent tone, which made her feel even more humiliated.

    Was this the victor¡ª the girl who had everything? A woman like herself should be punished by a girl as good as her.

    ¡°But,¡± Lily added, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be punished in those shrine clothes, because that would be disrespectful to the shrine where Ayaka grew up.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s a reasonable statement,¡± Kiyoko blushed, her warm lips quivering, ¡°I, I¡¯ll take it off now, but I don¡¯t wear anything inside¡­ I¡¯m sorry to make you go through with this, Miss Lily.¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, no!¡± Lily hurriedly stopped her, ¡°I don¡¯t mean for you to strip, don¡¯t misunderstand. I, I just want you to wear normal clothes. I can¡¯t do something so disrespectful to a daughter of the shrine.¡±

    Kiyoko¡¯s breathing grew rapid, ¡°Miss Lily is indeed really amazing. Do you like my usual instructor type attire? Obviously, Miss Lily is still at the age of a student. Do you want to punish me as a female teacher¡­¡±

    Lily blushed like crazy and hastily rejected, ¡°Miss Kiyoko, what are you talking about?! It¡¯s not like I have a strange hobby! If you keep talking nonsense like this, your punishment will be doubled!¡±

    ¡°Eh??!¡± Kiyoko covered her chest and looked fearful yet happy after being despised by her dream lover¡¯s girlfriend, who had the demeanor of a victor. Humiliation turned out to be such a delightful thing2.

    This was a kind of joy for a loser like Kiyoko, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel for the loser? This kind of punishment was nothing to a talented and peerless woman like Lily. She was just helping Kiyoko.

    ¡°Okay, Kiyoko, go and change your clothes. When you¡¯re done,e to my ce. You must be here tonight, understand?¡± Lily didn¡¯t want Kiyoko to have any more strange thoughts, so she ordered her in a very direct tone without using honorifics.

    Kiyoko, on the other hand, chose to obey.

    She knelt down and bowed to Lily, and for some reason, she showed a rare happy yet pitiful smile. After leaving the hut, she went back to the mountain to change her clothes.

    After all, Kiyoko had no storage treasures. Although Lily was carrying a lot of clothes, there was obviously no need to give her beautiful clothes to wear. Would it still be called a punishment?

    It was uncertain how long it would take for Kiyoko to return. In addition to changing her clothes, she would probably take a bath and take her time to get ready, but Lily didn¡¯t n to bathe or deliberately dress up.

    Lily meditated and started to practice in the hut. She hadn¡¯t practiced much in the past few days, so she began toprehend her seductive intent¡­

    At this time, in the valley at the back mountain, under the darkness of night, the ancient, moss-covered Divine Moon Formation suddenly shed. Three very distinct figures appeared in the center of the grand formation.

    All three of them exuded terrifying auras.

    The person in the lead was tall, with dark red hair and long braids that fell behind his back like thorns, dragging all the way to his heels. He wore a long gray hakama and a loose, light red dojo uniform that nted to reveal his unusually muscr shoulders. This person¡¯s shoulders were twice as wide as his waist and his arms were thick and strong, but very muscr and beautiful!

    His head, however, was rtively small inparison, barely as thick as his neck. He also had a pair of grim, small eyes that carried a mix of anger and contempt for the world.

    In this man¡¯s hand, he held a heavy uchigatana without a scabbard that radiated a frightening aura.

    Beside him, there was an onmyoji with an old face and gray hair, who was wearing gray-purple hunting clothes, as well as a middle-aged, burly samurai with a resolute face and sideburns extending to his jaw, who was wearing a brown robe.

    ¡°Lord Yaiba, it¡¯s here.¡± The burly, middle-aged samurai said.

    ¡°Lord Fujiwara no Takesaku,¡± The tall, extremely muscr and strong samurai called Shikibu Yaiba, looked at the calm and peaceful night valley, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t look dangerous. Why did your Fujiwara n pay a huge price to invite me here?¡±

    This man¡¯s voice was low and grim.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a visit to a miko shrine to get a scroll, right? Is it worth the trouble? You even invited this old man toe as well.¡± The old onmyoji was also puzzled.

    ¡°Lord Yaiba, Mister Hiroto, although this is a simple matter, there mustn¡¯t be any mistakes. If we¡¯re not sessful or the news gets leaked, the impact will be significant. Lord Renbo is also particrly concerned! That¡¯s why we spent a lot of money to invite you, one of Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions, toe here! Of course, there is also you, Elder Fujiwara no Hiroto.¡± The brown-robed middle-aged samurai, Fujiwara no Takesaku, said.

    ¡°Well, I was originally the Chancellor¡¯s uncle. You don¡¯t have to pay any price. I will naturally take care of our Fujiwara n¡¯s affairs, but isn¡¯t Renbo being too heavy-handed? Hehehe, most of the people at Izumo Shrine are our own. We are just taking a scroll, what can go wrong?!¡± The old onmyoji said disapprovingly.

    ¡°All right, no need to say more. I have a battle with Tenba Goro in the Sinless Domain next month, so lead the way.¡± Yaiba said.

    The two walked up the mountain3 under the leadership of Fujiwara no Takesaku.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Teacher Kiyoko, ah no, it¡¯s time to call you shrine master. You¡¯re back.¡± A short, hunchbacked granny was at the entrance of the shrine. She seemed to have been waiting for Kiyoko for a long time.

    ¡°Ah, Granny Mido, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for a long time. There are still many things about the shrine that I don¡¯t understand, so please enlighten me.¡± Kiyoko said respectfully.

    ¡°Hehe, the shrine master is too polite. This is what this old ve should do,¡± The granny took out a set of keys, ¡°These are the most important keys in the shrine that can only be used by the shrine master to enter several temples and treasuries. Of course, there is also a key to the shrine master¡¯s own residence. This old ve will show you they way.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, thank you, Granny.¡±

    The old woman took Kiyoko and walked into several enclosed temple houses behind the main hall of the shrine. This was a forbidden area that only the shrine master and certain servants could enter.

    ¡°Shrine master, the back is where you will live in the future. On the left is the treasury of the shrine, and the temple on the right is the scroll room which contains the various scrolls of the mikos, onmyoji students, as well as the various dossiers of priests and shrine masters over the centuries, both of which can only be opened by you. The scroll room, because it contains the past records of many generations of lords of the Fujiwara n, is also a very important ce.¡± The old woman pointed at the quaint temple on the right and said.

    ¡°Oh, I see. I will keep these keys safe.¡±

    ¡°Shrine master, your luggage and utensils have been packed up properly and moved to the main residence.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, thanks a lot, olddy. Go and rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this old ve will take her leave. Call me again if you need anything.¡±

    The old woman retreated, and Kiyoko looked at her brand new, spacious, and enclosed inner courtyard of the shrine master¡¯s residence. Her towering chest was heaving up and down, and white mist was repeatedly exhaled from her lips, ¡°First, first I need to change into casual clothes as requested by Miss Kagami4¡­¡±

    Silva: ¡­.LazyButAmbitious: This is another level of masochisticRobinxen: I was about to say this chapter is worthless and then this gets thrown in the middle.Robinxen: Oh no.

 Book 6: Chapter 14: Kiyokoâ€™s Perseverance

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 14: Kiyoko¡¯s Perseverance</h4>

    Kiyoko was anxious, though she understood, as a female, she shouldn¡¯t be so hasty, but the anticipation and expectation was unbearable.

    ¡°I should still take a bath¡­¡±

    Kiyoko went to the back of the shrine master¡¯s residence that now belonged to her, and took a bath, and afterwards entered her room in a yukata to dress up.

    ¡°Should I put my hair up or let it down?¡±

    Even if she let her hair down, it wouldn¡¯t be as beautiful as Miss Lily¡¯s hair, she should put her hair up.

    Towards Lily, Kiyoko didn¡¯t harbor the feelings of love she had towards Ayaka¡­ She was just too depressed. She had lost to a girl who was both younger and more beautiful than her, but she was not jealous. She had not seen Ayaka for ten something years, she did not have the right to be jealous.

    She just wanted, to lose a bit more thoroughly¡­

    Just as she was arranging her hair, ¡°Hm?¡±

    She felt some unusual movement outside.

    She pulsed her spirit energy to scan and detected a few people who should not be here outside the door. Amongst them were two who she did not recognize, but they were all experts with strength surpassing her!

    ¡°What? The scroll room¡¯s door is open? The lock was opened?¡± The scroll room had arcane artes cast upon it and her spirit energy could not detect within the room. But this situation was very suspicious.

    Someone had entered the scroll roomte at night, and she who had just be the shrine master was kept unaware.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Quickly changing back into her usual ck bodysuit, having no time, she didn¡¯t pull on her mesh underarmor. Grabbing her katana, she stepped out, water vapor still clinging to her form.

    Quickly walking out of the main residence she saw the group of people. The former shrine master Shigeyuki, her student Fujiwara no Doji, and two unknown samurai standing in front of the open door of the scroll room.

    ¡°Kiyoko?¡± Shigeyuki was only slightly surprised to see her, ¡°How is it? The feeling of attaining the position of shrine master? How do you feel living in the main house?¡±

    Under the night light, the two strange samurais stared at her with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Those two are strong!¡± Kiyoko¡¯s heart jumped.

    In this situation, she did not have the leisure to gossip. Looking at the open door, she asked, ¡°Lord Shigeyuki, what is going on? Who opened the door of the scroll room?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hehe, you¡¯re asking about this,¡± Shigeyuki¡¯s voice was normal, ¡°A lord within my Fujiwara n wants to retrieve his child¡¯s scroll, I¡¯m helping him send it over.¡±

    If the men Shigeyuki had brought over were regr workers, she might have believed it. Afterall, even though she was now the master of this shrine, there were some behind the scene deals to obtain a scroll, though not legal, it was normal. But if this was just a small issue, then why would he bring two permanence-staged samurai, and why would Fujiwara no Doji involve himself?

    Fujiwara no Doji was not some random Fujiwara member, he was the Imperial Chancellor Fujiwara no Renbo¡¯s second son.

    Kiyoko felt her face go cold and the throbbing anticipation of Lily¡¯s punishment disappear.

    Solemnly, she spoke, ¡°Lord Shigeyuki, which Lord Fujiwara wants who¡¯s scroll to be retrieved. As the current master of this shrine, why did you not notify me? And as the retired shrine master, why do you still have a key to this room?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe,¡± Shigeyuki walked forward saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous Miss Kiyoko. This is only to promote a rookie within the family, I did not tell you because it was an order I received before my abdication. This isn¡¯t a big matter so I didn¡¯t report it. This is my mistake, I hope Miss Kiyoko can forgive this.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Even though he was the previous shrine master, Shigeyuki was so polite. If this was really an ordinary process, then after she verified the scrolls, she would not make things difficult for them.

    ¡°I see, then please tell me the name of the lord and the candidate for the scroll so I have an idea. Since this is an order from above, then let that be it, but in the future, I hope you can notify me in advance.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, this time it was simply for convenience¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t worry, next time this won¡¯t happen.¡± Shigeyuki reassured, ¡°This is Lord Fujiwara no Arima, we n on transferring the scroll belonging to the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s son, Fujiwara no Doji.¡±

    Kiyoko nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s like that, I understand.¡±

    That exined Doji¡¯s presence here, but those two unknown samurai were still suspicious.

    At that moment, the people within the room came out. To think four people came out, besides the one responsible for the sorting of the scrolls, the other three shocked her.

    The first person was around 1.9 meters tall, extremely majestic, his arms seemed to burst with power without losing agility! This man with a narrow face and dark red hair styled into a back thorn had a terrifying gaze.

    The other two people, a burly middle aged samurai and an elderly onmyouji all had extraordinary auras, these three people were all much stronger than the samurai Shigeyuki had brought!

    Although Kiyoko could not see through their power level, her intuition told her so. For such people to arrive, just transferring one regr court employment scroll was too wasteful.

    Kiyoko¡¯s eyes fell onto the scroll in the middle aged samurai¡¯s hand. The scroll looked clean, but old, it did not seem like a scroll used by a student. Though it was the first time seeing that scroll, for some reason she felt it had a familiar and close aura.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡±

    Over ten years of sentimental love, she had thought of her day and night, and every little item Ayaka had used in that wooden house, she considered a treasure. After all these years, Ayaka¡¯s imprint had been seared into Kiyoko¡¯s soul. Though there was no basis, she felt that scroll had something to do with Ayaka.

    If it was someone else, even if it was a conspiracy, Kiyoko might not resist in front of such terrifying people, but if it was about Ayaka, then it was different!

    ¡°Lord Shigeyuki, these people are¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, they were sent here by Lord Arima to transfer the scroll.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If they¡¯re really here to transfer Doji¡¯s scroll, that¡¯s fine, but that scroll, please let me verify it first.¡±

    Shigeyuki¡¯s face fell, ¡°This is a scroll the imperial court has sent for, why is verification necessary?¡±

    ¡°In case, what if they took the wrong one?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°I have never entered the archives, so I am not clear on the rules within. But if that is Doji¡¯s scroll, why is there a miko¡¯s seal on it?¡±

    Kiyoko¡¯s eyes were locked onto the seal imprinted onto the ribbon of the scroll. That was clearly the seal of Izumo Shrine¡¯s priestess! Kiyoko coldly reiterated, ¡°Why would the priestess¡¯s seal be marked on a male onmyouji¡¯s scroll?¡±

    ¡°This¡­how could I know, it was probably sealed mistakenly. This is by the order of Lord Arima, don¡¯t involve yourself!¡±

    Walking in front of the group, she gripped her katana tighter, ¡°I Otome Kiyoko am the master of this shrine. Even if the Imperial Chancellor has personally ordered for this scroll, then there should be the procedure documents! Hand them to me, without my personal verification, do not think about leaving this shrine with that scroll1!¡±

    Shigeyuki¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°Kiyoko, no matter what, I watched you grow up, I advise you to not get involved! This is not something someone of your level can interfere with! Even if you sell your life here, it won¡¯t be enough! Now get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Lord Shigeyuki, are you threatening me? Whether by thews of the imperial court or by thews of the Fujiwara n, it is a felony to steal scrolls from this Izumo shrine!¡±

    ¡°Kiyoko¡­are you really unwilling to let go?¡± Shigeyuki¡¯s eyes turned gloomy.

    ¡°Lord Shigeyuki, hand the scroll to me and I shall move aside immediately and treat this as if it never happened.¡± Kiyoko¡¯s forehead was beaded with cold sweat, she knew she was not a match for these people, but she would not allow Lady Ayaka¡¯s scroll to be taken away. These people¡¯s actions were strange and fierce, if it was really Ayaka¡¯s scroll, then they would definitely use it against her!

    ¡°Shigeyuki, where did this crazy womane from? Such recklessness! To dare stop us! Kill her!¡± The elder onmyouji ruthlessly said.

    Shigeyuki was hesitant, but things had already reached this point. It was impossible to stop now. His face turned ruthless, ¡°Attack!¡±

    Powerful suppression burst out from the two samurai and they drew their des and charged at Kiyoko.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Though she could not see their movements, she had long prepared. With a quick retreat, she drew her katana.

    <i>ng!</i> The first samurai reached Kiyoko and their des shed. His permanence staged strike sent Kiyoko flying uncontrobly and smashing through an ancient tree before bouncing and skidding on the ground.

    Just a single sh had removed her ability to stand for a while.

    At this moment¡­

    In the small cliff cabin several thousand miles away from the shrine at the peak of the mountain. Lily was training with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Hm?¡± She suddenly felt the powerful reverberations of a sh between spirit powers.

    ¡°It¡¯s the direction of the shrine¡­Kiyoko!??¡±

    Without hesitation, she got up and dashed to the window before jumping out, her eyes firmly locked onto the shrine at the top of the mountain.

    <i>Fwoosh!</i> Her domain activated and she immediately sensed the situation up top. A group of powerful unfamiliar samurai, Shigeyuki, and¡­Kiyoko, her aura was extremely weak!

    ¡°Kiyoko!!!¡±

    She turned into a crimson sh, speeding toward the peak of the mountain.

    <i>Swish!</i> The crimson sh bypassed the trees and cliffs at an incredible speed as it traveled towards the shrine.

    That single blow had made her feel like she was going to shatter, but she still had her spirit power. Tightly grabbing her de she tried to stand up.

    ¡°You cannot take that scroll¡­that¡­that¡­that¡¯s her belonging, you will not leave with it!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Thump!</i>

    The two permanence staged samurai each stepped on one of her hands, immobilizing her.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± Shigeyuki ordered.

    Chilling smiles emerged on their faces as they raised their des and aimed at Kiyoko¡¯s back! Suddenly an iparable tyrannical suppression crashed down! The entire sky turned dark red.

    ¡°Who dares!?¡± A young female voice echoed out!

    That crimson sh had crossed the walls of the shrine before the shout2!

    ¡°What?¡± The two samurais turned their heads to look, Lily had alreadynded besides Kiyoko, her Yasutsuna finishing drawing a beautiful arc!

    <i>Pfft!!!</i>

    The two permanence staged samurais didn¡¯t know what had happened before their spirit jades were pulverized by Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna. Two permanence staged samurais, dead!

    Robinxen: She has a good head on her.Robinxen: Quite the entrance.

 Book 6: Chapter 15: Yamatoâ€™s Eight Legions Â· Yaiba

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 15: Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions ¡¤ Yaiba</h4>

    In the darkness of the night, the young girl in a crimson white miko outfit stood there with her long hair fluttering from her spirit aura, and a hint of furious crimson in her eyes.

    Terrifying spurts of blood came out from the two permanence staged samurais as their auras drained away before falling down dead.

    ¡°Miko Administrator!??¡± Shigeyuki had not thought Lily would actually appear! ¡°Two permanence experts were killed in one blow? Just, just how powerful is she?¡±

    Shigeyuki broke out in cold sweat, he knew Lily was strong, but not this strong!

    However¡­ a hint of smugness shed through his heart, thankfully the Fujiwaras sent a true powerhouse! Lily was Ayaka¡¯s retainer and she had opposed him during the day, this was a perfect time to eliminate her!

    The burly middle aged samurai holding the scroll in one hand pointed at Lily, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ignoring him, Lily knelt down and supported Kiyoko up, ¡°Miss Kiyoko, are you ok¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­you must retrieve that scroll, that, that¡¯s likely one of Lady Ayaka¡¯s important scrolls!¡± Kiyoko ignored her wounds, she only cared that the scroll not be taken away.

    With a sweep of her spirit aura, Lily could tell that Kiyoko was not gravely injured, she was only stunned by a powerful impact.

    <i>Fwish!</i> Kagura appeared beside Lily with a red parasol.

    ¡°Kagura, guard Kiyoko.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Lily stood up, her eyes coldly locking onto the three people, simultaneously detecting through her domain and spirit probe.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Of the two on the sides, the middle aged samurai was a peak permanence expert, nothing to worry about.

    The elder onmyouji had just entered the throned general realm. But he was an onmyouji, who knows what strange arcane artes he might know, carelessness would not be allowed.

    The one in the middle however, majestic looking with half his shoulders exposed, was an extremely powerful expert, a throned sovereign! Because his power level was close to hers, Lily could only vaguely sense his strength and could not judge how hepared to her.

    The majestic man spoke up, ¡°Little miss, that strike of yours was a bit interesting, who are you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the miko administrator sent by the imperial court, Kagami Lily! Lord Yaiba, she¡¯s one of Ayaka¡¯s people, she must be killed!¡± Shigeyuki pointed at Lily.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Yaiba shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care what faction she belongs to, I took your money so I am responsible for sending this scroll to the employers house, as for who I kill depends on my mood! I only kill those I don¡¯t like.¡±

    After saying so, he walked to arge rock and sat down, grabbing arge cup and a wine sk and started drinking.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!??¡± The others might not know, but the middle aged samurai was from Heian-kyo. Though he did not participate in the Yoshitsune Memorial, but he still knew that name.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re that foremost genius of the younger generation, the champion of the Yoshitsune Memorial martial tournament, that Kagami Lily bestowed with the title of Imperial Inspector1!?¡± That middle aged samurai felt that this errand had be a hot potato.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yaiba¡¯s eyes shed as he took a big gulp of wine, ¡°The champion of the Yoshitsune Memorial is such a charming seductive little girl? Ahaha, interesting!¡±

    ¡°What!??¡± The second son of the Imperial Chancellor, Fujiwara no Doji was shocked, ¡°She, she¡¯s the champion of the Yoshitsune Memorial?¡±

    He still remembered the scene of his gang of onmyouji being knocked t by an airwave sh.

    The middle aged samurai reminded them, ¡°Kagami Lily is one of Ayaka¡¯s close confidants, she must not leave here alive! Otherwise what¡¯s the use of getting this weakness of Ayaka¡¯s2?!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Killing intent shed through Lily¡¯s eyes, that scroll is sister Ayaka¡¯s weakness?¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lily icily sneered, ¡°So you bunch are trying to harm Lady Ayaka? Then let us see who lives and dies!¡±

    The middle aged samurai was nervous and worried. He knew he was not Kagami Lily¡¯s opponent, but Yaiba and Hiroto were here, he wasn¡¯t afraid!

    ¡°Attack!¡± He shouted, his spirit power ring over his form.

    At the same time, a talisman appeared within the elderly onmyouji¡¯s hand as he chanted.

    Shigeyuki shouted before chanting, ¡°Be careful of that shikigami!¡±

    The staff member in charge of arranging the scrolls screamed and fled after seeing the situation.

    <i>Swish!</i> Fujiwara no Doji grabbed a kodachi from his belt and flung it at the staff¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± That person fell to the ground dead.

    ¡°Hmph, all outsiders who know of this must die!¡± Young as he was, Doji was ruthless.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Shouting, the middle aged samurai struck, sending a powerful de light scything through the ground at Lily.

    Looking at the attack in contempt, Lily reached out, Unmelted Snow shining with spirit energy on her slender white arm.

    <i>Fwoosh!</i>

    The heavens and earth changed, huge cherry blossom trees appeared and a splendid beautiful aura appeared in the night sky, the wind blew as the trees swayed, and countless cherry blossom petals danced in the sky like a blizzard.

    The swirling cherry blossom storm mmed into the de light and easily annihted it!

    ¡°What!???¡± The group was shocked at the result!

    The full powered strike of a peak permanence expert was so easily extinguished by the domain? That woman did not even have to raise a weapon to block!??

    Lily had long wanted to test the enhancement of her domain treasure, the power of her Unmelted Snow.

    But the result surpassed her imagination, under the enhancement of Unmelted Snow, her domain, Sakura Blizzard, had a power surpassing that of a peak permanence!

    ¡°Hmph, since it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Killing intent filled her eyes.

    Several cherry blossom des appeared surrounding the group and flew at them from all directions!

    <i>sh! Pfft!!!</i>

    ¡°Agh!! Oof!!¡±

    Fujiwara no Doji and Shigeyuki let out screams as they were instantly grinded into pieces by the cherry blossom des.

    Even though the middle aged samurai defended with his all, he was mercilessly struck by several des. Terrifying wounds deeper than the full powered strike of a peak permanence expert littered his body.

    Copsing onto a knee, he vomited blood.

    That throned general old onmyouji had hastily pulled out a life-saving treasure, forming a barrier that barely blocked Lily¡¯s blows.

    As for Yaiba, his powerful shoulder only had a thin bloodstained line, but his winecup had been shed in half. He held the remaining half of the winecup with a wild mad grin.

    ¡°What¡­cough¡­¡± the middle aged samurai bled while staring at Lily in shock, ¡°Just your domain killed Lord Shigeyuki and¡­and¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, do you know what you did!?? You killed the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s son3! How dare you! My grandson, that was my grandson¡­¡±

    The elder onmyouji went mad, he pulled out several talismans radiating an extraordinary aura and flung them at Lily. The talisman surged into the sky and turned into vicious ghosts, all of them were peak permanence staged shikigami!

    ¡°Pointless.¡± She didn¡¯t bother moving, but only guided her domain. The cherry blossoms converged on the ghosts.

    <i>Pow! Pow! Pow!</i>

    Ghost after ghost rushed at Lily, but were surrounded and ground into pieces by the cherry blossom des. They screamed in despair, unable to get close to Lily.

    The skies were dark and snow fluttered around.

    Not a single peak permanence ghost was able to get within five meters of Lily before being extinguished by her domain! The bodies of the ghosts littered the shrine as the flowing ck blood became a river!

    ¡°What!???¡± The elder onmyouji turned pale, ¡°Those were all peak permanence ghost shikigami! They all died in a single sh against this woman¡¯s domain!? This, this is impossible! Even if she is the champion of the Yoshitsune Memorial, how could she have such a terrifying domain!¡±

    Countless cherry blossom des flew at him, though he was able to defend using various arcane barriers, his spirit energy was being consumed.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, let¡¯s see how long you can maintain such a powerful domain!¡±

    Looking at him, Lily leisurely raised her hand, a single cherry blossomnding in her palm, ¡°How long? If I want it to snow for several days, it should be no problem.¡±

    ¡°What!??¡± His face turned desperate and gray, ¡°You, you must be joking¡­¡±

    Waving her hand, several cherry blossom des shed through the middle aged samurai¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Clutching his trembling hand, the scroll he had held was knocked flying.

    With a mental summon, the scroll flew into her hand.

    Once the scroll arrived in her hand, the scroll¡¯s aura was transmitted into her palm. For some reason, the aura brought a sense of darkness and mystery¡­it was as if¡­as if she had encountered this feeling before.

    She didn¡¯t need to open this scroll to determine that it was rted to Ayaka!

    ¡°Lord Yaiba! Help!¡± The old onmyouji cried out.

    Smiling, Yaiba threw his broken cup, ¡°Hmph, as expected, this woman is an eyesore.¡±

    He stood up, his eyes glowing coldly in the night and sneered.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> An iparably powerful wild aura red out, the sky behind him turned pitch ck and broken ancient temple phantoms appeared.

    Yaiba had deployed his domain, Acorus Cmus Soul4!

    The dpidated and deste ancient shrine phantoms collided with Lily¡¯s Sakura Blizzard and shed for a while, before slowly receding. Lily¡¯s domain had the upper hand!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, this name, I feel like I¡¯ve heard it before¡­but to think you canpete against my Acorus Cmus soul, looks like I can¡¯t treat you as an ordinary woman! Otherwise, I might be in danger.¡± Yaiba¡¯s tone had no fear, it only had the excitement of the uing battle.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, your end is here! How can your little aplishmentspare to one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions, Lord Yaiba! For our lord¡¯s sake, you shall be eliminated!¡±

    The middle aged samurai recalled that so many deals had been wrecked by this woman and not Ayaka!

    Lily could feel Yaiba¡¯s strength and dared not be careless. Lifting Yasutsuna, she asked, ¡°Yaiba? You are one of Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a boring title some guys gave.¡± he grinned, ¡°For me, shing someone is enough!¡±

    ¡°Do you know Tenba Goro?¡± Lily continued to ask.

    Robinxen: It¡¯s good to have an enemy in the know for once.Robinxen: Death warrant signed and dated.Robinxen: Good thing she has an Imperial title.Robinxen: Dude¡¯s a chuuni.

 Book 6: Chapter 16: Lily battles Yamatoâ€™s Eight Legion Â· Yaiba

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 16: Lily battles Yamato¡¯s Eight Legion ¡¤ Yaiba</h4>

    ¡°Tenba Goro? That¡¯s also a person who will die!¡± Yaiba coldly proimed.

    ¡°Tenba Goro is my adopted brother. Since you are also one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions, and we have no great hatred, I would prefer not to fight against you.¡± Lily was not afraid of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions, but she would prefer not to be enemies with one of brother Tenba¡¯s oldrades.

    ¡°To fight or not to fight, ask this ancient de in my hand! Though I usually disdain killing women, your strength makes you worthy! Yamato¡¯s Eight Legion is nothing but a boring name. Don¡¯t worry, after I send you off, I¡¯ll let you meet with your brother Tenba in yomi, ahahaha!!¡±

    Raising his gleaming steel de, his terrifyingly thick arm muscles bulged with power as the power of a throned sovereign erupted around him.

    Seeing Yaiba¡¯s intense battle intent, Lily knew that there was no room for discussion. Today, she would have a life and death battle with one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions!

    Acknowledging the inevitable battle, her crimson spirit energy gushed out around her.

    ¡°To think that Tenba Goro had an adopted sister in the throne realm.¡± Yaiba grinned as he muttered, ¡°Ancient Art ¨C Flowing de!¡±

    The powerful spirit energy surrounding him glowed dark red as it swirled and gathered together.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Letting out a shout, Yaiba charged at Lily, his speed as quick as thunder!

    <i>Boom!</i> Lily dodged the fast heavy de swung at her, the resulting shockwave carved through the ground and scythed through the middle of the shrine up front, copsing it in half!

    ¡°What a heavy blow!¡± Lily was caught off guard, rarely did she face an opponent of equal strength with a heavier shing power. This Yaiba¡¯s heavy sh was more powerful than her own.

    Their domains continued to grind and sh, though Lily¡¯s had a slight advantage, it was not enough to suppress her opponent. This was only after her domain was boosted by her Unmelted Snow, otherwise she would have long been suppressed!

    ¡°As expected of one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legion! A man as famous as my brother!¡±

    However, Lily¡¯s de was not light either!

    After shing through the gap, Lily¡¯s long legs stamped down forming a steady base, and delivered an immensely heavy and fast blow1!

    <i>Bzzt!</i>

    A splendid sharp crimson de arc was sent out, the middle of the arc shone bright with the silver lunar light, flower after flower bloomed on the sides as it flew! But the aura de was sidestepped by Yaiba.

    <i>Crash!</i> Lily¡¯s heavy sh also left a deep de scar in the ancient stone.

    ¡°A woman actually has such shing power?¡± Yaiba was surprised, ¡°Damn!¡±

    With a thought, suddenly several dark red spirit screens with red plum and bamboo patterns surrounded and boxed Lily in, without any dy, he chopped down at the screens.

    <i>ng!</i> The translucent screen was shattered as Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna blocked Yaiba¡¯s chop!

    Her hands went numb as she endured the heavy impact and took several steps back. Yaiba¡¯s chop was too heavy, not only did he have immense strength, his de was also heavy!

    ¡°Master, be careful, it looks like that man is using an ancient sword style!¡± Kagura cautioned, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No, keep Kiyoko safe and keep track of that old onmyouji!¡± Out of respect for her adopted brother, she would face this man in singlebat!

    ¡°Ancient swordsmanship¡­¡± Akimoto Hara, who she had defeated, was an ancient samurai wielding ancient swordsmanship. These ancient samurais were much more simple minded and ferocious than easternnd¡¯s samurai. They were not afraid of death at all and were extremely battle-crazy, they would prefer to perish together than survive. As enemies, they were much more threatening than other ordinary opponents of the same strength.

    And this man before her was many times stronger than Akimoto Hara!

    ¡°Ahahaha! Amazing! What will it feel like to sh into your delicate body with my de!¡± Though he said such words, there was no cruelty in his eyes, only crazed battle intent!

    For Yaiba, shing people was his everything!

    Dashing from side to side, another six screens appeared surrounding Lily. But how could she fall for the same skill? She quickly evaded. Quickly changing her steps and positions, she shed through the various gaps.

    ¡°Good evasion!¡± Yaibaughed!

    In speed and agility, Lily was superior to Yaiba.

    However, when it came to weapon speed, Yaiba was just as fast as her. Dashing in front of her, the sky went dark as he shed down three times. Her body light and agile, Lily slid past his blows and sent a backhand blow as she retreated.

    <i>Fsst!</i> The retreating sh left a bloodmark on Yaiba¡¯s sturdy shoulder!

    But such a tiny wound would not hamper Yaiba. With a shout, he reversed his grip and swung, sending a bright colored de beam at Lily¡¯s retreating form, missing once again as she bent her back horizontally, the beam just barely brushing against her chest.

    <i>Tear!</i> The beam cut through the neckline of her miko outfit, revealing the purple Celestial Maiden Garment within. However, Yaiba was unaffected by her exposure. To him, the person in front was an opponent to sh, not a woman!

    Completing a spell, the old onmyouji to the sidepleted an arcane arte; two entwining ck purple snakes flew jaws open at Lily! Caught off guard, Lily was unable to guard, but Kagura sent the Sakura Parasol spinning in, scything through the snakes.

    Surprised, the old onmyouji gaped, ¡°What!? That blocked my low-level Spirit Arte ¡¤ ck Viper?¡±

    Before Kagura could attack, Yaiba jumped up andnded a heavy kick to the old onmyouji¡¯s face, sending him flying.

    ¡°If you dare interfere again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yaiba threatened.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡± The kick had deformed his face and all he could do was groan holding his face, he dared not protest.

    Far away, the middle aged samurai could only look and consider Yaiba a lunatic. That crazy man dealt an ally such a heavy blow!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, if I can¡¯t kill you one-on-one, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°That makes two of us.¡± Lily was not one who enjoyed ughter, but her fighting spirit had beenpletely roused!

    The beautiful maiden also had a samurai soul determined to kill!

    Yaiba¡¯s terrifying spirit power gathered, the heavens and earth ckened, the huge phantom temple trembled, the skies turned dark red and the temple cracked and crumbled into rubble. Within Yaiba¡¯s ravaged domain, his Destruction Intent was fully disyed!

    ¡°Ancient Sword Art¡¤Cmitous Thousand Ruins!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Yaiba¡¯s full powered swing sent out five de lights! Each de light was like a mirror reflecting the blood stained nighty sky, burning buildings could be seen within.

    Five de lights destroyed everything as they flew towards Lily in a heavenly, it was unavoidable!

    ¡°Sakura d Moon¡¤Afterglow!¡± Yasutsuna¡¯s glow bloomed with flowers as Lily swung out. A crimson de light with the power of the blood moon flew over the shrine towards the Cmitous Thousand Ruins!

    <i>Boom!</i> An explosion enveloped the entire mountaintop.

    Buildings copsed, trees snapped, and huge boulders were sent flying to the bottom of the mountain. The gigantic mountain shook from the shockwaves.

    At the foot of the mountains, the mikos and onmyouji students all thought it was an earthquake and ran out, panic and horror covering their faces as they witnessed the red light illuminating the mountain peak.

    ¡°The shrine¡­what happened to it?¡±

    Inanoji of the onmyouji gang was originally drinking with his buddies in a thatched hut, but the tremors copsed the hut and sent the wine jars crashing into the floor.

    Crawling out of the hut, he looked up and saw the mountain peak illuminated with red light and surrounded by misty ck light. He was shocked and puzzled.

    ¡°Damn! Wh-what happened up there?¡±

    On the mountaintop, Kagura used the Sakura Parasol to shield Kiyoko from the monstrous shockwave of the collision of two full powered blows from throned sovereigns.

    It was as if the armies of two powerful countries had instantaneously collided in ughter.

    But, Lily¡¯s blow was slightly weaker. After her Afterglow had been dissipated, the remaining ruined remnants of Yaiba¡¯s Cmitous Thousand Ruins flew at her.

    At this time, Lily had overexerted, and didn¡¯t have enough space or speed to evade. She was struck head on and knocked flying, the remaining parts of her miko outfit was torn apart.

    She hit the ground hard, though her Celestial Maiden Garment had defended against this attack, the immense pain caused her misery.

    She endured and stood up, her beautiful form trembled incessantly. Her clothes torn and ruined, half of her shoulders were exposed and her ruined clothes revealed half of her swaying breasts, crystalline sweat trickling down the hemispheres23.

    One side of her red hakama was torn off, revealing a white slender thigh. But Lily didn¡¯t care, within that man¡¯s eyes, there was only kill or be killed!

    Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions were frightening indeed!

    Lily had reached the level of a throned sovereign, but only that of a regr sovereign. Yaiba on the other hand should have reached thete stages of sovereign power!

    ¡°To think that you¡¯re so powerful, you can bepared to that woman in the Yamato Eight Legion, but it¡¯s time to end this. To be able to stand up after receiving my blow, you are an opponent worthy of my attention! But even so, you still have to die!¡±

    Lily had already been beaten into a miserable state, but Yaiba became more frenzied, even more violent power erupting from his form, his skin turning red like a burning bronze figurine. Without relenting he charged straight at her.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily had notpletely recovered. Though Yaiba was not too powerful to fight, he was a magnitude stronger than her, in addition to his battle frenzy, she could not defeat him! But she didn¡¯t have any Blood Spirit Magamatas left, though she was onlycking half of a stage, the difference was enough to be fatal!

    ¡°Looks like I can only use that power!¡± Lily stared at the iing man who held battle as his existence and shing as his life, her eyes had sadness within them.

    ¡°Once I use this power, all outsiders must die!¡± Her beautiful eyes turned steely with resolve4!

    Robinxen: She¡¯s going hulkYuki: Why does this author insist on these needless descriptions? It¡¯s not animated or viewable, what¡¯s the point? Reading this is like.. so what?Robinxen: That previous trantor note was dated 18th May! THE 18th of MAY! That¡¯s how far ahead the patreon is. Absolutely nuts! Also that was the day before my birthday. Huh weird.Robinxen: She¡¯s activating beast mode.

 Book 6: Chapter 17: The Power of the Violet Moon

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 17: The Power of the Violet Moon</h4>

    Beneath the moonlight, Lily¡¯s skin glowed with moistness under her torn miko outfit, her breaths were deep, as if she had not recovered from that one blow. But her gaze was without the slightest panic or hesitation.

    Yaiba felt the danger, but he was not one who would retreat in the face of difficulty!

    His powerful muscles burned with the power of destruction, hisrge strides quickly brought him in front of Lily and he raised his samurai de high, before bringing it down with all the powers of a middlete-stage throned sovereign.

    But as Lily raised her head, he could see those crimson eyes turn a crystal clear light violet, like a misty and watery violet jade.

    Raising her de, Yasutsuna looked as if it was moving slowly, but left faint afterimages. Yasutsuna hummed as she swung out.

    <i>Shingg!!!</i>

    A sad, poignant yet filled with powerful resentment, violet spirit power was released from Lily¡¯s cursed sword. It actually blocked Yaiba¡¯s immensely heavy blow.

    The impact created cracks over Yaiba¡¯s heavy de.

    <i>Clink!</i> Lily¡¯s cursed de Yasutsuna slid along the bottom of Yaiba¡¯s de before deflecting it aside before the upward motion shifted into a sh aimed at Yaiba¡¯s midriff!

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Lily¡¯s swing sent out a bright violet lunar de light, that de light seemed to contain a mysterious power no human samurai had ever wielded.

    Yaiba¡¯s eyes narrowed, he jumped in retreat while steadying his sword in a vertical block.

    <i>Crash!</i> A terrifying but unquestionably immense force impacted into Yaiba¡¯s block, directly blowing the middlete-staged throned sovereign into a sudden retreat.

    As the violet de light grinded against Yaiba¡¯s de, it released a bright, dreary, but beautiful lunar energy! This power was sharper and more tyrannical than normal lunar energy, it fluctuated gorgeously, as if seductive intent had been melded into the lunar power!

    The two powers most suitable for female practice had melded, releasing the much more powerful violet lunar energy!

    ¡°Hah! Argh! Ghh!¡± Blue veins bulged over Yaiba¡¯s forehead and arms. With his single de he resisted that terrifying violet lunar de light even as his skin oozed blood and sweat!

    <i>Bang!</i> The terrifying violet lunar de light continued to fly, the powerful force brutally pushing Yaiba into the wall of a warehouse and cratering it.

    Yaiba had only just broken through Lily¡¯s de light before she had arrived in front of him, eyes shining bright violet.

    ¡°What!?¡± Before Yaiba could react, Lily¡¯s de came crashing down!

    A violet de light with a hint of bright pink flew! Yaiba hastily resisted with his de!

    <i>ng!</i> Another terrifying force impacted his de, although he forcibly resisted with his de, the terrifying power of the violet lunar energy was transmitted into him through his de.

    His majestic and steadfast body violently twitched before he vomited a mouthful of blood!

    But as Lily¡¯s downward stroke hit the ground, she borrowed the rebound to tilt her body back and send a leg sweeping across. Knocking down Yaiba who had just suffered internal injuries.

    Lily¡¯s eyes held no hatred or killing intent, but Yasutsuna came shing down encased in a hazy violet aura, it was powerful enough to be lethal!

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Severely injured, Yaiba rolled to one side, dodging the sh.

    <i>sh!</i> The de cut through the ground like tofu.

    <i>Crack!</i> A thick fissure traveled the ground to the end of the shrine¡¯s sacrificial ground!

    ¡°Lord Yaiba, I will aid you!¡± Though the old onmyouji had received a kick to the face, this situation did not allow him to hesitate. He released a fireball targeted at Lily¡¯s back.

    It had a temperature high enough to burn a castle. But Lily¡¯s eyes did not change, she casually turned around and shed.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A beautiful violet lunar de light of resentment sliced towards the fireball.

    Without resistance, the fireball was sliced in two clean halves, the different me color in the core could be seen clearly.

    ¡°Wha¡­¡± the old onmyouji could only see that bright violet de light flying towards him. And then nothing but ckness! The de light passed through the old onmyouji, splitting him in two so cleanly that no blood leaked.

    The de light passed through houses, rocks, trees and flew off into the sky like a meteor.

    Only after a while did the two halves of the old onmyouji fall down, blood spurting from the open veins, and behind him, the houses, rocks, and trees were all sliced in two and scorched by the intense energy of the de beam.

    That man was considered a powerhouse within the Fujiwara n. The uncle of the Imperial Chancellor, a throned general onmyouji, Fujiwara no Hiroto died so simply.

    Though he died so simply, he was still the first throne powerhouse Lily had killed.

    Even if Fujiwara no Hiroto had reacted in time and defended with arcane artes and treasures, he would have been unable to defend against Lily¡¯s violet lunar de light.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± The middle aged samurai could not believe his eyes. Yaiba, one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions had been knocked to the ground and one of his n¡¯s powerful throned general onmyouji had been sliced in two.

    He felt that though the Imperial Chancellor had been extremely cautious, the situation had already devolved beyond his worst nightmares.

    What scroll? That no longer mattered, it was already in Lily¡¯s hands. What n mission? That was nothing! He suddenly pulled out a talisman and prepared to escape!

    A misty light shining through the distorted space fell on him. But looking up at the light, he could only see a purple light shing in Lily¡¯s hand.

    As the talisman of escape burst into white smoke, Lily¡¯s de light scythed through the smoke.

    <i>Plop!</i>

    The smoke dissipated as the middle aged samurai¡¯s lower body fell to the ground, his upper body missing, having been pulled through the talisman of escape1. He should have sessfully escaped2.

    Yaiba slowly stood up, both hands gripping his de. Though he had suffered serious wounds, his mouth was etched into a crazed grin.

    ¡°Ahahaha, enjoyable! I never thought you were hiding such strength! To be able to battle a woman like you, enjoyable!¡±

    Lily turned back to face him, but her eyes only had sadness. Her soft thought had shed through her mind, wanting to have Yaiba swear a heavenly oath not to reveal her secrets and then letting him go.

    But that crazed grin and abnormal expression made her realize, if she showed mercy, he would despise her and only feel humiliated to suffer defeat at her hands. He would feel it dishonorable to die at the hands of such a weak woman.

    This man lived for battle, he had shed through hundreds and thousands of lives, his life would also end with a sh.

    Lily said nothing, just staring at him, waiting for the final moment.

    ¡°Help me pass a message to your adopted brother, I will be unable to make it to our duel.¡± Yaiba¡¯s majestic and sturdy body was coated in sweat as he panted. Though he still had around 70% of his strength, the battle¡¯s end was obvious. Lily¡¯s violet lunar power was beyond his recognition, it hadpletely surpassed him!

    But he was this type of man, he didn¡¯t care about the result.

    The heavens and earth were dark.

    It seemed like Lily and Yaiba were the only two people left in the world. Behind Yaiba, in the distant skies, burning buildings and people screaming could be seen, perhaps within, was also Yaiba¡¯s family.

    Lily seemed to see a hallucination, as if a lonely little boy covered in wounds walked out of the Yaiba¡¯s broad back, and slowly but quickly walked towards that burning vige.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart slowly softened. It was as if she could see the unfortunate tragic life of that little boy after his family died.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Woman, if you show your enemy your tears, then I will only feel humiliated if I die under your de! The one who kills me, must rece me and attain that highest peak!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Yaiba¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with the madness and resolution of Vidyaraja as the powerful aura of a throne stage adept red around him.

    ¡°Die! Kagami Lily! Those unable to bear the weight of the path of the strong should die!!!¡±

    Like a supernatural being he charged at Lily, not caring about defense or his opponents reactions. All his power, all his concentration, was focused on his de, he gambled his soul on this one attack!

    ¡°No¡­¡­¡± Feeling that man charge with the resolve to kill or be killed, Lily shuddered before raising her head. Though two lines of tears fell from her beautiful violet eyes, they were filled with the intent to kill!

    ¡°Yaah!!!¡± Lily¡¯s shout echoed as her de came slicing down.

    One one side, there was a beautiful dark red de scattering a few iris flower petals. On the other side, a bright violet de like the lonely seductive moon.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Red blood flew into the dark night sky!

    Yaiba had been shed by Yasutsuna, cut diagonally in two, his strong shoulders and legs flew in two different directions. Yaiba, one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions, had not taken a step back even in death!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, deep in the distant Iga mountains, Tenba Goro dressed in a ragged white karate uniform meditated within the towering giant bamboo forest. Suddenly, he felt an indescribable heaviness within his heart. Getting up, he went to the top of the cliff and sat down cross legged before stabbing his straight sword into the ground.

    Taking out a wine jug, he took a long drink and looked at the distant moonlight.

    ¡°What¡­what is this feeling? Why is my heart so sad?¡±

    He did not know that his fateful lifelong opponent had already left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Powerlessly, Lily knelt down, feeling an unprecedented exhaustion¡­as if, once the violet lunar energy within her released its true power, not only was her extraordinarily vast spirit energy used up, but her physical energy and soul had also been drained¡­

    The price of this power was not cheap3.

    She dared not imagine what state she would be in if she continued to use this violet lunar energy.

    Sweat and tears dripped on the ground, Lily¡¯s heart cried in sadness over the man she had just killed. ¡°Yaiba, though I won, I was unable to make you take a step back. You were an amazing samurai!¡±

    Robinxen: I have too many references I want to make for this, but let¡¯s just say he was left thoroughly bisected by this encounter.Yuki: Seriously? This guy got cut in half and he¡¯s still alive?Silva: Well¡­ it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to live without the lower half¡­ I think¡­Robinxen: You must pay with responsibility.

 Book 6: Chapter 18: Crisis Response

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 18: Crisis Response</h4>

    As she sat on the ground, still feeling the sadness of having to fight a lethal duel against such an amazing samurai, a sudden sense of dizziness hit her.

    For an adept of her level, such dizziness was strange, much less a strong enough one to tilt her off bnce while sitting. Lily was quite confused, she wasn¡¯t injured, where was thising from?

    ¡°What¡¯s with me? Why do I feel so powerless¡­¡± Lily silently wondered.

    Did the violet lunar energy overdraw her reserves? That didn¡¯t seem too possible.

    By her estimates, herst attack was struck with her full might and violet lunar energy. This strike should beparable to ate-stage throned sovereign¡¯s mighty blow.

    Though it was only half a level superior to Yaiba, the further one practiced, the greater the difference in power between stages.

    That blow had almost emptied her spirit power reserves.

    ¡°Nn!?¡± Suddenly she felt some changes within her spirit pce. The stars and moon above her spirit ocean dimmed, especially her violet moon, it only emitted a weak light almost imperceptible in the night sky above her spirit ocean.

    However, as Lily absorbed magatamas and anima, the stars and moon above her spirit ocean recovered extremely slowly.

    She estimated that with this speed, even after her spirit power reserves fully recovered, the light would not have. She could not estimate how long it would take to recover.

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Kagura rushed over, Kiyoko who recovered also ran over.

    ¡°Miss Lily, you, are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Kagura, help me up.¡±

    Kagura and Kiyoko helped Lily stand up.

    ¡°Miss Kiyoko, right now, use the side roads to immediately descend the mountain, ignore everything and get back to Heian-kyo!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Kiyoko was bewildered.

    Lily looked at that ruined shrine and battlefield, ¡°Kiyoko, you should have seen what happened, the Fujiwara n¡¯s important ministers and the son of the Imperial Chancellor have all died. Do you really think you can still stay here safely?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, don¡¯t worry, I will handle the cleanup. You should leave, you only got involved to save me, I will definitely not implicate you!¡± Kiyoko resolutely replied.

    ¡°This is not a matter of implicating or not, Kiyoko, don¡¯t you understand? You already know the secret of them trying to trap Lady Ayaka. Shrine Master or not, they will not spare you, you¡¯re in the most danger here! Before those at the bottom of the mountain arrive, you should quickly descend through the side roads. That teleportation array is too risky, I think you will have to travel back on foot. The road is dangerous, I will have Kagura apany you, keep your path a secret and you should be safe!¡±

    They could see lights and noisesing from the main road, it was obvious the people at the bottom of the mountain were already rushing to the shrine, whether they were enemies or friendlies was unknown, but it wasn¡¯t necessary to know.

    ¡°But, what about Miss Lily? What about you? Can¡¯t we go together?¡±

    ¡°I have a destination I must go to, I cannot return for the moment.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­If I¡¯m not by your side¡­¡± Kagura was very worried.

    ¡°Kagura, I still have Yuki-onna by my side, and I¡¯m not that helpless, help me protect Kiyoko! Take her safely to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion, do not rx before getting there!¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand master.¡± Though Kagura worried, in such an emergency, she chose to believe and obey.

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­you¡¯re very strong, but your condition¡­it¡¯s worrying, we should return together¡­¡± Kiyoko didn¡¯t want to separate with Lily and could not hold back her concern.

    But the people below had almost reached the mountaintop.

    ¡°Quickly leave! Kiyoko, I do not need your worry.¡±

    ¡°But¡­Miss Lily, what you have said might be correct, but I have a feeling there may be unimaginable dangers where you n on going. We should return together!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time! Go!¡±

    ¡°But, Miss Lily¡­¡±

    Lily grabbed Kiyoko and spun her around, before heavily pping a spirit energy-covered palm against her perk rear.

    ¡°Obediently return to Heian-kyo! Do you not want to aid Lady Ayaka!?¡± In this emergency, Lily no longer cared and gave a sternmand.

    Kiyoko held her stinging rear, she had never been spanked in her life. To think Lily would be her first¡­

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­I¡­I understand!¡± Lily¡¯s spank had woken her up, what she had witnessed could be a weapon or aid to help Ayaka punish those who would dare harm her. She would be a useful woman for Lady Ayaka! She understood she would be involved in the chaos and mess of this world!

    ¡°For Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Kiyoko¡¯s eyes hardened with determination! ¡°Miss Lily, I will wait for you in Heian-kyo. Do not forget¡­what you promised me¡­¡±

    A light crimson blush covered Kiyoko¡¯s strong, intelligent face. Lily¡¯s chest heaved as she gulped, she didn¡¯t reply, only nodded.

    There was no time to pack, Kiyoko turned and ran towards the side road with Kagura.

    ¡°Master, the sakura parasol!¡±

    Lily received the parasol Kagura threw without hesitation.

    Kagura could be counted as half of a throne realm adept, as long as they covered their tracks, they should be safe, also, Kiyoko wasn¡¯t exactly weak either.

    The Imperial Chancellor would not treat Kiyoko as a serious opponent to eliminate, nor would a person send a real powerhouse to chase Kiyoko down. Therefore, the sakura parasol should do more good in Lily¡¯s hands.

    Watching Kiyoko and Kagura quickly travel down the mountain, Lily let out a sigh of relief.

    A light shone as someone reached the mountaintop with a torch.

    Quickly reacting, Lily quickly jumped off the cliff and into the forest below. She could hear the screams and exmations.

    ¡°Lord Shigeyuki, Lord Shigeyuki was killed!¡±

    ¡°Not good! The Imperial Chancellor¡¯s young lord was¡­¡±

    A few dozen meters below the cliff was a densely forested hillside. Perching on arge tree, it was easy to jump onto the hillside.

    Detouring behind the tree, no one would be able to discover her on such a shadowed hillside. Only then did she allow herself to copse powerlessly against the tree.

    Concerned, she started to sense her physical condition. Deep within her spirit pce, there was still no starlight or moonlight, looks like it really would take a lot of time to recover.

    She needed to find a safe ce to recover.

    With her violet moon dark and silent, her strength was limited to what she had just before she broke through to the permanence level. The lunar true intent was still there, but her body was in a state of severe overdraft.

    As a whole, it seemed as if she had the power of a mid-staged throned general. As long as she did not encounter a powerhouse sent by the Fujiwara n, she should be invincible in this shrine.

    Only, with her physical and spirit energies severely overdrawn, she would avoidbat if she could.

    Pulling out the map and activating her domain, she confirmed her location.

    ¡°The Izumo mountain entrance is two hundred meters forward, but it¡¯s only the outermost entrance, many people can travel there. On the top of the first mountain after entry, is the Izumo Mountain Giant Goddess Statue! Before going there, I must recover first.¡±

    Though Lily had killed the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s son, they weremitting crimes and she was not afraid of being hunted.

    Plus¡­she knew that the area around the Izumo Mountain Statue was a holynd controlled by the royal family. The Fujiwara n would not dare use force there.

    Lily nned on appearing below the statue to draw attention and prevent them from thinking she was traveling back to Heian-kyo and identally encountering Kiyoko.

    Confirming the direction, Lily walked toward Izumo Mountain¡¯s outer entrance. There was no road, it was nothing more than a steep bushy sloping path.

    ¡°Demon Hound!¡±

    Summoning the giant white dog, she jumped onto its back before it swiftly left the shrine¡¯s surroundings.

    On the demon hound, Lily pulled out the voice transmission orb in an attempt to contact Ayaka. Only there was no reaction, the orb remained like an ordinary jade ball.

    ¡°Perhaps Lady Ayaka is busy, or in court¡­¡±

    Lily was not worried about Lady Ayaka encountering harm, afterall, the scroll of Ayaka¡¯s weaknesses was still within her hands. If those people could deal with Ayaka, why would they bother to attempt to retrieve this scroll?

    The Chief Advisor, one of the Imperial Courts three, no, it should be two top powerhouses. Though she didn¡¯t know what sort of methods Ayaka had, she knew the forces under Ayaka were both numerous and powerful. Even amongst the Fujiwara and other noble ns her supporters existed, it was not just one big block of enemies.

    To forcibly attack Ayaka in Heian-kyo was nothing more than a fantasy unless you possess the ability topletely destroy the Heian dynasty itself.

    Though the cloistered emperor and royal family were not of one heart with Ayaka, they should not act against her. If the Chief Advisor was constrained, then there would no longer be any constraints against the shogun, that would not be good for the royal family.

    ¡°Exactly who is acting against Ayaka? And who gets the most benefit from it? Is it really only the Imperial Chancellor? If Ayaka was removed, he might think he could remove her, but the man sitting across from him would be the Heian-dynasty¡¯s most unfathomable man, Minamoto no Yoritomo! Can he sit firmly in that position? How would the Imperial Chancellor dare? Therefore, he should be acting in concert with other forces!¡± Lily analyzed while putting away the orb.

    After traveling a dozen miles away and confirming that she would not be pursued, she activated her domain and located a cliff with a clear pond below it.

    Descending to the bottom of the cliff, she sat on arge stone beside the pond where she was illuminated by the moonlight.

    With a thought, she summoned Yuki-onna.

    ¡°Miss Yuki-onna, I¡¯m injured now, I need to circte my spirit energy and recover my powers. Can you guard me for now?¡± Lily requested, after all, Yuki-onna did not consider herself to be Lily¡¯s shikigami.

    ¡°Well, I saw what happened in the mirror. You look too pitiful, I¡¯ll reluctantly help you out a bit.¡± the snow maiden in a long white dress replied.

    Though Yuki-onna spoke with such a tone, she was trustworthy. Lily closed her eyes and felt the hazy moonlight shining on her.

    The method of restoring her spirit energy was not something she needed to consider, but how should she go about restoring the light of her violet moon permanence spirit?

    Although it was automatically recovering, the speed was just too slow.

 Book 6: Chapter 19: Who did it!?

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 19: Who did it!?</h4>

    At night, in a remote location in the backyard of the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s residence, Fujiwara no Renbo, Fujiwara no Arima and a few others faced each other with ashen faces. They were surrounded by samurai and onmyouji bodyguards holding torches.

    In the corner of the backyard, on the grassid a body, the upper half of burly middle aged samurai, the corpse of Fujiwara no Takesaku.

    Takesaku was one of Renbo¡¯s retainers, in truth, Lily¡¯s strike had killed him before his talisman of escape finished activating.

    Although a permanence realmed expert had regeneration far beyond a normal person and would not die even if suffering shattered internal organs or was pierced through. But a human¡¯s regeneration was limited, after being cut in half, death was guaranteed.

    Every Fujiwara n member had a solemn expression.

    A Fujiwara guard examined the corpse, ¡°He was probably hacked to death the moment the talisman of escape activated. The murderer¡¯s de skills are extraordinary, to be able to deal such a blow in the short duration of talisman activation. Takesaku is afterall a permanence leveled powerhouse of our Fujiwara n.¡±

    When they had discovered Takesaku¡¯s corpse, it had beenying there for over an hour. Though the Fujiwara n had extraordinary healing treasures, they had long missed the time limit.

    ¡°What about my uncle, and that person from the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legion?¡± The fat Imperial Chancellor was constantly wiping the sweat from his forehead.

    Arima shook his head, ¡°An expert like Lord Yaiba shouldn¡¯t have encountered any danger1 in a ce like the Izumo shrine. Exactly what did Takesaku encounter, and why did he flee in such a panic?¡±

    Another Fujiwara minister reported, ¡°I have dispatched some men to the Izumo shrine teleportation array to investigate, they should return soon.¡±

    The Imperial Chancellor looked at the remaining half of Takesaku in worry and could only feel terror. ¡°We should bury him first, hurry and contact Ibaraki Doji2.¡±

    They returned to the hidden mansion within the backyard. Ibaraki Doji who lived in seclusion in a small secret hut in the backyard heard the news and came.

    The entire group sat as one, the firelight illuminating their murky faces. No one spoke a word as they all waited for the news.

    The distance of thousands of miles to the Izumo shrine could be bypassed in an instant through the teleportation array. Within an hour, several retainer samurai and onmyouji ran back in a panic.

    ¡°M-my lord! It¡¯s not good!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation!?¡± Renbo questioned.

    ¡°That¡­¡± The leading gray d samurai panted out of breath, ¡°Dead¡­they¡¯re all dead! Lord Yaiba, Lord Hiroto¡­all dead! Not one had aplete corpse, they died miserably!¡±

    ¡°What!???¡± Renbo¡¯s fat body tilted to one side, copsing while seated.

    ¡°Lord Imperial Chancellor!¡±

    ¡°How, how could this happen?¡± Renbo¡¯s face was ashen gray, ¡°That one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions! And my uncle! He¡¯s a powerful reclusive onmyoji! How could they all be killed at the Izumo shrine!¡±

    ¡°Besides them, even, even¡­¡±

    ¡°Even what?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Arima roared, ¡°Why are you stuttering about, speak!¡±

    ¡°Even Lord Shigeyuki and¡­the second young lord¡­also died!¡± The samurai knelt and kowtowed in a panic.

    ¡°What!???¡± Renbo¡¯s eyes rolled up and fainted.

    ¡°Lord Imperial Chancellor!!!¡± The group of Fujiwaras all ran up in worry.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Lily was meditating under the guard of Yuki-onna. The night had already passed and the skies gradually lit up. This would provide Kiyoko better cover for escape.

    Although she had plenty of magatamas, she was heartbroken to discover that it took a full 32 magatamas to replenish her spirit energy. Normally, magatamas were not used for spirit energy replenishment but advancement, this was like no one used precious supplements as regr food.

    This time, Lily had been careless, she had not expected a battle to break out in the Izumo shrine.

    The anima she had brought were not many, and they were all brought by her from Kanto to Heian-kyo. The grade of these animas were low, they could no longer satisfy her spirit energy replenishment needs.

    She had originally thought that if she entered a battle on her way to Izumo Mountain, she could just replenish her anima, but she had never imagined that this situation would ur!

    But the situation was critical now, and she dared not take risks. Ignoring the heart-ache, she used the night and magatamas topletely replenish her spirit energy reserves.

    However¡­even though her permanence spirit had been restored to its previous brilliance, it was a white moon!

    And not a violet moon.

    Her permanence spirit could only regain the brilliance of the ordinary moon through the absorption of spirit energy. As long as she didn¡¯t use her violet lunar energy, she was about back to normal besides her body still being a bit overdrawn, but that could be recovered in a day or two.

    But her violet lunar energy had not recovered!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lily had been pondering over this issue as she replenished her spirit energy.

    The violet moon light seemed to originate from the fusion of lunar true intent and seductive intent! She felt that she might have unconsciously merged a substantial amount of charming intent with her lunar true intent during breakthrough.

    But that was only possible during special circumstances such as breakthrough. During recovery, her lunar permanence spirit could only restore her lunar true intent through spirit energy replenishment.

    After she had finished recovering, she attempted to incorporate her charming intent into the lunar permanence spirit.

    Nothing seemed to change, but she persisted. After an hour, the bright white light of her lunar permanence spirit gained a shimmer of violet, but the violet light was extremely weak.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that! My violet lunar intent can only be restored through the merging of seduction intent and lunar true intent¡­but it¡¯s slow. At this rate it will take at least a month to recover. Unless¡­there¡¯s a method to keep my seductive intent agitated¡­but what method would that be3?¡± Lily could not imagine one.

    ¡°I should not dy. Even if I encounter another Yamato¡¯s Eight Legion member, even if I can¡¯t win, I can protect myself!¡±

    She departed towards the outer entrance of Izumo Mountain, concentrating on merging her intents to restore her violet lunar energy.

    ¡°Yuki-Onna, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t becent, I¡¯m not your Shikigami, only I¡¯ll lose a lot if you fall. Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s only half a year left of our one year arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily¡¯s face went red, in truth she had long forgotten.

    But she was a faithful person. When the time came, and the promise had not been fulfilled, then no matter how powerful she had be, she would have to obey her promise.

    There was still time, and there were more important issues at the moment.

    As Yuki-Onna returned to the mirror space, Lily summoned demon hound and got on, setting a path toward Izumo Mountain. She only had to be vignt and she could focus on her seductive intent and restore her violet lunar energy.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the mansion of the Imperial Chancellor.

    Under the care of onmyoji arcane artes and medicine, Fujiwara no Renbo had already woken up. Though he was unharmed, he had suffered a great mental shock.

    ¡°Lord Imperial Chancellor, you must take care. You are one of our Fujiwara n¡¯s pirs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± a servant helped him up, Renbo asked, ¡°Then, was Ayaka¡¯s scroll retrieved?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, and shook their heads. This was what he had expected.

    ¡°Lord Imperial Chancellor, we searched the archives and warehouse. Although the building was damaged to some extent, the other archives were there, only Ayaka¡¯s was missing.¡± The samurai in gray responded, he looked and acted steady and mature and indeed, his work was very reliable.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that¡­then it¡¯s very likely, the one who killed Lord Yaiba, Lord Hiroto, and Lord Takesaku was also targeting the scroll and killed them all4.¡± Arima guessed frowning.

    ¡°Yes, ording to the shrine personnel, powerful spirit energy exploded around the mountaintop, dying the skies red, causing a heavy earthquake. They dared not get closer.¡± The gray d samurai reported.

    ¡°Agh!¡± Arima mmed a hand down on his knee, ¡°How could this happen? We prepared such precautions, we even thought ourselves too cautious when hiring from the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legion. That¡¯s a super expertparable to left, right imperial guardmanders! This was only going to a shrine operated by our n and retrieving a file, most of the personnel are our loyal retainers, and even if they weren¡¯t, there were no powerful people there! Who could have stopped us this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why would a super expert capable of killing one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions be at the Izumo shrine?¡± Yoshio also couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Suddenly a Fujiwara minister thought of something.

    The group looked at him.

    ¡°Tojo, do you have something to say?¡± Renbo asked.

    ¡°Several days ago, I approved of some paperwork for the release of memorial articles, I think it said¡­it was for the release of clothes and memorial items for the miko administrator sent to the Izumo shrine.

    ¡°Miko administrator? Wasn¡¯t the Izumo Shrine recently changing generations? Wasn¡¯t the miko administrator chosen by the Lord Chief Advisor?¡± Yoshio asked.

    Fujiwara no Renbo frowned, ¡°Chief Advisor!? Miko administrator? Are you saying that Ayaka sent out a miko administrator a few days ago? Who was it? Find out right now!¡±

    Very quickly, the retainer sent to the ancestral building to investigate returned.

    ¡°Lord, I found out!¡±

    ¡°Who!? Tell me!¡± The group turned to face the returning ck d retainer.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s that¡­Kagami¡­Kagami Lily!¡±

    ¡°What!!?????¡± The group was shocked!

    Even Ibaraki Doji silently sitting in a corner raised his head underneath his cloak, eyes leaking a strange purple glow.

    Robinxen: Wrong.Robinxen: Darn traitors.Robinxen: Like¡­ how about doing something seductive perhaps?Robinxen: Well yes but actually no.

 Book 6: Chapter 20: Weak Point

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 20: Weak Point</h4>

    ¡°Kagami Lily! It¡¯s that woman again!¡± Fujiwara no Renbo¡¯s face started twitching.

    ¡°Lord, are you sure this incident is the result of that Kagami Lily?¡±

    The Imperial Chancellor immediately sent Arima back to the Izumo shrine, the magatama cost was not something they cared about now.

    Within half a day, Arima returned.

    He had confirmed that Kagami Lily had indeed arrived at the shrine a few days ago as a miko administrator. Some people witnessed a huge cherry blossom tree during the night of the battle and her whereabouts are unknown now.

    ¡°Looks like it really was that Kagami Lily. That Sakura Blizzard is her domain!¡± Fujiwara no Yoshio concluded.

    ¡°Yes, our retainers investigated the grounds. The de marks left are very simr to the ones Kagami Lily left on thepetition field, only stronger.¡± Arima added.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­as expected, it was you, you death deserving b?i?t?c?h?. You¡¯ve gone against me so many times, injured my eldest son on the tournament stage, and now you¡¯ve killed my second son and my uncle! Hateful! My son! You died so miserably¡­aghhhh!¡± Renbo sorrowfully cried.

    He wiped his tears and vowed, ¡°Kagami Lily, I will tear you to pieces!!!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily is one of Ayaka¡¯s close confidants in the imperial court. Since she arrived in Heian-kyo she¡¯s done much, she conveyed the Heavenly Oracle, solved Fayumi no Yoruko¡¯s murder case, and even won the championship of the Yoshitsune Memorial martialpetition. She is a very prominent military official now!¡± Arima said.

    ¡°Lord! Previously, Ayaka suffered many roadblocks before, though she had the skill, but was often restrained. But after Kagami Lily arrived, what issue has Ayaka aplished that was not rted to Kagami Lily?¡±

    The group sat shocked, that seemed to be true!

    ¡°Only, Kagami Lily could be considered one of the top geniuses in the world, but how is it possible for her to defeat one of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions, Lord Yaiba?¡± A samurai asked.

    Ibaraki Doji snorted, ¡°Do not judge that woman with regr logic. Even my arm was shed off by that woman, and she had not yet attained peak permanence strength back then.¡±

    Ibaraki Doji did not know, in fact Lily had only been an adept at the spirit jade level.

    ¡°Yes, when that woman acts she does so unscrupulously! Our honorable, elegant warriors1 have repeatedly lost to her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ayaka might be powerful, but as the Chief Advisor she is constrained by her identity! In the past, shecked such a capable subordinate!¡±

    ¡°Ever since Kagami Lily appeared, Ayaka was like a tiger gaining wings, all obstacles being swept aside! Although that woman¡¯s power is not among the peak of Heian-kyo, she has no scruples, no restraints, and is very loyal to Ayaka! Her appearance has destroyed the long standing bnce of this dynasty2!¡±

    The Fujiwara n members started discussing the issue.

    Fujiwara no Arima stroked his beard, saying ¡°As it is, if we don¡¯t eliminate Ayaka¡¯s right-hand woman, it will be difficult to shake her!¡±

    ¡°Right, as long as that woman is there, even if we can restrain Ayaka, who knows what crazy thing she will do to sabotage us!¡± Fujiwara no Yoshio nodded.

    The Imperial Chancellor gritted his teeth in hatred, ¡°This hatred for my son¡¯s murderer, we cannot live under the same sky! We must eradicate that woman or we will not be able to focus on Ayaka! Though Ayaka is strong, she is in the light, Kagami Lily does not conform to logic and acts in the shadows! It¡¯s hard to take precautions against her! Kagami Lily must be eliminated first!¡±

    ¡°Eliminate Kagami Lily!¡± The group seemed to have reached a consensus.

    ¡°Lords, that Kagami Lily sliced off my arm, if we speak of hatred, then my hatred should be greater than most of yours. I feel that this Kagami Lily must be dealt with, but there¡¯s no need to kill her. That country toppling beauty, as long as she can be captured, not only can the lords take your anger out on her, she can be used to ckmail Ayaka! Will it not be two birds with one arrow?¡± Ibaraki Doji proposed, a vicious look on his face.

    ¡°Yes!

    There, I said it.¡¯>3¡± The Imperial Chancellor immediately apuded, ¡°Even if we need to kill her, she cannot be allowed to die so easily! I will carve my hate and revenge into her bit by bit! I will let her know what the taste of despair is!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Yoshio protested, ¡°If she really killed Lord Yaiba and Lord Hiroto, how can she be easy to capture? Besides, her whereabouts are unknown!¡±

    Ibaraki Doji proposed, ¡°Lords, you do not need to worry. The situation has already reached this point, she cannot be allowed to return to Heian-kyo. If she testifies to the Chief Advisor4, then I¡¯m afraid none of the lords here will be safe, we are all already on the same boat. Allow me to contact Lord Shuten, we of Mount Ooe will definitely put forth our all, but we request that the lords alsopletely cooperate. Let us capture Kagami Lily and subdue Ayaka!¡±

    Overjoyed, the Imperial Chancellorughed, ¡°If Shuten Doji can take action against that little woman, then she will definitely die, ahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°The lords should also think up of methods, I will go make a report.¡± Ibaraki Doji got up and returned to the dark hut he was hiding in, he naturally had a voice transmission orb.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Tanba Province, Mount Ooe¡¯s Demon Cave.

    Shuten Doji took a big gulp of wine while enjoying the service of several women.

    A huge orb next to his throne lit up, sending a stream of spirit energy in, Shuten saw Ibaraki¡¯s face appear within the orb.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    ¡°Ibaraki, how is it? Have you grasped Ayaka¡¯s weakness?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, the Fujiwaras was about to seed, but their ns were destroyed by a woman.¡±

    ¡°Woman? Who? Did Ayaka discover the plot?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a woman called Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily? Where have I heard that name before¡­ Yes, that¡¯s the name of the woman who chopped off your arm. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s a country toppling beauty, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, in my eyes, though she chopped off my arm, I still must say, in the hundreds of years I¡¯ve followed your highness, and the countless women I¡¯ve seen, all those women added together are not as good as one of Kagami Lily¡¯s smiles.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s eyes lit up, among the Three Great Arch-Demons, he was the most lustful. In the past, Lily was too weak to draw his attention, ¡°So, she is more beautiful than Ayaka and that swordswoman invading my Tanba province?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, how should I say this¡­Kagami Lily is different from women like Ayaka. Women like Ayaka are naturally beautiful, though their dominant personalities make them look gorgeous, it takes away from their femininity. Kagami Lily though? Not only does she have such a feminine bearing, she also processes world leading martial talent. Such a woman will not appear again in a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Such a woman exists in the world? You said, she was the one who ruined our n?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Ibaraki told Shuten about how Lily had killed Yaiba of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions and taken the scroll, as well as other various deeds she had done in the few short months since arriving in Heian-kyo.

    ¡°Ibaraki, are you telling me that while Ayaka guards her seat of power in Heian-kyo, she has Kagami Lily act out as her hands and feet, and that it will be difficult to deal with Ayaka without eliminating Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to kill such a fascinating woman? If she can be captured, not only will such a fascinating one-of-a-kind beauty be mine, she can also be used to ckmail Ayaka5!¡± Shuten smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your highness is brilliant! Your thoughts are exactly what I wanted to say!¡± Ibaraki praised.

    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!¡± Shuten roared withughter, ¡°Interesting, interesting! To think our battle with Ayaka has just started and such an incredible woman has appeared! Good! Ibaraki, if this woman is as strong as you have said, then you and those Fujiwara geezers will find it hard to capture her, I will send someone to help out!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your highness!¡±

    ¡°Remember, you must capture this Kagami Lily alive! Capture her, and a thousand benefits willnd in our hands, if she dies, then Ayaka will crazily fight us, even if we win, our losses will be severe.¡±

    Indeed, to deal with a peak powerhouse like Ayaka, it was very difficult to kill at once, she would need to be slowly constrained, weakened and trapped¡­if they were unprepared and Ayaka killed her way to Mount Ooe and used everything against Shuten, even if Shuten had the home advantage, the result would be difficult to say!

    ¡°Attendants!¡± Shuten roared.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± A blue demon walked.

    ¡°Go and summon the Lord of Mount Hiei!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Lily had already been riding for a day, at dusk she could already see those sky stretching mountains surrounded by celestial aura. Each mountain was like a pir stretching from the earth to the heavens. In contrast, the surrounding mountains could only be called hills.

    Lily instinctively knew that this was Mount Izumo6.

    Riding on her Demon Hound, she rode toward the mountain.

    Though she could see the towering mountain in the clouds from the cliffs, it still took her an entire night to reach the foot of the mountain. Fortunately, demon hound¡¯s body was made of resentment and knew no exhaustion, all it needed was a bit of resentment from Lily.

    A de maiden¡¯s spirit aura needed to be absorbed, but resentment could be generated and what a de maiden did notck the most, was resentment. When she arrived at the foot of the mountain, it was already in the small hours and could no longer see the mountain, only endless forests covering the moon.

    Within the forest, there was a small path, on that path was an ancient red woodenntern post, on that whitentern box was writing the word ¡°Izumo¡±. It looked very simple, but whenpared to that giant celestial mountain, it formed a very sharp contrast.

    After returning the demon hound to her mirror, Lily took her first step onto the long mountain path with no end in sight.

    Yuki: Is this guy being sarcastic? Or did they not notice their actions were very much illegal and not honorable.Robinxen: Good! Nothing is better than shattering false peace.Yuki: What was it that you said about being ¡®honorable and elegant?¡¯ Please repeat it to me again?Silva: Yes, it¡¯s a vey honorable and elegant act to kidnap someone and use them as ckmail.There, I said it.Robinxen: Luckily for us Lily isn¡¯t the one who needs to testify.Robinxen: SO ORIGINAL!Robinxen: Let¡¯s see how this unfolds.

 Book 6: Chapter 21: Izumo Mountainâ€™s Goddess Statue

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 21: Izumo Mountain¡¯s Goddess Statue</h4>

    Lily walked on the stone steps leading up the mountains, these steps were different from ordinary mountain roads. It did not have twists or turns, and was a straight path up the mountain and therefore steeper.

    The road was surrounded by towering ancient trees, and mist lingered everywhere. Everything was filled with spirit energy as if this ce was more than just a mountain forest.

    But this massive mountain seemed to have eldritch energy, this was very rare even in the outer territories of the Heian world, but why did monsters not dare get close even though there were no defenses set up?

    She continued to walk up and felt the height of this mountain really exceeded her expectations. Lily felt that she had already reached the height in between the mists and clouds. The further she walked, the more she felt a feeling of suppression.

    Though she didn¡¯t use her true power, she felt that her speed couldn¡¯t be increased and it was moreborious than at the bottom of the mountain.

    Continuously walking, it had already been half a night and the sky was gradually lighting up, the mist scattering the area was lit light blue, and Lily could still only see ancient towering trees all around her and there was still no sign of the top of the mountain.

    Spotting three or four aspiring samurais in front of her,boriously climbing the mountain.

    This area was just a mountain range on the edge of the Izumo Mountain, an invitation scrolls not necessary to enter. Anyone could enter, but Lily was getting the feeling that without the strength of a spirit jade, it was impossible to reach this height, and even a spirit jade powerhouse would find it exhausting to climb here.

    For example, the couple of people in front of her.

    Walking forward, she could see more details. There were two young men in martial arts uniform, a middle aged man in a more expensive hunting robe and a female samurai in a short skirt.

    Lily approached and asked, ¡°Hello, can you tell me how far away is the top of the mountain?¡±

    ¡°How are¡­we¡­supposed¡­to know, we can¡¯t reach the top¡­¡± The middle aged samurai panted.

    ¡°Eh? Is it that difficult to reach the top?¡± Lily asked?

    ¡°You should have felt it, the higher you climb, the stronger the suppression.¡±

    ¡°And, this is not a test of strength, but willpower.¡± One of the young men added, ¡°My father said that different realms feel different levels of suppression, I heard a permanence staged adept will feel ten times the suppression we feel.¡±

    As for the woman, she was too tired to talk.

    ¡°So it was like that¡­¡± Lily was now an early-staged permanence adept, so the suppression she was feeling was the corresponding test for early-staged permanence adepts¡­but where did this suppressione from? And how was it aplished?

    As expected of Izumo Mountain, the legendarynd where immortals and gods gathered. Just the outermost mountain valleys were already so amazing.

    ¡°Everyone, do your best, I hope you can all climb to the top.¡± Lily said before elerating her steps.

    ¡°Oi¡­¡­.¡± They watched in disbelief Lily¡¯s graceful but steady steps took into the mist.

    ¡°How? I¡­I¡¯ve been climbing since I was 18 years old, I¡¯m 42 now and I have never seeded, nor have I ever seen someone climb so fast! That woman¡­¡± the middle aged samurai was stunned.

    Though Lily was an early-staged permanence practitioner, her effective power was that of a throned sovereign. Her speed was naturally fast under the suppression corresponding to an early-staged permanence.

    She could be even faster, if she didn¡¯t feel that going too fast would be disrespectful to this sacred mountain.

    With her increased speed, she could see the top after around 2 hours. The further she climbed, the more people encountered. Some were training besides the road, others were crawling, but rarely did she see any people going down the mountain. These samurais and adepts had alle here to challenge themselves, no one was willing to admit defeat.

    Ahead, she could see a bright light in between the giant trees. Finally taking onest step, she had reached the top of the mountain!

    Reaching the top, she saw a gigantic ancient statue in front of her. It was so huge it covered her view of half the skies.

    But after stepping onto the mountain top, she could see the clear blue sky, the fluttering fluffy white clouds, and in the far distance, the many towering celestial mountains protruding from the sea of clouds. It had the feeling of a celestial realm.

    Unlike Heian-kyo where it was gloomy even during daytime, this ce was bright and sunny.

    This mountain was a mesa, a giant t top with a radius of several thousand meters. This was far beyond Lily¡¯s imagination, and in the middle of that t top was that gigantic ancient stone god statue, it took up at least half of the mesa.

    This god statue was unimaginably big! She estimated that the distance around the bottom of the statue was at least ten thousand meters!

    It was gigantic and towering, from the figure, it was a goddess statue and everything above the breasts were covered in clouds and mist. Even with her sharp eyes, nothing could be made out and when she attempted to detect with her domain, a powerful suppression fell on her, no detection methods could be used here.

    Lily could feel that the origin of the suppression was this gigantic stone goddess statue. Judging from the proportions of the statue, this goddess was several thousand meters tall!

    The aura it excluded was ancient and vast, within the aura was a feeling of maternal warmth, it was as if this goddess was the mother of the world. At the feet of the statue, many people were kneeling and worshiping, there were also some white clothed priests and mikos patrolling around.

    Seeing her, a priest and a miko approached her.

    ¡°Congrattions on reaching the top miss,¡± the miko congratted.

    The priest notified Lily, ¡°Everytime you climb this mountain, you can get one free hour ofprehension. If you want more time then you must either show me the Izumo Mountain Observation Token issued by the royal family or you must descend the mountain and climb again for another free hour. Within a year, you can only climb this mountain seven times, no matter how strong your willpower is, you won¡¯t be able to climb up.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°I have this observation token, but that free one hour¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have an observation token then the free hour will be deducted first and then your token will be used.¡± The miko answered.

    ¡°Thank you, I understand.¡± Lily handed the token to the two to inspect.

    ¡°Ohh¡ª¡ªthis, this is the 12 day observation token!¡± The priest eximed surprised, ¡°Miss, leave the token with us. You can proceed with theprehension, when you leave we will give you scattered observation tokens for the remaining time. You can use them the next time youe here, of course if you use up all your time, there will be no observation token returned.¡±

    ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±

    Lily approached the feet of the giant statue.

    Walking closer to the giant statue, she could see only a wall of rock filled with extraordinary spirit fluctuations, a single toe could not be made out. Backing away, she knelt down away from the crowd.

    Taking a few sips of water from her storage jade, Lily proceeded to adjust her breath and state of mind forprehension.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Afterprehending a bit, she discovered that while the power the ancient goddess statue contained was boundless and majestic, it had no attribute nor true intent. Lily didn¡¯t know what she was supposed toprehend here.

    Seeing a white haired old man a hundred meters away, he looked kind and good natured so Lily approached, bowed and asked. ¡°Old uncle¡­can I ask what path we¡¯re supposed toprehend here? The energy is majestic and boundless but¡­¡±

    Annoyed, the old man interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me! Time is precious, look at me, I don¡¯t have much time left and I¡¯m only at the spirit jade stage, it¡¯s almost all over for me!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Only then did Lily remember just how difficult it was for these adepts to reach here and gain enlightenment. Maybe this old man had worked really hard to get up here and only had a free hour here before having to go down.

    ¡°Sigh! You look young and cute, I won¡¯t me you.¡± The old man spoke up, ¡°This Izumo statue has existed since ancient times and though under the control of the royal family, has existed long before the Heian-dynasty. Though people have beenprehending this statue for hundreds of years, no one has ever seen the true face of the goddess¡­ I don¡¯t have much time so I won¡¯t say so much, but there is no specific path, yet contains ten thousand paths. I can only say this much, anything else will all depend on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you old uncle!¡±

    ¡°Nn, right, stay further away. You¡¯re young and beautiful, and wear such revealing clothes. You will affect myprehension.1¡±

    ¡°Eeh?¡± Lily felt her face flush red. Ever sinceing to this world, no one had ever shunned her because of her beauty and sexiness, she felt a sudden loss.

    ¡°That, I won¡¯t disturb you¡ª¡ª¡± Lily hastily bowed and retreated a hundred meters.

    Adjusting her mood, Lily began toprehend again.

    ¡°No specific path, yet containing ten thousand paths.¡±

    What was this implying? An hour went by very fast, but Lily had not figured it out yet. Though she was skilled at the way of the moon and the way of seduction, this so-called ten thousand paths, Lily was unable to find a starting point.

    ¡°Exactly what is it?¡± Lily pondered before continuing.

    ¡°Hmm? Somehow I feel that spirit energy is more abundant here than down the mountain!¡±

    Lily was also capable of absorbing the surrounding spirit energy to practice and refill her reserves, only it was generally too slow. As a de maiden she could generally ignore this method, but her absorption of spirit energy was a hundred times faster here!

    Even so, absorbing magatamas or anima was still faster than this hundred times absorption speed.

    Why was there so much spirit energy here? And where did this spirit energye from? Spirit energy¡­ Lily¡¯s eyes shed withprehension.

    ¡°Yet containing ten thousand paths?¡±

    Was this not the origin of any adept¡¯s power¡ª¡ªSpirit Energy?

    The fluctuations from this statue had no attribute, only vast, ancient spirit energy. This was where one couldprehend spirit energy, something that sounded simple yet was the basis of everything!

    No one¡¯s practice could be separated from spirit energy!

    Comprehending the origin of spirit energy naturally included ten thousand paths, only the basics of spirit energy was almost always included in the beginning of secret manuals of spirit energy practice, for example, her Lunar Blossom. Then what deep meaning was hidden within theprehension and enlightenment here?

    Either way, she would follow this direction on herprehension.

    In a blink of an eye, Lily had stayed under the Izumo Mountain¡¯s Giant Goddess Statue for a day and a night. At that moment, a ck d retainer ran into the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s residence to report.

    ¡°Lord Imperial Chancellor! We have located Kagami Lily¡¯s location!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Imperial Chancellor had been sleeping, but woke immediately, ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°A secret report came from the royal pce, today they discovered a woman looking like Kagami Lilyprehending beneath the Izumo Mountain¡¯s Goddess Statue!¡±

    ¡°Izumo Mountain¡¯s Goddess Statue? That¡¯s right, she¡¯s thepetition¡¯s champion and won an observation token! It really is her! Immediately summon everyone to meet in the rear hall!¡± His eyes turned vicious as he got up2.

    Yuki: OMG LOL LOL!!!Robinxen: Can they even get there¡­?

 Book 6: Chapter 22: Tsunaga Sisters Attack!

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 22: Tsunaga Sisters Attack!</h4>

    That night, several senior officials from the Fujiwara n hurried over to the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s rear hall.

    ¡°So, the report stating that Kagami Lily is at the Izumo Mountain¡¯s Goddess Statue should be correct.¡± Arima asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that even if she¡¯s there, we can¡¯t do anything. Attacking means we¡¯d make enemies of the royal family and cloistered emperor. Also, that mountain is extremely mysterious, those who hold killing intent in their hearts can¡¯t climb up.¡± Fujiwara no Yoshio exined.

    The Imperial Chancellor gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Looks like this Kagami Lily is too arrogant. She didn¡¯t return to report to Ayaka and stayed on Izumo Mountain to practice. She really thinks nothing of the crime of murdering my son! Hateful!¡±

    Arima reminded, ¡°That Kagami Lily received a twelve day observation token. She¡¯ll have to depart the mountain after twelve days, we should ambush her at the mountain foot!¡±

    The gray samurai spoke up, ¡°My lords, there are two different roads from the goddess statue. One leads towards the outside, and another towards Izumo Mountain¡¯s inner region, which path will Kagami Lily take?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily is a woman of arrogance and condescendence. She worked hard to win the championship and that most precious Izumo invitation scroll. She will definitely not miss this opportunity and head towards the inner regions.¡± Arima concluded.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. A regr person would immediately travel back to Heian-kyo in this situation, but Kagami Lily could not be judged by normal standards.

    ¡°My Lords,¡± Ibaraki Doji reminded from the corner of the room, ¡°This time, allow my Mount Ooe forces to deploy. Please provide information and teleportation arrays and assist in allowing the experts of my Mount Ooe to pass the various checkpoints and enter Mount Izumo.¡±

    The Fujiwaras nodded. Truthfully it was not impossible for them to find experts to deal with Kagami Lily, only it was extremely difficult.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was already the second day since Lily had arrived at the goddess statue and she had discovered most of the benefits toprehending this goddess statue. This goddess statue favored the world, alike the root of all things, the source of spirit energy.

    Within every energy fluctuation of this statue, Lily could feel a few secrets of the origin of spirit energy. Andprehension of this statue would deepen her understanding and perception of spirit energy on the most basic level.

    This would benefit her future practice in all paths, afterall, spirit energy was at the most basic foundation of all adepts. And the greatest benefit that she had discovered, was that the more her understanding of spirit energy grew, the faster her spirit energy absorption was and the less spirit energy consumed by her techniques!

    She had tested this out many times in the past day.

    Absorption of spirit energy was of little concern to her, but the decrease in necessary spirit energy for her techniques was a very critical benefit.

    In fact it was due to the increased understanding of spirit energy that allowed her to circte and manipte her spirit energy more naturally and precisely, therefore allowing her to activate her techniques at the same level and power with less energy!

    Usually Lily¡¯s spirit reserves were sorge that she could not use it all up, but now her spirit reservoir was far toorge, and it was very expensive to recover even once. If she used her violet lunar energy, or suffered a serious attack, her spirit energy would be greatly consumed.

    Comprehension of the goddess statue could not directly improve her power level, but it was very very useful practice! However, Lily felt that she was not very gifted at perceiving the origin of spirit energy, nor was it extraordinarily fast. She felt that perhaps her talent was just above average?

    But she had much time toprehend. Most people would climb up here for a single hour ofprehension, and even then they could benefit greatly.

    She had twelve full days here, originally she had onlye up here for a simple look before departing towards the main peak of the Izumo Mountains. Now she felt that she could not give up a single day of the twelve she had been granted, this would be extremely necessary for future instances where she would wield her violet lunar energy.

    Whileprehending the goddess statue, within her spirit pce, she was slowly merging her seductive intent into her lunar permanence spirit, slowly recovering her violet lunar energy.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    At the northwest side of Heian-kyo¡¯s outer regions, at the foot of the hills.

    Hundreds of beautifully dressed female samurai, ninjas and onmyouji gathered here. They all wore variously colored kimonos, or sexy female armor. It was not an exaggeration to say that at least half of Heian-kyo¡¯s beautiful female adepts gathered here.

    A g had been hung up with three cherry blossom petals facing inwards and surrounded by a circr pattern symbolizing an ancient mirror, the sign of the Tsunaga sisters.

    Ijuin Reira, dressed in an exposed turquoise armor edged in gold, stood on a wooden tform in front of the hundreds of tsunaga sisters.

    She drew her tachi and raised it high, ¡°My tsunaga sisters, for the heavenly path the imperial court is preparing against one of the three great arch-demons, Shuten Doji! This is the result of our efforts! We may have limited strength, but we have finally sparked a crusade against the three great arch-demons!¡±

    Ijuin Reira was a woman with delicate white skin and pink lips. Today, her dark ocean green hair was styled into two ring shaped braided pigtails on both sides of her head, making her look more mature and noble than usual.

    The Ijuin Reira was not the same woman she had been before. Though her strength was average, she had an extraordinary identity and backing, in addition to her joining as a sword miko very early, and was one of the first sword mikos to participate in the defense of the heavenly path. After Shenzu had been arrested, she became the head of the Tsunaga Sisters!

    The leader of Heian-kyo¡¯s sword mikos, mirror girls and jade maidens.

    Ijuin continued in a spirited voice, ¡°In these times, our Tsunaga sisters must lead the way! The court¡¯s troops are insufficient and preparations take time! By appointment of the Shogun, and announced by the cloistered emperor, we the Tsunaga sisters shall be the vanguard of this crusade!¡±

    ¡°As you are all aware of, the vanguard of the first wave into thebyrinths of Tanba will be the most dangerous position of all! But, the way of heavens is about to fall, if this continues our dynasty, our human world will crumble and the fate awaiting usdies and female adepts will be even more tragic and painful! But today, not only do we cherish the righteousness of the world, we will gather all youngdies unfortunate enough to be born in these dark times and fight for our future¡ª¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Hei! Hei! ¡ª¡ªOooh!¡± The Tsunaga Sisters all raised their weapons cheering under the Ijuin¡¯s inmmatory speech!

    They were all women in the spring of their youth and morale was high!

    ¡°Depart¡ªdestination, Tanba!¡±

    Ijuin¡¯s tachi pointed northwest!

    Hundreds of Tsunaga Sisters formed an army and marched in a line into the murky misty mountains!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Far from the marching army, thousands of miles away deep in the territory of Tanba, deep in some unknown forest filled with mist and rain.

    A silver haired maiden, stood atop the corpse of a huge middle-staged permanence archdemon, the rain dripped down her tattered and torn clothes before flowing down her long bare legs.

    Uesugi Rei was covered in rain and sweat, her towering chest swayed up and down from her breathing, covered only in strips of torn cloth. Though she had just gone through heavy physical exertion, her blue-purple eyes still shone with a sharp luster.

    ¡°Hehehe, ehehehehe!¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s pink lips opened and she let out a wanton wildughter1.

    ¡°Enjoyable! What an enjoyable battle!! Only ughter in such adversity is exciting¡­ahh¡­ha¡­¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s legs mped down on her long ancient de, her face crimson with an expression of intoxication over the pleasure of killing.

    Though this expression was sexy and alluring, but the two men apanying her could not appreciate her expression, instead they felt terror seeing Uesugi Rei¡¯s smile within the white mist.

    Her twopanions were in a miserable condition. Not only did Toyama have ame leg, he now only had one arm left, his other arm was wrapped up in bloody cloth and stuffed with some herbs. Under the constant rain and mist, the wound was worsening. His arm had been bitten off a week ago by an early-staged permanence demon leopard. In the end neither he nor Rei was able to prevent the leopard from running away with his arm.

    Minamoto no Kenki had many wounds, but he was in better condition than Toyama, and not disabled.

    As for Nakajou, despite his tremendous will to live, he was only a spirit jade expert. He had suffered horrific wounds and had only barely endured, heid unconscious in the stretcher.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi,st time youughed in the forest, you lured in that permanence staged leopard and I lost my arm. Why are youughing?¡± Toyama stared at Uesugi resentfully. With such serious wounds, he could not feel anything no matter how sexy or alluring the woman. His only desire was to walk out of this ursed ce alive, he would remain a monk for the rest of his life and never, ever go on an adventure with this crazy beauty again.

    But he had no reason to grumble at Uesugi Rei, it was not because of her that they had stumbled into this maze.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, you don¡¯t have much spirit energy left and your cursed de was blighted, so you¡¯re unable to use soul devouring to replenish spirit energy. Are you not the least bit afraid?¡± Hatano had to ask.

    ¡°Life is short, akin a dream, how could a regr and boring life allow you to experience that stifling tion of gambling everything in a life and death battle?¡± Rei shuddered as she trailed a finger gently over her lips.

    Although there was the little beauty Hatano by her side, she remained aloof, her heart only thought about that gentle, brave, charming, yet serious little sister Lily.

    Seeing the gloomy eyes of herpanions, she continued, ¡°None of you have to worry, the map is in brother Kenki¡¯s hands. All we have to do is follow the map, and we will definitely exit this forest.¡±

    ¡°Eh, this¡­¡­¡± Kenki stuttered, ¡°This map was looted from that wild samurai boss, we don¡¯t know how real this map is, and the path has really been too dangerous!¡±

    Silva: Uh oh, she¡¯s been consumed

 Book 6: Chapter 23: Effect of the Goddess Statue

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 23: Effect of the Goddess Statue</h4>

    Minamoto no Kenki pulled out the damaged map and looked at it, ¡°Miss Uesugi, the closest mark on this map should be this Oyashirazu, from the marks on the map, it seems this ce was targeted for food. I think this is one of Tanba¡¯s remaining human viges.¡±

    ¡°Brother Kenki, how far away and how long will it take us to get to this Oyashirazu?¡± Uesugi Rei dug out the monster¡¯s spirit jade. Though her cursed de¡¯s ability had been sealed, a spirit jade could still allow her to recover some energy. Though killing monsters for their spirit jade was a method, it had significant difficulties.

    However, even though Uesugi Rei was out of breath, she still threw the spirit jade over to Toyama.

    Toyama caught it with one hand, ¡°Miss Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity crushing the spirit jade will destroy most of the spirit energy. Take this, you¡¯re almostpletely out of spirit energy. If you recover some energy, your wounds should heal faster right? Though your arm can¡¯t regenerate¡­¡±

    Toyama gripped the spirit jade, his eyes hesitant, they had all depended upon Uesugi Rei to survive until now, but he had stillined, ¡°Miss uesugi¡­but are your spirit reserves not in a dangerous state?¡±

    ¡°I feel I can fight more freely and uninhibitedly with low spirit energy, even my swordsmanship feels much sharper than usual. Is this not a joyful method of practice, ehehe.¡± A drop of sweat dropped down from her hair, her eyes still somewhat frenzied.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi¡­¡± Seeing Rei with her silver hair dangling down, Toyama didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Twelve days had passed in a blink and Lily felt the desire for moreprehension time.

    For the past twelve days, Lily had been exploring the origins of spirit energy. She estimated that her techniques would only consume half of the original spirit energy and when defending against an equal leveled attack, her defense would only consume seventy percent of the original energy.

    Though there was no change in strength, hersting power was greatly increased. This was very important to a female samurai like Lily who went on long-distance adventures alone.

    When it was time, the priest and miko approached.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, your allotted time forprehension has ended.¡± the priest reported.

    ¡°There are two paths down the mountain, one is the road you came on, and the other is towards the inner regions of Izumo Mountain, which path will you take?¡± the miko asked.

    ¡°Please take me to the road leading to the inner regions of Izumo Mountain.¡± Lily felt that since she had arrived, she naturally had to try climbing the main peak.

    ¡°Because you have used up your allotted time, we will retain the token.¡± The miko led Lily around the giant goddess statue, to a narrow, steep, bush covered path. ¡°This is the path down the mountain, please do not worry, there will be no suppression for those descending.¡±

    Lily saluted, ¡°Thank you for the care.¡±

    ¡°Think nothing of it, I am only the odd-job miko assigned here. There is no need to be so polite.¡± This miko rarely got to meet such a tall beautiful maiden like Lily and felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    As she was about to leave, she felt the goddess statue release several unusual fluctuations, as if it was calling her. The rear of the statue had almost no adepts, so there was no interference allowing her to detect this calling.

    Lily lifted her head, looking at that tall goddess statue.

    ¡°Miss, yourprehension time is over, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Miss?¡± The miko urged.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily startled, ¡°Ah, sorry¡­I was somehow distracted.¡±

    Taking steps immediately, she walked down the steep narrow path towards the inner regions of Izumo Mountain.

    Lily didn¡¯t encounter another person on this path, it seemed that most people climbed the mountain forprehension and enlightenment, but rare was the person who continued into the inner regions of Izumo Mountain.

    Lily continuously thought about what had just happened. It was already miraculous that the goddess statue emitted the origin of spirit energy, yet it could still call her when she was about to leave?

    Before she knew it, the mountain top had already disappeared from sight. The further down she went, the thicker the mist and fog. The shrubs beneath the towering trees seemed to have overgrown and overwhelmed the narrow dpidated path. The surroundings became more and more bleak.

    Eldritch energy began to emerge. Had monsters emerged in this mountainous territory?

    But Lily did not fear monsters, and she was currentlycking animas at that.

    Comparing the distance she had walked to the distance she had walked up, she estimated that she was already ? of the way down the mountain. It was damp and gloomy, the huge trees were covered in moss and vines, the fog, leaves and shrubs covered the road, making it tough to see.

    There was a noise in front of her.

    A three meter tall, six-seven meter long wild boar walked out, blocking the path.

    Although she had seen plenty of monsters, she had never seen such a giant wild boar before. This Izumo mountain had a very weird environment.

    This wild boar had the aura of a mid-level permanence realm.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was startled, even a wild boar was at the permanence level?

    The wild boar turned its giant head revealing tattered fur, rotted bloody muscles, bones and a pair of rotting eyes. Those rotting eyes glowed with a chilling light as they locked onto Lily.

    This boar seemed to be much more ferocious than regr monsters.

    Normal or demonized wild boars were not carnivores, but their actions werepletely unpredictable.

    Eyeing Lily, it pawed the ground, and suddenly charged.

    The wild boar let out a chilling strange howl, it was like a moving hill, smashing apart trees and rocks with a pair ofrge gleaming tusks.

    Lily neither hid nor ran, she faced the boar with Yasutsuna in hand, covered in crimson resentment.

    Lily stood in a middle-level posture, her de tip slowly sinking. In response, the wild boar lowered its head and led with its tusks.

    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    Lily¡¯s de was beyond heavy, a crimson de light struck the wild boar¡¯s head diagonally sending it skidding sideways like a speeding carriage with a ruined wheel.

    ¡°Crash¡ª¡ª!¡± It crashed into the forest trees before rolling a hundred meters away, twitching helplessly on the ground before dying.

    Lily collected the spirit jade and anima and discovered that anima now recovered twice as much spirit energy than before.

    She had really benefited from deepening her understanding of spirit energy.

    The closer she got to the bottom of the mountain, the stronger the eldritch energy was. She had also been attacked several times by monsters, but most of them were not demons or ghosts, but demonized animals, for example, that wild boar, she felt it had to be several hundred years old.

    The spirit energy density of the inner regions of Izumo could not bepared to the outside world, it was at least a dozen times denser. It was no wonder that the animals could grow and demonize so big and strong.

    Finally reaching the foot of the mountain, she saw an ancient peculiarly shaped tree covering the skies, and the fog in the area was filled with endless life force, yet it had the faint feeling of rot.

    Walking forward, she discovered a huge demon monk sitting in front of the tree.

    This demon monk was very muscr andpletely blue, even sitting, he was around three meters tall. He had a pair of small golden eyes on his ugly face and two fangs sticking out of his big mouth. He sat cross legged on the side of the road with a string of big buddhist prayer beads around his neck, a machete hanging on his waist and a huge heavy staff beside him.

    This demonic monk emanated the might of a middlete stage throned sovereign.

    Lily felt that this unknown demonic monk was no weaker than Yaiba. Such a demon was dressed as a mountain ascetic hermit and for some reason, sitting beside the road. It felt as if he had been sitting for a while.

    Within this Izumo Mountain, spiritual energy was dense and rich. Her spiritual probe could only reach a distance of a few kilometers, but given that all sorts of mysterious and powerful monsters resided within the mountains, she dared not recklessly use spirit probe much. As long as she suppressed her presence, others would not be able to detect her easily.

    But the disadvantage was, if you met your opponent on a narrow road, it was difficult to avoid.

    Only, such a powerful demonic monk appeared here with an unknown motive, he might not be her enemy but she had deliberately appeared on Izumo mountain to attract the Fujiwara¡¯s attention. It was impossible to send people up the mountain, but sending ambushers at the base of the mountain was still possible.

    But if this was one of the Fujiwara¡¯s plots, could they really dispatch such a powerful demon?

    And he sat openly beside the road? Perhaps this was just a chance encounter?

    At this time, Lily had only recovered a third of her violet lunar energy and didn¡¯t want to fight such a powerful enemy.

    Maintaining a high degree of wariness, she acted as if nothing had happened and walked past thinking, ¡°I was still careless, I should have been using the Sakura Parasol. At this distance, he should¡¯ve already discovered me. If he doesn¡¯t act, I won¡¯t attack.¡±

    Just like that, she slowly walked this not long but not short hundred meters. It was quite unusual for a little miss to walk past a muscr terrifying demonic monk unaffected.

    When she walked within a few meters of the huge demonic monk, he spoke up, ¡°Are you Kagami Lily?¡±

    Stopping her steps, her heart sighed in understanding, it seemed she had been hoping for a stroke of luck, but what was toe, hade.

 Book 6: Chapter 24: Lord of Mount Hiei

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 24: Lord of Mount Hiei</h4>

    ¡°You should already know, why bother ask?¡± Lily coldy responded.

    The demonic monk stood up, his height reaching six meters. Each step he took seemed to shake the ground. He picked up his heavy staff and lifted it in front of him,pletely blocking the entire road.

    ¡°Ehehe, though I have such a big head, my brain isn¡¯t that good. If you said you weren¡¯t, perhaps I would have let you go?¡± That big demonic monk had a deep low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember knowing a foolish guy like you. Speak, who is your master and why have youe looking for me?¡± Facing such a big powerful demonic monk of the midte stage throned sovereign stage, she did not fear, but remained vignt. Such a powerful monster had made a special trip to await her in holynds controlled by the royal family, then he must¡¯ve known her whereabouts. The ones who could know that information must be a high-ranking human, it would not be this strong demonic monk in front of her.

    ¡°Clever, what a smart little girl. I shall speak then, I am the lord of Mount Hiei, my master is his highness, Lord Shuten Doji. As per his orders, I invite you to Mount Ooe to talk with my master. As you should know, Lord Shuten Doji¡¯s invitation is something no woman can refuse. Kagami Lily, after you.¡±

    Hearing that name, Lily felt a chill run down her spine. She had originally thought this demon was someone sent by a colluding random force, but to think he was one of Shuten Doji¡¯s subordinates.

    No wonder a throned sovereign arch-demon was dispatched so fast, among humans, she was probably the only one to receive such treatment.

    Lily had fought in the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons and met Shuten Doji. Back then she was weak and had survived by the skin of her teeth, but she had still risked it all to steal Shuten¡¯s Blood Spirit Magatama¡­though Shuten should not know of this.

    Then why did Shuten send such an arch-demon to deal with her? And on top of that, it didn¡¯t sound like the mission was to kill her, but to capture her alive?

    She felt that this was perhaps an advantage if Shuten did not desire her death for the time being.

    After seriously considering, she answered lightly, ¡°I refuse.¡± Of course, what she was considering was not whether to surrender or not.

    ¡°What?¡± The lord of Mount Hiei¡¯s small golden eyes glowed with terrifying light, ¡°I thought you were a smart girl, but to think you¡¯re stupider than me! Fine, then I can only insist on your attendance!¡±

    The powerful energy of a throned sovereign erupted from him and the mountains and forests trembled as his big hand swung his heavy staff at Lily!

    Lily turned into a crimson afterimage as she evaded the blow, the powerful aftershock blew her long skirt and hair.

    ¡°Hahaha, good movements!¡± Lifting his heavy stick, he smashed it towards her again.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª!!!¡± A deep crater was smashed into the ground as Lily evaded to the side before jumping into a tree.

    ¡°If I just consider physical strength, this lord of Mount Hiei is superior to that of Yaiba, but he¡¯s not as ferocious.¡± Lily observed the powerful demonic monk and thought, ¡°If I don¡¯t use my violet lunar energy then I won¡¯t be able to match him, but I¡¯ve only recovered a third of my violet lunar energy. Even if I use it all, I may not be able to kill him, and that would expose my secret.¡±

    ¡°And, this road is towards the main peak of Izumo Mountain, who knows what other dangers await me. I cannot waste my violet lunar energy here.¡±

    Lily suddenly hollered out, ¡°To think that Fujiwara no Renbo would collude with demons!¡±

    ¡°Fujiwara no Renbo? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know, all I know is that I need to capture the beauty and take her back alive, as much as possible¡­ehehehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily had thought to test out the waters, but looking at the reaction of this blockhead demonic monk, it didn¡¯t seem like he knew anything. She couldn¡¯t tell if the Fujiwaras were in collusion with Shuten Doji.

    ¡°Could it be that it wasn¡¯t the Fujiwaras who leaked my location?¡±

    ¡°No, it must be them. Right now, not only am I their greatest enemy, I¡¯m also the one who killed Fujiwara no Renbo¡¯s son, vassals and ruined their ns. They must hate me the most and only they have the motivation and ability to locate me. As for the royal family, that cloistered emperor looks like he has some n for me, though disturbing, it¡¯s not enough to murder me¡­as for the emperor, it¡¯s even more impossible. I never imagined that the Fujiwaras would collude with Shuten Doji, there must be some demons or humans in the middle making this collusion possible. I must report to Lady Ayaka as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°But, why would Shuten Doji be willing to be used by the Fujiwaras? Is it¡­to deal with Lady Ayaka?¡±

    Suddenly Lily understood, those scumbag leeches were willing to collude with demons for some benefits! No wonder the Heian-dynasty had fallen to this point!

    Though she was angry, she remained calm and rational. A dynasty corrupted from within could not be saved by the efforts of one person! Why could Lady Ayaka not understand that?

    ¡°I just want to rescue Senior Rinne as fast as possible, and only desire the safety of my sisters. As for anything else, even if I am hated, there is nothing I can do.¡±

    Lily surged her domain, Sakura Blizzard!

    Her Sakura Blizzard supported by Unmelted Snow could hurt the lord of Mount Hiei, but not suppress him.

    But looking at that block-headed appearance, he shouldn¡¯t be proficient in domains.

    ¡°Little girl, are you trying to suppress me with a domain? In front of my overwhelming power, that¡¯s all useless!¡±

    Grabbing his rosary beads he flung them at Lily, each ck brown bead was hard, and as heavy as a boulder.

    With the interference of her domain, Lily easily evaded the rosary beads, but after smashing the tree to pieces they turned and once again flew at Lily.

    Only then did Lily realize that the lord of Mount Hiei was a demonic monk and not some simple muscle blockhead. He probably had many different arcane artes, if she wasn¡¯t careful, she could eat a loss!

    She could not kill such a thick skinned, midte stage throned sovereign demonic monk with tricky arcane artes and treasures. It was meaningless to fight. Escape!

    With a shout, she sent out three sakura-d moons flying at the lord of Mount Hiei. Each strike containing the power of a middle-staged throned sovereign.

    Waving his heavy stick, the lord of Mount Hiei batted the blows aside. <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Taking advantage of the violent collision of spirit power, Lily ran sideways on the ancient trees, jumping from tree to tree bypassing the lord of Mount Hiei in an arc path and ran off without looking back and ran at her fastest speed towards the inner regions of Mount Izumo!

    ¡°What?¡± By the time the lord of Mount Hiei reacted, Lily had already run far away. He had never imagined that Lily would just up and run like that, such actions were very rare among the samurai of Heian-kyo.

    Samurais were warriors who would prefer to fail and fall than run away!

    And as far as the lord of Mount Hiei knew of Lily¡¯s previous battles, there was no instance of escaping before.

    ¡°You b?i?t?c?h?! Don¡¯t run!¡±

    Shuten Doji knew that Kagami Lily was very likely the woman who killed Yaiba of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legion. He sent out the lord of Mount Hiei who was of equal strength and provided him with plenty of treasures to deal with her.

    But Lily had fled without hesitation before a single treasure could be activated!

    The lord of Mount Hiei chased after her, but he was too big, too heavy, his speed was hampered by Lily¡¯s domain, and he had ate start, it was impossible to catch up!

    The lord of Mount Hiei furiously chased for ten miles, creating a path of destroyed ancient trees and rocks before finally giving up. Lily had long escaped without trace.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a samurai flee the moment a battle starts! Kagami Lily, so shameless1! So brazen!¡± He stomped his feet in anger!

    Lily kept running until she couldn¡¯t feel the lord of Mount Hiei within the far reaches of her domain. Looks like he had given up chasing, afterall he couldn¡¯t catch her.

    Though she had escaped, she kept her vignce. She didn¡¯t fear the lord of Mount Hiei, but she was worried about Shuten Doji. That was an ancient existence, one equal to Tamamo-no-Mae as a member of the three great Arch-demons.

    She had intercepted sister Ayaka¡¯s scroll and destroyed a conspiracy, but she had ended up a target of Shuten Doji, but she didn¡¯t regret it. If she was asked what she would do if she could redo it, her answer would be the same.

    To protect her sisters, she was willing to risk any danger, whatever was necessary, she would do it!

    Taking deep breaths, her cor was open and her chest was covered in fragrant sweat, ¡°A randomly dispatched demon was so powerful, Shuten Doji¡¯s power and means must be unimaginable. It¡¯s far too early for me to oppose such an enemy. I must take all precautions!¡±

    After confirming the lord of Mount Hiei was no longer chasing, she pulled out a map and confirmed her location, but it was night and fog was covering everything. Even after climbing the treetops, the mountains weren¡¯t visible. It was impossible to determine her location.

    ¡°This is bad, am I lost?¡±

    She had run too fast and hastily. Even though her opponent was slower, she still had to run as fast as possible to escape him.

    Calming herself, she started sensing the surroundings. All she could feel was that the surrounding forests and mountains were strange, and the mist covering everything seemed to emit random bursts of killing intent.

    ¡°Where am I? And where¡¯s this killing intenting from?¡±

    Her map didn¡¯t show much of the inner regions of Mount Izumo, she had no idea where she was now.

    ¡°Either way, reaching the main peak won¡¯t be a journey of a single day. I should contact Lady Ayaka first and report the movements of those Fujiwaras.¡±

    After inserting spirit energy into the sound transmission bead, Lady Ayaka answered immediately.

    ¡°Li¡­Lily¡­?¡± The transmission was jumbled, though Ayaka¡¯s voice had breaks, her concern was there, and Ayaka¡¯s image was blurred, shing and disappearing from time to time.

    It was as if there was some energy in Mount Izumo hindering the ability of the sound transmission bead.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, it¡¯s me, can you hear me?¡± Lily shouted into the bead, Ayaka¡¯s voice was stuttering and insatiable, but hearing that maic and beautiful voice of sister Ayaka made her feel warm and at ease2.

    Robinxen: She¡¯s shameless but for a different reason than this.Robinxen: For now.

 Book 6: Chapter 25: Lost in the ancient realm

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 25: Lost in the ancient realm</h4>

    ¡°Lily, are you ok? Why can¡¯t I see you? Your voice¡­it¡¯s blurry?¡± Ayaka¡¯s fuzzy voice was full of warmth and concern.

    They had only parted a few days ago, but hearing her voice made her feel like they had been separated for a long long time. A desire to meet Ayaka again rose up in her heart, even if it was to suffer that humiliating punishment again¡­

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡­¡± Lily suppressed her desire to chatter with big sister Ayaka, she knew her current circumstances. ¡°Long story short, I¡¯m currently in a dangerous ce, Lady Ayaka, you must be careful. Someone is plotting against you.¡±

    ¡°What? What did¡­Lily what did you say, I can¡¯t hear¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone is plotting against you! Sister¡­Ayaka!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Who? Why do you know?¡±

    Lily lifted Ayaka¡¯s scroll in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s that Imperial Chancellor¡¯s household, he¡¯s colluding with Shuten Doji to plot against you. Lady Ayaka, you must be careful of him¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, who did you say was plotting against me? What did you just say¡­Lily? Who¡­plotting¡­1¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Chancellor¡¯s household! And Shuten Doji! They¡¯ve colluded to plot against you!¡±

    ¡°Lily?¡­I can¡¯t hear¡­ what are you saying? Li¡­2¡±

    Suddenly the voice transmission bead cut off, and no matter how Lily injected spirit energy, it didn¡¯t respond.

    It was as if the unknown obstructing force had intensified.

    At least it seemed that Lady Ayaka had understood that someone was plotting against her. With Ayaka¡¯s ability and resourcefulness, she should be able to guess who it was. Lily¡¯s warning was definitely useful!

    She put away the transmission orb, while she was warning Ayaka, the killing intent surrounding the area seemed to be increasing in intensity, and the fog around her was thickening. Now, she could only see a few meters away and after sending out a spirit probe, Lily discovered that she could only sense around the same distance as her sight.

    ¡°What? What is this fog?¡±

    Activating her domain, she discovered that everything within a thousand meters of her was fog and that she could detect nothing.

    ¡°It can even block a domain?¡±

    Would she only be able to detect things within ten meters of herself? How would she tell the direction? How would she get to Izumo¡¯s main peak?

    The only thing she could detect was killing intent, but that killing intent was too widespread. Lily was unable to detect the origin.

    Suddenly, from a location five meters away, a powerful killing intent struck at her.

    Turning immediately, she saw a tattered and unkempt samurai charge out of the fog and sh out at Lily with an old tachi that radiated a dangerous aura.

    Despite being surprised, Lily reacted swiftly, her long beautiful legs tapped the ground as she shed to the side evading the blow.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i> That old tachi was covered in a rust colored ancient aura, as it hit the ground it shed out a de scar tens of meters long.

    ¡°So powerful!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but be started, the limit ced on her detection was troubling. She could feel that her attacker was also at the permanence level, but the ancient ferocious energy he was emitting was much stronger than a peak stage permanence, but weaker than the weakest early stage throne expert.

    urately identifying an escape path, she dodged back and returned a sh.

    <i>Bzzt!</i> A beautiful crimson arc shed at her opponent.

    But for some reason, the opposing samurai didn¡¯t block or dodge, he dashed straight at Lily and the crimson arc, de poised in a stab.

    ¡°Suicidal!?¡± Lily yelped.

    Lily¡¯s de light shed into his shoulder, reaching the position of his heart, but the shabby samurai ignored all damage and stabbed at a fatal point on Lily¡¯s waist.

    Lily quickly and forcibly turned her body to the side in a dodge. Such control over the body was rare among humans, it had nothing to do with training or strength, and everything to do with instinct.

    Lily barely evaded the stab, the de slid through her sash and rubbed against the spirit armor covering her abdomen leaving behind a red mark.

    Though she had sessfully defended, the sharp pain left cold sweat running down her face.

    ¡°Careless! This wretched man doesn¡¯t want to live!?¡±

    An image of that ancient samurai Akimoto Hara shed through her mind. Didn¡¯t he also use this sacrificial battle method? If one wasn¡¯t aware and usedmon sense to judge, then it was very possible for both sides to suffer greatly.

    Lily had only been able to dodge by virtue of processing rare reaction instincts.

    Though with her defense power, even if she had been unable to evade that stab, she wouldn¡¯t have died, but it was very possible she would have taken an injury.

    Half of the warrior¡¯s body had been shed apart, his flesh and blood continued to spill and he was in a tragic state, yet he staggered forward and swung a third time at Lily.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shed, her opponent¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced, she jumped up andnded on her enemy¡¯s de and a crimson de light arced and cut off her opponent¡¯s head!

    Finally taking a look at the dead warrior. Those weathered clothes, just how old were they? That face was middle aged with extremely dark skin. The body was thin, but extremely strong.

    Though this samurai looked different, his aura and temperament were very simr to Akimoto Hara.

    ¡°Is he also an ancient samurai?¡±

    Thinking back to Akimoto¡¯sst request, it seemed like ancient samurai still existed in this age.

    All of a sudden, another samurai charged out of the fog. He was tall and held a pair of des in his hand, one short one long. He was dressed in gray clothes, also weathered.

    ¡°Another ancient samurai?¡± If this double ded samurai also fought with the ancient samurai method, then the danger would be great.

    <i>Shing!</i> Drawing Crescent Moon with her other hand, Lily dual wielded both des and shed with the iing samurai.

    <i>ng!</i> Lily¡¯s two des mmed into her opponents two des. No matter how the samurai fought, under the suppression of absolute power, there was nothing he could do. The samurai was only a bit stronger than the peak of permanence and Lily¡¯s strike was very heavy.

    Lily¡¯s blow sent her opponent flying and smashing through ancient trees. Seeing him about to fly into the fog, Lily dashed forward, and chased. She crossed her des together and shed out, sending a white and red crimson lunar de light at the flying samurai.

    <i>Pshh!!</i> The flying samurai was chopped into pieces without being able to react.

    ¡°Why do these suicidal ancient samurai want to kill me? Even if they¡¯re suicidal, do they attack whenever they meet another?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t have the time to think. From different sides, two ancient samurai ran out of the fog, one of them was stronger than the previous two, he had at least half the power of an early stage throned general.

    Lily could only kill, she was surrounded by fog and couldn¡¯t recklessly run!

    To fight these ancient samurai, one must consider their sacrificial tactics.

    Lily activated her domain, though she could no longer sense far away, her domain was still effective within a short distance. Her sakura blizzard condensed several sakura des ughtering the two ancient samurai.

    <i>Psh! Psh! Psh! Psh! Psh!</i>

    Her attacks covered the ancient samurai in wounds, the weaker one was fatally wounded but continued to stagger towards Lily.

    With her domain suppressing their speed, Lily stepped forward to first deal with the stronger opponent.

    Her form flickered as she precisely avoided her opponents tattered tachi and delivered her Crescent Moon into his throat.

    That ancient samurai¡¯s throat spluted blood, but still turned without hesitation and shed at Lily with his twin des.

    <i>ng!</i> Blocking with Yasutsuna, Lily raised Crescent Moon and shed down deep into the samurai¡¯s chest, piercing through his spirit jade.

    As the other fatally injured samurai staggered towards her back, Lily tore her de out in a reverse stab and shed down with Yasutsuna in her other hand.

    <i>ng¡ª¡ªPshh!</i>

    A collision of spirit energy sent rocks flying all over.

    While Yasutsuna urately blocked her opponent¡¯s weapon, Crescent moon urately stabbed deep into her opponent¡¯s chest and through his spirit jade.

    Lily let out a deep breath.

    But suddenly the ancient warrior¡¯s de moved, though powerlessly, it still unexpectedly moved.

    Lily¡¯s long skirt was torn through.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Lily let out a cry and instinctively rolled to the side.

    Her thigh hurt, on that white leg was a red mark as if she had been whipped.

    Angry and annoyed, Lily got back on her feet and watched that ancient samurai stagger towards her.

    ¡°Kill¡­¡­Kill¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you people, why are you attacking me?¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± That ancient samurai seemed to only be able to say that one word. He raised his tachi and shed towards Lily. Though he was slow, that supposedly dead warrior looked horrifying.

    Lily pushed her domain and sent multiple sakura des shing at the ancient samurai!

    ¡°Huu¡­¡± Lily gently touched the wound on her leg, her chest heaved from the fright¡­¡± What a miraculous tribe, even after his spirit jade was destroyed, the body still made a final strike with all his remaining spirit energy¡­¡± Lily was shocked that such a thing could happen.

    During the fights, she had lost all direction. Even the path originally beneath her feet had disappeared.

    ¡°This is bad, I could originally walk on the path even in this fog, but the path is gone now¡­where should I go?¡± Lily waspletely lost.

    Walk a hundred meters and thene back? She hadn¡¯t moved too far, but what if the direction she walked in was parallel to the road?

    Or look for a spot where the killing intent was weak?

    But she could feel killing intent from all directions, it seemed to be floating about with the mist, she could not use that as a direction guide.

    Lily could only choose a direction based on feeling and instinct.

    As she walked, she discovered she seemed to have walked into the fog filled ruins of an ancient city. The walls of this ce were all ruined, rubble and shattered woodid all over, weathered and rotted over. She couldn¡¯t tell how many years ago this ce had been destroyed¡­

    Robinxen: Of course it¡¯d cut out there.Robinxen: Crackle static fuzz.

 Book 6: Chapter 26: Spirit of the Ancient City

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 26: Spirit of the Ancient City</h4>

    The killing intent in this ce was both intense and dense, and the spirit probe was still useless. Looking at the map, there was no indication of such dangerous ruins in Izumo Mountain.

    So far, all Lily could do was rely on her instincts and feelings for directions. But it was difficult to maintain a direction in these ruins. The walls and terrain made it simr to abyrinth.

    Lily felt that this was a city destroyed long ago. The various walls and buildings were significantly different from the ones built in Heian-kyo, this city was obviously ancient. Lily looked at the ancient ruins in awe, she didn¡¯t want to recklessly destroy anything and could only walk around the ce.

    Suddenly from the destroyed end of a wall a shadow rushed out, ¡°Kill!¡±

    The samurai howled as it blitzed towards Lily!

    With a quick jump, Lily flipped over the wall evading the attack. <i>Boom!</i> The samurai¡¯s sh destroyed the ancient walls, but all he saw in front was empty space.

    Lily had used the fog to conceal herself and moved swiftly behind the samurai. Without hesitation she let loose a sh and shed straight through his waist.

    But before she took another step, two more shadows jumped out and besieged her.

    As she killed them a heart chilling arrow came flying at her, the arrow was coated in the spirit mes of a peak-staged permanence expert!

    Reacting swiftly, Lily rolled away, <i>Boom!</i> The arrow struck a ruined pavilion and destroyed it, leaving behind arge crater.

    Swiftly rolling to her feet, Lily quickly cast an arcane arte and flung out ten bright fire bombs. Ignoring the bright explosions behind her, Lily swiftly ran in the opposite direction.

    This ancient ruin was filled with ancient samurai, Lily had to fight her way through while looking for an exit¡­

    But no matter which way Lily ran, it seemed as if she was trapped within this endlessbyrinth of ancient ruins, she had to continuously kill ancient samurai as she ran. The weakest of these ancient samurais were at the early stage of permanence, and the strongest reached 60-70% of the power of an early stage throned general. Lily didn¡¯t fear facing one or two of these ancient samurais, but continuously battling against these experts still put a strain on her, after all these guys all used suicidal tactics. A middle staged permanence expert had a chance at wounding her, and if a warrior with strength close to a throne expert struck her in a vulnerable spot, she might lose her life.

    And these ancient samurais seemed to be limitless!

    Lost in this ancientbyrinth, she continued to battle for three days and three nights¡­

    Her red clothes were all torn up, her beautiful skin was exposed all over, but she ignored it. Though she had other clothes, she knew they would be wrecked if she changed.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡± She leaned against a broken wall, taking deep breaths.

    She had already used up all the anima she had hunted, but thankfully she still had several ten magatamas. Her spirit reserves were still abundant, but if she remained trapped here with all these ancient warriors, she would eventually run out of spirit energy.

    Despite this, Lily still wouldn¡¯t absorb human souls or spirit jades. The ethics stopped her from crossing that line. de maidens walked the line between humans and demons, if she crossed that line, then what difference would she have from a demon?

    These enemies were not wraiths, or ghost warriors, they were regr humans. They were about as old as they looked, nowhere near as old as these ancient ruins. Although they were not people of Heian Dynasty, they were still flesh and blood humans. Only, for some reason they had lost all reason and became murderous madmen.

    Lily¡¯s spirit energy continued to decrease even as stress and fatigue piled up on her.

    Looking around her, ¡°Why does it feel like I was here two days ago¡­¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!</i> From some ruins on the ground, a huge ancient samurai rushed out.

    ¡°Damn! Is there no end to this?¡± Lily quickly drew Yasutsuna.

    But¡ª¡ª

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    From all four sides, ancient samurais jumped out of ruins from beneath the ground.

    Lily could feel around ten people.

    All of them charged her together. Her domain could not quickly kill all these samurai within 10 meters of her, and her arcane artes could only destroy one of them.

    Lily could only run!

    She had encountered this situation a few times in the past few days. It was extremely dangerous to be surrounded by ancient samurais.

    With one strike she smashed one samurai out of the way and fled. But several powerful arrows and arcane artes came flying.

    She dodged while she ran, but after a few steps, from the alley of the ruins in front of her, came an entire team of ancient samurais, all of their eyes nk yet ferocious. They shouted as one ¡°Kill!¡± and charged her, making her feel apprehensive.

    All she could do was change directions and run, but more and more teams of ancient samurais appeared, she felt like she was encircled.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, did I run into their nest?¡±

    There were already over a hundred ancient warriors chasing her, if she fought she would quickly be surrounded. All of these were permanence experts capable of harming her, once she was surrounded, no matter how good she was at dodging, it would be hard to avoid the attacks.

    As she ran, she sent multiple sakura des flying like a storm, but she could only leave injuries on the ancient samurai, it was hard to kill with only her domain.

    And at this time, her domain could only detect the terrain 10 meters out, in suchplex terrain, it was not as useful as it usually was.

    Gradually she fell into a state of being chased by arge number of ancient samurai. If this continued and more and more ancient samurai joined, she would fall into real danger.

    Suddenly, in front of her in the fog, the broken walls started shining with white light.

    ¡°Childe here.¡± A gentle feminine voice whispered out.

    Looking in the direction of the voice, Lily saw a middle aged woman standing behind the broken walls. She was wearing a long white robe, and unlike those ancient warriors, her clothes were clean and spotless. Her face was gentle and she radiated a white light from her body.

    Only, Lily noticed that her feet were transparent.

    ¡°Ghost?¡±

    ¡°Child,e here¡­¡± The ghost leant towards a corner of the wall and turned toward Lily with warm eyes.

    ¡°Should I believe her? Is this a trap?¡±

    From behind her, the mob of ancient samurai closed in, arrows and arcane artes flying at her back.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s dress is simr to those ancient samurai ns. Though I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s a ghost, but an upright n who fought with their lives on the line shouldn¡¯t be the type to y tricks, but even if it was a trick, facing a ghost was better than facing that big group of permanence ughtering madmen.

    Lily chose to follow.

    That ghost knew this ce well, even if only ten meters were visible through the fog, she walked through the ruins without any hindrance. Leading Lily through a few turns and corners and they lost the group of ancient samurai.

    Letting out a deep breath, Lily felt the killing intent within the mist and could only feel terrified.

    ¡°Child, do not worry. They will note here, this ce used to be a ce of worship, my nsman still holds this ce in reverence.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the rescue madam. Only, since madam calls those samurai nsmen, why would you help me?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­do you think that we are a bunch of mad demons who kill whenever we meet another person?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Lily didn¡¯t mean that. But why did they be like that?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re called Lily? What a beautiful name¡­if only my son had brought back a daughter-inw like you, how good that would have been.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, sorry, when I saw you, I thought how good it would be if you were my daughter-inw, and then I couldn¡¯t bear seeing you be chased like that, so I came and helped you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Though the reason was strange, Lily still bowed and expressed her thanks.

    ¡°We were originally the descendants of the Asuka n, ah¡­ A long time ago, to escape a frightening battle, my n fled deep into the mountains and lived in seclusion. But this ce was not our hometown, and our n only knew how to fight so we have always been living near these ruins. Only, in recent years, the extended nights havested too long, and everytime some nsmen would be strange¡­up until that month-long extended night, all of my nsmen turned into madmen who would kill whoever they met¡­¡± the ghost replied sadly and helplessly.

    ¡°Madam, how can I leave this ce?¡±

    ¡°Our ancestors set a maze formation here to protect our n. Whenever someone entered, they would lose their direction.¡±

    The ghost picked up a candle from the ruins, and blew on it, igniting a blue spirit me.

    ¡°Miss, hold this candle, and walk in the direction the me is blowing when you encounter a fork in the road. You will find the exit, but be careful and do not allow the me to extinguish1.¡±

    ¡°I understand, thank you madam.¡± Lily took the candle asking, ¡°Madam, do you want me to do anything for you when I leave?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t want to owe any debts.

    ¡°Ahah, your clothes are ruined, I can see that they¡¯re very high quality and beautiful. Did youe from a pce called Heian-kyo?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The ghost¡¯s eyes twinkled with joy, ¡°Really? Then when you return, can you help me track down my son¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°Your son? Can you tell me what his name is?¡±

    Her eyes lit up as she talked about her son, ¡°My son left the ruins many years ago, he said he wanted to see the outside world, but he never returned¡­A few months before the month-long extended night, a n member told me he arrived in a brightly lit city called Heian-kyo. But after that, everyone went crazy and there was no more news. Ah, I forgot to tell you his name, he¡¯s called Akimoto Hara.¡±

    Robinxen: Very fantastical.

 Book 6: Chapter 27: Akimoto Haraâ€™s mother

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 27: Akimoto Hara¡¯s mother</h4>

    ¡°Akimoto Hara?¡± Lily was taken aback.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s expression, the ghost seemed to feel something, ¡°Miss? Did you perhaps meet him before?¡±

    Lily silently nodded.

    The light the ghost was emitting seemed to be brighter, yet more unstable. As she floated closer, Lily felt a chill run through her soul, but resisted the instinct to retreat.

    ¡°Please tell me, where did you meet him? How is he right now? Is he well?¡± The ghost¡¯s voice trembled with agitation, her eyes glowed with gentle light.

    Lily felt the nostalgia of a mother worrying for her child. She didn¡¯t want to deceive her savior, but even more, she didn¡¯t want to hurt her savior! This mother had be a ghost, she must have suffered serious misfortune, Lily couldn¡¯t let her suffer an even more horrendous blow after death.

    There was no mother who would value her own life over her son¡¯s.

    ¡°He¡­he¡¯s doing well.¡± Lily replied through her moistened eyes.

    No, I must not cry, the madam might see through me, I must endure, act happier.

    Lily smiled warmly, though it was a bit far fetched to say, with her beauty, it was the most beautiful smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing very well.¡±

    Lily repeated.

    The mother stared into Lily¡¯s eyes as her eyes lit up with happiness, but very quickly seemed to understand something.

    ¡°You, do you know where he is right now?¡± The joyful light in the mother¡¯s eyes seemed to dim down.

    ¡°He¡­¡­he¡¯s walking along his own path as a samurai.¡±

    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s like that¡­miss, I saw your abilities, that he could get your approval, it seems that he must be a very amazing samurai? Right?¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes seemed to shine as she nodded, ¡°He is an amazing samurai!¡±

    A bright smile appeared on the ghost¡¯s face, that gratified smile that only appeared when someone recognized their child.

    ¡°Then, do you think he¡¯ll return to visit me?¡±

    ¡°He said he would visit Izumo mountain, absolutely, he definitely will!¡±

    The ghost looked at Lily tenderly, but for some reason her eyes were nk and empty, ¡°You¡¯re a really good girl, I¡¯ve always dreamed that my son would marry such a girl and bring her to see me. Now, though my son hasn¡¯t returned, an ideal daughter-inw like you hase to visit me. It seems that my son and I must have some kind of connection for you to visit here¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    The ghost mother slightly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m tired, you can go.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Go, follow the candle, if it¡¯s you, you can definitely leave¡­I want to be alone¡­and rest a bit¡­¡±

    The ghost floated to the corner of the area and silently faced the corner, as if deep in thought.

    ¡°Madam, take care.¡± Lily turned and left with the candle.

    After leaving the area, she heard the mother start crying. Lily didn¡¯t know if it was because she missed her son, or if she realized something¡­

    But no matter what, her son, Akimoto Hara was an amazing samurai. This point, his mother finally knew her son was amazing enough to shock everyone in Heian-kyo. It was enough to make her proud of her son!

    As Lily walked along the path, a teardrop traced its way down her cheek.

    This world was too dark and had too much misery. Lily knew that and she herself walked upon a dangerous path, but she understood that she must not hesitate or fear.

    She would not allow this sort of tragedy to happen to Senior Rinne, or her beloved sisters.

    ¡°This is my destiny!¡±

    Seeing the ancient ruins, Lily¡¯s heart became even more resolute!

    Lily followed the candle me, but along the road she was inevitably attacked by ancient samurai.

    Holding the candle with her domain, she dealt with the ancient samurai herself.

    Along the path, she killed another six, seven ancient samurai.

    These powerful ancient samurai were all strong men like Akimoto Hara, Lily could only feel a slight regret and pain when she thought of it.

    However, she used this pain to increase the power of her blows to kill her enemies, she knew she would be the one to fall if she didn¡¯t.

    There was no choice.

    ¡°Who, just who drove this ancient samurai n into madness? Just who!¡±

    Looking at the gray sky, Lily wondered, ¡°Is it really the effect of the heavenly disorder? But why would such a simple and upright group of people be the first to be affected?¡±

    As the skies gradually darkened, Lily held the candle as if were the only hope left in this foggy ruins.

    Finally, in the distance, Lily saw the path leading out!

    The fog didn¡¯t seem as dense, and Lily could see the ancient trees far away.

    A figure stood in the path.

    That was a warrior as big as a thick brick wall, a resolute expression and a head shaved into some ancient topknot. His skin looked as ck as metal against that ruined white martial uniform and his eyes glowed with heart frightening light.

    He carried an ancient notched and rusted tachi, and his whole body excluded the might of a middle staged throned sovereign.

    ¡°Unexpected, to think someone could walk out of that ancient maze formation.¡± His voice was as low as a ferocious beast.

    He looked at the candle in Lily¡¯s hand and sneered, ¡°Is it that b?i?t?c?h? Ayeko? Hah, that year she wouldn¡¯t obey me so I killed her, but to think her soul hasn¡¯t dissipated and she still dares disobey me. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll find her soul and extinguish her.¡±

    Hearing that samurai¡¯s confession, her eyes chilled and emitted an intense killing intent she didn¡¯t show to the other ancient samurai.

    ¡°You killed madam? Akimoto Hara¡¯s mother?¡± Lily coldly asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Akimoto Ayeko, her husband has long be a madman, and I think I heard that she had some son called Hara, a very annoying little guy. Only he disappeared, don¡¯t know if he died already. I am the head of the Yaki branch of the Asuka n, that woman dared disobey me, she deserved to die1!¡± This self proimed n head had a ruthless look in his eyes, he spoke as if his killing a woman who didn¡¯t listen was the fault of the woman.

    ¡°Interesting, you¡¯re clear headed.¡± Lily replied.

    The ancient samurai looked at Lily and smiled chillingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, and I know who you are, mirror girl, Lily.¡±

    ¡°Why do you know of me? Isn¡¯t your n secluded from the world?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, secluded? We just don¡¯t care about matters outside of Izumo, the spirit energy here is ten times denser than the outside world! Our n is stronger than those cowards of Heian-kyo, why would we leave?¡± He sneered.

    ¡°But your nsmen, they¡¯ve all be crazed madmen. Your n, it seems to be on the brink of annihtion.¡± Lily coldly observed.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha! Who cares! You think you¡¯re some savior goddess? You speak of such hypocritical and useless words. This is the ce best for advancement, Izumo Mountain! As long as I can ascend one day and be a god, who cares if those trash die?

    ¡°Ascend? You?¡±

    ¡°Hah, mirror girl Lily, you might not know, but you¡¯re just a stepping stone for me. If I kill you, someone will give me countless treasures and secret scrolls! Of course, if I can catch you alive, I¡¯ll get much more. Of course, I¡¯m afraid of trouble, so I¡¯ll just kill you, simple right? Ahahahahaa!¡±

    Lily¡¯s grip on Yasutsuna tightened until her knuckles were white and her de trembled under the pressure.

    ¡°Perfect, I happen to n on sending you to Yomi!¡± Lily coldly retorted.

    ¡°Akimoto Hara, I met your mother. Unfortunately she was killed not long after you left and I couldn¡¯t tell her of the cruel reality of your death. The least I can do is kill this man to avenge your mother!¡± Lily made a decision as her eyes red red with anger.

    <i>Shing¡ª¡ª!</i> Yasutsuna was unsheathed, the exotic red sword inscriptions pulsed, and glowed with light on the cold de edge!

    The head of the ancient samurai n took a stance, his entire body emitted a powerful ancient aura and suppression, the spirit energy blowing around his body howled in the wind, it was as if an ancient beast was roaring.

    This time, Lily couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and took the initiative to attack!

    The spirit energy surrounding her morphed into ten meter tall red spider lilies in full bloom. A sky full of sakura blizzards apanied her as she dashed.

    Behind her, the sky filled with a forest of sakura trees, a phantom of a white clothed mother and son yed underneath the sakura trees.

    Lily had embedded her grief for the Akimoto mother and son into her domain!

    ¡°What!???¡± The ancient samurai head was shocked at the scene, that was a woman he had brutally killed, and in that moment of shock, Lily¡¯s de had already arrived.

    ¡°Die!¡± Lily tightly gripped her katana with both hands and shed with all her might, creating a huge crimson wave like de light!

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!!!</i>

    The ancient samurai head resisted with his full strength, as Lily¡¯s de light collided with his notched tachi, a tremendous shock was transmitted into his body.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± He let out a pained cry, Lily¡¯s blow was too heavy. Not only had another notch been shed into his tachi, but the shockwave had depleted a full tenth of his spirit reserves! Even the ground he stood on had copsed and the path destroyed!

    ¡°I¡¯ve fought so many ancient samurais, among them, you¡¯re the most cowardly one!¡± Lily put more strength into her arms and pressed down with Yasutsuna!

    If this head fought her with the same self sacrificing attacks, then even if she won, she would have taken serious injuries. Their strengths were so close it would be very difficult to win.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of death!¡±

    Suddenly, the head of the ancient samurai burst out with a bit of frenzy and forcibly pushed away Lily¡¯s de with his tachi. In shing power, Lily was superior, but in terms of brute force, of course, this burly male n head was stronger!

    Robinxen: And so he signs his death warrant.

 Book 6: Chapter 28: The Samurai Spirit

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 28: The Samurai Spirit</h4>

    Though Lily was female, she had tremendous spirit reserves!

    Although her realm was at the permanence level, her spirit reserves were more abundant than her opponent¡¯s throne realm. Most of the spirit energy was stored within the spirit sea within the spirit pce. Though it was named ¡®sea¡¯ the truth was that the difference in size between the realms was significant. For example, a spirit jade expert¡¯s reserves could at most be called a pond, a permanence expert would have ake, and only when one reached the throne realm would the spirit reserves resemble a sea!

    Only, whenpared to the body, that incredible space within the spirit pce could be termed ¡®sea¡¯.

    And Lily, although only at the permanence realm, had spirit reservesparable to a sea.

    Currently, turbulent waves roared within her spirit pce, the dense, surging spirit energy gave Lily endless power!

    Experts could conquer and rule the weak, but to do such heartless and atrocious acts yet speak of it as a righteous and natural act, and moreover, the victim in question was someone who had helped her.

    Lily¡¯s body looked to be tilted forward, but her slender feet were nted firmly and her ankles rolled. For an ordinary person, this was a sh made with the power and weight of the entire body, but for Lily, who¡¯s physique had surpassed most male permanence experts, and her natural precise control over her body, allowed the force of her sword strikes to reach the peak, and sometimes even surpass the limits of her body¡¯s physical strength.

    This was one of the reasons why Lily had such incredible striking power as a female, the other was of course her fundamental sword style, the Tsukuyomi sword style.

    If she was topete in lifting weights, she would probably not win over a man of the same realm, but when it came to shing, her blows were simply heavy!

    <i>ng!!!</i> Yasutsuna¡¯s heavy blow came crashing down onto the enemy¡¯s tachi, the impact violently shook him, the ground underneath his feet cracked and the ground was plowed as he was forced back!

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! Why is this woman¡¯s shing power so strong!¡± The ancient samurai head could feel the aura of Lily¡¯s full powered blow, it should be a bit weaker than his, but she had suppressed him with her domain giving her the advantage.

    But he had never thought that this woman would have such powerful shes!

    Seeing the ancient samurai head retreat in a sh, Lily¡¯s eyes shed and she extended a hand casting countless arcane arte me bullets. Though it was a low leveled arcane arte, the number of bullets filled the skies, and the power of each bullet was immense with the strength of her heart, if a bullet struck, the damage would not be small!

    The ancient samurai head came out of the explosions with scorched and smoking clothes, his dark and metallic body revealed.

    ¡°Ha!¡± He roared, his dark body glowed with serene luster, ¡°Mirror girl Lily, just how much do you understand about ancient swordsmanship!¡±

    His steps were heavy, but his speed fast, in an instant he had rushed in front of Lily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of death! Do you dare say you aren¡¯t afraid!?¡±

    He shed down at Lily, but Lily skidded to the side and hacked out a two handed horizontal sh. The ancient samurai head didn¡¯t block, he just turned and limited Lily with a horizontal sh!

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was surprised, this ancient samurai head was also using the sacrificial sword style?

    Quickly, one hand released Yasutsuna and blocked the head¡¯s attack with Crescent Moon as her now single-handed horizontal sh continued its path to the head¡¯s waist.

    <i>Bang!</i> Lily felt like she had shed against an iron wall, the impact unexpectedly sending pain through her wrist.

    And she had only left a de mark on the head¡¯s waist, though there was a cut, no blood was shed!

    ¡°Ahahahaha! You thought ancient swordsmanship was about suicidal tactics? Ridiculous! Real ancient swordsmanship needs to be paired with my Nioh bronze body training method! When you reach the throne realm, your entire body is as hard as eighth grade tamahagane! Only then can you truely ignore all enemy attacks and kill! Those fools who don¡¯t know this body training and can only attack, how far can they walk? Ahahaha! Ahahahahaha!¡±

    The headughed wildly as he once again attacked Lily!

    <i>Bang!</i> Though Lily¡¯s sword skills were superior, the blows shended only resulted in shallow de marks. With his secret body training method, his skin and flesh were as hard as Tamahagane and he couldpletely ignore all of her attacks and focus on offense.

    ¡°Hah¡ª!¡± He sank a sh down into the earth,pletely missing Lily as she shed at the base of his neck. Bright sparks flew as if her de had been reflected back against a blunt weapon.

    Raising his foot, he took advantage of her lost bnce andnded a heavy kick on Lily¡¯s waist, sending her flying out.

    <i>Boom!</i> Lily was thrown through the ancient stone walls of the ruins and rolled uncontrobly into a wreckage.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Ahahahaha! Mirror girl Lily, so what if your domain suppresses me? You can¡¯t hurt me, it¡¯s useless!¡± He charged in to attack.

    Lily swung out, shing a de light at him.

    This sort of long distance sword skill was something he could also dodge, he swiftly evaded the attack and rushed at Lily. This head¡¯s swordsmanship and movement methods were quite good, he wasn¡¯t just a barbarian with an iron body!

    Lily¡¯s body glowed with crimson spirit energy as she met his charge.

    <i>ng!!!</i> Two tachis impacted, sending both skidding back.

    His body was as hard as tamahagane, impact vibrations no longer harmed him, and this nioh training method had noticeably increased his strength, his shing power now rivaled hers!

    Lily¡¯s method for dealing with his sacrificial sword style was simple, directly target his weapon. As long as she properly targeted his weapon, she wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble with his sword style.

    Only, in terms of shing power, Lily no longer had the advantage, and she didn¡¯t have a tamahagane hard body, so the shes would affect her more and her loss of spirit energy would be greater.

    Though her spirit reserves were greater, she still had to climb to the peak of Izumo Mountain, she could not allow herself to be exhausted here.

    Afterall, who knows what sort of dangerous existences would await her when she entered the main peak.

    Should she use her violet lunar energy?

    Lily estimated that if she used up her violet lunar energy, she should be able to kill him, but she didn¡¯t want to waste the energy here.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! You have nowhere to go now woman! Behind you is the ancient ruins, and I¡¯m blocking the only way out! There¡¯s nowhere to run! If you surrender I can hand you to Shuten Doji, that way I can earn more and you get to live! Isn¡¯t it the best of both worlds?¡±

    He wasughing wildly in front of her, alike a gigantic ancient bronze statue!

    Lily stood there for a moment with head lowered, she thought of Akimoto Hara and all those other now mindless ancient samurai yet still obsessed with life and death.

    The image of Akimoto Hara holding a broken de and piercing his own chest appeared in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Is it really that foolish to fight with your life on the line?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± The ancient samurai head shed down as Lily held Yasutsuna up to block. He pushed forward full power, ignoring the superficial wound he took from the sharp de.

    His shoulder mmed against the edge of Lily¡¯s de pushing it away before he mmed a palm into her stomach.

    <i>Bang¡ª!</i> Under the boost provided by Nioh¡¯s bronze body, the palm sted Lily a dozen meters high, before she fell back down and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Mirror girl Lily, there¡¯s only death if you don¡¯t surrender! Since you dared toe to this Izumo Mountain, you should have been ready for this day, ahahahaha!¡± He red his monstrous aura as heughed.

    Lily grabbed her de and stood up, her voice chilly and poignant, ¡°I ask of you this question.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What is it you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s foolish to gamble your life and fight without regard to injury?¡± Lily¡¯s ck hair covered her face, her eyes could not be seen, all that could be seen on her white face was a crystalline tear1 rolling down to the corner of her lips. Those bright red lips were stretched out into a wanton smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s foolish! Absolutely foolish! That¡¯s just a way for foolish weaklings and those without talent to make excuses for their ipetence! Howughable! If you gamble your life in a fight, then someday you really will die! How far can you travel upon the heavenly path like that? How foolish! Fools like that deserve to be mindless crazed madmen! Their women should be mine! In this ancient city, those who oppose me, die!!!¡±

    Thinking that Lily had no more methods to deal with him, he felt that victory was at hand. His face twisted with joy and arrogance as he dashed towards Lily his powers ring all over.

    He was alike an iparable tyrannical and indestructible ancient beast of copper and iron!

    ¡°You should die too! Though it¡¯s a pity, but destroying beautiful things is what I like the most! Just like killing that fool who dared to disobey me, that wastrel Akimoto Hara¡¯s mother¡ª!!!¡±

    Facing his beastlike charge, Lily closed her eyes, turned sideways sheathing her sword and taking an iai stance.

    She whispered, ¡°To always fight with the resolve to die, I cannot say that you are wrong when you say they cannot travel far on the heavenly path. But you dareugh at and despise the spirit of a samurai who dares put his life on the line?¡±

    She faced the fierce deing at her alike the fangs of a giant beast, her body red with crimson spirit aura¡ª

    ¡°The foolish idiot is you!!!¡±

    Lily¡¯s ck hair fluttered in the crimson aura, the jewel like eyes revealed by the fluttering hair shone with a brilliant glow.

    Her delicate hand gripped the hilt of her katana tightly!

    Force traveled down her slender jade legs.

    Her slender waist umted endless spirit force and circted it through her entire body!

    <i>Shing¡ª!!!</i>

    A world destroying scarlet de light!!

    <i>Pfhh¡ª¡ª</i>

    Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna, brought with it the fury of a kind hearted genius youngdy, it was filled with the resentment of the countless ancient warriors it had cut¡ªand shed deep into a body as hard as eighth grade tamahagane!

    The ancient samurai n head was cut in half from shoulder to waist.

    ¡°What¡ª¡ª!?? This, impos¡­ible¡­¡±

    The upper body of the ancient samurai n head fell off, andnded on the ground behind Lily, those eyes filled with horror and disbelief slowly dimmed2.

    Yuki: Dang it¡­ why does Lily cry that easily?Robinxen: Lily likes bisecting people.

 Book 6: Chapter 29: The Samurai Spirit Â· Continued

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 29: The Samurai Spirit ¡¤ Continued</h4>

    ¡°Cough¡­ah¡­¡± The ancient samurai n head stared at the ground where he had copsed with bloodshot eyes full of unwillingness.

    A body as hard as eighth grade tamahagane was not something Lily could not sh apart, but it was a different situation if that body was boosted by spirit armor.

    Lily had gone full power with that strike, under the effects of sadness and fury, Lily had burst out with power beyond her usual peak!

    However, that strength was not to a level Lily was certain could sh through a body trained by the Nioh bronze body method.

    Warriors put their lives on the line in battle, for honor, for dignity, for the glory of the samurai. This strike, Lily did not use her violet lunar energy which would be indispensable when climbing the mountain, she chose to risk it!

    If the strike seeded, her opponent would die.

    If it failed, then Lily¡¯s strike would bounce off, and she would take her opponent¡¯s strike. A throned sovereign¡¯s strike would either kill or mortally wound her.

    But she could feel the heroic spirits of the ancient samurai buried here for thousands of years. That colossal killing intent created by the obsession and samurai spirit!

    Lily chose to believe in it and put her life on the line!

    Flicking her de and sheathing Yasutsuna, Lily walked into the fog.

    Slender white feet in traditional Japanese socks stepped over the ground in front of the ancient samurai n head¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why¡­did this¡­happen¡­¡± he asked with thest bits of strength, eyes wide in disbelief. The ancient ruins he had once ruined, could no longer be seen clearly.

    Lily stared at the remaining half of her enemy with a gaze of contempt, as if she wasn¡¯t even looking at a samurai, ¡°The one who defeated you was not me, but the ancient samurai spirit you betrayed!¡±

    ¡°What samurai spirit¡­on that road up high, samurai¡­how ridiculous, howughable! How¡­¡±

    His eyes went nk.

    With a thought, Lily took the ancient storage jade from the corpse. A hundred generation n living in seclusion on this Izumo Mountain, they might have treasures never seen in this current era1.

    Catching the storage jade, she injected spirit energy within, breaking the resistance of the now ownerless item. Within was over a hundred magatamas, twelve life recovery magatamas, and some tamahagane and materials, they were all rather high grade yet not very valuable. There were also a few herbs she had never seen before, but Kagura wasn¡¯t here so they couldn¡¯t be identified.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Her senses detected deep within the storage jade, what seemed to be an ancient scroll.

    Taking out the scroll, Lily probed it with her domain, after confirming there were no traps she opened it. On the scroll was a letter written by the ancestors of the Asuka n.

    ¡°We failed to locate the dragon tamahagane ore veins, the lords of the Tenson n will definitely be furious and sentence us to n extermination, it is already impossible to return alive. Flee, do not hesitate, the farther you run the better¡­the lord will definitely turn their anger to you, flee to the farthest, most secret ce and never return. Do not hold any hopes of the lords having mercy¡­dragon tamahagane, perhaps it doesn¡¯t exist at all in this world¡­¡±

    ¡°Dragon tamahagane? What is that?¡± Lily remembered back to that night when she parted ways with madam Yoruko, she had once mentioned the samurai¡¯s ultimate dream, to forge Oborozuki Muramasa, perhaps this dragon tamahagane was rted to this? Only Lily had no idea how to forge Oborozuki Muramasa, it was useless to think so much.

    Lily activated her domain and dug a hole behind the ruined walls. She didn¡¯t bury the n head and instead ced the scroll in the grave. This scroll originated from the ancestors of the ancient samurais, perhaps there would be a chance it¡¯d be discovered by some of their wandering nsmen.

    After burying the scroll, she knelt and bowed.

    ¡°Ancestors of the Asuka n, your descendants were affected by some force and became murderous madmen. I was helpless and could only kill them. I ask for your forgiveness, and hope that their souls¡­can transcend early.¡±

    No one could see her nor would she speak of this to others in the future, she only truly hoped those poor souls could be saved.

    Suddenly a white phantom appeared above the grave where the scroll was buried. That was a tall worn down middle-aged ancient samurai spirit standing straight. His expression was one of loneliness.

    ¡°Thank you¡­miss, for avenging me and Ayeko.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily startled, ¡°Senior is¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Atsushitsu Chinoeichi, I was originally the patriarch of the Asuka n. I was murdered by the man who died under your de. That man was the elder brother of my first wife, he coveted my position as patriarch and my beautiful lover, Ayeko. I knew that I might fall to his venomous hands so we decided to have our only child leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°That child, is he Akimoto Hara?¡±

    The spirit body nodded, ¡°In order to protect that child, we didn¡¯t tell him I was his real father. I only advised him that the outside world was vast. Within that child flows the blood and the unparallelled bravery of my Asuka n, only he¡¯s too stiff and unbending. I told that child to explore the outside world and reach the pinnacle, then return, by then, both Ayeko and I would probably already be dead. With Ayeko¡¯s character, she would prefer to die then yield, in that regard, Hara is too much like his mother. If he can grow up and return, then he would naturally avenge us, but I never thought the one to avenge us would be you.¡±

    Lily looked down, ¡°That sort of scum, even if it was only to protect the samurai path in my heart, he must be killed.¡±

    That spirit body samurai showed an approving smile to Lily, ¡°I know that my son¡¯s talent might not be lower than yours, but his personality makes it hard for him to aplish too much. Though I¡¯ve already died, I¡¯m aware of all that happens in this ancient ruins, including your talk with Ayeko. Tell me the truth, miss, Hara is¡­he¡¯s probably already dead.¡±

    Lily endured the sudden sense of sadness and silently nodded.

    ¡°As expected¡­with his rigid personality he couldn¡¯t adapt to the current era¡­can you tell me how he died?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t hide it and told the truth.

    ¡°I see¡­to think¡­his death was rted to you¡­but miss, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. You must have wanted to save him, only you couldn¡¯t make it in time right?¡±

    Lily showed a helpless look of sadness.

    ¡°Looks like my Asuka n has really been destroyed. Miss, you seemed to have some interest in the dragon tamahagane described in my ancestor¡¯s scroll?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have a deceased senior who¡¯s lifelong wish was to forge a heavenly treasured sword. I want to carry on that wish and fulfill it.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Tamahagane is indeed an ore required to forge the world¡¯s most unparalleled treasure sword, only it¡¯s a legend. Even my Asuka n has spent thousands of years searching for this ore, it¡¯s just that the main branch of my Asuka n has long disappeared from this world, missing or exterminated I do not know. There¡¯s just one thing, I heard from the ancestors that only the main branch of the Asuka n has the refining method for the dragon tamahagane, but since the existence of the item itself is in question. Miss, just take this as a legend to listen to¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± Lily thanked, bowing respectfully.

    He nodded, ¡°Go then, I¡¯ve regained my freedom. I will go look after my love in the ancient realm¡­I never thought I would meet her again in this way, ehehe¡­¡­¡±

    He turned, and flew into the ancient ruins, robes fluttering.

    Taking ast look at the ancient ruins, Lily turned and left.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Not long after, in the ancient ruins, the samurai and Ayeko meet.

    The two spirits had never thought they could meet again in this life2, they had mixed feelings about this, though they were once again together, they could no longer touch each other.

    Both spirits had a blissful yet sad reunion, Ayeko announced, ¡°Chinoeichi, I want to go search for our son.¡±

    He had not told Ayeko that Hara had already died and Lily could not harden her heart enough to tell her. He could not muster the courage either.

    ¡°I will stay here, and await your return.¡±

    ¡°Once I find Hara, we shall return together.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Ayeko, I will wait for you here.¡±

    He watched as Ayeko¡¯s spirit faded into the fog as she left.

    In his heart, he could only hopelessly think, ¡°Ayeko, I¡¯m afraid you will never return.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    However, neither Ayeko or Chinoeichi had thought that on a mountain road, thousands of miles away from lzumo mountain, a lonely soul, with a deep stab wound in his chest, slowly drifted on the difficult road towards Izumo Mountain.

    Though he still possessed somebat power, if he encountered a ghost swallowing monster, or some powerful onmyouji, or a samurai¡­then his journey would end.

    ¡°Before I ascend, I still¡­just want to return and see mother¡­¡± Akimoto Hara¡¯splexion was far more gloomy than when he was still alive. He continued drifting on the dark mountain road.

    He didn¡¯t know that his mother, who had already be a wandering spirit, was traveling towards him3¡­

    Within the faint fog, a majestic mountain could be seen in the distance.

    Looking at the scenery,pared to the main peak, the surrounding mountains, no matter how steep or rugged, paled inparison!

    Once again looking at the map, shepared her surroundings to the map.

    ¡°That should be Mount Izumo¡¯s main peak!¡±

    After passing through the dangerous ancient ruins, Lily finally saw her destination, the main peak of Mount Izumo!

    Legends say that the main peak of Mount Izumo pierced the heavens and was the ce where celestials gathered. Staring up high, Lily could only stare in daze, ¡°Can I really, climb up that high?¡±

    Even looking from a distance, she could feel the terrifying pressure emanating from the mountain.

    In today¡¯s era, none of Heian dynasty¡¯s powerhouses could climb this peak. Just how would her capabilities match up to theirs?

    ¡°No matter what, I have to give it a try.¡±

    Lily was resolved and determined.

    Robinxen: Lily logic. Show up out of nowhere, get underestimated, murder all opponents, take their treasure, refuse to borate.Robinxen: Well I mean¡­ they didn¡¯t technically?Robinxen: Bittersweet ending perhaps?

 Book 6: Chapter 30: Oyashirazu, village among the mountains

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 30: Oyashirazu, vige among the mountains</h4>

    The rain poured and came down like a shower!

    Deep within the forests of the Tanba province, pirs of rain poured down the towering trees, mixing with the lines of rain sshing off the leaves. It was like a despairing soundtrack mixed in with the chilling winds of the mountains.

    Avoiding the muddy grounds, Uesugi Rei took steps on the edge of the hills, in front of her, between the mountains within the green valleys was a town. Several hundred ruined buildings clung to the mountainside, looking as if they would be washed away by a sh flood. The sight did not bring muchfort to Rei.

    Minamoto no Kenki and Hatano put down the stretcher and walked forward to look, ¡°Great! There really is a vige here!¡±

    Toyama only had a single arm left and couldn¡¯t carry the stretcher, since Uesugi Rei was in charge of the fighting, only Hatano was left to carry the stretcher with Kenki. Her firearm had been destroyed anyway, and herbat power was now the weakest among them all.

    ¡°Nakajou, endure a bit, as soon as we arrive in the vige we can heal your wounds.¡± Hatano¡¯s encouraged, her eyes filled with hope.

    However Nakajou was half-unconscious, his pale bloodless lips moved without any sound.

    But that was unimportant, what was important was reaching the vige as soon as possible and exchanging money and treasures for food, rest and a doctor¡¯s services.

    A half dead camel was still bigger than a horse. They were all real noble disciples of the Heian Dynasty.

    They travelled across the hills and arrived at the mountain vige called Oyashirazu.

    The rain was very heavy, and the entire mountain and valley was covered by ayer of fog. Nothing could be seen clearly, it was as if no one was outdoors and a feeling of silence.

    Uesugi Rei scouted using a spirit probe.

    ¡°The vige has people.¡± She reported.

    They carried Nakajou in and observed that all houses had their windows and doors shut tight. There were no pedestrians walking the roads and it seemed there was no such thing as a lodging house in this deste mountain vige.

    ¡°There¡¯s no lodging¡­no medical center¡­what do we do?¡± Under the torrential rain, Uesugi Rei¡¯s silver hair was soaked through, dripping with rain and stered to her cheeks, she seemed at a loss at what to do.

    Toyama replied, ¡°As long as there are people, then it¡¯s fine. Just look for a civilian and pay some money for some lodging and hire them to cook, afterwards just ask about the situation.¡±

    Toyama was different from the rest of the group, he often traveled alone outside and was very experienced in these sorts of things.

    They found a wooden house looking rtivelyrge and intact. Toyama walked up to knock on the door, but it didn¡¯t open.

    ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡± Rei stepped forward to use brute force to open the door, but was stopped by Hatano.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, these people are all civilians, not demons, we can¡¯t use power against them.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A wanton smile spread over her face, ¡°Since Tanba has already fallen to the demon and is out of the control of the Imperial court, we can upy this ce and control these people as a self-proimed feudal lords.¡±

    ¡°Miss Uesugi, are you nning on bing a mountain king¡­¡± Toyama helplessly asked, ¡°Our first priority is to get medical aid for Nakajou, then ask about how to leave this ce. The earlier we return to our territory the better, I would also like to return to the temple. Since this house is no good, then I¡¯ll go ask another.¡±

    On their third try, the door opened.

    A hunchbacked, emaciated and sickly old man opened the door.

    ¡°You all are¡­¡±

    ¡°Old man, wee from the east and got lost here. Could you allow us to take shelter from the rain here and something to eat? We have money.¡± Toyama took out a piece of silver.

    Seeing the silver, the old man replied, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The group entered the worn down wooden house where instead of heavy rain, there was ¡®little rain¡¯ and put down Nakajou.

    Minamoto no Kenki asked, ¡°Old man, ourpanion suffered serious injuries, is there a doctor in this town?¡±

    The old man moved slowly, hunched over and poured a cup of tea for the group, ¡°This vige has an onmyouji, if you¡¯re willing to pay, I can invite him over.¡±

    ¡°We have money, please invite him, ourrade is in serious danger.¡± Kenki replied.

    ¡°Okay, please wait here.¡± The old man put on a hat and limped out.

    Hatano sat down, her feet on the mud floor and leaned back stretching, ¡°Ah¡­atst, somewhere we can rest at.¡±

    Uesugi Rei sat down against a pir facing the door, one hand holding her nameless ancient sword.

    Toyama drank his tea before asking, ¡°Does anyone feel that things went too smoothly today?¡±

    Kenki retorted, ¡°That¡¯s because previously things were going far too horribly, that isn¡¯t normal at all. This ce is a human vige, it¡¯s naturally more convenient.¡±

    The rain resounded loudly as it hit the wooden roof¡­

    ¡°But even if that¡¯s an old man living in Tanba, why wasn¡¯t he afraid at all when he saw us? We¡¯re all holding weapons.¡± Toyama protested.

    ¡°Perhaps he feels some kinship because we are outsiders.¡± Hatano said as she remained lying down and looking at the leaking ceiling.

    Toyama pondered, ¡°Speaking of outsiders, there are demons nearby and when I explored the vige, I didn¡¯t see any experts nor fortifications. How are they able to defend themselves?¡±

    ¡°Tanba is such a big province and the forests are like mazes. We only managed to find this vige by relying on the map, perhaps this ce hasn¡¯t been discovered by the more powerful demons.¡±

    Toyama nodded, ¡°Hm, that is indeed possible.¡±

    Only Uesugi Rei sat there, her face cold and grim, a puddle of water pooling beneath motionless, she hadn¡¯t even drank any water.

    The skies darkened, and the old man still hadn¡¯t returned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Toyama was feeling uneasy, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the old man returned after so long?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Rei¡¯s eyes flickered and warned softly, ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±

    The group started to feel that something wasn¡¯t right and involuntarily looked at Uesugi.

    ¡°My domain was sealed a moment ago.¡± She said.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what method they used, but right now I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on outside this small house.¡± She said with a grim face.

    At this moment, a knock sounded on the door.

    Hatano walked toward the door, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door, perhaps it¡¯s the old man.¡±

    ¡°Hold!¡± Uesugi warned in a low voice, ¡°Is there anyone who knocks on their own door when returning? Nor is the door locked.¡±

    Hatano took a few steps back in panic.

    Another knock on the door sounded, then silence.

    ¡°Avoid!¡± Uesugi shouted.

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i> With a loud explosion, the wooden door was turned into debris flying into the house, and behind it flew in two gleaming steel knives.

    Fortunately Hatano had been warned and rolled to the side in advance.

    <i>Swish¡ª!</i>

    A huge green blur rushed in, the green blur looked like some crawling type of monster, as big as a cow.

    It was extremely fast, and waved its tail as it charged at the rolling Hatano.

    Uesugi Rei also instantly moved, in a silver sh, she arrived beside the blur, her long tachished out, slicing through the pirs of the house towards the blur.

    <i>Whizz¡ª!</i> The blur swiftly changed directions and ran up the walls and crouched on the ceiling avoiding Uesugi¡¯s de.

    The blur revealed itself to be a monster with paws attached to six machete-like ws, an ugly green bald head and a long tail.

    This monster had the aura of ate-staged permanence beast!

    ¡°Arch-demon!¡± Both Kenki and Toyama went pale.

    Late-staged permanence! They had never dealt with such a strong monster!

    They were in a bad situation, though Uesugi Rei¡¯s realm was at the mid-staged permanence, but her cursed de had been sealed and her spirit power was exhausted.

    Dropping from the roof the arch-demon fell towards Uesugi Rei and six wed paws filled with the powerful permanence energy shed towards her.

    With how narrow the house was, Uesugi Rei was more worried about herpanions being harmed and was forced to intercept with her de!

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>

    The immense shockwave created by the collision between two permanence experts directly destroyed the small wooden house.

    Instantly, the dark night skies and heavy rain engulfed the battlefield.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s long silver hair flew within the storm of spirit energy, her slender thighs drenched in rain, and she held her tachi up high and the ground beneath her feet had cratered. She had directly caught the powerful blow of a peak-staged permanence monster!

    Under the rain and wind, Toyama staggered about as he hurriedly dragged the stretcher to the side as he stared at the battle. ¡°Uesugi Rei, so powerful¡­that monster is already beyond my ability to detect and she can match it!¡±

    At this moment, Uesugi Rei was surprised to find that on the four sides of where the house had been was strawmen, and on the faces of each strawman was a talisman.

    ¡°Is this strange formation blocking my domain? But I didn¡¯t detect this monster entering the vige, just who set up this formation?¡± Uesugi Rei wondered in her heart.

    Pushing hard on her de, she flung the monster away and shed out at the same time sending out a piercing silver de light.

    <i>Pfft!</i> It actually left a sh wound on the body of the monster.

    The monster was flung back into another house, smashing through it. As ityed in the ruin, its long tongue flicked out, ¡°What a powerful woman! Looks like the master¡¯s dinner will be very rich tonight!¡±

    Uesugi Rei sneered, facing the threat of thiste-staged permanence monster, ¡°What a coincidence, I haven¡¯t eaten yet, only roasted lizards are disgusting!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the noble archdemon¡ªAzure bat tiger! A lowly human daresugh at me?¡±

    <i>Fwoosh¡ª!</i>

    The azure bat tiger blurred into an afterimage, circling around before leaping through sheets of rain biting at Uesugi Rei!

    Circting her ice powers, Rei shed down but was blocked by a six wed paw.

    Continuing its charge, the azure bat tiger bit towards Uesugi Rei¡¯s slender waist.

    <i>Bam!</i> Instantly behind her back, Nioh¡¯s phantom appeared and augmented her.

    Her strength boosted and her de pressed down, smashing the azure bat tiger down. The ground cratered as rocks, dirt and water exploded out.

    <i>Crash¡ª!</i> The azure bat tiger¡¯s eyes went wide, as it let out a pained hiss. Its body quickly bent, sending a long tail whipping at Uesugi Rei!

    However, Rei reacted immediately, bending back and avoiding the tail sweep before sweeping her tachi up in an upward sh.

    <i>Pfft¡ª!</i>

    A burst of dark green evil blood flew into the air as the long thick tail of the azure bat tiger was chopped off!

 Book 6: Chapter 31: Arayama, Life Recovery Magatama

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 31: Arayama, Life Recovery Magatama</h4>

    Having its tail cut off, the azure bat tiger jumped into the air with a yowl.

    Adjusting her bnce, Uesugi Rei flipped andnded on the floor slicing out horizontally, sending sliver delight slicing through the raindrops. Within ten meters, all the rain became ice.

    Before the azure bat tiger couldnd, Uesugi Rei had sliced open its stomach!

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes lit up as if reveling in the pleasure of ughter, with a thought, the Nioh phantom behind her stretched out two big hands and lifted up this disembowelled azure bat tiger!

    With a leap, de pointed up, Uesugi Rei sliced the azure bat tiger in two pieces. Despite that, the bat tiger had tenacious life force and still struggled to bite at Rei!

    Within the air, Rei flung out one silvery de light after another.

    Having lost its spirit armor and physical power, the azure bat tiger was quickly chopped into multiple pieces revealing a turquoise magatama radiating a refreshing aura, instantly, Uesugi Rei stretched out a hand and grabbed it.

    Fragments of the azure bat tiger sttered onto the floor.

    ¡°Life recovery magatama!?¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s mouth revealed a rare warm smile as she stared at the turquoise magatama.

    Just as the group was about to let out a breath of relief, thinking the battle was over.

    Suddenly the sky became even cker as rumbling ck thunderclouds pressed down from the mountains filled with shing thunder, casting an eerie light on the small vige.

    <i>Roar¡ª!</i> A long ancient deep roar!

    From the side of the mountain, a thirty meter tall monster appeared from behind a house. It had an iparable muscr ck blue body and a ck red mane.

    The giant archdemon looked over with its big golden eyes and instantly saw Uesugi Rei standing amongst the chunks of the azure bat demon.

    ¡°Human¡ªyou dare kill my subordinate, I, Arayama, will tear you outsiders to pieces today!¡± That arch-demon was surrounded by demon clouds filled with moisture and radiated the aura of a peak permanence realm!

    ¡°A young and powerful woman, just thinking about it makes me think your flesh must be delicious! Ehehehe¡ª¡± The deepughter of Arayama shook the mountains.

    Toyama, Hatano and the others shivered in fear as their hearts chilled under despair of just facing this arch-demon.

    ¡°Too¡­¡­too strong, this archdemon is too strong¡­peak-stage permanence¡­can¡¯t win, this is impossible¡­.¡± Hatano stood dazed, trembling in the rain as she stared before her gaze turned confused.

    Hatano trained as a gunmaiden, she was different from the general expert, she had the ability to detect the strengths of opponents stronger than herself.

    Facing such a strong archdemon, that tall goddess stood arrogantly, her long silvery hair flowed like a waterfall in the rain.

    She was shaking, the hand holding her de shook.

    But it wasn¡¯t because of fear, it was excitement, the excitement that came before a life and death battle, an excitement regr people would not understand!

    In the world, there were those few people who were obsessed with mortalbat, lived for the thrill of mortalbat, perverted existences.

    They were geniuses born forbat!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s lips curved into a smile edged with wanton madness, ¡°Peak-staged permanence? If we don¡¯t try, how would you know?¡±

    That gigantic arch-demon just stared at Uesugi Rei, ignoring the others.

    ¡°A mere mid-staged permanence fool dares be so arrogant!¡± the arch-demon¡¯s aura red, forming a tornado of demonic clouds of rain and fog, ¡°Women¡ªweaklings! But delicious food!¡±

    Arayama¡¯s huge ws came grabbing at Uesugi Rei!

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i> Uesugi Rei¡¯s wild aura exploded and behind her Nioh¡¯s phantom reappeared. Her aura might not necessarily lose to the arch-demons!

    ¡°Be careful! Sister Uesugi!¡± Seeing that giant ck w grab at Uesugi horrified and terrified Hatano.

    Uesugi Rei leapt up to meet the w, the ancient tachi within her hand dragging along wind and water. The drag had rolled up all the rainwater on the ground.

    ¡°Hah¡ª!!!¡±

    A cold and fierce challenge!

    <i>Bang¡ª!!!</i>

    A long de covered in silver aura collided head on with that giant w.

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>

    Uesugi Rei wasunched out by that immensely heavy force, flying into and through a wooden house, smashing it into pieces!

    ¡°Uesugi¡ª!!!¡± Herpanions shouted.

    <i>Roar¡ª!</i> Arayama didn¡¯t emerge unscathed either, it clutched its ws, green blood constantly pouring out, two fingers had been shed off!

    The stump-like fingers had been sealed with frozen ice, preventing regeneration.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s clothes were in tatters and her beautiful skin was exposed to the rain, but she stood up in the ruins of the house and flicked the green blood from her sword. Her chest heaved1 from the blow and the excessive spirit energy consumption, but her expression remained calm.

    ¡°Screee¡ªeeee¡ªeech¡ª¡ª¡±

    Shrill howls kept on emerging from Arayama¡¯s mouth.

    A great number of demons emerged from the surrounding hillsides and woods, they climbed onto the various houses, blocked the surrounding roads and surrounded the group.

    ¡°What!?? How, how can there be so many monsters!??¡± Toyama panicked.

    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded!??¡± Hatano held her mouth, eximing.

    Uesugi Rei coldly observed, ¡°Looks like for these humans to survive in this Tanba province, they must have already submitted to the demon.¡±

    ¡°What? This¡­how could this be¡­¡± Hatano felt a sense of despair.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Arayama howled.

    Countless monsters jumped down from the roofs, poured out from the streets, woods, and all rushed at the little group.

    ¡°Protect Nakajou!¡± Minamoto no Kenki shouted.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Toyama hefted his staff in one arm.

    Facing such a desperate situation, Hatano¡¯s eyes became ruthless, she gritted her teeth, pulled out a tanto and rushed at the monsters with a shout. ¡°Heave-ho¡ª! I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±

    Kenki also pulled out his weapon and rushed at the other side.

    Arayama strode over, its foot stepping over the house and into the open space in front of the group, its body taking up a whole half of the space. It lifted one foot and stomped towards Uesugi Rei.

    Turning into a silver sh, she dodged while retreating, and ended up retreating into the middle of a bunch of monsters.

    The pain of its fingers infuriated Arayama, it ignored everything and continued to stomp at Uesugi Rei. Although she rolled away, the small monsters around her were stomped into ground meat.

    ¡°Freeze!¡± Uesugi Rei flung out an arm and a long rope of her domain¡¯s ice water2 hit the back of Arayama and froze to it.

    Stretching taunt the line of ice water, Uesugi Reiunched herself up high towards the back of the arch-demon. When she released the line she was already up high above the arch-demon¡¯s massive back, targeting that maned head, Uesugi Rei¡¯s ancient de released frozen aura and the Nioh phantom behind her roared in fury. Uesugi Rei struck down like a bolt of heavenly punishment!

    Turning fast, Arayama sent an extremely fast backhand towards Rei.

    Seeing that she was about to be pped away, Uesugi Rei twisted her body and shed towards that huge w.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i> Ice crystals exploded violently midair, and though Uesugi Rei was sent flying, the arch-demon¡¯s massive w also took serious injury. While flying, Uesugi Rei sent out another stream of icy water and hooked onto the shoulder of the arch-demon and swung herself around the front of the arch-demon.

    <i>Pfht¡ª!</i> Her long tachi arched out a bright silver de light as ck green blood spewed like a fountain from the neck of the arch-demon.

    ¡°Cough¡ªAgh!¡± Arayama had ruled this area for a hundred years and this was the first time it had suffered serious wounds. Feeling its life was in danger, it swung its w furiously at Uesugi Rei.

    <i>Bang!</i> She was sent out flying as a tiny bullet. She flung her water line around houses and trees, though none of them were able to stop her flight, they still buffered the impact as she smashed into the mountain wall behind the houses.

    Thinking it had killed Uesugi Rei, the arch-demon took steps forward and grabbed at Hatano, ¡°I¡¯ll eat you first!¡±

    Then¡ª

    <i>Swish!</i> A silver sh flew past the arch-demon¡¯s feet, and a line of ice cold water caught the arch-demon¡¯s foot mid step, sending its huge body falling forward.

    Seeing the iing falling body, Hatano quickly fled.

    Just as the arch-demon extended a hand to catch itself, the silver light returned and left a deep bloody wound on the wrist.

    ¡°Aghh¡ª!¡± Howling and pulling back its arm, the arch-demon¡¯s body tilted forward even more as Uesugi Rei attached a water line to its shoulder and swung behind the arch-demon.

    Stretching out one hand, Uesugi Rei condensed the entirety of her body¡¯s permanence energy and molded it with her domain and shot a several meters long ice spike at the arch-demon.

    The ice spike pierced the thick back of Arayama and couldn¡¯t pierce further as the arch-demon turned and grabbed at Uesugi Rei.

    Uesugi Rei lifted her tachi up high and surrounded it withyers of ice and water before mming it down on the ice spike.

    <i>Clink!</i>

    With a horrifying sound, the ice spike was driven deeper into the arch-demon bursting out of its chest.

    That terrifying piercing sent shivers through Rei¡¯spanions.

    ¡°Agh¡ªGaaack¡ª¡± The arch-demon¡¯s body twitched involuntarily, ck blood flowing out of its mouth. Its mane puffed up, its eldritch energy violently fluctuated! Taking such a serious injury, Arayama was ovee with anger and desperately tried to sh Rei with its ws.

    Rei turned and flipped within the air, her long de seemed to be suspended in the air before violently grinding a gigantic w into pieces.

    But¡ª Arayama¡¯s other w came smashing from the other side and sent Uesugi Rei flying once again into the mountain walls.

    Falling to its knees, it held its body up with its two hands while its wounds constantly bled. The chest injury it had taken was almost a lethal blow, it was very difficult for it to stand up now.

    Falling down from the cliff walls, Uesugi Rei crawled out of the pile of rocks. She only had a few remaining rags covering her body, her hair was hanging limply and she panted, out of breath, but her eyes were strong and determined. Stabbing her de into the ground, she used it to totter upright. Taking a steady stance, her hands held onto her de and let out a deep breath before looking at the severely injured Arayama.

    Her bloody mouth let out an excited smile3.

    Yuki: Yes yes, her chest is heaving in battle, but all women¡¯s chests heave in every single battle. How many times does this author have to repeat the same boring ¡®chests heaving¡¯ and ¡®sweat dropping down onto chests.¡¯Robinxen: Honestly it¡¯s easy to forget she¡¯s meant to be the ice queen of this novel.Robinxen: She¡¯s morbin.

 Book 6: Chapter 32: Toyama Atsushi

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 32: Toyama Atsushi</h4>

    Dozens of monsters, big and small, howled and charged at Uesugi Rei.

    But Uesugi Rei¡¯s gaze was focused on Arayama. The demons only saw the long de in her hand swing out and a bright blue de light before all the charging monsters were beheaded!

    Holding up her tachi high, icy cold spirit energy entangled around her de as more monsters closed in.

    ¡°Hah¡ª!¡± An ice blue moon arc tens of meters long cut down and ughtered monster after monster!

    Arayama was covered in blood, its eyes glowed with ferocious rage. It crawled towards Rei and bared its fangs howling, ¡°Human¡ªyou puny things only fit for food actually hurt me¡ªGack¡ªhow dare you hurt me! Die!!!¡±

    Demonic clouds surrounded it as it leapt at Rei, itsst remaining w slid through the clouds and fog at her!

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes remained on therge sharp ice spike speared through the arch-demon. That was an ice spike formed from the energy of her domain,pletely under the control of her will.

    With a thought¡ª the entire ice spike violently blew up!

    <i>Roar¡ª!</i> The explosion of the ice spike piercing it interrupted its leap, Uesugi Rei seeing the opening, ran forward, evading the descending w and thenunching off it towards the arch-demon¡¯s chest.

    Then out of nowhere, an early-stage permanence monster threw a long whip at Uesugi Rei.

    The whip twirled around her foot and held her down!

    With a ferocious re, Arayama opened its bloody mouth and bit at her.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i> The big mouth mmed into the wooden house with Uesugi Rei.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Miss Uesugi!!¡±

    Herrades shouted in horror as they saw the scene.

    ¡°Noooo¡ª!¡± Hatano cried out holding her mouth1, but the giant head of Arayama was gradually forced back.

    Uesugi Rei was revealed, holding the handle of her tachi in one hand and the de in the other, blocking the fangs with her de. She strode forward with strong legs, pushing back the huge head.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s ancient tachi was pressed against two rows of column like foul smelling fangs, both sides pressing with full force. The arch-demon¡¯s gigantic teeth rattled, the muscles all over its body bulged with force, and the terrifying hole in its chest continued to spew blood all over. Its pair of wide gold eyes stared at Uesugi Rei with hatred!

    Hatano stared wide eyed at the scene.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes glowed with violet light as she gritted her teeth. There was no fear in her despite the fanged mouth as big as a castle gate.

    <i>Crack¡ªCrack¡ª</i> The ground beneath her feet kept fracturing.

    Her arms trembled from the exertion, ice spiritual energy continued to swirl around her as if evaporating!

    From between gritted teeth, the arch-demon growled, ¡°Human! You¡¯re finished! You lose¡ª!¡±

    Not ten meters away, monsters rushed at Uesugi!

    Behind Uesugi, the Nioh phantom appeared, surrounded by an icy aura, it swung its fist, punching those monsters into the air!

    But the Nioh phantom was too sluggish, there were still many monsters rushing Uesugi!

    A ferocious ghost faced hound with big jaws bit down on her calf.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± Still in a contest of strength with the arch-demon, she could only take the bite as her slender legs trembled!

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡± Hatano abandoned everything and desperately rushed to her aid, battling those monsters surrounding her!

    ¡°Human! You¡¯re finished!¡± Its remaining intact w lifted and shed toward Uesugi Rei¡¯s side!

    <i>Bang!</i> The Nioh phantom erupted with power, its thick powerful arms rose to meet the w and held it back, they were equal in power!

    ¡°What!??¡± Arayama could only continue to concentrate and exert strength.

    ¡°Master! Let me!¡± That early-stage permanence monster who had kept hidden shouted and rushed out,shing towards Uesugi with a thorny whip!

    The horns of the whip emitted disgusting ck aura, whenshing through the rain and fog, it corroded the water as it sshed down, melting holes into the ground.

    The whip condensed with the full strength of a permanence monster whipped at Uesugi Rei¡¯s heart!

    Rei tilted her head to look at the iing ambush, her eyes narrowing, but there was nothing she could do!

    However¡ª a big figure rushed in front of her!

    It was the hermit Toyama Atsushi!

    His one arm raised the staff to block the ambush, but how could the full powered blow of a permanence monster be that easy to block?

    The poisonous whip broke the staff and though its power had decreased, it still pierced through Toyama. Blood spurted out and sshed over Uesugi Rei¡¯s face.

    ¡°Kachk, ah¡­¡± Blood came out of Toyama¡¯s mouth as a corrosive aura appeared around the hole in his chest.

    ¡°Brother Toyama!¡±

    ¡°Toyama!¡± Hispanions cried out mournfully.

    Uesugi Rei stared dazed at Toyama¡¯s back, ¡°Brother Toyama¡­¡±

    ¡°Uggg¡­Ue, Miss Uesugi, I¡¯ve troubled you the entire trip, this time, it¡¯s my turn to protect you¡­¡± Toyama turned his head to look at her, smiling as his eyes dimmed.

    ¡°Toyama¡­¡± Rei¡¯s eyes turned as icy clear as mirrors, as if she had lost consciousness.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i> Sky crushing aura erupted, Uesugi Rei pressed her lips together, her body trembling with endless power as she pressed her tachi harder against the arch-demon¡¯s fangs.

    Suddenly, her wrist seemed to bend and flex, and her de slid along the fangs towards the gap between.

    <i>Pfft!</i> A heavy stab followed, piercing through the jaws of Arayama, nailing it to the ground.

    The arch-demon howled furiously and lifted the top of its jaws to bite at Uesugi Rei!

    But Uesugi Rei narrowed her eyes and concentrated, a Bishamonten glow emerged within her eyes and suddenly time and space stagnated and the world froze over! Uesugi Rei tightly clenched her tachi, and gathered up all of her strength and silent fury¡­

    <i>Pfft!!!</i> She tore her tachi up high¡ª¡ªripping a line out of the middle of the arch-demon¡¯s head, from bottom to the forehead, shing it in two!

    No matter how vigorous its lifeforce was, once the brain was split in two, all regeneration was useless.

    The arch-demon¡¯s consciousness had been destroyed by Uesugi Rei with one blow.

    The huge body and split in half head copsed onto the floor powerlessly and a huge flowerlike stter was formed.

    A huge golden eyeball rolled down drawing a long tentacle like bloodline. It stared at Rei resentfully and mockingly as if it had thest remaining consciousness of the arch-demon within.

    A weak strand of spirit energy formed into a low spine chilling voice, ¡°I might have failed¡­but Lord Shuten, won¡¯t let you escape¡­won¡¯t¡­because, you are that sword miko¡­you won¡¯t be able to escape from Lord Shuten¡¯s grasp, sword miko, ehehehehe¡­¡±

    <i>Bam¡ª!</i> Uesugi Rei stomped down with a foot and smashed the Peak-staged permanence entity, Arayama, dead.

    The world fell silent, as if the rain outside was soundless.

    The mob of monsters stared at Uesugi Rei who stood there like a war goddess, one by one they lost their fighting spirit and fled, yelping the entire way.

    Uesugi Rei couldn¡¯t be bothered with these small fries, but there was one she could not let go!

    She kept her eye on the back of that early-staged permanence monster trying to escape within the crowd of monsters.

    Her eyes were unhurried as she lifted her hand and flung several ice spears.

    <i>Pft! Pft! Pft! Pft!</i> Spear after spear pierced through the body of that monster as it howled and twitched.

    With a jerk of her hand, she manifested and grabbed several ropes of water. Shessoed the monster and gave it a powerful tug, pulling it back to her.

    She lowered her body and tightly gripped her tachi. A bright silver de light split the monster in two pieces!

    Before the pieces of corpsended, Uesugi Rei sent out another wave of silver de light, dismantling the demon into pieces! Lump after lump of meatnded on the ground.

    ¡°Hu¡­hu¡­hu¡­¡± Uesugi Rei stabbed her sword into the ground supporting herself, her silver hair scattered around, and her head hung low, panting.

    There was already no living monster anywhere near.

    Turning around, she saw Toyama still standing there, in the rain and fog¡­

    ¡°Brother Toyama¡­¡±

    The wound on his chest passed through both his heart and spirit jade. The corrosion had spread and he finally fell.

    ¡°Brother Toyama!!!¡± Hatano ran over, knelt down and started crying.

    Minamoto no Kenki shook his head helplessly, sheathing his de.

    Raindrops fell all over Toyama. He had endured so long with one remaining arm and a leg broken, but in the end he fell here, and would be unable to return home.

    Uesugi Rei raised her head with eyes closed, and let the rain fall on her beautiful face. From the corners of her eyes, near invisible crystalline drops fell.

    Ever since they had been trapped in this Tanbo Province, Uesugi Rei had not shed a single tear.

    She walked to Toyama and sat silently beside him. Her back straight without saying a word, as if she was silently performing rites for him.

    She pulled out the infinitely valuable life recovery magatama she had just gained and handed it to Hatano, ¡°Hatano, take this and use it on Nakajou.¡±

    Toyama had died, a life recovery magatama would do nothing for him, but Nakajou was different. Nakajou had suffered serious injuries, if a life recovery magatama was used on him, it was very possible he would recover.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, but¡­this is the only life recovery magatama we have. You can use this to save your life in an emergency!¡± Hatano said hesitantly.

    ¡°Take it.¡± Uesugi softly, but resolutely ced the life recovery magatama in Hatano¡¯s hand.

    Hatano nodded and grasped that vibrantly glowing turquoise magatama and ran to the heavily injured and unconscious Nakajou.

    A portion of the vigers had fled into the forests, and another portion had hid within their houses and peeked through ruined doors and windows to stare at them with ugly and pathetic eyes.

    Uesugi Rei did not me these people, for them to survive in this ce, they had no choice but to submit to monsters.

    Uesugi Rei could ughter monsters, but she could not help these people escape from Tanbo.

    That night, they buried Toyama on the hillside, and ced his beloved staff as his gravemarker.

    Instead of reentering the vige, they chose to stay on the hillside for the night.

    On the second day, through the miracle of the life recovery magatama, Nakajou had recovered a bit of his strength, and could once again stand up.

    They worshiped Toyama on that hill before grouping up on the hillside.

    ¡°Where should we go? Minamoto no Kenki held the map, ¡°Besides this vige, there are no other viges marked here.¡±

    Looking into the distance, for some reason she could feel that the eldritch energy in that direction was denser.

    ¡°Forward.¡± She sheathed her tachi on her back, and walked on the mountain road leading to an unknown ce, herpanions looked on in a daze before following.

    The road from Oyashirazu, where did it lead?

    Yuki: Instead of crying and staring, how about go bash up that demon with the whip?

 Book 6: Chapter 33: Mount Izumoâ€™s Invitation Scroll

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 33: Mount Izumo¡¯s Invitation Scroll</h4>

    Three days after Lily walked out of the ancient ruins, she finally reached the foot of mount Izumo¡¯s main peak.

    Looking up the skies were gloomy, clouds covered the skies and the sunlight that shone through the clouds was light gray color. It mixed in with the dark green of the jungle and reflected off the dew turning into a white mist, it felt like a celestial realm.

    The path ahead was a small gravel road snaking up the towering peak, vanishing into the clouds.

    ¡°Does this road reach the top of the main peak?¡± Lily looked up and felt that this road looked quite peaceful if wild, and somehow didn¡¯t look that difficult.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± She gently rubbed her soft hair, and took her first steps up the path, dressed in a red outfit with a katana at her waist.

    ¡°Hey, miss, please wait a moment.¡± From the forest on the side of the road came a gentle middle-aged man¡¯s voice, surprising Lily.

    When she took her first step, she could feel that her spirit probe had been suppressed so much that she didn¡¯t detect a person some ten meters away.

    Turning around, she saw a brown robed monk with a hat walk out of the forest.

    The monk didn¡¯t look too tall, and was a bit on the thin side. Judging from his peaceful aura, it seemed that he didn¡¯t intend to turn hostile with her, but she still remained cautious.

    He took off his hat as he neared her, he looked ordinary, but in between his eyebrows was the deep aura of an onmyouji.

    ¡°Miss, this penniless monk is Ryuzoji Satoyasu. I know that it wasn¡¯t easy for miss to arrive here. Miss should have encountered many dangers and I have no intention of fighting miss. I only want to ask, if miss is willing to make a deal?¡± The monk ced his palms together and bowed.

    ¡°Trade!?¡± Lily¡¯s expression was cautious.

    ¡°Miss need not worry, I shall speak inly, this penniless monk surpassed countless hardships to arrive at the foot of this mountain, but I do not have an invitation scroll and am unable to climb the main peak. I would like to use my treasures to exchange for miss¡¯s hidden scroll, I wonder if you are willing?¡± Ryuzoji asked sincerely with a benevolent face.

    ¡°Why are you certain that I have an invitation scroll? Maybe I don¡¯t have one either?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, since miss can walk up these steps without hesitation, then miss must have an invitation scroll. This mountain has a mystical power, though no one guards the path. If you attempt to climb without an invitation scroll, then you will be lost soon and when you awaken you will find yourself at the foot of the mountain. It is impossible to climb this peak, I have tried several times already.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­so it¡¯s like that? I thank the abbot for the warning, though I have a hidden scroll, I have no ns on trading it.¡±

    ¡°This penniless monk still has some treasures, is miss not willing to look at the treasures before deciding? If miss decides to climb the peak, miss might not gain more treasures than I can exchange with you. This penniless monk is willing to trade all his treasures with you.¡±

    ¡°If you exchange all your treasures, what¡¯s the use going up?¡±

    ¡°This penniless monk pursues the path of the heart, and not treasures or power.¡± The monk reverently replied, it looked like he wasn¡¯t lying.

    Lily nodded, ¡°I sincerely admire the abbot¡¯s mental realm. Only, my reason for climbing this peak is not strength or treasure either. Forgive my inability to grant this exchange.¡± Lily humbly and firmly refused.

    ¡°I see¡­then safe travels, this penniless monk will await the next benefactor. I have already waited here for ten years¡­¡± He saluted Lily with both palms together1.

    ¡°Farewell, abbot.¡± Lily turned and walked towards the peak.

    No wonder, she had wondered how such a big mountain would be guarded so that only those with the invitation scroll could enter. It turned out that the mountain itself had a mysterious power.

    Having experienced the power of Mount Izumo¡¯s Goddess Statue, Lily had no doubt that the main peak would also have such a power.

    Climbing the path, Lily didn¡¯t feel a suppression like when she was climbing the goddess statue mountain.

    Only, she couldn¡¯t judge just how high the mountain was.

    But if this mountain was only high, then it would be nothing for experts, why were they unable to climb to the top?

    Slowly, but gradually, Lily walked into the clouds covering the mountain.

    The spirit energy here was iparable to the world outside, it was at least ten times as dense here.

    Looking around, white mist lingered around ancient trees and strange rocks, it had the atmosphere of a celestial wondend.

    ¡°As expected of the ce immortals gather, the main peak of Izumo¡­¡± Lily silently eximed.

    At this moment, on the stone path within the mist, she vaguely saw a person.

    It was a celestial looking old man in white robes. He was big and muscr, his forehead was smooth and shiny, his hair and beard came together. His fluffy and wide white hair white beard were curly, his nose big, on hisrge but wrinkly face was a pair of eagle-like eyes underneath sunken eyebrows. He emanated an extraordinary transcendent like aura.

    The old man¡¯s hands and feet were extraordinarily big, in his hand was an ancient wood spiked club, his robes reached knee level and he wore dark trousers and high leggings.

    This outfit wasn¡¯t something an ordinary civilian of Heian-kyo would wear.

    The elder watched Lily climb up, and as he spoke, the mountains echoed with this voice.

    ¡°Little girl¡­have youe to tour my Izumo Mountain?¡±

    The voice brought a powerful and unfathomable power of suppression.

    ¡°Immortal?¡± Lily¡¯s heart gave a jolt, she had never seen an elder with such temperament and aura, it was as if he had melded together with the intent and environment of Mount Izumo.

    Lily stepped forward and bowed carefully, ¡°This girl, greets senior.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, to be able to arrive here so young, you must be talented. With such beauty and yet still humble. How rare, how very rare.¡± The elder held the spiked club as he looked down from up high, his voice as thick as thunder.

    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re very kind.¡± In the face of this possible immortal hermit, Lily dared not be excessive and remained very humble and submissive.

    ¡°Little girl, you, where are you from? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°This little girl is named Kagami Lily, Ie from Heian-kyo and I want to climb to the peak of this mountain.¡± Lily truthfully replied.

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± The elder¡¯s thunder-likeughter resounded around them, ¡°Little girl, how ambitious! Do you know how little people have managed to climb to the peak in these thousands of years? That is where the gods gather, how difficult it is for mortals to reach the top!¡±

    ¡°Lily knows, only, there are doubts in Lily¡¯s heart that cannot be solved, I only desire to climb to the peak and ask for advice from the gods.¡±

    ¡°Hohh¡­¡­seeing your sincerity, perhaps you might have a chance, only it will all depend on your fortune.¡±

    ¡°I thank senior for your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The elder looked at Lily and was shocked after a spirit probe. ¡°Little girl, your strength is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Lily is only a beginner.¡± Lily had felt the spirit probe and could instantly tell that his strength vastly overshadowed hers.

    His eyes lit up as he looked at Lily with more and more satisfaction, nodding in approval. ¡°Little girl, though this may be unnecessary but this is my duty, could you please show me your invitation scroll?¡±

    Lily hesitated for a bit but this immortal was far stronger than she was, and he was already in the mountain. He was not going to steal her scroll, she was too vignt and disrespectful to the immortal.

    She offered the scroll with both hands.

    The elder didn¡¯t pick up the scroll and only put a big hand on the top, his eyes lit up ¡°Ah, this is indeed an Izumo mountain¡¯s invitation scroll. This still has the aura of the royal treasury, this was given to you by the royal family?¡±

    Lily was stunned, this elder could tell with just a touch, how amazing. She naturally admitted the truth.

    The elder was very satisfied with Lily, ¡°This old man is guardian of Izumo mountain¡¯s middle level, Tsubiro. The road to the top is long and difficult, since you have traveled thousands of miles here, meeting me is a chance for you. This old man would like to invite you to visit my shrine, speaking of, ten years ago there was another tall beauty called Ayaka who passed by and studied at my shrine2.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka?¡± Lily perked up, the foremost onmyouji in the world Lady Ayaka would not have been able to reach the heights she was at just from studying at the Izumo shrine. She must have found opportunities in this Izumo mountain, and perhaps even learned from immortals in Izumo mountain¡­ Perhaps that¡¯s why her strength was transcendental?

    It was said that even if you don¡¯t reach the top of mount Izumo, there are still many opportunities. The most powerful weapon in Lady Ayaka¡¯s possession, the low level spirit artifact Izumomaru was obviously acquired by Fujiwara ancestors in mount Izumo. Lily¡¯s entire trip here was filled with danger, but she hadn¡¯t encountered any opportunities.

    Though her goal was to reach the peak of Izumo mountain, she would not miss any opportunities along the way.

    ¡°Lily is but a woman of humble birth, I thank the senior for the favorable impression. Lily will naturally obey.¡± Lily saluted happily, though she was a samurai, it would be great if she could learn some of Izumo¡¯s secret techniques, or celestial artes!

    ¡°Ehehehe, the littledy is gentle on the outside, but exuberant on the inside! Please¡ª¡ª¡±

    The muscr white haired white bearded elder Tsubiro nodded in satisfaction.

    Tsubiro walked up the mountains, Lily following behind. This senior¡¯s back and waist was strong and muscr, it looks like this senior wasn¡¯t just proficient in the celestial arts, but also skilled in martial arts. She must look for the opportunity to ask him for guidance.

    If she missed this opportunity, it would be difficult to find another one in the future.

    They walked for a long time, within the mist and fog, they reached a side road, that road was steeper than the main road.

    The two walked and walked, eventually reaching a cliff. Beneath the cliff, a sea of clouds writhed, yet faintly excluded a heart pounding ancient aura.

    Lily followed the elder up the narrow mountain road with her back to the cliff. The elder was so big, yet he walked so steadily.

    ¡°Little girl, the mountains are high and the path dangerous, you must be careful. If you identally fall off, then not even I can save you.¡±

    Although the road was dangerous, Lily¡¯s reaction speed and sense of bnce were among the best in the world. As long as she was careful, she would not be in trouble, afterall, if you don¡¯t encounter danger, how could you get true knowledge?

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Lily will be careful.¡± Lily had adapted to the road and kept up with the elder¡¯s speed.

    Robinxen: Wait he¡¯s really just there for that reason¡­ no ulterior motive? Wow. I never imagined it.Robinxen: What a crazy coincidence!

 Book 6: Chapter 34: The Immortalâ€™s Shrine

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 34: The Immortal¡¯s Shrine</h4>

    Lily followed Tsubiro across the steep cliff wall to the other side. Here, there were ancient wooden buildings and towers built along the mountainside, supported by huge wooden pirs and wooden frames. In some ces,rge cavities were dug directly into the mountainside, and there were many shrines inside.

    The surrounding cliff was covered with green pines and lingering white clouds, giving the scenery a celestial, haven-like atmosphere, which felt quite refreshing.

    The towers and temples that protruded from the cliffs everywhere were connected by wooden stairs and suspension bridges. These buildings exuded an ancient, historical feeling, and they looked to have experienced vicissitudes of old.

    Lily could see that, in the temples and towers above, there were several youths wearing white robes simr to the old man, who were either practicing martial arts or arcane arts.

    However, instead of katanas, they used spears, naginatas, and other weapons to practice martial arts.

    Tsubiro led Lily up the tforms. The youths who were practicing on both sides had graceful figures and immortal-like bearings, and they all bowed in greeting when they saw the old man, ¡°Immortal.¡±

    Lily was astonished. Was this old man really immortal?!

    It¡¯s just that¡­although the title of immortal had a long history, no one had exined to Lily exactly what it means.

    What was immortal? What were gods?

    It seemed that there was no clear definition in the mortal world.

    The old man was very powerful, much stronger than Lily. Although Lily couldn¡¯t detect his realm, she didn¡¯t dare to probe at will. But what was the strength of this old man? Beyond the Throne Stage?

    The existence of the legendary Big Dipper Stage?

    But, although Lily intuitively felt that the old man was strong, there seemed to be a small gap between him and Kimiko, Ayaka, and Minamoto no Yoritomo. The sense of oppression he emitted felt even less than Rokuhara in the beginning.

    But maybe it¡¯s because of her own short-sightedness that she couldn¡¯t see through this immortal, right?

    ¡°Girl, this is my Tsubiro Shrine. Most of these disciples are people who grew up in this Izumo Mountain, and some came from outside to study here.¡± Tsubiro said.

    ¡°Grew up in Izumo Mountain?¡± Lily wondered.

    ¡°Yes, since ancient times, many adepts havee to Izumo Mountain because the qualifications to enter the mountain are very strict and there is an abundance of spiritual energy, so they stay here to practice. Some people practice here for decades and even settle here. There are quite a few viges upied by adepts in this Izumo Mountain, and these disciples were selected from among them.¡±

    Lily nodded in a daze. It seemed that this was really a world that was isted from outside society¡ª a world of self-proimed systems.

    However, after sweeping a nce at them, Lily realized that most of these disciples were not too strong, but if they were only ordinary disciples, they surpassed the average level of those in outside dojos.

    The old man brought Lily to the upper floor where there was arge wooden tform, and on one side of the tform, there was a cave chamber cut into the rock wall.

    ¡°Pleasee with me, girl.¡±

    Tsubiro brought Lily into the cave chamber, which seemed to lead deep into the mountain. He pointed into the depths of the cave where there was faint, mysterious light, and said, ¡°Inside there is the ce where the disciples with rtively higher strength and the immortals practice.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Are there other immortals?¡± Lily was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, there are several immortals and quasi-immortals living in this shrine. Haha.¡±

    Lily nodded with a look of awe on her face.

    ¡°Please look here, girl.¡± Tsubiro pointed to the dark side of the cave where, to her surprise, there were huge green, red and ck ghost faces1.

    Lily was startled when she saw it, and she felt that these ghost faces were a bit freaky.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, girl, don¡¯t just look at them as ugly things. These are magic tools specially used to test one¡¯s mental strength. If one has a strong mind without any distractions from the outside world, their hand will not be bitten when ced into the mouth of the ghost face.¡±

    ¡°Oh? There is such a thing?¡± Lily found the idea quite novel.

    ¡°If you reach into the mouth of the green ghost face and don¡¯t get bitten, you can learn a high-level arcane art here. If you reach into the mouth of the red ghost face and don¡¯t get bitten, you can learn a peak high-level arcane art that is not avable in the outside world!¡±

    ¡°If¡­you reach into the mouth of the ck ghost face and don¡¯t get bitten¡­¡± Tsubiro¡¯s eyes shone with a brilliant light, ¡°You can learn a kind of celestial art here!¡±

    ¡°What?! Celestial arts?!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t conceal the desire and excitement in her eyes.

    ¡°What? Looking at your expression, girl, are you very interested?¡±

    Learning celestial arts! This was something that could hardly be learned in the outside world. Lady Ayaka might know a few of them, but not even her might know the celestial arts in Izumo Mountain, right?

    Finally, Lily felt that she hade here to usher in her first big opportunity.

    ¡°Although Lily is a samurai, I think I have a slight understanding of arcane arts, so I naturally want to learn more profound spells. If Lily has the chance to learn celestial arts, then of course, I would like to do so.¡± Lily was straightforward about her desire to seek truth in practice.

    ¡°Hehe, girl, you are a sincere person, but although this old man admires you, the rules of this shrine are still the rules. Each adept whoes here has only one chance to choose to ept the test of one of the three ghost faces. If you pass, you get the corresponding reward, but if you fail, you must leave the shrine immediately. Naturally, the ck ghost face requires the highest mental qualifications, and I can tell you that there are very, very few adepts who have ever passed the test of the ck ghost face. Girl, shouldn¡¯t you think this through very seriously?¡± Tsubiro reminded.

    Where couldn¡¯t Lily learn high-level arcane arts? She had to challenge herself to get the opportunity to learn celestial arts.

    ¡°Lily has thought it through.¡± Lily smiled confidently.

    Tsubiro nodded, ¡°Then please, girl.¡±

    Before Lily walked up to the ck mask, she silently concentrated her mind. There was nothing to worry about. If she couldn¡¯t pass this celestial arts test, it wouldn¡¯t be a pity to lose another opportunity.

    What would happen if you got bitten by a ghost face? If one panicked and started to fear the unknown, how could such a person with a timid heart pass the test?

    Tsubiro was stronger than Lily, so if he wanted to harm her, why would he go to such lengths?

    Lily took a deep breath and concentrated her mind, but her heart was still like water. She slightly stretched out her slender white arm and ced it into the mouth of the ck ghost face.

    A frightening and iparably terrifying aura came from the inside of the ck ghost face, and Lily felt a chill in her heart and soul, causing cold sweat to break out all over her body. It was as if her hand had reached into hell.

    For a moment, Lily wanted to withdraw her hand in fear, but she held back. <i>My mind is carrying not only me. How can I retreat in such a situation!</i>

    A wave of holy light surged in Lily¡¯s heart, dispersing the endless darkness that assaulted her.

    After a while, Lily¡¯s expression became gentle and calm, as if it would be fine even if she kept her hand inside for a longer time.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Tsubiro opened his eyes wide, revealing an extremely excited look as he stared at the seemingly poised Lily, ¡°How is this possible¡­ Girl, you, you¡­¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t dare to take out her hand at will, so she turned her head and asked, ¡°Senior, did Lily pass the test?¡±

    ¡°Pass, pass¡­perfect pass!¡± Tsubiro spoke a little incoherently.

    ¡°Girl, this old man has guided many people here. Although there are asionally those who pass, you are the first one who had a naturally rxed performance without the slightest fear! Oh heavens, girl, your physique¡­I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t a second in the world!¡±

    ¡°Physique2?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this old man was a little too excited and started rambling. The mind is important, but of course, one¡¯s mind and body are also closely rted.¡± Tsubiro said with a sweaty forehead.

    ¡°Girl, you can take your hand out.¡±

    Lily casually withdrew her hand, which still looked white and wless.

    ¡°So? Can senior really teach me celestial arts?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, of course! With young miss¡¯s aptitude, I would be eager to teach you even if you didn¡¯t want to learn. It¡¯s simply a waste if you don¡¯t learn celestial arts!¡± Tsubiro seemed to be more excited than Lily imagined.

    Ayaka had also been amazed and praised Lily¡¯s strong mind, but she hadn¡¯t been so excited.

    But in any case, it was something that was greatly to her advantage.

    ¡°Girl, although you have such qualifications, I am restricted by the rules of Izumo Mountain and can only teach you one celestial art. In this case, you also need to ept me as a teacher. Are you willing?¡± Tsubiro trembled while suppressing his excitement and said. He really never expected to meet such a qualified woman today.

    They met by chance, and since she wanted to learn celestial arts, the request for apprenticeship was fair and reasonable.

    Lily bent her knees and bowed, ¡°Master is high above. Please ept Lily¡¯s obeisance.¡±

    <i>This girl is really knowledgeable and sensible,</i> Tsubiro was very satisfied the more he looked at Lily and nodded his head.

    Lily got up and Tsubiro said, ¡°Girl,e with me.¡±

    He brought Lily into the cave, which was full of strange lights and purple energy lingering in the air. Although it was a little cold, it was indeed suffused with celestial spiritual energy.

    ¡°Only those ordinary disciples practice outside. With your strength and aptitude as a girl, you are naturally qualified to practice near us immortals.¡±

    Tsubiro took Lily to a dark and cold cave chamber that had a diameter of six or seven meters and a stonentern burning with a faint purple me. There was a naturally cut stone bed and a small pond with a mountain spring trickling on the side.

    ¡°Girl, you will practice here temporarily, but once you have mastered a celestial art, you must also go down the mountain and cannot stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lily understands.¡±

    Tsubiro took out an ancient scroll from his bosom and said, ¡°Girl, before learning celestial art, you must first learn how to convert physical energy and spiritual energy into celestial power. Celestial energy is the fundamental power necessary to learn celestial arts. As for which celestial arts to learn, I wille back to discuss with you in detail after you learn how to convert to celestial energy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Lily received the scroll with both hands respectfully.

    Tsubiro nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Then, girl, stay here and practice first. This old man resides at therge innermost cave chamber dozens of steps ahead. After you have sessfully practiced the method ording to the scroll, you cane to me to learn celestial arts. It¡¯s not easy to grasp celestial power, but with young miss¡¯s aptitude, I don¡¯t think it will be a bottleneck.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lily will definitely work hard and practice as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± He nodded with satisfaction, ¡°If you need any daily necessities, you can go to the pavilion outside where everything is avable. I will tend to the disciples in my spare time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Tsubiro forcibly suppressed the excited look in his eyes, nodded deeply, and turned to leave3.

    LazyButAmbitious: Think of them like Japanese Oni MasksRobinxen: We knew her body was special already.Robinxen: Let¡¯s see how quickly she amazes him with her learning speed.

 Book 6: Chapter 35: Lilyâ€™s Obsession

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 35: Lily¡¯s Obsession</h4>

    Lily sat alone on the stone bed, feeling that there was a strange smell in the cave. However, it was normal to have some smells in this deep cave since the air cirction was not good.

    Lily opened the scroll on which the method of converting one¡¯s spiritual energy into celestial power was recorded.

    At this time, Kagura was not here, and Lily was a little hesitant for some reason. Did this conversion method match the Lunar Blossom Manual she practiced?

    <i>But, I think Lady Ayaka can also use celestial arts. It should be fine as long as I¡¯m careful and try to practice it first, right?</i>

    Lily then started to circte her energy ording to what was written in the scroll.

    Sure enough, her spiritual energy flowed ording to the scroll, and it seemed to make her body morefortable¡­ Gradually, Lily¡¯s breathing became rapid and herplexion became flushed as she grew fascinated with the feeling of circting spiritual energy.

    This practice sessionsted one day and night.

    Lily didn¡¯t have a single drop of sweat on her face and she still looked pretty. But when she stopped, she felt very tired and a little deted.

    Lily touched her forehead, ¡°Hm¡­somehow, my head is so dizzy.¡±

    She felt that her vision was also a little hazy.

    <i>Is it because I¡¯m practicing this conversion method?</i>

    However, even after Lily stopped for a while, her dizziness only got worse.

    ¡°Miss Kagami.¡± Tsubiro¡¯s tall and old figure stood at the door.

    ¡°Master.¡± When Lily saw Tsubiro enter, she adjusted her breathing and got up to make herself look more natural.

    ¡°How do you feel after practicing for more than a day?¡±

    ¡°I have mastered some parts of the conversion method, but it may take some time toplete the conversion of celestial power¡­¡± Lily said while swaying a little.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Miss Kagami?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± Lily¡¯s face was flushed and even her vision was blurry as she looked at Tsubiro, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a little tired from going deep into Izumo Mountain, and I feel a bit dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not because of fatigue, but because of practicing this conversion method.¡± Tsubiro said1.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily also had such a concern, but she was too embarrassed to say it outright. After all, it would seem that she didn¡¯t trust this practice method. Fortunately, Tsubiro took the initiative to say this, which made Lily trust him somewhat.

    Of course, Lily was not stupid, and she had already conisdered many questions.

    She and Tsubiro met by chance, and he was far stronger than her. If he wanted to take advantage of her, why would he need to go through such lengths? He just needed to directly make his move.

    It was also based on this judgment that Lily believed that Tsubiro was indeed a highly respected immortal who could be trusted. As for risks, there would always be some. In order to learn celestial arts, this little risk was still necessary. Although it couldn¡¯t be said that Tsubiro was absolutely trustworthy, Lily judged that the possibility of him having bad intentions towards her was very small. When doing things, there must be a motive. Lily couldn¡¯t think of any motive for Tsubiro to harm her.

    Lily had experienced a lot of adventures and knew when people had bad intentions towards her, such as greed or lust. Although Tsubiro nced at her from time to time, unlike those lustful people, he did not look at her sexy ces, but admired her whole person. His gaze contained an indescribable desire, but it was not lust.

    This man could be said to be very upright if he didn¡¯t have lust for a girl like Lily. As for ******* after her treasures, he could have acted directly. Obviously, from his words and actions, he didn¡¯t seem to have such intentions.

    This was the holynd of mankind, Izumo Mountain. If one wanted to learn, they had to be sincere.

    Since Master Tsubiro was strong and didn¡¯t lust after her body or covet her treasures, she should be able to trust him. Besides, so many adepts were learning here, and Ayaka had also practiced on this mountain!

    So Lily asked, ¡°Master, could it be that Lily isn¡¯t practicing it correctly?¡±

    Tsubiro¡¯s eyes shed with an indescribable luster. At this time, Lily had an open neckline, a delicate face, and her whole body exuded a seductive feeling, but Tsubiro only looked at Lily with the seriousness and earnestness of an elder, which made Lily even more gratified.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, if it¡¯s only a slight dizziness, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. After all, you are a mortal. If you want to practice celestial power, it could be said to be an action that defies the heavenly way. There are some side effects, which is normal. After you cultivate this method thoroughly, it will be better.¡± Tsubiro said.

    ¡°I see.¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, practice hard and take a rest when you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll order someone to prepare your daily living needs outside. Make yourselffortable; this old man still has to practice.¡± Tsubiro said before leaving, his expression not betraying any desire for Lily¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°My master is really an upright old man, but¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this Tsubiro old man a little too upright? With her beautiful appearance, even if he was an extremely upright person in his heart, it should more or less affect him2. How could he help her without any evil thoughts at all? Wasn¡¯t it a little too weird?

    Lily shook her head. Maybe such men existed. They were immortals, and she was being too paranoid.

    However, Lily looked at the scroll in her hand and hesitated in her heart. Should she continue to practice it?

    But she had already practiced to this point, so she couldn¡¯t just give up, right?

    <i>Besides, if I give up like this, how will I exin it to my master? Won¡¯t I make him lose face?</i>

    Lily got up and walked out of the cave. No one stopped her along the way. It seemed that if Lily wanted to leave, she was free toe and go. She came to the pavilion opposite the cave, which had a faint light inside.

    Lily walked up the corridor of the pavilion, but instead of going in, she listened to the movements inside through the wooden window.

    ¡°Senior Brother, this is the spirit herb picked from the cliff yesterday. It has been boiled into soup and drinking it is very good for the body.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Junior Brother has been versed in herbal medicines over the years and has achieved a lot. Come on, let¡¯s enjoy this medicinal soup together!¡±

    The sound of slurping came from several people who were drinking the green medicinal soup inside.

    ¡°s, with our talent, if we were in the outside world, it would be difficult to even break through to the fifth level of the Awakened Stage. But this ce is so rich in spiritual energy and there are so many treasured medicinal materials to assist us in reaching Spirit Jade or above. Master¡¯s great kindness really makes us feel grateful at times.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity, I don¡¯t know when we will be able to practice celestial power.¡±

    ¡°Difficult. We only have the opportunity to test our qualifications once every year. However, even the best of us here, Senior Brother Hirohito, only managed to pass the green ghost face¡¯s test. We are too far away from the ck ghost face.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I really want to practice celestial power¡­¡±

    ¡°The future is long, take your time.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, have you heard? Yesterday, a foreign girl passed the ck ghost face¡¯s test. This is something I have never encountered sinceing here to practice!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Master also ordered us to serve her well as if her status is higher than ours3!¡±

    ¡°Tch4! How can an outsider be so highly regarded?!¡±

    ¡°s, you can¡¯t say that. The outsiders who cane here are the one in a million geniuses of the Heian Dynasty. They are strong. It¡¯s not surprising that their qualifications are much higher than ours, but no matter how strong they are, they can only learn one celestial art here, while we can practice here for a long time and partake in annual challenges. Don¡¯t envy others. If we work hard, our future achievements will definitely not be small.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s words are reasonable. Come on, let¡¯s drink up this medicinal soup.¡±

    After listening to the conversation, although some of their words were obviously a bit narrow-minded, it was understandable. At least, it seemed to be a very normal conversation that lower-level adepts should have.

    <i>Though some of these people are a little narrow-minded, they should all be decent people at heart,</i> Lily thought. For now, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to go in after they just talked about her behind her back.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back to practice.¡± Lily returned to the cave. Regarding this shrine, Lily still felt that, so far, it was still credible, and she didn¡¯t need to be suspicious.

    Otherwise, it would be a waste of time. Besides, practicing celestial art would definitely help her reach the top.

    Lily drank some water from the pond in the cave and wiped herself with a towel. She sat down again in the cave, her skin glowing with a bewitching luster under the purple magic me. Lily continued to practice the method of converting celestial power.

    As soon as she started practicing this conversion method, Lily immediately feltfortable all over her body. Although her body was hot, she was not dizzy at all.

    The spiritual energy of her body flowed ording to the secret method, forming some purple energy that dispersed throughout her entire body, making her look even more beautiful.

    <i>Could this purple energy be celestial power?</i>

    Lily felt a little confused in her heart. Wasn¡¯t celestial power supposed to be pure and ethereal, putting one above worldly needs? Why did this purple energy fill her with seduction and desire during this period?

    However, practicing this conversion method was reallyfortable¡­

    The more she practiced, the more addicted she became5. It felt like she was unable to stop.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Tanba Province, Mount Ooe, inside the demon cave.

    Shuten Doji ced the empty wine gourd on a tree next to the throne and said, ¡°Take out some more good wine!¡±

    After a while, several majestic green ghosts carrying barrels of fine wine came in, and they put them all in the cave.

    Shuten Doji lifted the huge gourd, opened the stopper, and the fine wine actually flowed out of the wooden barrels by itself before converging into a stream and sinking into the wine gourd.

    After a while, more than a dozenrge barrels were sucked dry. No one knew how much wine the huge wine gourd could actually hold.

    ¡°Hahahaha! For some reason, today¡¯s wine is extraordinarily delicious!¡± Shuten Doji tossed back his long red hair, his charming and attractive eyes gleaming with light as heughed.

    At this time, the sound transmission jade ball on the throne te lit up, and it was Ibaraki Doji.

    ¡°Your Highness, Izumo Mountain reported that the Lord of Mount Hiei failed to stop Kagami Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it is of no matter, Ibaraki. The Lord of Mount Hiei, I originally did not have much hope for a reckless man like him. If Lily could be caught by him, then I would really be disappointed. She wouldn¡¯t be a woman worthy of my attention at all. Kagami Lily¡¯s natural talent is not only as outstanding as her beauty, but she is also a woman of wisdom and courage. There is no other such perfect woman in the world. How could the Lord of Mount Hiei be able to deal with her?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, that being said, how should we deal with her?¡±

    ¡°Ibaraki, no need to worry. You just need to help me stabilize the Fujiwara n and let them provide support for us when necessary. How could I only have one or two tricks up my sleeve to deal with Kagami Lily?¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s eyes shone with a devilish light.

    Robinxen: Oh no! Betrayal?!Robinxen: My god what does this person actually want from people?! Damned if you do and damned if you don¡¯t.Robinxen: Oh no¡­Robinxen: Oh dear oh dear¡­Robinxen: This may be a problem.

 Book 6: Chapter 36: Lilyâ€™s Confusion

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 36: Lily¡¯s Confusion</h4>

    Seven days¡­ Unknowingly, seven days had passed since Lily practiced this celestial power conversion secret method.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The more she practiced, the more Lily felt that this secret method had nothing to do with celestial power. As long as she stopped, she would feel unbearably dizzy, depressed, and anxious. But when she continued to practice, she would feelfortable and calm all over her body.

    Lily¡¯s inner reasoning told her that, whether this was a celestial power secret method or not, it definitely wasn¡¯t a conventional secret method! Her rationality reminded her time and time again to cease any further practice and leave this ce as soon as possible.

    However, she couldn¡¯t do it¡­ She couldn¡¯t seem to stop.

    ¡°Hu¡ª¡± Lily entered the mirror with her spirit body in order to escape this torture. Her boyish body was flushed with shame and redness as she exhaled a breath of hot air¡­

    Yuki-Onna came over worriedly upon seeing Lily.

    ¡°What happened? Little master of the mirror space, why is your breathing so disordered like Lily outside?¡±

    Yuki-Onna didn¡¯t know that Lily¡¯s soul was that of a boy, otherwise she would have had to kill herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Because of this secret, it was difficult for Lily to ask Yuki-Onna for help. Even if she asked for help, she was far from being a match for the several immortals in this shrine, right?

    Yuki-Onna watched as the strange Lily stumbled into senior Rinne¡¯s room.

    ¡°Senior Rinne¡­¡± Lily could barely stand, so she knelt beside the bed and held Rinne¡¯s hand.

    Lily seemed to rekindle her endless courage by seeing her lonely, poignant, and helpless appearance.

    ¡°What wrongs did senior Rinnemit??! Why does the world torture her so much?¡±

    ¡°I want to be strong! I can¡¯t lose myself here!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not strong; if this mirror space is discovered, then¡­it would be absolutely uneptable!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open.

    ¡°This secret method is not suitable for me to practice¡­ I want to leave here!¡±

    Lily staggered out of the cave room, but after just a few minutes of not practicing, she felt like the world was spinning and she couldn¡¯t even gather her spiritual energy. In the dark cave, Lily couldn¡¯t see the way forward at all!

    She held on to the cave wall and fumbled her way forward, depending on her sense of touch.

    Unknowingly, Lily came to the entrance of a dark cave that she had never seen before.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A low and desperate male voice came from inside.

    Lily wanted to take a peek inside the cave¡¯s entrance, but she didn¡¯t want to lose strength and fall in. She raised her head in confusion and saw a tall samurai with an extremely emaciated body, who was locked up in iron chains here.

    The samurai seemed to have been chained up here for many years as his muscles had atrophied and his haggard face was covered with a ck cloth.

    ¡°You¡­who are you? Why are you imprisoned here?¡± Lily asked weakly, her hair scattered.

    The samurai heard the girl¡¯s voice and said, ¡°You¡­must be an outsider too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t practice¡­ Remember, don¡¯t practice the techniques here¡­¡± The samurai said in a low voice, trembling voice.

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°This happened to me because I refused to continue practicing halfway through. That¡­but you are a girl; your willpower is definitely not as good as mine. Pull back my clothes and take a look at my chest.¡±

    Lily was a little conflicted, but she still gently pulled back the samurai¡¯s clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp upon seeing the shocking wounds on his bony chest.

    ¡°Why are they doing this to you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not them, it¡¯s me. In order to stop myself from practicing that technique, I cut myself with sharp rocks. I don¡¯t even feel sharp knives anymore. I have to use sharp rocks to¡­force myself to resist the temptation of that technique.¡±

    ¡°Why resist? Isn¡¯t that the secret method of the immortals?¡±

    ¡°Girl¡­although I am blindfolded, I can feel that your situation is also not good, right? You have already started to practice that technique, and you are already addicted to it. If you don¡¯t practice, you will feel ufortable all over. A weak woman like you must not be able to stand it. How can a woman¡¯s willpower bepared to mine¡­? I don¡¯t mean to belittle you, girl. You must be extremely talented, otherwise that old man wouldn¡¯t have chosen a woman to practice this technique.¡± The samurai said hoarsely.

    ¡°What exactly is this technique? Why are you chained up here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m chained here because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt myself. I¡¯ve been holding on for more than ten years, but I think I¡¯m about to die¡­ Even so, I won¡¯t let that hateful old man seed1!¡± The samurai trembled and got excited.

    ¡°Mr. Samurai, what exactly is this secret method?¡±

    ¡°That¡­that¡¯s¡­ah, cough¡­¡± The samurai¡¯s words got stuck in his throat by an invisible force. His expression looked painful and he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡± The tall and majestic old man with torch-like eyes, Tsubiro, stood at the entrance of the cave.

    A chill ran through Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, this is not a ce you shoulde to. Why don¡¯t you hurry on and go practice?¡±

    For some reason, hearing Tsubiro¡¯s order, the heat in Lily¡¯s body surged up, as if controlling her body and preventing her from disobeying the old man¡¯s order.

    If the old man had a lewd obsession over her body, Lily might have struggled desperately with the help of her body¡¯s instinctive resistance, but he had no such desires.

    It seemed to sound like it was for her own good.

    Lily stood up. Although she was reluctant, she couldn¡¯t disobey the old man¡¯s order.

    ¡°Master, who is this person and why¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just a bandit who tried to attack the shrine. Lily, go and practice.¡±

    The samurai tried to desperately say something, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The old man¡¯s order put Lily in a trance and made it difficult for her to resist. She suddenly had a feeling that if she forced herself to resist, she might end up in a more miserable situation than this samurai.

    Right now, her body was out of control and it was even difficult to circte her spiritual energy. She was no match for Tsubiro at all.

    Lily eventually nodded her head, half-forced and half-willingly, with a docile expression on her face. She walked past the majestic old man, Tsubiro, and headed back.

    ¡°Someone, send your Senior Sister Lily back to her cave room.¡±

    Two youths, a man and a woman in ancient training uniforms, came over and escorted Lily, who gently pushed the man¡¯s hand away. The male disciple was very amodating to Lily¡¯s wishes and only led the way, bringing her back to her own cave room.

    Lily sat on the stone bed and took out the scroll.

    However, when she opened the scroll, she had a feeling in her heart that if she continued to practice, there would be noing back!

    ¡°Senior Rinne¡­ Why did I, Lily, go through all those hardships toe to Izumo Mountain? I mustn¡¯t lose myself here! No matter what kind of celestial art it is, it must not be at the cost of senior Rinne¡¯s safety! But¡­what should I do? How do I resist the temptation to practice? Could it be like what that samurai said, that a woman¡¯s willpower can¡¯t resist? Power¡­ I need power¡ª a power that can help me¡­¡±

    <i>Moonlight?</i>

    Lily remembered the holy and poignant moonlight.

    She wanted to go out and see the moon.

    However, before she could get far from the cave room with the help of the wall, two female disciples came up.

    ¡°Senior Sister, the master instructed you to please finish your training before going out2.¡± A female disciple said.

    ¡°Shut up! Go away!¡± Lily pushed aside the female disciple.

    But the two female disciples grabbed her by the wrist and subdued her, forcing her to turn around.

    ¡°Senior Sister! We can¡¯t disobey the master¡¯s order. You can¡¯t do whatever you want and disobey the master¡¯s order just because your qualification test score was high! Please go back with us obediently!¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Unexpectedly, Lily couldn¡¯t even break free from two ordinary female disciples?

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Lily¡¯s arm felt painful after being twisted behind her back. She couldn¡¯t control her power and her mind was in confusion.

    ¡°Go in and practice hard, Senior Sister!¡± The two women pushed Lily into the cave. She wanted to summon Yuki-Onna and the demon hound, but found that she couldn¡¯t even do that!

    She couldn¡¯t even use the Art of No Thought to send voice transmissions anymore.

    But there was a growing desire in her heart to continue practicing that secret technique!

    Lily copsed onto the stone bed, her hair scattered.

    ¡°Power¡­ I need power¡­¡±

    She knew that the moonlight could baptize her body and give her power, but she couldn¡¯t get out of the cave. Besides lunar force, what else could provide her with power?

    Charm intent?

    But how could she harness the power of charm when she was alone and looked like this? At this time, Lily¡¯s eyes became misty, but her mind was steadfast.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the master¡¯s purpose is, I absolutely cannot practice any further! I can¡¯t put my senior Rinne¡¯s soul in danger! Absolutely not! For this reason, I will do anything!¡±

    The corner of Lily¡¯s mouth curved into a charming smile. Wasn¡¯t the source of seductive power¡­girls? If one wanted to obtain seductive power by themself, how difficult could it be?

    Lily stared at her long and slender fingers with a reluctant look as she imagined doing something she had never done before.

    ¡­

    With the movements of her hand, waves of seductive power poured into her lower abdomen and spiritual pce3. She didn¡¯t expect that the first time she did this, the seductive power she received would be like a tidal wave, extremely powerful!

    Lily gradually regained her strength.

    At this time, the strong and turbulent seductive power was absorbed by the lunar permanence spirit in the spiritual pce at an incredible speed, restoring its purple radiance.

    Soon after¡­

    Surprisingly, under the infusion of the raging seductive power, her purple moon recovered.

    Purple moon immovable spirit!

    Lily felt that she could use the purple lunar force, so she circted it, causing a purple glow to bloom like the morning light after a long night, holy and ethereal, infiltrating every corner of her body. Lily¡¯s beautiful body was also radiating a faint ethereal light, and her eyes involuntarily turned into a ghostly purple color simr to jade.

    The glow of the purple moon was more refreshing, more beautiful, and more powerful than the heat that controlled Lily before, and that heat was dispersed from her body!

    Compared to the kind of feeling she had when circting the purple lunar force, practicing the secret method of the scroll seemed to be dull and boring.

    Lily¡¯s face was flushed red and she was panting heavily. She leaned back on the stone bed, her jade white body covered in glistening sweat.

    Although somewhat powerless, she overcame the control of that power4.

    Robinxen: Ah¡­ do immortals consume the celestial power that these practitioners produce for them? Like farming livestock.Robinxen: Oh no.Robinxen: Is¡­ this what I think it is¡­Robinxen: Hurray.

 Book 6: Chapter 37: Body

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 37: Body</h4>

    Lily got up. At this point, she couldn¡¯t care less about anybody¡¯s face. There had to be something wrong with this secret method. It was better to wrongly use Master Tsubiro than to take any more risks!

    She needed to get out of here first.

    At this time, Lily¡¯s purple lunar force was still rtively abundant and her strength had basically recovered. Those few disciples just now wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her.

    However, just as Lily got out of bed, a tall figure at the entrance of the cave blocked almost the entire exit.

    Tsubiro stood outside the entrance.

    ¡°Lily.¡± He had a cold expression and his voice was low.

    Lily was startled. Although she had regained her senses at this time, she swayed upon seeing Tsubiro and used her hands to support her body on the bed. She gently brushed aside her hair, her eyes a little lost, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s voice sounded like she was in a daze.

    This ce was narrow and her opponent was extremely strong. If he blocked the entrance of the cave, she would be in an extremely disadvantageous position.

    Lily made a decision the moment Tsubiro appeared, which was to make sure that the other party didn¡¯t know she had regained her senses.

    ¡°Lily, how¡¯s your progress on the celestial power conversion method?¡±

    ¡°Master, your disciple¡­has already practiced everything, but this dizziness symptom still hasn¡¯t gotten any better.¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,e with me. It¡¯s time to teach you celestial arts and also help you to heal this incessant dizziness.¡±

    Tsubiro¡¯s words were obviously a bit strange. He had never said that he could cure this dizziness before. Lily guessed that he assumed she would obey his instructions no matter what he said.

    At present, his motives were unknown.

    It couldn¡¯t bepletely ruled out that Tsubiro was genuinely trying to teach her celestial arts.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lily continued to feign obedience and followed behind Tsubiro.

    Tsubiro didn¡¯t look back at Lily as he led her through the dark cave.

    Lily walked slower and slower, eventually leaning against the wall for a bit while touching her forehead, ¡°Master, I feel like the world is spinning.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, you¡¯ll be fine when you get there.¡± Tsubiro said.

    ¡°Ah¡­hmm.¡± Lily followed after him with great difficulty, swaying and wobbling as if she could fall down at any time1. She moved very slowly, making it seem very difficult for her to catch up.

    Tsubiro, who was walking in front, turned to assess Lily¡¯s condition as she followed him. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his face away to hide the sneer that appeared on his thick face. To him, it seemed that Lily had reallypletely practiced the method he gave her and even became so obedient to him.

    As for Lily who was walking behind, she continued her performance and thought to herself, <i>If this secret method is really a technique to convert celestial power, why hasn¡¯t Master tested the level of my strength yet?</i>

    Was it because this secret method couldn¡¯t convert celestial power in the first ce, so he didn¡¯t even bother to try? Or maybe, Tsubiro himself hadn¡¯t practiced this secret method, so he couldn¡¯t test it?!

    The two gradually entered the depths of the cave and came to a cavern illuminated with magic lights. In this cavern, there was arge formation, and three skinny old men wearing clothes simr to Tsubiro¡¯s stood around it.

    Therge formation was inscribed with ancient j¨­mon patterns, which Lily naturally couldn¡¯t understand at all, but she felt that this formation exuded an evil aura.

    ¡°Go on, Lily, stand on thatrge formation. I want to first see how much celestial power you have.¡± Tsubiro turned around and said.

    Why was such arge formation needed to measure the amount of celestial power one had, not to mention needing three old men with decent strength to operate it? Did they really take Lily for a fool?

    ¡°Master¡­Lily feels a little nervous seeing such arge formation. Is this really used to measure celestial power?¡± Lily covered her mouth and said, her head lowered.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Lily, hurry up and stand in the middle of the formation.¡± Tsubiro ordered. The three old men around him also showed grim expressions, waiting for Lily to enter therge formation.

    Lily staggered to the edge of therge formation and put one foot in. Out of the corner of her eye, she glimpsed a kind of twisted excitement on the faces of the old men around her.

    So Lily gently drew back her foot, ¡°Master, Lily doesn¡¯t want to shame you and trouble these few esteemed immortals to measure my power. May I ask Master to please demonstrate how to use thisrge formation to detect celestial power?¡±

    ¡°As long as you stand inside, I will teach you. Lily, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Tsubiro stood on the other side of therge formation, his breathing obviously a little rushed.

    ¡°Master, Lily has never seen you use celestial power. Can¡¯t you open the eyes of your disciple?¡± Lily asked, pretending to be delicate.

    ¡°Lily, when we finish checking your celestial power, your master will first treat your dizziness, and then, there will be plenty of chances to demonstrate it to you. Be obedient and stand in the middle over there.¡± Tsubiro¡¯s usually calm voice seemed a little impatient.

    Lily suddenly swayed and took two steps back, ¡°I, I¡¯m a little tired. How about we resume the test tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No! Test it now! Lily, aren¡¯t you going to obey my orders anymore? Walk into therge formation right now!¡± Tsubiro¡¯s voice was thunderous and carried a coercive pressure that, even though she was sober, gave Lily a hard time resisting. If it had been before, she would have definitely obeyed his orders.

    Lily, however, still seemed to be hesitating at the edge of therge formation.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, hurry up! Why won¡¯t you listen to my orders?¡± Tsubiro scolded again.

    ¡°Master, Lily is¡­really, really not feeling well today. It¡¯d be better to test it another day¡­¡± Lily said as if the world was spinning, walking unsteadily towards the entrance of the cave.

    When she reached the entrance of the cave, an invisible barrier suddenly hit her forehead.

    With a delicate cry, Lily was knocked back and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Master? What¡­what does this mean?¡± Lily weakly raised her head, using her arms to lift herself off the ground. She revealed a bewildered expression as she asked.

    ¡°Hehehehehehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Kekekekekekekeke¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡±

    There were peals ofughter all around Lily.

    ¡°Master, this woman is no longer cooperative. Don¡¯t mind her; let¡¯s get started!¡± An old man said.

    ¡°Come in, men!¡±

    Two male disciples walked in.

    Tsubiro immediately ordered, ¡°Drag her into the formation.¡±

    The two male disciples, one on each side, grabbed Lily¡¯s arms and pulled her seemingly soft and weak body towards therge formation.

    Just then¡ª

    Lily suddenly flung her long sleeves2, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    A strong force threw a male disciple directly into therge formation!

    Therge formation suddenly radiated light, and dozens of bizarre ghostly hands of different shapes and sizes stretched out from the ancient j¨­mon patterns, grabbing the male disciple!

    The ghostly hands seemed to possess enough power to imprison a Throne Stage powerhouse, much less a male disciple no stronger than the Spirit Jade stage. His hands, feet, and body were immediately grabbed by those ghostly hands.

    The male disciple howled under the siege of ghostly hands as the terrifying spiritual energy they contained invaded his body, causing him to twitch a few times before remaining still.

    ¡°What?!¡± The other male disciple was frightened when he saw this scene. He subconsciously let go of Lily and stumbled to the ground before attempting to escape.

    <i>Pffft!</i> An old man released a spirit arrow that shot through the disciple, sending him sprawling on the ground near the entrance.

    ¡°Master? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lily fell to the ground, looking terrified.

    ¡°Hmph, Kagami Lily, if you were obedient, your two innocent brothers wouldn¡¯t have died and you would have suffered less!¡± Tsubiro¡¯s thick face suddenly showed a fierce expression as he said.

    ¡°Master, what are you talking about? Lily doesn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, b?i?t?c?h?! Who is your master!¡± Tsubiro suddenly revealed his true nature. His eyes were wide open like that of a ferocious evil spirit and his long, curly, silver hair and beard were blown about because of the rising spiritual energy.

    ¡°Do you really think that this is a good ce that teaches celestial arts for no reason? Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahaha! Actually, if you had only passed the red ghost face¡¯s test or your qualifications were a little worse, you might have been fine! After all, a dignified person like me doesn¡¯t want to take a woman¡¯s body!¡± Tsubiro shouted, his voice sounding as reckless and rampant as thunder.

    ¡°What??! Take my body?¡± Lily was startled and covered her chest subconsciously.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! How hopeless! In hundreds of years, you are the most qualified youth I¡¯ve met, even better than those other good candidates! I am approaching the end of my life, and if I continue to practice like this, I am afraid that there will be no hope of breaking through to the Big Dipper Stage. Then, I¡¯ll only have less than ten years to live! Unless¡ª¡± Tsubiro looked at Lily¡¯s body with longing eyes, ¡°Unless, I can get your body which possesses a talent far beyond that of ordinary people! Moreover, with such a young body, I will be able to extend my life by hundreds of years! Not to mention the possibility of reaching the Big Dipper Stage and ascending to Takamahagara! You, Kagami Lily, are a gift from heaven to me! Although I am extremely reluctant to use a woman¡¯s body, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as I can reach the Big Dipper Stage and obtain great power. At that time, anything is possible!¡±

    Hearing this, Lily¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°What are you saying? Master¡­you, you actually want to take my body? Then, what about me?¡±

    ¡°You? Who cares about you, you stupid woman?! Do you really think this grandpa is immortal? S?h?i?t?! Would an immortal be afraid of death? Would an immortal still have a limit? Although I can be considered a near invincible existence that stands on top of the world, I am still leagues away from immortals! You greedy, short-sighted woman, in order to learn celestial arts, you actually believed my words and foolishly practiced that technique. A stupid woman like you deserves to be seized by me. Let me tell you, that technique isn¡¯t some immortal conversion method, but a way to prepare your body before I can seize it!¡±

    Tsubiro looked at Lily like a greedy demon and said, ¡°It¡¯s preparation! Hahahahaha! Because this technique cannot be forced upon people to practice and would only be effective if practiced voluntarily, I deliberately set up such a ruse! Otherwise, after I measured your aptitude, I would have subdued you immediately and forcibly taken your body! Unfortunately, that is impossible. This seizing secret method that I practice has prerequisites. As for what happens to you, I¡¯m toozy to answer such a stupid question. Kagami Lily, what will happen to you if I take your body? How can I control your body without destroying your soul consciousness first?! Stupid woman3! Hahahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Robinxen: Lily¡¯s ssic a-list acting abilities debut once more!Robinxen: When backhanding is too dignified for them.Silva: Oof¡­ just once¡­ why can¡¯t there be an actual nice person like the great Matsuda just once¡­

 Book 6: Chapter 38: Ugly

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 38: Ugly</h4>

    Lily¡¯s eyes became cold. So, he wanted to take this body? This body not only belonged to her, but it was also senior Rinne¡¯s body. When everything was lost, it was senior Rinne who gave up her body andst hope to allow Lily to survive!

    <i>With just you?</i>

    Lily looked at Tsubiro with a bone-chilling gaze that he had never seen before, giving the majestic old man a shock. If Lily had Kagura and the Blood Spirit Magatama at this time, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ughter this group of people, leaving no one behind!

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have that kind of strength right now, and even if she called Tamamo-no-Mae for help, it would already be toote! However, Lily¡¯s eyes seemed to dere an unwillingness to forgive this matter!

    ¡°Get her into the formation!¡± Tsubiro ordered.

    At this time, the two old men nearest to Lily started to chant some spells, conjuring huge ghost hands that coiled around their hands and feet before stretching outwards!

    The two ghost hands grabbed at Lily with the strength of an early-stage Throned General.

    Currently, Lily seemed to have difficulty even standing up, so how could she dodge? However, just as the two ghost hands were about to grab Lily¡ª

    <i>Whoosh!</i> There was a sh of white light, and a demon hound appeared out of thin air, biting the arm of one of the old men.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± The old man howled.

    At the same time, Lily¡¯s body moved swiftly and rolled to the side. When she got to the edge of the cave, she stood up and pointed her fingers behind her, firing four streams of red hot mes. She didn¡¯t even look back to see if the spells did any damage and rushed towards the entrance of the cave.

    At this point in time, Lily naturally wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be blocked by the invisible barrier. She took a step in front of the cave¡¯s entrance and dispelled the invisible spiritual energy barrier with a sh from her sword, directly slipping out of the cave.

    Lily really wanted to kill those shameless and sinful old coots, especially Tsubiro, but her strength wascking.

    He was a Throned Saint. What kind of strength was that? It was a power only one step away from the Big Dipper Stage. Even if Lily used her purple lunar force, she had no chance of winning!

    However, Lily would never forget this hatred!

    Her expression was sharp and calm as she ran at her maximum speed. After rushing out of the cavern for a few meters, she performed a quick turn and shed out a de light towards the entrance of the cave. The surrounding rocks were smashed and blocked the entrance of the cave, giving her time to flee.

    Lily was bubbling with anger, but she was unusually calm. If she fought with Tsubiro right now, wouldn¡¯t she just be delivering herself to him? Her first priority was to protect the body that senior Rinne gave her, and even if she wanted to fight, she had to have some certainty of victory!

    <i>Boom!</i> The cave behind Lily trembled. Tsubiro and the three old men with the strength of Throned Generals rushed out of the cave¡¯s entrance that was previously blocked by Lily. Tsubiro held his ancient golden cudgel and chased after her!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you can¡¯t run away! You cunning woman! You were only pretending to be under my control all this time! No wonder even Shuten Doji wants to get you1! But, you are mine!¡± Although Tsubiro was big and tall, he was extremely fast. His Throned Saint-level strength far exceeded Lily¡¯s.

    He rushed out of the entrance of the cave and utilized his full speed to chase after Lily. If it wasn¡¯t for the long and narrow cave, he would have caught up with her long ago. Although he could forcibly smash through the cave walls, it would only lower his speed.

    Even so, Tsubiro¡¯s speed was much faster than Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Kagami Lily, although I have to thank Shuten Doji for providing me with your movements, I originally just wanted to capture you and hand you over to him at the mountain road block. But when I saw you, my mind changed! Your physique gives me an extraordinary feeling! Unexpectedly, the results of your test were far beyond my expectations! That magic tool wasn¡¯t something to test people¡¯s minds, it was a screening device for me to find the best person to seize!¡± Tsubiro chased after Lily while shouting terrifyingly loud words to disturb her mind and put pressure on her.

    When Lily reached the entrance of the main cave, Tsubiro caught up with her and swung his old and heavy golden cudgel to hit her in the back!

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily realized that she couldn¡¯t escape, so she could only leap and turn around to defend herself with Crescent Moon!

    <i>ng¡ª!!!</i> The sound of an iparably strong impact echoed. That terrifying force drained nearly 70% of Lily¡¯s spiritual energy at the moment of impact, and she even had to use purple lunar force to aid her defense.

    <i>Pffft¡ª</i> Lily spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward before hitting the rock wall at the entrance of the cave, scraping against it and leaving a long crack in the mountainside. The aftermath of her flight even smashed some parts of the shrine that was built on the mountain!

    Many of the disciples in the shrine who were unaware of the situation outside were blown off the cliff during the violent impact, if not directly killed or seriously injured.

    It was terrible!

    Lily didn¡¯t choose to retaliate against him in anger. It could be said that her life was temporarily saved. If Lily had taken the initiative to attack even once, she would most likely be dead by now, or maybe her body would have been taken away and her soul destroyed.

    There was already a big gap between ordinary Throne Stage experts and experts at the Throned Saint level. It was even bigger than the difference between the early Throne Stage and the Permanence Stage!

    Lily felt like her whole body was falling apart, and she fell down at the entrance of the shrine¡¯s valley, unable to stand up for a while.

    However, Lily was not so simple.

    She was using Crescent Moon and had already imbued the de with phantom soul power. The might of that sh just now was far greater than what she had exerted in Ryu Ind back then. All the power of the phantom soul de was exhausted in that sh.

    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡± Tsubiro was about to catch up with Lily again andunch a follow-up attack to subdue her when he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his soul, causing his heavy body to copse on both knees and create two deep pits in the ground.

    Tsubiro clutched his chest as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. For a while, the stabbing pain in his soul made him unable to exert any strength. He looked at Lily with extreme ire, ¡°Kagami Lily¡­you b?i?t?c?h?! How dare you use such underhanded means to injure this old man, cough¡­¡±

    However, even though the energy of the phantom soul sword waspletely exhausted, as a Throne Saint expert, his soul was only slightly injured. But it was too sudden, which incapacitated him for a while.

    ¡°Master!¡± The three old men at the back eventually caught up and anxiously rushed over to Tsubiro, who was actually beaten down to his knees.

    Lily took this opportunity to barely stand up. She felt that one of her legs was still numb, so she had to limp back to the mountain road that led to the shrine on the edge of the cliff.

    Soon, Tsubiro managed to recover, ¡°Soul attack! Kagami Lily, you really have unimaginable means. This old man opened this shrine in order to find a better body to seize and prolong my life. However, these disciples of mine are really useless. They are far worse than you foreign adepts! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your body has an excellent aptitude and it would be difficult to find a more suitable one in the entire Heian Dynasty, I would really prefer to kill you with my own hands! You dare to hurt the precious soul of this old man?!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i> Tsubiro¡¯s terrifying Throned Saint-level spiritual energy erupted, causing raging winds to whistle across the mountain and rubble on the shaking mountainside to fall into the abyss under the sea of clouds.

    ¡°But, Kagami Lily, do you think you can escape? You are also seriously injured. This old man¡¯s speed is also much faster than yours! Hahahaha!¡± Tsubiro, who was holding his terrifyinglyrge rod, walked towards Lily with heavy steps.

    On the other hand, Lily¡¯s eyes revealed a bit of coldness.

    She briefly nced at the ten-thousand-foot abyss beneath her feet, which emitted ancient and frightening fluctuations.

    It reminded Lily of the terrifying abyss she faced at Mount Yoshino. Even with her current strength, the aura in this abyss was still terrifying.

    That time, Lily was lucky enough to fall in the middle of the fissure in the valley, but this time, obviously, there would be no such luck. Even if there was, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to save her.

    ¡°Tsubiro, you shameless old man, you won¡¯t get anything.¡± Lily leaned back, and her gaze soon fell into the darkness of the deep abyss.

    ¡°What??!¡± Seeing Lily jumping down into the abyss without hesitation, Tsubiro panicked, ¡°My, my best training body! My ascension to Takamagahara¡­no! I can¡¯t let you die like this!¡±

    Tsubiro rushed to the edge of the cliff. His heart lurched, but he swung his rod and also jumped down!

    <i>Fwoosh~</i>

    Lily was falling rapidly, and the terrifying aura below her was getting stronger and stronger. Ancient, long, deep, deste, and vicious hissing sounds could be faintly heard.

    But Lily¡¯s eyes were calm.

    Dying by jumping off the cliff? What a joke! For someone as strong as a Throne Stage expert, even if they fell into the ten-thousand-foot abyss without taking any precautions, they wouldn¡¯t die and, at most, suffer some fall injuries.

    The real danger was the existence below the abyss that exuded those terrifying fluctuations. Lily had no idea what it was, but she had a hunch that neither she nor Tsubiro could deal with it.

    As for perishing together? Lily didn¡¯t even think about it.

    Amidst the fog, Lily heard Tsubiro¡¯s howl. She had guessed that the old coot would also jump down.

    Lily¡¯s hair flew about wildly, but a cold smile appeared on her white face.

    <i>Swish!</i> Lily opened the sakura parasol.

    After a while, Lily passed through the clouds and mist and saw the darkness below.

    The ground was approaching fast.

    Lily adjusted her body, and with a ¡®boom,¡¯ shended with one knee on the ground!

    A deep, cold, dark, and wide valley was revealed in front of her eyes. Lily couldn¡¯t estimate how high the mountains on both sides of the valley were, nor did she know how long the valley was.

    There was ck, lingering smog in the valley, apanied by soul-stirring fluctuations. Within the smog, one by one, iparably huge and bizarre-looking figures seemed to be moving in the direction where there was movement.

    However, these ancient archdemons, who hardly ever saw any humans, only saw a puff of smog and dust. This ce was as empty as a wilderness, and there was no maiden with a parasol2.

    Lily, who had long been holding the sakura parasol instinctively3, was hiding behind a boulder. Here, the demonic aura was so terrifying that her spiritual detection ability was almost ineffective. Even if it was effective, Lily wouldn¡¯t dare to use it. Wouldn¡¯t she just expose her existence?

    At this moment, hundreds of meters away from the ce where Lily was hiding, a sturdy figure passed through the cloud and mist,nding on the valley floor with a resounding ¡®boom¡¯ and causing a slight tremor! However, from Lily¡¯s perspective in her hiding ce, this tall and sturdy man was much smaller than the iparably gigantic shadows around him.

    Robinxen: Oh, interesting.Silva: Sakura Parasol saves the day.Robinxen: Parasol OP, plz nerf.

 Book 6: Chapter 39: Surrounded on All Sides

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 39: Surrounded on All Sides</h4>

    The gigantic monstersunched attacks towards Tsubiro, the so-called ¡°immortal¡± of the hilltop shrine on Mt. Izumo.

    Although these monsters looked different, they had one feature inmon, which was that they had a charm attached to their foreheads, and these charms covered their faces partially.

    The charms had ancient runes written on them, which Lily felt were simr to and as profound as the J¨­mon characters carved on the octagonal walls of the mirror space.

    Tsubiro had already begun regretting his decision to jump down the cliff. He looked for her everywhere but failed to find her in the end and got surrounded by monsters on all sides soon after.

    A robust, brown-bodied, fat-bellied monster with a crimson charm attached on its forehead issued a guttural roar before it charged towards Tsubiro with a spiked club in hand. Tsubiro exerted a fearsome strength from his arms in response to the charge and raised his golden staff to fend off the monster¡¯s spiked club. He then leaped forward and smashed his staff on the monster¡¯s head. The tenacious monster did not die from the hit though and got up from the ground to swing its club at him again.

    Tsubiro tried to fend off the attack, but a twenty meter long lizard, which had a white charm on its forehead, pounced at him from behind at this moment and bit him on the shoulder with its massive jaws.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Tsubiro screamed in pain and threw the lizard to the ground before he stomped its head, killing it one attack.

    Lily felt her pulse race when she saw this from faraway. ¡°Just how powerful is a Throned Saint? How is he able to keep on fighting the terrifying monsters in the valley?¡±

    The monsters seemed to have no wisdom and just attacked the human invader instinctively, but Tsubiro¡¯s strength was a notch higher than theirs. He had already killed two monsters within thest few exchanges.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s pretty incredible!¡± Lily soliloquized internally, ¡°The ten monsters are probably not his match. It won¡¯t take him that long to find me once he kills them.¡±

    Lily narrowed her eyes when she heard the distant cries of other monsters from the depths of the valley.

    ¡°Since ten monsters aren¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll just bring more over!¡±

    Lily used the boulders and ditches as cover to sneak into the depths of the valley while holding her parasol. Tsubiro failed to notice this because he was busy dealing with the monsters that had surrounded him.

    Lily estimated that the strength of the monsters here was in between thete-stage Permanence and Throned General levels. The fierce auras of the monsters in the valley¡¯s depths gave her the belief that they had a higher strength than the monsters here.

    Lily was certain that she could kill most of them in a one versus one battle.

    However, the most terrifying aspect of this valley was that there innumerable monsters of such level in it.

    Lily climbed a tall rocky slope and saw dozens of ten to twenty meters long crimson lizards underneath it, with the biggest one having a length of thirty meters. All of them had charms with ck J¨­mon characters written on them attached to their foreheads, and the biggest one among them had a ming tail. She estimated its strength to be at the level of a Throned Sovereign.

    Lily calcted the distance and seized the chance to store her parasol away and attack them with a sword beam whilst their attention was not on her.

    <i>Splotch!</i> The sword beam struck one of the lizards and alerted all of them to her presence immediately. Lily turned around to flee the next moment and left behind a crimson afterimage on the rocky slope.

    The lizards unleashed their eldritch auras and issued terrifying cries before they chased after her.

    However, Lily fled towards Tsubiro with the fastest possible speed, and used her Purple Lunar Force to boost her speed again when she approached him to hide in one of the ditches.

    The lizards caught up a few momentster and discovered that the ditch was empty.

    Lily had long shaken them off and detoured behind a boulder with her parasol in hand.

    The lizards turned furious when they learned that she had escaped from them and looked for her everywhere. Although they failed to find her in the end, they found Tsubiro engaging in a fierce battle with monsters nearby.

    Scarlet mes spewed out of the eyes of the lizards as they charged towards him with a thunderous momentum.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tsubiro had somehow killed half the monsters that had surrounded him in exchange for injuries and never imagined the arrival of another wave.

    He had a good understanding of the ce though and knew that the valley had ancient archdemons that were much more powerful than this, which was why he did not dare to move around too much. Doing that was bound to attract more monsters and make it impossible for him to capture Lily.

    Tsubiro gritted his teeth and cursed his bad luck foring across a group of lizard monsters that inhabited this valley and resolved his mind to battle them.

    Lily showed an icy look on her face when she saw the lizards pounce, bite, and ram him, and sprinted towards another direction.

    <i>Splotch!</i> Tsubiro used all his strength to behead the Throned Sovereign level lizard, but there were still twenty more lizards around him.

    He was drenched in blood and covered in wounds at the moment.

    ¡°Dammit! Why do I have such bad luck? Just where did Lily go? Don¡¯t tell me she got killed by the monsters here already. Did I make a mistake ining here¡­?¡± Tsubiro ran his eyes across the valley while spouting blood from his mouth, but he found no signs of her and just heard a tremor approach him from within the valley¡¯s mist.

    A herd of giant bisons, whose horns, hoofs, eyes and noses were donned in blue lightning, swarmed out from the depths of the valley. The bisons, which had white fabric around their backs in addition to the charms on their forehead, charged towards him in the next moment.

    ¡°The heck is happening here?!¡± Tsubiro¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

    He cursed out when he saw a dense flock of bats with two meter wide wings behind the bisons.

    A bunch of demons crawled out from the ground in another direction at the same time, and these demons included a thirty meter tall demon that was also in the Throned Sovereign level.

    Tsubiro¡¯s eyes filled with despair when he saw this.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense! Although this valley is pretty dangerous, I¡¯ve traversed it before when I encountered a bottleneck in training. I never came across so many monsters when I battled back then! It¡¯s as if they are gathering here knowing that I¡¯m here! That¡¯s just impossible!¡±

    Tsubiro felt Death¡¯s call right now and abandoned any thoughts of capturing Lily. Killing these monsters was all that he had on his mind since he could just seize the body of one of his best disciples even if he could not get his hands on her.

    He needed to get out of this valley alive first to achieve that, but there were just too many monsters around him. He just could not break through the swarm of monsters that surrounded him.

    It was impossible for him to climb the cliffs on either side under the onught of so many monsters, and there were aerial monsters among them, too. Tsubiro had attempted it a few times, but the monsters pulled him down each time and surrounded him immediately.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily sensed that the anima which she had collected from these monsters were a bit different from usual.

    She approached one of the giant bison which Tsubiro had killed and absorbed its anima with little movements.

    The bison had a Throne level anima.

    Lily had never absorbed a Throne level anima with her cursed des until now and found that it contained an energy essence that was much denser than the energy essence within magatama.

    However, it was not that easy to find Throne level monsters, and it required sufficient luck to have a chance of defeating one. This was why de maidens rarely trained with a Throne level archdemon¡¯s anima.

    This valley was different, though.

    Although Tsubiro had fallen into an impasse, he was much stronger than the average Throne and was a Throned Saint who stood at the summit of the Throne level. It was easy for him to kill hundreds and thousands of monsters, ten percent of which would be at least in the Throne level.

    Lily took advantage of the situation and collected the Throne level anima of the monsters in the edge of the battlefield while Tsubiro fought the swarm of archdemons.

    Tsubiro found it hard to deal with the onught of the monsters and moved here and there within the valley, which ended up expanding the battlefield across a few kilometers.

    The fight was pretty brutal andsted a long time.

    He was still fighting the monsters when the skies had turned dark.

    ¡°A Throned Saint is really too fearsome. Although he¡¯s seriously injured from killing hundreds of demons, he still has enough stamina to continue fighting. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll kill all the monsters if this continues.¡± Lily contemted behind the boulder. ¡°I¡¯ll bring over some more monsters then, since I¡¯m in need of Throne level anima as well. I might as well let him kill them for me!¡±

    Lily acted with caution to prevent him from discovering her and had already collected a dozen Throne level anima.

    She sneaked into the valley¡¯s depths and found a hundred meter tall dark-skinned demon that was shrouded in clouds there, and it had about a thousand small-to-mid sized demons around it.

    The giant demon had a stronger aura than her, but it was still a little weaker than Tsubiro¡¯s aura.

    Lily gasped when she saw the terrifying demon, but she resolved her mind in the next moment and shed at the thousand-meter-away demon. She then turned around to flee and heard a thunderous roar from behind her.

    The earth quaked as the incredibly powerful demon tookrge strides to chase after her.

    ¡°Thank goodness I made the right judgment. The demon¡¯s much slower than me!¡±

    Lily had already fled to a safe distance by using all her strength and approached the battlefield where Tsubiro and the monsters were engaged in a fight. She fled into the formation of boulders and disappeared from the view of the demon once she arrived at a faraway location by using her Purple Lunar Force to speed up.

    ¡°What?! This demon¡¯s in the peak-stage Throned Monarch level!¡± Tsubiro¡¯s expression turned duller when he saw such a demon approach him. Although he could defeat such a powerful demon in a one versus one battle with little effort, he had long used up his spirit power now and simply had no means to deal with such a gigantic demon and its underlings in his severely injured state1.

    Silva: I kind of pity this guy now, turned into exp grinding machine for Lily.

 Book 6: Chapter 40: Middle-Stage Permanence Level

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 40: Middle-Stage Permanence Level</h4>

    <i>Bam!</i> Thend trembled as gigantic Throned Monarch level demon stepped forward and the resulting booms made Lily¡¯s ears buzz.

    Although the demon was in the peak-stage Throned Monarch level, the level was still one level lower than the Throned Saint level. Still, the gigantic demon wielded immense raw strength because of its massive size. The demon was much stronger than Tsubiro in terms of strength even though the demon¡¯s peak-stage Throned Monarch level limited its strength.

    The blue barrier that Tsubiro created with a il of his club got shattered by the demon¡¯s stomp and made him spew out blood while turning his eyes bloodshot.

    It was not just the gigantic demon. The other demons around him also charged at him and some even shot spells at him from afar. The asional spell attacks riddled Tsubiro with wounds, drenched him in blood and depleted his power reserves.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ Aah¡­¡± Tsubiro cried out indignantly when he realized that he might die here today. ¡°Why! Why am I so unlucky?! Why have the demons been attacking me ever since I came down here? This is so unfair!¡±

    His eyes shed with insanity as he shrouded spirit power around him and raised his club as he leaped up, which caused blood to spatter out from his wounds.

    He left several golden afterimages in the sky as he struck down with the club.

    <i>Bam!</i> The club struck the gigantic demon on the chest, and caused its rib cage to cave in. The demon also revealed a vicious glint in its eyes and wed at Tsubiro. Tsubiro crashed down to the ground and gave rise to a cloud of dust.

    The other demons did not wait for him to recover and pounced at him immediately. However, Tsubiro beat them back with a powerful burst of energy and stood up while covered in blood.

    ¡°How dare you try to kill me! I¡¯m going to kill you all¡± All the bloodshed had clouded Tsubiro¡¯s mind, and he had already given up on returning alive from this valley.

    The insane ughter continued for an entire night.

    Tsubiro wielded his club like a hurricane and made blood rain down as he blew the demons into pieces, yet there seemed to be no end to them.

    Although he was strong, he did not have limitless power. He used thest remaining bit of his strength to crush the Throned Monarch level demon¡¯s head, but it also sliced Tsubiro¡¯s body with its gigantic w.

    The w strike severed Tsubiro¡¯s tendons and bones, making him drop his club to the side. He copsed beside the giant demon¡¯s corpse and retreated using his still moving hand as he couldn¡¯t get up again.

    However, his gaze darkened when he saw the other demons swarm towards him from all directions.

    No matter how crazy he was, he was still a Throned Saint who was just one step away from achieving the Big Dipper Stage. However, even such a powerhouse was helpless in the current situation.

    Tsubiro knew the chances of him escaping this predicament were close to nil and was sure that he would die here today.

    He recalled how he had lived an upright, benevolent and righteous life before he had reached his limit, which was the highest power level attainable by humanity at the time. He had been just a single step away from bing the apex powerhouse of the Heian Empire, and he was confident in ascending to the Big Dipper level in 200-300 years had he found a body with better aptitude.

    These avaricious and sinful obsession with power made him set out on a path of return.

    He would not have jumped down into the valley to capture Lily had he known he would end up in such a situation and would have just chosen to take over one of his disciple¡¯s bodies. Although that would have prevented him from truly bing the apex powerhouse of the empire, it would have still given him a chance at ascending to the Big Dipper Stage and would have increased his lifespan by a few hundred years. However, his avarice for power made him seek Lily¡¯s body despite the difference in gender since she had an excellent aptitude.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Tsubiro rested on a boulder andughed maniacally. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for hundreds of years, killed several talented samurai who came to Mt. Izumo and have also ughtered so many demons! That¡¯s enough! Although Lily is talented enough to be a Celestial, she¡¯s going to die in this valley just like me. There¡¯s meaning to my death if I can take down such an unprecedented genius along with me! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! Ha¡ª?!¡±

    Tsubiro stoppedughing when his bloodshot eyes caught sight of Lily through the gaps of the demons swarming around him.

    The red-dressed Lily looked down at him from atop a boulder with a red parasol in hand.

    Her eyes did not contain derision, grief, hate or pity.

    She just looked at him with an indifferent gaze, creating the impression that a Throned Saint like him was nothing in her eyes. The countless demons seemed to pass underneath the boulder she stood on without noticing her and swarmed towards him.

    He finally understood everything at this moment.

    ¡°Nooooooo!¡± His eyes opened wide as he red at her with a grudge. ¡°So, it was you, b?i?t?c?h?! You set this trap to kill me, didn¡¯t you?! I won¡¯t ept this! You¡¯ll pay the price for this!¡±

    He got submerged within the swarm of demons as he reached out towards the unattainable heavens with his bloodstained arm.

    Tsubiro got devoured by the demons soon after.

    Lily then used the same method as before to draw the demons away from here and returned back a whileter. Lily finished the remaining demons by utilizing the Sakura Parasol veil and settled the corpses with ease.

    She stood on a boulder after that and extended her cursed des, Crescent Moon and Yasutsuna, towards her sides to draw the thousands of anima towards her with her anima-controlling powers.

    There were eighty-seven Throne anima among them. This incredible harvest had enhanced Lily¡¯s crescent moon to the ninth grade. Most of them were Throned General anima, but they also contained five Throned Sovereign anima and one Throned Monarch anima.

    As for Yasutsuna, it had long reached the ninth grade¡¯s limit and stillcked a key element to turn it into a spirit artifact.

    Lily assimted most of these Throne level anima.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ Aah¡­¡± She shuddered and moaned with a seductive look in her eyes.

    The spirit ocean within her spirit pce became vaster and purer, and the purple moon changed from a crescent moon to a half moon. Although Lily did not know what this signified, her strength had reached the middle-stage Permanence level now.

    As for Tsubiro, his soul and spirit jade had long been consumed.

    Lily went towards his death ce and picked up his club, which made her feel like she was in a primal forest when she held it in her hand. The club was a low-ranked spirit artifact, so she stored it within the mirror space.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily noticed a green thumb ring on Tsubiro¡¯s hand, which was the only thing that remained of him after being bitten to death by the demons. Lily employed a small-scale domain and retrieved the ring using sakura petals, bringing it to her palm.

    She infused it with spirit power since it had be ownerless now.

    ¡°So, it was his storage ring!¡± Lily felt d that the demons had not eaten it.

    Lily felt her pulse race as she examined the ring.

    As expected of an adept who had resided on Mt. Izumo for over a hundred years, he had tons of treasures despite being just a False Immortal. The ring contained all the treasures which he had collected as a Throned Saint over the past several hundred years.

    There were around 3,000 magatama in it, making him richer than the Bureau of Onmy¨­. He had wealth equivalent to the empire¡¯s treasury. There were around a hundred life-recovery magatama in it along with several magatama of different attributes, but there were no blood magatama in it.

    He also had seventh and eighth grade weapons, armor, over a hundred magic artifacts, and had half-a-dozen ninth grade weapons, armor and magic artifacts.

    The space inside the ring was as big as the storage room in Lily¡¯s mirror space, which was equivalent to the warehouse size of a castle tower. This made it a low-ranked spirit artifact as well.

    He also had several enigmatic ascension arts, secret arts, and several seventh, eighth and ninth grade materials in it.

    Lily shifted all the important items into the mirror space and then stored the ring inside her storage jade. The storage jade could store spatial artifacts inside it, but it was not possible to retrieve items from it directly and required the user to take it out from the jade first.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lily sighed in relief and raised her head to look at the clifftop when she saw the valley shrouded in eldritch energies.

    Lily took out the Record of One Hundred Demons and summoned a flying monster. She rode on the ten meter wide wing of the bird demon and flew up to the clifftop at once.

    Although the flying monster allowed her to take to the skies at a rapid speed, it consumed higher energy whenpared to the demon hound and also used more magatama whenpared to the giant koi. She needed to expend two magatama to traverse a few hundred kilometers, which was much more expensive than using a teleportation array. This was why she rarely rode it.

    However, the bird demon could not fly higher than the clouds after it entered them because of an invisible pressure which forced it to fly straight. This forced Lily to make itnd on the crevice on the cliff and unsummon the bird demon.

    Lily climbed up the cliff after that and stabbed her sword in between the rocks to climb up the steeper slopes. It was just a matter of time for her as no powerful monsters attacked her.

    It took her a whole day to reach the clifftop where she had jumped down from. The path leading to the shrine was brightly lit at the moment and had multiple disciples guarding the shrine, all of whom waited for their master with torches in their hands.

    However, Lily knew that their master would not return.

    These disciples were all innocent and the three old men were just his aplices. Lily did not feel like killing them as Tsubiro was already dead now.

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Lily was just about to leave, but she recalled an important thing at this moment.

    Although she did not care about the three old men, she recalled the samurai who had warned her within the cave. She knew that she would havended in higher peril if it were not for his warning and could not just leave him behind.

    Lily returned to the shrine with her hand on her katana¡¯s hilt.

 Book 6: Chapter 41: Gigantic Floating Mountain

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 41: Gigantic Floating Mountain</h4>

    Lily crossed the narrow mountainous path and arrived in front of the shrine.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± A few disciples illuminated Lily with the torches and saw her approach them with fluttering hair and a calm expression.

    ¡°Senior?¡± A disciple stepped forward vigntly and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you jump down the cliff after getting chased by our master?¡±

    Another spear-holding disciple added, ¡°Just what did you do to make our master chase you, senior? Where¡¯s he?¡±

    ¡°Dead,¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°What?!¡± The disciples eximed in rm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for all this nonsense. You people are unrted to this matter, so just bugger off now.¡± Lily stepped forward after saying this.

    ¡°Hold on! You better exin the matter clearly!¡± A disciple pointed his spear at Lily.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A powerful storm of sakura petals blew the Spirit Jade level disciples away and knocked them against the walls of the cliff. The disciples could not stand up once they crashed down on the ground after sliding down the cliff walls.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you since you consider me your senior.¡± Lily entered the shrine.

    ¡°Lily!¡± The three old men rushed out of the cave with eight disciples a few momentster and barred Lily¡¯s path.

    These three men were the ones who had helped Tsubiro operate the grand formation so that he could kill her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s master, Lily?! What did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°H-How did you climb up? Where¡¯s our master?¡±

    Two of the three old men asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just impossible!¡±

    ¡°Someone as powerful as our master can¡¯t just die like that! Enough of the nonsense now, you damn b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    Lily approached them and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me. I don¡¯t give a damn about it.¡±

    ¡°Capture her first! We can allow our master to deal with her when hees back!¡±

    The three old men revealed malicious expressions and surrounded her before they began chanting spell incantations.

    Lily stared at them icily and said, ¡°I thought I¡¯d spare your lives, but it looks like you don¡¯t want them. Do you want me to send you where your master is?!¡±

    Lily acted at once and charged towards one of the old men who hadunched a two-headed giant purple viper towards her. Lily did not even bother to dodge this early-stage Throned General old man¡¯s magic spell and severed the viper into two.

    A crimson, crescent sword beam cleaved through the two-headed viper at an incredible speed and passed through the old man in the next moment, severing him in two and killing him instantly.

    ¡°Brother Kuna!¡±

    ¡°Kuna!¡±

    The two old men shouted the dead man¡¯s name when they saw Lily y him.

    The old man behind Lily finished preparing his spell at this moment and captured her feet with the powerful spirit chains that he had manifested with his throne powers. The other old man created a silver-shrouded spear that exuded a fearsome aura.

    He willed his throne powers and shot the spear at Lily with incredible momentum.

    ¡°Die, b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    Lily, however, shattered the spirit chains with just a shake of her feet and jumped up to dodge the spear. She then stomped on the spear as she descended down and smashed it apart into two pieces with her ninth grade wooden sandals.

    She spun her body on one leg when shended on the ground and almost turned upside down as she kicked the front part of the spear towards the old man who had manifested the chains.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> The silver-shrouded spear pierced through his neck in the next moment.

    ¡°Keogh¡­¡±

    Lily picked up the remaining half of the spear and hurled it at the final old man1.

    He tried to resist it with a barrier, and blocked the attack somehow, but it caused both his barrier and the spear to shatter and dissipate. He could not even sigh in relief before Lily arrived in front of him.

    ¡°What?! How¡¯s she so fast?!¡± The old man turned pale in fright. ¡°J-Just what power level are you at?!¡±

    Lily answered him with a swing of her de instead.

    <i>Stter!</i> The final aplice¡¯s blood sshed on the ground in front of the cave.

    Lily waved her de aside to spatter out the blood on it and directed a stony gaze at the disciples around her.

    The disciples kneeled down and begged for their lives when they witnessed her kill their martial seniors with such ease.

    ¡°Please spare our lives, senior¡­¡±

    Lily brushed them off and headed towards the samurai¡¯s location after she entered the cave.

    The samurai had weakened a lot, but his will to live made him persist until now.

    ¡°Miss?¡± He called out in a feeble voice.

    Lily felt moved when she heard his voice and severed the chains binding him with her sakura des. The samurai fell to the ground after gaining freedom. He was covered in scars and had an emaciated figure that barely allowed him to raise his head up.

    ¡°Did you save me, m¡ª?¡±

    However, there was no one in front of him because Lily had left already.

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    The samurai sensed an item that glowed in a green color in front of him. He felt surprised when he discovered that it was a life-recovery magatama.

    Lily, on the other hand, had long left the shrine by now, and no one dared to bar her path. She walked past the cliff route and returned to the fork in the path that led uphill based on her memories.

    Lily then looked at the mist-covered hilltop.

    ¡°No matter what Ie acrosster, I won¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ll continue moving forward and won¡¯t stop until I climb to the hilltop,¡± Lily soliloquized and continued to climb the mountain.

    She walked for a total of twelve days this time.

    She had begun sensing an invisible pressure while she climbed the mountain on the fifth day and had to slow down as a result. However, no monster barred her path during these five days. There was just dense spirit power and cold air around her.

    Lily passed through the mist and arrived at the t hilltop in the afternoon of the twelfth day.

    ¡°Huh? This is the mountaintop?¡±

    She looked around and saw clouds in three directions and the lower peaks of Mt. Izumo in the final direction. Lily had finally reached above the clouds on Mt. Izumo¡¯s mountaintop and she could see the dusky skies above it2.

    A long stone staircase leading to a higher region floated in front of her.

    The mountaintop had nothing but the howling wind and the swaying trees on it and looked extremely deste.

    Lily did not believe that this location was the real mountaintop of Mt. Izumo because she had not experienced any difficulties other thaning across Tsubiro on her journey upward. A lot of people would have reached the mountaintop of Mt. Izumo¡¯s main peak if it was this easy to aplish.

    That was why she believed there was something else to it.

    Lily had, in fact, been right, but reaching this location was not as easy as she thought it was. The pressure on Mt. Izumo¡¯s main peak increased the higher one climbed and it changed ording to the power level of the ascender.

    This meant that the pressure was lighter for those who possessed strength far above their power levels. It was pretty much impossible for someone at the average or below-average level to reach this location as it was a test for those who climbed the main peak.

    Although Lily had just ascended to the middle-stage Permanence level until now, her strength was actuallyparable to a middle-stage tote-stage Throned Sovereign. It was quite rare for an ascender to achieve this, which was the reason she felt less pressure.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a ce where the immortals convene,¡± Lily observed the deste hilltop and arrived in front of the staircase¡ªwhich was made of one by one foot floating stone steps¡ªthat led into the high-up clouds.

    The wind was so violent here that it could blow away a Spirit Jade powerhouse instantly.

    Lily¡¯s hair fluttered in the air as she looked at the arduous path ahead of her and felt her mind waver a little. However, she did not n to give up aftering all the way here. Lily took a step forward andnded her foot on the floating stone step, which made it sink down and wobble sideways a bit3.

    This startled her.

    It seemed that the stones floating in front of her were not stable.

    Lily climbed onto the first stone step and climbed the staircase step by step. The constant directional changes of the wind made her hair and minidress t around wildly. However, Lily maintained her bnce and climbed the staircase through the whistling gales.

    She stopped after climbing a few of them and saw that the mountaintop looked like a small in from where she was now, which was the fourth step.

    Lily felt the sight in front of her descend the moment she stepped on the fifth stone step as it seemed that the stone step was losing its floating property and plummeted down slowly.

    She rushed to grab the sixth stone step and discovered that it too had begun to plummet down now. Lily broke out in a cold sweat and climbed the step swiftly, leaping on the step further ahead of it.

    The stone steps began plummeting as she passed through them and she even sensed that they were plummeting faster now, which forced her to climb faster in the midst of the powerful bursts of winds.

    She had no time to look back as clouds were all that remained behind her.

    It was as if she was running across the sky, and there was no escape from this path.

    Lily finally understood why everyone told her she just had one chance. It was impossible to ess this path again. She resisted the wind as best as she could and flitted across the stone steps that led into the high-up clouds.

    Lily saw a giant mountain¡¯s shadow within the clouds soon after. It was a peak that floated within the sky.

    ¡°Heavens! I never thought I¡¯d discover such a gigantic floating mountain here. This is pretty incredible,¡± Lily eximed in astonishment.

    The skies darkened gradually at this moment and a dim light filled the windy, cloudy region. The peak vanished within the dark clouds and kept appearing and disappearing amidst the gale.

    Lily heard a woman call out to her from behind at this moment.

    ¡°Lily¡­ Lily¡­¡±

    The voice sounded familiar to her and sounded like the voice that she had heard before she arrived in Heian-kyo. It sounded pleasant yet grudging. Lily instinctively felt that she must not turn back to look at the voice¡¯s owner4.

    She resisted the urge to respond to the voice and continued climbing up.

    Robinxen: Brutal.Robinxen: Alright, where¡¯s the catch?Robinxen: The gods made a tforming section!Robinxen: Betting my lifes savings that she ends up choosing to not ignore it.

 Book 6: Chapter 42: Gate

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 42: Gate</h4>

    ¡°Help me¡­ Help me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can help me¡­ Lily¡­¡±

    Although the voice behind Lily sounded gentle, it contained a poignant note to it. The voice seemed to pluck at Lily¡¯s heartstrings and invoke the kindness and sympathy hidden deep within her soul, making it impossible for her to resist the lure.

    <i>Is it really fine for me to ignore it?</i>

    Lily felt like turning back to verify her doubts, but her rational mind reminded her that it was impossible to hear a woman¡¯s cry for help up so high in the clouds above Mt. Izumo, that too from a woman she knew.

    It was not that easy to reach Mt. Izumo¡¯s summit, so she believed that it was a trial that tested her weakness.

    <i>I must maintain a clear mind!</i>

    Lily suppressed her feelings and continued climbing the floating stone steps.

    The powerful gusts were no obstacle to her. Her mind was the only obstacle right now, and this was a trail that tested her wisdom and soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a trial from the gods!¡± Lily strengthened her resolve and sped up.

    The gigantic peak within the dark clouds was almost in front of her eyes now. She just needed to traverse another thousand meters to arrive there.

    ¡°Am I going to seed so simply? Is this real?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes filled with joy.

    However, she saw a fork in the path ahead of her when the clouds dispersed.

    One of them led to the gigantic peak and was just hundreds of meters in length, but the other deviated to the side and led to an ancient circr stone gate. The stone gate was entirely dark and was covered with carvings of demons and scenes of humans suffering from punishment in the underworld. The ancient stone gate¡¯s center was pitch ck in color and had blood seeping out from the edges.

    It was clear that the stone gate led to an incredibly dangerous location, so Lily did not feel shaken and selected the right path by moving towards the peak.

    However, she heard a voice from the stone gate at this moment. It was a voice that she had not heard in a long time. Although she had not gotten that many chances to hear it before, it was a voice that she could never forget.

    ¡°Help me, Lily¡­ Help me¡­¡±

    It was Rinne¡¯s voice1.

    Lily revealed a dazed look when she heard the voice and looked back at the stone gate in a dumbfounded manner. She saw the phantom of a girl at the center of the gate, and even though she looked just like her, she possessed different charms and looked at her with a lonely, bitter yet gentle expression.

    ¡°Senior Rinne!¡±

    ¡°Help me, Lily¡­ I¡¯m trapped here¡­ Help me¡­¡±

    Rinne¡¯s silhouette disappeared into the darkness of the gate after leaving such helpless words.

    ¡°Senior Rinne!¡± Lily cried out mournfully. The stone step behind her plummeted at this moment, and the stone step she stood on also began to wobble.

    She had been forced to make a choice here. Otherwise, both paths would just disappear.

    <i>Senior Rinne¡¯s soul is dormant within the mirror space. It¡¯s impossible for her to appear within the gate. It¡¯s fake. I¡¯m sure of it! However¡­ what if it was her consciousness? What if this is the guidance of the gods? Should I give up this chance just so that I can remain safe?</i>

    The stone step below Lily¡¯s feet began to plummet as well.

    Tears flowed out from Lily¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I can¡¯t give up on this chance even if the phantom is fake!¡±

    She leaped onto the path that led to the dark gate2.

    She proceeded with no hesitation and climbed the floating stone steps one by one with a calm expression on her beautiful face amidst the gales that disheveled her hair and stepped into the dark gate.

    Nothing could waver her mind as long as there was a glimmer of hope for saving Rinne. She was willing to even walk into true hell, let alone a trap. The blood-scented darkness, which surged with murderous intent, consumed her in the next moment.

    Lily felt her head spin and felt as if she was in the middle of a ck, muddy, vortex, and sensed an unprecedented amount of evilness and fear within the darkness.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± She screamed in terror but could not even hear her own voice and almost lost consciousness.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t give up here! S-Senior Rinne might be waiting for me on the other side!¡±

    Copious amounts of grudge oozed out from Lily and resisted the darkness just like an amaryllis that bloomed in hell.

    Lily passed through the dark, muddy vortex and got thrown into a cold and dark world that was covered in ashes. The skies were lit up by dark blue clouds that illuminated the monstrous ck peaks that filled the world to the ends of it.

    Lily stood up while shivering. The vast and cold world in front of her seemed to freeze both her body and soul.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Lily looked at the dark, vast world before her.

    A series of elongated shrieks emerged from all around her in the next moment, and these shrieks seemed to sting at her soul.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> A ck-faced, translucent head that wore an Eboshi hat and a formal robe flew out from behind the fallen stonentern that was lit with a blue me.

    Lily felt a shiver pass through her spine when she saw this translucent monster.

    ¡°Who are you?! Where¡¯s Senior Rinne?! Tell me!¡±

    Lily questioned the monster staunchly in a loud voice.

    However, the monster just ignored her and extended its handless sleeves towards her, from which incorporeal tentacles shot out.

    ¡°You want to attack me, huh? Dream on!¡± Lily took out Yasutsuna and shed at the tentacles.

    However, her de just passed through them instead of severing them, which allowed them to stretch until her body and touch her soul.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Lily felt a cold, sharp pain pass through her soul and writhed on the ground because of the unimaginable soul-ripping pain brought by the tentacles.

    Lily still persevered through and rolled on the ground to dodge the tentacles. She broke out in a cold sweat as the icy sensation permeated across her entire body.

    Lily used her katana to stand up with much difficulty and saw the monster float towards her.

    She tried to employ her domain but discovered that she could not manifest it here.

    Lily shot out me des, ice des, wind des and all sorts of different magic attacks at the monster. Although all of these attacks were low-level magic spells that could kill a Permeance-level powerhouse in an instant, they also passed through the translucent monster and struck the rubble behind it.

    Physical and magical attacks were both ineffective against this soul monster.

    Lily had long used up her Phantom Soul de, so she had no means to kill it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Senior Rinne¡¯s soul is imprisoned in this ce? Has she been suffering from such pain all this while?¡±

    Lily mustered her spirit power and released another attack. ¡°Blossom-d Moon!¡±

    A poignant, gigantic sword beam shot towards the monster, but it still failed to hurt it.

    The monster approached her again.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Lily felt a sting of pain in her soul the moment it neared her, so she turned around and fled from it.

    However, the monster continued its relentless pursuit of her.

    Lily saw a nted, dpidated temple ahead of her and closed its doors after she entered it. However, the monster¡¯s tentacles passed through the door and touched her body.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Lily screamed in pain and copsed to the ground. She dodged the monster¡¯s second attack somehow with a subconscious roll and rolled underneath an enlightened one¡¯s ancient statue.

    Lily raised her head in hope when she saw the statue and wished for the gods to protect her and dispel the monster. However, the enlightened one¡¯s statue actually had an incredibly malevolent expression on it.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> The enlightened one¡¯s phantom-like soul emerged from the statue with a translucent staff in his hand.

    Lily rolled aside subconsciously when she saw him strike at her with the staff, but the staff turned malleable and transformed into a whip before itshed out at her waist, which brought her soul a despairing stab of pain.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Lily grabbed her chest and cried out in pain.

    The enlightened one was the same as the tentacle monster, an enemy. A bunch of fearsome, eldritch monks emerged from the corners of the temple and pressed on towards her at this moment.

    Lily cleaved open one of the temple walls with her de and leaped out from it before she fled to a distance, but the soul monsters still followed her relentlessly.

    The monsters continued following her even when she had escaped from the canyon that she was in.

    The stinging pain in her soul disabled her from focusing and slowed down her movements as she fled for her life, and the icy sensation behind her seemed to approach closer with each passing moment.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh!</i> A bunch of vengeful spirits dressed in ancient court dresses and some female vengeful spirits dressed in tattered formal kimonos emerged manifested on top of the canyon and jumped down to block Lily¡¯s path one after the other, which caused her to tumble down. However, she rolled forward whenever that happened and finally saw a ray of light when she arrived at the canyon¡¯s end.

    ¡°I must escape from here as soon as possible!¡±

    The frequent attacks from the soul monsters made Lily feel as if her soul was going to shatter and the pain had pushed her body to its limits.

    ¡°Senior Rinne¡­ Senior Rinne¡­¡± Lily was just obsessed with one thing right now, which was Rinne. She would have long lost consciousness if not for that.

    Maintaining a clear mind meant that she needed to suffer through an unimaginable pain, and it was much easier to just lose consciousness, but Lily did not do that. She charged towards the light at the exit of the canyon with shaky steps, which was more of a sprint than a run, all while suffering innumerable attacks from the monsters.

    <i>I must persevere at all costs! I must reach the exit!</i>

    ¡°Senior Rinne!¡±

    Lily endured through the soul-ripping pain and mustered thest remaining obsessive will within her and rolled out from the canyon¡¯s exit like a tumbling rock.

    The bright light from the skies illuminated her fair skin when she tumbled out of the canyon. Lily sat up slowly and had her vision blinded by a bright blue light when she opened her eyes.

    However, her soul seemed to freeze up when her eyes adjusted to the light.

    An uncountable number of faceless soul monsters dressed in tatters filled thend and the skies illuminated by the icy blue light.

    Robinxen: I won my bet in under a chapter!!!Robinxen: So she chose hell mode.

 Book 6: Chapter 43: No Regret

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 43: No Regret</h4>

    Lily wondered whether she had chosen the wrong path at the fork. Just a single soul monster could perish her soul and thousands of them filled thend and skies around her now.

    The chances of her escaping from here were close to nil. The tattered Lily¡¯s chest heaved up and down slowly and the stabbing pain her soul felt weakened her knees. She gasped for breath and had strands of hair stuck to her cheeks.

    The soul monster closest ahead of her pounced towards her in the next moment.

    Lily narrowed her eyes and endured the pain her soul felt as she strengthened her grip on Yasutsuna.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A purple sword beam shot out from her de and cleaved the soul monster apart. The monster¡¯s wounds ignited with a spirit me and made it scream in pain.

    Lily staggered after executing the attack and paled a bit, her will and perception weaking a little. She had ignited some of her soul power to release an attack that could injure these soul monsters.

    However, there were too many monsters around her. She just did not have enough soul power for this and was bound to die after killing a few of them if she continued this. The soul monsters in front of Lily pounced towards her, and the monsters from within the canyon also caught up to her at the same time.

    ¡°It was a trap, huh? Hmph¡­ I knew that before I had entered the gate, but I still chose to enter the gate! I¡¯d make the same choice even if you gave me another chance! I don¡¯t regret it1!¡±

    Lily raised her de, which was d in soul power, and showed a ruthless expression as she confronted the endless monsters that filled thend and skies around her. ¡°All right¡­¡±

    ¡°Come at me, you monsters!¡± Lily cried out as she charged into the endless swarm of monsters desperately.

    The monsters also rushed towards her like a tempest.

    Even a Big Dipper level soul would have perished instantly under so many soul attacks, let alone a Permanence level soul, but Rinne¡¯s soul, which was asleep on the cold stone bed within the mirror space, exuded a gentle radiance that resonated with the J¨­mon characters carved on the mirror space¡¯s walls and made them glow in a golden color.

    The fifth door within the mirror space opened slowly a few momentster, but it had nothing but light inside it. The light within the fifth room was so bright that it was impossible to see what was inside it.

    The light illuminated the entire mirror space just like the Sun. The light transformed into golden strands of light and entered Lily¡¯s spirit pce once after exiting the mirror space, all without her control.

    The night sky within the spirit pce looked just like the daytime sky now.

    The golden light which filled the spirit pce was so bright that it made Lily¡¯s purple moon permanence spirit look dim and inconspicuous. However, the golden light did not remain stationary for long and moved towards her permanence spirit and formed into a golden rune above the purple moon.

    Lily¡¯s injured soul got healed immediately, but the golden rune still continued to glow and illuminate the purple moon from above it.

    All this urred within an instant.

    The countless tentacles ignored Lily¡¯s defense and attacked her soul directly, but the golden rune released a golden barrier which just protected Lily¡¯s purple moon permanence spirit.

    The endless soul attacks vanished the moment they struck the golden barrier, but the barrier remained unmoved even then.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡±

    Lily, who had been forced to a dead end, confirmed the changes inside her with an incredulous expression on her face. She did not feel cold anymore and felt a warmth permeate her body. The painful soul attacks also had no effect on her now.

    The innumerable soul attacks from the monsters, vengeful spirits and wraiths, which could kill even a Big Dipper level ascender, could not injure Lily at all now.

    Lily¡¯s eyes zed over, and for the first time ever, she felt that this dark world which was full of countless drifting souls was beautiful. She passed through the souls as if she were walking in a dream world which was set apart from reality.

    Lily saw an endless chasm, chaos, sea of blood, suffering, and manifested grudge as she made towards the end of this world and saw a wall when she arrived at it. This wall had a square stone gate with glowing edges on it and showed nothing but the void on the other side, just like the previous gate she had gone through.

    However, Lily still entered it and saw her surroundings ripple. Her body vanished from this world the next moment and appeared in an endless darkness. Lily lost all control of her senses and felt as if she was drifting within the cold darkness. Her will drifted within this darkness and reached a barren world with red skies.

    She saw a dpidated temple and a broken statue here as well, but it looked a bit different from the one that she hade across. A tall, lean, white-dressed girl walked the sole path in this world alone.

    The girl looked quite beautiful and looked simr to Ayaka, albeit a lot younger.

    ¡°Is this Ms. Ayaka¡¯s past? Is this the world she arrived in aftering to Mt. Izumo?¡±

    Ayaka did not seem to notice her presence, so Lily believed that she was watching an illusion of the past. In any case, there was not much she could do in the current situation.

    A few shadow demons surrounded Ayaka, and although they were different from the monsters that had attacked Lily, they also possessed the means to use soul attacks. However, Ayaka did not suffer like Lily did as she was well versed in the arts of Onmy¨­ and knew how to protect herself from soul attacks as a rarely seen genius. She used charms, spells and arrays to resist the attacks of the shadow demons and continued moving forward once she dealt with them.

    She encountered the same predicament as Lily though and came across shadow demons that filled the skies. It seemed as if darkness would cover the entire world, and no matter how powerful she was, she could not resist against the world all alone.

    Unlike Ayaka, Lily had her incredible ancient mirror, which had released a golden light from the fifth door within it that protected her soul with an unbelievable soul barrier.

    No matter how powerful Ayaka was, she had her limits as well, so the shadow demons eroded her soul when she ran out of her treasures. However, she still persisted and continued moving forward until she reached the end of the world, which was filled with boundless darkness.

    There was no gate here though, and just an endless void.

    Ayaka despaired when she saw this. A lot of shadow demons had entwined around her by this time, so she was forced to take out an ancient jade treasure. The dim ancient jade emitted an incredible aura that made Lily feel it was simr to her copper mirror.

    The ancient jade released an amazing power that forcibly broke the restrictions of the world and ejected Ayaka out of it. However, Lily noticed that the jade had shattered as a result and got ejected out of the world just like Ayaka once it left her hand.

    Lily realized that this was the reason Ayaka had failed to reach Mt. Izumo¡¯s summit. She had used the ancient jade¡¯s power to teleport out of this terrifying world, which resulted in her failing the trial.

    <i>Does this mean that this world is a trial from the gods for those who they haven¡¯t permitted to enter Mt. Izumo¡¯s peak? That¡¯s just too cruel. Why did they use the person I care the most about for baiting me to take this trial? Is that how gods are supposed to act2? Or is this just a test of character?</i>

    No one had forced Lily and Ayaka to climb to the summit of Mt. Izumo, and ascension was an act that defied the heavens, so this could be called a price for that.

    Lily recalled how she had entered Ayaka¡¯s nightmare once and how she had seen a sexily dressed version of her dancing erotically in it. The Ayaka in front of her, and the Ayaka in front of everyone else, and the silhouette that she had seen on Fuyutsuki¡¯s fifth floor, she had seen several versions of her until now.

    ¡°Which one of these is the real you, Sister Ayaka? Are they all real or is all this a trial as well?¡±

    Lily did know just what secret the strongest woman in the world harbored.

    The key to her mission as a mirror girl were the words ¡°Ayaka,¡± and she had yet to unravel this puzzle. It made Lily wonder if Ayaka really did not know anything about it like she had imed.

    It did not make sense for her to have the incredible ancient jade in the illusion of the past if that was really the case.

    Lily came to a sudden realization at this moment and recalled the shattered jade that Shenzu had with her, feeling that the ancient jade which Ayaka had was simr to it.

    The darkness swallowed Lily again in the next moment.

    Her vision brightened again after an unknown amount of time, and she found herself lying on a square floating rock. Lily got up and saw the gigantic mountain¡¯s visage within the gray skies ahead of her again.

    However, she stood on an isted floating rock this time and had no path connecting it to the mountain.

    Lily walked to the edge of the rock and shouted loudly at the peak. ¡°What other trial do you have for me? Just bring it!¡±

    A gust of wind blew by, and a bunch of huge rocks flew towards her from the peak. These rocks spun slowly as they formed a bridge that linked the isted rock Lily was on with the huge peak.

    Lily stepped on the first rock and noticed that it was quite stable, unlike the previous ones that were unstable and could plummet at any moment. She was certain that she had climbed to the peak of Mt. Izumo now, a feat which very few had aplished since times immemorial.

    Lily flicked her long hair to her back and puffed her sweat-drenched chest out as she stepped across the rock bridge solemnly and headed over to the gigantic, floating peak.

    Robinxen: I would.Robinxen: I¡¯d say this is rather tame to be honest.

 Book 6: Chapter 44: Lilyâ€™s Prayer

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 44: Lily¡¯s Prayer</h4>

    The peak teau of Mount Izumo.

    An unknown power had levitated this peak in the skies for tens of thousands of years, and finally, Lily¡¯s slender feet stepped onto the top of this mountain.

    This was a teau several hundred meters wide, bleak and vast.

    All around were copsed mountain rock, dried ponds, and withered ancient trees. The air was full of fog, and the ce was gloomy. Lily was unable to see the mountains or seas, it was as if she was in a different world.

    But this was the peak!

    She walked on the road, in between severalrge boulders and saw a cliff in the distance. On that cliff was a broken stone table, and a weathered chessboard. It seems as if someone had yed a game here long ago.

    To be able to y a game here, it must have been the immortals.

    She continued to walk forward and reached a ce surrounded by giant boulders at the top of the mountain. It looked as if there used to be a giant stone pavilion here, only the top of the pavilion was gone and all that was left was foundation and a few broken stone pirs. The stone pirs had been carved with ancient script.

    The script was very simr to the script on her ancient mirror, only rougher.

    Her mirror originated from Suzuhiko-hime. Looks like this was the ce where the gods gathered.

    Looking around, all the stone tables and chairs were either cracked or copsed, and the white stone of the ancient pirs were overgrown with moss and vines.

    ¡°It should be here, only the gods must not havee here for many years¡­¡± Lily muttered to herself.

    Looking upon this deste, shattered ce, for some reason she felt a sense of sadness. Either the departure of the gods had somehow affected her, or she was too sentimental.

    Passing through the courtyard, Lily walked up a stone stairs, reaching the highest point of the mountain overlooking everything.

    This ce was a t octagonal stone formation ten meters wide. The formation was engraved with worn ancient script. Around the formation were eightrge stone pirs, but they mostly all broken and copsed.

    Looking around, she felt that this was the real peak of Izumo Mountain. Perhaps when the gods first descended, they hadnded on this stone tform.

    Taking a deep breath, Lily wondered if she was about to fulfill her heartfelt wish. Had she really climbed to the peak of this Izumo Mountain?

    Recalling obstacle after obstacle, difficulty after difficulty, although the time she had spent on this road wasn¡¯t long, each encounter was more thrilling than thest, how difficult it had been to climb this mountain!

    If her ancient mirror had not opened the fifth door, she would have probably died in that world full of monsters. It was really¡­too difficult, too dangerous. But no matter what, she had reached the top!

    Right now, she didn¡¯t care about the so-called treasures or opportunities, all she cared about was praying to the gods and asking for help to awaken Rinne!

    The skies were gloomy, dusky and filled with wind. Looking around herself, Lily felt that if one was to pray, it should be right here.

    She muttered in her heart, ¡°Senior Rinne, I came to this world as a powerless girl, but I¡¯ve endured through this difficult and dangerous journey because you¡­are the most important, strongest and unshakable pir to me

    Would it really be that difficult to make Rinne a much stronger existence in Lily&#8217;s previous life? Like a childhood friend&#8230;.¡¯>1. You are the meaning of my existence and journey in this world! Finally, today, I shall finally uncover the secret of awakening you! Senior Rinne, do you know, just how hard this was¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy as a smile spread across her face.

    Afterbing her hair and arranging her clothes, she walked to the center of the formation and knelt down solemnly.

    Raising her head, she looked at the dark vast skies. Even if the skies were gloomy, the gods should still be able to see right?

    sping her hands, she raised them reverently to her chest and took a deep breath¡­

    Calming her mind and heart, she opened her mouth, ¡°Gods¡ªif you can hear my prayer up high, I beg you, tell me, how do I awaken my sister Rinne? Gods¡ªI beg, please guide me, even if it¡¯s a dangerous and difficult method, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­¡±

    Looking up into the skies, they were still dark and without response.

    ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡±

    Perhaps the gods couldn¡¯t hear her?

    ¡°No, not possible!¡± Such a magical mountain, such a difficult road, and this extraordinary mountain peak, how could this be fake? This must be the ce where gods gathered!

    She must not have been pious enough, not respectful enough!

    She kowtowed nine times, and shouted with sincerity, ¡°Gods, please listen to my wish! I beg for guidance, how can I awaken sister Rinne¡¯s soul? Please tell me! What should I do? I¡¯m willing to pay the price necessary!¡±

    ¡°Gods, please guide me! Sister Rinne has already given up everything for me, I must save her! Please guide me¡­ Gods¡­¡±

    Just as despair slowly showed in her eyes, the skies suddenly changed.

    Up high in the skies, dark thunder clouds rolled in, alike a pitch-ck ocean. In the dark thick clouds, iparably majestic power circted within those clouds!

    ¡°Gods!?¡± The shing light within the clouds made her look pale, but her eyes were lit up with joy, ¡°This reaction, the gods must have heard me! The gods are going to guide me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to awaken senior Rinne!!!¡±

    Her eyes were filled with worship as they reflected the rolling ck clouds! shes reflected in her eyes, as lightning transmitted between the thousands of miles of dark clouds and mist.

    That cold light reflected off of Lily¡¯s pale, immature, and weak face. In the face of these rolling clouds and thunder, Lily could only smile happily. She was waiting, waiting for the response of the gods.

    That way, she can finally discover the method to waking Rinne up.

    The thunderclouds spun, the turbulence spinning far above her head, forming a funnel ten thousands of miles high of dark thunderous clouds. The vortex funnel up high formed an indescribable void.

    Was that the ce where the gods were going to give her guidance? That was the passageway between the earth and skies!

    ¡°Gods¡­tell me¡­senior Rinne¡­¡±

    <i>Zzzzzt¡ª!!!</i> A horrifying heavenly lightning came crashing down from the thundercloud vortex, aimed directly at Lily!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily instinctively knew that this lightning bolt contained enough power to annihte everything, and its speed was not one she could evade. No matter how innocent or naive she was, she knew without doubt that this was no guidance!

    This was an extermination2!!!

    All she could see was darkness in front of her, as that annihting divine might approached her!

    But¡ª Her sakura parasol flew out of her ancient mirror by itself. A screen of crimson swirling cherry blossoms blocked in front of her.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The world exploded in white, Lily¡¯s ears buzzed before everything fell silent, Lily could only hear a buzzing sound.

    Her sakura parasol, the otherworldly umbre that had blocked all previous attacks without any damage, was now a ck smoldering wreck3. The umbre frame had been torn apart by the dark heavenly lightning.

    The lightning deflected from all sides of the smoldering parasol and bombarded the huge suspended mountain peak. The stones shattered and vaporized.

    The giant mountain suspended in the sky for countless years, cracked and copsed into giant rubble, falling down from the sky!

    Feeling nothing beneath her feet, Lily fell with the rubble.

    She only stared at the thundering skies through the ckened frame of the sakura parasol, watching the clouds rumbling with thunder¡­

    She couldn¡¯t understand, what happened? What did she do? Surpassing countless dangers, climbing up to the peak and praying devoutly to the gods.

    In return¡­ She received this annihting ck heavenly thunder.

    ¡°Is this the heavenly path thatdy Ayaka protects¡­ Is this the gods of thends of blessings? The gods that guide the world? Why¡­what did I do wrong to be punished like this? Why¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in and shouted at the skies while falling, ¡°Why¡ªexactly why¡ªwhat did I do?! What did I and senior Rinne do!??? If we shouldn¡¯t exist, why did you let use to this world!!!¡±

    From the skies, a man¡¯s voice echoing like thunder answered her, ¡°You¡ªare a woman who cannot be allowed to live! The person you want to save, is destined to lead you, to destruction¡ª¡±

    <i>Rumble¡ª</i> From the skies, the sound of thunder came.

    Hurricane rain poured down.

    However, Lily had already steeled herself and put up her golden light defense. Neither the judgment of the gods nor the hallucination caused by the thunder could shake her will.

    The main peak of Izumo Mountain had copsed, but she had not given up.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t rely on the heavens, I will rely on myself!¡±

    Her eyes glowed with never before seen resolution!

    She reached out and grabbed the ruined sakura parasol

    Would it really be that difficult to make Rinne a much stronger existence in Lily&#8217;s previous life? Like a childhood friend&#8230;.¡¯>1. You are the meaning of my existence and journey in this world! Finally, today, I shall finally uncover the secret of awakening you! Senior Rinne, do you know, just how hard this was¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy as a smile spread across her face.

    Afterbing her hair and arranging her clothes, she walked to the center of the formation and knelt down solemnly.

    Raising her head, she looked at the dark vast skies. Even if the skies were gloomy, the gods should still be able to see right?

    sping her hands, she raised them reverently to her chest and took a deep breath¡­

    Calming her mind and heart, she opened her mouth, ¡°Gods¡ªif you can hear my prayer up high, I beg you, tell me, how do I awaken my sister Rinne? Gods¡ªI beg, please guide me, even if it¡¯s a dangerous and difficult method, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­¡±

    Looking up into the skies, they were still dark and without response.

    ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡±

    Perhaps the gods couldn¡¯t hear her?

    ¡°No, not possible!¡± Such a magical mountain, such a difficult road, and this extraordinary mountain peak, how could this be fake? This must be the ce where gods gathered!

    She must not have been pious enough, not respectful enough!

    She kowtowed nine times, and shouted with sincerity, ¡°Gods, please listen to my wish! I beg for guidance, how can I awaken sister Rinne¡¯s soul? Please tell me! What should I do? I¡¯m willing to pay the price necessary!¡±

    ¡°Gods, please guide me! Sister Rinne has already given up everything for me, I must save her! Please guide me¡­ Gods¡­¡±

    Just as despair slowly showed in her eyes, the skies suddenly changed.

    Up high in the skies, dark thunder clouds rolled in, alike a pitch-ck ocean. In the dark thick clouds, iparably majestic power circted within those clouds!

    ¡°Gods!?¡± The shing light within the clouds made her look pale, but her eyes were lit up with joy, ¡°This reaction, the gods must have heard me! The gods are going to guide me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to awaken senior Rinne!!!¡±

    Her eyes were filled with worship as they reflected the rolling ck clouds! shes reflected in her eyes, as lightning transmitted between the thousands of miles of dark clouds and mist.

    That cold light reflected off of Lily¡¯s pale, immature, and weak face. In the face of these rolling clouds and thunder, Lily could only smile happily. She was waiting, waiting for the response of the gods.

    That way, she can finally discover the method to waking Rinne up.

    The thunderclouds spun, the turbulence spinning far above her head, forming a funnel ten thousands of miles high of dark thunderous clouds. The vortex funnel up high formed an indescribable void.

    Was that the ce where the gods were going to give her guidance? That was the passageway between the earth and skies!

    ¡°Gods¡­tell me¡­senior Rinne¡­¡±

    <i>Zzzzzt¡ª!!!</i> A horrifying heavenly lightning came crashing down from the thundercloud vortex, aimed directly at Lily!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily instinctively knew that this lightning bolt contained enough power to annihte everything, and its speed was not one she could evade. No matter how innocent or naive she was, she knew without doubt that this was no guidance!

    This was an extermination2!!!

    All she could see was darkness in front of her, as that annihting divine might approached her!

    But¡ª Her sakura parasol flew out of her ancient mirror by itself. A screen of crimson swirling cherry blossoms blocked in front of her.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The world exploded in white, Lily¡¯s ears buzzed before everything fell silent, Lily could only hear a buzzing sound.

    Her sakura parasol, the otherworldly umbre that had blocked all previous attacks without any damage, was now a ck smoldering wreck3. The umbre frame had been torn apart by the dark heavenly lightning.

    The lightning deflected from all sides of the smoldering parasol and bombarded the huge suspended mountain peak. The stones shattered and vaporized.

    The giant mountain suspended in the sky for countless years, cracked and copsed into giant rubble, falling down from the sky!

    Feeling nothing beneath her feet, Lily fell with the rubble.

    She only stared at the thundering skies through the ckened frame of the sakura parasol, watching the clouds rumbling with thunder¡­

    She couldn¡¯t understand, what happened? What did she do? Surpassing countless dangers, climbing up to the peak and praying devoutly to the gods.

    In return¡­ She received this annihting ck heavenly thunder.

    ¡°Is this the heavenly path thatdy Ayaka protects¡­ Is this the gods of thends of blessings? The gods that guide the world? Why¡­what did I do wrong to be punished like this? Why¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in and shouted at the skies while falling, ¡°Why¡ªexactly why¡ªwhat did I do?! What did I and senior Rinne do!??? If we shouldn¡¯t exist, why did you let use to this world!!!¡±

    From the skies, a man¡¯s voice echoing like thunder answered her, ¡°You¡ªare a woman who cannot be allowed to live! The person you want to save, is destined to lead you, to destruction¡ª¡±

    <i>Rumble¡ª</i> From the skies, the sound of thunder came.

    Hurricane rain poured down.

    However, Lily had already steeled herself and put up her golden light defense. Neither the judgment of the gods nor the hallucination caused by the thunder could shake her will.

    The main peak of Izumo Mountain had copsed, but she had not given up.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t rely on the heavens, I will rely on myself!¡±

    Her eyes glowed with never before seen resolution!

    She reached out and grabbed the ruined sakura parasolbel for="email">Email<bel>*<input id="email" name="email" type="text" ceholder="Email" value="" size="30" aria-required="true">

    Would it really be that difficult to make Rinne a much stronger existence in Lily&#8217;s previous life? Like a childhood friend&#8230;.¡¯>1. You are the meaning of my existence and journey in this world! Finally, today, I shall finally uncover the secret of awakening you! Senior Rinne, do you know, just how hard this was¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy as a smile spread across her face.

    Afterbing her hair and arranging her clothes, she walked to the center of the formation and knelt down solemnly.

    Raising her head, she looked at the dark vast skies. Even if the skies were gloomy, the gods should still be able to see right?

    sping her hands, she raised them reverently to her chest and took a deep breath¡­

    Calming her mind and heart, she opened her mouth, ¡°Gods¡ªif you can hear my prayer up high, I beg you, tell me, how do I awaken my sister Rinne? Gods¡ªI beg, please guide me, even if it¡¯s a dangerous and difficult method, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­¡±

    Looking up into the skies, they were still dark and without response.

    ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡±

    Perhaps the gods couldn¡¯t hear her?

    ¡°No, not possible!¡± Such a magical mountain, such a difficult road, and this extraordinary mountain peak, how could this be fake? This must be the ce where gods gathered!

    She must not have been pious enough, not respectful enough!

    She kowtowed nine times, and shouted with sincerity, ¡°Gods, please listen to my wish! I beg for guidance, how can I awaken sister Rinne¡¯s soul? Please tell me! What should I do? I¡¯m willing to pay the price necessary!¡±

    ¡°Gods, please guide me! Sister Rinne has already given up everything for me, I must save her! Please guide me¡­ Gods¡­¡±

    Just as despair slowly showed in her eyes, the skies suddenly changed.

    Up high in the skies, dark thunder clouds rolled in, alike a pitch-ck ocean. In the dark thick clouds, iparably majestic power circted within those clouds!

    ¡°Gods!?¡± The shing light within the clouds made her look pale, but her eyes were lit up with joy, ¡°This reaction, the gods must have heard me! The gods are going to guide me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to awaken senior Rinne!!!¡±

    Her eyes were filled with worship as they reflected the rolling ck clouds! shes reflected in her eyes, as lightning transmitted between the thousands of miles of dark clouds and mist.

    That cold light reflected off of Lily¡¯s pale, immature, and weak face. In the face of these rolling clouds and thunder, Lily could only smile happily. She was waiting, waiting for the response of the gods.

    That way, she can finally discover the method to waking Rinne up.

    The thunderclouds spun, the turbulence spinning far above her head, forming a funnel ten thousands of miles high of dark thunderous clouds. The vortex funnel up high formed an indescribable void.

    Was that the ce where the gods were going to give her guidance? That was the passageway between the earth and skies!

    ¡°Gods¡­tell me¡­senior Rinne¡­¡±

    <i>Zzzzzt¡ª!!!</i> A horrifying heavenly lightning came crashing down from the thundercloud vortex, aimed directly at Lily!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily instinctively knew that this lightning bolt contained enough power to annihte everything, and its speed was not one she could evade. No matter how innocent or naive she was, she knew without doubt that this was no guidance!

    This was an extermination2!!!

    All she could see was darkness in front of her, as that annihting divine might approached her!

    But¡ª Her sakura parasol flew out of her ancient mirror by itself. A screen of crimson swirling cherry blossoms blocked in front of her.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The world exploded in white, Lily¡¯s ears buzzed before everything fell silent, Lily could only hear a buzzing sound.

    Her sakura parasol, the otherworldly umbre that had blocked all previous attacks without any damage, was now a ck smoldering wreck3. The umbre frame had been torn apart by the dark heavenly lightning.

    The lightning deflected from all sides of the smoldering parasol and bombarded the huge suspended mountain peak. The stones shattered and vaporized.

    The giant mountain suspended in the sky for countless years, cracked and copsed into giant rubble, falling down from the sky!

    Feeling nothing beneath her feet, Lily fell with the rubble.

    She only stared at the thundering skies through the ckened frame of the sakura parasol, watching the clouds rumbling with thunder¡­

    She couldn¡¯t understand, what happened? What did she do? Surpassing countless dangers, climbing up to the peak and praying devoutly to the gods.

    In return¡­ She received this annihting ck heavenly thunder.

    ¡°Is this the heavenly path thatdy Ayaka protects¡­ Is this the gods of thends of blessings? The gods that guide the world? Why¡­what did I do wrong to be punished like this? Why¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in and shouted at the skies while falling, ¡°Why¡ªexactly why¡ªwhat did I do?! What did I and senior Rinne do!??? If we shouldn¡¯t exist, why did you let use to this world!!!¡±

    From the skies, a man¡¯s voice echoing like thunder answered her, ¡°You¡ªare a woman who cannot be allowed to live! The person you want to save, is destined to lead you, to destruction¡ª¡±

    <i>Rumble¡ª</i> From the skies, the sound of thunder came.

    Hurricane rain poured down.

    However, Lily had already steeled herself and put up her golden light defense. Neither the judgment of the gods nor the hallucination caused by the thunder could shake her will.

    The main peak of Izumo Mountain had copsed, but she had not given up.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t rely on the heavens, I will rely on myself!¡±

    Her eyes glowed with never before seen resolution!

    She reached out and grabbed the ruined sakura parasolbel for="url">Website<bel><input id="url" name="url" type="text" ceholder="Website" value="" size="30">

    Would it really be that difficult to make Rinne a much stronger existence in Lily&#8217;s previous life? Like a childhood friend&#8230;.¡¯>1. You are the meaning of my existence and journey in this world! Finally, today, I shall finally uncover the secret of awakening you! Senior Rinne, do you know, just how hard this was¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy as a smile spread across her face.

    Afterbing her hair and arranging her clothes, she walked to the center of the formation and knelt down solemnly.

    Raising her head, she looked at the dark vast skies. Even if the skies were gloomy, the gods should still be able to see right?

    sping her hands, she raised them reverently to her chest and took a deep breath¡­

    Calming her mind and heart, she opened her mouth, ¡°Gods¡ªif you can hear my prayer up high, I beg you, tell me, how do I awaken my sister Rinne? Gods¡ªI beg, please guide me, even if it¡¯s a dangerous and difficult method, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­¡±

    Looking up into the skies, they were still dark and without response.

    ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡±

    Perhaps the gods couldn¡¯t hear her?

    ¡°No, not possible!¡± Such a magical mountain, such a difficult road, and this extraordinary mountain peak, how could this be fake? This must be the ce where gods gathered!

    She must not have been pious enough, not respectful enough!

    She kowtowed nine times, and shouted with sincerity, ¡°Gods, please listen to my wish! I beg for guidance, how can I awaken sister Rinne¡¯s soul? Please tell me! What should I do? I¡¯m willing to pay the price necessary!¡±

    ¡°Gods, please guide me! Sister Rinne has already given up everything for me, I must save her! Please guide me¡­ Gods¡­¡±

    Just as despair slowly showed in her eyes, the skies suddenly changed.

    Up high in the skies, dark thunder clouds rolled in, alike a pitch-ck ocean. In the dark thick clouds, iparably majestic power circted within those clouds!

    ¡°Gods!?¡± The shing light within the clouds made her look pale, but her eyes were lit up with joy, ¡°This reaction, the gods must have heard me! The gods are going to guide me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to awaken senior Rinne!!!¡±

    Her eyes were filled with worship as they reflected the rolling ck clouds! shes reflected in her eyes, as lightning transmitted between the thousands of miles of dark clouds and mist.

    That cold light reflected off of Lily¡¯s pale, immature, and weak face. In the face of these rolling clouds and thunder, Lily could only smile happily. She was waiting, waiting for the response of the gods.

    That way, she can finally discover the method to waking Rinne up.

    The thunderclouds spun, the turbulence spinning far above her head, forming a funnel ten thousands of miles high of dark thunderous clouds. The vortex funnel up high formed an indescribable void.

    Was that the ce where the gods were going to give her guidance? That was the passageway between the earth and skies!

    ¡°Gods¡­tell me¡­senior Rinne¡­¡±

    <i>Zzzzzt¡ª!!!</i> A horrifying heavenly lightning came crashing down from the thundercloud vortex, aimed directly at Lily!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily instinctively knew that this lightning bolt contained enough power to annihte everything, and its speed was not one she could evade. No matter how innocent or naive she was, she knew without doubt that this was no guidance!

    This was an extermination2!!!

    All she could see was darkness in front of her, as that annihting divine might approached her!

    But¡ª Her sakura parasol flew out of her ancient mirror by itself. A screen of crimson swirling cherry blossoms blocked in front of her.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The world exploded in white, Lily¡¯s ears buzzed before everything fell silent, Lily could only hear a buzzing sound.

    Her sakura parasol, the otherworldly umbre that had blocked all previous attacks without any damage, was now a ck smoldering wreck3. The umbre frame had been torn apart by the dark heavenly lightning.

    The lightning deflected from all sides of the smoldering parasol and bombarded the huge suspended mountain peak. The stones shattered and vaporized.

    The giant mountain suspended in the sky for countless years, cracked and copsed into giant rubble, falling down from the sky!

    Feeling nothing beneath her feet, Lily fell with the rubble.

    She only stared at the thundering skies through the ckened frame of the sakura parasol, watching the clouds rumbling with thunder¡­

    She couldn¡¯t understand, what happened? What did she do? Surpassing countless dangers, climbing up to the peak and praying devoutly to the gods.

    In return¡­ She received this annihting ck heavenly thunder.

    ¡°Is this the heavenly path thatdy Ayaka protects¡­ Is this the gods of thends of blessings? The gods that guide the world? Why¡­what did I do wrong to be punished like this? Why¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in and shouted at the skies while falling, ¡°Why¡ªexactly why¡ªwhat did I do?! What did I and senior Rinne do!??? If we shouldn¡¯t exist, why did you let use to this world!!!¡±

    From the skies, a man¡¯s voice echoing like thunder answered her, ¡°You¡ªare a woman who cannot be allowed to live! The person you want to save, is destined to lead you, to destruction¡ª¡±

    <i>Rumble¡ª</i> From the skies, the sound of thunder came.

    Hurricane rain poured down.

    However, Lily had already steeled herself and put up her golden light defense. Neither the judgment of the gods nor the hallucination caused by the thunder could shake her will.

    The main peak of Izumo Mountain had copsed, but she had not given up.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t rely on the heavens, I will rely on myself!¡±

    Her eyes glowed with never before seen resolution!

    She reached out and grabbed the ruined sakura parasol<input id="wpment-cookies-consent" name="wpment-cookies-consent" type="checkbox" value="yes">bel for="wpment-cookies-consent">L?u t¨ºn c?a t?i, email, v¨¤ trang web trong tr¨¬nh duy?t n¨¤y cho l?n b¨¬nh lu?n k? ti?p c?a t?i.<bel>

    Would it really be that difficult to make Rinne a much stronger existence in Lily&#8217;s previous life? Like a childhood friend&#8230;.¡¯>1. You are the meaning of my existence and journey in this world! Finally, today, I shall finally uncover the secret of awakening you! Senior Rinne, do you know, just how hard this was¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy as a smile spread across her face.

    Afterbing her hair and arranging her clothes, she walked to the center of the formation and knelt down solemnly.

    Raising her head, she looked at the dark vast skies. Even if the skies were gloomy, the gods should still be able to see right?

    sping her hands, she raised them reverently to her chest and took a deep breath¡­

    Calming her mind and heart, she opened her mouth, ¡°Gods¡ªif you can hear my prayer up high, I beg you, tell me, how do I awaken my sister Rinne? Gods¡ªI beg, please guide me, even if it¡¯s a dangerous and difficult method, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­¡±

    Looking up into the skies, they were still dark and without response.

    ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡±

    Perhaps the gods couldn¡¯t hear her?

    ¡°No, not possible!¡± Such a magical mountain, such a difficult road, and this extraordinary mountain peak, how could this be fake? This must be the ce where gods gathered!

    She must not have been pious enough, not respectful enough!

    She kowtowed nine times, and shouted with sincerity, ¡°Gods, please listen to my wish! I beg for guidance, how can I awaken sister Rinne¡¯s soul? Please tell me! What should I do? I¡¯m willing to pay the price necessary!¡±

    ¡°Gods, please guide me! Sister Rinne has already given up everything for me, I must save her! Please guide me¡­ Gods¡­¡±

    Just as despair slowly showed in her eyes, the skies suddenly changed.

    Up high in the skies, dark thunder clouds rolled in, alike a pitch-ck ocean. In the dark thick clouds, iparably majestic power circted within those clouds!

    ¡°Gods!?¡± The shing light within the clouds made her look pale, but her eyes were lit up with joy, ¡°This reaction, the gods must have heard me! The gods are going to guide me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to awaken senior Rinne!!!¡±

    Her eyes were filled with worship as they reflected the rolling ck clouds! shes reflected in her eyes, as lightning transmitted between the thousands of miles of dark clouds and mist.

    That cold light reflected off of Lily¡¯s pale, immature, and weak face. In the face of these rolling clouds and thunder, Lily could only smile happily. She was waiting, waiting for the response of the gods.

    That way, she can finally discover the method to waking Rinne up.

    The thunderclouds spun, the turbulence spinning far above her head, forming a funnel ten thousands of miles high of dark thunderous clouds. The vortex funnel up high formed an indescribable void.

    Was that the ce where the gods were going to give her guidance? That was the passageway between the earth and skies!

    ¡°Gods¡­tell me¡­senior Rinne¡­¡±

    <i>Zzzzzt¡ª!!!</i> A horrifying heavenly lightning came crashing down from the thundercloud vortex, aimed directly at Lily!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily instinctively knew that this lightning bolt contained enough power to annihte everything, and its speed was not one she could evade. No matter how innocent or naive she was, she knew without doubt that this was no guidance!

    This was an extermination2!!!

    All she could see was darkness in front of her, as that annihting divine might approached her!

    But¡ª Her sakura parasol flew out of her ancient mirror by itself. A screen of crimson swirling cherry blossoms blocked in front of her.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The world exploded in white, Lily¡¯s ears buzzed before everything fell silent, Lily could only hear a buzzing sound.

    Her sakura parasol, the otherworldly umbre that had blocked all previous attacks without any damage, was now a ck smoldering wreck3. The umbre frame had been torn apart by the dark heavenly lightning.

    The lightning deflected from all sides of the smoldering parasol and bombarded the huge suspended mountain peak. The stones shattered and vaporized.

    The giant mountain suspended in the sky for countless years, cracked and copsed into giant rubble, falling down from the sky!

    Feeling nothing beneath her feet, Lily fell with the rubble.

    She only stared at the thundering skies through the ckened frame of the sakura parasol, watching the clouds rumbling with thunder¡­

    She couldn¡¯t understand, what happened? What did she do? Surpassing countless dangers, climbing up to the peak and praying devoutly to the gods.

    In return¡­ She received this annihting ck heavenly thunder.

    ¡°Is this the heavenly path thatdy Ayaka protects¡­ Is this the gods of thends of blessings? The gods that guide the world? Why¡­what did I do wrong to be punished like this? Why¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in and shouted at the skies while falling, ¡°Why¡ªexactly why¡ªwhat did I do?! What did I and senior Rinne do!??? If we shouldn¡¯t exist, why did you let use to this world!!!¡±

    From the skies, a man¡¯s voice echoing like thunder answered her, ¡°You¡ªare a woman who cannot be allowed to live! The person you want to save, is destined to lead you, to destruction¡ª¡±

    <i>Rumble¡ª</i> From the skies, the sound of thunder came.

    Hurricane rain poured down.

    However, Lily had already steeled herself and put up her golden light defense. Neither the judgment of the gods nor the hallucination caused by the thunder could shake her will.

    The main peak of Izumo Mountain had copsed, but she had not given up.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t rely on the heavens, I will rely on myself!¡±

    Her eyes glowed with never before seen resolution!

    She reached out and grabbed the ruined sakura parasol<input name="submit" type="submit" id="submit" ss="submit" value="Ph?n h?i"><input type="hidden" name=ment_post_ID" value="450992" id=ment_post_ID"><input type="hidden" name=ment_parent" id=ment_parent" value="0">

    Would it really be that difficult to make Rinne a much stronger existence in Lily&#8217;s previous life? Like a childhood friend&#8230;.¡¯>1. You are the meaning of my existence and journey in this world! Finally, today, I shall finally uncover the secret of awakening you! Senior Rinne, do you know, just how hard this was¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy as a smile spread across her face.

    Afterbing her hair and arranging her clothes, she walked to the center of the formation and knelt down solemnly.

    Raising her head, she looked at the dark vast skies. Even if the skies were gloomy, the gods should still be able to see right?

    sping her hands, she raised them reverently to her chest and took a deep breath¡­

    Calming her mind and heart, she opened her mouth, ¡°Gods¡ªif you can hear my prayer up high, I beg you, tell me, how do I awaken my sister Rinne? Gods¡ªI beg, please guide me, even if it¡¯s a dangerous and difficult method, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­¡±

    Looking up into the skies, they were still dark and without response.

    ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡±

    Perhaps the gods couldn¡¯t hear her?

    ¡°No, not possible!¡± Such a magical mountain, such a difficult road, and this extraordinary mountain peak, how could this be fake? This must be the ce where gods gathered!

    She must not have been pious enough, not respectful enough!

    She kowtowed nine times, and shouted with sincerity, ¡°Gods, please listen to my wish! I beg for guidance, how can I awaken sister Rinne¡¯s soul? Please tell me! What should I do? I¡¯m willing to pay the price necessary!¡±

    ¡°Gods, please guide me! Sister Rinne has already given up everything for me, I must save her! Please guide me¡­ Gods¡­¡±

    Just as despair slowly showed in her eyes, the skies suddenly changed.

    Up high in the skies, dark thunder clouds rolled in, alike a pitch-ck ocean. In the dark thick clouds, iparably majestic power circted within those clouds!

    ¡°Gods!?¡± The shing light within the clouds made her look pale, but her eyes were lit up with joy, ¡°This reaction, the gods must have heard me! The gods are going to guide me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to awaken senior Rinne!!!¡±

    Her eyes were filled with worship as they reflected the rolling ck clouds! shes reflected in her eyes, as lightning transmitted between the thousands of miles of dark clouds and mist.

    That cold light reflected off of Lily¡¯s pale, immature, and weak face. In the face of these rolling clouds and thunder, Lily could only smile happily. She was waiting, waiting for the response of the gods.

    That way, she can finally discover the method to waking Rinne up.

    The thunderclouds spun, the turbulence spinning far above her head, forming a funnel ten thousands of miles high of dark thunderous clouds. The vortex funnel up high formed an indescribable void.

    Was that the ce where the gods were going to give her guidance? That was the passageway between the earth and skies!

    ¡°Gods¡­tell me¡­senior Rinne¡­¡±

    <i>Zzzzzt¡ª!!!</i> A horrifying heavenly lightning came crashing down from the thundercloud vortex, aimed directly at Lily!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily instinctively knew that this lightning bolt contained enough power to annihte everything, and its speed was not one she could evade. No matter how innocent or naive she was, she knew without doubt that this was no guidance!

    This was an extermination2!!!

    All she could see was darkness in front of her, as that annihting divine might approached her!

    But¡ª Her sakura parasol flew out of her ancient mirror by itself. A screen of crimson swirling cherry blossoms blocked in front of her.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The world exploded in white, Lily¡¯s ears buzzed before everything fell silent, Lily could only hear a buzzing sound.

    Her sakura parasol, the otherworldly umbre that had blocked all previous attacks without any damage, was now a ck smoldering wreck3. The umbre frame had been torn apart by the dark heavenly lightning.

    The lightning deflected from all sides of the smoldering parasol and bombarded the huge suspended mountain peak. The stones shattered and vaporized.

    The giant mountain suspended in the sky for countless years, cracked and copsed into giant rubble, falling down from the sky!

    Feeling nothing beneath her feet, Lily fell with the rubble.

    She only stared at the thundering skies through the ckened frame of the sakura parasol, watching the clouds rumbling with thunder¡­

    She couldn¡¯t understand, what happened? What did she do? Surpassing countless dangers, climbing up to the peak and praying devoutly to the gods.

    In return¡­ She received this annihting ck heavenly thunder.

    ¡°Is this the heavenly path thatdy Ayaka protects¡­ Is this the gods of thends of blessings? The gods that guide the world? Why¡­what did I do wrong to be punished like this? Why¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in and shouted at the skies while falling, ¡°Why¡ªexactly why¡ªwhat did I do?! What did I and senior Rinne do!??? If we shouldn¡¯t exist, why did you let use to this world!!!¡±

    From the skies, a man¡¯s voice echoing like thunder answered her, ¡°You¡ªare a woman who cannot be allowed to live! The person you want to save, is destined to lead you, to destruction¡ª¡±

    <i>Rumble¡ª</i> From the skies, the sound of thunder came.

    Hurricane rain poured down.

    However, Lily had already steeled herself and put up her golden light defense. Neither the judgment of the gods nor the hallucination caused by the thunder could shake her will.

    The main peak of Izumo Mountain had copsed, but she had not given up.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t rely on the heavens, I will rely on myself!¡±

    Her eyes glowed with never before seen resolution!

    She reached out and grabbed the ruined sakura parasol<input type="hidden" name="wp_manga_chapter_id" value="1382847">

 Book 6: Chapter 45: Forest Labyrinth

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 45: Forest Labyrinth</h4>

    The shattered rubble fell from the skies. From a distance they looked slow, but each stone carried monstrous destructive power. The impact and tremors of the earth were felt throughout Izumo and a thousand miles out.

    In the chief advisor¡¯s mansion, Ayaka was wearing a blue yukata reading a dossier. It was raining outside, yet tremors came from the northwest¡­

    Putting down the dossier, she stood up and walked to the eaves and looked northwest¡­

    ¡°These tremors¡­theye from the direction of Izumo, Lily¡­¡± Worry appeared within her eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As the rubble fell, a deep pit was smashed into the jungle below. Ancient trees were shattered and arge dirt cloud was raised.

    The falling rubble created a new rocky teau and Lily under the support of the sakura parasol descended downwards after the shattered remnants of Izumo mountain had finished hitting the ground.

    She fell into a dense grove of hidden forest, tightly hugging the broken charred frame of her sakura parasol. She copsed in a gap between boulders on the sloping ground, already unconscious.

    An unknown length of time passed before a tiny figure came exploring the area where the shocking impact had urred and discovered the unconscious girl.

    Swaying its big fluffy tail and hands, the little figure got closer to the girl and grabbed one of her feet before carefully dragging her out of the sunken earth and into the forest.

    Here, the forests stretched high into the skies, the roots intertwined with vines, the forest floor covered in fallen leaves, it was like an ancient undiscovered forest.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Waking up, Lily was greeted with the sight of a simple crude wooden ceiling.

    ¡°Where¡­where am I?¡±

    Taking ount of her surroundings, she felt that she was lying on a floor smelling of natural wood and she was covered in a thin flower quilt, old, but still clean.

    Feeling a headache as she sat up, the quilt slid down revealing that she was dressed in a thin white yukata, instinctively, Lily grasped her neckline.

    Looking around, this was a very poor log cabin.

    From the door, the sunlight shined in. Looking out, she could vaguely see the grass and trees.

    A small female roon walked in and seeing Lily sit up, greeted her, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Seeing that it was a female roon, Lily asked with a bit of hope, ¡°Was it you who changed my clothes?¡±

    Thankfully the small roon was wearing a short, rough clothed red kimono, or it would be very hard for her to tell if this roon was male or female.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one to clean and change your clothes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let those lustful male roonse in¡­though their tastes are quite strange, why would they be interested in a tall and thin vixen like you?¡± The little roon responded.

    ¡°Huh?¡­¡± Lily was struck dumb by the question. In general, it was very rude to describe a human female as a vixen, but the other was a roon, so she ignored it. ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°This is the Izumo forest northwest of the Izumo mountain. A very, very big forest, Rika has never been able to walk out of this forest before. That day, when the sky fell, I went to that terrible ce and found you injured and unconscious. I was afraid you¡¯d be eaten by a tiger so I brought you to this vige.¡±

    ¡°Did you save me? Lil Rika?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, what Lil Rika? Do you humans like to refer to beautiful women like that?¡± Rika protested shyly.

    Lily grinned, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lil Rika is very cute.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I had thought sister would prefer a humanized Rika, just like those male roons.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Before Lily could say another word, Rika had put a leaf on her head.

    ¡°Poof¡ª¡± A puff of smoke enveloped Rika.

    And she turned into a 1.5 meter tall cute brown cropped hair girl, with two furry roon ears.

    ¡°Just like¡ªthis?¡±

    When Rika humanized, her original very conservative kimono became erotic as two round full breasts stretched the cloth wide, and that long skirt became a miniskirt revealing a pair of long slender legs.

    Though Rika was not tall, her waist was high and her legs long.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily waspletely stunned.

    Rika swiftly came over, and sat down on Lily, her slender hands pushing Lily down onto the floor, and her full round breasts pressing down onto Lily¡¯s more firmy and spectacr pair, their lips close together. Roons living in the primal forest were much wilder. ¡°Does sister like this more?¡±

    Lily¡¯s cheeks exploded with crimson, and couldn¡¯t push Rika away in her current weakened state, nor did she really want to forcibly push away her savior. Only, as a roon, Rika¡¯s temperature was much higher than a human female, pressed together like this, Lily could only endure the scorching temperature.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this, Lil Rika¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Does sister not like this?¡±

    Suddenly remembering, Lily grabbed Rika¡¯s shoulder asking, ¡°Sakura, where¡¯s Sakura!? My sakura parasol?¡±

    While in the air, she had already put away her de and mirror, and only clutched her sakura parasol.

    ¡°Is sister talking about the ruined parasol you were clutching and wouldn¡¯t release?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a ruined parasol!¡± Infuriated, Lily pushed Rika away.

    When Lily really used her strength, how could Rika resist, the push sent her onto the ground.

    Only seeing this did Lily realize she had lost control, ¡°So- sorry, Rika, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    Rika was a bit aggrieved, ¡°Though the parasol was ck and broken, with how tightly sister was hugging it, I knew it was important to sister.¡±

    Walking to the side, Rika pulled out the sakura parasol from a rattan cab.

    Her sakura parasol was charred ck, arge area of the canopy was broken, and though the main pole was intact, most of the ribs were shattered.

    ¡°Sakura!¡± Lily grasped her sakura parasol and looked at herself, though she had no wounds or injuries, her sakura parasol had ended up like this.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her sakura parasol, she would have probably already be ashes.

    ¡°Sakura¡­sobs¡­¡± She copsed onto the ground clutching her parasol, ¡°Sakura, can you hear my voice? Sakura¡­¡±

    Lily was sure now, Sakura was a treasure of the spirit artifact level, and the one who spoke to her at the end was not Kagura, but the treasure spirit of the sakura parasol who had been constantly silently protecting her.

    Only, no matter how Lily called, the sakura parasol didn¡¯t respond1.

    Seeing Lily so sad, Rika could only offer, ¡°Sister, that parasol must be very important right? Only, it¡¯s so damaged¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­sobs¡­¡± Lily nodded, tightly hugging the parasol.

    ¡°Would you, like to take it to great grandpa for a look?¡±

    ¡°Great grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, great grandpa, he¡¯s the ancestor of our Izumo roon n. I don¡¯t know how old he is, but it¡¯s said that he¡¯s older than the ancient trees here. Great grandpa has great powers and is wise, perhaps he can help you fix your parasol!¡±

    A hint of hope filled Lily¡¯s eyes, ¡°Really? Can Sakura really be repaired?¡±

    ¡°Since sister came from the sky, you shouldn¡¯t be a regr person, and that parasol of yours must not be ordinary either. I think the vige carpenter Kitaro won¡¯t be able to help, but great grandpa might be able to help you. In the past when Rika¡¯s little brother was attacked by a leopard and was on the brink of death, we could only go up the mountain and beg great grandpa, he was healed in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Really? Your great grandpa is so capable?¡±

    Lily knew, with how incredible a treasure her sakura parasol was, how could there be someone capable of repairing it in this unknown vige, but she had no other choice and could only hope for the best and go beg the ancestor of this roon n.

    ¡°Lil Rika, can you take me to find your great grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Rika looked at Lily, ¡°But, sister¡¯s condition? The road to where great grandpa lives is very difficult and dangerous.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem!¡±

    Thinking that there was a glimmer of hope to repair her parasol, Lily¡¯s body regained strength.

    ¡°Hm, sister seems more energetic, ok then.¡± Rika replied, ¡°The road to great grandpa opens at night, rest first, I wille find you when it is nighttime.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ok¡­¡± Hearing Rika¡¯s words, Lily could only restrain her mood and await nighttime.

    ¡°Right, what¡¯s sister¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°Lily? A strange name, not as nice sounding as Rika.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± Lily could only wrylyugh.

    Suddenly¡ª

    ¡°Yaahh¡ª!!!¡± A scream came from the outside.

    Rika¡¯s face sank with fright and gloom, ¡°Not good! That direction, it¡¯s the vige, something must have happened!¡±

    With a poof, Rika returned to her roon form, she held Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister Lily, hide here, you must note out!¡±

    With that, Rika ran out of the wooden house in the direction of the vige.

    Silva: So sad¡­ not only have she lost the phantom soul ability of her crescent moon, even her parasol is broken during this trip. Talk about a big loss with no gain.

 Book 6: Chapter 46: Road of the Starry Night

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 46: Road of the Starry Night</h4>

    Naturally, Lily didn¡¯t n on staying in the small wooden hut, she silently followed behind Rika.

    Lily kept up with Rika as she ran down the small hill towards a vige built in the middle of towering ancient trees.

    The vige consisted of many small wooden houses in between ancient trees and connected by wooden corridors. Lily could see many roons running around in a panic.

    From the distance, Lily could see a big python a foot thick and ten something feet long coiled on the trees. Its jaws were wide open facing those roons, snake tongue tasting the air.

    ¡°Vige chief, what should we do?¡± On another tree, an old roon with white eyebrows and a cane walked out surrounded by other roons and looked at the python in panic.

    ¡°What to do? Our hunters are all out of the vige now, who in this vige is capable of dealing with such a big python?¡± The chief shouted.

    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡± Roons ran left and right as a young roon fell over. Its mother frantically ran over to protect it, but the big python was already approaching the two roons.

    ¡°Mommy¡ªI¡¯m scared!¡±

    ¡°Kinchi, mother¡¯s here! Mother¡¯s here!¡± That racoon mother had never encountered such danger but still tried to protect her child, but when she saw that gigantic jaws approaching,rge enough to swallow both mother and child, her legs softened and she could no longer stand up.

    This gigantic python was a snake at the early stage of the soul jade level. Such a monster was not rare in the Izumo mountains, but it was the first time one such monster had invaded this roon vige.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Don¡¯t you dare hurt Kinchi1!¡± The round form of Rika ran towards the snake and humanized midstep. She grabbed a vine and swung up in between the python and the mother and child.

    ¡°Demon! Back off!¡± With a jump, Rika had kicked the triangr head of the python.

    <i>Bang!</i> Rika had some experience practicing martial arts, and this kick of hers was equal to the full forced blow of an awakened 3rd stage, but facing a naturally strong spirit jade python, it was of no use. The python whipped its tail over and captured Rika.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡± Rika let out a scream.

    ¡°Rika!¡±

    ¡°Rika!!¡±

    Seeing Rika captured, the roons all cried out in shock!

    Many young roons rushed up with sticks and farming tools, others threw stones, but none of it had any effect.

    With a flick of its body, the python sent all the surrounding roons flying away.

    It tightly wrapped Rika in its coils and opened its jaws wide, intending to swallow Rika whole.

    ¡°Noooo!!!¡± Rika cried out.

    Suddenly a white figure appeared in front of the python¡¯s big jaws, and instantly Yasutsuna was unsheathed.

    <i>Shing¡ª!</i>

    The silver de swiftly traced a line through the python¡¯s thick neck.

    <i>Pffft¡ª!</i> The massive and heavy python head dropped to the ground, creating a massive puddle of blood.

    But the python¡¯s life force was tenacious, even without its head the body of the python, still tightly wrapped around Rika, twitched violently.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Quickly taking a few steps forward, Lilyid a hand on the corpse and sent out a wave of spirit energy.

    <i>Omn¡ª!</i> The forest seemed to shiver as the python lost all resistance and fell to the ground, unmoving.

    Rika also fell forward, right into Lily¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Oh¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh¡ª!¡±

    The roons of the vige all cheered.

    A few older female roons came forward with tools, and started dealing with the python corpse.

    And the elders slowly approached, leaning on a cane.

    ¡°Thank you miss, you have saved our vige.¡± A white eyebrowed roon elder thanked Lily.

    ¡°No, I was saved first.¡± Lily replied, ¡°It was only a bit of effort.¡±

    Lily put down a red faced Rika, ¡°Sister Lily, you¡¯re so strong. Much stronger than the strongest warrior of this vige! He proposed to me before, hm, I¡¯ll tell him that I¡¯ll ept his proposal when he can defeat sister Lily!¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve helped us greatly, not only is the vige spared the danger of that python, it also solves our ration problems for this month. For some reason, powerful monsters have been increasingly sighted in the forest and our hunting teams have encountered danger more and more. Now, everyone can stay within the vige this month and not worry about going out and hunting.¡± The vige chief thanked Lily.

    Lily warmly smiled, silently thinking, ¡°These roons are really peace loving demons.¡±

    Humans and demons, were they really natural enemies?

    Lily thought of Lady Kimiko, Sugawara no Michizane, and Youta. No matter how strong or how weak, weren¡¯t there demons coexisting with humans?

    Though Sugawara no Michizane could not be counted as a kind gentle existence, he also couldn¡¯t be counted as an demonic evil existence like Shuten.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Lily right? Then Miss Lily, please attend our celebration tonight.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°A sudden windfall of supplies, of course everyone must celebrate! Miss is our benefactor, you must attend!¡±

    ¡°Ahah¡­¡­¡± Lily gave a weak smile, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to refuse.

    That night, the bonfire was lit in the middle of the vige. The roons of the vige had alle down from the trees and happily danced around the fire, celebrating.

    There were also roon families, apanied by their roon kids jumping on the branches of the trees in joy.

    Rika seemed to be one of the most popr in the vige, for a while she and a few male roons humanized and danced around as handsome men and beautiful women and the next moment they were round roons, singing, dancing and frolicing.

    Lily stood on the wooden steps leading up a tree, looking at the happy roons. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, these little guys had just suffered a catastrophe during the daytime, and yet were so happy just a few hourster.

    As for herself¡­

    A deep sense of loss shed through her.

    Since she had arrived in this Heian world, she had wholeheartedly searched for a method to awaken sister Rinne.

    But now, she could only see fog around her.

    She had devotely prayed to the gods for guidance, but not only did she not receive any revtions, she had been the target of a terrifying heavenly punishment.

    That, was definitely a heavenly punishment!

    And as a result, her sakura parasol, which had apanied her all this time, had suffered terrible damage to protect her.

    Now¡­what should she do? What direction should she go? How could she save Rinne?

    If the gods didn¡¯t allow sister Rinne to wake up, if the gods didn¡¯t leave a path of life for her or sister Rinne, what should she do?

    Where could she go for answers? When would she be able to awaken sister Rinne?

    When Lily had first felt sister Rinne¡¯s slumber, she had felt it was not an ordinary slumber, but she had never thought¡­that the truth might surpass anything she had imagined!

    Lily felt her own powerlessness¡­

    ¡°Miss Lily,e down and y? There are many handsome men down here!¡±

    What handsome men? Those were all transformed roons.

    Lily softly smiled and shook her head, her mood really didn¡¯t suit the joyful celebration.

    It was night, the bonfire had gone out and most of the roons were drunk, but Lily, under the guidance of Rika, embarked on the road to ¡®great grandpa¡¯.

    They walked into the depths of the forest. Under the ancient trees, were many mushrooms glowing blue, and many pairs of small eyes looking at them.

    ¡°Follow the blue lit road and we can reach great grandpa¡¯s house.¡± Rika swung her tail and hopped forward, as if meeting the ancestor of the roons was a very joyful thing.

    ¡°Sister, great grandpa¡¯s house is very far away.¡± Rika turned back, and saw Lily¡¯s expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sister Lily, you don¡¯t seem too happy?¡±

    Lily warmly smiled, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong Rika.¡±

    But even though she had said that, walking in this dark orchid road alike a sea of stars, Lily really felt lost.

    Looking up into the starry skies, she basked under the glow of the gentle moon. The gentle rays of lunar light that illuminated her path, was also the source of her powers.

    ¡°But I¡­but I¡­am I able to awaken sister Rinne? Just climbing to the top of that mountain is already a feat few people are capable of. But even then, I¡¯m still far far away from ascending, but even if I do ascend, would I be able to resist the gods?¡±

    ¡°If¡­if the gods don¡¯t allow sister Rinne to awaken, don¡¯t allow us to live, then what should I do?

    The more she understood this world, the more she felt the cold cruelty of the world.

    Lily was only a small lonely weak girl in this world, but even so, she was determined when she encountered the night parade of one hundred demons, but now¡­she was lost and confused.

    For the awakening of sister Rinne, she endured all the suffering, and risked everything!

    But¡­the rules of this world were set by the gods, right?

    If the gods didn¡¯t allow either Lily or Rinne to live, was it possible to resist the gods? Resist the heavens?

    A cold gust of wind ruffled past her, threading through her long hair. Lily reflectively hugged herself, feeling unusually cold.

    The road ahead, mystery, hidden forest, darkness.

    ¡°Do I¡­really have no more hope? Can I really not awaken sister Rinne¡­¡± Lily shed tears silently.

    ¡°Sister? Why are you crying?¡± Rika stared at Lily confused.

    ¡°No, nothing¡­ nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Lily forcibly smiled through her tears.

    In any case, she must at least, repair her sakura blossom parasol.

    Even if there was no road forward for her to walk, she would at least not fail the hopes of thepanions who had sacrificed for her.

    Yuki: Hah.. it doesn¡¯t want to hurt the baby roon¡­ merely eat it¡­

 Book 6: Chapter 47: The Raccoon Ancestor

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 47: The Roon Ancestor</h4>

    Rika led Lily to a group of ancient trees, leaning and intertwining together to form a cave-like area in the forest of trees. Beneath those entwined ancient trees was an ancient temple.

    In the front of the temple was a statue of a fat old roon wearing a hat, the statue was much taller than Lily.

    Walking forward, Lily observed the statue. Though it was a roon, it was different from other roons, this one radiated an incredible aura.

    ¡°That is the living legend, the roon Mita¡¯s statue1.¡±

    While Lily¡¯s attention was captivated by the statue, an old voice that still sounded of mischief spoke out.

    Turning around, Lily was met with an ancient fat roon wearing a hat behind her. This roon was both fat, big and taller than Lily.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Great grandpa!¡± Rikaughed as she ran over, hugging the fat roon¡¯s ws.

    ¡°Uh, hello.¡± Lily hastily bowed to the bear-like roon, ¡°I greet the senior roon.¡±

    The elder roon looked at Lily, and was dazed for a bit, ¡°Woah! So beautiful! Which descendant of mine are you? How did you know grandpa likes this type?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was bewildered.

    ¡°Great grandpa, she isn¡¯t the transformation of a n member, she¡¯s a real human female samurai.¡±

    Lily immediately saluted, ¡°This warrior is called Kagami Lily, I¡¯m a samurai from Heian-kyo.¡±

    The gaze of the fat roon with thick eyebrows grew serious. ¡°Kagami Lily? Is it the genius young girl Kagami Lily who won the Yoshitsune memorial and is known as the number one beauty of the young generation? That Kagami Lily2?¡±

    ¡°I dare not assume the title of the number one beauty.¡±

    The fat elder roon assumed a serious expression and asked. ¡°I heard, after the tournament, that Ayaka and Tamamo-no-Mae fought a serious battle for a kiss?¡±

    ¡°Eh? That, this¡­¡± Lily involuntarily blushed, she didn¡¯t know what to say but wondered why a roon elder who lived deep in the forest would know about those events.

    ¡°Ahahaha, it¡¯s only a little joke, the young miss does not need to be embarrassed.¡± The elderly roon straightened up, ¡°I am the roon Mita, I think, the young miss has heard of me before?¡±

    ¡°Wha!???¡±

    <i>Of course I¡¯ve heard of you, your name was just mentioned!</i> She turned her head to look at the statue, as expected, that figure, that charm, it was exactly the same!

    ¡°Ahahaha, your observation skills aren¡¯t bad, that is indeed my statue.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily didn¡¯t know what to say, was there someone who would build their statue in front of their own house?

    But this roon Mita was Heian-kyo¡¯s guardian god. Together with Izumo¡¯s Giant Goddess statue, Genji¡¯s Eight-Sided Bodhisattva statue, Fujiwara¡¯s Twelve Moon Phase instrument, and Lady Kimiko¡¯s Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting were called the sacred relics of the world! Only, the sacred relic in front of her was a living being!

    Lily had only held a sliver of hope, but she had never imagined that Rika¡¯s great grandpa would be the roon Mita! If it was him, then perhaps her sakura parasol could be repaired.

    Lily immediately raised her skirts and knelt on bare knees and respectfully kowtowed to this living legend who seemed somewhat childish.

    ¡°Sigh¡ªlittle miss need not be so formal! Also, don¡¯t randomly lift your skirt, I¡¯m so old, can¡¯t take it.¡± Mita actually approached to help her up3.

    ¡°Senior! I have a request, if senior is willing to help, Lily will¡­¡­¡± She originally wanted to say she would be willing to do anything, but this old roon seemed to be a bit lecherous4, perhaps that might not be a good idea, ¡°Lily will serve the elder like my own great grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, to think I would get the blessings to ept a granddaughter as beautiful and gifted as you are. Little miss need not be like that, tell me what the problem is, I¡¯m old now and might not have the abilities the little miss imagines I have. Let¡¯s go in first and talk inside.¡±

    Mita¡¯s steps were heavy as he led Lily and a bouncing Rika into the temple. The temple was old, ancient and simple, yet radiated a strange light feeling.

    Roon Mita sat on the altar and suddenly stopped moving, it was as if he had be a statue.

    ¡°Senior? Senior?¡± Lily looked up confused.

    ¡°Pfft haha¡ª¡± The elderly roon covered his mouth as heughed, ¡°When I was young, there were times I would pretend to be my own statue, and when people came to worship I would suddenly be alive. Though they were obviously praying to me and when I actually appeared, they would flee as if seeing a ghost. Only that little kid Taira no Kiyomori wasn¡¯t frightened by me the first time.¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, Taira no Kiyomori was the real pir of the Taira n and a top powerhouse of Heian-kyo. Although he had retired, he was still the true spiritual leader of the Taira n, as an ancestor his status was even higher than Minamoto no Yoritomo, but he became nothing but a kid here in front of Mita.

    ¡°Senior, please look¡­¡± Lily brought out her sakura parasol, once again looking upon the ckened and charred umbre, a spike of pain went through her heart.

    When the childish Mita¡¯s eyesnded on the sakura parasol, his eyes underneath those white eyebrows glowed as his expression became serious.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Mita¡¯s voice was solemn and carried the weight of age.

    ¡°Miss Lily, this umbre¡­when it was in a good condition, was it a bright red with sakura blossoms painted on it?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Senior knows of my parasol?¡±

    With the sakura parasol charred ck, the original color or design could not be seen.

    ¡°This is thatdy goddess¡¯ parasol, it was called¡­what was it called¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior, this is the sakura parasol.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember now, it was the sakura parasol. Good lord¡­¡± Mita let out a deep breath, ¡°The world famous sakura parasol ended up in this condition, miss Lily, what have you gone through¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior, can this parasol be repaired?¡±

    Mita stroked his beard and solemnly replied, ¡°In this era, there should not be that many people capable of repairing this umbre, but your luck is not bad. My ancient roon tribe has passed down the skills from generation to generation, as thest craftsman of the ancient roon tribe, I can attempt5 to repair the parasol.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lily felt surprised and overjoyed, she had not expected that Mita could really repair her sakura parasol.

    ¡°Only, this sakura parasol is not an ordinary umbre. All those years ago, when I Mita was just a regr roon on the mountainside, that goddess, Suzuhiko-hime, strode between the heavens and earth in a simple celestial unlined garment holding a red paper umbre, she left such a deep imprint on my heart. To tell the truth, though I Mita im to have tens of thousands of descendants all around the world, but they were all rescued and adopted. And I¡­ have always been alone all this time, just because I have never been able to forget that goddess¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just, how could it be possible? Back then, I was just a regr small roon, and she was a celestial from Takamagahara, just asionally seeing her fly past was already a great blessings¡­but who would have thought of that ancient war¡­ and now, I am called a living legend, and she, has long since fallen¡­¡±

    Mita¡¯s sorrow could be felt from his words.

    Looking at the sakura parasol in Lily¡¯s hands, ¡°To think that this umbre has once again returned here, in your hands. Miss, even if I have to gamble this old life, I will repair her umbre! This should be thest keepsake she has left in this world.¡±

    ¡°Senior!¡± Lily knelt down again, ¡°Lily really doesn¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, don¡¯t call me senior, call me grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Mita¡­¡±

    Frowning, Mita said, ¡°Though I may be able to repair the parasol, the wood needed is very difficult to get.¡±

    ¡°Great grandpa, what wood is necessary to help sister repair this parasol?¡± Rika asked.

    ¡°This sakura parasol was originally made of materials originating from Takamagahara. If I use wood from the mortal nes, though I can forcibly repair it, the parasol will no longer have the spiritual power of the past, it will have be an ordinary parasol.

    ¡°Eh? Then what should be done?¡±

    ¡°Deep in this Izumo forest, there is an incredible tree. This tree is called the Izumo vine. It is said that ancient mortals climbed the Izumo vine to reach Takamagahara, onlyter it was cut off by the immortals leaving behind the root of the tree. As you can imagine, the root contains incredible vitality, it¡¯s extremely tough and it contains unimaginable energy. If you can get a bit of this tree core, then I have confidence that I will be able to repair the parasol frame!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! I will definitely find the tree core of the Izumo vine!¡±

    ¡°The location of the Izumo vine is a hidden secret, but to the roons of this forest it¡¯s not hard to locate. Only, Lily, though it will be easy to locate the vine, it will be extremely difficult to obtain!¡± Mita warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandpa Mita. To protect me, the sakura parasol became like this. I will definitely get the tree core!¡±

    ¡°Though the chance for sess is slim, since you¡¯re determined, go and try, but you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Nn! I will.¡± Right now, Lily did not feel depressed or lost, for the possibility of repairing her sakura parasol, she was filled with fighting spirit.

    Thinking of an issue, she asked, ¡°Grandpa Mita, you only spoke about repairing the parasol frame, what about the canopy?¡±

    Mita¡¯s voice gained a mysterious quality, ¡°That in itself is another long story, you should first get the tree core and then we¡¯ll talk about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°Rika,e here.¡±

    ¡°Great grandpa.¡± Rika walked in front of Mita.

    Mita stretched out a big paw, tapping lightly on Rika¡¯s forehead, ¡°Rika, I¡¯ve imprinted the vine¡¯s location in your mind, you should be able to locate it now.¡±

    Rika¡¯s eyes swirled, ¡°So it¡¯s there¡­great grandpa, Rika knows where it is, I can find it!¡±

    ¡°Mm, then you shall lead little Lily there.¡±

    ¡°Really? Great!¡± Rika jumped up.

    ¡°Rika, locating the Izumo vine is not a game. If you don¡¯t promise to be careful, great grandpa won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry, great grandpa! Rika ys in the forest a lot6, it will be no problem!¡±

    Silva: Wanna bet Roon Mita will ask Lily to be his wife or concubine in exchange for granting her request?Robinxen: So the legend has spread.Silva: Surprise, shock, world crumbling down. Roon Mita is actually an upright gentleroon?Silva: You bet that right, he¡¯s a roon after all! (Sorry no offense to all the roons out there)Robinxen: Only attempt hm.Robinxen: That doesn¡¯t inspire confidence if she PLAYS in the forest.

 Book 6: Chapter 48: Ancient Izumo Battleground

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 48: Ancient Izumo Battleground</h4>

    Lily followed Rika into the depths of the forest.

    Passing throughyer afteryer of ancient trees, she discovered that in front of her, there was a sea of clouds covering the ground. Looking closely, there seemed to be a deep pit, and the clouds were rolling throughout the entire pit.

    ¡°Why are there clouds underground?¡± Lily could only look at the magnificent scenery with suspicion.

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t clouds, it is fog. This ce is filled with misty fog all year round, from the top it looks like a sea of clouds.¡± Rika responded, ¡°Sister Lily, follow me.¡±

    Rika was in the form of a roon, perhaps she felt it easier to traverse the forest like this.

    Lily followed Rika to the edge of the pit, the terrain here was steep and mostly covered in vegetation. Only a few copsed areas unveiled stone, there were also a few streams merging into waterfalls.

    The two entered the fog, blindly groping for firm holds while descending, and entering the dense forest at the bottom of the pit. The scenery here was very wondrous, many of the ancient trees had grown into the clouds of fog and mist, and the flow of fog would sometimes twirl into a void letting golden sunlight to pour into the area.

    Within the golden sunlight, there seemed to be golden stars floating. It was unbelievably beautiful and the artistic conception was wonderful.

    ¡°Sister Lily,e, that Izumo vine is at the bottom of thiske of clouds.¡±

    Exiting the dense forest, golden light seemed to originate from in front of them.

    Stepping forward and pushing aside bushes, Lily saw a passage formed out of countless twined trees and vines. At the end of the passage was a huge, ancient, twined vine covered in golden sunlight.

    From a distance, Lily could see gigantic roots spreading all over, a few even stretched to the exit of the passage.

    ¡°That is the Izumo vine.¡± Rika announced.

    In truth, even if Rika hadn¡¯t named the vine, Lily would have known. Where in this world would there be a second vine like this?

    Taking a cautious step into the passage, suddenly Lily was assaulted with an immense ancient surging oppression. Involuntarily, Lily withdrew her foot and retreated from the passage.

    ¡°This, what is this sensation?¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily, we¡¯vee here to y in the past, but we didn¡¯t dare enter that passage.¡±

    Lily nodded, indeed it wasn¡¯t difficult to find the Izumo vine. With Rika leading the way, finding the vine was easy, but truely getting close to the vine? Just as grandpa Mita said, hard!

    Only¡­ Lily sensed the charred broken remains of the sakura parasol in her mirror space and settled her determination. She must move forward!

    Taking a deep breath, she adjusted herself and took a step forward.

    ¡°Sister, be careful¡­¡± In awe of the passageway, Rika had hidden behind an ancient tree.

    The sense of oppression struck again and increased with each step Lily took, but no matter how heavy her steps were now, Lily continued forward.

    She had wanted to speed up, but increasing her speed the pressure increased at an rming rate. She could only maintain her pace and travel forward step by step despite the increasing pressure.

    Somehow the surroundings seemed to be getting darker and she could hear some sound, some whistle sound that seemed to have traveled through the ages.

    Gradually, two images appeared within the darkness. Two little girls, one glowing silver, and the other glowing gold.

    ¡°Sister, if we nt the seed here, will it really grow into a sky towering tree?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but let¡¯s try¡­¡±

    The two little girls were so beautiful, and pure, their voices like the sounds of nature, it had a natural soul attracting effect. Wanting to get a closer look, Lily walked forward, but the two little girls disappeared leaving an empty tunnel.

    Lily could only keep moving.

    The tunnel was getting darker and darker, even the bright golden light at the exit could no longer be seen. This tunnel was much longer than she had thought it would be.

    Within the dark tunnel, a spotlight suddenly appeared. Within that light was a jade-like youngdy, she was standing beside a towering sakura tree.

    The youngdy was slender and beautiful, she glowed a misty silver and her face was blurred.

    ¡°How can I make sister happy¡­sister, she seems to dislike getting wet the most, I¡¯ll use the branches of this tree to make her a parasol.¡±

    ¡°Parasol? Is this¡­¡± Lily continued forward and the youngdy and towering tree disappeared.

    Further ahead, the youngdy appeared, this time cradling a wooden log.

    ¡°Forest gods, can you help me make a parasol out of this log?¡±

    A huge, transparent hand radiating a diffuse life force stretched out towards the log.

    And then, nothing but ckness.

    Lily continued to move forward, but the suppression on her was so great she had no choice but to use her de as a walking stick.

    A youngdy holding a roll of paper appeared, she was in a beautiful garden filled with clouds and mist, ¡°What colors should I give this parasol? Though I like white, sister prefers red?¡±

    Lily already somewhat understood, though she didn¡¯t know the identity of the youngdy glowing silver, she was sure she was watching the creation of that legendary parasol.

    This was the birth of her sakura parasol and the memories contained within the artifact spirit.

    Who was this youngdy? Was she the creator of the sakura parasol?

    Suzuhiko-hime1?

    But she was speaking of gifting the parasol to her sister, Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s little sister?

    Then, thisdy was sakura parasol¡¯s first master?

    Lily didn¡¯t know, but watching the birth of her sakura parasol made her feel all the more bitter. Such an incredible parasol had been destroyed to protect her¡­

    Lily moved on.

    Continuing to stagger forward, arge column of wind came blowing at her. Lily shut her eyes involuntarily, her hair and skirt wildly dancing within the wind, each step she took became more difficult.

    Suddenly, a vine came stabbing at her from the darkness, the power was terrifying and the speed was extreme!

    But Lily¡¯s reflexes were top notch and she quickly attempted to roll away. With the nameless force suppressing her, her movements were dull, but she still barely managed to evade.

    ¡°Fuu¡­¡± Sweat trickled down her neck.

    And then, from the front, back, left and right, vine after vine came whipping at her!

    Lily hastily evaded, but no matter how good her movement technique was, to continuously dodge under this suppression was impossible. After dodging six swipes, the seventhnded on her back.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Lily let out a shrill cry, this pain surpassed what she had ever experienced. Though she had the celestial maiden garment and would suffer a hundred times the pain when being injured2, it could not bepared to this single vine whip.

    The terrifying vine whip also had a soul attackponent, but thanks to the golden shield surrounding her violet moon, the soul attack was useless.

    This soul attack was powerful enough to kill a throned sovereign but still had no effect when faced with Lily¡¯s soul defense. Then all Lily had to deal with was the pain.

    Though the pain was beyond what she had ever felt, the whip had only left a light red mark on her back. This vine was probably one that could only cause pain and soul injury.

    She didn¡¯t fear the soul attack, but the terrifying pain was something she must endure!

    ¡°Crack! ¡ªcrack ¡ªcrack!¡±

    More vines appeared, and though she evaded, she had to endure a few strikes.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± A vine came down on her thigh3, the pain caused her to stumble and fall.

    When she raised her head, the scenery in front of her eyes had be a vast battlefield. Terrifying wildfire scorched the earth as ck smoke filled the skies. This was not an ordinary battlefield!

    Lily felt that her body wasn¡¯t under her control, her vision was higher than normal and was moving at an incredible speed.

    Looking down, she saw the head of a tall, mature woman holding a rib of an umbre frame in her hand. This woman was wearing a set of sensual, elegant celestial clothes.

    ¡°Master!¡± A girl¡¯s voice came from behind the woman.

    Lily¡¯s head involuntarily turned.

    Kagura!?

    She saw Kagura, wearing a short skirted red hunting outfit holding a koi carp in one hand, swiftly running behind.

    ¡°This is¡­Sakura¡¯s memories!¡±

    Lily now understood. What she was seeing was her sakura parasol¡¯s memories.

    Kagura¡¯s white face was covered in soot, her clothes torn and ripped, and she was covered in wounds, ¡°Master! We¡¯re surrounded by Yomi¡¯s army!¡±

    Then, the hand holding the sakura parasol should be Suzuhiko-hime.

    ¡°How¡­how could this be¡­¡± Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s voice came from below Lily. Thankfully Lily was now just a parasol, if it were Lily in the flesh, then the voice would cause an indescribable reaction in her body, she would not be able to walk.

    However, that enchanting voice was rushed and sounded a bit anxious.

    ¡°Master, what should we do? We¡¯re surrounded by Yomi¡¯s demon gods! Our sisters¡­¡±

    Before Kagura had finished speaking a violent discement appeared in front and Lily felt the world spin.

    ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± A huge pitch ck demon god rushed out from the ground. It had ghostly scarlet eyes, its body was tattered and ruined, and yet it radiated an ancient enormous vicious and ferocious aura Lily had never felt before. Within one hand it held a blunt, blood-stained machete filled with endless resentment, the machete must have bathed in the blood of countless innocents. With a roar, the machete came shing down at Lily.

    But Lily didn¡¯t dodge, instead she was sent flying up with a movement of Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s hand.

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i> That terrifying ck machete came shing down, and she could only feel the world tremble as ckness covered her vision.

    Yuki: No¡­ most likely her sister¡­Yuki: Huh..? Did that garment have this sort of negative side effect?

    Silva: mhm, it increases spirit defense and prevent fatal injury but increases the pain sensitivity.

    Robinxen: Is this the legendary vine tentacle attack?!

 Book 6: Chapter 49: Takamagaharaâ€™s Goddess of War

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 49: Takamagahara¡¯s Goddess of War</h4>

    Lily felt her view was spinning in circles, the parasol must be spinning.

    Above the skies, burning obsidian clouds reached down to the skies as if trying to scorch the earth.

    Lily could see sparks filling the skies, she felt that those sparks contained extreme temperatures. If a spirit jade expert touched those sparks, that person would probably instantly be ashes.

    A giant monster as big as a mountain, its body fluttering like a ck cape crawled out of the ground and covered half the skies. It was a terrifying one-eyed monster looking like it could devour the earth.

    Above the monster, a giant crow with a wingspan of a meter flew past, its giant shadow covering the rolling thunder and sparks.

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i> Not too far away, a ming streak flew several thousand meters high into the skies, breaking through the clouds before breaking into ming meteors raining down from the skies, melting and scorching the earth where theynded.

    Lily could only look on in a daze. She couldn¡¯t understand this, this wasn¡¯t a battlefield, this was the end of the world!

    That huge cloak-like one-eyed monster released whips from the darkness covering it, those whips were filled with a mournful aura. They looked slow, but that was only an illusion brought by the distance, the whips left scars in the dark cloudy skies, and one came shing down in her direction.

    If the current Lily faced this, she would be absolutely helpless!

    However, Suzuhiko-hime only spun the sakura parasol, bright ancient runes appeared all around!

    <i>Boom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ª</i> Eyesearing bright crimson meteors flew into the sky and bombarded the huge whip, the enormous explosions preventing the whip froming down.

    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>

    The earth trembled!

    The surrounding ground cracked and exploded, revealing surging bright hot magma.

    Countless red and ck fierce ghosts coated in Yomi¡¯s mes came crawling from the crevices¡­

    As that huge whip was drawn back again, Suzuhiko-hime leapt up, flying high up into the sky. However, with the spinning of the sakura parasol, all Lily could see was the rotating view of the sky and earth.

    The ground was scorched ck, grass no longer existed and it was nothing but a ck scorchednd. The horde of demons covered the ground like a carpet of ck, there were a few spots of white light, but they were all surrounded by the pitch ck demons.

    Carefully looking at those white lights, Lily discovered that each light was a white clothed celestial maiden fighting.

    Suzuhiko-himended near a celestial maiden and a pipa lute appeared in her hand as the sakura parasol levitated beside her. As her fingers plucked the lute, glowing silver swords were shot at the surrounding horde of ck demons. Though Lily could feel that even a single ck demon was strong enough to kill her in one move, they were eradicated by the silver swords, turning into ck ashes melting into the air.

    ¡°Lady Suzuhiko-hime! This is Yomi¡¯s trap! We¡¯re surrounded!¡± The beautiful gauze clothes of the celestial maiden was smeared red with her blood.

    ¡°Reinforcements! Where are the reinforcements!?¡± Another celestial maiden whose hair had been wrecked in the battle fell to one knee, barely supporting herself with a bloodstained naginata.

    In the distance, mind-numbing crow chirps sounded. Arge murder of crows, each bigger than a rukh1 besieged a flying celestial maiden. The celestial maiden was an expert atbat, the long slender sword in her hand shed as quick as lightning, and the sword light she was weaving contained a lunar intent far deeper than Lily understood. The celestial maiden struck down crow after crow as countless feathers floated in the air.

    Suddenly, three ck thorns shot out from the ground.

    The celestial maiden quickly swayed left and right, sessfully evading the first two shes but cried out tragically when the third spike pierced through her chest.

    The eyes on her beautiful and poignant face dimmed.

    Countless ck crows shrieked out and engulfed her like a ck cloud.

    Soon, only a few bloodstained white ribbons fell¡­

    Lily could only watch as the beautiful celestial maiden was killed by the ck demons and eaten until nothing was left. Though she didn¡¯t know the details of this apocalyptic battle, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in her heart as she saw these celestial maidens who were somewhat like her be besieged by demons and killed.

    ¡°It¡¯s that one! That one ambushed Oborohime!¡±

    ¡°Kill it!¡±

    Several white d celestial maidens flew and swept low with their swords in the lead, aiming at the ck shadow lurking behind the crevice of a rock.

    <i>Pew¡ª! Pew¡ª! Pew¡ª!</i>

    Streak after streak of ck thorns shot out.

    <i>Pshh!! Pshh¡ª!!</i> Two more celestial maidens were pierced through.

    The remaining three celestial maidens reached the ck shadow swinging their longswords and naginatas.

    Streaks of silver moon shaped shes filled with lunar energy flew with double images like ripples in the water.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Tsukuyomi swordstyle!¡± Lily eximed, she instinctively recognized that style, only what she was seeing was much more advanced than what she herself was capable of.

    Far beyond ten times the force!

    With the celestial maidens shing down, the giant rock was flipped over and the ambushing monster revealed itself. It was a bizarre creature, a huge lizard-like body but without a head, both front and end were long tails and on its back was a row of ck thorns.

    This creature only gave one impression to Lily, evil. An evil from the depths of Yomi.

    Suddenly, a ghost warrior covered in miasma, ten meter tall, face as ck as a corpse and covered in purple runes attacked Suzuhiko-hime. Suzuhiko-hime pulled out her weapon, a double ded naginata decorated with a string of red beads, and entered closebat with the ghost warrior. From time to time Lily could catch glimpses of the three celestial maidens attacking the evil monster with tails on both ends. After it had been revealed and surrounded, its closebat abilities could not match the three celestial maidens and it gradually lost strength.

    But suddenly, a terrifying ck shadow fell from the sky.

    ¡°No¡ªbe careful!!!¡± Lily wanted to shout out, but no sound came out. No matter how she shouted, nothing came out.

    A huge, feathered foot came stomping down through the clouds!

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i> The foot crashed down on top of the three celestial maidens and the evil creature.

    Lily could only shut her eyes as her heart hurt.

    Suzuhiko-hime spun her double ded naginata, sending out a de light filled with seductive meaning difficult for Lily to understand. The de light split the ghost warrior in half, destroying the soul.

    Sensing something behind, Suzuhiko-hime turned her head and was startled.

    Arge ox demon was swinging a big axe at her back.

    It was already toote for her to react.

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i> A huge hole was created in the oxe demon¡¯s chest.

    As the ox demon fell to one side, a bleeding Kagura was revealed. When shended, she stumbled towards Suzuhiko-hime, ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Kagura¡­as expected, you¡¯re the one apanying me at the end¡­¡± Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s gaze was filled with sorrow.

    ¡°Master, where are the other shikigami?¡±

    ¡°They all fell inbat.¡±

    The earth trembled, scorching pirs of me zed into the sky, the pirs of ck smoke were like pirs connecting the earth and sky.

    A tide of ck monsters rushed toward the celestial maidens like the ocean.

    Within the tide were snake women from Yomi, their bodies gigantic, with just a wave of their tails, mountains would be split.

    Those yomi snake women lifted their bows and shot arrows at the celestial maidens. Those arrows flew like burning meteors and exploded into towering pirs of demonic me!

    Thend was engulfed in the demonic tide, and within that dark tide, the few dots of holy light were gradually extinguished¡­

    <i>Chop!</i> With one sh, Suzuhiko-hime beheaded a three-headed six-armed ancient bull demon covered in golden runes rescuing three celestial maidens.

    Those three maidens were all covered in injuries.

    Suzuhiko-hime, Kagura and the three celestial maidens retreated up onto a high cliff, but when looking down and around, their desperation only increased.

    The number of surviving celestial maidens had decreased immensely, and there were demons everywhere!

    If they were ordinary people, they would have copsed from despair long ago, but they were battle maidens. Although they had all suffered injuries, and despair lingered in their eyes, none of them would give up, they would fight to the end!

    The only thing that continued to confuse them, was how did they end up in this situation?

    ¡°What is this? Why did we get surrounded?¡±

    ¡°Reinforcements? Why have the reinforcements not arrived?¡±

    The billowing smoke and ashes from Yomi drifted between the heavens and earth as celestial maiden after celestial maiden fell. Though they were all powerful and had highbat abilities, they were either exhausted and died from the siege of demons or killed by the huge, powerful god demons¡­

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s captain Kotona Ren!¡±

    They saw a celestial maiden in an azure feathered dress flying through the skies, behind her were thousands of ck crows.

    The celestial maiden would fly fast and create a distance before rotating and shing. The white lunar de light scythed through the crows killing several dozen. Even under siege, Kotona Ren still used methods to grind the enemy.

    ¡°So powerful, as expected of captain Kotona!¡± A celestial maiden beside eximed.

    However, a huge crow with a wingspan of a thousand meters dived down from the ck clouds and wed at Kotona. Though she dodged to one side, the massive wings still struck her, sending her falling from the skies. She crashed into a mountain before rolling down the slope.

    The huge crow pped its wings and once again dived down at Kotona.

    ¡°Kagura, stay here with them!¡± Suzuhiko-hime flew into the sky, aiming straight at the giant crow, but suddenly a dark long light entangled her bare feet and exerted a tyrannical power to pull her down.

    <i>Bang!</i> Suzuhiko-hime was pulled out of the skies and mmed down into the cliffside.

    The smoke filling the skies obscured Lily¡¯s sight, but boulders and rocks fell onto the parasol as Suzuhikonded between mountain rocks.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Suzuhiko-hime¡¯s feet were still entangled with the ck light and her trembling body was among the rocks, she couldn¡¯t get up!

    It was toote, the giant crow had already opened itsrge beak and swooped down on Kotoha like a giant mountain.

    ¡°Captain!!! No¡ª!!!¡± The celestial maidens could only cover their mouths and scream in horror.

    <i>Ommn¡ª¡ª¡ª!</i>

    In the dim skies, a white light flew from the distance.

    The speed of the white light was extreme, in an instant it had turned from a small white dot to arge lunar light passing straight through therge crow!

    The huge crow let out a shrill cry, losing its bnce and spun into an uncontroble fall towards the ground.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> The earth shook as the huge crow crashed into the grounds, grinding through several mountain peaks and killing an uncountable number of demons!

    But Suzuhiko-hime, the seriously injured Kotoha, and the other few celestial maidens all looked up at the streak of white light sliding through the skies.

    ¡°She¡¯s here2!¡±

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roc_(mythology)Robinxen: But who is she?! What a cliffhanger!

 Book 6: Chapter 50: Tsukuyomi

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 50: Tsukuyomi</h4>

    Above the dim skies, the white light turned into a silvery moonlight and drew a silver lunar glow around the area. Ripples spread like a wave of cicada wings among the billowing clouds.

    The silver white moonlight stopped, it had instantly transversed thousands of meters in an instant, but suddenly stopped, so abruptly, yet lightly.

    Under the rumbling clouds, stood a slender figure wearing a white feather robe glowing with a gentle moonlight. This was clearly an apocalyptic battlefield, the skies filled with ashes and smoke, but that heart shattering beautiful maiden standing in the skies was spotless clean.

    Her appearance seemed to give this tragic battle-scarred world a beautiful poignant feeling. She was silent and lonely, yet her appearance made people hear the ethereal and high pitched heavenly war song!

    Lily¡¯s eyes froze.

    Although the skies were covered in ck clouds, at this moment, Tsukuyomi was the moon! Even if the clouds chased the moon, it couldn¡¯t stop her radiance from shining on the earth!

    Even if several hundred thousand heavenly demons from Yomi upied the earth, it wasn¡¯t enough to move her pride or aloofness!

    At this moment, it was as if the world had stopped, she was the center of the world! She was the supreme god of heaven and earth!

    Regardless of pain, Suzuhiko-hime stood up, eyes filled with piousness and nostalgia. She stared at that goddess as if looking at the moon.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi¡­Tsukuyomi¡­Takamagahara¡¯s prime battle goddess1¡­she¡¯s arrived!¡±

    The celestial maidens, covered in wounds and bruises, all looked into the skies.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi, it¡¯s the great goddess Tsukuyomi! Our prime battle goddess has arrived!!!¡±

    <i>Roar¡ª!!!</i>

    Ripples flowed through the ck tide covering the earth, that was the attack of countless demon gods of Yomi!

    That gigantic one-eyed monster with a pitch ck body like a flowing cape let out an ancient roar, and the ck aura on its body converged shooting at Tsukuyomi.

    That one-eyed monster was a demon god, and it glowed withpact ck light before bing a beam shooting at Tsukuyomi. The beam it had be contained enough force to pierce through the earth! Lily¡¯s soul trembled as she saw that ck light, what a terrifying blow. This power was beyond her understanding, but she could guess that this ck light was enough to annihte the entire city of Heian-kyo!

    If she was brushed by that ck light, she would probably turn to ashes.

    But¡­

    The prime battle goddess of Takamagahara didn¡¯t react to the attack, though Lily couldn¡¯t see Tsukuyomi¡¯s expression, she could feel the contempt and arrogance she held toward her opponents.

    ¡°What? Such a terrifying ck light, and she looks down upon it?¡± Lily eximed.

    Suddenly, Tsukuyomi moved!

    She blurred and her movements were like a silver thread cutting across the skies before flying towards the ck beam. Lily saw a long white sword appear in Tsukuyomi¡¯s hand, it was not a katana type sword of the Heian-dynasty, but an ancient double edged straight longsword!

    The longsword pierced through the ck beam easily.

    <i>Ziiip¡ª!</i> The silver line carved a line through the thousand meter long ck beam.

    <i>sh!</i> The sky reaching beam twitched violently as bursts of ck liquid spurted out.

    In an instant, Tsukuyomi had shed through the ck beam and arrived at the giant one-eyed demon god¡¯s chest. She lifted her other arm, on that slender perfect arm was a silver bracelet and transparent moonlike ribbons on her upper arms fluttered.

    <i>Fwish!</i> A tiny white spirit moon appeared in her palm.

    And then Tsukuyomi turned into a streak of light flying high into the sky, it was as if she no longer cared about the giant demon god.

    The tiny spirit moon slowly entered the chest of the demon god, vanishing.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The giant demon god exploded!

    In an explosion of silver energy, the top half of the demon god vanished without a trace.

    From behind Tsukuyomi, a giant crow with a wingspan of a thousand meters screamed and attacked. The scream shook the earth, that terrifying wingspan covered the skies, this crow was even bigger than the one that had attacked Kotona.

    The beak that opened was wide enough to swallow several hundred thousand Tsukuyomis.

    But Tsukuyomi was unmoving as she stood high in the air, she slowly turned her head as if slowly viewing a courtyard. From a distance, it looked like a small dot of light facing a giant ominous bird, such a huge bird could probably swallow a legendary creature, the dragon in one gulp!

    <i>sh¡ª¡ª</i>

    A silvery line shed through the bird, Tsukuyomi had instantly pierced through the body of the giant crow.

    <i>Bang¡ª!!!</i> The giant crow exploded, giant chunks of meat fell from the skies, ck blood poured the sky in multiple waterfalls.

    All that was left of the giant crow was feathers floating in the sky.

    ¡°What!?!?!?! This¡­¡± Lily stared in shock. If such a ferocious bird appeared in the world right now, it could probably annihte the entire Heian dynasty, what level of battle was this2!??

    Tsukuyomi¡¯s appearance had drawn the attention of all the powerful ancient demon gods and arch-demons on the battleground.

    The giant snake maidens lifted their bows and shot meteor-like bolts at Tsukuyomi.

    Quickly moving once again, Tsukuyomi turned into a silver line and easily flew past the bolts to the middle of the snake maidens. Two silver threads seemed to appear on Tsukuyomi¡¯s feet, and with a beautiful rhythm, both threads unfolded and instantly split the skies, radiating a bright light, like a giant whip.

    Lily managed to notice that the two light whips were coiled around Tsukuyomi¡¯s bare feet.

    The light whips shed towards the snake maidens and easily passed through their bodies.

    <i>Pshhtt¡ªPshh¡ª¡ªPfftt¡ª¡ª</i>

    The giant snake maiden bodies were shed in two, and both halfs dropped to the ground spraying blood.

    Suddenly, Tsukuyomi flipped her body over and flew down to the earth.

    Her body spun, and the two light whips attached to her feet spun like bright blooming fireworks and instantly swept past arge portion of the battlefield.

    Wherever the light whips passed, tens of thousands of demons instantly became ashes!

    The clouds rumbled loudly in the skies!

    The foot that had stomped several celestial maidens to death, came down again. This foot was big enough to dam a river, or crush mountains!

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!!!</i> The giant foot shattered the earth.

    Tsukuyomi easily evaded the stomp, instantly flying up rushing into the dark clouds. Lightning and thunder rumbled through the skies as the clouds trembled. Soon the dark clouds were dispersed as a titanic evil ghost fell from the skies.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> As the ghost impacted the ground, a new mountain range was created.

    Below the mountain range, new cracks appeared and several giant eye monsters crawled out. From high above, Tsukuyomi descended and faced the monsters in the mountain range.

    But even if it was all the monsters in the mountain range, so what!? Her one sh destroyed thends. This battle goddess glowing with faint moonlight lightly shed out a sword.

    <i>Crack¡ª!!!</i>

    In the middle of the sky appeared a ck crack transversing the skies. Tsukuyomi had not shed the clouds, but space! With this one sh, several titanic monsters became ashes.

    Suddenly, multiple terrifying ck beams were fired at Tsukuyomi from behind.

    With a weird movement, Tsukuyomi easily evaded them all and chose one ck beam, hugged it and jumped, silver ripples underneath her feet.

    <i>Boom!</i> Tsukuyomi had lifted a several thousand meters tall monster up into the air and spun. <i>Crack!!!</i> The giant ck light broke in two as the monster howled in pain. That monster was then used as a projectile against the other titanic demons and the earth shook upon the impact.

    From the clouds, countless ck crows surrounded Tsukuyomi and covered her in dark clouds, but she moved unhindered, the silver line representing Tsukuyomi¡¯s movements shuttled through the dark clouds effortlessly, killing any and all crows she met.

    Beam after beam of dark light chased her as Tsukuyomi flicked and moved, easily evading between monsters. The longsword in her hand drew multiple ck cracks in the sky, each burning in a terrible silver me.

    Monster after monster was vaporized under her sword!

    The remaining three monsters tried to use their ck beams to corral Tsukuyomi into a blind spot before sending thorns at her.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Lily tried to shout.

    And then Tsukuyomi disappeared in thin air.

    And reappeared on the head of one of the titanic monsters, the sword in her hand stabbed into its head, injecting ripples into the monster..

    <i>Boom!</i> The monster¡¯s body violently erupted like a sea of blood.

    Before the other two monsters could react, the silver whips on her feet had wrapped around them.

    <i>Pfft¡ª!!</i> A two-headed monster had a head squeezed off, as its mountain head was ripped off, it erupted like a volcano.

    There were countless demon gods and arch-demons attacking Tsukuyomi endlessly. However, that silver line easily weaved through all the attacks like a silver needle! Demon after demon fell, ancient monster after ancient monster was ughtered!

    It was as if nothing in this world could stop her!

    Tsukuyomi, the prime battle goddess of Takamagahara!

    Perhaps Amaterasu was the most powerful existence in this world, but Amaterasu¡¯s powers and abilities were mainly used for maintaining the world, shining and benefiting all creatures!

    Tsukuyomi on the other hand was cold, solitary, beautiful, and powerful, not only did she possess incredible battle powers, she was also a genius inbat!

    She swung her sword and tore the skies.

    When she despises, she destroys the soul.

    She lights up the night skies, but destroys darkness!

    Tsukuyomi, a sharp de in the hands of Amaterasu, an ultimatebat power of the gods to maintain the bnce of the world and to kill demons!

    Ever since Lily had arrived in this Heian world, she had been blessed by the moon, trained in the powers of the moon, learned the swordstyle of Tsukuyomi, and felt the true meaning of the moon. But today would be the first time witnessing a true battle of the goddess Tsukuyomi!

    Even in this apocalyptic world, Tsukuyomi was still so free and easy, she was so invincible!

    Tsukuyomi, that was a truly invincible existence!

    A burning yearning was in her chest¡­though this was only an ancient memory of her sakura parasol, the heroic appearance of the victorious goddess of war brought an iparable shock to Lily.

    ¡°What heavenly path, what pray to the gods. If fate decreed disaster, then any and all prayers would only be in vain! Any weak hope will only sink oneself andpanions even deeper into despair! If one day, I gain power like Tsukuyomi, will I have to worry about sister Rinne not waking up? Do I have to worry about my other sisters entering danger? Do I still need to pray to something ethereal and intangible and suffer disasters in return!?¡±

    Instead of cluelessly looking for a direction and answer, would it not be better to just change the rules3? Even though, for the Lily of now, just climbing up the mountain was an iparably difficult task!

    ¡°But, for sister Rinne, I can do anything!¡±

    At this moment, a deep impression was imnted deep within Lily¡¯s heart.

    This Heian world was one where strength determined everything!

    ¡°I will wake you sister Rinne, even if it takes me to the day the sun and moon rise together, when heaven and earth coincide, then let me carry your soul and embark on this path of no return! If one day, I can no longer move forward, then I will not live in a self deceiving bliss, I will fall with you into eternal darkness4!¡±

    Robinxen: What a title. Prime battle goddess.Robinxen: Apocrypha?Robinxen: The gods signed their own death warrant.Robinxen: Prologueplete.

 Book 6: Chapter 51: Izumo Vine Tree Core

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 51: Izumo Vine Tree Core</h4>

    In the darkness, Sakura¡¯s memories seemed to have been interrupted.

    Lily didn¡¯t know what happened afterwards, perhaps due to that day¡¯s heavenly lightning, Sakura¡¯s memories had been fragmented¡­

    Lily¡¯s consciousness returned.

    She opened her eyes, her gaze was no longer filled with confusion. No matter if the road ahead was the Izumo vine under the light, or the darkness, she would continue ahead no matter what!

    <i>Whip!</i> A vine came speeding at Lily again.

    <i>Crack!</i> The vine came down on her back, Lily¡¯s slender body trembled and staggered, but she continued onward.

    The pain was extreme, but she didn¡¯t let it stop her.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The vines kept whipping her, her forehead was soaked in sweat, her breaths came out in puffs from the pain and darkness still covered her eyes.

    ¡°This is nothing, it¡¯s only pain.¡±

    Lily thoroughly understood that the road she was walking on was a thousand times, ten thousand times harder than she had imagined!

    ¡°Sakura willingly took that heavenly annihtion for me, am I afraid of a little pain that doesn¡¯t harm my body?¡±

    Lily burst out with the power of violet lunar energy, her skin glowed with a delicate radiance as she broke through the suppression and started running!

    <i>Crack! Crack! Crack!</i> The vines continued to whip, but with Lily continuously changing directions, not a single whip hit. Having decided on a path, her determination had returned and her will would not be confused by some invisible suppression!

    Lily quickly weaved left and right while sprinting and suddenly the darkness disappeared. She could see a forest, and the root of therge Izumo vine.

    Lily¡¯s vision shook under the fast speed she was running at, but she could tell that the Izumo vine was getting closer!

    She was very close to exiting the vine corridor.

    But suddenly, a vine came stretching out from the darkness, entangling Lily¡¯s bare feet.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± With her feet entangled, Lily fell over, and with her sudden vulnerability, multiple vines whipped over, entangling her body, arms, legs and binding her tightly.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Lily let out a cry as she was bound and lifted by the vines1.

    A rough vine passed through her top and between her breasts, tightly restraining her chest, making it hard to breath. More vines came out and whipped her restrained body.

    This severe pain made her cry out, though tears dropped like rain, there was no weakness in Lily¡¯s gaze.

    The vines continued to whip her chest, waist, thighs, back, rear2¡­

    Lily gritted her teeth and endured, and endured¡­

    With the pain focusing her mind, she boosted her domain and summoned Yasutsuna to her hand. Her de was too long, and she was unable to exert much strength being bound so tightly. She grabbed onto the middle of her de and tightly turned her wrist despite the blood flowing from her slender white hand.

    <i>Chop¡ª!</i>

    Yasutsuna spun around, cutting through the vines entangling her arms.

    With the release of her arm, she gripped the handle of Yasutsuna and weaved her de around!

    <i>Chop! Chop! Chop!</i>

    After cutting off all the vines binding her, shended on her feet.

    Out of breath, she looked at the towering Izumo vine in front of her.

    ¡°Whether you are a bridge to the skies, or a soul destroying trial, I don¡¯t care what kind of past or destiny you have! I want to save Sakura, I will save Sakura, so¡ª I will take your tree core!¡±

    Lily raised her de and charged at the Izumo vine.

    She dashed and jumped into the sky filled with iling vines as her eyes shed with a violet light.

    <i>Chop! Chop! Chop!</i> She shed out, sending violet lunar de lights chopping through all those vines.

    She bent her back, both hands raising Yasutsuna high, edge facing down.

    ¡°YAA¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    One de came crashing down and cut deeply into the Izumo vine¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Hand over your tree core! Hand it over!¡±

    The pain and humiliation of being whipped all over didn¡¯t make Lily sumb, but it showed in the furious frenzy she was in. There was only one thought in her mind, she must repair the sakura parasol that had protected her.

    She knelt down at the wound of the Izumo Vine and shed down again and again. Soon, the Izumo vine that was harder than steel, had shards of wood chopped off.

    The middle of the wound was getting chopped and split by Yasutsuna. Very quickly, a calm vibrant green light was revealed from a crack. The tree core was revealed.

    With the series of attacks, the Izumo vine finally realised the presence of a serious threat. Its vines waved widly and beat down upon Lily¡¯s form.

    But Lily was unmoved, she continuously shed down with Yasutsuna!

    ¡°Yah¡ª¡ª! Yah¡ª¡ª! Yah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The Izumo Vine¡¯s most potent weapon, the soul attack, waspletely ineffective against Lily. Against anyone else, it would be difficult to resist the terrifying soul attack.

    The Izumo vine¡¯s whip did not have enough physical power to harm Lily, and the potent pain was something she was enduring with great willpower! No one would have thought that such a delicate, beautiful girl could endure pain most male adepts could not take!

    Deep within her heart, was an iparable obsession3!

    Finally, arge section of the tree core had been revealed.

    ¡°Hu¡ªhu¡ª¡ª¡± Several vines entangled her arms and legs, this time a vine passing between her thighs, hoping to weaken her fighting spirit.

    Lily¡¯s face blushed crimson, and her body trembled, ¡°I¡¯m already at this point, do you think I¡¯d give up?¡±

    Lily put down her de, and stepped forward despite the entangling vines and tightly gripped the exposed tree core with both hands. And pulled, forcibly.

    The core of the tree was not as tough as the bark, with this pull, Lily could feel the Izumo vine tremble, and sensed some sort of fluctuation with a pleading intent.

    This Izumo vine, was a nt that had existed for an unknown number of years, it once reached the skies but was cut down by the gods, and yet the root system was still alive.

    But if the tree core was taken away, it would really die.

    It was unwilling to die and released a heart aching wave, the trees of the forest shook their branches and leaves making a miserable rustling groan.

    Feeling this, Lily hesitated.

    The Izumo vine wasn¡¯t some monster that harmed innocents, Lily hade here for the tree core in order to repair her sakura parasol, but she had never thought that it would die if she took the core.

    She knew she had to repair her parasol, but this vine was no ordinary creature, it was a spirit with ancient wisdom in this forest. The hidden innocence in her heart made it hard for her tomit.

    Was it really necessary to kill the Izumo vine? The tree core was very long, she wouldn¡¯t need much to repair the sakura parasol right? Perhaps she should only take half of the core?

    This Izumo vine was a nt scythed down by the gods, if she only took a portion of the core, it should still be able to live.

    Lily stopped pulling and spoke to the vine, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no matter what, I must repair Sakura, but I don¡¯t want to kill you either. Please let me take a portion of your tree core, and I promise, one day¡­ if I have the capability, I will definitely return and restore you to the sky reaching vine again.¡±

    The Izumo vine seemed to have heard Lily¡¯s words and understood them, the vines loosened.

    Lily let out a sigh of relief, this might be the best result. She would not take the tree core for nothing. Once she had enough power, she would return and repay the Izumo vine.

    As Lily rxed and began to estimate how much of the tree core she would have to take to repair her sakura parasol.

    ¡°Just looking at this exposed part, it¡¯s very smallpared to the vine itself, but if I only need to repair the umbre frame, then I only need a third¡­¡±

    But, from behind her, a malicious intent appeared.

    The vines around her tightened and two sharpened vines came piercing toward her heart and lower abdomen.

    Lily narrowed her eyes.

    <i>Crack¡ª!!!</i> Lily pulled the tree core out!

    The vines all around her instantly softened, they fell all over the roots and formed a messy circle.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this world¡­even a vine is so sinister4.¡± She looked at the dead vine and shook her head helplessly.

    She still couldn¡¯t suppress the kindness deep within her heart, perhaps the kindness was a characteristic of her body.

    But at least she wouldn¡¯t lose herself within this dark world.

    Detecting danger, she looked around and discovered that the vines were leaking a ck liquid, she watched as the liquid hit the ground and burst into poisonous gas.

    ¡°Looks like the vine was corroded by the darkness from the depths of the earth? Or perhaps the resentment of being cut down by the gods was too strong and transformed it. It was also a sacrifice for this world¡­¡±

    Lifting the crystal clear emerald tree core up and carefully probed the core. ¡°Though the root system was corroded, thankfully the core is a heavenly treasure and is still pure.¡±

    She ced the tree core within her ancient mirror. After all, Lily had always felt that storage jades were not as safe or secure as her mirror. She had always stored her most precious treasures within it.

    Holding her breath to avoid the poisonous gas, Lily quickly ran out through the vine corridor. Now that the Izumo vine was dead, there were no obstructions to her movements.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡± Rika had felt the powerful and terrifying impacts from the depths of the vine corridor. She dared not enter and could only anxiously wait outside.

    ¡°Rika.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you finally¡­safely returned!¡± Rika¡¯s fur was covered in injuries, mud and leaves.

    ¡°Rika, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­Rika has waited here for a month! sobs¡­5¡±

    Silva: Someone caption this and make this into a fan art!Robinxen: Author is still the author.Yuki: Yea¡­ the most stupid obsession for a girl Lily¡¯s only talked to a couple of times.Yuki: Well¡­ you want to kill it, what did you expect?Silva: Say wut?!

 Book 6: Chapter 52: Dance

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 52: Dance</h4>

    A month?

    Lily was stunned¡­

    The distance she had traveled was at most one or two hours. Although the fragmented memories were intense, it was very short, how could she have been gone for a month?

    Was one day in Takamagahara really ten years in the mortal world¡­

    Just viewing the memories of a god would make time fly?

    ¡°Rika¡­¡± Lily knelt down ignoring how her skirt was ruined and revealing her legs, Rika was afterall a female roon. She helped Rika remove all the leaves and mud, ¡°Rika, what¡¯s with all your wounds?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes powerful monsters will appear here. If I must, I run away, but if it¡¯s a monster I can deal with, then I¡¯ll chase it away¡­¡±

    Lily pulled Rika into an embrace and pulled out a life-recovery magatama. Rika was also an awakened and could use these.

    ¡°Rika, use this.¡±

    Using the magatama, not only was shepletely healed, but her strength also increased to awakened sixth stage.

    ¡°Sister, what is this? It¡¯s so amazing!¡± Rika asked, bouncing around in joy.

    Lily grabbed a handful of magatamas and put them into a small bag and stuffed it to Rika, ¡°You waited here for a month, it was rough on you. Take these magatamas, you can practice with them in the future, protect the vige.¡±

    ¡°Magatama!??? That, did I just absorb a legendary magatama!?¡±

    Such a remote roon vige had never seen such treasures. In Rika¡¯s eyes, Lily who had grabbed a whole handful of magatamas was now even more mighty than her great grandpa.

    Of course, Mita was so much more mighty than Lily, but just how could Rika understand? To her, Mita was just an old mischievous roon elder.

    As for Lily, since she wasn¡¯t tired, she and Rika traveled back to Mita¡¯s temple.

    Rikaughed and bounced the entire way back, but Lily¡¯s eyes could not hide her worry.

    Her heart was no longer confused, but how should she proceed from now on? The memories in the corridor gave her many doubts.

    Just exactly who were those two girls? Those two were clearly not ordinary people, and since they had created the sakura parasol, was the elder sister really Suzuhiko-hime?

    In that ancient battle, all the celestial maidens had suffered horrendous wounds, though the great goddess Tsukuyomi had arrived she didn¡¯t know how the battle ended.

    Tsukuyomi¡­

    Looking up, Lily could see a bright full moon hanging in the night sky.

    It was difficult to associate that goddess advising her with the merciless god who sent a heavenly annihtion at her.

    Even if the great goddess Tsukuyomi looked down at the mortal world, could she really tell that I¡¯m practicing her swordstyle?

    Would she sit back and just watch that terrifying heavenly annihtion strike me?

    Or, was that simply just a coincidence? The chance of that was too small, that heavenly annihtion was definitely aimed at me, even the main peak of Izumo Mountain that had existed for hundreds of years was destroyed, and her famous parasol that had resisted the attacks of demon gods was also wrecked, where in the world could you find such a coincidence in the world?

    Perhaps such a great goddess like Tsukuyomi high up in Takamagahara wouldn¡¯t pay attention to a prayer of a small female samurai in the mortal worlds right?

    Maybe just as there were corrupt officials in the imperial court, there were wicked gods up high in Takamagahara? Perhaps the path of praying was upied by such a wicked god¡­but why would that god do such a thing?

    Or perhaps, there was another possibility¡­

    Lily shivered, the other terrifying possibility was that¡­the great goddess Tsukuyomi had lost control over Takamagahara.

    There was no way to know what had happened to the gods after the great war.

    The other thing that Lily was concerned about was what she saw about Lady Ayaka¡¯s past, why she failed to reach the peak and how she escaped¡­

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, is Lily someone you cannot trust? Why did you hide it from me¡­or are there things you simply can¡¯t speak about¡­¡±

    Through the dark night, Lily and Rika walked through the forest back to roon Mita¡¯s temple.

    When they arrived, they saw Mita sitting on the altar and five, six little roons ying around in the temple.

    ¡°Hmm, looks like you were sessful, in truth, I also really wanted to get that tree core but I never dared to anger that vine, ahahaha.¡± Mitaughed out loud, ¡°Lily, you really are amazing.¡±

    Lily walked forward and handed Mita the vibrant emerald tree core and her sakura parasol.

    With a wave of his hand, both itemsnded in Mita¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita, please!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, why act like that, you¡¯re my granddaughter, you don¡¯t need to act like an outsider, only¡­I made a few little toys recently, I would like to use a bit of tree core on them. Don¡¯t worry though, there¡¯s enough to repair the parasol.¡± Mita slowly rubbed the tree core.

    ¡°Please feel free to use the rest of the material.¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe, what a good girl.¡± Mita was overjoyed, ¡°Your tree core has enough material to make three full parasol frames.¡±

    Mita looked down at the wrecked parasol, ¡°Thankfully the backbone of this parasol is still intact. If this backbone was broken, there would be no way to repair the parasol, as for the frame, I still have some confidence.¡±

    ¡°Please, grandpa Mita.¡± Lily bowed deeply.

    ¡°I estimate it will take ten days to half a month to repair the frame.¡±

    Lily nodded, this was the famous sakura parasol, to be able to repair something from Takamagahara so fast, Mita was indeed a living legend.

    ¡°Sakura, it looks like we¡¯re lucky.¡± Lily silently thought, ¡°To be able to meet grandpa Mita is really a blessing among misfortune.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Mita, what about the canopy¡­¡± Mita had said he would repair the frame but had not said anything about the canopy.

    Mita showed a casual smile, ¡°Ah, Lily, I will go repair the umbre frame. I adopted these children from the forests, they were either orphaned by disasters or monsters. They are pitiful children, while I¡¯m not here, will you teach them how to dance?¡±

    Mita requested as he looked at the little roons ying in the temple.

    A confused expression spread across Lily¡¯s face, ¡°Ah? Dance?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, your figure and stance tells me you are definitely a girl who knows how to sing and dance. Though I¡¯m capable, look at me, I¡¯m unable to teach children how to dance. Little girl, just help these children, they¡¯re very pitiful.¡±

    Lily looked at those wild innocent eyes of the little roons and warmly smiled, ¡°Mm, then I will try.¡±

    Mitaughed out loud, ¡°Ahahahaha, you are really a gentle and reasonable little girl. I shall go first, right, you can wander the back of this temple whenever you want.¡±

    Mita left with the tree core and sakura parasol smiling mysteriously.

    <i>Bang!</i> With a puff of white smoke, he disappeared.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita¡­¡± she didn¡¯t understand what he meant by hisst words.

    From behind, she felt several expecting gazesnd on her.

    Turning around, she saw the little roons all stare at her with wide,rge eyes.

    ¡°Rika, please look after them for a while, I need to go take a bath and change clothes first.¡±

    Rika was an awakened sixth stage now, though young and looked no different from the other little roons, she was now one of the top experts among the regr roons.

    She wondered what sort of strength grandpa Mita held.

    Going to the backyard of the temple, Lily found a bathhouse and cleaned herself.

    Afterwards she dressed herself in a simple white yukata. The temple lights were dim, red would look like ck here, it would be better to wear white.

    Walking through the temple backyard.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She noticed a small house deep in the backyard behind a beautiful pond filled with water lilies, and the reflection of the moon shining in the waters.

    An invisible aura seemed to radiate from the little house, an aura that she was attracted to for some reason.

    Shaking her head, ¡°I can¡¯t make the kids wait too long. I¡¯lle back hereter.¡±

    Lily returned to the front of the temple.

    She was at a loss when looking at the expecting faces of the little roons, to be honest, though she knew how to dance, she didn¡¯t know much about how to teach.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± She led the little racoons out to a t open space outside of the temple.

    ¡°Stand behind me and follow my movements.¡±

    The little roons all nodded.

    <i>The moonlight scatters softly, the grassy fragrance spreads.</i>

    <i>A lonely girl stands, sleeves weaving in dance.</i>

    <i>No one would know, of her heart¡¯s wish;</i>

    <i>Look into her eyes, the sadness that hides.</i>

    A little fox jumped out, and started blowing a melodious flute in rhythm with Lily¡¯s dance.

    The little roons started singing an ancient folk song in Kansai, following behind Lily. Though they were round and short they all danced with Lily¡¯s movements, a bit clumsy but very cute.

    Lily¡¯s eyes and dance were ethereal, paired with her white yukata and dancing in the forests, she looked like a fairy under the moonlight.

    For a bit, Lily imagined a day when sister Rinne woke, she, Rinne, and all her other sisters would live in this hidden forest. It would not be a bad life, a pure simple life away from the battles and conflict of the world¡­

    The winds whistled through the forests, folk rhythms, night dancing, harmony, lunar flowers¡­even the surrounding forests were immersed in this dreamlike atmosphere.

    After the dance, the little roons all cuddled together and fell asleep, they looked so innocent and carefree. Lily remained awake and paced through the temple keeping watch over them. ¡°They look so innocent and carefree, but it¡¯s only a mask. These little roons have experienced misfortune, losing their parents and rtives, and yet still sleeping here so sweetly¡­¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel pity, while Mita was away, she would protect them.

    She released her demonic hound and had it guard the temple entrance.

    She walked into the backyard and went to the little wooden house behind the pond.

    Walking closer, she could feel a very unusual energy here. Taking a closer look, she saw a powerful seal over the wooden door of the house.

    Carefully sensing the seal, she could tell that she would be unable to break the seal, but then again this was grandpa Mita¡¯s backyard, she wouldn¡¯t recklessly break random seals here.

    And then for some reason, under Lily¡¯s gaze the sealing spell lit up in beautiful blue mes, and became ashes¡­

    The wooden sliding door fell to one side with a crack, revealing a half meter gap.

    Lily looked inside, within the houseid an ancient andplex loom.

    ¡°Ah? This loom¡­why does it look so familiar?¡±

 Book 6: Chapter 53: The Light of the Moon and Stars

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 53: The Light of the Moon and Stars</h4>

    Lily felt a perplexing attraction to that ancient yet ingenious loom.

    Pushing open the door, Lily entered the room. This room was filled with old scents and colors and a loom that upied half the space.

    Slowly walking around the loom, she was confused. This was clearly the first time seeing a loom in Heian-kyo, yet why did it feel so familiar?

    She stretched out her slender hand and slowly stroked this loom that had been ced here for many long years.

    She felt a longing sad feeling through her fingers.

    And with a strange fluctuation, the loom disappeared leaving behind an empty room.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily looked around in panic, ¡°It disappeared!?¡±

    No, it hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    Lily had somehow felt that the loom had been put away by her.

    Or to be more precise, it had been put away into her ancient mirror. It had entered her ancient mirror without her conscious direction.

    ¡°What, how could this be!?¡± She might be attracted to this ancient loom, but it was roon Mita¡¯s belongings, how could she randomly break someone¡¯s seal and steal their belongings?

    No, she must return it.

    Though she had felt the mirror store the loom, no matter how she looked, she couldn¡¯t find the loom.

    This wasn¡¯t good.

    Sitting down, her consciousness entered the mirror space.

    The mirror space was silent, Kagura was no longer here, and Yuki-Onna was resting in the shikigami training room.

    Looking around, Lily¡¯s eyes fell on the fifth room that had opened when she was climbing the Izumo main peak.

    A dazzling gold light shot out of the fifth room and was engraved itself into her violet moon¡­

    Going over, she looked into the door and saw a vast sea of stars.

    ¡°The starry skies!?¡±

    How could the starry skies appear within the fifth door of her mirror space?

    ¡°The loom!¡±

    Lily discovered that the loom was floating in the starry skies.

    ¡°No, I must quickly return it.¡± Lily settled herself and attempted to move the loom out of the mirror space, but discovered that she couldn¡¯t!

    Just as she couldn¡¯t move the mirror space¡¯s stonemps, inscriptions, and furniture, this loom was floating in the vast starry skies of the fifth room, it was one with the mirror space and couldn¡¯t be moved.

    ¡°How could this be? How am I supposed to exin this to grandpa Mita?¡±

    ¡°The loom¡­¡±

    Lily looked at the floating loom in desperation before an idea came to her.

    Her consciousness moved into the starry skies within the room¡­

    In here, her spirit body could float like a celestial maiden, but the starry skies looked endless. Lily was wary of getting lost so she didn¡¯t dare go too far as she floated up beside the loom.

    Taking a closer look at the loom, she sat down on the wooden stool in front and started fiddling with it.

    This feeling of sitting down where the starry skies surrounded her in all six directions was really amazing.

    But suddenly an overwhelming force crashed into Lily and flung her out the room.

    ¡°Ehh!?¡± Lily skidded onto the stone floor outside aggrieved and confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m the master of this mirror space, why did I get bounced out!?¡±

    ¡°I was clearly fine when exploring the starry skies, but the moment I fiddle with the loom I get thrown out?¡±

    Suddenly a theory appeared.

    From ancient times, men farmed, women weaved¡­

    Looking down at her spirit body, no matter how slender or that she was dressed in womens clothes, this was a male spirit body.

    This loom was perhaps¡­ for women only?

    In the outside world, Lily could naturally use it, but in this mirror space Lily was helpless1.

    But¡­

    Didn¡¯t this demonstrate how extraordinary this loom was?

    Lily pondered over her thoughts.

    She really wanted to learn how to use this loom, such an extraordinary loom could probably weave a canopy for her sakura parasol.

    But to think that her first step suffered a setback.

    It was only a theory, a thought, but it was also very logical and reasonable.

    Standing up, she looked down at her body again. In truth, this spirit body was a true reflection of her inner heart.

    After all, her spirit was male and she hoped her spirit body remained male. Though she was already so feminine, she hoped to retain thest vestiges of her male identity, it was her bottom line.

    But¡­even if grandpa Mita repaired the parasol frame, without a canopy, the sakura parasol could not be repaired.

    Sakura had been destroyed for her.

    Why was she still caring about such an inconsequential thing?

    Would she give up on repairing sakura for this dignity that no one could see?

    ¡°Only¡­it should be fine¡­only when weaving.¡±

    Taking a deep breath she stepped back and looked at the room where sister Rinne was sleeping. She didn¡¯t have the courage to go there so she went into her own dressing room.

    With a thought, the gigantic stone door shut.

    A short timeter, the stone door slowly opened, and Lily stepped out for the first time as a woman, dressed in a beautiful long sleeve red kimono.

    Right now, her body, her form, her aura was all the same as the Lily of the outside world.

    Her face was flushed red, as if she was suffering an unspeakable humiliation.

    In truth, she had long known that she only had to agree and this would be done.

    But she was never willing. To guard thest vestiges of her past self, she held to that bottom line, but to repair her sakura parasol, this time she had no choice but to try.

    For some reason, when she walked along the mirror space in this form, she felt sofortable.

    It was as if this ce was originally built for a woman. To think that having a female form and heart felt so good here¡­

    Such a shameful thought, but it lingered in her mind because it was a fact, an undeniable, unavoidable fact.

    In fact, she felt that her path of advancement and understanding had be more unified.

    However, only this time, for Sakura. She would not forget her past self, because that was the past self in sister Rinne¡¯s heart2.

    Step by step, she walked into the fifth room, entering the starry skies.

    Her red clothes spread out in the skies like rogue. It was extraordinarily charming.

    Lily¡¯s steps were slow as she came to the loom and sat down.

    Her hands gracefully moved and were slowly ced on the loom¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± An eminently ancient feeling was transmitted.

    ¡°This¡­¡­this¡­¡­¡± Lily looked at the loom in surprise. She knew this loom, she had seen it before¡­and she knew how to use it.

    But there were no memories of this loom in her mind, there were no memories of using this loom, but her body moved by itself.

    Her body instinctively knew how to use the loom, as if the methods were embedded deep within her.

    There was no silk thread, but for some reason she stood up and backed a step away. She then started dancing within the skies, and her hand lowered to her own sash.

    <i>p¡ª!</i> Her obi was undone.

    Her long sleeved kimono turned into countless crimson petals floating and swirling in the starry skies.

    Usually Lily wore nothing beneath her kimono, but this time her delicate form was wrapped in a tight white gauze.

    As she danced, her slender fingers swiped across the white gauze and hooked it as she danced and swirled in the starry skies. The white gauze spread out from her body in a rotating motion, weaving and flying in the starry sky.

    The white gauze smelling of her fragrance, swirled and danced in the skies, slowly lengthening¡­

    Gradually, the white gauzepletely left her body, traversing the skies as a heavenly river.

    Lily was nowpletely bare, but there was not a hint of lewdness, only holiness and loneliness¡­

    Lily¡¯s face waspletely crimson, ¡°Sakura¡­¡±

    Her hands covered her chest, even though there was no one else.

    Taking a deep breath, she spread her hands and circled the heavenly river, dancing.

    The surrounding stars centered on the loom as Lily¡¯s steps circled the loom in twelve dance poses.

    Unbelievably, within the starry skies, twelve phantom images in different poses were left behind.

    The twelve figures absorbed the starry light, and emitted delicate hallows, bing twelve beautiful moons, the twelve phases of the lunar cycle!

    Countless crimson petals gathered around her and became crimson ribbons wrapped around her, forming an elegant if exposed crimson dress amongst the floating petals.

    She would prefer her dress to be not so revealing, but this wasn¡¯t her choice.

    Her body was not listening to hermands, refusing to manipte the petals in the sky.

    Lily was helpless as her body wrapped in crimson ribbons sat down in front of the loom.

    Although this dress formed out of crimson ribbons didn¡¯t look suited to a girl weaving in front of a loom, her movements were slow, skilled, and gentle, she radiated the elegance and charm of femininity.

    Her slender arms fluttered and pulled on the loom while her long slender legs stepped on the thick wooden petals with bare feet.

    The loom started running.

    It was clearly an empty loom, yet Lily didn¡¯t care. She grasped the shuttle of the loom and saw the long river of white gauze was made of sparkling silk stained in starlight and bathed in moonlight. Slowly a silk thread of the white gauze flowed and connected to the loom itself, bing thread for weaving.

    Lily¡¯s foot continued to move the petal, and her hands skillfully ran the shuttle over the loom looking like a virtuous young wife.

    The white gauze fell to the side of the loom.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Lily¡¯s hands continued to weave, but her shyness of the situation caused a small ident. She pierced her finger and a drop of rednded on the white snowy cloth.

    ¡°What, what should I do?¡±

    Before her words were finished, countless petals still floating around in the sky, gathered and fell onto the cloth on the loom, dying it a gorgeous crimson color.

    The color of sakura petals3.

    Robinxen: So this is how the author will measure her identity?Yuki: Sometimes I wonder if Rinne thought of this guy. A random stranger she had only spoke to a few times.Robinxen: As it should be.

 Book 6: Chapter 54: The Return Of The Sakura Parasol

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 54: The Return Of The Sakura Parasol</h4>

    Lily didn¡¯t stop after melding all the crimson petals into the gauze but continued to weave, and the heavenly river made of silk slowly flowed in.

    At this moment, Lily felt an invisible force in the starry sky. Her mind moved, and the rest of the heavenly river danced like white silk dipped into the starry night, dyeing it a deep blue color.

    The long gauze woven by Lily finally had three colors. The first section was pure white, the second was crimson, and the third was inky blue.

    At this time, the heavenly river made of silk was basically exhausted.

    Lily got up, her body unknowingly dripping with fragrant sweat. Although she was a spirit body, she felt a little tired and fatigued.

    However, she felt like things weren¡¯t finished yet.

    Lily picked up the gauze and spread it out in the starry sky. Soon after, the little stars actually smudged the gauze and turned into white floating cherry blossoms.

    Lily slowly nodded, <i>Like this, it¡¯s like the gauze of the sakura parasol.</i>

    Lily held the gauze and walked out of the room. The gauze was dozens of meters long, which was obviously far more than the amount used to make the parasol. Lily focused her mind, jolting her consciousness back into the outside world.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lily felt dizzy for a while. She was so tired that she fell to the floor as soon as her body rxed.

    Lily didn¡¯t know that she had been weaving this gauze for seven days and nights.

    In the following days, Lily taught the roons how to dance and practiced at the temple.

    During this period, she tried to contact Ayaka, but it seemed that this ce was located in the dense forest behind Izumo Mountain, and was blocked by the powerful forces of the entire mountain. Not only were outsiders unable to enter, but without the hidden travel scroll as well as Lily¡¯s strange encounter and fall, it was impossible to find this ce. Voice transmission orbs were also useless.

    Lily guessed that, no matter how hidden the depths of Izumo Mountain was, the Heian Dynasty would definitely find out about such a major event like the fall of the main peak. But now that she was cut off from the outside world, she didn¡¯t know how Lady Ayaka and the others would deal with it. Lily was fine, but she was afraid that Ayaka would worriedlye to Izumo Mountain to search for her, which wouldn¡¯t bode well.

    <i>Also, I wonder if Kagura escorted Miss Otome to Heian-ky¨­. Once the sakura parasol is repaired, I will also have to return as soon as possible.</i>

    Finally, after a few days, roon Mita came out.

    Lily was in a rush to see him, but she was a little apprehensive in her heart. Although she didn¡¯t mean to, she took his loom and didn¡¯t return it. She didn¡¯t know how to exin herself.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita, the sakura parasol¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem, Lily, look at you all anxious. This grandpa promised to use his old bones to help you repair your parasol in half a month. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Are you just here to ask about your parasol?¡± Mita sat cross-legged on the altar and said, pretending to be unhappy.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita¡­¡± Lily immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry for Lily¡¯s rudeness. Grandpa Mita is very powerful, after all, you have divine power. Although you are old, Lily thinks that you are iparable to ordinary old people. Grandpa Mita, Lily is very grateful for your efforts to repair the sakura parasol and I will do my best to repay you, but Lily is too worried about the sakura parasol¡­¡±

    ¡°Repay? How will you repay? Why don¡¯t youe and serve me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, just kidding. Lily, although you are a world beauty, since you are my granddaughter, how can I have that kind of thought? If anything, it¡¯s just to ask my granddaughter to help me massage the shoulders and rub the waist! Don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡± Mita jokingly said.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita¡­¡± Lily smiled bitterly. Who would get the wrong idea!

    ¡°By the way, your sakura parasol will be repaired in two or three days.¡±

    ¡°It is¡­?¡±

    Seeing the worry in Lily¡¯s eyes, Mita added, ¡°The reason why I came out now is because the repair work of the parasol¡¯s frame is going to be carried out at the same time as the canopy, so I came out to see you. How¡¯s the material needed to fix the parasol¡¯s canopy going?¡±

    ¡°Eh? How did grandpa know?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you stole my loom and thought I didn¡¯t know anything because I wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Mita. Regarding this matter, Lily¡­¡±

    Mita waved his hand and said, ¡°Hehe, Lily, you don¡¯t need to exin. You just need to tell me, did you really use the loom in the back room to weave cloth?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily nodded and took out a ck wooden box. After opening it, three brilliant rays of light shot out, and inside, there was a gauze of three colors that shimmered like starlight.

    ¡°This¡­This is¡­¡± Mita¡¯s chubby old face was fascinated by the divine light, ¡°I have lived for so long, but I have never seen a woman in this world who could weave such cloth. Even with the help of that loom, this is too¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, what grade is this cloth?¡± Lily felt that it was at least ninth-grade or higher.

    Mita shook his head, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t see through it¡­ I only know that, if this cloth is used as the parasol¡¯s canopy, it will definitely be better than the previous oil paper from Takamagahara!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lily was overjoyed. Could the sakura parasol surpass its previous self after it was repaired?

    ¡°Grandpa, I have an idea¡­1¡±

    ¡­

    A few dayster, rain was drizzling in the deep forest of Izumo Province.

    The corners of the old, dpidated temple were full of moss and crystal droplets of water fell down.

    Looking carefully, the water droplets seemed to reflect the surrounding mountains and forests¡ª the world.

    Kagami Lily, who was dressed in white with her jet-ck hair draped behind her back, was holding an inky blue oilcloth parasol in her hand.

    Under that inky blue, there were cherry blossom petals resembling stars.

    Lily, in the rain, in white clothes, holding her blue parasol that seemed to support the gray world filled with mist, made the ambiance more elegant.

    However, in this in yet elegant ambiance, her towering chest wrapped in a faint haze of heat made it difficult to focus on the tranquil mood, but it was strangely soul-cleansing.

    Really, loving her felt sphemous, and respecting her made one reluctant¡­

    Lily strolled through the forest of the ancient temple with her parasol. She raised it and gently rotated it, looking at the raindrops falling from the sky. She focused her mind.

    The parasol unexpectedly turned crimson, dotted with floating white cherry blossoms. It was exactly the same as the previous sakura parasol.

    Lily rxed her mind again, and the sakura parasol unconsciously turned into the same pure white color as her clothes¡ª even more holy2.

    A smile of relief appeared on Lily¡¯s face.

    She softly said, pressing her face against the handle of the parasol, ¡°Sakura parasol, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great¡­ You¡¯re finally back.¡±

    A faint, ethereal voice replied:

    ¡°Master¡­thank you. Sakura vaguely remembers that the girl who created me likes white, but she made me red because the girl she was going to give me to likes red¡­ Master, I didn¡¯t expect it, but because of this cmity, you fulfilled this long-cherished wish for me3.¡±

    ¡°Sakura¡­¡± Although the sakura parasol rarely spoke, she had been silently guarding Lily. Since Lily came to this world, she could be said to be a part of her.

    At this time, Mita, who was wearing a bamboo hat, came out with Rika and the other little roons.

    ¡°How is it? My craftsmanship hasn¡¯t gotten rusty yet, right?¡± Mita proudly said with his hands behind his back.

    Lily immediately bowed, ¡°Grandpa Mita repaired the sakura parasol for Lily, which is equivalent to saving half of Lily¡¯s life. Lily will never forget it for a lifetime. I will do my best to repay grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Little Lily, I don¡¯t need you to repay me now, but one day, if you can really reach Takamagahara, don¡¯t forget your grandfather.¡± Mita said.

    ¡°Takamagahara¡­¡± Lily¡¯s gaze became distant. Although she knew she would eventually challenge that step, reaching Takamagahara¡­was too difficult, too difficult¡­

    However, Lily¡¯s gaze was still firm, but she was not overly arrogant. She bowed and smiled, ¡°Lily will definitely work hard to not disappoint grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mita nodded, ¡°Your words are well-spoken and elegant, but they seem tock confidence.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s blushed.

    ¡°Alright, alright, just kidding. I know you have such a nature. You are obviously 37 inches4, but you would only say 30 inches, hehehe.¡± Mita¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t know where to look.

    ¡°Eh? Grandpa, what 37 inches; 30 inches? Lily doesn¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you are still young, so you don¡¯t understand. Your confusion makes you look innocent and cute!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± After hearing Mita¡¯s words, Lily understood somewhat. She blushed and lowered her head. At this time, even if she understood, she had to pretend not to understand, right?

    ¡°That, Grandpa Mita, Lily really can¡¯t return the loom to you right away. If grandpa needs magatama or other treasures, Lily can exchange it with you.¡± Lily changed the topic and said.

    ¡°Shush! If you do that again, grandpa won¡¯t be happy anymore. My granddaughter, why are you haggling with me? Lily, that loom was originally not mine, and it¡¯s just something among my pile of useless ornaments. In fact, for so many years, a lot of women who came here by chance wanted to use it to spin yarn and weave, but it was all in vain. Perhaps that thing has an indissoluble bond with you. After all, you came here by chance and encountered the loom, or maybe it was calling out to you, causing your destinies to intertwine¡ª it¡¯s unknown. Finding a master that can use such an incredible ancient artifact is also good luck. Take it with you.¡± Mita¡¯s eyes showed traces of vicissitudes and wisdom.

    ¡°Then¡­then Lily thanks grandpa.¡± Lily was not overly pretentious. In fact, she also had this feeling in her heart, but since she was from another world, how could she share a destiny with this ancient loom or have a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?

    Perhaps, this mystery was on the slow road ahead, waiting to be solved¡­

    There was a brief silence.

    Lily said, ¡°Grandpa Mita, Lily is going to bid you farewell.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Rika, who was behind Mita, was startled, ¡°Sister, are you leaving?¡±

    Several roons also gathered around and tugged the corner of Lily¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Sister Lily, don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°We still want to dance with you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t want that perverted old man to take care of us, we want you to take care of us!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Mita red angrily at the glib little roons.

    For a while, the atmosphere also made Lily feel sad.

    Mita looked at Lily, but nodded solemnly, ¡°We understand that you eventually have to leave this ce. However, this piece of Izumo forest is not a ce where you cane and go as you like. Let¡¯s give you a ride.¡±

    Robinxen: I said nerf the parasol not give it an upgrade author!!! But Sakura Parasol Upgrade n does have appeal.Robinxen: The sakura parasol got upgraded with a chameleon system?Robinxen: SHE¡¯S BACK ALREADY?! THIS WASN¡¯T GOING TO BE AN ENTIRE ARC?!Robinxen: My mental maths says this is about 100cm give or take a few.

 Book 6: Chapter 55: Raccoon Teleportation Formation

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 55: Roon Teleportation Formation</h4>

    In the rain, the little roons walked along the ridge in a line, following Lily with reluctance in their hearts.

    ¡°Little Lily, do you know how to paint?¡± Mita asked as he walked behind Lily.

    ¡°Eh? How did Grandpa Mita know?¡±

    ¡°The cherry blossoms on this parasol move as if they are alive and contain a bit of artistic conception. Did you paint them yourself?¡±

    ¡°The cherry blossoms were formed by scattered stars when Lily was weaving. It was not painted by Lily, but to be honest with grandpa, Lily did paint some.¡± Lily replied honestly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mita was overjoyed, ¡°How about you help grandpa draw a portrait?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Mita showed a broad smile, ¡°In that way, won¡¯t you have grandpa by your side all the time? Don¡¯t look at it as a simple portrait; grandpa will also keep watch over you.¡±

    Lily was touched that Mita cared so much about her.

    ¡°Grandpa, Lily has a rude request.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the mountain behind the temple, under a towering bamboo forest, Lily spread out the Record of One Hundred Demons on the bamboo leaves all over the ground despite the rain. She took out arge brush and painted the image of the roon, Mita.

    The painting of this image was really lifelike and vivid, as if Mita himself was standing in the scroll.

    Of course, Lily exined the function of the Record of One Hundred Demons and didn¡¯t want Mita to readily agree. He wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss from getting painted. The biggest risk involved Lily using the painted shadow to pretend to be the real Mita to do something that would damage his reputation. But with Lily¡¯s character, how could she do such a thing? Knowing that his painted shadow could always protect this girl made Mita excited and happy.

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s really like my doppelganger. Lily, I didn¡¯t expect your painting skills to be so good. You are really versatile. I¡¯m afraid that all the people in the world would fall for you.¡± Mita¡¯s big furry belly trembled as heughed.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t make fun of me. Lily is just learning how to paint¡­¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°Hmm, in my opinion, wouldn¡¯t it be better to let this painted shadow act as the roon god here while I follow you on your adventure?¡±

    ¡°Eh??!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha, just kidding. After all, your paintings are too lifelike.¡±

    ¡°I want to be painted too!¡±

    ¡°I want to be painted too!¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t look at me weakly; our family has special abilities!¡± The little roons scrambled to be the first.

    Lily smiled. She was also very reluctant to leave these little roons, ¡°I understand. Everyone will get a painting. Come one by one.¡±

    ¡°No need. The few of you, stand together and arrange yourselves in an interesting formation for your Sister Lily to paint. Just use the formation that grandpa taught youst time1.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The six little roons formed an ancient, subtle diagram formation that faintly flowed with incredible j¨­mon patterns.

    Lily looked for Rika, but she was not in the formation.

    ¡°Little Rika¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want to get painted. Otherwise, what should I do if two of mee out?¡±

    ¡°Two of you?¡±

    ¡°I want to go to Heian-ky¨­ with you, Sister! I have already decided that, even if you don¡¯t take me there, I will just consider myself to be on the same journey as you. Can you stop me?¡± Rika said with puffed cheeks.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, just take her to see. By the way, I seem to have taken in a young grandson before and also went to Heian-ky¨­.¡± Mita said.

    ¡°Then, Lily will obey.¡±

    ¡°Hurray! That¡¯s great!¡± Rika jumped up and went ¡®boom¡¯! She turned into a girl and ran into Lily¡¯s arms, ¡°Sister Lily, this way, we can do strange things on the road~~¡±

    Lily felt a chill run through her body, ¡°Rika, don¡¯t suddenly say something like that and then hug me. You scared me!¡±

    ¡°Heh, Little Lily, I¡¯m a little depressed after hearing what you said.¡± Mita said.

    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not what I meant. Ah, no, I didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡±

    ¡°Alright, paint them quickly. This formation drains a lot of spiritual energy.¡± Mita urged.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lily then painted the roon formation.

    Mita led Lily and the group deeper into the bamboo forest in the mountains, trekking along the winding path in the drizzle. Soon, they came to an ancient stone formation surrounded by the bamboo forest.

    ¡°The Divine Moon Formation?¡± Lily was shocked.

    ¡°Haha, after all, I asionally go to the Taira n to act as a sacred relic. Since the Taira n enshrines and worships me from generation to generation, I also have to give their human descendants some blessings once in a while, right?¡± Mita said.

    ¡°So, this formation leads to¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it leads to the sacred shrine of the Taira n on the outskirts of Heian-ky¨­, the Mita Temple.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that, that¡¯s great!¡±

    After all, the three-month period was almost up, but Lily was still deep in Izumo Mountain and didn¡¯t know how to rush back.

    ¡°This formation is a roon teleportation formation. Only roons and people who are truly recognized by roons can use it to teleport. Even in the Taira n, for thousands of years, only a very small number of people with heavenly destiny could use it, and they must also get our permission, otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to pass through.¡±

    Lily looked at Mita and immediately knelt down, ¡°Lily thanks Grandpa Mita for the blessings and care he has always given to Lily. If it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa Mita, the sakura parasol would not have been repaired.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, little girl, don¡¯t think so much about it. I have lived for so long, and it¡¯s fun to get along with you! Besides, I have to thank you for helping my former dream lover repair her parasol, so that I could do such a thing for her.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes moistened a bit and she nodded happily.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Mita¡¯s thick white eyebrows betrayed a little reluctance.

    <i>After so many years, to be able to recognize such a strange woman with an incredible fate as a granddaughter, perhaps this is our unseen destiny¡­</i> Mita muttered in his heart.

    Lily took the little roon¡¯s hand and stood on the stone formation.

    ¡°By the way, Little Rika, your sister also has a roon friend in Heian-ky¨­ called Yuuta. Maybe you two will be good friends.¡±

    ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t want to be friends with those dirty male roons. They must be perverted guys, right?!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t refute for a while.

    ¡°Yuuta¡­?¡± Mita nodded with slightly narrowed eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He activated therge formation, and a beam of light surrounded Lily and Rika. This seemed to be Rika¡¯s first time using the teleportation formation and she clung to Lily¡¯s hand nervously.

    At this time, Mita suddenly remembered something and said to Lily, ¡°Lily, Heian-ky¨­ is shrouded in a darkness that is different from the past2. You¡­must be careful!¡±

    Through the curtain of light, Lily watched as the silhouettes of Mita and the little roons became illusory. She nodded earnestly.

    <i>Bzzzt¡ª</i>

    Lily and Rika felt like the world was spinning, and after a dizzying sh of light, their feetnded on the ground again.

    When the light faded away, Lily and Rika found themselves in the backyard of a quaint temple with blooming spring flowers.

    Lily looked around and saw the familiar mountains in the distance.

    This ce¡ª it was really the outskirts of Heian-ky¨­!

    <i>I really returned. How hard has it been these past few months¡­</i>

    And Lily not only failed to get the guidance of the gods, but also suffered from an unknown source of heavenly punishment.

    <i>The road to saving my senior sister is more difficult and dangerous than I thought! But that won¡¯t overwhelm Lily!</i>

    Lily originally came from another world. No matter how terrifying the existence was, even if it was a real god from Takamagahara, they would not be able to pronounce the fate of her or sister Rinne!

    She recalled Sakura¡¯s ancient memories of the great god, Tsukuyomi, who swept across Takamagahara, having great power and freedom. If she could have powerparable to Tsukuyomi¡¯s, what conspiracy and tricks would she be afraid of?

    That was true freedom! It was the power to truly protect her senior Rinne and other sisters, so they could live happily together!

    Lily¡¯s chest was visibly heaving, and the obsession from the bottom of her heart made her yearn for this power like never before!

    ¡°I must work harder! As a girl like me¡ª a girl like Sister Rinne, if I don¡¯t have enough power to protect myself, the more I explore the secrets of this world, the deeper the dangers I will encounter, such as coveting, prying eyes, and humiliation! I have no choice!¡±

    ¡°However, although my journey was thrilling, it wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡±

    Lily looked down at her chest, ¡°My soul resilience has probably reached an unbelievable level. Even if there is an existence at the Big Dipper Stage, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t beparable to me now.¡±

    ¡°Although the sakura parasol was almost in danger of being destroyed, not only has its past power been restored, but its blue and white colors are not just decorations; it has a new magic power!¡±

    Right now, the day of the imperial court¡¯s expedition to the Tanba Province was almost here. As a military official of the court, Lily, of course, had to return to be deployed with the army. Thankfully, she came back in time.

    At this time, Lily¡¯s strength and knowledge in all aspects had been greatly improvedpared to before her trip to Izumo Mountain. Her heart was full of confidence regarding her deployment to Tanba Province!

    ¡°Mount Ooe¡­ Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! Who are you people?!¡± Just as Lily was feeling emotional about returning to Heian-ky¨­, several samurai of the Taira n happened to be visiting the ce. They quickly stepped forward to surround Lily before drawing their katanas.

    This was the sacred ce of the Taira n, so it was natural for them to be vignt when strangers appeared here.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m¡­¡± Only then did Lily remember that, although she felt happy aftering back from a long journey, this ce was a sacred site of the Taira n, and she was an uninvited guest.

    ¡°You, who are you guys?¡± Rika stepped forward and shouted angrily, ¡°You are wielding swords against a roon in Grandpa Mita¡¯s temple?!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Several samurai looked at each other. This was the backyard of the roon Mita¡¯s temple, and a little roon appeared in the teleportation formation that even the Taira n couldn¡¯t use. No one dared to offend her easily.

    In this temple, the status of roons was higher than that of people!

    ¡°Miss roon, where did youe from, and who is that woman next to you? Mita, Ancestor Mita is your¡­?¡± A middle-aged samurai in blue tried to ask with a kind attitude.

    ¡°Who are we? Is it your ce to ask? Take me to see your leader!¡± Rika was unexpectedly really assertive.

    ¡°Leader?¡± Several people looked at each other again.

    But since a roon came here under the name of Mita, no one dared to ignore her, so they took Lily and Rika to the front yard of the temple.

    It was the ce where the Taira n¡¯s military officials, who were in charge of guarding the temple, were stationed.

    Along the way, the trees were high and obstructive, and most of the temple grounds were covered by forest. The group of samurai took them to a quaint house. At this time, a tall and thin middle-aged samurai in a dojo uniform was practicing swordy outside the house.

    He saw the group of peopleing with a woman in white and a roon, and before they could report the reason for their arrival, his mouth opened wide.

    ¡°Miss Kagami?¡± Taira no Iemori looked at Lily and shouted in surprise.

    Robinxen: I know it¡¯s definitely not, but I had the mental image of them doing one of those gymnastic stack poses or like a super sentai team.Robinxen: We already know it¡¯s rotten.

 Book 6: Chapter 56: Lilyâ€™s Return

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 56: Lily¡¯s Return</h4>

    Lily and Taira no Iemori had a bad rtionship at first. After all, at thepetition a few months ago, Lily had some conflicts with him over Taira no Shizuru. But then, he participated in thepetition for Lily¡¯s kiss1. No matter what the motive was, this was a matter of fact, making it difficult for Taira no Iemori to treat Lily as an enemy.

    However, when he saw Lily at this time, he was rather surprised.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you are still alive?!¡± Iemori asked in a disbelieving tone.

    Lily didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.

    ording to Iemori, an earthquake urred in the direction of Izumo Province. After scouts had been sent to investigate the situation, they reported that a huge disaster had urred in Izumo Mountain. Because it happened in the depths of the mountain, it was difficult to find out what exactly happened, and there was no news of Lily after that. As the newly promoted military official of the imperial court and the champion of thepetition, Lily¡¯s disappearance made the court very anxious, and since she was in the vicinity of Izumo Mountain when the disaster ured, they feared that she had died.

    As for what happened in Izumo Mountain, the imperial court was so secretive about it that most officials of the Taira n didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°What? So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, it looks like you¡¯re fine. Were you really in Izumo Mountain at that time, and why did you emerge from the teleportation formation that only my Taira n¡¯s guardian deity can activate?¡± Iemori asked.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily was immediately worried, ¡°Lord Iemori, sorry for disturbing you today. Lily will definitelye to apologize another day. Right now, I must return to Heian-ky¨­ immediately.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    After saying that, Lily rushed out of the temple¡¯s front yard and Rika hurriedly followed behind.

    ¡°Eh, Miss Kagami¡­¡± Iemori was bewildered.

    Lily ran out of the Mita Temple, immediately took out the voice transmission orb, and injected a stream of spiritual energy into it to contact Ayaka.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Ayaka would respond almost immediately.

    Just as Lily was about to speak, a very urgent and loud female voice red from the voice transmission orb, ¡°Lily! Lily! Is it really you?!¡±

    Lily was startled.

    Ayaka had always been calm andposed, and it was Lily¡¯s first time hearing her shouting so out of breath.

    ¡°Ayaka, Lady Ayaka¡­it¡¯s me¡­¡± Lily replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Lily! Where are you? Are you okay?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s anxious voice made Lily¡¯s heart warm. This woman with an extraordinary status, who was always lofty and stern, was actually so worried about her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great,¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice had a hint of relief, ¡°Tell me, where are you trapped? I¡¯m leading my men into the periphery of Izumo Mountain right now and heading deeper. Tell me your location and I¡¯lle rescue you right away!¡±

    ¡°Eh?! Izumo Mountain???¡± Lily was stunned for a moment. She hade back after all that hard work, and she didn¡¯t want Ayaka to bring people to Izumo Mountain to look for her.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily has returned to Heian-ky¨­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! What¡­?¡± Ayaka was also silent for a while before softly saying, ¡°Is that so¡­? That¡¯s good. Then go back to the chief advisor¡¯s manor first; I¡­I¡¯ll be back soon¡­¡±

    Ayaka seemed to return to her usual calm, but Lily could hear the intermittent gasps in her voice.

    Lily guessed that Ayaka should have taken the Fujiwara n¡¯s teleportation formation. Since Lily had already returned, Ayaka and her subordinates should withdraw and return quickly.

    Lily picked up Rika and they rode the demon hound together, rushing quickly towards Heian-ky¨­.

    When she arrived at the gate of the city, she retrieved the demon hound and prepared to enter the city with Rika.

    It was the middle of the day and there were people walking and patrolling around. Although it was a rule to undergo checks and inspections, when there were many people, the guards would usually just observe and allow you to pass as long as you showed no suspicious behavior.

    However, these guards were all staring at Lily and the roon behind her. One of the samurai in the lead approached Lily and shouted, ¡°Halt! Girl, is the roon behind you a demon?¡±

    Lily stopped.

    ¡°In Heian-ky¨­, reinforced precautions are currently being taken so no demons are allowed to enter the city! We have to capture this roon and dispose of it.¡± The samurai said fiercely.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Rika turned into a girl with a ¡®bang¡¯! ¡°Who do you want to dispose of?¡±

    ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s truly a demon!¡± The samurai and several guards retreated in fright, pointing their swords and spears at Rika.

    ¡°Who dares to be rude!¡± Lily waved her hand and conjured a gust of spiritual wind with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, blowing away the samurai and several guards like scattered flowers.

    Lily took out her official badge.

    The samurai was at the Awakened Stage, after all, so he recognized the official badge from a distance. He hurriedly got up and knelt down, ¡°So it¡¯s Lady Imperial Inspector! I am sorry! Please excuse my rudeness!¡±

    The other party was an official who could attend the court, so she was naturally very powerful. The samurai felt that he was too careless and hurriedly apologized before letting her pass.

    It was noon. The spring breeze and sun were warm, and there was a rare peaceful and lively scene in Heian-ky¨­.

    Lily didn¡¯t ride the demon hound. After all, she was afraid of scaring people by riding it in public in broad daylight.

    She walked along the street with Rika, who now looked like a young girl. Since she walked with Lily, no one suspected that she was a demon. Although she had two fluffy round ears on her head, passers-by just thought it was the new fashionable outfit of the capital¡¯s young celebrities.

    However, Rika was very cute and pretty just as Lily was stunning and beautiful, and they attracted many types of gazes.

    Regarding this, Rika was not quite used to it, and sometimes, she couldn¡¯t avoid feeling ufortable. She also asionally red at others, ¡°What are you looking at!¡±

    Lily was long ustomed to it. At this time, she was wearing a kind of white clothes that was tight around the chest, giving her the charm of ady, but the scale of that bulge couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    Lily didn¡¯t care about these gazes. Anyway, Ayaka hadn¡¯t returned yet and she was not in a hurry, so she and Rika slowly walked along Suzaku Avenue.

    Rika was overwhelmed and excited by the unusual, prosperous capital of humans. She also lingered at the roadside market from time to time.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡±

    A handsome young boy suddenly scurried out from the corner of the market, seeming to be out of breath and very anxious.

    ¡°Yuuta!¡± Of course, Lily recognized Yuuta¡¯s aura at once.

    ¡°Yuuta?¡± Rika frowned as she looked at the boy. As a roon herself, she could recognize someone of her own kind immediately.

    Yuuta only gave Rika a quick nce before hurriedly saying to Lily, ¡°Sister Lily! You¡­you are back!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m back¡­¡± Lilyughed.

    ¡°Sister Lily, it¡¯s great that you came back. They all said that something happened to you¡­ But Yuuta always believed that a woman like my sister will definitelye back!¡±

    ¡°Yuuta¡­you seem to have something on your mind?¡±

    Lily felt that Yuuta was very anxious before seeing her.

    ¡°Sister Lily, uhm, that woman called Haihime, is she a friend of yours?¡±

    ¡°Haihime?¡± Lily froze, ¡°How exactly do you know her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good! Sister, Haihime was caught by the people of the Fujiwara n under suspicions of being a spy for the demons. She is being interrogated in public, and if she confesses, she will be publicly executed2!¡± Yuuta said anxiously.

    ¡°What??!¡±

    LazyButAmbitious: What did I miss?!

    Silva: a lot¡­ a lot¡­

    Robinxen: WHAT?!

 Book 6: Chapter 57: Lily Is Dead?

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 57: Lily Is Dead?</h4>

    ¡°Haihime?¡± Lily was shocked. She knew that Haihime borrowed the teleportation formation of the chief advisor¡¯s manor to travel from Heian-ky¨­ to Iga and explore the path of a ninja. Lily didn¡¯t know what happened afterwards and how she fell into the hands of the Fujiwara n in Heian-ky¨­.

    Obviously, Ayaka knew that she was one of Lily¡¯s friends, so the instigators behind this incident must be a group of Fujiwaras associated with the chancellor.

    ¡°Those so-called people of the Fujiwara n colluded with demons, framed Ayaka, gave assistance to Shuten Doji to conspire against me, and now they are even bullying Haihime!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes flickered with mes of anger, ¡°Just in time. New hatred and old hatred will all be settled today!¡±

    She lowered her head and asked Yuuta, ¡°Where is Haihime now? Take me there!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily, the public interrogation is being held in the square in front of Suzaku Avenue. Sister, hurry up, or I¡¯m afraid that Haihime will be injured by them¡­¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Understood!¡±

    She turned around and burst out with her full speed, turning into a white afterimage. After rushing into the middle of the avenue, she disappeared into the crowd of horses and carriages in an instant.

    Lily¡¯s figure was so swift that the many passing people, carriages, and horses only felt a strong and fragrant wind sweep by, and they didn¡¯t see what happened at all.

    At the northern end of Suzaku Avenue, in the square in front of the Heian Pce. This was the most open square in the entire Heian-ky¨­, and the Yoshitsune Memorial was also held here.

    At this time, a wooden interrogation tform was erected here, and there was a rough wooden pir on the tform. It was made of extremely strong seventh-grade lumber and had sixth-grade iron chains and iron shackles which restrained a mature woman with aqua-blue hair.

    Haihime¡¯s clothes were torn, revealing much of her fair skin and parts of her breasts, and the darkcquered heavy chains were wrapped around her neck.

    Her hands were also in shackles.

    Behind her stood two big burly men.

    In addition to therge number of guards in the surroundings, there were also people and warriors watching the fun.

    On the other side of the viewing tform, which was a part of the previous viewing tform, sat several senior officials of the Fujiwara n, including the chancellor and Fujiwara no Arima, who was the current Secretary of Justice.

    For some unknown reason, the Bureau of Justice, which was originally under the control of the Genji n, was given to Fujiwara no Arima after Minamoto no Yoritomo took the initiative to transfer Kimura to the expeditionary force.

    Next to the area where these ministers and warriors sat, there were also a few strong-looking individuals who were obviously not dressed in the mainstream style of the capital.

    One of them was a mature woman with a white, red-rimmed feather shawl draped over her light red kimono. She had dark green hair with two braids and a silver headband on her head. Behind the woman sat a young man in red and ck armor carrying a red military naginata, but he had a ck firearm on his back.

    On either side of the woman sat an unusually tall, ck-and-white d monk warrior with a strange beard, and a green-clothed samurai with long gray hair and a gloomy face.

    All four of them exuded an extraordinary aura.

    This was especially so for the woman in the middle. If an expert with decent strength approached her, they would definitely tremble. She was actually a powerhouse in the middle tote stages of the Throned Sovereign realm!

    ¡°Haihime!¡± Fujiwara no Arima, who had just assumed office, pointed at the woman on the trial tform and scolded, ¡°You are the queen of the Land of the Hundred Demons in Kanto, the woman of Amanojaku! As a human woman, you actually married a demon? You are so wanton and wicked! Now you have infiltrated into our Heian Capital to do harm to humans! Tell me, who ordered you! What exactly are you trying to do?!¡±

    Haihime kept her head down and said nothing.

    ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t punish you if you don¡¯t admit it?¡± Fujiwara no Arima, who was wearing a high hat, pointed at the tform and said arrogantly, ¡°Lord Tokugawa has provided enough testimony. You are the demoness of the Kanto Hundred Demons without a doubt! You can¡¯t deny it!¡±

    At this time, sitting in the corner on the other side of the tform, Tokugawa and several of his retainers were also looking at Haihime with a stern face.

    Sakai, the red-nosed official beside Tokugawa, asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord Tokugawa, as far as I know, this Haihime is now a member of Lily¡¯s group. Is it good for us to use her people like this?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how stupid. Kagami Lily has already died in that disaster at Izumo Mountain1. Since we can give the Fujiwara n a favor, why not? Besides, this old man has not wronged her. The crimesmitted by Haihime are much clearer to me than to others.¡± Tokugawa said shrewdly.

    Before, in Easternnd, Haihime had approached Tokugawa many times and arranged her subordinates to work with him to train demon warriors and practice the demonic path. Although Haihime was helpless at that time, these were indeed facts.

    Haihime nced at Tokugawa with contempt and said in a low voice, ¡°Indeed, I once did many wrong things under the hands of Amanojaku, but I was coerced by him and he threatened the lives of my n! I have not done any harm to humans since I was rescued by Lily. I came to Kansai only to explore the origin of the female ninjas in Iga, and I have absolutely no intention of harming the imperial court! If you want to judge me for my past, I have nothing to say; I will admit what I have done, but if you use me of having intentions to harm humanity and the court, I can only say that is purely a false usation!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The fat chancellorughed and said in a sinister manner, ¡°The reason why you admitted your previous crimes is because Tokugawa is here and the evidence is so overwhelming that you can¡¯t deny it. As for your current crimes, how would you confess so easily? In my opinion, we should use torture! Isn¡¯t that right, Secretary of Justice?¡±

    Arima smiled slyly, ¡°What the chancellor said is very true. For such a stubborn female devil, we have to use heavy punishment in broad daylight! Only then will she confess and show thew and majesty of the court!¡±

    When they heard how Haihime was going to be punished, most of the officials revealed lustful eyes of anticipation. Although, there were a few who couldn¡¯t bear it.

    At this time, the woman sitting on the side, who was draped in a white and red feather shawl said, ¡°My lords, this Haihime is a female devil in Easternnd and I¡¯m afraid that ordinary criminal punishments are not enough to make her confess. She was caught by us and I have some skills in dealing with these kinds of women. I wonder if I can take the ce of your executioner and torture her?¡±

    The chancellor looked at the woman and nodded with pleasure, ¡°Well, if Miss Igarashi, one of the Jinmu Legion of Eight, is willing to take up the trouble and do it herself, that would be for the best! I would be grateful to Miss Igarashi!¡±

    The other Fujiwara n members, such as the Secretary of Justice, also nodded in approval and anticipation.

    The chained Haihime shuddered when she heard that Igarashi was going to torture her personally. She gritted her teeth and felt helpless and angry in her heart..

    This Igarashi and her subordinates were all too strong, especially Igarashi herself. It was really too terrible. Haihime used magatamas to train, and so far, she had barely reached the initial level of the Permanence Stage. She simply wasn¡¯t the opponent of one of the Legion of Eight!

    She went on an adventure in Iga, and because of some trivial matters, she had a conflict with Igarashi and her party. She didn¡¯t expect to get defeated in one move and even her true identity was found out.

    Igarashi casually got up and walked slowly towards Haihime.

    She walked up to the trial tform and a naginata appeared in her hand. The handle of the de was inserted into the wood, and she grabbed the chain attached to Haihime¡¯s neck and pulled it.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Haihime cried out as she was pulled to the floor.

    Igarashi walked over and stepped on Haihime¡¯s head with her foot covered in white socks, ¡°Hmph, look at your appearance. If you had known this would happen, would you havee in the first ce?¡±

    Haihime was also a proud woman at heart and kept silent, unwilling to give in to Igarashi.

    ¡°Tell me! What did you want to do when you came to Kansai?!¡± Igarashi asked with a mild touch of sterness in her gentle voice.

    ¡°As I said¡­ever since my n and I were rescued by Kagami Lily, I have never done anything wrong to humans or the court! I came here this time just to travel to Iga.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, continue making up stories. I, Igarashi Kaede, have seen many cunning and insidious women in my more than 20 years of experience in the Heian Dynasty, but I have never seen a woman who refuses to confess. I don¡¯t expect you to confess right now,¡± Igarashiughed, ¡°You keep saying that you were persecuted by demons in the past, but what about Kagami Lily who saved you? Can she prove your words?¡±

    ¡°Of course Lily can prove it!¡± Upon hearing Lily¡¯s name, Haihime seemed to surge with strength again, ¡°She is the champion of your Yoshitsune Memorial Competition as well as a military official of the imperial court. You don¡¯t have to believe my words, but as long as you ask Kagami Lily toe, she can definitely prove everything!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Haihime¡¯s words sparked a roar ofughter from the viewing tform.

    ¡°Haihime, Haihime, you really know how to talk. You said that Kagami Lily can prove your innocence? She¡ª she¡¯s dead2!¡± Fujiwara no Arima said with secret delight in his heart.

    Kagami Lily had repeatedly destroyed their ns and was such a terrifying genius. Who would imagine that this genius would suddenly fall? The Fujiwara n couldn¡¯t be happier.

    ¡°What??!¡± Haihime¡¯s eyes froze, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for Lily to die! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Anyone present, help me inform Kagami Lily! Go and find her for me! Go and find her!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s futile! Don¡¯t waste your energy!¡± The chancellor stood up straight with his fat belly and pointed his fan at Haihime, saying proudly, ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell you so you can give up. Kagami Lily went to Izumo Mountain just over a month ago and died in a natural disaster there!¡±

    ¡°Everyone in Heian-ky¨­ knows about this matter, so don¡¯t think we are lying to you. Isn¡¯t that true, everyone?¡± Arima looked at everyone on the tform with glee.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Haihime, is this the intelligence of the queen of the Land of Hundred Demons? Why don¡¯t you use your head to think? We are interrogating you so openly in Suzaku Avenue, who in this city doesn¡¯t know about it? If she is alive, why hasn¡¯t shee to save you?¡± Kujo Nishimoto, the Onmyo no Taizoku from the Fujiwara n, said.

    ¡°What? This¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible. What kind of natural disaster did Lily die in? This kind of thing is absolutely impossible! Don¡¯t talk nonsense3!¡± Haihime looked angry and all her Permanence Stage spiritual energy erupted, causing the trial tform to tremble.

    The Fujiwara n members started to panic.

    Igarashi stepped on Haihime¡¯s back with one foot, forcing her to lie on the floor. A long and thick wooden nk appeared in her hand and heavily whacked Haihime¡¯s plump buttocks with a ¡®p¡¯ sound!

    ¡°Female devil, you dare to be so rampant in front of me? Today, I will let you know what righteous punishment is!¡±

    Robinxen: And this will be your undoing.Robinxen: That¡¯s a lie.Robinxen: This woman gets it!

 Book 6: Chapter 58: Igarashi Kaede

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 58: Igarashi Kaede</h4>

    ¡°Hmph, righteousness? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to spout such words from your mouth?¡± Although Haihime¡¯s back was being trampled, she still turned her face and retorted.

    ¡°Female devil, it¡¯s only right to punish you for the sins you havemitted!¡± Igarashi said arrogantly.

    ¡°Just because your men wanted to snatch the rare and exotic herb I found first, you want to take revenge on me like this?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you lowly female devil! Shameless thing, you bootlicked and kneeled to demons, yet you dare to argue? I don¡¯t think you will cry until you¡¯ve seen your coffin!¡±

    Igarashi suddenly waved her hand.

    <i>Bang¡ª</i> A cloud of white smoke then spread over the trial tform.

    Several screens with paintings of flowers and birds enclosed her and Haihime in the middle, blocking the view from outside.

    ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Haihime became nervous. As a member of the Yamato Legion of Eight, Igarashi regarded herself as a samurai of the righteous path, so she might have some scruples when acting in full view of everyone. Although the erected screen blocked whatever treatment Haihime would be subjected to, Igarashi could also do anything she wanted.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Igarashi¡¯s eyes rippled like cold autumn water, looking around the enclosed space that resembled a Japanese-style room from the inside and said, ¡°It¡¯s my ninth-grade disciplining treasure¡ª Faceless Workroom. Do you know why it¡¯s called Faceless Workroom? Because it will make you suffer humiliating punishment, to the point where you¡¯ll no longer have any dignity to face the world! From now on, your dignity as a woman will be lost under my feet.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what a righteous samurai of the Yamato Legion of Eight you are, to y with such demonic and evil tools!¡± Haihime¡¯s face turned red with anger as she shouted.

    ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you called Haihime? Then you should already know the taste of defeat. Is this the attitude a loser should have?¡± Igarashi suddenly waved her hand and a ceiling quickly emerged,pletely blocking the view from above. That way, no matter what she did, no one outside could see anything.

    A section of the ceiling flipped and a light red jade belt flew out from it, dancing back and forth around the room. Not long after, a screen was also flipped over and an ancient Yamatai miko statue appeared. The jade belt flew through the hands of the miko before heading towards Haihime. Suddenly, a screen on the other side was flipped, but instead of revealing the outside world, another statue of a Yamatai miko appeared with a jade te containing strange objects in her hand.

    Those strange things seemed long and short; thick and thin, but Haihime couldn¡¯t see them from the angle she was lying. Not knowing what was on the te was even more nerve-racking.

    At this moment, a big jade ball flew out from the te and went straight towards Haihime. It surprisingly hit against her lips and tried to forcibly squeeze into her mouth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­!¡± Haihime naturally frowned and kept her mouth tightly shut to prevent the big jade ball¡¯s intrusion. Based on the size of the jade ball, if it entered, her mouth would bepletely stuffed.

    But even so, she couldn¡¯t speak to rebuke Igarashi.

    Igarashi was not in a hurry at all. She stepped on Haihime¡¯s soft back to make it hard for her to breath and grabbed her hair with one hand to forcibly lift her head. She then used the other hand to pinch Haihime¡¯s nose with two of her fingers.

    Haihime showed an angry look of defiance and managed to persist for a while. However, her face soon flushed red and she couldn¡¯t help opening her mouth to gasp for breath, giving the jade ball the opportunity to forcibly enter.

    ¡°Woo¡­woo¡­woo¡­¡± Haihime looked at Igarashi with resentment and indignation, but she was unable to speak since the jade ballpletely stuffed her mouth.

    The red jade belt passed through the hole in the jade ball before wrapping around Haihime repeatedly. It forced her hands to be tied behind her back and entangled with the original chain.

    With a wave of Igarashi¡¯s hand, the jade belt tightened and pulled Haihime back firmly against the wall.

    Igarashi walked over and gently lifted Haihime¡¯s chin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What else do you have to say? You have a very good mouth, don¡¯t you? Won¡¯t speak? Howe you won¡¯t say anything?¡±

    Haihime¡¯s mouth was stuffed by the jade ball, so she could only whimper when trying to speak, causing saliva to dribble uncontrobly from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°The title of the queen of the Land of Hundred Demons really doesn¡¯t fit you. Are you the queen of service for the hundred demons to y with? Hahahaha!¡± Igarashiughed loudly.

    Haihime frowned, but could only stare at her with resentment

    ¡°What an unpleasant look!¡±

    Following Igarashi¡¯s will, a ck blindfold flew out from the jade te being held by the miko statue and directly covered Haihime¡¯s eyes.

    In this way, Haihime couldn¡¯t see anything.

    A spell talisman appeared in Igarashi¡¯s hand. She loosened Haihime¡¯s waistband and ripped open her clothes. After groping around Haihime¡¯s warm abdomen for a while, she stuck the talisman directly onto her belly.

    ¡°This way, you can¡¯t use spiritual detection.¡±

    Haihime could only keep wriggling her body, but the more she struggled, the tighter the jade belt became. After a while, she could barely struggle anymore and could only let out a whimper.

    Igarashi then whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you still want to fight for the herb with my subordinates? To be honest, although the herb is precious, it is nothing to me. I just wanted to teach you a lesson before leaving, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the famous queen of the hundred demons in Easternnd. How could I let you go? You have brought hundreds of demons to gue the world for many years, but did you ever think that this day woulde? To deal with a female devil like you, I think it¡¯s necessary to use a punishment that is fiercer than your hundred demons!¡±

    Igarashi grabbed the clothes on Haihime¡¯s chest and ripped it open.

    ¡°Woo¡ª¡± Hahime¡¯s face turned crimson and she twisted her shoulders desperately, but she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Stop wriggling! B?i?t?c?h?!¡± Igarashi waved her hand and the red jade belt wrapped around the waist of the miko statue in front of her, pulling Haihime to the middle of the room. It then tightly jerked at Haihime¡¯s legs, forcing her to kneel down.

    Ayer of tatami mats appeared under Haihime¡¯s body, covering the entire floor of the Faceless Workroom. One of the tatami mats flipped over, revealing a wooden pillow with a concave middle.

    It appeared right against Haihime¡¯s waist.

    Two paper figurines flew out of Igarashi¡¯s hands, transforming into two little girls. One had a red head while the other had a blue head, and they were wearing long kimonos that trailed the floor. They also had dark eyes and two dots for eyebrows.

    ¡°This is my pair of zashiki-warashi. Haihime, you are usually so proud and arrogant, but now you are going to be punished by two little demon girls of low status. It must feel different, right?¡±

    Haihime kept twisting her body and trying to break free, but it was to no avail.

    The two zashiki-warashi took out a jade b and a jade ruler from the jade te of the statue and came behind Haihime.

    Haihime shook her head desperately and tried to shout, but couldn¡¯t.

    The two zashiki-warashi didn¡¯t seem to treat her as a mature elder sister, but as a puppet who was about to be punished. They casually lifted her skirt and beat her with the polished jade bs ording to routine: <i>p! p!</i>

    Their indifference towards her punishment made Haihime feel even more humiliated. But she couldn¡¯t see, couldn¡¯t move, and couldn¡¯t scream. She could only moan. She couldn¡¯t even open her mouth to curse Igarashi.

    ¡°Hmph, can¡¯t take it anymore? Drenched in fragrant sweat? You women who submitted to demons are really cheap! What a b?i?t?c?h?! Let me see what other ces are sweating.¡±

    Haihime squirmed helplessly, but couldn¡¯t stop Igarashi from observing her.

    ¡°Female devil, when you colluded with demons and submitted to the hundred demons, did you ever think that this day woulde? Why are you reacting like this? This is already so exciting, so imagine what will happen to you after the real punishment startster.¡±

    Igarashi took something from the jade te of the statue and walked behind Haihime.

    Haihime couldn¡¯t see, but only heard Igarashi take something seemingly coarse and heavy from the jade te. She became nervous and shook her head uncontrobly.

    However, that couldn¡¯t stop Igarashi froming behind her, grabbing the skirt that was lifted up around her waist, and leaning down.

    ¡°ept the punishment of justice, humble yourself under the onught of justice, cry out and repent! For a lowly female devil like you who colluded with demons, this is how you must be punished!¡±

    ¡°Woo¡ª woo¡ª woo!!!¡± Haihime¡¯s waist was being stepped on by Igarashi and couldn¡¯t move, so she could only desperately shake her head.

    Outside the trial tform, everyone could only make out a blurred figure in an evocative posture, Haihime¡¯s humiliated whimpering, as well as Igarashi¡¯s high-pitched scolding.

    At this moment, a part of the crowd of onlookers was suddenly swept away like a tidal wave, and many people tumbled about without knowing what was going on.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Stop pushing and squeezing, ah!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t squeeze, you were the one who pushed me!¡±

    Several onlookers started to quarrel with each other.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> A white light suddenly shed in front of the crowd.

    Fragrant wind dispersed in all directions. It was a girl taller than most men in Heian-ky¨­ with waist-long, jet ck hair and a fluttering white dress.

    With Lily¡¯s skills, she immediately detected Haihime who was enclosed in the screens on the trial tform.

    There seemed to be someone else inside the screen.

    ¡°They¡¯re very strong!¡± Lily sensed the other party¡¯s aura and also immediately recognized Haihime¡¯s vague figure through the screens. She seemed to be in a very embarrassing situation of waiting to be punished.

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s long hair fluttered without wind and a burst of anger surged in her chest. She walked towards the trial tform step by step.

    ¡°Halt! Who are you? This is the trial tform, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Several soldiers with spears came over to block her path, but Lily continued to walk forward as if she didn¡¯t see them.

    ¡°Stop¡ª¡± The several soldiers were suddenly suppressed by an invisible force and suddenly lost consciousness, copsing to the ground one by one.

    ¡°What??!¡± At this moment, the Fujiwara n ministers were immensely shocked as they looked at the young girl approaching the tform.

    ¡°No, this is impossible¡­¡± Fujiwara no Arima covered his face with a trembling fan.

    At this time, a vagrant samurai among the crowd of onlookers suddenly pointed at Lily and shouted, ¡°Kagami Lily! She¡¯s Kagami Lily! It¡¯s her, she returned!¡±

    ¡°What? Kagami Lily?! She¡¯s not dead?¡± An onmyoji not far away asked in surprise. Many of the present onlookers had watched the Yoshitsune Memorial Competition and, of course, recognized Kagami Lily.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, the number one genius girl of the Heian Dynasty, didn¡¯t perish in that natural disaster!¡±

    ¡°She¡ª is back!¡±

    Loud cheers erupted from the crowd who were watching the trial1!

    Robinxen: I forgot that she actually has a huge fanbase now.

 Book 6: Chapter 59: Taking Haihime Away By Force

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 59: Taking Haihime Away By Force</h4>

    Lily¡¯s appearance had created a buzz amid the onlookers. There was a reason for this. She had be quite popr among the people and samurai ss of Heian-kyo because of the Yoshitsune Memorial Tournament. Her influence had long surpassed that of a mere junior ranked official now.

    Lily¡¯s return made things difficult for the Fujiwaras, as she knew that they had conspired to murder Ayaka and had even colluded with the monsters to achieve this.

    Although Lily was so beautiful and sexy that many of the high-ranked officials wanted to make her theirs, they were still willing to be ruthless in case she touched their bottom lines, which was profit and survival.

    However, she appeared so suddenly that they found themselves confused for a moment.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ How did you¡­¡± Ayer of cold sweat formed on Arima¡¯s forehead. Although Lily knew a lot of information and had killed the samurai who the Fujiwaras had dispatched, she did not actually know who dispatched them.

    Lily just ignored Arima¡¯s question and stepped on the court trial¡¯s tform with a furious look in her eyes.

    ¡°How dare you do this, Kagami Lily!¡± The Chancellor of the Realm pointed his thick finger at Lily and said imposingly despite feeling unconfident about the matter, ¡°This is a public trial conducted under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice. Just what do you think you are doing by injuring the court officials instead of reporting to the Shogun now that you have returned?¡±

    Lily just brushed his question aside and unsheathed her Yasutsuna to execute a sh once she stood on top of the punishment tform.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The punishment device¡¯s screen got sliced into pieces and fell apart.

    This caused the messy-haired Haihime to be exposed outside. Her skirt had been flipped up, and she had been forced to kneel on the tform on all fours right now. As for Igarashi, she had her foot on Haihime¡¯s back and was nning to punish her further with the object in her hand. There were also two zashiki-warashi with hard, huge paddles standing on Haihime¡¯s either side, and based on her condition, it was pretty obvious that they had served her a severe punishment.

    Lily¡¯s eyes filled with fury, and she jumped into the punishment device without saying anything further.

    ¡°How dare you bully one of my sisters!¡± The spirit power that overflowed out of Lily blew the damaged punishment device into pieces1 as she charged towards Igarashi with Yasutsuna in hand.

    Igarashi was also pretty surprised by Lily¡¯s appearance. She released Haihime, jumped back swiftly to dodge Lily¡¯s de, andnded in the corner of the punishment tform.

    ¡°Ms. Igarashi!¡± The giant monk, the gloomy samurai, and the firearm-bearing young man got up immediately when they witnessed this scene.

    Igarashi, however, hinted them to remain in position with a hand sign.

    Lily saw tears marks on Haihime¡¯s blindfolded, gagged face, and saw that her spotless butt had been spanked red by these ruthless rogues.

    She red at the zashiki-warashi who held the beating paddles in their hands woodenly on Haihime¡¯s either side and kicked them with force all of a sudden.

    ¡°F?u?c?k? off!¡±

    The kick sent the zashiki-warashi flying towards the priestess sculpture at the corner of the punishment device. Lily had kicked them so hard that it had exhausted the spirit energy keeping the familiars in form and made them transform into tattered paper dolls along with a puff of smoke.

    Lily felt a sting of pain in her heart when she saw Haihime and returned her torn, uplifted skirt back into ce before taking off the blindfold and gag ball off her face.

    ¡°Aah¡­¡± Haihime gasped for air with a flushed face and shame-filled eyes.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± She felt a little conflicted as she did not want Lily to see her in such a state and wanted to retain her original image in front of Lily.

    Lily swung her de and severed the straps binding Haihime before she employed her domain to break the shackles on her neck and limbs. She then helped Haihime stand up and fixed up the front of her kimono.

    Lily then glowered at the Fujiwaras and thundered at them in an icy tone, ¡°Just what on earth is going on here?¡±

    Arima, who had been stupefied by Lily¡¯s appearance, and was about to question her, asked back in an infuriated voice instead when he heard her question. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, you say? Are you blind or what? It¡¯s fine and all that you¡¯ve managed to return alive from the disaster, but how could you interfere with a judgment trial the moment you¡¯re back and release this demoness who is an aplice to evil. Are you that tired of living, huh?!¡±

    The chancellor of the realm also thundered at Lily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s a serious crime to interfere with a judgment trial and release the criminal, Kagami Lily?! I¡¯m willing to forgive you for this offense in light of you not being in a sound mind after surviving the disaster, though. Leave the woman here and fall back at once!¡±

    Lily scoffed when she heard his words and said, ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The Fujiwaras looked at each other.

    Arima chided her as well, ¡°How could you act so arrogant after interfering with a judgment trial so openly, Kagami Lily?! Does thew not exist in your eyes? Or are you nning to rebel?¡±

    ¡°Haihime is one of my sisters and not some demoness. You¡¯re thewless crooks here and are nothing more than perverts who engage in shady business while dressed in court outfits! Just be thankful that I haven¡¯t killed you openly.¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Kujou thundered, ¡°Do you know who you are talking to? It¡¯s the chancellor of the realm, the junior first ranked official who leads all officials in the court! It¡¯s a capital crime to threaten the life of the chancellor!¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t scare me now. I still haven¡¯t settled the debt of Izumo Shrine¡¯s events with you shameless scourges yet!¡± Lily said icily.

    The Fujiwaras lost confidence when Izumo Shrine got mentioned, and even the chancellor had been forced to back down because of her threat.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll pardon your words just now since you just returned from surviving through a perilous disaster, Kagami Lily. This Haihime is the queen of the Land of Hundred Demons. Lord Tokugawa has testified about it, so you better not deny it now!¡± The chancellor pointed at Lily as he said this.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa!¡± Arima looked at Tokugawa.

    The showily dressed Tokugawa was seated in the corner at the moment. His thick, short neck almost made it seem as if it didn¡¯t exist whenpared to his bulky figure.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sweat formed on Tokugawa¡¯s forehead when faced with Lily¡¯s icy gaze. ¡°Although this woman looks a bit simr to the queen of the Land of Hundred Demons, my memory has faded a bit because of my age. I¡¯m not so sure if this woman¡¯s really her now that I¡¯ve taken a closer look¡­2¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Arima red at Tokugawa and stomped his foot in anger.

    ¡®Crafty scoundrel!¡¯ The chancellor cursed him internally when he saw him change his tune after seeing Lilye back alive. This was not that much of a surprise, though, as Lily had Ayaka¡¯s backing. Tokugawa did not dare to offend someone like her.

    Lily pointed her de at the viewing tform and asked, ¡°Do you all have anything else to say?¡±

    Arima said, ¡°Even if Lord Tokugawa is not sure if Haihime¡¯s the queen of the Land of the Hundred Demons, it still doesn¡¯t clear off her suspicions. Moreover, Haihime admitted that she¡¯s the queen of the Land of the Hundred Demons just now.¡±

    Haihime had caught her breath by now and snuggled within Lily¡¯s embrace as she said, ¡°I was the queen once, but I didn¡¯t do it willingly. Amanojaku had forced me back then!¡±

    Lily hugged Haihime¡¯s waist and said, ¡°The East will deal with the matters of the East. You guys don¡¯t have a say in it! Haihime has already surrendered and pledged allegiance to me. She is my retainer, and my sister. Feel free to question me directly if you have any further questions! I¡¯m willing to apany you anytime!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Haihime.¡±

    Lily tried to leave while supporting Haihime after she said her piece.

    ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t think you can just take her away now, do you, Kagami Lily?! You don¡¯t have the jurisdiction to do that!¡± Arima bellowed at her.

    ¡°Since when did you gain such jurisdiction, then?¡± Lily asked back.

    ¡°The court appointed me to the position!¡±

    ¡°Hmph3.¡± Lily did not say anything else and just left with Haihime.

    Both the guards and the samurai did not dare to stop her.

    ¡°Are you really going to act so uwfully, Kagami Lily?!¡± The chancellor thundered at her.

    ¡°Do you think this matter will end just because you¡¯re taking her away by force, Kagami Lily?¡± Arima threatened her.

    ¡°Come to the chief advisor¡¯s if you want her, you scoundrels!¡± Lily said nonchntly.

    ¡°W-What did you say?!¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult the chancellor and minister!¡±

    Lily just ignored them, though.

    The old fellows from the Fujiwara n were helpless against Lily and could only watch as she left after raining curses at them.

    None of the Fujiwara officials dared to block her way.

    The chancellor, however, turned to Igarashi for help by sending her a signal.

    Igarashi smiled faintly and nodded towards the chancellor before saying, ¡°Hold on there, girl. How could you leave just like that after breaking my punishment treasure and destroying my familiars? I¡¯m one of Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions, you know?¡±

    Lily stopped and turned towards Igarashi, ¡°Another one, huh?4¡±

    ¡°Another one?¡±

    Lily continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re one of the famous Eight Legions, why have you be the b?i?t?c?h? of the Fujiwaras?¡±

    ¡°W-What?!¡± Igarashi had retained her beautiful looks even though she was in her early thirties now, but that did not mean she was a dissolute woman. Her face flushed in anger when Lily called her a b?i?t?c?h? in public.

    ¡°Just where did this vulgar womane from? How dare she insult the madam like that?!¡± The young man on the viewing tform took the firearm on his back into his hands and aimed it at Lily. His firearm was not an ordinary one and possessed the best characteristics of ounder firearms. It had also been modified by a famous magic weaponsmith and was one of the top three firearms in Western Yamato.

    The monk also got up, making the whole tform rattle in the process, and said, ¡°Please calm down, madam. I don¡¯t believe she meant to call you a b?i?t?c?h?. She is questioning why you¡¯ve be the Fujiwaras¡¯ minion¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you dunce!¡± The young man chided the giant.

    The Fujiwaras were also left speechless by this exchange, but this was no surprise either, as it was hard formon people to understand the thought processes of geniuses and experts.

    Igarashi pulled out the red-handled naginata into her hands and brandished it before saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you meant. You better forget about leaving this ce alive now. I¡¯ll make you pay the price for looking down on one of Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to deal with her personally, madam! Let me do it instead!¡± The young man rolled forward and jumped towards the punishment tform. He then loaded the firearm in his arm with a spin and activated his spirit power while in mid-air and fired at Lily with his firearm.

    <i>Bang!</i> A dazzling, magical light emitted from the firearm as a 9th-grade bullet engraved with ancient runes shot towards Lily5.

    Robinxen: Imagine breaking something with your aura.Robinxen: This guy, although slimy, actually made the smart decision for once. With the testimony invalid they can only attempt to brute force through Lily, and he protected his behind by not getting on Lily¡¯s bad side.Robinxen: Wow that reaction.Robinxen: Lily is so unimpressed by this title after killing the previous.Robinxen: THERE¡¯S ENCHANTED FIREARMS! REPEAT! THE SETTING HAS ENCHANTED FIREARMS! THIS IS IT! THE FUTURE IS HERE! IN 200 YEARS THE DEMONS WON¡¯T STAND A CHANCE!

 Book 6: Chapter 60: Lily vs. Igarashi

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 60: Lily vs. Igarashi</h4>

    In face of the powerful, high-speed bullet shooting towards her, Lily hugged Haihime with one hand and released a white, crescent-shaped sword beam that contained the power of the moon using the de in her other hand.

    ¡°Split!¡± The sword beam was so powerful and urate that it sliced the bullet into two and shot towards the young man who had shot at Lily. Although this shocked the young man, he did not have enough time to dodge the sword beam in midair and was thus forced to block it with his firearm.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Nahimaru, one of the three most famous firearms in Yamato1, released a spirit explosion and shattered into pieces, blowing the young man to a corner of the public square as a result.

    As for the giant monk, he also jumped down towards Lily with his snake-headed long staff, causing the viewing tform to shatter under his weight.

    The punishment tform had shattered on one side now, which caused a lot of Fujiwara officials to almost slip down it in a sorry manner.

    The gloomy samurai also blipped beside the monk, leaving an afterimage behind in his original position.

    He circled to Lily¡¯s other side while controlling his speed and drew out his dual des simultaneously when the monkunched a strike towards her.

    The monk possessed the strength of a middle-stage Throned General while the samurai possessed the strength of an early-stage Throned General.

    Lily pushed Haihime to one side and faced the two enemies heading towards her alone. She stomped hard on the tform with one foot and caused the tform¡ªwhich was made from grade seven wooden materials¡ªto fracture in a straight line ahead of her, leaving the samurai with no ce to gain a foothold on and tumble down.

    She then spun around in ce to face the snake-headed long staff which was heading towards her and blocked it with her shining, runic cursed de.

    <i>ng!</i> A deafening boom echoed within the public square the next moment.

    The lean Lily had actually resisted the monk¡¯s all-out blow by relying on her physical strength alone.

    <i>Pfft!</i> Blood spewed out of the several small cuts that had appeared on the monk¡¯s body the next second. The incredible energy contained within Lily¡¯s de had caused a fearsome shock wave to pass through his body and wounded him severely, leaving him with nearly lethal internal injuries.

    Lily then raised her foot and kicked him with force, which caused him to crash against one of the public square¡¯s walls.

    <i>Crash!</i> The terrifying shock wave then passed through the wooden walls and buildings around the public square, causing them to copse from the st.

    The Fujiwaras were left dumbstruck from the scene of devastation.

    Tokugawa, who had gotten off the tform earlier and moved to a corner, drew in a cold breath when he saw this terrifying scene.

    ¡°Thank goodness I changed my statement quickly. Kagami Lily is undoubtedly a fearsome talent. I doubt anyone in this world would be able to keep up with her advancement speed as long as she doesn¡¯t fall in battle someday. I guess she¡¯s strong enough to kill me a hundred times in an instant now! Hmph. I really made the right choice by bowing my head to her for now!¡± Tokugawa rejoiced internally as ayer of sweat formed on his forehead2.

    The gloomy samurai climbed out of the debris andunched a cross strike towards Lily¡¯s legs with his dual des when he saw her standing beside him with an arrogant look on her face. However, Lily jumped up lightly to dodge his attack and stomped down hard on the center of his dual des with her grade nine wooden sandals.

    <i>Boom!</i> The dual des stabbed deep into the ground as a result of Lily¡¯s stomp and shattered into pieces in the next moment. The samurai also got knocked down to the ground because of this attack.

    ¡°What?!¡± Eximed the samurai.

    ¡°Enough, Inoue! Fall back right now!¡± Igarashi finally made a move when she saw Lily decimate her three capable subordinates with ease and left behind afterimages as she dashed towards Lily.

    Lily ignored the gloomy samurai in front of her and turned to face Igarashi. She heaved Yasutsuna up with force and shed at Igarashi¡¯s naginata with full power.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The collision between two Throned Sovereign level powerhouses was so powerful that it caused the tform to crumble entirely and even made the gigantic Heian Pce shake.

    The powerful wind created from the collision pushed Haihime back and made her roll out of the wrecked tform to escape from the wind.

    Igarashi¡¯s subordinates alone were strong enough to defeat Haihime, let alone Igarashi herself, so she was not qualified to take part in the battlemencing ahead of her.

    The Fujiwaras also retreated to a safe distance under the protection of the samurai.

    ¡°How powerful!¡± Igarashi eximed in astonishment.

    Lily¡¯s de pressed against Igarashi¡¯s naginata as her eyes filled with silent fury. ¡°Answer me. Why did you treat Haihime like that?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s there to say? A b?i?t?c?h? like her who serves demons deserves to be punished and put in ce!¡± Igarashi stated righteously, ¡°I¡¯ll punish you ten times worse than her when you lose to me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to show you mercy, then, I suppose.¡± Lily found it hard to believe that a woman like her was as famous as Tenba.

    ¡°What did you say? How dare you mention showing mercy on me when you destroyed my treasure and insulted me?! I swear I¡¯m going to humiliate you so much that you won¡¯t dare to show your face in public ever again3!¡±

    Igarashi kicked at Lily the same moment she pulled her naginata back, but Lily dodged her kick with grace immediately. Igarashi then withdrew her leg, spun around and rotated her naginata in her hand to execute a vertical sh.

    <i>Boom!</i> The orange-glowing de of the naginata, which contained the intent of autumn, struck the ground and manifested red maple leaves on it.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> The red maple leaves on the ground swarmed Lily immediately and hindered her movements while boosting Igarashi¡¯s movements.

    This was Igarashi¡¯s Maple domain, which held the same meaning as her name, Kaede.

    Igarashi really underestimated Lily¡¯s adaptiveness, though. She adapted to the maple leaves the moment she stepped foot on them and gave up on resisting them. Lily used a feint instead and acted as if the maple leaves had managed to make her slip as she slid forward along with the leaves and struck Igarashi after sliding until her side.

    Igarashi was thus forced to block Lily¡¯s de with the pole section of her naginata.

    <i>ng!</i>

    ¡°Hinder her!¡±

    Following Igarashi¡¯s shout, the red maple leaves shot upward from the ground, but she never imagined Lily to actually release hold of her de in front of her and move to her other nk, which was unguarded, while grabbing her de¡¯s sheath. Lily then struck Igarashi¡¯s bountiful a?s?s? hard with the sheath in her hand.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Igarashi moaned in pain like a cougar and staggered forward.

    The unexpected strike to her a?s?s? made Igarashi lose herposure temporarily.

    Igarashi was one of the three women in the Eight Legions of Yamato and was known for her powerful strength and overly prejudiced sense of justice. She showed a hard time to any female samurai or demoness who hasmitted wrongdoings or crimes and punished them in a humiliating fashion after catching them. However, even though she had spanked the a?s?s?e?s? of several women until now, it was her first time getting spanked.

    She soothed her a?s?s? with one hand and pointed her naginata¡¯s de at Lily with a resentful look in her eyes. ¡°How dare you strike my rear, you b?i?t?c?h?! Don¡¯t you know to treat your elders with respect?!¡±

    Having said that, the stinging pain from her a?s?s? caused Igarashi¡¯s expression to morph in hate. She never knew that getting spanked actually hurt so much.

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m actually surprised that you can¡¯t tell who¡¯s in the right here even though you¡¯re so old, Ms. Igarashi! You have no right to call me out for my manners when you¡¯re the onecking in manners here!¡± Lily retorted.

    ¡°What did you say?! How dare you preach me when you aren¡¯t even half as old as me, you little girl!¡± The pressure emanating from Igarashi caused the entire public square to tremble and the swarm of red maple leaves on the ground transformed into a red tornado of leaves.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard!¡± Lily summoned the Sakura Parasol within her hands, which then turned crimson in color, and opened it towards Igarashi before spinning it and the resulting sakura storm blew away the tornado formed of maple leaves.

    The entire public square transformed into a forest of sakura trees as sakura petals descended from the sky4.

    ¡°Is that all your domain has got to it, Ms. Igarashi? Is your will that weak?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Igarashi looked at the sakura trees around her astonishedly.

    Lily¡¯s domain had overwhelmed Igarashi¡¯s Maple domain and made it vanish without a trace.

    The current Sakura Parasol¡¯s canopy was something that Lily had weaved personally, and she had also infused the memories of her experiences in this world to this day into the parasol¡¯s shaft. In addition to the parasol¡¯s original power, it now possessed the ability to connect with Lily¡¯s domain, and this allowed it to empower her domain by fusing its intent with it. The domain treasure in Lily¡¯s possession, Unmelted Snow, also had an amplifying effect on her domain. All these factors had strengthened her domain by several folds, which was why her domain was able to overwhelm Igarashi¡¯s domain utterly.

    The Sakura Parasol¡¯s crimson transformation also enabled Lily to shift her domain into several forms now, but she knew that now was not the right time to use this ability.

    Lily¡¯s beautiful, illusive domain shrouded Igarashi, the Fujiwara officials and therge number of spectators gathered in the public square within it, which caused many of them to panic and flee from the fear.

    It was quite easy for Lily to kill the Fujiwara officials within her domain, but she could not do that as it was tantamount to really betraying the imperial court. She was far from being strong enough to confront the imperial court with her current strength and also had no reason to betray it as of now. Dealing with the old coots from the Fujiwaras who had tried to entrap Ayaka was no easy feat even for her, but they were still terrified of her powers.

    ¡°What sorcery is this?! Defeat Lily at once, Ms. Igarashi!¡± said the chancellor of the realm in a quivering voice.

    ¡°So what if you¡¯ve overwhelmed my domain?! I¡¯m not going to fall for your bluff, little girl!¡± Igarashi brandished her naginata as she shot towards Lily. However, a white sash entangled around her foot with a whoosh the moment she stepped on the sakura petals on the ground.

    The white sash was something that had shot out of Lily¡¯s Sakura Parasol when she swung the parasol. It went on to hoist Igarashi up on a giant, illusive sakura tree after shooting out of the Sakura Parasol.

    ¡°Where did this sashe from?!¡± Igarashi shed at the white sash, but she found that she could not sever it with even her naginata¡¯s de.

    ¡°No way!¡± Igarashi gathered all of her spirit power and released an orangish-red de beam that contained the full power of a Throned Sovereign.

    The edge of the de beam transformed into red maples as it shot towards the white sash and struck it, but the white sash just bounced back Igarashi¡¯s attack several meters away, resulting in her swinging sideways upside down in vain like a pendulum.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be! How could an all-out attack from me fail to sever this white sash?!¡± Igarashi could not believe the sight before her.

    A silk sash was not considered a weapon and no matter how tough a grade nine silk was, even a grade seven katana could sever it with ease, let alone the grade nine naginata which Igarashi possessed. It did not make sense for the white sash to remain undamaged after taking an attack from her.

    Igarashi had no clue that this was no ordinary grade nine sash and was made from the white silk within the fifth room inside Lily¡¯s mirror space.

    Lily had used some of the crimson, white and dark blue silk within the fifth room of the mirror space to weave the Sakura Parasol¡¯s new canopy and used the remaining cloth to create sashes.

    Lily had stored these sashes within the brand new Sakura Parasol, which possessed the ability to store objects in it now5. Although these sashes possessed no offensive abilities, they were tough treasures that were useful for binding and hindering the opponent.

    The sash had been created from the silk cloth that had been used to weave the canopy of the Sakura Parasol. Although the reason why the Sakura Parasol had such high defense was because of itsprehensive strength, the silk cloth used to weave its canopy was far tougher and flexible than ordinary grade nine silk. As such, it was simply impossible for Igarashi to severe it even with her full strength.

    Lily spun the Sakura Parasol again in the next moment, which caused crimson, dark blue sashes to fly out of the parasol and bind Igarashi up6.

    ¡°R-Release me!¡± Igarashi tried to break free from the binds of the three sashes using all of her spirit power, but her efforts turned out to be useless as she failed to break free from them in the end.

    Robinxen: Damn, she broke one of the three best firearms. Guess they really will need those 200 years to perfect them.Robinxen: So far you¡¯ve been the only one intelligent enough to do this honestly. Try being less of a crook from now on.Robinxen: Lily holds the power of uno reverse.Robinxen: Remember folks in the rock beats paper world of Maidens, Sakura beats Maple.Robinxen: DO YOU NEED MORE STORAGE DEVICES LILY?!?! THE MIRROR WASN¡¯T ENOUGH?!Robinxen: The mental image of this killed me. You know people strap little ribbons to their fans? I just envisioned that.

 Book 6: Chapter 61: Just Desserts

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 61: Just Desserts</h4>

    ¡°Y-You b?i?t?c?h?!¡± As one of the glorious Eight Legions of Yamato, and as a woman, Igarashi had always gained the recognition of the people, which was why she considered herself a guardian of justice1.

    Igarashi believed that the lowly demonesses who served demons deserved to get their just deserts for their actions, and that anyone who strayed from the righteous path deserved to get stripped of all of their dignity and rights. That said, Lily had strung her upside down in public using a sash that she had manifested from her parasol right now, and although someone as powerful as Igarashi would not generally blush from being strung upside down by a foe, her face was utterly flushed at the moment.

    Igarashi¡¯s efforts to break free from the binds of the sashes had been pretty much rendered ineffective because of their ability to suppress her strength, which really made her infuriated at Lily.

    ¡°Release me at once, you coward! Face me in earnest if you¡¯ve got the guts for it!¡± Igarashi shook her body in an attempt to break free, but she failed.

    Lily did not intend to release Igarashi despite her going a bit too far in punishing Haihime, as that alone was not enough to warrant her death.

    Igarashi sensed a faint fluctuation from the punishment device, the treasure that Lily had destroyed, underneath the sakura petals on the device¡¯s tform, when she finished saying her piece, and rejoiced when she discovered that she was still able to control it despite being partially broken.

    Igarashi sneered as she thought, ¡°Fine, b?i?t?c?h?. I¡¯ll show you how fearsome I am. You are not the only one who can bind others!¡±

    She then willed her mind and made the tough, gruff ropes below the sakura petals shoot towards Lily from all directions. Igarashi¡¯s treasure was designed to punish others in cruel ways, so the ropes were as gruff as possible to inflict pain on its victims. This was enough to tell that she had no ns to show mercy on Lily.

    Igarashi had failed to factor in the fact that she was within Lily¡¯s domain right now, though. It was pretty much impossible for Lily to miss any changes within her domain.

    Igarashi smiled with her eyes when she saw that the ropes were seconds away from binding Lily. The ropes of her treasure were grade nine ropes, and it was impossible for even her to escape from its binds, let alone Lily. However, Lily just smiled at her faintly in response to the ropes shooting towards her and jumped back to dodge the ropes with ease before spinning the Sakura Parasol in her hands once again.

    The illusive sakura tree hoisting Igarashi up disappeared the next moment, and made her fall towards where Lily stood originally, making her the target of her own ropes.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    ¡°Stop kidding me!¡± Igarashi mustered her spirit power to control and redirect the ropes towards Lily when she saw them press towards her. However, the sashes binding her body, and Lily¡¯s domain, suppressed her spirit power again at this moment, and the interference caused the energy within Igarashi¡¯s broken treasure to run berserk.

    <i>Crack, crack, crack!</i>

    A few small cracks opened up on Igarashi¡¯s treasure because of the berserk energy, and she lostmand of the ropes, which resulted in them passing around her waist, armpits and thighs, binding her up thoroughly2.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has it gone berserk?!¡± Igarashi shouted anxiously as she continued trying to regain control of the punishment device, but it refused to follow her orders because of a malfunction within its internal workings and continued executing thest order that she had given it.

    Sparks of energy shot out of the Yamatai priestess statues of the device as they stood up from underneath the illusive sakura petals. One of them pulled hard on the rope in its hand the next moment, which ended up yanking the rope binding Igarashi¡¯s leg and forced her to kneel with a scream.

    The tatami mat on the tform below Igarashi opened up and a huge wooden pillow rose up from within the device. The ropes around her neck and chest got yanked again after that, which made her panic.

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    The sashes and the ropes prevented her from resisting, though, and forced her toy on the wooden pillow below her.

    ¡°How could you bind your owner, you trashy treasure! Have you gone berserk?! I swear I¡¯m going to dismantle you when I break free!¡± Igarashi shouted in anger, ¡°Release me at once!¡±

    The punishment device continued operating despite Igarashi¡¯s screams and raised up the broken paper screens, leaving her semi-exposed behind the enclosed screens.

    Lily, who was also within this enclosed space, ced her finger beside her lips as she witnessed the punishment device¡¯s operations with a curious, astonished look on her face and said, ¡°Oh my. This treasure sure does operate pretty kinkily¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, b?i?t?c?h?! Y-You¡¯re the one who made it malfunction like this!¡± Igarashi felt very furious, but there was nothing much she could do right now. However, her expression changed the moment two of the tatami mats around her opened up.

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t let the treasure continue executing myst order¡­¡±

    Two Yamatai priestess puppets rose up from the space below the opened up tatamis, and unlike the priestess statutes, these ancient puppets could move their hands pretty dexterously.

    The two puppets were the worst punishment tools of the treasure, and each held a terrifying, wide and thick grade nine paddle in its hand.

    Igarashi paled when she saw the paddle-holding puppets move towards her rear, and she produced a storm using her spirit power in an attempt to blow the puppets away. However, the puppets continued tottering towards her behind despite the increasing damage on their bodies. The energy flowing within their internal energy circuits also became chaotic because of the storm.

    <i>Crank, crank!</i>

    The eyes of the puppets glowed red as a response of their self-defense mechanism, turning them fully hostile towards Igarashi, who was trying to destroy them.

    The puppets created creaking sounds as they arrived behind Igarashi¡¯s a?s?s? with swift movements.

    ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?! I-I¡¯m your owner, you damn puppets! Stop it!¡± The ever-calm, mature Igarashi began shouting loudly with no regards for her image, but her pleas were to no avail as the one of the puppets tore open her kimono¡¯s skirt section while the other applied some of fluid which it had ejected from its fingers onto her plump a?s?s?.

    Igarashi¡¯s eyes filled with hollow despair at this moment, and the puppets¡¯ eyes shed red as they spanked her alternatively with the paddles in their hands.

    She thought of enduring it at first, but these puppets were the strongest machines of the device and the fluid which had been applied to her a?s?s? possessed the effect of weakening spirit defense.

    Igarashi could not help but scream in pain after just a few spanks.

    Although she was powerful and had used the punishment device to humiliate all the women who had lost to her, she had never suffered its punishment until now, and just could not stop herself from screaming in pain gracelessly.

    The gloomy samurai, the gunner, and the seriously wounded monk got up from the wreckage in a sorry state and rushed towards the device.

    ¡°Ms. Igarashi!¡±

    They got weed by Lily, who stepped out of the device through its broken screen, though.

    ¡°Your mistress is very busy right now. She doesn¡¯t have time for you buffoons.¡±

    Lily waved her hand aside and forced the injured trio down to the ground with a powerful sakura petal st and disabled them from getting up for a good while.

    She then walked towards Haihime and helped her up by grabbing her hand.

    Haihime shivered in trepidation when she heard the spanking and wailing from the punishment device. ¡°W-Wh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph. She got her just desserts, that¡¯s all there¡¯s to it,¡± Lily said icily3.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Haihime.¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Haihime looked at the damaged punishment device with incredulity, but then justughed it off in the end while hiding her mouth with her sleeve.

    Lily undid her domain and retrieved the silk sashes as the ropes alone were enough to restrain the red-faced, short-breathed Igarashi right now.

    The ruins of the public square came into view when the domain vanished, but it took a while for the distant spectators to understand what was going on when they heard the spanking sounds and wails from the punishment device.

    ¡°J-Just wait for me, Kagami Lily! I¡¯ll make sure you pay the price for your actions!¡± The chancellor of the realm pointed at Lily furiously, but the tform he was seated on copsed with a cracking sound the next moment and toppled him down along with his subordinates.

    The soldiers did not dare to block Lily¡¯s path after witnessing the unearthly battle between Lily and Igarashi, and just watched with tied hands as she left the square along with Haihime.

    The puppets within the punishment device had gone out of control by now and struck harder with each sessive spank, which ended up turning Igarashi into a sobbing mess. There was no sign of dignity left on her face as a powerful guardian of justice, and she just wailed in pain like a helpless little girl.

    The puppets issued creaking sounds the next moment and spitted out sparks from their cracks as the energy within them reached a point of explosion.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire punishment device exploded into pieces with a loud bang the next second.

    A strong wind blew away the smoke resulting from the explosion a momentter and revealed the utter mess at the center of the public square.

    Igarashi hung upside down from the wreckage of the device with some of the ropes binding her in a ruptured condition, and her outfit had be tattered as well.

    ¡°Ms. Igarashi!¡± Her subordinates rushed towards her in haste and pulled her down from the wreckage after undoing the ropes.

    The red-faced Igarashi¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as her feeble body got rescued from the wreckage by her subordinates and she red at the direction Lily had left with bashful anger, saliva still dripping from her lip¡¯s corner.

    ¡°Lily, you damn b?i?t?c?h?! I swear I will never forget the humiliation you put me under today! I will return this debt for sure!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily had long arrived in front of Ayaka¡¯s residence with Haihime in tow on the hound by this time.

    ¡°Ms. Kagami?!¡± The residence¡¯s gatekeeper eximed in gleeful surprise after seeing Lily return.

    Lily entered the residence along with Haihime and guided her to a room in the inner courtyard before giving her a life-recovery magatama for healing her injuries. She then called for a priestess to tend to the injured Haihime.

    ¡°Rest here for now, Sister Haihime,¡± Lily said while holding Haihime¡¯s hand.

    Haihime lied down in the room and looked at Lily with mixed emotions as she asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry fornding you in trouble, Lily.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly now. It¡¯s no trouble for me.¡± Lily chuckled fondly.

    ¡°I never imagined the gap between our strength has widened so much, Lily. I¡¯m going to train harder so that I can catch up with you,¡± Haihime said while holding back her tears.

    Haihime had her own pride as one of the world¡¯s powerhouses, so even though she felt grateful to the younger Lily for saving her, she still felt ashamed of it. She showed a thoughtful expression suddenly, though, and turned over to lie down on her stomach the next moment.

    ¡°Is anything wrong, Sister Haihime?¡±

    ¡°C-Can you check if any scars were left behind, Lily?¡± Haihime looked pretty worried about this4.

    ¡°Hah? I already called a priestess for that, you know?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want anyone else to look at my body, especially now¡­¡± Haihime buried her head into the pillow in shame and narrowed her eyes as she panted with flushed cheeks.

    Robinxen: Poor girl, she¡¯s delusional.Robinxen: Self bondage!Robinxen: She literally uno reversed the situation.Robinxen: It¡¯s time for the important butt inspection.

 Book 6: Chapter 62: I See That Youâ€™re Back

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 62: I See That You¡¯re Back</h4>

    ¡°You want me to check for scars, huh¡­¡± Lily muttered hesitantly.

    ¡°Please, Lily¡­¡± Haihime said as she buried her face into the pillow.

    A scar would require treatment from a topnotch onmy¨­ji, and since Lily was worried about Haihime¡¯s condition, she agreed with her proposition in the end. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Haihime had already changed into a casual, blue kimono by now, as her original dress had be tattered.

    Haihime undid her kimono¡¯s sash¡¯s front knot, following which she allowed Lily to raise her kimono all the way up her smooth, curvaceous legs, right up to her waist.

    ¡°I had a feeling you had gonemando¡­¡± Lily blushed.

    Responsible as she was, Lily approached Haihime¡¯s a?s?s? and scrutinized it well despite feeling embarrassed1.

    ¡°Your butt is spotlessly clean, Sister Haihime. I don¡¯t see any scars on it,¡± Lily answered frankly.

    ¡°Is that true? It still hurts a little, to be honest,¡± replied Haihime.

    ¡°Igarashi really crossed the line in my opinion, but worry not, as I¡¯ve avenged you. She got her just desserts in the end, and it should¡¯ve taught her that even Thrones must stay in line with morals. You wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit up for two weeks had I not used the life-recovery pill to heal you,¡± Lily added.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Lily¡­¡± Haihime expressed her gratitude with a short breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say thanks, Sister Haihime. We¡¯re sisters, you know, and my reason in battle is to protect my sisters.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t hate me for being weak, would you, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t be silly now, Sister Haihime. You¡¯re not weak, and also care for me a lot. I cherish you a lot,¡± Lily stated frankly.

    Haihime felt a current pass through her when she heard Lily¡¯s words. Her face flushed and breath quickened as she asked, ¡°Can you massage my butt, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll get better sooner as long as you massage it. Can you do me this favor, Lily?¡± Haihime asked in a mellow, ringing voice.

    Lily blushed and looked at Haihime¡¯s wlessly smooth skin. Although the two were sisters, she still found it inappropriate to massage Haihime¡¯s butt. However, Lily felt that it would be too cruel for her to refuse Haihime¡¯s request when she had undergone torment just recently. Besides, Lily also wished for her to get better sooner.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lily reached out to touch that luscious piece of a?s?s? with her slender fingers and felt Haihime tremble2.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Outside Ayaka¡¯s residence.

    A water stream flowed down from the dark sky suddenly and made towards the residence¡¯s gates with Ayaka standing on it, her outfit fluttering against the wind.

    ¡°Wee back, Ms. Ayaka!¡± The gatekeeper greeted her with a kneel.

    Ayaka had ordered Murasaki to guide the samurai apanying her and told the onmy¨­ji to return before she had used her wooden sandals, a magic treasure, to produce a water stream, and flew back to her residence, shortening the distance with a speed several times faster than that of a horse.

    ¡°Is Lily back home?¡± Ayaka asked the gatekeeper.

    ¡°Ms. Lily returned just now, Ms. Ayaka,¡± the gatekeeper answered.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayakamanded the water stream and flew right inside. Although the stream of water flew slower now, it was still fast enough to reach the back courtyard in the blink of an eye.

    Ayakanded on the steps of the study pavilion, as she knew Lily would have returned here aftering back and rejoiced when she saw her sandals at the entrance.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka opened the study pavilion¡¯s door jovially but found no signs of Lily inside. She then went to her bedroom and found it empty all the same. Although Ayaka was certain that Lily was here, she was still unwilling to locate her instantly with a spirit probe and began opening the doors of the pavilion¡¯s rooms in session, going all the way up to the final room in the corridor.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    Ayaka saw the side view of the white-d, straight-haired girl who she had missed all this time sitting in seiza within the room when she opened the door. However, her first love had a seductive older woman with long, blue hair lying face-down underneath her at the moment, with her hands on the older woman¡¯s butt3.

    The sight had dumbfounded Ayaka so much that she froze up in front of the door for a good while, not knowing what to say.

    Lily also never expected someone to open the door so suddenly. She raised her head when she heard it open and saw Ayaka standing in front of the door.

    The soft, warm mass within her hands reminded Lily of the situation¡¯s gravity when she saw the passionate look on Ayaka¡¯s face turn into a deadpan one.

    Lily blushed and tensed up as she called out to her, ¡°Ms. Ayaka¡­¡±

    She thought of getting up to greet her, but it was not convenient for her to get up right now.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re back,¡± Ayaka said in an icy, indifferent tone, making it sound as if she were greeting one of her retainers who had journeyed far to carry out an order.

    ¡°Haihime¡¯s injured, Ms. Ayaka. She was in a tattered state when I¡­¡±

    ¡°I still have some business to deal with. Come to my room tonight and give me a detailed report at that time,¡± Ayaka closed the room¡¯s door with a m and left with an icy air around her, lending no ear to Lily¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°¡­returned.¡±

    The room filled with silence in the next moment.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Haihime got up and fixed her kimono before directing a worried look towards the door. ¡°Was that Ms. Ayaka just now? She seemed to be in a bad mood. I hope she didn¡¯t misunderstand us.¡±

    Lily¡¯s mind was focused on how to weather through the night when she would go to report.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing such a misunderstanding, Lily. I¡¯ll go and clear it right away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Lily grabbed Haihime¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t, or else you might just end up dying!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s best for you to stay within the room and recuperate well. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°A-All right. If you say so.¡±

    Lily left the room after that, leaving behind Haihime alone in the room with a crafty smile on her face.

    ¡°Heh. It almost felt as if we were having an affair behind Ms. Ayaka¡¯s back¡­¡± Haihime stroked her a?s?s? lightly as she soliloquized4.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily went to bathe after exiting the room, as it had been a long time since she had the opportunity to bathe in a safe, luxurious hot spring like the one in Ayaka¡¯s residence. She then returned to her room and waited for nightfall.

    Although giving Ayaka a report was most likely just a formality, Lily felt very nervous about it for some reason.

    ¡°The question is whether she summoned me just for a report.¡±

    Lily had been really looking forward to reuniting with Ayaka after experiencing untold hardships and braving untold dangers. It would be a lie to say that she had not thought about her even once during those days, and there were also many more important matters that she needed to discuss with her.

    She never expected she would reunite with Ayaka under such circumstances, though, and found it hard toe up with an exnation.

    ¡°Hmm. I wonder what outfit I should wear. As I¡¯m not heading into battle, the celestial maiden¡¯s undergarment is out of the question¡­ Hold on. Why the heck am I racking my head over which underwear to put on when I¡¯m visiting Ms. Ayakate at night just for a report?¡±

    Robinxen: Imagine if someone walked in on this.Robinxen: Okay, NOW imagine someone walking in on THIS.Robinxen: I WAS JOKING AUTHOR. AUTHOR NO!Robinxen: You were from her view.

 Book 6: Chapter 63: Lilys Midnight Report

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 63: Lily¡¯s Midnight Report</h4>

    After deliberation, Lily eventually decided to put on formal attire since she was about to make a report. Hence, she wore a white silk innerwear, and a red dress outside. Naturally, one wouldn¡¯t put on any underwear after dressing up this way. Otherwise, it would seem unorthodox.

    She decided to let her long hair hang on her shoulders naturally, since she rarely tied it up anyway.

    By the time she was fully dressed up, it was already night. With small strides, she walked across the quiet courtyard and met Lady Ayaka.

    The exterior of her residence waspletely devoid of people. Naturally, Lily could enter this ce as she pleased. After all, most servants in the residence had already assumed Lily to be the ¡®Madam Advisor¡¯ by now.

    Reaching the entrance, Lily knew Ayaka was probably angry right now. Hence, she simply knelt on the entrance and said, ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lily¡¯s here to make a report.¡±

    After a long time, an indifferent voice came from within. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lily gently opened the door and entered obediently.

    Ayaka was sitting and reading a book while directly facing the room¡¯s entrance, with a decorative screen behind her. This was the main hall of Ayaka¡¯s residence. Considered to be the most formal meeting ce inside her residence.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Lily entered the room and bowed respectfully.

    Ayaka didn¡¯t answer. Lily couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and snuck a nce at her. Indeed, she missed her deeply after not having met for a long time. Ayaka¡¯s eyes seemingly wavered. She nced at Lily momentarily, as if she had a million words to express but still forced herself to remain distant.

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯vepletely disappeared some time ago. What actually happened?¡± Ayaka asked, unable to suppress her worry.

    Hence, Lily exined everything that happened to her after reaching Izumo Shrine in detail. However, she chose to omit everything rted to senior Rinne. Also, she described the divine punishment she experienced as an unexpected natural disaster. Lily definitely trusted Ayaka, but she feared that letting her know about these things would only cause her more worry and troubles. Of course, she chose not to mention anything about foreseeing Ayaka being unable to ascend to the peak.

    ¡°I see¡­ Lily, you said when you ascended to the peak of the floating mountain, a natural disaster suddenly happened and thend shattered?¡± Ayaka was deeply worried after hearing about it as her chest heaved noticeably. Although she was angry at Lily, she was still worried since this was a life or death matter.

    ¡°Yes. I managed to survive because Sakura Parasol risked her life to save me.¡± Lily didn¡¯t mention any details about the heavenly lightning since she wasn¡¯t sure if that was actually an attack that came from a Celestial God. If that was the case, then letting Ayaka know would only bring her more woes and danger¡ªit wouldn¡¯t help anyway.

    Then, Lily briefly talked about her meeting Roon Mita and her repairing the parasol. Of course, she didn¡¯t mention anything about fighting that horrifying battle.

    ¡°Lily, do you know how worried I was? After all that chaos at the Northwest, I instantly did a divination and realized a catastrophe happened in Izumo Mountain. And after that, I no longer heard anything from you. I could never imagine¡­ The peak of that mountain actually fell¡­ You¡¯re so unlucky, Lily. You didn¡¯t receive any divine blessings despite painstakingly ascending to the peak, but was caught up in such a catastrophe instead. The heavenly path¡­ Has it been reduced to such a mess already? But Lily, you¡¯re already lucky enough since you returned safely. Are you¡­ Injured?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. Although I was in mortal danger, I suppose I escaped unscathed.¡±

    Ayaka heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, what about Miss Kiyoko. What did you find?¡±

    ¡°She made it out before the natural disaster thanks to your Shikigami, Kagura. I¡¯ve left her in a safe ce for now.¡±

    ¡°What about Kagura?¡±

    ¡°After the disaster, she stubbornly wanted to make me follow her and find you. After learning of your whereabouts, this child refused to stay in my Shikigami Record. She, Murasaki, and the others are currently returning to Izumi Shrine from the mountain¡¯s outskirts. I think they¡¯ll reach Heian-kyo Within a few days.¡±

    Hearing those words, Lily eventually nodded in relief.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Miss Kiyoko told you about what happened, right? Inside the Fujiwara n, those people are targeting you,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, I already know who they are. I understand if they ostracize me and target me for the sake of their personal benefit. Yet, I¡¯d never expect them to cooperate with the demons!¡± Ayaka spoke with visible rage.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, what should we do about it?¡±

    ¡°These people are the pirs of the Fujiwara n and top officials in the Imperial court. Testimonies from Kiyoko and you alone won¡¯t be enough to convict them of their crimes, unless we can find concrete evidence of them colluding with the demons and them trying to kill me. However, this isn¡¯t easy as well.¡± Ayaka frowned.

    ¡°But are we going to let them off scot free?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lily. Back then, they were hiding in the shadows while I¡¯m the one being exposed. Perhaps these scum will seed in their schemes against me. After all, they¡¯re colluding with Shuten Doji,¡± Ayaka said, ¡°However, now, I already know of their schemes. They¡¯re a long way away before they could match my level. Even if they¡¯re colluding with Shuten Doji, that alone won¡¯t pose a threat to me. As long as I¡¯m not stupid enough to charge into Shuten¡¯sir all by myself! You don¡¯t have to worry, Lily. Political feuds are veryplicated and won¡¯t be settled quickly. We can¡¯t get ahead of ourselves in this field. So, let me keep working on it. But this time, I owe you my gratitude, Lily. If you didn¡¯t uncover their schemes and prevent Shuten Doji from iming the Scroll of Izumi Shrine, I¡¯ll be in real trouble for sure. The Scroll, Lily, you have it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily had always protected this Scroll as her most important belonging.

    She took out the ancient Scroll and handed it over to Ayaka without a second thought.

    Ayaka checked and realized its seal was perfectly intact. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t you want to¡­ Take a look at it?¡±

    Lily instantly knelt down. ¡°This secret is closely rted to Lady Ayaka¡¯s safety. I wouldn¡¯t dare to take a peek at it.¡±

    However, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feast her eyes on Ayaka¡¯s other secret.

    ¡°Thank you, Lily.¡± Ayaka spoke in a heartfelt manner.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡¯m simply doing my job.¡±

    Ayaka nced at Lily and shook her head. ¡°No. Although these series of events that happened in the Izumi Mountain are meant to harm me, you¡¯re the one who experienced its dangers, Lily. Within a few short months, you¡¯ve experienced so many dangerous events there. Since this Scroll is now with me, I won¡¯t be afraid of their schemes anymore. But still, I¡¯m more worried about you, Lily!¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡±

    Ayaka nced at Lily with moistened eyes. ¡°Although you¡¯re quite strong yourself, it¡¯s stillcking whenpared to my abilities. Moreover, you¡¯re about to join the army and invade Tanba Province. Based on my strength, who can do anything to me while I remain in the capital? However, you¡¯re about to march into Tanba, and that¡¯s Shuten Doji¡¯s turf¡­ Oh, Lily, you silly girl. Why are you so kind? Are you only concerned about my safety and nothing else? My ability to protect myself and influence are much greater than yours. But you¡­ you risk yourself time and time again¡­ Why can¡¯t you be worried about your own safety?¡±

    Lily spoke with determination, ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡¯m afraid this is my fate. I also understand the dangersid in front of me, but I still have a reason to keep on marching forward!¡±

    ¡°Then at least you shouldn¡¯t join the invasion of Tanba this time. I¡¯ll convince the officials. After all, you only came back after going through the catastrophe on Izumo Mountain. I¡¯ll say that you suffered internal injuries and can¡¯t go. It¡¯s perfectly reasonable. His Majesty will allow it.¡±

    Yet, Lily shook her head with stubbornness in her eyes. She nced at Ayaka¡¯s worry-filled eyes. ¡°No, Lady Ayaka. I must go to Tanba.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? To be honest, the Empire¡¯s invasion this time will be very difficult. Shuten Doji won¡¯t be defeated easily. The purpose of this invasion is to mainly focus on suppressing Shuten and reducing his influence in Tanba. They won¡¯t go straight into hisir and eliminate him. At the very least, that will only happen if Minamoto no Yoritomo or I are a part of the invasion. But both of us aren¡¯t taking part. Lily, even if you go, you won¡¯t be able to change the oue of the war. This is a monumental war that will change the world itself, not those adventures that you experienced back then. So why do you persist? If it¡¯s about the Emperor¡¯s order, I already told you that I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Ayaka pleaded.

    ¡°I¡¯m very touched to know that you¡¯re so concerned about me, Lady Ayaka. However, I¡¯m not going to Tanba for official reasons. But because of personal reasons.¡±

    ¡°What reason?¡±

    ¡°To find a sister of mine.¡± Lily replied honestly.

    ¡°What?¡± Ayaka, who was initially worried about Lily, became visibly displeased. ¡°What sister? A sister here, and a sister there. Where did all these sisters of yourse from?¡±

    Lily knew that she would displease Ayaka with what she was about to say, but she couldn¡¯t lie about it.

    ¡°Her¡­ Name is Uesugi Rei. She¡¯s a good sister that I came to know in Kanto. Sister Rei once saved my life. Now, she¡¯s stuck in Tanba because she tried to defeat Shuten Doji, Nowhere to be found. So, both official and personal reasonspel me to go.¡±

    ¡°Uesugi Rei? The young girl who¡¯s one of the East¡¯s Six Swords? I think I¡¯ve heard of her. I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve done it with her as well? Ayaka¡¯s chest heaved reasonably as her eyes became grim. ¡°Kagami Lily, I heard you breached an Imperial Trial in front of the Heian Pce, injured soldiers, and vandalized the courtroom in order to save one of your so-called sisters?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s my sister, Haihime. She¡¯s innocent. Those people from the Fujiwara n¡­¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes became grim. ¡°I trust you the most. Of course, I believe that so-called sister of yours is innocent. If you want to save someone, I¡¯ll support you unconditionally even if you cause trouble. I¡¯ll even clean up the mess for you. But, Kagami Lily, I ask you, do you save people by sending them to your bed1?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What ¡®huh¡¯?¡± Ayaka examined Lily from head to toe. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Since we¡¯re talking about official matters, then let¡¯s talk about something else. Tell me, in your room today, behind my back, what have you done with that woman?¡±

    Ayaka words carried an obvious hint of anger and nervousness. It was very different from the warmth and worry that she expressed back then. She was now in a heated state.

    Robinxen: That is how harem protagonists work right?

 Book 6: Chapter 64: Female Principles

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 64: Female Principles</h4>

    Lily knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin, but she wanted to make things clear.

    ¡°Sister Haihime was put on trial and humiliated by Igarashi, the expert hired by Fujiwaras. Just a while ago, I was helping my sister with her healing1.¡±

    ¡°Healing? I can be considered to be proficient in medicine, yet I¡¯ve never heard of this sort of healing technique. Was it that Haihime who told you to heal her like that?¡± Ayaka responded.

    ¡°This¡­¡± If Ayaka was angry at her, then so be it, but Lily didn¡¯t want Ayaka to direct her fury at sister Haihime. Afterall, Haihime had no deep rtionship with Ayaka, Lily was afraid Haihime would suffer a disaster here so she replied, ¡°It¡¯s a method I thought up.¡±

    Ayaka looked at Lily and coldlyughed, ¡°Hmph, you are far too kind Lily. Even though I know of your flirtatious side, I do not believe you can think up of such an outrageous healing method! Being taken advantage of and yet you still speak for them? I don¡¯t know if I should say that you¡¯re too innocent? Or perhaps too depraved.¡±

    Lily lowered her head without a word.

    Lily¡¯s appearance of not protesting calmed Ayaka¡¯s temper, but even so, she wasn¡¯t nning on letting Lily go just like that.

    ¡°Forget it, no matter what, I can believe that your motives were good. Just remember, in the future, even if you¡¯re helping a woman, there must be a limit. Do not ept such ridiculous requests in the future, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I will remember in the future.¡±

    Ayaka nodded, though Lily had said she would remember, Ayaka knew that with Lily¡¯s nature, if she was tricked in the future, her heart might soften.

    She would have to make Lily remember this lesson for a long time.

    Pulling out a small booklet, ¡°This is something I wrote in the past. Copy this manuscript of ¡®Female Principles¡¯ three times and remember it in the future, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily was also relieved, she had thought that she would be punished. If it was only copying a manuscript three times, then she would copy it seriously.

    ¡°This ¡®Female Principles¡¯ will teach you the rules of being a woman, it also contains some heart principles of the jade maiden path. Copy this seriously, it will be beneficial to your understanding of seductive intent2.¡±

    With a wave of a hand, Ayaka materialized threerge sheets of one meter wide, two meter long rice paper, arge inkstone and a brush as thick as arge arm.

    Taking a look, Lily thought that such arge brush meant that she should be writingrge words, one word per page, but to write suchrge words, she should ce the paper on the ground and write. This was nothing, Lily had talent and confidence in her calligraphy.

    ¡°Only¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s following words sunk the relief in Lily¡¯s heart. Ayaka smiled coldly at Lily, ¡°Three sheets of paper, one copy on each sheet, I think you understand right?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°These three copies, I have a rule. If you don¡¯t obey then it¡¯s not counted as a copy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This rule is, every copy must be transcribed using different parts of your body. Your left and right hands are both hands, they count for one copy3.¡±

    ¡°Eh!???¡± Lily had just thought that even if her left hand wasn¡¯t as good as her right, she could still copy.

    ¡°Understand? The words and characters must be copied beautifully, otherwise it won¡¯t pass. If you don¡¯t finish three copies by tonight, then I will judge Haihime¡¯s guilt of seducing my retainer!¡±

    ¡°This¡­Lady Ayaka¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Not willing? You can go then, I will personally drag Haihime to the dungeon then.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Ayaka pulled out a book and started to leisurely read, ¡°Very well, then you should start. I shall give you until daylight to finish.¡±

    Lily simply had no way to protest and decided to get the first, simplest copy out of the way.

    After grinding the ink, Lily lifted therge brush and knelt beside the paper. She copied the book word by word, her brushstrokes graceful without weakness, each character was gentle, yet full of longing.

    Ayaka couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°I must say, this calligraphy is very beautiful, it has both the delicateness of femininity and the sturdiness of bushido. I give full marks to this copy.¡±

    ¡°I am still a beginner, please give me guidance.¡±

    Lily¡¯s response showed that she was unaffected by the praise. The first copy was perfect and revealed the concepts of charming and reserved, sexy yet well behaved.

    ¡°The first copy is good, very good, it passes. You can start the second copy.¡± Ayaka waved and the first copy was pasted to the wall.

    Lily blushed, even if the calligraphy was beautiful and well written, that was her punishment, for it to be posted to the wall was embarrassing.

    ¡°Remember, you cannot use your hands for the second copy.¡±

    Lily was at a loss, how should she go about copying without hands¡­

    Feet? That would be disrespectful and would be hard to pass, then she could only4¡­

    Lily lowered her body and opened her small mouth, biting down on the end of the brush and lifted it up and smeared the tip with ink. She walked up to the second sheet of paper and knelt down, one hand lifted up her hair as she started copying with a blush on her fair face.

    ¡°Aha?¡± Ayaka looked on with interest, ¡°So you¡¯re using this method. Your mouth is sure powerful, you can actually bite onto such a thick and long brush¡­and write with it.¡±

    Using the mouth to write is several times more difficult than using hands. And such a strange way of calligraphy, LIly had never practiced before.

    She was naturally awkward, but her understanding towards calligraphy and the control over the brush still remained. The words that were written still had a unique style.

    Ayaka looked on in surprise, ¡°Hm, Lily, is this really the first time writing with a brush in your mouth? Why are you so skilled at it and why is your calligraphy still so exquisite?¡±

    Lily¡¯s cheeks were still red, her eyebrows wrinkled, and one hand holding up her hair as she continued to write. Ayaka¡¯s question was very shaming. Who would practice this sort of thing?

    Only, as time passed, her mouth was sore, her neck tired, and her head dizzy¡­and she had only written a tiny bit.

    And another problem, the brush was too thick and difficult to control, her saliva would flow down and drip on the rice paper.

    Ayaka stood up, walked behind Lily with a long ruler in her hand.

    <i>Smack¡ª!</i> and spanked Lily¡¯s pert rear with it. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to drip saliva onto the copy, where¡¯s your etiquette? How can there be such a shameless copy in this world? If it happens again, recopy!¡±

    ¡°Nnn~~~¡± Lily could only hold onto the brush tightly while whimpering, and continue writing.

    Finally, the second copy was finished with great difficulty. Lily was out of breath, panting and feeling that her jaw was so sore she couldn¡¯t close her mouth, and her hair was stuck to her sweaty cheeks.

    ¡°This copy contains a strange form of seductive intent¡­and there¡¯s some water marks, but¡­I¡¯ll count this as a pass.¡± With another wave of her hand, the second copy was posted on the wall. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to what you n on doing for the third copy. I¡¯m very curious, you cannot use your hands or mouth anymore, what will you do? Hm, are you nning on using¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lily¡¯s face remained a blushing red, but what should she do? This question really conflicted her.

    But if she didn¡¯t then sister Haihime would suffer.

    Taking a deep breath, Lily made up her mind.

    She nced at Ayaka embarrassed before simply yet elegantly coiling her hair up and then looked down and undid her cor5.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ayaka looked on curiously as her cheeks reddened.

    Lily was depressed and helpless, for sister Haihime, and to calmdy Ayaka¡¯s anger, she could only proceed.

    Either way, both were her sisters, if everyone could get along better, then it was nothing if she suffered a bit.

    She leaned down and her plump breasts were partially exposed by parted cor. Relying on her waist strength, she pressed her breasts against the inkstone and tatami and squeezed them to hold the brush.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s breath had involuntarily quickened and brushed her hair, ¡°Ehehehe, that¡¯s a method¡­can you write?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ifdy Ayaka is satisfied and can spare sister Haihime, then I can write.¡± Lily gasped out, her hands could not rx and she could only walk forward on her knees towards the third sheet of paper. Completely relying on her waist, she leaned down with the brush held by her intoxicating chest and swung her hips to start writing.

    No matter how good her calligraphy talent and artistic conception was, it was already very difficult to hold the brush steady, never mind actually writing properly. The result was crookedly written calligraphy.

    Ayaka circled around, and though she felt sorry after witnessing Lily¡¯s arduous task, she still slid the ruler over Lily¡¯s back saying ¡°That¡¯s not good, you have to write neater.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lily was after all an ingenious person and gradually grew skilled in this method of calligraphy, only, it was too hard, and there were too many words. She almost had no feeling in her waist anymore, and her skin was coated in sweat, making it more difficult to hold the brush.

    The time it took to finish copying half was more than the total time for the first two copies. Sweat kept dripping down her face and chest, and several times, the brush almost slipped. If the brush slipped, then a big mark would definitely be left on the paper, that would be a serious mistake and she would have to recopy again.

    Her body ceaselessly trembled and her breaths got shorter.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes spun dizzily and her body on the verge of copsing, loosened. The brush no longer being held started to fall, but a pair of gentle hands from both sides helped Lily hold the brush tightly¡­

    ¡°I shall help you dear¡­¡± Ayaka was behind her, her hands crossing under Lily¡¯s arms.

    The sensation of touch and squeezing made her face flush, and her body heat up.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Lily turned to look at her half gratefully, half resentfully, but ended up in a liplock with Ayaka. Like this, in this posture, they had a kiss.

    Ayaka guided Lily with her arms, and continued the kiss even as they continued to write6¡­

    Finally, under Ayaka¡¯s help, the third copy was finished.

    Silva: helping heal¡­ is not the word I¡¯d use¡­Robinxen: Two things here. 1 ¨C This will further Lily¡¯s transition between genders. 2 ¨C Another important material on seductive intent originating from Ayaka.Robinxen: So she has to use a hand, a foot and her mouth I guess? Surely she won¡¯t have to use uh¡­ there will she?Robinxen: Wait if she¡¯s ruling out feet what WILL she use for the third?Robinxen: She¡­ her cleavage?!?! WHAT?! AUTHOR!!!Robinxen: Ayaka like ¡°Don¡¯t get taken advantage of¡± only to immediately take advantage of her.

 Book 6: Chapter 65: No, thatâ€™s not right

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 65: No, that¡¯s not right</h4>

    When the two people got up, the rice paper was already soaked with sweat and torn. This piece of calligraphy was more tiring than practicing qigong. Even Ayaka was dripping in sweat, the two fell against the wall together breathing heavily and staring at the torn rice paper.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, this¡­¡±

    Ayaka looked at Lily and observed her, white neck with sticky hair and worried eyes.

    ¡°Ah, ahahaha¡ª¡± Ayaka couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing this Lily also rxed,ughing together. Unconsciously, the two lowered their heads together,ughing and giggling together.

    Gradually theirughter stopped and they looked at one another and the atmosphere got serious again.

    Looking at Ayaka¡¯s mature, intellectual and beautiful face and those moist lips, Lily had an impulse to try kissing them.

    ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t¡­ Ayaka is my master, my benefactor, I can¡¯t treat her like other women¡­1¡±

    Lily belonged to the very reserved category of women, her ability to endure was absurd.

    However, the two were close together, and this warm atmosphere that had suddenly quieted down¡­

    Lily felt as if something inside her melted¡­ This time it wasn¡¯t Ayaka taking a kiss, but both sides seeking a kiss together.

    ¡°I must be crazy¡­ Why did I do such a thing¡­¡±

    Though Lily was still scolding herself in her heart, she still threw herself into feeling the fierce and intense cloying with the woman in front.

    ¡°Ayaka is really charming¡­?? Do I really¡­to her¡­¡±

    Once this long suppressed affection burst out, Lily couldn¡¯t restrain it. Her face was cupped within Ayaka¡¯s hands, and her hands slowly inched toward Ayaka¡¯s waist¡­

    As for Ayaka¡¯s closing in, she didn¡¯t have much resistance, or it should be said she weed it¡­ The feelings were too crazy, her heart felt like it was melting in honey¡­ She didn¡¯t know how long the kisssted, but when they separated, a silken thread connected their lips.

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze at Lily had also changed, she had always liked this little girl but was afraid she was only ying around. Her reactions when teased were very cute but¡­now she felt like she wanted to stay around this little girl all the time, and if Lily left for a little bit, she would feel lost.

    This wasn¡¯t exactly desire, nor was it ying around¡­ This was¡­love. No, if they kept looking in each other¡¯s eyes, they would lose control.

    ¡°Shall we go to the hot springs¡­together?¡± Ayaka asked.

    ¡°Mnn.¡± A sweetness surged up into her chest, she was afraid that if Ayaka pressed her down onto the tatami, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to resist.

    Getting up, Lily wobbled around before Ayaka gently hugged her waist. With Lily¡¯s height, there were not many women she could lean on, perhaps only Ayaka was tall enough.

    The bursts of sweetness and happiness traveled through her numb body, yet conflicted with the deep down burst of shame and self-me. The contradictory feelings made her unable to stand straight, she pushed away Ayaka¡¯s hand, yet closely hugged Ayaka¡¯s arm, cing it between her chest and leaning against her shoulder.

    She felt that the world was spinning, and didn¡¯t know exactly what she was doing.

    Ayaka led Lily to the hot springs, and shyly turned away when in the changing rooms.

    Lily never thought that she would actually peek while they were changing, seeing Ayaka¡¯s tall slender figure, that long ck hair trailing to the waist¡­that tight delicate waist despite the mature charm, the round rear¡­

    Lily whipped her head around, crimson faced and not daring to look again. She felt that she was bing stranger and stranger.

    The two wrapped their bodies in towels, their hair braided and coiled as they descended into the hot springs.

    Their shoulders brushed idently and both flinched to the side subconsciously.

    Lily had a thought, though Ayaka was very strong, she was still as delicate and sensitive as herself in the face of these little idents.

    She didn¡¯t know how long they remained in the hot springs, but she still didn¡¯t want to be separated. She had the urge to reach down and kiss Ayaka¡¯s round shoulder, but as the thought passed her mind, she berated herself.

    They stayed in the hot springs until dawn.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, do you have to attend court today?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°No, today I will take a break, I¡¯ll see you at the pool in the backyard this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lily nodded erratically.

    The two changed into yukatas and walked all the way to the doorway.

    ¡°Then, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, can¡¯t bear to leave? Shall I apany you all the way to your room?¡±

    ¡°Ah? No, no¡­¡±

    Ayaka lifted her chin and gave her another kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Lily covered her lips with a hand and fled back to her room.

    Once she was back in her room, she dove under the white nkets and started crying¡­

    ¡°What am I doing? Why did I make such a mistake¡­ But this feeling, it¡¯s hard to resist¡­sister Rinne, I¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­2¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Lily took a nap until the afternoon, when she woke up it was drizzling a light spring rain. The wind blowing in was warm and moist with the scent of flowers.

    Thinking of the appointment with Ayaka, Lily washed up and prepared, she would not bete.

    She dressed up in a pretty kimono decorated in pink white flowers and rushed out.

    ¡°Lily,¡± On the corridor to the study she bumped into Haihime, though Haihime looked better, her eyes were a bit lonely, ¡°Lily, where are you going?¡±

    Lily wanted to chat a bit with Haihime, but was afraid of what Ayaka would do if she waste and Haihime was the reason, ¡°I¡¯m going to go meet the chief advisor, sister Haihime, you should rest well.¡±

    It was very reasonable to go meet the chief advisor, but Haihime was very experienced. Looking at Lily all dressed up, her body excluding the scent of a blooming flower, her heart felt depressed, but she still smiled, ¡°Mm, go then, don¡¯t make the chief advisor wait too long, or you¡¯ll be punished.¡±

    ¡°Sister Haihime¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face pinked.

    Lily ran off full of youthful vigor, but Haihime¡¯s eyes were downcast as she looked at the hyacinth flowers blooming in the rain.

    Lily quickly approached the backyard, but when she was close she purposefully slowed her run down to a walk, as if she didn¡¯t want others to know how impatient she was.

    Walking along the river path, bypassing rocks and trees, Lily saw Ayaka standing in the pavilion wearing a white yukata covered in a pearl colored feather weave decorated with a golden thread pattern. Today¡¯s Ayaka looked bright and moving and her pink lips showed the makeup she was wearing.

    Both women had dressed up and put on makeup to meet each other¡­

    When seeing Lily dressed in pink, Ayaka couldn¡¯t help but smile, she felt this color represented Lily¡¯s heart at the moment.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka.¡±

    Lily hesitated, but still approached the pavilion and walked beside Ayaka. They watched the pond lilies and the egrets swimming around.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Lily, do you remember the words I said to you as you departed towards the Izumo shrine?¡±

    Recalling Ayaka¡¯s words, Lily¡¯s heart started beating faster and sweetness sufficed her heart. Had she really been captured by this woman¡­ No, that¡¯s not possible! Her heart must be firm! Remember!

    ¡°Lily, your answer?¡±

    Lily¡¯s heartbeats echoed in her ears.

    After a long silence, through the constant gurgling of the spring, and the drizzle of the silk like water¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lily was unable to refuse the woman in front of her, but she could not agree, she would not refuse sister Rinne!

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Ayaka responded normally.

    Maybe she and Ayaka should stop here, despite feeling relieved, there was a bitter feeling when she thought of this.

    Lily¡¯s strength of heart and her reserved character helped her control herself. Keeping her bottom line, and following her oath, protecting the promise between her and her beloved!

    But this automatic reaction towards this woman, this sweet feeling, and the throbbing, this instinctive response in her soul could not be controlled.

    If sister Rinne was beside her, perhaps this would not be a problem¡­but when could sister Rinne wake up? When could they meet3?

    This long, lonely torture was far more difficult to resist than any power attack.

    ¡°Or I¡¯m just a useless woman¡­I know this is wrong, yet I don¡¯t know how to resist this reaction¡­¡±

    Another long silence.

    No one spoke, Ayaka didn¡¯t speak so Lily didn¡¯t speak. Lily was this type of woman, if no one spoke, perhaps this would all pass, perhaps it was a good thing. But the woman beside her was Ayaka. Heian-kyo¡¯s most beautiful and most powerful woman.

    Just as the silence was about to be unbearable, Lily felt something grab her hand, and though she instinctively resisted, she was pulled into Ayaka¡¯s arms.

    The familiar sensation reminded her of yesterday night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to answer, truthfully, even if you say nothing, I already know the real answer in your heart. I know better than you, what the answer you really desire is.¡± Ayaka looked down at Lily, her eyes like water, and her lips and breath like an intoxicating lure.

    That breath made Lily¡¯s delicate lips involuntarily part.

    Robinxen: YOU HAVE ALREADY KISSED A NUMBER OF TIMES?!Robinxen: Woman just embrace the harem.Yuki: I¡¯ve always thought this, but Lily needs a mental councilor¡­ cause she¡¯s crazy¡­

 Book 6: Chapter 66: Eve of the Expedition

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 66: Eve of the Expedition</h4>

    When their lips parted, neither could say anything¡­

    A kiss from time to time, a kiss when parting, how was this any different from a pair of lovers? Why, why did she let this happen so easily? Could it be that she wanted this deep within her heart¡­

    No, she would rather say that she was a woman with fickle emotions than to admit that she and Ayaka were in love.

    In love¡­

    Thinking of that word, Lily¡¯s face flushed even redder, and the sweetness coated her heart. She snuggled deeper into Ayaka¡¯s embrace, her one revealed eye stared at the distant scenery.

    Ayaka¡¯s slow rhythmic breaths put her into a trance.

    She waspletely controlled by this woman¡¯s strength, yet surrounded by her warmth and tenderness¡­

    What was she doing?

    But there was a voice in her inner heart that kept saying, this was wrong. There was a pair of eyes that kept on looking at her in contempt, shameless1!

    Lily weakly pushed Ayaka away, unable to look at her, she stared at the ground to the side, but this weak resistance was like another side of flirting.

    ¡°Come.¡± Ayaka pulled Lily along, leading her past the silent courtyard to a cave in the middle of a few fake mountains, the scenery was quiet and pleasant. They sat within the cave and enjoyed the atmosphere.

    The cave¡¯s floor hugged the water surface, yet the water did flow into the cave. It was like a full moon, the water, rain and skies all dyed in the same color.

    ¡°When I became the chief advisor, I encountered many obstacles and setbacks, I would alwayse here alone. Today, you are the first andst person to be able toe here with me.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡±

    With a light push, Lily was pushed towards a round opening in the wall, at the entrance of the hole was a rock carving in the shape of a lunar moon. Looking at it made her imagine sitting on it, it would be very indecent sitting on it, with one leg on each side of the moon. Pulling off her wooden clogs, Lily sat down with her legs outstretched on the crescent moon, her little white feet dipping into the water.

    A little bored, she pushed around the water lilies with her toes.

    But how would Ayaka allow herpanion to feel bored?

    sping one of Lily¡¯s hands, she leaned down kissing the curve of Lily¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lily¡¯s body trembled as her cheeks reddened.

    But this teasing of her weakness was only the beginning.

    Ayaka continued downwards, kissing past her chin, down to her neck2. Lily couldn¡¯t help but extend a hand to push Ayaka away, but it was a weak ineffectual push.

    Fresh cool air and rain was constantly blown in along with the scent of spring flowers and nts. In thisrge quiet courtyard there were only two people, no matter what they did here, no one would know.

    While kissing Lily¡¯s weak points, Ayaka¡¯s hand slowly and gently caressed her neck, corbones¡­before slipping towards herpel.

    Lily wanted to push her away, but her efforts were useless.

    Ayaka¡¯s hand ran over the soft mounds, and when her hand stopped at the peak of the mound, Lily¡¯s resistance stopped as if this peak had been captured.

    Just as Lily thought a part of her was conquered, Ayaka responded as if she could see through her, ¡°Today, do not call medy, here, we are equals¡­¡±

    Grabbing Lily¡¯s hand, she led it to her tall proud chest, guiding her hand into her clothes¡­

    At this moment Lily could only feel that her palm was numb as if melting from the softness and warmth. Ayaka took a deep breath, her face tinted pink as she hummed, leaned down and kissed Lily.

    It took a long time for them to separate, they stared into each other¡¯s eyes timidly with blushing cheeks as they both pulled back their hands.

    Is this what it felt like falling in love with a woman?

    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not like that¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have, but her bottom line was once again broken, she was approaching that forbidden fruit step by step.

    But at least for today, this was already the bottomest line that she could ept.

    She could not go any farther.

    What is love?

    Lily naturally loved sister Rinne, their bond was earth-shattering and unbreakable3.

    However, everything happened too fast, in the past it was a hidden crush, and then sister Rinne confessed, and then everything came to an end¡­

    This process of being nervous and shy with each other, exploring bit by bit, the sweet talk that lingered in their ears, Lily had never experienced.

    It was hardest for the inexperienced to resist.

    She knew this was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t stop it. There were things that she couldn¡¯t stop from longing for despite how wrong it was¡­

    They sat on the stone moon and kissed until dawn.

    The two talked a lot, but in truth, Lily could not remember what they talked about, all she could remember was the warm sweet tone.

    She still remembered the coquettish tone she used as she responded to Ayaka, though she couldn¡¯t remember the contents, the atmosphere had be more harmonious and sweeter¡­

    Of course, she said words of rejection but those wordscked substance when spoken while blushing, smiling shyly and squirming¡­how could such a weak refusal stop Ayaka?

    Thest embers of daylight glowed in the west, the pond glowed gold and the fleeting beauty of purple¡­ She didn¡¯t know when she had started leaning into Ayaka¡¯s embrace.

    She couldn¡¯t remember how many kisses they had. Did they talk more or did they have more mouth to mouth <imunication</i>.

    Ayaka stroked her hair and felt Lily snuggle, she never wanted to be parted from this peerless beauty, but as the skies grew darker, she started worrying.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the date of departure to Tanba.¡± Ayaka didn¡¯t want to bring up this topic and break the atmosphere, but what must be said would be said. Ayaka was a strong woman, the Lord Chief Advisor of thisnd.

    As for Lily, no matter if this was love or betrayal, she was reluctant to separate from Ayaka.

    But this was a journey that she had to go through, as a military official of this country, she would serve the country.

    Furthermore, sister Rei was missing within Tanba, she would have to search for her! In the past, sister Rei had not allowed her to join because of herck of strength. Today, she was no longer the Lily of the past, she was no longer weak!

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lily nodded.

    Ayaka tightly grabbed her shoulder, ¡®Don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go¡­Lily, can you stay here, with me? We can enjoy the sunset everyday, enjoy the beauty of the four seasons, appreciate¡­appreciate¡­each other. I can handle the court, you¡¯re only a small military official, it won¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go. I will personally go to the court and exin, the imperial court can exempt you from this expedition.¡±

    Ayaka looked at Lily pleadingly, ¡°Ok? Lily, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Lily leaned against Ayaka¡¯s soft towering chest, her clear eyes reflecting the glow of the night, thest traces of light slowly disappearing from her eyes before being reced by the reflection of the moon, cold and strong.

    Lily shook her head, a sweet yet strong smile on her face.

    ¡°Ayaka, you know, I must go.¡±

    This was the first time Lily had called Ayaka by her name, but it made Ayaka happier than hearing ten thousand my lord, ordy.

    Only, the happiness faded when she thought about Lily¡¯s story. The reason she must go, of course, wasn¡¯t the imperial court.

    The imperial court was originally a series of bnces and checks. If Lily didn¡¯t want to go, all she had to do, was do something else advantageous to her faction.

    ¡°Because¡­that woman? That¡­Uesugi Rei?¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes dimmed, with her identity, and how well she treated Lily, treasured her, pampered her, but she would still risk her life to go to Tanba for another woman?

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not all because of that¡­¡± Lily knew what she was saying would make Ayaka unhappy, but she had to say it.

    ¡°Is that woman that important? Do you know that you aren¡¯t alone anymore? Do you know how dangerous Tanba is?¡±

    Facing Ayaka¡¯s anger, Lily didn¡¯t refute, how could she not understand? Was this anger¡¯s source, not Ayaka¡¯s care towards her?

    This anger made Lily feel bliss, when she arrived in this Heian-world, her onlypanion was the sleeping sister Rinne. This world was full of scams and intrigues, how many people would truly care for and cherish her? Even if this care and cherishing was a bit overwhelming and unreasonable, she felt warm and tempted.

    Only¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not like what Lady Ayaka thinks, Sister Uesugi saved my life. When one of my sisters is in danger, I must go4.¡±

    Lily thought of thest time she met with sister Uesugi.

    It was a rainy day¡­

    They had a conversation beside the window, looking at the rain.

    ¡°Hate your fate, fight against it, hate your enemies, take revenge, but in the end, you will only end up hating yourself and have nowhere to go.¡±

    ¡°Little sister, I shall toast you with this cup of wine, in memory of those who fell at the hands of that arch-demon.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Little sister, I shall ask you, if one day, I fall into that arch-demon¡¯s grasp in a crusade, and that arch-demon has power far beyond what little sister can handle, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°Even if it is a path towards Yomi and the reincarnation cycle, where sister is, I will go!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    <i>Drizzle¡ª!</i>

    Surrounding the cave where Ayaka and Lily snuggled, the rain fell heavier, turning into a watery curtain.

    Robinxen: Embrace the harem.Robinxen: Ayaka is nothing like she was with that other girl.Yuki: Really? Earth shattering and unbreakable bond with someone you¡¯ve only talked to a few times, I call bullshit¡­Robinxen: I must.

 Book 6: Chapter 67: Roiling Tanba River

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 67: Roiling Tanba River</h4>

    Heavy rain seemed to have swept over the western part of Heian-kyo, the May winds had blown the clouds in.

    Uesugi Rei and the remaining four trudged through the tall misty forests of Tanba.

    Two of theirpanions had departed forever.

    The only good news was that Nakajou had recovered after walking around the gates of Yomi. Under the effect of the life recovery magatama, he had almost fully regained his strength, although this strength had no meaning in this situation, at least he wasn¡¯t dragging down hispanions.

    Over the past two months, their little group had gone through countless battles. Nakajou had lost an eye, and Hatano¡¯s back was covered in bandages.

    On the path they had been ambushed by two more groups of bandits, but had been counterrobbed by Uesugi, gaining them much needed supplies.

    Most of the battles were won by relying on Uesugi Rei, she had massively improved through the battles. The de maiden Uesugi Rei was now at the peak of permanence1.

    Somehow, it felt as if the deeper they traveled into Tanba, the greater the danger. The demons got stronger, the battles more intense, and Uesugi Rei grew stronger faster.

    Part of the reason was the increase of powerful opponents, the moment one was defeated, Uesugi Rei would capture its anima.

    When it came to anima of permanence ranked demons, they were even more effective for practicing than magatamas. Even if the spirit jade of a permanence staged demon shattered, the essence within the remaining anima was much stronger than a magatama.

    A regr magatama contained the spirit power equivalent to the anima of a middle-staged spirit jade demon.

    A middle-stage permanence anima contained several times the energy of an ordinary magatama and a peak-staged permanence anima contained at least ten times the energy of a magatama and some special monsters had animas containing several dozen times the energy.

    This was why Uesugi Rei¡¯s improvement had sped up, among humans, only de maidens had this innate ability.

    Of course, permanence staged demons were not easy to kill, magatamas were much easier to obtain.

    As for Uesugi Rei¡¯s insights, she was most skilled at ice, water and rain, with each battle in Tanba her insights improved, it was as if she had no bottleneck, and this was without the aid of sacred relics. Even herpanions did not understand how Uesugi Rei¡¯s powers could increase like this.

    The group arrived on top of a tall cliff, in front, thousands of meters below them was arge winding river.

    ¡°Tanba River!¡± Kenki looked down at the river roaring heavily with the rainflow from the mountains, ¡°In the entire country of Tanba, only one river has such boldness, the Tanba River! This thousand mile long river leads directly to Lake Biwa in Yamashiro! As long as we follow this river, we will definitely get out of Tanba, to Yamashiro and Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡± Hatano clung to a tree, her face haggard. In the past two days her period hade and had to face this torrential rain. Naturally her physical condition wasn¡¯t too good, though she was an adept, she was not a celestial and could not avoid the physical influences of being a mortal woman.

    Of course, to women like Lily and Uesugi Rei who had extremely good bodies, this wasn¡¯t an issue. For Lily who was skilled in seductive intent, the changes in her monthly cycle had a positive impact on her strength during certain times.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, finally¡­finally we don¡¯t have to get lost in this forest anymore! It¡¯s impossible to get lost with this big river! Ahahaha!¡± The one-eyed Nakajou was overjoyed, ¡°We can finally go home!¡±

    Uesugi Rei looked at the river calmly, as if she wasn¡¯t excited to go home.

    But besidesbat, she was always this calm and indifferent, they were all used to it.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, let us travel along this river, we should encounter some small ports along the side, we can go home on a boat.¡± Kenki said.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Uesugi nodded.

    Going home¡­truthfully, none of them were people of Heian-kyo, but to reach territory controlled by Heian-kyo, was as good as returning home.

    For Uesugi Rei, going home meant meeting Lily again.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± On her cold expressionless warrior face, a small smile emerged.

    Although they had no contact after she had left Kanto, she had faith. If it was Lily, then she should have arrived at Heian-kyo by now. She had asked that roon to send words, but she didn¡¯t know if it had arrived.

    The group¡¯s morale improved, they were no longer depressed and increased their speed as they traveled along the cliff.

    Though they were all soaked wet, their eyes were filled with hope.

    Half a dayter.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, look¡ª¡ª¡± As a gunmaiden, Hatano was more attentive of the surroundings, she pointed at a distant location where a port town could be vaguely seen through the mist.

    ¡°It¡¯s a port! A port! Brother Kenki is knowledgeable, there¡¯s really a port on the Tanba river!¡± Hatano shouted out happily.

    The group stared out into the mist, with their strengths the ships far in the distance were faintly visible, ck dots in the distance.

    ¡°Home! We can finally go home!¡± Nakajou also started shouting happily.

    ¡°We¡¯re going home! I¡¯m going to have a good bath and buy lots of new clothes in Heian-kyo!¡± Hatano jumped around in excitement.

    The two embraced each other in celebration, ignoring the differences in gender.

    ¡°Home! We can finally go home, ahahahaha, ahahahahahahaha! I, Nakajou, can finally goddamned go home! I¡¯ll enjoy glory and wealth and give up any b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t? practice or adventure! I¡¯ll honestly guard the territory, marry a few beauties and have some kids! Ahahahahaha! Ahahahahaha!¡± Nakajou¡¯s voice was filled with a spirit that was absent for the past few months. Hisughter echoed over the rainy and foggy mountains.

    Listening to theughter echoing among the mountains, Uesugi Rei felt it sounded weird. She looked around and for some reason shivers running along her back at the sound of theughter.

    Suddenly, a terrifying killing intent emerged from the misty forest!

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    A speedy spirit arrow pierced right through and destroyed Nakajou¡¯s arm and the remaining hand fell down the cliff.

    He could only nkly stare at the bleeding remains of his upper arm.

    ¡°Ambush!!!¡±

    Before the words echoed.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> From the forests.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh!</i> Arrow after arrow pierced through the rain and fog, each glowing with powerful eldritch energy!

    Uesugi Rei dashed in front of Nakajou and Hatano, the tachi behind her unsheathed and swung, creating an ice wall to block the arrows.

    ¡°Ah!! Aghh¡ª!!! Ah¡ª¡ª!!!!¡± Only just realizing his right hand was no more, he howled hysterically, clutching the remains of his arm.

    Hatano¡¯s face was also pale white, she pulled out a short dagger and looked at the forest in horror.

    Kenki had also reacted, drawing his katana to defend himself.

    An arrow echoed loudly as it impacted Kenki¡¯s katana, sending him staggering back. ¡°These arrows are very powerful!¡±

    Even Uesugi Rei frowned slightly as her eyes tracked the multiple arrows shot out from the forests.

    Gradually, the arrows stopped.

    Multiple powerful roars echoed among the forests, it was as if the entire forest had turned into beasts.

    <i>Stomp¡ªstomp¡ª¡ªstomp!</i>

    The earth trembled as footsteps echoed and shook the ground.

    Within the gloomy forests, tworge wed hands stretched out, each big enough to grasp a person and ripped apart therge cedar trees, revealing a ghastly face as big as a gate.

    That ghost had a scarlet face, tworge golden eyes, messy hair, and a creepy grin revealing long teeth.

    Its body was surrounded by purple demon clouds.

    Therge golden eyes swept across them before focusing on Uesugi Rei, ¡°Oh? You¡­you should be that sword miko from the easternnd right? Under the orders of his highness, Shuten Doji, I, Touko Chakura have been waiting here.¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes chilled as she vigillently stared at this terrifying demon. Powerful! She had never met such a powerful opponent before!

    Uesugi Rei had been fighting since she was a child and was undefeated. But this terrifyingly powerful demon brought to her an unprecedented sense of danger.

    She felt her soul tremble, as if warning her of the danger she was in.

    ¡®I can¡¯t see through it, I can¡¯t see through this demon¡¯s power¡­is that a throne arch-demon?¡¯ Uesugi¡¯s heart clenched.

    Herpanions beside her had pasty white faces, and were all scared stiff.

    ¡°Hehehehehe¡ªehehehehe¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, from behind that terrifying arch-demon, another gloomyugh came out.

    A thin small man wearing a white waistcoat was sitting on the shoulder half hidden by the curly hair of the giant archdemon. His long blue hair was unkempt, his skin a dark bronze, and his eyes icy. He held arge de in his hand and was surrounded by an aura of death.

    ¡°Sword Miko, Uesugi Rei, you¡¯re called that East¡¯s six swords or something, right?¡± The small man squinted at her, ¡°What a joke, you¡¯re so weak you can onlyugh at other weaklings, yet you still dare call yourself the East¡¯s six swords?¡±

    She was unmoved by such provocations, she did her best to detect the two enemies in front of her, both radiating such terrifying eldritch energy.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t see through him either, is he also a throne realmed expert!?¡±

    She was soaked through with rain and ice, her chest rising and falling with deep breaths, and her eyes unusually serious.

    ¡°How could this happen? The road back home is right in front of us, why are there two such terrifying enemies here2?¡±

    Robinxen: She¡¯s slipping to the dark side.Robinxen: I wonder if they n to use Rei against Lily?

 Book 6: Chapter 68: Departure!

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 68: Departure!</h4>

    ¡°Run!¡± Uesugi Rei shouted, her eyes glowing a chilly blue as her body erupted with ice spirit power.

    Nakajou was still clutching his arm desperately while Hatano didn¡¯t know what to do, clutching her small dagger staring at the enemies emerging from the forest.

    To Hatano, a small spirit jade adept, the existence of a throne realm expert already made everything else pointless. She only felt fear stemming from the depths of her soul, a terror not allowing any thoughts of resistance.

    ¡°Run!¡± Uesugi Rei turned sideways as her long hand delivered a backhand to Hatano¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Kya¡ª!¡±

    This sudden spike of pain on an unusual part of her body woke Hatano up from the haze of fear.

    Her face went from white to red as she clutched her chest and stared at Uesugi¡¯s back and felt the determination emanating from Uesugi¡¯s soul and body.

    ¡°RUN!¡± She grabbed Nakajou and desperately ran towards the lower reaches of the river!

    ¡°Ehehe, they¡¯re running, why don¡¯t you run? They¡¯re insignificant trash, killing them would be meaningless, but that makes me want to kill them even more! Ahahaha¡ª!¡± The small long-blue-haired man suddenly jumped off the shoulder of the arch-demon and swung his gigantic de, shing out a de light at Uesugi Rei. That de light was filled with surging waves with power simr to the Tanba river.

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely stop me right? You overestimate yourself, you weak little sword miko! I shall show you the power of one of Shuten Doji¡¯s Ten Demon Enforcers, Aokiba Takamizu¡¯s power!¡±

    This man called Aokiba Takamizu¡¯s speed was fast to the extreme, he was like a stream of rain as he swept past Uesugi Rei¡¯s side.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Uesugi¡¯s eyes narrowed!

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Instantly, Uesugi swept her tachi sideways and backwards, shing out at Aokiba¡¯s legs! Without any choice, he could only hastily block with his big de!

    ¡°What!!!?¡± Being repelled, he leapt back and adjusted his posture, ¡°This woman can keep up with my speed? Could it be that she saw through my intentions and pretended to be unable to react to set a trap for me?¡±

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!!!¡± Recovering from the attack, he ignored the escaping people and stomped down, dashing towards Uesugi.

    Uesugi turned to face him, and suddenly with a kick, she elerated directly at Aokiba.

    Just before they collided, Uesugi Rei twisted her foot, sending herself spinning around and bypassing Aokiba.

    Aokiba¡¯s eyes narrowed sullenly, the spirit power of a throne powerhouse burst out as he swung out, a sh powerful enough to split mountains was aimed at Uesugi Rei¡¯s waist!

    Uesugi Rei held her tachi in both hands and blocked!

    <i>ng!</i>

    As the des connected, a circr shockwave spread, the surrounding raindrops exploded like countless projectiles smashing against the three fleeing and drawing blood.

    It was as if Uesugi Rei had held back the river, the terrifying impact sending her skidding back, but Aokiba was also surprised, he too was sent a dozen steps back.

    ¡°What!??¡± Though he had the upper hand, Uesugi Rei had still blocked the full powered strike of a throne powerhouse. That he was also knocked back from the impact was beyond his understanding.

    Even the huge ghost behind him, stared at the two with eyes filled with interest and amazement, grinning weirdly as he rushed forward.

    Taking advantage of the de impact, Uesugi Rei let herself fly back a bit beforending.

    <i>Bang!</i> Her long beautiful legs mmed into the mud as shended and she actually showed an excited expression on her face1, ¡°As expected of throne experts, you¡¯re stronger than I¡­¡±

    Taking advantage of her opponent¡¯s surprise, she shed out.

    <i>Crash!</i> Mud and rocks flew into the air forming andslide as she shed out a giant gap between herself and her enemies. Quickly turning around, she fled.

    ¡°Escape? Dream on!¡± Aokiba leapt, his speed especially fast, his form traced a trail through the rain as he chased after Uesugi. The giant Touko Chakura also rushed after her with giant strides, hisrge body bowed down, it seemed as if he refused to stand up straight even when running. He would be more than ten meters tall if he stood straight, demon clouds and misty rain seemed to burn around his form and a smokey wolf scent came from him as he ran in a strange wide stride, his meter long mouth cracked open in a weird smile.

    From all around, ghosts howled and emerged from the trees and terrain all jumping at the fleeing people.

    <i>Chop!</i> Minamoto no Kenki exterminated one with a harsh downward chop, shouting, ¡°Run! Leave these guys to me!¡±

    Rolling on the ground, Hatano evaded the pounce of a gray demon hound. Unwilling to dy, she continued to flee without fighting.

    Nakajou also fled for his life, rolling and crawling on the ground.

    <i>Chop! Chop! Chop!</i> Three heads flew up into the air as Uesugi Rei swung, sending out a de light at the monster chasing Nakajou and Hatano.

    At this moment, Aokiba had caught up, though Uesugi Rei was fast, Hatano and the rest were too slow.

    <i>sh!</i> With a ten meter tall Nioh phantom behind her, Uesugi Rei met Aokiba with a sh of her tachi.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Her mountain cleaving swing collided heavily against Aokiba¡¯s great de.

    With the blessings of her domain and Bishamonten, she was evenly matched with Aokiba! Though blood oozed down the corners of her lips, her eyes glowed with excitement.

    ¡°To think a mere permanence staged sword miko would be so arrogant! Ahahaha, no wonder his highness, Lord Shuten is taking you seriously!¡± Pushing his de up, Aokiba kicked out fiercely, ripples of water followed his foot as he kicked Uesugi Rei back.

    Aokiba chased after, but Uesugi Rei flung out an icy lunar de light!

    Startled, Aokiba hastily blocked, <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°What! B?i?t?c?h?!¡± The de light contained the true meaning of ice. Just like an iceberg crashing into a fast moving ship, Aokiba was sted flying!

    As Aokiba was knocked back, multiple monsters came rushing out of the forest and Uesugi Rei hammered out a single blow! <i>Bang!</i> A row of countless meter high spikes of ice shot out of the ground running along the road. The spikes riddled several hundred meters of mountain road with holes, the monsters were either frozen stiff or pierced through as they fell off of the road into the Tanba river below.

    ¡°Awroool¡ª¡ª!¡± The giant Touka Chakura arrived with an ancient sounding hurricane-like howl. He jumped high and came down with a sh from his tree thick giant de!

    <i>Boom!</i> Uesugi dodged the blow, her form turning into afterimages and ice crystals scattering behind her. The giant de turned bright red from the blow, directly melting a section of the road, turning it into flowingva.

    Uesugi felt the terrifying temperature with her feet and as she explosively retreated, she swung out and sent three icicles at Touko Chakura, but his giant form flourished his de and brought a terrifying heat melting the ice.

    ¡°Powerful!¡± Uesugi coldly scoffed before sneaking a look at herpanions. Seeing that they had run far, she turned and retreated.

    She was sharp, bold and didn¡¯tck power. She could resist thebined attacks of the two throne realm demons, but she knew that if they really got into a life and death battle, then the two arch-demons would definitely use ancient artes or strange treasures that she could not counter.

    She had never thought about winning over the two!

    There was a rushing river on one side and a forest on the other, the road was the only path. Uesugi was flexible and used all sorts of techniques to cover her retreat, even the throne experts were unable to do anything to her.

    The throne-realmed arch-demons were fast, but not only were they repeatedly knocked back by Uesugi and her domain, but she would from time to time destroy the road, they were infuriated.

    As for the weaker monsters, it was even more impossible for them to stop Uesugi.

    An early-staged permanence ck ferocious ghostid in ambush in front of Uesugi, but she didn¡¯t even spare it a look before spearing it with a stab.

    Pressing the ferocious ghost into the ground with her foot, she pulled out an eighth-grade kodachi from her waist and precisely stabbed it into the ghost¡¯s spirit jade absorbing the permanence staged anima.

    Although her main weapon, the nameless tachi was still sealed, she had defeated a permanence staged undead general and stolen its treasured de.

    Since the de had no sword inscriptions, spirit tempering was unavable, but Uesugi was still able to use it for a de maiden¡¯s spirit maniption.

    Of course, a low quality de would be unable to endure a permanence staged anima. With the treasured de in hand, she could proudly kill demons and absorb their anima. Only with this had she managed to reach the realm of peak-staged permanence so fast.

    With Uesugi Rei covering the rear and three in the front avoiding an encirclement, they fled.

    Hatano pointed at the front, ¡°Look! There¡¯s a bridge!¡± her finger was pointed at a suspension bridge over a 800 meter cliff.

    The other side of the bridge was very close to the port!

    ¡°Faster!¡± Uesugi shouted as she spun in a circle, sending a few silver ice de lights at the pursuing demons, killing a few and blocking the pursuit.

    ¡°No! If they flee to the other side, we won¡¯t be able to do anything2!¡± Aokiba was furious, two throne realmed arch-demons and several hundred demons were unable to capture a single peak-staged permanence sword miko. If Shuten Doji found out, his anger would be immense!

    <i>Boom!</i> Aokiba aura burst out in full,pletely serious now, he chased full speed!

    Touko Chakura also elerated, bringing with him a sea of massive eldritch clouds.

    ¡°Sword Miko¡ªsurrender!¡± Aokiba¡¯s big de shed down and the resulting sword light was like a huge wave sweeping in and shing towards Uesugi Rei!

    Robinxen: She¡¯s turned into a full battle junkie.Robinxen: I wonder why that is.

 Book 6: Chapter 69: Minamoto no Kenki

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 69: Minamoto no Kenki</h4>

    The Bishamonten phantom image behind Uesugi Rei suddenly surged by a few folds and four ancient characters appeared all over its body.

    ¡°Approach (ÁÙ), Soldiers (±ø), Fight (¶·), People (Õß).1¡±

    Every character was emboldened by blue mes and exuded a mighty aura!

    The tachi in Uesugi Rei¡¯s hand and the giant sword wielded by Bishamonten behind her swung simultaneously.

    <i>Ka¡ª!!!</i> A sudden chilliness spread out rapidly and the surrounding rain turned into drifting snow.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Aokiba shouted in surprise and disbelief. The monstrous wave of sword light he unleashed was actually frozen!

    A wave-like ice sculpture was formed, tracing all the way back to Aokiba and freezing his big de and arm. Uesugi Rei¡¯s tachi shed with the cluster of ice and a crackling sound resonated.

    ¡°Ha!!!¡± Aokiba bellowed and shattered the ice into ice crystals before throwing out a sh that conjured a column of water, knocking Uesugi Rei into the sky.

    But the Bishamonten phantom image behind Uesugi was still shing towards his waist.

    Although Aokiba was short in stature, his body was extremely strong¡ª far stronger than that of an ordinary human warrior, and his physical strength wasparable to that of an archdemon. Nevertheless, this sh was really terrifying.

    <i>Pffft¡ª!!!</i> A deep gash was left in Aokiba¡¯s waist, causing blood to stter everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Aokiba staggered while clutching his waist. He immediately used his spiritual energy to heal the wound. Although Aokiba looked like a man, he was not a human, and his body¡¯s regeneration ability was many times stronger than that of an ordinary human warrior.

    Uesugi Rei was swept into the air by the column of water and fell heavily into the mud in front of him.

    Countless demons and ghosts took the opportunity to swarm Uesugi Rei and herpanions behind.

    However, Uesugi slowly got up. She used one hand to support herself off the ground and swiftly swept the ground with her long and slender legs!

    <i>Swoosh!</i> A silver-white, crescent-shaped sword light flew out

    <i>Boom!</i> Hundreds of demons were sted into the sky by the crescent arc of light before crashing down to the ground.

    ¡°This, what kind of monster is this woman?¡± The demons were momentarily stunned and didn¡¯t dare to charge forward recklessly.

    At this time, Hatano and the others had already retreated to the edge of the suspension bridge.

    ¡°Big Brother Kenki, take Nakajou and go first!¡± Hatano said.

    ¡°You go first! Hurry!! How much longer are you going to make Miss Uesugi hold on?!¡± Kenki roared.

    Uesugi Rei got to her feet and looked back at Hatano before nodding.

    Hatano took Nakajou and ran across the merchant suspension bridge while Kenki guarded the bridge and fought against two blue demons.

    <i>nk! ng</i> Uesugi also arrived and each of them took care of a blue demon.

    ¡°Brother Kenki, I didn¡¯t expect your strength to improve so fast!¡± Uesugi Rei looked at the tall, strong, and masculine man with some surprise. He had a handsome face with thick eyebrows and big eyes, but his body was covered in scars.

    ¡°How can Miss Uesugi always fight alone!¡± Kenkiughed loudly, overflowing with fighting spirit.

    At this time, the army of demons approached and surrounded Uesugi and Kenki, who were guarding the entrance of the suspension bridge.

    Aokiba and Touko Chakura were also approaching¡­

    ¡°Brother Kenki, you go first; I¡¯ll hold them off!¡± Uesugi looked at the demons and ghosts that kept approaching them and said.

    ¡°What a joke! I am a man. How can I let a woman face the swarm of demons and run away alone!¡± Kenki shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll hold off these demons with you!¡±

    ¡°Destroy the suspension bridge!¡± Aokiba ordered. Behind him, a group of tall and slim demons with blue skin and purple hair in the mountain forest pulled back their bows, which were set aze with demon spirit mes.

    Uesugi nced at Hatano and Nakajou, who had already crossed most of the suspension bridge. Right now, the suspension bridge must be protected to prevent the demons from destroying it.

    If the suspension bridge was destroyed, not only would Hatano and the others get killed, but Uesugi would also have nowhere to escape. She was also worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to contain so many demons by herself..

    ¡°Brother Kenki, can you keep up with me in battle?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your big brother!¡±

    At this moment, Uesugi Rei and Minamoto no Kenki stood back to back, guarding in front of the suspension bridge and facing the group of demons.

    ¡°Leave the two Throne Stage archdemons to me. Brother Kenki, you guard the suspension bridge and don¡¯t let the demons destroy it!¡±

    ¡°Okay then! Let¡¯s go, maybe it¡¯s ourst battle.¡±

    Uesugi¡¯s face, however, had an unprecedentedly calm yet reckless expression.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i> Countless demon me arrows flew over.

    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i> Uesugi Rei raised her tachi high and the spiritual energy inside her body erupted. The blue Bishamonten phantom behind her emitted a surge of coldness and spread its arms. A gust of icy wind rose up and smashed most of the arrows after freezing them, while the few remaining arrows were blocked by Minamoto no Kenki.

    The arrows turned into specks of dazzling frozen ice that scattered around Uesugi Rei¡¯s body, but at this moment, her eyes revealed a hint of excitement.

    In the face of such a heavy siege; in the face of such a disparity in strength, she still had such a fighting spirit. This disy also shocked Aokiba, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly say to himself, ¡°The woman is really born to battle! She is a battle maniac! Battle itself is her purpose and the meaning of her existence! For such an opponent, even if she is not as strong as me, I must be careful!¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe!¡± The huge scarlet-colored Touko Chakura swung hisrge sword with a terrifying flow of heat, ¡°Watch me melt the frost covering your icy beauty. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re the same as an ordinary woman inside!¡±

    ¡°If you win, you can do whatever you please!¡± Uesugi Rei still had bloodstains on the corner of her mouth, but her face radiated a bodacious and berserk look. She took big steps and raised her tachi high, heading towards the two Throne Stage demons to kill them!

    <i>Swish!</i> Uesugi stretched out her long legs as if walking in the air and leaped up high before shing towards Touko Chakura, but she felt a cold sting in her waist.

    However, at this time, she was already facing the Throne Stage archdemon¡¯s deadly blow and couldn¡¯t get distracted, so she continued to cut down with her sword.

    A dizziness that Uesugi had never experienced before filled her consciousness, and the target in front of her appeared shaky and illusory all of a sudden.

    ¡°What?!¡± Uesugi was startled. Seeing Touko Chakura¡¯srge, red-hot sword swinging towards her with a terrifying heat, she subconsciously closed her stance and blocked it with her sword!

    <i>BANG¡ª!!!</i> Uesugi Rei was thrown out like a cannonball by Touko Chakura¡¯s heavy sh and fell into the mud on the mountain road, causing it to ssh several meters into the air.

    ¡°Huh? Is that all?¡± Touko Chakura didn¡¯t understand why Uesugi Rei chose to receive the move like that.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Even Aokiba, who was beside him, was stunned.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi! Are you alright?!¡± Minamoto no Kenki rushed over regardless of the danger.

    Uesugi Rei barely got up from the muddy puddle filled with rainwater. She kneeled on the ground and used her hands to support herself, her silver hair hanging down.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi!¡± Kenki came over to Uesugi¡¯s side, seemingly with the intention to help her.

    Uesugi Rei kept her head lowered, allowing her silver hair to cover her face, and said coldly, ¡°How long are you going to pretend?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Kenki was stunned for a moment, then stopped. A sinister smile appeared on his originally sunny and resolute face. In his left hand, he held an ancient crossbow2.

    Uesugi Rei stretched out her hand and touched her waist. A unique-looking arrow that was carved from dark gold and shaped like a twisting snake was stuck in her delicate soft waist. A transparent liquid had already seeped into her wound and mixed into her blood.

    Looking at Uesugi Rei with the small arrow in her waist, Kenki¡¯s expression gradually became gloomy, distorted, and even morbid. He covered his mouth.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡± He startedughing out loud. ¡°Hahaha¡­hahahahaha¡­hehehehehe, hehehehehehehe! Hehehehehehehehe!¡±

    Kenki gradually burst into a peal of hriousughter, ¡°How sad! Uesugi Rei, although I don¡¯t know when you found out, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little toote to say that now? Huh? Hahahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    At this time, Hatano and Nakajou had already crossed the suspension bridge, but were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them.

    ¡°What, what is the meaning of this?¡± Hatano muttered to herself in disbelief, ¡°Brother Kenki, why did you shoot Sister Uesugi with a hidden weapon?¡±

    Even Nakajou, who had always been concerned about his own life, shouted hysterically, ¡°Minamoto no Kenki, are you crazy?! What are you doing, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d???!¡±

    The army of demons surrounding the two was also confused.

    ¡°Infighting?¡± Touko Chakura grinned evilly, revealing his cracked white teeth, and tilted his head to the side as if he had low intelligence.

    <i>Bang!</i> Kenki gave Uesugi Rei a kick, sending her rolling in the rain some distance away. He approached her in big strides with a twisted expression and threw away the ancient crossbow before stomping on it madly.

    Kenki was no longer tall and upright like before. Instead, he walked towards Uesugi Rei with a furtive gait while holding his back, ¡°Uesugi Rei, you arrogant b?i?t?c?h?! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that His Highness, the great Shuten Doji, wanted you alive, I would have used this poisoned arrow long ago. After shooting you with it, I would have f?u?c?k?e?d? you half to death and cut your beautiful neck! And your silky silver hair, I would like to cut it off for you! Hahaha! Hahahahahaha! That would be cool, wouldn¡¯t it?!¡±

    Kenki grabbed Uesugi¡¯s long hair with his big hand and looked at her beautiful face morbidly. At this time, Uesugi only felt a blur in her vision, causing Kenki¡¯s distorted expression to look like that of a ghost!

    ¡°I¡­I just don¡¯t understand. Why did you have to pretend to this extent?¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s breathing was shallow. Although the power in her entire body seemed to be under the influence of the poisoned arrow and it was difficult to actively circte her spiritual energy or concentrate her perception, her face was still without fear and exuded an innate aura of madness.

    Kenki moved his face closer to hers and said with a twisted expression, ¡°Let me tell you, I have long been dead3.¡±

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s eyes widened and her pupils constricted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You also have moments of surprise? You also have moments of fear? That¡¯s right! Your Big Brother Kenki was an experienced man who had apanied you all this way in this Tanba Province adventure, and was the captain who fought with you side by side for several months. But, I, Minamoto no Kenki, have actually died many years ago!¡±

    Kenki¡¯s eyes red open with madness and his face became like that of a corpse, revealing a twisted smile and a mouth full of rotten teeth.

    ¡°They way of a samurai? How ridiculous! Human life is so small and weak. Trying to practice and defy the heavens is just asking for trouble! Want to live forever? You can live forever if you die! Uesugi Rei, did you know? It¡¯s Shuten Doji. His Highness Shuten Doji has given me true eternal life!¡±

    Kenki stretched out his tongue befouled with toxic mist and whispered in Uesugi Rei¡¯s ear, ¡°You know what? I want to bite into your delicate jade-like neck and turn you into my kind! But, His Highness Shuten Doji won¡¯t allow me to do that. What a pity! Yahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    A dark purple necrotic aura emitted from Kenki¡¯s body, as if several years of decay had ured in one go. His armor was also corroded and became worn out. His skin was bruised and hisplexion was blue and purple, but his strength seemed to have increased greatly. He grabbed Uesugi Rei¡¯s hair with one hand and lifted her roughly before throwing her violently at the feet of the two Throne Stage archdemons.

    Kenki activated two evil ck spell talismans. The spell talismans flew to both sides and turned into two dark bronze puppets engraved with eerie and bizarre patterns. Several iron chains and locks emerged from the two puppets.

    <i>nk¡ª Clink¡ª Clink!</i> Uesugi Rei¡¯s neck, hands, and feet were all chained.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Uesugi Rei, I want to lock you up and present you to His Highness, the great and noble Shuten Doji! Hahahahahaha¡ª4¡±

    4 of 9 mantra characters in Chinese folklore which was transcribed to Japanese and became valued by esoteric Japanese Buddhism. The original meaning of all 9 characters is: ¡°all those who are fighting against the army will march forward¡±.

    In some popr novels andics , it is also used as a technique/spell for warriors.

    LazyButAmbitious: Since his name was in the title, I guessed he would either die a martyr or betray the team. Looks like it was thetter¡­

    Silva: That also reminds me, Kenki was supposed to be dead in the early chapters, Lily did have her suspicions then when she heard the name

    Silva: yea ¡°we¡± knew it.Robinxen: Poor guy, he¡¯s screwed now. I pity him.

 Book 6: Chapter 70: The Silver-haired Maiden

    <h4>Book 6: Chapter 70: The Silver-haired Maiden</h4>

    The howling wind and rain swayed the suspension bridge hanging above the roaring river, and the dark iron cables glowed with a bleak light.

    Hatano and Nakajou stood on the other side of the suspension bridge, staring incredulously at everything before them.

    ¡°Minamoto no Kenki! Why are you doing this?! Aren¡¯t you our captain, big brother? You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Nakajou drew his katana with one hand. Although he was a noble son who had burdened the team, at this time, he had the blood of a samurai boiling in his body.

    No matter what, he was still a man!

    Hatano and Nakajou exchanged looks and nodded, ¡°Even if we have to risk our lives, we have to save Sister Uesugi!¡±

    The two people¡¯s Spirit Jade spiritual energy erupted as they prepared to rush back to the other side. However, they were not as strong as those powerhouses among the thousands of demons.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Uesugi Rei, who was lying in the rain and withered leaves, shouted. Her snow-white thighs trembled as she slowly stood up, and her silver hair fluttered in front of her in the wind and rain, asionally revealing her violet eyes which glimmered with a bleak light.

    ¡°Do you want to die?!!¡± Uesugi Rei turned her head and shouted at the two of them on the other side of the river. There was a faint blush on her fair skin. Although she was stunningly beautiful and cold, her eyes were firm like the incarnation of the ancient King of Wrath1.

    ¡°But, Sister Uesugi, we can¡¯t just watch you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Uesugi Rei trembled, her resolute voice echoing in the wind and rain!

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Do you think you are still the Land of Snow¡¯s Goddess of War? You are just a prisoner now!¡± Kenki formed a seal with his hands and activated the two bronze puppets.

    <i>ng¡ª nk!</i> The two puppets tightened the chains.

    Uesugi¡¯s Rei¡¯s arms were pulled and forced apart!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn! Right now, you are no match for these two Permanence level puppets. Be careful of your arms being ripped off!¡± Kenki said smugly. He always seemed to have a strong desire to destroy beautiful things.

    The puppets continued to tighten the chains around Uesugi Rei¡¯s arms and neck. She lowered her head and her silver hair covered her eyes. Her arms seemed to be in pain as they were pulled to the limit, and the thick ck chains glinted with a cold light as they rattled with metallic nking sounds in the rain.

    ¡°Kenki, since the battle at that wild samurai¡¯sir, I began to suspect you. You are the one who led us step by step into Shuten Doji¡¯s trap¡­¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s tone was a little shaky, as if enduring the pain caused by the pulling of the chains.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I thought of sealing your power and letting you slowly weaken until you despair, so I could borrow the power of a demon to easily catch you. Then, I probably wouldn¡¯t need to expose myself! But, I didn¡¯t expect you to use the stolen sword as a cursed de and get more powerful!¡±

    Kenki¡¯s face distorted as he looked at Uesugi¡¯s back, ¡°I have to say, you are an extraordinary woman. I designed this step by step to push you into a desperate situation, but you are instead getting stronger and stronger! Today, even the two Throne Stage demons couldn¡¯t subdue you, forcing me to take action andpromise my identity as a direct descendant of the Easternnd¡¯s Genji!¡±

    At this moment, Aokiba, who had been watching the infighting with the other demons from the sidelines, asked, ¡°I say, who the hell are you?¡±

    Kenki raised his head proudly. Currently, his decayed and distorted face was no different from that of a demon, ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself again. I am Minamoto no Kenki, a corpse demon from the Nara ancient domain under themand of Shuten Doji!¡±

    Uesugi Rei suddenly tightened her grip on the chains and pressed down with her long legs as an incredible force erupted from her body.

    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i> She actually yanked up one of the puppets and threw it into the air.

    Then, she used her chained arm as a pivot to lean over and turn.

    She pulled the puppet and smashed it in the middle of the group of demons with a ¡®boom¡¯, after which, she used the momentum of this attack to yank up the other puppet.

    <i>Bang!!!</i> The bronze puppet smashed Kenki¡¯s already ugly face into a more distorted shape and sent him crashing through multiple ancient trees!

    ¡°Minamoto no Kenki? You don¡¯t deserve to be called by that name anymore.¡±

    Following Uesugi Rei¡¯s will, the phantom image of Bishamonten reappeared with its sharp sword raised high.

    <i>Clink! ng! ng!</i> It cut the shackles binding Uesugi Rei¡¯s body.

    The two Throne Stage demons watching this scene were dumbfounded.

    ¡°I say, didn¡¯t this woman get shot by a poisoned arrow? Why is she still so powerful?¡± Touko Chakura asked.

    Among the copsed trees, Kenki struggled to push the puppet off his body. His face and body were smashed and deformed, looking even uglier.

    ¡°This body has long since died, but it doesn¡¯t matter. His Highness Shuten Doji promised to give me a new body. Uesugi Rei¡­you don¡¯t need to struggle like a trapped beast anymore. I chose to act at this time because, even if I can¡¯t capture you with my own means, do you think you can escape from the hands of the two Throne Stage demons after being hit by the poisoned arrow His Highness Shuten Doji gave me? Although this poisoned arrow won¡¯t kill you, it¡¯s enough to make your body weak. His Highness Shuten Doji values you very much! Hahahahaha!¡± Though injured, Kenki did not care about this decayed body at all andughed in a twisted manner.

    Uesugi Rei picked up her tachi, Nameless, and dragged it along the ground as she faced the surrounding army of demons and ghosts at the entrance of the suspension bridge.

    Her face was flushed, her breaths were shallow, her skin was as white as snow, and her sweat was mixed with the rain. Her body seemed abnormally hot, and there was a trace of white mist in the air. The strength in her body was constantly flowing away. The clothes covering her slender legs and buttocks were torn during the battle and she was almost bare, but at this moment, she was shaking uncontrobly and it seemed very difficult for her to even stand.

    Her vision became more blurry and hazy. She looked back at the constantly swaying suspension bridge and her two helplesspanions on the other side of the bridge.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°Prepare yourself to be captured! The efficacy of the drug will only get stronger and stronger. You¡¯d better surrender yourself early so you can maintain some dignity and not lose too badly! Hahahahaha! Hahahahahahaha!¡± Kenkiughed wildly.

    Uesugi Rei barely managed to raise the sword in her hand. After all, Nameless was heavy and she even stumbled a bit as she struggled to lift it up.

    ¡°How is it?! Where did all that momentum just now go? The effect of the drug haspletely kicked in. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡± Kenki shouted from the side.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s breathing became increasingly rapid and her body trembled more and more as she held the tachi. Saliva, sweat, and other fluids were flowing from all parts of her body, as if the power of this beautiful goddess of war was constantly flowing away, but there were no tears.

    Even in such a desperate situation, Uesugi Rei still showed a reckless smile on her face.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i> Uesugi Rei suddenly turned around and cut the suspension bridge behind her with a decisive silver-white de light.

    The crowd of demons including Kenki was shocked!

    ¡°What??? You cut off the suspension bridge and your only chance to escape?¡± Aokiba asked incredulously as he approached the already unsteady Uesugi Rei.

    The iron cables of the suspension bridge swayed loosely and made distinct ttering sounds as it smashed against the cliff on the other side of the river before breaking and shattering, most of its pieces falling into the Tanba river.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!!!¡± Hatano looked at Uesugi on the other side of the river in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    ¡°Leave, Hatano. Go back to the world where you belong2. In the future, don¡¯te back again. For a girl like you, it¡¯s better to find someone to marry. Adventuring is not suitable for you¡­¡± Uesugi said with her head lowered and a reckless gleam in her eyes.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡± Hatano covered her mouth.

    ¡°Leave.¡± Uesugi turned her head with a rare expression of sadness and softly said.

    ¡°Wuuu¡ª¡± Hatano ignored her words and started to wail. After a while, she gritted her teeth and pulled up Nakajou, who had lost too much blood and became drowsy. She ran along the opposite side of the river bank towards the port, which was only a few miles downstream.

    Uesugi Rei seemed to smile with satisfaction. She turned her head and staggered, nearly falling. She stood and supported her body with the aid of Nameless. Her beautiful silver hair was scattered and drooping, and her slender fingers grasping the thick hilt of the sword was constantly trembling.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei, you stupid woman! You severed your own chance of escape just to save those two insignificant wastes? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t care if those wastes live or die. As you know, the person that His Highness Shuten Doji really wants to capture is you!¡± Kenki shouted, ¡°Two Lords of the Ten Demon Enforcers, this woman can¡¯t even stand up. Quickly capture her and hand her over to His Highness Shuten Doji!¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Kenki, although I don¡¯t quite understand why you betrayed your human Genji and turned into a demon, we can now capture this woman easily thanks to you! She is indeed difficult to deal with.¡±

    The two Throne Stage archdemons, Aokiba and Touko Chakura, together with thousands of demons, continuously approached Uesugi Rei.

    In the face of these demons and ghosts that surged towards her like a ck tide, Uesugi Rei¡¯s silver hair fluttered and glowed with a holy light in the rain and mist, and her trembling slender hands gripped her tachi.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ The long-awaited climax is just about to begin¡­¡± The silver-haired girl¡¯s eyes glimmered with a resolute and arrogant light.

    ¡°Yah¡ª!!!¡± Uesugi shouted. The heavy sword dragged across the ground and generated sparks despite the mud and rain. Her long silver hair was like a dancing river in the sky as she charged defiantly towards the overwhelming group of demons3!!!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Before dawn.

    Lily abruptly opened her eyes and awoke from her spring sleep.

    She sat up in confusion, her jet-ck hair falling on her shoulders, and looked at the pasteboard wooden door that filtered the first rays of misty dawn.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi? I think I heard Sister Uesugi¡¯s voice¡­¡±

    Today was the day of the expedition.

    (Volume VI ¨C End)

    Thank you, dear readers, for your continuous support. No matter how beautiful and moving the story is, it will inevitably be tempered by wind, frost, snow, and rain. Starting from the seventh volume, the plot of this book will be more intense than ever! But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be heartbreaking.

    |?¦Ø?£à)

    This is the first time that Lily is really facing the great demon that even the Heian Dynasty is unable to do anything about!

    Shuten Doji!

    Ayaka is far away in the Heian-ky¨­, and the heavenly way is gradually copsing. The threat of the divine punishment that haunts Lily makes her feel like she has nowhere to run to.

    In such a situation, one of Lily¡¯s most important sisters, Uesugi Rei, falls into an unprecedented crisis.

    Lily came to this Heian world as a powerless girl who walked at night under a parasol. It was her sisters who supported her in her battles and gave her endless courage!

    Lily remembered her vow:

    ¡®Even if it is a path towards Yomi and the reincarnation cycle, I will break through the gates of hell and go!¡¯

    The plot of the seventh volume will be beyond your imagination, so stay tuned4.

    Ã÷Íõ ¨C King Ming, also known as King Chiming or King of Wrath, is a dharma image made ording to the esoteric teachings of Buddha or the embodiment of the Bodhisattva.Robinxen: Are they going to run into Lily?Robinxen: I honestly expected her to jump into the river but¡­ well drama?Robinxen: Yes, somehow our Christmas mass release identally threw us into the next volume! What an unintended event!

 Book 7: Chapter 1: Rain

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 1: Rain</h4>

    A day ago.

    The night rain in Heian-ky¨­ had be so heavy that it couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    This, however, just gave the two a reason to walk slowly together.

    Ayaka, who was carrying the sakura parasol, wore a big pearl-colored kimono while Lily was dressed in a pink kimono. They walked through the mist and rain in the courtyard.

    Lily and Ayaka were very close to each other, but they just walked like this for a long time without saying anything.

    The two seemed to have a thousand words, but neither of them wanted to say a thing. They appeared to enjoy the time they spent walking together in silence, afraid that unnecessary words would prevent each other from fully appreciating the walk together under the rain.

    They went all the way to the study room.

    ¡°Lily, tonight is thest night before your expedition. I¡¯ll go in and apany you, okay?¡± Ayaka took Lily¡¯s hand and said.

    Lily vaguely felt that thepany Ayaka was referring to just now wasn¡¯t as simple as two ordinary women spending the night together.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lily didn¡¯t look forward to it in her heart, but she knew that this wasn¡¯t right.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be considered unfaithful to sleep with another woman?

    When thinking about this question, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. However, she didn¡¯t have an answer at the moment, and she couldn¡¯t keep making the same mistakes.

    <i>But, I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to return and see each other again.</i> When Lily heard Ayaka¡¯s request again, her body had a reaction.

    It would be difficult to refuse this time.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡­¡± Strangely, it was hard to turn her down.

    Seeing Lily hesitate, Ayaka naturally wrapped her arms around Lily¡¯s waist.

    Without further dy, she practically ¡®kidnapped¡¯ Lily and went into the study room together.

    At this time, at the other end of the study room¡¯s corridor, Haihime was holding on to a wooden pir and watching the two graceful women twist their plump buttocks and walk into the house.

    After all, the back of the kimono best highlighted the allure of a woman¡¯s buttocks.

    However, there was only helplessness and a trace of bitterness in Haihime¡¯s eyes.

    Lily didn¡¯t refuse this time because, before entering the house, she had already made up her mind to tell Ayaka the truth.

    After entering the house, Lily made some tea and the two girls sat facing each other.

    They had the whole night ahead, so Ayaka was not in a hurry. At this time, besides making the atmosphere better and coaxing Lily to cross the next step, more than anything, Ayaka really loved Lily and wanted to give her happiness as a woman.

    This was Ayaka¡¯s love, and it was a responsibility she considered her own.

    However, after a brief silence, Lily was the first to speak.

    She knelt deeply towards Ayaka.

    ¡°Lily, what are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡¯m sorry. Lily never dared to say the words to reject you because Lily¡¯s heart also wants to¡­ But Lily can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Ayaka also blushed slightly when she heard this, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Lily, what do you mean?¡±

    Lily knelt down and didn¡¯t seem to have the courage to face Ayaka¡¯s gaze. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡­Lily has already made a privatemitment with another woman.¡±

    <i>Patter¡ª</i> The sound of rain outside the window seemed harsher, pouring mercilessly into the Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s garden.

    ¡°What?¡± Ayaka was stunned, and she didn¡¯t respond for a long while.

    But she knew that Lily would never joke at a time like this.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes looked a little dark as she asked, ¡°Is it Uesugi Rei who you are going to look for in Tanba Province?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lily lowered her head and said.

    ¡°No? You are going to Tanba Province to find that woman despite the danger and my obstruction, and now you tell me she¡¯s not? Which other woman, exactly, do you have?¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi is an important sister to Lily, but she, the person who Lily has set her life on, is the reason for Lily¡¯s adventures and battles so far.¡±

    ¡°What is her name?¡±

    ¡°Lily can¡¯t say her name.¡±

    Only then did Lily feel horrified that she still couldn¡¯t remember the name of her senior sister1!

    ¡°You¡¯ve been staying with me all day today and acted so emotional, yet you¡¯re telling me this at night, and you even refuse to tell me the name of that woman? Is my position in your heart so insignificant?!¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Lily knelt down and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head, ¡°Lily can¡¯t say the reason, but Lady Ayaka is also an important sister to Lily and holds a very heavy ce in my heart. Lily definitely doesn¡¯t mean to be perfunctory to My Lady, but please believe that I really have a reason why I can¡¯t say this name!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say! Are you trying to draw a line with me? Was what happened during the day all fake? Was the sweetness fake? Was everything washed away by a little rain? You, even if you truly want to hurt me, can¡¯t you even make up a proper reason??!¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly agitated. She was the Lord Chief Advisor and had never spoken like this. She was no longer calm and even sounded a little hysterical.

    Lily knew that she had deeply hurt Ayaka¡¯s self-esteem.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­ Lily blushed, ashamed to raise her head, ¡°During the day¡­ During the day¡­it was Lily¡¯s fault. Lily¡¯s body has feelings¡­for Lady Ayaka¡¯s advances.¡±

    Lily took a deep breath after saying such shameless words. It was tantamount to admitting her inner infatuation, but her body was honest.

    Of course, Lily was by no means really lustful, but she would rather pretend to be a lowly woman and be looked down upon by Ayaka than hurt her or make her sad.

    That¡¯s all.

    Ayaka was speechless for a while. She could feel Lily¡¯s strong shame as it was hard for a woman to admit such a thing herself.

    She would rather go this far than say that woman¡¯s name.

    Could it be that there was really apelling reason?

    Could it be that Lily really cared about her feelings?

    Ayaka¡¯s chest was visibly heaving, but it seemed hard for her to be angry with a sincere girl like Lily, even though she had hurt her.

    ¡°Did I actually lose to a girl whose name I don¡¯t even know? Tell me, is she pretty? Is she gentle? Is she nice to you?¡± Ayaka asked.

    Lily finally got up and met Ayaka¡¯s gaze with a blushing face, nodding repeatedly.

    ¡°In Lily¡¯s eyes, she is the most beautiful woman in the world, yet such a perfect and aloof woman was willing to give up everything she had for Lily without hesitation! Even her life and soul!¡± Lily said with a look of obsession and sadness in her eyes.

    The look in Lily¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t a facade; Ayaka felt it.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, <i>Lily, although I love you, am I willing to give up my life and soul for you without hesitation?</i>

    Ayaka surprisingly couldn¡¯t answer for a while. No matter how much she loved her, she mostly liked Lily¡¯s beauty, sensitivity, body, and temperament.

    Of course, she was willing to give up a lot for Lily, but she had no confidence to say she could give up her life and soul without a second thought

    Ayaka kept asking herself for a while, but she couldn¡¯t give an answer. Perhaps, she really wouldn¡¯t get the answer until that critical moment arrived.

    <i>Sure enough, in this regard, I still lose to that woman whose name I don¡¯t even know¡­</i>

    At this time, Lily took a step forward and held Ayaka¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Lady Ayaka, although Lily can¡¯t agree to that kind of request, please know that it¡¯s not because Lily doesn¡¯t want it in her heart. If one day Ayaka needs my help, Lily is willing to sacrifice her life and soul for you. Except for betraying her, Lily is willing to sacrifice everything for Ayaka!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ayaka froze as she felt the strong gazeing from Lily, who she always thought was a weak woman. Holding Lily¡¯s soft hand and feeling her pulse, she knew that Lily definitely wasn¡¯t lying.

    Perhaps, at this moment, she could understand why Lily insisted on going to Tanba Province.

    ¡°Lily, why do you have to be so kind? You are obviously rejecting me, so why are you saying these words that make my heart flutter¡­¡±

    ¡°In this world, there are thousands of people who secretly adore and love me, but the only one who is willing to give up everything for me is probably only you, Lily. Unfortunately, the woman you like the most is not me¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka hugged Lily in her arms and said, ¡°If there is a chance in the future, let me meet that woman, the woman who can make you so infatuated. If¡­she doesn¡¯t mind and is willing to give me a ce, Lily¡­I¡­I am willing to share you with her¡­2¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s face turned red as she said these embarrassing words.

    ¡°Eh? Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Lily knew how arrogant and powerful Ayaka was, as well as how strong her desire for monopoly was, yet she said that she was willing to share Lily with other women. This could already be considered a great humiliation; Lily could feel it.

    ¡°So? Lily, are you willing?¡±

    Lily knew that this was Ayaka¡¯s biggest concession.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lily said, lowering her head to hide her blushing face.

    Ayaka did not get angry at Lily for refusing to answer. Perhaps Lily wasn¡¯t just trying tofort her and Lily¡¯s body really didn¡¯t reject her.

    ¡°Lily, why do you always have a lonely and sad look in your eyes? If such a woman really exists, shouldn¡¯t you be happy¡­?¡± Before Lily could answer, Ayaka seemed to realize something.

    ¡°Lily, could it be that the woman you love, she¡­¡±

    Lily lowered her head with a gloomy expression.

    At this moment, Ayaka finally understood.

    So infatuated, yet so lonely. How could one not feel pity for such a woman? If one forcefully possessed her, wouldn¡¯t it desecrate this delicate beauty?

    Ayaka said nothing, stood up silently, and walked out the door.

    Without an umbre, she walked alone in the rain.

    Lily lowered her head nkly, listening to the wind and rain in the night.

    ¡°Is this okay? Is it okay to part with Ayaka like this and leave her alone in the rain?¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart suddenly fluttered and she stood up to go chase after her.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka! Lady Ayaka!!¡±

    The receding figure of the chief advisor walking alone in the rainy courtyard melted the tenderness in Lily¡¯s heart.

    Ayaka turned around and a little joy shed through her listless eyes, ¡°Lily?¡±

    ¡°Ayaka!¡±

    Lily ran barefoot on the stoney path in the rainy courtyard and suddenly jumped into Ayaka¡¯s arms. She raised her head, stood on her tiptoes, and was hugged by Ayaka around her waist.

    The two kissed deeply in the rain.

    This was, perhaps, a goodbye kiss.

    It was uncertain how long it took for them to separate3.

    ¡°Be careful on the journey.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°I await your return.¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    Robinxen: It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal anyway right?Robinxen: THE HAREM IS OFFICIAL.Robinxen: Oh boy¡­

 Book 7: Chapter 2: Expedition

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 2: Expedition</h4>

    Early in the morning, Lily jolted awake in her bedroom.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    Although it had been nearly half a year since Uesugi Rei left for Tanba Province, Lily had never been as uneasy as she was now.

    Today was the day of the expedition.

    Lily got up early in the morning to take a bath before returning to her room tob her hair.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Nanako¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°Nanako!¡± Lily, dressed in a white bathrobe, immediately got up and opened the door.

    ¡°Master!¡± Although Kagura had been following Lily all this time, it was rare for Nanako¡¯s consciousness toe out and talk to her as ofte.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Lily was overjoyed.

    ¡°Kagura went with Lord Chief Advisor to find you, and when she returned, she was probably too tired from the recent round trip, so she fell asleep. I returned to the chief advisor¡¯s manorst night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Nanako.¡± Lily hugged Nanako. Before this expedition, it was nice to be able to embrace her sister, who she had known since the beginning of her arrival in the Heian world.

    At this time, Hoshi Murasaki also appeared at the door. Her attitude towards Lily was rather unpleasant, ¡°Kagami Lily, Lord Chief Advisor asked me to remind you that you should go to the Shogun¡¯s imperial pce to ept your appointment today; don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Hoshi Murasaki.¡±

    ¡°No need to say that. I¡¯m just carrying out Lord Chief Advisor¡¯s orders.¡± Hoshi Murasaki left after saying that.

    ¡°Nanako, let¡¯s talk slowly during the expedition.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Master. I¡¯ll help youb your hair and put on your armor.¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Lily smiled softly.

    ¡°Master!¡± At this time, there was a cloud of smoke outside the door and Shiu appeared1.

    ¡°Shiu!¡± Lily looked at Shiu and felt that her aura seemed different than before.

    ¡°Master, during this period of time when you were away, I have already reached the initial stage of Permanence with the help of the spirit jade and the secret ninja art that Master gave me. Although I can¡¯t help Master too much in terms ofbat power, I can pass on military information to Master.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°Shiu, remain on standby in the chief advisor¡¯s manor. Once Lady Ayaka has any important news, pass it on to the army. In addition, you can go back to Sakura Valley from time to time to see what is needed there. If a big event urs when I¡¯m not here, ask Lady Ayaka for help.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shiu epted the order.

    Taking Shiu to Mount Ooe was too dangerous unless it was necessary to pass on urgent information. Her ninja arts had yet to reach the level of perfection and she needed to remain on standby between Heian-ky¨­ and Sakura Valley. After all, there were times when the voice transmission orb was unable to get in touch, like that time in Izumo Province, which made Ayaka mistakenly think that Lily had fallen into a natural disaster and go looking for her.

    ¡°Master, let me help you put on your armor too.¡± Shiu requested.

    ¡°Eh? Okay¡­¡± Lily seemed to have returned to that time in Kamakura when only Nanako and Shiu kept herpany. Although it was less than a year ago, it felt like a lifetime.

    ¡°Master,¡± Shiu said, ¡°The warhorse is also ready for you; it was sent by Lord Chief Advisor.¡±

    ¡°Hm, okay.¡±

    Although Lily moved more swiftly on the demon hound, in the army, riding it may cause unnecessary trouble, so Ayaka specially selected a warhorse for Lily.

    Everything was in order, and at dawn, Lily was ready to set off.

    ¡°Master, the warhorse is already at the gate of the chief advisor¡¯s manor.¡± Shiu said.

    ¡°Mmh.¡±

    At this time, Lily was standing in the corridor, and Haihime came over wearing a light blue yukata.

    ¡°Lily, is it time to go on the expedition?¡± Haihime¡¯s expression seemed a little mncholy, as if she hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.

    ¡°Mhm¡­ Sister Haihime, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just make sure to be careful. Although I¡¯m always uneasy about you going on this expedition, I know it rtes to the safety of your sister, so I can¡¯t stop you. Anyway, Lily, although it¡¯s not good to say this before the big battle, I have a bad premonition about this journey. You must be careful.¡± Haihime reminded.

    ¡°I will. Sister Haihime, what ns do you have? Although I have disciplined Igarashi a little, I¡¯m afraid that she will still seek revenge. You¡¯d better not leave the chief advisor¡¯s manor by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Lily, I n to return to Sakura Valley. I will also visit Sakiko, Yuki Mayumi, and the others.¡±

    Lily nodded. It was reassuring if she went to Sakura Valley.

    After saying goodbye to Haihime, Lily and Shiu walked to the gate of the chief advisor¡¯s manor together, while Nanako returned to the mirror early.

    There, Ayaka¡¯s sedan chair was parked. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t gone to the court yet and was waiting for Lily here.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka.¡± Lily hurried over.

    At this time, Ayaka was dressed in court clothes and surrounded by her attendants. She was also back to her past majestic self.

    ¡°Lily¡­I know that you often have the most calm and correct judgment in battle. My following reminders may be a little redundant, but I must warn you, Shuten Doji¡¯s strength and power are unimaginable, enough to fight against the imperial court. You must not be impulsive. Remember, never meet Shuten Doji unless you reach my level. It is difficult for the soul of any young woman to escape Shuten Doji¡¯s grasp2! Remember, no matter what happens, don¡¯t challenge Shuten Doji!¡± Ayaka advised with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Lily understands.¡±

    Lily looked at the tall woman in front of her.

    Suddenly, she knelt down.

    ¡°Sinceing to Heian-ky¨­, Lily has been under the care and guidance of Lady Ayaka. My Lady even rescued Lily from prison. Lily doesn¡¯t know how to repay such kindness!¡±

    ¡°Lily, there is no need to be like this. Between you and me, there is no need to talk about kindness!¡± Ayaka stepped forward and helped Lily up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything in return from you. I just want you to¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes were filled with love and affection, ¡°Come back alive.¡±

    Although they had bid farewell yesterday, they were still reluctant to part today.

    They couldn¡¯t kiss goodbye in public, so Ayaka and Lily just held each other¡¯s hands tightly. Even when it was time to leave, they were still linked together, and their slender fingers were interlocked until the road ahead finally separated them.

    Lily mounted a tall, beautiful white horse that was prepared for her and set off first.

    Ayaka, Shiu, and the others stood at the entrance of the manor and watched Lily go.

    ¡°Lily, you muste back alive.¡± Ayaka stared at Lily¡¯s distant figure on Nijo Boulevard¡­

    Lily directly spurred her horse to run through the streets, which were devoid of pedestrians in the early morning. She rushed to the Shogun¡¯s imperial residence located in the Genji¡¯s sphere of influence in the northeastern side of Heian-ky¨­.

    Minamoto no Yoritomo was a mysterious man who gave her a veryplicated and even dangerous feeling. But today, Lily had to ask him for orders and get specific instructions and tokens for the expedition.

    Lily came to the entrance of the Shogun¡¯s imperial pce.

    ¡°Miss Lynne!¡± There was a military officer watching the gate. It turned out to be a tall, ck-armored samurai, who resembled a gate god3; it was Honda Yahatarou.

    ¡°Lord Honda?¡± Lily dismounted immediately, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°After I was injured in thestpetition, thanks to Lord Shogun¡¯s help, I recovered quickly and received his guidance and support to make me the captain of the personal guards of the Shogun¡¯s imperial pce. Of course, Lord Tokugawa was also very supportive of this matter.¡± Honda said.

    Lily heard Tokugawa¡¯s name and frowned slightly. Although Tokugawa changed his words on the spot to help herst time on the trial tform, making the matter easier for Ayaka to settleter, he always gave people a sly feeling, though he was not strong.

    ¡°Lord Honda, I¡¯m here today to meet Lord Kamakura, ah no, Lord Shogun.¡±

    ¡°I know. I have already been informed that Lord Shogun is dispatching troops one by one in the manor. Go in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Mmh, thank you.¡± Without saying much else, Lily turned around and walked into the Shogun¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Miss Lynne!¡± Honda suddenly called out to her from behind.

    ¡°Lord Honda?¡±

    ¡°Please forget all those arrogant words I said to you before¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t say any more. Honda originally boasted that he would win the championship and marry Lily, but the result was such a miserable defeat, so he was ashamed to face Lily again.

    ¡°Lord Honda, take care.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lynne, please take care of yourself!¡± Honda said sincerely.

    ¡°Mmh.¡± Lily nodded solemnly and turned to enter the Shogun¡¯s imperial pce.

    The main hall of the Shogun¡¯s imperial pce looked spacious and tall, with simple and unpretentious decorations.

    When Lily walked inside, the light was dim.

    Minamoto no Yoritomo, who was wearing a in kimono with a high hat, sat in the middle of the dark hall4.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­you¡¯re finally here.¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo said with a sincere tone when he saw Lily. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if meeting an old friend.

    ¡°Lord Shogun.¡± Lily bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Since our parting in Kamakura, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow up so quickly, and now you are considered a powerful person in Heian-ky¨­.¡±

    ¡°Lily dares not forget Lord Kamakura¡¯s past support and care5.¡±

    ¡°We all contribute to the imperial court. The rise of a genius like Miss Kagami is a blessing for the world.¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo said.

    ¡°Lily obeys the order of the Shogun. Please give Lily the order to go to war, Lord Shogun.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo nodded seriously, ¡°This expedition mainly consists of the Taira n, the Kansai Genji n, and the other major powerful ns in Kansai. The court does not have many personal soldiers and the powerful ns are bringing their own soldiers and food. I wonder how many soldiers and horses you n to bring, Miss Kagami?¡±

    ¡°Lily doesn¡¯t have a single soldier, but since Lily is going, I will definitely be able to contribute to the army.¡± Lily said confidently.

    ¡°Good!¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo nodded in satisfaction, ¡°The journey to Tanba Province will be a tough battle, and it¡¯s gratifying to see that you are so confident, Miss Kagami. You will go with the army as a lone warrior, and you will be under my twelfth son, Minamoto Jujiro Takamune.¡±

    ¡°Lily obeys.¡± Lily knelt down and saluted.

    ¡°Hm, my twelfth son is still ipetent. This time, on the expedition, I want him to hone his skills. Take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily also recalled Minamoto no Juzaburo in her heart, who was a flighty and domineering viin. She hoped that the twelfth son would be better.

    ¡°In this battle, I will send Minamoto no Yoshitada, the Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, as the deputymander, and Counsellor Minamoto no Hirohikari as the supervisor.¡±

    When Lily heard this, an imperceptible frown appeared on her face. Minamoto no Yoshitada was okay, but this Minamoto no Hirohikari plotted a lot against her back then. This time, everyone was going on an expedition for the imperial court. She hoped that he would understand the greater righteous cause and not create extra problems.

    ¡°By the way, speaking of this, the chiefmander is an old acquaintance of yours.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily raised her head.

    ¡°The chiefmander sent out by the imperial court to fight Shuten Doji in Tanba Province is¡ª Ashikaga Makoto6.¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo said expressionlessly.

    Robinxen: They¡¯re all returning!Robinxen: I wonder if the gimmick for this battle will be Lily¡¯s memories as a boy?Menshen (ÃÅÉñ) or door gods are divine guardians of doors and gates in Chinese folk religions, used to protect against evil influences or to encourage the entrance of positive ones.LazyButAmbitious: looks like the setting a viin would have.Robinxen: Can we really call it that?Robinxen: It¡¯s a parade of returning characters!

 Book 7: Chapter 3: Lily Out Of Formation

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 3: Lily Out Of Formation</h4>

    Ashigaka Makoto?

    So the imperial court was sending an army to attack Shuten Doji and the chiefmander was Ashikaga Makoto?

    However, Lily had heard that the Ashikaga family was an official lineage of the Genji n. Based on Madam Ashikaga¡¯s status, identity, and influence in the Genji n, it was reasonable to send her if Minamoto no Yoritomo remained in Heian-ky¨­.

    Furthermore, Madam Ashikaga, as one of Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s core forces in Kanto, was perhaps more trustworthy in his point of view than those Kansai Genjimanders. Although Ashikaga¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t considered high in Heian-ky¨­, the duty of a chiefmander in arge army was to lead,mand, dispatch, and strategize; not to rely on their individualbat power. Lily didn¡¯t know how to lead troops. Maybe Madam Ashikaga¡¯s military strategizing skills were good, or maybe¡­

    However, Lily was still worried about letting Madam Ashikaga enter deep into such a dangerous demon¡¯sir, but, at least, she could secretly protect her when she went with the army.

    Thinking back to Minamoto no Yoritomo in Kanto, Lily had a question in her mind that was difficult to solve.

    ¡°Lord Shogun, Lily has a question that may seem superficial and ridiculous to My Lord, but it really puzzles me. I wonder if I can ask?¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Haha, Miss Kagami is, after all, a woman, so I will make an exception and allow you to ask a question, even if it¡¯s difficult for me to answer.¡± Minamoto no Yoritomo replied earnestly.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Shogun. Please forgive Lily¡¯s disrespect. Lily is puzzled because the Lord Kamakura I saw in Kamakura was ten meters tall1, and looked so lofty and majestic, but when I came to see Lord Shogun in Heian-ky¨­, although still quite majestic, you are ultimately as tall as an ordinary man. Lily is really puzzled¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I guessed you would ask this question. Not many people know about this in Kamakura, but most leaders of various Genji n branches and the powerhouses of the dynasty know about it. Lily, at this time, the ten-meter-tall clone2 you mentioned is still sitting in Kamakura. The situation in Kanto is very serious right now, so how can I leave?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Clone?¡± Lily was astonished.

    ¡°Lily, in this world, there is still a way to create clones. One day, maybe you will understand.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Lily thanks the Shogun for enlightening me.¡± Lily kneeled down and bowed.

    Minamoto no Yoritomo nodded, ¡°Be more careful on this expedition.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then Lily will excuse herself.¡±

    After a moment of deep thought, Minamoto no Yoritomo nodded.

    When Lily left Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s pce, there was a Tsukiyo-haired3 samurai wearingrge armor and no helmet waiting at the gate who greeted her, ¡°May I ask if this is Lady Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We have already received the instructions from Lord Shogun. Your Ladyship has been appointed by the Shogun as a lone warrior in the great army.¡±

    ¡°May I ask, My Lord, what I should do next?¡±

    ¡°This is the token indicating Lord Shogun¡¯s instructions. It serves as an identification in our army and has Lady Kagami¡¯s name on the back. Please keep it safe.¡± The samurai took out a wooden token made of sixth-grade lumber. It was carved with the Genji n¡¯s Gentiana flower emblem on the front and Lily¡¯s name and military identity on the back.

    Lily took the wooden token and stored it in the storage jade.

    The samurai was surprised upon seeing Lily instantly store away the wooden token. He had heard of storage treasures, but for this Kagami Lily to have such a treasure, she definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary samurai.

    ¡°So where is the army now?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°At this time, the army is at the Ashikaga house northeast of here. Chief Commander Ashikaga will lead the main formation to travel all the way through the Genji territory, Suzaku Avenue, and arge road leaving Heian-ky¨­ from Byakko Gate before heading west. Along the way, the major powerful ns in Kansai will assemble one after another and join the army to go to Tanba Province together.¡±

    Lily nodded. Not everyone was gathered with the Heian Dynasty¡¯s expeditionary army from the start. Only when the main formation took the lead would the various martial families join along the way as they head to the battlefield, creating arge army. After all, most of the army was controlled by the various martial families and the imperial court¡¯s standing in the army was very little.

    But it was also because of this that it was impossible to urately predict how many people thisrge army would eventually have.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, currently, it is estimated that the formation has just departed. Lady Kagami should wait near Suzaku Avenue. When the army passes by, you can join the group.¡±

    Such arge army was impossible to miss.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, My Lord.¡± Lily nodded.

    Lily then left the Shogun¡¯s imperial pce, mounted her white horse, and went all the way to Suzaku Avenue.

    Up ahead, Lily saw an army of about four or five hundred mening up the fork in the road.

    ¡°The female samurai ahead, who are you?¡± A horseman in front of the army asked.

    Lily saw that the iing army was flying the banner of the Genji n¡¯s crest. It was the time to depart so, obviously, it should be an army heading to Tanba Province.

    She replied, ¡°I am Kagami Lily, ordered by Lord Shogun to head to Tanba Province.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The army of samurai looked sturdy and rough, and they looked Lily up and down.

    At this moment, Lily was wearing her expedition armor attire.

    This time, Lily was wearing a very conservative one. It was an eighth-grade armor prepared for her by the chief advisor, but it was not very revealing. Except for the in white cloth at the neckline, the armor did not look too different from the male armor. The color was also rtively low-key¡ª an ordinary neutral color.

    But the breastte was bigger to fit Lily¡¯s size4. There were special metal and rattan-woven shoulder armors on both sides of her shoulders, and on her lower body, there was a long hakama under her high-slit skirt armor. While she was riding the horse, one could almost see the entire side of her jade-white hip and thigh through the slit. This was the only ce on Lily¡¯s body that was currently exposed, and the nted white neckline was tightly wrapped.

    It gave off a rather sensible,dy-like samurai feeling.

    ¡°A woman?!¡±

    At first nce, these samurai looked rougher than those of Heian-ky¨­, and they stared at Lily with puzzled expressions.

    ¡°This capital really knows how to y with us, to actually send a woman to participate in the expedition.¡±

    ¡°How can this chick with her delicate hands and legs fight in a war? And without even a soldier?¡±

    ¡°However, this woman is really beautiful, but she is dressed a bit too moderately.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Isn¡¯t her lower body exposed?

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Several brutish samuraiughed.

    At this moment, the horseman in front came forward and continued to ask, ¡°Woman, what division do you serve?¡±

    ¡°I was ordered to serve Lord Minamoto Jujiro Takamune as a lone warrior.¡± Lily replied.

    The samurai looked at each other with nk faces.

    ¡°No way?!¡±

    ¡°This chick is actually joining us for a while?¡±

    ¡°Although this woman is pretty, isn¡¯t it bad luck to bring a woman on the expedition?! Why did the Lord Shogun arrange this?¡± A tall, bearded militarymander cursed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be presumptuous!¡± At this time, an old, helmetless samurai with gray hair braided into a bun came forward, ¡°Girl, we are the army of Lord Takamune. We were ordered toe here from Dewa Province. It¡¯s been more than two months since the start of our journey.¡±

    Dewa. Lily recalled the map of the Heian Dynasty. This ce was farther northeast of Kanto, and farther northeast than the Uesugi family. It was a distant and barbaric area, which was also in the sphere of influence of the Genji n. No wonder these samurai looked so formidable.

    ¡°I see. I was ordered to follow you for a while, but there seems to be some people in the army who are not very weing?¡± Lily said, looking at the brutish samurai behind her who were staring at her with discriminatory yet deeply lustful gazes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me us, girl. We are all men from the northeastern part of Kanto. We are always out in the great wilderness fighting against powerful demons, and it¡¯s a bit rough. But since it¡¯s the Lord Shogun¡¯s order, we will naturally obey the military order. Please show your token to this old man.¡±

    Lily took out the token.

    The old samurai took a look and nodded before returning it to Lily.

    Lily felt that it was troublesome to have the token checked from time to time, so she simply hung the token on her waist.

    ¡°The token is okay. If you don¡¯t mind, please follow our army to travel. But this army is full of rude men who are ustomed to killing people and demons with big swords, and ying with women. Girl, you better follow behind and not mix in too much with the army formation. This is for your own safety.¡±

    ¡°Lily understands. Thank you for reminding me. What¡¯s your name, elder¡­?¡±

    ¡°I am Ida Nobutada, the retainer and teacher of Lord Takamune.¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily. Nice to meet you.¡± Lily saluted. Although she felt that most of the army was rude and impolite, this old man was very stable and decent.

    ¡°Teacher Nobutada¡ª what¡¯s going on up ahead? I heard that there¡¯s a s?l?u?t? in the way?¡± A young and spiteful voice5 came from the middle of the army.

    The crowd of horsemen got out of the way, making room for a fat man riding a stout horse with gray and ck spots. He was more than 1.9 meters tall and wearing armor. His belly was like a huge wine barrel and his face resembled a big gourd with a big bottom and small top. One couldn¡¯t see his neck, and his chin directly connected to his chest. He had a retro hairstyle with thick sideburns on both sides, and his hair was a rare light chestnut color. He also had a garlic nose, a big fat mouth, small eyes, and a freckled face.

    The fat man in armor seemed to be tired from riding the horse and was sweating all over. Lily visually estimated that he weighed more than 400 pounds. An average horse wouldn¡¯t be able to move, but fortunately, his damned horse was strong enough.

    The fat man was wearing greasy and somewhat messy-looking armor, but it looked very shy.

    ¡°Young Lord!¡± Ida Nobutada and the crowd of samurai all moved aside and saluted.

    Lily stared at this fat samurai who came swaying over with a domineering look on his face and couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled in her heart. She felt that this Takamune was more troublesome than Juzaburo.

    The fat samurai nked to Lily¡¯s front. He looked down at Lily imposingly, unting his luxurious armor, ¡°What? It¡¯s actually a b?i?t?c?h? samurai blocking the way?¡±

    ¡°Lord, this is Kagami Lily, a lone female warrior personally appointed by Lord Shogun himself to apany our army on the expedition, under themand of Young Lord.¡± Ida Nabutada said.

    ¡°My old man?¡± The fat, freckle-faced man¡¯s oily mouth twitched.

    ¡°Young Lord, we are on a military expedition and you have to call him Lord Shogun or Father.¡± Ida Nobutada reminded in a low voice6.

    ¡°How could my old man, ah, Lord Shogun, send a woman to help me in battle?¡± The fat Takamune said while looking down at Lily. However, although his small eyes showed contempt and arrogance, he secretly said in his heart, <i>This b?i?t?c?h? is really f?u?c?k?i?n?g beautiful! Ten thousand times more beautiful than those country women I saw in Dewa!</i>

    LazyButAmbitious: Eh?!Robinxen: Why is his clone a giant?Tsukiyo is the hairstyle of Japanese adult men before the Edo period. Men would shave all the hair from the forehead to the top of the head to expose the scalp in a half-moon shape.Robinxen: Of course.Robinxen: A foolish and doomed voice*Robinxen: My god, this ******* is the guy she has to follow? Can that guy not raise a single son decently?

 Book 7: Chapter 4: Entering Tanba

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 4: Entering Tanba</h4>

    This ce was only a few blocks away from the Shogun¡¯s imperial pce. Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s two sons had only received their military ordersst night. They had returned to their temporary garrison guesthouse in the Genji n before going out this morning.

    The several Genji troops that made up this Dewa army had only arrived one after another these past few days.

    ¡°Young Lord, this is Kagami Lily. Since she was sent by Lord Shogun, she may have her specialties.¡± Ida Nobutada said.

    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s just a woman. What specialties could she have? But since it¡¯s my old man¡¯s arrangements, what can I say? What¡¯s your name again?¡± Takamune asked with a look of contempt.

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡± Lily¡¯s tone was also cold.

    ¡°You can follow us, but you¡¯ll have to obey my orders! This Dewa army of mine is not your regr soft-headed army. Don¡¯t hold us back! Understand?¡± The young lord stared at Lily.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a military order, Lily will obey.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! The army has barely gone out a few steps, but a woman was added in! What bad luck!¡± The obese young lord ordered the army to move forward.

    Lily followed behind while keeping some distance from these brutish samurai.

    As for this young lord¡¯s strength, Lily didn¡¯t bother to find out, but the horse he was riding aroused her interest.

    <i>This horse is not ordinary. I estimate it to be at least an eight-grade warhorse of a very rare species.</i> Lily said in her heart.

    An eight-grade warhorse, if evaluated by strength, was equivalent to the mid Spirit Jade stage. However, this kind of horse was different from demons and foreign beasts. Eighth-grade warhorses relied on their excellent breed, bloodline, and heavenly treasures fed by humans. They couldn¡¯t train by themselves, neither did they have high intelligence or a spirit jade. Their power solely came from their raw physical strength, and they were distinctly graded by humans like objects. Eight-grade warhorses were precious, but they were, after all, only animals, which were different from foreign beasts.

    It was said that there were some mature spirit beast horses that had their own consciousness and even spirit jade1.

    Lily was currently riding a sixth-grade warhorse whose physical strength was equivalent to the initial Spirit Jade Stage.

    However, if it relied on feeding and training from humans rather than its own natural growth, it could advance to the level of a ninth-grade warhorse, which was equivalent to thete Spirit Jade stage. But that was the limit.

    When the army passed through Suzaku Avenue, they encountered the vast main army.

    As far as the eye could see, there was a river of soldiers flying the banners of each family of the Genji n, such as the Ashikaga family, the Genji family, the Kiso Family, and some others. There were also a few banners belonging to the Taira n.

    The few hundred troops of Takamune¡¯s army also merged into the river of soldiers, and together with the main formation, they marched out of the city.

    At this point, the army had already exceeded 20,000 men in size.

    Even with only this number, this was Heian-ky¨­¡¯srgest formation in recent years.

    Lily, along with the mighty army, turned westward and traversed arge road. It was still morning, but there were many passers-by watching from both sides.

    From the crowd, two small roons sprang out and ran after Lily¡¯s horse.

    The army was advancing at the speed of infantry, so they naturally weren¡¯t moving too fast.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡± Yuuta and Rika soon caught up

    ¡°Yuuta, Rika?¡± Lily was overjoyed.

    ¡°Sister Lily, do you have anything you need to say before leaving on the expedition?¡± Yuuta asked as he trotted along.

    ¡°Yuuta, please exin things to Lady Kimiko for me. Also, take Miss Mizue, who lives in the lodging house, to Shiu and let them take care of each other. If necessary, let Shiu take her back to Sakura Valley. Yuuta, if you are interested, you can also go to Sakura Valley with Rika to y.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Sakura Valley? Yuuta would really like to see it. Sister Lily, Yuuta remembers what you said. Sister must travel carefully.¡±

    ¡°Mmh.¡± Lily nodded her head.

    The few brutish samurai riding in front of Lily couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads when they saw Lily talking to the roons.

    ¡°Hmph, women are just trouble.¡±

    ¡°These Heian-ky¨­ samurai are just full of tricks, and they even talk to stupid roons. Do they seem like they are going to war?¡±

    Several samurai conversed sarcastically while being deliberately loud. They didn¡¯t seem to care if Lily heard them.

    ¡°Who¡¯s a stupid racoon?!¡± Yuuta became furious and bared his teeth at the samurai.

    ¡°Alright, Yuuta, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister. Take care!¡±

    Since the army stretched for thousands of meters, it was inconvenient for Lily to break away from the group and rush to the front to find Ashikaga Makoto. In any case, there would always be a chance aftering out of the formation.

    By the time the army left the west gate of Heian-ky¨­, Byakko, the size of the army had almost reached 50,000 people.

    This was the total number of troops that departed from Heian-ky¨­, and there were still nearly a thousand kilometers left to reach the border of Tanba Province. Along the way, there would be military troops from various ces in Kansai joining.

    ording to the edict issued earlier, if they all came, the army would grow to a size of more than 100,000 people when they reached the border of Tanba Province!

    This was a mighty army that even Shuten Doji would dare not take lightly!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At this time, thousands of kilometers away, on the cliff of the roiling Tanba River, the weather was rainy and foggy, and demonic clouds spread wantonly.

    The howls of demons and ghosts echoed on the cliff, and there were strong fluctuations from time to time, together with a bloody smell in the air.

    <i>Boom!</i> Like a ray of silver light, Uesugi Rei mmed into the group of demons. Although her face was red, her body was unsteady at times, and she fell over multiple times, she continued to erupt with powerful strength.

    One after another, sword lights bloomed amid the back tide of demons, sttering bloody waves everywhere.

    Kenki, who was watching the battle from a distance, was stunned, ¡°How is this possible??¡±

    This was the most effective secret drug against women given by Lord Shuten Doji! As long as a woman got a little bit in her system, she would be weak and sluggish. So why could Uesugi Rei, who was obviously deeply affected by the drug, still exert such terrifying destructive power?

    Aokiba¡¯s gaze was also grim, ¡°Although I knew that His Highness Shuten Doji was interested in this woman, I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so different from the other women His Highness have caught before. She¡¯s obviously being affected by His Highness Shuten Doji¡¯s strange drug, yet she can still fight? Although I sense that her body is very unstable from time to time, she can repeatedly burst out with extraordinary power. This is¡­charm intent!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe!¡± Touko Chakura grinned, ¡°I heard that in ancient times, there was a warrior who, after getting drunk, could perform a seemingly drowsy yet very difficult swordstyle called the Drunken Swordstyle. Could it be that the disorientating drug is allowing her to use that strange swordstyle2?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Aokiba¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What a skillful swordswoman. Instead of resisting the effects of the drug on her body, she¡¯s actually using it to influence her body and convert her beguiling movements into the power of charm. Although I have heard that the charm poweres from a woman¡¯s emotions, I have never heard of anyone in the world who could really transform their body¡¯s emotions into charm power to fight!¡±

    Not far away, Kenki heard this and was also stunned, ¡°No way. This is clearly a drug that makes a woman unable to retain her rationality, but she turned it into charm power? Doesn¡¯t that mean the stronger the drug¡¯s effects be, the greater herbat power will be? Did I go through the trouble of using that arrow just to help her instead?¡±

    Aokiba and Kenki¡¯s guess weren¡¯t far off from the truth. Uesugi Rei indeed transformed the drug¡¯s effects into the power of charm.

    Of course, this was by no means simple and easy.

    Before heading deep into Tanba Province to fight against the world¡¯s greatest perverted demon, Shuten Doji, Uesugi Rei had prepared beyond their expectations!

    In order to deal with the possibility of getting affected by Shuten Doji¡¯s various drugs and aphrodisiacs, Uesugi Rei had alreadye up with a long-term countermeasure. Before starting her expedition, she made sure to practice this countermeasure, otherwise, why would a beautiful woman like her dare to venture deep into Shuten Doji¡¯s territory so easily?!

    Uesugi Rei may seem arrogant, reckless, and indifferent, but in fact, she was much more meticulous than she looked!

    She was a woman known as the God of War, who led countless troops into battle. Her unique strategizing and adventuring experiences weren¡¯t as simple as others might think.

    However, the potency of the drug created by Shuten Doji still exceeded Uesugi Rei¡¯s expectations. She was at risk of being controlled by the drug at any time, like walking on thin ice.

    Whenever Uesugi Rei was about to enter a state of confusion, she would always think of Lily¡¯s slightly mncholic eyes.

    She was a woman who wanted to take Lily in her arms. If she was captured by a demon here and got defiled, how shameful would that be?

    Uesugi Rei absolutely couldn¡¯t ept such a result3!

    Since her departure from Mino until today, Uesugi Rei had never used her charm intent, so no one in the whole team knew that she practiced a second path in addition to her ice intent.

    Uesugi Rei had been hiding this power until now in order to deal with this kind of situation where she might get affected by a secret drug.

    Originally, Uesugi Rei¡¯s charm intent wasn¡¯t very strong, but Shuten Doji¡¯s drug allowed her to convert her body¡¯s intense reaction into powerful charm power.

    Some pink mist diffused in the rain and fog. Uesugi Rei¡¯s face was flushed red, but her eyes were still cold.

    Uesugi Rei wielded her slender tachi, Nameless. The silver sword glowed with a mix of purple and pink aura and beheaded the iing demons and ghosts.

    The drug¡¯s properties seemed to be constantly replenishing her strength, and with the aid of her tanto which was absorbing the anima, Uesugi Rei had been persisting for a long time since cutting the suspension bridge. And she was still not tired!

    Despite her constant usage of the soul-controlling art, her strength was still slowly growing even in this desperate situation!

    ¡°Unbelievable! Surprisingly, even in this situation, this woman¡¯s aura is gradually strengthening¡­¡± Kenki was a little flustered. He looked around, but there were still many demons lining the mountain and the two Throne Stage demons had yet to make a move.

    There was no ce for Uesugi Rei to retreat. If the two demons of the Ten Demon Enforcers joined forces, Uesugi Rei would definitely lose no matter what tricks she used!

    <i>Shwing¡ª!!!</i> There was a shrill vibration in the air, and the weaker groups of demons couldn¡¯t help but cover their ears and fall to the ground.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s ancient sword blossomed and conjured a path of blue ice crystals. The brightest part was stained with a bit of redness and shimmered with an electrifying light!

    <i>Bzzt¡ª bzzt¡ª bzzt</i>

    The dim soul patterns on the tachi actually broke through the shackles of the curse and restored its former splendor!

    ¡°What??! She actually used the strong charm intent to break through the curse!¡± Kenki waspletely stunned4.

    Aokiba and Touko Chakura also looked solemn.

    ¡°Touko Chakura, let¡¯s take action together!¡± Aokiba¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light.

    Robinxen: Donkey?!Robinxen: Lily is going to have a field day for many reasons.Robinxen: Her power ising from reverse-yanderism?Robinxen: I wonder where this is going honestly.

 Book 7: Chapter 5: Uesugi Reiâ€™s Tough Battle

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 5: Uesugi Rei¡¯s Tough Battle</h4>

    Touko¡¯s wide open eyes glowed in a golden color as he rushed through the heavy rain and raised his shining red straight sword to sh at Rei.

    As a monster who was almost at the middle-stage Throned General level, Touko was slightly stronger than Aokiba. He was also born with the ability to use volcanic force, so the way he powered up was different from humans. His volcanic force grew stronger with his growth and was a special power that was formed from the fusion of earth true intent and fire true intent.

    A lot of monsters like Touko were born with such powers, but there was a vast gap between their strengths. Rain women, for example, could wield water true intent and rainwater freely, while fox demons possessed innate charm power. These powers grew naturally along with age, battle experiences, food consumption, and needed neither arduous training nor arcane practice for their growth.

    Even Rei could not withstand this eldritch vermillion power and was forced to leap sideways to dodge the sh. However, the fluctuating effects of the elixir messed her flow and made her lose bnce. This resulted in her getting struck to the ground because of the mes that the demon behind her had breathed at her.

    Aokiba reacted swiftly and rushed forward to sh at Rei when he saw this, but she somehow dodged his attack by a hairsbreadth.

    This forced Aokiba to kick Rei with a bang. The shockwave created from his kick sent her crashing across a bunch of thick, old trees.

    Bishamonten¡¯s avatar manifested around Rei again to block Touko¡¯s iing attack, but his blow was so overpowering that the avatar got shattered into pieces and vanished into nothingness.

    Rei got up and shed at Touko¡¯s sturdy leg with her katana, but it just left a faint cut on it. She was not really hoping to wound him, though, as he was a Throne level monster who possessed a powerful body and was much stronger than a human of the same level. Only Human Thrones who trained in ancient or arcane body tempering arts could reduce the gap in strength and injure someone like Touko.

    Rei charged forward after shing at him.

    Aokiba thought that Rei would dodge his attack, so he did not use his full strength in his strike infused with water true intent. However, she actually faced his de with a heavy strike infused with the fusion of cial and charm intents.

    <i>ng!</i>

    ¡°Gah!¡± Aokiba spewed blood from receiving the unexpected attack and was sent flying from the sh.

    The cial and charm intents infused strike Rei hadunched on Aokiba was much stronger than a full power attack from her before taking the elixir, so she used this chance to flee from the area.

    ¡°Oh, no! She¡¯s definitely going to take revenge on me!¡± Minamoto no Kenki retreated in fear when he saw this.

    Rei changed directions and fled into the woods suddenly, though.

    ¡°Capture her!¡± Aokiba got up and pursued her together with Touko right away.

    Although Reiunched powerful strikes infused with the fusion of two intents asionally, the elixir¡¯s fluctuating effects interfered with her every now and then. It affected her movements, prevented her from using powerful attacks, and even made her tumble while running and dodging.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    Rei felt her vision blur when a Permanence level blue demon smashed her head with its spiked mace.

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere you can escape to, Uesugi Rei!¡± Aokiba was about to catch up with her.

    Although the elixir¡¯s effects still allowed Rei to boost her strength significantly, losing the ability to maintain a clear mind still prevented her from breaking out of the encirclement.

    Her pursuers were almost about to surround herpletely now.

    A loud neigh echoed through the woods the next moment, and a tall, sturdy, ck horse rushed out of them with a thunderous momentum. Although the horse was badly injured and bled from his mouth because of suffering from ambushes, he still strode with quite the speed and power.

    ¡°Nioh!¡± Rei rejoiced after seeing her steed.

    Rei had lost track of Nioh during the battle with monsters right after entering Tanba a few months ago. She never imagined that he had traversed these woods in search of his master despite all the risks and fatigue.

    It was quite a miraculous feat for him to reach her at the moment she needed him the most.

    Rei¡¯s eyes shed with hesitation, but she made a quick decision and spun around to unleash a powerful sword beam infused with charm and cial intents immediately.

    The sword beam was as powerful as a blow from a middle-stage Throned General and packed terrifying power. It killed several monsters along its way as it made its way towards Touko and Aokiba. The duo did not underestimate the sword beam, though, and assumed defensive stances right away.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The sh of powers resulted in a deafening explosion.

    Although the sword beam failed to inflict an injury on the two Throne level archdemons, Rei seized this chance to stride Nioh. Mounting Nioh boosted Rei¡¯s strength, allowing her to massacre countless demons and monsters around her with her de.

    Rei killed her way out of the encirclement and fled towards the woods immediately afterward. However, even though she had broken out of the encirclement luckily, as bad as she was with directions, she ended up heading deep into Tanba1.

    ¡°Chase after her!¡±

    Aokiba and Touka led a group of demons to chase after her. A few demons even rushed out of the surrounding woods to block her way, but all of them either fell under Rei¡¯s de or Nioh¡¯s hoofs.

    Rei¡¯s strength actually surpassed the two archdemons when she was on Nioh, her mount. This was because she was better than Lily at mountedbat.

    Nioh was so fast that he left the demons behind in the dust immediately. Aokiba was the only one slightly faster than Nioh among the two archdemons, so he had almost shaken off Touko as well.

    Although Nioh was just at the early-stage Spirit Jade level, he was a truly precious steed blessed by the heavens and possessed the bloodline of a spirit beast. He was much stronger than an ordinary, grade nine,te-stage Spirit Jade level warhorse.

    Nioh¡¯s best strength was not just his power, though. His best advantage was actually his speed. Horses of the same realm were usually much faster and resilient than their human counterparts.

    Although a multitude of demons, as well as two Throne level archdemons, chased Rei, Aokiba was the only one who barely kept up with their speed.

    Aokiba leaped forward the moment he caught up with Rei and shed up at her, but she blocked his strike with her de. Nioh¡¯s support allowed Rei to deliver a higher counterforce when her de shed with Aokiba¡¯s, forcing him back.

    ¡°F?u?c?k?!¡± Aokiba cursed out in anger when he failed tond a blow on Rei after catching up to her and was forced to chase after her again with the demons behind him, bringing the situation into a deadlock2.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The army on the northwestern outskirts of Heian-kyo had not made much progress and had just entered the woods.

    Although the woods here were filled with dense mist and eldritch energies, the 60,000 strong army continued to march in miles-long files. There was nock of powerful samurai and skilled onmy¨­ji among the army, so the weaker monsters within the woods near Heian-kyo did not even dare to approach them. They either fled far away from the army or spied upon them from the depths of the woods.

    Minamoto Jujiro Takamune had around 600 troops under him, most of which were mounted and armed with spears. However, none of them owned firearms.

    He also possessed a dozen supply wagons that followed the army at the back along with the other supply wagons.

    The marching speed of this massive army slowed down each time it came across rain and muddy roads, so they progressed much slower than on levelednd. Their speed was highly dependent on the whims of the heavens as they could not control the weather.

    Lily rode a white horse behind Takamune¡¯s Dewa troops and discovered that the troops of each n had pretty low morale when she looked around.

    The woods of Tanba were filled with tall trees and high mountains, so it was just like a maze. It was no surprise that battling within Tanba¡¯s woods was not going to be a pleasant experience regardless of the battle¡¯s oue.

    Many of the samurai, as well as the soldiers, were not optimistic about the objective of this battle. None of them believed that the army could defeat Shuten Doji and wondered about the purpose of this battle.

    There would be nond to confer if the army failed in overthrowing Tanba. The samurai ns that were taking part in the battle were bound to lose their men in vain if that happened. However, no one possessed the courage to upy the fallen cities and viges of Tanba as long as Shuten Doji was alive because death was all that awaited them when the army left.

    The continuous rain also affected the army¡¯s morale.

    Lily did not have such worries, though, as she hade to battle alone and had nothing burdening her. She had not even brought a supply wagon with her and had actually stored war supplies that the chief advisor¡¯s residence had prepared for her within the storage jade, which allowed her to move freely.

    The Dewa troops were not aware of this, though, and believed that she had a supply wagon following the army at the back.

    Takamune was the only one who had a storage treasure on him among the Dewa troops, but it was just a low- to middle-tier storage bag that had the capacity to store the contents of two to three supply wagons.

    Although he was Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s son, Lord Kamakura had a lot of children, and could not just give a top-notch treasure to all his scions. Besides, even he yed favorites. It was pretty clear that he did not really value his son Takamune much.

    Although the march was effortless for Lily, she still felt a little bored. She thought of letting Kagura and Yuki-Onna out to give herpany, but she abandoned the idea in the end and decided to act low-profile since it was her first time joining the army3.

    The rain poured down harder in the afternoon and the sky almost turned dark by the time it was four.

    Andslide had also urred in the mountain, making it difficult for the army to march forward.

    Themander ordered the army to stop marching for today, and everyone busied themselves with setting up camp for rest.

    The army was in the middle of the rugged mountain right now, so the troops had to look for rtively tternd to set up camp.

    Lily also dismounted from her steed after receiving themander¡¯s order. Although she did not want to spend the night with Takamune¡¯s boorish samurai in the camp, she could not go too far from them either as she did not wish to vite military orders.

    This forced her to go to a nearby und which had an old tree growing on it. Although Lily had a tent in her storage jade, she did not take it out because she found it too bothersome and fixed the Sakura Parasol in a crevice between the stones instead. She then willed it to be bigger in size, which was also one of the new skills of the renewed Sakura Parasol.

    Lily fetched a nket blessed with special runic powers and spread it under the parasol before sitting down on it. She then took out the Aubergine Teacup as well as a grade nine tea set and prepared tea.

    Her Aubergine Teacup was no ordinary item. It allowed Lily to connect with the rain dew in the mountains after pouring powdered tea leaves into the cup and turn the mix into hot tea or herbal tea ording to her will.

    The mountain was pretty cold because of the continuous rain, so Lily prepared hot tea and had it gracefully underneath the parasol. She gazed down upon the troops busying themselves with setting up camp along the stretching mountain road under the gentle breeze and expressed contentment on her face4.

    Robinxen: Wow she really never catches a break.Robinxen: Still can¡¯t predict this one.Robinxen: Can¡¯t they telpathise?Robinxen: I¡¯m sure they really appreciate letting a dainty rich girl drink tea while they work hard.

 Book 7: Chapter 6: Joining the Vanguard

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 6: Joining the Vanguard</h4>

    Two boorish samurai walked towards Lily when she was in the middle of drinking tea.

    ¡°Looks like you are having fun there,dy. How could you drink tea so leisurely here when we¡¯re all so busy setting up camp1?¡±

    The two samurai wore silver-brown armors and were not part of the Dewa troops.

    Lily refused to answer them when she saw the duo give her lustful looks.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name,dy?¡±

    ¡°You must be bored drinking tea alone. How about we give you somepany, huh?¡±

    Lily felt helpless internally and wondered which n¡¯s troops had such undisciplined samurai.

    ¡°No thanks. Please stay away from me.¡± Lily said indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite arrogant of you,dy. A woman like you must¡¯ve joined the army alone so that we can vent out frustrations on you, right2?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s get to know each other better in the deep woods,dy.¡± The samurai leaned forward to grab Lily¡¯s arm.

    Lily shook her head in silence. It was her first time joining the army, so she did not want to create trouble. However, she never expected such ruffians to find trouble with her instead and gathered power at her fingertips secretly.

    ¡°Get lost, you scumbags!¡± A loud voice reached their ears.

    ¡°F?u?c?k?! Who do you think you are to tell us to get lost, huh?!¡±

    The duo turned around with malice on their faces, but their expressions changed immediately when they saw a short-haired girl dressed in a short-skirted armor with a white and red breastte which exposed her thighs outside standing behind them.

    Lily also looked at the girl and noticed that it was none other than Taira no Shizuru, the woman who she had helped after she had lost to Shenzu in the Yoshitsune Memorial Competition.

    ¡°Ms. Shizuru¡­¡± The samurai turned pale and shuddered in fear.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you scrammed yet?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss!¡± The samurai pair ran away immediately.

    Only then did Lily realize that they were Taira n¡¯s samurai.

    ¡°Ms. Shizuru?¡± Lily found her arrival slightly unexpected.

    ¡°Sister Kagami!¡± Shizuru kneeled in front of Lily and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me back then, Sister Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Please stand up, Ms. Shizuru! There¡¯s no need for you to do this. I just helped you because I couldn¡¯t bear to see how they treated you.¡± Lily helped Shizuru stand up and made her sit on the nket before brewing a cup of tea for her.

    ¡°Howe you are among the Taira troops, Ms. Shizuru?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an embarrassing matter to speak about, Sister Kagami. After recovering from my injuries in Sister Mizue¡¯s tavern, I continued living in seclusion there for a while. However, I got worried when I heard that you had gotten into trouble a whileter. The Taira n found me at that time and brought me back to the n. However, our ancestor, Taira no Kiyomori, took interest in the matter because you blew things up back then, and forgave my sins. I was ordered to participate in this battle to make up for my failure, which is why I¡¯m here. I never expected I¡¯d run into my savior here, though.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much trouble for me to help you, so you don¡¯t need to mind it that much, Ms. Shizuru.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the motto of our n to always return the favors we¡¯ve received, Sister Kagami! I¡­¡± Shizuru blushed embarrassedly all of a sudden, but remembering that she had to repay the favor, she continued in a small voice, ¡°Most of my treasures got confiscated after I lostst time, so I have nothing that would catch your eye. Although I¡­ don¡¯t have such tendencies, I heard that you embrace sapphism, Sister Kagami3. I-I¡¯m willing to¡­ apany you at night during this march, and let you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah? What are you saying, Ms. Shizuru?!¡± Lily interrupted Shizuru¡¯s weird proposition immediately.

    Sapphism was a word used to refer to romantic or sexual attractions between women by the noble daughters in Heian-kyo.

    Heian-kyo was a pretty liberal city, so even though gay love between fellow women and fellow men was not thatmon, they were still a decent among of people who embraced it in the city. This was why Shizuru knew what it meant even though she did not embrace it.

    She would have never made such a proposition if it were anyone else, but she was willing to offer herself to Lily, her savior, even if she did not embrace such love, and allow her to make a mess of her.

    Lily had no such intentions, though, so it was just her jumping the gun.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Ms. Shizuru. That would only make things hard on me. I just helped you because I thought it was the right thing to do and had no other intention behind it.¡±

    ¡°Sister Kagami¡­¡±

    ¡°This battle is going to be pretty dangerous, so you must act with great caution, Ms. Shizuru. We can just help each other when required. That¡¯s the right way to return the favor.¡±

    ¡°Sister Kagami!¡± Shizuru sighed in relief as she thought that she had to devote her mind and body to Lily for returning the favor.

    Shizuru chatted with Lily for a while before she left, as she was the leader of a hundred troops and had a lot of matters that she needed to deal with.

    A windstorm passed through the mountain at night, and even though Lily did not fear it, she found it ssless to brace the storm outside when she saw those male soldiers scutter back into their tents. She was also afraid that someone would invite her into the camp and harass her, so she took out her tent charm from the storage jade.

    Although the charm in Lily¡¯s hand just had a tent drawn on it, it was a pretty expensive treasure used by onmy¨­ji.

    <i>Poof!</i>

    A small, elegant, white tent appeared underneath the tree following a puff of smoke. Lily retrieved her parasol and spent her first night of the Tanba expedition in the tent.

    Half-a-month passed by in the blink of an eye¡­

    The Tanba expedition army had set up camp in a spacious valley within the mountain.

    The mountain range ahead of the valley was taller and steeper than the mountain they were in right now, and the woods were also much older and denser. The mountains and the woods were also shrouded by a gloomy mist that concealed hidden dangers within them.

    This was the current situation of Tanba.

    The army had set out in the beginning of May and had finally reached here after traveling for a month. The weather had also be much humid and hotter because June was almost here now.

    Although a few small-scale skirmishes had urred at the vanguard of the army, and the cargo wagons had gotten ambushed by mountain imps, the army had not entered Tanba yet, so most of the weaker monsters did not dare to mess with such a massive army.

    The army had grown to a staggering 70,000 strong troops by the time it arrived at the Tanba¡¯s borders.

    Although it was still somewhat off from the predicted 100,000 troops, the numbers were still enough to make Tanba cower in fear.

    A tall, obese samurai walked through the camps while loosening his armor with an old samurai apany him right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s so damn hot!¡± Minamoto Jujiro Takamune was on the way back to his camp from participating in the army¡¯s strategic meeting.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have insisted on taking the role of the vanguard, milord! Although our Dewa soldiers are sturdy and good at battle, most of theme from cold ins and aren¡¯t as good as the local Kansai troops in battling in such miasmic, mountainous terrain. We should¡¯ve let them take the role of the vanguard and focused on letting our troops adapt to the terrain first instead of showing initiative to head deeper into thebyrinthic woods of Tanba.¡± Takamune¡¯s instructor, Ida Nobutada, expressed his worries.

    ¡°That¡¯s just rubbish! My father, themander-in-chief, has high expectations of me. With all the Genji nsmen watching me, I have no choice but to take the role of the vanguard so that I can show them how awesome the futuremander-in-chief is!¡± Takamune retorted spitefully with his thick lips.

    ¡°You can¡¯t make such baseless ims about bing the futuremander-in-chief, milord! Themander-in-chief will be displeased if he hears about it¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily was meditating beside a creek within the valley right now.

    The army was not just a mob, as even the weakest soldier taking part in the expedition was at least an early-stage samurai and marched much faster than ordinary soldiers. However, theplex terrain, vile weather and the unexpected attack on the supply wagons still dyed the march and made it take almost one whole month to reach the borders of Tanba.

    The entire journey felt pretty slow to Lily, though, so she spent her time meditating or training alone within the mountain woods.

    ¡°The lordmands you to return to the army and follow his orders, woman!¡± An old, short samurai came over to pass the message.

    No one in the army showed Lily respect after she had spent twenty days within the army and most of the samurai just called her ¡°woman¡± and did not give a damn about what her actual name was.

    Lily did not bother to reason with the man and just followed after him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so bothersome, woman! Can¡¯t you stay in one ce instead of moving here and there, huh?! Discipline be damned, I say! Walk faster now, or is it that you want to get punished for dying our lord¡¯s departure?¡±

    It was not the first time Lily hade across such cynical provocation and just ignored it most of the time. None of the soldiers dared to harass her though, as Ida took care of her and warned them to not cross the line often. This forced them to run their tongues and speak ill about her instead. It was for the better, though, as the Dewa troops would have lost numbers before even entering Tanba had they made a move on her.

    Lily arrived in a camp surrounded by gs with the Minamoto n¡¯s crest on it.

    The obese Takamune was seated in the leader¡¯s position in the camp. He was so fat that the small, foldable leather seat he was sitting on could not even be seen and had around seven Dewa generals sitting on his sides.

    Ida, who was seated in the front left, pointed at the seat on the far left when he saw Lilye in and said, ¡°Please take a seat, Ms. Kagami.¡±

    Takamune spoke out suddenly when she was about to walk over to the seat, though. ¡°Hold it! This seat is for men. There¡¯s no ce for women to sit in my camp!¡±

    Lily shot him a nce and just stood at the side silently after hearing his words.

    Takamune showed a content smile when he saw this, but he still felt a bit dissatisfied and continued, ¡°Why are you overlooking us? Do you hate sitting on the dirt that much, huh?! Sit down on the ground and participate in the meeting!¡±

    ¡°No such rule exists.¡± Lily finally spoke.

    ¡°So what? It exists now! How dare you question me when I¡¯m yourmander, huh?! You should be feeling thankful that I did not order you to serve me in bed!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The boorish Dewa samurai broke into loudughter.

    Lily¡¯s expression turned cold. She would have already dealt with these ruffians if it were not for the fact that she did not want to create trouble for Commander Ashikaga Makoto.

    ¡°Milord!¡± Although Lily did not sit down, Ida got up and kneeled in front of Takamune instead. ¡°Although Ms. Kagami is under yourmand, she¡¯s still a military official of the court and is a respectable imperial inspector of the junior fifth rank, which is much higher than your court rank, let alone us, your retainers! I¡¯m afraid that you will lose favor with the court if news of this reaches it!¡±

    ¡°The court, you say? It¡¯s just b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t?! The court would¡¯ve long gotten destroyed if not for my father4! The reason I endured this arduous travel is because my father ordered it. I don¡¯t give a f?u?c?k?i?n?g damn about the court!¡±

    ¡°Please refrain from saying such things, milord! It will only embarrass themander-in-chief if the court learns of this!¡± Ida bowed to Ida several times.

    Takamune shook his head impatiently when he saw Ida¡¯s behavior. ¡°Fine, then. I allow you to take a seat, Kagami Lily, but you must remember that I only allowed it because you are a court official and not because you are a woman. Got it?¡±

    Robinxen: Called it.Robinxen: I am quite surprised by this inclusion in a Chinese novel, given the history behind it.Robinxen: The yuri ma continues to maise.Robinxen: This guy¡­ foolish doesn¡¯t even cut it.

 Book 7: Chapter 7: Vanguard

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 7: Vanguard</h4>

    ¡°I will be taking charge of the vanguard in this expedition!¡± Takamune got up and dered proudly.

    ¡°We feel honored to follow you into battle in the vanguard, milord!¡± A bearded samurai said.

    ¡°Hmph. I believe that you should have been themander, milord!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Nothing good is going toe from making a widow amander! It¡¯s just going to bring us bad luck! Women are just an essory to men. It¡¯s their job to serve men, give birth, and cook food. Letting them join the battlefield is just ridiculous! It¡¯s no wonder that Heian-kyo has been rife with chaos recently!¡±

    ¡°Hey, man. How could you say that? We have a woman here, you know?!¡±

    ¡°Hah. So what? That¡¯s not going to stop me!¡±

    The boorish Dewa spited in fury when someone mentioned themander.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ida got up and berated them, ¡°While it¡¯s true that themander-in-chief is the most influential person among the Genji, he needs to remain behind in the capital to protect it, so it¡¯s natural for the role of themander to fall to the Ashikaga. Mistress Ashikaga was made themander of the army in light of the Ashikaga¡¯s status, not because she is a woman! How many people do you think would fight alongside you if you were made themander instead?¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡± The bearded samurai clicked his tongue in disdain.

    Takamune also did not criticize his generals. ¡°I will show that old hag how amazing I am! I will storm Mt. Ooe and win the first ss merit by ying Shuten Doji!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible, milord!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for us to follow an ambitious man like you into battle, milord!¡±

    ¡°As expected of you, milord! You¡¯re the hero of this era!¡±

    The morale of the generals seemed pretty high, and judging from their appearance, it did not seem that these boorish people were intentionally fawning on Jujiro, and actually believed that he could y Shuten Doji.

    ¡°Shuten Doji is just a womanizer who indulges in vices all day long! I¡¯m gonna snap off his neck when I see him! Men must rely on their strength, not appearance!¡± Takamune looked at Lily as he spewed nonsense in an attempt to show off his manliness to her.

    Lily felt helpless internally. She did not intend to say anything initially, but she felt ufortable under his tant gaze and said, ¡°I get that you intend to storm into Mt. Ooe, milord, but do you even know where it is?¡±

    Although it was a pretty sensible question, it still left Takamune and his generals dumbstruck for a while.

    No matter how arrogant Takamune was, his confidence was no use if he did not even know the enemy¡¯s location.

    The Heian period was different from the era in which Lily used to live. There were no urate maps or navigation systems in this era.

    The Tanba province was quite vast and filled with deep, primitive mountains and woods. Mt. Ooe was just a mountain from the legends in this era. Although it was possible to guess that it existed in the depths of Tanba, no one actually knew which direction it was in.

    ¡°Hmph! It doesn¡¯t matter even if we don¡¯t know where it is! Let¡¯s just kill every monster wee across until we find Mt. Ooe! I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± Takamune¡¯s obese cheeks rippled as he dered his n loudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s so wise, milord!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We Dewa samurai are simple people! Who gives a damn about the enemy¡¯s location?! Let¡¯s just follow Lord Takamune and kill our fill!¡±

    The boorish samurai expressed their agreement.

    Lily just lowered her head in silence, though, and even sympathized with Lord Kamakura. She found it unbelievable that the son of a shrewd, intellectual strategist like him was so foolish, and even felt that Juzaburo was better than Takamune1.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Takamune had his servants put on his showy helm for him and pulled out his katana before pointing it forward. He then kicked over the seat and marched forward inrge strides. His generals also boosted their morale with battle cries and followed him into battle.

    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lily could only follow behind them silently.

    The group mounted their warhorses and galloped towards the cold, misty mountains ahead of them while yelling battle cries.

    Lily also felt her pulse race when she saw the tall mountains ahead of her while riding the horse. Although she knew that Shuten Doji was far from them, she still felt an invisible pressure when she looked at the mountains.

    The boorish samurai were not as perceptive as Lily, so they marched into the first mountain of Tanba without fearing the dangers that lurked within it.

    Their heroic moralested just a few hours, though.

    The mountain was covered in mist because of the continuous rain even in the afternoon. Although the Dewa vanguard troops had charged forward with high morale, they had yet to encounter even a single monster after spending almost the entire day in the mountain.

    The muddy paths they traversed ended up decreasing their morale instead.

    ¡°How far do you think we are from Mt. Ooe, sir?¡± Takamune asked while riding his horse in the middle of the ranks.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Although Ida was the only intellectual man among the Dewa troops, even he did not know the answer to this question.

    ¡°Haahh! The damned monsters must have been frightened out of their wits when they saw me and hid somewhere! This is so damn infuriating! This leaves me with no chance to show off my skills!¡±

    The Dewa troops continued marching forward into the mountain.

    The trees here towered up to the skies and had pretty thick trunks which required at least ten people to surround it. The roots passing through the paths were as tall as humans and even had age-old moss, as well as vines, covering them, making it difficult for the horses to cross them.

    As the group had rushed forward too much, Lily found no trace of the army behind them when she turned around and just saw endless mist.

    ¡°Oh, no. I hope we aren¡¯t lost.¡± Although Lily knew that all of Tanba was filled with suchbyrinthic mountain woods, she never imagined the group would lose their way right after entering the Tanba mountain range.

    Lily was not the group¡¯s leader, though, so she had no right to make the troops stop and confirm the directions. All she could do was follow behind them silently.

    ¡°Hmm? Is this eldritch energy?¡± Lily sensed that the eldritch energies were getting stronger ahead of the group and feared that a massive nest of monsters lied in front.

    Lily urged her horse to gallop forward, but the bearded samurai chided her when she passed by the center of the ranks, ¡°What are you doing here, woman? Do you want to die, huh? You are just going to be in the way if we run into monsters, so scram to the back now! Women should always be behind men. Got it?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lily just wanted to warn them about the dense eldritch energies ahead of them so that they would proceed with caution but getting chided made her realize that none of them would heed her warning. As such, she slowed down silently and returned to the back of the ranks on her horse2.

    The mist had turned denser before anyone had even realized it and an icy, rotten odor filled the surroundings of the deep mountain woods. The massive trees almost looked like eldritch shadows within the mist and Lily even heard a few ghastly cries of unknown origin asionally.

    Lily did not intend to expose her existence, as she knew that Shuten Doji had ill intentions towards her. She had suffered attacks from his subordinates and even fallen for their schemes in Mt. Izumo before, narrowly losing her life.

    Lily had seen Shuten Doji before, so her heart quivered in trepidation whenever she recalled his massive figure. She had not joined the expedition because she was arrogant enough to believe that she could y him and just wanted to find Rei. Her current strength was still far from enough to battle against him.

    This was the reason she was so fearful and vignt of Tanba and followed behind the Dewa troops while just employing a small-scale domain.

    The spearmen and the few cavalrymen among the troops walked ahead of her.

    ¡°GRRRR!¡± A sudden, monstrous cry from nearby made the troops tense up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡± A samurai yelled.

    Takamune saw a group of shadows within the dense mist after hearing the samurai in front of him yell and saw blood ssh around along with the howls of the samurai and monsters.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A w passed through the samurai in front of him, causing blood to spray around in the mist.

    ¡°Argh!¡± A hand holding a katana fell in front of Takamune following a scream.

    The sudden crisis took Takamune aback. It took him time to catch up to reality with his unfocused eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a monster attack, milord!¡± Ida took out his de and pulled the reins of the restless warhorse vigntly.

    ¡°Kill them at once! Kill them¡­¡± Takamune mumbled while looking at the battle taking ce in the mist, feeling utterly lost.

    The bearded samurai also caught up with him and asked, ¡°It seems like the troops ahead have suffered a monster attack, milord. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Do you know what happened in the front?¡± Takamune spoke slowly as he searched for words to speak. Although he was not inexperienced in battle, he always had the troops protecting him in Dewa and only faced weak thieves, rebels, and monsters on nds where the view was pretty clear. The mountainous terrain here, on the other hand, was pretty uneven, and made it possible for only a few horses to march in parallel. The sky was also pretty dark, making it hard for him to realize what had happened ahead of them.

    The massive shadows ahead of him were still moving around, resulting in death cries.

    Takamune knew that his troops were dying with each passing second.

    ¡°How about we send the middle guard and the rearguard to aid the vanguard, milord?!¡± The bearded samurai urged.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! The middle guard should protect the lord until the situation ahead of us bes clear!¡± Ida interjected.

    ¡°Milord!¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ All right. Charge ahead!¡± Takamune unsheathed his de hesitantly.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive shadow leaped in front of Takamune¡¯s warhorse, allowing everyone to finally see what had attacked the group. It was a dark, five-meter tall, mountain chimera.

    Takamune¡¯s steed raised its front legs and neighed out in fear from the sudden appearance of the chimera, throwing its obese rider off him.

    The mountain chimera wed at the warhorse the next moment, severing its neck in one blow. The chimera then picked up the warhorse¡¯s head and ate it slowly right in front of the Dewa troops.

    The samurai were all frightened by the mountain chimera¡¯s appearance as they had never seen such a monstrous creature in Dewa. An ordinary mountain chimera was just a child-sized chimeral ape inparison to the creature ahead of them.

    ¡°Attack it!¡± The bearded samurai yelled out as he unsheathed his de and charged towards the mountain chimera.

    The mountain chimera tossed the half-eaten horse¡¯s head aside and swung its long paw when it saw the samurai move towards it.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The bearded samurai flew back with his horse after getting struck by the chimera¡¯s paw and crashed into a thick tree¡¯s trunk.

    Both the samurai and the horse had be a mangled, bloody mass of flesh from the blow3.

    Robinxen: It really is a mystery.Robinxen: Yeah just let them die.Robinxen: Ah such a loss¡­ how will they ever make aeback?

 Book 7: Chapter 8: Bitter First Encounter

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 8: Bitter First Encounter</h4>

    Takamune was left in shock while he sat on the muddy ground. The bearded samurai was a powerhouse at the middle-stage Spirit Jade level and had in several monsters and enemy troops back in Dewa, so he found it unbelievable that such a mighty man had died right after entering a few miles into Tanba¡¯snds.

    ¡°It¡¯s an archdemon at the Permanence level! Don¡¯t let your guard down, milord!¡± Ida was one of the top three powerhouses among the Dewa troops and was at the middle-stage Permanence level.

    He dismounted his steed and stood in front of Takamune as he could not allow Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s twelfth son to die even if the entire 600 strong Dewa troop was to perish.

    His mission was to protect Takamune, and nothing else.

    ¡°A Permanence-level archdemon, you say? That¡¯s just impossible!¡± Takamune stood up and strengthened his grip on his de with his shaky hands.

    Although Takamune was at the early-stage Permanence level, he had never fought against a truly powerful enemy until now because he ruled a rtively safernd closer to eastern provinces in the vastnds of Dewa.

    The mountain chimera unleashed itste-stage Permanence level aura as it ran its terrifying gaze across all those in front of it and leaped forward with a loud howl.

    ¡°Fall back immediately, milord!¡± Ida pushed Takamune behind him and unleashed his aura as well. ¡°Genji Swordstyle¡¯s 4th Stage!¡±

    <i>Bam!</i>

    Ida¡¯s de created a loud sound as it shed with the massive paw of the mountain chimera.

    He had no other choice but to face the monster because his job was to protect Takamune, but even he could not withstand the heavy, mountainous blow from the chimera¡¯s paw.

    ¡°Gah!¡± Ida fell to his knees, creating a crater underneath him as he spewed out blood from his mouth and used his de to prop up his body with much difficulty.

    ¡°Oorah!¡± The samurai behind Takamune charged towards the chimera in the next moment.

    The mountain chimera trampled on Ida and swung its massive paws, sending the samurai flying back and turning them into mangled masses of flesh.

    The samurai who had not even attained the Spirit Jade level were not the archdemon¡¯s match.

    ¡°W-Why did we run into this creature right after entering Tanba?¡± Takamune was left dumbfounded1.

    Lily could also hear the battle sounds in the rear guard by now.

    She unsheathed her de and advanced cautiously from the nk when she heard screamsing from the dense mist.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    An ash-gray shadow, as well as a dark-green shadow, pounced down from the gigantic trees at this moment. The dark-green shadow was an incredibly powerful mountain imp that was at least four meters tall, had three eyes and four arms. He stomped the soldiers to death as hended on the ground from the branch of the tree.

    The mountain imp then swung his arm and swatted two spearmen to death with ease.

    The ash-gray shadow, on the other hand, was a gigantic, red-faced, ash-furred mountain chimera that was at least six meters tall.

    The mountain chimera targeted Lily directly as it pounced down from the tree, but Lily blocked its advance with a sword strike.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The mountain chimera was at the peak-stage Permanence level and possessed a brutal nature that befitted its strength. A mere paw strike from it was several times stronger than a blow from a human at the same power level.

    It was nothing much to Lily, though, so she just withstood the blow with a casual strike from her de.

    The same could not be said for her horse, though. Lily felt her body sink as her warhorse sumbed to the force behind the blow, falling sideways to the ground from having its legs broken2.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Lily failed to predict this and leaped sideways from atop the horse swiftly to avoid getting crushed.

    <i>St!</i>

    The mountain chimera¡¯s paw squashed Lily¡¯s white horse to death cruelly in the next moment.

    The horse had apanied Lily for almost a month now, so she felt a little attached to it3.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Lily had little experience with mountedbat, so she failed to anticipate that her horse might not have the ability to endure the opponent¡¯s blow even if she could, which resulted in it getting crushed to death by the mountain chimera.

    The mountain chimera pounced towards Lily again and swung its powerful paws at her.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Lily shuttled towards the mountain chimera¡¯s torso with swift movements, though, and jumped up after arriving in between its paws beforeunching a strike on it.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The mountain chimera got cleaved into two defenselessly from the head to the torso Lily¡¯s de strike.

    The runes on Yasutsuna shone with a glow after Lily slew the mountain chimera and absorbed the anima of this peak-stage Permanence level archdemon. Lily then charged towards the middle-stage Permanence level archdemon and killed it in one blow after dodging its attack.

    She could still hear endless screams from the dense mist ahead of her, though, and had a faint premonition that the Dewa troops had suffered disastrous casualties when she saw streams of blood flow down the mountain.

    The other two Permanence level experts of the Dewa troop, including Osawa Miyoshi, who was at thete-stage Permanence level and was the strongest one among them, arrived at the middle guard of the Dewa troop along with the other middle-stage Permanence level expert at this moment and rescued Ida sessfully.

    A lot of samurai had already perished under the ck mountain chimera¡¯s ws by now, though. Although it was just at the middle-stage Permanence level, it possessed a powerful bloodline, had extremely durable fur, and was much stronger than Osawa.

    The top three powerhouses of Dewa could barely hold fort against the mountain chimera.

    A burst of powerful eldritch auras rushed out of the woods in the next moment as a group of ck mountain chimeras charged towards the middle guard of the troop.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    The weapons of the soldiers, as well as the samurai, were useless in front of the crushing strength of the chimeras, and they got squashed to death under the assault of the chimeras.

    A valiantte-stage Spirit Jade samurai got cleaved into two halves from a chimera¡¯s ws while another got squashed to death on a rock after getting flung aside along with his horse.

    The weakest of these mountain chimeras was at thete-stage Spirit Jade level while the Permanence level chimeras had seven to eight heads.

    Takamune was left utterly dumbstruck by the scene unfolding before his eyes. His troops could barely handle a single mountain chimera, so it was pretty impossible for them to handle so many archdemons.

    ¡°F?u?c?k?! This doesn¡¯t make sense! How can the monsters here be so powerful?! Just what damned ce have we set foot into?!¡± Takamune yelled in despair.

    The top three experts of the Dewa troop surrounded Takamune with their backs against him to protect him, but even they had stupefied expressions on their faces.

    The valiant Dewa troop was utterly helpless in front of the brutal strength of the chimera and lost over half the men in an instant. It was no longer a battle and just pure ughter now.

    They had finally realized that storming Tanba was equivalent to throwing their lives away.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A samurai¡¯s silhouette shuttled past the chimeras ughtering the soldiers at this moment.

    This samurai moved unpredictably with lightning-quick movements and passed through the group of chimeras in an instant, making them fall to the ground with blood gushing out of their torsos.

    ¡°W-What?! Who is it?¡± Takamune eximed in surprise.

    The samurai moved with such speed and grace that even Osawa, the most powerful expert under Takamune, failed to discern the samurai¡¯s appearance.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    The samurai arrived beside the trio in the next instant and passed by them, leaving behind a faint fragrance in the air.

    The three-headed middle-stage Permanence level chimera to the front swung its massive paws towards the samurai heading towards it, but the samurai dodged its attacks with ease using mystical movements.

    The samurai unleashed three crimson sword beams while dodging the attacks of the chimera, each of which sliced open the chimera¡¯s neck, chest and abdomen, making blood gush out of its wounds, andnded on the blood-pooled ground lightly.

    Takamune and his men looked around them and discovered that the samurai had actually killed all the eight-headed Permanence level and the Spirit Jade level mountain chimera within just a few breaths of time, leaving no monster alive. The most terrifying thing about this was that the samurai had killed all the monsters with a single blow regardless of their strength, giving them no chance to counterattack.

    The samurai had in the monsters that had ughtered the valiant Dewa troops with ease.

    Lily¡¯s long, ck hair fluttered in the wind as she turned around, allowing the Dewa troops to see her poignant, pretty visage.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Takamune¡¯s words got stuck in his throat when he saw the face of their savior. ¡°Y-You¡­¡±

    Lily just looked at him in silence and disappeared into the dense mist in front of her.

    Her de shed through the mist as she slew one monster after another, leaving pools of blood and monster cries in her wake.

    The surviving Dewa troops looked at each other in dismay after hearing the monster cries stop a few momentster.

    ¡°W-Was that Kagami Lily just now, milord?¡± Ida asked in disbelief.

    ¡°How about we check out the situation ahead of us now, milord?¡± The bearded, red-skinned Osawa suggested.

    ¡°L-Let¡¯s go!¡± Takamune led his men forward with his de in hand and saw the bodies of the Dewa troops and monsters everywhere.

    The group shuddered in fear when they saw the gigantic corpse of a reddish-brown ape monster that was at least ten meters tall.

    ¡°T-This monster¡¯s corpse carries such a powerful aura even after it¡¯s dead¡­¡± Osawa said nervously with wide-open eyes.

    The men turned their gazes upwards and saw the long-haired Lily pushing her de into the ape¡¯s chest slowly while standing on the ape¡¯s corpse with a calm look on her face.

    The runes on her de glowed red as the ape¡¯s anima got absorbed into it, and her eyes shone with a crimson glow within the dense mist.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Takamune felt a shiver travel through his spine and fell on his butt from the fear. The samurai around him followed after him and also fell on their butts after seeing the terrifying gaze of the woman who had in this gigantic ape, nearly mixing her up for a demoness.

    Lily swung her de aside to flick off the blood on it and sheathed it back before she walked down the ape¡¯s torso. She undid her chest armor and tossed it aside while she walked down, allowing to slide down the ape¡¯s torso and fall on the ground.

    ¡°This armor provides little defense and just hinders my movements. It seems like heavy armor really doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± Lily soliloquized as she walked in front of the men ahead of her4.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s really you¡­ Ms. Kagami?¡± Ida looked up at her from the ground powerlessly.

    Lily looked down at Takamune and his men before she said in a graceful yet indifferent voice, ¡°The ones ahead are dead, monster and human alike.¡±

    Lily passed through the group and walked into the mist behind them after saying her piece.

    ¡°H-Hold it!¡± Takamune yelled at Lily¡¯s back. ¡°Where do you think you are going?! You are my subordinate and must listen to my orders! I¡¯mmanding you to stop at once!¡±

    ¡°Just let her go, milord¡­¡±

    ¡°How could I just let her do whatever she wants when she¡¯s so powerful, sir? We should be able to y the monsters and gain huge merit as long as we have her!¡± Spit flew out of Takamune¡¯s mouth as he spoke quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll make her a deputy general at worst!¡±

    Ida, however, just shook his head with a nk expression. ¡°Forget it, milord.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Do you not get it yet, milord? I feel ashamed to say this as your instructor, but this gigantic ape is probably a peak-stage Permanence level archdemon¡­ There¡¯s no reason for someone who can y such an opponent in an instant to heed your orders5.¡±

    Robinxen: Did you do no research before leaving?Robinxen: It¡¯s important to deflect not block.Silva: Lily¡¯s experience with mountedbat, minus 1Robinxen: Can you imagine watching someone beat the final boss in a game thenin their armour is the wrong stat type?Robinxen: This guy has some awareness, too bad they can¡¯t use it properly.

 Book 7: Chapter 9: Deal

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 9: Deal</h4>

    An old, dark hall, which was surrounded by aberrant thousand-year-old trees, existed deep within the inner grounds of the Heian Pce.

    Although it was quite a dark and somewhat deste ce, it was actually the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s Hall, and was the true center of power in the Heian Empire.

    An unusual guest had made a visit to this dark hall today.

    It was a woman who wore a revealing orange kimono that exposed her deep cleavage.

    No one except the Cloistered Emperor, who was seated on his throne, knew about her visit. This was because she did not need to inform anyone about her arrival. Even the imperial guards were powerless in front of her.

    ¡°Why have you summoned an old neighbor like me over, Your Majesty? Did something grave happen in the capital or the court?¡± The ash-haired woman with pointed ears had several fluffy tails swaying behind her, their number changing every moment or so.

    ¡°Heh. Hahaha.¡± Although the Cloistered Emperor was an old man who possessed a robust, tall build, heughed pretty weirdly while hiding his mouth with a fan. ¡°Please don¡¯t act so distant with me, Ms. Kimiko. Must something happen for me to summon you? Haahh. Time is so cruel. I¡¯ve be so old now, yet you¡¯re still as young as you ever were.¡±

    ¡°Did you summon me just to reminisce about the past, Your Majesty? I must say that I don¡¯t like the mood of this ce much, though. How about you summon me somewhere else at ater date if you wish to reminisce about the past.¡± Kimiko turned around to leave.

    ¡°Please wait, Ms. Kimiko. Although I summoned you to reminisce about the past, I also wanted to consult with you about a small matter.¡± The Cloistered Emperor said promptly.

    He then waved his hand to make the curtain before him rise up.

    ¡°Oh. I wonder what you wish to consult me about.¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve heard of the recent developments in the court with your excellent informants, Ms. Kimiko.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s always something happening in the court. I heard that someone even proposed to subjugate me recently?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Please don¡¯t mind them, Ms. Kimiko. It¡¯s just some nonsensical drivel from ignorant fools. There¡¯s no need for you to lower yourself to their level. I¡¯ll be direct, then. The court has dispatched an army to y the sinner, Shuten Doji, recently, but I¡¯m afraid that it will be hard toe out victorious in this battle because of theplex terrain of Tanba. I hope that you will lend us a hand, Ms. Kimiko!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You want me to help the human court, huh? That¡¯s quite a novel idea you have now. I wonder what n you have in mind.¡±

    ¡°I hope that you will dispatch some Suno troops and attack Tanba from behind in coordination with the court¡¯s army.¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s eyes gleamed faintly.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡± Kimiko chuckled loudly. ¡°That¡¯s quite a tasteless joke there, Your Majesty. Although Shuten and I have our differences, I¡¯m still a monster, just like he is. I¡¯m already doing the humans a huge help by not finding trouble with you, so why would I help you y him?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ We won¡¯t let you waste your resources, Ms. Kimiko, and are willing to provide you with the necessary supplies and magatama. It¡¯s just that the imperial treasury is running low recently, so I¡¯m afraid you will have to wait for the Settsu route to open up before we give them to you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as paying out of my pocket, then?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Ms. Kimiko. I suppose you know that the samurai woman you are keeping an eye on, Kagami Lily, has also joined the expeditionary army this time. Don¡¯t you feel that helping the court is equivalent to helping her?¡±

    Kimiko furrowed her brows. ¡°I hope you can say things clearly, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor hid his face behind his fan and said, ¡°You must know that there are a lot of forces that hate and covet Kagami Lily within both the court and the army. They haven¡¯t made a move on her yet because I¡¯ve been suppressing them all this time. I also showed her leniency during her previous judgment trial as a sign of respect to you, Ms. Kimiko. However, I¡¯m afraid that the fools in the army would take advantage of the chaos of war to enact vengeance on her. Although she¡¯s decently powerful, having enemies both in front and behind makes me worried about her safety. Heh. Hahaha1.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me, Your Majesty?¡± Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s eyes glowed faintly as she fanned her cleavage with her paper fan, and even though she looked indifferent on the surface, the mes on the aberrant beastly statues within the hall began to flicker under the pressure oozing from her.

    ¡°Of course not, Ms. Kimiko. There¡¯s no way I would dare to threaten an unparalleled archdemon like you. To be honest, there¡¯s no harm in you dispatching troops this time. Joining forces to y the arrogant Shuten Doji is beneficial to Suno as well. I will also vow that I won¡¯t have any designs on Kagami Lily from now on, so I hope you will consider this as a fair deal that¡¯s beneficial to both of us.¡± Ayer of sweat formed on the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s forehead from the tenseness2.

    ¡°A deal, huh? Hahahaha. That does sound interesting now!¡± Tamamo-no-Mae hid her face with her fan and continued, ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll dispatch troops to Tanba as a form of aid to my darling Lily. That should relieve some of the pressure on the frontlines.¡±

    ¡°I knew you were sensible, Mr. Kimiko! I swear men would¡¯ve long lost their ce in the world if all women were as wise and resourceful as demon foxes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then. I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word, Cloistered Emperor Go-Shirakawa, unless you wish to be theughingstock of the world3, that is. Hahahaha!¡± Tamamo-no-Mae vanished from the hall with a poof of white smoke after chucking loudly.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The entire expeditionary army had set camp in the mountain woods of Tanba¡¯s bordends after entering it. Although torches lighted up the campsite, the sight looked quite eerie because of the dense mist pervading the mountain.

    The army generals had gathered at the main tent, which was surrounded with crest gs of the Ashikaga and Genji, to have a strategy meeting and had not slept all night long.

    The army leader, Ashikaga Makoko, who had tied her hair into twintails and wore a silver heavy armor on her white robe, was seated on themander¡¯s seat.

    The armor over her well-ironed, fitting white robe extended down from her neck, and had openwork grids at her cleavage, waist, as well as her back, and formed a set with the white skirt she wore below.

    She wore a thin, ck, silk chest binder underneath her white outfit and also wore ck, silk stockings on both legs along with silver greaves protecting her shin, while her feet were encased in white wooden sandals. The open section of her shoulder guard showed her round shoulders outside while the front of her torso was guarded by a silver breastte that extended down to her waistline.

    Minamoto no Yoshitada, the deputymander of the army, Minamoto no Hirohikari, the leader of the barrier troops, Ashikaga Kiyoshi, the eldest scion of the Ashikaga, Taira no Shigemori, a mysterious general from the eastern provinces, Taien Ryuji, an expert from Kansai, Minamoto no Tsukawa, the young genius general of the Genji, Taira no Shizuru, the young female general of the Taira, Minamoto Jujiro Takamune, the leader of the vanguard and the twelfth scion of Minamoto no Yoritomo, as well as a few other members were present around Commander Ashikaga at the moment.

    A slender-legged, long-haired girl dressed in red kimono minidress, Lily, was also present within the tent, and stood in an unimportant position near the tent¡¯s entrance.

    The unarmored Minamoto no Hirohikari, who wore a formal court dress, opened his mouth before Ashikaga Makoto could even say a word. ¡°You truly are a young hero of our times, Lord Takamune. Although you suffered some losses, it¡¯s still quite incredible that you came out victorious in battle against a group of Permanence level archdemons. I believe it¡¯s no coincidence that you came across such a powerful group of demons and suspect that Shuten Doji must¡¯ve sent them to test our strength after gaining intel. You¡¯re really just like themander-in-chief in his young days!¡±

    Although the Genji generals praised Takamune in agreement with Hirohikari, Minamoto no Yoshitada, Minamoto no Tsukawa, and a few others had solemn expressions on their faces.

    Takamune smiled smugly after hearing the praise, but unease filled him when he saw Lily look at them indifferently as she knew the actual truth.

    ¡°What are you doing in such an important ce, Kagami Lily? The generals are the only ones qualified to attend this meeting. Get lost from here at once!¡± Takamune shouted at her.

    Minamoto no Tsukawa also looked at Lily with utter hatred as she had beaten him ck and blue previously and would have be a lifelong cripple if Minamoto no Yoritomo had not paid a huge price to rescue him. It was simply impossible for him to not hate her when she had almost crippled him.

    ¡®Hmph. No one can predict what will happen on the battlefield, Kagami Lily. You better not show me an opening, or else I¡¯ll make sure you never return alive from this battle!¡¯ Tsukawa plotted internally. He did not give a damn about ying Shuten Doji and just wanted to take revenge on Lily.

    Minamoto no Yoshitada tried to speak up for Lily when everyone directed their gazes at her, but Shizuru was a step faster than him. She said in a loud voice, ¡°Considering how strong she is, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her being here.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Shizuru! You can¡¯t fight a war alone! Although that woman is good with the sword, she is a novice at leading troops! She should just guard the tent if strength¡¯s all she has got!¡± Tsukawa retorted.

    ¡°Who do you think you are, huh, Tsukawa?! Kagami Lily is my subordinate. She has no choice but to go out if I order her, but you have no right to tell her what to do!¡± Takamune said loudly, unable to stand Tsukawa¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°What are you so pissed about, brat? Do you want to die, huh? Let¡¯s fight it out if you have a problem with me!¡± Tsukawa said icily as he stood up.

    ¡°How dare you speak like that to me, themander-in-chief¡¯s son, you plebeian?!¡± Takamune also stood up.

    The two men stared at each other with hostility, and even though Takamune was not Tsukawa¡¯s match in a fight, he never cared about the opponent¡¯s strength before picking a beef with them.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Ashikaga Makoto said in a stern tone, ¡°We¡¯re having a strategy meeting in themander¡¯s tent right now. Anyone who causes trouble shall be court-martialed!¡±

    Makoto continued, ¡°I was the one who I ordered her to attend the meeting, and I¡¯ve already appointed her as my sole battle maiden4. No one except me can order her and she¡¯s allowed to move freely in battle whenever she sees it fit!¡±

    ¡°What?! This is the woman, er, battle maiden that my father assigned to me, Commander Ashikaga! How could you make her your battle maiden?!¡± The obese Takamune said anxiously. He had already lost half his men, so the vanguard would be in much greater risk if he lost her at this moment, and even worried about losing his life.

    ¡°Themander is allowed to make arbitrary decisions based on the situation of the battlefield during an expedition. How could you not know this when you are themander-in-chief¡¯s son?¡± Ashikaga Makoto said sternly.

    ¡°D-Damn it!¡± All Takamune could do was curse out in a small voice and sit down powerlessly.

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi, who was seated in the middle of the front row, looked pretty different from the past. He had an unshaven beard on his handsome face as well as messy hair that draped over his shoulders, and just had a single arm now. He looked at Lily with mixed feelings and muttered her name out. ¡°Ms. Kagami¡­¡±

    Robinxen: He¡¯s holding her metaphorical hostage?Robinxen: So even he can feel fear.Robinxen: Oho? Is this implying that there is a bigger stage to y on?Robinxen: I wonder what this position technically entails.

 Book 7: Chapter 10: Marching into Ayabe

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 10: Marching into Ayabe</h4>

    A samurai woman under Makoto¡¯smandid out a map on therge wooden table in the center of the tent. It was the most urate map of Tanba that the imperial court possessed right now.

    Although Tanba¡¯s main castle, Tange River, cities, towns and viges were marked on the map, Mt. Ooe did not exist on it. The endless mountains of Tanba were just drawn as a simple mountain range on it to express that they were untraversable.

    As such, no one knew where Mt. Ooe was.

    Lily noticed that the short-haired samurai woman, who wore a revealing set of armor, and was in charge of the map, looked a bit familiar.

    ¡®It¡¯s Ms. Airi?¡¯ Lily questioned internally.

    The samurai woman was none other than Shiina Airi, Uesugi Rei¡¯s aide. Lily did not find it strange that she was here as it made sense for her to join the expedition when considering her position.

    Makoto got up from her seat and pointed at a corner on the map with the whip bound in white-red fabric before she said, ¡°We¡¯re here right now.¡±

    Airi ced a small g with the Genji¡¯s crest on it at the spot where Makoto had pointed. The generals stood up in session and surrounded the table so that they could see the massive three meter by two meter map.

    ¡°And this is Kameyama Castle.¡± Makoto pointed at a castle on the map and continued, ¡°Many years have passed since Shuten Doji took over Tanba, so one knows what¡¯s the situation in Kameyama Castle, to be honest, and the path leading to it has long vanished because of its distance.¡±

    Makoto looked at everyone and paused before saying, ¡°Tanba is quite vast, so we have no idea where Mt. Ooe is. There¡¯s one thing for certain, though, which is that it¡¯s not near the border. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve long found it. This means that it¡¯s probably deep within Tanba.¡±

    Makoto drew a huge circle on the center of the map, ¡°The central region of Tanba ounts for at least sixty percent of itsnd, so it¡¯s highly likely that Mt. Ooe is in this region. Tanba has no open ins and is filled with mountains, which means that any one of them could be Mt. Ooe.¡±

    ¡°F?u?c?k?. Where are we supposed to march if that¡¯s the case, Commander Ashikaga? Does the court want us to just march around randomly until we find Mt. Ooe? Have the imperial officials and advisors lost their minds?¡± The obese Takamune cussed.

    ¡°Please mind yournguage, Lord Takamune. Although you are themander-in-chief¡¯s son, we are in themander¡¯s tent right now. Don¡¯t forget that you are in the presence of themander of 100,000 men!¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada warned.

    Although he said 100,000 men, the army just had 70,000 men.

    Makoto just ignored Takamune¡¯s foulnguage and pointed at a river, ¡°As for this long river, it¡¯s called Tange River, and has Tanaba¡¯s sole port city, Ayabe, lying on its path. It will take our army one week to pass through the mountain range and arrive in Ayabe. The situation of the port is unclear to us, so there¡¯s a chance that it has already fallen to the monsters or the rebels under their control. Our first objective is to seize control of Ayabe so that we can rely on Tange River as a supply route. Port Ayabe is the best location to create a base for attacking Tanba in the long run.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Why take such a roundaboutnd route to attack Port Ayabe instead of just using the water route if it exists?!¡± Takamuneined.

    ¡°That sounds like a n, Lord Jujiro, but the army had to take thend route to gather our forces. Tange River is also surrounded by cliffs on both sides, making it difficult for the army to march alongside it. We also don¡¯t have enough warships to take our army via the water route.¡± Makoto exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada added, ¡°We would just be throwing our lives away if we use the water route without warships when the circumstances of the port aren¡¯t clear. Using thend route is the best way to catch the enemies off guard. We can use the water route to transport supplies once we¡¯ve captured the port.¡±

    Lily nodded silently when she heard their conversation from afar and concluded that Mrs. Ashikaga was really well versed in the arts of war. She still could not understand the advantages and disadvantages of this strategy, though.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to advance deeper into Tanba without a n and are going to consolidate our forces first.¡± Makoto said.

    ¡°Lord Jujiro¡¯s achievements in the first battle with the monsters of Tanba are enough to prove that he¡¯s a valiant hero. Considering the Dewa troop¡¯s incredible strength, I suggest that we should allow Lord Jujiro to act as the vanguard.¡± Taien Ryuji, the burly, bearded nobleman with armor that revealed his bare, hairy chest, made a suggestion.

    Taien just intended to curry favor with Takamune, but he ended up putting him in a troublesome spot instead.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Although Takamune was arrogant enough to steal Lily¡¯s credit for decimating the monsters, he was not a fool, and had already experienced how terrifying the monsters of Tanba were from the first sh. They were simply on another level whenpared to the monsters in central and eastern Dewa.

    He also did not want to die.

    Ida Nobutada, who was standing beside Takamune, spoke up at this moment. ¡°Although the Dewa troop won, we¡¯ve also suffered considerable losses. I¡¯m afraid we aren¡¯t suitable to act as the vanguard for attacking Port Ayabe.¡±

    No matter how greedy the Dewa troop was, they were not crazy enough to throw their lives away by choosing to act as the vanguard for attacking Port Ayabe after experiencing how powerful Tanba¡¯s monsters were.

    Takamune actually had not reported the monsters¡¯ strength properly.

    Makoto nodded at them, as she did not intend to force the position onto them and looked at the other generals in the tent instead. ¡°Who among you wishes to take the role, then?¡±

    The generals turned silent for a moment.

    ¡°Please leave this task to us, the Izumi Genji, Commander!¡± An oval faced armored samurai who wore an Eboshi hat on his head, and had a bow and quiver on his back, stepped forward.

    Makoto looked at the other generals as she did not know much about the Izumi Genji. Minamoto no Hirohikari fanned his face with confidence as he parroted his well-prepared speech. ¡°Although the Izumi Genji live far from the capital, they are valiant, battle-experienced warriors. The Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Division even has an Izumi troop which is in charge of guarding the Genbu Gate and its surrounding districts. They are a strong, wise and trustworthy n.¡±

    ¡°Lord Hirohikari¡­¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada called out to him in worry.

    Hirohikari waved his fan aside and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t trust the Izumi Genji, Lord Yoshitada?¡±

    ¡°Of course I trust them, but Shuten Doji isn¡¯t just known for his strength. He¡¯s quite infamous for his wiles, so I just wanted to remind Lord Muneshige that he must be careful.¡± Yoshitada said.

    The Izumi Genji¡¯s leader looked at Yoshitada and said, ¡°Worry not, Lord Yoshitada. The Izumi Genji doesn¡¯t n on bing the main force behind attacking Tanba and just ns to attack the port and the towns. There would be no meaning in joining forces if we left everything to the Seiwa Genji¡¯s forces, after all. Please leave this task to us! I guarantee that the Izumi Genji will capture Port Ayabe within ten days!¡±

    Makoto looked at Muneshige¡¯s confident, valiant expression and nodded in approval. She still felt a bit worried, though, and asked, ¡°May I know many samurai among the 3000 strong troops you have under you are at the Spirit Jade or above level?¡±

    The stalwart-faced Muneshige answered, ¡°The weakest ones among my troops are at the middle-stage samurai level, while those at the Spirit Jade and above level number thirty-four. There are six onmy¨­ji at the Spirit Jade in addition to them. Among those at the higher levels, six samurai are at the early-stage Permanence level, while there are one each at the middle- andte-stage Permanence level. There¡¯s also one onmy¨­ji at the middle-stage Permanence level, while I¡¯m at the peak-stage Permanence level!¡±

    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡± The generals eximed in amazement after hearing about the lineup. Although Minamoto no Muneshige was not the strongest individual within the tent, he still has powerful troops under him and could be considered the leader of an elite force.

    ¡°The Izumi samurai are well versed with battling monsters and possess sturdier bodies whenpared to those spoiled, phony samurai since we drink the blood of monsters and dine on their flesh, so please rest assured, Commander Ashikaga!¡± The 160 cm tall,mon-looking Muneshige added proudly.

    Although some people expressed discontent after hearing this, they did not mind it much as the army needed valiant men right now.

    Makoto also felt relieved after hearing his words. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you to return with good news, then, Lord Muneshige!¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Commander Ashikaga! The Izumi Genji never fights a losing battle! Although I don¡¯t dare to im that we will be the first to charge into Mt. Ooe, capturing an insignificant port city is no big deal for us!¡±

    Muneshige bowed towards Makoto and the generals before leaving the tent to go into battle.

    Makoto said, ¡°Make preparations to leave, generals. We will follow behind Lord Muneshige and march into Port Ayabe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The generals bowed.

    Lily, Makoto and Airi were the only ones remaining in the tent once the generals left it. Makoto had a thoughtful look on her face as she viewed the map in front of her.

    Lily stepped towards her and asked, ¡°Are you still worried about this expedition, Mother Makoto?¡±

    Makoto nodded. ¡°Capturing Port Ayabe shouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. Based on the goods that are being traded in the capital¡¯s ck market, I¡¯m pretty sure that either a mob of rebels or masterless samurai are upying the port city right now. Port Ayabe is in a lond surrounded by tall mountains, making it an easy target fornd attacks. The mob upying it shouldn¡¯t be a match for the valiant Izumi Genji troop.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily still felt worried, though.

    ¡°Although creating a base in Ayabe after capturing it will advance our marching speed, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that it will be a close battle since we don¡¯t know where our destination is¡­¡±

    ¡°I suppose finding Mt. Ooe is key to deciding our next step. I¡¯m willing to infiltrate deep into Tanba and find out where it is for you, Mother Makoto.¡± Lily said.

    Makoto looked at Lily gratefully and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m touched that you¡¯ve shown such resolve, Lily, a single person can¡¯t win a war. Tanba is pretty vast and filled withbyrinthic mountains and woods. Some of the deeper locations even jam the usage of the voice transmission orb, so the chances of you finding Mt. Ooe alone are pretty slim even if you are good at directions. Shuten Doji is also an expert at dealing with women, so I definitely can¡¯t agree to letting you infiltrate Tanba alone. Just remain at my side, Lily, or else I wouldn¡¯t know how to face Sakiko and Kotoka.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve ventured out, Mother Makoto. I¡¯m strong enough to protect myself, so you don¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±

    ¡°How could I not feel worried when we came across several Permanence level archdemons during our first battle with Tanba¡¯s monsters?¡±

    Lily had returned to Makoto¡¯s side after decimating the monsters because she thought that she needed to inform her about the dangerously powerful monsters of Tanba immediately.

    ¡°I killed them, though, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye across such powerful monsters at the borders. The Heavens have been in chaos these past few years, and the eldritch energies in the world have grown in intensity. I fear that the monsters of Tanba have grown far more powerful than before, their strength far surpassing our expectations. It¡¯s not like I¡¯mpletely against you infiltrating the enemynds alone, but even you haven¡¯t infiltrated the nest of Heian¡¯s top three archdemons during your past adventures, have you? The danger involved is on an entirely different levelpared to the adventures you¡¯ve gone on before, so the more confidence you show, the more it worries me, preventing me from letting you go alone. You just need to stay at my side and behave well.¡± Makoto ordered her.

 Book 7: Chapter 11: Ten Demon Enforcers

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 11: Ten Demon Enforcers</h4>

    In the depths of the mountains hundreds of miles away. Within the eldritch cave of Mount Ooe. In a huge dark underground cave with a radius of a thousand meter and a height of a hundred meters, a huge statue of ancient eldritch gods stood within.

    On the eldritch statue¡¯s hands or shoulders stood a terrifying figure.

    These figures varied in height and size, but there were seven. Each radiating an aura superior to a throned general and some even surpassed that of a peak throned sovereign. Also, amongst the statues, there were three statues where no one stood.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> On a statue with a demonic face resembling a wrecked Prajna face and an alien-like body, a blue ghost me appeared, it gradually turned into a purple long haired man wearing a long robe. On this man¡¯s back was arge ghost hand.

    ¡°Your highness, Ibaraki Doji!¡± The other figures were surprised by his appearance.

    A snake woman figure standing on the hand of an eldritch snake goddess statue sensed his aura and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your highness Ibaraki, you¡­¡­have you united your soul and body?¡±

    Ibaraki¡¯s eyes shed with eldritch mes as he nodded, ¡°The imperial army is about to attack, I can no longer divide my soul to practice.¡±

    In the past, when Ibaraki departed to Heian-kyo to capture beautiful woman for Shuten, he didn¡¯t want to dy his practice so he used a secret method to divide his soul, that half of his soul remained in Tanba to absorb the dense aura of Yomi at the depths of Mount Ooe while his main body entered Heian-kyo.

    ¡°Your highness Ibaraki, ahahahaha, how is your hand after reuniting? It looks like it can no longer be healed?¡± A fat meatball-like figure said while jiggling on the hand of an eldritch god.

    Ibaraki looked at his missing arm, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was also surprised that this arm could not be attached after restoring my soul. What kind of resentment does that woman¡¯s sword have? It is as if it was born to restrain me and my n.¡±

    The snake woman asked, ¡°It¡¯s that s?l?u?t? his highness Shuten has recently been attracted to? She¡¯s called Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°Ehehehehe, Akahime, are you jealous? This poor monk has seen that woman, she¡¯s not a s?l?u?t? but a pure celestial fairy. If it weren¡¯t for Lord Shuten, this poor monk would want to capture her myself!¡± In the hand of an eagle headed eldritch god statue stood a gray skinned demon monk. It was the lord of Mount Heiei who Lily had met on the way to Mount Izumo. He had naturally returned after failing to capture her.

    ¡°Me? Jealous of her? What a joke, we are his highness Shuten¡¯s hands and feet, his des. Women are nothing but his highness¡¯s toys, so what if she¡¯s beautiful, once his highness ys with her, she can only die, what is there to be jealous of a pile of bones?¡±

    ¡°That woman will sooner orternd in his highness¡¯ hands. Right now, we have to discuss how to deal with the imperial army.¡± Ibaraki put a halt to the argument, ¡°ording to the information gathered, after the imperial army entered Tanba, they continued along the Tanba river.¡±

    ¡°Tanba river?¡± A tall figure with me like hair and a gigantic de on his back asked ¡°Didn¡¯t Touko Chakura and Aokiba Takamizu go there to capture that sword miko? Are they trying to rescue her?¡±

    ¡°For a mere sword miko? You jest. Either way, the reports have said that sword miko has fled towards Mount Ooe1 with Touko and Aokiba in pursuit, they have long left the Tanba river.¡± Ibaraki scoffed, ¡°The imperial army¡¯s target is port Ayabe.¡±

    ¡°A wretched port upied by a bunch of lowly wild bandits. Just let them kill each other, why bother with them?¡± Snake woman Akahime scoffed.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Ibaraki scolded, ¡°That port is the gateway to Tanba. To travel the Tanba mountain roads and maintain supplies transportation, they would have to pay a tremendous price, but once they take over the Ayabe port, that would no longer be the case. If they set up a formation there, they can push straight up the river, in that case we will lose control over at least a third of Tanba. With all the soldiers and experts the imperial court controls, we will be at a disadvantage if this drags out too long2. His highness Shuten Doji is greatly concerned over Ayabe port!¡±

    ¡°May his highness Lord Shuten Doji not be worried, I will personally pay a visit to that port.¡± The figure with me-like hair spoke up.

    <i>Poof¡ª!</i> A ball of ghost mes lit up as the figure melted into the palm of the ferocious looking eldritch god statue.

    The dark cavern became silent as one after another, the figures disappeared into the darkness.

    Currently, at the borders of Tanba, the great army was packing up and preparing to depart.

    Lily had wanted to request permission to explore for Mount Ooe¡¯s location but was refused. In truth, she knew just how dangerous this was but still wanted to help her foster-mother. Either way, from her point of view, she had already formed a grudge with Shuten Doji, but since she wasn¡¯t a match against him, there was no need to fight alone.

    Stepping out of the formation, she saw Ashikaga Kiyoshi approaching from the side.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi.¡± Lily looked at him and felt that he was so different from the fair and handsome lively young lord he was half a year ago.

    Right now, he felt like a declining wandering samurai with eyes full of mncholy and sadness.

    She noticed his one remaining arm, ¡°Lord Kiyoshi, what¡­¡±

    A wry smile appeared on his face, ¡°This? Just the results of not being careful during training.¡±

    She noticed the deep sadness in his eyes, was it really like that?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Kagami. I rashly probed you, but to think you¡¯re so powerful that I cannot sense your realm. It was really unnecessary, it¡¯s not as if I do not know of the rumors after you left Kanto.¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I am not talented. After using so many of the treasures in the Ashikaga family and a half year training trip, I am still only a mid-staged spirit jade realm. I¡¯m afraid that the distance between me and Miss Kagami will only lengthen in the future.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi, maybe your opportunity just hasn¡¯t arrived, besides why would you care about the strength difference between you and I?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ashikaga was not a simple minded man like Honda and didn¡¯t want to respond.

    But, even if he didn¡¯t say anything, Lily understood.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I had nned on a long training trip after resigning from my government and military posts, but since the shogun has deployed my mother here as the great general, I cannot leave this alone. However, with my current body and powers, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi, a heart of loyalty is far more valuable than those with power who ignore their friends and family for personal interest. You are an amazing man no matter your power or realm.¡±

    ¡°That is the bestpliment I¡¯ve heard. Miss Kagami¡­¡± He looked at Lily with burning eyes, but once he thought of that stump, his ipetence, he signed while shaking his head.

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, this crusade against Shuten Doji is extremely dangerous, Miss Kagami, you must¡­take care!¡±

    ¡°You as well Lord Kiyoshi¡­¡±

    Lily said farewell as she departed. Because she processed a storage jade and her mirror space, she didn¡¯t have to carry any heavy baggage and wasn¡¯t as busy as other officers and soldiers.

    Once all baggage was stored, Lily obeyed the order and advanced within the army.

    Although the rain had stopped, the mountain roads were still slippery.

    Many soldiers, especially those driving the horse carriages, had a hard time.

    Sighing, she could only think that it wasn¡¯t easy being an ordinary soldier.

    Life was just so mysterious. Some existences charged against the skies, came and departed like wind, but most living beings could only rush about their daily lives, and even after their whole life, wouldn¡¯t know much about the world.

    Ever since she had joined the army, she had gotten a close look at the life of a normal soldier, she observed the hardships they went through and felt that her understanding of the world had grown a bit.

    ¡°Miss Kagami?¡± A warm intellectual voice came from behind.

    Turning around, Lily saw Shiina Airi approaching. Shiina was wearing a low cut breastte and a small panty like armor tied with a thin rope. Lily couldn¡¯t see the back, but she could imagine just what that small panty armor would look from behind.

    Seeing Shiinae over, Lily apanied her without a word, she too had questions.

    With such a steep and muddy mountain path, Shiina didn¡¯t ride her horse and had handed the reins over to her subordinate.

    ¡°Shiina, did you receive any news of sister Uesugi?¡±

    ¡°None at all¡­I haven¡¯t received any news these past few months. Thest news was a letter from master, saying she had already departed from Heian-kyo towards Tanba, after that, nothing¡­¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why did sister Uesugi insist on entering Tanba? Doesn¡¯t she know that Shuten Doji isn¡¯t something she can face?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t understand, but somehow, Shiina¡¯s words were strange.

    The tone of ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± didn¡¯t sound like the usual cold intellectual Shiina.

    Lily calmly looked at Shiina, she felt this cold calm woman was hiding something from her.

    Uesugi Rei was arrogant, but not foolish. As the war goddess of the Land of Snow, she was well versed with war strategy. How could she not know she wasn¡¯t capable of countering Shuten Doji? Why would she enter Tanba then?

    Lily felt that Shiina might know, but she might also be thinking too much.

    The army marched the entire day, from day to night and when night came, it was an extended night for several days.

    Robinxen: How convenient!Robinxen: What is this¡­?! Intelligence?! In this novel?!

 Book 7: Chapter 12: Hayabusa

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 12: Hayabusa</h4>

    The extended night was long and the torches held by the marching army formed a long snake prating deep into the dark forests between the mountains.

    The fog was concentrated near the grounds of the forest.

    As the army marched, seven days had passed and only once had the sun appeared.

    Lily was wearing a red short skirted kimono, this kimono was an order she had Shiu arrange from the best kimono weaver in Heian-kyo.

    Not only was the kimono beautiful, it was also as tough as a seventh grade leather armor. Naturally it was not cheap, but the price wasn¡¯t anything she would worry about.

    The long sleeved kimono had a vest styled top, the cleavage exposed was generous, yet embroidered with beautiful flowers. The two long sleeves were uniquely styled with gold silk on the upper arms and designed to be cool and airy in this hot humid mountain forest. As for the skirt, it was naturally very short, from the back it barely covered her buttocks1.

    Naturally with Lily¡¯s temperament, this was one of her most favorite clothing styles, though to be honest, there were many styles that Lily liked.

    In front of her, the army had stopped marching and was already setting up camp. Though it was still an extended night, Lily somewhat felt that the army had only marched for half a day since they departed thest campground.

    Looking up front, she could see Ashikaga Kiyoshimanding troops to transport supplies from a muddy slope.

    Walking forward, she asked, ¡°Lord Kiyoshi, why are we camping so early today?¡±

    Kiyoshi wiped the sweat off his forehead, it was as if throwing himself into this sort of mindless military exercises would fill him with vigor and satisfaction. Seeing Lily talk to him also made him happy, ¡°Miss Kagami, we¡¯re close to port Ayabe, the great general has ordered the army to set up formations here.¡±

    ¡°Has port Ayabe been captured?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been no news from the Izumi Genji Army, Miss Kagami should go to the main formation.¡±

    Nodding, she quickly walked through the chaotic army and arrived at the justplete main formation. The generals had all gathered in a tent and were discussing within.

    ¡°It¡¯s been seven days, why has there been no news from the advanced units or the Izumi Genji army?¡±

    ¡°Even if they encounter resistance, they should at least send a report.¡±

    Several generals debated anxiously.

    Lily didn¡¯t walk up to ask, nor did she greet them, she stood silently in the corner watching them. She felt these generals were far more serious, none of them were staring at her cleavage or legs.

    Suddenly, she felt a wicked gaze from the side.

    Minamoto no Tsukawa¡¯s savage voice came from the side, teeth grinding in anger.

    Lily¡¯s eyes chilled at that voice.

    Tsukawa stared at her fiercely as he walked over.

    Lily knew that Tsukawa was not a good or generous person and must be holding a grudge from the tournament. Lily was focused on the crusade against Shuten Doji and the greater picture, though she would not y little tricks, it was not guaranteed that others would not.

    But she wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Suddenly a fat and smelly young samurai stood in front of Lily, blocking her sight.

    This was Minamoto Jujiro Takamune.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, how dare you disobey the general¡¯s order. If you be my subordinate I can give you a chance to reform, otherwise, after the battle, I¡¯ll report you to my dad! Those who offend my Genji n, won¡¯t have a good time at court!¡±

    Lily scoffed, ¡°Go and report, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re the only son of Lord Kamakura I¡¯ve offended.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± He grabbed Lily¡¯s cor, ¡°B?i?t?c?h?, you dare be so arrogant!?¡±

    Lily looked down at that hand grabbing her cor, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? B?i?t?c?h?, I¡¯m doing nothing, I know you¡¯re strong and I¡¯m incapable of beating you, but I advise you to be obedient, or on that day you fall into my hands, I¡¯ll make you thoroughly understand the power of a man!¡±

    ¡°Ehh? You want me to be obedient? But so many men have already threatened me and want me to be obedient to them. Why don¡¯t you have a match with Shuten Doji, Sugawara no Michizane, and Taira no Masakado to see who I should be obedient to?¡± Lily riposted nonchntly2.

    ¡°You won¡¯t scare me! Hmph, take good care of yourself!¡± Takamune shoved Lily away, but unexpectedly, the sharp icy power of the moon smashed into his fat hand as he failed to move Lily and was knocked back himself.

    ¡°You b?i?t?c?h? woman! Just wait!¡± Takamune knew if he faced off against her, he would be the one to suffer so he walked away cursing.

    The other generals arrived one by one.

    Ashikaga Makoto also arrived at the gathering of the generals, she was still dressed in that white armor and ck stockings, a heroic figure withoutcking the charm of a mature woman, only this time she had a solemn look.

    ¡°There has been no contact from the advance troops for the past few days, we do not know what the situation in front of us is like.¡± Ashikaga Makoto announced.

    Taira no Shigemori added, ¡°This army¡¯s main formation is less than a dozen miles away from port Ayabe, it is very unusual that there is no news.¡±

    Shiina Airi, wearing her usual conservative top3 and small panty bottom, stood up, ¡°As ordered, I have sent my ninjas out to investigate, a report should be delivered soon.¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto interjected, ¡°Today, this army must take down port Ayabe, if the Izumi Genji Army is being obstructed, then we must send reinforcements.¡±

    All the generals nodded in agreement.

    In truth, at the moment, all they could do was wait with a grim expression.

    An hourter, a puff of white smoke announced the arrival of a ninja. He was flustered and rushed into the tent with a blood stained cloth bag tied to his belt.

    As the ninja ran in, all the general¡¯s hearts beat with suspension.

    The ninja knelt down and reported ¡°General¡­my unit discovered¡­discovered¡­¡±

    The reporting ninja was covered in sweat, trembling and could only stutter.

    ¡°Speak! What did you discover?¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari who was wearing a hunting jacket and a tall hat urged.

    ¡°We discovered¡­thousands of corpses belonging to the Izumi Genji Army.¡± The ninja finally reported.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    ¡°Several thousand!?? What about Lord Minamoto no Muneshige!?? Where is he?¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada was also anxious.

    ¡°Ten miles ahead of the camp¡­the corpses are everywhere, all of them are from the Izumi Genji army, and none of the corpses are whole.¡±

    ¡°What did you say!??¡±

    Even Ashikaga Makoto turned pale white.

    ¡°Lord Minamoto no Muneshige¡¯s head was¡­ was hung on a branch in the middle of the road¡­we risked our lives to bring his head back.¡±

    The ninja untied the cloth bag and opened it on the ground.

    The head of a samurai rolled out, his dim eyes still open and frozen in an expression of panic.

    The generals in the area were all familiar and resolute when it came to killing enemies, but they were still all shocked at seeing a Genji general being beheaded like that.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Who! Who killed Lord Muneshige!¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada roared in fury, the handle of his de rattled from the heavy grip.

    ¡°This¡­this subordinate only saw the corpses littered all over and brought back Lord Muneshige¡¯s head back first, the rest of my unit is still investigating.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, another ninja panicky rushed in. ¡°Reporting to the generals, the Izumi Genji army was annihted!¡±

    ¡°We already know! What else is there!?¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari asked.

    ¡°In front of the corpses, a group of demons are blocking the mouth of the valley leading to port Ayabe! The leading demon carries a huge machete and calls himself Hayabusa of the Ten Demon Enforcers! He, he¡¯s the one who beheaded Lord Muneshige!¡±

    ¡°Ten Demon Enforcers, Hayabusa?¡± When the group of generals heard the name, they felt a sense of fear. A monster capable of annihting the brave and ferocious Izumi Genji army and beheaded the peak-stage permanence realmed great general Minamoto no Muneshige was here?

    Hirohikari waved his hand ordering the two ninja to retreat, for a while, the group fell silent.

    ¡°Three thousand Genji elites¡­ all gone!¡± Hirohikari couldn¡¯t help but feel panic, ¡°How are we supposed to fight this war?¡±

    Makoto¡¯s chest was also heaving and her aura was unsteady, but she retained theposure of amander and asked ¡°Who can battle that Ten Demon Enforcers Hayabusa and avenge Lord Minamoto no Muneshige?¡±

    Though the generals all held a grudge in their hearts, none of them responded to Makoto¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hmph! You Genjis are all cowards, weaklings! Since you lot will not avenge him, I shall avenge Minamoto no Muneshige!¡± A tall sturdy man with chest hair boasted. This man was Taien Ryuji, ¡°My ancestors enjoyed the favor of the Ashikaga n, Madam Ashikaga, allow me Taien Ryuji to conquer port Ayabe!¡±

    ¡°Lord Taien!¡± Makoto¡¯s chest heaved4, but was a bit moved. ¡°That Hayabusa is an entity capable of beheading the peak-stage permanence realmed Minamoto no Muneshige!¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Peak-staged permanence whatever! This demon dares behead a Genjimander, I shall bring that Hayabusa¡¯s head and dedicate it to Madam Ashikaga!¡±

    An iparably heavy ghost headed copper hammer appeared in his hand as he walked out of the tent with great momentum.

    Minamoto no Yoshitada stood up and shouted ¡°Genji Army, bring the torches and light up the road to the battlefield and cheer for Lord Taien!¡±

    An unending line of Genji warriors ran out, illuminating the mountain road with torches held high roaring, ¡°Ey! Ey! Oh! ¡ª¡ªEy! Ey! Oh!¡±

    Taien Ryuji led his wild army and rushed to the entrance of the valley.

    The outside was noisy with shouts and cheers, but the inside of the tent was silent as they waited for the result of the Taien army.

    Half an hour¡­

    ¡°Reporting to themander¡ª¡± A samurai with a face covered in blood and a broken g on his back ran in.

    ¡°Lord Taien was¡­ was beheaded by that Hayabusa!¡± He hoarsely shouted.

    ¡°What!???¡± The generals stood up in shock5.

    Yuki: Why are their skirts so short? The femoral artery is a very lethal spot, it should be covered with armor.. seriously.Robinxen: To be fair she has a point with this.Yuki: What is this author smoking? Any woman wearing pantys as armor isn¡¯t wearing ¡®conservative¡¯ anything.Yuki: Does anyone really care if her chest is heaving or not?Yuki: Really? Why so shocked, Muneshige was beheaded too¡­

 Book 7: Chapter 13: True Elites of the Army

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 13: True Elites of the Army</h4>

    Hirohikari almost fell off the bench at the news, ¡°Even Taien Ryuji wasn¡¯t that monster¡¯s opponent?¡±

    Yoshitada¡¯s face was grim, ¡°That Ryuji was an extreme peak-staged permanence powerhouse a step away from the throne realm. Is this Hayabusa a throned arch-demon!?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, didn¡¯t the reports say that Shuten Doji and Ibaraki Doji are the only throned experts on Mount Ooe? How could this nameless opponent be a throned arch-demon?¡± Hirohikari refuted.

    Makoto¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. ¡°It seems like the reports from the Bureau of Divination were wrong, or it could be apanion Shuten Doji has from elsewhere.¡±

    Taira no Shigemori said, ¡°Commander, I think it is not the best strategy to just send one expert to deal with Hayabusa. Though our army is numerous, I¡¯m afraid that the experts we have do not match that of the demon¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, then you want to send the ordinary soldiers to die?¡± A military general retorted.

    ¡°Of course not. Generals, this time we have made plenty of preparations to invade Mount Ooe. I just never thought that we would encounter such a strong arch-demon so soon. It is time for us to use our formations!¡± Shigemori¡¯s eyes were filled with pride.

    Formations, a method only the most skilled of elite units could use after years of training in ordance to the instructions passed down through martial families. The army formations formed from a small number of experts with the elites of an army were especially strong.

    Makoto nodded, the army formations were indeed humankind¡¯s trump against arch-demons. If it were possible, Makoto didn¡¯t want to use it so fast. Once exposed, the opponents could develop methods to counter formations.

    Back in Heian-kyo, Lily had used her incredible movement techniques to halt the Rashomon spirit and then Abe no Seimei had used the Onmyoji great array to gather and form a single strike frombined powers of those participating and eventually injured the Rashomon spirit. This array was also a type of formation. All the onmyoji in that fight were weaker than Ibaraki Doji, even if they swarmed against Ibaraki all that would result would be their deaths, but once a formation was used, everything changed, to unify the power of the crowd.

    Assuming that a permanence staged adept was ten times stronger than a spirit jade adept. But in most cases, when ten spirit jade adepts join forces, they still couldn¡¯t defeat a permanence expert because none had the power to break through the defenses of that expert. But if the ten spirit jade adepts used a formation, then not only could they gather the powers of ten spirit jade adepts, their powers would be magnified and given special properties from the formation. With some high grade formations, only six or seven spirit jade adepts would be needed to exterminate a permanence realmed expert.

    ¡°Which lord here, is willing to lead his elite forces to form a formation for the purpose of exterminating Hayabusa?¡± Makoto asked.

    The generals looked at each other in dismay, few martial families had brought army formations with them.

    ¡°What, formations? Do we actually have that?¡± Takamune asked with a face full of confusion.

    This time, Lily did not secretlyugh at Takamune, she had always stayed alone and did not know much about formations either.

    Shigemori looked at the group, ¡°Since this was my proposal, then my Taira n shall be the first to engage. One hundred eighty experts at awakened fourth stage and above will form the Tai Fire formation. This formation was passed down from Lord Taira no Kiyomori and the mes it adds are both mysterious and powerful, more than enough to kill a throned general expert!¡±

    The other generals looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but nod. The Taira might be a declining n, but in their heyday, Minamoto no Yoritomo and Minamoto no Yoshitsune were but little brats!

    Even if Taira no Kiyomori retired now, his strength was not much weaker than the two top supreme masters of the imperial court.

    Since this formation was passed down from Taira no Kiyomori, then the intricacies should be more than enough to deal with some nameless demon.

    Makoto replied, ¡°Then I shall ask Lord Shigemori to engage, please be very careful.¡±

    Shigemori nodded, ¡°I shall take utmost caution! I depart and return.¡±

    ¡°Lord Shigemori!¡± A tall muscr fierce general stepped forward, ¡°I am Hiroki of the Amako house! I do not know the formation, but I know it takes time to set up, allow me to hold back the arch-demon and buy time!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s the cousin of the current empress, Lord Amako Hiroki!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Lily felt hints of worry in heart and wanted to speak up, but Takamune stepped forward and used his fat body to block the line of sight between themander and Lily.

    Speaking up, he said, ¡°Just in case, I shall assign the strongest of the Dewa army, Osawa Miyoshi, to cooperate in containing the enemy!¡±

    Takamune had suffered dearly against the demons in the past and no longer dared take the lead, but once he knew that the Taira were going to use a powerful formation, he didn¡¯t want to let the Taira n to monopolize this great merit and stepped forward for a slice of the pie.

    ¡°Since his highness Takamune is willing then all the better. The more experts, the higher the chance.¡± Shigemori said while looking at Makoto.

    Makoto also nodded her head.

    Soon, shouting and cheering started again as the soldiers started mming their spears against the ground forming a unique rhythm. Two huge taiko drums were erected in front of the troops as two buff shirtless men started drumming, all cheering for the elite troops of the Taira army.

    This army was different from the troops gathered from the various noble ns, this army was one of Heian-kyo¡¯s real imperial forces, the Left Imperial Guard division that guarded Heian-kyo.

    Amidst the drums, the army departed, this time the faces of the generals in the tent were rxed. Typically, aside from peak existences, the average human expert could not match the equivalent demon expert, but humans had the number advantage, and when formations were used, the demon could only suffer!

    An ancient formation used by several permanence experts was enough to threaten a throned arch-demon, and this time it was a great formation formed from a hundred and eighty experts!

    The sounds of drums, shouting, cheering and battle ran out amongst the forests and mountains, but the tent in the formation was silent despite the war urring several miles out.

    All the generals within the tent thought that this was a done deal. Facing a formation of a hundred and eighty experts, that demon would be seriously injured even if he didn¡¯t die.

    Minute after minute passed¡­

    Finally, a samurai with a broken g on his back rode in from the distance on a horse.

    The horse almost ran into the formation but was dragged down by several guards as the samurai tumbled down and stumbled into the tent. ¡°Reporting¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Report.¡± Makoto stood up slightly worried after looking at the samurai¡¯s condition.

    ¡°That¡­that¡­The Taira army and all the supporting troops have all¡­all¡­they have all been defeated! Lord Shigemori and Lord Hiroki were both cut in half by that demon!¡±

    ¡°What!??¡±

    ¡°How, how is this possible!??¡± The fan dropped from Hirohikari¡¯s numb fingers, ¡°That, isn¡¯t that Tai Fire formation strong enough to kill a throned general expert? Why did they lose!??¡±

    ¡°The battleground was notrge enough to deploy the formation1, before we could find a wide enough ground to deploy the formation our ranks were destroyed by the arch-demon Hayabusa. After Lord Shigemori was cut in two, the army copsed!¡±

    ¡°What about my subordinate, Osawa!?¡± Takamune asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he probably died in the chaos. Lord Hiroki was killed in an instant, and the army was trapped on the narrow mountain road and could not set up the formation¡­the scene was too horrible¡­too tragic¡­¡± Without finishing his sentence the samurai copsed, there were three terrifying w marks on his back.

    Makoto copsed back into her chair.

    A powerful formation had the ability to kill a throned expert, but that was under the condition that the formation could be set up. The great difference in theoretical power and actual power was being disyed.

    The fact that the many armies deployed here had ancient formations was why Makoto dared toe here, it was their real weapon against Shuten Doji. If it were just the power of the experts deployed in the army, they would all die if Shuten Doji personally came out.

    What they relied on was those great formations.

    Even if it would be difficult to kill Shuten Doji, it would be more than enough to threaten him.

    Especially if they conquered port Ayabe first. Once the port was taken, multiple formations could be set, with all those formations, even if Shuten Doji came, they could fight it out.

    But, that was all theoretical talk. Would Shuten Doji really be stupid enough to attack the formations directly? And even if the formations had great power, could their attacks really hit Shuten Doji?

    Right now, Shuten Doji hadn¡¯t appeared and they were already blockaded by an unknown arch-demon. The army waspletely helpless here, were they really capable of battling Shuten Doji?

    In their entire army, probably only Minamoto no Yoshitada was stronger than that arch-demon, but Minamoto no Yoshitada was not only the strongest in the army, he was also the vicemander. If he had any idents, then this sixty thousand great army might copse.

    What to do? What should they do?

    Were formations useless here?

    Makoto¡¯s face was ashen and the rest of the general were at a loss. Lily, who hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak, spoke up.

    ¡°That¡­mander, should I¡­why don¡¯t you let me give it a try.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± A Kansai warrior looked Lily over, ¡°A mere troop dares speak here? Even Lord Shigemori and the Taira elite troops have all died, you want us to send you there to die?¡±

    Takamune also scoffed, ¡°Kagami Lily, this isn¡¯t the demon at the borders of Tanba, this is a throned arch-demon who killed several generals of this army! You? Don¡¯t go delivering yourself as a concubine!¡±

    ¡°Suicidal! Useless! So many heroes and warriors have fallen and you want us to send a woman? Are we going to put on a spectacle for those demons tough at?¡± Hirohikari had always disliked Lily, wherever there was an opportunity, he would not forget to insult her.

    ¡°Lord Hirohikari, I too am a woman.¡± Makoto coldly rebuked, ¡°Lily is my adopted daughter, you will all show her the minimum required etiquette!¡±

    With that, the generals stopped scolding Lily, but their eyes were still full of disdain. Though a few of them knew that Lily processed power, they thought that she was overestimating herself.

    With a thought, a torch at the corner of the tent lifted and stabbed down into the middle of the tent.

    Lily sent a wisp of me from her finger.

    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i> The torch ignited in a fierce me, shocking the generals. The me was created from Lily¡¯s arcane artes and burned faster and fiercer than ordinary mes. The wooden torch shortened, burned down and carbonized at a visible rate.

    Lily lightly said, ¡°Madam Ashikaga, if I cannot kill that arch-demon before this torch is extinguished, I am willing to be subject to militaryw.¡±

    Robinxen: YOU DIDNT EVEN CHECK FIRST?!?!?!

 Book 7: Chapter 14: The slash under the night flames

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 14: The sh under the night mes</h4>

    ¡°What!???¡±

    The generals were shocked at the deration.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Stop ying around you inexperienced thing! Men, throw her out!¡± Hirohikari pointed his finger at Lily, scolding.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Yoshitada interjected, ¡°Lord Hirohikari, against other women, your words might be suitable, but they are inappropriate against Miss Kagami. Most of you here are from other martial families so you do not know much about Miss Kagami, she is the champion of this year¡¯s Yoshitsune Memorial tournament! A very powerful samurai, since she dares go, then there must be a chance!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! So what if she¡¯s the champion? I remember that Muneshige was also the champion twenty years ago!¡± A Kansai samurai riposted.

    Makoto silenced the room before looking at Lily. She had witnessed Lily¡¯s strength at the tournament, but this was Shuten Doji¡¯s subordinate, a great arch-demon.

    But in their current situation, she had no other choice but to send Lily out.

    ¡°Lily, will there really be no problems?¡±

    Lily eyed the burning torch in the middle of the tent, the light reflecting on her red lips, ¡°Mother Makoto, I will be back soon.¡±

    With that, Lily ignored all doubts and discussions, turned around and left the tent.

    <i>Thump! Thump¡ª!</i>

    Kiyoshi ran out in a hurry, stripping off his shirt before pushing away a man drumming the taiko drums. He gripped a mallet in his one hand and another in his mouth.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Thump! Boom Boom Boom Thump!</i>

    Swinging his one arm and head, the thunderous roars of the Taiko drum echoed through the forests and mountains!

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes flickered and she walked towards the battlefield with a flick of her hair.

    ¡°Ey! Ey! Oh!¡±

    ¡°Ey! Ey! Oh!¡±

    ¡°Ey! Ey! Oh!¡±

    Lily leisurely walked along the mountain road amidst the shouts of the torch bearing soldiers on the road side.

    Gradually her casual trot turned into a jog and then a run.

    Like a red me, she blurred towards the top of the mountain, running through the mountains and forests, the torches on both sides of the road shed past her sight before bing a straight red line!

    <i>Boom boom thump boom boom thump!</i> Kiyoshi sparked the spirit power in his body and momentum in his body sending the sound of the Taiko drums rebounding through the mountain.

    In an instant, Lily had run over several miles of mountain road and reached the valley entrance.

    Underneath her feet, blood formed rivers, corpses littered the ground, mes and ashes floated in the skies, Lily ignored it all as she sprinted forward.

    In front of her, in the darkness of the valley, Hayabusa of the Ten Demon Enforcers awaited. Three meters tall, a thin yet strong body, dark skin, short me-like hair and a pair of icy golden eyes.

    On his shoulder was a machete longer than his body and he stood in the middle of the valley like a flood stopping rock.

    Behind him, she could see the shadows of many ferocious and strange demons. At his feet, she could see the heads of all the defeated generals piled up, a threat and tauntbined into one.

    Hayabusa saw a thin maiden in red rushing into the valley and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Ahahahahahaha! Does the imperial court have no more decent generals? They sent a woman to die?¡±

    Lily looked at Hayabusa in the middle of the valley and only responded through her actions. <i>Shing!</i> She pulled Yasutsuna out as her run sped into a dash!

    ¡°Come then! Foolish woman! Though it¡¯s a pity, this lord doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of being gentle to women! shing that beautiful body in two is what I call enjoyable1!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i> Hayabusa lit up with the power of a throned expert, ate staged throned general arch-demon! The eldritch energy surrounding his body formed scorching mes and thick ck smoke.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> His machete lit up with bright crimson mes as his face twisted into a cruel grin. <i>Boom!</i> Stomping down, he sped toward Lily in billowing mes and smoke.

    Hayabusa was fast, not the least bit slower then Lily. In an instant the two powerful experts met and shed!

    <i>Fssh¡ª!!</i> Hayabusa lifted his giant machete and embedded the giant de with the terrifying true intent of mes before mercilessly shing down at Lily¡¯s delicate looking body.

    As that terrifying heated de was about to sh into Lily, her delicate body swayed, turning into a phantom easily sliding to the side while lightly kicking out with a foot.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> The giant machete hit the ground as Lily¡¯s foot kicked down and jumped on the spine of the giant de.

    <i>Pfft!!!</i> A de shed down!

    For an instant, the world seemed to freeze.

    Lily jumped on her opponent¡¯s de while the tachi in her hand drew an arc in the air, a wave of blood sprayed out as she cut straight through Hayabusa¡¯s body.

    Hayabusa¡¯s eyes opened wide, as the instant this young girl rushed out from the forests reflected in his eyes.

    ¡°No, no, impossible¡­¡± Hayabusa¡¯s open eyes were filled with regret, panic and unwillingness.

    From behind him, a demon cried out, ¡°She, she¡¯s that woman! She¡¯s Kagami Lily!¡±

    Powerlessly, Hayabusa fell down, arms spread sshing into the pool of blood his ughter had created.

    On his emaciated yet peerlessly powerful corpse was a frightening de mark carving through his body!

    The group of demons wanted to rush forward and protect Hayabusa¡¯s corpse from being beheaded, but they saw the dark beautiful shadow of the maiden, her eyes shining with crimson light.

    The monstrous terrifying gaze pierced through their hearts and souls. They had only felt this sort of gaze in one other person, their lord and master, Shuten Doji.

    They could no longer control the tremors and shivers running through their bodies.

    Lily smiled coldly as Yasutsuna absorbed the powerful anima containing true me intent. Flicking her long ck hair, she turned and left.

    Not a single demon dared chase or stop her.

    In the tent of the main army camp, the torch still had three inches to burn while Makoto could only stare nervously while clenching her teeth against the rhythm of the taiko drums.

    ¡°Miss Kagami! It¡¯s Miss Kagami! She¡¯s returned!¡±

    The shouts echoed from the mountains.

    <i>Flip!</i> Lily lifted up the cloth door, stepping into the tent.

    Makoto stood up. The other generals also stood up, though they didn¡¯t know the result of the battle, but at least she had returned!

    Of the other generals who had departed before her, none had returned.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Makoto worriedly called, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re fine?¡±

    Though the question was pointless, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, what about Hayabusa of the Ten Demon Enforcers? Did you find him?¡± Yoshitada asked anxiously.

    Lily looked at Makoto, then at the others before silently answering, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead? How?¡± Ida Nobutada standing beside Takamune asked.

    ¡°I killed him.¡± Feeling the question was redundant, Lily carelessly answered.

    ¡°What!???¡±

    The group of generals were shocked.

    Hirohikari looked at her suspiciously, ¡°You say you killed Hayabusa, do you have his head? Maybe you didn¡¯t meet him at all?¡±

    The silent Tsukawa suddenly spoke up, ¡°No lies are allowed in the army! Lily, you say you killed Hayabusa, take out the evidence!¡±

    Basically, her appearance now was as if she had not gone through a life and death battle against a throned general arch-demon.

    Lily shook her head helplessly, speaking to Makoto, ¡°Commander, I have in Hayabusa, the army can proceed.¡±

    Turning to leave, she threw a sentence out to the others ¡°You can believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°Stop! Kagami Lily, how dare you joke around with the hundred thousands of lives in the army!¡± Hirohikari howled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if Hayabusa suddenly appears, how many losses will we take?¡± Takamune furiouslyined.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, are you lying to evade militaryw?¡± Tsukawa coldly asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, take out the evidence!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about escaping!¡±

    The yells of the generals echoed behind her.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± In truth, Makoto didn¡¯t know what to believe, she knew of Lily¡¯s strength, but when ced against an arch-demon who had suppressed the entire army, she had no confidence.

    Lily stopped, before turning around and unsheathing Yasutsuna. <i>Shing!</i> A silver arc shed out as all the torches in the tent were extinguished, leaving the one torch Lily had nted still lit up.

    The frightened generals couldn¡¯t help but back away, stumbling about.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, what are you doing!?¡± Several people shouted.

    Lifting the tachi so the de could be seen, a red soul pattern appeared. The anima exuding a powerful turbulent power, the profound true meaning of me and a strong killing intent could be sensed.

    ¡°Throne, throned anima!??¡±

    Many generals with weaker realms fell to the ground in fright when they sensed the anima.

    Yoshitada¡¯s grim face was illuminated under the light of the soul mes, ¡°That is indeed the anima of a just killed throned arch-demon¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­is it true¡­is that Hayabusa truely dead? But it was only a little while?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a throned general arch-demon¡­¡±

    The tones and attitudes of the generals all changed.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Only now did Makoto feel relieved, but the powerful aura of that anima still made her tremble.

    Lily looked over the group of generals before her de trembled, the soul patterns receding, and struck out, <i>Shing!</i>

    The long de lightly slid against Tsukawa¡¯s armor, sending countless sparks flying, each uratelynding on a torch and bonfire, rekindling them and illuminating the tent.

    ¡°What!??? This, this woman¡­¡± Tsukawa could only stare at the shallow de mark on his armor. Lily¡¯s strike was too fast, he waspletely unable to react2.

    ¡°Do you believe it now?¡± Slowly sheathing Yasutsuna, Lily turned and left.

    In the middle of the tent, the torch stuck into the ground still glowed with a trace of embers.

    Robinxen: Didn¡¯t they literally talk about Lily earlier? What happens if they do kill her?Robinxen: Damn she knows how to flex.

 Book 7: Chapter 15: Port Ayabe

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 15: Port Ayabe</h4>

    ¡°Kill!!!¡± The first army of the Kansai Genji Army and 2000 elites of the Taira n used rafts and small boats to cross the river overnight and invade port Ayabe.

    The defenders of port Ayabe were three evenly matched forces, the bandit gang of Daimaku Michiei, the guard force of the former Lord Akai, andstly the uncultivated samurais.

    These forces had all surrendered to Shuten Doji, but were all still fighting over control of port Ayabe.

    Afterall, even though the demons controlled the country, there was still a need for trade with other countries. Thus, the human forces were allowed to exist, of course all trade urred under the control of the ck market here.

    When these three forces came under the attack of imperial forces, they could not put up any resistance.

    This small, impoverished port was very soon filled with fire, corpses and battle.

    <i>sh!</i> Taira no Shizuru shed and killed a panicked horseback samurai.

    A soldier of the Taira n fired towards a rooftop near an alley, killing a hidden bandit ninja before running towards Shizuru.

    ¡°Eldest miss, we¡¯ve discovered the Akai forces¡¯ gathering point!¡±

    ¡°Lead me there!¡±

    Shizuru led her forces and broke into a ruined house. There she found a dozen men, women and children hadmitted seppuku, including a well dressed seventeen to eighteen years old youth.

    The Akai n had betrayed the imperial court, and to survive they had lowered their heads to the demons. When they heard that theirpound had been surrounded by the imperial forces, they allmitted seppuku, the Akai n was no more.

    Shizuru couldn¡¯t help but feel pity, many humans in Tanba had chosen to surrender to the demons in order to survive, though it was cowardly, they had little choice, she would not execute them.

    ¡°Eldest miss!¡± A samurai ran up, ¡°There¡¯s a dungeon in the backyard! There seems to be prisoners there.¡±

    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s take a look!¡± She led a group of savage samurai to the entrance of the dungeon before sending a spirit probe into the dungeon. Finding no traps or garrison units, thinking back, the Akai family were also under the envement of the demons, they definitely had no time to think of strengthening their dungeons.

    She broke through the dungeon entrance and walked into the dungeon. Seeing wretched civilian-like people locked into cells, she ordered them released.

    In front, she could hear what sounded like iron chains shing.

    Advancing with her de out, she came to the dark depths of the dungeon. When torches were brought forward, she could see a man and woman locked up with heavy chains sealed with talismans. The man was missing an arm, and though the woman had many scars, she was still very beautiful.

    Shizuru ordered her men to smash open the jail and bring out the prisoners.

    ¡°Save us! Save us! You, what forces do you belong to? Are you from the imperial court?¡± The man missing an arm howled excitedly yet weakly, ¡°Hatano, we¡¯re saved!¡±

    Shizuru saw that the talisman seals on the chains could seal off the spirit power of spirit jade experts, she vigntly pressed her de against his neck and asked, ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m Nakajou Mikazuchi, eldest son of the lord of Chubu, she¡¯s Hatano Kana, eldest daughter of the direct Hatano n!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shizuru continued asking.

    ¡°I, cough cough¡­let us down, I¡¯m dying¡­we invaded deep into Tanba with miss Uesugi and Minamoto no Kenki. We wanted to find Mount Ooe, but we got lost in the mountains, in the end¡­cough, the story is long, let us down first.¡±

    Hatano warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t speak too much. Miss, who are you?¡±

    ¡°We are the forces of the Imperial court sent to conquer Mount Ooe, I am Taira no Shizuru.¡±

    ¡°You, you really are the imperial court¡¯s people! We, we¡¯re really saved¡­we¡¯re really saved, Hatano! I had thought you would be sent to Shuten Doji.¡±

    Hatano slightly frowned at his words, ¡°Miss Taira, please rescue us. We have urgent news we would like to report to the general of this expedition!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shizuru carefully looked at the two, and finally decided that they could be tentatively trusted.

    The next day was still an extended night.

    Last night, Shizuru and the Kansai Genji army had conquered port Ayabe. In this battle the imperial court only took 50 or so casualties, but had ground down a thousand of the remnant Akai, samurai and bandit forces, this could be said to be a great victory.

    After capturing port Ayabe, the army started ferrying their forces across the river.

    The situation that Ashikaga Makoto had worried about didn¡¯t happen, the demons did not ambush them from the river, perhaps Shuten Doji did not have powerful water demons under hismand.

    As arge cargo ship docked, Ashikaga Makoto, Minamoto no Yoshitada, Shiina Airi, and the other main experts boarded the ship to port Ayabe.

    Ashikaga Makoto was a bit more rxed after the battle, but she knew in her heart that the human defenders of port Ayabe were nothing but rabble. If Lily had not killed Hayabusa, allowing the army passage through the valley, how could this victory have been achieved?

    ¡°Commander!¡± A Taira samurai reported, ¡°Miss Shizuru reports that the former Akai stronghold can be fortified and used as the formation center.¡±

    Makoto nodded, ¡°Lead the way then.¡±

    The main formation would be set at the Akai stronghold, and the regr soldiers could sit and rest in the courtyard, this was already much better conditions than the march.

    Makoto and the other generals sat on the floor of the main house, discussing military strategy.

    ¡°To prevent any sudden raids, Lord Yoshitada, takemand of the armies and establish formations in the critical areas of the port. We need to be able to hold firm even if the demons attack.¡± Makoto ordered.

    ¡°I obey.¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada promptly stood up and left with several Genji generals.

    Seeing how Makoto so simplymanded Yoshitada, Minamoto no Hirohikari¡¯s heart was enraged.

    At this time, Shizuru walked in.

    ¡°Shizuru.¡± Makoto acknowledged, ¡°You did very well in conquering port Ayabe, you have gained the top merit in this battle.¡±

    ¡°I thank themander, but if sister Lily had not killed the powerful enemy, then there would be no chance to capture the port. The top merit should go to sister Lily.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡¯s killing of the arch-demon is naturally a merit, but it is only a partial victory. Your capture of the port influences the overall situation of our imperial court¡¯s crusade against Shuten Doji, the top merit is yours, do not refuse1.¡±

    ¡°This¡­then the Taira n thanks themander.¡±

    ¡°With a general like you in the Taira n, I believe that the heroic soul of Lord Shigemori can rest easy.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shizuru felt the sorrow linger in her heart, Shigemori was an elder who treated her well, unlike the other Taira n members who often tried to punish her.

    Makoto snuck a nce at Lily, and saw her sitting there at the very edge in an inconspicuous seat, a smile on her face without any displeasure.

    ¡°Right,mander, when we captured the Akai stronghold, we discovered two prisoners. They say they have something important to report to themander.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous! How can themander meet two unidentified prisoners?¡± Hirohikari had a bellyful of fire. The Genjis also participated in the battle yet the Taira gained the top merit, but then again¡­it was better than Lily getting it.

    ¡°Shizuru, who are they?¡±

    ¡°One ims to be a Nakajou, the other a Hatano. They im to be disciples of lords and havee here to practice and gain experience.

    ¡°Hm? Weren¡¯t the Hatanos the original lords of Tanba?¡± Makoto mused.

    ¡°Hmph, Tanba¡¯s humans have long surrendered to Shuten Doji, Those two must be spies or assassins! It¡¯s a trap!¡± Hirohikari dered.

    ¡°Oh, right¡­ They also said they were trapped here because of their adventure with Miss Uesugi.¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!??¡± Lily jumped up.

    She knew of only one Miss Uesugi who could go so deep into Tanba.

    Lily ran up to Makoto, ¡°Mother Makoto, let me meet those two!¡±

    ¡°Is that Miss Uesugi, Uesugi Rei?¡± Makoto was also acquainted with Uesugi Rei, she was also worried.

    But she was very clear that Lily was much more worried.

    ¡°Very well, we shall meet them at once!¡±

    ¡°Hey,mander, this is now a critical moment, how can you just leave? What is the next step of our defense?¡± Hirohikari shouted out.

    ¡°I will be right back.¡± Makoto coldly replied.

    Lily and Makoto followed Shizuru to the guarded annex at the back of the courtyard and entered.

    Nakajou and Hatano both sat in the building, unable to do anything.

    Lily didn¡¯t recognize the two either, but impatiently asked, ¡°Tell me, where is sister Uesugi?¡±

    This sudden appearance of a peerless beauty shocked Nakajou and Hatano.

    ¡°You¡­are you Kagami Lily?¡± Hatano tentatively asked.

    ¡°Hm? You know me?¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi didn¡¯t speak much, but she did mention your name many times. The most beautiful woman under the heavens, Kagami Lily2.¡± Hatano had felt sour when she heard Uesugi Rei speak of this, but now that she was looking at Kagami Lily, she understood. There was no need to ask, this beautiful maiden had to be Kagami Lily.

    ¡°So sister Uesugi likes this type of woman¡­but¡­I don¡¯t think I can win over her¡­¡±

    Lily stepped forward, grabbing onto Hatano¡¯s hand, ¡°Tell me, where is sister Uesugi? She, how is she!?¡±

    She was on the verge of tears3.

    Lily¡¯s body was emitting a trance-like feminine scent, making Hatano involuntarily narrow her eyes.

    Makotoforted, ¡°Lily, calm down, let them answer.¡±

    Robinxen: Wow talk about bias.Robinxen: Wow she really raised her up.Yuki: Scoff- I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ Lily¡¯s devoted to senior sister Rinne, yet acts like this for Rei, kissed Ayaka, seduced Tamamo no Mae¡­.

 Book 7: Chapter 16: Uesugi Reiâ€™s Whereabouts

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 16: Uesugi Rei¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡­Sister Uesugi cut through the suspension bridge to cut off any pursuit, but she also cut off her own escape.¡± Hatano spoke of their trip from Mino, through Heian-kyo, all the way into Tanba, before finally getting lost within the maze of trees. Comrade afterrade died, and their desperate struggle to find an exit.

    ¡°What¡­¡± For a while Lily was overwhelmed, tightly clenching Hatano¡¯s hand, ¡°What happened, what happened to sister Uesugi?¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi suffered an ambush from Minamoto no Kenki and his de was covered in a strong knockout drug. Despite being surrounded by demons, she still created a path of escape for us!¡±

    ¡°What!? Minamoto no Kenki? What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t he your captain?¡± Makoto asked.

    Hatano spoke about Kenki¡¯s betrayal, afraid that Makoto would not believe, Nakajou also spoke of what he saw.

    ¡°Kenki is a traitor? This, how could this be¡­¡± Makoto really couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s very possible!¡± Lily spoke up, ¡°This is what I¡¯ve always been worried about, to think it really happened. At the bottom of Mount Fuji, I encountered a mirror girl vige and there, I found the tomb of Minamoto no Kenki. ording to the vigers, several years ago Kenki fled there seriously injured, but he never recovered and died there.¡±

    ¡°Several years ago¡­¡± Makoto mused, ¡°If I remember correctly, Kenki led his men into the Endless Demon Mountains before losing contact, but in the end he came back alive!¡±

    ¡°No, he had already died then.¡± Lily coldly denied.

    ¡°Miss Kagami might be right! When Kenki revealed his true identity, his body became corrupt and ugly, truly an undead demon!¡± Hatano said.

    Shaking her head, Makoto stuttered, ¡°This isn¡¯t possible¡­Kenki¡­I treated him as an elder brother of the Seiwa branch and asked him to give you tips, I never imagined that he would¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother Makoto, it¡¯s highly likely that Kenki has long be a shell for those hidden demons.¡±

    Hatano continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Kenki¡¯s betrayal how could sister Uesugi fall into that desperate situation! That thing hid so deeply, it was an abomination! Miss Kagami, we wanted to help sister Uesugi back then but with our little bit of power¡­ it would be nothing but a meaningless death, all we could do was flee and hope to beg the imperial court for aid. Thest we saw of sister Uesugi was of her desperately ying groups of demons before we fled, but who knew we would be caught and imprisoned by the Akai family. I thought everything was over¡­but the imperial army arrived.¡±

    Hatano pleaded to Makoto, ¡°Lord Ashikaga, I beg you, send troops to aid sister Uesugi!¡±

    ¡°I will immediately dispatch ninjas to investigate but as you said, this was twenty days ago, even if we find traces, it¡¯s probably¡­¡± Makoto warned.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi won¡¯t be captured!¡± Lily dered, ¡°She¡¯s the type who would rather die than be captured1! I¡¯m going to cross the river and look for her!¡± Lily grabbed her de and prepared to depart.

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t be impulsive. If you go now, which direction will you look? Follow me!¡± Makoto grabbed Lily¡¯s hand, preventing her from running out.

    Though Lily was far stronger than Makoto, the other person was not only themander but also her adoptive mother. Though she was impatient, she couldn¡¯t ignore her.

    Makoto kept a grip on Lily¡¯s hand to prevent her from messing around. To think that the usually icy calm Lily would be another person the moment one of her sisters was endangered. The more Lily was like this, the more she could not let her take the risk.

    ¡°Madam Ashikaga!¡± Hatano stood up, ¡°I may be injured but I want to join the army and rescue sister Uesugi!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡± Nakajou sat up, ¡°I may want to go home but as a man, I can¡¯t just go home after being rescued by Miss Uesugi, I might as well just die. I still have to settle scores with that traitor, I may only have one hand left, but I¡¯m still stronger than regr soldiers. Even if I can only guard the fodder, let me do it!¡±

    Makoto nodded, ¡°Your courage and loyalty aremendable, I shall have Shizuru arrange your positions.¡±

    With that, Makoto led Lily back into themander¡¯s assigned room and shut the door.

    ¡°Mother Makoto, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, calm yourself!¡± Makoto seriously ordered.

    ¡°How am I supposed to calm myself!? Sister is surrounded by hundreds, thousands of enemies. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dead or alive, how am I supposed to calm myself!¡± Lily shouted anxiously.

    ¡°I understand your feelings! I understand! But the army just captured Port Ayabe, our foothold here isn¡¯t stable, we can¡¯t afford to act rashly! You should understand that though I gave the top merit to the Taira n, it was only to appease and rpense them for the loss of Shigemori, we ended up relying on you in thest battle! You have to give me some time to make arrangements and adjust, otherwise how many tens of thousands of lives are going to be lost?

    ¡°It¡¯s still all reliant on me! Just rest here! I¡¯ll go find sister Uesugi myself!¡±

    <i>p!</i> Lily received a heavy p to the face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself! Do you think you¡¯re invincible or something? You still haven¡¯t seen the true terror and horror of a real arch-demon2! You¡¯re strong, you may even reach the top 30 powerhouses within Heian-kyo but there are still humans who can easily defeat you and even more among the monsters! Wake up! I value Uesugi Rei greatly and now her life and death is unknown, I can¡¯t lose you too!¡±

    Lily was anxious for her sisters, but was Makoto not worried for her?

    ¡°Then¡­mother, do you n on watching sister Uesugind in Shuten Doji¡¯s grasp?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said calm down! Shut up and listen!¡± Makoto shouted, ¡°If what Hatano said was true, then no matter how dangerous it is I will send you to rescue Uesugi Rei immediately, but twenty days have already passed. If Uesugi Rei has been caught, then she will have already been sent to Mount Ooe, if she has not been caught then she will not have remained in this ce to be besieged, she would have fled from this ce. So tell me, where will you go to search for her? Tell me, where will you look? If you run off and my ninja discover her location, who will I send to rescue her then?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t deny the logic in Makoto¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lily, you might be strong, but can your strength match the scouting abilities of a hundred of my ninja? I¡¯ve already dispatched them, so calm down and wait here with me for news, ok?¡±

    Lily took a deep breath as her rationality started to recover, her mother¡¯s words were reasonable, but it might also just beforting words said out of worry¡­

    ¡°Mother Makoto¡¯s words are reasonable, I was impulsive.¡± Lily bowed and apologized, ¡°In that case, please let me go to the spot where sister Uesugi was ambushed and investigate.¡±

    ¡°Exploration and pursuit are not your strengths, let the ninjas do their job.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m very worried!¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re worried, you will stay right here! This is my, themander, and your adoptive mother¡¯smand! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡­but¡­¡±

    ¡°Airi!¡± Makoto called.

    Soon, Shiina Airi walked in with a few Uesugi female calvary soldiers in tow.

    In this crusade, Shiina Airi had brought six hundred female cavalry soldiers from the Uesugi family to participate.

    ¡°Airi, take Lily to her room3, guard her strictly, without my order, she is not allowed to take a single step out. If she dares disobey, then she shall be charged with the crime of escaping!¡± Makoto ordered strictly.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Enough, I have many important military matters to deal with. I have no time to waste with a foolish little girl! Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want after beheading that demon! If you still treat me as your adoptive mother and know what filial piety and morality means, then you¡¯ll obediently stay here! Take her away!¡±

    Lily still had so many worries, but she couldn¡¯t harden her heart to turn against Makoto right there. Not knowing what to do, she could only go with Airi and the several female cavalry soldiers.

    Behind the Akai mansion, was a block that the female cavalry soldiers and the Taira female soldiers had upied, there were also a few kunoichis and female onmyoji. This block was guarded and upied by female soldiers.

    As the army moves and battles, male soldiers facing life and death may lose control over their emotions. A mixed gender group of soldiers are prone to idents, therefore only women could enter this block.

    Without an emergency military situation, if any male soldier dared to enter this block, they would be dealt with by militaryw.

    Airi exined the reasons why this female only block was established, while escorting her to a small dark house.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, pardon my disrespect but this is themander¡¯s order, I can only execute it.¡±

    ¡°I understand and don¡¯t me you, besides, if I really wanted to leave, there may not be any who could stop me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. Right, bring it up.¡± Airi ordered.

    Several soldiers brought up tes one by one. On those tes were a set of female armor made of ck leather. It was decorated by a small number of copper ornaments and carved with ancient golden inscriptions.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a grade 8 set of armor passed down through the ages in my Shiina family. The ancestors have dered that the wearer must be one of the best female samurai in the world. Since I am not qualified to wear this, Miss Kagami, please wear it4.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± Lily looked over the armor, indeed it was a top grade armor and had an incredible aura¡­ but this armor was too revealing5!

    It was the exact same revealing style that Airi was wearing!

    Yuki: The problem is the ¡®rather¡¯ part¡­ sometimes enemies don¡¯t give you a choice.Robinxen: She sort of has in way.Yuki: Hm¡­ is it wise to give the job to Airi? I think Airi is also someone who is most motivated to find Uesugi Rei¡­Robinxen: Why does everyone just hand her free stuff?Yuki: I might be more convinced if Lily didn¡¯t wear micro mini skirts.

 Book 7: Chapter 17: Proclamation of the Cloistered Emperor

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 17: Promation of the Cloistered Emperor</h4>

    ¡°Me, wear this armor? Thank you¡­I appreciate your goodwill, but I already have a preferred set of clothes, so I shall refuse.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, please do not forget that you are being detained now, though we don¡¯t really n on detaining you but you still must cooperate with our arrangements. Either way, only women are allowed here, so even if you wear nothing it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? So what if you wear this armor?¡± Airi refuted.

    Suddenly Lily understood, ¡°So you think if I wear this armor I won¡¯t need guards and I won¡¯t be able to walk out of this block?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami is smart.¡±

    Lily silently protested, this is considered smart? Stupid is more like it. If she wore this armor to flee, couldn¡¯t she simply change out of it or wrap a cloth around her waist?

    Fine, since it¡¯s like that, she¡¯d just wear it. Let them feel at ease so they wouldn¡¯te and bother her. If she was going to leave, they couldn¡¯t stop her, and if she didn¡¯t leave, she wouldn¡¯t have to constantly be bothered by these women.

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll wear it, but please leave.¡±

    ¡°I think I need to witness you wear it.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face turned bright red, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of another person even if the other was a woman, ¡°No! Get out!¡±

    Airi gave a small smile, ¡°So fussy, we¡¯re all women, what¡¯s the problem1? Forget it, then please do as you will Miss Kagami.¡±

    At this time, within the mansion in the main formation while Makoto was arranging the defense of the port.

    A female ninja arrived to report, ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve discovered a great number of demon corpses and traces of battle between powerful experts across the river a few miles away from the port. ording to our investigations, most of the demons died from stab wounds, most likely from a very heavy tachi, there were no human corpses found but we did discover fragments of female clothing.¡±

    Makoto was both happy and worried at the same time, ¡°Is that so? Looks like it is as Hatano reported, Uesugi Rei and the demons had a battle there. Only¡­did she escape or was she captured? Lily said that she would never surrender, so the chance of escape is higher? Go and report your findings to Airi and Lily and my conclusion.¡±

    ¡°I obey!¡±

    As the female ninja withdrew, Yoshitada returned.

    ¡°Commander, the elites of my Genji army have upied the key points of the port and nearby mountains. The surrounding terrain has been identified and we have started deploying a defensive formation. As long as we have five or six days we canplete the deployment of the formation. When that timees, even if Shuten Doji attacks in person, our army will not be afraid.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too long, the formation must be done within three days.¡±

    Yoshitada grimaced and forced out a nod, ¡°We shall do our best. Commander, once the port is defended, how shall we proceed?¡±

    ¡°I learned a lesson in the previous skirmish, our formations are effective but they need a certain amount of space and time to deploy. In this Tanba where the terrain is rugged and rough, it is not easy to deploy a formation. We can no longer advance rashly, for the time being we will rest here in port Ayabe and make ns for the long run. Either way, just capturing port Ayabe was a big blow to the Shuten family.¡±

    ¡°Ipletely agree with themander. With our formations, we won¡¯t be disadvantaged on the defense, but if we dare carelessly advance, we will definitely suffer heavy casualties!¡±

    ¡°Defense, defense and even more defense. Shuten¡¯s shadow hasn¡¯t even appeared and all we¡¯re doing is defending, are you not afraid of shaming the imperial court?¡± Hirohikari ridiculed, ¡°As the war advisor, I request you to deploy the troops! Do not let down the cloistered emperor and shogun!¡±

    Makoto frowned, this Hirohikari had no understanding of tactics, his strength was weak and acted domineering all day, but she kept herself calm, ¡°Lord Hirohikari, when deploying troops you must also consider the tactics and terrain. As long as we can maintain our strength there will be a chance, but if we recklessly march the problem isn¡¯t disappointing the imperial court but if we can keep our lives.¡±

    Those words sent a chill down Hirohikari¡¯s back, but he flicked his sleeve imperiously, ¡°Then arrange the tactics! That¡¯s your job is it not?¡±

    Suddenly, a ck clothed minister approached and for some reason didn¡¯t announce himself.

    This person had a white face and raised eyebrows, they were shaved into two dots to disy his status as a state minister.

    The ck d minister arrogantly announced, ¡°Ashikaga Makoto, I bring the edict of the Cloistered Emperor, approach and receive!¡±

    ¡°The Cloistered Emperor?¡± Makoto immediately stood up and followed this ck d minister out.

    Besides the imperial court¡¯s supervisor, the Cloistered Emperor had dispatched a team of ministers called the Judicial Chief, who specialized in monitoring the army¡¯s operations. Though they represented the authority of the Cloistered Emperor they were not allowed to intervene in the battles. They were responsible for conveying the actual military situation to the Cloistered Emperor or the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s will to the army. Only with the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s express permission would they participate and supervise a battle toplete the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s will.

    Makoto followed the ck clothed minister to the room upied by the judicial chief. This room was filled with magic formations and talismans, but they were not for defense but for strengthening the transmissions of the voice transmission orbs.

    Tanba¡¯s terrain wasplex and filled with eldritch energy, voice transmission orbs would not be able to operate normally so it was necessary to deploy such methods to maintainmunication with the capital.

    Within the room, around an enshrined jewel, several ck d onmyoji waited.

    As Makoto strode in, the public minister waved his hand and had the onmyoji depart, leaving her alone within the room.

    Soon, the orb lit up. Within the orb, Makoto could see the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s old shiny bald head, the mole between his eyebrows, and that pair of wrinkled big eyes with an eerie and unpredictable look.

    ¡°His majesty the Cloistered Emperor.¡± Makoto kneeled and saluted.

    ¡°Rise Madam Ashikaga, the war is hard, I hear you have captured port Ayabe of Tanba and won our first important victory against Shuten, the capital is rejoicing!¡±

    ¡°This¡­this is only a small port, the army¡¯s losses aren¡¯t small, it is not worthmending. We lost lord Taira no Shigemori in the battle.¡±

    ¡°The casualties have already been reported to me, there are always sacrifices in war. Madam Ashikaga, now is the time to take advantage of Shuten¡¯s mistake and speed up your advance. Drive in and capture the mountains and rivers, give Shuten a heavy blow! You must not give the enemy time to recover!¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s eyes were bright, but chilling.

    ¡°Your majesty, the situation in the frontlines is not as you think. Our victory was but a fluke, our experts in the army are not strong enough and our trump card, the formations cannot be used in the mountains or forests. We are able to guard, but the casualties we will take on the offense will be crippling. In our current situation it is not advisable to go on the offense.¡± Her forehead was coated with sweat, the crime of disobeying the Cloistered Emperor was no joke.

    ¡°Ashikaga Makoto, do not falter, if you do not act when the enemy has made a mistake, then when will you act? Also, I have good news for you, I have convinced Tamamo no Mae to dispatch troops from Suno to target Shuten¡¯s rear. Our two armies shall pincer Shuten and deal a devastating blow! You shall cooperate with Tamamo no Mae and not cause the two armies to lose coordination! Depart now, do not make me lose face in front of Tamamo no Mae!¡±

    ¡°Tamamo no Mae is marching from Suno¡­¡± This information made all the difference, if the two armies could cooperate and pincer Shuten, then the situation would be different.

    Though¡­ the other party was a thousand year old demon fox, it was hard to say if this other army was true or false¡­but she no longer query about it, the prestige of the Cloistered Emperor was not something she could question.

    ¡°Understood! As soon as preparations are made, the army will depart at once!¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s more like it, don¡¯t dy and miss the opportunity. Right, you said the experts in the army are insufficient, I shall send you some. Expect them to arrive in a few days by boat, and then depart!¡±

    Since arrangements had been made to this degree, what else could she say?

    ¡°I obey!¡±

    ¡°Madam Ashikaga, one more thing. I received news that the sword miko squad that departed in advance a few months ago is currently surrounded. Their situation is critical, you shall urgently send them reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Sword miko squad?¡± Makoto was taken aback, why would the Cloistered Emperor care about whether this young girl squad lived or died?

    ¡°Where shall I send the reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°I cannot tell you their exact location, they seem to have established a formation to strengthen the voice transmission beads and sent a request for help. The Bureau of Divination has recorded this with artes, I shall have them send it to you. You shall send them reinforcements at once, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­most of the sword mikos and jade maidens are well known nobledies of Heian-kyo. The impact they would have on Heian-kyo is significant, we will do our best to rescue them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just those ignorant little girls! I only just received news that Prince Narinaga crossdressed and is pretending to be a sword miko in that squad. Right now he¡¯s besieged in the dense forests of Tanba!¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s voice sounded nervous, ¡°That¡¯s my cute grandson! How can I not be worried¡­¡±

    So it was like that¡­

    Indeed, how could the Cloistered Emperor care about the lives and deaths of a few sword mikos. It turns out that the younger brother of the emperor had joined the squad! What was that prince thinking?

    ¡°Ashikaga Makoto, you should know that the emperor, though kind and benevolent, has a weak body and no heirs¡­in the worst case, Prince Narinaga is the only heir to the throne. If something happened to him, my royal family would have no sessors. The world will be thrown into chaos, the stakes here are very important, you must send the most capable of subordinates to rescue him!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s eyes swirled before he added ast sentence, ¡°I think, just send that Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°Eh!??¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, the one who slew that archdemon. She¡¯s beautiful, courageous and resourceful, decisive yet cautious. It¡¯s not that I look down upon the other members of the army but she is one of the best, it must be her!¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s eyes shone with bright light, as if he really believed in Kagami Lily2¡­

    Robinxen: She¡¯s literally famous for womanly engagements.Silva: something smells fishy, seems like a trap

 Book 7: Chapter 18: Emergency Order

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 18: Emergency Order</h4>

    Uehara no Shenzu was not in a good situation, all she had on now were torn cloth strips that barely covered her chest and thighs. She was currently hung on a cross by chains and locked in the dungeon of the Bureau of Justice.

    This night, light was brought deep into the tunnel as a group of people went to the deepest part of the dungeon. In this deepest part of the dungeon, the chains and torture racks were all inscribed with runes and the cage was made of grade seven stone and grade eight wood. This ce was made to imprison criminals of the permanence realm and even those of the early stages of the throne realm.

    <i>nk¡ª</i> The cell door swung open.

    Shenzu raised her head, her face pale yet flushed. She gave a cold grin, ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t have to waste your time, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    In the lead was Fujiwara no Arima and a huge samurai wearing exquisite samurai armor. This man had his eyes covered by a ck cloth yet radiated an aura that made even Shenzu tremble.

    Fujiwara no Arima who served as the minister of justice spoke up, ¡°Not bad miss Shenzu. Today we aren¡¯t here to question you, but a certain lord admires your perseverance. Men, let her down!¡±

    Although Shenzu had been imprisoned for so long, there was no weakness in her attitude, ¡°What games are you ying?¡±

    ¡°No questions, just follow us. Though, you should abandon any thoughts of escape, Lord Minamoto Ichiro Genshin is more than enough to subdue you.¡±

    ¡°Genshin?¡± Shenzu¡¯s heart shook as she lowered her head to hide her sneer. She knew exactly who wanted to see her now.

    If that man wanted her to die, then she would definitely be unable to live. But why would he want her brought before him, what did that man want1?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Ayabe port was dark and filled with ruined houses. This civilian quarter was filled with just a few ruined houses, a weedy wastnd filled with a few farm tools.

    Here, many female cavalry soldiers rested around a few bonfires.

    ¡°Look, that woman, how did she dress up like that?¡±

    ¡°So what? We¡¯re all women here, and isn¡¯t Lord Shiina wearing the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who knows if she wanted to wear that.¡±

    ¡°Though, she¡¯s really tall and her style is amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Go up and chat?¡±

    ¡°Eh? I- I don¡¯t dare¡­though that sister looks very ashamed, she also feels very strong¡­¡±

    A group of female cavalry soldiers chattered about Lily.

    To maintain theirbat effectiveness, Uesugi female cavalry soldiers are forbidden from intercourse with men, as a result, the rtionship between the women turned ambiguous¡­

    Lily walked around the house, with her abilities, she could naturally hear the gossip. But she didn¡¯t have the heart to care or pay attention.

    Currently, she was wearing a short ck strapless armor, the buckle in the middle of her chest fastened the armor. It squeezed her chest tight, emphasizing and drawing attention to the size of her snow white globes2.

    The short breastte revealed Lily¡¯s tight slender waist, belly button and navel¡­as for her bottom, it was just like Airi, a small inverted triangle held up by two thin suspenders.

    After that, it was nothing, making Lily¡¯s lower half look especially white3.

    Though there were only women, being dressed like this made Lily feel especially ashamed, but it was difficult to stay within the hut in her current state. She had no guards, but to step out of this block dressed like this¡­she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Lily didn¡¯t know what to do, the ninjas had already informed her of what they had discovered. At least the possibility of sister Uesugi being alive was greater, but the possibility of her being captured and sent to Shuten Doji wasn¡¯t low either. Lily knew that Uesugi Rei was strong, but the methods that Shuten Doji had were unimaginable. Shuten was afterall one of the three great arch-demons and one who enjoyed assaulting and mutting women!

    Taking short breaths, she felt that this breastte was far too small and her chest too swollen. Pacing around, the night breeze blowing on her skin was unable to calm her down.

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll go ask mother again. If she still doesn¡¯t allow me to go, I¡¯ll go anyways! Hmph, what militaryw, can it stop me4?¡±

    ¡°Sister Kagami?¡±

    Looking back, Lily saw Shizuru behind her, apparently from behind her current outfit was far more daring.

    Shizuru¡¯s face blushed as her eyes fell onto Lily¡¯s perky snowy rear, even as a fellow woman, seeing such a sexy and perfect figure made her feel unbearable.

    ¡°Shi, Shizuru?¡± Lily was most afraid of her acquaintances seeing her in this outfit. Turning around, one hand covered her bottom while she unconsciously bit her own lip.

    ¡°Sister Kagami¡­what, what are you, why are you wearing that? We may all be women here, but it¡¯s still¡­too bold¡­or does sister Lily like this feeling?¡± Shizuru had no special feelings for other women, but Lily was different, she was her benefactor.

    ¡°How, how could that be possible¡­I¡­I was feeling fretful, so¡­I came out to feel the wind¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wear that though?¡±

    ¡°You, you think I¡¯m willing to wear this?¡± Lily¡¯s face was burning up.

    From afar, Shiina Airi walked up with a few female calvary soldiers, ¡°Ehh, hooked up so easily?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°To think Miss Kagami really wore that out, looks like Miss Kagami is a really incredible woman.¡± Shiina Airi¡¯s outfit wasn¡¯t anywhere better than what Lily was wearing, yet she stillughed at her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this outfit what you the prison guard ordered me to wear? You think I like wearing this? Being all shameless like you?¡±

    Shiina didn¡¯t mind Lily¡¯s usation at all, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you now, your detention is lifted.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was overjoyed.

    ¡°Immediately report to themander.¡±

    To look for her right now, they must be preparing to send her off to find sister Uesugi.¡±

    Impatiently she ran off, she didn¡¯t even bother changing clothes. All Lily did was grab a silken scarf from her mirror space and wrap it around her waist as she ran towards the main formation.

    ¡°Sister Kagami¡­¡± Shizuru whispered as she looked at Lily¡¯s back.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Within a few moments, Lily had skidded in front of Makoto.

    ¡°Lily? You, what are you wearing5?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Embarrassment rushed into her heart as she wondered if the pink-purple scarf made her look even more alluring, but the situation was urgent, she had no time to care about such things.

    ¡°That¡­ no, Lily, I¡­under the orders of the Cloistered Emperor, you are given an emergency military order!¡±

    Robinxen: The plot thickens.Robinxen: Snow globes! Christmas!Robinxen: What is this¡­ some kind of strange code written on her thigh? B5EWQ-DG7YC-B9T3IYuki: Can it stop you? Probably not¡­ but you¡¯ll get so many penalties in the future you¡¯ll wonder if it was worth it¡­. This called being too overconfident?Robinxen: Really what is anyone wearing?

 Book 7: Chapter 19: Rokuhara Tandai

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 19: Rokuhara Tandai</h4>

    ¡°The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s order?¡± Frowning, Lily asked. In truth, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Cloistered Emperor. He might have treated her well on the surface, but she had always felt ufortable and uneasy.

    Makoto led Lily to an empty room with arge map.

    She pointed at a temple icon in the mountains, ¡°Lily, remember this location, ording to the voice transmission we received, the sword miko advance squad has been besieged by the demons in these mountains. Fortunately, this ancient temple existed when the Hatanos ruled Tanba, so its existence is marked upon our maps.¡±

    Lily observed the marks on the map, and estimated the distance between the ancient temple and port Ayabe, approximately two hundred miles or so.

    ¡°Memorized it?¡±

    Lily nodded lightly.

    ¡°Within that Sword miko squad is not only the well knowndies of various ns, but also the emperor¡¯s younger brother, Prince Narinaga.¡±

    ¡°Wha?? Prince Narinaga came to Tanba with the sword mikos? He, how did he enter the Tsunaga sisters?¡±

    ¡°Unknown, as for how he entered the squad, it is said that he was crossdressing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The Cloistered Emperor personally named you, requesting that you go rescue the sword miko squad, especially Prince Narinaga. Lily, this will be very dangerous, if you have no guarantee, then even if I must disobey the royalmand, I will send someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Mother Makoto, I will go.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Lily felt that it would be better to go out on a rescue mission than be confined here, there were so many reasons for her to help. To begin with, the sword miko army had been here for a month, perhaps they had news on sister Uesugi, another reason was that she was also a member of the Tsunaga sisters, andstly prince Narinaga was there, he had helped her during the murder trial, she owed him.

    Although she ached to look for sister Uesugi, she had no idea where to start, but the sword miko squad was nearby. WIth her speed, she could reach them within a day despite the dangerous terrain.

    Makoto nodded, ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯m unwilling to send you out¡­but I know you, if I detain you here, you¡¯ll definitely act by yourself. Lily, you must take the utmost care. How many soldiers and horses do you need, and who? I will mobilize the army¡¯s elites.¡±

    ¡°No need, the road is dangerous, the more people there are, the greater the dy will be. I will go by myself.¡±

    ¡°You, by¡­yourself? Lily, the sword miko squad is besieged by an army of demons!¡±

    ¡°Mother Makoto, sometimes a greater number is not an advantage, also I don¡¯t know anything aboutmanding troops. Only by myself can I act quickly and decisively.¡±

    ¡°True, Lily, take precautions, rescue the sword miko squad and return. You must not get carried away and continue into Tanba¡­do you understand? This is an order.¡±

    ¡°Unless I get news of sister Uesugi¡¯s exact location, I will return immediately1.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    Makoto didn¡¯t know what else to say, she was afraid to put Lily in danger, yet she had given her the most dangerous mission. It might have been the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s order, but still¡­

    ¡°Mother Makoto, you must take care too.¡± Lily turned and left the room.

    ¡°Woo! Kagami Lily, you¡¯re dressed so sexy! Lonely? Do you want this lord to apany you?¡± Takamune had been walking past, spotting Lily, he vulgarly invited her.

    Lily had no mood to pay attention to him, pulling out a long scroll, she elerated and hopped across a few roofs before jumping towards the Tanba river.

    ¡°Oii! Even if you don¡¯t wee me, there¡¯s no need to jump into the river!¡± shocked, Takamune gave chase only to see Lily summon a ten meter long red Koi and jump on its back as they dropped into the river. With a swing of its strong tail, they easily sped upstream.

    ¡°Ah¡­this¡­what is this?¡± Takamune watched dazed from the port.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In Heian-kyo, in the dark shogun¡¯s mansion

    Minamoto no Yoritomo in a ck suit and an official¡¯s hat sat in the main room.

    Shenzu had been brought here after being blindfolded.

    ¡°Enter.¡± A servant told her after taking off the blindfold.

    Shenzu walked in, the room was big yet dark, the only light in the room was the moonlight shining where Yoritomo was sitting.

    Walking in, she passed the pirs before arriving a few meters away from Yoritomo and sat down.

    ¡°Lord Shogun, why have you sought out a death inmate who colluded with demons?¡±

    Yoritomo looked at Shenzu, her wrecked tattered clothes and her bare skin. There was not a hint of lust in his eyes, only sadness. ¡°Shenzu¡­you¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a sinner who¡¯s destined to be executed and cursed at by the world. Aren¡¯t the shogun¡¯s words a bit ridiculous?¡± Shenzu thought nothing of Yoritomo¡¯s sudden concern.

    Yoritomo continued to look at Shenzu seriously, after a moment of silence he said. ¡°Your real name is Minamoto no Shenzu, my daughter.¡±

    Shenzu had grown indifferent to the Imperial court¡¯s interrogations and punishments, but now she trembled uncontrobly, her eyes wide open and her golden blue pupils narrowed into a thin line.

    For a long time she didn¡¯t speak, but eventually she startedughing.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha! Lord Shogun, why are you joking around with a prisoner?¡±

    ¡°No, you are definitely my daughter. Your mother was not a human, she was a beautiful princess from Yomi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shenzu fell silent.

    She still remembered that terrifying abyssal world in her childhood memories, but those memories were very vague, she couldn¡¯t remember her mother¡¯s face, but she felt that she had been abandoned by her mother there.

    But before she had grown up, she remembered being picked up by Rokuhara Tandai, living with him, learning martial arts, learning swordsmanship¡­

    She didn¡¯t know if Yoritomo was speaking truth or lies, but it was true that she didn¡¯t know who her father was.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you the truth, I don¡¯t need you to believe me. My current wives have nothing to do with you, and you cannot disclose our rtionship, there is no need to trick you.¡±

    ¡°If you are speaking the truth, why tell me now?¡±

    Minamoto no Yoritomo was also helpless, ¡°Originally, I was not going to tell you, but Lord Rokuhara Tandai¡¯s death changed everything. I know that in your heart, Lord Rokuhara Tandai is much more important than this father who suddenly appeared, Ipletely agree.¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Once Rokuhara Tandai was brought up, she trembled uncontrobly, she believed that Rokuhara¡¯s power within her body must be even sadder. ¡°Kagami Lily¡­that woman, she killed my teacher! She killed my teacher!¡±

    ¡°I think, you must be unwilling, if you are executed like this, then your teacher¡¯s enmity will never be resolved. I have paid much to rescue you, including handing the Bureau of Justice to the Fujiwaras. You should also know just how stubborn Kimura is and how he doesn¡¯t understand what the Genji¡¯s real interests are. If you were not my daughter, why would I sacrifice so much to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then even if your words are the truth, I won¡¯t repay you!¡± Shenzu retorted, ¡°From childhood, I had no mother or father, I no longer care who my father is, I only have my teacher in my heart!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to repay me, why would a father care about a daughter¡¯s repayment? I only want to help you, so you can live as you will and do what you want.¡±

    ¡°What I want to do? Hah, the thing I want to do the most, is kill that Kagami Lily!¡±

    ¡°This¡­I will be blunt, with your current power, you cannot win against Kagami Lily. You have been imprisoned for a while, but her powers have increased significantly.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Shenzu¡¯s eyes filled with unwillingness, ¡°Why, why does that hateful woman have such talent! Teacher was such a good person, why did he have to die?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Shenzu¡­everything has two sides. Lily who you hate so much, is she not the goddess of many of Heian-kyo¡¯s people? Your teacher who you value so much, is he not the devil of many people? And me, I am your father, but to many others, an enemy.¡±

    Shenzu turned her gaze to Yoritomo, ¡°Right, father¡­in this world, only teacher treated me sincerely! As for you, I see a man who would use his own daughter, right?¡±

    Minamoto no Yoritomo showed a sad expression, ¡°It makes me very sad to hear that, I only wanted to let you live as you wanted, but if I set you free right now, you would immediately look for Kagami Lily, would that not be setting you up to die?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you n on doing?¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shenzu, do you not want to inherit your teacher¡¯s position?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I want to appoint you as the new Rokuhara Tandai.¡± The small eyes on Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s face glowed2.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t willing?¡±

    Shenzu¡¯s teacher, Rokuhara Tandai, was older than any official in the Heian dynasty. As the oldest military leader of Heian-kyo, he was a mysterious entity who survived through multiple generations.

    Within Shenzu¡¯s body resided her teacher¡¯s power, her teacher¡¯s spirit energy¡­

    If she inherited her teacher¡¯s title, then wouldn¡¯t that mean her teacher would continue to survive in a sense?

    Furthermore, if she became the second highest military official in Heian-kyo, wouldn¡¯t her revenge against Kagami Lily be easily aplished?

    ¡°Not willing? How could that be possible? Ahahaha, ahahahaha!¡± Shenzu startedughing, ¡°Shenzu thanks the shogun, ah no, I should call you¡­ Lord father.¡±

    Robinxen: Hmmm¡­ unless you get news.Silva: For real tho, this Lord Kamakura is getting more and more suspicious by the minutes, he keeps helping those who have enmity against Lily and keeps setting her up since the beginning¡­

 Book 7: Chapter 20: The Imperial Courtâ€™s strategy

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 20: The Imperial Court¡¯s strategy</h4>

    Without Lily, the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion seemed to have be colder and deste.

    On this day, the mansion had a visitor.

    Heian-kyo¡¯s most talented onmyoji of the young generation, Abe no Seimei.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka held audience at the head of the room with a plum blossom bird screen behind her.

    Abe no Seimei knelt within the audience hall.

    ¡°Seimei, what business has brought you here?¡±

    ¡°I have received an imperial edict. I am ordered to travel the waterways to Tanba and support the Imperial Army.¡±

    ¡°If so, why have you visited me instead of departing?¡±

    ¡°There is an issue I am confused about, I beg the Lord Chief Advisor for advice.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What issue?¡±

    ¡°What is the point of this war?¡±

    ¡°Seimei, from which side do you want me to answer this question? Tell me your thoughts first.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, this is exactly where my confusion stems from. If the goal is to exterminate Shuten Doji and his army, then the imperial army must be raised and the participation of the Lord Chief Advisor or Shogun is necessary. The current war may look imposing, but the ones sent were not the elites of Heian-kyo, but the young and impulsive sword mikos and jade maidens as well as a gathering of troops from various martial families led by Madam Ashikaga. With such a lineup, it is impossible to defeat Shuten Doji.¡± Though Seimei said he did not understand, in truth, he had already considered the important points.

    ¡°Seimei, do you think Shuten Doji is that easily vanquished? If I or the Shogun personally led the elites of Heian-kyo, we might be able to deal a severe blow, but vanquishing, that isn¡¯t guaranteed. The main purpose of this war is to retaliate against Shuten¡¯s upation of the Settsu Road.¡±

    ¡°But is this war worth it? The Imperial Court is already weakened and this war may not force Shuten to surrender the road.¡±

    ¡°Gains and losses, can you not see through it?¡±

    A confused smile appeared on his face, ¡°I beg the Lord Chief Advisor to rify¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha,¡± Ayaka took a sip of green tea while chuckling, ¡°A crusade, whether against Shuten Doji or Tamamo no Mae would probably have the same result, but whenpared, a crusade against Shuten Doji is safer. As for the Imperial Court, aside from the apparent benefits, there are still three reasons.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Please enlighten me.¡±

    Ayaka looked west east at the dark skies and the ringing wind chimes dangling from the eaves. When the chimes stopped swaying in the wind, she finally spoke.

    ¡°First, gather up all those who have lost faith in the court, the treasury is empty and the tax burden will inevitably increase, but this will give the people the motivation to continue to work.¡±

    ¡°Second, in recent years, the power of the samurais have gotten too powerful, they have be a threat to imperial rule. It is better to send those threats to war, but we cannot empty Heian-kyo of allbat power so only the troops of the aristocratic families were deployed. No matter the result, the goal of weakening Shuten Doji and the samurai will be achieved, the difference is only the degree of weakening.

    ¡°Third¡­Ashikaga Makoto being elected asmander, ah, in truth this is not the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s intention or his idea.¡±

    Seimie¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Madam Ashikaga¡¯s deployment was the Shogun¡¯s intent?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes narrowed as she faced Seimei, the two of them were talking about spection now.

    ¡°To the Cloistered Emperor, as long as the Minamotos deploy troops, it is the same no matter who leads. The demons will fight and the weakening of the strongest of the martial families, the Genji, will be aplished. If the previous situation continued, once the Genji family became dominant, who would care about the Imperial Court¡¯s orders? However, Minamoto no Yoritomo¡­I do not think I canpletely understand his thoughts.¡±

    ¡°The Ashikagas are the Genji¡¯s second greatest power, but you can say that their n views the world from a different angle than Minamoto no Yoritomo. If I have to put it into words, then you can say that the Ashikaga views the world simrly to Yoshitsune of the past, back when they were more warm and gentle, but this is not what Minamoto no Yoritomo wants to see, so he made Ashikaga Makoto themander and sent her deep into dangerous territory. That way, not only will she be in danger, but the entire Kansai branch that supports her will also join the crusade, therefore weakening the entire Ashikaga branch1.¡±

    As Ayaka finished, the room was filled with silence.

    Seimei pulled out a fan, fanning himself, his eyes filled with slyness before speaking up, ¡°If you think about it, this is really frightening¡­the heavens are copsing, the arch-demons are conquering the world, yet these people still only think aboutpeting for power and influence. They actually used this crusade to weaken dissidents, if they win then the Imperial Courts will naturally benefit, if they lose then those dissidents will be eliminated¡­after Cloister Emperor Shirakawa, those who rule Heian-kyo are truly scheming, only, Lord Chief Advisor, you are not like those royals and nobles, with your prestige, why did you allow this to happen?¡±

    Ayaka sighed, ¡°Do you think I am capable of stopping all of them? This is already the limit of what I was able to fight for, the best result for the world. Furthermore, if the samurai ss was allowed to develop further, then the Imperial Court truly would be an empty shell. It would be unfavorable for themon person and the goal of unifying against the monsters to save the heavens, therefore, sometimes it is for the best to sit aside and watch as the situation develops. If I force my ideas and get involved in this fight, then things would get more chaotic.¡±

    Hearing her answer, Seimei pondered over it.

    ¡°So it is like that, I have benefited from your wisdom.¡±

    ¡°Then, Seimei, do you n on going to support the war?¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe, I have already departed. This ship set sail several hours ago.¡± Seimei mysteriously replied, calmly fanning himself.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like you already understood and are not optimistic about the war prospects and sent a shikigami stand in?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, Seimei cannot bear that usation, perhaps the one asking for advice is the stand in and the one heading to the frontlines, the main?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhu, Seimei, do you think I cannot see through?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Lord Chief Advisor can naturally see through anything, but that doesn¡¯t mean other people can.¡±

    ¡°Seimei, you really are¡­¡±

    ¡°Then may the Lord Chief Advisor take care, I shall withdraw.¡±

    ¡°Mm, go then.¡±

    As Seimei left, the only one left within that dark room was Ayaka.

    She looked around the room thinking, ¡°Seimei asked me to take care of myself? Does he know about those plotting against me in the Fujiwara n? This man is really elusive¡­¡±

    She continued to sit there within the quiet room, she felt that when Lily left, she had been left all abandoned.

    In her eyes, there was nothing but darkness.

    ¡°Lily, my secret¡­should I tell you¡­with your current strength, you would only be in greater danger if I told you, you are that type of girl, right?¡­Sometimes, lies are to protect.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Tanba River, Upstream River Bank

    Standing on a stone of the upper riverbanks, Lily pulled out a map. Looking at the surrounding terrain andndmarks, she judged her position. ¡°The canyon where the river bends is very unique. I should be here, and the temple is¡­around sixty or seventy miles away, but that¡¯s in a straight line, if I take the mountain roads, it¡¯ll be over a hundred miles.¡±

    Lily was still wearing the armor Shiina Airi had given her because of a feeling. Though Shiina had said it was an eighth grade armor, she felt it had a more ancient and lofty aura. The feeling wasn¡¯t too strong but this delicate feeling coexisting with the rtively unremarkable craftsmanship confused her. She decided to continue to wear it for the time being, after all armor is still armor, it had better defense then her kimono.

    Of course, she was still wearing her Celestial Maiden Garments.

    It¡¯s just that this armor exposed her shoulders and was very low,pletely exposing thece straps of her undergarments, and when she was in movement, the armor would expose the upper parts of her undergarment. It was indecent, but for the sake of exploring the secret of this armor and the practicality of double defense, she would ignore it for the time being.

    Furthermore, what she was going into was a life and death battle, no matter what she encountered, either the enemy would die or she would, in the end it had nothing to do with shame.

    Of course, she still had the blue purple silken scarf wrapped around her hips.

    She had changed the color to match her undergarments¡¯ce straps, although it had nothing to do withbat, it had be instinct to color match her attire.

    Lily sped through the forests towards the Jokoji temple. Despite staying stealthy, her speed was very fast, within half a day she discovered powerful eldritch energy in front of her.

    Jumping onto a tree branch, she carefully threaded past the trees.

    After a few more miles, she discovered the gathering of the demons in the forests and mountains ahead.

    That was a group of fierce-looking evil ghosts, they were roasting meat in a forest clearing.

    ¡°Horses?¡± She noticed that they were eating horse meat and that some were like humans, cooking the meat then eating. Looking around, she discovered a beautiful broken saddle, that horse was probably ridden by a female samurai.

    ¡°These ghosts are probably part of the forces that pursued and besieged the sword miko squad.¡± Lily observed and decided that she was headed in the right direction.

    Her conclusion came from her sense of direction that surpassed most, her sensitive observation and feminine intuition.

    Not daring to use a spirit probe or domain, she retreated a hundred meters beforeing to an overgrown cliff, jumping over, she found a cliff cave. Taking refuge within, she pulled out the Record of One Hundred Demons and summoned a gigantic demon bird.

    Lily could synchronize her senses with the demons summoned by the Record of One Hundred Demons. She sent the bird flying high and towards the temple to scout.

    As for herself, she remained sitting within the cave, her consciousness entering her mirror space.

    Lily nned on taking advantage of the time to start her practice of the Tsukuyomi swordstyle, second path. Her perception and abilities in all categories had greatly improved, but she had not practiced the swordstyle itself in a long time.

    In the past, she had tried many times to learn the style, but she had never been able to, but now that she had grown to a mid-staged permanence expert, grasped the true meaning of the moon, the true meaning of seduction, and processed the violet lunar energy¡­she should have enough foundation for the style, right?

    Robinxen: I think this part of the n will fall through due to Lily.

 Book 7: Chapter 21: The Trapped Tsunaga Sisters

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 21: The Trapped Tsunaga Sisters</h4>

    Lily allowed the demon bird she summoned to fly around freely to avoid arousing suspicion and even made it pass by the eldritch energy rich region to the front asionally while she entered the mirror space.

    A long time had passed since Lily hadst visited Rinne.

    Lily¡¯s soul still took a boy¡¯s form as her soul still had not epted her gender changepletely yet.

    She had dreamed about Rinne waking up whenever she entered her room several times until now, but Rinne still remained fast asleep on the bed.

    Lily had even prayed to the gods for a way to wake Rinne up, but all she got as a reply was retribution in the form of divine lightning.

    Her heart filled with sadness the more she looked at Rinne, wondering if the divine lightning from back then was just a natural disaster. If not, it would mean that the difficulty of awakening Rinne was much harder than she imagined.

    Although Lily had a chance of waking Rinne up after ascending to Takamagahara, this was no easy task as very few had seeded in ascending to Takamagahara since ancient times.

    No matter how talented Lily was, she still could notpare to the true heroes of the past

    Ascending to Takamagahara was a truly difficult task.

    There was also no guarantee that Lily would be able to rescue Rinne right away after ascending to Takamagahara, and would need to be stronger first, perhaps even be as strong as Goddess Tsukuyomi.

    Lily even dared to covet divine power if required and would spare no effort to rescue Rinne.

    Although Lily had a knack for training, the more she trained, the more she felt that rescuing Rinne was an impossible dream. She was just a single woman, a speck of dust whenpared to the entire world, so bending the heavens to her will was just a fool¡¯s dream.

    Although bing the omnipotent Goddess of Creation to rescue Rinne sounded great and all, it was easier said than done.

    What Lily needed right now was a clear-cut, practical way to wake Rinne up.

    ¡°I¡¯m really useless, senior sister¡­ I might¡¯ve actually found a way to give your body back to you recently thanks to Minamoto no Yoritomo. Since he can create a clone, I¡¯m pretty sure that I can do it as well and am willing to do anything to obtain the arts rted to it. I¡¯m even willing to beg Yoritomo for it even if it goes against my principles¡­ The two of us can have bodies for our souls as long as I can create a clone, that¡¯s what I imagined. However, all this is meaningless unless I find some way to wake you up. Although I¡¯m giving it my best, I feel that I¡¯m getting farther and farther from waking you up, senior sister¡­¡±

    Lily apanied Rinne for a while and then exited the room. Kagura and the others seemed to be resting within their room, so she did not disturb them and came to the second floor of the cave with the stone monument.

    There were six massive pedestals here, but only two of them had stone monuments on it.

    The first stone monument depicted a celestial maiden performing a sword dance, and Lily had long perfected it.

    The second monument depicted a celestial maiden performing various sword movements.

    Lily hade here to practice the sword movements for the umpteenth time, but she was still far from perfecting it.

    ¡°Let me give it a try again.¡± Lily was pretty confident this time since her current level allowed her toprehend things on a deeper level.

    Lily sat on the ground while drenched in sweat two hourster.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I made any progress?! Just why?!¡±

    ¡°Just what is Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Second Path? Why am I unable to feel anything even though I¡¯ve mastered the movements on the stone monument?¡±

    ¡°They feel meaningless, but that¡¯s just not possible!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Second Path is fake, just like the previous nameless swordstyle?¡±

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be! The second stone monument gives off the same aura as the first stone monument, and I can even sense that it has a richer aura! It has to be real!¡±

    ¡°Why am I unable toprehend anything, then?!¡±

    ¡°I clearly had a high level ofprehension of the First Path!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Lily returned to the room with the celestial maiden¡¯s raiment, applied makeup on her face before changing into it, and then returned to practice the sword movements on the second floor of the cave room.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lily felt like she was on the verge of grasping something, but it still seemed unattainable to her1.

    ¡°Aah¡­¡± A night passed by, yet Lily¡¯s efforts produced no results.

    Lily copsed onto the hard, icy stone tform feebly from the fatigue.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­ Even though I made some progress, it¡¯s just insignificant progress in the end. I haven¡¯t been able to take even a single step forward towards the next level¡­¡±

    Optimistic as she was, Lily did not fear hardships as long as there was room for improvement. However, she was under panic right now because she felt that there was no meaning in practicing like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ this is the limit of my talent?¡±

    She was scared, not because she might have reached the limits of her talent, but rather because she would lose all hope of waking Rinne up if she could not attain the next level.

    Lily¡¯ heart throbbed wildly.

    She spent all day and night practicing the next day, but she still made zero progress.

    ¡°Why have I lost my talent so suddenly? Just why?¡±

    ¡°Waah¡­¡± She copsed from exhaustion and sobbed on the ground.

    Lily was not the type to give up that easily, though.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m probably doing something wrong!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hurry things. Maybe I should think about something else instead of racking my head over this bottleneck! Something like¡­ Ah!¡±

    Lily suddenly recalled that she had actually set out to rescue the Tsunaga sisters.

    She knew her greatest weakness was that she would forget about everything else whenever she got engrossed in training. She had just intended to spend two hours practicing the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle initially while her summoned beast investigated the region, yet she had wasted two whole days here.

    The sweat-drenched Lily opened her eyes, feeling exhausted physically and mentally.

    Lily¡¯s summoned beast had already dispelled from using up its energy reserves, but its drawing within the Record of One Hundred Demons still retained its memory.

    Lily understood the circumstances once she looked at it.

    The Tsunaga sisters were trapped in Jokoji Temple, a long dpidated temple that was on a tall mountain approximately five kilometers away from where Lily was right now.

    As her summoned beast could not probe its surroundings with spirit power and could only rely on its sharp vision, Lily did not know how many of the Tsunaga sisters were still alive. Although the temple seemed to have a lot of people taking refuge in it, most of them looked injured and had pretty low morale.

    Thousands of monsters had upied the hills and valleys surrounding the temple, and all of them looked quite powerful.

    There was no doubt that none of the Tsunaga sisters would make it out alive if the monsters attacked the temple.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they attacked the temple, though2?¡±

    Lily continued to check the summoned beast¡¯s memories. The demon bird did not just have excellent vision, it also had exceptional hearing.

    Lily listened to the conversations of the majestic blue demons.

    It seemed that they had not attacked the temple yet because they were nning to capture the girls alive.

    Lily guessed that it was to satisfy the perverse desires of Shuten Doji, and worried for Rei more than ever.

    Shuten Doji did not just like to vite women, he actually relished in the pleasure of killing women brutally using perverse methods.

    Rumor was that he liked to slice off a virgin¡¯s lower lips, and it was not for some evil magic either, but rather just for fun.

    His behavior was really outrageous.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let him harm Sister Uesugi or the Tsunaga sisters! I need to act immediately! I almost made a huge mistake because I got stuck up over the bottleneck I¡¯m facing. Luckily, the monsters haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡±

    There was no opening in the encirclement of the monsters around Jokoji Temple, so it was pretty much impossible for Lily to reach it without getting discovered. If she took thend route, that is.

    Lily got up, climbed to the peak of the cliff, summoned the demon bird again, and leaped onto its back beforemanding it.

    ¡°Go. Fly to Jokoji Temple.¡±

    The demon bird pped its powerful wings and took flight, making towards the distinct, dpidated temple on the tall, distant mountain whose peak was covered in clouds.

    Lily had a moment of eureka the next second. ¡°Why don¡¯t I let the demon bird look for Mt. Ooe?¡±

    As matters stood, Lily did not give a damn about how much magatama it would consume.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Jokoji Temple had been built on a mountain filled with lush woods, a majority of it existing on a cliff one hundred meters away from the mountain peak, while a small shrine existed on the peak.

    Ijuin Reira was seated on the steps in front of the temple with a nk look in her eyes. Her armor was in a damaged state and only half her skirt remained intact now.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already run out of magatama, charms, food and other supplies, Ms. Ijuin¡­ Although there¡¯s a spring on the mountain, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯tst long by just eating leaves and wild herbs.¡± A beautiful woman dressed in a tattered kimono with bandages on her thigh stepped forward to report.

    A bunch of samurai women in tattered outfits and revealing armors had their backs against the fence on the open field in front of the temple right now. They had already run out of arrows in their quivers and also had also used up all the gunpowder in their possession.

    They had not eaten proper food for days and had sustained themselves using the spirit power that they had absorbed from their surroundings. However, their energy reserves were also running low from the endless battles which turned them weaker each time. It was quite likely that they would fall into the hands of the monsters if they got attacked again.

    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Ijuin recalled how spirited they had been when they had set out into battle. Although they had won the battles and decimated some trivial monsters after they had entered Tanba, the strength and number of monsters they came across shot up the deeper they traversed into its woods, making it difficult for the Tsunaga sisters to progress ahead. They had entered too deep into the enemy line by the time Ijuin thought of calling a retreat and had slowly gotten surrounded by the monsters. The monsters chased them to no end and drove them all the way to Jokoji Temple, where they had bastioned up to make ast stand.

    Ten days had passed since then. Although 300 of the Tsunaga sisters were still alive, most of them were either injured or were close to running out of energy reserves. They had no means of resisting another attack from the monsters.

    Robinxen: This chapter seems to be focusing a lot on Lily¡¯s gender identity.Robinxen: Because they¡¯re bait for you.

 Book 7: Chapter 22: The Wounded Prince

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 22: The Wounded Prince</h4>

    Ijuin Reira came to the fence and looked at the eldritch energy filled woods below the cliff.

    ¡°What do we do¡­ Do we fight to our death here or get captured? I¡¯d rather die in battle than get captured!¡± Ijuin pulled her de out of the sheath, the de above the simple hilt shining in a faint green glow.

    ¡°The de has already evolved once after Tanba. It¡¯s as powerful as an eighth grade katana now and can restrain monsters with the wind attribute. However, all this is meaningless in front of the overpowering archdemons around us! Haahh!¡± Ijuin¡¯s eyes shed with confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s a monster! A demon bird ising over!¡± The sword mikos on the terrace of the temple shouted suddenly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ijuin looked in that direction immediately and saw a gigantic, ten meter wide demon bird fly past the temple and head for the open field in front of it.

    ¡°Shoot it down!¡± Ijuin shouted.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any arrows left, Ms. Ijuin!¡± A samurai woman yelled back.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Although executing a sword beam would consume a lot of energy, Ijuin had no choice but to deal with the flying monster.

    She unleashed a faint green sword beam towards the demon bird with the belief that it should be able to hurt the wind attributed monster.

    Two mirror girls in front of the temple took out charms and shot fireballs toward the demon bird at the same time.

    The reactions of the Tsunaga sisters had be sharp because of the deadly battles that they had gone through these past few months.

    The demon bird simply pped its wings in response to their attacks, though, and a stream of sakura petals dispelled the fireballs and the sword beam with ease.

    ¡°What?! Sakura petals?¡± Ijuin was shocked that such a savage demon bird had attacked with sakura petals and found it a little baffling.

    The demon bird swooped down the next moment and brushed past Ijuin¡¯s head, the wind generated from the descent flipping her skirt up and exposing her dark green garter underwear.

    After seeing their attacks get nullified, Ijuin, as well as a few sword mikos and jade maidens dashed towards the demon bird to attack it.

    The demon bird pped its wings andnded on the open field, which was then followed by a girl jumping off its back. It transformed into wisps of ck smoke after that and vanished from the world.

    The Tsunaga sisters looked at the girl who had leaped down and recognized her immediately.

    It was someone who had joined the Tsunaga sisters once and was the idol of all samurai women in the Heian Empire, so it was impossible for them to not know her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily?¡± Ijuin looked at Lily in disbelief, wondering why she was here, and why she hade riding on a demon bird.

    She did not even mind Lily¡¯s incredibly revealing outfit as the outfits of some girls in the temple were also tattered because they did not have the supplies to mend them. A few of them had even lost their panties during battle, so it was prettymon for them to returnmando.

    ¡°Ms. Ijuin.¡± Lily looked at the dpidated temple, as well as the tattered outfits of the injured girls before she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡±

    Ijuin said with a sigh, ¡°As you can see, the monsters have been besieging us for more than ten days now. We gathered our remaining charms to create a magic circle and sent a call for help to the court by boosting the voice transmission orb¡¯s strength¡­ However, no one has appeared to rescue us until now!¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Well, I actually came to rescue you¡­¡± Lily said embarrassedly with a flushed face.

    ¡°Hah? You alone?¡±

    ¡°The imperial court¡¯s army has already begun to conquer Tanba and has set up a defense at Port Ayabe. They didn¡¯t dare to advance forward without enough intel, though, and dispatched me to investigate the region.¡±

    ¡°I admit that you are pretty skilled, Ms. Kagami, and even have a demon bird that you can use to fly. However, it¡¯s impossible for you to save hundreds of people alone no matter how powerful you are. There are thousands of powerful monsters surrounding us, so how exactly do you n to bring all of us out from their encirclement? We¡¯ve already run out of food, medicine, and other supplies, so we won¡¯tst much longer!¡± Ijuin said emotionally.

    ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Ijuin. Let¡¯s analyze the enemies first before we discuss this again. Besides, just because I came alone doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have helpers.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the prince, Ms. Ijuin?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°He¡­ is wounded and is resting in the temple right now.¡± Ijuin said hesitantly.

    ¡°What? Did he get wounded in battle?¡±

    ¡°No. He didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ijuin said a bit embarrassedly, ¡°The samurai women apanying him died to protect him in battle. The sword mikos found out that he¡¯s a boyter on when he was within the camp and got so infuriated that they tied him up and beat him ck.¡±

    ¡°Hah?!¡± Lily felt dumbfounded.

    ¡°They did not know he was the prince! After all, it¡¯s quite rare to chance upon an imperial, let alone a cross-dressed imperial! The sisters had spanked him severely by the time someone recognized him¡­¡± Ijuin said.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t in danger, then?¡±

    ¡°Other than his butt, he ispletely fine¡­ and should¡¯ve recovered a bit by now1.¡±

    Lily felt helpless just thinking about it. An imperial prince had actually cross-dressed and mingled with the girls, looking at them change without restraint. Even the court was in unrest because of his sudden, unannounced departure, so it was good that he had learned his lesson. Lily even thought of beating him personally had the girls not already done so.

    It waspletely outrageous for a boy to y truant, cross-dress, and go on an adventure without any regard for his identity.

    Lily blushed suddenly after realizing that she might not have the qualifications to criticize him.

    He was just a femboy who cross-dressed while she had swapped her gender altogether.

    She did not have a choice in it, though.

    ¡°Should I take you to the prince, Ms. Kagami?¡±

    ¡°Hold on. I want to discuss the battlefield¡¯s situation first.¡± Lily said.

    The captains of the Tsunaga sisters assembled together a whileter. Most of them knew Lily, so their faces brightened up, and they could see a glimmer of light at the end of the tunnel.

    Lily took out a map and began exining the situation under the temple¡¯s eaves.

    ¡°Port Ayabe is over here, a hundred miles away from this temple. The distance will nearly double if we take thend route, though, since we would need to detour around a lot.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°How do we break through the encirclement of the monsters when they are everywhere?¡± Kasuga from the sword miko squad asked.

    Lily said, ¡°Based on my demon bird¡¯s rough investigation, there are no openings in the encirclement of the monsters. Even if there¡¯s one, it¡¯s most likely a trap. However, they don¡¯t know that we will be heading towards Port Ayabe.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one way down this temple, though.¡± Ijuin added.

    ¡°The monsters will definitely be lying in ambush on this path, so we won¡¯t be taking it and will climb down the cliff overnight instead. We shall choose one of these three locations to break through after descending halfway down the mountain. Yeah. Let¡¯s go with the one on the far left!¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Will it really work, though, Sister Kagami? There are many terrifying Permanence level archdemons among these monsters¡­¡± Kasuga asked.

    ¡°You have no other choice. Death is the only oue that awaits you if you remain here. Although I can¡¯t guarantee everyone¡¯s safety, I promise that I will handle the archdemons if they show up. You can handle the rest of the demons.¡± Lily said.

    Ijuin grabbed Lily¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°Are you confident in that, Ms. Kagami?¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°I will do my best to keep you all safe. It¡¯s impossible for the court to dispatch troops to rescue you right now, so you have no other choice but to follow me.¡±

    ¡°We will do it!¡± Ijuin showed a resolute expression.

    ¡°Rest for now. We shall break out of the encirclement at three in the morning!¡± Lily said.

    ¡°All right!¡± The girls nodded.

    Ijuin guided Lily to a small building behind the temple after the other girls split up to make preparations.

    Two samurai women were guarding the door here.

    Lily and Ijuin arrived in front of the dimly lit building and pulled the door aside.

    A fair-skinned, juvenile ¡°girl¡± with disheveled, long hair was lying face-down on the floor here.

    Prince Narinaga was dressed in a revealing, blue kimono that showed his shoulders and thighs right now. His butt cheeks, which had medicinal paste applied on them, were also exposed outside at the moment, and he kept moaning in a girlish voice.

    ¡°Prince Narinaga.¡± Ijuin kneeled in front of him, ¡°How¡¯s your injury now? I¡¯ve already punished the girls who failed to recognize you and beat you up. You can punish them however you like once we return to Heian-kyo.¡±

    Prince Narinaga breathed out coquettishly and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my fault for deceiving the Tsunaga sisters and bringing you so much trouble. I have noints since I deserved the beating and won¡¯t me you for it. I should be thanking them instead for making me realize how insensible my actions were2¡­¡±

    ¡°Prince Narinaga¡­¡±

    The absent-minded prince noticed a woman standing at the entrance with the light acting as the backdrop at this moment.

    ¡°Aah!¡± He blushed suddenly and fixed his kimono in spite of the paining from his a?s?s?, showing a nervous look on his face as he said, ¡°S-Sister Kagami?!¡±

    Lily entered the room and kneeled in front of him. ¡°Greetings, Prince. I hope you will pardon me for arrivingte to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t say that now!¡± Prince Narinaga tried to sit down, but the pain from his butt made him stand up again. He did not wish to let Lily see him like this as he felt a hundred times more embarrassed then letting other girls see his current look.

    He asked nervously, ¡°Why are you here, Sister Kagami?¡±

    ¡°I came here to save you, Prince. How¡¯s your injury now? I can have a look if you want.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Prince Narinaga almost cried out from the shame. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡ªOw.¡±

    He teared up from the pain.

    Lily took out a life-recovering magatama silently and gave it to Ijuin when she saw this. ¡°Please heal the prince using this, Ms. Ijuin. Although the injury isn¡¯t much of a problem, the prince won¡¯t be able to keep up with us when we break out before dawn tomorrow like this.¡±

    Ijuin nodded, ¡°I would¡¯ve healed him already if we hadn¡¯t run out of life-recovery magatamas.¡±

    ¡°No, Sister Kagami, Ms. Ijuin. You should use this precious life-recovery magatama to heal a seriously wounded girl instead of using it on my superficial injury. I¡¯mpletely fine and have no trouble walking!¡± Prince Narinaga said with a pained expression on his pale face and tried to walk forward.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± He just ended up crying out in pain again, though.

    Robinxen: Should I feel pity?Robinxen: Why is he the only reasonable person in the world?

 Book 7: Chapter 23: Breaking Out of the Encirclement

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 23: Breaking Out of the Encirclement</h4>

    Although the prince¡¯s kindheartedness made Lily feel that there was still some hope for the imperial court in the future, she now worried that his benevolence would turn him into a puppet even if he were to be the next emperor during these chaotic times.

    ¡°Pardon, Prince.¡±

    Lily infused the life-recovery magatama with spirit power and turned into a stream which flew towards the prince under her will and assimted with his body slowly.

    The prince¡¯s wound thus recovered fully.

    ¡°You can use the remaining half to treat the wounded girls, Ms. Ijuin.¡± Lily opened her palm, showing the remaining half of the green life-recovery magatama to her.

    ¡°Sister Kagami¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to break out of the encirclement before dawn tomorrow. Please prepare for it, Prince.¡± Lily turned around to leave after saying her piece.

    ¡°Sister Kagami, I¡­¡± The blushing prince opened his mouth to say something to her, but she had left the room by then.

    ¡°Sister Kagami¡­¡± Prince Narinaga felt a sense of loss when he looked at Lily¡¯s back and wondered internally, ¡°Why is she so indifferent to me? Did I infuriate her?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In a deep, dark cave on Mt. Ooe.

    The creatures standing on top of the ten demon god statues all oozed terrifying auras.

    ¡°Hayabusa died.¡± Ibaraki Doji¡¯s sharp voice reverberated through the spacious cave.

    ¡°Although Hayabusa ranksst among us in terms of strength, his strength isn¡¯t that different from his brother, Aokiba. How could he die so simply? Does the court¡¯s army have an expert within it?¡± A two-headed devil said.

    ¡°I already warned you that we mustn¡¯t underestimate the court! Although Hayabusa died, it looks like he took a lot of generals and soldiers to the grave with him.¡± Ibaraki continued.

    ¡°Who was it?! Tell me. Who killed him?!¡± The blue haired Aokiba¡¯s avatar appeared on the previously empty hand of a demon god statue. He looked outraged, as Hayabusa was someone who he had grown up with from childhood.

    ¡°Who else? It was Kagami Lily.¡± Ibaraki said.

    ¡°What?! It¡¯s that woman again?!¡± Akahime also looked surprised.

    Ibaraki raised his crippled arm and continued, ¡°This woman has ruined our ns several times ever since she had made an appearance. She was also the one who hindered us from getting our hands on Ayaka¡¯s weakness. It¡¯s the same this time as well. The human army would have suffered greater losses and retreated in defeat if it weren¡¯t for her.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Lord Shuten attaches so much importance to her. I¡¯m afraid she will continue creating trouble for us unless we kill or capture her!¡± Akahime said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that woman! I swear on it!¡± Aokiba said in rage1. ¡°Please tell me where she is, Lord Ibaraki! I must kill her at all costs!¡±

    ¡°You and Touko haven¡¯t been able to capture a mere sword miko like Uesugi Rei even though you¡¯ve been pursuing her for so long now and you want to go kill Kagami Lily?¡± Ibaraki said icily.

    ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s craftier than we imagined. Please let Touko continue the pursuit. I wish to avenge my brother!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ibaraki said fiercely, ¡°Lord Shuten has ordered us to consolidate our forces and capture Uesugi Rei first since she escaped in our direction!¡±

    ¡°Hah? Consolidate our forces?¡± Lord of Mt. Hiei asked in doubt, ¡°Is it necessary for us demon enforcers to consolidate our forces just to deal with a mere sword miko? One of us should be enough to deal with her.¡±

    ¡°Although one of us is enough to deal with her, Lord Shuten wants to make sure there are no mistakes this time because she¡¯s crucial to the lord¡¯s ns! We can¡¯t tarry any longer and must capture her at once!¡± Ibaraki looked at the other demons and said, ¡°Continue pursuing her with Touko, Aokiba. I, Akahime, Lord of Mt. Hiei, Soto-no-Oni, and Pakuzan will act simultaneously to make sure we capture her once and for all this time!¡±

    ¡°What?! You want half of us to act just to catch her?¡± Soto-no-Oni voiced out in surprise, his two heads shaking at the same time.

    ¡°Lord Shuten ordered it. Wise as he is, I¡¯m sure he must¡¯ve had his reasons for giving such an order! Stop quibbling now!¡±

    ¡°What about my brother¡¯s death, then? Are you not going to do anything about Lily even though she has killed one of the demon enforcers?¡± Aokiba shouted grudgingly.

    ¡°Lord Shuten said that catching Uesugi Rei is equivalent to catching Kagami Lily2! We must do our best to fulfill the order so that the lord¡¯s n seeds!¡± Ibaraki said.

    ¡°All right!¡± Even Aokiba did not dare to go against Shuten¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then. I can¡¯t wait to see what Lord Shuten actually has in n.¡±

    ¡°Rawr!¡±

    The fearsome words and growls of the archdemons echoed across the cave as violent eldritch energies filled it, making it shake without end.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Around three in the morning.

    The 300 strong Tsunaga sisters had all assembled in the open field in front of the temple.

    Ijuin walked in front of them and said, ¡°The Heavens are in chaos, my dear sisters, but we Tsunaga sisters have ne¡ªMmf!¡±

    Lily covered her mouth and hinted her to stop speaking.

    The sisters looked at Lily in session. Although they knew the n to break out of the encirclement of the monsters, they still felt hesitant about executing it.

    Lily waved her hand and summoned Kagura, as well as the demon hound, beside her.

    ¡°We¡¯re about two hundred kilometers away from the court¡¯s army, girls. I hope you will follow me to make it out alive from here.¡± Lily said calmly and flipped over the fence to jump down the cliff.

    ¡°T-This woman¡­¡± Ijuin clenched her teeth and followed after Lily.

    The hesitant Tsunaga sisters followed after the duo when they saw Ijuin jump down the cliff as well.

    Although the cliff was pretty steep, the Tsunaga sisters were all in the Awakened or above levels, so climbing down the cliff was not a difficult feat for them.

    Lily had already cured the heavily injured Tsunaga sisters by offering them a bunch of life-recovery magatama.

    Although life-recovery magatama were rare, Lily still had dozens of them on her. These sword mikos, jade maidens and mirror girls were like her own, so she could not just ignore their injuries.

    It was just that even though Prince Narinaga was a 3rd-stage Awakened thanks to the nourishment of the magatama, he had never trained his entire life andcked the control required to descend the cliff. As such, he actually had to be carried down the cliff on Kasuga¡¯s back.

    Lily made the demon hound explore the path ahead of them, as it was useless to have the demon bird scout the unilluminatednd while it was still dark.

    The group of 300 people moved down the narrow, uneven mountain path, forming a line that was hundreds of meters long. Lily was at the front of this file, so it was difficult for her to keep watch over all of them.

    This was the reason she told Kagura to guard the back of the line while she guarded the front to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.

    The steep descent was not much trouble for Lily, so she glided down gracefully while making no noise.

    A group of blue demons were resting around a fire on the slope ahead of Lily. She could have detoured around them without getting detected if it was just her alone, but it was impossible to do that when she had 300 people in tow.

    A blue demon got up and strutted towards Lily under the curtain of night, his eyes shing red.

    It seemed like he had discovered something and stretched his head forward to look around.

    Although blue demons were born with sturdy bodies, they could not use arcane arts like spirit probes and could only rely on their instincts to sense their surroundings. This was the reason they were highly perceptive against the odors of blood and humans.

    It looked like this particr blue demon had caught the scent of a woman, which prompted him to climb up the slope.

    ¡°Woof!¡± A white shadow pounced out of the shrubs and bit into the blue demon¡¯s neck, turning him into a corpse.

    The other blue demons stood up immediately and made towards the demon hound at once after hearing the noise, but Lily leaped forward andnded in front of them to bar their path.

    ¡°It¡¯s a woman!¡± A blue demon yelled, but Lily had already arrived behind them after turning into a sh of crimson.

    <i>Spurt!</i>

    Blood sprayed out of the cuts that opened up on the blue demons, and their corpses copsed to the ground powerlessly.

    The sh had rmed the entire mountain, though.

    ¡°Rawr!¡± The demons and monsters within the woods howled while unleashing their eldritch auras.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Ijuin pulled her de out of the sheath as shemanded the Tsunaga sisters, making them speed up their descent3.

    Lily used a spirit probe to detect the position of the enemies now that she did not need to hide anymore and took out the map to decide which direction to flee in. ¡°Over here!¡±

    Lily rushed towards a certain direction in the woods, and the Tsunaga sisters followed behind her closely.

    The monsters conveyed the information about the Tsunaga sisters¡¯ escape to their allies and gathered their forces on this side of the woods.

    ¡°Caw!¡± A strange shout echoed throughout the woods, followed by the appearance of a multi-tailed, two-winged monster which swayed its barbed tails over the path ahead of Lily.

    Although this monster had the body of a bird, it actually had a strange, human face with indistinguishable features, and just had two glowing pupils in its pitch-ck eye sockets. Its colorful features also looked like whiskers, making it look really bizarre.

    Lily had never seen such a monster until now and presumed that it was a local creature of Tanba.

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>

    The monster¡¯s tail became longer and faster as they stabbed towards Lily while its other tails attacked the sword mikos behind her.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Lily swung her de and severed the monster¡¯s barbed tail into two with a white sword beam, the lunar force running through it making it sharper at night.

    She then dodged the next tail that headed towards her with swift movements.

    There was still another barbed tail heading towards a sword miko, though.

    The sword miko tried to block it with her de, but the barbed tail wound around her waist and hurled her up into the sky.

    ¡°Kyah!¡± The sword miko cried out in fear.

    The sounds of ruffling leaves arrived from beside at this moment, and gigantic spiders with glowing runes on their heads emerged from the woods to swarm the Tsunaga sisters.

    The sword mikos and jade maidens were experienced in battle, so they fought their best and attacked the spiders heading towards them with their des and spears.

    Lily fired several fireballs from her fingertips4, turning the monster bird in front of her into a ming bird. However, the fireballs failed to kill it in spite of injuring it heavily, which meant that its tail was still winded around the sword miko¡¯s waist.

    Lily willed sakura des into the world and made them sh the same spot on the monster¡¯s barbed tail, severing it into two. She then jumped several meters high and arrived in front of the monster.

    A crimson sword beam shed forward as Lily finished swinging her de, and severed the monster¡¯s feathers, flesh and spirit jade, killing it in one move.

    As for the sword miko, she got wounded from dropping to the ground.

    ¡°Sis!¡± A mirror girl who wielded a Shinto wooden wand and was dressed in the robes of a priestess ran forward and helped the sword miko stand up before tagging along with her.

    Robinxen: Is this our next midboss?Robinxen: So this is known?Robinxen: Brute force always work. Stealth is optional.Robinxen: I forget about magical arts in this setting so often.

 Book 7: Chapter 24: Night Escape

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 24: Night Escape</h4>

    The sword mikos dressed in revealing sets of armor stepped forward to battle the swarm of spiders while the mirror girls and the jade maidens used magic to aid them. Although many of the jade maidens carried bows on them, they had no choice but to use magic since they had run out of arrows in their quivers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too engrossed in the battle, girls! Break out of the encirclement as soon as possible!¡± Ijuin shouted.

    It was impossible to ignore the spiders swarming at them, though.

    Even Ijuin had gotten caught up in a battle with the devil that had emerged from the woods suddenly to bar her path.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Lily summoned the Four-Tailed Demon Cat and Soultaker before joining the girls in killing the spiders.

    ¡°Damn it! There are too many of them!¡± Lily was forced to a stop and leaped onto a tall branch so that she could unleash a series of spells on the spider swarm.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard!¡±

    A storm of sakura petals filled the woods and surrounded the vicinity of the Tsunaga sisters, turning into sharp des that decimated all the spiders and monsters in their way.

    The runes on the gigantic spiders glowed at this moment, though, and linked with each other to form a barrier which blocked the sakura des. This forced Lily to gather the sakura des on a single point to break through the barrier and kill the spider inside it.

    ¡°What formation is this?! I never thought the runes on the spiders were for this!¡± It was Lily¡¯s first time experiencing the effects of a formation in realbat. The formation these spiders had used was something that they knew how to use on an instinctual level and had not acquired it post-birth like how humans did.

    The formation prevented Lily from decimating the monsters.

    ¡°Rush out, everyone!¡± Ijuin yelled.

    Although the spiders had used the formation to manifest a barrier, it had also slowed them down by a lot.

    The girls seized this chance to break through the encirclement, but the spiders followed after them incessantly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Kagura raised the Sakura Parasol up high behind the Tsunaga sisters and spun it.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh Whoosh!</i>

    A bunch of green specks of light fell on each of the Tsunaga sisters the next moment, and they felt their bodies be lighter the moment these light specks touched them.

    ¡°Go!¡± Kagura swung her de, releasing several pink sword beams at the spiders pursuing them. However, even more spiders crawled over the corpses of the spiders and chased after them.

    The spiders would use the formation to produce a barrier whenever Lily used her domain to unleash an area attack.

    A strange howl, as well as powerful vibrations, came from the front of the file at this moment, and an ¨­kubi, a giant head that was at least a dozen meters tall, showed its malevolent face out of the woods.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    It pushed through the samurai women who had broken out of the encirclement.

    The samurai women scattered immediately but one of the jade women failed to dodge in time and got swallowed by the gigantic ¨­kubi immediately.

    It was a really disastrous sight for the Tsunaga sisters.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Sis!¡± ¡°Sis!¡¯ A sword miko and mirror girl went mad upon seeing this and went to kill the ¨­kubi.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t go there!¡± Ijuin yelled at them, but it was toote.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    A red-face, green-skinned mountain demon jumped down the tree and smashed its barbed mace on the sword miko¡¯s shoulders, forcing her to kneel on the ground. It then smashed at her nk, sending her crashing into a tree, her neck snapping off in the process.

    ¡°Sis!¡± The remaining mirror girl went mad and began chanting a spell, forgetting that she waspletely out in the open.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    Two arrows shot out from above the trees and pierced through the mirror girl¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again in the afterworld, sisters¡­¡± The mirror girl copsed in a pool of blood.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Lily waved her hand after suppressing the spiders behind them and said, ¡°Help me, Yuki-Onna!¡±

    A silver mist passed through the woods as Yuki-Onna flew towards the front of the Tsunaga sisters.

    ¡°A monster!¡± The sisters panicked and prepared to attack Yuki-Onna.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, girls! She¡¯s my familiar!¡± Lily used her domain to make sure her voice reached the ears of all the Tsunaga sisters.

    ¡°Who are you calling your familiar now, huh? Never mind. We¡¯re reaching the one-year time limit anyway1. You¡¯ll be mine when the timese. Heh.¡± Yuki-Onna swung her sleeves to produce a powerful hailstorm and created icicles that were infused with the powerful ice true intent.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    The icicles shot towards the ¨­kubi and pierced through it, freezing it up gradually before it shattered into pieces.

    Yuki-Onna swung her sleeve again and sent an ice tornado towards the trees.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The demon archers hiding on the trees fell down because of the ice tornado. The sword mikos swarmed around these demons the moment they fell down and killed them swiftly.

    The Tsunaga sisters did not dare to fight too zealously after that and rushed forward immediately.

    The nks of the file got attacked by monsters asionally, creating chaos on the battlefield.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡± A crude rope coiled around a mirror girl¡¯s neck and pulled her into the mist-covered woods. The other girls had no choice but to give up on her when they sensed the rising aura within the mist and could only continue moving forward with gritted teeth.

    The monsters were everywhere and many of them even created barriers to defend against domain and magic attacks.

    The situation was so bad that even Lily could not deal with all of them and was forced to just deal with the spiders pursuing them before moving on.

    ¡°Run a little further to the left, Tsunaga sisters! We¡¯re heading in the wrong direction now!¡± Lily used her domain to make her voice reach everyone again. As she was not leading them at the front, it was easy for them to mistake the direction they were heading in.

    Very few girls among the Tsunaga sisters had a good sense of direction like Lily.

    ¡°Blossom-d Moon!¡± Lily felt that she was wasting her energy by using the domain to kill the monsters and switched to using her ultimate attack to kill them instead. She had no difficulty using it in session with her current power reserves.

    Lily also collected the anima of the Permanence level monsters simultaneously.

    ¡°I never thought there were so many Permanence level archdemons here! My strength has actually increased faintly ever since the battle began!¡±

    ¡°Screech!¡± A primal cry echoed throughout the woods as a house-sized, gigantic spider with several runes on its body caught up with them from behind. This spider possessed the aura of a middle-stage Throned General and was quite fast in spite of having such a massive figure. It uprooted the trees as it caught up with the Tsunaga sisters at a speed several times faster than them.

    ¡°Lead the sisters in that direction, Kagura! I¡¯ll block the spider2!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Lily dodged aside and rushed towards the spider. However, the spider actually shot spider silk at her at the same moment. These transparent, spider silks of the gigantic spider were almost as thick as vines and as fast as lightning.

    ¡°What?!¡± Even Lily had not expected the spider to shoot spider silks at her and got entangled in them as a result.

    The spider silks tightened up the next moment, making Lily feel out of breath.

    The spider actually spoke human words in the next moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you slowly on my spider web for killing so many of my children!¡±

    The spider turned Lily upside down, making it so that her a?s?s? was facing her. However, the spider seemed to be female, so it did not have any interest in viting Lily and just wanted to tear the sexy woman in front of her into shreds.

    Although Lily was much stronger than the spider, even she could not harness her full strength when entangled in the spider silks and it was also difficult for her to sever them with her domain¡¯s sakura des.

    Lily strengthened her grip on Yasutsuna, making it buzz and glow with a purple light.

    Her strength increased sharply as she raised her arm forcefully and severed the flexible spider silk with her de¡¯s edge, falling onto the spider¡¯s head with a flip in the air.

    The spider raised her body high and brandished her legs wildly to throw Lily off, but she raised Yasutsuna and infused it with the power of the purple moon before stabbing its de deep into the spider¡¯s head.

    A purple sword beam shot3 out of Yasutsuna and shot through the spider¡¯s spirit jade, killing it in one go.

    Lily absorbed the Throne level anima immediately.

    She would not have had to use the purple moon force to handle the spider if she had not gotten entangled in the spider silk. After all, her current strength was alreadyparable to thete-stage Throned Sovereign level even without using the purple moon. Lily could even kill ate-stage Throned Sovereign as long as she used the purple moon¡¯s power.

    Fortunately, the sisters were far from her within the dark woods, so no one had seen her use it.

    Lily sped up her sprint and caught up with the Tsunaga sisters soon after.

    Although Lily, Kagura, Yuki-Onna, and the demon hound guided the Tsunaga sisters out of the encirclement of the monsters, killing several monsters in the process, the Tsunaga sisters had still suffered from considerable casualties.

    The sisters knew that death was all that awaited them if they insisted on staying behind in the temple, though. The sisters disyed an unprecedented level of power to survive this ordeal and avoid the fate of being captured and vited by the monsters. They did their best to follow along with Lily.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Ijuin was covered in blood right now and did not even know whether the blood was her own or the monsters that she had killed. Her skirt had also be utterly tattered and did little to hide her green garters and underwear, making it seem like she was goingmando when seen from behind. However, she did not give a damn about it during this deadly struggle and only focused on killing the enemies in front of her so that she and her sisters could break out of encirclement.

    ¡°Protect Prince Narinaga!¡± Kasuga surrounded the prince with a few elites and pulled him forward while deflecting the attacks of the monsters.

    The prince was undoubtedly the weakest among the Tsunaga sisters. He had long run out of breath and felt as if his lungs were on fire. He simply could not run anymore and allowed Kasuga to drag him forward.

    He was at the back of the file, though, so his slow speed ced everyone else in further danger, making them the target of attacks from the monsters.

    Lily furrowed her brows when she saw this.

    Prince Narinaga could not even keep standing anymore when he saw Kasuga go ahead to deal with the demon wolf in front of them. He lied face-down on the ground while still cross-dressed.

    Lily rushed to the back of the file and took off her sandal before she turned him over with her foot.

    Her spotless foot stepped on Prince Narinaga¡¯s face, her toes pressing against his lips.

    ¡°Stand up and run if you still consider yourself a man, Prince Narinaga! Don¡¯t disappoint me now.¡± Lily said icily.

    Her eyes were filled with contempt for the cowardly boy, yet also filled with the expectation that an admonishing sister had for a little brother.

    ¡°S-Sis¡­¡± Prince Narinaga¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°I¡­ Mmf¡­¡± He could not even speak coherently because of Lily¡¯s foot.

    Lily lifted her foot a little and stepped on his cheek instead, pressing his face against the dead leaves on the ground, making tears flow out of his reddened eyes. ¡°I-I¡­ Even if the entire worldughs at me for being unmanly and calls me a coward¡­ I don¡¯t want you to look at me with contempt, Sister Lily! I¡­ I will run! Run as if my life depends on it!¡±

    Prince Narinaga summoned his strength somehow and pushed Lily¡¯s foot aside staunchly in spite of feeling a bit reluctant. He then got up and ran forward while crying.

    ¡°Prince¡­¡± Lily showed an admiring smile on her face and put on her sandal before killing the monsters around her4.

    Robinxen: Wow it¡¯s really been that long.Robinxen: Recently I¡¯ve seen a bunch of youtube videos about giant or intelligent spiders spreading around.Robinxen: LILY IS AN ARCHER CLASS!Robinxen: I have¡­ so many confused feelings about this dynamic.

 Book 7: Chapter 25: Night Journey to Port Ayabe

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 25: Night Journey to Port Ayabe</h4>

    About ten months ago.

    Yoshitsune Shrine, Takeshita Town.

    The surroundings of the blue-lit shrine were ruled by silence, with the gentle summer wind blowing in a faint mist.

    Uesugi Rei prayed silently while kneeling in front of Yoshitsune¡¯s statue within the shrine, oblivious to the fact that the red-dressed woman who she had just gotten acquainted with was looking at her from within the bushes of the shrine.

    As a samurai woman of the Genji, she too viewed Yoshitsune as her protector deity and saw him as a symbol of chivalry.

    Even someone as absurd and arrogant as her had times when she wished to pray to the gods.

    She said internally, ¡°I hope you will resonate your heroic spirit with the world and guide me from the Heavens so that I can find the truth behind that matter!¡±

    A tear fell from Rei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Rei was seated on the fork of a massive tree within the woods right now.

    She had scattered her silver hair loose, had her back against one of the tree¡¯s limbs, and held an old, tattered paper in her hand.

    Her thoughts had just returned to reality after reminiscing about the past. Her current situation was far from optimistic as she had lost her way in the woods of Tanba and did not know which direction to flee in. Other monsters were bound to discover her and expose her location even if she were to somehow throw off the many monsters pursuing her at the moment.

    She had already realized that she seemed to being across more and more monsters the further she fled.

    Rei ced the paper on the chest and lowered her head, allowing her silver hair to drop down and conceal its contents.

    She had taken out this yellowed, bloodstained paper out only because she was all alone right now. She had never revealed its existence to others, even herrades, no matter how much she trusted them.

    Looking at this paper filled her with the drive to keep on going even in these distraught circumstances.

    The nearby monsters¡¯ movements reached her ears.

    ¡°A mountain demon came to report that he saw that sword miko over here just now. She might be just ahead of us. Look for her!¡± A gruff voice resounded through the woods.

    Rei folded the paper and concealed it before she stood up. She then leaped onto Nioh¡¯s back and urged it to flee deeper into the mountains1.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Although it was a pretty cloudy day yesterday, today was an extended night.

    Lily finally broke through the encirclement of the monsters along with the Tsunaga sisters after a tough battle, but they were still two hundred kilometers away from Port Ayabe.

    Even though taking the water route was much faster, she did not possess the means to take so many people with her on that route and alsocked a ship. The Tsunaga sisters were strong, but their group wasposed of noblewomen and their female entourages, except for Prince Narinaga, and none of them could swim. There were also many monsters living underwater, so taking the faster water route was much more dangerous than taking the slowernd route.

    The group had shaken off their pursuers temporarily thanks to Lily¡¯s efforts. The girls were all lying on the ground weakly to take some rest right now and some of them had even fallen asleep in spite of being out in the wild.

    Lily returned to the file, reckoning that the monsters were a dozen kilometers away from the group now. She believed that this would buy the group some time since the monsters did not know where they were headed.

    The girls were too tired and needed some time to rest.

    Lily was not that tired, though, as all the monsters except the Throne level spider were not her opponent.

    Ijuin Reira had her back against a tree trunk and was almost on the verge of falling asleep while standing, but she roused up immediately and looked around vigntly while holding her de¡¯s hilt.

    ¡°What don¡¯t you take a break, Ms. Ijuin?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Although the pale looking Ijuin looked quite tired, her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought them here, so I have a duty to protect them! I must bring them back home! I¡­ Waah¡­¡±

    Ijuin looked at her sisters who were resting within the woods. Many of them were injured and nearly thirty of them had either gotten in or captured by the monsters, while some had gone missing.

    Her heart filled with grief when she recalled how 600 of them had set out into battle together. However, less than 250 of them were left now.

    ¡°Their sacrifice won¡¯t be in vain since the imperial court¡¯s army has finally arrived. I¡¯m pretty sure they must¡¯ve be spirits that protect the world by sacrificing their lives to save the Heavens. Isn¡¯t that right, Lily?¡± Ijuin sobbed while wiping her tears away.

    Lily looked at Ijuin and did not voice her doubts about this battle even though she found it meaningless. It was highly likely that taking a jab at their faith would lower their chances of survival.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes twinkled as she nodded gently. ¡°The kind Tsunaga sisters sacrificed their lives to save the Heavens. They are all amazing girls2.¡±

    It was hard to tell what was right or wrong in this world.

    Although Lily felt that the actions of the Tsunaga sisters were meaningless because they had overestimated their capabilities, even Lily was not sure whether her actions were right.

    These young girls had given up on everything to save the Heavens. No one could tell which path was the right one unless they took it.

    Lily walked to the region where the Tsunaga sisters were resting and stopped beside the mountain stream flowing through it, falling into deep contemtion.

    ¡°Sister Kagami?¡±

    Prince Narinaga, who was dressed in a green top and skirt right now, walked to Lily¡¯s side. He was much shorter than her and was not even 160 cm tall. Even though he had no breasts, he looked just like a girl with his feminine figure.

    Although Lily shot the prince a nce, she did not turn aside to face him and just said silently, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for acting rude to you during the escape, Prince Narinaga.¡±

    Prince Narinaga blushed when he heard this. ¡°N-No. I¡¯m the one at fault. It¡¯s because I¡¯m a useless wastrel¡­ I should be thanking you for chiding me, Sis.¡±

    Lily sighed faintly. ¡°A boy must not say that they are useless over and over again, Prince Narinaga.¡±

    ¡°Are you furious at me, Sis?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why do you ask that, Prince Narinaga?¡±

    ¡°I cross-dressed as a girl to infiltrate the Tsunaga sisters and even caused the samurai women I employed and many of the sisters to die in order to protect me. I¡¯m really useless¡­ Ah! Sorry. I won¡¯t say it again. You chided me just now, yet I still ended up making a mistake. C-Can you punish me for that, Sis¡­?¡± Prince Narinaga said with a flushed face.

    Lily said feebly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince Narinaga, but I have no interest in punishing a boy. I just acted like that to save you and everyone else, so I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±

    Lily¡¯s voice sounded really cold and detached, and nothing could be considered crueler to the prince.

    ¡°Sister Lily¡­¡± Prince Narinaga said despondently. He summoned his courage after a moment of silence, ¡°I-I joined the Tsunaga sisters for you, Sister Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    The prince shuddered, his girlish skin glistening under the moonlight as he looked at Lily emotionally. ¡°A powerful samurai woman like you must like a powerful and heroic man, right? I wanted to temper myself and be stronger. That¡¯s the reason I joined the Tsunaga sisters, who are hailed as the most heroic vanguards by the people. I wanted to hone my courage in battles! That¡¯s why I¡­¡±

    Lily turned aside and looked at the prince. ¡°Why did you not lead troops personally and go into battle along with the army if you have such noble aspirations, Prince Narinaga? Why do you insist on cross-dressing? Do you like bing a woman that much?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not that, Sis! Please hear me out first¡­ Although I don¡¯t hate cross-dressing, you don¡¯t know howplicated the matters of the court are, Sis. They would never let me go into battle and would even restrict my freedom if I insisted on going into battle. I had to resort to cross-dressing because they would recognize me in men¡¯s clothes, but I never expected that I would end up causing so much trouble to the Tsunaga sisters, the court and even you, Sis. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Prince Narinaga bowed towards Lily deeply, his long, curly hair cascading forward a bit.

    Although he had acted with a kind motive, he had ended up injuring himself and those around him. He still deserved praise for his courage, though, and was the simplest and kindest person among those in the upper echelon of the Heian Empire.

    ¡°The Tsunaga sisters did not sacrifice their lives for you today, so you don¡¯t need to me yourself for their deaths, Prince Narinaga. If you really want other people to treat you better, continue battling. Although you aren¡¯t strong enough to face the monsters of Tanba, you must still bring out all the courage and strength within you. That will undoubtedly raise your chances of survival. You can return to Heian-kyo and win the respect of the people as long as you return alive from here. Do you understand that?¡± Lily said.

    ¡°I do, Sister Kagami¡­ I do!¡± Prince Narinaga¡¯s fighting spirit got reignited thanks to Lily¡¯s encouragement.

    ¡°Also¡­ Can you stop cross-dressing in the future, Prince Narinaga?¡±

    ¡°Hah? Do you like me better in men¡¯s clothes, Sis?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not what I meant, Prince Narinaga. This matter is unrted to my preferences3.¡± Lily replied, feeling speechless.

    ¡°Just look at me, Sis¡­ Do you think I will look manly if I wear men¡¯s clothes? A little boy like me can only earn the admiration of people when wearing women¡¯s clothes, right?¡± There was an indescribable confidence within the prince¡¯s wavering eyes as he said this.

    Lily felt faint pity as she looked at him.

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡± Lily nodded gently. ¡°How about you catch some rest, Prince Narinaga? We can only rest here for two hours and need to resume marching with all our strength after that.¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to rest, Sis?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go rest now.¡± Although Lily showed a soft expression on her face, the concern she felt for him was the same that a sister felt for her little brother.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Although it looked like the prince wanted to spend more time with Lily, he felt embarrassed and left a bit reluctantly. He arrived in between the Tsunaga sisters and sat down with his back against a boulder. He still kept taking nces at Lily¡¯s back, though, as he could not fall asleep.

    Lily just ignored him and sat down beside the mountain stream. She closed her eyes and maintained her domain at all times to watch out for enemies while her mind entered the mirror space to practice the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle again. However, the pretty, young man dressed in the revealing celestial maiden¡¯s raiment showed a look of disappointment after practicing for a while.

    Lily had still made no progress with the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Second Path.

    Robinxen: She¡¯s still free!Robinxen: Well most of them are idiots but¡­ yeah let¡¯s be nice.Robinxen: I think Lily just feels awkward looking at a reflection of herself.

 Book 7: Chapter 26: Naito Oka

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 26: Naito Oka</h4>

    A few vagabonds in tattered armor with dark, filthy, ugly faces that were indistinguishable from demons peeked at the Tsunaga sisters resting in the woods from the bushes at a distance from them.

    The vagabonds swept their gazes across the samurai women dressed in revealing armor and nodded at each other before leaving stealthily.

    Lily felt a little lost after failing to make progress with the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle again. ¡°Just what am I doing wrong? Forget it. Maybe it¡¯s just not the right time to practice it.¡±

    Lily patrolled through the resting Tsunaga sisters after ending her training. Although two hours had already passed, she felt a little reluctant to wake them up after seeing them so tired.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily sensed a few vagabonds of unknown origin running into the distance at the border of her domain suddenly.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Lily eximed in shock. As she had be too engrossed in the training, she had lowered her domain¡¯s vignce subconsciously, and had only discovered these men after employing her domain again properly.

    These men had already gone far away from her by now, though, and had left her domain¡¯s attack range.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use in catching up to them now as there might be other dangers lurking around. It¡¯s best if we leave this ce as soon as possible! Fortunately, the monsters haven¡¯t found us yet.¡± Lily concluded.

    She then told Ijuin to wake up the sisters so that they could resume their journey.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    Around 100 vagabonds had gathered in a cavern several kilometers away from Lily.

    The stone gate inside the door opened slowly, and a short, ck-armored samurai who wore a helmet with two golden horns on it walked out of it. The ash-skinned samurai had an emaciated face in spite of possessing incredibly thick limbs and was shrouded in a terrifying aura.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How dare you interrupt my training?¡± The samurai¡¯s eyes glowed with a blue light.

    ¡°Shogun Naito! We found a group of samurai women passing through our territory!¡± A samurai kneeled down to report.

    ¡°What?! Someone actually dared to enter my territory, you say?! Even the monsters under Shuten Doji don¡¯t dare to enter Mt. Kinojo as a sign of respect to me, so where did these womene from? How many of them are there, and how do they look?¡±

    Naito Oka was a former feudal lord of Tanba. Not many people knew that he was one of the very few humans who had neither fled or given in to Shuten, and he called himself a Shogun for some reason.

    At least, he was still human for the time being.

    ¡°T-There are a lot of them, sir, at least more than 200 of them, and all of them are very pretty! I swear that I¡¯ve never seen such pretty and vivacious women even in Kameyama Castle before it fell into the hands of the monsters, Shogun Naito! I fear they came from the capital!¡±

    Naito said icily, ¡°Why did so many pretty womene this deep into Tanba?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir, but it looked like they had just experienced a battle. Their clothes were pretty tattered and most of them seemed incredibly tired, so capturing them should be a cinch!¡± The samurai said.

    A red-armored samurai added at this moment, ¡°I heard that a group of talented young women from Heian-kyo called the sword mikos entered Tanba to act as the vanguard against Shuten Doji! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s them!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Naitoughed out loudly. ¡°I bet these girls are mostly virgins. They must be dreaming if they think they can y Shuten. Have they lost their mind or what? They should consider themselves lucky that they¡¯vee across me now.¡±

    ¡°It seems like they have faith and wish to save the Heavens, Shogun Naito.¡±

    ¡°Save the Heavens?¡± Naito looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been training for hundreds of years in search of the Heavens yet I¡¯ve still to seed. How dare these silly girls fantasize about it! It looks like we need to teach them a lesson on behalf of their parents! Follow me, men!¡±

    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡± The hundred violent samurai shouted as they got up and followed Naito out of the cavern. However, the Tsunaga sisters had long left the ce where they had been resting by the time these samurai arrived there.

    ¡°It looks like they left this area just a while ago, Shogun Naito!¡± A samurai said.

    ¡°Does anyone know where they are headed?¡± Naito asked.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that hard to follow their tracks, sir.¡± A light-armored samurai with a longbow on his back spoke up.

    ¡°Shogun.¡± The red-armored samurai bowed to Naito. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to pursue them. Based on the direction they left in, I¡¯m pretty sure they are headed for Port Ayabe. We can take the path running through the mountain from our cavern and intercept them before they reach their destination!¡±

    Naito pondered for a while and nodded. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily and the Tsunaga sisters had alreadye five kilometers away from where they were resting by now.

    Lily felt a bit guilty about not being vignt enough because of her training before, so she kept watching the surroundings using her domain while walking in the center of the file.

    Ijuin led the group now, and she had positioned the strongest Tsunaga sisters at the front and back of the file.

    The group walked a few more kilometers after that.

    Lily found it a little strange that the monsters had not pursued them into this region. Although she had discovered some monsters here, most of them were pretty weak and scattered everywhere, not even daring toe close to the Tsunaga sisters.

    This did not make sense.

    If she had to find a reason for it, it would be that the monsters had given up their pursuit for some reason and refused to enter this region.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    mes exploded on the path ahead suddenly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was shocked and rushed to the front of the file immediately.

    She discovered that two sword mikos had gotten injured from the explosion resulting from the trap formation hidden underground.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap formation! No wonder I wasn¡¯t able to detect it!¡±

    Trap formations had a pretty powerful camouge ability, so even Lily could not discover the traps specialized in ambushing people.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± An icy, agedughter came from the front.

    As far as Lily knew, the steep valley ahead was the only way to reach Port Ayabe. A cloud of mist pervaded the valley right now and a bunch of samurai wearing tattered armor walked out of it in session.

    These people had circled around to the front by using the path within their cavern, so even Lily¡¯s domain had not detected them.

    There was an extremely powerful aura mixed in among these figures.

    ¡°A middle-stage Throned Sovereign?!¡± Lily felt astonished as she had not expected toe across such a powerful foe here and wondered if he was one of Shuten¡¯s generals.

    The ghastly samurai walked out of the mist one by one.

    Leading them was an ash-skinned, short man with blue, glowing eyes that made others quiver in fear. It was none other than Naito Oka.

    ¡°That must be him!¡± Lily¡¯s sight locked onto Naito, as he gave her a pretty archaic feel.

    Naito also noticed the vignce in Lily¡¯s eyes and smiled smugly. ¡°Hahaha. It looks like this woman isn¡¯t simple. She actually noticed me at a nce.¡±

    Even though Lily did not fear these men, she feared that the Tsunaga sisters would suffer losses again if a fight broke out with them.

    ¡°We are the troops that the imperial court has dispatched to y Shuten Doji. I get that you are ving for him after getting threatened by him, but there¡¯s no need for humans to fight among us, is there? I hope you will let us pass. The imperial court will definitely y Shuten Doji one day, so my proposition is beneficial to you too.¡±

    The samurai revealed stunned looks and broke out into loudughter.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to speak so rudely to the Shogun, woman? Do you think you are pretty reasonable, huh? We wouldn¡¯t mind letting you pass if you are as eloquent as you look!¡± The red-armored samurai said.

    ¡°Hmph. Do you think I¡¯m following Shuten¡¯s orders, foolish woman? Let me make it clear to you, then. I don¡¯t fear Shuten or the court! Forget Shuten. The entire world will be mine the moment I finish my training, and I will be the Shogun not just in name, but also in reality then!¡± A hideous expression appeared on Naito¡¯s emaciated face.

    ¡°We are the most skilled samurai in all of Tanba, but there¡¯s one thing that weck, and that¡¯s women! How could we let you go when you¡¯ve dropped in front of our doorsteps? We¡¯re going to take all of you back to our hideout and turn you into our ves! Isn¡¯t that right, brothers?¡± The red-armored samurai said.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The samurai chuckled arrogantly.

    Lily furrowed her brows when she heard Naito show no regard for Shuten.

    Although this self-proimed Shogun was somewhat strong, Lily concluded that Shuten had just not bothered to deal with him because he found it bothersome to do it.

    ¡°Hmph. It looks like negotiations have broken down, then. Maybe I¡¯m not really eloquent enough. No, there¡¯s probably no use reasoning things out with men filled with such naked, evil desire.¡± Lily strengthened the grip on her hilt with an icy look in her eyes.

    ¡°Grab these women, brothers! There are a lot of them, so you can just kill those who put up a resistance!¡± The red-armored samurai raised his battle-axe and charged towards the Tsunaga sisters with the other samurai in tow, issuing battle cries all the while.

    There was no room for retreat, so Ijuin pulled her de out andmanded, ¡°Attack, sisters!¡±

    The sword mikos and the jade maidens charged forward while the mirror girls backed them up with battle magic.

    The mirror girls among the Tsunaga sisters did not purely contain samurai women as the majority of them were either onmy¨­ji, arcanists, priestesses or dancers.

    The sword mikos, on the other hand, consisted purely of samurai, and were skilled at using long-range weapons and close-quartersbat, while the jade maidens ced deeper emphasis on dexterity and speed, which was why many of them were good at using the bow, dual des, daggers and general magic.

    Kagura and the demon hound guarded the back against demon pursuers ording to Lily¡¯s orders while she charged towards Shogun Naito head-on.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A loud sword sh echoed throughout the valley.

    Shogun Naito got blown away by the powerful strike from Lily¡¯s de and stopped with much difficulty after sliding around a dozen meters back.

    He spewed ck blood from his mouth and clutched his chest with one hand while his other sword-wielding hand shuddered incessantly. ¡°How powerful! I can¡¯t believe you possess such incredible strength in spite of looking like a charming vixen, you s?l?u?t?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lily held her de beside her and looked at Shogun Naito with crimson-glowing eyes. ¡°Although you¡¯re somewhat strong, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to call yourself Shogun when you¡¯re weaker than a woman like me? You¡¯re just a frog in the well!¡±

 Book 7: Chapter 27: Soul-Devouring Cursed Sword

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 27: Soul-Devouring Cursed Sword</h4>

    Lily¡¯s de vibration1 alone made Naito feel like his bones and flesh were somewhat damaged. Although he was pretty strong himself, he was too old. His physical resilience was his weakness.

    ¡°This young and energetic girl is actually this strong! Looks like I have underestimated her. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t defeat her in swordsmanship alone!¡± Naito had been training for several hundred years. He was involved in all kinds of battles and had a wealth of experience.

    At the same time, the Tsunaga Sisters were shing with the vagabonds.

    Many of these vagabonds were powerful fighters. That big man d in red armor swung his massive axe and sent many Sisters flying.

    ¡°I must end the battle as soon as possible!¡± Lily elerated once again and charged at Naito.

    ¡°Woman!¡± Do you know why Shuten Doji wouldn¡¯t challenge me even though I¡¯m staying in his territory?¡± Naito¡¯s body suddenly let out a bone-chilling Spiritual me. Ominous vibrations appeared on his de, causing people to feel deep terror.

    ¡°Hahaha! Although it¡¯s a pity to kill a beauty like you, I can¡¯t control my strength anyway¡ª Cursed Sword ¨C Soul Devour!¡±

    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i>

    A horrifying wave of sword energy shot out of Naito¡¯s de and rushed towards Lily¡¯s stomach!

    This guy was directly targeting a female adept¡¯s deadliest weak point¡ªthe Spirit Pce. It was very cruel.

    However, this ominous wave of sword energy was moderately powerful. Hence, Lily blocked it effortlessly with the wave of her sword!

    ¡°Huff!¡± Unexpectedly, that sword energy seemed to be ethereal as it went through Lily¡¯s sh without pause. Itpletely ignored her spiritual defenses and went straight into her exposed navel.

    That ominous energy entered Lily¡¯s Spirit Pce and directly struck her Purple Lunar Force Permanence Spirit.

    A soul attack! This sword energy attacked her soul!

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahaha!¡± Naitoughed maniacally after seeing Lily defending herself with her sword instead of dodging. Based on her agility, she had a chance of dodging it. But since she tried to block it, this meant that her soul was fated to be killed. If she was deeply hurt instead, she would still be a mindless doll that he could do whatever he pleased!

    ¡°Woman. Pray to the heavens that you won¡¯t die! But even if you did, all your loot will be mine. I must say, your sword is pretty good!¡± Naito revealed his overwhelming greed and lust!

    However¡­

    Bright radiance appeared on Lily¡¯s Purple Lunar Force Permanence Spirit, forming into strands of thin golden patterns. When that sword energy approached the Purple Lunar Force, it was blocked by a faint golden shield that would remain undetected in usual circumstances.

    <i>Psst¡ª</i>

    The sword energy that attacked souls dissipated Like a wisp of smoke. It couldn¡¯t even cause the slightest impact in Lily¡¯s soul.

    What a joke! Lily¡¯s soul was defended by bottomless golden light! It came from the Mirror Dimension¡¯s fifth room! Even thebined attack of millions of spiritual demons from Izumi Mountain wouldn¡¯t leave a nick on it. So, what could Naito, someone who used a cursed sword with third-rate soul-damaging techniques do?

    ¡°Hmph. Is this your so-called trump card?¡± Lily asked without emotion.

    ¡°What?¡± Naito was terrified. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Huff!¡± Lily dashed towards him like a sh of light. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re just a tortoise hiding inside its shell. You know nothing!¡±

    Lily swung her sword heavily. Since Naito was not as quick, he could only block it with his sword instead of dodging.

    <i>Bang!!!</i> Naito was struck. As he knelt on the ground, there was also a massive crater being formed around him. The bones on both of his arms were all cracked!

    ¡°Agh¡­ Blegh¡­¡± He vomited a mouthful of ck blood. ¡°You little¡­ b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    <i>Wham!</i> Lily¡¯s long and slender leg struck his chest and sent him flying2. He crashed into the cliff.

    Lily didn¡¯t hesitate and elerated. With a leap, she jumped into the ruins below!

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± A scary indent was seen on his chest. He failed to get back on his feet as heid on the rubble.

    <i>Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!</i> His eyes suddenly turned grim as he unleashed many cursed swords. These cursed swords were capable of tracking and it was difficult to dodge their attacks.

    However, just like before, the cursed swords struck Lily but did absolutely nothing.

    Naito raised his sword and lunged at Lily. <i>ng¡ª!</i> Lily¡¯s sword shed into Naito¡¯s and scraped downwards, creating sparks of spiritual energy.

    <i>Swish!</i> Her Tachi cut off one of his arms.

    Her knee also mmed into his chest heavily.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Naito vomited another mouthful of blood. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t possible¡­ Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t my cursed sword¡¯s soul attack work on you! No one can resist my cursed swords!¡±

    Lily ced her sword in front of his neck and lowered her body, speaking in a gentle and provocative voice, ¡°perhaps¡­ I¡¯m not human, but a goddess?¡±

    ¡°What¡­? You¡­ Are you really a God?¡± Naito¡¯s eyes were wide open3.

    ¡°How is that possible? You¡­ Are really killed by your own ignorance!¡±

    Lily flicked her wrist forcefully and lopped off his head.

    Although Naito was a middle-stage Throned Sovereign, he was still a human adept, no matter how ugly he seemed. Lily was unwilling to absorb his Anima. Otherwise, it was possible that even someone like herself would be controlled by her Cursed de and eventually turn into a demon.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t share the same opinion on his possessions. After scrounging, she took his sword and Storage Pouch.

    ¡°Lord Shogun!¡± The red-armored samurai approached Lily inrge strides.

    <i>Swish¡ª!</i> However, his upper body was severed with a sh.

    Once Naito died, all the vagabonds were in disarray. They were either killed by the Tsunaga Sisters or fled into the woods.

    The Tsunaga Sisters looted their corpses without hesitation. They were mainly looking for treasures like Magatama.

    After fighting bloody battles for months, these nobledies were no longer as elegant and reserved as they used to be. Now, they were in desperate need of Magatama and valuable medical ingredients.

    Women, like Lily, who could retain their elegance as beautifuldies in all aspects of their lives no matter how many trials and tribtions they faced were actually rare to find.

    To Lily, her senior sister had sacrificed everything to grant her this body she had. So, how could she ck off? No matter when and where.

    ¡°Everybody, let¡¯s go. Since Naito¡¯s dead, the demons mighte after us soon!¡± Lily informed all the Sisters using her Domain.

    They hurried along and left while carrying their wounded allies.

    Although it was rtively easy to win this battle, there were still 5 Tsunaga Sisters who were in in this valley. There were also more than 20 injured people.

    Fortunately, Kagura had now relearned several healing spells after recuperation. Despite not being a Shikigami that specialized in healing, she could still do something to mend their wounds.

    After that, the Tsunaga Sisters were pursued and attacked by demons many times along the way. However, the scale of these attacks grew increasingly weaker. Lily and the rest always defeated them.

    Eventually, the Tsunaga Sisters reached Tange River. They could already see Port Ayabe with their eyes.

    In this ce, both Lily¡¯s and Ijuin¡¯s Voice Transmission Orbs could easilymunicate with the stationed army in Port Ayabe. Although the ce was filled with Eldritch Energy, they were still very close.

    Before long, several boats were dispatched and they all returned to Port Ayabe.

    After reaching Port Ayabe and seeing the Empire¡¯s army and formations being set up in many ces across the entire port, only then did the Sisters heave a sigh of relief. They crumpled onto the ground without a care.

    Lily also felt very relieved after bringing most of her allies home.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± A mature woman shouted.

    Just as she had rxed, a de was instantly shed towards her. Lily reacted quickly and unsheathed her sword instantly.

    <i>ng!</i> She blocked the edge of the de.

    Only to see Igarashi Kaede, who wore a traditional orange Japanese hip-length jacket over a red formal dress staring at her resentfully, with her naginata pressed into Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Lily also frowned.

    Igarashi had humiliated Haihime in Heian-kyo and before. She was then punished by Lily¡¯s clever use of her tools and was humiliated in public. The reputation of Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions and her reputation as a mature woman were all ruined. She became the nationalughingstock for a while.

    She even felt the urge tomit suicide. She was more resentful at this than she was being hurt physically!

    Lilypletely understood why Igarashi would hate her. However, why was this woman here now?

    Lily looked around. Igarashi¡¯s subordinates, Young Gunner Kuwashi, Giant Monk Toyamaji, and Gloomy Samurai Inoue were all present.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! The humiliation you inflicted upon me is worse than taking my life! How dare you show yourself here? Today, I will return the favor a hundred times!¡± Immense spiritual wind rose within Igarashi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ashikaga Makoto, Minamoto no Yoshitada, and the rest of his samurai came over.

    She approached. ¡°Madam Igarashi. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? Chief Commander, This is none of your business. I have some personal grudges with this little b?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    ¡°Madam Igarashi!¡± Makoto¡¯s face became grim. ¡°We are at the frontlines. We are all Imperial soldiers who are here to subjugate Shuten Doji under the Emperor¡¯s orders. Even if you have personal grudges, this isn¡¯t the ce to settle them! So please stop it! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me when I charge you with disobeying military orders and treason!¡±

    ¡°Madam Igarashi, please stop!¡± Golden spiritual energy also emerged on Minamoto no Yoshitada¡¯s body.

    Igarashi trembled all over while resentfully ring at Lily. Although she was deeply unwilling, she knew that it wasn¡¯t good to go against the officials in this ce.

    ¡°Hmph! Consider yourself lucky, Kagami Lily! Why don¡¯t you stay in this military camp forever? If you dare!¡± Igarashi shoved forcefully and Lily took a few steps back. She waved her naginata in protest several times before backing off.

    Lily also sheathed Yasutsuna as a response.

    Igarashi¡¯s group were sent here under the Emperor¡¯s orders as allies. They only arrived recently.

    ¡°Lady Kagami!¡± Not far away, two warriors approached. One was tall and scrawny, but radiated a horrifying aura; the others seemed average in strength but had a handsome face.

    They were Taira no Iemori, the Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, and Minamoto no Hiromasa.

    Lily was also surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the Commanders of both the Left and Right Imperial Guards to be here. Could it be that Lady Ayaka was wrong? Was the Empire actually determined to win this battle?

    However, with that, wouldn¡¯t Heian-kyo¡¯s defenses be weakened?

    But thinking from her perspective, Lily believed Lady Kimiko wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity to invade the Empire. However, thinking in the officials¡¯ shoes, she knew they wouldn¡¯t be so trusting of Lady Kimiko4.

    Robinxen: Vibration des are such a cool weapon concept honestly.Robinxen: Author are you trying to make her sexy or powerful, pick a side.Robinxen: This dude is so weak¡­ why the hell was he being left alive? There¡¯s no way the demons feared him.Robinxen: Ah¡­ now it falls into ce. The real n behind this is to have the two demons weaken each other so that it forms a deadlock.

 Book 7: Chapter 28: The Strength Of The Imperial Army Increases

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 28: The Strength Of The Imperial Army Increases</h4>

    ¡°Lord Iemori, Lord Hiromasa.¡± Lily bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Lady Kagami!¡± Iemori suddenly bowed deeply to Lily. ¡°Thank you for avenging my uncle!¡±

    Shigemori led elite soldiers from the Taira n to fight Hayabusa. However, he was killed by thetter after failing to deploy the formations. Since Lily killed Hayabusa, this meant she had avenged Shigemori.

    ¡°Fighting in battles is my natural duty. You don¡¯t need to do this, Lord Iemori.¡±

    ¡°Our Taira n had treated you poorly before, Lady Kagami. Especially in the Kanto Region, I heard our n¡¯s Hachiro tried to kill you. I¡¯m really really really¡ªsorry!¡±

    ¡°Lord Iemori, It¡¯s all in the past. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Lily helped Iemori to his feet.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, the strategic meeting will soon begin. Let¡¯s go there quickly!¡± Hiromasa said.

    Igarashi stood in front of Lily. ¡°Kagami Lily, I won¡¯t let go of what happened on that day this easily!¡±

    ¡°Madam Igarashi, This is a military camp. Please settle your personal grudges elsewhere. Besides, Lady Kagami has avenged a senior from my n. So, nobody can hurt her as long as she¡¯s in my n¡¯s territory!¡± Iemori spoke without restraint.

    ¡°Huh? Taira n? People might be scared if it were a decade ago. But now, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t mention this name.¡± Igarashi didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of the Taira n.

    ¡°Leave it be, Madam Igarashi.¡± A thick and maic male voice was heard.

    Lily had never heard of such an attractive but unmanly voice.

    She saw a man with long blue hair standing by the port. He was tall and handsome, wearing loose white and beige robes, and held a straight sword. For some reason, this man¡¯s eyes were always closed.

    ¡°Amami Manya?¡± Iemori was shocked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here too.¡±

    The man approached and told Igarashi, ¡°Madam Igarashi, I¡¯m here with the orders to assist the Imperial Army and subjugate Shuten. It¡¯s best if we focus on the enemy and work together. If infighting begins before we even strike out, wouldn¡¯t it be shameful?¡±

    Igarashi seemed to be a little wary of this man. ¡°Hmph, Kagami Lily, I¡¯ll leave you be for now since brother Amami said so!¡±

    Igarashi left with her people. Meanwhile, Amami only bowed at Lily and the rest before walking towards a deserted spot.

    ¡°Lord Iemori. This Amami Manya is¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lady Kagami, don¡¯t you know him?¡± Hiromasa exined enthusiastically, ¡°Amami Manya is considered to be the strongest within Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions. He¡¯s famous within the Heian Dynasty but rarely shows himself. He¡¯s a super swordsman that couldn¡¯t be tracked nor found!¡±

    ¡°The strongest within Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Could this handsome and tall man be stronger than senior brother Tenba?¡±

    Lily and the rest reached the Chief Commander¡¯s residence.

    The rest of the generals also arrived one after another.

    Lily and the rest entered the room and noticed Igarashi sitting behind the group ofmanders while staring at her in hostility.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel chills down her spine inside the room. Igarashi Kaede, Minamoto no Hirohikari, Minamoto no Tsukawa, Takamune¡­ There were a lot of people in this room who were hostile to her¡­

    Ashikaga Makoto, Minamoto no Yoshitada, and Shiina Airi approached her.

    After sitting down, she nced at Lily and spoke reassuringly, ¡°Everyone, it is unquestionable that my goddaughter, Kagami Lily, has done the greatest deed today. Almost all by herself, she saved Prince Narinaga and several hundred female soldiers from the demon¡¯s great encirclement. She has done a monumental deed to the Empire!¡±

    Themanders also nodded in approval about it. Most of them didn¡¯t object. Although Tsukawa was displeased, he still couldn¡¯t say anything about it.

    ¡°Hmph! Although the rescue was sessful, I heard the Sword Mikos suffered huge casualties! How is that capable? If all those Mikos were killed on the way and only a few were rescued, is this considered to be an aplishment as well?¡± Takamune spoke in dissatisfaction.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel baffled.

    ¡°Many of the killed Sword Mikos were all nobledies in the capital who had high standings. Lady, most of these casualties happened because Kagami Lily decided to force her way out of the encirclement at all costs! So, although Kagami Lily had made a great aplishment, she also made mistakes. You can¡¯t just only praise her, no?¡± Hirohikari said.

    ¡°Lord Hirohikari! Isn¡¯t this too much? Who can make several hundred Sword Mikos break out of an encirclementposed of several thousand demons without causing a single casualty? Can you? Lily has already done a great job! Aren¡¯t you just nitpicking?¡± Yoshitada couldn¡¯t help but growl.

    ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, Lily has rescued Prince Narinaga, who¡¯s important in stabilizing the Empire!¡± Makoto said, ¡°His Majesty the Emperor had nothing but praise for Lily¡¯s outstanding performance. The Empire will reward her soon after. When ites to the casualties inflicted during the act, it was only a rtively small number whenpared to the Sword Mikos¡¯ previous losses. You cannot doubt that.¡±

    Lily said, ¡°Chief Commander, seniors, I just can¡¯t bear to see His Highness the Prince and all the Tsunaga Sisters being harmed by the demons. As for rewards, I don¡¯t care about them. Anyone who wants it can have it. I really don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami, please don¡¯t be mad. You can just assume those snide remarks as dog barks!¡± Iemori said.

    ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± Hirohikari got angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Yoshitada screamed angrily, ¡°everyone shut up! Our army is here to subjugate Shuten. We were initially unable but now we have all these reinforcements. Instead of discussing our future strategies, we¡¯re arguing here. Won¡¯t the demonsugh at us? Why can¡¯t we just stick together?¡±

    Everyone was rendered speechless after listening.

    Makoto said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Lord Yoshitada. We¡¯ve upied Port Ayabe today. Which means we¡¯ve imed Tanba¡¯s throat. With this as the gathering point and the strong reinforcements sent by the Emperor, we are no longer at a loss. No longer afraid. Now, we have enough military power to suppress Shuten. Today, we will talk about our future military strategy here!¡±

    ¡°First of all, I have good news for everyone. His Majesty the Emperor hase to an agreement with Tamamo-no-Mae. They will band together to attack Shuten Doji! ording to the news from the capital, Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s army that was dispatched from Suno has now invaded Tanba¡¯s Southwest! I¡¯m sure Shuten was deeply surprised. He must be in great panic now. This is the perfect opportunity for our army to strike!¡±

    Everyone engaged in discussion after listening to Makoto¡¯s words. Nobody would ever expect Tamamo-no-Mae to cooperate with the Empire. The three Archdemons were holed up in the Kansai Region. The Imperial Army alone wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to them. However, the situation waspletely different if they worked with one of them to attack the other.

    ¡°Hmph. The mighty Heian Dynasty is relying on demons. I have no idea why you are happy about it!¡± Takamune snorted.

    Many militarymanders red at Takamune in disdain. But since he was Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s son, no one dared to antagonize him.

    Makotopletely ignored Takamune¡¯sint and continued speaking, ¡°Our army should strike out as soon as possible and form a pincer attack along with Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s vanguard army in order to gain the most advantageous position. I think no one will object to this decision, right?¡±

    ¡°The Chief Commander is correct. This is basic military strategy. A pincer attack will make everything easier.¡± Taira no Iemori nodded.

    Minamoto no Yoshitada also agreed. ¡°We must act as soon as possible and strike decisively! We can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡±

    Most of themanders also nodded in approval.

    ¡°Chief Commander, I¡¯m sure it makes sense. As the counselor, I naturally want the army to march as soon as possible. However, until now, we don¡¯t even know where Mount Ooe is¡­ Even if we march, where should we go?¡± Hirohikari asked.

    Makoto stood up and went to the map of Tanba.

    She pointed her cavalry whip towards an ancient castle on the center of the map. ¡°This is the main city when the Hatano n was in control of Tanba, Kameyama Castle. Although we don¡¯t know where Mount Ooe is¡­ But Kameyama Castle is a strategic area in the middle of Tanba. Since ancient times, all empires have ruled over Tanba by upying Kameyama Castle. Although it¡¯s in between deep mountains, there were several paths that were connected to it. This is a key military strategic point that allows us to control the entirety of Tanba! Perhaps it isn¡¯t as important when used against the demons. But to us regr armies of the Empire, we must im this castle. Our army is great at fighting as a unit, and great with formations. Once we upy Kameyama Castle and restore it, the demons might be great at wilderness fighting, but they aren¡¯t proficient in sieging. So, it will be virtually impossible for them to reim Kameyama Castle. Once we im the castle, we¡¯d be controlling half of Tanba.¡±

    ¡°However, Chief Commander, the ancient path that leads to Kameyama Castle has been reimed by the forests. Which route should we take?¡± A militarymander asked.

    Makoto smiled. ¡°Let me introduce you to someone.¡±

    Before long, a young girl with magenta-colored short hair entered the room.

    She knelt in front of the hall and bowed at Makoto.

    ¡°Please introduce yourself to themanders.¡± She said.

    ¡°My lords, my name is Hatano Kana. I am a descendant of Hatano n, which once ruled over Tanba. My father, grandfather, and ancestors were once the Lord of Kameyama Castle.¡± Hatano Kana said quietly and solemnly.

    ¡°What? Hatano n¡¯s descendant?¡±

    ¡°They actually exist?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡± Taira no Iemori said with a smile, ¡°Even the daughter of Kameyama Castle¡¯s Lord is here with us. Are you all still worried about finding the path to Kameyama Castle now?¡±

    Themanders nodded in satisfaction.

    Only Lily nced at Lady Hatano with some confusion. Based on what she said, she had lost all direction the moment she entered Tanba along with Uesugi Rei. If Lady Hatano knew the path to Kameyama Castle, why would she lose her directions back then?

    At this moment, Hatano had an expressionless face as everyone talked about her.

    In truth, her family had fled the war-torn Kameyama Castle when she was still young, to the point that she had no memories of it. She knew well that she had zero clue about the path to Kameyama Castle. However, if she didn¡¯t act confidently and lie to Ashikaga Makoto like this, when would the army ever march and when would they ever rescue sister Uesugi Rei?

    As for the path, she didn¡¯t know where Mount Ooe was. But since Kameyama Castle wouldn¡¯t grow legs and run away, she knew it would be fine as long as she studied the map and looked for a path to the castle on the fly. That¡¯s what she nned anyway1.

    Makoto said, ¡°With Lady Hatano guiding the army, I¡¯m sure the problem about making our way to Kameyama Castle is no longer an issue. So, once the army is prepared, we shall march and upy Kameyama Castle. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Lady Hatano¡¯s appearance might just be destiny!¡± Yoshitada stood up and said, ¡°our army shall im Kameyama Castle!¡±

    ¡°Kameyama Castle will soon be ours!¡±

    The rest of themanders also cried out.

    Robinxen: Oh my gods, this person literally just figured she¡¯d wing it while leading the entire army?

 Book 7: Chapter 29: March!

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 29: March!</h4>

    Although dawn had arrived on this day, it was destined to rain heavily.

    This was the day where the Grand Army marched to reim Kameyama Castle.

    Nobody knew how many soldiers were silently cursing at the Chief Commanders as they watched the heavy rain. However, they had no choice but to march and fight without any sense of self-preservation once the military orders were made. Most of these soldiers understood what they had to do.

    After all, the samurai¡¯s code was what they followed until they died.

    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i> The rain was so heavy that they couldn¡¯t even see the river and the edges of the port ahead of them.

    Lily was d in white clothing and held a dark blue Sakura Parasol, standing under a roof.

    ¡°Sister Kagami.¡± Hatano Kana approached Lily.

    ¡°Are you ready? We¡¯re about to set off.¡± Lily said.

    Since the Army had decided to march into the depths of Tanba and im Kameyama Castle, then it would coincide with Lily¡¯s quest to find Uesugi Rei. Since Lily also didn¡¯t know Uesugi Rei¡¯s specific whereabouts, she didn¡¯t need to go against her orders and act on her own. They were about to set off this morning.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Kana nodded solemnly. Since Nakajou Mikazuchi was practically invalid, he didn¡¯t march along with the army. Instead, he was ordered to guard the port and military supplies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lily held the umbre and went into the torrent. Kana also opened an umbre.

    She carried a firearm on her back. It was a gift from Taira no Iemori, and it was better than the firearm she previously had.

    As an essential character in iming Kameyama Castle¡ªthe guide¡ªKana naturally had to lead the pack. To ensure her safety, Lily stuck close to her.

    However, there was no need for Kana to take the vanguard position since she had pointed out the path to the army already.

    Lily and Kana came to an empty area in the port.

    At this moment, many warships were anchored on the river as rain fell. Soldiers were transporting supplies onto those ships under the rain.

    ¡°Lady Kagami.¡± The tall and gaunt samurai in white armor, Taira no Iemori, approached. ¡°I have three thousand sailors from the Taira n with me. We¡¯ll take the fast ships of my n and travel by water! We¡¯ll disembark somewhere about fifty kilometers away from Kameyama Castle.¡±

    Lily nodded. ¡°Please be careful, Lord Iemori.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami¡­¡± Lily wasn¡¯t close with Iemori at all. Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved after receiving such gentle words from Lily.

    He nced at Lily and said, ¡°people say you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world, Lady Kagami. But in my opinion, Lady Kagami, your heart is the most beautiful thing of all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily only nced at Iemori with solemn eyes before turning around and walking to her position.

    The front position was the first to group up. There were a total of three positions.

    The first part was the vanguard. Composed of 1¡¯000 elites from the Minamoto n, led by Minamoto no Hiromasa.

    The second part was the frontline. Minamoto no Yoshitada personally led 5¡¯000 soldiers from the Minamoto n. At the same time, elites like Igarashi Kaede, Amami Manya, Minamoto no Tsukawa followed.

    The third part was a mixed array of female forces. It wasposed of female cavalry riders led by the remaining Tsunaga Sisters and Shiina Airi. It also included Lily and Kana.

    In addition, the 3¡¯000 sailors led by Taira no Iemori were also considered the strongest elites of the Taira n and the world¡¯s strongest naval army. They had irond ancient-wood warships that not even archdemons could sink. Since the navy would reach before thend army, they were considered to be in the first position.

    This time around, the grand army had learned the lessons from the previous failures. They virtually ced all their strongest forces at the front lines. Aside from elite soldiers and well-trained formation creators, they also had Lily, Minamoto no Yoshitada, Taira no Iemori, Igarashi Kaede, and Amami Manya. They were all Throned Sovereigns or stronger. Even if they had to face an archdemon, the worst-case scenario where the army waspletely ughtered by a powerhouse would never happen. These human powerhouses could fight them on equal ground or stall them until the army behind them couldplete the formation and lend them their strength.

    During all these years, the Empire had never fought the archdemons in earnest before. It was a lesson that they had learned after sacrificing thousands of lives.

    As for the middle position, it wasposed of the main fighting power of the Army. There were a total of 30¡¯000 soldiers, personally led by Ashikaga Makoto. Ashikaga Kiyoshi also led soldiers from the Ashikaga n.

    Minamoto Jujiro Takamune and Nobutada Ida stayed behind to escort the supplies.

    Most of the remaining soldiers were part of territorial armies with low fighting power. They remained in Port Ayabe and were led by Minamoto no Hirohikari. Even Prince Narinaga was stubbornly persistent in remaining in Port Ayabe. Considering the fact that it wasn¡¯t dangerous and he could gain merit passively, the Emperor agreed.

    With such a lineup, it could be said that the victory of the battle was solely dependent on the 10¡¯000 elites in the front position. If the front position had lost the battle, the army in the middle position would have to retreat. These soldiers in the middle position were mainly used to conquer Kameyama Castle. If they were faced with resistance, they could surround and besiege the castle. Moreover, they could also serve as garrison after iming it.

    Lily and the rest were situated on the third part of the front position. If the immeasurably powerful existences like Lily were ignored, they were naturally the weakest part within the front position.

    As the mainmander of the third part, Shiina Airi led 800 female Uesugi Calvary Riders. Ijuin served as the vicemander and led 200 Tsunaga Sisters plus 300 shrine maidens, who were newly added.

    These shrine maidens were fresh reinforcements. They were proficient in formation and other mystical arts. They were proficient inbat, in all aspects.

    Lily, on the other hand, remained as the solo swordswoman she always had been. However, Lily and her shikigami had enoughbat power to go against any position all by herself.

    But since they were all acquainted with one another, Lily and Kana stayed within the group of Tsunaga Sisters.

    Although they were rescued only recently, none of these Sisters wanted to stay behind. They stubbornly insisted on her delving into Tanba once again. Lily was moved by their bravery.

    This time around, they chanted no slogans. Under heavy rain, the front formation of the army marched silently.

    The middle formation had also started to group up and would set off soon. The front formation and the middle formation would not be more than 3 kilometers apart.

    At this moment, the suspension bridge on Tange River had been repaired. Lily and the rest followed the army and crossed the river, marching deep into Tanba.

    Kameyama Castle¡¯s perpendicr distance from this ce was about 200 kilometers. Yet, it was very difficult and troublesome to cross the mountain. It would probably take them more than 500 kilometers to actually reach.

    The rain continued along the way, turning the ground into mud. Although Lily wasn¡¯t bothered by it, the army¡ªeven if they were elites with the lightest gear¡ªwere all affected and slowed down.

    The front position didn¡¯t carry any burdens. The soldiers carried their own rations and they would not encamp during the way. They would stop and rest on the spot in order to preserve the army¡¯s mobility and agility.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and check it out.¡± Since Lily had nothing else to do but to listen to the rain as long as she remained behind, she simply informed Kana before getting on the Demon Hound and rushed her way to the first part, which was several kilometers away.

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa.¡± Lily held her umbre and rode her Demon Hound as she made her way to Hiromasa, who was riding a horse.

    Lily¡¯s personal grade 6 white horse was killed during her first battle with the demons. In the end, she realized that Demon Hounds were much more useful! Even if they were destroyed, they could be recreated using Resentment Energy.

    ¡°Why are you here, Lady Kagami?¡± Under the heavy rain, Hiromasa wore red-ck armor and had no helmet. He was also drenchedpletely. He asked Lily loudly.

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa, haven¡¯t you forgotten that I¡¯m a solo swordswoman?¡± Lily smiled.

    Hiromasa was naturally happy since Lily came to him. Hiromasa definitely liked Lily and admired her. However, It wasn¡¯t to the extent that it was considered to be passionate. Of course, in order to dispel the rumors about him and a certain someone else in the capital city, he decided to treat Lily even better than before.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really. Still, the front position is the most dangerous ce to be. Lord Hiromasa, do you know how to deal with archdemons?¡± Lily asked.

    Hiromasa said, ¡°We are naturally notparable if we fight them one on one. But in the vanguard, I have the best elites of the n. Even the weakest soldier is a Late-Stage Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°This army isposed of the best soldiers selected from the Taira n. They boarded Lord Iemori¡¯s ship and only arrived yesterday. These samurai¡­ they can split into small groups, dozens at most and a few at least in each group. All of these groupse from the same origins and have great cooperation. They can respectively form into small formations when they face an archdemon. These formations are not limited by terrain and are very flexible. Also, these numerous small formations can form into a singr, massive big formation. They can join and disconnect themselves at will. So, it¡¯s especially suitable for mountainous battles!¡±

    ¡°The nd warriors that we¡¯ve dispatched previously have suffered great losses in the deep mountains. This time around, we sent the best mountain fighters in the n. Even if a Throned Sovereign Archdemon is here, we¡¯ll be strong enough to stall them and protect ourselves. With that, we¡¯ll have enough time for the powerhouses in the back of the army to reinforce us.¡±

    After listening to Hiromasa¡¯s words, Lily was a lot more relieved.

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa, if you¡¯re really facing powerful enemies, I will be here to help.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, in that case¡­ I thank you, Lady Kagami. However¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Hiromasa¡¯s desire was to be the knight in shining armor and rescue her. Not for Lily toe rescue him.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Someone suddenly shouted in front.

    ¡°Demons?¡± Lily also felt immense Eldritch Energying from the front and held the handle of her sword.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, stand back for now. After all, we¡¯re the vanguard. If we allow a girl to take the lead, it¡¯ll be an insult to us, the n¡¯s elites! Please, Lady Kagami, let me show you our ability first!¡±

    Hiromasa spoke as he pulled out his weapon and ordered, ¡°Team one, formation!¡±

    ¡°Archer teams and Onmyo teams, follow-up. Team two, scatter and protect the archers and onmyoji! Rest of the teams, standby!¡±

    Hiromasa rode his horse and rushed to the front, staying with the remaining teams on standby.

    In the face of an enemy attack, Hiromasa didn¡¯t rush in blindly. Instead, he observed the situation with several teams of agile soldiers in hismand.

    The first team with 100 or so people split up on the mountainous road. Many groups were formed with several people, each had ancient golden formations appearing under their feet.

    Within a moment, the forest trembled and massive wolf demons emerged from the mountains and pounced at these warriors.

    However, at this moment, the warriors were already prepared!

    Within the formation, faint golden light emerged from each soldier and enhanced their strength. They also had clear roles to y and remained in their specific positions.

    ¡°Howl!¡± A Mid-stage Spirit Jade demon wolf which was about 3 meters long charged into an eight-man formation at the edge of the battlefield.

    ¡°Guard!¡± The soldiers grouped up, back to back, and pointed their spears outwards.

    <i>Wham!</i> A faint golden light emitted. The demon wolf mmed forcefully and the soldiers trembled continuously. However, they supported each other and didn¡¯t topple!

    A group of seven soldiers was led by an Early-stage Spirit Jade soldier. They blocked the attack from a Middle-stage Spirit Jade demon wolf.

    The other demon wolves were simr. All of them pounced onto those small formations but failed to overwhelm it. Those wolves were all in confusion as it happened.

    ¡°Arrows!¡± Hiromasa shouted.

    The 100 or so archers behind instantly let out volleys of spiritual arrows!

    These arrows seemed to be carrying special vibrations that would automatically dodge their allies¡¯ own formations.

    <i>Stab! Stab! Stab!</i> Arrows impacted the demon wolves.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Within those formations, the soldiers in advantageous positions received spiritual support from other soldiers. They used their spears and stabbed them into the wolves.

    ¡°Arf¡ª!¡± Several demon wolves were prated with both arrows and spears, they died!

    ¡°Awesome.¡± Lily was spectating far away while riding the Demon Hound. She couldn¡¯t help but sing praises in her heart.

 Book 7: Chapter 30: Deadly Encirclement

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 30: Deadly Encirclement</h4>

    The wolves left behind tens of corpses before retreating into the forest.

    Among Hiromasa¡¯s soldiers, only a six-man formation was scattered apart by a few wolves. All six of them died. The rest of the formations only reported minor casualties.

    In the small conflict, more than ten soldiers on the Spirit Jade Stage or lower were injured or killed, but they eliminated three wolves on the Permanence Stage and twelve on the Spirit Jade Stage. It was considered to be a great sess.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a simple exchange in numbers. After all, the Empire had dispatched just about 100 archer teams and dozens of Onmyo teams in the back line as damage dealers.

    But no matter what, this allowed Lily to witness the true strength of the elite soldiers of the Empire. Although Hiromasa¡¯s personal strength was average in her eyes, he was much better when it came tomanding soldiers.

    If the entire Vanguard had suchbat effectiveness, then conquering Mount Ooe might just be a possibility.

    However, the situation on any battlefield would change constantly. It would be an entirely different scenario if they were encircled by arge swarm of demons.

    Lily bid Hiromasa farewell and returned to the third position. On the way back, she passed the Vanguard¡¯s camp and was discovered by Igarashi Kaede.

    ¡°This b?i?t?c?h?! How dare you show yourself in front of me!¡± Igarashi spoke spitefully.

    ¡°Madam Igarashi, we¡¯re not in a good position to do anything among the army. Why don¡¯t we wait for another chance?¡± The gloomy warrior beside Igarashi said.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Igarashi also secretly thought about taking action against Lily, wanting to kill her in the chaos of battle. However, firstly, it wouldn¡¯t sooth her rage; Secondly, although she had a massive grudge with Lily, they were all human. Hence, she knew it was too excessive to kill Lily.

    ¡®We need to find a chance to apprehend that woman and teach her a good lesson, humiliate her in front of everyone!¡¯ Igarashi thought in her heart.

    In this ce, the mountain terrain was even steeper; the trees were even more ancient, taller, and shrouded the sunlight; the area itself was even darker as it was surrounded with thicker and thicker Eldritch Energy.

    ¡°What is this feeling¡­¡± As she traveled along the mountainous roads on horseback, Uesugi Rei could asionally feel intense Resentment Energy affecting her soul.

    These Resentment Energy mostly came from women. Each was more intense than the other.

    Before she knew it, Uesugi Rei was already getting closer and closer to Mount Ooe.

    Suddenly, a powerful wave of Eldritch Energy came from behind.

    ¡°Sword Miko! Don¡¯t run!¡±

    The ground itself shook. Touko Chakura carried his ming de and pursued her with a bunch of demons behind her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I ditched them and was one day¡¯s worth of travel ahead of them. How could they catch up?¡±

    Little did she know, she had been walking in circles around the mountain these days. Hence, they would naturally catch up to her once she was spotted.

    ¡°Sword Miko!¡± Aokiba Takamizu also leaped around the massive trees and lunged at her from the side.

    ¡°You two again!¡± Uesugi Rei could only escape on horseback!

    But Takamizu was faster. It lunged from an ancient tree like a sh of blue light and shed its heavy Big de towards Uesugi Rei.

    <i>Bang!</i> The intense and horrifying impact force shook Nioh¡¯s legs, it almost toppled over. Uesugi Rei gritted her teeth and used her long sword, Nameless, to block those attacks. She escaped on horseback while defending herself against Takamizu¡¯s second strike.

    ¡°Huff!¡± An indivisible spiritual rubber suddenly appeared under Nioh¡¯s leg. Even Uesugi Rei couldn¡¯t notice it ahead of time.

    Nioh screeched as it was tripped and fell onto the ground, its heavy body tumbled over and sent Uesugi Rei flying out. She rolled around the ground uncontrobly.

    Aokiba Takamizu and Touko Chakura took the opportunity and approached.

    <i>Bam¡ª!</i> Takamizu was faster and shed. Rei suddenly jumped up and dodged the attack. She raised her long sword in mid-air, trying to counter Takamizu as he showed a gap in his defense at this moment.

    Suddenly, a gust of incredibly terrifying and robust Eldritch Energy surged behind Rei.

    Rei¡¯s back trembled. She was out of time. A dark shadow enveloped her from behind.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Rei had never been struck by such a heavy baton strike before.

    The bronze staff mmed into Rei¡¯s lower back heavily and sent her flying like a meteor. She mmed into an ancient tree¡¯s center that was more than 10 meters wide and shattered it, felling the entire tree.

    Rei felt the world tumbling around her as her back had lost all sensation. After going through the massive tree, she mmed onto a boulder and was bounced onto the ground.

    Her silver hair was scattered and she trembled all over. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to stand up at that moment.

    That mighty demonic monk with green skin was the Lord of Mount Hiei. He stood on a massive tree branch not far away and radiated the strength of someone on the Throned Sovereign Stage! His strength wasparable to one in the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions. In addition, this demonic monk had tough skin, immense strength, and barbaric prowess. He was probably much stronger than any human on the same Stage!

    Rei was struck in full force this time. The power behind this attack was way stronger whenpared to attacks from Aokiba Takamizu and Touko Chakura, who were on the Throned General Stage!

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Sword Miko Uesugi Rei, right? Tanba is so big. Out of all ces, why would youe to Lord Shuten¡¯s domain, Mount Ooe? Aren¡¯t you walking into your own grave?¡± Mount Hiei¡¯s Lord had a low and guttural voice.

    ¡°What¡­ This is Mount Ooe?¡± Uesugi Rei was also shocked. She knew she wasn¡¯t great with directions. But still, even if she was running around randomly, wasn¡¯t she just too unlucky?

    Uesugi Rei barely managed to stand up using her sword to support herself. She wanted to call out to Nioh.

    Yet, she saw Nioh being tied up by several spiritual ropes soaked with Eldritch Energy. It remained on the ground, its robust muscles trembling from time to time as he stared at Rei with nk eyes.

    ¡°Nioh¡­ Even you¡­¡±

    Rei raised her long sword. She was determined to fight despite facing an Archdemon on the Throned Sovereign Stage!

    ¡°Merely a Sword Miko the pinnacle of the Permanence Stage. Incredibly na?ve!¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei spun his bronze staff.

    <i>Bam! Boom! Boom!</i> Massive pirs of earth rose from beneath Rei¡¯s feet. She kept dodging but those pirs were simply too fast and they scraped her. She lost her bnce and fell to the side.

    ¡°Hah!¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei jumped up and lunged at Rei like a gust of wind. Swinging his incredibly heavy bronze staff at her!

    Rei instantly fired an ice spike and shot it towards a tree beside her. She changed directions in the air using the recoil and dodged the strike. With a somersault, she stepped on the massive tree and then lunged at the Lord of Mount Hiei, shing Nameless at him.

    <i>ng!</i> The Lord of Mount Hiei spun his staff, the horrifying power sent Rei flying away.

    ¡°This is bad. This guy is really strong¡­¡± The wild and confident smile on Rei¡¯s face finally disappeared.

    All of the sudden, a figure emerged from above.

    Rei couldn¡¯t react.

    ¡°What?¡±

    <i>Bang!</i> A horrifying impact!

    A round but incredibly robust body that was as heavy as a mountain mmed into Rei¡¯s waist, crashing her onto the ground.

    <i>Bam¡ª!</i> Creating a massive crater on the ground!

    ¡°Cough!¡± Rei couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood.

    A pair of tiny eyes glistened within that massive circr figure as it started spinning rapidly. Those tiny eyes formed into two lines as they dashed towards Rei.

    ¡°Huff¡ª!¡± A Virtual Projection that was several feet tall emerged in front of Rei and shed at that round ball.

    <i>Bang!</i> The sh slightly changed the trajectory of that round ball.

    <i>Wham!</i> It crashed right beside Rei¡¯s body and she broke out in cold sweat.

    But at this moment, a reddish tall figure shed behind the Virtual Projection.

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i> Several curved de scars emerged behind the Virtual Projection.

    The Virtual Projection was actually torn apart by these shes and soon dissipated.

    ¡°Hiss¡ª hiss!¡± A Snake Woman on the upper Throned Sovereign Stagended while swaying her body. She held a naginata as she approached Rei.

    ¡°What?¡± Rei stood up and realized she was surrounded by several Throned Sovereign Archdemons. The likes of the Lord of Mount Hiei and that Snake Woman were way stronger than her.

    ¡°Looks like this ce is really Shuten¡¯s nest! I alone managed to attract so many Archdemons to pursue me?¡± Rei¡¯s well endowed chest was filled with sweat. She hunched over due to the burning sensation she felt with every breath and trembled constantly. Blood was trailing down her lips but she still smiled slightly.

    ¡°At this point, how can you still smile? Sword Miko?¡± Akahime would never show mercy to women.

    ¡°A bunch of Throned Sovereign Archdemons surrounding me, someone on the Permanence Stage. Isn¡¯t this humiliating?¡± Even in such a desperate state, Rei still managed to mark her opponents. Although she was no longer strong enough to stand on equal footing, she was still as prideful as ever!

    <i>Wham!</i> Suddenly, a massive figure emerged behind Rei and she couldn¡¯t react. That massive figure yanked Rei¡¯s hair and tossed her into the air. Their other hand heavily pped the back of her head and sent her flying. She spun in circles and mmed onto the ground!

    This figure had two horrifying demon heads. One was green with white hair, the other was red with ck hair. He was 8 meters tall, and his body was as tough as grade-nine tamahagane!

    He was Soto-no-Oni. Someone on the Throned Sovereign Stage!

    ¡°You¡¯re about to die, why so stubborn?¡± Soto-no-Oni spoke two trembling voices at once.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Brother Soto, slow down. Don¡¯t kill her or all of our efforts will be wasted. Lord Shuten will me us by then!¡± That giant ball turned out to be an incredibly obese person with a concealed neck. His round face was abination of a human¡¯s and a tortoise¡¯s. His body was filled with bright scales and his back carried a massive shell that seemed to be assembled from stone; With the massive bald spot on his head, he was the demon¡ª Pakuzan, who was on the middle Throned Sovereign Stage!

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Ah¡­¡± Rei couldn¡¯t help but groan. She was trembling as she carried her sword. In a slow pace, she slowly got up to her feet, albeit barely. She couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. The long sword in her arms waved around as she was about to topple again.

    ¡°This ends here, Sword Miko¡ª¡± An attractive and alluring male voice was heard.

    On top of an ancient tree that had wilted for many years, Ibaraki Doji appeared, with long purple hair and dashing clothing.

    He had a massive ghost w behind his back, and an armless sleeve floating around in a fog.

    Rei raised her head with difficulty and stared at Ibaraki Doji. This man was stronger than she had ever expected. Although she couldn¡¯t pinpoint his specific power level, she sensed that Ibaraki Doji was probably stronger than all of the other demons around herebined!

    ¡°Lord of Mount Hiei, tie this woman up and send her to Lord Shuten!¡± Ibaraki said, ¡°If she dares to resist, then cripple her! After all, she will be broken sooner orter once she reaches Lord Shuten, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ibaraki Doji ordered while grinning ominously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei put down his bronze staff and pulled out a thick rope before approaching Rei.

    Around her, five Throned Sovereigns, two Throned Generals, and Ibaraki Doji ¡ªwho was way stronger than all of them¡ª had made preparations and encircled this ce. Rei waspletely surrounded.

    No matter how prideful Rei was, she already knew that she had no chance of winning this time.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Rei said suddenly.

    ¡°Hmph, at this point in time, what else are you trying to do?¡± Ibaraki sneered.

    ¡°Just surrender! I wouldn¡¯t want to identally break your arms. Hehehe!¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei threatened.

    Despite facing such a desperate situation, Rei still grinned. Instead of humiliation and hopelessness, her eyes were still filled with arrogance and pridefulness.

    She suddenly knelt down on one knee. With one hand on her long sword and one on the ground, she lowered her head and her long hair scattered all around the floor like silver water droplets.

    ¡°I, Uesugi Rei, am willing to submit myself to His Majesty, Shuten Doji1.¡±

    Robinxen: WAIT WHAT?! What kind of act is this?!

 Book 7: Chapter 31: The Unexpected Sword Miko

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 31: The Unexpected Sword Miko</h4>

    ¡°Submit?¡±

    The Archdemons surrounding Rei were all surprised.

    Even the wise Ibaraki Doji¡¯s handsome face was filled with confusion. ¡°Sword Miko, based on your current situation, you¡¯ll be apprehended no matter what you do. Now, you suddenly surrendered. What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What is this woman up to? You¡¯re destined to be captured anyway. We don¡¯t need you to surrender!¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei roared.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to tie her up fully and send her to Lord Shuten, no?¡± We¡¯ve captured so many women in Mount Ooe. We do it forcefully each time!¡± Soto-no-Oni approached with a rope in his hands.

    Ibaraki told Rei, ¡°Sword Miko, at this point, you don¡¯t have to waste your breath. It¡¯s the end of the line for you anyway. Do you think your destiny will change if you surrender willingly? Soto-no-Oni, tie her up and send her to Lord Shuten!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Soto-no-Oni¡¯s giant figure was already behind Rei. The Throned Sovereign was way stronger than Rei. No matter how strong she was, she would have zero chance of escaping.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Rei slowly raised her head. Without a hint of fear in her expression, she had a carefree smile on her face. ¡°Do you think I can escape with so many Throned Sovereign Archdemons here? Do you need to tie up a warrior on the Permanence Stage in order to escort her? You people are weaker than I thought!¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting your breath!¡± Soto-no-Oni¡¯s gigantic w grabbed onto Rei¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Yet, Ibaraki waved his hand. He stepped onto the giant ghost w which was always on his back and slowly levitated down. He approached Rei and looked down. ¡°Woman, you should know what fate awaits you once Lord Shuten has you. At this point, why are you still smiling? Why aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, hehehehehe!¡± Rei only lowered her head andughed uncontrobly.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! How dare youugh!¡± Soto-no-Oni punched Rei and mmed her onto the ground.

    Despite the blood on her forehead nearly covering her eyes, Rei still continuedughing.

    ¡°This woman? Has she gone insane? I have no interest in talking to a mentally deranged woman.¡± Ibaraki said.

    ¡°You must be Ibaraki Doji¡­ The so-called Shuten¡¯s arm.¡± Rei slowly raised her body and returned to her initial stance, one knee on the ground with her hand on her sword.

    ¡°You recognize me? Then you should know that you shouldn¡¯t y any tricks. In front of me, all your efforts mean nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, is that so? People call you Shuten Doji¡¯s advisor. But, do you understand what Shuten Doji is thinking?¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± Ibaraki was stunned.

    ¡°Bring me to Shuten Doji. Since you don¡¯t understand, there¡¯s no point exining it to you anyway.¡± There seemed to be a weird hint of ambition in Rei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ibaraki was dazed.

    ¡°Lord Ibaraki, I might be strong, but I¡¯m not as smart as you people. What is this Sword Miko actually talking about? Didn¡¯t we n to send her to Lord Shuten since the beginning anyway? What difference does it make?¡± Soto-no-Oni was also confused by Rei.

    ¡°Sword Miko. After all is said and done, do you want us to not tie you up so you can find a chance to escape? Do you think your tricks will work on me? Even if you weren¡¯t tied up, you can¡¯t escape anyway. Do you think you have a say in this? Do you think you can still preserve your dignity? Soto-no-Oni, do it!¡± Ibaraki shouted.

    <i>Swish!</i> Rei instantly pulled out a dagger and pointed at the Spirit Pce on her navel.

    ¡°If you dare to touch me, then you¡¯ll get absolutely nothing.¡± Rei shouted.

    ¡°What a joke! We n to take you in no matter what. Dead or alive! Do you think you can threaten us this way?¡± Ibaraki sneered.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I said you are ipetent as Shuten Doji¡¯s advisor. Do you really understand him? How do you think you have driven me to a desperate state? Is it because of your abilities? Well, no. Isn¡¯t it because of a man named Minamoto no Kenki? If it wasn¡¯t for his deception, do you think I¡¯d be in Tanba?¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Kenki?¡± Others might not know, but Ibaraki knew about Kenki.

    ¡°Ibaraki Doji, Minamoto no Kenki was imnted in the center of the Imperial Court and an important pawn within the Minamoto n. Shuten Doji has exposed such an important asset and sent so many demons to their deaths. Do you think he did all that just to kill me? My strength will never manage to threaten Shuten Doji at all. Have you ever thought about why he did this? Once I¡¯m dead, Kenki and the thousands of demons¡­ Wouldn¡¯t all these ns be meaningless? Do you think Shuten won¡¯t be angered by your actions here?¡± Rei spoke calmly as blood trailed down her lips.

    The Archdemons all became silent. They could somewhat remember killing several women that Shuten desperately wanted and enraging him.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll naturally choose to kill me if I attempt to escape. But now, I¡¯m willing to submit to Shuten Doji and you all know that I can¡¯t escape. Why would you want to risk angering Shuten Doji because of such trivial things?¡± Rei¡¯s eyes glistened with a determined expression on her face.

    Ibaraki had no doubt that this woman wouldmit suicide without a thought if they acted forcefully. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could stop her.

    Ibaraki had captured countless women, but he had never seen anyone as foolhardy and determined as Uesugi Rei before.

    Not only that, she showed no fear despite knowing her fate and being surrounded by these Archdemons.

    Why wasn¡¯t she afraid?

    Ibaraki couldn¡¯t help but ask himself.

    No woman would be born with such courage and fearlessness. No matter what, Uesugi Rei was still a woman.

    Then why wasn¡¯t she afraid at all?

    It seemed like there was only one answer. Which was: Uesugi Rei had already resolved to die!

    Just as Rei said, because they would rather kill her than to let her escape. But since she was willing to meet Shuten, why would they want to force her into dying? Shuten Doji had tricked her using Minamoto no Kenki, which meant he valued this woman greatly. He had no need to get her killed and risk angering Shuten Doji.

    As for whether or not she would use suicide as a threat once she was in Shuten¡¯s possession, it wouldn¡¯t be something that involved him.

    In any case, he knew he shouldn¡¯t force Rei into suicide in this ce.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ibaraki said, ¡°since you¡¯re willing to surrender, we¡¯ll show you some decency and treat you like a prisoner of war, instead of a ve! However, we still need to put these shackles on you!¡±

    Rei smiled gleefully. ¡°I canmit suicide it using my Domain. So you better don¡¯t pull any tricks on me.¡±

    She then tossed her dagger and longsword on the ground and extended her arms.

    Soto-no-Oni returned the rope and took out arge and heavy pair of shackles, putting it on her.

    ¡°Take her away!¡± Ibaraki said. Meanwhile, Rei¡¯s weapons were confiscated by the demons who followed after and were taken away as loot. The ck horse Nioh was also taken and it struggled constantly.

    Yet, Rei said with a smile, ¡°settle down! Look at me. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Only then did Nioh calm down and allow the demons to take it away.

    In the depths of Mount Ooe, inside the demon nest.

    Countless monsters and demons were screeching under illumination of demonic me. They squirmed around like types of water. They seemed to be happy about capturing a Miko today.

    Meanwhile, Rei had flowing silver hair and tattered clothing. She was blindfolded and had a pair of heavy shackles on her while being escorted by Soto-no-Oni. She seemed to be a goddess that had split the waters into two as the demons made way. She traveled between massive caves inside the demon nest.

    In the deepest depths of the demon nest, Shuten Doji sat on top of the tall throne embedded within a boulder. There were several barely clothed women serving him.

    Their demonic and alluring faces also stared at Rei, who was slowly approaching.

    Countless demons made lecherous shouts and growled. They seemed to be waiting for the moment where this distant warrior would be vited.

    Shuten waved his hand and gestured for the crowd to stay silent.

    A green demon approached and removed Rei¡¯s blindfold.

    Rei slowly adapted to the light level around her surroundings. Raising her head, she saw the tall throne, and Shuten Doji, who had a pair of ominous eyes.

    His gaze seemed to break women¡¯s minds and dignity once they met eyes. However, Rei used an ability she had, Charm True Intent, to turn this effect into her own energy.

    Of course, even so, that alone wasn¡¯t enough to go against Shuten Doji.

    Ibaraki Doji, Soto-no-Oni, and the rest all stood beside him.

    Shuten nced at Rei and spoke in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there will be a woman who dares to stare directly into my eyes in the current Heian Dynasty. Sword Miko, announce yourself.¡±

    ¡°Uesugi Rei.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of my stories, right? Then, I¡¯m sure you understand what I want after spending so much effort to capture you, right?¡± Shuten said. He leaned on the throne, grabbed a massive sake bottle and drank.

    <i>ck!</i> With a single intent, Rei¡¯s shackles instantly broke and mmed onto the ground, letting out a noise that reverberated through the demon nest.

    Rei could now move her hands. She pulled out a bamboo sk from within her belt.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The surrounding Blue Demon guards all screamed in caution and were about to approach.

    Yet, Shuten waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Miss Uesugi is smart.¡±

    Rei smiled casually. ¡°Lord Shuten, this is a grade-nine premium wine from Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Huff!¡± Rei tossed the bamboo sk towards Shuten.

    <i>ck!</i> Shuten received the bamboo sk, opened its lid and smelled. ¡°Hmm¡ª it¡¯s a really great wine. It¡¯s also mixed with Miss Uesugi¡¯s body aroma.¡±

    Shuten raised its head and was about to drink.

    ¡°Your Majesty! It might be poisoned!¡± Ibaraki said.

    With a wicked look, Shuten suddenly threw that bamboo sk and sshed all the wine inside onto her. It traveled well over 10 meters and uratelynded on her face, wetting her hair.

    Rei only licked clean the wine trailing down her forehead. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s grade-nine premium wine. I¡¯m sure there isn¡¯t much of it in Mount Ooe, no? Why waste it?¡±

    Seeing that Rei was fine, Shuten finally disyed his twisted desires. Both alcohol and women, his favorite things in life, were all present here. He might be immensely powerful, but there was unique exotic alcohol in all sorts of different ces. Shuten had never tasted exquisite wine from Heian-kyo.

    He drank all the remaining wine inside the bamboo sk. ¡°Awesome! As expected of Heian-kyo. Their wine is way better than the ones in my Mount Ooe! One day when I im Heian-kyo, I¡¯ll sample them to my heart¡¯s content!

 Book 7: Chapter 32: Shuten And Uesugi Rei

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 32: Shuten And Uesugi Rei</h4>

    Inside the demon nest, the demons were somewhat disarrayed. Demonic carvings along the walls would burn asionally.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Miss Uesugi, then let¡¯s talk about business.¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s eyes let out a terrifying shockwave, silencing the entirety of the demon nest.

    ¡°I wonder what business you are referring to?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. You¡¯re so smart since you already know how to present wine to His Majesty. Do you want to keep pretending? Take it off. Let us see your beauty.¡± Akahime swayed her snake tail and approached Rei.

    All the demons also stifled their breaths and stared at her.

    However, Rei only smiled casually. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When ites to taking off my clothes in front of men, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei pointed at Rei. ¡°No woman would be willing to take off their clothes in front of broad daylight. However, do you think you can resist in front of Lord Shuten?¡±

    Rei ignored him and only stood silently.

    Shuten also looked at her with his ominous eyes. Based on his strength, he could simply remove her clothes forcefully. However, he didn¡¯t do so because this woman was unique whenpared to every other woman¡ª she wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. Shuten had ruled over Mount Ooe for several centuries and tasted countless women, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He felt very interested in observing Rei and looking forward to observing her further actions.

    Yet, Rei waited as the demons hollered for a long time, before flicking a strand of silver hair and kneeling down on one knee. ¡°Lord Shuten, I¡¯d like to be a Demon Commander under your wing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The demons became rowdy.

    ¡°What is this joke? A mere woman! You should be a ve since you¡¯re taken to Mount Ooe!¡±

    ¡°Does this woman think she can keep her chastity? She must be out of her mind!¡±

    The demons mocked relentlessly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahaha!¡± Shutenughed loudly, causing the entire cavern to tremble. Hisughter deeply terrified Rei and all demons, forcing them to stay silent. ¡°Miss Uesugi, you¡¯re very interesting as a woman. Although I understand this is your final attempt to struggle, I¡¯ve ever seen such a move before.¡±

    ¡°Lord Shuten.¡± Rei deliberately examined the crowd of demons and said without fear, ¡°There are many demons here, your Majesty. But most of them are no match to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± All the demons were furious.

    Yet, Rei ignored them and said, ¡°Including the few Archdemons under you, like these two gentlemen. I¡¯m sure I can win over them, one on one. Since I¡¯m this capable, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if I only became one of your female ves, instead of your subordinate?¡±

    ¡°The audacity, Sword Miko! I will duel you!¡± Aokiba Takamizu was enraged after being humiliated by Rei in front of Shuten.

    ¡°Takamizu, Calm down!¡± Ibaraki warned.

    Pakuzan said, ¡°girl, you¡¯re capable. Y-you can face Takamizu head-on despite being on the Permanence Stage. However, y-y-you are human. Why should us demons work with you, a human?¡±

    ¡°Lord Shuten, may I use my sword for a moment?¡± Rei stood up and said.

    ¡°What? What are you ying at?¡± Takamizu sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Then why don¡¯t we appreciate the performance put on by Miss Uesugi in an attempt to preserve her purity?¡± Shutenughed. ¡°Give her the de.¡±

    Rei waved her hand and her sword flew away from those two demons and into her hands.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i> Upon unsheathing, the long sword, Nameless, emanated powerful Resentment Energy and disyed ominous patterns on the de.

    ¡°de Maiden?¡± Ibaraki was also shocked. ¡°Uesugi Rei is a de Maiden. Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡±

    He red at Takamizu furiously.

    Takamizu was terrified. ¡°Your Excellency, chasing this woman was too tiring so I forgot.¡±

    All those demons were also surprised.

    Shuten didn¡¯t seem to be surprised and said, ¡°turns out you¡¯re a de Maiden. Indeed, a de Maiden is somewhat between a demon fighter and a female samurai. There are cases of de Maidens turning intoplete demons. However, just because of that, am I going to let go of a beauty in my grasp? Do you want me to pay you a sry as well?¡±

    ¡°Lord Shuten.¡± Uesugi said, ¡°while I was being pursued by your underlings, I identally came close to Mount Ooe since I lost my direction. I once killed a messenger crow crossing my path and came to own this.¡±

    Uesugi Rei took out a letter.

    Upon examination, it was amunication letter between Mount Ooe and the Fujiwara n. After all, in ces like Mount Ooe, aside from the rare few Archdemons like Shuten and Ibaraki who could use special voice transmission orbs, most voice transmission orbs would fail to work.

    However, since codenames were used, Rei didn¡¯t know the letter was sent by the Fujiwara n. However, she could read the contents inscribed within.

    Rei said, ¡°Your Majesty, you just lost a powerful subordinate. At the same time, you are also dealing with the pincer attack from Suno¡¯s demon fox and the Imperial Army. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not in a good situation, aren¡¯t you? Could it be that you n to indulge in yourself andpletely ignore your territory in Tanba? Even if they couldn¡¯t conquer Mount Ooe, by then, I¡¯m afraid most of the territory in Tanba will fall into the hands of the Empire and Tamamo-no-Mae. Once Tamamo-no-Mae has established himself in Tanba, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be a much tougher enemy than the Empire, no?¡±

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! How did this letter fall into her hands?¡± Ibaraki didn¡¯t expect it to happen.

    Shutenughed. ¡°The Empire and Tamamo-no-Mae. Even if theye together, I¡¯m not afraid! Besides, based on your strength alone, what can you change?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are wrong. Firstly, based on my personal strength, I¡¯mparable to any Demon Commander under you. Besides, Tanba is under your rule. Aside from demons, there are also numerous vagabond factions. Although they might¡¯ve submitted to you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find it very hard to control them. If I were to lead these vagabonds on your behalf, wouldn¡¯t we have another powerful army?¡±

    ¡°Can you lead the vagabonds?¡± Shuten¡¯s eyes lit up. No matter what, he knew having an Archdemon leading the vagabonds would not cultivate any loyalty. Moreover, Archdemons didn¡¯t know how to lead humans into battle and couldn¡¯t fully utilize thebat strength of the vagabonds.

    ¡°Your Majesty, when ites to leading and training human soldiers. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one elseparable to me in this ce, no?¡±

    ¡°Uesugi Rei, the so-called Land of Snow¡¯s Goddess of War. I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Shuten said, ¡°But, I just don¡¯t understand, why would you want to serve me? Why betray the humans?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡± Reiughed uncontrobly. ¡°Your Majesty, you think I¡¯m a kind person? Need I exin? Nobody would disregard their reputation and serve an Archdemon for no reason, no? However, I fell into your schemes and was forced to this ce due to Minamoto no Kenki¡¯s lies. In desperation, I¡¯ll naturally choose to live.¡±

    ¡°If you be my woman, I¡¯ll still let you live. And I¡¯ll make you enjoy life.¡± Shuten said lecherously.

    Rei grinned. ¡°Even a three-year-old child in Heian-kyo knows how you treat women when you¡¯re in a good mood. If that¡¯s the case, I might as well die straight away.¡±

    ¡°No. Miss Uesugi, You¡¯re different. I can even make you my Demon Consort! In this ce, I¡¯ll grant you authority one step below my Demon Queen.¡± Shuten said.

    ¡°Demon Consort? If I may ask, your Majesty, who¡¯s the Demon Queen?¡± Uesugi Rei asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°The position of Demon Queen is reserved for another woman1. Stop asking.¡± Shuten said.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I, Uesugi Rei, am not interested in worldly affairs and politics. My sights are set higher than all people in this world. Politics do notst long. Only strength remains eternal.¡± Rei looked up to the ceiling of the cave and continued, ¡°I only care about my strength! I just want to ascend to the heavens! As for who I should offer my loyalty to, I don¡¯t care. It would be best if I can preserve my moral integrity. But if I can¡¯t, I choose to preserve my life.¡±

    Rei added, ¡°However¡­ If you want me to have rtionships with men, then my path of ascension will end! I, Uesugi Rei, will never ept any man. Absolutely not at all. Your Majesty, I only want to continue improving myself and preserve my dignity. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of desiring strength as a woman if I have submitted myself like a weakling? If you really want to force me into doing those things, then I might as well die here and turn myself into an icicle. I¡¯d rather ruin myself, than to surrender myself to you as a woman!¡±

    A bone-chilling intent that would damage the soul started manifesting around Rei.

    She nced at Shuten without any fear and worry. Her determination to die was obvious in her eyes.

    Shuten had experience with countless women. He knew that Rei would definitely kill herself if he forced himself onto her. To deal with someone like her, he had to find the true weakness in her heart, which was anything but her life. Otherwise, it would be impossible to conquer this woman. And it wouldn¡¯t be fun.

    This woman would immediatelymit suicide the moment she was humiliated. That wasn¡¯t what Shuten wanted.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Seeing that Shuten was probably swayed, Rei stood up and said, ¡°Could it be that your underlings have never considered the fact that if I became your subordinates, I¡¯ll be much more valuable to you in light of the current situation?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably exaggerating. Why don¡¯t you say what value you have?¡± Ibaraki Doji asked.

    ¡°My Uesugi family is an important force under the Minamoto n, which is one of the pirs of the Empire. What if I lead the vagabonds and disguise as Imperial soldiers, and assault the demon fox army from Suno from the nk? What will happen by then?¡± Rei¡¯s eyes glistened under her silver hair.

    Ibaraki also realized something after hearing those words and looked at Shuten. ¡°Your Majesty, this woman means to¡­¡±

    If an important subordinate under the Minamoto n attacked Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s army, this would shatter the rtionship between the Empire and the already paranoid Tamamo-no-Mae, and nullify the threat of the pincer attack on Tanba! Shuten Doji naturally knew it as well.

    Shuten reevaluated Rei and couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Hehehe, Uesugi Rei, I thought the woman I desired the most within the Heian Dynasty is Kagami Lily. However, it seems like you¡¯re quite interesting too. First of all, using you to stop one of them will alleviate my troubles. Secondly, this will ruin the trust between the humans and the demon foxes! As expected of the Land of Snow¡¯s Goddess of War. I almost got tempted by your long legs and big breasts. You, woman, are both beautiful and intelligent! Based on strategy alone, you¡¯re much smarter than Kagami Lily!¡±

    Shuten¡¯s gaze becameplex and unreadable.

    He stood up and indulged in alcohol. ¡°Uesugi Rei, your n is definitely great! And your reasoning, although it¡¯s nothing deep, it¡¯s selfish and pragmatic! You act more like a demon. I¡¯m impressed! I¡¯ll give you an exception. You have the right to negotiate with me. However, how can I be sure that you won¡¯t betray me the moment you leave me?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, if therees a day where I¡¯ve aplished great feats, please grant me the Blood Spirit Magatama. That¡¯s a critical item for my path of ascension!¡± Uesugi Rei knelt down on one knee and said.

    ¡°Hmmph. Why are there always women who want to work with me for my Blood Spirit Magatama? The Blood Spirit Magatama is very valuable. We can talk about thatter. It depends on what merits you earn!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.¡± Rei replied.

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t trust youpletely based on that alone.¡± A purple vial appeared in Shuten¡¯s hand and he tossed it to her. ¡°This is a verymon item. I¡¯m sure you understand what this is. Once you drink it, you¡¯ll have to retrieve the antidote from me once a month and you¡¯ll be fine. But if you betray me, then based on your intelligent mind, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to tell you what will happen to you after a month, yes2?¡±

    Robinxen: Fascinating¡­ I wonder who that could be.Robinxen: How will this one be overturned, find out next week!

 Book 7: Chapter 33: Four Wrathful Kings

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 33: Four Wrathful Kings</h4>

    At the rear of Mount Ooe, there was a vast abyss where the winds howled year round. It was said that if you jumped into this hole you would reach Yomi.

    Shuten Doji stood at the entrance of the abyss, me red hair pping in the wind yet his sturdy and robust body stood motionless like a heavy mountain.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you really believe the words of that human sword miko?¡± Ibaraki asked from behind him.

    At this moment:

    <i>Whoosh! Whooshh! Whooshh!</i>

    From the abyss appeared three figures.

    ¡°Yes, we are also confused. Why did your highness uncharacteristically spare that human woman?¡± A male figuremented, his voice sounded weird, as if it was out of control.

    ¡°Your highness, could it be that you¡¯re feeling affection for that Uesugi Rei?¡± A longhaired graceful female figure asked.

    The third figure was tall and sturdy, yet remained silent and hidden in the shadows.

    Shuten stared deep into the abyss, smiling wickedly, ¡°Heh, Momiji, aren¡¯t you a woman too? Can it be that I cannot have another female subordinate?¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe, your highness¡¯ words makes Momiji worry for herself.¡± The female figure walked out of the shadows to Shuten¡¯s side. Her hair was delicately decorated and she was wearing a beautiful red white kimono. She was slender and enchanting, radiating the allure of a mature woman. This was Momiji, the woman who had once fought Lily in Mino.

    ¡°Momiji¡­¡± Ibaraki looked at her and sensed her immense presence, ¡°Did you also reunite your soul?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, how could I ignore what¡¯s happening? Of course I would return, reunite with the part of my soul that was training in the mountains and help his highness defend Tanba.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, that woman, Uesugi Rei, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Momiji questioned again.

    The current Shuten was only 1.9 meters tall, to him, body size could be manipted at will.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­ since I have you four wrathful kings here, why would I care about a mere de maiden? I¡¯m merely ying the long game¡­ that woman is merely one of my important pawns.¡±

    ¡°Your highness¡¯ words make Momiji emotional, but did your highness think I would not know that Uesugi Rei is not an ordinary woman?¡±

    Shuten just continued to view the abyss, the surrounding endless mountains and the rolling clouds and mists with a bewitching smile.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Tens of thousands of miles southwest of Tanba, within the endless jungle.

    At the end of May, the jungle was sweltering hot.

    Minamoto no Shimizu1 wore only a thin white vest with flowing sleeves exposing her upper arms and shoulders. The vest was attached to a short white skirt and her legs were covered in ck tights.

    Shimizu felt around her neck, seeking the broken ancient jade hidden within her vest.

    Though she had found some intact ancient jades, she felt that they were all lesser than the mysterious broken ancient jade.

    This ancient broken jade aided her greatly in her practice, it had led her to learning so many previously unimaginable things.

    Only, the secrets hidden within the jade seemed to be shattered, just like the jade itself.

    ¡°Why is this ancient jade shattered? Could it be that there are other fragments? If I find those, could the jade be fixed? What incredible power would the whole jade have?¡±

    ¡°Croak!¡± A huge initial-stage permanence realm frog pounced at her, its thick long red tongue extended at tremendous speeds.

    <i>sh!</i> Though Shimizu was in deep thought, her reaction was fast, she drew her straight de and shed out, a cold golden de light sliced straight through frog tongue!

    <i>Swish!</i> Shimizu turned into a phantom, followed by a ck line carving through the air.

    ¡°Moon Cross!¡± Shimizu whispered.

    <i>Splurt!!!</i> The line traced through the body of the giant frog that was considered the overlord of the swamp, and blood came spurting out of the wound.

    Though the de light wasn¡¯t big, it was extremely sharp. It passed right through the frog monster and destroyed its spirit jade.

    Spinning her de into a backhand, she stabbed her de into the frog, absorbing the emerald green permanence anima.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s face flushed pink as she unsteadily sheathed her de. She staggered to arge palm tree and leaned against the trunk as she gasped for breath, white puffs of air came out of her pink lips.

    ¡°It really is¡­ pleasant¡­ killing these jungle monsters and absorbing their anima. This feeling of practice, really makes it hard for me to control myself¡­ I really want more, I want to get stronger, I want to return to sister Lily¡¯s side¡­ ah¡­¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s knuckles whitened as she involuntarily grabbed her own cket.

    For some reason, several months ago at the start of the month-long extended night, the legend that one could return to Heian-kyo once an ancient jade was discovered became false.

    Today, though Shimizu¡¯s condition was great and her powers had greatly improved, she was trapped here with all the other jade maidens. They only knew that this was some ce several thousands of miles away from Heian-kyo with no path of return.

    Deep within the forests was a monster that Shimizu dared not provoke even now. They had all lost the method to return home in an instant.

    After Shimizu finished her hunting, she returned to the frogman vige, this ce was no longer prosperous even though the frogmen were still doing business with the surrounding tribes. Shimizu and the others still obtained money and daily necessities from them by selling their hunting spoils. Shimizu had acquired her de by having the frogmenmission a jade cat artisan several hundred miles away; it had cost her many precious materials.

    Eighth grade katana!

    Shimizu had wanted to go visit the jade cat artisan vige near the mines but the jade maidens had all been in low spirits.

    Many no longer bothered to go out to hunt or look for ancient jades. Since this ce had no men, many jade maiden sisters married each other, build a house to live together. Falling in love was one of the ways for them to ignore the pain of being unable to return home, the loss of their luxurious life in Heian-kyo.

    There were also women who married rich frogmen in the vige.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu.¡± Miss Shimadzu2 approached Shimizu carefreely, her hand resting on Shimizu¡¯s waist naturally as her rosy lips exhaled into her ear. ¡°Did youe to look at the portal again? Don¡¯t look, there are sisters who go silly staring at that portal, why don¡¯t you¡­ just marry me. I¡¯ve asked the frogmen to fix up that hut you so loved. Why so cold? You¡¯re lonely too aren¡¯t you, don¡¯t you need somefort¡­¡±

    That hand resting on her hip, traced down to her rear.

    <i>Wham!</i> Grabbing that offending hand, Shimizu threw Shimadzu over her shoulder.

    ¡°Aaahh, that hurts! Sister Shimizu is so merciless! Everyone¡¯s a woman here, does it matter if I rub it? Owe owe owe¡­¡±

    Shimizu shook her head helplessly, ¡°Miss Shimadzu, please don¡¯t do that, we can only be friends.¡±

    Shimizu walked off, even though Shimadzu warned her, she would still go see if the portal had been restored every time she returned to the vige.

    The ancient stone gate was unchanged, and only the ancient rainforest on the other side could be seen.

    ¡°Sister Lily, what happened to this world? Did¡­did something happen to Heian-kyo? When can I return to your side¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Heavy rain!

    It was dusk, Lily and her group nned on resting here, but the group was too big and Lily was unwilling to be the only one with an umbre, so the entire group was soaked.

    Lily was not only drenched wet, she was also wearing white clothes. Her wet clothes hugged her graceful figure and showed hints of her skin.

    Within the Tsunaga Sisters at least half preferred women, so Lily¡¯s appearance attracted many of their eyes. These women expressed their desire without restraint, in their minds, they were all women, so there was no need to be shy or ashamed. Manytimes, they were even more explicit than men.

    As Lily walked, there were two female samurai staring at her rear, with her clothes hugging her form under the rain, and the natural twisting and squeezing of the walking, it was pretty revealing.

    Blushing, Lily could only pretend to not know and walk as conservatively as possible. Sheined in her heart, ¡®Haven¡¯t I already worn Aiiri¡¯s armor in the past? Ignore it.¡¯

    She still felt that set of armor had hidden secrets, though she was unwilling, she would still wear it again. Either way, there were only women here, if they had to look, then so be it.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be stranger if she cared?

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡±

    Within the rain, Igarashi Kaede stood behind Lily calling her.

    Looking at her vigntly, ¡°You? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Igarashi ordered.

    ¡°Sorry, this is an army march, don¡¯t you understand militaryw? I really don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Lily coldly replied.

    ¡°I am not one who doesn¡¯t understand the stakes. Today, let us notpete martially, let uspete through the schrly arts. Regardless of victory or defeat, I promise you that I will put my grudge on hold until after the war. I simply don¡¯t want to leave any regrets.¡±

    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t do anything as silly as ambushing you, just take care of your subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Enough nonsense, Kagami Lily, dare youpete?¡±

    ¡°You should at least tell me what we¡¯repeting in?¡±

    ¡°Follow me and I¡¯ll naturally tell you. I, Igarashi Kaede, am a person of my word, this will be a fairpetition. Are you one whocks the courage to follow me?¡±

    ¡°What are wepeting in? Can¡¯t we do it here?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in case you lose, I think you won¡¯t be willing topete in this ce.¡±

    Lily looked into Igarashi¡¯s eyes before nodding, ¡°Very well, I will follow.¡±

    Robinxen: Oh right yeah she exists too.Robinxen: This name.

 Book 7: Chapter 34: Womenâ€™s Sumo

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 34: Women¡¯s Sumo</h4>

    Lily followed Igarashi to a cave in a concealed mountain wall a hundred meters away from the army.

    ¡°Do you dare follow me in?¡± Igarashi asked.

    ¡°Hmph, why would I not dare?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Lily had topete against Igarashi, but she wanted to end the troubles. Since Igarashi proposed a contest instead of silently sabotaging her, she wasn¡¯t that bad of a person.

    Therefore, Lily wanted to resolve the hostility.

    As the two entered the cave, Igarashi waved a hand, lighting up the torches lined up on the walls, illuminating the cave.

    ¡°So, how shall wepete?¡± The cave was rtively shallow, but big. The interior was a semi-circr shape, ten meters wide.

    ¡°At our level, if we fight, our losses will be too serious, no matter who wins, the other side will be greatly injured. When I said let uspete in the schrly arts, naturally I didn¡¯t mean poetry, chess or calligraphy. I, Igarashi Kaede, am unwilling to take such an advantage.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t protest, there was no meaning to arguing about this, ¡°Then, how shall wepete?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, let uspete in sumo.¡±

    ¡°Sumo!??¡± Lily couldn¡¯t understand as the image of two fat men pushing each other appeared in her mind. She and Igarashi were both slender females, how did sumoe into this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that weird expression, I¡¯m talking about women¡¯s sumo.¡±

    ¡°Women¡¯s sumo?¡± Lily really couldn¡¯t imagine what that was.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Igarashi ordered as she pulled out her naginata, drawing a circle on the ground, several meters in diameter.

    ¡°You and I will be in this circle. Only pulling, pushing, grabbing and throwing allowed1. Punches and kicks are forbidden, spirit power and secret arts are not allowed either, only our bodies are allowed. The one knocked out of the circle,pletely down, or unable to move after being wrestled loses, best out of three, how about it?¡±

    Lily now understood the general idea, ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, to think you agreed so easily.¡±

    ¡°The faster we finish the better, I still have things to do.¡±

    ¡°I think you won¡¯t be that rxed in a bit, let us change clothes then.¡±

    ¡°Change clothes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there is a uniform for women¡¯s sumo, if you don¡¯t have any I can lend it to you.¡±

    ¡°What sort of uniform?¡±

    Igarashi activated her domain and arge maple leaf appeared in front before burning into a female figure.

    ¡°So, do you have this sort of clothes? If not, I¡¯ll lend you one.¡±

    Lily¡¯s cheeks med up, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I have some.¡±

    ¡°As you please.¡±

    Igarashi turned around, waved her hand and materialized a screen in front of her.

    Lily thought, <i>since you¡¯ve used a screen, then I don¡¯t need to,</i> and directly started changing.

    Lily put on a short white linen yukata top, the type specifically used for sacrifices. As for the bottom¡­she put on a white loincloth.

    On the other side, Igarashi had changed into a light purple kimono and white loincloth.

    In fact, both sides were embarrassed to be dressed like this, but this was apetition, inattention was not allowed.

    Comparing the two, Lily was perfectly proportioned and had a youthful air, Igarashi was mature and radiated the allure of a woman.

    ¡°Right, you haven¡¯t said the loss penalty.¡±

    ¡°The loser¡­has to let the winner punish them.¡±

    ¡°What sort of punishment?¡±

    ¡°Just like what happened to me that day!¡± Igarashi still trembled in fury at the memory of that day.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    The two walked into the circle, though it was called women¡¯s sumo, there was no clear rule except no punching or kicking.

    Igarashi and Lily were both powerful experts, naturally gifted inbat. The two circled each other, looking for openings.

    Igarashi moved! Even without spirit power, her actions were fast, despite being a talented adept, Igarashi was also talented at physique training.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Igarashi grabbed at Lily¡¯s clothes, but Lily dodged sideways while taking small steps back. However, the ring was not big and very quickly Igarashi had pushed Lily to the edge.

    Exiting the ring meant losing.

    Igarashi¡¯s hand grasped Lily¡¯s cor while her other grabbed Lily¡¯s loincloth and just as she was about to fling Lily out, Lily also grabbed Igarashi¡¯s clothes, they were at a standstill.

    Although Lily had refined her physique with seductive intent, the time she had spent training was far shorter than Igarashi. In physical power they were closely matched, but Igarashi had a small advantage.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll show you what power is!¡±

    Igarashi fiercely pushed while Lily resisted, however Igarashi¡¯s move was only a feint, borrowing Lily¡¯s power, she pulled Lily in while one foot extended to destroy Lily¡¯s footing.

    <i>Whack!</i> Caught off guard, Lily was thrown out, but Lily kept her grip on Igarashi¡¯s clothes, the force wrenching them open and revealing most of the curves beneath.

    Just like that, Lily was thrown to the ground, but she had dragged Igarashi down with her.

    Experienced in this, Igarashi followed up and continued to put pressure on her.

    Spreading her legs, Igarashi straddled Lily¡¯s waist, one hand pressing Lily¡¯s shoulder, the other pressing down in between Lily¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ahahaha, how about that? Lost already haven¡¯t you?¡± Igarashi panted proudly.

    ¡°Stop, where are you pressing?¡± Though Igarashi was a woman, Lily was very ufortable with having her chest pressed down. With a sudden flex of her waist, she attempted to throw Igarashi off but for some reason she didn¡¯t want Igarashi to lose bnce2, so her movement was unexpectedly soft. Taking advantage, Igarashi flipped around, captured one of Lily¡¯s legs and pulled up.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± Lily let out a cry of pain.

    ¡°Give up! You b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Igarashi lifted one hand and spanked Lily¡¯s snowy white rear.

    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say hitting wasn¡¯t allowed?¡± Lily shouted, her cheeks ame as she attempted to push off the ground.

    However, Igarashi was experienced, keeping a hold on Lily¡¯s leg, she shifted back and sat down on Lily¡¯s head.

    Keeping Lily firmly pressed onto the ground, she grabbed Lily¡¯s loincloth and yanked hard.

    ¡°Nnhmm¡­¡± Completely unprepared, Lily¡¯s protest came out coquettishly.

    ¡°Admit your loss! If not then I¡¯ll tear off this cloth! Ahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?¡­this, this round, I lose.¡± The humiliation could be heard in her voice.

    Hearing the surrender, Igarashi stood up and let go of Lily.

    Standing up, Lily fixed her clothes and hair, her face flushed, looking humiliated.

    She had underestimated women¡¯s sumo, with the way Igarashi moved, she must have practiced many times before.

    ¡°So? You recovered yet?¡±

    ¡°Come.¡±

    This round, Lily knew she must not lose. Best out of three, if she lost this one, then she would have to ept Igarashi¡¯s punishment. With Igarashi¡¯s temperament, she would be humiliated unscrupulously.

    Learning from thest match, Lily prevented herself from being forced into the corner and then suddenly struck. Facing Igarashi, Lily suddenly pushed.

    Unexpectedly, Igarashi also pushed, their hands shing and grasped in midair.

    Igarashi¡¯s posture was aggressive and easy to exert force while Lily retained a moredylike posture.

    Lily seemed to be at a disadvantage when she suddenly turned her waist, pivoted one foot and pulled, flinging Igarashi out.

    Not willing to be thrown, Igarashi grabbed onto Lily¡¯s kimono.

    <i>Rip¡ª!</i> Lily¡¯s top was torn wide open. Under the rules of women¡¯s sumo, underwear wasn¡¯t allowed. The resulting scene could be imagined.

    However, this time Lily was the aggressor, despite having sent Igarashi to the ground, she was also pulled down.

    After managing to pull Lily down, Igarashi cunningly attempted to roll onto Lily as they fell, but Lily was on guard. Lily would not allow Igarashi to use grappling techniques again. Spreading her legs to stabilize herself, Lily was able to resist Igarashi¡¯s tug and control the fall,nding on top of Igarashi.

    Feeling her sight go ck, Igarashi could only smell a fragrance and felt a powerful force press her down.

    Lily was straddling Igarashi¡¯s neck, her snow white loincloth pressing down onto Igarashi¡¯s nose.

    Both Lily and Igarashi were red with embarrassment3.

    Though embarrassed, if she let go now then she would be at a severe disadvantage. In the end, Lily cared more about the oue. Forcing herself to ignore the strange breath, Lily pressed down, grabbed one of Igarashi¡¯s arms and pressed her knees onto the other. Pulling hard on that one arm, Lily leaned back and twisted hard.

    ¡°Uughhh¡ª¡± Igarashi groaned, distressed as sweat beaded her forehead.

    ¡°You, do you admit defeat!?¡± Lily panted from the exertion, her voice ted with pride.

    Igarashi continued to resist, but the more she resisted the more embarrassed Lily felt. As a young maiden, this posture was really embarrassing. Speaking positively about it, it had suppressed the opponent, but from another point of view, wasn¡¯t she being taken advantage of? But, she couldn¡¯t think like that, this was apetition.

    Finally, Igarashi couldn¡¯t endure anymore, she nodded, admitting her defeat.

    Lily let out a breath, releasing her.

    After two rounds, both of them were dripping with sweat, but neither was willing to show any weakness.

    The third round started.

    Igarashi started by taunting, ¡°What a young maiden, you taste pretty good! It makes me look forward to punishing you, I¡¯ll take a closer look then. Didn¡¯t you feel that I lost to you on purpose?¡±

    Igarashi had clearly lost, but the way she made it sound like she had taken advantage of her made Lily upset.

    ¡°Hmph, say that after you win!¡±

    Robinxen: I thought the sumo title was a joke.Yuki: Seriously? Why? You¡¯re in apetition¡­

    Silva: Oh, you know, Lily is a ***** girl and she likes being pressed down by Igarashi like so ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    Yuki: Did they ever stop blushing?

 Book 7: Chapter 35: Punishment Within The Cave

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 35: Punishment Within The Cave</h4>

    The third round!

    Lilyunched the first attack, charging at Igarashi but Igarashi lowered her stance and caught Lily¡¯s waist and attempted to throw Lily over.

    Quickly steadying her stance, Lily twisted her waist and flipped overpletely countering Igarashi¡¯s throw.

    ¡°Pant! Pant! Pant!¡± The two women took rapid breaths, their sweat dripping down their thighs onto the ground.

    Without using spirit power, the two were rapidly exhausting themselves.

    Suddenly, with a roll, Igarashi took hold of one of Lily¡¯s legs, sending her sprawling forward. As Lilynded on her hands and knees, Igarashi flipped to the back and grabbed Lily¡¯s waist from behind and exerted force for a suplex.

    Lily however lowered her center of gravity, pressing herself tightly to the ground to prevent Igarashi from picking her up.

    Igarashi pulled heavily, forcibly lifting Lily¡¯s hips up, but was unable to do more. Rapidly running out of energy, Igarashi panicked and spanked Lily.

    ¡°You! Didn¡¯t you say hitting wasn¡¯t allowed!?¡± Lily was both angry and embarrassed, twisting her hips, she brought her legs up and pressed down on Igarashi¡¯s shoulders but Igarashi pressed forward, grasping her legs and forcing Lily¡¯s bottom half forward.

    ¡°Ug¡­¡± This was really too humiliating, gritting her teeth, she swung her legs and kicked Igarashi to the side.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! You kicked me!¡±

    Without hesitation, Lily jumped at Igarashi grabbing ahold of her shirt. The force sent the two rolling around in the cave.

    But Lily still didn¡¯t like the indecent posture. In such a scuffle, whoever wanted to remaindylike would definitely suffer.

    Lily ended up pressed down beneath Igarashi, her head held tightly within her bosom and Igarashi attempting to force a surrender by suffocation.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lily felt her headpletely wrapped in feminine softness and was extremely hard to breathe, ¡°Despicable¡­¡±

    ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to lose, this woman bullied Haihime, I don¡¯t want to lose!¡¯

    Lily¡¯s hands groped in the dark and grabbed onto a thick strip of cloth and yanked hard, and for some reason, Igarashi screamed out, her hands loosening.

    Lily¡¯s grasp on that cloth tightened as she jerked up as hard as she could while bucking hard, throwing Igarashi off her.

    <i>Snap¡ª!</i> Suddenly Lily¡¯s hand felt lighter, as if whatever she was grasping had snapped when Igarashi had been thrown over her head.

    <i>Bang!</i> Igarashi ended up thrown on her back at a distance.

    The power behind this throw wasn¡¯t small, and Igarashi could only take the impact without spirit power.

    Acting quickly, Lily flipped around wanting to continue her attack, but discovered that her throw had flung Igarashi clear out of the circle.

    Also¡­there seemed to be nothing under Igarashi¡¯s purple kimono.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Confused, Lily looked down at her hands, seeing that white cloth¡­before realizing exactly what that was1.

    ¡°Madam Igarashi¡­I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Igarashi justid there, as if she had no willpower to cover up, her two eyes nk.

    Even after the unusual coolness under her kimono allowed her to grasp her situation, it took her a while to react. Standing up, Igarashi saw that she was out of the circle. She couldn¡¯t help but move back to the cave wall and crouch down, covering herself with one hand.

    ¡°I¡­I lost¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­I didn¡¯t mean to. I had trouble breathing and couldn¡¯t see anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, give it back.¡±

    Lily could only walk forward and ce the cloth on one of Igarashi¡¯s legs.

    As Igarashi grasped the cloth, Lily could see the hand shaking and teardrops.

    Afterall, Igarashi was much more mature and older than Lily, so for her to lose in such a humiliating fashion, the shame was imaginable.

    Lily didn¡¯t know what to say, so she simply turned and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Madam Igarashi?¡±

    Igarashi didn¡¯t look up, her expression hidden, ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t imagine how I could have lost to a woman like you, but a loss is a loss. You¡­as the winner must punish me.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, just take our previous grievances and write them all off.¡±

    ¡°No! How can the humiliation you gave me be written off so easily? I only agreed to put it on hold for this crusade! In the future, I will avenge myself! I won¡¯t let you off! A loss is a loss, as a member of the Yamato Eight Legion, I am a woman of my word!¡± Igarashi¡¯s words trembled despite the pride within.

    ¡°Eh, then Madam Igarashi means to ept my punishment?¡± Lily asked with a leisurely gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud! This is only for future fair and rightful victory! You won¡¯t be able to protest!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then let us start, I still have things to do.¡± Lily lightly said.

    ¡°You, why are you so indifferent? Lily, you arrogant woman! You¡­first turn around.¡±

    Lily turned around nonchntly.

    Standing up, Igarashi put on her loincloth again. ¡°You can turn around.¡±

    Igarashi¡¯s cheeks med, she could only keep her head lowered, her long curly brown hairying on one shoulder.

    Waving a hand, three items floated in front of Lily¡¯s eyes.

    A whip, a long cane and a thick board.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lily looked on in confusion.

    ¡°Choose¡­choose one¡­¡± Igarashi stuttered.

    She clearly wouldn¡¯t look up, yet seemed very concerned about which Lily would choose.

    In truth, Lily was satisfied with winning, she really didn¡¯t want to add more insult to Igarashi so she chose the cane.

    Igarashi trembled, ¡°As expected, to use this¡­Lily, you¡¯re really arrogant, no¡­ shameless! Do you simply want to be higher than me in status?¡±

    ¡°Madam Igarashi, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Don¡¯t pretend, a cane is used by a master to punish a student! You¡¯re so much younger than me and want to assume an aloof attitude?¡±

    Lily was also upset, despite winning she had to face usations?

    ¡°Igarashi, weren¡¯t you a woman of your word? Why so many words? Please kneel down and extend your hand.¡±

    ¡°You, what did you say!?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this is a master punishing a student?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, not only do you call me by name, you also want to pretend to be my master? Don¡¯t you think this is too much?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then forget it.¡± Lily turned and started leaving.

    ¡°Wa, wait! You, don¡¯t you think about leaving! I won¡¯t let you have an excuse to run in the future!¡±

    Lily looked back, seeing Igarashi kneeling and extending her hand, Igarashi couldn¡¯t meet her eyes and was looking down.

    ¡°Do it¡­¡±

    Lily also thought this was too much, but Igarashi had humiliated Haihime and repeatedly pestered herself¡­ and she had taken advantage of her not too long ago. To end up like this today was entirely her own doing.

    Lily lifted the cane and very ritualistically and mercilessly swung down.

    ¡°Do not use spirit power to resist.¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    <i>p!</i>

    <i>p!</i>

    The cane came down mercilessly on Igarashi¡¯s palm, but for Igarashi, the pain was second. The shame and humiliation of kneeling and epting the cane from such a young girl was overwhelming.

    ¡°There.¡± Lily stopped.

    Igarashi let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Next¡­shall we proceed to the main event?¡±

    ¡°Naah!?¡± Igarashi¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°Madam Igarashi, you said it yourself, the lower has to ept the winner¡¯s punishment, did you think it would be over just like that? If you want to go back on your word, I really won¡¯t care.¡± Lily unemotionally said.

    ¡°Who, who¡¯ll go back on their word? I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t give you any excuses! How do you want to punish? Just say it!¡±

    ¡°Get up and turn around.¡±

    Igarashi got up and bit her lip, trembling, wondering why she was being so obedient to a woman several dozen years younger than her.

    However her body obediently listened and turned around.

    ¡°Put your hands against the wall, the rest, I think you understand right?¡± Lily ordered somewhat squeamishly.

    ¡®Kagami Lily, you just wait¡­just punish, why humiliate, I¡­I hate you even more!¡¯ Igarashi cursed in her heart.

    But she lost, so she must listen to Lily¡¯s orders. If she had won, she would definitely punish Lily even harsher, and more mercilessly, and of course, her hatred would be resolved.

    But now¡­ she could only umte hatred¡­

    Igarashi ced both hands onto the wall and leaned, sticking out the snowy white globes out behind, trembling slightly, unwilling to experience this punishment.

    Lily didn¡¯t like punishing, but things had alreadye to this point, she had no choice but to punish2.

    ¡°Madam Igarashi.¡± Lily walked behind Igarashi, she felt that she could feel the heat emanating from her as she slid the cane over her finger. ¡°You might be one of the most famous and well known female samurais of your generation, but why do you bully people so much? You harassed and persecuted me over and over, did you never imagine that would be today?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t waste words¡­if you want to hit then hit¡­¡± Though Igarashi¡¯s words were tough, her posture was very submissive.

    Lily¡¯s eyes darkened, this indescribable sensation of conquering a woman, she rarely experienced it, Lily discovered that though she didn¡¯t desire this, she didn¡¯t reject it.

    For some reason, Lily¡¯s slender tongue licked the cane and then lifted it up high and brought it down.

    A swing at such a fast speed, the impact would not be small.

    <i>p¡ª!</i>

    From the cave within the rain and fog came an ambiguous sound, but no one outside noticed.

    Robinxen: KAZUMA?!Robinxen: No I really think you went too far.

 Book 7: Chapter 36: Kameyama Road

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 36: Kameyama Road</h4>

    Half a month had already passed since the army started marching towards Kameyama Castle.

    It was estimated that the entire army would need at least a month to travel this thousand mile mountain road, and the forward units would only need 15 days. However, with the constant battles breaking out, the truth was that the forward units had be just as slow as the rear units.

    In the mountains, the sun rose in the west as rain came from the east.

    The rain was sunsoaked, every raindrop warm as humid mist rose from the ground. In truth, it would feel much better for a heavy downpour to juste.

    With such weather, the morale of the marching soldiers was low.

    The soldiers had packed 20 days of rations, but at this speed it would not be enough. But with how close the supply units were, it would not be a big deal to stop the advance to resupply.

    Within the forward units, the weakest person was still an awakened expert and they all had powerful bodies. The effect of this miserable weather was minimal on their physical conditions, but yed havoc on their mental wellbeing. However, the biggest problem was that the forward units were still very far away from Kameyama Castle.

    At noon, the army halted for lunch1.

    The mountain road here was steep and narrow, utterly impossible to set up any formations.

    Minamoto no Yoshitada and the others sat within a cave waiting for Lily and Hatano.

    ¡°Miss Hatano,¡± Yoshitada was covered in sweat, though his spirit armor allowed him to ignore the mes, the original heat of the terrain could only be countered if one processed wind, ice or water attributes.

    ¡°Lord Yoshitada.¡± Hatano walked in and knelt down in greeting.

    Yoshitada pulled out a map, ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling in the mountains for half a month already. ording to our original ns, we should already be near Kameyama Castle. However, when we look at the surrounding terrain, we really can¡¯t tell where we are. I¡¯m hoping Miss Hatano can point out our location.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­this¡­let me see¡­¡± Hatano hesitantly looked at the map spread out before her, ¡°It might be here¡­it also might be in this area¡­¡±

    Since the army had marched for 15 days, the location should be near the forests of Kameyama Castle so she randomly pointed. In truth, how would she know where they were? As long as they moved forward, then there would be an opportunity to rescue sister Uesugi.

    Yoshitada frowned, he could feel the uncertainty in Hatano¡¯s response. He sternly rebuked her, ¡°Miss Hatano, this is not a joking matter, can you really determine where we are?¡±

    ¡°If we continue in this direction, we will definitely arrive at Kameyama Castle, as for the specific location, this is not something I can remember clearly.¡±

    ¡°Hatano Kana!¡± Yoshitada stood up, ¡°You imed to be very familiar with the road to Kameyama and volunteered to guide the army, but now you can¡¯t tell? There are tens of thousands of troops on this mountain path, what if we get lost, do you think this is children¡¯s y?¡±

    The sudden berating frightened Hatano.

    ¡°I simply cannot specifically remember every mountain forest on the path but the current direction is correct without a doubt. The reason why Kameyama Castle cannot be seen is simply because the march speed has decreased and not because I do not know the way. In short, I can lead the army to Kameyama Castle, if you cannot believe me then punish me under militaryw.¡± Hatano took a strong stance, she knew that admitting she did not know the path was a serious crime, it was better to take this firm stance, either way with the map and the sun, Kameyama Castle would eventually be located.

    Even if she would be punished for deceiving the army2, she still wanted to work hard and lead the army deep into Tanba to rescue sister Uesugi.

    ¡°Very well, then Miss Hatano, I shall have to ask you to lead the way!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hatano would not refuse, the moment she found a trace of sister Uesugi, she would lead the army that way regardless of Kameyama Castle.

    ¡°I apany Miss Hatano to the front and protect her.¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Mm, I shall entrust the task to you then.¡± Yoshitada nodded.

    With that, Hatano and Lily traveled to the front of the army.

    However, Hatano didn¡¯t know the road at all. She had spent time in Kameyama Castle as a child, but how could a small child run around the mazelike forests around Kameyama? She had never been here before.

    ¡°Miss Hatano, would you like to ride a bird and get a sky view of the area?¡±

    ¡°No need, sister Lily, do you not believe me?¡± Although Hatano admired Lily, she was also jealous, Lily was the woman who sister Uesugi liked. Also, she could notpletely believe in Lily, she was unwilling to let her know that she didn¡¯t know the path.

    ¡°Believe¡­¡± Lily was also a little undecided.

    The forward units matched into a valley. This valley was dark year round, filled with fog and a strong eldritch aura.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± Lily called out, ¡°There might be danger ahead.¡±

    Lily expanded her spirit probe and domain detection. Within this ten thousandrge army, she naturally didn¡¯t care about exposing her location, this situation was one where the enemy was naturally hidden and herself exposed.

    ¡°Huh!?¡± Lily quickly discovered that this mist could hinder the spirit probe, but while her domain detection was affected, she could still detect close to a thousand meters.

    ¡°There¡¯s arge number of demons blocking the road, and both sides of the valley have enemies hidden in ambush!¡± Lily warned.

    ¡°Miss Lily!¡± Minamoto no Hiromasa rushed forward to survey the terrain, ¡°We can split our troops in two, first climb up the valley and take the enemies by surprise before gathering up to deal with the ones on the road.

    ¡°Nn.¡± Lily nodded.

    Hiromasa dispatched 400 samurais out. Two hundred samurais would climb each side, and ambush the hidden demons.

    As for the others, they continued to slowly march with Lily.

    Those with sharp eyes could see that the ambushing demons had already drawn their bows and arrows, aiming at the marching human army. Before the arrows could be fired the two teams of samurai rushed out and charged into the ambushing demons. The demon¡¯s formations were immediately thrown into chaos.

    Hiromasa¡¯s army was formed of squads of ten, and each squad was trained in the cone line formation. This formation was characterized by its strong attacking power and fast charge speed, however the weaknesses were that the sides had weak defense and the difficulty of changing directions, it is a good formation for surprise attacks.

    Nine awakened samurai were led by one spirit jade samurai, the overallbat power and blessings was equivalent to one permanence staged demon.

    With the charge and beheading of multiple demons, the valley sides became a mess.

    Down below, seeing that both sides of ambushers had started battling, Hiromasa raised his katana and pointed forward, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Several thousand soldiers had formed arge long and slender formation. Hiromasa and several permanence experts formed the tip, the sides were formed of spirit jade experts, and the center was filled with the rest.

    This formation was named ¡°Fish Scales¡±3.

    It was arge group attack formation that needed a minimum of several hundred people. It was a formation good at storming and frontal charges, you could say it was an erged formation of the cone line formation. From a distance, it looked like the scales of a fish swimming in the river, hence the name.

    The attack power of the formation was gathered at the tip of the formation, the formation shined gold as the spirit power of thousands of soldiers was connected and sent to the tip of the formation. At this time, Hiromasa and the other permanence experts possessed the power equal to a throned arch-demon, even throned sovereign arch-demons would not dare face the charge of this formation alone.

    At this moment, Hatano also charged with the formation; she was rtively safe within the formation.

    As for Lily, she did not join the formation, she dashed forward, taking a detour on the side.

    In the fog ahead, a great ck army of demons and ghosts appeared, each ferocious and fierce and all excluding powerful auras. They howled and charged towards the formation.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Gold light exploded in between the two armies. The human formation brought with it the terrifying impact of throned sovereign experts, the resulting shockwave scattered a great number of enemies, the weaker ones were directly shattered by the impact.

    Hiromasa as the focus of the formation had been boosted to the power level of a throned general, and the permanence experts beside him had all been boosted to the peak of permanence. With the terrifying impact of the formation, they beheaded all enemies encountered.

    However, though the point of the fish scale formation was terrifying, the sides were rtively normal. The scattered demons all began attacking the sides. The samurais on the side of the formation had also been buffed, some now had the power close to a permanence expert, but there were many permanence-staged demons among the enemies.

    On the side battles, there were many casualties, but the humans maintained the advantage through the virtue of the formation.

    Seeing an opportunity, Lily charged into the enemy army, with a swing of Yasutsuna, crimson de lights chopped in all four directions. Just by relying upon her physical prowess and the power of her de, it was more than enough for her to be invincible within this demon army.

    Wherever her crimson d form went, demons would fall beneath her de.

    Lily chose to specifically target permanence realmed arch-demons for two main reasons. First, demons below the permanence realm would be easy prey for the formation, and second, she needed to improve her realm. Lily¡¯s insights were no longercking, and despite her physique continuously improving, her Tsukuyomi swordstyle had teaued off. What Lily needed most now, was the anima of permanence realmed demons.

    As a mid-staged permanence expert, Lily¡¯s reserves of spirit energy was beyond massive. If she relied upon magatamas, she would not be able to afford it, so the only remaining option was to rely upon the anima of demons at and above the permanence realm.

    Afterall, the anima of a mid-staged spirit jade demon was already equal to a magatama. A permanence realmed anima could bepared to a dozen magatamas. As for the anima of a throne realm arch-demon? Even the weakest would be equivalent to hundreds of magatamas.

    Of course, would there be that many throned arch-demon animas in the world? Also, how could it be easy to get the anima of a throned arch-demon?

    Therefore, Lily was taking the opportunity to harvest anima4. It was much safer to use the army as a cover than travel deep into Tanba solo.

    Lily scythed through the insides of the enemy army, specifically ughtering any arch-demon she could find. As for the permanence realmed arch-demons crushed by the army, she also epted their anima without hesitation.

    Robinxen: Lunch is an important meal of the day.Yuki: Girl¡­ deceiving the army should be a death penalty¡­

    Silva: Guess she was willing to risk that if it meant rescuing Uesugi

    Robinxen: Sound fishy.Robinxen: I like how she¡¯s basically using a raid to farm exp.

 Book 7: Chapter 37: Sunoâ€™s Army

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 37: Suno¡¯s Army</h4>

    Southwest of Tanba, far away from Mount Ooe and the imperial army.

    An army of 15¡¯000 from Suno marched through the vast mountains and forests and finally reached Tanba.

    West of Tanba was a vast territory upied by demons. All those territories from Tanba in the east to the great sea in the north west were all upied by demons. It could be said that the entire western and northern territories of Kansai had been conquered and the Imperial Court was unable to do anything.

    Suno was one of the rare in type territories, it was not asrge as Tanba, but it was a forbidden area to both the surrounding demons and imperial court. This territory belonged to the foremost arch-demon in the world, this was Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s old home!

    From appearances, this army did not possess the demeanor of thergest demon army in the world. This army looked rtively ordinary, the samurais all wore Mori style armor. The squads did not have the same gs, and the marching formations were all different. If there was a simrity, then it was that each squad had a handsome or pretty fox demon leader.

    The fox demon leaders were all dashing and looked very out of ce with the brutish samurais behind them. They were mostly riding horses, and besides being well-dressed, they all had fox ears and fox tails.

    Tamamo-no-Mae was no fool, she lived in Heian-kyo, how could she not be aware of each and every movement the Imperial Court made?

    Since the Imperial Court did not dispatch their most powerful warriors then neither would she.

    Moreover, her control over Suno was uncontested, and therefore, the army was in truth, not very strong. This army wasposed of the various forces that had surrendered to the fox demon n, it was not an army with powerfulbat power.

    As for the fox demons, their strengthsid in illusions and tricks, they were not suitable leaders when it came to conquering territories. The currentmander of this army was the younger brother of the Mori n head, Mori Shingo. The Mori n had neither surrendered nor was subordinate to Suno or the Imperial Court, the reason they had sent troops was to give face to Tamamo-no-Mae. They were considered an allied force and they just happened to have some grudges against some subordinates of Shuten Doji.

    Riding beside the armymander Mori Shingo was a handsome three-tailed fox demon with chestnut colored hair, Ina.

    Mori Shingo¡¯s head was covered in a blue turban and was dressed in a mixture of battle armor and furs. His dressbined with his goatee made him look particrly strong and wise.

    ¡°Mister Ina, you said with Lady Tamamo¡¯s divine abilities, the location of Mount Ooe is definitely known?¡±

    ¡°Under these skies, there is nothing concerning the demons that Lady Tamamo does not know.¡±

    ¡°Then why did she not tell me the location of Mount Ooe, but instead asked us to march on our own?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, Lord Mori, if Lady Tamamo told us the location of Mount Ooe, would it change anything?¡±

    Mori Shingo halted for a second beforeughing, ¡°Ahaha, how true, that¡¯s right. If we really attacked Mount Ooe, with just our forces, we wouldn¡¯t be enough to whet one of Shuten¡¯s ws. I just don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or not?¡±

    A burly general behind Mori Shingo asked, ¡°Lord Mori, if we identally encounter Mount Ooe, should we fight?¡±

    Mori looked at the fox demon beside him, ¡°What does Mister Ina think?¡±

    ¡°We can set up formations on the outskirts of Mount Ooe, but we must not attack. At the same time, transmit our location to the imperial court¡¯s army and watch if they initiate the battle, after that we¡¯ll consider.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, wonderful! Wonderful! If they don¡¯t dare fight, then they cannot me us! If they really battle against Mount Ooe, then there will be an opportunity for us!¡± Mori Shingo was delighted, the Mori n had originally wanted to take advantage of the situation, who would want to work for the Imperial Court or other great powers?

    Suddenly, from the bushes and forests on both sides of the path, arge number of ck armored samurai appeared, they were all armed with long bows and they released arrows at the advancing Suno army.

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish!</i> Within moments, arrows rained down!

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    ¡°Argh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Multiple Suno samurais fell beneath the arrow rain.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±

    Disturbance ran through the Suno army, this was their firstrge-scale battle after entering Tanba.

    The members of the Suno army were not savage by nature, but they were still tough and brave samurais. They grabbed their weapons as their roars shook the skies.

    On the hillside, Uesugi Rei looked at the chaos spreading through the Suno army. She was mounted on the demon beast-like ck horse, Nioh.

    She drew her tachi and roared ¡°Kill!¡± as the thousands of vagabond cavalry behind her rushed down the hill.

    ¡°What!?? The enemy are samurai??¡±

    ¡°Why are human samurais attacking us!?? Are they vagabonds?¡± Mori Shingo was shocked at the development.

    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ve never heard of any vagabonds with this number, and so daring as to attack an army of ten thousand!¡± Ina refuted with a frown.

    Mori saw the g behind those cavalry and eximed ¡°That, that¡¯s the Uesugi n g!¡±

    ¡°My Lord! We were deceived! That¡¯s the Imperial Court¡¯s army!¡± A samurai eximed with an arrow in his shoulder.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Ina halted them, ¡°It¡¯s possible that the vagabonds put up that g to impersonate the imperial court¡¯s army!¡±

    ¡°Mister Ina, you said they could not be vagabonds and now they might be a fake imperial army. Exactly what are they?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Although fox demons were good at trickery, armymand was not one of their strengths. Ina¡¯s natural suspicions at everything put him at a loss for a while.

    But there was no time for contemtion, from both sides of the hill, thousands of samurai came rushing down, charging into the Suno army.

    Within the Suno army, there was a squad formed of a hundred demons. Uesugi¡¯s mount, Nioh, jumped high and came down within that squad, trampling several demons to death while Uesugi Rei¡¯s tachi danced among the demons. Under the silver streak, countless demons were killed.

    These demons were forced to participate under the intimidation of Tamamo-no-Mae, when they met this powerful female samurai, they broke and fled for their lives.

    Not far away, Mori Shingo could only look at Uesugi in shock.

    ¡°Such a terrifying female samurai?¡±

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Suddenly a samurai behind him shouted, ¡°This, this woman is Uesugi Rei! I heard rumors about her when I had an audience with Lord Kamakura. A huge ck horse, long silver hair, a beauty, and wielding a tachi like a ughtering war goddess! That woman is the eastern Genji genius female samurai, Uesugi Rei!¡±

    ¡°What!?? Is that true¡­¡± Mori Shingo was speechless.

    Ina stared with eyes wide in shock, ¡°Such arge and well-trained army, and it¡¯s led by this female samurai with the power and bravery to dominate the battlefield. Shuten Doji doesn¡¯t have this sort of army, this must be an army from the imperial court!¡±

    Hearing this conclusion, Mori shouted out, ¡°The female samurai there, are you not Miss Uesugi of the easternnd? We are reinforcements from Suno, why are you attacking us?¡±

    Uesugi¡¯s attention was drawn to Mori and a mad smile appeared on her face. Nioh reared up as Uesugi Rei swung out, sending a gigantic silver de light crashing towards Mori Shingo.

    Quickly responding, Mori met the de light with his naginata.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> The de light crashed into him with iparable power, directly crushing the four legs of his mount and throwing him back.

    Ina quickly chanted and a foxfire shield appeared to help Mori resist the de light, but the shield onlysted a brief moment against the de light and continued with tremendous momentum at Mori. He desperately rolled on the floor and barely evaded the de light.

    ¡°Why, why is this woman so strong!?¡±

    He looked around, it seemed that only the Mori army was continuing to resist, the other forces had all fled within the first few moments ofbat.

    ¡°Why, why is the imperial army attacking us?¡± The entire situation was hard for Mori to understand.

    At this moment, from the hills came several hundred powerful demons rushing down and joined in with the vagabond army.

    ¡°What!??¡± Mori watched in shock as a blue demon fought a fox demon. The blue demon had strength while the fox demon had speed. The fox ceaselessly continued to bite and spit fox fire at the blue demon, in an instant it had taken the advantage.

    But nooses came flying at the fox from behind, it dodged a few but was eventually trapped and beaten to death by the blue demon.

    ¡°That¡¯s Shuten Doji¡¯s demon army!¡± Ina couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    ¡°What!? Humans are working together with Shuten Doji to ambush us!?? What attack Mount Ooe, this is nothing but a human trap!¡± Mori shouted in fury.

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat! We were betrayed by the humans! We must escape this death trap!¡± Mori roared out,manding the army.

    ¡°We fell into the human¡¯s trap!¡±

    Jumping onto a warhorse, Mori immediately turned and fled, the fox demons behind him were in great disarray.

    Ina¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as heined, ¡°As expected, you cannot trust the humans and their imperial court! Why didn¡¯t Lady Tamamo listen to my warnings?¡± He threw walls of foxfire to dy the enemies as he also fled on a horse.

    Many of the fox demons directly abandoned their horses, turning into foxes and fled into the forests.

    A burly blue demon at the peak of permanence proudlyughed out loud. Three demon foxes hung upside down on his huge spear, ¡°Ahahaha, a mere Suno dares to be our enemy? Those fox demons are nothing but weak powerless wastes, let us peel their skins off! It is all top quality leather! Ahahaha!¡±

    Uesugi Rei raised her tachi, ¡°No need to chase.¡±

    She watched the fleeing Suno army with a cold smile before turning her horse around and leaving.

    This so-called imperial army was formed of vagabonds and demon vassals gathered from all over Tanba. In only seven days, Uesugi Rei had trained this ragtag force into an army equal to an imperial court army1.

    Although they were far from the elites of the imperial court their opponentscked battle intent and were only here to specte. When ambushing a group such as the Suno army, victory was not surprising.

    The Suno army¡¯s two top members were Mori Shingo and Ina. Mori Shingo was a peak permanence expert and Ina had the powers of an early-staged throned general but neither had the will to fight, so naturally they would not gamble their lives against the ¡®Imperial Court¡¯ army.

    Robinxen: What¡­ the¡­ actual¡­ hell¡­

 Book 7: Chapter 38: Confused Army

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 38: Confused Army</h4>

    Time passed¡­

    June had arrived to wee the imperial army in Tanba. The temperature had increased over time. The morale of the army had grown even worse. The entire army was filled with confusion without any direction.

    It had been 30 days since they departed from Port Ayabe, but no one had seen a hint of Kameyama castle.

    If it weren¡¯t for the dozens of fast messengers and ninjas going back and forth between the main army and the forward units everyday, the two armies probably would have lost track of each other.

    However, now that the forward units had fallen into confusion, the two armies had connected.

    There was no need to worry about the two armies being separated anymore, the problem was that the entire army seemed to be spinning around the forests and mountains.

    It was true that the sun could allow them to identify the direction, but with all the rainy days and extended nights, they had alreadypletely lost track of their location, even knowing the directions was of no use.

    Yoshitada looked down at a couple of de marks on arge stone in shock. ¡°This¡­the de marks on this stone¡­¡± He had personally left those marks on the stone ten days ago.

    ¡°This is already the third timeing here.¡± He muttered heavily.

    ¡°My lord, what are we supposed to do now? What direction should we go in?¡± A samurai asked.

    ¡°What direction shall we go? Nowhere! We rest here! Going in any direction is a waste of energy!¡± Yoshitada growled furiously.

    This night, on this meadow surrounded by thousand year old trees, the army curled up into a formation.

    Since the army was no longer separate, the generals had gathered to discuss the situation.

    At the moment Ashikaga Makoto was wearing that set of silver armored top, short skirt and ck stockings. She sat in the middle while the other generals sat on her two sides.

    ¡°Bring her up!¡± Yoshitada growled.

    Two female samurai brought a bound Hatano in and forced her to kneel within the tent.

    ¡°Lord Yoshitada, what¡¯s with this?¡± Makoto asked.

    At this time, Shiina Airi responded, ¡°It is because of this person that our army has been stuck in the forests and mountains for an entire month. At this point, it is almost impossible to determine our precise location.¡±

    ¡°This issue cannot bepletely med on Miss Hatano. I am responsible as well, it was I who trusted Miss Hatano and allowed her to lead the army.¡± Ashikaga Makoto said, but did not order Hatano to be released. She gently asked, ¡°Miss Hatano, please tell me, what is going on? Why is it that our army is lost within the mountains and forests when you im to be familiar with the road to Kameyama?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I¡­¡­I may have been too confident. Though I know the roads and passed through them while I was a child, it has been many years. The roads have been overgrown and it is very different from the past¡­I, I¡¯m afraid I cannot remember clearly¡­¡± Hatano confessed with her head lowered.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ashikaga Makoto was stunned at those words.

    ¡°Cannot remember clearly?

    Just because of a cannot remember clearly, the entire army of tens of thousands of troops had been trapped within the mountains of the enemy territory for a month!

    Right now the food and fodder were close to depleted. Though Spirit jade experts and above did not need much food, there was still an impact, also most of the soldiers were regr soldiers, the threat of starvation was very real!

    Who to me?

    For a second, Ashikaga Makoto really wanted to chop up Hatano, she looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡±

    Ijuin, who was sitting in the back replied, ¡°Lily is currently practicing on the cliffside.¡±

    Makoto took a deep breath, she had no reason to me Lily for practicing. Lily was originally a solitary warrior maiden and could act freely. What she was frustrated about was that if Lily was here and she sentenced Hatano to heavy punishment, then Lily would definitely intercede, that way she would have a way to persuade the other generals1¡­but Lily was not here, and Hatano had given such a ridiculous exnation. Could a simple ¡®Cannot remember clearly¡¯ evade the responsibility of letting tens of thousands of troops get lost?

    ¡®Fine, then you can only me your bad luck, this is also something you brought upon yourself!¡¯ Ashikaga Makoto whispered within her heart.

    She pointed her horse whip at Hatano, ¡°How did you guarantee it to me? Did you not say you remember the path very clearly? Why change your words now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­in the past I used to travel this road in a group, I thought I was very familiar with the path but only when I led the group did I discover that it isn¡¯t that easy¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Makoto threw the whip in frustration, ¡°What do you take this army for! Guards! Take her to the women¡¯s formation, fifty heavy paddles and tie her up overnight! She will no longer be a member of this army, bind her with iron chains and imprison her! In the future she shall be taken back to Heian-kyo and be sentenced!¡±

    No one pled for leniency.

    Because of this woman¡¯s lies, the entire army was trapped in this ce. Even if she was sentenced to immediate ritual suicide, no one would protest. In fact, everyone felt the current punishment was too lenient. It was a good thing Hatano was a pretty woman, otherwise the generals would request for immediate execution2.

    Two female samurais entered and proceeded to drag Hatano away. At the moment, Hatano just felt powerless and dazed, but this was all for rescuing sister Uesugi, she did not regret it.

    Not long after, Hatano had been dragged to women¡¯s formation, stripped of her armor and tied up with hemp rope and hung from a branch to be punished.

    Even in the other formation, the crack of the wooden board and Hatano¡¯s screams could be heard.

    Miles away, on a cliff ahead of the army formation, Lily knelt there looking up at the moon, perfecting her lunar true intent3.

    Lunar true intent was both superior and ethereal, even in the throne realm, the lunar intent was a majestic existence. Where was the limit of this true intent? Was there a level higher than true intent? Lily didn¡¯t know.

    Her Tsukuyomi swordstyle had reached a bottleneck so she could only transfer her focus to the other aspects of her practice.

    Lily had never stopped refining her physique with seductive intent, but for some reason, she felt that this practice had also reached a bottleneck. From time to time, a sense of incongruity would interfere with her physique training, and the biggest problem was that she didn¡¯t know where it wasing from.

    However, her lunar true intent seemed to have no bottlenecks. Her improvements on this path continued smoothly.

    Her understanding of the lunar true intent and seductive intent far exceeded the level of her training. What she needed to do now, was kill more arch-demons and gather a great amount of anima and then consume them and raise her level of power.

    Only, beneath these skies, there were very few people who practiced like Lily did. First, other permanence or throne realmed experts did not consume as many magatamas as Lily did. Second, only a few people like de maidens could capture anima and train with them.

    Lily felt that absorbing anima of demons with a higher realm than herself was very advantageous, but if she absorbed the anima of a much weaker demon, then therger the difference in realms, the worse the effect. This effect seemed to rte only to the base realm and had little to do with actual strength.

    For example, Lily was a mid-staged permanence realm expert, if she absorbed the anima of a same realmed demon, then the effect would be in the middle.

    The effect when absorbing the anima of ate-stage or higher permanence expert was much better, but if she absorbed the anima of a throne realmed arch-demon, the effect would be multiplied!

    However, if she absorbed the anima of a spirit jade demon, then the effect would be greatly reduced, the anima of a mid-staged spirit jade almost had no effect, she could only use those to refill her spirit energy, they had almost no benefit to her practice. This was also the reason why Lily disdained monsters below the permanence realm.

    This was not a practice method the ordinary person could walk on. To hunt monsters stronger than yourself to obtain their anima to train? What a joke, this was beyond dangerous to most people, this was dangerous to even de maidens. If one mistake was made it would no longer be hunting anima, butmitting suicide, how could one practice then?

    Only someone like Lily, who obtained something like the purple lunar force, and had strength far surpassing their actual realm could have such a perverted practice method.

    Although she was currently lost and confused, her heart wasn¡¯t lost or confused.

    Her search for sister Uesugi didn¡¯t have a direction in the first ce, nor could she abandon the army to go look. It was better to take advantage of the army¡¯s presence and practice.

    Although her seizure of therge number of anima during the battle caused some dissatisfaction, so what? If theyined to Yoshitada, he wouldn¡¯t care. If theyined to Makoto, she would remain silent, tactically allowing it.

    Makoto simply said, she had never asked anyone in the army to give Lily anima, but she would not restrict anyone from capturing anima in the battle nor did she require anyone to hand over anima.

    Her meaning was clear, if you aren¡¯t satisfied, thenpete against Lily for the anima, if you can¡¯tpete then shut up.

    But how could those samuraipete against Lily?

    Of course, Lily killed plenty of enemies, she alone had the lethality of a formation formed by a thousand elite soldiers. As someone who contributed much, though there were those dissatisfied, they were a tiny portion.

    Also, as the morale fell, spirit energy exhaustion, and injury or death, the might of a formation decreased, but Lily? Her might and lethality increased.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­where are you now? Are you safe?¡± Lily was beyond worried, but she understood that it was easier to search for a single person with an entire army, add in the fact that Tanba was dangerous even for her, Lily had chosen to remain with the army. Her goal right now was to take advantage of this once in a century battle to seize as many anima as she could to speed up her practice. She needed to be much stronger if she was to have a chance against Shuten Doji.

    ¡°Kill!¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enemy iing!!!¡±

    Beneath the cliff, amotion appeared while the glimmer of light within the forest flickered. Lily¡¯s eyes gleamed with the reflection of torchlight as she got up and quickly ran towards themotion.

    With her speed, it was just a short time before she arrived.

    Here she saw samurais battling the demon night raiders.

    Around ten days ago, the demons also changed their strategy. They no longer met the humans head on and instead chose to raid at night. For demons, nighttime was the time where they could exert the most power, and the humans could be easily divided and killed before they could get into formations.

    But the night also belonged to de maidens!

    Lily¡¯s eyes shone crimson as she rushed into thebat. As she shed out, multiple demons were beheaded.

    ¡°Tsk, they¡¯re nothing but small demons below the permanence stage!¡± Lily was disappointed.

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    Looking forward, she saw a mid-stage permanence realmed green skinned demon ghost. That demon ghost held a chilling machete in its hand, it had just broken a formation and was about to chop down on several fallen samurai. Pushing down on the ground, Lily quickly jumped over.

    <i>sh¡ª!</i>

    A bright de light pierced through the demon ghost¡¯s chest.

    Robinxen: Huh interesting thought process.Robinxen: For sure! I would have executed her too!Robinxen: Rest in pieces.

 Book 7: Chapter 39: Kamaki

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 39: Kamaki</h4>

    This night, due to Lily¡¯s sudden attack, the attacking demon suffered great losses and quickly retreated. However, the army had already suffered casualties, at least a hundred men had been killed and among the dead was a permanence realmed expert.

    On the demon¡¯s side, seventy, eighty corpses were left behind.

    When prepared inbat, usually the human elites would suffer much less casualties than demon, but in ambushes like this night raid, the human losses are often greater, this was still the case even with Lily forcing a quicker retreat, afterall, all the generals were discussing military strategies in the center of the camp.

    In the messy battlefield, Lily spotted Amami Manya standing beneath an ancient tree, back towards the battlefield.

    Walking over she greeted him, ¡°Brother Amami.¡±

    He turned around, his eyes still shut. His entire presence gave the feeling of the cold night, ¡°Miss Kagami? I arrived just as the battle ended, your skills are exceptional.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking though, but thank you.¡± Lily humbly responded.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡¯s progress is prodigious, it would not be exaggerated to say that at least half of the arch-demon animas were acquired by you. I think in thesends, you would be the first to take advantage of war to practice like this.¡± There was no tone ofint in Amami¡¯s voice, in fact his voice gave the feeling that he had seen through everything.

    ¡°Brother Amami, I feel sad looking at how humans and demons battle and kill each other, but I think only through strength can this be stopped.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Amamiughed indifferently, his eyes were shut but he seemed to be able to see Lily, ¡°Miss Kagami is as beautiful as the flowers and moon, but when you continue to look, some sides are so genuine and not that cute.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± To think there¡¯d be someone who called her not cute, though she didn¡¯t really care about the eyes of men, for some reason she felt disgruntled, ¡°Brother Amami must have the cutest girl in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha¡­.Miss Kagami, go about with your business.¡± He turned around and looked at the night sky, unwilling to speak again.

    Lily might have touched upon a forbidden topic, so she saluted and left.

    On a hill several miles away, a massive blue demon with a tattered sickle stared at the torches in the distance.

    This blue demon was darker than most of its kind and only two meters tall, but this demon radiated a mighty aura, cowing the group of four to five meters tall blue demons behind it.

    This sickle-bearing blue demon was one of Shuten Doji¡¯s Ten Demon Enforcers, the leader of the blue demon division.

    ¡°A red dressed woman acted? She destroyed the night raid?¡± The sickle blue demon asked.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Kamaki.¡± A little ghost reported, ¡°That red dressed woman has a very sharp de, even permanence realmed arch-demons cannot resist one blow, she also seems to specialize in capturing anima. Our night raid caught the humans off guard, but against experts of this level, we can do nothing.¡±

    Kamaki nodded, ¡°A red dressed female samurai capable of capturing anima. This must be Kagami Lily, recently Lord Shuten seems to be paying attention to her, I shall go and test her!¡±

    Within the valley, seeing that thebat was over, Lily left and sat down on a rock beside the river to rest.

    Recently, the fights had be more frequent, though she wasn¡¯t tired, she paid great attention to remaining in the best condition.

    But¡ª¡ª

    A powerful aura radiated out.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shot open, ¡°Late-stage throned sovereign!??¡±

    There was nothing more to be said, Lily got up and dashed towards that aura.

    ¡°Aghh¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    From the forests in the front, screams echoed, and soon she could see a two meter tall massive dark blue demon holding a huge tattered sickle facing a dozen warriors in the defensive focused formation, the octagon formation. One single sh crashed through the formation and beheaded all the warriors within.

    A powerful outburst of de maiden spirit power coated Lily as she turned into a red afterimage, charging at that blue demon.

    But the blue demon weed it, ¡°Kagami Lily, you finally arrived! These tofu-like formations are really boring!¡±

    Lily¡¯s strength, appearance, weapons are all too easy to identify, even Kamaki who had never met Lily, identified her with a nce.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lily had reached the blue demon in an instant, behind her a field of sakura blossoms bloomed as her domain suppressed the blue demon while Lily shed down simultaneously!

    <i>ng¡ª!</i> Kamaki¡¯s sickle was tyrannical in the extreme and that pure brute power was only minutely affected by Lily¡¯s domain suppression. The sickle shed straight on with Lily¡¯s de and threw her back.

    Caught off guard, Lily mmed into a thousand year old tree, the wood of the tree was at least of the sixth grade and didn¡¯t break when Lily mmed into it.

    ¡°Such power!¡± Lily quickly recovered from the impact, rolled and stabilized herself, kneeling with one knee and hand on the ground. Throwing her hair back, Lilyunched off the ground, speeding back towards Kamaki.

    On the other side, Kamaki¡¯s hands were numb, ¡°Within the sovereigns I have faced, you are the one with the most powerful sh!¡±

    Kamaki had no domain, but he had an innate ability. The powerful physique he had been born with, the demon god physique.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Kamaki¡¯s aura surged as demon clouds filled the area. His body instantly gigantified, bing a ten meter tall giant devil.

    For the demon god physique, the greater the change of the body, the greater the strength. Though Kamaki¡¯s physique was only at the most basic level, after transforming he could exert extremely powerful strength, or it could be said he could exert his original true strength.

    Shuten Doji also had the demon god physique, as for Sugawara no Michizane, his body was very different from the demon god physique, his was an ancient tyrannical body manifested from his spirit. Michizane¡¯s body shape could not be changed at will.

    This sudden change greatly shocked Lily.

    The gigantic Kamaki¡¯s strength instantly increased to the peak of throned sovereigns. A stage stronger than when Lily used the purple lunar force! And his sickle was a spirit artifact, a weapon capable of getting bigger at will!

    <i>Boom!!!</i> An overwhelming sickle sh!

    Stomping hard, Lily dodged to the side, her clothes and hair fluttering wildly within the shockwave.

    ¡°What strength1!¡±

    The giant Kamaki was not only massive and extremely strong, but his speed was also remarkable. After missing, his sickle immediately swept out in a horizontal sh, chasing after Lily.

    Though he was slower than Lily, his immense height and arm length gave him an attack reach of at least 20 meters.

    ¡°What!??¡± Reacting swiftly, Lily met the sweep with her de.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i> Sparks scattered from the impact and Lily was shot out like a cannon, piercing through a huge rock in the distance.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The weapon impact had not only numbed her entire body, but also left multiple rips all over her clothes.

    ¡°Ahahaha,¡± Kamakiughed, ¡°Even a genius human female samurai is only at this level?¡±

    ¡°What an arrogant demon! Identify yourself!¡±

    To the side of Kamaki, the blue long haired handsome swordsman, Amami Manya crouched in the quick draw stance.

    Sensing the unusualness of the man, Kamaki turned and replied, ¡°I am Kamaki, one of Shuten Doji¡¯s Ten Demon Enforcers, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Amami Manya.¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of you. Amongst humans I only know the names of Minamoto no Yoritomo and Fujiwara no Ayaka. Against those two I must run, anyone else, kill! I hear you humans have killed all monsters on your way here, but my blue demon division is different from those weak monsters. This Tanba mountain forest will be the graveyard of your imperial army!¡±

    Kamaki brought up his huge sickle and shed at Amami.

    Terrifying aura cosed within Amami, and instantly the air seemed to freeze.

    ¡°Brilliant sh!¡±

    <i>ng!</i> A dazzling de light lit up the night.

    This sh was too fast, the gigantic Kamaki staggered back, before his sickle came down he took a powerful blow to the chest, leaving behind a terrifying de scar as blood poured out.

    But Kamaki adjusted his stance, and the sickle still came down.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Though the force had decreased, that powerful impact sent Amami flying back several meters. Tumbling in the air, Amami stomped down as hended, forming a giant crater as he jumped back at Kamaki to retaliate.

    <i>ng!!!</i> Kamaki¡¯s sickle met Amami¡¯s de, the collision and impact staggered Kamaki back several steps and sent Amami flying again. Landing feet first against an ancient tree, Amaminded on the ground, his de cracked and blood trickling from his mouth.

    ¡°This demon¡¯s strength is too overwhelming.¡± Amami couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    <i>Fwish¡ª!</i> Behind Kamaki, a crimson lunar sh appeared!

    <i>sh!</i> The crimson de light shed against Kamaki¡¯s gigantic back, sending him staggering forward and hastily swept his sickle behind.

    In the air, Lily borrowed the force of her sakura domain and jumped up, evading the sickle strike.

    ¡°You dare ambush me?¡± Kamaki roared at Lily.

    The two terrifying de scars on Kamaki were quickly healing over. Very quickly, only scabs remained of those injuries.

    The regeneration capabilities of the demon god physique were far beyond that of a normal monster.

    Lily¡¯s clothes were ragged, her breaths came out in uneven panting, but her battle intent was as strong as ever. Now that Amami was beside her, she would no longer use the purple lunar force, but even if she used it, there was no certainty that she could kill Kamaki. Also, the purple lunar force took a long time to replenish and in this current situation, once she exhausted her purple lunar force, normal methods of recovery would be too slow.

    Kamaki took several steps in retreat, facing both Amami and Lily was a bit tough. ¡°Ehehe, today is only a greeting, Kagami Lily, I will definitely catch and send you to Lord Shuten! As for the male beside you, I will kill you next time!¡±

    With those harsh words, ck smoke appeared in the area before disappearing into the forests.

    Even if Lily and Amami worked together, victory was not guaranteed so they did not chase2.

    Robinxen: Who¡¯d have seen iting at his stage?!Robinxen: Intelligence for once!

 Book 7: Chapter 40: Ibarakiâ€™s Check

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 40: Ibaraki¡¯s Check</h4>

    Within a deep cave dozens of miles away from the Imperial Army.

    Ibaraki Doji, Kamaki, Kotoban, and Aokiba Takamizu stood within the dark empty cave. These four were all members of Shuten¡¯s Ten Demon Enforcers. Ibaraki was the leader of the ten and also a member of Four Wrathful Kings.

    Kotoban was a gray ugly demon wearing a tattered shirt. He was hunchback, bald, and one eye was shut as if blind and the other was open so wide, it looked like it couldn¡¯t close.

    Among these four arch-demons, the weakest was Aokiba Takamizu, a mid-staged throned general.

    Kamaki and Kotoban were both among the mightiest of the Ten Demon Enforcers. Kamaki was a peak-staged throned sovereign! As for Kotoban, he was ate-stage throned sovereign.

    The leader Ibaraki Doji, was a terrifying throned monarch arch-demon, unfathomably powerful!

    Ibaraki Doji started speaking, ¡°The human army may be trapped in the forests of Tanba, but their numbers are significant, we must prepare.¡±

    ¡°Ibaraki, it¡¯s only humans, even if we allow them passage to Mount Ooe, they would only be running towards death.¡± Kotoban let out an almost perverted hissing noise and his long tongue peeked out.

    ¡°Mount Ooe does not fear the humans, but Kameyama castle is less than two hundred miles away from them. It might be an abandoned castle, but it will be troublesome if they discover the mines there!¡± Ibaraki refuted.

    ¡°Hateful! I can only say these guys came at a bad time!¡± Kotoban hissed, ¡°We are in the midst of breaking that ancient mine seal with full force, and for some reason the imperial army decides to attack that ruined Kameyama castle at this time!¡±

    ¡°Human armies always like making castles their goal, it is not strange.¡± Ibaraki responded, ¡°Those mines were opened by ancient celestial war goddesses, though they died long ago, the seal they ced on the mine was specifically designed to counter eldritch energy, even Shuten Doji is reluctant to risk going in. Now that we¡¯ve invited the monks of Honganji Temple and spent several years on this, we¡¯re very close to sess, the humans must not be allowed to interrupt! Lord Shuten sent us here for this reason.¡±

    Kamaki voiced his opinion, ¡°Even if there was no mine, we should take advantage while the humans are trapped here and raid them from time to time! The meat and souls of human experts are all delicacies! Ahahaha!¡±

    To cultivate the demon god physique, it was necessary to swallow other experts to strengthen oneself, but swallowing other experts wasn¡¯t that rare amongst demons.

    Ibarakimanded, ¡°We will continue to raid at night. We shall gradually weaken and erode them! Eat them bit by bit! Our great army is still at Mount Ooe, weck the forces to take out the imperial army in one bite, afterall, they have invited two members of the Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions and the number of their experts is not small.¡±

    ¡°Lord, let us raid them tonight! I will definitely capture that little girl Kagami Lily and eat the other experts! This little girl I will y with and then eat¡­¡± Kamaki had a ferocious and lewd look on his face.

    ¡°Fool! Kagami Lily is Lord Shuten¡¯s woman, you can only capture her, you may not mess around! Understand?¡± Ibaraki warned.

    ¡°This¡­I know¡­but such a stunning beauty¡­sigh! Never mind, I will definitely get a huge reward handing her to Lord Shuten.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ibaraki coldlyughed.

    ¡­¡­

    In the valley where the imperial court army rested, the winds and rains of a heavy storm devastated the area.

    Many of the soldiers were moving their luggage and tents to higher terrain to avoid the water. Many muddy streams were overflowing due to the storm.

    Ashikaga Makoto stood on the hillside worrying as she watched the soldiers relocating the formations.

    As for Lily, she sat upon the demon hound, having traveled here from the frontlines. Seeing Makato, she dismounted and walked over.

    ¡°Mother Makoto,¡± Lily held up a parasol and looked down at the thousands of troops in the valley. ¡°The army has been advancing in circles, unable to advance or retreat, the situation is considerably dangerous.¡±

    Makoto nodded, ¡°I have already deployed all the ninjas to scout the path, but most have not returned.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I should go scout for the Kameyama Castle location.¡±

    ¡°Mm? You?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the demon bird and scout from the sky. The Kameyama castle is such a huge building, I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t be able to spot it.¡±

    ¡°What if you find the castle, and lose connection with us?¡±

    ¡°If the army lights up smoke signals around five miles away from the formation every other day, I should be able to see it from the sky, plus I should remember the way back. Since we can¡¯t locate the Kameyama castle, the army might as well stop this meaningless march and find favorable terrain to build temporary defenses and formations. It will make dealing with night raids easier.¡±

    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t the fate of the entire army rest on your shoulders alone? What if you can¡¯t find a way¡­ themanders will probably me you.¡±

    ¡°Mother Makoto, tens of thousands of lives are in danger, do you really care if they me me? Besides, even if they me me, what can they do?¡±

    Makoto carefully looked at Lily while considering before nodding, ¡°Lily, you were originally a solitary warrior maiden, if you want to go, then go, but you must be very careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t worry much.¡±

    Lily turned to leave, but halted and returned, ¡°Mother Makoto, one more thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­can you spare Hatano? I don¡¯t think she had bad intentions1, who would have known that Tanba would have suchplicated terrain.¡± Lily pleaded embarrassedly.

    ¡°I will not release her, imprisoning her within the formation is a form of protection. At most she¡¯ll suffer a bit, but outside? Several ten thousands of samurai hate her, who knows what will happen? Besides, she deserves punishment.¡±

    ¡°So it was like that, I understand.¡±

    It was currently early morning and Lily wanted to take advantage of the daytime to scout as fast as possible. Once an extended night appeared, nothing would be visible from the air and all she could do would be to return to the camp.

    Although the Hundred Record demon bird could rece her in scouting, the range would be only dozens of miles, therefore she needed to ride the demon bird and conduct arger investigation.

    Walking to a cliff, she summoned a huge demon bird and jumped on. The bird immediatelyunched and began scouting, however, the current weather was heavy rain. Lily quickly discovered that visibility was extremely poor and she could only see a few miles away. Regardless, it was better than walking.

    Lily manipted her domain, and within her mirror space, she controlled a pen and paper and began to draw her flight path, approximately 50 miles for each inch drawn. She naturally flew in a straight line, as for the direction, she didn¡¯t care.

    Within the forests, two arch-demons were traveling.

    ¡°Lord Kotoban, let¡¯s separate now, I shall attack the rear of the human army, with this heavy rain, I might be able to guide a mountain torrent to wash away all the food and grain!¡± Aokiba said.

    The beast-like Kotoban was two meters tall even while hunchbacked, he nodded and agreed, ¡°Good, since Kamaki insists on night raiding the vanguard to capture that woman, then let him go. I shall raid the human¡¯s main formation at night, maybe I can kill their chiefmander! Would that not be the easiest victory?¡±

    ¡°Then sess to you, Lord Kotoban.¡±

    Kotoban and Aokiba separated.

    Kotoban wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he stayed ten miles away from the formation, and rested beneath a tree to wait for night.

    ¡°Hm?¡± He looked up into the air as he felt an unusual aura in the sky.

    Jumping onto the branches of a thousand year old tree, he spotted a demon bird flying in the air.

    ¡°A demon bird? Those are rare in Tanba.¡± He was about to ignore it, but suddenly felt something was wrong, ¡°Why does that bird have the aura of a de maiden?¡±

    Looking again, he saw a female human sitting on the bird, long haired, red clothed.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t that?¡± His only eye spread wide and his long tongue involuntarily poked out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the woman called Kagami Lily? Is my luck so good? Ehehehe, Kamaki, you fool, youpletely missed your target!¡±

    Currently, Lily had not activated her spirit probe or domain exploration. To find a castle, neither of those was needed, good eyesight was enough, plus, if she activated either skills, would that not be telling the enemy where she was? Who knows where Mount Ooe was, what if Shuten Doji and his subordinates were coincidentally passing by, it was just too dangerous.

    But she suddenly detected a spirit probe sweeping over her.

    ¡°No! I¡¯ve been discovered!¡± Lily was startled, but kept her mount flying as if nothing had happened. Keeping herself alert, she wondered, ¡®Maybe that person thinks I¡¯m just a big bird, or have I been discovered?¡¯

    A tattered javelin appeared in Kotoban¡¯s hand, the head of the javelin glowed green and hissed as it touched the air, the smoke it released corroded the air.

    Kotoban¡¯s muscr long arms bulged as blue veins expanded.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i> An extremely powerful throw was released!

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily was shocked, the javelin flying towards her was extremely fast and the power contained within was terrifying!

    Reacting fast, she controlled the bird to bank and dodge, but the bird¡¯s evasion speed was much slower than the javelin..

    <i>Bang!</i> The bird was struck head on. The powerful blow blew a hole in the bird and directly dismembered it. The tattered body of the bird evaporated into ink and a mist of hissing poisonous smoke was left behind.

    Though the painted incarnation wasn¡¯t vulnerable to poison, the immense power of the javelin was enough to destroy the incarnation.

    As for Lily, she had evaded to the side and was falling down. Before she hit the ground, she pulled out the Sakura Parasol and controlled her descent speed,nding smoothly on a tree branch.

    Yuki: Really? When the several ten thousands of soldiers starve to death, do ¡®bad intentions¡¯ matter?

 Book 7: Chapter 41: Kotoban

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 41: Kotoban</h4>

    Standing on a tree branch with her Sakura Parasol out, Lily looked at the powerful ugly hunchback monster walking towards her.

    This monster excluded the power aura of ate-stage throned sovereign.

    Immediately spreading her domain out, Lily confirmed that there were no other powerful arch-demons nearby. Ifst night¡¯s Kamaki was nearby, she would have chosen to escape.

    ¡°Late-stage throned sovereign, if I use my purple lunar force I will be a little bit more powerful than him. Although this will exhaust my reserves, this is a rare chance to face a powerful throned sovereign opponent with a certain degree of confidence!¡±

    Lily had decided to battle.

    ¡°Ehehehehe, so you are Kagami Lily. I didn¡¯t think you had a method to fly, how remarkable, I had thought only an invincible arch-demon like Lord Shuten could use treasures to fly, but you¡¯re quite surprising. If I capture you, then all your treasures shall be mine.¡± Kotobon mused as he walked towards Lily as another poisonous javelin appeared in his hand.

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned cold and stern, yet there was a sense of beauty in that sternness. Calmly unsheathing Yasutsuna, she held the tachi up as crimson sword inscriptions highlighted the de, ¡°Those words, I¡¯ve heard them many times. However, all those who have foolishly said so have be resentful spirits underneath my de.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant woman!¡± Kotoban¡¯s arm lifted the javelin and bulged with muscles, before the arm blurred into a phantom.

    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>

    The javelin instantly appeared in front of Lily with enough power to pierce a mountain.

    The javelin was much faster than Kotoban¡¯s speed.

    Lily instantly reacted, crouching down on one knee and tilting the Sakura Parasol in her hand so the javelin would hit the canopy of the parasol at an angle.

    <i>Bang!</i> The javelin hit the rotating parasol and was deflected off into the distance.

    ¡°What!?¡± Kotoban couldn¡¯t believe it, an oilskin parasol could deflect his javelin? That must be an extraordinary treasure!

    Kotoban might operate under Shuten Doji¡¯smand, but he was not absolutely loyal. If there was a true treasure, then he would not hesitate to kill Lily and take the treasure. Afterall, who would be willing to work under Shuten if they weren¡¯t much weaker than him.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you sure are full of treasures! Including yourself as a beauty!¡±

    <i>Crack!</i> A pair of strange long hooks that burned the eyes appeared in Kotoban¡¯s hands. Kotoban stood hunched, but his legs were extremely thick and long, heunched off the ground!

    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i> He blurred and charged at Lily.

    Lily sidestepped, dodging past a terrifying w.

    <i>Boom!</i> The w struck down on the tree branch Lily was standing on, that thousand year old ancient tree branch was easily sliced off, the remaining branch was charred ck emitted pungent smoke.

    After dodging, Lily retaliated in midair. A white moonlike delight with a crimson aftertail flew towards Kotoban and struck the twin hooks he brought up to guard with.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The spirit energy shockwave raged like a storm and shook Kotoban, forcing him to the ground.

    ¡°Little girl, your shing power isn¡¯t bad! But that¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

    Lily alsonded on the floor, putting the sakura parasol on her back and switched her de to a two handed grip.

    Kotoban initiated the attack again, once again blurring towards Lily, but this time attacking with both hooks.

    A purple light shed through Lily¡¯s eyes, <i>Bzzt¡ª!</i> Yasutsuna dimly glowed a purple, as a bright and beautiful de beam came crashing down on Kotoban.

    <i>Shing!!</i>

    The de beam contained the power of the purple moon, a power superior to that of ate-stage throned sovereign. It broke through Kotoban¡¯s guard and cut down on his shoulder.

    <i>sh¡ª!</i>

    A terrifying wound was cut into Kotoban¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Kotoban quickly retreated before looking at Lily, her eyes sparking with purple light.

    ¡°This, what power is this!?¡±

    Without responding, Lily continued to attack, a field full of fluttering sakura blossoms behind her and the faint purple inscriptions glowing de would make anyone who saw them shiver.

    Kotoban had never seen such a strange power, the fear and uncertainty filled his heart. He dared not meet Lily¡¯s de head on, so he evaded and waited till her de had shed down before counter attacking with both hooks.

    But Lily¡¯s sh was but a feint, a quick flip of the wrist and her downward sh became an upswing. <i>ng¡ª!!!</i> The powerful collision ripped a hook out of Kotoban¡¯s hand before Lily followed through, twisting her waist and kicking out with a foot and ninth-grade wood sandal.

    That foot was connected to a straight and slender leg and both were covered in a hazy purple lunar glow.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The heavy kick struck and Kotoban was sent flying. His heavy body collided and broke through several ancient trees before mming heavily into the cliff.

    Lily chased his flying body, but before she could reach him, Kotoban had already crawled up from the rubble and saw the sky full of attacking cherry blossom des.

    He hastily resisted with his hook but countless sakura blossom des still crashed into him. His powerful defense as a throned sovereign resisted the des and only left faint scratches on his tough body.

    After the barrage of des was over, he looked up only to find the skies empty.

    Lily was already behind him, Yasutsuna held up high in striking position.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    Although Kotoban¡¯s spirit probe had been active, the massive number of sakura blossom des had disturbed the detection and he sensed Lily toote.

    As a purple lunar de light came slicing down, Kotoban flung himself to the side in a desperate dodge.

    <i>Crash¡ª!!!</i> The purple lunar de light shed deep into Kotoban¡¯s back and almost cut apart his spine!

    Kotoban¡¯s body was sent forward like a ragdoll.

    Kotoban had originally wanted to capture Lily, but he had never imagined that she would be stronger than him. He pulled out a green demon head, this was the treasure he was most proud of, the demon head expanded and flew towards Lily, mouth gaping open andrge enough to swallow a warhorse. The mouth spewed outrge amounts of terrifying green venom, the earth it passed corroded into a dark green viscous paste.

    Lily flipped open her famous Sakura Parasol.

    This Sakura Parasol had been able to defend against a single heavenly punishment in the past, but after being restored, the parasol was stronger and more sturdy, this mere venom was nothing.

    The venom was all sshed off, burning arge fan shaped pit into the ground.

    ¡°What!??¡± Kotoban was stunned. ¡°That, that parasol can defend against my spirit artifact?¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t going to waste words, she had already dashed in close, Yasutsuna shed out like a falling star, beautiful purple de light, thin as a cicada¡¯s wings came crashing down onto Kotoban.

    Lily was too fast, with no time to dodge, Kotoban could only raise a single hook to defend.

    <i>ng!</i> Yasutsuna crashed through the hook and shed Kotoban from head to chest.

    ¡°Aghh!!!¡± Kotoban screamed out as blood gushed out like a fountain.

    His ribs had been cut apart and his beating heart could be seen!

    He quickly rolled back while circting eldritch energy to heal his grievous wounds. ¡°What!?¡± He was frightened to find out that Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna had some anti-eldritch effect, making healing these wounds much more difficult. ¡°How can this be!¡±

    The wound in his chest kept on sending him sensations of destruction as his strength kept draining and his self recovery was like a drop in the bucket. Kotoban felt death closing in.

    He turned and started to flee while shouting, ¡°Kamaki, save me! Kamaki! Save me!¡±

    He knew that Kamaki should be attacking the forward units. Where that was, he didn¡¯t know, but he knew it was closeby.

    Kamaki?

    Lily was startled, this wasn¡¯t good. She thought back tost night when Kamaki showed up. Even teaming up with Amami Manya had only allowed them to barely tie with that monster. She knew that even using purple lunar force against Kamaki might not make her a match against him.

    She had already consumed so much purple lunar force, if she wasn¡¯t able to kill Kotoban now, then all that purple lunar force would have been spent in vain. A hazy purple aura coated her as she sped forward, chasing after Kotoban.

    A javelin appeared in Kotoban¡¯s hand and he threw it at her, but she swayed to the side and easily dodged the desperate blow.

    ¡°Kamaki!!! Lord Ibaraki! Save me!¡± Kotoban howled as he desperately fled.

    ¡°Ibaraki?¡± Lily was taken aback again, she had fought that guy before, he shouldn¡¯t be capable of fighting her now, why did Kotoban call him for rescue? Could it be that Ibaraki Doji was now stronger than her?

    Despite consuming so much purple lunar force, Lily elerated again and closed in on Kotoban.

    <i>Boom!</i> Several hundred miles away, a tyrannical aura burst out.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s Kamaki¡¯s aura!¡± Although she couldn¡¯t see him, she could tell that Kamaki was rapidly closing in.

    ¡°What to do? If these two arch-demons team up, then it could be life threatening? Should I give up?¡± But she had already consumed half of her purple lunar force reserves. Gritting her teeth, Lily directly threw her Sakura Parasol out and struck Kotoban¡¯s leg.

    <i>Bang!</i> With one leg hit, Kotoban was knocked over and she caught up in an instant, as Kotoban raised his head, Lily chopped down!

    <i>Chop¡ª!</i>

    Kotoban¡¯s ugly head separated from the rest of his body.

    Stomping down on Kotoban¡¯s rolling body, she rotated her de and stabbed deep into his chest, piercing his spirit jade.

    The inscriptions on Yasutsuna lit up, glowing as it connected with the anima of ate-stage throned sovereign arch-demon. Even though the body was dead, the anima still resisted, but in the end was absorbed by Yasutsuna. The powerful anima made Yasutsuna¡¯s inscriptions light up in dazzling light as the de trembled as if this powerful energy would create a bacsh at any time. Tightly gripping the handle of Yasutsuna, Lilypletely absorbed the anima into the de.

    Afterwards, her domain swept through Kotoban¡¯s body and grabbed onto a tattered looking leather bag and stuffed it into her storage jade alongside Kotoban¡¯s poisonous hook. The other hook, she had no time to care about.

    <i>Boom!</i> She could see a powerful figure rush through the forests, arge sickle held in one hand. It was Kamaki.

    Kamaki spotted Lily standing over the headless corpse of Kotoban and was infuriated. The demonic power started to gush out as he rushed towards her.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed as she mentally returned the Sakura Parasol to her back, she turned around and activated more purple lunar force and sped away, her speed peaking instantly.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> She had turned into a streak of purple light, instantly disappearing within the misty mountains and forests.

 Book 7: Chapter 42: Scouting during the Extended Night

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 42: Scouting during the Extended Night</h4>

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! Don¡¯t run!¡± Kamaki¡¯s monstrous aura red wildly as he chased Lily¡¯s tracks.

    However, Lily was using the purple lunar force. While she wasn¡¯t a match for the gigantified Kamaki, she was far faster. Kamaki chased for a bit before stopping, Lily had long vanished.

    ¡°That hateful woman!¡± Kamaki stomped and smashed the trees around him, but the fact that he couldn¡¯t catch up with Lily was unchangeable.

    Far away, Lily also stopped running, she panted exhausted, ¡°This¡­is really thrilling.¡±

    If she had been a few seconds slower, Kamaki could have stopped her from killing Kotoban.

    At this moment, Lily dared not summon another bird mount, it would be too easy to spot her in the air. Also, the mount she could summon would be at most early-stage permanence and the flying speed would be much slower than her running, the evasion would also be slower. No matter how good her control was of the bird, it would be too easy for arch-demons to shoot down.

    Her bird summon was originally of the permanence realm, after incarnating it into her Record of One Hundred Demons, the resulting incarnation was only at the spirit jade realm. But the beauty of the Record of One Hundred Demons is that Lily¡¯s base realm would also enhance the incarnations of the treasure.

    She looked over her new trophies, the most important was Kotoban¡¯s anima, ate-staged throned sovereign anima. There was also the leather bag she had grabbed, this was in fact a storage artifact.

    Looking inside, there were several hundred magatamas, twenty something life-recovery magatamas, all sorts of rare materials Lily had never seen, medicinal materials, some low quality weapons and ten something poisoned javelins.

    These javelins were sharp and powerful, they were one of Kotoban¡¯s killer moves.

    Lily had also looted Kotoban¡¯s spirit artifact, that green demon head treasure. This was just a normal low grade spirit artifact, a little less valuable than equal ranked weapons or armors, but if the treasure had a special effect, then it would be difficult to conclude.

    Such as domain treasures, her bracelet, unmelted snow was several times the value of this green demon head.

    The poisonous hook weapon was a ninth grade weapon, and she had only one of the pair, rtively speaking, it wasn¡¯t worth much.

    Kotoban was good at using poison and rtively weak in meleebat, otherwise it would be tough for Lily to overwhelm ate-stage throned sovereign so quickly. If she encountered ate-stage throned sovereign particrly skilled at melee, then even after she exhausted her purple lunar force, the fight might not be over.

    Lily continued forward, keeping track of her path while searching for a safe spot to rest. Reaching a safe spot, Lily proceeded to absorb thete-stage throned sovereign anima. As a mid-stage permanence realm, the effect of absorbing ate-stage throned sovereign anima was particrly obvious. She could feel her strength grow, after all these days of fighting and the absorption of all these anima, she wasn¡¯t far from bing ate-stage permanence expert.

    After absorbing the anima, Lily got up and continued forward. She still didn¡¯t dare summon a flying mount, it was too easy to be discovered. If she went by sky, an arch-demon stronger than her might not discover her aura, but that wasn¡¯t enough. With a wingspan of ten meters, the naked eye could easily spot her, and it wasn¡¯t possible to hide the spiritual fluctuations.

    In this Tanba, the number of arch-demons under Shuten Doji¡¯s control was too great. If she traveled in the sky, she would be an obvious target.

    To avoid discovery, Lily adopted another method. She had her summon scout several miles away from her while she traveled on the ground. Though this was slower and less efficient than riding the summon, it was much safer.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the sky to darken.

    After the sky turned dark, there was no meaning to have her summon scout, nothing was visible.

    Now that it was dark, Lily could only walk forward, the forests and mountains were ever changing, and though it was difficult to remember the direction, she continued to draw on the paper in her mirror space, making a travel route map, otherwise she might really be lost.

    She walked throughout the night and only encountered small weak demons and when it was the morning of the second day, the day turned out to be an extended night.

    Lily was worried, the imperial army had already been trapped for so long, she really didn¡¯t know how long they couldst. She really couldn¡¯t dy, but walking alone in this dark forest, the chance of finding the road to Kameyama castle was slim.

    Suddenly, Lily remembered the six small roons she had drawn. Pulling out the Record of One Hundred Demons, she summoned the six roons. Even though they were capable of an ancient formation, due to their rtive weakness, this summon only consumed one magatama. These little roons all looked cute and mischievous, but they were only incarnations controlled by Lily.

    Lily had the small roons separate and run as far as possible in different directions. Soon the roons were 20 miles away from each other yet still connected by the ancient formation. If they were further than twenty miles, the formation would be weaker and connection might be lost at any time.

    Lily had the six little roons explore the areas around them, even if they were discovered by demons, little roons wouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicion, and as long as she kept within a certain distance of the roons, she would perceive all the roons saw.

    This way, she had an exploration range of 120 miles, moreover the ancient formation of the roons had a unique characteristic, it wasn¡¯t affected at all by the terrain. Even if there was a mountain between the roons, they would still be connected, perhaps this was because the formation itself was earth attributed.

    The most important thing was that wherever the formation passed through, Lily could detect that area. The detection might not be as good as seeing through the roon¡¯s eyes, but as long as the formation swept through something strong or with a peculiar aura, Lily would immediately discover it.

    120 miles was muchrger than Lily¡¯s domain or spirit probe, and she didn¡¯t need to be worried about being detected. If a roon incarnation was discovered by an expert, all Lily had to do was cut that incarnation from the formation and the expert would have nothing to trace.

    She had to say, Mita was really a living miracle. To be able to teach these roons such a mysterious formation method.

    Lily hadn¡¯t summoned Mita¡¯s incarnation yet, so she didn¡¯t know what unique skills it had.

    Lily kept the formation active as she traveled the forests and mountains for several days. She hadn¡¯t discovered the Kameyama castle, but she had discovered rare medicinal materials and ores, rare monsters, and several permanence realm arch-demons.

    The medicinal materials and ores she collected.

    As for the permanence realmed arch-demons, Lily wandered around and hunted them down. Lily had a feeling that though she had activated this formation to search for Kameyama, the actual usage was for sweeping the forest.

    Nothing of value could escape her grasp.

    In this period, Lily had collected three stalks of ninth grade medicinal herbs, and even a rare low-grade spirit flower. Lily had naturally collected the flower herself, this flower was crystalline clear and had a strange fragrance, what it could be used for, Lily had no idea. Either way, collect it and then decide.

    There was also a ninth grade tamahagane rough ore that for some reason had fallen into a ravine.

    High grade tamahagane was usually hidden deep within the ore veins, and this wasn¡¯t smelted steel ore, but a rough ore. Why it hadnded in the ravine, Lily had no idea, either way¡­collect it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Lily suddenly realized, ¡°I can¡¯t waste time collecting here, I haven¡¯t found Kameyama castle and the imperial army is running out of supplies¡­¡±

    Lily started ignoring materials that weren¡¯t particrly valuable. Anything below grade nine she ignored. She wasn¡¯t particrly skilled at identifying herbs, but with her sensitivity, it was easy to distinguish between grades of herbs.

    Lily continued to travel and still had no hints after half a night.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    One of her roons hid behind a tree and spotted a gathering of demons in the forest.

    It was not umon for demons to travel in these parts, Lily usually avoided the clumps of demons and hunted down the lone arch-demons. It wasn¡¯t that she was incapable of exterminating them, but she didn¡¯t want to risk attracting Shuten Doji¡¯s attention.

    If Shuten had a hint of her location, then it would really be too dangerous.

    It was just that this group of demons was very unusual.

    The leader of this group was a gold horned blue demon at the mid-stage permanence realm, it was very like the Amanojaku member she had defeated atop Mount Fuji, but the problem wasn¡¯t that.

    This group of demons was escorting a group of bound women. Their hands were all tied together and linked to a rope, most of these women were young and beautiful, their clothes all ripped and their faces pale and gloomy.

    These women were most likely the demon¡¯s female ves. Shuten Doji was a well known pervert, the number of young maidens he had captured was uncountable.

    But the problem here was that among the escorts there were several monks, two dharma masters and three bald headed big eared warrior monks.

    Why were monks and demons escorting these women as a team? Where were these female ves being sent?

    Since these women were so beautiful, and this was Shuten Doji¡¯s territory. Most likely, they were being sent to Mount Ooe.

    ¡°Have I idently discovered the location of Mount Ooe?¡±

    This was no joke, if she had wandered near Mount Ooe, then she was in great danger. If she wandered too close and was discovered by Shuten Doji, the consequences were unimaginable.

    However, it was impossible for Lily to give up on this opportunity. She had her roon stealthily follow and used the ancient formation to ensure that she was a dozen miles away at minimum.

    The roons under her control followed the group. When they walked, the roons walked, when they rested, the roons hid. They turned and detoured over and over to the point that Lily, who was following, wanted to faint.

    Finally, after four days, an ancient broken down castle appeared in front of this group.

    ¡°Kameyama Castle!??¡± Lily yelped.

 Book 7: Chapter 43: Whereabouts of The Captured Women

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 43: Whereabouts of The Captured Women</h4>

    Kameyama Castle?

    She virtually never knew that there were tworge castles in Tanba. The settlement in front of her was pretty small whenpared to the ones in othernds, such as Takeda¡¯s Tsutsujigasaki Castle, but Kameyama Castle was undoubtedly the one and onlyrge settlement in Tanba.

    Lily had never expected that the ce that she painstakingly tried to find but couldn¡¯t, Kameyama Castle, was now before her. She initially followed these demons in an attempt to find Mount Ooe.

    Why would these demons bring the captured women to Kameyama Castle? Perhaps Shuten Doji was currently living in Kameyama Castle?

    Yet, when Lily checked using the Racoon vision, therge demon settlement had no lights on at night, was incredibly ruined, and looked like it had been deserted for many years. It definitely looked like Shuten wasn¡¯t living here.

    Yet, Lily still showed utmost caution. She stopped moving and concealed herself, prepared to run at any moment. She only used the roon to follow the group of demons. Based on the formation she learned, she could transfer it to multiple roons and continue following them for dozens of miles more. But since that would exceed the distance of Kameyama Castle, Lily didn¡¯t keep going forward. It would be awful if she identally stumbled upon Shuten Doji.

    However, what Lily did not expect was that the group didn¡¯t enter that ruined and tattered Kameyama Castle. Instead, they went around the ruined castle gate and traveled to therge mountain close to Kameyama Castle.

    ¡°Not entering the castle?¡± Lily was puzzled.

    She made the roon take a few nces through the ruined castle gate. The interior waspletely ruined and infested with weeds, looking like only stray ghosts would live in such a ce and as if it had been truly abandoned. It would be virtually impossible for Shuten Doji to live in this ce.

    The roon continued to follow them. Since it was far away and it was a small roon, no demon noticed it.

    This group of demons escorted the women up the mountain where Kameyama Castle was erected and traversedyers of fog within the mountain forests. Suddenly, they came to an unnaturally steep and tall mountain incline. This steep incline was over 100 meters tall and reached the top of the mountain. It had a nearly straight incline but there was a t road under it. Further along the road, there was arge patch of grass. Boulders were scattered along the t mountain terrain. All the surrounding mountains were undting and curvy. Yet, half of this mountain seemed to have been shaved off artificially.

    And on this tnd, there were only a few small trees and tents that were set up temporarily.

    This ce was different from Kameyama Castle. There were campfires everywhere, and lots of powerful demons were on guard. Some Martial Monks could also be seen guarding the ce.

    ¡°Why is this ce under security?¡± Lily was confused. ¡°Also, why are human Martial Monks together with demons?¡±

    Although she already knew where Kameyama Castle was located, she still nned to continue scouting this ce to uncover more secrets.

    So many demons were here guarding this odd looking mountain wall, instead of the city. Something was definitely amiss.

    The group of demons came to the outer camp, which wasposed of tents. A few demons approached, and that gold-horned demon said, ¡°Lord Shuten sent these women over tofort the masters from Honganji Temple.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go in.¡±

    Lily let one of the small roons strip its clothing and act like an ordinary wild roon. It entered the campsite and wasn¡¯t discovered. Even if it was, they would assume it to be a typical mountain roon and ignore it.

    The gold-horned demon took the captured woman and walked up to the camp, along with two Martial Monks.

    The monk said, ¡°The masters are performing rituals in the mineshaft ahead. These women can wait in the tent first. Let them clean themselves, so they can satisfy the masters when they return.¡±

    The gold-horned demon said, ¡°yes. I¡¯ve brought them here, now they¡¯ll be in your care. Lord Ibaraki ordered us to remain here and increase the security.¡±

    Why would these Martial Monks chat with demons as if they were allies? Lily was perplexed. And what did ¡®performing rituals¡¯ actually mean?

    The gold-horned demon took his group of demons and stood guard by the campsite¡¯s exterior. Meanwhile, the Martial Monks carried buckets of water into the camp and ordered the women to bathe themselves. Cries could be heard from within.

    There was nothing else to see here. Lily made the roon investigate the campsite to figure out what the rituals were about.

    Using the darkness of night, the roon avoided the patrolling demons and traversed the camp, only to see a semi-circr arcane formation on the slope in front of it. There were 18 Dharma Masters, 6 in the inner circle and 12 in the outer circle. They surrounded the cave entrance and were seemingly chanting spells.

    That cave entrance was located right below the steep incline. It was obviously artificially made. The entrance had no door, and she couldn¡¯t tell what was inside since it was pitch ck. The only thing she saw was a rope installed between two rocks close to the entrance and a talisman pasted on it.

    Lily noticed that there were several other talismans that were mostly burnt away, with only one small fragment stuck on the side of this talisman. This was the only one that was left intact.

    She couldn¡¯t properly sense that cave relying on the racoon alone. Yet, she just had a hunch that there was an ancient and extraordinary presence inside this dark cave.

    ¡°Just one rope and one talisman, but all these demons and Martial Monks didn¡¯t enter. It looks like they can¡¯t enter this cave unless they dispel the talisman. Just one talisman alone is enough to stop all of them. What kind of power is this really? And what¡¯s in this cave?¡±

    At this time, Lily noticed the runes inscribed on that talisman looked very ancient. Lily obviously couldn¡¯t identify them, but¡­ It seemed very familiar to the runes on the stone walls in her Mirror Dimension.

    They were Divine Runes!

    Why were there Divine Runes on this talisman?

    At this moment, Lily noticed that those Masters had stopped chanting and were now taking a break.

    A Demon Monk with greyish-green skin approached and asked the Dharma Master sitting in the middle of this arcane formation, who was middle-aged, obese but strong, and wore golden monk robes.

    ¡°Masters from Honganji Temple, Lord Shuten has sent you fine wine and maidservants to show his gratitude. Please take a break for now and enjoy them.

    Yet, that Master said, ¡°we¡¯re in a critical moment. We will most likely break the seal within these two days. Once we take a small break, we will continue. If we stop now, we might have to waste a lot more effort.¡±

    Hearing that, the Demon Monk also nodded. ¡°I see. This is great. I¡¯ll ry the message right away. Thank you for your hard work, Masters!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, please tell Lord Shuten Doji to honor his word and give our Honganji Temple ten percent of minerals or equivalent amounts in treasures.¡± He said.

    ¡°Be rest assured, Master.¡± The Demon Monk turned around and left.

    At this moment, Lily, who was spying on them quietly, naturally learned of this information. ¡°The seal will be broken in two days? Minerals?¡±

    This cave seemed to be an ancient mining site. What kind of mining site wouldpel Shuten Doji to hire Dharma Masters from Honganji Temple to break the seal? Shuten Doji had great arcane powers. Why wouldn¡¯t he break it himself? Why would he hire human Dharma Masters to do the deed, and even prepared so many beauties to satisfy them?

    Shuten Doji was a high and mighty Archdemon. Why would he go to such lengths for these Dharma Masters?

    Also, this was Shuten¡¯s territory. Hence, it was very likely that he couldn¡¯t break this seal.

    A seal that couldn¡¯t even be broken by Shuten? These Dharma Masters probably had a unique formation and that could break it after spending a lot of effort.

    And there were even Divine Runes on the talismans on this cave entrance¡­

    That thing inside this cave was definitely unusual!

    What to do?

    Lily hesitated. She had already discovered Kameyama Castle¡¯s location by now. Should she return to the main army camp, or remain here? Would she wait until these Masters had broken the seal and go inside, to see what kind of great treasure was contained within?

    If she returned right now, it would take at least half a month or so before she could lead the Army to this ce again. That seal would have been broken long ago and the contents inside would have been plundered by the demons already.

    However, if she didn¡¯t return and spent more time here, the army¡¯s safety would be affected. After all, there were tens of thousands of lives in her hands. This was no easy decision.

    Lily used a Voice Transmission Orb that was connected to another one in her camp. She tried tomunicate but realized that she couldn¡¯t, it all ended up in vain. After all, Lily had no ability to amplify the strength of her Voice Transmission Orb. Meanwhile, her camp probably hadn¡¯t set up the formation to amplify theirs.

    <i>Wham!</i> Lily waved her hand and summoned her Demon Hound.

    She took out the map to Kameyama Castle that she drew along the way and handed it to the Demon Hound.

    ¡°Hand over this map to Madam Ashikaga. Also, try your best to remember the path as you travel. Then, if Madam Ashikaga orders the army to march, you will be leading the way to Kameyama Castle1.¡±

    The Demon Hound wagged its tail, epting the order.

    The Demon Hound wasposed of Resentment Energy. It was no different than a demon if it traveled through the wilderness, so it wouldn¡¯t be attacked by them. Also, canine creatures had an excellent sense of direction. With the map, it would be just as capable as Lily when it came to leading the way. Hence, she wasn¡¯t worried about sending the Demon Hound for this task.

    Lily repeatedly showed the drafted map to the Demon Hound in detail, then rolled it up and ced it in the bag. She tied it around the hound¡¯s neck and patted it.

    The Demon Hound whimpered and leapt up, running through the path that she came from at breakneck speed.

    ¡°It should be fine.¡± Lily thought as she watched the Demon Hound leave without hesitation. As far as she could tell, this Demon Hound was traveling in the right direction.

    After that, Lily quietly approached the mountain where Kameyama Castle stood. She had to stay within range but not too far away from that seal. She would be discovered if she was too close, and she would miss her chance if she was too far.

    Lily concealed herself behind an ancient tree on a mountain slope opposite the steep incline, which was several miles away from that seal. She retrieved the rest of the roons except for two. These two roons would ¡®coincidentally¡¯ pass by the cave at random as if they were wild roons. They would investigate the seal and its progress to being broken every time.

    Meanwhile, Lily herself had nothing to do. After concealing her presence, she looked at the moon and studied Lunar True Intent.

    By now, Lily had just about 20% of Purple Lunar Force left.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±

    Shuten would most definitely dispatch experts to this important cave. Once the seal was broken and she snuck inside to steal the treasure inside, it was likely that she would be involved in intense fights. Yet, her Purple Lunar Force was almost exhausted.

    She had to restore her Purple Lunar Force as soon as possible.

    Facing such a critical moment, Lily no longer hesitated. With flustered breathing, she took out Sakura Parasol.

    ¡°Sakura, are you here?¡±

    ¡°Master? What do you need?¡± The treasure spirit known as Sakura said.

    ¡°Um, well, please¡­ Please¡­ Help me out2!¡±

    Robinxen: That¡¯s pretty smart.Robinxen: So bold!

 Book 7: Chapter 44: The Seal Is Broken!

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 44: The Seal Is Broken!</h4>

    This ancient tree was about 8 meters wide at its base. Lilyid a mat on its back and sat on her knees.

    She untied her belt and kimono¡­

    She lowered her body andid down on top of the mat and kimono. Of course, her corset and purple suspender underpants weren¡¯t removed.

    ¡°Come¡­ Give me a massage.¡± Lily closed her eyes and said.

    This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t ever be done under usual circumstances. But since this was an emergency, she had to resort to this.

    Sakura Parasol retracted itself and levitated in the air. It used its round wooden handle to gently press onto Lily¡¯s smooth back and started massaging.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± For starters, she had been fatigued after battling all the way here. Such a massage was a great relief to her. However, this alone was obviously not enough. If she wanted to restore her Purple Lunar Force.

    Lily subconsciously realized that using this way to restore Purple Lunar Force shouldn¡¯t be used asionally. Another reason was that if she kept using the same method and process for a second time, it would drastically lower the potency and efficiency whenpared to the first time.

    She would have had to find new ¡°patterns¡± or procedures.

    Therefore, no matter what, this method should only be used sparingly.

    ¡°Um, Sakura, a little further down¡­¡± Lily frowned slightly with a blushed face, and spoke unwillingly.

    Sakura¡¯s umbre handle made its way down her back, all the way to her plump and soft butt¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Her Purple Lunar Force was restored, but Lily was now deeply ashamed. She instantly put Sakura Parasol away and started checking out what those roons had seen.

    At this moment, they were still working hard to break the seal.

    The roon noticed that the final talisman on that rope was now vibrating continuously. It seemed like that strong Master from Honganji Temple was right, the seal was about to be broken.

    At this moment, a well-built Demon Monk with grayish-blue skin came from the campsite. He wore a massive ne made of skulls. Lily recognized him, he was the Lord of Mount Hiei!

    The Lord of Mount Hiei was on the middlete Throned Sovereign Stage. Lily was no longer afraid of it. However, there were lots of demons here. Nobody knew if there were other Archdemons around. Hence, she resolved to avoid battling at this ce.

    Lily¡¯s Purple Lunar Force was fully replenished by now. She was confident, and had a healthy expression.

    She sat cross-legged and continued to stare at the moon, trying toprehend Lunar Moon Intent while diverting some of her attention to controlling the roon.

    Those Dharma Masters seemed to be trying their hardest. All of them looked like they were pushing themselves and painstakingly continued the ritual.

    Just by looking at it, Lily already felt tired. It was definitely difficult to break this ancient seal. Yet, Lily didn¡¯t know that these Dharma Masters had been working here for just about half a year already.

    Atst, the seal was about to be broken1.

    To Lily, it looked like they were wasting no time. The Demon Hound was running through the woods. It was slightly faster whenpared to Lily traveling while she was suppressing her presence.

    By then, even if the seal took longer than expected and weren¡¯t broken when the Army arrived, it wouldn¡¯t affect the Army¡¯s ns anyway.

    However, Lily was worried about that. If the seal hadn¡¯t been broken after the Army¡¯s arrival, these Dharma Masters would most likely be interrupted or scared away. Then, the seal would never be broken.

    However, it would take at least 2 weeks for the Army to be here. Lily was sure that these Dharma Masters wouldn¡¯t be that ipetent.

    ¡°Please work hard.¡± Lily felt strange as she cheered these Dharma Masters on.

    Soon, two nights had passed. Things weren¡¯t as smooth sailing as they expected. During the critical moment, their progress would regress greatly every time they stopped to take a break. Hence, those Dharma Masters still persisted despite being fatigued.

    Meanwhile, Lily continued to stare at the skies and examined the moon. Coincidentally, these few days had long continuous nights.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    On the night of the third day, a dayter than what the Masters had predicted, that talisman let out a puff of green smoke.

    At this moment, a roon ¡®coincidentally¡¯ came over and watched in a bush not far away.

    A Martial Monk on duty discovered the roon and asked the Martial Monk beside him, ¡°why is this roon always here these days?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Maybe it¡¯s looking for something to eat.¡± Another Martial Monk said.

    At this moment, the monk beside him shouted, ¡°Look! The final talisman¡¯s about to be broken!¡±

    The smoke grew thicker and thicker, until the talisman started burning from one corner. When it was halfway burnt, Lily stood up and moved.

    The talisman was finally burnt away. The rope that had existed for many unknown years lost all arcane support and instantly dissipated into dust. The cave was finally opened!

    ¡°We did it!¡± The leader Master screamed while being drenched in sweat, ¡°we finally did it!¡±

    At this moment, several Dharma Masters behind him toppled over without the noise.

    ¡°Go and notify the Lord of Mount Hiei!¡± The Lord of Honganji Temple, the monk in golden robes, was a Throned General. At this moment, he actually struggled to stand up. In the past 6 months, he had barely stood up. He had expended all his strength, arcane energy, and even his vitality.

    But upon reminding himself that he could take 10% of the minerals inside this cave, a smile still appeared on his plump face.

    This was a mining site left behind by a Celestial Maiden. Even if it was already depleted, even the smallest amount of scrap or waste was worth an earth-shattering amount of money in the Heian Dynasty!

    He ordered, ¡°let¡¯s get up, everyone. The seal has been broken. We¡¯ll help guard this ce as well.¡±

    At this moment, a skinny Dharma Master that was almost squeezed dry stood up under the monk¡¯s assistance. ¡°Master, this is Shuten Doji¡¯s turf. Would anyone dare toe? Aren¡¯t we too paranoid? Ouch, my poor waist¡­¡±

    ¡°We must be vignt! Because of this seal, we¡¯ve lost half our lives here. We mustn¡¯t rx at the final moment!¡± The Lord of Honganji Temple stood in ce and looked around with a solemn expression.

    Soon, he finally heaved a sigh after seeing the Lord of Mount Hiei approaching, along with several demons like the gold-horned demon.

    The Lord of Mount Hiei said, ¡°Lord Shuten is already informed. He appreciates you greatly, Master. Lord Shuten will send Lord Ibaraki and his retinue to retrieve the item inside the cave. We will guard here for now. Lord Ibaraki is already on his way and will arrive very soon. Master, your people can rest for now. The beauties inside your tent are ready and waiting to serve you.¡±

    Yet, the Lord of Honganji Temple said, ¡°In such moments, we aren¡¯t in the mood to enjoy a woman. Why don¡¯t we wait for Lord Ibaraki to retrieve the treasure and revel in pleasure together after we¡¯ve split the prize?¡±

    Since it was treasure left behind by the Celestial Maiden, he¡¯d definitely stay and wait. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to y with women. Moreover, he was deeply fatigued after working for half a year straight. By now, he wouldn¡¯t have the stamina even if he wanted to.

    At this moment, Lily heard their conversation. ¡°Ibaraki Doji and his demons wille to retrieve the treasure? Based on the call for aid from the demon that I killed back then, it looks like Ibaraki is much stronger than him. Although I don¡¯t understand the actual reason, Ibaraki will probablye along with other Archdemons. If I want to enter the cave, I must do it before Ibaraki arrives2.¡±

    ¡°What to do?¡±

    ¡°By now, the demons and Dharma Masters are all guarding the entrance. If they enter, I might have a chance to sneak in as well. But now they¡¯re all guarding the entrance, how can I enter?¡±

    Lily made both roons walk past those demons and Dharma Masters repeatedly to evaluate their strength.

    The strongest was the Lord of Mount Hiei, on the middlete Throned Sovereign Stage! In second ce was the Lord of Honganji Temple, a Throned General. Yet, he was probably exhausted of all power at this moment.

    Among the other demons, Dharma Masters, Martial Monks, there were six on the pinnacle Permanence Stage and more than twenty on the Permanence Stage.

    Based on the situation, all the powerhouses on site were probably gathered in front of the cave.

    Lily silently pondered for a while. ¡°Break in3!¡±

    At this moment, she had already sneakily ascended the mountain. Soon, she stealthily approached that steep incline. The t area under this incline waspletely exposed, there were no ces to hide.

    ¡°Huff¡ª!¡±

    Lily suddenly summoned the Four-tailed Cat Demon, Wany¨±d¨­ the Firewheel, Huan the Bird Demon, and Carp Spirit. Without a word, she charged the demons and Dharma Masters.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei was stunned as he saw these unusual demons that shouldn¡¯t exist in these ces charge over in full spirits.

    ¡°Who are you working for?¡± He asked.

    However, that Cat Demon pounced into a camp, ripping a demon apart and tossing it into the air. Meanwhile, Wany¨±d¨­ rolled around and bellowed, spewing mes that burned the campsite.

    That Carp directly rammed into a few Dharma Masters.

    ¡°What?¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei was shocked. He never expected that these demons would attack all of the sudden. ¡°They¡¯re here to cause trouble. Kill them!¡±

    The gold-horned demon and the rest charged these rampaging demons. Because it happened unexpectedly, the cave entrance was in chaos.

    Huan grabbed a Dharma Master and flew into the air. The Master¡¯s screams attracted lots of attention.

    The Lord of Mount Hiei manifested a stone ball. It was ejected with a bang.

    Despite being as heavy as a small mountain, it was very fast. It crushed Huan and it dissipated into ck smoke.

    That Dharma Master fell down while screaming and mmed onto the ground. Nobody knew if he died.

    ¡°Are these¡­ Demons Shikigami? Whose Shikigami is it?¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei was shocked.

    At this moment, a girl in red came out of the darkness. Without a word, she instantly rushed into the cave entrance behind the Lord of Mount Hiei.

    ¡°Freeze¡ª¡± A Martial Monk on the Permanence Stage noticed the girl that was as fast as a phantom, he raised his golden bludgeon in an attempt to stop her.

    <i>Swish!</i> Lily unsheathed her sword. A sh of red light sliced that Martial Monk and sent him flying. She didn¡¯t stop and rushed straight into the cave.

    ¡°What?¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei, The Lord of Honganji Temple, and the rest couldn¡¯t help but turn around and stare at the dark cave.

    ¡°Someone?¡±

    ¡°Someone just barged into the cave!¡±

    ¡°Looks like a woman in red!¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei was distracted by a demon in front of him and only saw her in the corner of his vision. He couldn¡¯t identify the person either.

    However, the person¡¯s identity didn¡¯t matter at all.

    ¡°Someone broke into the Celestial Maiden cave4!¡± The Lord of Mount Hiei roared furiously. Eldritch Energy exploded all over his body!

    ¡°Get her!!!¡±

    A heavy bronze-colored quarterstaff appeared in his hands as he rushed into the cave first.

    Robinxen: What could it be¡­Robinxen: Lily they want something, maybe it¡¯s a shiny.Robinxen: Of course she does.Robinxen: Lily¡¯s power of plot is unmatched.

 Book 7: Chapter 45: Celestial Battle Maidens Mine

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 45: Celestial Battle Maiden¡¯s Mine</h4>

    Lily rushed into the mine, only to realize that there were many paths ahead. They all seemed to have been artificially excavated. She simply chose a path based on her instincts and rushed in.

    However, soon enough, Lord Hiei, Lord Honganji, and their subordinates entered the cave with torches. They were also stunned by all the diverging paths ahead of them.

    They had never entered this cave, so they had no idea what was inside.

    ¡°This¡­ Which way did that woman go?¡± Lord Hiei probed with his spiritual energy.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Spiritual energy failed to prate the walls inside this cave. A small turn inside this cave was enough to ruin his detection. He had no idea which tunnel Lily entered. Lord Honganji was also flustered. He had a share of the loot in this ce as well.

    ¡°Lord Hiei, if we chase willy-nilly, it will be difficult to catch up to that woman. That woman is quite powerful. Aside from you and me, I¡¯m afraid anyone else here isn¡¯t her opponent if they chose to chase her. But if we enter a tunnel and that woman runs out with the treasure, it will be very troublesome!¡±

    Lord Hiei then spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, while there are a lot of paths in this cave, there is only one exit, which is here1. Why don¡¯t we stay here and wait for Lord Ibaraki to arrive with his Archdemons? Wouldn¡¯t that woman be caught by then?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Excellent idea!¡± Lord Honganji also nodded. ¡°We still have some strength left in us. Let¡¯s prepare some formations at the entrance! Hehe, it may be easy for this woman to enter. But toe out? Dream on!¡±

    Lord Hiei ordered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll guard the entrance with the Masters of Honganji Temple with the formations they brought. Gold horn, split the rest of the demons into three groups and enter the cave to find the treasure. Don¡¯t fight that woman if you find her, just focus on bringing back the treasure!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The gold-horned demon led some demons into the cave.

    ¡°Fuyuki! You also lead some Martial Monks to help them out.¡± Lord Honganji was worried. He feared that the demons would im a bigger portion of the treasure, so he sent out a team of his own.

    Lily sprinted in a tunnel for a while before slowing down in order to carefully investigate her surroundings. Spiritual energy and her Domain couldn¡¯t pierce the stone walls here, so she could only scout it out step-by-step.

    Lily sensed that no one chased her from behind. She also deduced that her opponents didn¡¯t know which tunnel she entered, so they chose to stand guard at the entrance while waiting for Ibaraki¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°I must be quick! It would be very troublesome if Ibaraki came along with the other Archdemons. Besides, I don¡¯t know if they recognized me. If they did, even Shuten Doji himself might show up!¡±

    Lily continued along the tunnel. The ce was pitch ck. She took out Sakura parasol, which had turned dark blue at this moment. The Sakura flowers on top of it actually started glowing, it was beautiful.

    Unknown objects were floating in the cave. They reflected massive amounts of light after receiving a little of it.

    They glowed like stars. Lily seemed to be walking through space with her parasol open.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the cave would be so beautiful under Sakura Parasol¡¯s illumination.¡±

    Upon entering the inner section, Lily discovered many caves that were interconnected and also had diverging paths. It was super-duperplex.

    From the books she read, Lily knew that there were no caves recorded in the books of the Heian Dynasty that were one-tenth theplexity of this cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡± Lily said.

    However¡­ Such aplex cave was barren. There were only scattered rocks and signs of excavation everywhere. No treasure was in sight2.

    ¡°Such a massive mine naturally won¡¯t be filled with treasure. However, which way should I go? I can¡¯t I can¡¯t waste too much time also.¡±

    Lily walked along the cave as she held her parasol.

    ¡°Huh?¡± As she went deeper into the cave, Lily gradually felt an ancient pulse. This pulse was ethereal and divine, it didn¡¯tplement this rough-looking cave at all.

    ¡°The demons call this ce the Celestial Maiden¡¯s cave. Could it be that this pulse was left behind by a Celestial Maiden?¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± At this moment, Kagura inside the mirror spoke, ¡°This cave belongs to the Celestial Battle Maiden! I can feel it. I sense a presence here that I miss dearly. ¡°

    ¡°Celestial Battle Maiden?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this mine is incredibly ancient. Back then, the Celestial Battle Maidens had to find precious minerals birthed from the world itself to forge their weapons. Looks like this ce has minerals that they need. Master, if we go deeper into the cave to search, we might just find some minerals! The minerals that they needed are nothing short of divine treasures in the current era.¡±

    ¡°Kagura, if there were actually such precious minerals here, wouldn¡¯t this cave be filled with traps and contraptions?¡±

    ¡°If it does, I would have reminded you long ago. If the only defense mechanism was that seal on the entrance, then I¡¯m afraid those Celestial Battle Maidens were already gone a very long time ago.¡±

    A hint of grievance were heard in Kagura¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Kagura, your original master, Suzuhiko-hime, was one of the Celestial Battle Maidens, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. My master had a very high status among the Celestial Battle Maidens. Master, since this is a mine, the minerals on the shallow ces are definitely excavated by now. Let¡¯s go deeper.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily traveled deeper while following the pulse that she felt in her heart. She kept going to ces where the pulse was even stronger.

    ¡°Who excavated this mine? Was it the Celestial Battle Maidens?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Kagura said, ¡°Celestial Maidens won¡¯t do these menialbors. It¡¯s probably done by the Tenson n members enved by them3.¡±

    ¡°Tenson n?¡±

    ¡°Master, look at the wall over there¡­¡±

    Lily approached the cave wall with a parasol in hand and illuminated it using the light.

    There were many ancient mural paintings on the cave walls. The painting style seemed very primitive. Still, she could see Celestial Maidens in flowing robes forcing men to excavate the mine using swords and whips. There were also special vehicles that transported the minerals.

    Lily followed the wall and kept watching, only to see a mural featuring a pile of minerals and a Celestial Maiden. Her hand was seemingly glowing as those minerals were being absorbed within.

    ¡°That must be a storage tool used by the Celestial Maidens.¡±

    ¡°Kagura, are those miners from the Tenson n?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. These are ancient humans. They can also be considered the ancestors of humans in the current Heian Dynasty. It is said that the first divine Emperor in human history, Divine Emperor Jinmu, hailed from the Tenson n.¡± Kagura said.

    With that, Lily somehow made sense of things. In ancient times, Tenson n members lived here. After the Celestial Battle Maidens discovered this mine, they forced the enved members to serve as miners.

    Lily continued walking down the dark cave with her parasol open. Despite seeing lots of scattered rocks, no minerals were found.

    Up ahead, Lily found an incredibly ancient bronze minecart with only 1 wheel intact.

    ¡°This bronze minecart must have been used by the Tenson n back then to transport minerals.¡±

    ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t just bronze. This is Murray Bronze. ording to current standards, this is considered a grade-nine pinnacle bronze!¡± Kagura said.

    ¡°What? grade-nine pinnacle bronze? Used to make minecarts???¡±

    Lily was dazzled. If even the minecarts were made of grade-9 pinnacle bronze, then what sort of minerals were excavated in this ce?

    ¡°Master, this minecart is indestructible.¡±

    Lily took out a tempered grade-nine machete that she plundered and shed at the minecart.

    <i>ng!</i> Sparks sttered all over her and her hands became numb.

    There was only a faint mark on the minecart.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually so tough!¡±

    Lily tried pushing it, it was very heavy. Even Lily needed to invest some strength in order to push it.

    This minecart was probably tens of thousands Kans heavy! (>37500 kg)

    Lily waved her hand and took the bronze minecart4.

    ¡°Master, why are you taking it?¡±

    ¡°This minecart has tens of thousands of kans¡¯ worth of grade-nine bronze, right? It¡¯s probably worth an astronomical amount.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s still a way to smelt Murray Bronze in the current era.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. We can worry about thatter.¡±

    Lily discovered that there was an excavated stone chamber beside that minecart. She used her parasol to illuminate the interior. Only to discover an incredibly ancient looking skeleton.

    Despite being used to dealing with demons and monsters, she was still slightly startled after discovering it.

    She checked with her spiritual energy. ¡°These bones are incredibly strong. It¡¯s way stronger than any mortal nowadays. I¡¯m afraid this senior will have the strength of an early-stage Throned Sovereign just with his physical strength alone!¡±

    This man had been dead for countless years, so Lily couldn¡¯t identify his actual strength. But his body alone was on par with a Throned Sovereign. Absolutely shocking. However, based on the little fragments of clothing remaining on that skeleton, he seemed to be someone with very low status.

    ¡°Master, look at these bones. The arms and finger knuckles are especiallyrge. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s just a miner.¡±

    ¡°Miner?¡± Lily was shocked. Someone with a body as strong as a Throned Sovereign¡­ Was a miner?

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily suddenly noticed that words were inscribed on the stone wall beside the skeleton.

    Lily checked it out. It was ancient writing!

    Unlike the current writtennguage, it seemed closer to hieroglyphs. However, when Lily was reading Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s book collection, she studied these texts. After all, the current writtennguage evolved from this verynguage, so Lily could somehow identify them.

    Although she didn¡¯t recognize some of those words, but the approximate meaning when she read the entire sentence was:

    ¡°Ever since I met her, there seemed to be a glimmer of sunlight in this cave of infinite darkness.

    I¡¯d rather let her whip me as long as I can spend more time alone with her.

    Perhaps, she¡¯ll never understand why I was always the best miner when other Celestial Maidens were supervising. But every time shees, I¡¯ll never achieve my goal. I just want to spend more time with her.

    However, I know that this is impossible. She¡¯s a Celestial Battle Maiden soaring in the skies, while I¡¯m a lowly mortal. The lowest intelligent lifeform in this world. If I confess to her, those Celestial Maidens will surely execute me. I can only spend more time with her by being whipped.

    However, one day, the Celestial Battle Maidens left. There are clearly some mineral veins in the depths of this mine that are still intact, but they still took all the mined minerals and left. They brought us all out of the cave, gave us a lot of treasure, and told us to leave.

    But I didn¡¯t. I hid in the depths of the mine. They didn¡¯t discover me because they left in a hurry. I¡¯m here because I thought that she might return one day. Although my strength is limited, if I continue excavating the minerals here, she¡¯ll be happy if she returns. I¡¯ve always made her angry. Although she¡¯s just as beautiful when she¡¯s angry, I still want to make her happy once¡­

    However, I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but they never returned.

    There are still mineral veins left. But why wouldn¡¯t they return? Could it be¡­ Did something happen?

    I was very worried about her. But in the end, they never returned¡­

    I can¡¯t remember how many years I¡¯ve stayed here. I¡¯m about to die, so I have the courage to write these things down.

    My gift to you is right there in the final mineral vein. You¡¯ll know.

    If you ever return one day, I hope you¡¯ll see it, Bishamonten¡­¡±

    Robinxen: Is this¡­ an intelligent n?!Robinxen: She wants the shiny.Robinxen: Good to know that even the maidens are trash.Robinxen: Fun fact, near where I live there were two authentic minecarts on disy as a memorial for the coal mine that used to operate in the region. Not long after they were disyed both were stolen and sold for scrap. This is why we can¡¯t have nice things, too many Lily¡¯s in the world.

 Book 7: Chapter 46: Painting In The Cave

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 46: Painting In The Cave</h4>

    Bishamonten¡­

    Lily was a little confused after reading the inscription on the wall. Bishamonten, wasn¡¯t that God worshiped in Yamagami Temple?

    In Kanto¡¯s Echigo Province, Uesugi Rei¡¯s grandfather, Uesugi Aokage, wasuded as the incarnation of Bishamonten. Of course, that was only a metaphor. Uesugi Aokage was exceptional back then and incited terror among all ns in Kanto. He was akin to a divine being, and that was why he received this title.

    Why was the Celestial Battle Maiden, whom the miner hopelessly fell in love with, named Bishamonten? Lily was still a little perplexed.

    However, this senior¡¯s obsession, loyalty, determination, and having the strength of a Throned Sovereign with his body alone was enough to receive Lily¡¯s admiration. She knelt down and kowtowed three times.

    ¡°His obsession makes me feel like if I am able in the future, I¡¯ll definitely return to this ce and erect a shrine in his reverence.¡±

    Lily stood up and looked around the ce.

    That Celestial Maiden most likely never returned, not to mention ever knowing that she had such an admirer.

    Lily herself was obsessed with love. Encountering things like this would always make her especially sad.

    She continued along the tunnel, and two paths appeared in front of her. One was t and led upwards, while the other was especially narrow and led downwards.

    Even if there were mineral veins on the spacious path, they would most likely be excavated already. That was what Lily assumed. Hence, any remaining mineral veins would most likely be found in this narrow tunnel.

    Lily headed down the narrow tunnel. The ce seemed like it was still under construction. Some ces hadrge protruding boulders which only allowed a single person to pass at any given moment. This seemed like the tunnel that was carved simply to scout for potential veins.

    However, a faint glimmer of light was seen in front of that narrow tunnel.

    It was incredible.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± The vague pulse that had been attracting Lily seemed to be that light in front of her.

    Lily retracted her parasol and passed the narrow spot. She saw a somewhat spacious cave that was about 6 square meters in front of her, with slightly glowing rocks scattered around.

    These rocks seemed to contain a lot of impurities and had many variations. Yet, their glowing spots were always crystals that seemed translucent and smooth.

    Those crystals emanated a faint and chilling white glow, as if fragments of the moon hadnded on this world.

    Tamahagane? Magatama? Diamonds?

    None of those minerals that Lily had seen before could everpare to this crystal that seemed like the moon itself! Perhaps only the pulse of the Blood Spirit Magatama couldpare to it.

    However, this crystal emitted a chilling moonlight that had a presence that was starkly different from the Blood Spirit Magatama. Lily could even vaguely feel the incredible amount of Lunar Power within those crystals.

    Lily raised her head, only to see trace amounts of these glowing minerals exposed on the stone walls at the end of this cave.

    These crystals were most likely the reason why the Celestial Battle Maidens established this mine all those years ago!

    Those Celestial Battle Maidens left for an unknown reason. Yet, Lily had searched everywhere. Aside from this ce, there were no other ces with mineral veins still left intact.

    Lily opened Sakura Parasol and illuminated the cave slightly.

    ¡°Kagura, these crystals should be the precious minerals produced from this mine. Can you identify it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about minerals, so I¡¯m not sure. However, I seem to remember that the weapons used by the Celestial Battle Maidens have simr pulses to these crystals. However, these minerals are simply much stronger and purer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, these are raw minerals.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily looked around the cave with Sakura Parasol, only to catch a glimpse of a painting of a woman on a t wall by the side of the cave.

    Lily used Sakura Parasol to light up this painting of a woman.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be startled!

    ¡°Sister Uesugi?¡±

    Lily came closer and used a fire spell to light up the cavepletely. She carefully inspected the painting. She was in disbelief.

    Although the paint itself has already faded and the painting technique was quite simple, it still illustrated a woman with flowing silver hair. She held a narrow Tachi in hand and wore white Celestial Maiden garbs, just like a Celestial Battle Maiden doing ade dance in the air.

    White ribbons floated around her body. A hint of chilling mes could almost be felt from those discolored blue eyes.

    This woman was so simr to Uesugi Rei. Although the painting technique wasn¡¯t the best and was primitive, she could see that this woman was painted with overwhelming affection. Her characteristics and uniqueness were perfectly tranted into the painting.

    And her posture when de dancing was graceful but domineering. Lily had a hunch that she saw it somewhere before¡­

    At this moment, Lily remembered the statue of the divine being waving her sword in rage outside of Cherry Blossom Valley.

    ¡°Bishamonten!¡±

    Lily suddenly came to a realization!

    Due to its ancient origins, Lily had misunderstood the final sentence of the inscription left behind by that miner countless years ago.

    How could a miner who came from lowly origins had such a name?

    Thest word ¡®Bishamonten¡¯ wasn¡¯t his own name. It was him calling out to the woman he loved.

    Bishamonten was the name of the Celestial Battle Maiden painted on this wall!

    After all the miners were evacuated and the cave was sealed, he quietly excavated these minerals while his heart was filled with affection towards that Celestial Battle Maiden, Bishamonten.

    Until¡­ He wasted his life away¡­

    ¡°Senior¡­¡±

    A mere mortal fell in love with God. The only thing binding them were these minerals. Perhaps in his heart, he felt this was the only thing that could appease her.

    However, it seemed like Bishamonten during that period was not an actual God, in every sense of the word. She was only a Celestial Battle Maiden. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t personallye to the mine to serve as a supervisor.

    However, why would this picture of Bishamonten resemble Uesugi Rei so much?

    This was something that Lily couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Lily looked at the mineral vein. Although it wasn¡¯t much, some of it wasn¡¯t excavated yet. She pulled out that heavy grade-nine machete and invested all her strength, hacking at the edge of the mineral vein.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Feeling a terrible vibration that even shook her eardrums, Lily bounced back and tumbled onto the ground. The echo resounding through the cave gave her a headache.

    ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Lily covered her ears, her hands were also numbed.

    She slowly stood up, only to see an obvious notch on her grade-nine machete. Yet, the mineral vein that was struck waspletely unscathed. Only the stone wall beside it had faint scratch marks.

    ¡°My goodness!¡±

    This mineral, and even this cave wall itself, was impossibly tough!

    At this moment, Lily discovered an ancient pickaxe in the corner of the cave. Exactly the ones that were meant to excavate minerals.

    Lily picked up and swung again.

    <i>ng!</i> Sparks flew everywhere.

    Lily¡¯s arms were numb again. This time around, there was only a barely noticeable dent on the stone wall.

    Lily was dazzled.

    It seemed that even with the current strength, she¡¯d never ever excavate any minerals from this ce.

    Despite that, she somehow realized that if she took this pickaxe and the already excavated minerals away, Shuten Doji would fail to excavate this mineral vein even if she left it behind.

    Lily turned towards the painting of Bishamonten and prayed silently. She wondered how this Celestial Battle Maiden from the past was doing now?

    She somehow felt a hint of sorrow, that things were no longer the same.

    This Bishamonten seemed exceptionally pretty based on the painting alone. But why was she so simr to Uesugi?

    Uesugi was now entangled in Tanba. Just like this Celestial Maiden, her whereabouts were unknown. Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel more flustered by that thought.

    At this moment, a noise was heard from far away.

    ¡°Oh no! It must be those demons who came to find a treasure, they are near.¡±

    Lily deduced that Ibaraki wouldn¡¯t arrive so soon, hence Lord Hiei would definitely be guarding the entrance. Yet, they would still most likely dispatch other demons to seek the treasure.

    Lily waved her hand and took all the minerals inside the cave into her mirror. Those minerals were exceptionally heavy. Yet, their volume alone could only fill threerge crates.

    Then, she also retrieved that pickaxe that was tougher than a grade-nine machete. If she left this tool behind, Shuten might be able to excavate this mineral vein himself due to his strength.

    Although Lily couldn¡¯t mine the vein, she refused to let Shuten have it.

    However, if Shuten Doji had other methods to excavate it, then she could do nothing about it.

    Atst, Lily nced at Bishamonten for thest time and said, ¡°Goddess, please¡­ Bless Sister Uesugi so that she¡¯s safe.¡±

    With that said, Lily rushed out of the cave and left.

    In the darkness, the mineral veins in the cave still glowed a dim moonlight.

    Meanwhile, tears actually flowed out of the eyes of the painted Bishamonten.

    The moment Lily rushed out of the cave, she encountered a group of demons who were seeking the treasure with torches in their hands.

    Lily could have just gone past them but she didn¡¯t wish for that cave and the painting inside it to be discovered.

    Although it may eventually be discovered by Shuten¡¯s subordinates, Lily still wanted to try to stop it.

    ¡°It¡¯s that female samurai!¡±

    Spotting Lily, those demons were also startled. They unsheathed their weapons and charged at her.

    The strongest among them was on the middle Permanence Stage.

    Lily¡¯s eyes were grim. <i>Schwing!</i> She turned into a sh of red light. In an instant, she prated the demons and reached behind them.

    Lily raised the glowing Yasutsuna and slowly sheathed it.

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!</i>

    The demons behind her exploded into gore one by one.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what minerals she had, she knew that they were incredibly precious. If that senior didn¡¯t remain behind to excavate them, she knew that she¡¯d never get her hands on them. After all, she never found any scattered minerals along the way, as they were all taken by the Celestial Battle Maidens when they left.

    ¡°Not much time left.¡± Lily knew that she shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. The wage of avarice was death.

    She should have quit while she was ahead.

    Lily started to go up and traveled at full speed towards the cave entrance.

    Fortunately, Lily had an excellent sense of orientation. She practically remembered every single step that she took. So instead of being lost in the cave, she rushed to the entrance without a hitch.

    She then saw the entrance and the torchlight beaming in from outside. Yet, Lily suddenly stopped. She felt some sort of energy being gathered outside.

    ¡°A formation!¡± Lily suddenly remembered that the Masters who broke the seal were all proficient in formations. They had definitely prepared a trap, waiting for her to step in.

    Yet, she had no choice but to rush out either way! Ibaraki Doji was almost here. She had no time left!

 Book 7: Chapter 47: Lord Hiei

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 47: Lord Hiei</h4>

    ¡°Trying to ambush me with a formation?¡±

    Lily summoned Wany¨±d¨­. This spirit, riding on fiery wheels, screamed incessantly while rushing out of the cave.

    <i>Whoom!</i>

    Aplicated rune formation instantly surfaced outside the cave and released a pir of light. Wany¨±d¨­ was instantly hindered by that light, as if it entered a swamp and instantly slowed down. It even looked like they had slowed down the flow of time.

    ¡°They can actually affect time?¡± Lily in the cave was shocked.

    ¡°Eliminate!¡± Several Dharma Masters behind the ones who constructed the formation released offensive spells. These Dharma Masters were proficient in attacking. They had greater attack power than Onmyos on the same level of strength. Wany¨±d¨­ was instantly pummeled into smoke.

    ¡°Why is it this Shikigami again? Didn¡¯t we already kill it?¡± Lord Honganji was also shocked.

    ¡°This female samurai is quite cunning!¡±

    Lord Hiei remembered what happened just now. Red clothing, female samurai, cunning¡­ Could it be Kagami Lily?

    At this moment, the weather instantly changed. A storm of sakura flowers struck the ce. Lily, who was close to the entrance, could naturally extend her Domain outside. Her Sakura Blizzard originated from sakura flowers. This sort of Domain would be much weaker inside a pitch ck cave. But when it was outdoors, its full power would be unleashed.

    As men of the cloth, these monks from Honganji Temple actually joined forces with demons andmitted grave sins like **** and murder! Upon thinking of those poor women, no hint of mercy was left in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>

    Countless sakura flowers formed into des and struck the Dharma Masters maintaining the formation.

    ¡°Guard!¡±

    However, under Lord Honganji¡¯smand, those Dharma Masters connected their spiritual powers and created golden translucent bells, which enveloped those Dharma Masters.

    The sakura des raged like a blizzard.

    <i>Stab! Stab! Stab!</i>

    Several weaker demons were instantly eviscerated. However, those des could only create vibrations when striking those golden ancient bells and couldn¡¯t punch through them. As bell chimes were heard under the mountain walls, the Dharma Masters within them were immune to the sakura des.

    ¡°Indeed, these evil monks are proficient in formations!¡± Lily was flustered. She had no time to waste here. Yet, she hadn¡¯t learned a thing about breaking formations.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Lily came to a decision in her heart.

    She marched her slender legs and turned around after slightly crouching. The pickaxe from the Celestial Maiden¡¯s cave, which was tougher than her grade-nine weapon, appeared in her hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy!¡± It was Lily¡¯s first time holding it by hand. It was at least 10,000 Kans heavy!

    Still, even if she didn¡¯t use Purple Lunar Force, Lily¡¯s physical strength alone was on par with the middlete Throned Sovereign Stage. She gathered spiritual power all across her body and violently flung the pickaxe towards Lord Honganji, who was shielded by that golden bell.

    Formations were nothing.

    She would break it with violence1!

    She watched as that pickaxe spun circles while slowly flying past the first formation. Meanwhile, the ancient bells couldn¡¯t be moved. After flying out of the time-affecting formation, the pickaxe¡¯s speed increased suddenly!

    <i>Wham!</i>

    An incredibly loud bell chime was heard under the mountain wall. That 10,000 Kan heavy pickaxe instantly shattered that golden ancient bell and mmed into Lord Honganji¡¯s plump face, disfiguring it entirely and sending him flying into a tent.

    Once he was sent flying, the core of the defensive formation was ruined, and those ancient bells disappeared one by one.

    Countless sakura des fell instantly!

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Those evil monks had their limbs cut by the sakura des. They couldn¡¯t maintain the formation anymore.

    Lily could have killed them all, but she couldn¡¯t tell if some of those Dharma Masters were forced by Lord Honganji. Hence, despite having betrayed Buddha, Lily still decided to spare their lives.

    The formation was broken and Lily rushed out without hesitation.

    She retrieved that pickaxe with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! It is you indeed!¡± Lord Hiei roared angrily.

    He raised his golden bronze quarterstaff, rushing towards Lily with his massive body.

    A virtual projection that looked like an evil God emerged from behind Lord Hiei. He was now filled with immense power.

    If Lily hadn¡¯t used Purple Lunar Force, her strength was actually on par with his.

    ¡°Kagura!¡±

    Kagura, wearing a pink hunting coat, appeared behind Lily. She held Sakura Parasol while emanating a soft and dazzling light.

    Several spells also started spinning around Lily.

    Based on her strength and speed, any spell that amplified her strength was severely limited. But still, it was useful.

    As she suppressed Lord Hiei with her Domain, she also increased her own speed. With that done, Lord Hiei¡¯s attacks became noticeably slower.

    Lily dashed sideways and dodged that heavy bronze quarterstaff. She then lunged forward and unsheathed Yasutsuna! She shed vertically downwards!

    <i>Swish!</i> The shnded on his thick legs!

    As expected, he had exceptionally tough skin. Even Lily felt some resistance in her attack while leaving a deep gash on his legs.

    ¡°Why! You are much stronger than when I met youst time!¡± Lord Hiei was shocked. He jumped backwards and activated his regenerative powers to regenerate the wounds on his legs. Yet, this had also exhausted most of his spiritual power and vitality.

    Vitality was a power that was both easy and hard to exin. It waspletely different from spiritual power. Although Lord Hiei had robust vitality, it could still be exhausted.

    Lily didn¡¯t reply. She stomped on the ground and charged at him.

    As he swept his bronze quarterstaff horizontally, Lily jumped up. However, he had a long torso and longer arms, so Lily couldn¡¯t reach him just yet. She shed Yasutsuna horizontally towards him, it struck his chest and also shattered his skull ne.

    There was now a terrifying one on his chest. Yet, his eyes were only filled with madness as he hoisted his strong and heavy bronze staff upwards.

    Towards Lily!

    Lily instantly spun a circle in mid-air and pressed one hand on the back of her sword.

    <i>ng!</i> She blocked the blow but was also sent flying.

    ¡°No way. I can¡¯t keep on wasting time!¡±

    Without using Purple Lunar Force, Lily won¡¯t be able to kill Lord Hiei within a short time.

    All of the sudden¡ª

    Lily¡¯s eyes now had an alluring purple color as faint light emanated from her skin.

    <i>Whoom!</i> Her speed suddenly increased as she dashed towards Lord Hiei. She positioned her sword in front of her body and pointed it straight towards him.

    ¡°Such speed!¡± Lord Hiei was shocked. He swung his bronze staff to strike Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna.

    <i>ng!</i> He mmed Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna down. Yet, Lily was already prepared for it. She switched hands and spun the falling sword, raising its tip again!

    <i>Stab¡ª!</i> A dazzling, glimmering, and breathtakingly beautiful Purple Lunar Force sh was executed!

    Lord Hiei¡¯s gigantic body trembled and petrified on the spot. Like a volcano eruption, blood erupted out of him.

    Meanwhile, Lilynded gracefully on the side and slowly sheathed her Cursed de. Lord Hiei then lost bnce and toppled onto the ground2.

    Robinxen: I honestly don¡¯t know how literal this trantion is, but it made meugh so I¡¯m going to leave it.Robinxen: sh.

 Book 7: Chapter 48: Painting Projection Mita

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 48: Painting Projection Mita</h4>

    The moment Lily shed, she destroyed Lord Hiei¡¯s Throne Pce and took his Anima.

    She swept through his corpse using spiritual power and plundered both his Storage Pouch and bronze quarterstaff. The surrounding demons were all killed by her Domain while members from Honganji Temple were all critically injured.

    ¡°Kagura,e back.¡±

    Kagura formed into a purple sh of light and returned to the mirror. Lily realized that she couldn¡¯t waste any more time here, so she turned around and left from whence she came.

    Suddenly, Lily felt like there was an incredibly powerful rope binding her feet. Then, an unimaginable force hung her upside down and lifted her into the air.

    ¡°Formation! Thousand Binds!¡±Coming out of the tattered tent, the critically injured Lord Honganji somehow released another binding formation.

    Among those injured Dharma Masters, some of them could still cast spells. Many magical ropes flew towards Lily and tied her up!

    For a moment, Lily was tied up by those ropes and hung upside down in the air. She couldn¡¯t move.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed grimly.

    A tidal wave of sakura flowers suddenly appeared in the sky. Countless sakura des surged toward those Dharma Masters.

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!</i> Lily initially showed mercy and spared their lives. But now, they would all die.

    The rope on Lily¡¯s body dissipated. Yet, the one that tied her leg still remained. She took out a javelin taken from Kotoban, allowed herself to be hung upside down, and tossed it towards Lord Honganji who created the formation in the tent.

    After all, he was quite powerful and her domain couldn¡¯t kill him entirely.

    <i>Wham!</i> The javelin carried her rage and flew towards him.

    ¡°What?¡± Lord Honganji was mortified. He couldn¡¯t dodge it nor defend against it.

    <i>ck!</i>

    Suddenly, a massive phantom hand came out of nowhere. With incredible speed, it grabbed that javelin right in front of Lord Honganji.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was shocked.

    At this moment, an unusually powerful presence was sensed within the forests.

    Its aura far surpassed the pinnacle Throned Sovereign Stage.

    A Throned Monarch!

    It was a level that was considered close to the pinnacle of strength in this world12.

    A handsome man with purple hair stood on the slope not far away. His empty and broken sleeve swayed in the wind. Ibaraki Doji was here!

    Behind Ibaraki were several powerful presences. Those figures were rumbling behind the slope.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ibaraki Doji was already here.

    Lily unsheathed Yasutsuna and tried to cut the rope, but failed.

    She shed three times in a row and eventually cut off the rope tying her by the leg, and fell on the ground. However, Ibaraki Doji and his group of demons simply stood on the slope and stared at her.

    Afternding on the ground, Lily turned around and ran without hesitation.

    <i>Wham¡ª!</i> Yet, Ibaraki Doji¡¯s ghost hand simply tossed that poisonous javelin back towards Lily!

    The speed of this projectile was way faster than what Kotoban could ever manage!

    Although Lily was more than 100 meters away, the javelin arrived instantly. She dodged it with a roll but that ghost hand pounced at her just as fast. Those massive ws were about to grab her.

    Lily stood up after rolling and shed behind her, towards that hand.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Lily¡¯s vision dimmed for a short moment. She got pped away by that ghost hand and heavily mmed onto the mountain walls. Despite being immensely tough, the mountain walls were now cracked. The horrifying impact force and pain nearly rendered her unconscious.

    This blow alone exhausted nearly 30% of a spiritual power that she used for defense.

    It should be known that Lily¡¯s spiritual power reserves were astronomical. Of course, that was rtive to the Permanence Stage. But even whenpared to someone on the Throned Sovereign Stage, Lily would have several times more!

    If the recipient was a typical expert on the Throned Sovereign Stage, this strike alone would make them critically injured, if not killed outright!

    Of course, Lily was great at offense andcking in defense. This was never her strong suit.

    Lily tumbled without a sound with the tall mountain walls behind her.

    Ibaraki Doji, Kamaki, and hundreds of ferocious Blue Demons were now approaching her.

    ¡°What a surprise! I do not expect it to be you, Kagami Lily. You actually came to us. What good timing, we shall settle all our grudges today! But don¡¯t worry, Lord Shuten wants you alive. I¡¯ll send you to him alive and well. But still, I just feel like this is way better than just killing you!¡± Ibaraki Doji¡¯s giant ghost hand flew to his side.

    Lily was nearly rendered unconscious from the enormous amount of pain. She slowly stood up and a massive scroll of painting appeared in her hands, the Record of One Hundred Demons.

    ¡°What? It actually takes a hundred Magatama to activate Mita¡¯s drawing?¡± Lily sensed that when she wanted to use the scroll. ¡°Don¡¯t care anymore! My life is at stake.¡±

    Lily decisively merged 100 Magatama into the scroll.

    <i>Rumble~~~!</i>

    The earth itself trembled. Even Ibaraki was shocked.

    A terrifying aura that even overwhelmed Ibaraki and the rest had descended on the t area in front of the cave entrance.

    An ancient formation emerged on the ground, which looked like it was formed with ethereal strokes of ck paint. Then, fog manifested within the formation.

    A massive roon that was about 10 meters tall was summoned.

    This roon was identical to Mita. Yet, it was muchrger. Its aura far surpassed anything that existed on the Throne Stage.

    ¡°What? Big¡­ Big Dipper¡­A roon deity on the Big Dipper Stage?¡± Ibaraki Doji instantly became pale from fright.

    Although roons had ominous spells, they were rarely powerful. There was only one being in this world that could possess such strength, the living divine miracle¡ªRoon Mita!

    The oppression that this massive roon imposed on Ibaraki was second only to Shuten Doji when he was fully enraged.

    Ibaraki was truly scared. However, he knew trying to escape from Mita would be impossible.

    Ibaraki couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°are you perhaps the racoon god, Lord Mita? This is Tanba. Are you actually willing to be enemies with my liege? Why?¡±

    However, the massive roon seemed spiteful and felt great resentment towards these demons. It remained silent while tapping the walking cane that seemed like an ancient tree stem onto the ground.

    Dreadful mes that could even burn through the ground surged towards Ibaraki and the demons!

    ¡°Lord Mita! You¡¯re going to kill us?¡± Ibaraki was shocked. ¡°Ghost Defense!¡±

    Ibaraki, Kamaki, and the other demons coalesced Eldritch Energy and created the Ghost Defense Formation. Massive shadows that seemed like vengeful spirits were manifested and were erected in front of the demons like shields.

    However, Ibaraki still felt despair in his heart. If this was truly the real Mita, their Ghost Defense Formation wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against it, despite being able to defend against the demonic mes. Mita was an ancient existence with experience beyondprehension. When it came to the art of breaking formations, he feared that even Shuten couldn¡¯t hold a candle to it.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t stay around to watch Ibaraki and the rest being steamrolled by Mita. She took out a Life-Recovery Magatama and healed herself. Then, she didn¡¯t even care to watch the demonic me¡¯s aftermath. She simply ran towards the forest like a sh of red light.

    Although she had to go past the demons, none of them were bothered by her at this moment.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Waves of demonic mes mmed onto the formation and sputtered fire everywhere. It burned all the camp instations and forests around them. Under the night sky, a massive ocean of mes was seen.

    The other demons who weren¡¯t protected by the formation were instantly scorched into ashes.

    However¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ibaraki Doji was stunned. Despite being powerful, these demonic mes were only on the strength of a middle Throne Monarch at most! Much weaker than him! ¡°This¡­ How could this be! This is the living legend, Roon Mita! It clearly exudes the horrifying aura of a Big Dipper Stage!¡±

    Ibaraki Doji and the demons¡¯ Ghost Defense Formation blocked all those demonic mes.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right! This¡­ This may be a peculiar method used by Kagami Lily!¡± Ibaraki was shocked.

    He thought he had made it in time and would capture Lily. Yet, she actually had such a trick up her sleeve!

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Ibaraki used his ghost hand to grab Racoon Mita¡¯s projection. It waved its wooden staff and battled the hand ferociously. Soon, Racoon Mita¡¯s projection seemed to be beaten and was pushed back by the ghost hand. A dark straight sword with a purplish glow appeared in Ibaraki¡¯s hand, and with a leap, he shed at the projection.

    <i>Whoom!</i>

    The pitch-ck straight sword was surrounded by purple mes. There seemed to be many wailing and distorted souls within those mes, like vengeful spirits. This strike was filled with the ominous stench of hell.

    <i>Stab!</i> The roon projection was struck in the shoulder and spiritual energy that seemed like ink poured out. It had now weakened greatly.

    ¡°We got tricked!¡±

    Ibaraki Doji continuously swung his purple sword in mid-air and shed towards the projection. His ghost hand also attacked ferociously.

    Although Racoon Mita¡¯s projection was weaker than Ibaraki Doji, it didn¡¯t fear death. It still hung onto Ibaraki after receiving several blows and only dissipated into ck smoke after exhausting all its spiritual energy.

    ¡°Phew. This thing isn¡¯t that strong, but it¡¯s massive and has lots of spiritual energy! What is it really? It can¡¯t be a Shikigami. Could it be Mita¡¯s projection?¡± Ibaraki Doji had haggard breathing since he exerted a lot of effort in killing the projection quickly.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ibaraki Doji now noticed that there was nothing below the mountain wall.

    Kagami Lily had already escaped long ago!

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! After her! We must capture Kagami Lily!¡± Ibaraki was enraged. Dark purple Eldritch Energy surged into the skies and rolled like thunder clouds.

    ¡°Rash¨­mon!¡±

    Ibaraki used his own Domain. The world itself was instantly stained crimson red. The dark forests seem like a visage of hell. A massive ghost gate rose from the void, and Ibaraki was standing right on top of it.

    The ancient and tattered ethereal ghost gate that had an ominous aura opened. Countless vengeful spirits poured out and flew in all directions!

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You can¡¯t escape me! You cut off my arm. I swear, this time when I catch you, I¡¯ll definitely make you taste all the cruelest tortures hell has to offer before handing you over to Lord Shuten!¡± Lily had evaded him once again, and that enraged him.

    At this moment, Lily was running through the forest. She turned around and saw the sky changing color, churning demonic clouds, and countless vengeful spirits flying out into all directions.

    Lily was very nervous deep down. Despite having enough Magatama, she couldn¡¯t summon another Mita¡¯s projection for the time being. She had to wait for the drawing in the Record of One Hundred Demons to fully recover.

    Meanwhile, Ibaraki was much faster than she was. Despite having run for tens of miles already, Ibaraki would still catch up to her if she was discovered by those spirits. Hence, she could only suppress her presence to run, lest Ibaraki Doji discover her within an instant.

    A Throned Monarch Archdemon¡¯s spiritual sense range was enormous. Lily would never take the risk!

    Robinxen: Until the next power creep arc.Robinxen: Actually the author just specified this world, watch the plot twist be there¡¯s other worlds with even stronger people.

 Book 7: Chapter 49: Deep Hole

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 49: Deep Hole</h4>

    Lily sprinted as fast and stealthily as possible, suppressing her aura along the way. Fear still lingered in her heart. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ibaraki Doji actually had the strength of a Throned Monarch!

    How exactly did this happen? Ibaraki Doji was an archdemon that had existed for hundreds of years, but it was unlikely for him to suddenly achieve such rapid progress. The reason for this was unknown, but it didn¡¯t matter. The current Ibaraki Doji was enough to kill Lily easily; he was even more dangerous than the first time they met.

    Lily¡¯s means of resisting Ibaraki were exhausted, and it was precisely because of her trump card, the Roon Mita, that she dared to venture into the mines to seize the treasure.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Ibaraki¡¯s domain could release so many vengeful spirits. Moreover, these vengeful spirits were all mentally connected to Ibaraki Doji. If any one of them found Lily, Ibaraki would know immediately, and with his speed, he would easily catch up with her.

    Once he caught up, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Because Lily couldn¡¯t utilize her full speed, those vengeful spirits gradually flew past. She had to use the terrain to avoid the vengeful spirits, but there were just too many of them and their flight paths were irregr. The situation was too dangerous, further hindering the speed of Lily¡¯s escape.

    ¡°Not good. If this continues, I¡¯ll be trapped here¡­¡±

    Lily could only avoid the vengeful spirits on one side and take a detour forward.

    Gradually, Lily heard the voice of a demon.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for Ibaraki to guess the direction of my escape. He must¡¯ve guessed that I was heading in the direction of the imperial army,¡± Lily was rmed, ¡°Because I was in a hurry, I didn¡¯t deliberately take a detour¡­ This Ibaraki sent a demon to scout the area at the right time.¡±

    With so many demons and vengeful spirit patrolling everywhere, the possibility of being discovered was getting higher and higher.

    Lily continued to cautiously sneak around and avoid detection. She couldn¡¯t afford to be impatient or anxious right now; she could only escape little by little. Once she was discovered, everything would be over. She had to endure and gradually escape the range of the domain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lily observed the movements of these vengeful spirits from the bushes and found that there seemed to be a ce up ahead where all the vengeful spirits would go around.

    It was very strange, so Lily found an opportunity to sneak past through the dense bushes. A gust of cold wind blew, and she saw a huge circr hole in front that measured at least a hundred meters deep and more than ten kilometers in diameter. Its shape was unusual and didn¡¯t seem naturally formed.

    Lily could see the bottom of the deep pit, which had various trees growing in mist. But these trees looked obviously smaller than the giant trees in the surrounding mountain forest.

    Furthermore, none of the vengeful spirits dared to fly here and instead chose to bypass the pit.

    Lily then carefully climbed down the steep rocky wall of the deep pit.

    After she descended a few meters down the deep pit, she felt a strong killing intent assaulting her. This killing intent was very ancient and didn¡¯t seem toe from a specific ce, but echoed in the deep pit.

    Although Lily did not know what was down there, it couldn¡¯t be worse than being found by Ibaraki, so she chose to go down to the bottom of the pit.

    Lily went down to the bottom of the pit veiled by mist, and although there were many trees growing, these trees looked rtively young, no more than a decade old.

    This was a very strange urrence in this primitive mountain forest. It seemed like things only began to grow here only ten years ago.

    ¡°Could it be that this deep pit only appeared in recent years? How exactly did it form?¡±

    Suddenly, as Lily was walking, she felt an extremely strong killing intent sweep directly over her without warning.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Lily cried out involuntarily, obviously spooked by the killing intent. Although Lily¡¯s soul was incredibly resilient and this killing intent couldn¡¯t harm her soul, it was still enough to deeply shock her.

    Lily¡¯s legs softened and she fell to the ground. She saw a shattered boulder in front of her which was scarred by a shocking sword mark.

    To call this a boulder was an understatement. It was more like a toppled mountain!

    The sword mark exuded a terrifying aura that made one¡¯s soul tremble, and Lily couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Lily noticed that, under the sword mark, there was a fragmented skull covered with moss.

    It was a huge skull the size of a millstone. Just looking at the skull made Lily, who had the power of a Throned Sovereign, feel intimidated. She felt that when this being was still alive, it must have been very frightening.

    Lily looked around and realized that, at the bottom of the deep pit, there were many ancient bones scattered around. They were covered with moss or vines and weren¡¯t easily discovered at first.

    Because of the overwhelming murderous aura covering it up, Lily didn¡¯t notice the eldritch energy emanating from these bones.

    Most of them were the bones of demons!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lily noticed that, among these bones, there were other skeletal remains of various sizes that ranged from being as small as humans to asrge as giants. They didn¡¯t emit any eldritch energy, but a very ufortable, dangerous aura that she had never encountered before.

    Since they were neither demons nor humans, what other force did those bones belong to?

    Although Lily felt very frightened here, it was only psychological pressure, after all. It was better than going up to face the threat of Ibaraki Doji. No matter how frightened Lily felt, she could only hide here temporarily.

    Gradually, Lily grew more attentive and noticed that most of the broken bones exuded a small amount of aura that resembled the sword mark¡¯s.

    She walked around in the deep pit and realized something.

    ¡°This is a battlefield¡ª a battlefield where a terrible fight took ce only a decade or two ago. How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Every skeleton of the beings that died here seems no weaker than Ibaraki Doji, and there are many even stronger than him! There are so many of them! What kind of terrifying battle took ce in Shuten Doji¡¯s Tanba territory?¡±

    ¡°Why have I never heard of this battle? Did Shuten Doji participate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him not to know about such a terrifying battle.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Kagura suddenly spoke at this time, her tone carrying a bit of awe and sadness, ¡°It seems to be the celestial maiden swordstyle.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I feel that the sword marks on the boulder, as well as the sword shes that cut through the bones of those huge creatures, are very simr to the celestial maiden swordstyle in ancient times.¡± Kagura said.

    ¡°But this deep pit seems to have only appeared less than twenty years ago!¡±

    ¡°Yes, although the marks of this swordstyle are ancient, judging from the degree of rock breakage and weathering, it seems to have been created in recent decades1.¡± Kagura shared simr thoughts.

    ¡°I thought that the celestial maidens had long ceased to exist. However, just a decade or two ago, they actually had a battle with something here?¡±

    ¡°Master, I feel that the celestial maiden sword marks left behind here and there seem to share the same kind of fluctuation and are likely from the same celestial maiden.¡±

    Lily nodded; she also had this feeling in her heart, ¡°The same celestial maiden fighting with so many different powerful creatures in this deep pit? No, I should say that it was the battle that formed this deep pit, right? This celestial maiden is so strong! But, doesn¡¯t she have a partner?¡±

    Lily began to probe carefully at the bottom of the deep pit. She didn¡¯t know what happened to the celestial maiden afterward, but if she hadn¡¯t died in this deep pit, she should have left long ago. Otherwise, with such a powerful existence lurking about, how could Shuten Doji be at peace?

    Lily repeatedly explored the deep pit. Although she dared not say that she had searched every ce, she did not find any bones suspected of being the celestial maiden¡¯s.

    Lily was somewhat relieved. It seemed that this celestial maiden might still be alive.

    Then where was she?

    Looking at the Heian Dynasty, there didn¡¯t seem to be any mention of a female powerhouse in recent years. Had she gone into seclusion? Or did she return to Takamagahara?

    As Lily walked, she found a crumbled down mountain wall in the middle of the deep pit. The shrubs on the side of the mountain wall seemed to emit some kind of fluctuation that attracted her.

    Lily plucked away the shrubs and found a cave that had copsed along with the mountain wall.

    She stepped inside and walked along what was originally supposed to be the side of the cave. The cave wasn¡¯t too deep, but there seemed to be a slightly weing yet unfathomable aura inside.

    Lily noticed that, in the copsed cave, there was a small bamboo bed spread in the corner between the wall and the original ground. It seemed to be made from local materials, but the carvings were very delicate. It had a simr aura to the sword marks of the celestial maiden.

    It must have been temporarily made by the celestial goddess herself.

    ¡°This looks like the ce where the celestial maiden used to live.¡±

    ¡°Such an expert, yet living in this humble ce. She was either on a training journey or fleeing.¡±

    Lily seemed to be able to imagine the scene from that year.

    A powerful celestial maiden in white, fluttering clothes was being chased down by unknown forces and hid here before she was finally discovered. Surrounded by those terrifying forces and countless demons and monsters, the celestial maiden fought alone against the horde, so much so that the topography of Tanba was altered by the battle.

    After the battle, the celestial maiden disappeared.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily suddenly noticed that there seemed to be an unnatural bulge on the edge of the tattered bamboo mat, covered in dust.

    Lily went forward and brushed away the dust, finding an old but very delicate jewelry box.

    ¡°Jewelry box?¡±

    Lily carefully dug the jewelry box out of the dust and saw that there was a lock on it, but the lock was hanging off to the side.

    She opened it but found no jewelry inside, only ab, a small bronze mirror, and some used rouge, among other items.

    Lily was very knowledgeable and knew that, although these things were feminine products, they were not extraordinary!

    The materials used weren¡¯t repertible in the Heian Dynasty, but they were somewhat simr to the women¡¯s products in the dressing room of Lily¡¯s mirror space. However, they weren¡¯t as elegant and appeared rtively simple.

    Lily examined the small mirror. Although the material felt extremely hard, it held no power. The contents inside seemed to be the celestial maiden¡¯s dressing supplies and there weren¡¯t any treasures.

    Judging from the fact that the jewelry box fell here and wasn¡¯t locked, it was very likely that the celestial maiden hiding here was suddenly attacked by the demons and mysterious forces, and before she could put away the jewelry box, she rushed out of the cave to fight.

    But it seemed that this celestial maiden did not return here after this battle.

    Lily had a bad feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily noticed that the jewelry box seemed to have anotherpartment.

    After a little research, she found the mechanism to open it. After all, this was just a jewelry box, not something that was deliberately hidden.

    <i>Click!</i> The upperyer popped up with a sound, revealing a little inteyer. Lily pushed the upperyer away and saw a small paper fan inside the inteyer.

    This paper fan was very strange. Although it was high-end, the material used was from the Heian Dynasty.

    This made Lily feel even stranger. Why would a celestial maiden with high standards treasure this paper fan from the Heian Dynasty?

    She couldn¡¯t help but open the paper fan to take a look.

    On one side of the paper fan, a little girl with short silver hair was drawn using fine brushwork.

    The little girl had a pair of big, icy-blue eyes2.

    Robinxen: A time slip? Or are they in hiding?Robinxen: Gasp, could this be what I think it is.

 Book 7: Chapter 50: The Missing Celestial Maiden

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 50: The Missing Celestial Maiden</h4>

    Lily turned the paper fan upside down. It was white on one side, but there was a ck character, bi (š³), written in the corner. This small ck character emitted a fierce and extraordinary aura, and Lily could sense a high level of sword intent from the strokes.

    ¡®Bi (š³)¡¯ was an ancient character that Lily had read in an ancient book.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡®bi1¡¯ character the representation of Bishamonten?¡±

    After a moment, Lily remembered what was recorded in the ancient book.

    ¡°This encircled celestial maiden was actually Bishamonten?!¡±

    It suddenly dawned on her.

    It¡¯s just that the portrait of the celestial maiden in the mine was so incredibly old that it was difficult to distinguish its age even with Lily¡¯s insight, but this terrible battle only happened a decade or two ago.

    Did this celestial battle maiden called Bishamonten stay in the Heian Dynasty for so many years? With her superior strength, why was she hunted down?

    In ancient books such as the Records of Ancient Events2, there were various ounts of Bishamonten, but most of them were ugly images of Buddha. Some said he was the God of Fortune, others said he was the God of War. The folklore surrounding him varied, and was often vague and fragmented.

    <i>Could it be that the real Bishamonten is this beautiful celestial maiden?</i>

    Lily turned over the fan, wondering who the little girl painted on it was.

    It bore some resemnce to the mural portrait of Bishamonten. Since Bishamonten carried this fan with her at such a dangerous time, it must be someone very important to her.

    Moreover, everything in this jewelry box was very old, but this fan was made by the noble craftsmanship of the modern Heian Dynasty.

    ¡°Has this celestial maiden really been in this word all this time?¡±

    ¡°Why was such a god-like existence never recorded in history?¡±

    Lily put the fan back into the jewelry box and closed it.

    Looking at the box that used to belong to that beautiful celestial maiden, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sadness¡ª a sadness that seemed toe from a long, long time ago¡ª a time when she was far from this world¡­

    ¡°Why do I feel so sad?¡±

    She sped her hands in reverence, ¡°Your Highness, although I don¡¯t know where you went, if you leave such an important thing here and it is discovered by monsters and got desecrated, Lily would feel that it is a pity, so Lily will temporarily take care of this jewelry box on behalf of Your Highness until the day I have the predestined fate to meet you and return it.¡±

    After saying that, Lily stored away the jewelry box.

    ¡­

    Although Ibaraki Doji was powerful and his domain had reached a very high level, he couldn¡¯t use it endlessly. For three full days, Ibaraki used the vengeful spirits to carefully search within the range of his domain, but none of them found a hint of Lily¡¯s whereabouts.

    It seemed that Lily must have used some means to escape from this ce.

    ¡°That s?l?u?t?, I let her get away again.¡± Ibaraki was irritated and helpless. Even he felt tired after using the full strength of his domain for three straight days, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because she had some means of escape that she dared to break into the mine without fear! Hateful! It¡¯s really hateful!¡±

    Ibaraki Doji stomped his foot, causing the hillside under his feet to copse.

    After all, except for that special mine, other mountains were not so tough.

    After this, Ibaraki guessed that he would have to bear Shuten Doji¡¯s wrath.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ibaraki!!!¡±

    In the demon cave of Mount Ooe, Shuten Doji was so furious that even the voice transmission orb trembled.

    He got up violently with a ¡®boom¡¯! A terrifying rage erupted, sting the dozen or so unfortunate women who were serving him into a bloody mess. The entire demon cave was dyed red in blood, causing even the group of demons below to shiver.

    ¡°Ibaraki, I always thought you were a prudent person, but you allowed that girl to break into the celestial maiden mine right under my nose? You fool!!!¡±

    Shuten rarely insulted Ibaraki Doji, but at this time, he couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Tell me! How much Dragon Tamahagane ore is still left in the mine??!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­I carefully searched every corner of the mine, but there is not a single ore left. However, there are still some ore veins.¡± The forehead of Ibaraki¡¯s phantom image in the voice transmission orb was covered in sweat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that! Who else in the world can mine the Dragon Tamahagane ore veins?! Even if I go there personally, I won¡¯t be able to do it without a special excavation treasure tool! Have you found any treasure tools to excavate the mine?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Shuten Doji also looked helpless, ¡°Kagami Lily! It must have all been taken away by her!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, that mine extends in all directions. It is extremelyplex and spiritual probes cannot prate the walls of the cave. I don¡¯t think Kagami Lily had enough time to take away all the treasures in the mine. Maybe whatever was in that mine was taken away by the celestial battle maidens back in ancient times3.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!!¡±

    Shuten Doji scolded, ¡°You still dare to underestimate that woman even now? I have a feeling this Kagami Lily must have taken away the treasure inside4!¡±

    As soon as he said Lily¡¯s name, Shuten¡¯s eyes changed from being furious to devilish, ¡°Hmph¡­well, let her keep it safe for me first. Before long, even she herself will be my treasure¡­ Hahahahaha!

    ¡°Ibaraki! Your failure this time has disappointed me, but this also proves that Lily is an extraordinary woman. She may be the only person in the world who is truly worthy of being my, Shuten Doji¡¯s, woman! I heard that the imperial army is attacking Kameyama Castle, and since Lily has escaped, the location of Kameyama Castle will definitely be known by the imperial army. But now, Kameyama Castle has no meaning to me. Lay a trap at Kameyama Castle and destroy the imperial army there! This time, I definitely don¡¯t want to hear about failure again, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness¡­¡± Ibaraki replied, drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡­

    Lily hid in that pit for several days until she found that there was not a single vengeful spirit remaining outside, meaning that Ibaraki Doji had given up searching for her.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to be careless. When she came out of the pit and headed in the direction of the imperial army, she released the six roons who vigntly scouted in a radius of 50 meters around her. Meanwhile, she concealed her aura and moved forward cautiously.

    Four dayster, one of Lily¡¯s roons discovered the leading army of the imperial court.

    It was Minamoto no Hiromasa¡¯s army.

    Lily felt relieved and increased her speed, rushing towards the army.

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa!¡± Lily felt especially happy when she saw Minamoto no Hiromasa at this time.

    ¡°Miss Kagami?¡± Hiromasa¡¯s face turned red. Lily kept rushing all the way here and she was wearing a loose kimono with a short skirt. She looked flushed and was panting, causing people¡¯s thoughts to stray.

    ¡°Lord Hiromasa, where is the chiefmander now?¡±

    ¡°The army is marching towards Kameyama City ording to the information sent by you, Miss Kagami, and the chiefmander is in the central army a few miles away. Although, at that time, manymanders expressed their opposition to following a scribbled map sent by a demon hound¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Hiromasa.¡± Lily hurried towards the central army.

    ¡°Kagami, Kagami Lily¡­¡± Hiromasa wanted to say a few more words to Lily, but she had already run far away5.

    š³ is a character in the Japanese spelling of Bishamonten¡¯s name.¹ÅÊÂ¼Ç. Also called the Kojiki, is the earliest history book in Japan.Robinxen: There¡¯s actually somemon sense among them!Robinxen: And moremon sense, despite them being in conflict!Robinxen: Uh oh.

 Book 7: Chapter 51: The Treacherous Uesugi

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 51: The Treacherous Uesugi</h4>

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ashikaga Makoto was wearing silver-white battle armor with a short skirt and ck leggings. After all, they were marching in this gloomy and unending mountain forest, so she had to wear lighter clothes.

    Makoto looked a little haggard, but she was very happy that Lily returned.

    ¡°Mother Makoto.¡±

    ¡°Great! Lily, you¡¯re back¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother Makoto, how is the situation in the army?¡± Lily saw the worry in Makoto¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The armycks food, and along the way, we were attacked by demons multiple times at night. Those demons didn¡¯t attack us directly and just used sneak attacks. Coupled with our army¡¯s low morale, the casualties are not small¡­¡±

    ¡°How many casualties?¡±

    ¡°The elites of the leading army are fine, but for the central and rear army, I¡¯m afraid theirbined casualties sum up to five or six thousand people,¡± Makoto shook her head and took Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°Lily¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s good that you are back. It¡¯s already too much that we always let you take the lead in the expedition, but nowadays, the army really can¡¯t do without you.¡±

    ¡°You tter me, Mother Makoto. Although Lily has some tricks up her sleeve, it was a fluke that I was able to discover Kameyama Castle. But, to me, Kameyama Castle looks like an empty ce that has been abandoned for a long time, not a major ce valued by Shuten. Even if there are people inside, they are just vagrants at best.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°I have also considered this. After all, Shuten is a demon who upies the whole Mount Ooe, but our imperial army is good at attacking and defending cities. Without a city as a stronghold, it is difficult tost.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily nodded.

    ¡°Lily, you should be tired. Go and get some rest first.¡±

    ¡°Mother Makoto, then, Miss Hatano¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Now that Kameyama Castle has been found, no one is bothered with her anymore. After all, she was flogged ording to militaryw, and now she has been released and is in the Ijuin formation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mother Makato.¡±

    In her heart, Lily roughly knew why Hatano lied that she was familiar with the road to Kameyama Castle. It was probably to find Sister Uesugi.

    When Lily returned to the Ijuin army formation, she went straight to see Hatano.

    At this time, she was lying alone on a patch of horse fur. After all, she got whipped and was unable to walk.

    ¡°Miss Hatano¡­¡± Lily looked at her worriedly.

    But Hatano smiled bitterly, ¡°Sister Lily doesn¡¯t have to worry about me. I vited militaryw, so it¡¯s already good that I only received a few beatings. It¡¯s a pity that we marched all the way here, but there is still no news from Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡± Lily saw a mural of a celestial maiden resembling Sister Uesugi in the mine, but it was an ancient mural after all, and obviously had nothing to do with Uesugi Rei¡¯s whereabouts.

    That night, Lily came to Ashikaga Makoto again.

    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Mother Makato, do you know about Bishamonten?¡±

    ¡°Bishamonten? That¡­should be one of the legendary gods of Takamagahara, right? He is often worshiped in various mountain temples everywhere.¡± Makoto was a little surprised why Lily was asking such a question out of nowhere.

    ¡°What if Bishamonten actually exists in the world today?¡±

    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s¡­not possible, right? Aren¡¯t things like gods manifesting themselves mostly legends?¡± Makoto really didn¡¯t seem to care about this matter.

    ¡°Oh¡­Then what kind of strength does a god like Bishamonten have?¡±

    ¡°Strength? Haha, Lily, those things about gods are just legends, and they are supreme and ethereal existences. How can we talk about their strength? However, when ites to the matter of adepts, Lily, you should know much more than I do. Your strength and attainments have far surpassed mine. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer your many questions in this regard.¡± Makoto said.

    ¡°I see¡­ Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay, Lily. You should rest early.¡±

    Lily did not get any useful information, but why was the mural of Bishamonten so simr to Sister Uesugi, and why was the Uesugi family known as the incarnation of Bishamonten during this period. Could there really be a connection? Or was it just some legend?

    Lily returned to the Ijuin female army formation. After all, they were camping at night in enemy territory and conditions were poor. If the women stayed together with the male army, it was too easy to be identally seen when bathing, so the female army was mostly enclosed.

    Lily bathed in the mountain spring dedicated to women before returning to the campsite, where she would naturally rest in the enclosed formation due to her status.

    However, although Makoto instructed Lily to rest time and time again, the soldier she sent woke her up after only a few hours of sleep.

    ¡°Lady Kagami! Please go to the main formation¡¯s military meeting quickly. There is an urgent situation!¡± The soldier said as he knelt outside the formation¡¯s fabric fencing.

    ¡°What? Urgent military situation?¡± Lily got up in a daze but was soon startled.

    She hurriedly rushed to the main formation.

    At this time, within the main formation, most of themanders had arrived.

    Once the people like Takamune, Minamoto no Tsukawa, and others who had problems with Lily saw that she was still fine, they couldn¡¯t help but show some malice.

    ¡°This little b?i?t?c?h? went deep into the demon forces of Kameyama Castle to investigate and was able toe back safely! It¡¯s really hateful1!¡± Minamoto no Tsukawa was the one who wished for Lily¡¯s downfall the most.

    Although Takamune also hated Lily, he still harbored a lot of evil thoughts toward her in his heart, after all. Instead of wanting her to die in war, he hoped that she would fall into his own hands one day.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Makoto stood up directly. Despite the fact that she was only wearing white battle armor with a short skirt and ck leggings, which was not the most formal chiefmander attire, her face was grim, ¡°I just got news from the capital that the battle situation has changed drastically and is very unfavorable for our army.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Themanders were all puzzled.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but look at Makoto, who had a look of disbelief in her eyes.

    Makoto shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Uesugi Rei, the head of the Uesugi family in Easternnd, betrayed us2.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Themanders were bbergasted.

    Lily even stood up directly, her expression frozen in shock, ¡°Mother Makoto¡­you, what did you say?¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto calmed her emotions and continued, ¡°Uesugi Rei has betrayed us. ording to the news from Heian-ky¨­. The Suno Army dispatched by Tamamo-no-Mae was surprise attacked by an army led by Uesugi Rei after entering Tanba and was defeated. We are now alone deep in enemy territory.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Lily rushed out of the crowd ofmanders and ran through the central army, ¡°Mother Makoto, where did you get this news?¡±

    ¡°ording to the informationing from both the Commander Intelligence Office and the Pce of the Cloistered Emperor, there is no discrepancy. It is said that in Heian-ky¨­, Tamamo-no-Mae even personally questioned the court, nearly causing a conflict, and she said herself that the army she sent was attacked by the imperial army led by Uesugi Rei!¡±

    ¡°The imperial army?¡± Themanders looked left and right, ¡°Where did Uesugi Rei get an army from the court, and I¡¯ve never heard of the Uesugi family¡¯s army entering Tanba?¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto added, ¡°Moreover, all the troops of the Uesugi Army investigated by the Intelligence Office are in our army, and Uesugi Rei had indeed entered Tanba alone. Both Lily and Hatano know this, so it seems that Uesugi Rei must have defected and then led the Tanba¡¯s Vagabond Army with armaments of the imperial army to attack the Suno Army. That way, they could repel the Suno Army and destroy the alliance between the imperial court and Tamamo-no-Mae. This move from Shuten Doji is really vicious3!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Sister Uesugi subdued a group of vagrants and mistakenly thought that the Suno Army was one of Shuten¡¯s demon forces, so she led them to attack the Suno Army?¡± Lily theorized.

    ¡°No. ording to what Tamamo-no-Mae said before, her demon foxes saw Uesugi Rei¡¯s army and Shuten¡¯s group of blue demons together, and they attacked and killed many demon foxes!¡± Makoto said with a heavy expression.

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Themanders were also confused.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be!¡± Lily looked at themanders and then at Shiina Airi, ¡°Airi! Say something! You know that Sister Uesugi would never betray us!¡±

    Airi¡¯s eyes flickered and looked a little strange. She avoided Lily¡¯s gaze and lowered her head.

    What did she mean by that?

    ¡°Airi! Sister Uesugi is your leader, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily,¡± Makoto said in a soft voice, ¡°I understand your feelings, but since something like this happened, it¡¯s either Uesugi Rei really betrayed us or Tamamo-no-Mae is lying. But, is it necessary for Tamamo-no-Mae to break the alliance with such a lie?¡±

    Makoto continued, ¡°After the incident, the Shogun Imperial Pce also contacted the Mori family and confirmed the matter. It is absolutely true.¡±

    Lily was dumbfounded. If it was really Lady Kimiko, even if she wanted to impose some kind of stance on the court, there was no need to frame Sister Uesugi for no reason. There was no conflict between them at all.

    The whereabouts of Sister Uesugi were unknown after Tanba fell into a heavy siege of demons.

    But even so, Lily absolutely did not believe that Sister Uesugi would betray them.

    Minamoto no Yoshitada stood up, his resolute face clouded over by gloom, ¡°Chief Commander, what should we do now? Without Tamamo-no-Mae behind us, should we continue to attack?¡±

    ¡°But, Chief Commander, our army has almost run out of food and supplies. We are only a few days away from Kameyama Castle. If we want to return to Port Ayabe, I¡¯m afraid it will take more than half a month. The army can¡¯tst that long. Now we have no way back. We can only capture Kameyama Castle first!¡± Minamoto no Hiromasa said.

    Themanders listened. Although they had lost confidence in the expedition, it was difficult to refute this.

    Makoto was silent for a while, then said, ¡°The message from His Majesty The Emperor is the same. Now we are on the edge of the bow, and there is no way back. Even if we know that we are going in alone, we can only forcibly capture Kameyama Castle, seize the supplies inside, and hold on while we wait for more supplies through the waterway before nning for the long term.¡±

    When Lily heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that there are no supplies in the deserted Kameyama Castle¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, have you checked Kameyama Castle carefully?¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada asked.

    Lily shook her head, ¡°I encountered Ibaraki Doji¡¯s group of ghosts there, so I retreated and did not carefully check the city.¡±

    ¡°Then there is still hope! The residences of those demons and vagrants are already dpidated, so they may not have hoarded a lot of food, but they still need to eat4, right?¡± A militarymander said.

    Everyone nodded when they heard this. In fact, even if they didn¡¯t believe it, they had no choice but to believe. For a few strong people, having no food or supplies meant nothing, but for the army, having no food meant annihtion!

    ¡°Everyone, although the situation is very unfavorable for our army at the moment, we can only continue to march on and capture Kameyama Castle!¡± Makoto also had her worries, but her eyes remained firm.

    Robinxen: Wow he really wants her dead.Robinxen: Gasp!Robinxen: I¡¯m impressed they worked it out honestly.Robinxen: Do they need to eat what humans eat though?

 Book 7: Chapter 52: Attack on Kameyama Castle

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 52: Attack on Kameyama Castle</h4>

    Kameyama Castle¡ª vast and dpidated.

    It stood at the foot of a towering mountain peak, the same mountain where the celestial battle maiden mine was located. The mountain was tough beyond imagination.

    The imperial court¡¯s tens of thousands of troops finally arrived in front of Kameyama Castle.

    Looking at Kameyama Castle from the slope, there were hardly any lights to be seen, matching the eerie silence of the dark night.

    The torches carried by the army surrounded the dark castle.

    Ashikaga Makoto looked at Kameyama Castle a few miles away.

    A ninja came to report, ¡°Chiefmander, our ninja group has verified that there are only a few thousand defenders in Kameyama Castle. It seems to be a group of vagrants led by monk soldiers. In addition, there are vengeful spirits and demons in the city.¡±

    Next to Ashikaga Makoto, Minamoto no Yoshitada, dressed in red and ck heavy armor, said, ¡°As expected, it seems that Kameyama Castle is not heavily-defended. With only a few vagrants protecting it, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to take.¡±

    Lily, who was standing at the side, asked, ¡°Have you explored the mine on the mountainside?¡±

    The ninja replied, ¡°The ninja who scouted it came back to report that the mine seems to have been abandoned without any guards. Although they didn¡¯t thoroughly investigate the mine, there seems to be no traces of demons inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily thought, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s true that they took the only ore and mining tools left in the mine, and since the Shuten n is unable to mine the ore vein, they simply gave up.¡±

    Makoto said, ¡°Time is running out. Attack Kameyama Castle immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Themanders epted the order.

    ¡­

    At this time, inside the castle tower of Kameyama Castle, there werekes of wine and forests of meat1¡ª a filthy scene.

    A group of evil monks from Honganji Temple as well as some demons and vagrants were drinking and having fun, apanied by many crying women who were forced to serve them.

    The Lord of Honganji Temple seemed to have mostly recovered from his injuries. His shirtless chest was wrapped in bandages, and he drank unrestrainedly in the dim light with a delicate woman in his arms.

    Lord Honganji spent a lot of time and money to break the seal on the mine, but in the end, the only result was many monks dying at Lily¡¯s hands. It was uncertain if there was really nothing in the mine or if Lily snatched everything first. Since Shuten did not get anything, there was naturally nothing to share.

    When he was depressed, Ibaraki gave him Kameyama Castle and transferred a few thousand vagrants to help him defend it.

    Although Kameyama Castle was dpidated and abandoned for a long time, it was, after all, once the main castle of Tanba Province, so Lord Honganji was naturally happy to get it.

    Unbeknownst to him, the reason why Shuten Doji gave away Kameyama Castle so generously was because the imperial army would being soon2.

    ¡°Come,e! Drink! Damn, I¡¯ve been suffering for half a year! Just for that damn seal! Today, I¡¯ll be the Lord of Tanba Castle! Everyone, just drink as much as you want!¡±

    ¡°After you, Master!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s all get drunk today! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    In the dim lights, the evil monks, the vagrant leaders, and the demons were drinking merrily.

    Suddenly¡ª

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    One after another, arrows were shot into the castle tower, causing chaos.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening??!¡± Lord Honganji was rmed.

    ¡°Master! No, it¡¯s not good! The, the imperial army has entered the castle!¡± An injured monk soldier stumbled in and said.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lord Honganji grew sober, as if waking up from a dream3.

    With its unguarded gate, how could the crumbling and dpidated Kameyama City defend against the imperial army?

    Joining the main force of the army was also the naval forces led by Taira no Iemori. They had arrived at the Tanba River near Kameyama Castle ten days ago, but never saw the imperial armying, so they didn¡¯t dare to advance rashly. They cautiously camped on the banks of the river dozens of miles away, and only after making contact with the main army did they join up and lead the advance.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The castle gate was smashed apart by Minamoto no Hiromasa with a heavy sh, making way for the army carrying torches to rush inside and start killing.

    Lily also rushed in with the army. Inside Kameyama Castle, there were copsed and broken buildings everywhere. The might of the imperial army scared off most of the vagrants they encountered.

    But there were also a small number of sinister vagrants and demons who hid in the corners andunched sneak attacks.

    This inflicted some damage to the imperial army.

    However, on the frontal battlefield, the slower vagrants and scattered demons who faced the elite Genji and Taira army were quickly ughtered.

    Almost unhindered, they advanced towards the castle tower.

    <i>Bzzt¡ª!!!</i> A fireball flew out from the castle tower and hit the many soldiers rushing forward, burning them into ashes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dharma master! There are dharma masters guarding the castle tower!¡±

    The samurai went into formation to fend off the attacks from the dharma masters while the archers and onmyojis on the imperial court¡¯s side counterattacked.

    After suppressing the dharma masters in the castle tower, Minamoto no Hiromasa led a team of elite samurai inside to kill them.

    Lily, on the other hand, directly leaped to the second floor of the castle tower.

    <i>Boom!</i> Lily cut through the wooden fence of the castle tower with a single sh and broke through the wall.

    More than a dozen dharma masters were chanting incantations at the window, preparing to bombard the court soldiers below.

    Lily stretched out her hand and instantly unleashed her arcane arts spells.

    Her spells flew over quickly and several dharma masters were easily killed.

    Soon, the battle on the lower floor was over and Hiromasa brought a pair of samurai above the Spirit Jade stage to fight those remaining on the second floor.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡±

    Lily was now wearing the armor that Shiina Airi gave her, which only covered a small portion of her lower body. After all, she felt that she was too conspicuous in red. Of course, she wrapped a ck silk cloth around her waist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill those on the third floor together.¡± Lily said.

    She and Hiromasa rushed up the stairs leading to the third floor. There were monk soldiers guarding the stairs, but they were no match for Lily and Hiromasa, getting easily dealt with.

    They soon killed their way up to the third floor.

    When they arrived, they saw Lord Honganji along with several monks, vagrant leaders, and demons looking at them in panic.

    In the corner, there were also several unclothed women crying.

    ¡°You, you didn¡¯t die? You were the one who stole the treasure from the mine!¡± Lord Honganji thought that Lily wouldn¡¯t survive Ibaraki Doji¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°What treasure?¡± Hiromasa was taken aback.

    Lily smiled coldly, ¡°Speaking of which, I would like to thank you for spending so much effort to open up the seal for me.¡±

    ¡°You really took the treasure! B?i?t?c?h?! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lord Honganji began to cast spells while the surrounding monks, demons, and vagrants rushed towards Lily and Hiromasa.

    However, Lily was a lot quicker and released a number of spells in session. Although those spells couldn¡¯t seriously injure Lord Honganji, they interrupted his spellcasting. Cursing spitefully, he turned around and fled under the cover of the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the others to you!¡±

    Lily turned into an afterimage and shed past the monk soldiers and vagrants, directly chasing after Lord Honganji.

    Lord Honganji jumped out of the castle tower and climbed onto the roof, trying to escape up the mountain in a hurry.

    Lily was behind him, on the other end of the castle tower¡¯s roof. She raised Yasutsuna high and shed out a sword beam with a ¡®swish¡¯.

    <i>Pfft!</i> Under the dark curtain of night, blood sttered from Lord Honganji¡¯s back, causing him to let out a coarse howl and roll down the roof of the castle tower, dead.

    Killing a powerful dharma master at the Throned General stage was effortless for Lily.

    She walked to the other side of the roof and looked down. She wanted to collect Lord Honganji¡¯s treasure, but found that Minamoto Jujiro Takamune was standing beside his corpse and collected the treasure before her, even fabricating a sword wound on him.

    ¡°I killed a¡­powerhouse that surpassed the Permanence Stage!¡± Takamune shouted.

    ¡°Well done! Young Lord!¡±

    ¡°He, he is the enemymander!¡± A samurai on the third floor of the castle tower shouted.

    ¡°I have taken down the enemymander! I have taken down the enemymander!¡± Takamune shouted loudly4.

    The soldiers cheered around him.

    Takamune looked up at Lily with a proud and wicked smile.

    Lily, who was on the roof of the castle tower, just looked at him silently, toozy to say anything, and left.

    The treasure of a general-stage dharma master wasn¡¯t that precious and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to fight for it.

    She already got a huge benefit from Kameyama Castle when she obtained the small piece of crystal ore that the celestial battle maiden left behind. Even Shuten wanted to get it at any cost.

    She only participated in attacking the castle to help Lady Ashikaga and really didn¡¯t care about the military exploits and spoils.

    The value of the whole Kameyama Castle was probably not as good as the small piece of crystal ore that she got.

    The entire battlested most of the night. Although it couldn¡¯t be said that they faced no decent resistance, these resistances were really futile in front of the elites of the court.

    This battle resulted in the deaths of thousands of vagrants and monk soldiers, hundreds of demons and vengeful spirits, as well as nearly a thousand captives.

    From this ratio, it could be seen that this ce was not of much military importance to Shuten. It was just an abandoned ce where the vagrants cooped up.

    The next day was an extended night.

    After some sporadic street battles, the imperial armypletely upied the castle and began to clean up the battlefield.

    Ashikaga Makoto and themanders finally settled in the castle tower.

    In any case, the capture of the main castle of Tanba Province could be regarded as a major victory for the imperial court in a symbolic sense!

    However, on the mountainside more than a dozen miles from Kameyama Castle, Ibaraki Doji stood on a slope with a small devilish smile on his face, looking at the war-worn Kameyama Castle from afar.

    ¡°The shouts of killing are gradually subsiding. The imperial army should have already upied Kameyama Castle.¡± Ibaraki said.

    ¡°Lord Ibaraki.¡± A tall, dark-blue evil spirit arrived behind Ibaraki. It was none other than Kamaki, ¡°Since we have no intention of defending Kameyama Castle at all, why did we still let the Lord of Honganji Temple and those thousands of vagrants guard there and wait for their death?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if we really didn¡¯t defend at all, wouldn¡¯t that make Ashikaga Makoto suspicious5?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­that¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°Tonight, wait for the good show¡­hehehehe.¡±

    ¡­

    The chiefmander and other seniormanders resided in the third floor of the castle tower, but because of Lily¡¯s great merits of discovering Kameyama Castle, Ashikaga Makoto let her stay on the third floor and upy a room. No one expressed any objections. Although the credit for killing the chiefmander of Kameyama Castle was given to Takamune, themanders were quite dubious and thought that he killed Lord Honganji when he was seriously wounded, but Lily didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lily came to the third floor hall of the castle tower and saw Ashikaga Makoto standing at the window, looking at the dark mountains outside.

    She went beside her and said, ¡°Mother Makoto, do you feel that we won this battle too easily6?¡±

    TLN: Chinese idiom meaning indulgence in luxury and debauchery.Robinxen: This poor guy.Robinxen: Wait he knew nothing at all?Robinxen: Celebrate yay!Robinxen: I wonder if it would work in reverse, like that empty fortress tactic.Robinxen: Stop showingmon sense.

 Book 7: Chapter 53: The Lone Castle Under The Demonic Formation

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 53: The Lone Castle Under The Demonic Formation</h4>

    ¡°Lily, I also think our attack on the castle was a bit too easy, but demons have never been able to hold onto their strongholds. This is simr to when we captured Port Ayabe. After all, most of these abandoned castles are guarded by vagrants, and it makes sense for our elite army to ovee them. They should know how difficult it was for us to get here, so if the demons were capable of blocking us head-on, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach the castle at all, right?¡± Ashikaga Makoto said.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Lily nodded, but she was still a little doubtful in her heart.

    ¡°Of course, Lily, it was all thanks to your incredible skills that we were able to discover Kameyama Castle. I would have liked to reward you, but the army is short on financial resources. Besides, I heard that you had a strange encounter outside Kameyama Castle, so you must have gained a lot, and you probably don¡¯t care about the army¡¯s reward, right? However, when my army returns, I¡¯m sure you will be promoted to a higher rank. So far, it seems that you are the one who will get the most merit for this battle.¡±

    ¡°Mother Makoto, Lily doesn¡¯t care about merit. I just want to help you and also find Sister Uesugi as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Lily, regarding Uesugi Rei¡¯s betrayal, I don¡¯t want to believe it, either, but we have to believe in the facts. You better¡­prepare your heart as necessary.¡± Makoto advised.

    ¡°Mother Makoto, Lily has her own considerations at this time.¡± Even if Lily had to bet her life, she would never believe that Uesugi Rei would betray them, but there was no need to argue with Makoto. After all, she didn¡¯tpletely understand the situation herself.

    ¡°Hm, Lily, your mind is no longerparable to that of an ordinary woman. I trust you. You didn¡¯t rest well yesterday, right? And then we attacked the castle¡­ You should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Lily wanted to say something else, but she felt that Makoto didn¡¯t have the heart to listen, so she withdrew quietly.

    Back in her room, Lilyy down and thought, <i>In the past few days, Ashikaga Makoto has told me to rest whenever she sees me, but every time, I don¡¯t get any good rest¡­</i>

    This time¡­

    Lily sank into dreand and dreamed about her original world. She and her senior sister were at the same table because of cram school. Although this was an unlikely event in reality, it seemed to be the case in her dream. Her senior sister seemed to be wearing a thin purple tulle skirt, and the two¡¯s legs under the table identally touched together. Their hearts were filled with tension and sweet feelings¡­

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>

    A terrifying explosion woke Lily from her sweet dream. She usually kept her spiritual energy on high alert while sleeping, but this time, she dreamed of her original world and dropped her vignce.

    Lily jerked up and sensed howls and hazy fires everywhere outside.

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± From time to time, a samurai ran across the corridor and shouted.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Lily grabbed Yasutsuna and opened the window, only to see that, outside, the entire Kameyama Castle was aze in a sea of fire under the night, and the air was clouded with all kinds of poisonous mists.

    Poisons of this concentration and potency couldn¡¯t hurt Lily, but it was difficult to say the same for the army in the castle.

    Tens of thousands of troops had already set up initial defenses around the castle. How did the castle suddenly burst into mes, and where did the enemye from?

    This definitely wasn¡¯t caused by a simple siege.

    It suddenly dawned on Lily that, perhaps, this Kameyama Castle itself was a trap!

    ¡°Mother Makoto!¡±

    Lily rushed out of her room and went to the hall where the chiefmander was.

    In the hall, several armymanders were looking out the window in panic, but she did not find Makoto.

    Lily then rushed to the chiefmander¡¯s room at the back of the hall.

    ¡°Mother Makoto!¡±

    Lily pushed open the door and saw that Makoto was just getting up, a look of panic on her face. She was wearing a pair of ck leggings and a short white blouse.

    ¡°Lily?! What¡¯s going on? What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ve probably been tricked!¡±

    Makoto grabbed her katana and rushed out of the room with Lily.

    Suddenly, the ceiling of the corridor caved in, and a fierce purple demon with long arms and luridly sharp ws fell down in a crouching position, looking at the two of them with its glowing green eyes.

    The demon howled and pounced towards the two with great speed.

    ¡°A peak Permanence Stage archdemon!¡± Lily was startled.

    She took a step in front of Makoto and unsheathed Yasutsuna in her hand.

    <i>Boom!</i> Her sh directly cut apart the entire ceiling and destroyed half of the roof. Needless to say, the peak Permanence Stage demon was killed by Lily¡¯s crimson sword light, which continued to fly into the night sky.

    Lily escorted Makoto to the hall. At this time, Minamoto no Yoshitada and Taira no Iemori also rushed into the hall.

    Yoshitada held his bloody sword and was killing a few demons, their corpses littering the area. Iemori looked around the castle tower with a solemn expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Makoto yelled.

    ¡°We just woke up as well!¡±

    ¡°Report!¡± A blood-covered ninja appeared, ¡°Chiefmander, the entire Kameyama Castle suddenly exploded into mes, and various demonic formations and poisonous mists suddenly appeared. Our army suffered heavy losses!¡±

    ¡°Report!¡± A samurai stumbled in, ¡°A-arge number of demons suddenly appeared in the castle!¡±

    ¡°Where are the troops defending the castle?!¡± Makoto questioned angrily.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any movements in the outer castle. I don¡¯t know where these demons came from. It seemed like they suddenly appeared all over the city at the same time!¡± The samurai shouted.

    ¡°There must be a mechanism or a tunnel!¡± Iemori said gravely.

    ¡°What should we do, Chief Commander?¡± Yoshitada looked at Makoto.

    Makoto looked outside at Kameyama Castle, which was enveloped in a sea of mes and poisonous mist. She didn¡¯t know how many losses the army had suffered.

    Soon, an unusual firmness shed through her eyes, ¡°The army must evacuate the castle as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Evacuate to where?¡±

    ¡°My naval troops are camping at the Tanba River banks east of Kameyama Castle. Retreating there is our only way out!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s retreat to the eastern river bank!¡± Makoto concurred.

    ¡°Let¡¯s each go andmand our troops to evacuate Kameyama Castle! I¡¯ll go to the naval camp first to meet you!¡± Iemori said before jumping out of the roof and diving into the vast battlefield alone.

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t be tied up here with us. You have the strongest individual battle power and the situation is too chaotic. You should enter the battlefield and act ording to your own judgment!¡± Makoto said.

    ¡°But, Mother Makoto, you¡­¡±

    Makoto held her katana, ¡°Now, I have to rely on myself to break through!¡±

    Yoshitada said, ¡°I will break through with the chiefmander; I can guarantee her safety!¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± At the critical moment, Lily didn¡¯t hesitate at all, ¡°Mother Makoto, Lord Yoshitada, take care.¡±

    Lily jumped down into the vast sea of fire.

    On the other side of the castle tower, the gate had copsed and mes were burning everywhere. The ground was covered with the bodies of soldiers and toxic mist still permeated the air.

    In the distant streets and alleys, green demonic mes were still burning strongly. There seemed to be devastating demonic formations hidden everywhere.

    Lily expanded her domain and found that demons and human samurai were fighting at every corner.

    There were also a lot of human samurai constantly evacuating the castle.

    Lily found that many dpidated houses and manors hid tunnels, which the demons had used to infiltrate and surprise attack the resting army, resulting in heavy casualties.

    In many ces, there were various special mmable oils, wines, demonic formations, and mechanisms that could release poisons.

    These were not ordinary things. The temperature of the burning mes was extremely high, and those below the Spirit Jade who got burned would almost certainly die.

    Corpses were scattered everywhere, and most of them weren¡¯t killed by demons, but by demonic formations, various traps, mes, and poisonous mists.

    Lily jumped onto a wall and opened the sakura parasol.

    The entire Kameyama Castle was almost shrouded in crimson cherry blossoms.

    Lily concentrated her mind and controlled the cherry blossom des, killing multiple demons in a wide range. No matter whether they were blue demons, red demons, four-legged swamp lizard demons, huge centipede demons, countless small demons, or vagrants, they were all killed by Lily¡¯s cherry blossom des.

    However, there were too many demons and she could only control 88 cherry blossom des at the same time. Furthermore, she had to maintain a certain amount of lethality, otherwise it would be difficult to kill archdemons above the Spirit Jade stage.

    But, even so, the speed at which Lily killed the demons was amazing!

    Hundreds of demons fell almost every minute. However, demons still flooded into Kameyama Castle like a tidal wave. Even if Lily kept killing them, she could only kill a few thousand per hour.

    Kill a few thousand; count a few thousand¡ª it was never-ending!

    Lily rotated the sakura parasol, causing cherry blossoms to dance in the sky. The crimson cherry blossom des continued to torment the demons.

    On the fiery battlefield, countless anima flew towards the girl in red holding a parasol and standing on the broken wall, forming a strange spectacle on the battlefield.

    Suddenly, an oppressive force even stronger than Sakura Blizzard struck!

    On the mountainside outside the castle, there was a terrifying ancient demon. It was the Rashomon spirit¡ª Ibaraki Doji.

    Countless vengeful spirits flew over, scattering Lily¡¯s Sakura Blizzard and starting to chase and kill the imperial army.

    Lily tried to fight back with her cherry blossom des.

    But unexpectedly, Ibaraki Doji suddenly threw his ghost hand and flew towards Lily from the mountainside.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Fortunately, the distance was quite far, so Lily fled into the streets in a sh, withdrew her domain, hid in the dark to restrain her aura, and raised the sakura parasol over her head again.

    However, a flying vengeful spirit still found her.

    ¡°Sure enough, since I was already discovered by the enemy¡¯s domain from the start, I won¡¯t be able to hide even if I open the sakura parasol again! The sakura parasol is not omnipotent!¡± It¡¯s because of this suspicion why Lily didn¡¯t dare to risk using the sakura parasol to hide herself when she escapedst time. She didn¡¯t dare to try it then, but this time, there was still arge number of imperial soldiers inside the castle, so it was easy to hide. Therefore, Lily dared to take the risk to try, but found that it was really ineffective.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, where are you going to run this time!¡± Ibaraki Doji stepped on the flying ghost hand and rushed into the castle at great speed.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily shed at the vengeful spirit, but it was miraculously absorbed by Lily¡¯s cursed de.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily didn¡¯t expect this to happen, but before she could think, Ibaraki came over so quickly that she didn¡¯t have time to run.

    At this moment, a golden light suddenly shot towards Ibaraki.

    <i>Boom!</i> Ibaraki braced himself on the ghost hand to resist, but the earth-shattering explosion blew him backwards.

    ¡°Ibaraki Doji! Don¡¯t act so wildly! Behold my Genji Demon Extermination Formation!¡± In the empty ruins of Kameyama Castle, four hundred of the most elite Genji warriors formed a wedge-shaped formation under themand of Minamoto no Hiromasa. At the core of the formation, Yoshitada personally held an unusually wide and long formation tachi. He was originally ate-stage Throned Sovereign, but when all the power of the formation converged on him, a single sh from his tachi wasparable to an attack from ate-stage Throned Monarch!

    Even Ibaraki Doji couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°What? The Grand Demon Extermination Formation created by Minamoto no Yoshitsune?! Tch!¡± Ibaraki was furious, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the imperial army to hide this kind of trump card!¡±

    If 2,000 people formed the Grand Demon Extermination Formation, even Shuten Doji would barely be able to resist.

    But now, the army was in chaos, so Yoshitada could only gather these people.

 Book 7: Chapter 54: Battle Maiden

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 54: Battle Maiden</h4>

    Although Lily¡¯s cursed sword could absorb spirits released by Rashomon, the range was short and it would constantly expose her location.

    At this time, Ibaraki was being restrained by the Grand Demon Extermination Formation, but the grand formation had a slow reaction time, after all. It was hard to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t go berserk and focus on killing Lily regardless of the grand formation, so she didn¡¯t dare to absorb spirits into her cursed sword without reason.

    Even if Ibaraki didn¡¯t intend to kill Lily, confronting him directly would result in her getting seriously injured in one move, at the very least.

    ¡°Yoshitada, Lord Hiromasa, I¡¯m counting on you to restrain Ibaraki Doji.¡± Lily murmured and dashed into a nearby alley.

    Lily took advantage of the ruins and the cover of battle to suppress her aura. If Ibaraki Doji didn¡¯t pay attention, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. He wanted to search around carefully, but the Demon Extermination Formation kept attacking him, forcing him to deal with it first.

    Taking this opportunity, Lily hid in the darkness.

    At this time, Lily saw a robust golden-horned evil spirit in a dpidated pavilion up ahead. It pointed at the grand formation in the distance, ¡°That formation is attacking Lord Ibaraki! Launch a surprise attack from behind!¡±

    Nearly a hundred imposing silver-horned demons rushed out of the dark hole in the ground and charged towards the Grand Demon Extermination Formation in the distance.

    ¡°Hmph, trying to destroy the grand formation? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lily silently said while hiding in the corner of the street.

    Although the Demon Extermination Formation was extremely strong, dealing with Ibaraki was already its limit. If the troops were attacked from the nk, this grand formation would probably be destroyed, and by then, it would all be over.

    Apart from Minamoto no Yoshitada, who was the main attack power of the Demon Extermination Formation and the only one who could resist Ibaraki Doji, the other tens of thousands of troops would be fodder.

    Lily turned into a crimson phantom and instantly rushed into the army of silver-horned demons.

    <i>Swish! Pfft! Splotch!</i> The crimson sword light danced wildly, ying the group of demons and causing pieces of flesh and blood to stter like oil in a frying pan.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ibaraki Doji noticed the female samurai in red not far away, but before he could respond, the power of the Demon Extermination Formation seemed to have increased again.

    Ashikaga Makoto also joined the grand formation along with hundreds of newly assembled Genji samurai.

    The morale of the samurai was boosted by the chiefmander¡¯s appearance.

    The more than five hundred samurai in the grand formation concentrated their minds and gathered their spiritual energy.

    <i>Boom!</i> A golden phantom of a young samurai formed above the grand formation. The samurai rode a golden warhorse which trotted in the air, and wielded a tachi as he rushed towards Ibaraki!

    ¡°It¡¯s Minamoto no Yoshitsune!¡± Ibaraki was startled by the close resemnce. Although he clearly knew that it was a phantom image, Ibaraki had experienced the era of Yoshitsune. At that time, the heavenly way was stable, and the power of the archdemons wasn¡¯t as strong as now. Except for Tamamo-no-Mae, the other demon armies almost copsed upon seeing Yoshitsune.

    This also left a deep imprint in Ibaraki¡¯s heart. Facing this Yoshitsune phantom image, Ibaraki lost ayer of momentum, and he had no energy to deal with Lily.

    Meanwhile, Lily took the opportunity to continue her ughter. Wherever her de passed, blood and flesh would stter and demons would cry.

    Surprisingly, of the nearly a hundred silver-horned demons, Lily managed to kill more than half of them while the rest fled in all directions.

    Lily leaped on top of the pavilion, provoking the golden-horned evil spirit to roar and sh at her with its w. But Lily swiftly lowered her head and neared the golden-horned evil spirit, piercing the Permanence Stage demon¡¯s spirit jade with her sword.

    Its anima flew towards Lily.

    Ibaraki Doji and the Yoshitsune phantom image shook the world with their fight, but in the end, Ibaraki managed to use his ghost hand and the evil sword to scatter the Yoshitsune phantom image.

    Lily had already suppressed her aura and fled into the chaotic alleyways by the time he finished, and it was difficult to find any trace of her.

    ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Ibaraki was furious and turned to attack the Demon Extermination Formation with his ghost hand.

    However, the Demon Extermination Formation conjured another ancient golden samurai. This samurai was middle-aged, resolute, and looked dignified. He carried the phantom of the legendary tachi, Hizakiri.

    This person was the ancestor of the Genji n ¡ªthe father of Yoshitsune and Yoritomo¡ª Minamoto no Yoshitomo!

    The golden phantom of Minamoto no Yoshitomo wielded the tachi and performed a resplendent sword technique that made the surrounding world look dull, knocking back the ghost hand!

    Ibaraki Doji had no time to care about Lily anymore.

    In the darkness, no one knew where Lily was, but once she appeared, doomsday would definitely befall arge number of demons.

    However, Lily alone could not change the whole situation of the battle.

    The elite Genji samurai could still protect themselves, but arge number of ordinary samurai, who had lost militarymand during the attack, fell into chaos and died to various demon formations, poisonous mists, and waves of demonsing from underground.

    At this point, Lily understood that she may not be able to reverse the oue of this battle. She could only kill as many demons as possible and increase the chances of survival for more imperial soldiers.

    ¡°Okay! Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold back and will kill as many as possible!¡±

    There was a trace of indifference in Lily¡¯s eyes that was distinctly different from her usual self. She walked alone in the dark, her red clothes fluttering as she sought out her enemies.

    A pack of huge vicious dogs with strange masks was walking through the alleyway, many carrying corpses of human samurai in their mouths.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lily rushed over and slid into the pack of vicious dogs that were several meters long. Yasutsuna swung upward with a ¡®swish¡¯, and several vicious dogs in her path were split apart. She leaped up swiftly and dozens of vicious dogs followed suit, jumping and trampling on each other trying to bite her. But Lily stepped on their piling bodies with agile steps until she reached her highest point. Then, she raised Yasutsuna high, its de radiating crimson fluctuations.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    A heavy blow smashed to the ground.

    Dozens of vicious dogs were shattered by that destructive crimson storm, their corpses falling one after another and showering the sky with blood rain.

    Lily flicked her de and the anima flew towards the sword.

    After continuously killing most of the vicious dogs in the group, Lily vanished in the smoke of battle to look for new opponents, fearing that Shuten Doji might find and attack her.

    At this time, Lily had already wandered near the castle gate, where a small team consisting of a dozen sword mikos were attempting to break through.

    ¡°Stop right there! Women!¡±

    ¡°Catch all those women! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Thousands of ck-armored vagrants were chasing after them on horseback. The one in the lead was a bald Permanence Stage samurai wielding a double-headed mace.

    It looked like he was about to catch up to those sword mikos.

    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>

    Suddenly, a crimson figure appeared in the alley.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡±

    The sword mikos¡¯ eyes gleamed with hope when they saw Lily.

    ¡°Retreat from the castle quickly!¡±

    Lily faced the thousands of cavalrymen that came roaring over, but she remained motionless.

    She held Yasutsuna horizontally in front of her.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The red-eyed vagrants swarmed towards Lily!

    Lily¡¯s eyes were still like water, but her hand brandished Yasutsuna in the face of these iing warriors.

    <i>Swish! Swosh! Swoosh!</i>

    The ck-armored vagrants rushed past Lily like a long ck dragon, unable to stop at all. In the middle of them, crimson sword lights were seen flying about.

    After the cavalrymen rushed past Lily, they lost their bnce, collided with each other, and rolled across the ground, forming a bizarre scene.

    Lily¡¯s katana was like a dancing crimson fan. Every cavalryman that rushed past her was shed and killed one by one, their momentum carrying them dozens of meters forward before copsing lifelessly.

    Thousands of vagrants rushed past the girl in red, but none of them survived and their corpses piled up like a mountain in front of the castle gate!

    Lily¡¯s chest heaved up and down, not because of fatigue, but because of the constant killing.

    She was drenched in fragrant sweat and seemed to be enthralled in some kind of killing pleasure. Lily was fighting for the sake of her senior sister, her own dignity, and to protect her dear sisters. Yet, at this time, she felt excited by the battle.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Like drifting clouds, she shed into the alleyway, disying an incrediblebination of ughter and beauty.

    The mes of battle still lit up the night sky and smoke was billowing around, casting shadows on the dpidated ancient castle.

    Demons poured into the streets and alleys like tidal waves, howling, hunting, and killing the soldiers of the imperial court, who were now in chaos.

    At this time, a red figure fell from the sky.

    <i>ng!</i> A crack split the ground and caused the streets and alleys to quake. Dozens of demons were smashed into the sky by the sword light that struck the ground. Lilynded with one knee on the ground and turned around.

    <i>Swish!</i> A crescent sword light spread in all directions.

    <i>Pffft! Pffft! Pffft! Pffft! Pffft!</i>

    Countless demons who were crowded together were cut in half at the waist! The demons were thrown into the night sky by the deadly de wind!

    Facing arge group of demons riding demon wolves, Lily shed towards the road ahead.

    The earth cracked, forming a sword gash dozens of meters long. The wolves and demons were plunged into a deep ditch.

    Lily jumped onto the roof and released mes into the ditches, burning the demons in a sea of fire!

    Countless anima danced in the sky like a poignant scene at the end of the world. These anima were all flying to the same target, that is, the cursed sword in the girl¡¯s hand.

    Lily lost track of time and couldn¡¯t remember her purpose. She waspletely enraptured in a ghost-like, wandering state, hunting as many demons as possible in the fastest and most efficient way.

    The cemetery that Ibaraki Doji had nned and prepared for the imperial army turned into a killing field for Lily.

    The youngdy was like an asura in the night!

    Even the most vicious demons were killed!

    When Lily encountered arge group of demons, she never spoke a word; she just attacked and killed them directly!

    Kill and leave! Without stopping!

    It was uncertain how many times this woman rushed back and forth in the ruined Kameyama Castle. A group of demons tried to attack the Grand Demon Extermination Formation, but Lily coincidentally passed by and killed most of them out of nowhere.

    Of course, other powerhouses and soldiers were also fighting bravely.

    But while they were fighting, Lily was killing, purely killing!

    Other people got tired and exhausted, but Lily¡¯s energy was constantly being replenished by killing! Even her strength was growing because of the overwhelming amount of anima she absorbed!

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Kamaki finally encountered Lily and transformed into a huge demon god as he murderously charged towards her.

    Behind Kamaki was an army of hundreds of powerful blue demons.

    Lily unexpectedly rushed towards Kamaki, but when she was only a short distance away, a purple light suddenly erupted from her body. <i>-ng!</i> The two sides changed directions and Lily bypassed Kamaki. He thought Lily wanted to escape, but she instead rushed into the army of blue demons, striking out with Yasutsuna and Crescent Moon at the same time!

    <i>Swish¡ª! Swish¡ª! Swoosh¡ª!</i> The two cursed swords danced, forming a poignant and beautiful storm which carved a circle of death amidst the dark mass of blue demons!

    Dozens of powerful blue demon elites were ughtered in a single move!

    ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Those were the backbone and cronies following Kamaki! He was furious and turned his ten-meter-tall body, chasing after Lily with big strides.

    However, Lily instantly released her purple lunar force, and in the blink of an eye, she escaped into the alley and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!!¡± Kamaki¡¯s furious roar echoed through the bloody battlefield of Kameyama Castle.

 Book 7: Chapter 55: Late-Stage Permanence Level

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 55: Late-Stage Permanence Level</h4>

    Lily dodged Kamaki and distanced herself from Ibaraki Doji before she used her near-endless spirit power advantage to kill most of the weaker monsters.

    Unable to catch up to Lily, Kamaki made the demon ying battle formation his new target.

    Makotomanded the Grand Demon Extermination Formation withposure. The Genji troops had split into two, with Minamoto no Hiromasa leading 200 men to thwart Kamaki¡¯s advance, leaving behind 500 plus men to deal with Ibaraki.

    Although the demon ying battle formation was quite powerful, its slow mobility hindered it. There was not much it could do as long as the archdemons were far from it.

    As long as the opponent did not rush into demon ying battle formation to fight with all their might, it was just impossible for it to y an archdemon despite its powerful members.

    A dozen monsters with tortoise shells for backs and devil-like heads appeared in front of Lily at this moment and formed a formation to resist her attack.

    This forced Lily to employ a small-scale domain and search for vulnerabilities in the formation with her sakura des. Although it just suppressed the monsters to a certain extent, it also created ws within their formation.

    Lily seized the chance the moment she saw it and jumped up, heaving Yasutsuna down with force.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The formation broke apart forcibly, and the severed corpses of the tortoise-shelled monsters scattered across.

    Lily then kicked a falling tortoise-shelled monster and sent it flying towards a demon fox that was aiming a fireball at her from one of the roofs, smashing it away with the roof tiles.

    Although Lily ran out of breath, she did not stop for a rest and allowed the thirst for ughter and anima absorption to take over her, the constant ughter and anima absorption sending streams of pleasure through her.

    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s the red-d samurai woman!¡±

    Terrifying rumors of the red-d samurai woman had long circted within the city, so most monsters chose to flee the battlefield the moment they saw Lily. However, considering how fast she was, it was not easy for them to escape from Lily¡¯s clutches.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lily rushed into the group of wandering vengeful spirits again, making even the terrifying evil spirits afraid of her and weep from encountering her.

    Lily had in a lot of enemies in this battle, killing nearly forty percent of the monsters killed by the humans on this battlefield by herself.

    Her kill count had far surpassed 80001!

    She absorbed the anima of all monsters regardless of their strength. Even though anima at the Permanence and lower levels had a weak effect on elevating her strength, there were more than enough monsters here to make up for the difference.

    It was pretty much impossible for her to find so many monsters to kill if not for this war. The imperial army was also restricting the two major powerhouses on the enemy side, Ibaraki and Kamaki, as well as most of the demon army, giving Lily the chance to make another breakthrough by ying the scattered foes.

    Lily had earned a huge amount of anima through this bloody battle.

    ¡°Haahh!¡± Lily propped her body up using her katana while she kneeled on one knee atop a roof and licked the hilt of her de instinctively.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The intense spirit power umted within Lily¡¯s body erupted out of her like a red spider lily under the curtain of the night.

    Her body became much stronger, faster, and her breathing also became much sexier.

    ¡°Thete-stage Permanence level¡­¡±

    Even if one had endless spirit power, fatigue would still build up. Lily¡¯s eyes just filled with further enticement and excitement, though.

    The anima she had absorbed in this battle was several times the amount she had absorbed from all the previous battles during the Tanba expedition.

    Her strength had risen from the middle-stage Permanence level to thete-stage Permanence level via the constant growth that she had experienced during this deadly battle.

    Lily now possessed the strength to contend against ate-stage Throned Sovereign without using the purple moon force, and would not be at an disadvantage if she fought against Kamaki again.

    The more she raised her strength, the more she felt that her spirit power reserves¡¯ capacity had already surpassed most Throned Sovereigns. However, she shivered at the thought of the astronomical amount of anima she would need to raise her strength to peak-stage Permanence level when she considered how much her spirit power reserves¡¯ capacity had increased.

    Lily feared that killing all the monsters on Mt. Ooe would still not be enough for her to reach the peak-stage Permanence level.

    Attaining the peak-stage Permanence level was not that difficult for others whenpared to attaining the Throne level. After all, breaking through to the next major power level was the real hurdle. The Throne level, in particr.

    There were a lot ofte-stage and peak-stage Permanence level archdemons in Mt. Ooe, but there were very few Thrones among them. Their numbers were so scarce that just attaining the Throned General realm was enough to be one of the Ten Demon Enforcers, elevating their position from the ordinary monsters greatly.

    Attaining the peak-stage Permanence level alone was a difficult task for Lily because of the incredible amount of anima involved, let alone the Throne level.

    The more her strength increased, the more anima she needed, the numbers sounding simply ridiculous in theter power realms. However, such were the pros and cons of being a de maiden.

    An ordinaryte-stage Permanence level expert would run out of their energy reserves after just a few moves if they could unleash an attack of thete-stage Throned Sovereign level like Lily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the peak-stage Permanence level for now. I already have enough strength to contend against Kamaki!¡± Lily¡¯s fighting spirit rose up.

    Her thirst to ughter receded after breaking through, though, so she had be much calmer now.

    Lily thought of searching her surroundings for Kamaki first, but she heard the sound of a conch horn from outside the city gates at this moment.

    ¡°Someone sounded the conch horn? It¡¯s the signal for a retreat, the opposite of drumming, right?¡±

    Only then did Lily notice that the demon ying battle formation had already retreated till the city gates, and that most of the surviving soldiers had already withdrawn from the city.

    No matter how strong Lily was, fighting the demon army alone was just asking for death.

    Although Lily felt a little disappointed, she still jumped down to the street below and retreated silently.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Ibaraki Doji looked at the demon ying battle formation retreat from the city gates while standing atop the castle tower and said with a wave of his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pursue them!¡±

    He made his voice reach the leaders of the monsters within the city.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already achieved our purpose. Heh.¡± Ibaraki Doji chuckled.

    The demon ying battle formation was indeed worthy of a formation created by Yoshitsune. It allowed the troops to both attack, as well as defend, and even though it had several openings in its nk, it was a pretty effective formation against a powerhouse.

    Ibaraki Doji and the demon ying battle formation had shed for long, but none of them hade out the victor, resulting in them just wasting their spirit power in vain.

    Seeing that most of the court¡¯s army had retreated along with the demon ying battle formation, Ibaraki predicted that the demon army would suffer major losses if they pursued the imperial army. As such, he ordered the demon army to retreat as well.

    The court¡¯s army retreated all the way to Tange River under the protection of the demon ying battle formation. Its morale was much lower than before attacking Kameyama Castle.

    Most of the soldiers were injured and had either lost their helmets or armors because of ambushes, leaving them in a sorry situation

    The troops within the battle formations numbered less than half their original number now.

    Fortunately, Ibaraki and the other demons had not pursued them, or else the court¡¯s army would have faced true extinction. The demon ying battle formation was still a considerable threat to Ibaraki, though.

    The extended night still loomed over the sky as the remaining soldiers retreated to Tange River¡¯s riverbank. There were dozens of Taira naval warships at this bank to act as the army¡¯s support, so the situation was not that bad.

    The cor of Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s thin, white robe had opened up because of the broken buttons, and her entire body, including her thin, ck stockings, were drenched in musk-scented sweat. She stood in front of the riverbank right now and watched the return of the retreating army.

    ¡°Commander Ashikaga¡­¡± Shiina Airi was still wearing the revealing armor that left her bottom half almost exposed. The armor on her torso was half-broken now, and almost exposed half her medium-sized bosom.

    ¡°Airi, huh? How many have returned alive?¡± Ashikaga Makoto asked while staring ahead nkly.

    ¡°A total of 15,238 troops have returned so far, Commander Ashikaga. Around 5000 of them are lightly wounded, while over 1000 are severely wounded.¡± Airi answered in a depressed tone.

    Almost half-a-day had passed by now, so the chances of survival within these monster-infested woods were really low for the troops that had not returned yet.

    A total of 40,000 troops had set out along with the rearguard, yet the army had lost more than half the troops in this single battle.

    Ashikaga Makoto fell to her knees, grabbed the sand on the riverbank, and cried while shivering.

    Even though she was themander of the army, she was still a woman.

    The ones who had died in this battle were the true elite of the court and were the main forces of the Ashikaga as well as its supporters.

    The losses were just too disastrous this time.

    ¡°Mother Makoto¡­¡± Lily walked over from the riverbank after washing off the sweat and bloods of enemies on her face and cleavage.

    Lily¡¯s heart ached as she saw Ashikaga on her knees from behind, the stretched ck stockings giving a full view of her round ***2.

    She wanted to console her but could not find the words to do so.

    It was not as if she could tell her not to feel sorrow as she had in nearly 10,000 demons, making it even against the human lives lost, when the court¡¯s army had lost this battle.

    The court¡¯s army would have actually suffered a crushing defeat if Lily had not inflicted disastrous losses on the demon army that had ambushed them.

    No matter what, it was impossible for Ashikaga Makoto to escape the responsibility for losing this battle, and even Lily could not do much to help her.

    Lily feared that Makoto would be subjected to severe punishment after returning to Heian-kyo, if they made it back alive, that is.

    Lily had disyed a ster performance, on the other hand, leaving her enemies in awe. However, it was impossible for her to win the war alone.

    <i>Pitter-patter.</i>

    A shower of cold rain poured down from the sky again.

    Lily arrived behind Makoto and held the Sakura Parasol over her to shield her from the rain.

    Makoto got up and sobbed her heart out while hugging Lily¡¯s thighs when she saw her.

    Themander¡¯s mournful cries made the remaining troops feel a stab of pain in their hearts.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The strategy meeting took ce on Taira no Iemori¡¯s warship.

    Makoto did not even bother to change into a new outfit and began the meeting in the hold of the ship, her hair still wet from the rain. Her white robe also stuck to her body and showed her body¡¯s curves through it.

    All the generals were in a downcast mood right now, though, so no one cared about Makoto¡¯s appearance much. Their gazes were fixed on Tanba¡¯s map on the center of the round table.

    Although Makoto¡¯s face was stained with tears from crying bitterly, she had long regained her willpower and said in a calm voice, ¡°Our army has suffered a crushing defeat in this battle3 because of Ibaraki Doji¡¯s nefarious scheme. The fault for this lies in me since I failed to predict it, and I shall apologize to themander-in-chief and the Cloistered Emperor to atone. However, we have other things to discuss at the moment. Although our army has lost over half its troops, seventy percent of our elite troops are still alive, and we¡¯re still deep within Shuten Doji¡¯s territory right now. I wonder if any of you have a good strategy for our next move.¡±

    Robinxen: Jesus christ Lily you¡¯re the equivalent of a small army.Robinxen: Author is just like¡­ killing the mood.Robinxen: That is an understatement.

 Book 7: Chapter 56: Strategy Meeting

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 56: Strategy Meeting</h4>

    The Heian Empire¡¯s samurai were all dauntless regardless of their strength and were not afraid of dying on the battlefield. The Genji elites, in particr, were unwilling to admit defeat. However, everyone knew that continuing this war with their current forces would only lead to utter defeat.

    It was just that nobody wanted to say it out aloud.

    The honest Hiromasa stood up in the end and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already lost half our troops, and also run out of supplies, everyone. I don¡¯t believe we will be able to advance any further than this, so I think it¡¯s best that we return to Port Ayabe immediately and wait for the court¡¯s reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s equivalent to admitting we¡¯ve lost this war, Hiromasa! It would mean we lost 20,000 troops in Kameyama Castle for nothing!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari, who had not participated in this battle, chided Hiromasa via a voice transmission orb that had been ced on a wooden tform.

    The orb was surrounded by ropes that had charms attached to it to boost the transmission strength. It was impossible to move around onnd with such a delicate formation since it would have to be rebuilt after each relocation, so it was normal to build it on a warship instead.

    Minamoto no Yoshitada also stood up and said with a solemn expression, ¡°We were only able to advance so deep into Tanba because we had the support of Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s army. However, Uesugi Rei, the traitorous general, has defeated Tamamo-no-Mae, and we too have suffered a crushing defeat. Extinction is the only thing that awaits us if we don¡¯t withdraw troops right now, leaving us with no chance at fighting back in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that traitor Uesugi Rei!¡± Minamoto Jujiro Takamune stomped furiously. ¡°I¡¯ll humiliate her and behead her in public if I capture her!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Lily stood up. ¡°Sister Uesugi definitely isn¡¯t a traitor!¡±

    ¡°What is she if not a traitor, then? Did you not see her attack Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s allied forces along with the monsters?¡± Takamune insulted Rei. ¡°She¡¯s just a s?l?u?t?, in my opinion, and must¡¯ve defected to Shuten Doji¡¯s side long ago. I bet she has already be his woman and is hell-bent on serving him dutifully!¡±

    <i>Bam!</i>

    Lily kicked Takamune hard in spite of the fact that they were in the middle of a strategy meeting, making him crash through the hold of the ship andnd in wooden hubris.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing, Kagami Lily?!¡± Ida Nobutada also got up in fury. ¡°How dare you kick the young lord?!¡±

    Minamoto no Yoshitada¡¯s and Taira no Iemori¡¯s gazes also turned severe.

    Yoshitada said angrily, ¡°How audacious!¡±

    Takamune stood up from the wooden hubris with a bruised face and said in a rage, ¡°H-How dare you hit me, Kagami Lily?! You¡­!¡±

    Lily stepped forward and unsheathed her de, pressing it against Takamune¡¯s throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you insult Sister Uesugi again.¡± Lily looked at Takamune with an icy gaze, a terrifying aura specific to powerhouses oozing out of her as she warned him in a calm, nonchnt tone.

    Even someone as arrogant as Takamune zipped his mouth at this moment because he could tell that Lily was being serious and would really do what she just said.

    ¡°Have you gone mad, Kagami Lily?! Lord Takamune¡¯s themander-in-chief¡¯s son!¡± Hirohikari yelled at her from the other side of the voice transmission bead, making it tremble from the intensity of his voice. However, it was not as if he could teleport over via the bead, so there was not much he could really do to her.

    Yoshitada and Iemori also gathered their spirit power as a warning to her.

    ¡°Stop it, Lily!¡± Ashikaga Makoto yelled at her.

    Lily¡¯s strength was already on the level of ate-stage Throned Sovereign, so none present in the ship¡¯s hold could prevent her from killing Takamune if she really wanted to do it, and neither could they prevent her from leaving.

    ¡°Lay down your de at once, Lily!¡± Makoto thundered at her.

    Lily withdrew her de slowly.

    ¡°Take her away, men!¡±

    Two samurai arrived in front of Lily.

    ¡°Forgive us, Ms. Kagami¡­¡±

    Lily did not resist them and allowed the pair to take her away, putting her under detention among the female camp, the same ce where Hatano had been imprisoned once.

    No one tried to bind her, though, as she was their hero. Takamune was an arrogant fellow who harassed and insulted women often, so many of the samurai women actually rejoiced that she had beaten him today internally.

    As for Makoto, she just wanted to have Lily detained and had no intention of punishing her. She just told the samurai to take Takamune away for treatment since he could not stand up properly after getting kicked by Lily.

    Lily spent the entire night alone in the female camp without minding how Makoto had treated her in front of the other generals because she knew that Makoto had actually put her under detainment to protect her from punishment.

    The detainment was no different from staying in another camp since no other punishment was involved.

    A samurai woman lifted the tent¡¯s entrance at this moment, and Shiina Airi bent down to enter it.

    ¡°Themander told me to inform you about the strategy meeting¡¯s results.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the results.¡± Lily looked at the Airi, who was wearing tattered armor.

    ¡°What else? The army is going to retreat.¡±

    Airi arrived in front of Lily and continued, ¡°The remaining army is going to withdraw from the water route as that¡¯s the only safe route left. However, the Taira warships can¡¯t carry everyone at once, so it¡¯ll take six to seven days to carry back the wounded, weakened soldiers first, and then return back with some supplies and allied warships from the court¡¯s reinforcements to carry back the remaining troops.¡±

    ¡°Although the entire process will take two to three weeks, the supply ship from Port Ayabe will arrive seven dayster. The supplies on the ships here should be enough for the army to fill their stomach until then since we¡¯ve lost half our troops already¡­¡±

    Lily nodded and said, ¡°I suppose we don¡¯t have any other choice. However, I won¡¯t be retreating with the army.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lily looked at Airi and asked, ¡°Do you really believe Sister Rei is a traitor, Airi?¡±

    Airi just lowered her head in silence.

    ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Lily got up and grabbed Airi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Tell me the truth, Airi. You worry about her the most among all my acquaintances, so why didn¡¯t you speak up for her before? Tell me what you¡¯re hiding, Airi!¡±

    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Airi pushed Lily¡¯s hand away and said in a small voice, ¡°You should worry for yourself first.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You and I were tasked with defending Honganji Temple.¡± Airi¡¯s short hair hid her eyes as she ryed the order.

    ¡°Honganji Temple?¡±

    The first thing Lily recalled after hearing the name was the Lord of Honganji Temple, who she had in.

    ¡°There¡¯s a temple called Honganji on a hill ten kilometers away from this riverbank. The troops under Lord Iemori discovered that this temple is located right in between an important mountain pass connecting Tange River and Kameyama Castle, so he doesn¡¯t wish to leave it unguarded lest we suffer another ambush.¡± Airi said.

    Lily nodded. ¡°Honganji Temple is probably the hideout of Lord Honganji. He had left with nearly all his monks to protect Kameyama Castle back then, so it makes sense that it¡¯s empty now.¡±

    ¡°Honganji Temple is built on a steep hill, so it¡¯s easy to defend and hard to attack from. If it weren¡¯t empty right now, even Lord Iemori would¡¯ve had difficulty capturing it because of the cliffs surrounding it, which are a huge hurdle for the demon army as well. However, Honganji Temple is the sole junction connecting the mountain pass between Kameyama Castle and Tange River¡¯s riverbank. The army will be left defenseless if it¡¯s breached after the warships leave, so someone must defend it while the army retreats.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ they decided to let me defend it?¡± Lily asked calmly.

    Airi nodded. ¡°Although themander opposed it strongly, she could not withstand the pressure put on her by the generals of the Genji and other ns. Besides, Lord Yoshitada will be keeping watch over the main camp, while Lord Iemori will bemanding the navy. Although Honganji Temple is a strategic location that¡¯s easy to defend, it¡¯ll be hard for us to defend it since we¡¯recking an expert who¡¯s strong enough to withstand the attack of an enemy expert. You¡¯re the only rtively suitable candidate left.¡±

    Lily chuckled internally,ing to the conclusion that Minamoto no Hirohikari and Minamoto Jujiro Takamune must have plotted against her.

    Ordering her to defend Honganji Temple after the army had suffered a disastrous loss of 20,000 troops was equivalent to telling her to throw her life away.

    Although it was true that someone needed to defend it for the sake of the army¡¯s safety, she knew very well what it meant by the fact that this decision had taken ce in the absence of her presence.

    ¡°Why did you also get tasked with defending it with me then, Ms. Airi?¡± Lily could not understand Makoto¡¯s aide, Airi, had gotten caught up in this plot as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the generals wanted. Although themander found it intolerable, I¡¯m after all her aide, while you are her adopted daughter. She would be suspected of showing favoritism if she opposed it blindly. As for the reason they chose me, I believe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a general from the traitorous Uesugi n and want to hold me responsible for Ms. Uesugi¡¯s actions.¡± Although Airi¡¯s voice sounded mncholic, her eyes were filled with determination.

    Airi knew very well how ridiculous this mission to cover the army¡¯s retreat was, and that it could even lead to her death.

    ¡°All right.¡± Lily did not me Makoto. Although this mission was deadly for most people, Lily had many methods to preserve her life, so she was not afraid at all, and was willing to cover the army¡¯s retreat as long as they did noty a trap for her.

    Makoto¡¯s trust among the troops had taken a dive after the defeat in Kameyama Castle, so Lily feared that the strategic decisions were no longer under her adoptive mother¡¯s control anymore. She had even kicked Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s son in front of the generals, so she had no choice but to take this lying down as the Genji and the other ns would cook up other ways to harm her if she resisted them, and even bring harm to Makoto.

    Lily did not mind covering the army¡¯s retreat as long as Makoto remained safe.

    As for Airi, Lily felt like Fate was ying tricks on her. As Uesugi Rei was under the suspicion of defecting to Shuten Doji¡¯s side, it was natural that the Uesugi troop had gotten alienated. Airi had just ended up getting punished for her liege¡¯s crimes.

    ¡°Can I leave then? There¡¯s no need to detain me here any longer, is there?¡± Lily asked with sarcasm.

    ¡°Of course you can. Lord Hirohikari wants us to set out immediately to prevent the monsters from upying the strategic location.¡±

    ¡±Hirohikari?¡± Lily guessed that themand of the army had fallen into Minamoto no Hirohikari¡¯s hands now. ¡°Hmph. Fine.¡±

    Lily and Airi left the female camp after that.

    ¡°Please wait here, Ms. Kagami. I¡¯ll convene the cavalrywomen of the Uesugi n.¡± Airi said, and was just about to leave, but the stubble-bearded, messy-haired Ashikaga Kiyoshi ran over at this moment.

    He even grabbed Lily¡¯s hand rudely and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Ms. Kagami!¡±

 Book 7: Chapter 57: Honganji Temple

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 57: Honganji Temple</h4>

    ¡°Hah?¡± Kiyoshi¡¯s sudden, emotional outburst took Lily aback.

    ¡°Defending Honganji Temple to cover for the army¡¯s retreat is the same as throwing your life away! Hirohikari and Takamune¡¯s factions incited the other ns to pass down this decision. They just don¡¯t care about your life! Please don¡¯t go, Ms. Kagami! I¡¯ll beg my mother to revoke the order if needed!¡±

    Kiyoshi¡¯s heroic eyes brimmed with unchanging sincerity.

    Lily also felt moved that Kiyoshi was willing to speak up for her in spite of his position at this moment. However, even though Hirohikari and Takamune had schemed against her, as well as others, they were no significant threat to her in reality. Lily intended to break into Mt. Ooe and find Rei¡¯s whereabouts even if they had not made her cover for the army¡¯s retreat.

    Lily had nothing to fear.

    Although Kiyoshi¡¯s intentions were sincere, Lily was still unwilling to let a man touch her. She stepped back politely and bowed to him slightly before saying, ¡°It¡¯s a military order, Lord Kiyoshi. Besides, I would¡¯ve also chosen me if the decision were up to me.¡±

    ¡°Your kindness makes me feel ashamed, Ms. Kagami. No one other than you would be willing to forgive this entire world.¡±

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re overpraising me, Lord Kiyoshi.¡±

    ¡°All right. I shall defend the riverbank camp with my life as well. I won¡¯t leave this riverbank as long as you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind!¡± Kiyoshi said imposingly and left towards the anchored warship.

    Airi, who had not even gotten the opportunity to say a single word, looked at Lily from aside with a slightly gloomy expression.

    ¡°Why are you so popr¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did you say something, Airi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I was just wondering that no one cares about my life.¡± Even someone as intellectual as Airi could not help but say such depressing words at this moment when the matter involved her life and death.

    ¡°I care about it, Airi.¡± Lily said instinctively.

    ¡°Hah?¡± Airi shuddered, but then turned around to leave and convene the Uesugi n¡¯s cavalrywomen.

    The Uesugi n¡¯s cavalrywomen were willing to go through fire and water for Uesugi Rei and would show no hesitation to jump into a pit of fire if needed. Such discipline naturally resulted in the formation of an elite troop filled with soldiers who were the best in their power level.

    Even this elite troop was useless in front of a true powerhouse, though.

    It was nigh impossible for ordinary samurai to bare their fangs against a powerhouse unless they trained in an extremely powerful, esoteric battle formation. However, the powerhouse would still have the upper hand in battle even if the samurai trained in such a battle formation.

    The Uesugi n¡¯s cavalrywomen convened in front of the riverbank by night to embark on a journey that might as well be their veryst.

    The Tsunaga sisters led by Ijuin were also present beside the Uesugi cavalrywomen troop.

    ¡°Why are you and the Tsunaga sisters here, Ijuin? Themander didn¡¯t order you to apany us, right?¡± Airi asked.

    Ijuin walked up to Lily and said, ¡°We Tsunaga sisters would¡¯ve long perished in Jokoji Temple if it weren¡¯t for you saving us, Kagami Lily! We owe you our lives for that, so now is the time we repay that favor! We¡¯ve decided to defend the Honganji Temple along with you!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Ijuin¡­¡± Lily felt deeply moved. The generals of the court¡¯s army were busy scheming against their own allies even though the demons were right in front of them, so it was no wonder that the army had lost the previous battle. The Tsunaga sisters, however, were as righteous and sincere as ever even in this moment of crisis.

    Although the Tsunaga sisters hadmitted a foolish mistake before and overestimated their abilities, Lily still found them cuter.

    The two troops stood side by side, bringing their numbers to 800.

    ¡°Give a speech, Lily.¡± Ijuin said.

    ¡°Hah? Me?¡± Lily showed a dumbfounded expression.

    Ijuin continued, ¡°I just felt that it¡¯s better for you to give the speech than me for some reason.¡±

    Airi added, ¡°The generals have appointed you the leader of the forces defending Honganji Temple, Ms. Kagami. We will be under yourmand from now on, so how about you give everyone a speech1?¡±

    Lily looked at the Uesugi n¡¯s cavalrywomen with confusion. As they were heading to defend a temple, very few of them had brought their horses along. The Tsunaga sisters looked even more uneasy than Lily did, as they knew what following the order to defend Honganji meant.

    Lily curled her hair behind her ear and walked up to the boulder in front of the battle formation made of women. However, she suddenly realized that she had never actually given a speech in front of so many before.

    She looked at everyone and said, ¡°Ahem. Well, I-I¡¯m not that good at speeches, and am also inexperienced withmanding an army, so you should just follow Ms. Airi¡¯s and Ms. Ijuin¡¯s orders. However, I swear that I¡¯ll do my best to protect each one of you.¡±

    The girls looked at Lily with the same uneasy expressions as before.

    ¡°Tch. What is this big-boobed woman saying? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s so bad at boosting morale2. Couldn¡¯t she have said something about saving the people from the chaos in this world¡­¡± Ijuin facepalmed.

    She could tell that the expressions of many samurai women eased down a bit after hearing Lily¡¯s speech, though.

    Having a strict discipline did not mean that the samurai were not afraid of death. Although Lily¡¯s words were soft, they carried a different weight than others because her strength was on the level of a peak-stage Throned Sovereign!

    The rain continued to pour down, bringing an icy wind with it under the cover of night.

    Lily traversed the mountain road along with the practically abandoned 800 strong women¡¯s troop and headed for Honganji Temple.

    The road to Honganji Temple was rtively tter from the back of the mountain, so it just took the group an hour to arrive underneath it, where 200 hundred Taira soldiers had been stationed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already received the order to mobilize, Ms. Kagami, so the rest is up to you all.¡± A Taira n general said.

    Lily nodded silently as there was not much they could do about military orders.

    The general left with his 200 men after that, leaving not a single man behind.

    Lily and the girls garrisoned themselves in Honganji Temple and beganying out a line of defense.

    ¡°How do you suppose we should defend against the enemies, ma¡¯am?¡± Airi asked.

    ¡°Can you¡­ just call me Lily or Ms. Kagami? I¡¯m not used to getting called ma¡¯am. It makes me feel embarrassed.¡± Lily forced out a smile.

    ¡°All right. Can I call you Lily, then? We¡¯ll be together in life and death from now on, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lily nodded.

    She then climbed onto the steps and looked at the small pathway in the steep valley underneath the temple. It was indeed possible to blockade the mountain pass through this path.

    Although Lily was not versed in the art of war, she was still wise enough to understand the logic behind defending this route.

    ¡°How should we defend against the enemies, huh? We just need to protect this temple and not engage in battles.¡± Lily said nonchntly.

    ¡°Hah?!¡± Ijuin and Airi voiced their astonishment.

    ¡°What do we do if monsters pass through the route?¡±

    ¡°We can just keep them in check by shooting arrows and spells at them. There¡¯s no need to go out and fight it out with them.¡± Lily insisted on not fighting till the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid long-distance attacks won¡¯t be enough to stop the advance of the monsters.¡± Airi said.

    ¡°We were just ordered to defend Honganji Temple with our lives, not stop the demon army¡¯s advance.¡± It looked like Lily intended to carry out the order in a literal sense, not that there was anything wrong with that.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the monsters pass through here and attack the riverbank, then?¡± Ijuin asked.

    ¡°The riverbank has over ten thousand troops left, and the levelednd of the bank should be more than enough for the army to form a battle formation and disy its prowess under Lord Yoshitada¡¯smand, unlike what happened in Kameyama Castle. The army has nothing to fear as long as it has enough time to form a battle formation.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s our role, then?¡±

    ¡°Our role is to attack the demon army from behind.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°I see!¡± Ijuin looked at Lily with astonishment. ¡°I never knew you were so well-versed in the art of war, Lily!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lily¡¯s words got stuck in her throat as she did not have a single damn clue about the art of war and just wanted to protect these girls by using the order given to her as an excuse3.

    Barricading up within the stronghold was the only way Lily knew to minimize their losses.

    It was impossible for the demon army to attack the court¡¯s army with a peace of mind as long as Honganji Temple remained standing behind them. There was simply no need for the forces under Lily to battle it out with the demons when they could just wait for them to attack the temple instead.

    ¡°All right.¡± Airi said, ¡°We shall direct our resources to defending the temple then and set aside a cavalry squad for ambushing the enemy.¡±

    Airi and Ijuin ordered their subordinates to upy the key locations of the temple, and prepared bows, arrows, charms, and puppets for defending the ce.

    Lily epassed the entire temple under her domain after the pair left and summoned Kagura.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°In addition to defending the temple, remember to cast spells on the samurai women to boost their strength when the fight begins, Kagura.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Lily summoned six racoon dogs after that and told them, ¡°Lay down an illusion formation to confuse the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The racoon dog avatars answered cheerfully.

    Mita¡¯s avatar had also recovered by now, so Lily could summon it at any moment. However, Lily intended to y it by ear because summoning it would consume a lot of magatama.

    Lily looked at the vast woods in front of her. Although she knew that it was unrealistic to impede the demon army¡¯s advance with just these 800 people, she was still going to try her best to cover for the human army¡¯s retreat. However, since she valued the lives of these girls more than the lives of the soldiers, protecting them was the higher priority in her books.

    She was just unwilling to protect the fellows who had tried to scheme against her.

    Although Lily had taken her decision under the assumption that the demon army would attack this location, there was still a chance that they would not attack it.

    Lily turned around and looked at the Honganji Temple. Although it was quite old, it still exuded a holy aura even now. It was quite unfortunate that the monks here had strayed from the righteous path and joined hands with demons, instead.

    Lily entered Honganji Temple and brewed a cup of tea after sitting down. She sipped the tea silently with aposed look on her face while waiting for the advent of the next battle4.

    ¡°Risking my life to cover for the army¡¯s retreat should be more than enough to fulfill my duty, Mother Makoto. This is thest time I¡¯ll be following your order. I¡¯ll keep seeking Sister Uesugi¡¯s whereabouts even if the army withdraws from here. Nothing can stop me from doing it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m even willing to charge into Mt. Ooe to look for her if I fail to find her!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes brimmed with a determined gleam as the moonlight shone into the old temple leaving behind an icy reflection on the dark, wooden floor.

    Robinxen: Does she even know how to not be depressing?Robinxen: Yeah figured this would happen.Robinxen: Lily, that counts as the art of war too.Robinxen: Who are you? Nagisa?

 Book 7: Chapter 58: New Demon Enforcers

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 58: New Demon Enforcers</h4>

    Several damaged warships had toppled over the coast of a vige next to the sea in the northwest region of Tanba. The decks and masts of these warships were covered in ayer of frost and burned in between the cracks of the wreckage.

    ¡°The Tanba Pirates are willing to surrender to you, Lady Uesugi!¡± A bunch of dark-skinned men lowered their heads to a tall, silver-haired samurai woman while kneeling down.

    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯d rather die than surrender if it were Shuten Doji in front of us and not you, Lady Uesugi! Feel free to order us as you want from now on!¡± said Kuki Mitsukai, the full-bearded pirate captain who had his hair styled into a bun and wore a tattered crimson vest.

    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re willing to surrender if it¡¯s you, Lady Uesugi!¡± The pirates followed after Mitsukai.

    Uesugi Rei had already gained the allegiance of the western Tanba forces that had surrendered to Shuten Doji, and this included most of the wandering samurai, bandits, and pirates who were rebelling against him.

    Although these forces were just a puny mob that were scared of dying, they were pretty skilled at fighting.

    A blue-skinned imp appeared behind Rei at this moment and caused the pirates to frown immediately. They knew that Rei was acting under Shuten Doji¡¯s orders, so surrendering to her instead of him was just an excuse for their actions.

    The wretched-looking imp arrived beside Nioh¡¯s foot and said, ¡°Lord Shuten is pleased with your performance in the west, Ms. Uesugi, and wants to make you one of the new demon enforcers. He has ordered you to return to Mt. Ooe along with the samurai unit you¡¯re leading so that he can personally award you!¡±

    Rei¡¯s calm and arrogant gaze paused on the imp for a while after she turned back. She then said indifferently, ¡°All right.¡±

    Rei turned to the kneeling pirate captain, Kuki Mitsukai, and said, ¡°Do what you were doing before. I¡¯ll pass down an order if I need you to do something for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Mitsukai and his pirate crew bowed to her.

    Rei could not help but touch her waist and pulled Nioh¡¯s reins after sensing the tattered piece of paper inside her sash. She urged Nioh to turn around and made him take her into the woods at a lightning-fast speed.

    A rtively young-looking pirate kneeling beside Mitsukai asked in a small voice after seeing Rei disappear, ¡°You¡¯ve sailed the seas freely all your life, father, and never feared neither sea monsters nor the court¡¯s navy, so why did you surrender to this woman?¡±

    Mitsukai looked at the distant silhouette of Rei and said with a nostalgic expression, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ Lady Uesugi looks just like her1¡­¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    Mitsukai remained silent and recalled the sight he had seen more than a decade ago, a time when he was still a nameless sea pirate.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Kuki Mitsukai had fled into a region where even the bandits did not dare to enter in a moment of desperation so that he could escape the bandits pursuing him on that day.

    He had copsed in the woods from fatigue, but a deafening explosion woke him up.

    The sound resulting from the explosion was not something that was within human imagination.

    It was as if the Heavens had split apart, leading to the world¡¯s copse.

    Mitsukai, who had stumbled into these woods identally, saw a nightmarish scene unfold before his eyes.

    The sounds from the lush woods ahead of him had long disappeared before he knew it and a huge shadow loomed over him.

    He saw a bunch of ck-armored cavalrymen stride across the roiling ck clouds and swoop down fast.

    The mountainous demon cavalrymen looked scarier than the demons from the legends and were in the midst of a destructive battle with their foe.

    Mitsukai just looked at the scene dumbfoundedly. He had lost the will to escape and would have let one of these demons stomp him to death without doing anything because he found it useless to escape in face of this judgmental carnage.

    The world before him was beyond his understanding.

    The ck-armored cavalrymen diving down from the Heavens, as well as the towering demons striding across the clouds, seemed to have the same target, though¡ªa celestial maiden with swaying silver hair who wore a white celestial raiment that fluttered in the air.

    The de-wielding celestial maiden looked pretty small inparison to the mountainous demons as she shuttled past the skies, yet she shot through them like a shooting star.

    Mitsukai could not follow the white shooting star¡¯s movements because he was just in the Awakened level back then and could only see the celestial maiden¡¯s visage from afar whenever she stopped or got struck down. Although he could not see her face, he could still see her charming figure shoot past the skies with terrifying momentum.

    The mountain-sized demons kept perishing whenever the white shooting star shuttled past them, and it had even broken apart the unit of ck-armored cavalrymen who had swooped down.

    It was a truly terrifying sight and had left Mitsukai so shaken that he had even forgotten about escaping.

    A terrifying ck lightning bolt shed through the skies the next moment and struck the celestial maiden battling the demons, turning the entire world dark for a moment, following which the celestial maiden fell from the skies.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    Mitsukai failed to react in time and felt the earth below him quake from the crash, a cloud of dust rising up in front of him.

    He saw the fallen celestial maiden in front of him when the dust cleared.

    Although she looked injured, her raiment tattered from the lightning strike, a poignant aura akin to the end of times oozed out of her as she stood up stalwartly. Her breathtaking face had a heroic expression on it, making it seem as if she was thest stand against the end of the world.

    The ck-armored cavalrymen descended from the skies as she raised her head arrogantly and surrounded her on all sides.

    The celestial maiden nced at Mitsukai at this moment, finally taking notice of him, but the demons surrounding her attacked her simultaneously, making the earth below them quake.

    Mitsukai felt the world before him spin and ck out the next moment, forever losing the qualifications to know how the battle ended.

    He found himself lying on a coast several hundred kilometers away from where the battle took ce when he woke up and had no clue how he had ended up here.

    Mitsukai got up and discovered that he just had some minor injuries, seeming fine for the most part.

    The sight surrounding him was filled with the coast of the Tanba that he was most familiar with, and the woods looked the same as well.

    It was impossible for a mortal like him to figure out how he had survived that immense, judgmental battle.

    The answer to whether it was his luck or the celestial maiden who saved him would forever remain a mystery2.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The samurai woman had finishedying out the defense in Honganji Temple by now.

    Lily and Airi looked at the moon in the boundless night sky while standing on the thick wooden steps.

    ¡°What do you suppose Sister Uesugi is doing right now, Airi?¡±

    Although Lily was worried about her, she had a feeling that Rei had not really fallen into Shuten¡¯s clutches and was traversing these perilous woods on her horse even now.

    As for whether Rei had betrayed the court, Lily naturally did not believe it.

    ¡°How much do you care about Sister Uesugi, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Airi turned her head aside and looked at Lily with glistening eyes, ¡°Do you care about her the most?¡±

    Her question left Lily flummoxed momentarily.

    Although Lily cared about the safety of her sisters, even she held no answer to Airi¡¯s question.

    Robinxen: Are we just going to casually get a shback showing Rei is the reincarnation of a god or something?Robinxen: Interesting, I wonder if this is happening in some sideways dimension or something else.

 Book 7: Chapter 59: Manifestation of the Mind

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 59: Manifestation of the Mind</h4>

    Lily wondered why Airi had asked her such a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for Sister Uesugi, Airi, so I hope that you will tell me all that you know. That¡¯s the only way I can¡ª¡± Lily poured her heart out.

    ¡°I asked whether you care about her the most.¡± Airi¡¯s icy voice interrupted Lily. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors about you and the chief advisor.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Airi grabbed Lily¡¯s bountiful breast with force and continued with the same icy tone as before while wearing an unnaturally calm expression on her face, ¡°You should stop acting so cocky all the time. What would a woman like you even know? Do you think you can do whatever you want to as long as you¡¯re kind to everyone else?¡±

    Lily frowned slightly and issued a muffled groan when Airi grabbed her breast suddenly. However, she did not argue back with her because she knew what Airi was referring to.

    Airi continued with a stony gaze, ¡°Ms. Uesugi has always been my everything, right from when I was still a child. I could only follow behind her silently in spite of knowing that she was heading into danger because I knew she had already found her resolve. Do you know what¡¯s the difference between me and you? All my actions are centered around Ms. Uesugi, while you¡¯re just a self-centered woman who wants everyone you care about to live a happy, peaceful life1. However, that¡¯s just wishful thinking2. You don¡¯t even know what kind of burden Ms. Uesugi is shouldering. All you know is to beguile men and women with your beautiful looks and sensual body, making them pursue and fight over you. Do you believe that your thoughts are the only thing that matter?¡±

    ¡°Airi¡­¡± Hearing such harsh words from Airi shocked Lily, leaving her at aplete loss about how she should respond to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously stronger than me, so why didn¡¯t you fight back when I grabbed your breast? Why did you show such an aggrieved look instead? Is this how you seduced Ms. Uesugi? I really don¡¯t understand why she likes you so much when you obviously can¡¯t be hers alone and pays no attention to the one person who¡¯s willing to be hers in body and soul. Even if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m still willing to follow her silently and swear eternal fealty to her. I hope you won¡¯t ask me about her ever again.¡±

    ¡°Airi¡­ I have nothing to say about the fact that you believe your feelings for Sister Uesugi are stronger than mine, but I don¡¯t get why someone as wise as you would let your feelings cloud your judgment. You shouldn¡¯t be hiding things from me in this moment of crisis if you really know something¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just overthinking it.¡±

    Even someone as intellectual as Airi felt like crying from the sorrow she felt at this moment, but she held her tears in and released Lily before taking her leave.

    Lily just stood on the steps with a nk look on her face. Although the pain from her breast did not torment her physically, she felt a stab of pain in her heart from the intense grudge directed at her from another woman.

    Airi had been Rei¡¯s attendant and second-inmand ever since she was a child. She loved her so much that she had dedicated all her feelings to Rei.

    Lily felt ashamed as she did not mean to me Airi. However, she was also convinced that Airi knew something that she did not know.

    Ijuin had spent the entire night arranging and checking the defensive measures in the temple, so she had fallen asleep on the terrace like a baby.

    Lily returned inside the temple alone with a somber look on her face.

    Although Airi had imed that Lily was popr, she knew better than anyone else that she was actually not good at dealing with girls.

    Lily felt vexed that she could not pry the truth from Airi even though the chances of her knowing Rei¡¯s whereabouts were high. However, she also knew that there was no use trying to force this information out of Airi forcefully as she was someone who Rei had trained.

    Lily sat in the temple, took a sip from the long chilled tea, and entered the mirror space with her mind.

    The archaic, octagonal stone room within the mirror space was shrouded in darkness right now, with the white-robed, ponytailed frail boy form of Lily¡¯s soul standing in the center.

    Lily had tied her soul¡¯s hair into a ponytail because it had grown longer again, believing that it would make her look manlier.

    The soul was the manifestation of the mind, so even though it changed form along with the surge of emotions, it always stayed true to one¡¯s will.

    Lily had changed her soul¡¯s appearance into that of a girl¡¯s in spite of all the embarrassment she felt because she was determined to restore Sakura, for example. However, she could not even prevent her hair from growing out, let alone prevent the gradual feminization of her soul¡¯s appearance. Although she could cut off her hair in the real world, there was nothing she could do about her soul, which was the manifestation of the mind.

    It was equally impossible to induce unreasonable changes in her soul¡¯s appearance. Making her soul look like a leaf, for example, was not possible, as the manifestation needed to truly evolve from the mind.

    Although the ponytail made Lily rtively tough, she felt depressed when she realized that it did not make her look manlier at all and that she had just been fooling herself.

    It just made her look like a boyish girl.

    Lily thought of practicing the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle again because of the dangerous situation she and herpanions were in right now. She longed for power, as her current strength was still far from enough to turn the tables even though she had made incredible progress.

    She had to be stronger, as that was the only way to survive this ordeal. However, even though Lily had already mastered the main aspects of Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Second Path, replicating the movements with perfection, she still failed to gain any kind of enlightenment. It was as if perfecting the sword moves was utterly useless.

    Lily had outstanding talent for the sword and firmly believed that she had already perfected the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Second Path in spite of it showing no effects until now.

    She wondered why she was failing.

    Lily looked at her reflection within the mirror and questioned herself whether she really didn¡¯t know why she was failing toprehend it.

    She wondered since when she had begun to believe her own lie, and why she had strived so hard until now.

    It was all for the woman she loved.

    Lily could not help but look towards the room where Rinne¡¯s soul was fast asleep.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily opened her eyes in the dark temple.

    An Uesugi n cavalrywoman came to report to her half-a-minuteter. ¡°We found the tracks of a monster unit on the mountain road ahead of the temple, Ms. Kagami.¡±

    Lily had actually discovered them long ago through her domain.

    She had sensed eldritch energies from deep within the distant woods when she had visited the steps previously.

    Monsters could move freely at night because they could see in the dark. This was one of the advantages that they possessed over the humans. Lily had sensed powerful eldritch energies oozing out from the depths of the woods and could sense vast amounts of monsters even though just a single unit of the demon army had entered her domain¡¯s range.

    Airi also exited the temple and looked at Lily with her usual expression, looking no different from normal. Although they had bickered just recently, Airi was not someone who would let her emotions influence her behavior right before an impending battle.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the demon army¡¯s vanguard will pass through this region soon, Lily. How should we respond to them?¡± Airi asked.

    ¡°Just let them pass.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just let them pass as long as they don¡¯t attack us and attack them once they¡¯re halfway through. The narrow mountain road should allow us to cut off their path of retreat.¡± Lily exined further.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they surround us, then?¡± Ijuin asked.

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s only if it was just us alone here. However, we have an army of over 10,000 troops behind us, so it¡¯s simply impossible for them to surround us. Themander wouldn¡¯t abandon us and will definitely dispatch a unit to attack the monsters if they surround us. We can just ambush the monsters from behind when that happens and have them surrounded instead,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Although that sounds reasonable, will it really go that well?¡± Airi asked.

    ¡°I still have some tricks hidden up my sleeve, so I will deal with the situation if things go awry.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Airi. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send a messenger to themander with the message that I¡¯m worried about Ibaraki Doji making a personal appearance in this battle. Even I won¡¯t be able to contend against him if he attacks Honganji Temple personally, so I¡¯d like to request Lord Yoshitada to restrain him using the demon ying battle formation along with the Genji¡¯s elite. I¡¯m confident in defending Honganji Temple as long as Ibaraki Doji doesn¡¯t attack it personally!¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Airi wrote down Lily¡¯s message and told an Uesugi n cavalrywoman to pass it on to Commander Makoto as fast as possible.

    Although Lily had been given the order to defend Honganji Temple, the generals were not fools. They knew that the riverbank would be in danger if Honganji Temple was to fall since it would be hard for them to guard against ambushes while retreating even if they could hold their fort in a frontal confrontation.

    Attacking the monsters from both sides, Honganji Temple and the riverbank, was the most effective way to defend against them.

    Lily had nothing to fear as long as Ibaraki Doji did not make an appearance, but she needed the demon ying battle formation¡¯s aid if he were to really show up to attack the temple personally.

    The monsters on the mountain road ahead had already tottered all the way till Honganji Temple a whileter, but the samurai woman allowed them to pass silently.

    Lily sent down the order to attack once a few thousand monsters had passed through.

    ¡°Attack them!¡±

    The torches on Honganji Temple lit up suddenly, and the sounds of drums echoed.

    The Uesugi n¡¯s cavalrywomen pulled the strings of their bows and unleashed their demon ying arrows on the monsters.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    A volley of arrows shot down from the temple.

    Although the army wascking supplies, the Taira n warships had provided them with these demon ying arrows. They had given Lily¡¯s unit enough supplies and food to cover the retreat for the court¡¯s army until it retreated fully.

    The demon ying arrows used by the Taira n¡¯s navy shot down into the valley while lighting it up, leaving the monsters with no ce to hide. The demon ying arrows even scorched the bodies of the weaker monsters after shooting through them, inflicting disastrous losses on the demon army.

    Ijuin pulled her de out and said, ¡°Prepare the spells!¡±

    The spellcaster unit formed from the jade maidens and the mirror girls began casting spells immediately, unleashing a sequence of charms, fireballs, oil bombs, and all kinds of magical spells into the valley, making the monsters scream in pain.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Many monsters tried to climb the cliff so that they could attack Honganji Temple, but its steepness made it hard for them to climb it.

    ¡°Shoot them down, Gunners!¡± Ijuin passed down the next order.

    The gunmaiden3 unit aimed their weapons at the monsters.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    A rain of bullets infused with spirit power showered down on the monsters that were struggling to climb the cliff, sending them tumbling down.

    Robinxen: Is that self-centred really though?Robinxen: This I can see.Robinxen: This sounds so cool.

 Book 7: Chapter 60: Securing Victory in the First Battle

    <h4>Book 7: Chapter 60: Securing Victory in the First Battle</h4>

    ¡°Unleash the puppets!¡± Ijuin ordered, putting her foot on the wooden fence.

    A unit of puppeteers dressed in priestess robes showed up consequently and summoned gynoid-like samurai puppets using their charms. These samurai puppets had spirit threads connecting them to their users, giving their userplete control over their robust, dauntless bodies. The threads also allowed the puppeteers to make the puppets walk down the steep cliff and kill the monsters trying to climb up.

    Most of the red-skinned mountain imps got shot down by the gunmaidens, but the few surviving ones still tried to climb the cliff. However, all of them got in by the puppets hanging down from the clifftop.

    The sudden, sessive ambushes left the central unit of the demon army flustered, leaving them trapped in the valley.

    The few thousand monsters who had charged toward the riverbank in front of them got isted because of this.

    Inside the army headquarters at the riverbank.

    ¡°Dammit! Just what is Kagami Lily doing? How could she allow the monsters to pass through?¡± A general from one of the Genji¡¯s cadet branchesined.

    ¡°Commander Ashikaga! Kagami Lily has vited the orders given to her. We must punish her for this!¡± Minamoto no Tsukawa shouted in the warship¡¯s hold, which served as the army headquarters.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Minamoto no Yoshitada interjected, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all a part of Ms. Kagami¡¯s strategy. She allowed the vanguard to pass through and attacked the middle section of the army to cut off the vanguard¡¯s path of retreat, making them the perfect target for our attacks!¡±

    Ashikaga Makoto stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Return to your camp and kill those monsters with your cavalry unit, Tsukawa!¡±

    ¡°Hah? You want me to face them?¡± Tsukawa did not seem that receptive to the idea.

    Makoto countered icily, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing but spew sarcasm ever since we set out into battle, Tsukawa. You didn¡¯t join the army to just criticize Lily, right?¡±

    Makoto held quite a grudge against these fellows for forcing her to order Lily to cover the retreat for the court¡¯s army.

    ¡°Tch. All right. I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Although Tsukawa hated Lily, he still followed themander¡¯s order and led his cavalry unit to attack the demon army¡¯s vanguard. However, he just outnked the monsters and lowered their numbers slowly to conserve his strength, making it clear that he had no will to battle.

    Makoto revealed a disappointed look on her when she saw this and said, ¡°Go deal with them, Hiromasa.¡±

    ¡°Yes,mander!¡±

    Minamoto no Hiromasa led a 1000 strong elite Genji unit and charged into the demon army¡¯s vanguard with a cycloid scale battle formation, giving rise to death cries among the monsters.

    The Uesugi n¡¯s cavalrywomen on Honganji Temple attacked the rear of the demon army¡¯s vanguard at this moment, resulting in their utter defeat.

    Yoshitada looked at the distant temple from the warship¡¯s deck and soliloquized, ¡°It looks like Kagami Lily is really versed in the art of war. How unexpected1.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The extended night still continued, and the curtain dropped on the first battle a few hourster. Only a few samurai women in Honganji Temple got injured from the demons¡¯ javelins and magic. None of them had perished in this battle, while thousands of monsters had lost their lives.

    The demon army was thus forced to retreat for the time being.

    The oue even made Airi look at Lily in a new light, ¡°Have you really not learned the art of war, Lily?¡±

    Lily answered helplessly, ¡°I hope you both will correct me in case I make a wrong decision, Ms. Airi, Ms. Ijuin. I¡¯m really unversed in the art of war and just strategize with reducing the casualties in mind.¡±

    Lily was not being modest on purpose. Although there was a chance that she was really good atmanding an army, she still felt quite uneasy.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Ibaraki Doji and Kamaki faced each other on a rocky hill dozens of kilometers away from Honganji Temple.

    ¡°I never imagined the humans would order Kagami Lily to cover their retreat and defend Honganji Temple.¡± This was a surprise for even someone as clever as Ibaraki. He saw Lily as the main fighting force of the court¡¯s army and believed that she was the most talented samurai woman in Heian, so he found it baffling that she had been assigned to such a throwaway position.

    ¡°Are humans really so foolish, Lord Ibaraki? They¡¯ve literally exposed her for attacks,¡± Kamaki asked.

    ¡°They are foolish indeed!¡± Ibaraki Doji said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are scheming against each other in such dire circumstances.¡±

    Ibaraki looked at Honganji Temple and said, ¡°However, it won¡¯t be easy to send troops past Honganji Temple with Kagami Lily guarding it. She¡¯s a very shrewd, unpredictable woman. Even I can¡¯t predict what she will do, and she¡¯s strong on top of that. Even I will have difficulty breaking through her guard if she works with the human elites to restrain me with their demon ying battle formation.¡±

    ¡°I have to report this to Lord Shuten.¡±

    An eldritch voice transmission jade floated up on Ibaraki¡¯s palm. This voice transmission orb had been modified to work in Tanba, which was Shuten Doji¡¯s hideout, so it could be used freely within itsnds, and was only possessed by the forces under him.

    Ibaraki informed Shuten about Lily¡¯s cement in Honganji Temple and exined the difficulties that came with it.

    The devilishly charming Shuten Doji chuckled after hearing Ibaraki¡¯s report. ¡°Heh. It looks like the court¡¯s army is already in shambles, Ibaraki. Even 20,000 of them are nothingparable to Kagami Lily alone.¡±

    ¡°Just forget about decimating the court¡¯s army. Lily¡¯s a smart woman, so I bet that she will ambush you from behind the moment you break through, subjecting you to a pincer attack from front and behind. However, you can also use this chance to surround Honganji Temple. It doesn¡¯t matter how many men you lose or how many humans you kill in this battle, Ibaraki. I will award you with one hundred years of merit as long as you can capture Kagami Lily for me!¡±

    Ibaraki realized Shuten¡¯s intention the moment he heard this.

    ¡°What if the court¡¯s armyes to aid Honganji Temple after we surround it, though? That would make us a target for a pincer attack again and leave us in a disadvantageous position again.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. The court¡¯s army will note to her rescue. I¡¯m betting on it.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Shuten¡¯s im took Ibaraki aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to figure out, Ibaraki. Do you really believe the court¡¯s army cares about Kagami Lily when they¡¯re treating her like a throwaway piece?¡± Crimson eldritch mes lit up inside Shuten Doji¡¯s pupils.

    Ibaraki did not order the demon army to attack Honganji Temple immediately andid down a spell formation to boost the strength of the voice transmission orb in a cave within the woods instead.

    A slightly unstable, flickering image of a stunning woman who had her hair styled in a braided updo appeared inside the voice transmission orb.

    ¡°Oh, Lord Ibaraki. Weren¡¯t you battling with the court? Howe you¡¯ve contacted me now? Don¡¯t you know that I have no interest in handsome men?¡± The stunning woman blinked coquettishly as she greeted him.

    ¡°Haha. Just how deep into the mountains have you gone to train, Ms. Momiji? I had to spend one magatama and eight charms just to get in contact with you.¡±

    ¡°You should know better than to ask me that, Lord Ibaraki. I¡¯m very busy right now.¡± Momiji exhaled seductively, making ayer of mist appear in front of her image.

    Even Ibaraki felt helpless when he saw her attitude and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve run into some trouble and hope that you can help me out, Ms. Momiji.¡±

    ¡°You want my help? Sure. Tell me what you want me to do.¡±

    ¡°Can you pass a message from me to a potential coborator in the court¡¯s army in Tanba?¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to do that without making it clear who it is, Lord Ibaraki?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked for your help if I knew who it was, Ms. Momiji. I¡¯m afraid you have a better understanding of the court¡¯s circumstances and have wider channels than me. I hope you will do it, Ms. Momiji, since it rtes to the safety of Mt. Ooe.¡±

    ¡°Stop pressuring me by making it sound so important now. I¡¯ve been in a good mood recently, though, so I don¡¯t mind helping you. Say it. I¡¯ll pass the message to the right person after careful consideration.¡±

    Ibaraki told Momiji about the current situation and Shuten Doji¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re so vicious, Lord Ibaraki. You¡¯re literally offering an armistice to the court¡¯s army by proposing that you¡¯ll allow them to withdraw safely as long as they don¡¯t aid Kagami Lily.¡± Momiji¡¯s eyes shed with a bewitching light.

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re really wise, Ms. Momiji. I¡¯m afraid you are the only one who can help me do it!¡± Ibaraki beseeched with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that unreasonable, you know. However, you refused to give me two pots of draconic twilight bee honey for concocting somethingst time¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for too much, Ms. Momiji¡­ The draconic twilight bee honey in my possession is an ingredient for creating a low-grade elixir¡­¡±

    ¡°You refuse, then? Well, I just recalled something I need to do, see you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please wait!¡± Cold sweat formed on Ibaraki¡¯s forehead when he heard her response, but he continued in a calm tone, ¡°It¡¯s only right to send this honey to the most beautiful woman in this world. I will have my subordinate deliver it to you, Ms. Momiji.¡±

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯ve got a glib tongue now, don¡¯t you? It has improved my impression of handsome men. You better watch your back now,¡± Momiji chuckled.

    ¡°Ahem. Well, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for good news, Ms. Momiji. I hope you will inform me about it immediately since I¡¯m making Lord Shuten wait.¡±

    ¡°I know. Hehehe,¡± Momiji chuckled seductively and ended the transmission.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The extended night still continued as before, but bright fires illuminated Port Ayabe today.

    The court¡¯s fleet had already arrived at the port, so everyone was busy with work right now.

    Although the courtcked warships, it was not that difficult for them to arrange somerge cargo ships and passenger ships if carrying people was all that needed to be done.

    Prince Narinaga looked at the ships dock at the shore from his pnquin under the protection of several samurai.

    ¡°Great. The army should be able to retreat once these ships reach the frontline in a few days.¡± Prince Narinaga¡¯s pretty face lit up with joy. ¡°Sister Lily should be able to return, then. I can¡¯t wait to see her¡­¡±

    Prince Narinaga blushed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± He raised an eyebrow when he saw massive, armored ships with ck sails move towards the port under the freezing light of the dark sky.

    In a room within the provisional headquarters in Port Ayabe.

    The formal-robed Minamoto no Hirohikari sat in seiza in front of a voice transmission orb alone here.

    A psychedelic light illuminated the interior of the jade, hiding the face of the hatted man¡¯s image inside it, but it still failed to contain the unfathomable aura oozing from him.

    Hirohikari shuddered when he saw this man and bowed down reverently, ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    ¡°Both the court and Shuten Doji have achieved their objectives in this war, Hirohikari. Continuing to fight the demons is just a waste of military resources, so pull back the army as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°The fleet you dispatched has already arrived, Your Excellency. I¡¯ll make them speed up their pace.¡± Ayer of cold sweat formed on Hirohikari¡¯s forehead as he responded to the man.

    ¡°Shuten¡¯s side has proposed an armistice, by the way.¡±

    ¡°An armistice?¡± Although Hirohikari felt shocked, he did not dare to question the man and continued listening silently.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°I find the condition for this armistice eptable,¡± said the dark shadow2.

    Robinxen: I don¡¯t think she is.Robinxen: And so the war enters its next phase, and it will be personal.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 61 â€“ Surrounded

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 61 ¨C Surrounded</h4>

    The overwhelming demon army emerging from the dark woods poured into the valley in front of Honganji Temple.

    Lily stood on the steps and watched the demons run amok in the valley, sensing multiple powerful eldritch auras from the distant woods.

    ¡°It looks like the demons are going on the offensive this time,¡± Airimented while standing beside Lily, her spectacles reflecting the moonlight off them as she narrowed her eyes and faced the wind which made her short hair flutter about on the front of her forehead.

    ¡°Do we let the vanguard pass again likest time, Lily?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lily nodded.

    Lily had already noticed the arrival of the court¡¯s fleet and saw that they were mooring on Tange River¡¯s riverbank right now, so she was certain that the court¡¯s army would be able to retreat as long as they seeded in repelling the next attack of the demon army.

    Lily believed that it would not be that hard for her to retreat with herpanions once the court¡¯s army retreated.

    ¡°Fortunately, most of the court¡¯s army is still here. We can attack the demon army¡¯s nk again as long as they¡¯re here,¡± Lily thought.

    Just as Lily expected, arge number of demons began passing through the valley soon after. It seemed like they had not learned their lesson fromst time and insisted on passing the valley forcefully.

    However, the demon forces this time were much stronger than the ones from thest time.

    There were several towering, red-haired blue demons, one-horned demons, purple-eyed giant spiders, giant red centipedes, as well as mountain demons with rock-like torsos present among the attacking demon forces.

    ¡°Do you think increasing the strength of the vanguard is enough to deal with us? I guess that¡¯s the best these demons cane up with. Although they are powerful, they have no idea how warring works and pale inparison to the court¡¯s army in terms of strategy,¡± Ijuin sneered while standing on the steps.

    Although Lily held the same opinion, there was one thing she felt baffled about. She did not believe that Ibaraki Doji would make the same mistake again if he was still themander of the demon army.

    However, even Lily could not predict exactly how Ibaraki nned to turn the tables with a n like this.

    Although thousands of demons passed through the valley, they did not head towards the riverbank this time and began to surround the mountain Honganji Temple was on instead.

    Lily snorted icily when she saw this, ¡°So that¡¯s what Ibaraki is nning. Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t have predicted that you would try to capture Honganji Temple first, huh?¡±

    ¡°The demons have surrounded us, Lily.¡± Airi looked at the massive forces of demons underneath Honganji Temple, taking notice of orange-colorednterns shing through them from time to time. The demon forces seemed to also have one-eyed, pulsatingntern demons that had their tongues stuck out in addition to normalntern-holding demons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bide our time for now. We¡¯llunch long-range attacks on them if they attack us,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Should I signal the court¡¯s army on the riverbank to ambush the demons¡¯ encirclement from behind?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that yet,¡± Lily said, ¡°Letting the court¡¯s army ambush the demon army from behind once we¡¯ve lowered their morale should us better results.¡±

    Airi nodded approvingly as Lily¡¯s words made sense.

    Following a series of screams and sounds of drums with a strange beat, the demon army finally began attacking Honganji Temple a whileter.

    The giant spiders, as well as the giant centipedes, which were good at climbing, began crawling up the steep cliffs of the mountain, depicting a terrifying scene even when seen from afar.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡± Airimanded.

    The Uesugi cavalrywomen pulled their bowstrings and made demon ying arrows rain down on the insect monsters.

    ¡°Fireballs!¡± Ijuin followed up after Airi immediately andmanded the jade maidens, as well as the mirror girls to unleash spells on the insect monsters.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    The weaker monsters on the cliffs and in the valley died the moment the fireballs and demon ying arrows struck them. The powerful demons were also inflicted with injuries of varying degrees, leaving the chain ofmand in a mess.

    The demon forces consisting of the blue demons and the one-horned demons began attacking Honganji Temple from the rtively tter terrain of the hillside, which was pretty hard to defend.

    However, a red-dressed girl awaited them there.

    There were no cavalrywomen and jade maidens present here as they were bound to suffer disastrous casualties if they battled on terrain that was disadvantageous to them.

    Lily stood on the roof above the back door of Honganji Temple with the sharp Yasutsuna in her hand as she faced the demons, her lustrous hair fluttering against the backlight of the moon.

    The demons howled loudly as they charged towards the temple, but Lily just raised her de and released a horizontal sword beam towards the flooding demon forces.

    <i>Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!</i>

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The sword beam sliced through the demon forces like a hot knife through butter, traversing almost 100 meters in an instant as it bisected all the demons in its path.

    Lily slew hundreds of demons with this single attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s that woman!¡± a demon shouted from the back of the demon forces as the crimson anima of the dead demons flew towards Lily.

    The demons raised the spears, uprooted trees, and boulders in their hands andunched towards Lily, making them rain down on her like a massive tsunami.

    Lily, however, just summoned the Sakura Parasol in her hand and spun it after pointing it towards the sky.

    A gigantic crimson parasol¡¯s manifestation appeared above Lily the next moment, and blocked the spears, boulders, trees and arrows

    <sup>1</sup>.

    The demons charged forward once again. However, they gathered their eldritch energies to create a demon-faced barrier this time. Each side of the demon-faced barrier had a Permanence level demon controlling it, so the demon forces continued moving forward steadily at a slow pace.

    Although the demon-faced barrier repelled most of Lily¡¯s sakura des, a few of them still passed through its cracks and killed a bunch of demons. However, this was still far enough to stop the demon forces from advancing.

    Lily showed an icy smile on her face and jumped from the roof, rushing towards the massive demon forces alone.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    Lily dodged all the spears and boulders hurling towards her with ease and kicked the demon-faced barrier hard after jumping up high.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The barrier, as well as the demons powering it, flew back from the impact and crashed into the demon forces behind them, creating chaos.

    Lilynded on the ground and executed a spinning de strike immediately, killing all demons within a ten to twenty meter radius, each missing a part of their body.

    The demons charged towards Lily from all directions in the next moment, but she jumped up and spun around to sh down, releasing a circr crimson sword beam.

    The attack split open a several dozen meters deep gorge on the hillside, causing the demons to die from falling into it or from the sword beam¡¯s impact.

    Lily had created a natural chasm with this one move, dividing the demon forces apart.

    She descended to the ground slowly while holding the Sakura Parasol up and brandished the cursed de in her hand again the moment shended, releasing sword beams in quick session.

    <i>Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!</i>

    Even the demon-faced barriers could not block all of the iing attacks, each attack taking the lives of several demons.

    The animas of the demons rose up from their bodies and flew towards the parasol-holding girl under the cover of the night, making her look like a celestial maiden who had descended to the mortal world to collect the souls of all demons.

    Lily stepped on sakura petals and jumped across the chasm once she finished collecting the anima of the demons. She then waved her hand and shot fireballs towards the chasm, turning into an imprable firewall, preventing the demons from advancing forward.

    However, Lily heard the screams of women from the temple the next moment.

    A samurai woman came running towards Lily and said, ¡°There¡¯s been an emergency, Ms. Lily!¡±

    Lily summoned Kagura immediately and returned to the temple with haste, leaving behind such a message, ¡°Guard this location for now, Kagura!¡±

    Although the samurai woman in the temple had killed numerous demons rushing towards them from the front, the demons still continued their reckless charge with no regard for their losses.

    A giant spider and a mountain demon leaped onto the steps in front of the temple and engaged in closebat with the samurai woman at this moment.

    <i>m!</i>

    The giant spider spun around swiftly and knocked down a samurai woman by dashing into her while the mountain demon, which remained unaffected by the arrows and fireballs because of its sturdy body, punched a bow-wielding cavalrywoman, sending her flying into the temple.

    The mountain demon raised the stonentern in its hand the next moment and threw it towards Ijuin, who was battling the spider right now.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Airi rushed forward and cleaved the stonentern into two with a sh.

    ¡°Ms. Airi!¡± Ijuin broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°There are too many monsters! I never thought they would attack us so crazily!¡±

    Airi charged towards the mountain demon as she spoke to Ijuin, gripping the mace in her hand harder as the mountain demon pped at her with its massive, rocky palm. She dodged the mountain demon¡¯s palm attack swiftly by going around a pine tree and swung her mace at the eye on its head.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    A Permanence level ape demon shot up from underneath the cliff at this moment, though, and struck Airi away with a powerful p, sending her crashing into the temple¡¯s front garden.

    ¡°Ms. Airi!¡± Ijuin cried out in rm.

    No one could stop the ape demon as it made its way through the cavalrywomen. Although they tried to go up against it, all of them swatted away by it.

    The cavalrywomen¡¯s des, spears and arrows simply had no effect on the steel-like fur of the ape demon, and even the powerful demon ying arrows just inflicted minor injuries on it.

    It looked like the demon ape was controlling its strength to avoid killing the cavalrywomen as much as possible and was trying to knock them out instead. The demon ape jumped several meters high andnded in front of the immobile Airi who still had not recovered her senses. Her fair underbody, which had minimal armor, attracted the attention of the ape demon, prompting it to grab her and flee.

    ¡°Ms. Airi!¡± Ijuin rushed towards the ape demon immediately, but a massive centipede which had just climbed onto the steps blocked her way the next moment.

    ¡°Ms. Airi!¡± Ijuin could only watch as the ape demon took Airi away as the centipede was in thete-stage Permanence level, a level much higher than Ijuin.

    Although the centipede pounced towards Ijuin menacingly, its head flew across the sky before it could even bite her to death.

    Followed by a crimson sh, Lily arrived in front of Ijuin with her de raised up.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Ijuin shook her head hastily and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine! That demon ape took Ms. Airi away!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lily looked at the direction which Ijuin had pointed and saw a ck demon ape shuttling through the woods on the hillside while carrying Airi on its shoulders

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: This thing is broken as hell.

    Robinxen: I wonder if it¡¯s actually our probably-not-traitor recovering her sister.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 62 â€“ The Awakened Airi

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 62 ¨C The Awakened Airi</h4>

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed red when she saw the powerless back of Airi trying to break free from the demon ape¡¯s grip on its shoulders and she jumped off the steps in the next moment.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Her movements were so fast that Ijuin did not even have time to react.

    Lily flipped over as she descended from above and stomped the demons below her to death when shended on the ground, the strong shockwaves produced from it causing the monsters nearby to stagger. She then stepped on the shoulders of the demons and chased after the demon ape.

    The sounds of screams and explosions caused by spells prevented the demon ape from noticing Lily¡¯s pursuit. Its eyes radiated a debauched light as it ced Airi on the trunk of a towering tree.

    Airi had already lost her weapon and saw hot breathing out of the nostrils on the demon ape¡¯s terrifying face when she opened her eyes in a daze.

    The demon ape grabbed Airi¡¯s tattered armor with its powerful hands after that, but she gathered her spirit power to resist desperately.

    <i>p! p!</i> The demon ape pped Airi¡¯s face twice, making her feel dizzy again and lose the will to resist.

    Airi was just an Awakened level expert. Although her strength had been boosted up to the middle-stage Spirit Jade level because of the magatama that the Genji had given her aftering to Heian-kyo, as well as her sharp senses, she waspletely powerless in front of the Permanence level demon ape.

    The demon ape¡¯s nostrils opened wide as it took a deep breath and ripped off Airi¡¯s breastte with a swoosh, exposing her perk, white bosom out. However, the dark, hairy, three meter tall monster got struck away by a mountainous power before it even had a chance toy its eyes upon Airi¡¯s bosom.

    The demon ape flew tens of meters across the sky in an instant.

    Lily waved Yasutsuna while standing on the tree¡¯s trunk andunched a crimson sword beam towards the demon ape¡¯s direction after that, killing the demon ape which was still in midair with a single blow.

    Airi took a deep breath. For a moment, she felt that she was doomed. However, the opponent who she could not do anything against had been killed so easily by the red-dressed girl in front of her.

    Airi¡¯s armor had been ripped off as well, so her breasts were exposed outside at the moment, giving Lily a full look of her moderate sized breasts. However, Airi had not noticed this yet because she still had not recovered from the shock.

    Lily checked the surroundings and tore a section of her minidress because she did not want the monsters to see Airi¡¯s exposed breasts.

    Lily then held Airi up and covered her bosom with the torn piece of cloth.

    The monsters attacked Lily immediately when they noticed her, but she jumped off the tree with Airi on her shoulder at the same time and released a powerful sword beam with Yasutsuna, killing all the monsters in her way and cleaving the demon army apart like seawater.

    Lily held Airi¡¯s butt firmly with one hand

    <sup>1</sup> and gripped her de with her other hand as she passed through the demons and made towards the mountain cliff.

    The numerous demons gathered again to seal off the path that Lily had opened up immediately, but the avatars of the archdemons like Michizane, Taira no Masakado, as well as Mita appeared around her in the next moment, each one of them exuding a terrifying aura that made the demons panic.

    A few monsters even fled on spot in fright when they sensed the powerful auras of Lily¡¯s summoned archdemons.

    Lily carried Airi back under the protection of the archdemon avatars and climbed the cliff up with the help of the rope that a cavalrywoman had dropped down, allowing her to pull them up.

    ¡°Put me down¡­¡± Airi said weakly as she felt really embarrassed having Lily hold her by her butt like this.

    The archdemons around her dissipated a few momentster, revealing that they were just an illusion formed by six racoon dog demons.

    The avatars of the racoon dog demons were not that powerful, but they could use all sorts of mystical formations. This showed how incredible Mita was, as Mita was the one who had taught these magical formations to the racoon dog demons.

    Lily rose up to the steps with Airi on her shoulder, which in turn made Airi blush and lower her head in shame. ¡°L-Let me down. Please. Everyone is looking at us¡­¡±

    Lily just ignored her and carried her all the way into the main hall of the temple.

    Only then did Lily ce Airi down. Airi gripped the crimson cloth covering her chest with mixed emotions in her eyes and looked aside as she said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You must be feeling that I¡¯m really useless, right?¡±

    ¡°Although I acted logical in front of you, I¡¯m actually so weak. I¡­¡± Airi tried to get up, but Lily made her sit down again.

    ¡°What are you doing¡ªMkgh!¡±

    Lily summoned a crystalline, green magatama in her fingers and slipped it inside Airi¡¯s mouth out of the blue

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Mkgh¡­ Ngh¡­¡± Although Airi knew what Lily was doing, she still tried to resist it instinctively as she did not want to appear so weak in front of her. However, Lily still invaded Airi¡¯s lips with her fingers and injected some spirit power into the magatama.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Airi¡¯s skin flushed redder as the magatama¡¯s pleasant lifeforce trickled deep into her throat and permeated throughout her entire body slowly. The demon ape had actually struck her on several ces, so she had a lot of severe internal injuries and had no idea that she was in extreme danger until now.

    Lily had cured all her injuries with the life-recovery magatama this time, though.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The demon army¡¯s attack ended soon after and the demons retreated from the temple, but that did not change the fact that the Honganji Temple was still surrounded by them.

    Airi sat in the corner of the temple while holding the crimson cloth covering her chest.

    ¡°J-Just what is going on in your mind, woman? You act kind to everyone, so why are you so forceful with me¡­ Is it because you loathe me?¡± Airi lowered her head as she asked this, her semi-nude side profile looking pale and weak under the moonlight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lily said with a blushing face, ¡°You had internal injuries just now, Ms. Airi, and might¡¯ve been in danger if I had wasted any more time to treat you¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you shoved it into my mouth, huh?¡± Airi looked at Lily with reproach and said, ¡°Why do you always act so impulsively for the sake of others?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in saying sorry when you¡¯ve done it already?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A moment of silence reigned in the temple hall.

    Airi said in a sobbing voice suddenly, ¡°Hic¡­ Although I¡¯ve fought several battles under Ms. Uesugi¡¯s leadership and long found the resolve to die in battle¡­ I still felt afraid when I imagined the scene of the demon ape viting me when it caught me¡­ I¡¯m really useless¡­ If it weren¡¯t for your help, I would¡¯ve been¡­ Thank you.¡± Airi said with a lowered head.

    ¡°Ms. Airi¡­¡±

    ¡°I should be the one apologizing to you, Lily. I always thought that you were a conceited woman but facing true danger has finally made me realize that I¡¯m the one who is conceited, not you.¡±

    Lily stepped forward and held Airi¡¯s hand silently. This little amount of warmth was all that she could provide her in this helpless, dark world.

    ¡°You and I are both just trying to do our best for the people we care about, Airi. Although we do it differently, it still doesn¡¯t change our feelings, right?¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Airi turned her tear-marked face towards Lily and said, ¡°That demon ape was really terrifying, you know¡­ My strength and pride were utterly useless in front of its tyrannical power¡­¡±

    Airi copsed towards Lily¡¯s bosom suddenly, and her face buried itself in its soft warmth with a nk look under her spectacles.

    ¡°Let me lean on you for a while. Please.¡±

    Although Lily did not like letting girls lean on her bosom like this, she did not reject Airi since she knew that a woman¡¯s bosom was considered sacred and carried a special meaning.

    Lily made an exception this time because she could not find it in herself to reject the request of a woman who had almost lost both her chastity and life just moments ago, let alone a request from someone as staunch and intellectual as Airi.

    Airi seemed to have a terrifying thought all of a sudden and got up while shuddering.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Airi?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Uesugi¡­ She¡¯s¡­!¡± Airi¡¯s pupils shrunk in fear when she imagined Uesugi Rei running into the same danger as her, and she could not get rid of this hair-raising thought no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°What is it, Airi? Tell me what¡¯s the matter with Sister Uesugi.¡± It seemed that Airi really knew something about Rei, so Lily held her hand tighter.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    A towering mountain existed deep within Tanba¡¯s mountain range, and even a single look from it was enough to make people shiver in fear. This mountain was none other than Shuten Doji¡¯sir, Mt. Ooe.

    Uesugi Rei¡¯s silver hair fluttered in the wind as she rode Nioh across the steep cliffs and made towards Mt. Ooe.

    A set of ancient, demon god statues stood beside the towering cave walls of Shuten Doji¡¯sir, the purple mes within the cave illuminating the hideous expressions of these statues.

    <i>Tap. Tap. Tap.</i>

    The sounds produced by Uesugi Rei¡¯s high-heeled wooden sandals echoed through the demonir as she stepped across the puddled water on its damp floor.

    Rei walked through the cave illuminated by demonic mes and headed towards the depth of the demonir.

    A spacious area appeared in front of her soon after.

    This area had demons lined up on both sides of the walls. The holes in the walls, as well as the rocks were no exception as well, and multiple eyes looked at her from the darkness faintly illuminated by the demonic mes.

    The region was mixed with the scent of strange herbs, demons, wine, as well as pheromones of the maids. It was also steeped with the scent of blood and vengeful spirits.

    Even Rei frowned when she smelled this odor.

    A towering staircase made of one hundred steps existed in the center of the region and led directly to a massive throne.

    Shuten Doji was enjoying the service of indecently dressed women while drinking wine from therge bowl in his hand on this throne right now.

    Although the girls who served him were afraid, they still wore charming, gleeful expressions on her faces. The fluctuations emitted by their souls because of the fear felt like despairing cries for help when they reached the silver-haired de maiden heading towards the throne.

    Rei maintained a calm look on her face, though, and looked at Shuten Doji with a clear gaze, the demonic mes making her eyes glow.

    ¡°Lord Shuten.¡± Rei¡¯s unfathomably icy voice resounded through the dark demonir.

    ¡°Ms. Uesugi!¡± Shuten Doji got up the moment he saw Rei and his eyes shed with a demonic light that was enough to charm most women in this world. ¡°It¡¯s quite incredible that you¡¯ve rued so much merit in just a few days after joining my forces!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Gotta get in those squeezes while you can don¡¯t you Lily?

    Robinxen: Author I surrender.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 63 â€“ Uesugi Rei Offers Wine

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 63 ¨C Uesugi Rei Offers Wine</h4>

    The demonic mes flickered within the spacious cave region as the demons in it looked at the samurai woman who had rued incredible merit with great interest.

    ¡°You defeated the Suno troops, won over the vagrants and made the Kuki Pirates submit to you¡­ I fear I would¡¯ve long taken over the entire world by now if all my subordinates were as capable as you are, Uesugi Rei.¡± Shuten Doji chuckled with aplicated look on his face. Although Rei was really capable, she also possessed an ethereal beauty which made him want to make her his, filling him with contradictory feelings.

    He was in no hurry to make Rei his, though, since she was already under his control. He nned to use her a bit longer and make her aplish a few tasks for him first. Although she was not that strong, he believed that she was a better strategist than any of the archdemons under him.

    ¡°I designate you as one of the new Ten Demon Enforcers

    <sup>1</sup>, Ms. Uesugi,¡± Shuten said with a wave of his hand, and two powerful demons came forward with a chest filled with magatama, rare herbs of Tanba, metal materials, a box of elixirs concocted with ill-intentions, perfumes, as well as a sexy undergarment treasure, cing it before Rei.

    ¡°Thank you for the treasures, Lord Shuten, but I have no way of carrying them with me nor a ce to store them.¡± Rei picked up a bag of magatama from the chest and hung it at her waist.

    ¡°Heh. I will reward you with a storage treasure next time, then. As for having a ce to store them, I¡¯ve already arranged a cave room for you. You can live there while you¡¯re in Mt. Ooe.¡± Shuten waved his hand again, and a thirty meter tall, gigantic red demon which looked just like the statue of a massive demon, walked out of the shadows.

    ¡°Carry this chest to Ms. Uesugi¡¯s cave dwelling,¡± said the red demon while exhaling an acidic breath.

    ¡°Yes, lord.¡± The blue demons behind him nodded and went forward to lift the chest filled with Rei¡¯s rewards.

    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Rei took off the longsword and cape on her back and ced it in the chest before saying, ¡°Take these as well.¡±

    The demonic mes illuminated the golden-embroidered ck, low-cut top Rei had worn underneath the cape now that she had removed it.

    Shuten¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw this.

    ¡°Lord Shuten.¡± Rei stepped forward and kneeled before him as she said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve shown so much trust in me. I also have something to present to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Shuten felt pleased that an ice queen like Rei had brought him a present.

    Rei took out a bamboo container from her waist. Although it looked like an ordinary bamboo container, it exuded an unusually icy aura from it.

    Shuten immediately noticed that the bamboo this container was made of was not from this world.

    Rei lifted the bamboo container with one hand and said, ¡°I obtained this container coincidentally when I made the Kuki Pirates submit to me. Captain Kuki told me that it contains sacred wine that was left behind by a proud celestial a few years ago. It¡¯s pure luck that a pirate like him who sails the seas had obtained it since it would be hard to find wine as delicious as it matter how much you look.¡±

    ¡°Oh?!¡± Shuten¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he heard that it was sacred wine from Takamagahara, and he stood up instinctively. He loved two things the most in this world, one was wine and the other was women. Although it was easy for him to obtain women, it was really hard to find delicious wine in this world.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re so considerate, Ms. Uesugi! It looks like you know I love wine more than I do treasures¡­¡± Shuten looked at Rei wickedly.

    A blue demon, who was one of Shuten¡¯s attendants, stepped forward to receive the bamboo container from Rei in the next moment, but she moved it away from him and said, ¡°I wish to present this sacred wine to you in person, Lord Shuten.¡±

    Shuten felt jubnt when he heard this, ¡°There¡¯s nothing happier than having a beautiful woman like you serve me wine, Ms. Uesugi!¡±

    Rei remained unmoved, though.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I also wish to speak to you alone, Lord Shuten.¡± Rei¡¯s bountiful boobs heaved gently as she remained kneeling

    <sup>2</sup> in front of Shuten, and her slender thighs underneath her skirt exuded a hale aura

    <sup>3</sup> which wasparable to a celestial maiden.

    Shuten¡¯s gaze turnedscivious as he waved his hand and said, ¡°All of you can leave.¡±

    The skimpily dressed maids, as well as the demons lurking around, either left the room or returned into the darkness via the passages on the cave walls.

    Rei looked at the gigantic red demon.

    Shuten said, ¡°You can also leave, Uryumaru.¡±

    The gigantic red demon stared at Rei with its golden glowing eyes that made people¡¯s hairs rise on end and retreated into the depths of the rift in the cave, disappearing into the depths of the ground.

    Only Rei and Shuten were left in the cave room now.

    ¡°Are you willing to serve me the sacred wine now, Ms. Uesugi?¡± Shuten¡¯s body was three meters tall now. He usually maintained such a size as maintaining an overly humongous body was just a waste of strength.

    Rei had an icy look on her face right now, and even though she looked quite sexy at the moment, it was impossible to guess what was going on in her mind.

    Rei climbed the steps while holding the bamboo container in one of her hands.

    The sounds of Rei climbing the frosty steps leading to Shuten¡¯s throne sounded like the beating of a heart and echoed through the silent, spacious cave room.

    Rei continued climbing calmly without rushing and finally reached close to the towering archdemon sitting on the throne.

    Shuten Doji was one of three peerless archdemons in this world. The terrifying aura oozing from him invaded Rei¡¯s body now that she was so close to him and even though there was no wind in the cave room, her hair fluttered back just from the pressure released from him.

    Even someone as proud as Rei felt her soul quiver in front of such overwhelming strength. She still remained calm, though, and picked up the massive wine bowl before handing it over to Shuten. Although her actions seemed rude, they were also proof of the innate pride that women carried.

    Shuten smiled contentedly when he saw this and epted the wine bowl from her without a care.

    ¡°Hahaha. I never thought I¡¯d be able to have Ms. Uesugi serve wine to me alone so quickly.¡±

    Rei held the bamboo container up and infused it with some spirit power using her slender fingers, making the runes on its wooden surface light up.

    She then pulled out the cork and released the scent of the delicious wine from the heavens into the spacious cave.

    Shuten¡¯s eyes shed with a demonic light from joy as even he had never smelled such an exotic wine until now. He had drunk several sorts of wine over the past centuries, but none of them couldpare with the invaluable wine in front of him.

    Shuten cherished wine as much as he did his life and had even exchanged three low-ranked spirit artifacts with the crafty Tamamo-no-Mae in exchange for a pot of exceptional wine. However, even that wine did not seem as delicious as the sacred wine before him right now.

    Let alone, an ice queen with unmatched beauty was serving him this sacred wine alone right now. Shuten found this situation very delightful

    <sup>4</sup>.

    Rei tipped the bamboo container over with graceful movements and filled Shuten¡¯s bowl with golden wine, its glow and aroma overflowing from the bowl immediately, producing a chiming sound in the air.

    The most incredible thing was that even though the bamboo container looked pretty small, it had actually filled more than half of the one meter wide bowl, leaving even Shuten surprised. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Wow he even has a cool henchmen group.

    Robinxen: How are they moving then?!?!

    Robinxen: HOW?!?!

    Robinxen: I think most would.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 64 â€“ Uesugi Rei Offers Wine (2)

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 64 ¨C Uesugi Rei Offers Wine (2)</h4>

    ¡°As expected of the sacred wine from Takamagahara. I feel invigorated from just looking at it,¡± Shuten Doji looked at Rei while holding the bowl filled with the golden sacred wine, ¡°It would be hard to have a woman as beautiful to pour wine for me even if I were in Takamagahara, Ms. Uesugi, let alone a beautiful woman who¡¯s a decent strategist. How about you have a sip as well?¡±

    Rei¡¯s eyes shook as she looked at the sacred wine and her movements froze up for a moment. However, she raised the bamboo container up, arched her head back, and chugged the wine remaining in the container to thest drop.

    Shuten¡¯s eyes shone demonically when he saw this.

    Although there was no doubt that this was top-notch sacred wine, it was hard to tell whether Rei had poisoned it.

    Shuten¡¯s resistance towards poison was far superior to Rei with how powerful he was, though, so he had no qualms drinking it now that she had drank it without any issue.

    He raised the bowl and took a sip from it grandly.

    ¡°Ah! This is indeed some truly delicious wine! I¡¯d have felt like a god if I had a celestial maiden apanying me now! Hahahahaha! Your merit in offering this wine is tenfold more than pacifying the west, Ms. Uesugi!¡±

    Shuten felt really invigorated after taking a sip of the sacred wine, and even someone as powerful as him found it hard to resist the wine¡¯s temptation.

    He kept on chugging the wine in the bowl, one gulp after another.

    Rei¡¯s eyes shed with an icy glint when she saw Shuten drink the sacred wine so grandly.

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯ve really given me a big surprise, Ms. Uesugi. I think I should make you the¡­ fifth demon king under me¡­¡±

    Shuten leaned into this thronenguidly while he spoke to Rei. His eyelids seemed to turn heavy with time and his voice also turned fainter. It looked like he had gotten pretty drunk from drinking the sacred wine.

    Shuten had a high drinking capacity, so it was hard for him to get drunk even after drinking several liters of wine. However, he saw the silhouette of Rei, who was as beautiful as a celestial maiden, blur in front of him right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m even willing to¡­ make you my demon consort¡­ if you want¡­¡±

    <i>Crash!</i>

    The bowl in Shuten¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered.

    The three meter tall archdemon slumped in his throne with his arms hanging on the side as his hair cascaded sideways. The sacred wine had actually knocked him out from the intoxication.

    Rei witnessed all of this with a calm look in her eyes.

    The bamboo container fell under the throne with a ck and rolled down the steps, the noise echoing through the dark, empty cave room.

    A blue aura oozed out of Rei¡¯s body, making it seem as if a snowstorm had manifested around her. Her hair floated up as the temperature of the massive cave room declined rapidly.

    Rei¡¯s purple eyes ignited with icy me amidst this snowstorm, making her gaze seem as sharp as that of a god.

    An ice de with a white hilt manifested in Rei¡¯s hand in the next moment.

    <i>Stter!</i>

    Rei then beheaded the archdemon in front of her without the slightest hesitation.

    The ice de in her hands emitted an ethereal aura and seemed to be the embodiment of the coldness in Takamagahara, possessing an incredible sharpness.

    The de was so sharp that blood did not even flow out from the cut on the drunk Shuten¡¯s neck after Rei beheaded him.

    The demonically handsome red-haired head of Shuten flew up while spinning the next moment.

    Tears flowed out of the ever indifferent Rei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Rei had suppressed unimaginable grief, as well as grudge, inside her for many years now.

    Her hand holding the ice de shuddered because of the terrifying frosty auraing from it, and even someone like her who was pretty good at controlling frost could not prevent the ice de from inflicting frostbite on her hand.

    Rei acted like she did not feel anything, though, and stepped on Shuten¡¯s body as she stabilized the hand holding the ice de with her other hand before aiming it at his heart, which was where his spirit jade was.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to avenge you, Mother!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In Honganji Temple.

    The moon was hanging up high in the skies over the dark mountains where the temple was located.

    Lily sat down on the wooden floor of the temple and listened to Airi narrate all that she knew about Uesugi Rei, including information that she had never told anyone else.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily shuddered with a flushed face. Tears overflowed from her eyes as she covered her mouth and said, ¡°Sister Uesugi¡¯s mother is a celestial battle maiden who fell to the human world

    <sup>1</sup>?¡±

    Airi showed a sorrowful expression with the moonlight as the backdrop as she continued, ¡°I returned to Kasugayama Castle after informing you that Ms. Uesugi had left to subjugate Shuten in Sakura Valley back then.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Uesugi¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t intend to tell me anything at first. However, he suffered a stroke that night and was bedridden. He had been fighting an old illness for years and knew that he wouldn¡¯tst long because of the wounds he had suffered in the past. He intended to lead his troops to Tanba and rescue Ms. Uesugi, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t do it anymore, so he summoned me instead and told me everything about her.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes glistened as she listened to Airi¡¯s words withposure.

    ¡°Ms. Uesugi¡¯s mother is Bishamonten, thest celestial maiden who fell to the human world,¡± Airi said calmly.

    Lily nodded after hearing Airi¡¯s words as all of it connected with what she had seen in the mine and the ancient battlefield.

    The paper fan in the celestial maiden¡¯s jewelry box that she had found had a little child drawn on it. This child was none other than Bishamonten¡¯s sole daughter in the human world, Uesugi Rei

    <sup>2</sup>.

    Airi continued, ¡°Lord Aokage told me that he had hidden all this from Ms. Uesugi and told her that her mother had gone to train in a faraway ce. However, considering how smart Ms. Uesugi was, it was impossible to hide it from her forever.¡±

    ¡­

    A few months ago.

    It was still winter in Kasugayama Castle at that time.

    The mountains visible from the main hall of the castle tower were capped in snow right then with snow falling down from the sky.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Rei confronted the gray-haired Uesugi Aokage while holding an old, yellowed scroll in her hand.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Aokage looked weaker than he didst year. ¡°W-Why do you have that¡­? Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°This is a wanted notice!¡± Uesugi¡¯s hand holding the scroll shook as she opened it in front of Aokage and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a wanted notice! Although it¡¯s tattered, I can¡¯t tear it even if I use all my strength! Tell me where this wanted notice is from and why my mother¡¯s portrait is on it?!¡±

    ¡°Why did mother go and who is she? Tell me everything.¡±

    Aokage¡¯s eyes filled with sadness as he looked at Rei.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°It was a wanted notice from Takamagahara.¡± Airi continued, ¡°It sounds quite unbelievable, doesn¡¯t it? Although I don¡¯t know if Takamagahara and the gods really exist, that¡¯s what Lord Aokage told me.¡±

    ¡°How did Sister Uesugi get this wanted notice, Airi? And how is it rted to Shuten Doji?¡± Lily knew it was probably rted to the incredible battlefield deep within the woods outside Kameyama Castle but could not figure out how they were linked.

    ¡°Lord Aokage told me that¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lord Kamakura had summoned Rei a few months before she had returned to Kasugayama Castle to confront her grandfather.

    Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s massive figure looked at the silver-haired samurai woman in front of him while seated in the dimly lit hall of his Hachiman Pce.

    ¡°I recall you asked me for information about your mother before, Ms. Uesugi. I finally have some news about her.¡± Yoritomo looked at Rei with worry.

    ¡°My mother?¡± Although Rei feignedposure, she trembled when she heard Yoritomo¡¯s words.

    Yoritomo took out an ancient scroll and tossed it towards Rei.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± The icy look on Rei¡¯s face melted momentarily when she opened the scroll, ¡°Mother?!¡±

    ¡°This is my mother¡¯s portrait!¡± Although Rei could not read the letters on the ancient scroll, the intent imbued in them informed her of the meaning directly in her mind.

    ¡°A wanted notice?!¡±

    Rei bowed towards Yoritomo while kneeling on the floor and asked, ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s going on, Lord Kamakura!¡±

    ¡°Even I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. This scroll was brought back by a Genji samurai who was lucky enough to escape from Mt. Ooe after getting caught by the demons,¡± said Yoritomo.

    ¡°Mt. Ooe?¡± Rei¡¯s eyes shed with an icy glint, ¡°That¡¯s their of Shuten Doji, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Rei then returned to Kasugayama Castle with the wanted notice.

    ¡°A wanted notice from Takamagahara?¡± Rei asked with an incredulous look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to hide it from you now that things havee to this¡­ Besides, I might not live that long, too. However, you must swear that you won¡¯t take any action no matter what you hear next, Rei! You can¡¯t withstand the darkness alone! Promise me!¡± Aokage said in a rushed tone while coughing.

    ¡°Tell me, Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know the full truth. However, I can tell you that your mother isn¡¯t a mortal.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a celestial maiden who got lost in the human world and was called Bishamonten when she was in Takamagahara.¡±

    ¡°Bishamonten?!¡± Rei narrowed her eyes as she asked, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that the protector deity of our Uesugi n?¡±

    ¡°Your mother told me this. She said that the less we knew, the better it was for us, since mortals were bound to suffer from misfortune if they learned the secrets of the Heavens.¡±

    Rei asked, ¡°Why did Bishamonten¡­ my mother leave, then? Where did she go? And why did Mt. Ooe, Shuten Doji¡¯sir, have this wanted notice?!¡±

    ¡°She entrusted you to me before she left. Everything rted to her is hidden within the shrine on the mountain deep within Kasugayama Castle. It¡¯s the real secret of our Uesugi n and even I don¡¯t have the right to know about it.¡±

    Aokage looked at his most beloved granddaughter weakly, feeling helpless when he saw the determination in her eyes. He knew that she would head to Mt. Ooe even if he did not tell her anything, but that would only ce in her much higher danger. She was the same as her mother in this respect.

    ¡°The shrine is at the apex of the Azure Dragon Tree. I¡¯m already unable to climb it, Rei, so you will have to go there yourself. You were supposed to inherit it sooner orter, anyway. See the truth for yourself¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Although Lily did not know this, Rei had indeed climbed to the apex of the Azure Dragon Tree and learned the truth hidden there. However, it also became the reason she left for Tanba.

    ¡°She must¡¯ve found out that her mother, Bishamonten, had gotten besieged by terrifying existences in Tanba! The fact that the wanted notice originated from Mt. Ooe and that Bishamonten had suffered such a cmity are definitely rted to Shuten Doji

    <sup>3</sup>!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡±

    Lily narrowed her eyes. ¡°It makes little sense for Sister Uesugi to head to Tanba with a weak entourage! It was probably just a front. Someone as smart as her must¡¯ve already made out that Minamoto no Kenki was suspicious and fell into his trap on purpose. The rumor about her joining Shuten Doji¡¯s forces and her feigning to attack the Suno troops are all probably part of her scheme!¡±

    ¡°She must¡¯ve done all that to win Shuten Doji¡¯s trust and gain the chance to approach him!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in danger!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Silva: So that exins why they look alike¡­

    Robinxen: Imagine going up to someone you know and saying ¡°I have a sacred artifact with you on it¡± like you found it on a stroll.

    Robinxen: Also can we talk about how the n managed to keep this a perfect secret but magically Lily had all the pieces needed to connect the dots? The power of plot.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 65 â€“ Wanted Notice from Takamagahara

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 65 ¨C Wanted Notice from Takamagahara</h4>

    A few months ago.

    A snowstorm hailed over the snow-capped mountains of Echigo, so it was not easy for even someone as strong as Rei to climb to the apex of the Azure Dragon Tree.

    Her long, silver hair was dotted by snowkes as she finally reached the crown of the gigantic Azure Dragon Tree while gasping for breath.

    Although a snowstorm raged outside, the Azure Dragon¡¯s Tree was still lush with vegetation, making it seem as if it existed in an entirely different world, and an old shrine stood straight in this region.

    Rei could feel that this shrine was perhaps even older than the history of the entire Uesugi n.

    She found a dagger enshrined in the shrine when she climbed into it and felt a powerful yet familiar aura from it when sheid her eyes on it.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Although Rei¡¯s memories of her mother were a little fuzzy, she could feel that her aura was as gentle as ever.

    Her mother had taught her how to use the sword, operate spirit power,prehend frost, and always apanied her to sleep each night amidst the raging snowstorm.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Rei recalled how her mother always cherished her back when she used to be a talentless crybaby, disciplining her with both love and harshness, knowing that her daughter would be stronger once she left her side.

    Rei stepped forward and picked up the dagger enshrined in the shrine, feeling a familiar icy sensation from it.

    She tried to draw the de but discovered that she could not draw it, so she stored the dagger away and checked the surroundings, finding a box beneath the pedestal where the dagger had been enshrined.

    Rei opened the box and found a letter inside it.

    She recognized the handwriting on the letter as her mother¡¯s immediately.

    Rei could sense a mystical aura from her mother¡¯s words, but the letter did not contain any information about where she had gone to and just mentioned words of love and worry towards Rei. It detailed their daily life and contained warnings for Rei against wearing short skirts

    <sup>1</sup> and walking barefoot on snow.

    There was no mention of when she would return.

    Rei searched the entire shrine after that and concluded that this region was Bishamonten¡¯s former dwelling, and that she might have lived here for a time longer than the history of the Uesugi n.

    There was also no mention of Rei¡¯s father in the letter, so Rei did not know who it was. Since Aokage was her grandfather, it would make sense that her father was his son, but her grandfather and even his retainers did not give her a clear answer when she questioned them about it.

    Anyhow, Rei did not care about her father that much.

    Rei left the shrine along with the dagger and walked into the snowstorm by traversing along the giant branch of the Azure Dragon Tree.

    The white dagger in her hand emitted a special power at this moment, and a fragment of memory shed through her mind unbelievably.

    On a stormy night with heavy snowfall.

    A mature-looking Bishamonten dressed in a priestess robe with her hair tied into a bun looked at the fast asleep Rei in her room through the door and arrived at the terrace to face the snow-capped hills after closing the door.

    No matter how long she trained, the maturity she possessed was something that only a mother could possess.

    ¡°Are you really leaving, Lady Bishamonten?¡±

    The gray-haired, thinly robed, strong yet old Uesugi Aokage called out to her from behind.

    Bishamonten turned around and said, ¡°My whereabouts have already been exposed. I will only bring danger to Rei if I remain here.¡±

    Aokage sighed, ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Please¡­ be careful, Lady Bishamonten.¡±

    Bishamonten took out a white dagger which was shrouded in an icy aura from her robe and said, ¡°This de should be able to receive my will wherever snow exists. I¡¯ll leave the decision of handing it over to Rei when she asks about me after growing up to you, Lord Uesugi. Although I¡¯m able to move unhindered in Takamagahara, I¡¯m still indecisive when ites to Rei.¡±

    ¡°Your injuries still haven¡¯t recovered yet, though, Lady Bishamonten, and giving birth to Rei has made you weaker, too.¡±

    ¡°No matter how long I remain in the world of mortals, it¡¯s impossible for me to find a cure for my injuries. Although I n to continue training and do my best to live, I cannot let harm befall Rei.¡±

    ¡°Lady Bishamonten¡­¡±

    Bishamonten jumped up from the high terrace,pletely unaffected by the raging snowstorm.

    The priestess robe that she had worn dispersed in the snowstorm and a graceful celestial maiden¡¯s raiment reced it.

    Although Bishamonten had lost the power to return to Takamagahara, she still possessed the ability to fly in the mortal world.

    She flew away into the distance.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Bishamonten arrived at a region she was familiar with, the celestial battle maiden¡¯s mine in Tanba.

    It was just that the mine had a seal left behind by the celestial maidens before their departure on it. Bishamonten had thought of entering it before, but she did not do so because she did not intend to break the seal for no reason and also did not have the materials required to reseal the mine again.

    Bishamonten made a cave deep in the mountains near the mine her dwelling and intended to hide here for the time being. Her n was to continue training and suppress the injuries she had suffered using her powers.

    Although her powers allowed her to suppress the nearly fatal injury that she had suffered from taking her life, it was still impossible for her to cure them.

    One day, Bishamonten heard a call for help in the midst of recovering. She scanned her surroundings immediately and found a human that was being attacked by a monster.

    Bishamonten went out to look and saw an evil spirit cornering a young samurai in the nearby woods.

    Compassionate as she was, Bishamonten killed the evil spirit and rescued the young man, prompting him to kowtow to her to express his gratitude immediately.

    Bishamonten intended to leave after rescuing the man, but the young man asked him to make him her disciple in spite of the blood oozing from his head.

    Bishamonten asked him why he wanted to be her disciple.

    The young man answered that a monster had captured his lover, a samurai woman who had entered the mountains for training, and he hade here to look for her. However, he almost ended up bing another monster¡¯s food before he could even find her. He said that he was not afraid of dying or suffering and only wished to rescue his lover or at least avenge her in case she was no longer in this world. Yet, he was too weak to aplish this.

    He said that he would have no hope of either rescuing or avenging his lover if Bishamonten did not help him and that he would rathermit suicide by slicing his guts open than live knowing that.

    Bishamonten remained unmoved in front of his pleas.

    The young man showed a despairing expression on his face and really moved to slice open his guts.

    It was not that hard for Bishamonten to differentiate between an act and true resolve to die, so she stopped him immediately.

    Although the young man possessed an average talent, Bishamonten could feel his love for his lover, so she promised to make him her disciple.

    The young man tried his best to learn from Bishamonten despite his average aptitude and revered her, harboring no improper thoughts for her even though she was dressed in revealing clothes.

    Bishamonten had lived a long life, so she made an exception and taught the young man somemon transcendental arts of Takamagahara in light of her affection for him as his master. Training in the arts of the Heavens allowed the young man to make ster progress despite possessing average talent, and Bishamonten was quite satisfied with this.

    The young man finished his training one day and wanted to leave the mountains to seek the monster that had taken his lover from him, all so that he could avenge her. Bishamonten gave him a token, saying that she woulde save him if he used it when he was in danger.

    The young man shed tears of joy and left with the token.

    A few uneventful days passed.

    Bishamonten felt her disciple activate the token one day and realized that he was in danger immediately. She thus rushed out of the cave, as well as the defensive formation that she had set up around the mountain and flew towards the young man¡¯s location.

    The young man was not that far away from her cave, so it did not take long for Bishamonten to discover him. He was surrounded by several monsters at the moment and had a nk-faced woman dressed in revealing clothes beside him.

    Bishamonten surmised that this woman was his disciple¡¯s lover.

    She did not doubt the scene before her eyes and moved to save them immediately, but she fell into a trap the moment she approached the couple.

    Thend below her split open and gigantic demon gods that were capable of even injuring gods crawled up from the underworld, surrounding her immediately while throwing spells at her.

    Dark clouds gathered in the skies above her, and a ck-armored cavalry unit descended from the Heavens at the same time.

    Everything that had happened until now was just an intricate n to trap her.

    Bishamonten finally realized that she had fallen into someone¡¯s trap.

    She looked at the couple, who were just a pair of ordinary human ascenders, and asked them why they had entrapped her. However, she witnessed the couple experience a violent death right in front of her the next moment and die in both body and soul.

    A devilishly handsome red-hair man flew out of the dark woods behind the dead couple while riding a wine gourd.

    This man was none other than Shuten Doji.

    Shutenughed out loudly when he saw the dire straits that Bishamonten was in.

    All these scenes shed in Rei¡¯s mind one after the other.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve seen various portrayals of you in paintings of the gods as well as statues in shrines, but I never imagined you were actually such a mature-looking woman, Lady Bishamonten! I wouldn¡¯t have reported you had I known this and might¡¯ve even made you my queen instead, as that¡¯s a lot better.¡± Shutenughed nastily as the mountains behind him got shrouded in the aura of the underworld.

    It was not normal for such terrifying supernatural beings to exist in the living world.

    Bishamonten looked at Shuten stonily and said, ¡°Hmph. How dare you covet a god, namelessd. Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! I wouldn¡¯t have dared to report you even if I had a hundred lives if you still possessed your original strength, Lady Bishamonten. However, how much of your original strength do you even possess now? I suspect it¡¯s not even one percent of the power that you can use in Takamagahara

    <sup>2</sup>, right?¡±

    Shuten Doji took a wanted notice shrouded in a mystical aura.

    ¡°You are no longer a god, Bishamonten, and just an offender who has escaped from Takamagahara! There¡¯s nowhere for you to escape now that the armies from both the Heavens and Hell have surrounded you! It¡¯s best for you to surrender without putting up a struggle since I would be able to get the reward sooner that way! Hahahahahaha! I have to admit that I do feel it¡¯s a bit pitiful that a pretty celestial maiden like you is going to be taken back to the Heavens! Hahahahahaha!¡± Shuten Dojiughed hysterically. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Important stuff.

    Robinxen: So this is the battle Lily was astounded by and it was a fraction of her power.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 66 â€“ Big Dipper Stage

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 66 ¨C Big Dipper Stage</h4>

    Even if Bishamonten was weaker because of her injuries, it was still hard for someone to deceive an expert at her level.

    Many heavenly forces and archdemons had received Bishamonten¡¯s wanted notice some time ago, and Shuten Doji was one among them. However, he did not act impulsively despite hearing rumors that the celestial battle maiden was hidden in his territory.

    Shuten feared that Bishamonten would see through his magic no matter how powerful his spell was. However, there was still one thing that even celestial maidens from Takamagahara could not see through¡ªthe human heart.

    Shuten scoured Tanba, as well as its surroundings, and finally found a pair of lovers, both samurai, that were deeply in love with each other.

    Shuten did not bewitch them with any spells and simply took the woman hostage, threatening him to do his bidding if he wanted to save his lover.

    Therefore, it was only natural that Bishamonten had failed to see through Shuten¡¯s plot.

    The young man¡¯s sincerity moved her because everything except for the fact that Shuten had coerced him to do his bidding was the truth. Shuten had also never actually appeared in front of the young man. He just had one of the monsters under him kidnap the young man¡¯s lover and threaten him instead. As such, even the young man was not aware that Shuten was behind all of it. Bishamonten also would not have let him leave to rescue his lover if she knew that Shuten was behind everything.

    Nothing would have been lost that way.

    The pair of lovers were useless to Shuten now that Bishamonten had fallen into his trap, though, so he killed them immediately.

    An incredible battle unfolded after that.

    Although Bishamonten slew several demons and armored soldiers from the Heavens, the resurgence of her old injury and the impossible odds she faced tired her out eventually. The unknown force from the Heavens captured her in the end and dragged her back to Takamagahara.

    The memories contained within the white dagger ended after the seriously hurt Bishamonten got taken into the dark clouds by the unknown force, and the world returned to normal, almost as if nothing had happened.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Rei felt stabs of pain in her heart as these painful, tragic memories shed through her mind.

    Her eyes shed with the icy mes of vengeance within the secluded demonir.

    ¡°Shuten Doji, you crook! You deserve death for ying with the hearts of humans and entrapping my mother!¡±

    Rei summoned all her strength and stabbed at Shuten Doji¡¯s chest, which was the weakest part of his body.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    An unfathomable power prevented Rei¡¯s de from reaching Shuten¡¯s chest when it was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from it.

    Shuten¡¯s well-built, demon hand had actually caught Rei¡¯s dagger with its ws.

    <i>Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­</i>

    An icy aura emerged from the gaps of the gigantic hand.

    It was not Shuten¡¯s human form¡¯s hand and was much thicker, majestic, hairy and hideous demon hand.

    The headless Shuten had changed half of his one arm into its demonic form.

    ¡°What?!¡± Rei eximed in shock, unable to make sense of why Shuten could still move his hand when she had already beheaded him.

    Rei tried to stab further with all her strength, but the difference in strength was too much. A samurai at her level was simply no match for Shuten¡¯s demon hand.

    Shuten¡¯s wildughter echoed from behind Rei at this moment. It was aughter that she could never forget and resembled the one that shed in her memories when her mother got captured.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahaha! As expected of Bishamonten¡¯s daughter! I never imagined you would plot so much to kill me, Uesugi Rei!¡±

    Shuten¡¯s red-haired head gigantified suddenly and turned into a hideous, devilish head.

    The devilish head had red-glowing eyes and jagged teeth that seemed capable of crunching everything in their way.

    Shuten¡¯s voice also turned heavier. ¡°You are the first person to have beheaded me since time immemorial, Uesugi Rei, so you can feel proud about this monumental feat, young hero! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Shuten¡¯s rough, heavyughter echoed throughout the entire cave.

    Even Rei, who always had an expressionless look on her face, morphed her expression in extreme surprise at this moment, a cold sweat forming on her forehead as she did so.

    ¡°Just why¡­? This makes little sense!¡± She even lost all cool and denied the reality unfolding in front of her. ¡°Why are you still alive when I¡¯ve already beheaded you?! Just why?!¡±

    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d die just because you beheaded me

    <sup>1</sup>? Heh. How foolish! Now that you mentioned it, I must thank your mother for this!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Since you are so desperate to kill me, I guess you must¡¯ve already found out that your mother got taken back to Takamagahara! It¡¯s all thanks to the young human I sent to deceive your mother! I forced him to tell me the heavenly art that Bishamonten imparted to him before I killed him and was able to level up my Demon God Physique to the third stage from the enlightenment I received! Severing my limbs or beheading me isn¡¯t enough to kill me now!¡± The devilish head said.

    Rei narrowed her eyes and looked at Shuten¡¯s head with rancor. ¡°You shameless demon!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You should just give up now that things havee to this. Although the Demon God Physique¡¯s third stage allows me to live even when beheaded, it doesn¡¯t allow me to retain my senses, making it troublesome to retrieve my head in this darkness. However, attaining the Big Dipper level allows the ascender to split their soul into multiple pieces, going all the way up to seven pieces ording to the legends! Although I¡¯ve only split it into five pieces until now, that¡¯s more than enough to let me control six parts of my body. I can feel my limbs even in a beheaded state, so dealing with you is as easy as crushing an ant for me, you dumb woman! Did you think I would¡¯ve let you behead me if not to see what ace you have hidden in your sleeve? Doing this is somewhat draining, you know? Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Shuten willed his body and a kicknded on Rei¡¯s belly the next moment, sending her flying like a projectile. Rei¡¯s body crashed against the stgmites on the roof of the cave before she fell to the ground, and even her dagger got taken away by him.

    The hand which Rei held the dagger in previously was frozen now and her palm was covered in blood. However, the pain from having her palm¡¯s skin scraped off was still nothingpared to the pain she experienced from receiving Shuten¡¯s kick.

    Rei still tried to stand and put up a resistance despite taking a blow from a Big Dipper leveled opponent.

    Chains shot out of the demon god statues within the cave at this moment, though, and restrained Rei¡¯s limbs, as well as her neck, pulling on them tightly.

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡± Even someone as staunch as Rei could not help but scream in pain.

    The chains continued pulling on Rei and suspended her in the cave.

    The chains were made of eighth grade ck iron and had been enchanted with a spell, so Rei could not break free from them even if she used her full strength, let alone in a severely injured state.

    Shuten¡¯s devilish head returned to his neck and regained its devilishly handsome human form once again, his hand transforming back at the same time. Shuten believed that he was the most handsome man in the mortal world, and would have never shown Rei his demonic form if not for her beheading him.

    He then took out a wine pot and took a chug on it before saying, ¡°How tasteless. I must say that the sacred wine you offered me had a memorable taste regardless of whether it really came from Takamagahara. Tell me. Who gave you this wine and advised you to do this?¡±

    Rei remained silent, as she had no ns to reveal anything even if she had got caught.

    ¡°Hmph. nning on remaining silent, are you? I know you aren¡¯t normal and that it¡¯s just a waste of time to use torture on you to make you speak. In fact, I don¡¯t care who gave you the wine. You and Lily are the ones I really care about!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Rei¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°Did you think I don¡¯t know anything about you? I know everything about you humans, to be honest, and even have plenty of spies among you! Although I never imagined you would scheme so much, I never believed you from the moment you surrendered to me, Uesugi Rei! I just wanted to beat you at your own game and make use of you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I acted as if I had fallen for your scheme and allowed you to lead the troops disguised as the imperial army, which added further credibility to the disguise! I was able to destroy the alliance between the imperials and Tamamo-no-Mae thanks to that, you dumb woman! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°You heartless devil!¡±

    <i>Bam!</i>

    Shuten swung his arm, and wind resulting from the pressurended on Rei¡¯s face, rendering her dizzy while making her mouth bleed internally.

    ¡°Did you be dumber after getting caught? As a demon, it¡¯s natural for me to scheme against humans!¡± Shuten used his powers again.

    ¡°Aaarggh!¡± Rei¡¯s index finger got outstretched forcefully, and the ice ring adorned on it got pulled out from it, making her scream from the pain caused by it.

    The ring then flew towards Shuten andnded in his palm.

    ¡°You really schemed deeply! You adventured with Minamoto no Kenki for nearly half-a-year, yet you still did not let anyone discover that you owned a storage treasure. This ring isn¡¯t that bad. It must be your mother¡¯s since even I failed to make it out as a storage treasure at first look. You pretended that you did not have a storage treasure and even allowed the blue demon to take your weapon away to make me lower my guard and assassinate me with the de hidden in this ring, didn¡¯t you? You must¡¯ve found the sacred wine in it as well. Not finding Minamoto no Kenki as suspicious and pretending to get caught were all part of your grand n to assassinate me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no matter how much you schemed, it was still impossible for you to factor in something as incredible as the Demon God Physique. That¡¯s your limit, Uesugi Rei! Your mother spent so much effort to train you, but it looks like her teachings were nothing much. She was just as kind and dumb as you are!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rei thundered at Shuten, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my mother now!¡±

    Shuten pulled out the ancient paper scroll in Rei¡¯s sash.

    ¡°Heh. I would¡¯ve never obtained a reward from Takamagahara if it weren¡¯t for this wanted notice

    <sup>2</sup>. This is the same notice I obtained back in those days and no mortal can copy it. Aren¡¯t you curious how it found its way to you?¡± Shuten¡¯s eyes shed with an evil glint.

    ¡°What?!¡± Rei showed a stunned expression, and a terrifying thought shed through her mind. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Hahahaha, he did the line.

    Robinxen: I¡¯m starting to think that Takamagahara itself is the one that¡¯s going against the heavens now.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 67 â€“ Shutenâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 67 ¨C Shuten¡¯s n</h4>

    Shuten¡¯s eyes shed devilishly, emitting a glow that was capable of bewitching most youngdies of Heian, but the smile on his face just looked despicable to Rei, and filled her with hate.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who gave you the wanted notice, I bet it was someone from the samurai ns. However, it¡¯s no easy feat to make the notice reach one of the samurai ns. There¡¯s only one person who can achieve this, and that¡¯s none other than one of the three supreme experts of humanity¡ªFujiwara no Ayaka!¡±

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka?!¡± Rei asked in a shocked voice. Even though she did not know much about Ayaka, she had heard of her name before. However, this did not mean she was ready to believe Shuten¡¯s words. ¡°Hmph. Why would the leader of the Fujiwaras even do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! The Fujiwaras have been in cahoots with Mt. Ooe for a long time now! The Heian Empire¡¯s chancellor, Fujiwara no Renbo, and the imperial vassal, Fujiwara no Arima, conspired together with Mt. Ooe to weaken the strength of the samurai ns because they hated the fact that these ns held greater strength than them! This wanted notice was just one of the dealings I had with them! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Shutenughed out loud despite having his own doubts internally. He naturally knew who had given the wanted notice to Rei, but the person who told him this did not tell him how that person had obtained it when they had warned him. He had just mentioned Ayaka casually because he wanted to probe Rei, but it seemed like she knew nothing about the matter.

    ¡°Just who was it that stole the wanted notice from Mt. Ooe without my knowledge?¡± Although Shuten felt d about capturing Rei, this matter always bothered him. He was also curious about the identity of the expert who had taught Rei how to handle him.

    ¡°Do you still intend to y with people¡¯s hearts, you heartless demon?!¡± Rei said, ¡°There¡¯s no use telling me all this now that things havee so far. I already resolved myself before I set out to kill you and am prepared to meet my death! If you still have any pride left as an expert, just let me cut my belly open and die with dignity!¡±

    ¡°Although you have a voluptuous body, you are really unwomanly, Uesugi Rei. Letting someone cut their belly open and die with dignity is an honor reserved for men, not a woman like you.¡±

    ¡°A woman, you say? Since you im to know everything about us humans, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve never considered myself a woman after meeting Lily? Unfortunately for you, the tricks you use to bewitch women aren¡¯t going to work on me. Well, you might have a chance at bewitching me if you be a woman, though. Hahaha!¡± Reiughed arrogantly despite finding herself in a desperate situation.

    Shuten had ravaged several women, but he had to admit that he had never met one who actually had the gall to joke with him like this.

    ¡°Although I like tormenting women, you are the first woman who has really angered me, Uesugi Rei! No matter what you believe, there¡¯s no denying the fact that you are still a woman.¡±

    ¡°Enough now. Did you think I would give you the chance to humiliate me?¡± Rei hung her head down and showed a smirk on her face as her hair scattered sideways.

    ¡°I know you still have ways to kill yourself, Uesugi Rei! However, have you wondered what would happen to your beloved Lily if you chose to die to protect your dignity? She¡¯s deep in Tanba with the court¡¯s army right now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Did you think I¡¯m not aware that the court¡¯s army has already lost and is in the middle of retreating?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s true that they are retreating, do you know who¡¯s covering their retreat?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Rei¡¯s pupils narrowed, and the chains binding her arms issued rustling sounds as she put strength into them.

    Shuten waved his hand and sent a transmission orb flying towards Rei.

    The orb reflected an ancient hilltop temple in it, and countless demons had surrounded this temple.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t consider yourself a woman, that doesn¡¯t mean Lily is the same

    <sup>1</sup>, Uesugi Rei. Are you not afraid of her falling for my tricks? After all, she¡¯s the prettiest woman in thesends, and no one knows how to handle women better than me in this world.¡± Shuten revealed a devilish smile on his face.

    Rei struggled hard to break free, but she was not even able to make the chains budge an inch. ¡°You better mark my words, Shuten. I¡¯ll be a vengeful spirit and turn this Mt. Ooe into a hell of ice if you dare to eveny a finger on Lily!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up now, Uesugi Rei. Feel free to kill yourself if you don¡¯t care what happens to Lily. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Shuten took another chug from the wine pot and said, ¡°Just die if you wish to die so much! You will never be able to see Lily if you do that, though, and won¡¯t ever know what I will do to her. There¡¯s nothing you can do to protect her, and even if you really be a vengeful spirit, it would be toote to avenge her at that time.¡±

    Rei shuddered after hearing Shuten¡¯s words. The fact that the court had made a talented, beautiful samurai woman like Lily cover the retreat for the army meant that someone in the court was colluding with the monsters. Although Shuten had caught Rei, she would really lose any chance she had to save Lily if chose to die now.

    A red-dressed girl appeared in the temple on the distant mountaintop reflected within the transmission orb.

    Rei recognized her as Lily immediately even though her figure was pretty small in the image and realized that Shuten had indeed told her the truth. The demons had surrounded Lily. However, Rei had no means to break free of the chains and save her.

    Rei could not afford to die just like this when the woman she cared about the most was in such danger.

    Shuten revealed a pleased smile when he saw Rei¡¯s reaction. Lily¡¯s matter had already shaken her firm resolve, so he believed that it was just a matter of time before he had her in the bag.

    Shuten knew a lot of ways to handle women. The fact that he had caught an icy woman like Rei despite all the difficulties was proof of that.

    His vast experience told him that the ever resolute Rei had begun to waver now. However, there was still a chance for her to kill herself if he pushed her too hard. Which would end up ruining his ns.

    Shuten was not in a rush to pressure Rei and wanted to make her witness Lily fall into his hands little by little. Once catches Lily, he intended to use her to waver Rei further, and take his time with both of them until they were both his. He could not act with haste as forcing either of them to die would make the surviving one put up a desperate struggle. That would ruin everything.

    Considering how powerful he was, Shuten found it meaningless to kill two talented samurai women who were no threat to him and believed that it was actually a huge loss instead.

    This was the reason he wanted to capture both of them and push them to their breaking point by exploiting their feelings for each other.

    Shuten was best at ying with people¡¯s hearts, especially women¡¯s hearts. Even the mighty goddess, Bishamonten, had fallen for his trap, so dealing with two mortal women was just child¡¯s y for him.

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry, Rei. I¡¯m not that interested in an unwomanly woman like you, at least not for now. Besides, there¡¯s better prey than you. I want you to watch helplessly as your beloved Lily falls into my hands, and witness how she submits to me after losing all her dignity once I¡¯ve ravaged her! Hahahahahaha! You¡¯ll realize how worthless your so-called resolve is at that time! You said you wanted to die with dignity, right? Just kill yourself, then! I won¡¯t stop you! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡± Shutenughed wildly.

    He then passed on a message to Ibaraki via the transmission orb, ¡°Begin the attack, Ibaraki! The others don¡¯t matter. This battle¡¯s sole objective is to capture Kagami Lily

    <sup>2</sup>!¡±

    ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± Rei gritted her teeth so hard that blood seeped out of her mouth, her heart filling with deep hate for Shuten.¡­

    ¡­

    In Honganji Temple.

    The demons had begun moving again and hadunched arge-scale attack this time.

    Lily felt no fear as she looked at the demons climbing up from the foot of the mountain. Her long hair fluttered in the air as her eyes turned a crimson shade.

    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll kill every single one of you!¡±

    Lily raised her Sakura Parasol up, making countless sakura des manifest in the sky, before she sent them flying towards the demons attacking the mountain. The weaker demons perished one after the other under the offense of these sakura des and fell off the cliff.

    The cavalrywomen and samurai women alsounched arrows, spells and puppets at them to defend Honganji Temple. However, there were just too many demons. Tens of thousands of demons hadunched a frantic attack this time without giving a care about the losses.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily!¡± Rei looked at the image in the transmission orb with deep worry.

    Lily did not look as demure as she did usually right now, though, and had a murderous expression on her face. The killing intent in her eyes was tinged with slight excitement.

    She jumped onto the fence and swung Yasutsuna, unleashing a hundred meter wide crimson sword beam towards the demons, turning hundreds of them into corpses along with wails.

    Lily then jumped onto a tall tree and leaped towards the demons, her de dancing like a crimson phantom in her eyes.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    One sword beam after the other flew towards the massive demon army, sending blood flying in all directions from the massacre.

    The anima of the dead demons flew towards Lily¡¯s de in the next moment and replenished her spirit power immediately

    <sup>3</sup>.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ Hah!¡± Lily yelled out excitedly.

    Sheughed at the demonsing at her and said, ¡°Come at me, demons! I¡¯m overflowing with power right now! Even killing tens of thousands of you isn¡¯t enough to quench my thirst for ughter!¡±

    Lily did not even catch her breath once she finished speaking and rushed back to the temple immediately. A rain of sword beams descended on the monsters who were climbing the mountain, and their corpses rolled down the mountain like andslide.

    Lilyunched a crazy offensive.

    Even though the demon army numbered several ten thousand, the demons were dying so fast that even they could not withstand such a one-sided offensive.

    Shuten nned to show Lily¡¯s despairing face to Rei and waver her resolve using it so that she would beg him to let Lily off, paying any price for it. He naturally would not let Lily off, but he could push Rei deeper into the abyss of despair as long as she did that.

    Lily was one-sidedly killing the demons now, though, which had surpassed his expectations a little, and made his expression distort.

    Rei also observed Lily¡¯s feats and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months and you¡¯ve changed so much already, Lil¡¯ Lily?¡±

    A smirk rose on her lips.

    ¡°Is this what you nned to show me, Lord Shuten. It¡¯s a wonderful sight, indeed.

    Shuten furrowed his brows and shouted at the orb, ¡°What are you doing, Ibaraki? Make a move quickly

    <sup>4</sup>!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: No¡­ Lily is definitely the furthest removed from a woman currently among the main cast. For now, at least.

    Robinxen: Yeah this isn¡¯t going to go well for anyone.

    Robinxen: Lily feeling the euphoria gamers get when they level up immediately after using all their skills, letting them use all their skills to immediately level up again. Man those invincibility loops really make you feel like a god.

    Robinxen: COME ON AND MAKE YOUR MOVE. Damn now Dinosaur King theme is stuck in my head.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 68 â€“ The Imperial Court

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 68 ¨C The Imperial Court</h4>

    Ibaraki Doji and Kamaki jumped down from the hillside they were on the moment they heard Shuten¡¯s voice.

    Ibaraki stepped on a spectral hand and flew towards Honganji Temple immediately while Kamaki sprinted towards it with full power, his speed as fast as Ibaraki on his spectral hand. After all, flying via an artifact was not at all that fast whenpared to the speed of a Throned Monarch.

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Lily had already employed her domain to be vignt of her surroundings at all times and was in a pretty excited state right now, so she was quite sensitive to any changes on the battlefield.

    ¡°Ibaraki Doji¡¯s here!¡±

    Lily jumped back to the temple¡¯s steps and ordered, ¡°Signal the court¡¯s army to provide aid using thenterns!¡±

    The court¡¯s army had already noticed the grand battle taking ce at Honganji Temple, so she believed that they would dispatch the demon ying battle formation now that Ibaraki hade out.

    Lily presumed that the court¡¯s army must have already dispatched a unit of elite soldiers tounch an attack at any time.

    Even if it took some time for them to arrive, Lily could still hinder Ibaraki for a while by summoning the avatar of Mita, the Racoon Dog Deity.

    Lily¡¯s n was quite thorough and had no loopholes.

    Ibaraki approached closer and closer, with Kamaki following behind him at an equal speed.

    Although Lily did not fear Kamaki, she still was not Ibaraki¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the court dispatched a unit yet?¡±

    The army encampment was a bit far from Honganji Temple, so they should have already dispatched a unit by now. If not, the reinforcements would not make it in time.

    ¡°Signal the army again and ask for emergency aid! Tell themander to dispatch reinforcements!¡± Lily shouted.

    The female soldier standing on the tallest spot of the temple signaled the camp with thenterns desperately, but there was no answer from both the encampment on the riverbank and the many warships on the river behind them.

    There was not much mist over thend because it had not rained tonight, so it was impossible for them to have not noticed the signal for aid.

    Lily believed that the army must already have a unit on standby since the battle had blown out so much, yet there was no response from the encampment.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll have to resist Ibaraki using Mita¡¯s avatar?¡± Lily felt anxious.

    Even summoning Mita¡¯s avatar would not buy Lily much time, so summoning it when there was still no sign of the army¡¯s reinforcements was not the best move.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lily looked at Airi, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the court¡¯s army moved yet? Your subordinate passed on the message, right?¡±

    Lily sounded irritated, which was quite rare.

    A cavalrywoman stepped forward and said, ¡°I swear on my life that I passed on the message to Commander Ashikaga in person, Ms. Kagami! She promised that she¡¯ll send reinforcements if Ibaraki appears!¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the court¡¯s army moved yet, then?!¡±

    <i>Boom! Boom!</i>

    Two incredibly powerful auras approached the temple.

    Kamaki strode towards the mountain cliff withrge strides, the arrows and spells of the female soldiers having little to no effect on thete stage Throned Sovereign level archdemon.

    Kamaki opened his mouth and roared loudly after arriving at the cliff, sending dozens of archers, mirror girls, and onmy¨­ji flying from the resulting shockwaves, toppling down the fence at the same time.

    Lily was about to step forward and block Kamaki, but she stopped in her tracks when she saw Ibaraki float in front of the temple on his spectral hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough fun, Kagami Lily, but it¡¯s all over now.¡±

    Lily looked at the distant encampment and saw that there was still no movement from it.

    Ibaraki swung the longsword in his hand at this moment and shed towards Airi casually.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Lily charged to Airi¡¯s side when she noticed Ibaraki¡¯s movements and knocked her away before dding Yasutsuna in the power of the Purple Moon to block the casual attack from Ibaraki.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The incredible impact from the collision of forces caused Lily to cough blood, sent her crashing back through the old trees, and made her smash into a boulder in the temple¡¯s garden, making her copse in the rubble formed from the smashed rock.

    A casual attack from Ibaraki had already delivered considerable injuries to Lily.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Airi and Ijuin called out her name in worry.

    Lily shuddered all over amid the rubble and raised her head with much difficulty to look at the nearby Ibaraki.

    She could not block a Throned Monarch¡¯s casual attack even if she used her full strength and the Purple Moon Force.

    Ibaraki levitated in the sky on top of the spectral hand and said in a casual tone while looking down at Lily, ¡°You aren¡¯t waiting for the court¡¯s reinforcements, are you, Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I might as well tell you that the court¡¯s reinforcements won¡¯t be arriving no matter how long you wait for them.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily asked in shock, ¡°H-How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have wasted time speaking to you if my job was just to kill you, but Lord Shuten ordered me to catch you alive, so I thought it would be better to shatter your hopes first. Mt. Ooe has already negotiated peace with the court while you were guarding this Honganji Temple.¡±

    ¡°What?! Negotiated peace, you say?¡±

    It was not just Lily who was surprised by this revtion. Ijuin, Airi, and everyone else was also equally surprised, making them shiver.

    Ibaraki continued, ¡°The condition for the armistice is that the court must not dispatch reinforcements to aid Honganji Temple when Mt. Ooe besieges it. Mt. Ooe promised that it would not pursue the court¡¯s army and will let it withdraw safely as long as they ept this condition.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Kamakiughed out loudly and said, ¡°The court has already sold you out, woman, yet you¡¯re still risking your life for them here. It¡¯s best if you just surrender to us. Lord Shuten said that he is willing to make you his demon queen, a position higher than the fiendish kings under him, as long as you surrender to him! The demon queen¡¯s position is much higher than Lord Ibaraki¡¯s position, you know!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ibaraki said in a wicked tone, ¡°Even I would feel tempted by such an offer if I were a woman. Why don¡¯t you take this chance to surrender since the court which you offered your loyalty to has already abandoned you? If not, I¡¯ll make a move. You must know that I¡¯m only giving you this chance because I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡± Airi and Ijuin sprinted towards Lily and helped her up.

    Ijuin whispered into Lily¡¯s ears at this moment, ¡°We¡¯ve found a tunnel leading to the back mountain in the back garden of the temple, Lily, so we should be able to slip out of the demon army¡¯s encirclement using it. However, it will be difficult for us to do so with how things are right now¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you say, Lily? Are you going to surrender? The court has already betrayed you, so there¡¯s no point in risking your life for them,¡± Ibaraki said.

    Airi and Ijuin helped Lily walk to the front of the temple after helping her up.

    Lily supported her body using her de at first and gradually recovered her senses, standing on her feet in time. The attack she had received just now was really too fearsome.

    It was quite clear that Ibaraki wanted to catch her alive. If not, she would have suffered worse injuries from the previous attack.

    Lily looked at the encampment again, but there was still no movement from it.

    Lily was not foolish enough to reject the reality in front of her. However, she did not believe that Ashikaga Makoto would abandon her to die even if the court really sold her out. She had full confidence in this, so she suspected that Makoto might have already lost control of the army.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The chained Rei¡¯s expression morphed when she saw Lily¡¯s current situation via the transmission orb in Mt. Ooe. ¡°How could the court do such a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°How is it, Uesugi Rei? Are you enjoying the wonderful show I¡¯ve prepared for you?¡± Shuten took another chug from the wine pot and waved his hand.

    The shouts of the demons resounded throughout the cave immediately afterward, and the demons returned into the me-lit cave from the darkness once again.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily stared at the silent encampment nkly. Although she did not know what had happened, since the court had made her cover their army¡¯s retreat, selling her out in exchange for their army¡¯s safety sounded entirely usible to her.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Lily never regarded the court as some kind of savior or patron. Lily only believed in herself and her sisters. Lily¡¯sst remaining hopes towards the court had shattered now that they had sold her out for their own safety. She supposed that even summoning Mita¡¯s avatar was of no use now.

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to use that card now.¡±

    Lily took out a fox-shaped protective charm and infused it with spirit power.

    ¡°Save me, Ms. Kimiko!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ibaraki looked at the protective charm in Lily¡¯s hand vigntly as it exuded an extraordinary aura. However, nothing happened even after waiting for a while.

    This protective charm was one of the cards that Lily had always kept hidden up her sleeve. She did not intend to use this protective charm here originally since she had the court¡¯s reinforcements and the Mita avatar to rely on, but she had been forced to use it now that they had been rendered ineffective. Kimiko had told her that she would rush to her side immediately as long as she used this charm in the bounds of Heian-kyo, but she was deep within Tanba right now.

    Lily did not know whether Kimiko would be able to rush here after receiving her call for help as she was deep within Shuten¡¯s territory right now and did not wish to use the charm as she would have wasted it in vain if her call for help did not reach Kimiko. However, she had no choice but to test it out since the court had betrayed her.

    As expected, Kimiko did not appear beside Lily immediately. The distance between them was just too far.

    Amotion rose in the encampment at this moment, though.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ibaraki¡¯s expression morphed as well.

    A unit of troops rushed out of the camp.

    ¡°Is it reinforcements?!¡± Lily rejoiced and looked at the reinforcements approaching the temple.

    The unit just consisted of bare-armed young samurai, with the highest leveled one among them being at just the Spirit Jade level, and the person leading them was none other than Ashikaga Kiyoshi.

    Kiyoshi had his chest bared at the moment, so his adequately built muscles glistened under the illumination of the light from the torches right now. He wore a white headband on his forehead and rode a warhorse while raising his tachi up high with a wakizashi at his waist, leading a suicide squad of thirty six Ashikaga samurai towards the demon army.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Kagami! I¡¯ming to save you!¡±

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi¡­¡± Lily shed tears.

    A suicide squad of young samurai who had not even passed the Spirit Jade level was of no use as a few archdemons were enough to decimate them. However, Kiyoshi had still fulfilled his promise.

    Even if the court had abandoned Lily, even if the ck-armored Genji soldiers from the armored ships had taken his mother away and put her under arrest, Kiyoshi refused to board the court¡¯s ships as long as Lily was not with them.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    The weak samurai rushed into the ten thousands strong demon army fearlessly. Their valor intimidated the demon army so much that a few demons even stepped back in fear and wavered. However, valor was of no use when the difference in numbers and strength was sorge.

    The young samurai rushed into the massive demon army and got gobbled by them quickly.

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi¡­¡± Lily turned her face away as she did not wish to see the sight of Kiyoshi dying. She was powerless to save him right now as she could not even save her own hide now. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 69 â€“ The Burning Honganji Temple

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 69 ¨C The Burning Honganji Temple</h4>

    The Uesugi cavalrywomen and Tsunaga sisters were utterly powerless in front of the tide of demons charging towards Honganji Temple.

    A horde of demons with reddish ck manes breathed fire on the temple hidden within the darkness, giving rise to explosions. The demons sted through the defenses of the samurai women and lit fires everywhere in the old temple.

    The fires illuminated Lily¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡°Just surrender, Kagami Lily. Valor and fighting spirit are no use in front of overwhelming strength. Although you are an amazing woman, you are still not strong enough to protect your beauty. The more you stand out, the more disaster befalls you! Hahaha!¡± Ibaraki¡¯s expression morphed under the illumination of the fires.

    Lily clenched her de¡¯s hilt tightly. The fact that Kimiko had note to save her meant that her call for help had not reached her. After all, no matter how strong Kimiko was, she was still not one of the gods.

    Lily feared that she had no way out of her current situation. However, that did not mean she was willing to surrender to Shuten and let him vite her.

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, Kagami Lily. You¡¯re nning to fight to thest stand instead of surrendering, right? You deserve praise for that. You¡¯re just like a certain sister of yours,¡± Ibaraki said suddenly.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Let me show someone to you.¡±

    Ibaraki waved his hand and made the transmission orb levitate in front of him. Lily raised her head and saw the image inside the orb. The orb showed a dark cave where demons raged and howled.

    The image moved upwards slowly, making it clear that someone was controlling it on the other side. A pair of fair feet restricted by crude iron chains came into view next.

    ¡°No!¡± Lily nked out. A mere look at these feet was enough for her to realize what Ibaraki had meant.

    The image in the orb moved upwards again, and showed the chain-bound chest of a powerless silver-haired woman.

    Rei, who Lily had always considered invincible and treated as an unparalleled war goddess, had blood leaking from her lips right now, and was being suspended in the cave by the chains that restrained her limbs.

    The image in the orb zoomed out suddenly and showed the howling demons underneath the suspended Rei.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi! Sister Uesugi!¡± Lily reached out towards the orb desperately even though there was no meaning in that. However, the orb moved farther from her and returned to Ibaraki¡¯s hands immediately.

    ¡°How dare you chain Sister Uesugi

    <sup>1</sup>?!¡± Lily almost broke down. ¡°Return her to me! I won¡¯t allow you to hurt her!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ibaraki chuckled, ¡°Neither the court nor your most beloved person can save you now! You have no choice but to surrender in front of Lord Shuten¡¯s incredible power and strategy, woman! Uesugi Rei has already fallen into the lord¡¯s hands now, so despair is all that awaits you! You better surrender now!¡±

    Lily lowered her head and remained silent for a long time, her beautiful hair covering her expression.

    <i>They¡¯ve really caught Sister Uesugi.</i>

    There was already nowhere left for Lily to retreat now, so Ibaraki just looked at her with interest on his spectral hand.

    ¡°Airi, Ijuin.¡± Lily did not sound as desperate as Ibaraki expected her to sound and sounded as calm as ever as she spoke in a low-pitched, absolute tone.

    ¡°Take the surviving sisters with you and retreat from the hidden tunnel right away.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you saying, Lily? The monsters aren¡¯t going to just stand back and watch us escape, you know?¡± Ijuin asked puzzledly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop the monsters.¡±

    Lily kept her head lowered, her long hair making it hard to see the expression on her face.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just impossible, Lily. You aren¡¯t Ibaraki¡¯s match!¡± Airi said worriedly.

    ¡°Yes, Lily. Do you think we are the same as those men from the court? We shall die in battle together even if death¡¯s the only oue left!¡± Ijuin said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lily raised her head suddenly, her hair flinging back as she pushed the pair back. ¡°Just listen to me. I don¡¯t want to hear what you have to say. Take everyone and escape from here right now!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible even for you to stop¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just go!¡± Lily screamed almost hysterically. Although her voice sounded hysterical, it carried an unbendable resolve in it and awed all the sisters present in Honganji Temple.

    Airi and Ijuin arrived at the same conclusion at this moment and nodded nkly before looking at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ijuin shouted loudly, ¡°Follow me, sisters!¡±

    Many of the Tsunaga sisters and the Uesugi cavalrywomen were still at a loss about what to do right now.

    Airi also followed after Ijuin and ordered, ¡°Do you still consider yourselves cavalrywomen of the Uesugi n? If so, obey the order you¡¯ve received.¡±

    The cavalrywomen and Tsunaga sisters were all shaken up by the incredible resolve contained within Lily¡¯s voice. It was almost as if they had lost the ability to think, so they followed the orders they received obediently and retreated inside the temple one after the other.

    ¡°Thinking of leaving? It won¡¯t be that easy!¡±

    ¡°You are our spoils of war!¡±

    The demons leaped onto the temple¡¯s steps and rushed towards the sisters.

    Lily swung the de in her hand andunched a crimson sword beam towards the demons rushing towards the girls, killing dozens of them in one go.

    ¡°Just stop resisting!¡± Ibaraki raised the purple glowing de in his hand and infused it with terrifying power.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lily spread her legs and leaned forward before swinging her crimson sleeve wide.

    An ancient formation appeared on the ground the next moment, and the several meter tall avatar of Mita, the Racoon Dog Deity, appeared in front of her along with a cloud of smoke.

    The roon dog avatars hiding within the temple changed into streams of light and flew towards Mita immediately afterward, fusing with Mita¡¯s avatar.

    The aura of Mita¡¯s avatar soared up, and he jumped up onto the magic cloud formed from the spell formation with a staff in his hand before shooting towards Ibaraki.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use! A mere trick isn¡¯t enough to defeat me!¡±

    Ibaraki shed at Mita¡¯s avatar.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Ibaraki¡¯s staff collided with Ibaraki¡¯s de, the resulting force sending the weaker monsters and those climbing the cliff flying away.

    The fusion with the six small racoon dogs had made Mita¡¯s avatar stronger than before, so even though he was at a disadvantage, he was still able to hold his fort against Ibaraki¡¯s attacks for now.

    ¡°What?!¡± Even Ibaraki was stunned by this.

    ¡°Grab those women! They are our ves!¡± Kamaki ordered the demons.

    The demons howled once again and charged towards the women.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    A series of sword beams shot towards the charging monsters, though, and turned them into corpses immediately, killing more than a hundred demons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what tricks you still have left, Kagami Lily!¡± Kamaki¡¯s body gigantified into a nearly ten meter tall demonic size as he strode towards the temple and dashed towards Lily.

    ¡°Watch out, Lily!¡± Ijuin shouted from inside the temple right after entering it.

    Lily still had her head lowered and did not seem to notice Kamaki, though. The gigantic Kamaki stabilized his footing after arriving in front of Lily and wed at her with all his strength.

    Lily still remained unmoved.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Airi and Ijuin shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, woman!¡±

    <i>Splurt.</i>

    A purplish crescent moon shed by as Lily unleashed a full-strength strike that wasparable to that of a peak-stage Throned Sovereign, and Kamaki¡¯s gigantic hand got severed clean like the smooth surface of a mirror.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kamaki¡¯s eyes widened.

    Lily jumped up suddenly and flung her hair back as she performed a half-spin,unching a powerful kick infused with the power of the Purple Moon at him. Kamaki¡¯s ten meter tall figure was sent flying as a result of the kick, and his chest caved in, leaving him with several broken ribs as he fell down the cliff.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The demons were all shocked by this scene as Kamaki¡¯s strength was second only to Ibaraki, theirmander, and was ate stage Throned Sovereign level archdemon who could use the demon god gigantification. However, Lily had sent the gigantified Kamaki flying with just her physical strength.

    The kick has shocked all the demons surrounding the temple and made them stop in their tracks momentarily.

    The Uesugi cavalrywomen and the Tsunaga sisters had already retreated into the temple by now and were fleeing towards the hidden passage. Even Ijuin and Airi, who were standing at the temple¡¯s entrance with clenched fists, felt shocked by the sight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They knew that they would be letting down Lily¡¯s resolve if they stayed behind no matter how this battle ended

    <sup>2</sup>.

    The pair looked at Lily¡¯s poignant back with grief and withdrew into the temple as well, wasting no time to flee towards the hidden passage.

    Mita¡¯s avatar had already begun battling Ibaraki in the sky now. The avatar was much weaker than him, but he still did his best to hinder him since he did not fear death. However, it did not take long for him to exhaust his strength.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Ibaraki sent Mita¡¯s avatar crashing down towards the gates of the temple with a p from his spectral hand, and the six small racoon dogs unfused from him, falling on all sides in an injured state.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you give up now, Kagami Lily!¡± Ibaraki descended down and charged towards Lily with a group of demons, blowing a gust of wind towards her and the Mita avatar with a wave of his spectral hand.

    Lily stabbed Yasutsuna into the ground to resist the wind force, but it still tore open her sleeves. Mita¡¯s avatar was also unable to stand up because of the wind and the small roon dogs were also sent flying up, each one of them crashing onto the steps of the temple.

    ¡°Do you have any tricks left, Kagami Lily? The only reason I haven¡¯tunched a deadly attack yet is because I don¡¯t want to harm your beautiful body. Don¡¯t make me run out of patience now! Kneel before me and surrender now!¡± Ibaraki approached her with a group of demons following behind him.

    Lily stood up with much difficulty and told the injured Mita avatar, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask this, Mr. Mita, but can you buy me some more time?¡±

    Although Mita¡¯s avatar could not speak, he still opened his eyes wide and heaved his body up while holding his wooden staff in front of the burning Honganji Temple before nodding firmly.

    The six small racoon dogs also transformed into de weapons and lined up above the temple¡¯s steps. They showed no fear even when facing an endless horde of demons, their na?ve eyes filling with the firm resolve to protect their master even if they were to perish today.

    Lilly clenched her de¡¯s hilt and turned around, grabbing her torn kimono before throwing it into the mes, making them illuminate her white yukata-d body as she nced back with contempt and entered the burning Honganji Temple. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Exactly!

    Robinxen: I¡¯m d they¡¯re not idiots.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 70 â€“ Transformation

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 70 ¨C Transformation</h4>

    The white-d Lily walked through the burning Honganji Temple while holding her shining de in one hand.

    She walked through the ming corridors and pulled open a door to arrive at the deepest part of the temple before she closed it again, leaving her no way out of the room.

    Lily did not n to flee.

    The beams supporting the ceiling, as well as the pirs of the temple, fell from time to time because of the mes, giving rise to a cloud of fires. The mes were just moments away from engulfing the room Lily was in and the demons were also ready to storm inside, but Lily¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she walked to the center of the room silently.

    Lily flung her hair back and spun around while holding her de up, performing an elegant dance with her de as her partner in such a desperate situation.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The demons outside howled loudly, the sounds of battle resounding miles away as mes engulfed the entire temple. However, Lily¡¯s expression was still as calm as ever.

    All the events that she had experienced until now seemed to sh through the mes reflected in her eyes.

    Lily had arrived in this world with just a kimono and a crimson parasol on her. She had experienced plenty of lucky encounters, deadly battles, love, and hate.

    Although the burning temple drenched her in sweat entirely, her eyes were as calm as still water right now. However, this calmness was also apanied by some abstraction.

    It was quite hard for her to give up on these memories, both good and bad ones, but the memories of her experiences were fleeting in nature.

    Lily¡¯s movements as she performed the sword dance made her look like both a beautiful woman and a pretty man, the sorrow oozing from her possessing an intensity that even a hero¡¯s perseverance cannot match.

    Her pink lips opened and closed as she sang a verse of poetry.

    ¡°Traveling one thousand years back at the age of sixteen, everything feels like it¡¯s a dream!¡±

    The verse signified that life was but a dream.

    No one could have ever imagined that a boy who was secretly in love with his senior would travel thousand years back into an alternative reality of the Heian era and experience so many sorrowful and joyful affairs in less than a year.

    Lily found the determination to live in this world because Rinne had saved her life and fought so that she could awaken her soul one day.

    Uesugi Rei, Minamoto no Shimizu, Nanako, Shiu¡­

    Ayaka, Kimiko¡­

    Uncle Matsuda, Ashikaga Kiyoshi¡­

    Lily had found deeppanionship with many of her sisters and also acquainted iron-blooded men worthy of her admiration.

    She had long be a part of this world.

    Lily did not care about pleasures or wealth and spared no effort to achieve her goals, never submitting to force, never fearing the dangers.

    It was all for the sake of Rinne and to protect her beloved sisters.

    She knew that she was just deceiving herself by maintaining thest remaining pride as a former man, but it was just that important to her. However, her sister Uesugi was in deep danger right now while Rinne¡¯s soul was still dormant in the dark stone room, and even Lily herself was facing a desperate situation.

    There was nothing that she was not willing to give up as life was all but a dream in the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to awaken you even if my soul were to vanish in exchange for it, Senior Rinne!¡±

    ¡°Even if you set foot on the path to Yomi and enter the Gates of Hell in Nara, I will definitelye to retrieve you one day, Sister Uesugi!¡±

    Lily stopped hesitating any longer.

    The mes of the stonentern in the dark mirror space reflected the pretty silhouette of the flimsily dressed, ponytailed Lily.

    She got up and looked at her reflection within the mirror.

    ¡°Goodbye, me. This is the final time I¡¯ll be looking at this form of you

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Lily turned around and looked at the room where Rinne¡¯s soul was fast asleep.

    ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in bidding farewell to her. I¡¯m still me in the end.¡±

    ¡°Regret is the only thing that will remain if I keep acting prideful and fail to protect those important to me.¡±

    The heavy stone door opened slowly with a sliding sound, and Lily approached the cave room with the gigantic stone monument with a resolute face. She then lifted her hair with her hands and closed her eyes with a lowered head as she tied a headband on her forehead firmly with her slender fingers.

    Her night dark hair scattered freely when she brought her hands down, producing a gentle ripple within the quiet cave room. Lily then stepped onto the round tform with her bare feet and the tform rose slowly.

    The flimsy men¡¯s kimono she wore fell to the tform gently, and a pink, luminescent polish appeared on the toenails of her small feet, a bracelet that seemed to be made of fallen stars appearing around her ankles at the same time.

    Her legs, as well as her calves, became slimmer, and her thighs thicker as her butt turned plumper to match her bodacious figure in the real world.

    A starry skirt manifested around her waist and covered her underbody, making it seem as if one were seeing a woman¡¯s bathing figure through a thin veil

    <sup>2</sup>.

    A glittering celestial maiden¡¯s underwear that looked undersized and left one wanting for more secured her waist and squeezed into her a?s?s? cheeks.

    A celestial raiment adorned with ribbons manifested above her slender wait, making her seem as beautiful as neb in the starry skies, and the silver mesh in front of her bosom formed an ultimate cadence as it brushed against her swaying chest.

    Lily raised her arms, forming a perfect curve together with her waistline.

    The only bright color on her entire body was the crimson rouge on her bewitching lips.

    Her long, slightly curved eyshes were just like the leaves of a fern and seemed to hide the stars underneath them while her pair of eyes seemed to contain an inexplicable sorrow that filled her with an unrememberable sadness.

    Lily¡¯s fingers interlocked with each other as she arched backward, and a pink nail polish appeared on her fingernails for the first time ever. This was something that even the real her felt embarrassed to do.

    Breathtaking was the only world apt to describe her beauty, and she seemed just like the reincarnation of a celestial maiden from time immemorial while wearing the stars and moon, her beauty outshining everything in the world.

    The soul¡¯s appearance was a reflection of the mind.

    Lily had finally be one in both body and mind now.

    The ancient mirror exuded an incredible silver light within the burning Honganji Temple as Lily danced within the room and assimted with her body, transforming, strengthening her body without her knowledge.

    The strengthening went on smoothly without any obstruction this time.

    Lily had broken free from the shackles of a mortal woman¡¯s physique now and gained the celestial maiden¡¯s physique fully.

    The round tform stopped rising with a clunking sound, and the tall, sexy, celestial maiden form of Lily arrived at the second floor of the monument cave.

    Her eyes fell on the second monument depicting the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. She had practiced the sword movements on this monument countless times already and was quite adept at them.

    ¡°Come, sword.¡±

    Lily¡¯s voice sounded just like that of nature¡¯s and seemed to shuttle through space-time, even bewitching time itself.

    An incredibly beautiful, ancient longsword¡¯s avatar flew towards her hand.

    Lily gripped the sword hilt with her slender fingers and raised her fingers slightly, stroking it slightly, making even the sword tremble in midair before she gripped it firmly.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡ªSecond Path!¡±

    The world around Lily turned dark the moment she was about to execute the first movement and turned into a beautiful starry sky, making it seem as if she and the starry sky were about to melt into one another.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily felt shocked as an unfathomable sensation passed through her.

    The disharmony she felt before had disappeared entirely now and a harmonic sensation reced it, making her feel as if she had turned into a ray of light traveling through the universe freely, the stars in it turning brighter because of her presence.

    She had be the moon in the starry sky of the mirror space at this moment.

    Lilypleted the entire set of sword movements from the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Second Path fluidly in a short interval, mastering them once and for all, making it seem as if she knew them innately.

    <i>Bzzt.</i>

    The starry sky disappeared, and the stone room returned to its former appearance while shaking incessantly.

    The sword movements on the second monument began shining soon after and fused to form a gigantic relief sculpture of a celestial maiden.

    Although the face of the celestial maiden was obscured, she possessed a beautiful figure and had assumed a stance that contained the essence of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Second Pathpletely.

    A carved seal that exuded an eternal aura appeared underneath the celestial maiden¡¯s feet in the next moment.

    The following words were written on it¡ªThe Celestial Maiden Path.

    Lily¡¯s round, somewhat indecent chest heaved heavily, and her body was drenched in an incredible amount of sweat.

    Lily¡¯s understanding, as well as control of her body, and applications of sword moves, as well as power, had reached an all new level now.

    She had be a true transcendent now after perfecting the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Second Path, the Celestial Maiden Path.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Rei was drenched in sweat within the darkir after watching Lily enter the burning Honganji Temple in despair after being forced into a desperate situation. Her eternal obsession made her struggle to break free from the fetters of the chains and save Lily, but all she got in exchange for her attempts was fierce whipping by the samurai woman enved by Shuten.

    Shuten satisfied his perverted desires by having his female ves punish the icy beauty he had captured. However, this only filled Rei with endless anger,

    ¡°Argh!¡± Rei screamed in pain from the whipping. ¡°Release me, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! How dare you harm Lil¡¯ Lily!¡±

    Her struggles ended up being futile, though.

    Rei had not even realized that she had lost consciousness for a short while just now, and that the two ves were whipping her frantically because she was too staunch. Lily was the sole thing on her mind the moment she regained consciousness.

    The transmission orb showed the sight of Mita¡¯s avatar dissipating into smoke with Ibaraki¡¯s final attack while the small roon dogs had long returned to smoke after being besieged by the demons from all sides.

    The demons then surrounded the Honganji Temple, which had long turned into a sea of fire.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Uesugi. These mes are far from enough to immte a Throne to their death. I believe that your beloved Lily doesn¡¯t have the courage to do something as manly as cutting open her belly to kill herself now.¡± Shuten chuckled wildly before he took another chug from the wine pot and looked at the image in the transmission orb with great interest.

    ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Rei gritted her teeth and shouted.

    ¡°How dare you insult our master, b?i?t?c?h??!¡± The two ves standing on thick poles suspended by chains raised the enchanted whips in their hands and flogged Rei¡¯s back endlessly, tearing open her robes and leaving behind red marks on it.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Rei showed a rare moment of weakness when she saw Ibaraki and the other demons prepare to charge into the temple and capture Lily, tears flowing from her eyes as she shut them in grief.

    ¡°This is some really good wine!¡± Shuten took another chug from the wine pot while admiring the sight of his ves whipping Rei. Seeing Ibaraki prepare to capture Lily, the woman he wanted the most, made him so excited that he forgot himself andughed his head off. ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! I guess this is what the prettiest woman in the world amounts to in the end! She¡¯s destined to be my sex ve! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The shockwaves produced by the explosion of the burning Honganji Temple made even the transmission orb far away in Shuten¡¯sir tremble uncontrobly, and a bunch of crimson amaryllis flowers flew out of the raging mes at an incredible speed.

    <i>Bzzt.</i>

    The image shown in the transmission orb turned pitch ck after a flicker, causing the smile on Shuten¡¯s face to freeze up immediately.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The shouts of the demons in Shuten¡¯sir, as well as the hands of the female ves whipping Rei, stopped immediately, and pin drop silence reigned the cave room.

    There was no response from the transmission orb as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Shuten Doji voiced his astonishment while holding the wine bowl. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Is this the transition moment?!

    Robinxen: Man¡¯s literally doing a magical girl transformation transition.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 71 â€“ Crimson Wrath

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 71 ¨C Crimson Wrath</h4>

    A moment ago, in the immted Honganji Temple.

    <i>Bam!</i> Mighty mes soared within the temple!

    ¡°What?¡± Ibaraki Doji was about to barge into the temple and apprehend Lily, but was startled by this event.

    ¡°What the heck is with this intense aura? Where did ite from? Could it be that someone powerful suddenly came to rescue Lily? No, impossible. Honganji Temple has been utterly surrounded. Hmph, I¡¯m afraid this is most likely another one of those illusions she created. Just like that Racoon Deity! Kagami Lily, you can¡¯t even make illusions properly. This time around, the aura of this illusion is much weaker than that Roon!¡± Ibaraki Doji spoke in his heart.

    Suddenly, crimson sword energy rushed towards Ibaraki Doji from within the temple at incredible speeds.

    ¡°Hmph, meaningless struggle!¡± Ibaraki Doji was convinced that Lily was using another skill simr to summoning the Roon Deity to bluff, she was just trying to escape!

    He wasn¡¯t worried about Lily at all. With a voice transmission orb in one hand and his purple long sword in the other, he blocked casually. He wasn¡¯t even bothered to use his ghost hand.

    However, the moment the crimson stored energy came in contact with Ibaraki¡¯s sword¡ª

    ¡°What?¡±

    An incredibly powerful impact force and a wave of spiritual energy that could stir heaven itself pummeled Ibaraki¡¯s robust body and turned his organs. As a powerfulte-stage Throned Monarch demon, his arm muscles, which were tougher than grade-8 tamahagane, were easily torn apart!

    <i>Splurt¡ª!</i> Ibaraki vomited blood. His final still-functional arm also squirted out blood everywhere.

    The aftermath of that horrifying storm of spiritual energy tore hundreds of demons around him into pieces. The voice transmission orb was also rendered into dust by that horrifying impact force!

    Ibaraki was sent flying in an instant by the attack. He crashed into the mountain cliffs on the opposite side, even causing a bunch of cliffs to copse.

    ¡°What????¡± Kamaki, who was about to join the fight, was also terrified. Lily¡¯s previous kick hurt him plenty, but his physique allowed him to recover quickly. He really wanted to help Ibaraki apprehend Lily and also take his revenge.

    However, at this moment, this terrifying de energy that came from nowhere was so powerful that Kamaki became petrified from shock.

    In front of the Honganji Temple¡¯s shrine, none of the demons were left alive. The aftermath instantly tore them into shreds and killed them on the spot

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s that strong person?¡± Although that crimson sword energy was simr to Lily¡¯s sword attacks, Kamaki refused to believe that this attack came from Lily. Because it was impossible for her to have a substantial increase in attack power within the span of a few minutes.

    Kamaki would never believe it!

    The ruined Honganji Temple was covered in smoke. Yet, a young girl in puerile white clothing came out unscathed. As if even the smoke and fire itself were afraid of her.

    The Cursed de in her hands emanated Sword Sprites that incited deep terror within Kamaki.

    ¡°This¡­ How could such a powerful aurae from you? Impossible. Impossible! Kagami Lily, this is impossible!¡± Kamaki¡¯s massive body actually started to tremble.

    ¡°Die.¡± Lily didn¡¯t say much, though.

    ¡°Huff!¡± Lily instantly became a sh of white light and dashed towards Kamaki.

    ¡°What?¡± At such speeds, Kamaki could only feel white light piercing his chest. He couldn¡¯t react at all.

    <i>Swish¡ª!</i>

    A crimson sword energy pierced Kamaki¡¯s chest, which was as tough as a mountain, as if she had carved an unusually smooth tunnel through it.

    Lily, with her flowing white clothes, was now behind Kamaki.

    Kamaki¡¯s golden eyes were wide open as his massive body stood still. His heart was now missing and was reced with an empty hole.

    ¡°Lord Kamaki?¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamaki?!¡±

    The demons looked at this ominous scene and couldn¡¯t help but call out to their leader.

    However, Kamaki didn¡¯t answer. His glowing eyes slowly became dim. A gush of red Archdemon Anima that radiated terrifying power left his body and flew inside Lily¡¯s Cursed de. Kamaki¡¯s body then lost bnce and tumbled onto the ground.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Ah¡­¡± Lily trembled in excitement since this was her first time tasting the Anima of ate-stage Throned Sovereign

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°What?????¡± The demons were all shocked!

    This was Kamaki!

    He was also one of the strongest among the Ten Demon Enforcers and a horrifying existence among all demons. As ate-stage Throned Sovereign with the Demon God Physique, he was nearly invulnerable!

    But he died just like that?

    Lily raised her head as her eyes glowed in the red. Crimson spiritual energy surrounded her body as her jet-ck hair floated in the air!

    That powerful wind of spiritual energy swept the demons off their feet. Her crimson red eyes made the demons feel unprecedented terror within their souls!

    ¡°Agh!!!¡±

    Before they knew it, a demon started to scream in terror and the rest of them followed. They then started to escape!

    Within a moment, thousands of demons in front of her hysterically ran down the mountain slopes surrounding Honganji Temple. Meanwhile, the demons below didn¡¯t know what happened so they continued going forward. A massive stampede happened as they crashed into each other. It was chaotic!

    Yet Lily had no intention of appreciating this chaotic event. Her eyes became grim as Yasutsuna and a crescent lunar energy appeared in her hands at the same time. She became a sh of light and danced into the army of demons. Not using her Domain or anyrge-radius spells, she simply used her weapons to hack these demons into pieces!

    Both weapons in their hands turned into a tornado of death. Crimson sword energy spun at incredible speeds! That was too cruel! It was impossible to measure Lily¡¯s attack speed. Still, every single sh would end up with one or more demons being decapitated, dismembered, or eviscerated!

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!</i> Lily didn¡¯t even release any long-ranged spiritual attacks. She simply used both weapons and shed again and again! Yet, she was just too fast. A fog of blood started rising among the demons.

    The demons howled in desperation. Some of them couldn¡¯t even make a noise. Some demons lost all morale and started to cower and beg for mercy. Yet, Lily showed none.

    There was only ughter!

    ughter had granted her immense joy. Her thirst was unquenchable!

    Lily¡¯s white bathrobes were nowpletely stained in crimson red. Like an Asura dancing in a pool of blood, it seemed like her immense rage could only be relieved by hacking everyone into pieces!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Ibaraki Doji jumped up from the ruins, and his massive ghost hand flew towards her.

    However, Lily was currently ughtering the demons in a trance!

    When that massive ghost hand was about to strike her, only then did she turn around suddenly and exert force with both hands.

    <i>Bang!</i> Two intersecting crimson sword energy shed the ghost hand and sent it flying. The incredibly tough, robust, and strong ghost hand that wasparable to a grade-nine katana now had two deep intersecting scars. Its immensely tough bone was instantly broken. Even two of its ws were broken!

    ¡°What?????¡±

    Ibaraki Doji was stunned. This¡­ attack that wasunched in a hurrypletely destroyed his strongest ghost hand?

    Meanwhile, Lily was decisive. After repelling the ghost hand, she performed a sword dance with Yasutsuna. A gust of lunar power that was blindingly radiant flew towards him!

    ¡°Oh no!¡± This purple lunar power was much more terrifying than the previous crimson sword energy! The ancient archdemon, Ibaraki Doji, instinctively felt that his life was in danger!

    ¡°Run!¡± Ibaraki Doji turned back and ran without hesitation. That purple sword energy pierced through the surrounding demons and they were instantly vaporized by its horrifying might. Not even their corpses were left behind!

    Yet, that sword energy didn¡¯t slow down in the slightest and continued to fly towards Ibaraki.

    Ibaraki wanted to dodge but realized that this energy seemed to have a mind of its own, it could change directions and track him. He could only try his best to run into ces where a lot of powerful demons were gathered!

    Countless demons became cannon fodder as they blocked this attack for Ibaraki. However, that sword energy was still just as powerful.

    Finally, that energy still caught up to Ibaraki!

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!!!¡± Despite being reluctant, Ibaraki still took out an item that could save his life!

    It was a broken and bloodstained ancient fan. It was a pinnacle low-ranked Spiritual Treasure!

    <i>Bang!!!</i> The purple lunar sword energy mmed into the ancient fan. Perhaps thetter used to be incredibly powerful and far stronger than it was now, but still, it was already ruined and tattered. Hence, this attack became the final attack that it would ever block!

    The ancient fan was destroyed!

    The remaining power of that purple lunar sword energy mmed into Ibaraki¡¯s body.

    At the final moment, Ibaraki revealed his true appearance. The fully formed Rash¨­mon!

    The dark-green Rash¨­mon demon was much more resilient than any Throned Monarch human, but his skin and flesh was still ruined by this attack. More than a dozen bones were shattered in his body and his organs were damaged. Even the Throne Pce within his Spirit Sea became slightly cracked.

    <i>Splurt!!!</i> Fresh blood came out of the Rash¨­mon demon¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and the rest of his body!

    He no longer dared to remain on the battlefield. Clutching his chest, he quickly jumped onto the ghost hand that was still dripping blood and had its ws broken. Using groups of demons and the mountainous terrain as cover, he escaped in desperation!

    By now, he was already some distance away from Lily. Since he also flew down the mountain cliff, Lily¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t reach him even if she tried.

    Moreover, Lily¡¯s Purple Lunar Force was nearly depleted since she had exhausted most of it beforehand.

    However, after ughtering so many demons, her spiritual energy only increased!

    Although Ibaraki could escape, the rest of the demons couldn¡¯t!

    Lily looked on as the demons scattered everywhere. At this moment, the demon army waspletely disorganized. Many of them started to escape into the mountain forests and they were now mostly separated.

    Lily sheathed both des and opened Sakura Parasol, tossing it into the air.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    More than a dozen miles away from Honganji Temple, on the Empire¡¯s warship.

    Minamoto no Hirohikari, Minamoto no Tsukawa, and the rest nced at the immted Honganji Temple from afar.

    ¡°Kagami Lily has most likely exhausted all her strength and got captured by now.¡± Minamoto no Tsukawa said pridefully.

    ¡°Hah, she deserves it! This woman always acted arrogant just because she is talented. Not just the Minamoto n, she even disrespected the Empire! This is what she gets! Ahahahahaha¡ª¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari, who was dressed like a court official, covered his mouth with a fan and chuckled.

    Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Minamoto no Tsukawa was stunned. ¡°Why is the demon army routing?¡±

    ¡°Routing? That should be impossible. Maybe they have captured Lily and are retreating? These demons kept their word, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    At this moment, a massive surge of sakura petals that was asrge as a cloudpletely enveloped the sky around the Honganji Temple.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not retreating¡­ They¡¯re¡­ Defeated!¡± Minamoto no Tsukawa¡¯s eyes became wide open as cold sweat started flowing from his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s Kagami Lily¡¯s Domain, Sakura Blizzard! The Eldritch Energy within the Army¡­ is¡­ disappearing bit by bit

    <sup>3</sup>!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Whew.

    Robinxen: It returns!

    Robinxen: HAHA! SUCKERS!

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 72 â€“ The Undefeatable Throned Monarch

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 72 ¨C The Undefeatable Throned Monarch</h4>

    Most of the smoke from the temple had dissipated by now.

    Between the scorched mountain valleys, tens of thousands of demon corpses were left behind.

    Actually, if the demons cooperated and used spiritual formations to defend each other, they would be able to at least resist Lily¡¯s Domain.

    However, Kamaki was killed with a single strike, and even Ibaraki Doji fled after being injured. Also, Lily massacred them at incredible speeds with her sharp weapons! Hence, the demons¡¯ morale waspletely shattered. They couldn¡¯t even be bothered to form magical formations. Instead, they fled desperately and hence were ughtered by her Domain!

    Although more than half of those demons still escaped into the wilderness, their morale had beenpletely broken. They would most likely never group up and restore themselves into an army again.

    Among the ruins, Lily nced at this visage of hell, where mountains of corpses were scattered all around the ce. She was also dazed after noticing her clothes were drenched by demon blood.

    Lily raised her weapon and nced at her hand and wielded the sword¡­

    Power! Such unimaginable power, bristling with energy, was now circting in her body. Nearly overflowing.

    Lily felt her senses bing more acute. Her body, which was already agile, became even lighter and faster.

    Despite being unustomed to using Purple Lunar Force back then, Lily was already ate¨Cstage Throned Sovereign.

    Now, Lily¡¯s physical strength has improved by leaps and bounds! From a mortal warrior into a Celestial Maiden! In other words, the raw strength of her body was nowparable to Kagura, the Shikigami, and those Celestial Battle Maidens who floated high in the air and fought endless battles.

    The strength in her bloodline alone was already much greater than that of most demons, who seemed strong and powerful!

    Virtually not a single human samurai would be as strong as Lily! Unless it was someone who was granted unprecedented luck and opportunities, which was incredibly rare.

    At the same time, she had harnessed the second segment of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡ªthe Celestial Maiden¡¯s path. Only a Celestial Maiden¡¯s body could truly unleash the true might of that skill. This was why Lily was unable to unleash it properly, no matter how hard she trained.

    Someone without the body of a Celestial Maiden wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash the second path of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. A mortal human¡¯s path would end at the first segment.

    Whenpared to the mortal path, the Celestial Maiden¡¯s path increased one¡¯s strength by twentyfold, instead of tenfold!

    The substantial increase in her physical might, and the substantial increase of her strength multiplier only made her much stronger! Although she was still in thete Permanence Stage, her strength had already reached the level of a pinnacle Throned Monarch!

    Also, if she added Purple Lunar Force into the equation, she would be considered an undefeatable existence among all Throned Monarchs!

    Only someone as strong as a Throned Saint or above could suppress Lily using strength!

    Lily stood in front of the ruined Honganji Temple which was still shimmering with sparks. She nced at Tanba¡¯s shrouded mountain range as her long hair danced with the ashes floating in the air.

    An existence stronger than a Throned Saint?

    Within the Heian Dynasty, how many of them existed?

    Furthermore, an individual on the Big Dipper Stage would only be rarer! All of them will be known to all adepts, as legendary and powerful figures!

    At this moment, Lily could truly be considered as one of the most powerful beings in this world

    <sup>1</sup>!

    Still, although Lily had gained an Anima on the Throned Sovereign Stage and nearly 10,000 ordinary Anima, she still had a long way to go before reaching the Permanence Stage. The amount of Anima she needed to reach that stage would be astronomical.

    But if she had no ess to a substantial amount of spiritual energy in her reserves, how could someone on the Permanence Stage sustain the amount of energy needed to rival a Throned Monarch?

    ¡°Is it over already¡­¡± Lily had tried her best to find any clues about Ashikaga Kiyoshi using her Domain, but she couldn¡¯t even find a corpse.

    Perhaps he was simply so weak that hepletely vanished from existence after being devoured by countless strong demons. That was a possible answer.

    ¡°Lord Kiyoshi¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel sadness.

    There were also hundreds of Uesugi cavalrywomen and Tsunaga Sisters in in this battle. Although Lily had rescued most of them, she still couldn¡¯t resurrect these dead sisters, no matter how powerful she was.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡±

    Although Lily was victorious in this battle, Uesugi was still imprisoned in Mount Ooe. She had no time to rest!

    Lily turned back and nced at the Army camp.

    Madam Makoto was probably the saddest she had ever been right now. Although she survived, her son¡­ However, the reality couldn¡¯t be changed. Lily also had no intention to deal with the Empire that had already betrayed her.

    As for those people who had schemed against her behind her back, she¡¯d naturally hunt them all down. But now wasn¡¯t the time to do such a thing.

    Although Madam Makoto was most likely stripped of hermand, she was still an influential figure among various affluent ns. Those people would definitely be unwilling to hurt her and would have had no reason to do so. She was at least free from harm, so Lily wasn¡¯t worried.

    Lily nced grimly at the Imperial warship and the bright campsite before turning around. She turned her back towards the direction where the Imperial Army was retreating and ventured into Tanba¡¯s deep wilderness.

    No matter what, Lily would never serve the Empire ever again.

    Although there was almost no enemy that was equal to her in Tanba, Lily still had no idea where Mount Ooe was.

    Lily was left without a clue.

    It seemed that she could only wait for those little roons to recover before using another detection formation to search for Mount Ooe.

    She approached a pond under the foot of the mountain that housed Honganji Temple. After confirming that there were no demons nearby, she stripped off all her clothes and cleaned her body and long hair. She then wore a matching set of red short skirt and loose robes before venturing deeper into the depths of Tanba.

    A warrior wearing tattered ck armor was standing by a steep incline beside the mountain path.

    ¡°Lady Kagami?¡±

    The tall ck armored samurai shouted Lily¡¯s name from afar. Lily naturally discovered him a long time ago. But she would only lift her head and look over now.

    This samurai came down from the incline and approached Lily, he seemed to be injured also. He seemed to be a dashing and loyal person. Still, his face seemed a little ordinary. Based on his appearance alone, Lily would need to think for a while before identifying him.

    ¡°Lady Kagami! Awesome! Can¡¯t believe I could see you here!¡±

    ¡°Lord Minamoto no Kenki?¡± Lily¡¯s gaze remained emotionless as she spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Lady Kagami! I¡¯m d to see you! You must have brought the great Imperial Army along with you, right?¡± Kenki looked behind her. ¡°How long before the Army arrives?¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Army has already retreated.¡±

    ¡°What? How could this be?¡± Kenki seemed to be very anxious. ¡°What¡­ What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Lord Kenki?¡± Lily asked calmly.

    ¡°Sigh! I¡­ Uesugi Rei and I, and several warriors came to Tanba to try our luck. We wanted to find Mount Ooe. But we didn¡¯t expect¡­ To be ambushed by those demons. Our brothers and sisters all died! Miss Uesugi was also captured by them. Only I alone¡­ luckily escaped. What do we do now, Lady Kagami? What should we do now? I want to turn back and save Miss Uesugi¡­ But¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not strong enough¡­¡±

    Kenki looked at Lily. ¡°Lady Kagami, I heard Miss Uesugi is your good friend, right? You¡­ can youe with me and save Miss Uesugi? We probably won¡¯t be able to defeat Shuten Doji and those demons, but if we cooperate to avoid those Archdemons and sneak in carefully, we might be able to rescue Miss Uesugi!¡±

    Lily¡¯s vacant gaze became slightly surprised. ¡°Lord Kenki, do you know where Miss Uesugi is held?¡±

    ¡°I do! Yes! To be honest, back then, we had already discovered Mount Ooe! Unfortunately, we were also discovered by demons from Mount Ooe at the same time¡­ Lady Kagami, if the Imperial Army has really retreated, then everything is up to the both of us. Shuten Doji is extremely lustful and also incredibly cruel. If we don¡¯t save her as soon as possible, nobody knows what will happen to Miss Uesugi!¡±

    Lily nodded. ¡°Understood, in that case, please lead the way, Lord Kenki.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Good! Come with me, Lady Kagami!¡± Kenki spoke as he turned around and marched into the deep forests. Meanwhile, Lily quietly followed from behind.

    Just some time ago, Shuten Doji¡¯s voice transmission with the Honganji Temple was cut off. Even Shuten himself didn¡¯t know what had happened. He instantly contacted Kenki who was close to Kameyama Castle and told him to investigate. Since Kenki held the identity of a human warrior, his cover wouldn¡¯t be blown even if the humans dispatched a powerhouse. He would be able to ry his findings anyway.

    After all, Shuten assumed that everyone else in the group was dead aside from Kenki and Uesugi. Hence, it was unlikely for Kenki to be detected as a traitor. Moreover, even if he were, Shuten would only lose a minor pawn that was imnted among the humans. Once discovered, they would be worthless.

    Hence, Kenki was dispatched to Honganji Temple to investigate. However, he didn¡¯t expect to stumble into Lily along the way.

    Kenki naturally knew that Lily was the reason why Shuten besieged Honganji Temple. The battle between Ibaraki and the powerhouses of the Empire had nothing to do with him since he was only a scout. What aplishments would he attain?

    Hence, if he could apprehend Lily and then deliver her to Shuten, he would earn a massive merit!

    However, he was also aware of Lily¡¯s powerful abilities¡ªhe knew he was no match for her. Hence, Kenki instantly devised a n. By using his identity as a valued member of the Minamoto n, he would lead Lily to Mount Ooe. With that, he would achieve the greatest merit in this battle! After all, he was the mainmander that led the war against the Hojo n when Lily was in the Kanto Region. And since Lily cared about Uesugi Rei deeply, she would most likely be tricked.

    Meanwhile, Lily already learned of Kenki¡¯s betrayal from Hatano a long time ago. Moreover, she knew about his true identity. The real Kenki Had already died in the Endless Demon Mountains a long time ago.

    Hence, she was certain that Kenki showed up this time around to fool her. However, even if she knew that she was walking into a trap, she still had to follow! Tanba was vast. No matter how powerful she was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find Mount Ooe within a short while.

    Not only that, Rei was in dire circumstances. Lily had zero time to waste. Kenki acted like he was loyal, worried, and anxious. Yet, in her eyes, he was nothing but a clown.

    ¡°You¡¯re an absolute s?c?u?m?b?a?g who harmed Sister Uesugi. I¡¯ll let you stay alive a little longer.¡± Lily nced at Kenki¡¯s back with a calm gaze, while being filled with resolve in her heart.

    By now, at the entrance of the army camp by the river, Shiina Airi and Ijuin had returned with their cavalrywomen and the Tsunaga Sisters using the secret passage.

    However, against their expectations, there were no personnel assigned to tend to their wounds the moment they entered the camp. Instead, a lot of samurai in dark armor that they had never seen before surrounded them and confined them in one ce

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Honestly it¡¯s a stupid power jump given how much she was pushed around but power creep gotta power creep.

    Robinxen: Oh dear.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 73 â€“ Mount Ooe

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 73 ¨C Mount Ooe</h4>

    ¡°Who are you people? Get out of my way!¡± Ijuin pointed at those samurai with dark armor angrily.

    ¡°By the Lord¡¯s order, all of you must surrender your weapons and treasures immediately. Do not leave this ce and wait for further orders.¡± The leader of the group led a bunch of ck-armored samurai with terrifying masks. His voice was guttural and emotionless.

    ¡°By whose orders?¡± Ijuin was enraged.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the privilege to know.¡± The ck-armored samurai leader said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ijuin, Shiina Airi, and hundreds of female warriors stared at these ck-armored samurai that were surrounding them in the middle of the camp. Their strength couldn¡¯t be detected at all.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Chief Commander? Where is Lord Minamoto no Yoshitada? What right do you have to order us? I want to meet Chief Commander Ashikaga Makoto!¡± Ijuin screamed.

    ¡°I am Chief Commander Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s Lieutenant! Are you trying to start a rebellion? Why would the Chief Commander allow you to do so?¡± Shiina Airi also questioned them.

    However, those ck-armored samurai only surrounded them and had zero intentions to move away. They also stayed silent.

    Ijuin turned back to look at those injured sisters. Most of them were bleeding and desperately needed medical attention.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ijuin unsheathed her weapon and pointed at the samurai leader. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡±

    However, those ck-armored samuraipletely ignored her.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ijuin turned around and kicked, mming her foot onto the side of his ck helmet.

    <i>ng!</i> Ijuin instantly felt massive pain on her leg, as if she had just kicked a heavy piece of metal. She could even destroy boulders. Yet, this ck-armored samurai was much tougher than any boulder!

    The samurai leader didn¡¯t even budge at all.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Ijuin retracted her leg while trembling. She was an incredibly powerful heir back in Heian-kyo, and was personally grantedmand of the Tsunaga Sisters by the Cloistered Emperor.

    She turned back and nced at those injured sisters who supported each other and had painstakingly fled back to safety. Lily risked her life in order to allow them to escape. Yet, these ck-armored samurai actually treated them this way!

    Ijuin was also enraged. She raised her sword and swung at a samurai¡¯s armor.

    <i>ck!</i> The samurai leader suddenly grabbed Ijuin¡¯s de with his ck metal glove. Then, his armor d foot shot out at lightning speed and heavily mmed into Ijuin¡¯s waist. She instantly tumbled to the ground since she was already fatigued and injured after the previous battle. Her weapon was also snatched away.

    The samurai leader then grabbed her hair and pped her twice. Those two heavy ps nearly made her lose consciousness.

    ¡°Lady Ijuin!¡±

    All the female warriors were livid. They all rushed forward in an attempt to protect Ijuin.

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>

    Those ck armored samurai unsheathed their long swords simultaneously and also raised their spears. They surrounded those female warriors on all sides andpletely restricted their movement and rendered them immobile.

    The samurai leader only spoke emotionlessly, ¡°Ijuin¡¯s army and Shiina Airi¡¯s army are suspected of fleeing the battlefield. They are all under arrest while awaiting further action. Those who resist will be executed!¡±

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­ You¡¯re lying, lies!¡± Ijuinid on the ground and raised her head to shout.

    Several ck-armored samurai approached. They used their spear handles, scabbards, fists, and legs to brutalize Ijuin, causing her to faint.

    ¡°Lady Ijuin!¡± Airi was flustered!

    However, she also couldn¡¯t do a thing since a sword was pointed against her neck.

    These ck-armored samurai wore incredibly strong armor, had synchronized movements, and were all incredibly strong. Every single one of them was stronger than any Tsunaga Sisters and cavalrywomen when they were at their prime!

    Also, their ck armor seemed to be able to block any spiritual detection. Based on that confrontation alone, Airi already knew that the leader¡¯s strength greatly surpassed hers.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Why¡­ Would it end up this way?¡±

    Lily risked her life and did everything she could to help them escape. After painstakingly returning to her own camp, such a thing actually happened!

    ¡°Madam Makoto, why would you allow these people to do such things in the camp?¡±

    All of the Tsunaga Sisters and cavalrywomen who returned were now confined by these ck-armored samurai. Nobody knew what would happen to them in the future.

    Inside the demon¡¯s den in Mount Ooe, Shuten Doji had mixed feelings.

    ¡°What exactly has happened? Why hasn¡¯t Ibaraki contacted me yet?¡±

    Meanwhile, Uesugi Rei had been hung up above the demon¡¯s den since long ago. It didn¡¯t seem like she would surrender anytime soon. Since Shuten wasn¡¯t in a good mood, that was most likely a good thing. At the very least, this meant that until this moment, he probably hadn¡¯t captured Lily yet!

    At this moment, she was more worried about Lily than she was about herself. And what worried her the most was¡­

    ¡°Lily, If you actually managed to escape, do not evere back to rescue me. Never! You just can¡¯tpete with Shuten, no matter when ites to strength or strategy¡­ Lily¡­¡±

    However, this warning was destined to fall on deaf ears.

    At this moment, Lily was marching towards Mount Ooe in determination.

    The forests of Tanba were vast and disorienting, especially when they came close to Mount Ooe. That thick fog and Eldritch Energy between the mountain valleys manifested an illusion-like power that concealed its existence.

    If she didn¡¯t follow Minamoto no Kenki and searched for it herself, Lily would definitely waste a lot of time.

    From Honganji Temple to Mount Ooe, they still spent several days traveling despite Kenki knowing the way.

    Kenki ignited a campfire in the woods and said, ¡°Lady Kagami, let¡¯s rest for now.¡±

    ¡°Is it necessary? I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lady Kagami, you¡¯re exceptionally powerful and vigorous. However, I¡¯ve been stuck in Tanba and fought horrible battles here for half a year. I¡¯m also injured. I really can¡¯t handle it anymore. Just let me take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Well, sure.¡± Lily spoke while sitting on top of arge rock, resting her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a leak in the woods.¡± Kenki said after starting the fire.

    ¡°Please help yourself, my lord.¡±

    Kenki left Lily and pretended to find a ce to take a leak while moving deeper into the woods. Since they were members of the opposite sex, it was reasonable for him to travel further to relieve himself.

    However, Kenki somehow traveled too far away.

    He practically traveled through another mountain before taking out a talisman and carving a formation on the ground. After making sure that he wasn¡¯t being surveilled by Lily using her spiritual energy or Domain, he secretly took out his voice transmission orb.

    This voice transmission orb was created in Mount Ooe and personally granted to him by Shuten. In Tanba, this trinket was far more useful than any other voice transmission orbs.

    Kenki whispered, ¡°Lord Shuten¡­ Lord Shuten¡­¡±

    Little did he know, there was a squirrel chewing on an acorn on a branch nearby, coincidentally. Its ck eyes glittered as it asionally nced at him.

    The squirrel waited for Kenki to leave before climbing down the tree. It then morphed into a small roon before dissipating.

    Lily naturally saw everything Kenki did, but she still pretended like she knew nothing. Kenki returned and maintained some distance away from Lily as he rested.

    The next day, the weather was gloomy, which was rare.

    The Empire¡¯s transport vessels and irond battleships were now loaded with all its soldiers. They departed from the river and headed towards Port Ayabe.

    By now, Ashikaga Makoto no longer had anymand over the army.

    The Tange River was enveloped in fog. On a pitch-ck irond ship, Minamoto no Yoshitada rushed into the cabin. He confronted Minamoto no Hirohikari, who was enjoying his meal of locally caught fish.

    ¡°You should at least release those cavalrywomen and Sword Mikos! They all staked their lives by protecting the retreating army. They are meritorious! Many of these women are even injured, how could you do this!¡± Yoshitada shouted in anger!

    Hirohikari was dressed up like a court official while eating a piece of sashimi in the light. He wiped the grease off his lips and said, ¡°Lord Yoshitada, please calm down. We lost this battle all because of Ashikaga Makoto¡¯s ipetence. The chiefmander is still impressed by your performance, Lord Yoshitada.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! Release all the injured girls! Hurry up and assign medics to them!¡±

    ¡°Heheh, fine, fine. Since you said so, I suppose it¡¯s possible to provide medical treatment to those female soldiers who fled the battle. However, it¡¯s impossible to release them. as for their fate, it will only be decided after we return to Heian-kyo.¡± Hirohikari said.

    ¡°What? How can you do such a reckless thing?¡± Yoshitada was enraged. He rushed into the cabin and grabbed Hirohikari¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Lord Yoshitada! Why are you mad at me? This is his Lordship, the Chief Commander¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yoshitada was shocked.

    ¡°Are you actually questioning the decision of the leader of our Minamoto n, the Chief Commander?¡±

    Yoshitada let go of Hirohikari, took a few steps back and knelt down before prostrating. ¡°This one wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    A few dayster.

    Lily followed Kenki as they traversed the senseless fog.

    ¡°The fog here is really incredible¡­¡± Lily was also amazed. The fog was incredibly thick and would even asionally emit oppressive Eldritch Energy. Her detection range using her spiritual energy and Domain was pitiful. Her voice transmission abilities also failed to pierce the fog.

    Lily and Kenki ascended a tall mountain, only to see that the fog was connected to the sky itself. It was virtually glued together with the rolling clouds above.

    ¡°Looks like if I didn¡¯t care about being discovered, it would be impossible to locate the ce even if I scouted around while riding my bird demon¡­¡±

    Lily could sense that the Eldritch Energy within the fog had some sort of simr properties. If she couldpletely understand this phenomenon, perhaps the Eldritch Energy would enhance her detection skills, instead of hindering it.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right!¡± Lily soon gave up on that thought. This so-called phenomenon was impossible to grasp. The fog itself seemed to be vaguely controlled by a formless but immense power!

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°These clouds and fog that contain Eldritch Energy aren¡¯t formed naturally! This vast expanse of wilderness ispletely smothered by Eldritch Energy! It must be an ability of some powerful Archdemon!¡±

    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t reckless enough to scout the location of Mount Ooe by riding on her demon bird. It would be fine if she failed; But if she identally entered into the range of Eldritch Energy, she would be digging herself a grave.

    The Eldritch Energy that was hundreds of miles in diameter with Mount Ooe as its center would never dissipate. Itpletely concealed the entire mountain range. Who else could it be?

    Shuten Doji!

    The first reason why Mount Ooe could never be found was because Shuten Doji had used an unimaginable ability to conceal Mount Ooe and its surrounding areas!

    The second reason was that if someone were to identally enter this radius, they would never escape alive.

    In front, the pungent fog was slowly scattered by an ominous gust of wind that seemed to havee from the depths of Yomi, gradually thinning it.

    Lily instantly halted her steps in front of a mountain cliff. Several small rocks then rolled off beside her feet and into an abyss. Lily raised her head, only to see an incredibly majestic but gloomy mountain.

    Mount Ooe! <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 74 â€“ Pouring Out

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 74 ¨C Pouring Out</h4>

    The tall and majestic Mount Ooe was shrouded in darkened clouds and fog all year around. Although it was iparable to Mount Fuji in size, its exuded aura was much more horrifying than thetter.

    Simply because there was a Supreme Archdemon here.

    Lily followed Kenki and walked along a path that was surrounded by steep cliffs on both sides, towards Mount Ooe. Under those cliffs were imprable fog, or perhaps, they led straight to Yomi.

    ¡°Huhuhu.¡± Kenki walked in front and couldn¡¯t help but feel joyful as he thought, ¡®Kagami Lily, such a big-breasted woman with no brains. Rumors have it that she¡¯s intelligent, but in my eyes, none of these people know about her weakness. Once it involves people she treasures, her intelligence will go straight into the gutter! Such a stupid woman, she doesn¡¯t even know what tragic fate awaits her! I¡¯m leading her into Mount Ooe using the main entrance directly, but she didn¡¯t even show any doubt. If we¡¯re actually here to mount a rescue, shouldn¡¯t she be worried about being discovered?¡¯

    Inside the demon¡¯s den, Uesugi Rei¡¯s wrists, which were bound by arcane iron chains, were already bleeding. She lowered her head and gritted her teeth, staring at the voice transmission orb. Watching as Lily inching towards Mount Ooe but couldn¡¯t do a thing about it.

    ¡°Lily¡­ Why are you so stupid? Why¡­ You clearly know Shuten Doji is in Mount Ooe and you won¡¯t even have the slightest chance to seed. Why are you walking into your own grave¡­¡±

    At this moment, Shuten regained his usualposure and was prideful and d. He was enjoying the service of his maidservants while indulging in alcohol.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with that brat Ibaraki, he hasn¡¯t contacted me even until now. Don¡¯t know if something happened to him. Hmph, maybe Lily escaped the encirclement using some methods and he¡¯s afraid of getting scolded by me so he didn¡¯t contact me, he¡¯s probably looking for her right now. Forget it, since Lily¡¯s already as good as captured, I won¡¯t criticize him anyway. Hahahahahahah.¡± Shuten spoke pridefully.

    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Uesugi Rei. ¡°How are you feeling? Miss Uesugi, you two sisters are about to reunite very soon. How do you feel right now?¡±

    ¡°Monster! No matter what, you¡¯ll never get what you wish for! We will never submit to you!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t submit? That only makes it more interesting! If you came and instantly submitted like these maidservants, I¡¯d be sick of you already! I have a near-infinite lifespan. You two shall bring me infinite joy! Besides, you might be stubborn, but your sister might not. I¡¯d love to know what you would look like as you watch your sister lose her mind and dignity after I have my way with her. That will be very interesting!¡±

    By now, Shuten Doji wasn¡¯t worried at all about Uesugi Reimitting suicide. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing no matter what was done to her. Since whenpared to herself, she cared more about her sister. No matter what, she would just strive to find a chance to rescue her sister as long as she still drew breath.

    Meanwhile, Shuten would take advantage of this fact. Not to push them to their limits, but to slowly and surely destroy their hope and faith!

    Until they were utterly broken by desperation!

    Uesugi Rei had little strength to spare by now. Although she knew it was futile, she still shook her chains desperately. All she got in return was merciless whipping from those enved female warriors. However, Uesugi Rei acted like she felt zero pain. In her eyes, having her sister suffer the slightest bit of pain would be more painful to her than being yed alive herself.

    Her sister, Lily, wasn¡¯t as strong as her. If her sister actually submitted to his will, she had no idea what she would do in this dark and desperate world!

    Yet, she had no way to protect her sister at all!

    Shuten realized that it was about time, then said, ¡°Kagami Lily might not be as foolhardy as Miss Uesugi, but she¡¯s still quite capable. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her surprise you again! While I didn¡¯t expect her to escape from Ibaraki Doji, this is Mount Ooe! It¡¯s a ce where she¡¯ll never ever escape!¡±

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯ Uesugi Rei was instantly drenched in despair. ¡®Shuten being careless and dispatching weak subordinates to apprehend Lily is her only chance. If she knows it¡¯s a trap, she might still have time to escape. Since she had escaped from Ibaraki, I¡¯m sure she still has some tricks up her sleeve. But Shuten clearly isn¡¯t careless this time!¡¯

    Shuten seemed to have read her mind and grinned.He waved his hand and said, ¡°All Fiendish Kings and Demon Enforcers who returned to Mount Ooe! Everyone, move out. Make sure you apprehend Kagami Lily within the first strike! Do not give her any chances at all¡­¡±

    ¡°What???¡± Uesugi Rei¡¯s heart sank. When she was apprehended back then, there weren¡¯t this many Archdemons. This time around, all the fighting power within Mount Ooe was dispatched all at once!

    Lily¡­ Even if she had any abilities to save herself, it would be useless here!

    Uesugi Rei could only feel her mind bing nk and her vision bing hazy.

    Following Kenki, Lily traveled along the mountainous roads and approached Mount Ooe. The closer she got, the more terrifying that gloomy aura became. She even felt her soul tremble uncontrobly as if her instincts were warning her.

    Not to mention a warning, she clearly knew that it was incredibly dangerous but she wouldn¡¯t care anyway!

    Was Lily weak?

    When her sister was in a life-threatening situation, Lily¡¯s heart could only be filled with infinite courage!

    In an empty plot ofnd that was about 100 meters in diameter, there were several protruding rock spikes that seemed like massive fangs. Kenki stopped here. They only had one-third of the way to travel before reaching Mount Ooe.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, I feel like something¡¯s amiss¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Look over there¡­¡±

    Lily followed Kenki¡¯s finger and walked in front.

    Suddenly, the sound of a sword being unsheathed was heard behind her.

    <i>Schwing!</i>

    Kenki pulled out his poisoned weapon. Then, he pointed it at the back of her neck.

    Lily stood in ce and red at the de pointing at her with grim eyes. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhu. Kagami Lily, You best stay still. Just a little bit of venom from this de is enough to kill you! Even if you have extraordinary strength.¡± Kenki¡¯s voice suddenly became sinister.

    ¡°Lord Kenki? I don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re here to rescue Sister Uesugi together. Why would you point your weapon at my neck?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? Girl, you¡¯re really dimwitted! You stupidly followed me to the foot of Mount Ooe, and you dare to ask me why?¡±

    Kenki¡¯s expression became twisted as heughed while twitching, ¡°Hahahahahahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahah! Do you really think we¡¯re here to rescue Uesugi Rei, that stupid and arrogant woman? How could there be such a stupid woman like you in the world? Your beauty and your intelligence are definitely pr opposites!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lily turned around with an alluring gaze. Her lips, which were covered in lipstick, only made her sexier. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Can you please tell me why I¡¯m stupid? Can you exin it to me?¡±

    ¡°Huh???¡± Kenki¡¯s face was twisted and ominous. ¡°You¡­ Are you toying with me? You¡¯re about to die, can¡¯t you understand that? I¡¯m going to capture you and present you to Shuten Doji! I¡­ I¡¯m not a member of the Genji n at all. I serve Shuten Doji! Your Sister Uesugi fell into my trap, just like you. You both got caught with your pants down and got captured!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see what you mean. I already know that.¡± Lily said gently.

    ¡°Huh???? You¡­ Your brain is fried, woman. Aren¡¯t you? You already know? Such lies! If you do, why would you still follow me and march into Shuten Doji¡¯s Mount Ooe? Your own grave? Looks like you lost your mind from fright, no? I won¡¯t bother listening to gibberish from an insane woman like you. If you don¡¯t want to die, then follow me! Go meet His Majesty Shuten Doji!¡±

    Lily¡¯s long eyshes were slightly lowered as she nced at the poisoned de. ¡°Minamoto no Kenki, oh no, should I call you Corpse Demon now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kenki¡¯s eyes became grim. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you actually knew my true identity. It seems like that b?i?t?c?h? Hatano isn¡¯t dead yet. However, since you already know, why did you still walk into the trap?¡±

    ¡°Demon, looks like you¡¯re weak and also stupid. If I don¡¯t pretend to be tricked by you, how can I locate Mount Ooe?¡± Lily chuckled.

    ¡°Huh? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re still stupid as I said. Even if you found Mount Ooe, aren¡¯t you still walking into your own grave if you came just by yourself? Spare me the drivel, go! Or else, I might identally destroy your beautiful body!

    ¡°Do you think you can win against me with your shoddy skills and crappy weapons?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m as stupid as you? If I can subjugate you with the poisoned sword alone, why would I fool you and bring you all the way here? Hehehehe¡­¡± Kenki let out a sinister smile.

    At this moment, the entire ce that was surrounded by spiky stones trembled.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh¡­</i>

    Gust after gust of incredible Eldritch Energy emanated from the surrounding fog.

    The gray winds from Yomi¡¯s abyss blew into the ce from all directions.

    One by one, horrifying Archdemons started climbing up from those insurmountable cliffs.

    Touko Chakura, Aokiba Takamizu, Akahime, Soto-no-Oni, Pakuzan, and five menacing demons who were simrly on the Throned Sovereign stage showed up. They were the old and new members of Shuten¡¯s Ten Demon Enforcers!

    Not only that, multiple demonic clouds floated above some of those tall stone spikes.

    Twote-stage Throned Monarch Fiendish Kings that wereparable to Ibaraki Doji appeared, standing on those spikes.

    Witch Momiji wore white clothing and tied her hair into a bun. She emanated the aura of a pinnacle Throned Monarch.

    Another demon wore tattered ancient clothing and had purple skin. Both his movement and appearance made him look like a tall and gaunt corpse warrior. He was Todo Koan, ate-stage Throned Monarch!

    At this moment, the tremor under her feet only became worse. An incredibly robust, pure red, and 30-meter tall creature that seemed like a mythical monster described in ancient myths broke two of those sharp stone spikes with its massive ws as it climbed up. He was Shuten Doji¡¯s mount, Red Demon¡ªMamukuro! Mamukuro also exuded the aura of a pinnacle Throned Monarch! Mamukuro didn¡¯t attain the Demon God Physique through training. Instead, he was born with the Demon God Bloodline! Hence, he could only present himself with such a massive size indefinitely. Based on the aura alone, though, Witch Momiji still seemed a little stronger!

    Three of the Four Fiendish Kings had arrived, and the Ten Demon Enforcers were all here! Theypletely surrounded Lily. Meanwhile, Kenki was also overjoyed andughed menacingly.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahahahah! I didn¡¯t expect His Highness Shuten Doji to value you this much, Kagami Lily! Why is he swatting a fly with a cannon? Now, you really¡­ Have zero chance to escape at all! Hahahahahahahahahah! Hahahahahahahahaha!¡± <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 75 â€“ Die!

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 75 ¨C Die!</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? Will Kagami Lily surrender? Or resist? Although both decisions will lead to the same result. How about it? Miss Uesugi?¡± Shuten Doji was also excited the moment he realized that Lily was about to be captured. She had ruined a lot of his ns. By capturing her, not only could he im a legendary beauty that woulde into existence only once every few centuries, he could also use Lily as leverage against Uesugi Rei, and even against Fujiwara no Ayaka! There were so many benefits to gain!

    Uesugi Rei tightly sealed her lips. She had nothing to say to this lustful Archdemon.

    ¡°Why would it turn out like this¡­ Lily, why are you so silly¡­¡± For the first time in her life, she was filled with despair!

    Since she chose to be a warrior, Uesugi Rei wasn¡¯t bothered if she were to die. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch Lily get hurt. This was her greatest weakness¡­

    Uesugi Rei wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who was so mentally resilient that she had no weaknesses.

    On top of the insurmountable cliffs, Witch Momiji stood atop a tall spike. ¡°Long time no see, Lady Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Momiji¡­¡± Why was Momiji here, and why was she so strong? Lily had no idea, and none of it was important to her anyway.

    ¡°Considering the fact that we were old acquaintances, why don¡¯t you surrender obediently? You should understand what you¡¯re dealing with. You don¡¯t have to suffer any more pain, no?¡± Momiji emanated a soul-chilling aura, and her voice seemed to have the natural power of breaking people¡¯s resolve. If Lily¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t as strong, she might be influenced as well.

    Lily looked around. Three Fiendish Kings and all Ten Demon Enforcers were here. It was likely that all powerhouses within Mount Ooe aside from Shuten were present on the scene. She breathed deeply while staring at Momiji.

    ¡°Where is Sister Uesugi?¡±

    Momiji smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be in a rush. Well, she¡¯s in the depths of Mount Ooe and is confined. If you surrender now, you¡¯ll get to meet her very soon. Also, you sisters might just spend the rest of your life inside Mount Ooe!¡±

    Lily nced at the tall but gloomy Mount Ooe, slightly squinted her eyes and nodded. ¡°So Sister Uesugi is in there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Kagami Lily! Get on your knees and surrender right now!¡± Kenki pressed his de into Lily¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop your pointless struggles. Since you were friends with brother Kenki, why don¡¯t you surrender under my de and let me hoard the aplishment? How about it?¡±

    Lily nced back. ¡°Brother Kenki, you want the greatest aplishment, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Yes! So surrender! You won¡¯t have to suffer any pain. Don¡¯t be like Uesugi Rei, that stubborn fool. We had to beat her up until she nearly died before¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes suddenly became grim. She instantly crouched down and her long hair flicked around. She was so quick that Kenki couldn¡¯t react as his de was still in its original spot.

    Lily used a leg as support and spun around while crouching. A sh of light suddenly erupted from her waist!

    <i>Splurt!!!</i>

    Kenki¡¯s head was decapitated just like that.

    ¡°What¡­ How dare you¡­¡± Kenki¡¯s eyes were wide open, filled with shock.

    However, Lily was so disgusted that she couldn¡¯t even say another word to this scoundrel. She smoothly swung her de once more, and instantly sliced through his pauldron, arm, and heart!

    The cut traveled along his chest and sliced his body in half!

    His red Anima left his body while shuddering.

    The Anima seemed to still be sentient, as it instantly fled the moment it saw Lily. She didn¡¯t pursue it but let out a ray of white light. The Demon Hound flew out of the white light and instantly pounced at Kenki¡¯s Anima. With a bite, it tore it apart and ate it!

    The painful wails from his soul made the surrounding Archdemons feel stressed out.

    ¡°Such a dirty and shameless soul. You don¡¯t even have the right to be devoured by me.¡± Lily spoke grimly.

    Shuten Doji also frowned after noticing Lily¡¯s actions before chuckling, ¡°hehehe, can¡¯t believe that thedy is this cruel. Looks like she isn¡¯t as weak as the rumors have it, no? But still, it¡¯s just a pointless struggle. The useless Corpse Demon that was Kenki is very weak. And since his identity is exposed, it doesn¡¯t matter if he died. However, Kagami Lily, you actually fed his soul to your dog. What a woman, you actually did such a thing despite being under such dire circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Rei was still incredibly worried. Lily had decided to kill the weak and pitiful Kenki at the final moment. Although she did it to avenge Rei, it still didn¡¯t help with her situation one bit.

    ¡°Why are you all sitting there? Since she¡¯s resisting, do something! Capture her alive!¡± Shuten shouted.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Receiving the decree, Witch Momiji barked an order. The Ten Demon Enforcers were the first to take action!

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You killed my brother! I will make you suffer a fate worse than death today!¡± Aokiba Takamizu leapt up and raised his massive machete, about to strike Lily.

    He naturally knew that he wasn¡¯t her opponent. However, all Ten Demon Enforcers had simultaneously attacked at the same time while surrounding Lily and striking from different directions. Hence, he wasn¡¯t afraid!

    All of them were Throned Sovereigns. They had excellent synergy in a fight and were incredibly fast. Facing such an attack, Lily also moved immediately!

    She turned into a sh of red light and charged Aokiba Takamizu right in front of her.

    ¡°Die! I¡¯ll avenge my brother!¡± Aokiba Takamizu lostposure in the heat of battle. He ignored Shuten¡¯s orders and aimed at Lily¡¯s weak spot, his massive de shimmered with energy that was strong enough to pierce thick metal as it shed towards Lily!

    However, Lily¡¯s speed and reflexes were akin to a Celestial Maiden¡¯s. And since she was empowered by Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, she was just way too quick!

    Her body swayed around like she had teleported and avoided Aokiba Takamizu¡¯s massive de. The de shed downwards while being a hair¡¯s width away from her shoulder. Meanwhile, Lily swung upward with Yasutsuna in hand.

    <i>Swish¡ª!</i> Aokiba¡¯s head was instantly separated from his neck!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!¡± When Lily swung her sword, Touko Chakura instantly rolled forward and stabbed his burning-red sword into her waist.

    <i>Swish!</i> However, Lily simply tapped her toes and jumped up onto the top of Touko Chakura¡¯s head. Tucking her knees and doing a flip, the Cursed de moved along with her body and unleashed a massive crimson-red lunar sword wave.

    <i>Splurt!</i> Touko Chakura¡¯s massive body was cleaved in half! The sword energy destroyed the Throne Pce inside his heart with pinpoint precision!

    ¡°Die! B?i?t?c?h?!¡±

    Akahime unleashed her whip to restrain Lily¡¯s ankle and raised her curved de with the other hand, pulling Lily towards her!

    Yet, while flying towards Akahime, Lily kicked in mid-air and created a wave of sakura petals, changing the direction. The massive pulling force made Lily fly away to the side with Akahime serving as the axis.

    At the same time, Lily swung Yasutsuna!

    She created a crimson-red sword energy that spanned across half of the cliff and carried the might of a Throned Monarch!

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish!</i> Three new members who joined the Ten Demon Enforcers were coincidentally charging at Lily. They were all middlete stage Throned Generals. They couldn¡¯t react to this attack at all as all three of them were chopped in half!

    Then, Lily suddenly pierced Yasutsuna into the ground, releasing an incredibly powerful pulse straight into the rocky ground 100 meters deep. The rocks in this ce were extraordinarily tough as well. She created a horrifying current using Yasutsuna as the fulcrum and dragged Akahime to watch her after knocking her off her feet.

    Lily was unbelievably calm despite being spun around. After rolling over to Akahime, she grabbed the whip and wound it across Akahime¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Watch me as I devour you!¡± At the same time, Pakuzan opened its gaping mouth and bit towards Lily¡¯s back.

    <i>Wham!</i> Lily grabbed Akahime¡¯s hair and forcefully mmed her into the ground. At the same time, she used it as a fulcrum to fall backwards and raise her leg!

    Her long and slender leg was erected like a divine spear and it smacked Pakuzan right in his fat chin, sending him flying upwards.

    Lily didn¡¯t waste any time after that. With a smooth motion, she yanked Akahime by her hair and dragged her towards Yasutsuna¡¯s de which was stabbed into the ground.

    ¡°No¡­ No, no¡ª!¡± Akahime screamed!

    <i>Swish!</i> Her neck was pushed into Yasutsuna¡¯s de!

    Lily¡¯s dazzling eyes showed no hint of mercy as she pressed Akahime¡¯s head and pushed hard!

    <i>Swish!</i>

    ¡°Damn woman!¡± Soto-no-Oni, the strongest among all Ten Demon Enforcers, was now behind Lily and raised his massive ws. <i>Bang!</i> That punch was powerful enough to pulverize a mountain! It smashed the back of Lily¡¯s head!

    The incredibly powerful impact force made her feel dizzy. Her body fell forward while her hair floated behind her.

    <i>ck!</i> However, Lily stomped forward with our powerful legs and embedded herself deep inside the rocky ground, stopping her fall forcefully. Blood trickled down her lips as she turned around.

    Even Soto-no-Oni was shocked. This pitiful woman had received a punch from a pinnacle Throned Sovereign at full force. But she was still conscious?

    Suddenly, a horrifying red visage shed in Lily¡¯s hands.

    <i>Wham!</i> Lily held Sakura Parasol with both hands and heavily mmed it onto one of Soto-no-Oni¡¯s heads. His massive body actually spun around before hitting the floor. His head heavily mmed into a boulder, and one of them actually got smashed!

    At this moment, Pakuzan was falling down with his mouth wide open. Lily simply raised Sakura Parasol and opened it.

    <i>Bang!</i> She blocked Pakuzan while unsheathing Yasutsuna at the same time.

    <i>Swoosh!</i> While she was retracting the parasol, she spun her wrist that was holding Yasutsuna and stabbed upwards! The tip of the de pierced into Pakuzan¡¯s massive mouth and poked out of the back of his neck!

    Lily¡¯s body slightly shook as she turned to the side. She pulled Pakuzan who was squirting blood from his mouth as he fell, and then stepped on him. Holding Yasutsuna with both hands, she dragged it from his mouth and across his body.

    <i>Swish!</i> With a sh of light, Lily raised Yasutsuna overhead. Pakuzan was dissected!

    At this moment, two agile demons who had recently joined the Ten Demon Enforcers were now behind her. Sporting massive eyes and spikes protruding out of their backs, they also carried terrifying hooks. They howled at the exact same pitch in near unison as four hooks were swung towards Lily¡¯s back.

    Lily clenched Yasutsuna tightly and suddenly turned around!

    <i>ng¡ª!</i> A crimson lunar crescent shed.

    Those twote-stage Throned General Demon Enforcers had their arms and hook weapons shredded into pieces. Sent flying into the air, their torsos were subsequently cut in half!

    Through the dismembered corpses of those Demon Enforcers, she spotted the Corpse Demon warrior with a gaunt body and purplish-green skin¡ªOne of the Four Fiendish Kings, Todo Koan. He was charging at Lily with incredible speed!

    Within a moment, therge cup of fine wine in Shuten Doji¡¯s hand was swaying intensely. He even failed to notice when he spilled some wine on his feet.

    Shuten Doji¡¯s mouth was wide open as he stared at the transmission orb with wide eyes. Only mere moments had passed!

    Out of the Ten Demon Enforcers, Nine were killed! One was critically injured. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 76 â€“ Battling the Fiendish King

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 76 ¨C Battling the Fiendish King</h4>

    Todo Koan was a genius powerhouse of the corpse demons. He was an existence older than Shuten Doji!

    Todo¡¯s two long arms actually had two bone des piecing through the skin. Those bone des were coated in purplish ck blood, a substance more poisonous than the poison on Kenki¡¯s de, thousand year old corpse poison!

    Even a powerhouse like Shuten Doji would have to take precautions against this poison.

    Lily¡¯s keen senses told her just how terrifying that poison was!

    As Todo swung that bone de, the very air corroded into ck smoke!

    Before the demon enforcer¡¯s corpse copsed onto the ground, the bone de was already stabbing towards Lily¡¯s chest!

    This corpse poison was far more potent than anything Lily had seen before, if that de even brushed past her, she would probably be poisoned!

    One foot stomped down, and Lilyunched herself back in retreat!

    ¡°Hm!? So fast?¡± Todo was surprised, Lily was actually faster than he was!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, can it be that you also have the divine soul unity method? Did you only have part of your soul thest time we fought!??¡± A beautiful sword appeared in Momiji¡¯s hand and drew in a colossal amount of wind. Dancing within the winds seemed to be arc after arc of bloody light.

    <i>Swoosh!</i> From high above, Momiji stabbed at Lily!

    This stab brought with it spiraling blood leaves, the sword wind and leaves formed an extremely fast spinning spindle! Just looking at the spindle-shaped sword wind makes one feel their soul being stirred!

    Lily¡¯s cursed de suddenly lit up in a gorgeous pink purple glow like the morning light as she shed against Momiji¡¯s strike!

    A purple moon sword beam flew towards the wind de as it fluctuated like an illusion!

    <i>Crash!!!</i>

    The purple sword beam sliced through the wind de and continued onto Momiji.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    The purple sword beam was extremely fast and Momiji threw herself into a dodge.

    <i>sh¡ª¡ª!!!</i>

    The purple sword beam brushed Momiji¡¯s hair, smashing through her exquisite headdress and sending strands of hair floating in the air.

    Momiji¡¯s heart chilled, if she had taken that purple sword beam head on, she would have died!

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­you¡­what are you¡­¡±

    At this moment, Todo dashed forward in attack while from behind Lily, a thirty meter tall Red Demon Mamukuro tookrge steps towards her. Mamukuro was too tall, just a few steps were needed to reach her, it raised two gigantic demon ws and smashed towards Lily!

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The entire chain rampart was crushed and sent into the abyss, but Lily¡¯s form had turned into a red streak, leaping high and evading the blow!

    Shended on Mamukuro¡¯s head and her cursed de started radiating a breathtaking light.

    ¡°Celestial Maiden Path¡¤Scythe!¡±

    <i>sh¡ª¡ª!!!</i> With a single swing, a ck circle appeared above Mamukuro¡¯s head and a sickle-like bright purple moon appeared!

    <i>Puff!!!</i>

    The sickle-like moon cut deeply into one of Mamukuro¡¯s head, blinding one giant eye and sending blood spurting like a geyser from the wound.

    Scythe!

    The second path of the Tsukuyomi swordstyle was not only a heaven-defying secret style that multiplied your force by a factor of twenty, but it also came with this technique.

    Like a crescent moon, this strike could utilize the true meaning of the moon to the fullest!

    With the power of a throned monarch, no one below the realm of throned saint could survive this blow! If it hit, death was certain!

    Only, Mamukuro was too big, though Lily¡¯s strike shed into the head, it failed to reach the vital points.

    ¡°Arghhhh¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Mamukuro let out a pained roar, and as there was no more ground beneath its feet, it fell with the giant rubble.

    Lily hopped off Mamukuro¡¯s head and jumped from rock to rock, leaping upwards.

    From the falling rubble, suddenly two poisonous shes broke through. Todo¡¯s two ancient des pieced towards Lily¡¯s neck.

    <i>Crack!</i> Lily shed her heavy cursed de down, striking down on the crossed bone des. The twonded on a falling giant boulder.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Purple lunar force enveloped Lily as she pushed, the power in this push was not something that anyone would imagine a woman to have! It was powerful enough to shake a mountain!

    Though Todo¡¯s bones and muscles were extremely strong, he staggered as he was pushed back. In his heart, he might have just thought Lily had greater strength than him, nothing to worry about!

    But this was exactly what Lily wanted. While he was resisting the push and stiff from the force exertion, Lily turned her wrists, and borrowed force from the descent and twisting of her waist, she instantly red with the monarch realmed purple lunar force!

    Her de arced down, elerated sharply in a rotation, and finally came shing upwards!

    ¡°Scythe!!!¡±

    In the darkness, that sickle-like purple moon passed through the body of Todo Koan.

    Todo Koan did not have a huge tyrannical body like Red Demon Mamukuro. The strike sliced through his heart, and directly split in two the thousand year throne pce that thete-stage throned monarch had formed!

    The sh was so sharp that no blood or spirit power leaked in the aftermath.

    But in the end, Todo¡¯s sight also split in two. The crimson d female samurai in his sight seemed to havee from a different world. An incredible messenger of death, even slicing the world in front of him in two. Finally, the two halves of the world fell towards two sides before darkening.

    Thete-stage throned monarch arch-demon, an existence in the top 100, Todo Koan, dead.

    The ck disk and purple moon vanished in the air, leaving behind the heart trembling wave of lunar power.

    Lily¡¯s de trembled and absorbed Todo¡¯s anima before her spirit probe swept through Todo¡¯s corpse and took his storage jade. Finishing her looting, Lily quickly jumped on the various falling boulders and stone thorns before reaching the other side of the cliff towards Mount Ooe.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!¡± Red autumn leaves spun in the sky before turning into countless des attacking Lily.

    Lily pulled out the Sakura Parasol, looked up and locked onto all the spinning leaf des before sending out a gust of wind, rolling up and blowing away all the red leaf des!

    Stepping onto the cherry blossoms, Lily rushed towards Momiji who had fallen onto a swirl of red leafs. A dozen meters away, Lily swung out Yasutsuna, sending a purple lunar sword beam flying!

    Momiji quickly raised the de in her hand to resist.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    The terrifying purple sword beam crashed against Momiji¡¯s de and the apanying pressure shed deep wounds into Momiji¡¯s shoulders, sending blood flying.

    Momiji had forcibly blocked the blow, but her arms were numb, her body injured by the shock and blood trickled from the corner of her lips.

    But before she recovered, Lily had already reached her.

    ¡°Not good! This woman¡­she¡¯s crazy!¡±

    Momij directly threw her ninth-grade de at Lily, but Lily swung out with Yasutsuna single handedly, <i>ng!!!</i>

    A shockwave like two mountain peaks colliding spread out, the sh dispersed all nearby clouds!

    In the end, Lily only shook a bit while Momiji¡¯s de was knocked flying, but that was enough time for Momiji to pull out an enchanting treasured orb. The orb let out a dazzling light, blinding Lily for a bit. Suddenly the light shrank into small dot in the air and disappeared. Momiji had disappeared with the light, not a trace of her aura could be felt.

    ¡°She fled?¡± Lily held up the sakura parasol and gently borrowed the wind of the sakura petals, blowing herself up andnding on the cliff road.

    To put it simply, this great battle where the entire force of Mount Ooe came out to besiege Lilysted only a few breaths. In this short battle, Lily had killed nine out of Shuten¡¯s ten demon enforcers, and of the three fiendish kings, Lily had killed one!

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Shuten Doji instantly grew to ten meters tall and pped down with a demon w!

    His throne, several voice transmission orbs and several maids by his side were vaporized!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!!!¡±

    Shuten Doji raged and endless eldritch energy erupted and danced like world-ending mes, shaking the entire cave.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!!!! I will kill you! I will ughter you!!!¡±

    In anger, Shuten stepped onto a huge gourd, it rose into the air before flying at an incredible speed out of the cave. Along the way, boulders and golems were smashed into pieces, the scattered eldritch mes fell onto the floor igniting into fire waves, and the weak demons who couldn¡¯t get out of the way were torn apart by the airflow, dying on the spot!

    Uesugi Reiid within the shaking cave, the powerful eldritch energy blew her clothes and sent her hair flying. The body that had suffered being whipped trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Lily¡­run¡­hurry, run!!!¡± She didn¡¯t care if Lily could hear her or not, she screamed loudly, that tone, especially for a woman, was very heartbreaking.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!?¡± Standing on the cliffside, Lily seemed to hear the voice vaguely.

    But before she could look for the voice, the entirety of Mount Ooe shook as if an earthquake was happening.

    In the vast skies, ck clouds gathered and formed a whirlpool of clouds centered above Mount Ooe.

    An overwhelming sense of eldritch energy was blowing towards her!

    Just the demon wind was strong enough to wobble the peak-stage throned monarch Lily when she wasn¡¯t using purple lunar force. Her hair and clothes danced wildly in this yellowish eldritch wind. She felt that her clothes could be torn at any time.

    Above Mount Ooe, a billowing ck cloud formed, and within that cloud a world burning spark could be seen! It was like the eruption of an ancient volcano!

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Within the dark cloud came a cry, it was ancient and sounded like it could conquer the souls of all female adepts in the world.

    Hisrge bare bronze foot stepped out of the billowing ck clouds and onto the roilingva on top of Mount Ooe. His form was ten meters tall, and from a distance, he looked like a god connecting the top of the mountain and the sky.

    This was Shuten Doji! One of the three great arch-demons rivaling the Heian-Dynasty! <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 77 â€“ Shuten Doji attacks

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 77 ¨C Shuten Doji attacks</h4>

    ¡°Shuten Doji!¡± it was difficult for Lily to suppress the fear in her heart.

    Although Lily was now much stronger than before, just looking at Shuten Doji from a distance made her aware just how terrifyingly powerful this arch-demon was!

    This arch-demon could probably destroy her with a flip of his hand.

    This monstrous eldritch energy, what four fiendish kings? Even the strongest existence Lily had fought against, the Izumo sage, Tsubiro was nothing more than a child in front of Shuten Doji!

    Shuten was many, many times stronger than the Izumo sage!

    Big Dipper!

    Lily couldn¡¯t see through Shuten¡¯s strength at all. Shuten was very likely to be in the legendary realm of the big dipper!

    On the night of the Yoshitsune Memorial, the aura she had felt from Tamamo no Mae fighting Fujiwara no Ayaka wasparable to Shuten. Also, this was Shuten¡¯s home base, she had killed his trusted aides here, naturally his rage was even more terrifying!

    Even though her temperament was firm, she could not help but tremble and start feeling regret that she had the idea ofing to Mount Ooe.

    Shuten¡¯s power was so great it was having an impact on her state of mind.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I originally valued you, but now, I only want to use the cruelest tortures to ravage you so that you beg for death! You shall feel eternal torment, in my hands!¡± His voice contained less charm and more cruelty, the cruelty of a lightning bolt about to split the earth!

    Though scared, Lily had traveled to this point, there was no reason to surrender. Since she had arrived, no matter how far apart their strengths were, she would still fight!

    Otherwise, whye!?

    ¡°Hu! Hu! Hu!¡±

    Auras allparable to Shuten Doji appeared in front of Lily. An iparably dense demon cloud covered the entire cliff road.

    Sugara no Michizane, Tamamo no Mae, Taira no Masakado, and racoon Mita appeared one by one.

    ¡°Shuten! You will pay for Ikeda¡¯s daughter¡¯s life!¡± Michizane eyes sparked with thunder and lightning, as he howled just like he had thest time they met in Kamakura.

    Tamamo no Mae, Taira no Masakado and Mita all red at Shuten, each radiating an eldritch aura not inferior to Shuten¡¯s.

    Shuten was instantly shocked, if these three peak existences teamed up and attacked Mount Ooe, then it would be a lethal danger!

    ¡°Hmph! What a good trick, to think Kagami Lily came up with such a trick!¡±

    But who was Shuten Doji? What realm, what insight did he have? Of the three supreme powerhouses, only Mita¡¯s aura was close enough to be real. After a quick inspection, Shuten could see through the ws in the other three

    <sup>1</sup>, as for Mita, Shuten discovered that the one in front of him was a little bit different despite being very simr.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Kagami Lily would be able to create such illusions! I was almost tricked! Kagami Lily, you are the world¡¯s most hateful woman, I will definitely use the cruelest methods to torture you!¡± Shuten silently decided.

    ¡°Go!¡± Shuten jumped onto therge gourd and flew towards the three great powerhouses.

    The stopper on the gourd popped out and the mouth of the gourd produced an incredible suction. The three great powerhouse incarnations were directly sucked into the gourd.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha! As expected of small tricks. I wonder what the wine made from these three phantom supreme powerhouses tastes like?¡±

    Mita was an incarnation with the power of a throned sovereign and wasn¡¯t so simply sucked into the gourd.

    ¡°Hm? This Mita isn¡¯t a phantom?¡±

    Within Shuten¡¯s hand a golden halberd appeared, this was Shuten¡¯s weapon, Kurokinsui!

    ¡°Although these are nothing but phantoms, it¡¯s still a pleasure to kill those three annoying b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?!¡±

    Shuten leapt up and jumped towards Mita, the golden halberd in his hand whistled through the air.

    The golden halberd cut through the air surrounded by a golden molten stream, it was like an extremely corrosive golden liquor. If it touched ordinary steel, it would melt instantaneously, it was impossible to block.

    The de of the halberd seemed to cut right through Mita¡¯s staff before slicing through his body.

    The incarnation of Mita could counter Ibaraki Doji for a few minutes, but facing Shuten, a simple random move was enough to destroy it!

    Roon Mita disappeared.

    The eldritch aura red out, creating a powerful wind that pushed Lily over, her skirt was blown up revealing her snowy white thighs.

    Shuten looked on in intertest, his lust igniting. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to kill Lily so he turned his halberd over and smashed the long handle towards her.

    On the ground, Lily forcibly resisted with her long sword.

    ¡°Hmph! B?i?t?c?h?, you finallynded in my hands!¡±

    Shuten¡¯s strike was absolutely terrifying, it was not a blow Lily could defend against!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The power of Shuten¡¯s Kurokinsui smashed against Lily¡¯s de, and as if not encountering any resistance, sliced right through both de and person, and hit the ground. <i>Poof!</i> Lily turned into a puff of smoke as the blow wrecked a thousand meters of mountain road!

    ¡°What!???¡±

    Shuten watched as the smoke seemed to turn into the shadow of a tiny roon before disappearing.

    ¡°What?? Illusion!??¡±

    Perhaps Shuten could have seen through it if he had bothered to look, but the sight of Lily¡¯s snowy white thighs being revealed had interfered with his judgment

    <sup>2</sup>.

    Shuten had not imagined that not only were the three great arch-demons Lily summoned, but she herself would also be a phantom conjured by a little roon.

    Then¡­where is the real Lily!??

    Shuten roared angrily, the soundwave blew away all the surrounding smoke, but he could see nothing in the skies ornd. Mount Ooe was the same, as were the cliff roads, and the great abyss.

    He couldn¡¯t see Lily anywhere.

    ¡°Disappeared!??¡±

    Shuten immediately deployed his spirit probes, domain exploration and also activated the various formations of Mount Ooe, but there was no trace of Lily.

    At Lily¡¯s realm, it was impossible to escape the range of his detection in this short amount of time!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Kagami Lily disappear into thin air!??¡± Shuten stood on top of a cliff looking around in disbelief.

    At this time, far behind Shuten, near the road towards Mount Ooe, Lily stood there holding the Sakura Parasol

    <sup>3</sup> looking at Shuten

    <sup>4</sup>.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lily gave a cold snort and ignored Shuten¡¯s violent rage, turned and ran towards Mount Ooe.

    What sort of existence was Shuten Doji? No matter how much Lily wanted to rescue sister Uesugi, she didn¡¯t n on dying in vain. She had never thought about fighting Shuten Doji.

    Facing Shuten, Lily had summoned such amazing phantoms just to provide herself cover and bypass him.

    But if Lily had also disappeared, then Shuten would definitely discover her n. So she left behind a roon transformed into her image and gave the impression of fright and helplessness when the three incarnations were destroyed, attracting most of Shuten¡¯s attention.

    In fact, at that time, Lily had long opened the Sakura Parasol and snuck behind Shuten. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: The plot twist when Tamamo is revealed to be the actual one posing as a fake when?

    Robinxen: REALLY?! I mean mood, but really?

    Robinxen: Remember when I said they should nerf it but they gave it a buff instead?

    Silva: Yes! OP Parasol

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 78 â€“ Infiltrating Mount Ooe

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 78 ¨C Infiltrating Mount Ooe</h4>

    Against Shuten Doji, a supreme arch-demon, Lily dared not be careless. She moved as silently as possible without any spirit energy use. If there were any spirit fluctuations, then even if she had the sakura parasol, she would be discovered. Plus¡­this was under the sun, her sakura parasol would immediately be revealed.

    Thankfully this Mount Ooe was shrouded in clouds and mist, and this ce had very gloomy weather, no sunlight at all.

    Shuten Doji was furious and his rage shook the mountains. He didn¡¯t believe that Lily had a method that could trick him and disappear, but because of his disbelief, he fellpletely into her trap. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you have made me blunder again and again!¡± Shuten¡¯s anger was a towering rage.

    Lily gripped her parasol and ran as silently and quickly towards Mount Ooe.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡±

    Lily ran several thousand meters to the foot of Mount Ooe. Thankfully, Shuten did not return to Mount Ooe, he was still searching further out, he didn¡¯t believe that Lily could get around him without his notice so he judged that she had fled and was hiding further out¡­

    Though Lily was holding her parasol, she habitually hid behind arge rock near the entrance, at that entrance stood two blue demon guards. Those guards were not a problem, but she didn¡¯t know what formations and traps were set here.

    That was what Lily was worried about, though Sakura Parasol could shield her from monsters, it did nothing against traps.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached here, I just have to be careful. If I trip a trap or formation, I just have to rush in and rescue sister Uesugi

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i> A fragrant breeze rushed into the cave depths.

    A blue demon looked around, ¡°Hm? A woman¡¯s fragrance?¡±

    ¡°What woman, I think you¡¯ve been thinking about women so much you¡¯ve gone crazy! We¡¯re nothing but low-level blue demons, what right do we have to get a woman!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Today¡¯s Tanba no longer has many living humans, and even less beautiful women! Even eating humans to practice is getting harder! We can no longer capture many humans a year!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is said that our Mount Ooe shall make a big move soon!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten human meat in so long¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    When Lily heard this, her heart sank.

    To protect the rest of her race, Lily wanted to kill these two. Almost all demons would eat humans, to them eating humans was not only for sustenance, but also strength improvement, but she couldn¡¯t. She could not be discovered here.

    Lily could only ignore the two blue demons and sneak into the cave. The main cave entrance to Mount Ooe was very big, it was wide enough for ten horses to run side by side and over a hundred meters tall forrge type demons.

    The concentration of eldritch energy within was high, and from time to time she could see a forest of white bones. Those were probably the bones of the poor people captured and eaten, most of which were women and children. Lily felt her mood drop, what a dreadful demon cave!

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, where are you?¡±

    There would only be trouble when Shuten Doji returned to Mount Ooe, but this ce was filled with all sorts of caverns and tunnels, Lily had no idea where sister Uesugi would be.

    Lily thought back to the scene in the voice transmission orb, sister Uesugi had been hung up in a gigantic demonic cavern and surrounded by howling of demons. It was most likely Shuten¡¯s residence, in that case she had to be fast, Shuten could return at any time!

    Since it was Shuten¡¯s residence, then it must be in the deepest areas of Mount Ooe. Lily followed her instincts and traveled deeper, when encountering stationary or traveling demons, she would detour around silently, never putting down the Sakura Parasol. As she continued, the passageways began to turn and split in multiple passageways.

    ¡°What to do? There¡¯s not enough time to explore them all! If I take the wrong path, I might even get lost. Just which path should I take?¡± Lily was uncertain.

    ¡°Should I capture and interrogate a demon? No¡­ this is Shuten¡¯s main base, he¡¯ll detect any irregrities.¡±

    Just as she was getting more uncertain, from a passage, she heard a female cries.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! There should be many unfortunate women here! They should all hate Shuten, perhaps I can get some information from them.¡±

    She had no time for hesitation, she hurried down the passage towards the cries.

    This tunnel was very dark and had no guards. She reached the end of the tunnel and discovered a cave dug into the mountain wall and locked with iron bars. The cave looked to be quiterge, at least ten meters square.

    Within the cave was a natural mountain spring, and high tforms, elegant screens and stonemps.

    A thirty something woman dressed in an elegant kimono sat there crying.

    ¡°A captured woman, and she can still live in such a spacious and elegant ce. She must have an unusual identity, she should know something.¡±

    The woman wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, before looking up and startling at seeing Lily.

    ¡°Miss, you are¡­¡±

    This woman was indeed a human, she could see her through Sakura Parasol¡¯s ability.

    Lily deployed her domain in a small area around the lock, unlocking the door. The lock wasn¡¯t tooplicated, it was probably enough to imprison the woman.

    This woman might have the powers of a spirit jade adept, but she didn¡¯t have the heroic and brave spirit of one. She was weak, though she had a mature charm

    <sup>2</sup>.

    Seeing the door open, the woman startled.

    ¡°You, who are you? A female demon?¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m Kagami Lily, I¡¯m a female samurai from Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Heian-kyo¡¯s female samurai?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes seemed to regain a long-lost hope, ¡°Are you, did father send you to rescue me?¡±

    ¡°Ah? This¡­um, who are you? Why are you imprisoned here?¡±

    Hearing that Lily wasn¡¯t here to rescue her, her head dropped in frustration, ¡°As expected, you aren¡¯t here to rescue me. What do I have to speak with you about? Hurry and leave, this ce is very dangerous. If Shuten discovers that I met you but didn¡¯t report it, he will torture me¡­don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily felt that this woman had already been devastated, her temperament had already be dark and depressed, Lily didn¡¯t me her, she only felt that she was pitiful.

    ¡°To tell the truth, I¡±m here to rescue my sister, Uesugi Rei. If you can take me to where she¡¯s being held, I can bring you along when escaping. Of course, there¡¯ll be great danger when escaping, I think you¡¯re clearer than I am on this issue.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°It¡¯s better to die than live here, I¡¯ve always wanted to escape from this ce and return to my father! I¡¯m willing to take the risk, only, do you have the ability to take me away from here?¡±

    ¡°This I cannot guarantee, as for my abilities, I¡¯m capable enough to sneak into Mount Ooe without any alerts, do you think a regr samurai can aplish this?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­I believe you, this risk is worth it! I really can¡¯t endure this anymore! Sobs¡­that pervert Shuten forced me to absorb magatamas just to be able to torment me longer and crueler. Just how many years have I been stuck here¡­sobs, Shuten Doji, that man is too terrifying. He¡¯s the nightmare of all women, sobs¡­¡±

    Helplessly, Lily patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, if you want to escape, then you must be brave. Now, can you take me to where sister Uesugi is?¡±

    ¡°The miss Uesugi you speak of, should be the female general recently captured, long silver hair and a very tenacious woman¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°There are too many captured women here and I don¡¯t know where most of them are, but her¡­she should have been tied up in Shuten¡¯s Doji¡¯s underground great hall.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the road?¡±

    The woman nodded, ¡°If we go like this, we¡¯ll be questioned by the demon on the way.¡±

    Lily waved a hand and summoned two small roons, afterall, she had only used four to deal with Shuten.

    The two little roons each ced a leaf on their foreheads before somersaulting and turning into two tall blue demons.

    ¡°With my parasol, demons won¡¯t be able to see me, just let these two blue demons escort you, as for the excuse, just say you were summoned to serve Shuten.¡±

    The woman looked at Lily¡¯s method in surprise as the hope in her eyes burned brighter. ¡°This miss really has some methods, can I really escape from here? Father¡­uncle Michizane

    <sup>3</sup>¡­¡±

    The two roon turned blue demons escorted the woman out, while Lily followed behind them. Though the woman looked to be escorted, in truth she was leading the way. In Mount Ooe, there were tens of thousands of demons, two blue demons no one recognized was not a strange thing. On the contrary, the attention of the demons all fell upon the woman¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Hei!¡± A two meter tall demon with sallow skin, a big belly and rtively thin hands and feet blocked the way.

    ¡°Beauty, where do you think you¡¯re going¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s expression darkened, but there were several demons watching from a bonfire not far away.

    Sweat beaded the forehead of the blue demon transformed roon, but in ordance to Lily¡¯s will, his expression morphed into a fierce look, ¡°How dare you! This is Lord Shuten¡¯s woman!¡±

    ¡°Lord Shuten? Shuten, Lord Shuten has so many women, can he y with that many? How about you give this one to me?¡± This demon was holding a wine jug, he was clearly drunk.

    ¡°Comeee, beauty, apany me first.¡± The demon grabbed her arm and pulled her over his shoulder, turning to take her away.

    ¡°Put her down!¡± The two roons turned blue demons strode up to stop the demon, but were easily pushed aside.

    ¡°You, you two are trash, so weak!¡±

    The two blue demons hit the floor, almost revealing their original forms.

    This demon was a mid-staged permanence demon, if Lily attacked, she would be discovered, but if she didn¡¯t¡­

    ¡°What should I do?¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: Hah¡­. what was thatment in chapter 814 about not wanting to die?

    Yuki: How many times have I tled mature charm¡­ wonder how many more times will this term show up for how many different women?

    Silva: wait Michizane? So she is the Ikeda¡¯s daughter?

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 79 â€“ Miscalculation

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 79 ¨C Miscalction</h4>

    Lily was troubled, she couldn¡¯t act, yet she also couldn¡¯t not act. Suddenly, a meter meter tall red haired blue demon strode out of the darkness. His big hand grabbed the sallow demon by the head, the grip almost crushing it!

    This big blue demon was a peak-stage permanence expert.

    ¡°You worthless thing! Tired of living? You dare covet Lord Shuten¡¯s women!?¡±

    ¡°Arghh, mercy, mercy¡­¡±

    The huge blue demon grabbed the woman, and though he was drooling, he dared not mess around, he unwillingly put her down.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± He growled.

    The sallow demon feebly fled.

    He looked down at the two roon-transformed blue demons, ¡°You two trash, you can¡¯t even look after a mere woman?¡±

    The two roons could only lower their heads.

    ¡°Work harder! If this woman is really stolen by other demons, then you two must die!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    The two roon turned blue demons hurriedly pushed the crying woman forward.

    ¡°Hold!¡± The blue demon suddenly roared

    Lily, hidden in the darkness, ced her hand on her de.

    ¡°Have I met you two before?¡±

    ¡°We, we¡¯re neers.¡±

    ¡°You two wastes! Working in Mount Ooe is not as easy as it is outside, if you anger Lord Shuten then your heads will be removed! Be more careful! Now go!¡±

    The roons noded and hastily left.

    Lily let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Shuten¡¯s great hall is right ahead.¡± The woman whispered.

    Within the darkness ahead, a huge stone gate appeared within the tunnel. The gate was open and was bracketed by two ancient demon god statues. Four peak-stage permanence blue demons and red demons stood guarding in two rows. Behind those guards was the great hall of Shuten Doji!

    The group approached the gates and were stopped by the guards.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The roons couldn¡¯t say anything.

    At this time, Lily cared not about the speechlessness of the roons, through the gap of the guards, she could see into the great hall. In the middle of that dark and towering great hall hung a slender woman with silver hair.

    Behind that woman stood two scantily d female ves, and they suddenly began to whip the bound figure.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed, she leapt forward, her hand grabbed onto her de

    <sup>1</sup>!

    <i>Swish! Swish!</i>

    Two crimson de lights flew past the guards so fast they could not react!

    <i>sh! sh!</i>

    Each de sliced through four demons leaving behind horrifying wounds. Each demon let out screams as the spirit jades within their chests were sliced apart and their blood sttered the stone gates

    <sup>2</sup>.

    Without hesitation, Lily rushed into the great hall. The thousands of demons and monsters squatting in the hall looked at the crimson d girl in surprise.

    ¡°Lily!???¡± Uesugi immediately discovered Lily, her first reaction wasn¡¯t joy but despair, ¡°Lily, run! Hurry, Run!¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡± Lily leapt up.

    ¡°Lily! Leave! Hurry, run!!! Leave me!!!¡± Tears ran down Uesugi¡¯s eyes as she tugged desperately on the chains. ¡°Get out of here immediately!!!¡±

    But Lily didn¡¯t listen, she leapt onto the wooden post where Uesugi was tied to and kicked the two female ves off and shed down upon the chains holding Uesugi.

    <i>ng!!!</i>

    Uesugi was shaken violently with the chains.

    Lily was shocked, the chains didn¡¯t break!

    ¡°What!??¡±

    Lily noticed that there was only a faint de mark on the chain and inscriptions glowing in eldritch energy.

    ¡°The chains are a treasure!??¡±

    ¡°Lily! This is Shuten¡¯s trap! Run! Hurry, escape! Do you intend to make me die in despair!!!??¡± Uesugi shouted.

    ¡°No! I must save you! Otherwise I¡¯ve lived in vain

    <sup>3</sup>!¡±

    Lily leapt up and utilized the full power of her purple lunar force,ing down with a powerful full forced sh!

    ¡°Break!!!¡±

    <i>Chop!!!</i>

    Lily felt like her wrists broke from the shock. The great hall echoed with a terrifying sh and the shockwave knocked out some of the weaker demons.

    Yasutsuna came down with a poignant purple glow, slicing through the chain!

    Lily was exhausted from the use of excess force, but as soon as she saw Uesugi falling she stepped onto a cherry blossom andunched herself off, catching Uesugi andnding safely in the middle of the great hall. At their feet was a huge circr engraving of a devil god.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡­¡±

    Holding onto Uesugi, Lily discovered that sister Uesugi had moments of weakness and warm tenderness.

    A warm tenderness she must protect

    <sup>4</sup>!

    The demons and monsters in the room were all shocked by the sudden appearance of Lily. They let out roars as they charged towards Lily and Uesugi.

    Lily held Yasutsuna tightly as her eyes glowed. She attacked!

    ¡°Kagura, protect¡­¡± Lily had not forgotten her promise, she would do her best to bring that woman out. She was just about to summon Kagura.

    But suddenly, silence spread through the great hall¡­

    <i>p! p! p!</i>

    A strange apuse came from the side and echoed throughout the hall.

    ¡°Beautifully done, Kagami Lily.¡±

    From outside the great gate, that soul stirring voice came.

    Lily¡¯s bright eyes darkened and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    A ten meter tall, me haired Shuten Doji stood at the gate.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, to think you¡¯re capable of such sly tricks, luring me out of Mount Ooe and infiltrating while I¡¯m gone, as expected of the woman I want. For thousands of years, I have never met a woman as unique as you! Ehehe¡­no matter what tricks you y, you can¡¯t escape the root cause, do you know what that is?¡± Shuten Doji chortled as he walked towards Lily and Uesugi.

    ¡°What to dote by just a step!¡± Lily cursed in her heart, at this point she was still desperately seeking out a path, but there was nothing she could think of.

    Shuten didn¡¯t wait for Lily to respond, ¡°That¡¯s because of your inferiority as a woman! You¡¯re too irresolute, too kind! And in the end, you delivered yourself to me

    <sup>5</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Uesugi trembled behind Lily, ¡°You should not havee here, you should not¡­why didn¡¯t you listen to my warning!¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, if I was captured by Shuten, would you abandon me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That is my reason

    <sup>6</sup>.¡±

    Lily supported Uesugi with one hand, her other pointed Yasutsuna at Shuten, her voice chilling cold. ¡°Since you¡¯re here there¡¯s nothing more to say. Come!¡±

    ¡°Sworde!¡± Uesugi suddenly pushed away Lily¡¯s support and summoned her sword. Her sword was an ancient nameless de, but still responded to her call, flying into her hand from the other side of the hall.

    Shuten did not stop his slow approach. To him, whether these two women held swords or not, made no difference.

    Shuten eyed Lily¡¯s de with interest, ¡°Kagami Lily, to think you were capable enough of defeating three of my fiendish kings. Incredible. I only ask, Ibaraki Doji, where is he?¡±

    ¡°I killed him.¡± Lily replied casually, the situation had already reached this desperate point, there was no point in hiding it.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!!!¡± It seemed like the rtionship between Shuten and Ibaraki wasn¡¯t limited to that of lord and retainer. Shuten¡¯s rage sparked at Lily¡¯s admittance but suddenly calmed as he smiled. ¡°Hehe¡­you are really a hateful woman aren¡¯t you? To resist and retaliate at all costs? Even trying to deceive me. With your powers and Ibaraki¡¯s life saving methods, you aren¡¯t capable of killing him! He isn¡¯t a man who would fall that easily, don¡¯t dream about tricking me!¡±

    Lily and Uesugi both raised their guard and faced Shuten without answering.

    This was a battle doomed to fail even before the start.

    Lily had never considered fighting Shuten, because she was all too clear, she could not win! She didn¡¯t think she had the slightest of hope.

    Shuten didn¡¯t rush to make a move, ¡°I will give you two beauties onest chance. You two are destined to be mine but I prefer obedient women, if you swear to obey me as my female ves, I can lighten some of Kagami Lily¡¯s punishment. You almost eradicated my ten demon enforcers, killed one fiendish king and wounded three! You will know my anger! Even as a ve, there will be a world of difference in treatment! My methods are superior to that of Yomis, women, once you taste it you will definitely regret it! Bow down earlier and save yourself some pain!¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji, you don¡¯t understand a bit about women! You¡¯re only capable of using violence and witchery to humiliate women! You want me to bow down to you? Then wait till you die, I¡¯ll pour a bowl of wine at your grave!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily! The more tough your mouth is, the better your expression will be when you surrender and beg for mercy! I will let the world see you being conquered by me! I will have you suffer ten thousand times the humiliation! The world will cast you aside as a cowardly w?h?o?r?e?!¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Lily took the initiative and swung a de coated in crimson aura and Uesugi followed with a de coated in ice.

    But Shuten waved his hand, bringing forward an eldritch cloud smelling of alcohol, easily dispersing the two aura des!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Shuten smashed out a palm strike towards Lily!

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, at the cave entrance of Mount Ooe.

    ¡°Ah? Another woman came? This time I¡¯m not hallucinating!¡± A blue demon said.

    ¡°Brother, you¡­you aren¡¯t hallucinating.¡± The other axe holding blue demon responded.

    In the gloomy twilight, in the vast fog, an orange kimono wearing beauty, walked towards them holding antern

    Silva: Is it Tamamo no Mae I wonder, Lily did try to call her earlier but it didn&#8217;t work due to the distance&#8230;. If it&#8217;s her, it&#8217;d make sense&#8230;

    Robinxen: I mean it has to be, I&#8217;m just upset that my trope callst chapter with her hiding among the illusions wasn&#8217;t urate."><sup>7</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: Are you joking? What happened to Shuten will detect you the moment you make a move?

    Yuki: Lily stupidly lost her mind¡­ she¡¯s probably going to be caught by Shuten¡­

    Yuki: No, you will live in vain only if you get captured here and be Shuten¡¯s prisoner. Your precious sister Rinne will never awaken, the rest of your sisters will die, and you will live on in torment as a toy.

    Yuki: Before protecting anything make sure you protect yourself idiot¡­

    Yuki: You know¡­ this is the problem I have with Lily. She acts too much based on emotion. Rationally, she should have ced Rinne as her top priority, and cut off her connection to Uesugi.

    Robinxen: I mean, it¡¯s a totally fair argument.

    Yuki: Da da da da¡­¡­ the arrival of plot armor!

    Silva: Is it Tamamo no Mae I wonder, Lily did try to call her earlier but it didn¡¯t work due to the distance¡­. If it¡¯s her, it¡¯d make sense¡­

    Robinxen: I mean it has to be, I¡¯m just upset that my trope callst chapter with her hiding among the illusions wasn¡¯t urate.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 80 â€“ Tamamo no Mae and Shuten Doji (First Part)

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 80 ¨C Tamamo no Mae and Shuten Doji (First Part)</h4>

    ¡°That, that woman¡­¡±

    Within the fog, the blue demons could see this enchanting woman. Behind her waved several big furry tails, but no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t count the number.

    ¡°Fox demon?¡±

    There was not a single fox demon n in Mount Ooe.

    The two blue demons brandished their weapons, ¡°Halt! This is Mount Ooe, Lord Shuten Doji¡¯s territory!¡±

    The woman continued walking, as if the two blue demons didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°Hey, I say, do you not hear us? Fox demon! This is Lord Shuten Doji¡¯s territory!¡± The two warned the enchanting woman, pointing their weapons at her.

    The woman tilted her head and smiled sweetly, herugh seemed to charm the world.

    ¡°Ahahahaha¡­Shuten¡¯s territory, I am just here to see an old friend.

    The smile stunned the two blue demons, and they involuntarily nodded.

    The two blue demons backed down, ¡°So you¡¯re here to see an old friend.¡±

    ¡°Please enter.¡±

    Just like that, the demon fox walked into Mount Ooe. Not long after, the two blue demons recovered their senses.

    ¡°I say, what did we just do? Did we just let that woman enter¡­?¡±

    ¡°What woman? You¡¯ve gone crazy thinking about women!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Within the Great Hall of Shuten Doji!

    Shuten had smashed a palm strike at Lily.

    This was nothing more than a casual strike, but the palm pressure was like an invisible mountain smashing towards her.

    Lily swung out fiercely, her cursed de cutting through the mountain, but the remnant palm winds smashed straight into her.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i>

    Both Lily and Rei were sent flying back, far faster than Lily¡¯s fastest speed, and mmed heavily into the demon crowded against the wall. Craters were left in the wall and several demons were smashed into ground meat!

    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡±

    Lily let out a coquettish cry as she was sent flying

    <sup>1</sup>, she had grabbed onto Rei. Thetter had also let out a cry. The two fell from the crater in the wall onto the stone floor.

    Lily¡¯s hair was scattered and messy, her body uncontrobly trembled and she felt as if she had just been smashed by a ten thousand meter tall mountain. She felt as if her body was about to fall apart and was unable to stand up.

    Lily had a huge reserve of spirit power, but that single strike had cost her half of reserves to defend again! If she hadn¡¯t used her body to shield Rei, then the aftershock would have probably killed Rei.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Rei also couldn¡¯t stand up, the two women remained on the ground hugging each other. Rei had a helpless expression, ¡°Sorry¡­ I can¡¯t protect you this time¡­ it seems that we don¡¯t even have the qualifications to fight Shuten to the death.¡±

    Both Lily and Rei¡¯s des had been knocked out of their hands and were resting on the stone floor.

    Samurai could be killed, but their des could never leave their hands! But that palm wind was too terrifying, it was not something they could resist.

    Lily had never thought about fighting Shuten, but she was still unpleasantly surprised. Even though her purple lunar force had been exhausted, she still had the power of a peak-stage throned monarch. To think the difference between her and Shuten was still sorge!

    It was like a baby fighting a giant, they had no capability of resistance.

    With her hands and feet numb from the violent impact, let alone resisting to the end, even standing up was hard¡­

    Shuten waved his hand and a giant eye opened up on the gourd behind him. The eye blinked as blood spots appeared on it and gold liquor flowed out of the gourd opening turning into ropes and flowing around Rei and Lily¡¯s armpits, waist and thighs, tying them up and hanging them from the air.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡± Lily grimaced, the wine ropes seemed to be liquid, but they wrapped tightly around her and seemed to possess the ability to affect female souls. Lily however had powerful soul defenses and was unaffected, but her clear consciousness made the pain even more severe.

    ¡°Ahahahahahaha, in the end, you stillnded in my hands. What an enjoyable ending!¡± Shutenughed joyously, sending the wine ropes flying and binding Lily and Rei to the middle of the totem.

    Right there, the two beautiful female samurai were captured! The demon and monsters in the room let out a deafening roar, a roar filled with tyranny and lust!

    Shuten looked at the two women and let out a perverted smirk. He directed the ropes to bring Lily to him and he looked her up and down. Seeing those torn clothes, the beautiful figure, he couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°So beautiful¡­Kagami Lily, known as the most beautiful woman in the world, how beautiful will you be without clothes?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Rei cried out tied against the totem, ¡°Whatever you want, do it to me, don¡¯t touch my sister!¡±

    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no use talking to this pervert! Shuten Doji, if you want to see me embarrassed, then I must say, you¡¯ll only be disappointed!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were still strong, and her heart would not give up. She was still constantly trying to think of a way to reverse the situation, she wasn¡¯t willing to fail!

    She wasn¡¯t allowed to fail! If she failed, then she, sister Rei and sister Rinner were all finished

    <sup>2</sup>! Was there a way? What else could she do? All her secret cards, her hidden moves, she had all used them!

    ¡°Ehehehe, you won¡¯t be embarrassed? This isn¡¯t like you Kagami Lily.¡± Shuten waved a sharp w in front of her face, ¡°Is this because¡­ you¡¯re wearing too much?¡±

    Shuten¡¯s fingernails were sharper than swords, that fingernail hooked onto Lily¡¯spel before sliding down, easily cutting through!

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Her eyes narrowed and an incredible will to resist surged up!

    <i>sh!</i> Blood flew from Shuten¡¯s long finger as a small de wound appeared on the supreme arch-demon, Shuten Doji¡¯s finger.

    Lily¡¯s hair flew, and her mouth gripped the hilt of Crescent Moon. Her eyes radiated an unbendable will and the blood of a supreme arch-demon dripped from her de!

    ¡°What?¡± Shuten looked on in shock, his finger was dripping blood. ¡°B?i?t?c?h?¡­ I, Shuten, have ravaged countless women, but have never been wounded by a woman! Kagami Lily, a b?i?t?c?h? like you dares to harm this noble body?!!¡±

    Shuten¡¯s eldritch energy red high up into the skies, the muscles and blood vessels on this arm bulged, turning into a huge demon w, before wing through the air leaving vacuum-like tears behind and shing towards Lily!

    ¡°Lily! No¡ª!¡± From behind, Rei let out a scream.

    Knowing that nothing could be done, Lily closed her eyes.

    <i>Whoosh¡ªwhoosh¡ª¡ªwhoosh!</i>

    mes appeared out of nowhere, burning through the wine ropes and disappearing before burning Lily¡¯s body. The middle part of the wine ropes were evaporated, leaving the remaining parts to turn into droplets of wine. Lily felt her body sink as she fell onto the ground with Rei. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: How do you sound sexy while in pain?!

    Yuki: That¡¯s right¡­ you should have thought about that before stupidly invading Mount Ooe. That¡¯s why you think with logic and not emotion.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 80 â€“ Tamamo no Mae and Shuten Doji (Second Part)

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 80 ¨C Tamamo no Mae and Shuten Doji (Second Part)</h4>

    Supporting each other, Lily and Rei endured the pain and stood up. They looked towards the entrance of Shuten¡¯s great hall, they could both detect a vast and ancient eldritch aura. Even Shuten shivered for a moment at that overwhelming aura, but for Lily, it was a familiar aura.

    The group of monsters in the hall couldn¡¯t help but look out the gate, these monsters had always been brutal and tyrannical but they still felt fear, they wondered what sort of terrifying demon would be there.

    What walked into view was an enchanting beautiful madam.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Once Lily saw the beautiful madam walk in, it felt as if the ten thousand kilos weighing her heart down disappeared. Lady Kimiko had finally arrived, though¡­she had almost been toote.

    Lily had contacted Lady Kimiko at the Honganji Temple, but Kimiko hadn¡¯t shown up until now. It seems like reaching the heart of Shuten¡¯s territory would take time even for Lady Kimiko, but at least, she had arrived!

    Since Lady Kimiko had arrived, then she and Rei should both be safe!

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, little brother of the Sannouji Temple. When we met eight hundred years ago I thought you were handsome and innocent, ahahaha¡ª¡± The alluring Tamamo-no-Mae swayed seductively as she walked forward. Facing Shuten Doji who could be thought of as a woman¡¯s nightmare, Tamamo called out teasingly.

    ¡°Nine-Tailed demon fox, you look well but have you lost your mind? This is not your territory in Suno, have you got lost?¡± Seeing Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s sudden appearance, Shuten¡¯s attitude became serious.

    Tamamo suddenly appearing and revealing Shuten¡¯s past really annoyed the aloof arch-demon. Eight hundred years ago, Shuten was only a young monk in one of Echigo¡¯s mountain temples, but because he was too handsome, he was envied by the other monks and surrounding people. After umting intense resentment, he ended up distorting into a demon. Who knew this young monk would have such talent and achieve the realm of supreme arch-demon!

    Of course, his practice method was cruel and outrageous, gaining power through the muttion of women, that endless pain and terror were the sources of his power.

    ¡°Ehh? This is Mount Ooe? No wonder I had to walk so many days, I only received little Lily¡¯s call and came here, but I must say, your mountain is full of prostitutes and female ves, what should I think of this s?l?u?t?t?y mountain?¡± Tamamo taunted.

    ¡°Ehehehe, Tamamo-no-Mae, since you know this is a s?l?u?t?t?y mountain, a coquettish woman like you still dares barge in?¡± Shuten had no intentions towards Tamamo-no-Mae, this woman wasn¡¯t someone he could afford.

    Shuten was taking this seriously, now that Tamamo-no-Mae had arrived, the situation was no longer simple, Tamamo-no-Mae was not an easily dealt with woman. Shuten would prefer to face a siege by two Fujiwara no Ayakas rather than one Tamamo-no-Mae.

    A thousand years ago, long before Shuten¡¯s birth, Tamamo-no-Mae was already a world famous arch-demon with a ferocious reputation.

    Tamamo twisted her hips and plump buttocks and walked provocatively towards Lily and Rei

    <sup>1</sup>, standing in front of them, she flicked out a fan, ¡°So what? This olddy has lived for a thousand years, who knows who will suffer in the end.¡±

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae¡­what do you want?¡± Shuten asked.

    ¡°Nothing, I did say little Lily called me, of course I will be taking her away. Sorry, I came in a rush and didn¡¯t bring you a gift. Next time,e to Heian-kyo, I¡¯ll treat you to some good wine.¡± Tamamo-no-Mae covered her mouth with her fan.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae¡­don¡¯t make jokes in my territory, this is Mount Ooe, my Shuten Doji¡¯s territory. If you take these two women away in front of me in my territory, where would I not be a joke?¡±

    ¡°Eh, you care about your reputation? Rx, no matter what happens, your reputation won¡¯t get any worse

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m still that novice eight hundred years ago! I still haven¡¯t settled the scores of you sending an army into Tanba! You and I are both rulers, should we not unite to deal with the imperial court? Do you really intend to oppose me?¡± Shuten¡¯s face turned ferocious, the brutal bloodthirst embedded in his bones showed itself, he had already tolerated enough from Tamamo-no-Mae.

    ¡°Who¡¯s opposing you? I only intend to bring Lily away. Ah, right, that silver haired woman, she brought troops and killed several of my demon fox n members, eh? She¡¯s here? I will take her back and punish her, this is quite reasonable is it not?¡±

    Rei thought back to when she was attempting to gain Shuten¡¯s trust and led troops to destroy the Suno army, though she didn¡¯t kill any demon foxes herself, several of her subordinates had killed several demon foxes.

    This was indeed her wrong, there was nothing she could say.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae! Don¡¯t go too far! This Uesugi Rei pretended to surrender to assassinate me, and that Kagami Lily was even more outrageous. She killed a fiendish king, ten demon enforcers and several ten thousand of my troops and stole the treasure of the celestial maiden mine! You think I¡¯ll spare her!??¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe, little Lily, you sure did a lot. Shuten Doji, are you still one of the foremost arch-demons? To let a little girl kill more than half of your forces, are all of your subordinates trash? You actually have the gall to bring this up?¡±

    ¡°What did you say!???¡± Shuten¡¯s eldritch aura fluctuated with his fury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, how about this, I¡¯ll have little Lily apologize to you, so how about you let it go at that?¡± Tamamo¡¯s voice was full of coquettishness and arrogance.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae, you¡¯re going too far!!!¡± Suddenly a golden halberd radiating unmatched power appeared in his hand as he stabbed towards Tamamo-no-Mae!

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Tamamo didn¡¯t move, but the nine long tails behind her expanded and turned into beautiful crystal clear crimson spirit tails. The nine twisted together and were like two big hands gripping Shuten¡¯s halberd.

    The collision of two supreme arch-demons created violent shockwaves that shook the mountain. Violent air waves raged, the mountain trembled and rocks scattered as eldritch mes flew. The viewing monsters were blown away and many were injured and killed as they smashed against the walls and floor.

    Only Lily and Rei behind Tamamo-no-Mae were unaffected by the violent shockwave.

    Lily tightly hugged Rei, all she could do was protect Rei from the coteral damage, this was not a battle she could participate in.

    Shuten¡¯s massive arm muscles bulged, the veins pulsated as he exerted his full force but Tamamo-no-Mae stood there looking rxed and held him back without strain.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae! This is myst warning! I don¡¯t want to open hostilities against you, nothing good will happen if we end up fighting! Leave these two women here and I¡¯ll count everything settled!¡± Shuten¡¯s expression was demonic as he warned Tamamo-no-Mae.

    ¡°Do you know about the fox talisman? Though those of my n are demons, our vows are kept at all costs!¡± Tamamo¡¯s eyes shed fiercely.

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to put your life on the line for that woman? You¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Tamamo raised her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°As if! Ahahaha! You actually believe the words of a fox demon? Like I would care about a fox talisman given to a human, I don¡¯t know how many youngsters I¡¯ve tricked with this talisman

    <sup>3</sup>! The only reason I came to rescue Lily is because I¡¯m willing! Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s frivolous words made it hard for Shuten to tell what was the truth. He couldn¡¯t tell what this woman was willing to put on the line for Lily, but the more it was like this the more important he could feel Lily was, he must obtain that woman! Perhaps Kagami Lily had other secrets beyond her natural attraction, otherwise how could she aplish so many deeds that surpassed his expectations.

    Perhaps, this woman could not be released! Perhaps, if he grasped that woman¡¯s secrets, he could control the world! Towering ambition and killing intent suffused Shuten Doji!

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae! Don¡¯t regret this!¡± Blood tears trailed down Shuten¡¯s cheeks as bright bizarre inscriptions lit up on his body. Crimson blood filled with powerful aura trickled out of those inscriptions.

    Shuten Doji had mutted and devoured countless women, that terrifying umtion of resentment was all gathered in his blood.

    The sudden ring of resentment shocked Lily, terrifying! What a terrifying resentment! Her de, Yasutsuna, started shaking on the ground before suddenly flying back into her hand. Lily felt that she could hardly grip Yasutsuna, for an incredible killing intent was suddenly released from her de.

    At this moment, Tamamo-no-Mae and Shuten Doji were evenly matched, could it be that she had a chance?

    Lily¡¯s eyes emotionlessly observed Shuten Doji, covered in inscriptions and blood mist, and for a moment, killing intent filled her mind.

    ¡°Attack?¡± Lily¡¯s heart pounded in her ears.

    ¡°Attack?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± A chill suffused her soul, her instincts told her that if she foolishly attacked Shuten now, she would die.

    Cannot attack!

    Lily came to that conclusion and forcibly suppressed her killing intent.

    ¡°I can only believe in Lady Kimiko. Shuten Doji is not an existence I can challenge now, that would be nothing but suicide and killing sister Rinne! I cannot attack!¡±

    Facing this incredible temptation, Lily made a decision. This time, she would not take risks.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> The blood mist surrounding Shuten expanded explosively, dying the great hall red. The moment the mist touched monsters, they would start swelling. The weak monsters would end up dying violently while the stronger ones would withstand the baptism, their strengths increasing sharply and bing an even more ferocious blood demon!

    As the blood mist enveloped the totem in the great hall, the blood streaks covering the totem started steaming and emitting a suffocating blood smoke!

    After using this secret technique, Shuten Doji¡¯s face went pale white as he gave a wicked smirk, ¡°I originally nned on using this to deal with Fujiwara no Ayaka¡­¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: She breasted boobily as she titted.

    Robinxen: Daaangdy.

    Robinxen: I don¡¯t know if I should be impressed or not.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 82 â€“ Thousand Year Demon Fox

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 82 ¨C Thousand Year Demon Fox</h4>

    Shuten Doji had always considered Fujiwara no Ayaka as a troublesome opponent. He had originally nned to use Lily to lure Ayaka into Mount Ooe, and then use this ancient formation he had spent hundreds of years on to deal with her.

    At their realm, they would allpete fairly so it would be difficult to tell who woulde out victorious in a fight between the two, but not in Shuten¡¯s territory.

    This ancient formation used to be the Shuten¡¯s mountain guarding formation, but after being repaired and enhanced by ancient relics the mysteries and power of the formation far surpassed Shuten¡¯s formation skills!

    It was only an idea, but even if he couldn¡¯t lure Fujiwara no Ayaka here, with this great formation and his presence in Mount Ooe, it was more than enough to deal with any other supreme existence!

    But he had never thought, the one who hade would be Tamamo-no-Mae! He had no idea how deep the rtionship between Lily and Tamamo-no-Mae was.

    He was still quite wary of this thousand year demon fox, if Tamamo-no-Mae hadn¡¯t insisted on taking away Lily, he would not have initiated the great formation. This formation was the result of hundreds of years of his hardbor and could only be used once!

    The power of the formation, in fact he was not too clear about it.

    The blood flowing around the ancient totem surged while the eyes of the demon god statues around the hall started giving off a bloody glow.

    The blood and flesh of countless dead demons were sucked into the ancient demon god statues, and Mount Ooe started shaking as the power of the formation increased.

    Tamamo¡¯s expression had turned serious, ¡°Lily, hide behind me and don¡¯t move around!¡±

    In Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s hand, a huge heavy mirror with gorgeous golden decorations appeared. The mirror surface waspletely ck.

    Tamamo-no-Mae silently whispered an incantation and a ring of light circled and surrounded Lily and Rei. The circle was made out of ancient Jomon runes and radiated a powerful eldritch aura.

    In the pitch ck mirror, an orange red fox fire ignited!

    The trembling of the ancient formation stopped, but Lily felt that this was thest calm before the storm.

    Suddenly¡ª

    <i>Boom!!!!!</i>

    Huge blood colored tentacles burst out of the ancient formation before smashing towards Tamamo-no-Mae with earth shattering momentum

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°What!??¡± Lily¡¯s face instantly paled, she instinctively felt mortal danger, this was an attack that could vaporize her if it brushed against her!

    Even Shuten Doji¡¯s attack paled against the power of these giant tentacles!

    Scary! Too terrifying!

    Lily felt that both she and sister Rei could die at any moment!

    Tamamo threw the ancient heavy ck crystal mirror up into the sky.

    ¡°Tai Mirror of Illusion!¡±

    With those words, the foxfire within the ancient mirror erupted and formed a me shield! Lily felt that those mes could melt a ninth-grade de in an instant.

    Those blood colored tentacles reacted by piercing through the roof of the great hall, leaving behind lines of cracks throughout the entire room before spearing at the shield from all directions.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Surprisingly, the blood colored tentacles easily smashed through the me shield and continued their path towards the three women.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Suddenly red was all Lily could see.

    Tamamo-no-Mae had protected Lily and Rei with her nine big red tails.

    Those red tentacles smashed against the huge furry tail creating earthshaking shockwaves but were unable to pierce through, however even more tentacles smashed towards Tamamo¡¯s body.

    She pulled out an ancient fan to defend but could only block a few tentacles, the rest smashed into her charming body with horrifying power!

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom¡ª!</i>

    Storm-like blows rained down, and even the hard ancient formation itself was being destroyed under the shockwaves, and Tamamo was in the eye of that storm.

    After the earth shaking attacks, the power fueling the blood colored tentacles were exhausted, evaporating into ck ashes shining with bright bloodstains.

    The air was filled with ashes.

    The ancient formation was destroyed after finishing this attack, the surrounding statues shattered as the powers supporting them disappeared.

    As for Tamamo-no-Mae, she withdrew herrge tails.

    Lily raised her head, and saw how messy Tamamo had be. Her neatly coiled hair had been messed up, her fluffy ears seemed to be stained red and blood trickled down from her mouth.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily was heartbroken seeing that the mysterious, free spirited and independent Lady Kimiko had been harmed because of her.

    Shuten Doji grinned at Tamamo sarcastically, ¡°Ehehehe, as expected of a nine-tailed demon fox! Your strength is indeed incredible, but I never thought that for a thousand year old arch-demon, you would be so foolish!¡±

    ¡°You could easily defend against my formation using your treasures and nine tails, but you actually used them to defend those two women, ahahaha! Are you really that fox leader renown for your cunning? Is there something wrong with your head? Or is that woman Lily really capable of seducing the world?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko! You, are you ok? Are you ok?¡± Lily could feel that Tamamo had been injured, and it wasn¡¯t a light injury. But she could do nothing, in fact she was still holding Tamamo back, this feeling of guilt was overwhelming.

    Seeing that Tamamo didn¡¯t respond, he thought that the injuries she had suffered were serious, ¡°I say, Tamamo-no-Mae, you won¡¯t be dying in my Mount Ooe will you!? Hand over those two women and I¡¯ll let you go, otherwise¡ª¡±

    Brandishing his Kurokinsui, he stabbed the golden halberd towards Tamamo!

    The halberd flew through the air towards Tamamo¡¯s chest, but suddenly, her white hand stretched out.

    <i>Rip¡ª!!!</i>

    The world shook! Shuten¡¯s full forced stab had been stopped by a slender white hand holding onto the tip of his halberd. The shockwave tore away Tamamo¡¯s long sleeves, exposing her white arms.

    Blood! The blood of a thousand year old demon fox flew from her fingers and palm forming a beautiful silk pattern in the air.

    But that halberd could not move forward an inch!

    ¡°What!???¡± Shuten was shocked, this was a full force stab with all of his eldritch and physical power!

    Suddenly a group of powerful blood demons rushed towards Tamamo from all sides.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about harming Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily had recovered some power, she wanted to draw Yasutsuna and kill those blood demons.

    But suddenly¡ª

    A monstrous aura red from Tamamo, it was ancient, bloody, terrifying and capable of swallowing everything.

    A huge phantom fox with terrifying fangs emerged from the towering aura. The demon fox¡¯s head alone upied most of the hall and the body seemed to be hidden by the wall far away. The demon fox¡¯s eyes were like huge blood red stars soaked in killing intent. Instantly, Lily dared not move, this terrifying bloodthirst was going to swallow her up!

    ¡°Do not force me!!!¡± Tamamo¡¯s visage instantly revealed the appearance of a demon fox, a ferociousness that seemed to have traveled through thousands of years ande from eternity!

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The weakest of the blood demons were still permanence realm experts, but they still instantly exploded into blood mists!

    ¡°What¡­¡± At this moment, even Shuten Doji looked at the fox phantom in fear.

    Tamamo lowered her head, trembling all over as if struggling to restrain the power within her, her voice was low as if in pain, ¡°Do not force me, to use that power¡­¡±

    Shuten pulled back hard, but discovered that he could not pull his halberd back from the hold Tamamo had on it.

    Tamamo let go and Shuten staggered back.

    The gourd behind him opened a ferocious eye as killing intent filled the area, it was a killing intent with some sarcasm and also a bit of fear.

    Shuten carried with him many powerful treasures and had many other ancient trump cards and abilities. If he wanted to, he was capable of exploding with much greater strength¡­ but in the face of that gigantic phantom fox, he retreated.

    He continued to retreat, and only when he backed up to the shattered statues did he realize that though he could still fight, he was continuously retreating.

    Shuten gripped his weapon, and readied all sorts of tricks and abilities, warily looking at the fox phantom, but he didn¡¯t take action.

    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>

    The fox phantom slowly turned into a flowing shadow and merged back with Tamamo along with the monstrous killing intent.

    Lily looked on in shock, it was hard for her to imagine that such a charming woman like Lady Kimiko had such a terrifying ancient beast hidden within her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tamamo-no-Mae said with an unnaturally calm voice.

    ¡°Ah? Yes.¡± Lily held up Rei and followed Tamamo-no-Mae out the stone gate.

    Tamamo walked past the ten meter tall Shuten Doji as if he didn¡¯t exist and kept going, not even looking behind to see if Shuten would change his mind and attack.

    Lily was still afraid of him, but she was much more afraid of that ferocious fox.

    She lifted her head and looked Shuten in the eye.

    Lily could see an indescribable emotion and instantly she understood, Shuten did not n on letting her go, the next time she met Shuten, she would not be as lucky as today.

    Next time?

    Within her eyes emerged a realization that did not take into ount the strength difference between her and this supreme arch-demon.

    Turning leisurely, Lily followed Tamamo-no-Mae out of the great hall with Rei

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: What did he call upon some eldritch being?!

    Robinxen: They really deus ex¡¯d their way out.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 83 â€“ Injured

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 83 ¨C Injured</h4>

    Tamamo-no-Mae led Lily and Rei out of the stone gate.

    Once out, they could hear a woman¡¯s cries. Looking towards the sounds, Lily found a young woman hidden in a stone crevice, only that the two roons had disappeared.

    ¡°Wahhh, what happened? I thought the mountain was copsing, and your two shikigami died to protect me¡­¡±

    When Lily rushed into the great hall, she had ordered the two roons to take thedy away to hide and protect her. Due to the ruckus, no other demons could pay attention to them.

    ¡°That¡­don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re fine. I said I¡¯d take you away from this ce, follow us.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡­I can escape this ce? Really¡­lord father, I can see you again¡­sobs.¡±

    The woman followed the group crying. Tamamo led from the front, and any foolish demons blocking the road were instantly killed.

    On this path, Tamamo no longer used any charm but directly burned all opposition with fox fire.

    There wasn¡¯t much opposition as they left the mountain.

    Tamamo walked to the cliff, the cliff where Lily had fought the demon enforcers and fiendish kings, and waved a hand. With a poof of smoke, a two to three meter long red carpet appeared, on that carpet was an old orange toad with ck markings, it was holding a dimly shiningntern.

    ¡°Get on.¡± Tamamo stepped onto the carpet.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Rei seemed to want to say something, but she tilted and fell over before another word. Lily immediately supported her andid Rei down on the carpet. Rei¡¯s face was white and her expression was calm and very unlike the fiery samurai Lily knew¡­Lily¡¯s heart hurt at the thought of what tortures Rei had gone through.

    Thest woman also stepped onto the carpet and sat down.

    The toad croaked a few times and demon clouds rolled underneath the carpet, carrying them all into the skies.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± The woman screamed in shock, though she was at the spirit jade realm, it was nothing but forcible improvements through magatama absorption, this woman didn¡¯t even know the most basic of martial arts.

    This was Lily¡¯s first time riding a flying arcane treasure, it waspletely different from riding a bird, it seemed to be both illusionary yet real. She couldn¡¯t help but look behind her at the gloomy and majestic Mount Ooe and feel ruefully.

    ¡°I went in there with the determination to die¡­I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d really escape¡­¡±

    Lily turned towards Tamamo and knelt down, ¡°Lady Kimiko, thank you for the rescue.¡±

    Tamamo looked at her and smiled ¡°Little Lily, no matter what danger you encounter, I will alwayse rescue you.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­¡±

    Tamamo¡¯s face was pale white, and she suddenly fell to her knees and coughed out mouthfuls of blood.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!??¡± Lily was shocked and rushed to help.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Tamamo gasped out, ¡°The power of that ancient formation was destructive, I suffered serious injuries¡­I need to return to Suno¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn! Then I will apany you to Suno. If anything is needed, just tell me.¡±

    Lady Kimiko had been injured to rescue her, how could she not care.

    Tamamo pulled out a white handkerchief to wipe off the blood, her voice was unprecedentedly weak, ¡°Anything I need¡­just let me borrow yourp.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lily had not thought of this request, but they were all women so it didn¡¯t matter. Just sit upright and letdy Tamamo lean on her thighs.

    ¡°Little Lily really has a mesmerizing feminine scent¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, please rest, and don¡¯t say something so irrelevant¡­¡± Lily¡¯s cheeks med.

    ¡°Heheh¡­¡± The rescued woman covered her face giggling.

    Lily looked over, ¡°Right, I haven¡¯t had the time to ask, but what is your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Rin, Ikeda Rin, daughter of Ikeda Nakano¡­¡±

    As the woman talked about her past, she burst into tears. As a young girl, she had been captured by Shuten Doji, taken to Mount Ooe and humiliated and tortured. Shuten had thought her beautiful and her identity noble, so instead of eating her, he had forced her to absorb magatamas so she would be able to endure more of his tortures. After torturing her, he would heal her for more torture, over and over, it was a nightmare.

    Lily wondered for a moment, Ikeda Nakano¡­where had she heard that name?

    Right, the first time she had encountered Shuten, when he had fought against Sugawara no Michizane, this name had been mentioned!

    ¡°Madam Rin, I think I remember you mentioning Sugawara no Michizane, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Mm, Sugawara no Michizane is my father¡¯s friend, he oftenes to my house to discuss government affairs and calligraphy with father.¡± Rin¡¯s face flushed as she spoke.

    Lily wondered if Ikeda Rin had a secret crush on Sugara no Michizane?

    ¡°Lord Michizane, is the foremost schr¡­he is most admirable¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? Schr?¡± Lily was taken aback, she had an idea but hesitated to speak it, but Tamamo spoke up first.

    ¡°The schr you speak of, is now one of the four great vengeful spirits of this world.¡±

    ¡°What!??¡± Rin¡¯s face was full of surprise before slowly turning gloomy and lost, ¡°Is that so¡­I have been imprisoned for so long, I have no idea how many years have passed¡­ Lord Michizane¡­¡±

    Ikeda Rin suddenly remembered something, ¡°Madam fox demon, do¡­do you know anything about my father? How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°Madam Rin, you are being impolite. You should address her as Lady.¡± Lily scolded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Tamamo said before turning to Rin, ¡°If your father is the Ikeda Nakano I¡¯m thinking of, then he died many years ago. I have lived too long so I don¡¯t remember too clearly, but I heard that he died of depression because you were kidnapped and he was unable to save you¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­how could this be? Father, lord father¡­ sobs.¡± Ikeda Rin started sobbing uncontrobly.

    Suddenly, the carpet lurched throwing them all off bnce, Lily quickly grabbed onto Rei while Rin grabbed onto the edge of the carpet, but the toad cried out strangely before falling.

    ¡°What happened!?¡± Lily cried out.

    The carpet had barely regained stability and was constantly shaking as if flying was very costly.

    Tamamo spoke up weakly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­I can no longer support the Yomatsuri to fly¡­

    <sup>1</sup>¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Crashing in the forest arc?! What is this, Gundam SEED?

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 84 â€“ Undercurrents

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 84 ¨C Undercurrents</h4>

    The flying carpet wobbled and slowlynded within the forests.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± At night, all they could see were towering trees, Lily had no idea where they were.

    Tamamo remained on the carpet and called out, ¡°Lily, pick up thentern, the light will flicker when you go in the wrong direction. Keep the light on and it will lead the way to Suno.¡±

    Lily picked up thentern and walked in a circle, finding the direction to Suno.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°My injuries are not a problem and I am not as weak as I appear on the surface. My self regeneration is beyond that of you humans, only that ancient formation was too vicious, I need to concentrate on healing or this injury will worsen.¡±

    Lily nodded, ¡°I will summon a big bird, can you ride Lady Kimiko?¡±

    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t need to use any aura, I won¡¯t have any problems.¡±

    Lily looked towards Rei who was still unconscious before pulling out a life-recovery magatama and looking back towards Tamamo, ¡°Lady Kimiko, this¡­¡±

    ¡°I have those things too, I¡¯ve already used them, my wounds aren¡¯t that easily healed. You can¡¯t help me.¡±

    Lily continued to look at Tamamo, her eyebrows furrowed in worry.

    Lily knelt down next to Rei, shaking her gently, but Rei had been weakened too much and was unable to wake. Rei would be unable to ride on the bird like this.

    Lily hesitated, but still ced the life-recovery magatama in her mouth and extracted spirit energy before cing her lips over Rei¡¯s and feeding her the energy.

    Lily couldn¡¯t ignore the feeling of lip on lip contact, but this was for healing so she controlled her emotions¡­

    Slowly, Rei woke up frowning.

    ¡°Ehh,¡± Tamamo said from the side, ¡°I want that type of life-recovery magatama too.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s face med up, ¡°Lady Kimiko, this isn¡¯t the time for those types of jokes.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Uesugi Rei finally sat up.

    ¡°Sister Rei!¡±

    Reibed her long silver hair, her eyes seemed to be worlds away.

    ¡°Lily¡­that, thank you.¡± Rei hugged her knees and couldn¡¯t look in Lily¡¯s direction.

    Rei, a noble and arrogant woman. She had always treated Lily as someone she had to protect, but this time not only did she have to be rescued by her, Lily¡¯s strength had also far surpassed her. Although she was absolutely grateful towards Lily, the other side of her heart wasplicated.

    ¡°Sister Rei, we only escaped because of Lady Kimiko¡¯s intervention, you should thank her. Lady Kimiko suffered wounds to protect us.¡±

    Regarding Tamamo-no-Mae, Rei could notin.

    Getting up, Rei knelt before Tamamo and sincerely kowtowed, ¡°Lily and my life was saved due to Lady Kimiko. This grace, I am willing to use my life to repay.¡±

    ¡°You need not take it too seriously, I only rescued you because Lily would be pained if you died. You should be sensible and leave though, if you kill my n members in Suno, I will not spare you.¡±

    ¡°My life is not worth much, after failing to assassinate Shuten Doji, I should have died. However, my vengeance caused me to kill the n members of my sister¡¯s benefactor. I will apany Lady Kimiko to Suno andmit harakiri to repay my sins!¡± Rei¡¯s reply was without hesitation.

    ¡°Ah!??¡± Lily knelt down hastily, ¡°Sister Rei, no! Lady Kimiko, if sister Reimitted some crime, let me be punished instead!¡±

    ¡°¡­Enough, who wants you tomit harakiri? If you did that, would Lily not hate me for the rest of her life? Though Shuten has not pursued us, this is still Tanba, we must leave this ce as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily was overjoyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. I won¡¯t forgive this woman that easily, if you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t regret it when you suffer the punishments.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, Imitted the wrong first. I will notin no matter the punishment.¡±

    Lily knew that Tamamo would not really harm Rei, but this was still Shuten¡¯s territory, she would not let Rei depart alone.

    ¡°Then let us all get on my great bird.¡±

    Lily led the group to a clearing before summoning.

    ¡°Record of One Hundred Demons?¡± Tamamo¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°That can be counted as a treasure.¡±

    Tamamo got up clutching her chest and Lily rushed forward to help.

    Tamamo whispered into Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°Lily, if one day, I reveal my true form, you can draw my form into the record, perhaps it will be of use to you one day.¡±

    Lily looked at Tamamo and nodded hesitantly, she still remembered that terrifying fox phantom, it was terrifying to even think of it.

    ¡°Madam Rin, can you manage?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Yes¡­I will do my best!¡± Ikeda Rin tried her best to grab onto the feathers and climb up. Even if she had never practiced martial arts, her realm was still that of a spirit jade expert. Her father had died, and she didn¡¯t want to end up back in that terrifying mountain, she must be strong!

    Once the group was on top of the bird, it spread its giant wings and took off.

    The Record of One Hundred Demons was one of Lily¡¯s treasures and these phantoms were controlled by her spirit power. The power of these phantoms would improve along with Lily¡¯s power. Due to her multiple breakthroughs, this phantom bird was now at the middle-staged permanence realm, it was now stronger than its origin.

    The flight speed was much faster.

    Lily had the great bird fly in the direction of Suno after confirming with thentern.

    Though this was Shuten¡¯s territory, besides Shuten, who would dare stop her

    <sup>1</sup>?

    Tamamo no Mae and Uesugi Rei were still injured, but Lily had already recovered so there should be no danger.

    ¡­¡­

    Heian-kyo, Purple Serenity Hall.

    This was the pce with the most authority amongst humankind, in name.

    In this hall, emperor Go-Toba was meeting with Fujiwara no Ayaka.

    The white curtains of the emperor¡¯s throne were drawn open, revealing the beautiful feminine visage of emperor Go-Toba.

    ¡°My beloved minister Ayaka, I have always been grateful for your contributions to the new policy, only, it¡¯s a pity that things did not end the way we desired.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, the heavens are in turmoil, if it were not your majesty¡¯s new policy, the imperial court would be a greater mess. Your majesty¡¯s policy is not wrong, this minister will also do my best for it.¡± Ayaka, dressed in a white court dress and tall ck hat knelt and bowed deeply.

    There was sadness in the emperor¡¯s eyes, ¡°Beloved minister, I have summoned you this night to discuss a great matter.¡±

    ¡°I n to abdicate.¡± Emperor Go-Toba calmly announced, as if he had no attachments to the throne.

    ¡°What!??? Your majesty!??¡± Ayaka was shocked.

    ¡°Beloved minister, listen. After I abdicate, the throne will be passed to my younger brother, Prince Narinaga. He is a kind person, he will definitely be a wise emperor. You and I both know that it doesn¡¯t matter if I the emperor abdicates, I will simply feel more rxed.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, I beg you to reconsider! Is someone threatening you? As long as I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡± The emperor¡¯s feminine face showed a rare expression of authority, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient and listen, I hope¡­that you will abdicate with me. The imperial court will no longer have the position of Chief Advisor.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Ayaka was bewildered.

    ¡°Beloved minister, I know this is not fair to you. You are one of the few who wholeheartedly supports imperial authority and thinks about the world, but these days¡­monsters run rampant throughout the world. We must unite even more, only by relying upon the powers of the noble and samurai families and the financial resources of the public can we stabilize the situation and truly fight against the monsters. In the current imperial court, how many truly support you or me? With such an imperial court, how can peace be established?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­in addition, this battle against Shuten resulted in failure. Arge amount of military power was lost in vain and our national power was emptied even more. Though I cannot see through the entire picture, I can still understand a bit. Beloved minister, can you not realize that most of the people lost in this war were of your and my faction? Ashikaga Makoto, though she is from the Genji faction, she in fact supports the Yoshitsune faction. Also Minamoto no Yoshitada and Taira no Iemori, the left and right Imperial Guardmanders, though they are not your supporters, they belong to the imperial faction, those forces have almost beenpletely lost without any gains. This war may look like a tie, but the truth is that the imperial court has lost, and moreover, from court gossip, they have mostly ced the responsibility of this defeat on you and the Ashikaga family, especially on you, it was your faction that advocated for the crusade. This could be said to be an opportunity to abdicate¡­¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, though I cannot say that I have no responsibility for this crusade but we should be considering how to stabilize the court and the world, how can we retreat because of a setback¡­¡±

    ¡°Beloved minister, enough! I hope beloved minister¡­no, after I abdicate I prefer to call you big sister Ayaka. It is my hope that you and I can live carefree in this world. Let the affairs of the world be left to those more suitable.¡±

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, I¡­am really tired of facing this imperial throne, every night I panic and fear because of this, I don¡¯t have the strength, or the endurance to continue being emperor! Beloved minister, if you really treat me as your emperor, then please respect my choice¡­let me, be freed of this painful and derisive life¡­sobs¡­¡±

    On this night, within the dark hall, emperor Go-Toba sat on the throne crying, his voice echoing destely¡­

    ¡°Your minister understands your intentions, but¡­I will not abdicate.¡± Ayaka replied and kowtowed. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: g?

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 85 â€“ Suno

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 85 ¨C Suno</h4>

    For a day and a night, Lily¡¯s group flew across the vast and endless wilderness.

    This wilderness was so vast and deste that nothing else could be seen from the skies. Lily could still feel the ancient killing intent emanating from the wilderness.

    ¡°Is this¡­ is this the legendary ancient Suno battlefield? It was said that the ancient gods fought Yomi¡¯s demons here on this battlefield.¡± Uesugi Rei sighed with emotion.

    Tamamo¡¯s eyes remained closed as she focused on her injuries. ¡°You know quite a bit.¡± She was very familiar with this ce so she didn¡¯t bother looking.

    They flew over the ancient battlefield, in front of them were lush hills surrounded by intertwining mountains and rivers, there were also patches of fields scattered around. Under the night light, this was a peaceful wilderness area.

    ¡°Lily, we have arrived.¡± Tamamo said.

    ¡°Ah? This¡­¡± Lily looked around from the bird¡¯s neck, ¡°This is Suno?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Is itpletely different from what you imagined?¡±

    Such peaceful quiet mountains and rivers turned out to be the home of the world¡¯s greatest arch-demon? This was indeed far from what Lily had imagined, but it would be impolite to be surprised.

    No, Tamamo-no-Mae was not a person to care about such things.

    The birdnded on the edge of a field where the bright moon hung high and the stars shone within the night sky.

    It was June and the field was filled with the croaks and chirps of frogs and insects.

    The mountains in the distance were gentle and sloping, like waves on the horizon. Layer uponyer, it looked like an ancient drawing of a field.

    From the distance, a small vige flickering with lights could be seen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, towards that vige.¡± Tamamo said.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Lily and the others followed Tamamo through the fields,ing to a mirror-likeke, within theke the dark blue starry skies were reflected. They walked over a wooden bridge and up a hillside before arriving at that small vige.

    The houses of this vige were all made from wooden walls and white y, and each house had a small white paperntern.

    Lily was surprised to see an old man drying corn at the entrance of the vige and there was a humanized fox demon weaving straw sandals too.

    A small thatched shed to the side hung a sign with the word ¡®Cook¡¯ and an upright fox was selling Kanto cuisine and several human children were ying beside it. A bit further away, Lily could see several middle-aged farmers returning with farm tools on their backs.

    This was an extended night, and even in the dark, everyone had to work.

    She had never considered that humans and fox demons would work and live together here without barriers! This shocked not only Lily, but Uesugi Rei and Ikeda Rin.

    ¡°Madam Kimiko, you have returned.¡± In a wooden house facing the road, an old woman was weaving a rope with a cat to the side.

    There was nothing wrong with the old woman, but that cat¡­ an ordinary looking ck domestic cat was actually at the realm of permanence!

    Lily didn¡¯t know what to think, this regr old vige woman was raising a permanence realmed cat? How extraordinary was this ordinary looking vige?

    ¡°Ahaha, Azu, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Kimiko smiled in return.

    ¡°Yesst time I saw Madam Kimiko, I had only just married¡­¡± A peaceful smile appeared on the woman¡¯s wrinkled face. Though she had no strength or power, it seems that this woman had seen through some essential aspects of life.

    Perhaps some aspects of this woman¡¯s insights and understandings were beyond Lily¡¯s?

    This gave Lily quite a bit of inspiration.

    In truth, most people here no longer knew Tamamo-no-Mae, but the fox demons, roons and many small little animals were incredibly familiar with Tamamo-no-Mae.

    ¡°That, that white-bearded groundhog in the field has the power of a spirit jade¡­¡±

    From the side, a small little roon walked over, but that small body contained the power of a peak-stage permanence expert!

    Lily had not seen a small animal with the power of a throne expert yet¡­

    This vige¡­probably had a battle powerparable to that of Heian-kyo!

    Tamamo led them to the mountainside. Here there were several simple and elegant buildings overlooking the vige. These buildings had wooden roofs, and looked like they were built for people of some status, but that was it.

    This was Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s house.

    This building did not have an extraordinary aura. Only, it was built on the hillside and looked as one with the mountain streams, pond, and surroundings scenery.

    Opening the door and walking in, the inside was warm, simple and very clean. It looked like a miko¡¯s house in a mountain shrine.

    ¡°Madam Kimiko, you have returned.¡± The roon Natsu Nariaki was here, waiting for Tamamo at the entrance.

    ¡°Nariaki!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    So for now, they stayed at Tamamo¡¯s house.

    Lily still couldn¡¯t believe that the hometown of the greatest arch-demon of several generations could be so ordinary, but after such a terrifying life and death battle, being able to rest in such a warm peaceful ce was better than a grand pce.

    Behind the house, was a small hot spring.

    They could finally get away from the stress and have a bath with peace of mind.

    Lily, Rei, Tamamo and Rin all wrapped themselves in white towels and entered the hot spring.

    ¡°Ah¡­it feels so good¡­¡± Lily rxed within the hot spring leaning against the stone, her arms spread wide. She had already forgotten about her towering peaks floating within the water.

    ¡°Ehh, look at what I discovered?¡± Tamamoughed.

    ¡°Ah? There, there¡¯s nothing!¡± Lily realized how unkempt herposure was and hurriedly covered her chest.

    ¡°Hmm? Little Lily, why don¡¯t you tell me what I was talking about?¡± Tamamo came forth, and started teasing Lily as women tended to do in the baths.

    ¡°Ah¡ª no, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    How could Lily not blush when teased, even her purple lunar force recovered a bit.

    Lily wanted to resist, but she dared not be too violent. Tamamo had sacrificed so much for her, so she could not resist the teasing too much.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko.¡± Rei stuttered looking anxious, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t make too much trouble, Lily needs to rest, you should also rest¡­¡±

    After speaking, Rei turned her gaze away in embarrassment.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi! Help me¡­save me¡­¡± Lily pleaded helplessly.

    Although Rei was unhappy with Tamamo molesting Lily, she owed Tamamo too much, and even if she wanted to stop her, shecked the means to.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? We¡¯re all just ying in the hot springs, it¡¯s all fine.¡± Tamamo smiled sweetly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Lily¡¯s gritted out.

    Rei endured by the side, sshing water all over her beautiful body, but Lily¡¯s voice overwhelmed her, she grabbed Lily¡¯s wrist and pulled her behind.

    ¡°That, that¡­ Lily, turn around, I¡¯ll wash your back.¡± Rei tried to find a reason. She usually used force to deal with women, but that wouldn¡¯t work against Tamamo, she really had no idea how to deal with her.

    Lily thought it would be better to have her back washed then be bullied, so she obediently turned around.

    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­Uesugi Rei, don¡¯t forget this is my house. Don¡¯t forget your identity, I still haven¡¯t thought up of a way to punish you.¡± Seeing Lily get snatched away, Tamamo was displeased.

    ¡°If Lady Kimiko wants to punish, then I will obey, only, that has nothing to do with Lil¡¯ Lily.¡± Rei replied as she scrubbed Lily¡¯s back with a washing cloth.

    ¡°Indeed it has nothing to do with her, but you should still have self awareness as a sinner right? I think¡­you should be tied to the mountain road for public disy.¡±

    ¡°As long as Lady Kimiko can assuage your hatred, then I will obey.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was startled, ¡°Lady Kimiko, no, sister Uesugi is a woman, how can she be disyed on the roadside? Though I think the vige is full of good and honest people, there are still men here, it¡¯s too shameful! Please be more lenient!¡±

    ¡°Lily, this matter has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t interfere. If this woman epts this sort of shameful punishment, why should I change it?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, I do not feel there is anything wrong, Imitted the wrong, therefore it is natural I be punished. I have never considered myself a woman.¡±

    Saying such, Rei¡¯s hand swiped down from Lily¡¯s back, then into the water and began a massage to relieve fatigue.

    Though the hand was in the water, Lily¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Before Lily could open her mouth, Tamamo stepped forward, one hand grabbing onto Rei¡¯s wrist, ¡°Miss Uesugi has good techniques, do you often help Lily with fatigue?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to answer that is there? With Lady Kimiko¡¯s knowledge and wisdom, can you not imagine it?¡± Rei purposely spoke as if showing off.

    ¡°Ah, sister Uesugi¡­don¡¯t say such misleading words¡­¡± Lily could feel herself get dizzier, she really wanted to hide within the water.

    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tamamo pretended to be serious.

    In another corner of the hot springs, Rin quietly soaked in the hot spring and squinted her eyes with a half smile on her face¡­ she felt she couldn¡¯t enter this conversation at all¡­

    The women finished their baths withughter and noise. They switched to beautiful bathrobes and sat in front of the wooden house where they could see the entire vige and distantke and mountains, resting.

    Nariaki brought sake and pastries.

    Though this ce was very in, the sake and pastries were not ordinary, Lily was very happy.

    ¡°Ah¡­really¡­sofortable¡­¡±

    The peace after the war really made Lily feel how beautiful a peaceful world was. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 87 â€“ The Long, Quiet Night

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 87 ¨C The Long, Quiet Night</h4>

    At this time, Lily was wearing a blue yukata that had gradations of dark purple, while Rei was dressed in blue.

    Although Kimiko was enjoying the night scene with them, talking andughing as if nothing happened, Lily felt that Kimiko¡¯s condition was worse than expected. Her injury was probably serious¡­

    If even Lily could sense Kimiko¡¯s condition despite her realm, it was clear how serious the injury was.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± After listening to Lily¡¯s exnation of why Rei led troops to attack the Suno Army, Kimiko was surprised. She looked at Rei, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be a descendant of Bishamonten. She was thest Celestial Battle Maiden left in this world. If she wasn¡¯t seriously injured, how could a mere Shuten Doji be her opponent? s¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko,¡± Rei knelt down and said, ¡°Is it possible for human beings to ascend to Takamagahara?¡±

    Kimiko, however, didn¡¯t look at her, ¡°Takamagahara¡­ Woman, you are too ignorant. Sometimes, I think that you are not as mature as Lily. Are you still hell-bent on achieving that goal? That will only bring disaster to yourself and Lily. You are simply not qualified to ask that question right now, understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Rei lowered her head unwillingly, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything from Kimiko.

    Although her mother could be said to have narrowly escaped death, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that she was still alive. If she was alive, she may be imprisoned in a very distant part of Takamagahara, suffering.

    However, she couldn¡¯t even deal with Shuten Doji, so how could she dream of going to Takamagahara to find her mother? Perhaps, in the future, she should ask that person who once guided her.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei, although you didn¡¯t directly kill my people and had understandable reasons, your actions resulted in the deaths of many demon foxes in Suno. This is a fact. I will be lenient, but I still have to punish you.¡± Kimiko said.

    ¡°Eh? Lady Kimiko?¡± Lily got a little anxious.

    ¡°Lily, be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, I have nothing to say. I am willing to ept any punishment.¡± Rei knelt down, unafraid of the punishment.

    ¡°Remember, that¡¯s what you said,¡± Kimiko¡¯s expression seemed more serious than usual, ¡°Any kind of punishment, huh? Then let Lily punish you.¡±

    With that, Kimiko stood up, walked to the front of the corridor, and said, ¡°I hope this punishment can bepleted tonight.¡±

    ¡°Eh??!¡±

    After Kimiko left, Lily wondered why she chose to leave so hastily and give up on the chance to tease and y with Rei. But thinking about it, punishing Sister Uesugi would be very embarrassing for someone like her.

    Kimiko walked to the corridor and began to support her body on the wall. Her face was pale and she kept breaking out in cold sweat. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief and frowned slightly as she coughed up blood once again

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Hoo, hoo¡­ I just apanied Lil¡¯ Lily to bathe in the hot spring for a while, but it turned out like this¡­ I won¡¯t die, though¡­¡±

    Kimiko stumbled back to her room, closed the door, and sat down. She first ate a few pills that emitted an incredible medicinal fragrance before circting the demonic power in her body to aid her recovery.

    Whether it¡¯s heavenly treasures or elixirs, in the whole world, naturally Tamamo-no-Mae had the most. Even the entire treasury of Heian-ky¨­ couldn¡¯tpare with her collection and the little things Lily possessed were of no use to her. The vitality of a demon fox was beyond imagination; the only thing she needed was time¡­

    After Kimiko left, Rin also felt embarrassed, so she found an excuse to leave. Only Lily and Rei remained, and they sat facing the beautiful night scene. Perhaps it was because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for too long, Lily still seemed a bit restless.

    ¡°Are you going to punish me?¡± Rei asked, looking at theke reflecting the starry sky below the mountain.

    ¡°Eh? This¡­no¡­no. Lily would rather be punished by Lady Kimiko than let you be punished. ¡°

    ¡°Then I¡¯d rather let you punish me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch you get sullied by that demon fox.¡±

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, you are already very strong now, maybe even stronger than me. I am no longer qualified to protect you or¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Sister Uesugi, what are you talking about? Since when is strength or weakness important to us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who got stronger, so it is very important to me.¡±

    ¡°But when Sister Uesugi was stronger than me, I don¡¯t think it affected our rtionship though, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rei stood up, ¡°Do you want to punish me? Thene.¡±

    Lily, however, lowered her head and remained silent. Rei looked at Lily quietly for a while before turning to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Lily said with her head still down.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t, Lady Kimiko won¡¯t forgive you, right?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for us to do what Lady Kimiko said.¡±

    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Rei replied as she walked towards her room.

    The door of the room was closed from the inside and no lights were lit. Only the dim moonlight illuminated the room through the window.

    Inside the room, Lily leaned against the door while Rei stood in the corner, facing the wall.

    Lily felt her chest throbbing. She walked up to Rei, the girl who was even taller than herself. Rei turned her head back slightly, focusing her ethereal gaze on Lily as she smiled.

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to punish a woman? Or do you always just like to be the one punished?¡±

    ¡°¡­you, you are talking nonsense. I, why would I like to be punished? Besides, I am now representing Lady Kimiko. No matter what, you have caused harm to her n, so I can¡¯t let you off lightly. Otherwise, Lady Kimiko won¡¯t forgive you either.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you say it so harshly. Your sister is a little scared.¡± Although Rei said so, she gently brushed Lily¡¯s chin with her fingers.

    This provocative behaviour made Lily feel humiliated. Wasn¡¯t she the one who was supposed to be taking the initiative today?

    Lily took a deep breath, <i>No, I can¡¯t hesitate here, otherwise, I will always lose.</i>

    Lily reached out her hand and took out a ribbon

    <sup>2</sup>. She wound it around Rei¡¯s arms and tried to tie her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily thought that Rei might retaliate, but surprisingly discovered that she did not.

    Lily tossed the ribbon over the beam and hoisted Rei¡¯s hands up. She then pressed her waist and made her bend down.

    Because she had just finished bathing, Rei had her hair curled into a bun and she exuded a faint fragrance all over her body. Lily was also sporting a single ponytail.

    Lily came behind Rei, bent down, and grabbed the slit of her skirt with trembling hands, lifting it to the side.

    Under the moonlight, Rei¡¯s plump buttocks and slender legs were all exposed.

    ¡°Who told you to touch me in the hot spring? Sister Uesugi, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily¡¯s slender fingers stroked Uesugi¡¯s smooth, jade-like curves

    <sup>3</sup> like she did back then. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Wow she kept up that act waaaay longer than I would have considered, didn¡¯t see thising.

    Robinxen: A ribbon? Not a rope¡­ but a ribbon?

    Robinxen: Well¡­

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 88 â€“ Chaos

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 88 ¨C Chaos</h4>

    Momiji arrived at Port Ayabe.

    Just a few days ago, this ce was an important frontier city for the imperial court to attack Tanba, but now it was deserted. The imperial army had all withdrawn, but there was still an iron-d warship moored by the river bank.

    Momiji, who was draped in woven ck feathers and a bamboo hat, came to the shore facing the iron-d warship, followed by several fierce demons. A line of ck-armored warriors came down from the warship.

    The leader was a middle-aged samurai wearing a ck oni mask. Although he wasn¡¯t tall, his wide body that was almost equal to his height gave him an extremely strong appearance.

    The ck-armored warriors behind him were also wearing oni masks.

    The stout middle-aged samurai leading the ck-armored group took off his mask when he saw Momiji. It was actually Tokugawa Shigemori!

    ¡°Madam Momiji, I have heard of your reputation for a long time.¡± Facing the backbone of the enemy archdemons, Tokugawa surprisingly bowed and saluted in a very pious manner.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this one of the Furinkazans of Easternnd, Mr. Tokugawa? If I hadn¡¯t stayed in Mino, I¡¯m afraid I would have mistaken you for the imperial court¡¯s crusaders. That scene wouldn¡¯t be so pretty.¡± Momiji said with a twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°I understand Madam Momiji¡¯s meaning.¡± Tokugawa waved his hand.

    Many ck-armored warriors carried downrge iron boxes from the ship.

    When they opened the boxes, they were filled with magatama, precious medicinal herbs, Tamahagane of grade eight or higher, and other rare materials.

    Tokugawa said, ¡°This battle is of immeasurable loss to both His Highness Shuten Doji and the court. On behalf of the Shogun, I offer these modest gifts to express my deepest apologies to His Highness Shuten Doji.¡±

    ¡°Apologies?¡± Momiji walked past the boxes and picked up some magatama with her slender fingers before putting them down again, ¡°These gifts are quite a lot, but your imperial army marched into our Tanba Province and killed tens of thousands of our troops. Can a word of apology and a few big boxes of gifts wipe away our past grudges?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course not,¡± Tokugawa chuckled in a gruff voice, ¡°s¡­in the end, this battle was a huge misunderstanding between both sides. It was Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s faction whopelled the young emperor tounch this useless war which resulted in the imperial court suffering heavy losses! It also caused irreparable harm to our close friends and neighbors.¡±

    ¡°You havee so far, yet you pushed everything onto Fujiwara no Ayaka and think you can settle this matter? Oh, wait, did you say close friends and neighbors?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Madam Momiji is worthy of being a person who understands the greater cause. What Lord Shogun means is that, as long as we all put down our struggles and work together in this chaotic world, a truly great gift will be given to His Highness Shuten Doji, which far exceeds this humble gift at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°As long as His Highness Shuten Doji can forget our past grudges and get along with us, and uh, also preferably recognize the rule of the imperial power¡­ Only in name, of course. His Highness Shuten Doji doesn¡¯t have to appear himself. It is enough to send an envoy to be appointed. Then, the imperial court will recognize Lord Shuten Doji¡¯s rule over Tanba Province and crown him as the King of the West. Not only Tanba Province. As long as His Highness Shuten Doji can ensure the smooth flow of the imperial trade route between Heian-ky¨­ and the West, the vast surroundingnd that the court and even an archdemon like Shuten Doji is incapable of governing will be up for discussion.¡±

    ¡°King of the West? Hahaha, this concession sounds sincere, but I can¡¯t decide on such a big matter. I have to report back to His Highness Shuten Doji.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. If His Highness agrees to the imperial court¡¯s conditions, we will be awaiting the arrival of his envoy at Heian-ky¨­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Mr. Tokugawa looks like a rough man, but he knows how to behave. Unlike all those seemingly elegant people in the capital who are unable to understand the current situation.¡± Momiji smiled bewitchingly.

    ¡°Hehehe, by the way.¡± Tokugawa took out a pair of jade bracelets emitting an incredible aura, which he stuffed directly into Momiji¡¯s hands. He leaned in close to her and said, ¡°This is my personal due respect to Madam Momiji. Assuming that His Highness Shuten Doji and Lord Shogun be good friends, Madam Momiji will probably be a key figure. Don¡¯t forget to take care of me and my Tokugawa family when the timees. I will be very grateful.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Hehehehe.¡± Momiji took a look at the pair of bracelets and realized that they were real treasures. Although they were ninth-grade, their high quality and rarity made themparable to spiritual treasures. Sheughed cheerfully, ¡°Lord Tokugawa, why are you being so polite? Hehehe, if all the officials of the imperial court were like you, why would our two sides reach this point? But¡­in this battle, our Mount Ooe has lost too much. I¡¯m afraid that His Highness Shuten Doji won¡¯t be willing to stand down so easily.¡±

    Tokugawa sucked in a breath of cold air, ¡°I understand Madam Momiji¡¯s words, but please think about it. Although the imperial court has tens of thousands of troops, just how many of them are really under our army? Most of your casualties, including two of Ten Demon Enforcers who died, were killed by that woman, Kagami Lily! This person is Ayaka¡¯s beloved. She is not only ruthless and cunning, but also has no regard for the Shogun and the Cloistered Emperor. She has repeatedly injured our Genji¡¯s direct descendants and even the Shogun¡¯s son! This woman is really the biggest obstacle in the rtionship between our two sides! However, thest time we negotiated peace, didn¡¯t we follow your request to leave this woman in your demon army? She should¡¯ve fallen into His Highness Shuten Doji¡¯s hands by now, so why is His Highness still not relieved?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­it¡¯s a long story. Not only did this woman escape the hands of His Highness, her strength somehow improved by leaps and bounds, and she killed tens of thousands of ghosts. Taking advantage of His Highness¡¯ carelessness, she even killed a session of Ten Demon Enforcers and a Fiendish King. It can be said that half of our Mount Ooe¡¯s strength was ruined by that Kagami Lily¡¯s hands!¡±

    ¡°Is that Kagami Lily so hateful? Then why didn¡¯t His Highness Shuten Doji take action himself?¡±

    ¡°s, His Highness had easily captured Kagami Lily, but Tamamo-no-Mae suddenly came out of nowhere and rescued her. What could we do?¡±

    Tokugawa took a deep breath and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I have long heard that Ayaka, Tamamo-no-Mae, and Kagami Lily, those enchanting women, colluded with each other in Heian-ky¨­. To tell you the truth, the Shogun originally advocated attacking Tamamo-no-Mae, but those two women desperately defended her in the court and bewitched the young emperor, which led to the current disaster! These women are really a serious problem for our Heian Dynasty! Especially Ayaka and Tamamo-no-Mae, who are colluding with each other. Their existence is enough to threaten the foundation of the imperial court! They are also a huge threat to his Highness Shuten Doji!¡±

    Momiji nodded, ¡°Exactly! If this matter is not resolved, His Highness may not be able to trust the imperial court.¡±

    ¡°Madam Momiji can report back to His Highness Shuten Doji that, once Kagami Lily returns to the capital, the imperial court will definitely capture her immediately and escort her to His Highness to be dealt with as he sees fit! As for Tamamo-no-Mae and Ayaka¡­both of them are extremely strong and the implications surrounding them are significant. I think it¡¯s better for Madam to inform His Highness Shuten Doji of our position and discuss it in the long run. I also need to report the news that the nine-tailed demon fox had made a move to Lord Shogun.¡±

    Momiji nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand. Today, we will each go back. I think we will find some time in the future to properly meet up. At that time, let¡¯s have a good talk¡­¡±

    After saying that, Momiji used her enchanting fingers to brush Tokugawa¡¯s thick chin and beard.

    Momiji¡¯s behavior seemed frivolous and rude, but instead of getting angry, Tokugawaughed quite happily.

    From Tokugawa¡¯s point of view, if Minamoto no Yoritomo allied with Shuten Doji in the future, the person he needed to curry favor with the most was Madam Momiji, who was a key figure in Mount Ooe. Although Shuten Doji was powerful, he was temperamental and dangerous, unlike Madam Momiji, who was understanding andprehensive.

    As long as he maintained a good rtionship with Momiji, his Tokugawa family would be able to obtain significant benefits in this transaction. In addition, as far as Tokugawa was concerned, who wouldn¡¯t be eager to have ¡®good rtions¡¯ with such a stunning beauty?

    ¡­

    In the chief advisor¡¯s manor, Ayaka stayed alone in the study. She had just set up a spell formation in the garden to increase the power of the voice transmission orb, but she still couldn¡¯t get in contact with Lily.

    ¡°Lily, the imperial army has already withdrawn and Ashikaga Makoto is still in prison because of poormand. Where are you? I can feel that you are still alive and full of vitality, but I can¡¯t get a word from you¡­¡±

    Ayaka was dressed in white and looked tall and beautiful as always, but she seemed a bit lonely.

    She stood up and lightly caressed the flowering branches that poked through the window with her fingers, ¡°I have to try to meet Madam Ashikaga and learn the truth. Why did she go to prison? Did Minamoto no Yoritomo abandon her? Although the Ashikaga n and its supporters in Kansai have almost lost their strength in this battle, Minamoto no Yoritomo wouldn¡¯t be so straightforward, right? What made Minamoto no Yoritomo act so suddenly without caring about revealing his true colors?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Ayaka suddenly frowned slightly, and a hint of rm shed through her eyes.

    After a while, Hoshi Murasaki anxiously appeared in front of the study and reported, ¡°Lord Chief Advisor! Tonight, it seems that there are severalrge armies moving within the capital, and for some reason, these armies are all heading towards the chief advisor¡¯s manor without any prior notice!¡±

    Ayaka was not too surprised. She continued to caress the cherry blossom branches elegantly and smiled coldly, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Lord Chief Advisor, what do you mean by those words? It¡¯s really disrespectful for theserge numbers of troops to pass by the chief advisor¡¯s manor without prior notice. Who dares to mobilize troops like this? Is this not a provocation to you?¡± Hoshi Murasaki said agitatedly.

    ¡°Hehehe, provocation? Murasaki, you are too naive. The destination of these troops is precisely the chief advisor¡¯s manor.¡± Ayaka said calmly.

    ¡°What?!!¡± Murasaki was shocked, ¡°What, why? Are they nning to rebel?¡±

    ¡­

    Heian-ky¨­, on a dark, cold street.

    Suddenly, the sound of dull, heavy horse hooves and footsteps rang out.

    Troops from the Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Pce, the Rokuhara, the Heian Pce, the Shogun¡¯s Imperial Pce, and many other military departments, rushed out from all avenues and crowded the roads, surrounding the chief advisor¡¯s manor in the darkness.

    Among them, there was a woman in ck, revealing demonic armor. The armor had ck metal arms of various forms, which were used as decorations, but they looked very bizarre.

    She rode a ck, one-horned demon horse whose eyes shone with devilish light, and led an army wearing ck iron armor and oni masks, which gave them an ancient, fierce aura. They gradually approached the main gate of the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    ¡°Lady Rokuhara!¡± A masked, ck-armored warrior knelt in front of the demon horse, ¡°The encirclement of the chief advisor¡¯s manor has beenpleted!¡± <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 89 â€“ A Quiet Night On The Other Side

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 89 ¨C A Quiet Night On The Other Side</h4>

    Moonlight illuminated the pond in front of the small hut on the hillside. Lily and Rei were sitting on the deck near the house, dipping their small white feet into the water.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Just now¡­¡±

    ¡°You are such an honest girl. In fact, wouldn¡¯t it have been the same if you had just told Kimiko that you already punished me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Lily said with her head lowered.

    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±

    Actually, there was nothing here that Kimiko wasn¡¯t aware of, but Lily didn¡¯t think of this. In her mind, since she agreed to Kimiko¡¯s proposal, she naturally wouldn¡¯t betray her trust.

    ¡°I wonder if Lady Kimiko¡¯s injury is better or not.¡± Lily said worriedly.

    Although Rei was also beaten by those ve female warriors for several days, they weren¡¯t all that strong. Plus, she had taken the life recovery magatama and got better some time ago, so she was naturally healthy.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to Lady Kimiko in my heart. Although she asked you to punish me, it¡¯s actually the same as forgiving me.¡±

    ¡°That was just a misunderstanding, after all. Besides, you don¡¯t know the rtionship between me and Lady Kimiko. Based on Sister Uesugi¡¯s position at that time, you weren¡¯t wrong either,¡± Lily stared at the sparkling night pond in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s just that, I wonder what Sister Uesugi ns to do in the future?¡±

    Rei looked into the night sky, but was unable to find an answer even after a while, ¡°I wonder what the situation is on the court¡¯s side? Because of my desire for revenge, I essentially destroyed the alliance between the imperial court and Lady Kimiko, which resulted in their defeat. I¡¯m afraid that the imperial court may not be willing to forgive me.¡±

    ¡°The imperial court¡­ If Lady Ayaka wasn¡¯t there, I wouldn¡¯t even want to go back to Heian-ky¨­,¡± Lily sneered, ¡°I went through life and death for the imperial court and killed so many demons, but the court turned their back on me and left me behind. They watched as I was attacked and surrounded by hordes of demons withouting to my aid. Such a court is probably far from the ideal dynasty Lady Ayaka visualized!¡±

    ¡°Lily, you and I are strong enough to break away from the imperial court and survive in this chaotic world. We don¡¯t need to care about the imperial court. But, hearing what you said, I¡¯m starting to worry about Fujiwara no Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°If she really retains control over the imperial court, how could she allow the court to abandon you in order to withdraw the army? Unless, her state of mind is different from what you think.¡±

    ¡°No, never! I believe in Lady Ayaka just like I believe in Sister Uesugi¡ª until death!¡± Lily said resolutely.

    ¡°Hm, Lily, I trust your judgment. That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m worried. It seems that Ayaka may have lost her true power. Think about it. You are currently missing, and although she is the noble chief advisor, who else is subordinate to her in the court? Who else is supporting and advocating for her?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± It suddenly dawned on Lily, ¡°But, Lady Ayaka is, after all, the court¡¯s chief advisor, who has the support of the emperor. In addition, her strength is at the pinnacle of humanity. At least, no one would dare to threaten her directly¡­ As for the imperial court¡­¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°Whether I have the ability or not, I don¡¯t want to participate in such dirty and despicable things anymore. Currently, the condition of Lady Kimiko¡¯s injury is unknown, so I can¡¯t leave. If Lady Kimiko recovers from her injury in the future, I will go to Heian-ky¨­ with her.¡±

    It was impossible to say that she didn¡¯t miss Ayaka, but Kimiko got seriously injured in order to save her, so how could she leave? Though, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t be of much help at the moment.

    Lily leaned helplessly on the pir, ¡°Although I may have the strength to assist Lady Ayaka in battle, I wouldn¡¯t be of much help in the court even if I go back¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    Rei looked at Lily and nodded. She scooched over to Lily and nted a kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been a long time since youst kissed?¡±

    ¡°Eh? This¡­¡± Rei¡¯s question made Lily feel guilty.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rei put an arm around Lily¡¯s shoulders and whispered in her ear, ¡°Your eyes seem a bit strange. Could it be that you and other women¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Although Lily didn¡¯t like to lie to her sisters, this kind of thing shouldn¡¯t fall in the category of lying, right?

    ¡°No? Why do I feel that when you talk about Ayaka, your eyes look a little different? You must have been kissed by her, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart was beating rapidly.

    ¡°Liar. Lily, why are you doing these things behind my back?¡±

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How can I believe you with your face all red like that? You must be reminiscing about it, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t!¡±

    Rei wasn¡¯t deterred, however, and untied Lily¡¯s sash with one hand before reaching into her yukata.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Lily resisted and grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that your sister shouldn¡¯t bully you all the time. It¡¯s unfair to you. We are lovers, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re my ve.¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes rippled like the water under her feet.

    Rei¡¯s breathing was also a little erratic, and her snow-white face flushed pink.

    <i>Sister Uesugi looks quite cute when she blushes¡­</i> Lily suddenly had this feeling in her heart.

    As if reading Lily¡¯s thoughts, Rei grabbed Lily¡¯s hand and pulled it towards her chest.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    That gentle, unbelievably soft and smooth feeling seemed to engulf Lily¡¯s hand.

    Lily¡¯s breathing obviously quickened, and perhaps because she was always the one being one-sidedly bullied, she found this kind of mutual interaction much sweeter.

    The two girls gradually familiarized themselves with each other¡¯s important parts and they seemed to be able to feel each other¡¯s reactions and changes¡­

    At this time, Lily began to fall into a trance again as the lips of the two slowly came closer.

    <i>Oh my god, what am I doing? I¡¯m not being forced anymore, right? So, why are my hands rubbing Sister Uesugi¡¯s¡­ This, this is a sin. I am such a sinful girl, but¡­</i>

    ¡°Ahum, ahum!¡± The sound of coughing echoed from the corridor, causing Lily to jolt aside like lightning.

    Meanwhile, Rei, who still had her arm wrapped around Lily¡¯s shoulders casually, deliberately and slowly drew back her hand from Lily¡¯s chest.

    Those slender fingers were covered with Lily¡¯s youthful, orchid-like fragrance. Rei turned her enchanting, sapphire-blue eyes to look at the woman in an orange kimono standing in the corridor.

    ¡°Kim¡ª Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily lowered her head and blushed.

    ¡°Oh my, here I am, seriously injured and lying alone in my room, yet Lil¡¯ Lily didn¡¯t evene to see me. Instead, you¡¯re here having an affair with this dangerous bad woman. Lily, you really disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Eh? When, when did I have an affair? I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You put your hand into someone else¡¯s chest, and you¡¯re still saying that it¡¯s not an affair? In the past, I always thought that you were innocent and that other women were the ones bullying you, but I didn¡¯t expect Lil¡¯ Lily to be so lustful as well.¡±

    Kimiko gently lifted Lily¡¯s head and stroked her ear with her hand. Lily¡¯s ears were burning hot, and there wasn¡¯t really anything she could say.

    She got up suddenly and knelt down in front of Kimiko, ¡°Lily knows she has made a mistake, so I ask Lady Kimiko to please punish me.¡±

    Of course, Lily didn¡¯t want to be punished since she wasn¡¯t a *********, but she deeply med herself for her loss of control just now. She wasn¡¯t a saint, and with a great beauty like Uesugi Rei by her side, who could remain calm? However, Lily felt deeply apologetic towards her senior sister.

    But, since things hade to this point, the only way to feel better was to receive punishment.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to tie the hands of you two behind your backs and make you kneel on the floor before properly punishing you, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the strength to do that right now¡­ So, you little s?l?u?t?s? were taking advantage of my illness to have an affair, weren¡¯t you?¡± Kimiko deliberately wiped her forehead and said.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, please don¡¯t talk about people like that¡­¡±

    Rei also knelt down in front of Kimiko and said, ¡°Lady Kimiko, I initiated everything; please don¡¯t me Lily. But, to be honest, Lily is my little sister so it¡¯s not really an affair. If Lady Kimiko thinks it¡¯s disrespectful to be doing these things under your roof, I admit my mistakes and am willing to be punished, but please punish me alone and don¡¯t let my Sister Lily suffer.¡±

    Rei seemed to repeatedly and deliberately emphasize the word ¡®sister¡¯.

    ¡°Your little sister?¡± A faint blue vein seemed to bulge from Kimiko¡¯s forehead, ¡°Lily, how many big sisters do you have? Tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°Eh, this¡­¡± Lily really had nothing to say.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, what do you mean by that?¡± Rei was also a little sensitive about this topic.

    ¡°Oh my, Miss Uesugi wouldn¡¯t know about this, right? On the night of the Yoshitsune Memorial Ceremony, in front of tens of thousands of Heian subjects, Lil¡¯ Lily was kissed by a big sister named Fujiwara no Ayaka. This is something that everyone in the capital knows about,¡± Kimiko said somewhat cunningly, ¡°By the way, when she came here to train, I also helped her with a full-body massage.¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t my whole body. And that, that kiss was because¡­¡±

    Rei suddenly got up and said with cold eyes, ¡°It¡¯s cool tonight. I think it¡¯s probably a good time to practice my swordsmanship for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t Miss Uesugi quite diligent?¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, I am the weakest woman here. Even if I hear such things, what right do I have toin?¡±

    Rei¡¯s face looked a little ugly as she turned and left.

    ¡°Eh, Sister Uesugi¡­ Lady Kimiko! You clearly know about that matter, so why did you have to bring it up, knowing my situation?¡±

    ¡°Situation? At that time, you were obviously very happy about it in your heart, right? Besides, seeing how familiar you are with Ayaka, do you dare to say that you were innocent before?¡± Kimiko spoke into Lily¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of the various ways you all use to tempt and coerce me?!¡± Lily became agitated.

    ¡°Tch, isn¡¯t that Lil¡¯ Lily¡¯s fault for being too charming?¡± Kimiko said, sitting down behind Lily and stroking her earlobe and hair with one hand, while rubbing her buttocks with the other.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, you were admonishing Sister Uesugi just now, but what are you doing? Please don¡¯t do that!¡± Lily puffed up her chest and said righteously.

    ¡°Stop acting all serious, you¡­ However, your serious appearance makes people want to tease you even more, hehe.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily waved her hand and pushed away Kimiko¡¯s hand that was on her buttocks, but unexpectedly, Kimiko¡¯s body swayed and fell to the side.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko?!!¡± Lily became anxious all of a sudden.

    Kimiko¡¯s face was deathly pale and cold sweat continuously broke out on her forehead, ¡°I really am useless when I¡¯m injured; I can¡¯t even tease you¡­ Help me¡­go back to the house¡­¡± <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 90 â€“ Final Edict

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 90 ¨C Final Edict</h4>

    Minamoto no Shenzu, dressed in ck demonic armor, was on horseback at the gate of the chief advisor¡¯s manor. Behind her was the ck-armored Rokuhara Army.

    This entire army under the jurisdiction of the Rokuhara was originally responsible for guarding the capital and the imperial pce. Now, Minamoto no Shenzu, who had been appointed as the new Rokuhara Tandai, naturally took over this army.

    The safety of the so-called emperor and other members of royalty waspletely in her hands.

    Of course, Shenzu was just obeying Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s orders.

    With the identity of being the former Rokuhara Tandai¡¯s personal disciple, Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s confidant, and even rumored to be his illegitimate daughter, no one in the Rokuhara Army dared to defy her.

    Additionally, the Rokuhara Army was extremely loyal to the former Rokuhara Tandai, and upon learning from Shenzu that his death was rted to Kagami Lily and her superior, Fujiwara no Ayaka, they were dead set on avenging their old leader. This made thempletely devoted to Shenzu.

    In any case, the person who killed Rokuhara was indeed Lily. Regarding this point, Shenzu did not deceive them.

    ¡°Lady Rokuhara Tandai! The encirclement has beenpleted!¡± A ck-armored warrior reported.

    A ck-clothed onmyoji also came forward to report, ¡°Lady Rokuhara Tandai, although Seimei refused to take up his post, our new Chief of Onmyo, Lord Fujiwara no Shingo, has led all the upper level and higher onmyouji of the Bureau of Divination to set up a space-locking formation around the chief advisor¡¯s manor. All movement spells and teleportation formations are currently restricted!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, can we have permission to charge into the chief advisor¡¯s manor and capture Fujiwara no Ayaka alive?! As long as we capture Ayaka, Kagami Lily will have no choice but to surrender. Then, the old leader¡¯s death will be avenged!¡± A gloomy, ck-armored warrior on horseback with three golden snakes adorning his helmet said impatiently beside Shenzu.

    <i>Crackle!</i> Shenzu swung her horse whip at the warrior¡¯s head.

    ¡°Nonsense! Fujiwara no Ayaka is still the current chief advisor. We cannot act without the emperor¡¯s edict! Besides, do you think she¡¯s just like any random woman in the pce? Do you really think you can capture her just because you want to? Stand down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck-armored warrior bowed his head and retreated.

    That night, the imperial court dispatched nearly 20,000 troops and 3,000 onmyojis to surround the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    Among them, besides the one thousand onmyojis from the Bureau of Divination, there were also two thousand onmyojis from the Fujiwara n. This move undoubtedly showed to everyone that the Fujiwara n hadpletely broken ties with Ayaka. It also meant that the forces surrounding Ayaka would not be enemies of the strongest and wealthiest business conglomerate in the world, the Fujiwara n.

    The ck-armored army was full of murderous intent as they surrounded the chief advisor¡¯s manorpletely.

    The gate of the manor was briefly opened before closing again quickly.

    At this time, there were less than 500 people inside the chief advisor¡¯s manor. Apart from the servants, there were only 200 battle mikos and onmyojis with actualbat capabilities, in addition to the fat old man who guarded the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument as well as Hoshi Muraski.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor!¡± Hoshi Murasaki anxiously ran into the study. The fat old man was also present, kneeling at the entrance of the study while keeping watch.

    ¡°Tens of thousands of imperial troops led by the Rokuhara Army havepletely surrounded the manor! My Lady, what is going on here?¡±

    Ayaka, who was dressed in white, silently sat inside the room.

    ¡°Wait, Murasaki. I don¡¯t know exactly what will happen. Maybe they want to use this to force me to abdicate.¡±

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to abdicate. If I abdicate, the new policy will be discarded, and even His Majesty the Emperor will be in danger of dethronement. Right now, only I can protect His Majesty. As long as I¡¯m in power, they won¡¯t dare to act arbitrarily against His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, the new Rokuhara Tandai turned out to be the person who murdered Madam Yoruko, Uehara no Shenzu! Not only was she not severely punished, but she was also promoted and reappointed by Minamoto no Yoritomo. This matter was directly proimed by the emperor without any approval from the Lord Chief Advisor!¡± Hoshi Murasaki said anxiously, ¡°This woman is now in control of the pce¡¯s defense and I¡¯m afraid the emperor will not be able to protect himself!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­? It seems that Minamoto no Yoritomo is finally going to act,¡± Ayaka said, ¡°Because of this, the imperial power is ourst reliance. If the emperor and I protect each other, Minamoto no Yoritomo won¡¯t dare to forcely make his move.¡±

    Just then, a battle miko came running outside the door, ¡°Lady Chief Advisor, the imperial edict from His Majesty the Emperor has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes brightened and she stood up, ¡°See? As long as I have His Majesty¡¯s edict in my hand, what¡¯s the use of a mere Rokuhara Army surrounding my manor? I will arrest that Shenzu with my own hands for conspiracy to rebel!¡±

    After a while, the main gate of the chief advisor¡¯s manor swung wide open, and dozens of battle mikos armed with naginatas, wooden wands, and katanas lined up in front of the gate.

    Ayaka soon came out as well, followed by the old man in ck and Hoshi Marasuki.

    The ck-armored Rokuhara Army opened up space for several messengers in court uniform to get off their sedan chairs and stand on a wooden tform to announce the emperor¡¯s edict.

    The one in the lead holding the imperial edict was none other than the Minor Counselor, Minamoto no Hirohikari.

    ¡°Criminal minister Ayaka, the emperor¡¯s edict is here. Aren¡¯t you going to kneel and receive it?¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari looked at Ayaka triumphantly.

    Ayaka frowned slightly when she heard the words ¡®criminal minister¡¯. Hoshi Marasuki wanted to go forward to argue, but she stopped her.

    She maintained a polite posture and solemnly went forward to kneel down.

    Looking at Ayaka who was kneeling in front of him, Minamoto no Hirohikari couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He opened the imperial edict and read:

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, since taking up the position of chief advisor, has performed no meritorious deeds, behaves inappropriately, relies on her power to act tyrannically, despises the court and the Shogun, repeatedly tried to manipte and threaten me, and uses the new policy as an excuse to act arbitrarily. She has vited thews of heaven and sheltered the mirror girl, causing a disaster from heaven. She has conspired with evil forces and acted willfully in the Heian Dynasty. She even allowed her subordinate, the mirror girl, Lily, to ally with the demon foxes and scourge the capital, killing and injuring the loyal and virtuous descendants of the Genji n, disregarding the weakness of the state, causing hardships and losses to the people, andunching a war against Shuten Doji to remove obstacles for the demon foxes and achieve an exceptional alliance, resulting in our attempt to fix the chaos in the world to end in great defeat!

    Fujiwara no Ayaka bears unshirkable responsibility for the current disorder in the heavenly way and the crisis in the country, and is the mastermind behind many crimes. She is hereby immediately dismissed from the position of chief advisor and demoted to the status ofmoner, and will be sent over to the Bureau of Justice for investigation ording to thew. If there is any resistance, it will be considered treason!

    ¡ª Emperor Go-Toba¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± After hearing the edict, Ayaka did not speak for a long time. Her body trembled involuntarily and she waspletely stunned.

    Even Hoshi Murasaki and the old man in ck were shocked.

    His Majesty the Emperor had always been Ayaka¡¯s biggest defender and source of reliance. Why did he suddenly issue such an edict?!

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Hoshi Murasaki shouted, ¡°You dare to falsely transmit the imperial edict?!¡±

    ¡°How audacious!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari said, ¡°Take down this woman who dares to speak such outrageous words!¡±

    ¡°Who dares do anything!¡± Ayaka said in a low voice, ¡°The imperial edict¡­can I have a look?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you really think that I, Minamoto no Hirohikari, am an idiot who would falsely pass on the imperial edict?¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari walked down and handed the imperial edict to Ayaka, ¡°Take a look for yourself, former Lord Chief Advisor.¡±

    Ayaka took the imperial edict with delicate, trembling hands, and opened it. Her eyes blurred as she looked at it.

    <i>Pa-ta!</i> The imperial edict unexpectedly slipped from Ayaka¡¯s hand. She felt like the world was going dark and her body fell unsteadily to one side. Hoshi Murasaki hurried to support her.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor!¡±

    Ayaka trembled all over. When she opened her eyes, she felt that the world was spinning. She was in such a disorientated state that she had to circte her spiritual energy to calm her emotions¡­

    However, she had repeatedly confirmed with her eyes and spiritual sense that the imperial edict was indeed genuine. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 91 â€“ Resisting the Imperial Edict

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 91 ¨C Resisting the Imperial Edict</h4>

    ¡°Criminal minister Fujiwara no Ayaka, do you still refuse to ept the edict?!¡±

    Ayaka gently pushed Hoshi Murasaki away and knelt there with her head lowered. Her hair was drooping and her white clothes dragged on the cold, dark ground.

    She picked up the edict, ¡°Your Majesty, why did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ayaka! You have verified the imperial edict yourself, right? Isn¡¯t it real?¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari asked urgently.

    ¡°It is real.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you obeying the edict? Do you want to disobey the edict? That¡¯s considered treason!¡±

    However, Ayaka¡¯s hands holding the edict were trembling and she didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Lady Rokuhara, capture Ayaka on the spot and escort her to the Bureau of Justice!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari barked.

    ¡°As youmand, Lord Minamoto no Hirohikari,¡± Shenzu unsheathed her sword and pointed it at Ayaka, ¡°Take her down!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Hoshi Murasaki drew out the straight sword from her back and stood in front of Ayaka. The old man in ck also stood up to protect her.

    All the mikos raised their swords.

    Who in this world truly listened to the emperor? The Genji warriors were loyal to the Genji n, and the soldiers andmanders of each house were obedient to their lords. Simrly, the battle mikos were only loyal to Ayaka.

    ¡°What? Do you really want to rebel? Do you really think our court¡¯s tens of thousands of troops are pushovers?¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari scolded.

    ¡°Take down all of these rebels!¡± Shenzu ordered.

    Hundreds of ck-armored Rokuhara troops surrounded the gate with long spears and swords, closing in on the battle mikos.

    ¡°Who dares to make a move?!¡± Ayaka suddenly uttered in a low voice.

    <i>Boom!</i> A strong wave of energy rushed in all directions, throwing the elite ck-armored Rokuhara Army into chaos. Hundreds of people fell after getting blown away and many warhorses neighed in fright.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, do you really intend to disobey the emperor? Do you really want to rebel?¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari sternly reprimanded while stepping back.

    Ayaka remained kneeling on one knee, and the surrounding atmosphere gradually calmed down. However the army of ck-armored soldiers did not dare to step forward for a while.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Ayaka bowed her head and said.

    ¡°Then why are you resisting arrest?! This is an imperial edict! Disobeying the edict is tantamount to treason!¡±

    ¡°Middle Counselor, I have doubts about the imperial edict! Therefore, I cannot ept it.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, didn¡¯t you just admit it yourself that this imperial edict is real?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the imperial edict may be real, but the emperor is young. How can I be sure that he wasn¡¯t forced by someone to write such an unusual edict? I want to meet the emperor in person.¡±

    ¡°You have been relegated to the status of amoner. You are not qualified to meet the emperor. Former Lord Chief Advisor, I would like to apologize for our disrespectful actions on behalf of the imperial edict. Personally, I still respect you to some extent. Please, if you have anything to say,e with us to the Bureau of Justice to discuss it. The chief advisor¡¯s manor will be sealed and everyone will be arrested.¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t allow me to meet the emperor in person, I won¡¯t believe the imperial edict!¡±

    ¡°You!!! Fujiwara no Ayaka, don¡¯t be stubborn and add more to your crimes! Lady Rokuhara, do it! Take her down!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari pointed at Ayaka and ordered fiercely, but he couldn¡¯t help backing away.

    Hundreds of ck-armored soldiers once again surrounded them.

    ¡°Take down Fujiwara no Ayaka and kill anyone who dares to resist!¡± Shenzu ordered.

    ¡°Kill!!!¡±

    In an instant, hundreds of ck-armored soldiers released powerful spiritual energy fluctuations all over their bodies and converged on Ayaka¡¯s location.

    Ayaka finally raised her head and spread her long sleeves as she floated up abruptly.

    ¡°You are all soldiers of the court, so I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡±

    Ayaka waved her two long sleeves, and in an instant, several white pellets of light flew out from them.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Bam!</i> A series of explosions rang out in front of the hundreds of ck-armored troops, sting trenches around the gate of the manor on Nijo Boulevard, which blocked the army¡¯s path.

    However, these ck-armored troops were extremely fierce. Dozens of people behind them pulled up their longbows and shot dozens of arrows enchanted with arcane mes at Ayaka, the court¡¯s chief advisor.

    Several white silks danced around Ayaka¡¯s body and repelled all the arrows, sending them flying away.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The ck-armored army howled as they crossed the trench and rushed towards the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    ¡°Those of the chief advisor¡¯s manor, heed my order. Everyone, retreat into the manor; no fighting!¡± Ayaka shouted.

    However, this time, none of the mikos who were loyal only to Ayaka obeyed her order.

    The fat old man in ck erupted with strong spiritual energy, ¡°I am deeply indebted to the young miss and have watched you grow up since you were young. Today, I won¡¯t put anyone¡¯s edict in my eyes! Anyone who dares to harm the young miss will have to face my full strength!¡±

    <i>Boom! Boom!</i> The old man in ck threw out two palm strikes one after another, releasing two silver rays of moonlight that sted several ck-armored soldiers away!

    Hoshi Murasaki¡¯s sword also red with raging spiritual mes, and together with the battle mikos, she rushed towards the ck-armored soldiers.

    The battle was unavoidable!

    The battle mikos were fairly powerful and they fought the ck-armored soldiers with great intensity!

    However, the onmyojis and archers kept shooting projectiles from the rear, causing the battle mikos to get hit and fall down, where they were killed by the ck-armored army!

    When Ayaka saw her own subordinates and those innocent battle mikos being killed, she made up her mind and revealed killing intent!

    ¡°In that case! I¡¯ll ughter my way into the pce and save the emperor!¡±

    Ayaka sacrificed several spell talismans.

    These spell talismans flew into the ck-armored army and exploded, turning into huge silver phantom warriors and mikos.

    These warriors were all dressed in ancient-looking clothes, simr to those worn by the Tenson n. They wielded ancient swords,nces, and ancestral swords that shimmered with silver light. The battle mikos also held transparent naginatas.

    Every one of these warriors had powerparable to the Throned General Stage!

    ¡°These are guardian spirits!¡± Minamoto no Hirohikari was shocked, ¡°You actually took things used to deal with demons to resist the imperial court. Fujiwara no Ayaka, it seems that you are determined to rebel!¡±

    Although the ck-armored Rokuhara Army were elite and fierce, they were no match for the guardian spirits. The guardian spirits scattered throughout the battlefield ughtered and threw the ck-armored army into chaos!

    ¡°Arrange the formation! The Rokuhara Anti-Demon Formation!¡± Shenzu shouted.

    The ck-armored soldiers gathered in units of a hundred andid out a hexagonal formation. Each formation was connected by an onmyoji in the middle and a ck-armored warrior above the Permanence in the lead.

    These anti-demon formations came towards Ayaka and attacked her with all kinds of weapons wielded by golden slender arms!

    Every attack wasparable to the power of a mid-stage Throned Sovereign!

    Three white lotuses surrounded Ayaka and danced around her protectively. Whenever she encountered attacks from those golden arms wielding phantom weapons, they would bloom and absorb the impact, leaving only transparent ripples.

    ¡°How dare you use the anti-demon formation against me? Are you really looking for death?¡± Ayaka originally didn¡¯t want to kill soldiers of the court since they were also human, but the other party even used the Rokuhara Anti-Demon Formation against her, obviously without regard for her death!

    In addition, for them to use the anti-demon formation against her, the chief advisor who was loyal to the court and the heavenly way, was a great humiliation!

    Ayaka waspletely disheartened and her heart was filled with a sense of helplessness. A naginata with a long white handle that emitted a silver radiance and an incredible aura, Izumomaru, appeared in her hand.

    Ayaka stepped on a stream of crystal clear water, held her naginata high, and swung down her de at a group of soldiers.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> A silvery-white, slender and radiant de flew towards the great formation like scattered starlight.

    ¡°Defend!¡± The great formation stopped attacking and gathered spiritual energy to form a protective wall in defense.

    <i>Pfft!</i> However, the slender, silvery-white de light easily cut through the great formation like nothing, and a dozen ck-armored soldiers were killed in one stroke, causing the formation to copse immediately.

    This was already the best Ayaka could do in order to break the formation with as little casualties as possible.

    She could have used a more powerful,rge-scale attack to directly kill the formation of a hundred people in one blow!

    Ayaka¡¯s hands were trembling because she couldn¡¯t bear to kill the soldiers and horses of the court, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you send tens of thousands more people. Do you still want to engage in this meaningless battle? You are all the people of the court, so I don¡¯t want to kill you. Don¡¯t follow these treacherous people to your deaths! Stand down!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Fujiwara no Ayaka, you colluded with demons and framed my teacher, Lord Rokuhara! Today, we are going to avenge my teacher¡¯s death! Kill!¡±

    From afar, nearly ten thousand ck-amored Rokuhara troops who were trained to the highest level of speed, assembled hundreds of Rokuhara great formations at the same time, converging their spiritual energy and shining golden lights onto Shenzu¡¯s body. Her demon horse suddenly leapt into the air, its body radiating with golden light that coalesced into a phantom image of the six-armed Wrathful King who was riding a huge golden-armored unicorn, adorned with exotic gold armor and a golden mask. Shenzu, cloaked in the phantom image of the Wrathful King that rode on a golden horse, attacked Ayaka with overwhelming powerparable to the Big Dipper Stage!

    The six swords of the golden-armored Wrathful King shed at Ayaka.

    A crystal diamond appeared in Ayaka¡¯s hand, which immediately turned into a huge iceberg that smashed towards the Wrathful King.

    The Wrathful King swung his six golden swords, sweeping a slender de of light across the sky.

    <i>Crack! Clink! ng!</i>

    The iceberg was cut into pieces and fell down, smashing onto the streets and surrounding houses below. Only deep pits were left where dozens of houses and trees once stood.

    The Wrathful King continued to gallop his horse through the air, charging towards Ayaka.

    Ayaka blocked it with the white lotuses and transformed two of them into hundreds of petal des that shot towards the Wrathful King, but they bounced away one after another and couldn¡¯t prate the golden armor of the phantom image.

    Thest white lotus floated in front of her as the Wrathful King¡¯s six swords struck at the same time, surprisingly cutting the lotus into pieces!

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡± Hoshi Murasaki shrieked in anxiety, but was soon restrained by several ck armored warriors who surrounded her.

    The golden-armored Wrathful King spurred his horse and rushed towards Ayaka like a ray of golden light!

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze was steady and the stream of water under her feet suddenly flew out.

    <i>Boom!</i> The water, which was also spiritual in nature, entangled itself around the legs of the incredibly fast and imposing golden-armored horse, causing it to trip and stumble as it rushed towards her!

    Ayaka had the lotus under her feet and dodged to the side while brandishing Izumomaru.

    Izumomaru released a bright and slender arc of light that lopped off the horse¡¯s head with a ¡®puff¡¯!

    Even so, the Wrathful King¡¯s six long swords shed and stabbed at Ayaka. She stepped on the lotus flower and her figure danced like a celestial maiden, surprisingly dodging the six swords one by one. She then waltzed over and swung out a sh with Izumomaru.

    <i>Pfft!</i> She cut off the head of the Wrathful King.

    ¡°What??!!¡± Shenzu, who was inside the Wrathful King¡¯s body, was greatly shocked.

    Ayaka¡¯s movements were fluid and graceful as she bent her body backward in a mid-air flip, unleashing a flurry of strikes with her naginata.

    A silvery-white ray of moonlight flew out!

    <i>Crack!</i> It split the entire body of the golden-armored Wrathful King, which crumbled into countless golden specks and scattered on the spot.

    Although most of the de light¡¯s glow was neutralized, the remaining shockwave still sent Shenzu flying, smashing her heavily onto the other side of the street where she copsed an entire hundred-meter wall! <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 92 â€“ Top Level Battle

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 92 ¨C Top Level Battle</h4>

    <i>Boom!</i> The formation was destroyed by Ayaka and the ten thousand troops forming the formation suffered a bacsh, copsing one after another with varying injuries.

    ¡°Cough¡­cough¡­¡± Shenzu vomited blood and fell onto the ruins of the copsed wall. The remnant shockwaves were enough to inflict worse injuries than what she had suffered against Lily. She attempted to stand up and continuemanding the army despite the blood she was throwing up but could not.

    ¡°Damn, that Fujiwara no Ayaka is so powerful, she easily destroyed the Great Rokuhara Army Formation¡­¡±

    Around Fujiwara no Ayaka, countless lotus leaves once again gathered into three lotus flowers as she stepped on the flow and stood in midair.

    ¡°Hmph. A mere formation at the level of the big dipper, you wanted to capture me with that? If you weren¡¯t all soldiers of the imperial court, I would have long annihted you! Get lost!¡±

    With Ayaka¡¯s strength, if she really wanted to kill these elite Rokuhara ck armored troops, even if she couldn¡¯t kill ten thousand with a strike, she could still annihte a thousand with a blow.

    Just as Shenzu and the ten thousand troops were helpless in front of Ayaka¡­

    In the sky, thest ray of light in the eastern skies was covered by a boundless darkness. Dark clouds that looked like ck mud flowed in and covered half the skies above the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion.

    An ancient dreary sedan chair flew in from a distance. This sedan chair was made of ancient thousand year old wood and the ck curtains were embroidered with dark gold Genji crests.

    The closer it got, the more its enormous size was revealed. This sedan chair was taller than most pavilions! It flew on its own, surrounded by inky ck clouds.

    Seeing the sedan chair, Fujiwara no Ayaka frowned, ¡°He¡¯s finally here.¡±

    Fujiwara no Ayaka was not a faithful believer, though she followed and supported the emperor, she was not foolishly loyal. The person behind the scenes who wanted to take her down obviously did not n on relying upon an imperial edict.

    They just needed to have sufficient reason to send troops.

    The huge sedan chair stopped above the chief advisor mansion¡¯s gate, it was 18 feet long, 36 feet tall. Facing Ayaka in the air, it looked like a giant and emanated tyrannical power.

    When Shenzu saw the sedan chair, her eyes glowed, and morale of the Rokuhara and Genji troops soared!

    ¡°He hase!¡±

    The curtain of the sedan chair was brushed aside as a ten meter tall hulking warrior came out. He was wearing pitch-ck armor, a ckcquer helm with a ck demon face mask. The armor had dark golden stripes, and if examined closely, those stripes were flickering amongst the countless secret runes flowing along the armor.

    The huge demon masked samurai stepped into the air, each step leaving behind ck mud. That mud didn¡¯t remain in the air and dropped like heavy rocks, smashing through tiles.

    The giant demon masked samurai faced Fujiwara no Ayaka, like a giant facing a small petite maiden.

    His voice was deep and thick, echoing in the night skies.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, since things have alreadye to this point, my heart is filled with regret.¡±

    Ayaka was like a white lotus, her long clothes and hair fluttering in the air, she faced this giant samurai with no fear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, things have alreadye to this point. Is there a need to hide behind a mask? Lord Shogun, Minamoto no Yoritomo

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, you and I are the two great pirs of the Imperial Court, if possible, I would prefer to not meet you in battle. Would you not give me face and obey his majesty¡¯s will so that he can abdicate in peace. On my name and honor, I guarantee you and your followers wille to no harm.¡±

    ¡°If your guarantee was of any use, then Lord Yoshitsune¡¯s spirit in heaven could have rested in peace long ago. Minamoto no Yoritomo, what you have done might be hidden from the masses, but do you really think you can hide it from the heavens? You used Tanba to eradicate dissidents and me me for the crime? You even dared threaten the emperor into abdicating! How many of the turbulent things in the world are the result of your maniptions? What are you nning?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, Lord Chief Advisor, why can I not understand your words? Today, I am not here to debate with you, this is not the ce for it either, but his majesty¡¯sst edict, as loyal retainers, how can we not obey?¡± The demon masked Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s voice cast a heavy suppression, it made the battle mikos below feel heavy and depressed, and a few weaker battle mikos fell to the ground holding their throats in pain.

    Ayaka¡¯s eye flickered to those few mikos as a white lotus flew over and emitted a pale glow, dispelling the heavy suppression.

    ¡°That edict, is it not just another one of your maniptions, forcing his majesty to write it.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, with your identity, you cannot be so careless speaking. My Genji n has always been loyal to his majesty!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then how about we go to his majesty together, and clear things up?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, Lord Chief Advisor¡­no, I think I should call you Miss Ayaka now, you are no longer the Lord Chief Advisor, no have already been demoted to amoner. Just based upon our friendship in the past, I can convey your request to meet his majesty, but it is up to his majesty if he wants to meet you or not, but of course, you must first obey the edict and apany the Rokuhara army to the Bureau of Justice, once there everything can be discussed.¡±

    ¡°Hah, even if I apany you to the Bureau of Justice, what do you think they can do to me? I will meet the emperor, who dares stop me!? Also, don¡¯t speak my name, it feels so chilly when you do.¡± Ayaka remained in the air without any hint of weakness.

    ¡°What Miss Ayaka said is a bit inappropriate. Do you really intend to disobey imperial authority? Are you really going to rebel? I really don¡¯t want to see that scene!¡±

    ¡°Rebel? I think you, Minamoto no Yoritomo are the real rebel, threatening his majesty, secretly manipting the imperial court, creating unrest in the world! Today, I will go to his majesty¡¯s side and defend the real imperial authority!¡±

    ¡°Miss Ayaka, to think the previous Lord Chief Advisor would so unreasonably turn ck into white. The entire imperial court wants to punish you, but if possible I hope to save some face for you, can Miss Ayaka not understand my painstaking efforts?¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, you think you can say such ridiculous words because of a mask? You sent ten thousand troops to surround my mansion and came here with a Demon God Physique, you have already revealed your true colors and yet you still speak such hypocritical words, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit clownish? I am now going to the emperor, if you came here only to speak such hypocritical words, then please get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Miss Ayaka, you are already a criminal, with all respect, I cannot allow you to leave.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then let us see if you are capable of stopping me!¡±

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, do you truly intend to disobey the imperial edict? That is a rebellion!¡± The huge demon masked samurai released a monstrous aura, ck clouds rolled in behind him spreading endless darkness between the skies and earth.

    ¡°What I am doing is defending the true imperial authority

    Silva: I am inclined to agree with you, but sometimes when blood rushes to your head (battle high), you just can&#8217;t think straight"><sup>2</sup>!¡±

    Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s body glowed with silver spirit power, bright, beautiful, and unfathomable! Around her, five crystalline lotus flowers bloomed as Fujiwara no Ayaka released the full extent of her spirit power!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The earth started rumbling, and up high, the skies were divided in two, half silent starry skies and half billowing inky clouds, neither side relenting against the other.

    The ten thousand troops down below stared silently at the sky, watching the sh between the two peak pirs of the imperial court.

    Shenzu had stood up and swallowed a life-recovery magatama, looking up at the two peerless powerhouses, she now realized that Fujiwara no Ayaka had shown mercy. To capture Fujiwara no Ayaka, without Minamoto no Yoritomo, it would be useless even if all the forces of Heian-kyo moved.

    ¡°Lord Shogun¡­¡± Though Shenzu called him father face to face, in her heart, she would not recognize him. For her, everything was just to gain strength from him. But this time, he really made her feel awe.

    ¡°Terrifying, this man is really terrifying¡­¡±

    ¡°Only¡­ that Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s aura doesn¡¯t lose to him¡­ so this was not a battle I was qualified for¡­¡±

    ck mist started spreading from the fangs of the demon mask, ¡°What a pity, Fujiwara no Ayaka, that you and I havee to this point.¡±

    Within his hands, a giant long sword appeared, ancient and radiating darkness. Heaven and earth, for a moment, reached equilibrium between the two giant forces. After a brief moment of silence¡­

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Minamoto no Yoritomo attacked! The giant demon masked samurai turned into a ck phantom, disappearing from the skies.

    ¡°What!???¡± The troops on the ground shouted in shock, ¡°Lord Shogun, he, he disappeared!??¡±

    Even Shenzu was shocked, Minamoto no Yoritomo disappeared!? No! He was so fast that even she could not see him! Too fast! But his body was so big!

    Fujiwara no Ayaka could see him clearly! The ten meter tall demon masked samurai crossed the distance in an instant and reached her, attacking from the front with monstrous power!

    <i>sh!</i> The giant long sword sliced through Fujiwara no Ayaka, but it was just an afterimage. Ayaka¡¯s real body had dashed into the high skies, appearing within the starry skies, as she waved her arm, a gohei appeared in her hand.

    <i>Bzzt!</i>

    A brilliant spirit energy arrow surrounded by stars and white lotuses crystallized and crashed down like a meteor in the darkness towards Minamoto no Yoritomo! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Oh¡­

    Yuki: I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ they¡¯ve already plotted to this point, I kinda think retreating and regrouping would be wiser¡­

    Silva: I am inclined to agree with you, but sometimes when blood rushes to your head (battle high), you just can¡¯t think straight

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 93 â€“ Unrest within Heian

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 93 ¨C Unrest within Heian</h4>

    Facing the iing meteor, Yoritomo raised a hand and threw out a ck talisman with ancient red runes. The cursed talisman instantly released endless ck mud forming a depraved ck beast with tentacles. The beast opened its mouth revealing crimson runes and swallowed theet whole!

    Theet exploded with terrifying energy and turned the beast into ash. The shockwaves uprooted many buildings, walls and sent the army flying several thousand miles leaving chaos and flying debris everywhere!

    A top level battle at the realm of humanity¡¯s peak was like an armageddon.

    Thankfully this was the chief advisor¡¯s mansion, in the area there was only the great chief advisor¡¯s mansion and other huge buildings of Fujiwara dignitaries which all had a certain amount of defensive measures. Those people had fled when they saw the two peak powers of the Heian-dynasty confront each other.

    As for the chief advisor¡¯s mansion, there were a few important buildings protected by ancient formations, they would be protected from the shockwaves.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka stood in the skies up high looking down at the huge demon-faced samurai with suspicion, ¡°This Minamoto no Yoritomo really used his full power to strike. It looks like he truly ns on fighting it out, he¡¯s powerful but against me there¡¯s no guarantee of victory. If we both suffer injuries then the monsters will have an opportunity! What is he thinking? Minamoto no Yoritomo, what are you nning?¡±

    But Yoritomo did not give Ayaka any space to think, he instantly attacked! The huge long sword in his hand condensed the power of darkness so much that even the surrounding light seemed to have been absorbed!

    ¡°Ha!!!¡± A full powered sh and a jet back de of darkness turned into several huge dark dragons flying towards Ayaka!

    Ayaka brought her five white lotuses to the front and blocked the dragon, as the two forces shed the lotus flower petals shattered, spiritual light scattering, but the ck dragons were also weakened.

    Finally all five lotuses were torn apart and the remaining two ck dragons flew towards Ayaka, but the bodies of the two dragons were unstable and continuously leaked ck energy.

    Ayaka held her lower belly, the five white lotuses were connected to her heart and soul, their destruction also caused some damage to her spirit pce. Clenching her teeth, she waved Izumomaru in a pattern and the starlight within the night sky shed down and exterminated the two dragons.

    She continued her pattern weaving high in the sky, her figure proud and ethereal, and the trajectory of Izumomaru¡¯s weaving seemed to form a star studded milky way!

    The stars flowed within the night sky, just like a true gxy flowing through the skies!

    At this moment, the entire world seemed to havee under Ayaka¡¯s control, an area with a radius of several ten thousand miles, her breaths could be heard, and the ethereal and thoughtless killing intent could be felt from her soul!

    ¡°This¡­this is¡­¡± Even Shenzu, injured as she was, was dazed, ¡°It¡¯s a realm! Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s legendary skill, Illusionary Realm!¡±

    Although Ayaka was her enemy, Shenzu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss. Even her teacher¡¯s domain had not reached this level, this was a brand new level after mastering the domain to limit!

    When Ayaka had fought Tamamo-no-Mae, though fierce, neither had gone all out. Today¡¯s fight wasn¡¯t apetition for a prize, but a real battle! The ability to use realm was one of the signs of a peak powerhouse, in truth, Shenzu knew that her teacher could not bepared to the twobatants in front of her.

    The only way for her teacher to barelypete against one of them was to personally lead a Great Anti-Demon Formation formed with tens of thousands of Rokuhara elites. As for the Anti-Demon Formation she hadmanded, it was farcking inparison to her teachers and was easily destroyed by Fujiwara no Ayaka.

    ¡°Although she is an enemy, Fujiwara no Ayaka is much younger than Minamoto no Yoritomo, I must admit that she is an amazing genius! Damn, why can¡¯t I reach that level?¡± Shenzu cursed.

    Within the billowing ck clouds that covered half the skies behind Yoritomo, pitch ck armors and withered hands could be seen deep within the muddy clouds. The undead ck armored warriors howled within the depths of the ck clouds, and the countless broken ck gs held by the undead radiated endless ck aura!

    That was Yoritomo¡¯s realm, the Martial Phantasm Realm!

    The two great realms enveloped the world, shing over the control of the world. At this moment, the two were like gods, shing over the right to control the world! Evenly matched!

    In terms of power andprehension over the realm, they were evenly matched!

    Yoritomo summoned the souls of the ghost samurais who had sunk into the endless purgatory and sent them to attack Ayaka.

    Although Ayaka¡¯s Illusionary Realm could easily counter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that the pain and misery of the samurai souls were real. She could feel their ordinary and heroic lifes as well as their tragic and unwilling deaths. After death, they still couldn¡¯t be saved and could only be tools for Yoritomo¡¯s practice, they would be forever trapped within Yoritomo¡¯s Martial Phantasm Realm!

    If she had Lily¡¯s memory, then perhaps at this moment she would find a few blurry yet familiar faces within the sea of howling undead.

    Hojo Dijon, Daidouji Akira, Takeda Tsunenobu¡­¡­

    For Fujiwara no Ayaka who did not have much understanding of the eight provinces of Kanto, she would not understand at this time the real reason why Yoritomo, the Lord of Kamakura would restrict the practice of eastern warriors and prevent the spread of high level spirit energy practice methods throughout the Kanto region¡­

    The samurai of Kanto have always been brave and good at fighting, they could be said to have the very essence of virtues! But then why were the Kanto kingdoms so weak? This required careful thought.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Ayaka¡¯s de aura was like a thread, sliding through the skies and colliding with Yoritomo¡¯s dark twisted howling undead power!

    Earth shattering, soul-stirring!

    It was like a duel between purity and filth, each side representing the extremes of the paths a human could walk upon! Both sides were of matching power!

    Below, neither the battle mikos or the ck armored troops had the time to fight, both sides had no choice but to form formations on the spot to resist the shockwaves of the battle above, any random shattered energy remnant could easily exterminate them all!

    The entirety of Heian-kyo rumbled from the constant rolling thunder, countless streets and houses trembled and some copsed as cracks in the earth opened up below. The disaster created from the battle spread throughout the civilian area as countless refugees fled in all directions.

    From far away, in a deste building, the ten meter tall vengeful spirit Sugawara no Michizane watched the battle.

    ¡°Humans¡­ this is nothing more than destroying themselves

    <sup>1</sup>¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ayaka and Yoritomo fought high up in the skies, neither side could gain a decisive advantage and it became a war of attrition!

    Yoritomo¡¯s long sword held down Ayaka¡¯s Izumomaru as he struck with a palm. The palm pressure carried with it several mud-like phantoms and blurry screaming figures could be seen within.

    <i>Bam!</i> This palmnded on Ayaka¡¯s midriff, sending her tumbling through the air. Shended on a trickling stream, sending water flying before she gracefully swung her de out horizontally, sending out a line of spirit light that sliced through the horizon.

    Yoritomo¡¯s body merged into the clouds formed from endless undead spirits, the de energy dissipated within the cloud but caused endless tortured screaming.

    Suddenly, a giant ck hand of an undead soul stretched out from the clouds above and grabbed at Ayaka. She looked up and a crystalline tear fell from the corner of her eye, she caught the teardrop with the gohei and flung it up creating a wave of holy rain purifying the undead hand.

    <i>Boom!</i> Yoritomo emerged from the ck mud below and hisrge hand caught Ayaka¡¯s feet and brutally flung her out.

    Ayaka used the Illusionary Realm to halt herself midair, her entire body was coated with sweat, facing Yoritomo, she found herself gradually falling into a disadvantage.

    ¡°Ayaka, you are still too inexperienced!¡± Big ck hand stretched at her from all directions. Ayaka continuously dodged, but one ck hand was hard to deal with already and there were big ck hands everywhere! She was unable to defend and took hit after hit!

    Ayaka¡¯s tall ck hat was blown away and her white clothes were shredded. Gradually the Martial Phantasm Realm suppressed the Illusionary Realm and the world turned plunged into darkness.

    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!¡± Gloomyughter echoed throughout the heavens and earth.

    Ayaka was on one knee in mid air, panting uncontrobly, her hairdo in disarray and clothes torn.

    ¡°Submit! The imperial authority is absolute!¡±

    The deep gloomy voice echoed as thick ck tentacles flowing with the screams of the undead shot at Ayaka attempting to capture and restrain her!

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, even if I¡¯m looked down upon by the entire world, I will still never admit defeat to you!¡± Her eyes suddenly became ck, seductive and her starry pupils flickered.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka was an arrogant woman, she was absolutely unwilling to allow others to see this side of her, but she knew it would be foolish to be captured for the sake of her image. Ayaka knew that now was not the time to consider how others viewed her, if she was captured then the humiliation she would suffer would be a thousand times, ten thousand times more humiliating!

    In this pinnacle battle, there was only winners and losers! Victory was glory!

    Ayaka was forced to go all out!

    <i>Rip!</i> Her conservative white dress tore itself apart revealing her slender arms and with a wave at the sky her fragrant sweat

    <sup>2</sup> flew into the air turning into stars. Those stars contained the deep profound double understandings of the path of seduction and the path of gxy, Ayaka¡¯s power had been raised to a new height.

    The stars drifted out, touched the numerous ck tentacles and easily pierced through destroying the tentacles!

    Ayaka stood barefooted on top of a blooming crystalline lotus, her beautiful body covered in a translucent Celestial Maiden Divine Raiment and had multiple crystal clear ribbons floating around her. The gohei in her hand had turned into a branch that looked ordinary, yet radiated star light.

    She was dripping with fragrant sweat and releasing enough charm to seduce the world, the moonlight shone on her though the muddy clouds, and her silver moonlight d form was like a dream! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: At least someone can recognise it, even if they¡¯re an outsider of sorts.

    Yuki: Wow.. the author¡¯s obsession with sweat is back.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 94 â€“ Takamagaharaâ€™s Celestial Maiden

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 94 ¨C Takamagahara¡¯s Celestial Maiden</h4>

    The ten thousand ck armored troops looked up at the sky in disbelief. To think that the court dressed Lord Chief Advisor was actually wearing such a revealing and sexy Celestial Maiden¡¯s Divine Raiment underneath.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka stepped lightly on the white lotus and swayed lightly, the sweat on her body forming stardust. She was surrounded by darkness, but at this moment her Illusionary Realm was overwhelming, deeply piercing the darkness.

    Her misty moonlit skin mesmerized everyone, even Shenzu could not help but desire her, an enemy.

    ¡°What, what is this? She has the demeanor of a noble goddess, but her clothes are so obscene¡­ but she¡¯s really beautiful¡­¡±

    Only Minamoto no Yoritomo seemed unmoved, the dark eyes beneath the mask seemed to have long seen through everything. The tentacles couldn¡¯t harm Ayaka so he merged with the dark clouds again and instantly attacked.

    Ayaka had condensed multiple ancient silver guardian spirits in her realm and their power had increased significantly! Each silver guardian wasparable to the lowest ranked big dipper expert! But Yoritomo far surpassed the early stage big dipper realm, he charged and fiercely shed through the guardians beheading them all!

    Standing on a white lotus with Izumomaru in her hand, Ayaka met Yoritomo¡¯s charge! In the skies, eye-watering shes appeared as Izumomaru gathered the power of the gxy and shed out. Each de aura carried with it the power of the unfathomable union between the way of seduction and the way of the gxy!

    For the moment, the mighty Yoritomo was suppressed and beaten by Ayaka!

    Ayaka¡¯s de aura looked both ethereal and beautiful, but were in fact unpredictable and extremely sharp. Yoritomo used his dark tachi to defend but was getting constantly injured by the soft and elegant silver de aura. A series of de marks was left upon his armor and the shockwaves sted ck blood out of his huge body!

    But he had the demon god physique, these blows could not harm his foundation!

    Humankind¡¯s top powerhouse actually ended up evenly matched against Ayaka! Her hidden way of seduction was in no way weaker than her way of gxy. When the two pathsbined, the power exceeded all expectations!

    Only after fullyprehending the seductive intent could one reach the true intent of seduction, and fullyprehending the true intent of seduction is the path of seduction! A heavenly path!

    The path of seduction required one to condense and radiate the power of charm to the limit, but Ayaka felt this was too shameful, so her mastery over the path of seduction was unknown. In truth, the only person who had seen this would be Lily in that ck dream.

    The battle became a truly evenly matched fight! Neither could gain an advantage as they matched their spirit powers and treasures!

    Ayaka was a genius of the Fujiwara n, though she had been abandoned by the n now, the number of treasures she had umted were not a small number, to use them in a battle against Yoritomo was worth it! For Ayaka, defeat would be worse than death so she did not hesitate to use the treasures, however Yoritomo did not want to use all the treasures he had umted and was hesitant, and therefore passive!

    In such a high level battle, no matter which side was the victor, both would have to pay a tremendous price. As he was reluctant to use treasures, Yoritomo suddenly gave an order!

    ¡°Rokuhara army, Genji army! Formation! Attack Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡±

    As soon as this order came out, some ordinary Genji troops in the Imperial guard were taken aback. In a one-on-one battle, to suddenly use a formation formed from ten thousand troops? Where was the chivalry in this?

    However the Rokuhara armymanded by Shenzu and the Genji elite troops did not hesitate. They lined up one after another and formed one hundred men formations and began to unleash an overwhelming crowd attack against Ayaka while Yoritomo upied her attention.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Minamoto no Yoritomo, you consider yourself the leader of samurai?¡±

    ¡°Though I am the head of a samurai family, I must first consider the world. To take down a rebel like you with the least cost is the right path! If I¡¯m seriously injured how can I defend the imperial court? Defend themon people of the world?¡±

    ¡°Do you not know shame? Someone like you dares to utter such words?¡±

    She had to dodge and resist the overwhelmingbination attacks of hundreds of formations while being wary of the danger that Yoritomo presented. No matter how strong she was, she was overwhelmed.

    As she fought against Yoritomo, many formation attacksnded on her, exploding out with thunderous spirit power. Though her defenses were powerful, it still consumed a great amount of her spirit power and the repeated blows left injuries upon her.

    Yoritomo saw an opportunity, blocking her de, heunched a heavy kick at her. A white lotus appeared in front of Ayaka and barely blocked the kick, but it stillunched her far away.

    The countless formations continued to target her, however, causing multiple explosions!

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡±

    Murasaki and the ck d old man led the mikos into battle but were blocked by Shenzu and several hundred troops and fell into battle. The mesmerizing aura around Ayaka defended against the constant barrage but she was left panting.

    If this continued, she would be exhausted before Yoritomo

    <sup>1</sup>!

    She looked down at the thousands of troops in silence. Jumping high into the skies, she stepped onto a lotus and started to perform the dance of the celestial maiden. Ribbons waved around her form and several wind chimes appeared on the branch she was holding, the chimes charming the world.

    Both the Rokuhara army and Genji army ceased attacking, staring nkly at the celestial maiden in the sky.

    Ayaka was drenched with sweat, but she continued to dance solemnly in the skies. The branch swayed with her movement, releasing droplets of liquid that turned into a light drizzle, raining down on the Genji army.

    The ck armored troops were drenched in the drizzle that emitted a scent that charmed the soul. In a disarray, they proceed to break ranks and rush towards Ayaka, but she was in the sky. Denied what they desired, they trampled over each other and started killing each other!

    Shenzu stared in shock and tried to stop them, regardless of what she did, it was ineffective!

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka! You im to be a loyal minister, however, you¡¯re nothing but a seductive witch!¡± Yoritomo coated by monstrous ck clouds of souls rushed at her, trying to stop her from dancing, but she was like a mirage, ethereal and untouchable, dancing without emotion while the ughter on the ground continued!

    Yoritomo was extremely fast and only missed Ayaka by a hair, but was evaded while she continued to dance this bewitching celestial dance! And suddenly a ck tentacle caught Ayaka¡¯s foot, and as her figure flickered, Yoritomo¡¯s long sword had already shed down!

    <i>ng!!!</i> She blocked with Izumomaru, yet the powerful impact made her hand bleed! Suddenly, the branch in her hand turned into a long crystalline long sword with snow lotus like patterns, within the patterns flowed translucent charming intent.

    <i>sh!</i> The long sword shed into Yoritomo¡¯s shoulder and endless ck blood gushed out! Though this wound was serious, Yoritomo¡¯s body was gigantic so it did not injure his foundations! The problem was that while his blow was powerful and pressured Ayaka, his opponent had directly blocked his blow, and down below the army was still under the influence of the drizzle and in chaos. It was impossible for them to reform ranks and aid in the battle.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The lotus under Ayaka¡¯s feet bloomed in full! The ck clouds surrounding Yoritomo formed of fallen souls and ck mud spread over the skies and covered the sun! The twobatants utilized their full powers and shed head on! The world trembled, the winds raged! Neither could afford to take a step back! Whoever hesitated wouldpletely lose!

    Unexpectedly¡­ a shadow streaking through the skies smashed directly into Ayaka.

    <i>CRASH!!</i>

    The blow was beyond powerful! Just in terms of strength, it was above Yoritomo¡¯s long sword!!! This iparably heavy golden rod smashed directly into the back of the unsuspecting Ayaka.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡± She let out a tragic cry before falling down powerlessly in the sky.

    Behind her, below the rolling ck clouds a bulky ghost-like figure wearing an ancient taoist robe flew, on his back was two great ck crow wings pping and his face was covered by a scary red tengu mask.

    The heavy gold rod in his hand emanated a powerful aura, just a nce was enough to tell just how heavy it was!

    ¡°Arch-Demon

    <sup>2</sup>!!!¡± Seeing this existence, a shocking idea appeared in Shenzu¡¯s mind! She couldn¡¯t help but be worried!

    Powerless, Ayakanded in the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡± Murasaki rushed desperately into the mansion.

    ck cloudspletely enveloped the skies.

    ¡°You have finally arrived, Daitengu.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha, Minamoto no Yoritomo, this old monk has arrivedte, you¡¯ve worked hard! Kehehehehehe¡ª¡±

    The ancientughter was creepy and high pitched.

    ¡°That¡¯s not so, you arrived just on time, wahahaha.¡± Yoritomo¡¯s shoulder bubbled with ck clouds before healing.

    Daitengu looked down on the fallen form of his enemy andmented, ¡°Miss Fujiwara no Ayaka is indeed the foremost genius of the Heian dynasty. So difficult to deal with at her young age, if she had another hundred years, I think neither of us would be her opponent.¡±

    ¡°She rebelled against the heavens, no matter her talent, this fate is fitting.¡±

    ¡°Let us not talk here, she is not dead yet but she should be powerless to resist arrest, should we not capture her first?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± Yoritomo watched while Daitengu kept his eyes locked on Ayaka¡¯s fallen form before sneering, ¡°How about you handle this?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Ahahahaha! Since the shogun has offered, then this old monk shall work hard¡­¡± Daitengu stretched out his hand. Ring shaped ripples shot out at Ayaka, this was a technique to capture enemies. However, when the ripples had traveled halfway to Ayaka, a force came from somewhere and destroyed his technique before forming into ripples within the air and scattering. It seemed to be an invisible protective field covering the huge chief advisor¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°What!?¡± Daitengu and Yoritomo were both shocked.

    A misty moonlight suddenly scattered from Ayaka¡¯s body. The moonlight melted into the ground to form a series of runes, spreading throughout the entire mansion, forming an ancientplex formation.

    In the back mountains of the mansion, a torii gate suddenly burned into charcoal and copsed as an ancient ethereal power emanated from the mountains. Above the mansion, stars flickered and shed before flowing and gathering into the phantom of a giant crystalline sacred relic.

    This sacred relic that floated above the chief advisor¡¯s mansion seemed to contain somew originating from the beginning of ancient times.

    ¡°Twelve Moon Phase Instrument???¡±

    Daitengu and Yoritomo, peak entities among the humans and monsters, were both shocked! <h4>References</h4>

    Huh¡­¡­ I wonder. Earlier chapters say the armies had to form formations just to resist the shockwaves between Ayaka and Yoritomo¡­ Now that she¡¯s powered up any simple blow she throws down at them should murder them all. She should just start throwing everything at those formations, unless Yoritomo decides to be a living shield, the armies would be wiped out¡­

    Robinxen: They¡¯re colluding this openly and nobody in the army is concerned?!?!

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 95 â€“ Ayakaâ€™s Will

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 95 ¨C Ayaka¡¯s Will</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument?¡± Yoritomo¡¯s voice turned serious, no matter how tenacious Ayaka was, if he cooperated with Daitengu, then she was bound to lose.

    But that Twelve Moon Phase Instrument was something he had once studied to broaden his horizon. Though he had gained nothing, he acknowledged that this sacred relic was extraordinary, perhaps not as much as the Izumo¡¯s goddess statue, but it wasparable to the Eight-sided Bodhisattva Statue or Four God Temple.

    It was just that not only was this thing unbreakable and had endless power, it could also be used as a protective formation. If the real relic hade out, Yoritomo would immediately flee, they had no ability to destroy a sacred relic, but this thing was only a phantom, how much power could it possess?

    Daitengu directly tested the barrier with a smash of his weapon! Cracks seemed to run throughout the transparent barrier.

    ¡°This is nothing! Let us destroy it!¡± The two utilized all their spirit power and eldritch aura and began to attack the barrier.

    As the barrier was on the verge of being destroyed, streams of starlight suddenly converged on Ayaka, her eyes were closed but her body was supported by the starlight. The pooled starlight spread in all four directions forming antennas with shining crystals at the tip. The antennas connected with the phantom sacred relic and the stars gradually started to move in ordance to some ancientw, forming a whole.

    <i>Bzzt!!!</i> A powerful invisible force repelled both Yoritomo and Daitengu and formed an invisible silver moonlight barrier over the mansion. The core of the shield was the phantom of the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument floating above the mansion.

    Ayakaid there supported by the starlight, her eyes closed, hair swaying and arms spread like a goddess guarding the world.

    Ayaka might have been abandoned by the Fujiwara n, but back when she was the rising star of the n, they had entrusted her with the greatest treasures of the n, the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument included. Ayaka¡¯s talent in the lunar intent was mediocre, but after having ess to the Sacred Relic, in terms of absolute perception, she still surpassed Lily. As for this formation, it was a secret passed through the generations of the Fujiwara n. Ayaka had relied upon her superior talent in arcane artes and formations to set up this Twelve Phase Lunar Guard Formation.

    In terms of formation talent, the only entity who surpassed her was probably Racoon Mita, add in the fact that this formation was an ancient formation contained within the Sacred Relic and the result was a formation far stronger than the one Shuten Doji had used to ambush Tamamo-no-Mae! Only this was a defensive formation and not an offensive one, an extremely overwhelmingly powerful defensive formation!

    But the mystery was how Ayaka had activated the formation, she had taken a powerful attack in the back and was currently seriously injured and unconscious. Perhaps it was her indomitable will, that even unconscious, she would protect this ce, guard the mansion and also guard her sacred and invible body¡­

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka is awake? She still has power?¡± Daitengu was surprised, under the dim light, his crimson mask, that long nose, and wide eyes looked particrly terrifying.

    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t awoken¡­ this woman is seriously injured and unconscious, but it seems that her spirit is still guarding this ce, it really is¡­ remarkable.¡± Yoritomo regarded Ayaka as someone he had to eradicate, but he couldn¡¯t help but regard her with respect.

    Yoritomo had worked together with Daitengu to attack this formation. The result was that even unguided, this extraordinary formation could defend against two top superpowers, if the top onmyoji was consciously controlling it then the defensive power would be multiple times higher!

    Even unconscious, Ayaka was still able to activate and manipte such an extraordinary formation! It was as though she had entered a state of reverie.

    ¡°She¡¯s seriously injured, how long can shest? Yoritomo, let usbine powers and break this formation!¡±

    The two cooperated and bombarded the formation continuously, the formation trembled but could not be breached. If there were cracks, then the starlight intertwined with Ayaka would absorb energy and operate the formation to fix the cracks.

    Yoritomo and Daitengu wielded their weapons and attacked ferociously. For the moment, thunderous roars and quakes spread all over Heian-kyo. Large cracks appeared as the formation became more and more unstable, but the starlight elerated the absorption of energy and other things, perhaps it was her life force or unyielding will, in short the formation operation elerated to fill up any gaps.

    Though the formation could resist the two supreme powerhouses, it could neither heal nor awaken Ayaka. Daitengu¡¯s attack had been too ruthless and crippled her foundations!

    Ayaka had never thought that another enemyparable to Yoritomo would appear in Heian-kyo! At that moment, all her attention was focused on her life and death match with Yoritomo, the blow had injured her too seriously! As a result, her body had fallen into aa, perhaps as a self protective measure¡­

    Yoritomo and Daitengu continued to attack, their consumption was enormous too! If this continued, even if they broke through the great formation, they would have to pay a great price, and the result wasn¡¯t certain. This wasn¡¯t something these two supreme powerhouses were willing to see.

    Although Ayaka was having her spirit power absorbed, she was in the middle of the great defensive formation. The main power of the formation was being generated by the phantom, so the spirit power consumption was far lower.

    ¡°Daitengu, continuing to attack isn¡¯t going to work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yoritomo, you and I still have great things to do!¡±

    Minamoto gave an order, ¡°Rokuhara army, heed my order!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Regroup the army, deploy the Anti-Demon Formation, take turns and continue to attack the great formation. There is no need to rush, this formation will not be easy to break, but blockade the mansion. No one is allowed to enter or exit!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shenzu answered and proceeded to reorganize the ck armored army.

    ¡°Hirohikari!¡±

    ¡°Lord Shogun!¡± In the ck armored army, a stern-faced young samurai stepped forward.

    ¡°Command the troops to blockade all nearby intersections, strictly inspect all who enter and exit Heian-kyo. You must not allow any news to leak!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Shogun!¡±

    ¡°Juzaburo, go and invite the lords of the Fujiwara n to the shogun¡¯s pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yoritomo looked down at the mansion and the surrounding wreckage and mes, ¡°The situation here makes me feel that there isn¡¯t enough manpower¡­ Hopefully, they should arrive soon¡­¡±

    The huge sedan flew over and Yoritomo walked on ck clouds before sitting down on the chair.

    ¡°Daitengu, let us talk another day.¡± Yoritomo said before the great sedan flew away.

    Daitengu looked within the array, though Ayaka looked asleep, she floated there within the starlight, it was an irresistible and picturesque scene. Unwillingly, he smashed down on the formation a few more times, but it was all useless!

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, no matter what you are already mine! I had thought Yoritomo would fight me for possession! But since he hasn¡¯t, you will end up in my hands! Kehehehehehe¡ª¡±

    His ck crow wings pped and he departed into the great clouds surrounding the area.

    Such a hugemotion and Heian-kyo had almost been destroyed, everyone knew something had happened, but not what. The racoons Yuuta and Rika had not dared get close to the area but they still peeked from distant rooftops.

    With Tamamo-no-Mae absent, Yuuta was tasked with sending information of major events. Racoons weren¡¯t powerful, but their observation and detection abilities were far superior.

    ¡°That, isn¡¯t that Lady Ayaka?¡± Yuuta asked worriedly.

    Although Yuuta hadn¡¯t been watching since the beginning, he had still seen thousands of troops surrounding the mansion and the great battle between Ayaka and Yoritomo, along with the ambush by Daitengu. He had seen through the facts all too clearly!

    ¡°Rika! We must immediately return to Kiyoszawa! There aremunication methods there!¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡± Rika usually liked to argue with Yuuta, but now was not the time for that and nodded.

    ¡°Also, we don¡¯t know where sister Lily is, but we must try to notify her about Lady Ayaka¡¯s emergency! She must note back to Heian-kyo! That terrifying guy had injured Lady Ayaka to this point, if sister Lilyes back, she¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Shogun¡¯s Pce

    The Fujiwara n arrived quickly, among their numbers were some of the elders from the Izumo shrine. They arrived and acted as if they were Yoritomo¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°Lord Shogun.¡± An elder spoke up, ¡°The Twelve Phase Lunar Guard Formation is recorded within the secret scrolls, but that Ayaka might have modified the formation. Though we can attempt to break the formation with some ancient methods, we do not know if we can seed or how much time it will require.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Yoritomo had already changed back to a high hat and hunting clothes and looked like a serious general. He nodded, ¡°Then I shall have to request that you investigate a bit. However much onmyoji or treasures are required, I shall provide.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± The fat chancellorughed, ¡°My Fujiwara n has plenty of treasures, there is no need for Lord Shogun to spend. We only need some powerful onmyoji, dharma masters and priests to help.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yoritomo nodded, ¡°They shall be provided.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment within the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion, several hundred ns members had gathered, most injured. Murasaki had applied panacea

    <sup>1</sup> on herself and looked at the floating Ayaka in worry.

    Outside the mansion, the barrier continued to fluctuate from the continuous attacks, rippling in the air while the ground shook. Ayaka¡¯s beautiful face was peaceful, her eyes shut, but she did not regain consciousness. No one knew what sort of will she was harboring to protect this world with.

    Deep within the depths of Ayaka¡¯s soul, in the darkness, a faint weak voice whispered, ¡°Lily¡­¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I was disappointed in both the trantor and Silva for this. Trantor had it as pancreas, close but not quite, Silva saw than and changed it to magic potion after concluding the trantion was wrong. s, both of you were incorrect.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 96 â€“ The Dark Heian-kyo (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 96 ¨C The Dark Heian-kyo (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Yuuta and Rika looked at the road to Kiyoszawa through the bushes, the road waspletely surrounded by ck armored troops and onmyoji. They did not dare intrude into the Kiyoszawa, but they also didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter or exit.

    There were many onmyoji who had set up detection formations, even if they transformed into dark armored troops, it would be hard to avoid detection.

    Rika answered, ¡°Since they framed Lady Ayaka for colluding with Lady Kimiko, they will naturally blockade this ce!¡±

    On that night, rumors of Ayaka colluding with monsters and other crimes had spread throughout the streets, and even though the court attempted to silence any information, Yuuta had already gotten word of the emperor¡¯s abdication.

    Only, he couldn¡¯t couldn¡¯t contact Lady Kimiko now.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko is at Suno now, even if we can escape Heian-kyo, how long would it take for us to reach Suno?¡± Yuutained.

    ¡°There¡¯s another way, even if these troops blockade Lady Kimiko¡¯s residence, they wouldn¡¯t dare blockade Taira¡¯s sacred relic, the Racoon Mita¡¯s temple!¡± Rika said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Taira are powerful too, they remained on the sidelines, Minamoto no Yoritomo won¡¯t dare provoke them at this point.¡±

    ¡°As long as we escape Heian-kyo, we can enter the temple as roons! Grandpa won¡¯t be there, but we can use the teleportation array to reach grandpa! Grandpa will have a method to contact Lady Kimiko! Just¡­ with Heian-kyo so tightly guarded, how do we get out?¡±

    Yuuta thought a bit, ¡° Let me think a bit, I¡¯ve lived in Heian-kyo for so long, there should be a method¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Suno.

    Crickets and birds chirped throughout the mountains and forests.

    Uesugi Rei practiced her swordsmanship in the night, each swing was exquisite, but unlike the past, there was less arrogance. She stabbed her long sword to the side and leaned against a tree breathing heavily.

    She shook her head feeling out of ce, ever since she discovered that Lily¡¯s strength far surpassed her, she had fallen into deep confusion. She was no weakling, but she no longer had the power to fight beside Lily¡­ and at that battle level, Lily no longer needed her.

    Besides failing to assassinate Shuten Doji, Rei had never had a loss in battle. But now¡­ she doubted herself.

    She had always seen Lily as her little sister, a little sister with extraordinary talent! But how did she improve so fast, and Rei had the feeling that the speed of Lily¡¯s progress was getting faster! If this continued then the gap between them would only increase.

    Of course, she knew Lily wasn¡¯t the type of girl to care about such things, but she couldn¡¯t not care.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi?¡± Lily¡¯s voice came from behind the ancient tree.

    At this moment, Rei didn¡¯t really want to meet Lily, she was unsure of how to treat her. Should she treat Lily as her delicate little sister, or a peerless expert? This inner confusion was making her feel at loss. She couldn¡¯t pretend to still be that arrogant absolute big sister.

    ¡°Lily¡­ did something happen?¡± Unable to figure out how to treat Lily, Rei came off a bit indifferent.

    Sensitive as she was, Lily could feel Rei¡¯s attitude and got worried. ¡°Sister Uesugi, did something happen in that battle? Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, with my physique, how could there be anything?¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­ is there something on your mind? Can I do something to help?¡±

    ¡°No, I was only a bit confused during my sword practice. You don¡¯t need to worry, you¡¯ve done plenty already, go rest.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a problem about swordsmanship, we can learn from each other. Sister also practices the celestial maiden path right? I have a really powerful sword skill, it¡¯s called¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, no.¡± Rei shook her head before turning away. ¡°We all have our own methods and paths. You have your methods, I have my own.¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    Looking back, Rei caught Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°Lily, some secrets should be kept secret. I also have secrets I¡¯ve never told you, but not because I don¡¯t trust you, as a samurai, have dignity and respect for the path that you have been walking.¡±

    It seems that Rei also has secret methods of practice, otherwise her strength would not improve so fast, but it seems a bit slower than her own improvement speed. In fact, the improvements of other adepts like Hatano and Nakajou were also unbelievably fast.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Lily might worry over Rei, but she knew that she should respect her sister¡¯s decision. If there was no clear danger, then she should understand her ce as a younger sister.

    Smart women would not attempt to control everything, even if they knew that they were correct, they would still ept other points of views.

    Lily¡¯s soul had epted feminization, she felt that she needed to learn how to be a real good woman and could not decide everything with her original masculine mentality unless it was for the safety of her sisters.

    The Tsukuyomi swordstyle suited Lily the most, but Rei had practiced swordsmanship for many years, changing midway might not be best, in the past hadn¡¯t she learned that from Shimizu?

    Also, if Rei lost her arrogance and pride, was that still the same Rei? Only by following one¡¯s heart could one reach the ranks of the foremost experts.

    If Rei wanted to learn, then as long as the ancient will of the mirror allowed, then Lily would pass on the teachings without reservation, but if Rei wanted to walk her own path, then Lily would understand.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, actually there¡¯s an important item I need to give you, but I forgot due to the situation.¡±

    ¡°What item?¡±

    Lily pulled out the Bishamonten relic from her mirror space, she had discovered this item in the ancient battlefield she had identally entered when fleeing from Ibaraki Doji.

    Of course, since Bishamonten¡¯s current status was unknown so Lily could not be certain this was a relic, but knowing that Rei was her daughter, then she would naturally hand it over.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± When Rei¡¯s eyesnded on the ancient jewelry box, her eyes misted over as if remembering childhood memories¡­

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, I found this by chance in an ancient Tanba battlefield. This belonged to Lady Bishamonten.¡±

    Rei trembled as she stared at the wooden box, ¡°This, this really is mother¡¯s belongings!¡±

    She opened the box and within, there were several pieces of jewelry that Rei could still remember, her eyes moistened as she quickly covered the box to prevent herself from losing control of her emotions.

    Seeing this, Lily understood, Rei didn¡¯t want to lose control in front of her. If her sister neededfort, then she could hug her, but Rei needed to be alone now¡­

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, I¡­ I¡¯ll go check up on Lady Kimiko, I don¡¯t think her injuries have healed much, I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Rei nodded, not looking at Lily, she didn¡¯t want her face to be seen.

    Just as Lily turned and left, Rei whispered out, ¡°Lily¡­ thank you

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Lily smiled warmly, nodded and left.

    ¡­¡­

    Yuuta and Rika snuck their way to the southern gate of Heian-kyo, the western gate was the territory of the Toukan, and the most guarded sector since the chief advisor¡¯s mansion was there. The roons dared not exit on that side so they stuck to the south.

    The southern gate was the main gate of Heian-kyo, this gate had the most people entering and exiting, it might be the easiest to escape here. Just as they approached the gigantic southern gate, the gate slowly opened.

    ¡°What? It might be an extended night, but the gate shouldn¡¯t open at this time.¡± Yuuta had only nned oning over early to observe the situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Heian-kyo¡¯s matters.¡± Rika shook her head.

    But beyond the great gate, there was only darkness.

    One row consisted of nearly a hundred men, and a continuous flow ck armored troops marched into Heian-kyo, almost filling up the entire Suzaku Avenue!

    Under the curtain of night, the ck armored army was endless, their footsteps shaking the earth.

    Yuuta and Rika hid in the corner and watched the army march in. Each troop wore a terrifying demon mask, and beneath those masks were eyes that shone with inhuman glimmers. Their bodies radiated a darker aura than that of the Rokuhara army.

    Just a single ck armored troop made Yuuta¡¯s heart tremble, and in this army, the number of ck armored troops was endless! Endless!

    ¡°This¡­ What army is this! Are they human? Or monsters?¡± Yuuta was petrified.

    ¡°Look at those gs.¡±

    The endless ck armored army were holding ck gs, and each g had a dark golden Gentiana flower emblem.

    ¡°The Genji army???¡±

    ¡°When did the Genji have such a terrifying creepy army? Where did theye from?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark, gloomy shogun¡¯s pce.

    Minamoto no Yoritomo, Genji generals, a few Taira generals and the Fujiwara representatives had gathered in the dark hall.

    ¡°Lord Shogun!¡± A ck d soldier reported, ¡°The army has entered Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Army?? What army?¡± The gathered people were puzzled and surprised.

    Yoritomo slowly answered, ¡°The chief advisor rebelled, colluded with the demon fox and conspired against the heavens. It is difficult to suppress her just with the people in the capital. I have mobilized some old subordinates from Kanto and built a secret army over the years. Three hundred thousand to pay respect to Prince Narinaga.¡±

    ¡°What!??¡±

    ¡°Three hundred thousand???¡±

    ¡°Why is there such arge army in Kanto???¡±

    The group was terrified! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: This was a nice scene.

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 97 â€“ The Dark Heian-kyo (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 97 ¨C The Dark Heian-kyo (Part 2)</h4>

    During the night, that army from Kanto that probably no one in Kanto knew about, entered Heian-kyo.

    Within the army, there were a few unusually tall samurai who had terrifying auras. Perhaps only a few warriors of the previous generation like Taira no Kiyomori would recognize them.

    Kato Keiren, Sasaki Marioka, Amano Tokage¡­ these were all ancient generals who followed Minamoto no Yoritomo all those years ago to conquer Kanto. No one knew where they had been all these years or why they reappeared leading thisrge army. ording to the official records, most of these ancient generals had died long ago.

    ¡°Scary¡­ too scary. I¡¯ve never seen such a powerful human army, just looking at those generals from afar¡­ makes me shiver uncontrobly¡­¡± Yuuta hid in the darkness,pletely terrified by the army.

    ¡°Yuuta, I don¡¯t think we can escape from this southern gate, let¡¯s go look at the other gates.¡±

    ¡°We have to send this news to Lady Kimiko as fast as possible!¡±

    The two small racoons quickly retreated into the dark alley.

    ¡­¡­

    Shogun¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Lord Shogun¡­¡± One of Yoritomo¡¯s confidants whispered into his ear.

    Upon hearing the news, Yoritomo¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Please continue to discuss the matters of taking over the authority of the followup matters, I need to go meet his majesty, the cloistered emperor.¡±

    Yoritomo did not take the regr route, but traveled to the back of the pce where his sedan chair awaited and he flew directly to the imperial pce. The defense of the imperial pce was now controlled by Shenzu and the Rokuhara army, so he faced no opposition.

    The sedan chairnded directly in front of the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s pce and Yoritomo walked into the gloomy pce. Within the pce, the cloistered emperor sat on the high tform, behind a curtain.

    ¡°Your majesty, what has caused you to summon me at night?¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor waved a hand and all the curtains within the pce lowered by themselves. Only the curtain in front of the cloistered emperor remained raised.

    ¡°Today really is an unusual day, hahahah.¡± The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s old shrill voice echoed in the hall, ¡°We can speak freely here, no one can detect within this hall, Lord Kibo.¡±

    Yoritomo¡¯s old and wrinkled face did not change, but he slightly lowered his head, ¡°This minister understands, Cloistered Emperor Go-Shirakawa, the foremost Tengu of this world.¡±

    ¡°Ohohohoho.¡± The cloistered emperor was not surprised at the title, ¡°Kibo, I have called you here to meet a person.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who?¡±

    Under the dim light, the cloistered emperor¡¯s bald head was full of wrinkles, but his eyes were full of cunning that did not match his age. He looked at a corner of the room, ¡°Please show yourself, Madam Momiji.¡±

    With the realm that Yoritomo had, it was impossible for him to be unable to detect the concealed presence, he only purposely pretended to not know.

    From the darkness, a seductive and beautiful woman dressed in pink appeared, on her elegantly coiffed hair was an enchanting headdress.

    ¡°Your majesty the cloistered emperor.¡± Momiji knelt and bowed before the cloistered emperor before bowing to Minamoto no Yoritomo, ¡°Lord Shogun.¡±

    Yoritomoughed, ¡°Momiji, since you have arrived, speak. What is Shuten¡¯s answer?¡±

    Momiji replied ¡°Lord Shuten Doji is willing to form an alliance, only, in addition to what was discussed before, he wants to add another condition.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What condition?¡±

    Momiji¡¯s face was serene as she spoke, ¡°He wants the imperial court to crusade against Tamamo-no-Mae.¡±

    Hearing the condition, neither the Cloistered Emperor nor Yoritomo were surprised. They simply exchanged a nce.

    ¡°Ohohohoho!¡± The Cloistered Emperorughed, ¡°Crusade against Tamamo-no-Mae? We were thinking about how to persuade him! Only, this is too much of a coincidence is it not? Shuten Doji, why would he suddenly decide to move against Tamamo-no-Mae?¡±

    Yoritomo however, showed no signs of wonder.

    Before Momiji could speak, the Cloistered Emperor spoke again, ¡°Hm? Lord Kibo, could it be that you expected this?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, just beforeing here I received news. That woman, Tamamo-no-Mae, invaded Mount Ooe and forcibly took away Kagami Lily and Uesugi Rei in front of Shuten Doji, Shuten is naturally enraged.¡±

    In truth, before Momiji had arrived in Heian-kyo, she had long reported to Yoritomo through a secret method. Though Momiji was a Fiendish King under themand of Shuten Doji, she was still the mistress of the Mino vipers. How many forces does she serve, and who is the real master? Perhaps no one in the world knows.

    ¡°What!??¡± The Cloistered Emperor sat up in shock, a bit of glee in his voice, ¡°So that Lily didn¡¯t fall into Shuten¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°Though Shuten Doji did not capture Kagami Lily, he still paid a heavy price. For some reason Kagami Lily¡¯s strength increased again, she wiped out Shuten Doji¡¯s important ten demon enforcers and even killed a Fiendish King, she also seriously injured me. However, Tamamo-no-Mae rescued Kagami Lily and fought against Shuten. If he had not activated an ancient formation he had been operating for several hundred years to injure Tamamo-no-Mae, he might have been in danger! But even so, Tamamo-no-Mae and Kagami Lily dealt great damage to the foundations of Mount Ooe and humiliated Shuten Doji. How can he not hate them?¡±

    The Cloistered emperor sighed, ¡°Looks like the cooperation between Tamamo-no-Mae, Kagami Lily, and Fujiwara no Ayaka was closer than we thought. Originally we were only looking for an excuse to move against Fujiwara no Ayaka

    <sup>1</sup>, looks like we haven¡¯t wronged her!¡±

    ¡°That woman, Kagami Lily, she has terrifying potential, she should be eliminated before she can grow further or she will be a great threat for the lords. As of now, Fujiwara no Ayaka has been severely injured and besieged, sooner orter she will be captured, and Tamamo-no-Mae has also taken serious injuries. I shall boldly express my opinion, but is now not the best time to capture Kagami Lily during the crusade against Tamamo-no-Mae?¡±

    Yoritomo nodded, ¡°Indeed, our cooperation with Shuten is to deal with Tamamo-no-Mae, it seems like the heavens are helping us, what does your majesty think?¡±

    ¡°Ohohoho, there is no need to call me by that title anymore, thesends, will they not be under the control of Lord Kibo in the future?¡±

    ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s all thanks to your majesty¡¯s guidance.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s old but wrinkled face smiled, ¡°Momiji, you can return to Lord Shuten and inform him that Tamamo-no-Mae is ourmon enemy. Now that Fujiwara no Ayaka has been subdued, the imperial court shall spare no effort to eradicate that demon fox. Together with Shuten Doji, we shall destroy the demon fox that has gued this world for a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji has given me the power to represent him and establish a covenant with the imperial court!¡± Momiji kowtowed deeply to the other two.

    ¡°Might I ask, what specific actions will the court take? If it takes too long and that Tamamo-no-Mae recovers, then it will no longer be easy to deal with her.¡±

    ¡°Inform Shuten Doji, that my thirty thousand troops can be deployed immediately. They can take the Settsu road and march towards Suno! If Shuten Doji can also deploy an army, then together, we will definitely destroy that nine tailed fox.¡± Yoritomo dered.

    The Cloistered Emperor added, ¡°I shall send the tengu army to cooperate!¡±

    Momiji¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°If so¡­ then the three great powerhouses will gather to deal with Tamamo-no-Mae. Looks like a thousand year legend shall be nothing but a legend soon.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The extended night continued and within Heian-kyo, thirty thousand ck armored troops stayed, even normal streets had troops patrolling.

    These troops were all covered in a chilling aura, whether they were dead or alive was hard to tell, what could be seen was that they were all extremely ferocious. No matter who, human or demon, as long as they broke the martialw, they would be killed on the spot.

    In just a few days, the streets of Heian-kyo ran red with blood, the stench of blood filled the streets, the gutters dropped with blood and corpses could be seen everywhere on the roads. Heian-kyo was shrouded in a terrifying atmosphere.

    A small house on the side of a street.

    The light was dim, and the doors were shut.

    Mizue was dressed in a bathrobe as she looked out the slits of the window. Through the crack, she could see a squad of patrolling ck armored troops walking away.

    She turned around and walked back to Shiu. ¡°Miss Shiu, in this situation, it is too difficult to leave the city.¡±

    Shiu was dressed in a ninja outfit, low cut mesh bodysuit

    <sup>2</sup>, short skirt, and fis stockings.

    ¡°Then¡­ then what should I do? I must bring news of Lady Ayaka¡¯s condition to sister Lily!¡±

    ¡°Hush¡ª keep your voice down.¡± Mizue reminded, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t? But you¡¯ve seen the streets, patrols everywhere, and they aren¡¯t ordinary troops, they¡¯re all ferocious ghost samurai, they¡¯re too strong! The leader of all patrol squads are of the permanence realm! The other soldiers are all awakened, and many are of the spirit jade realm! If we try to get out, that¡¯s nothing more then suicide, we won¡¯t be able to get out of the city walls!¡±

    Shiu was dripping with cold sweat, ¡°Why, where did this scary armye from¡­ what should we do? We can¡¯t just sit here waiting for death! They¡¯ll find us eventually! And what if sister Lily returns? She¡¯ll be walking into a trap!¡±

    Shiu had been following Lily¡¯s arrangements and had been staying within the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion. On that day when the mansion was besieged, Shiu was shopping outside for consumable training items. It was not like she wascking in magatamas, the Cherry Blossom Valley was constantly mining magatamas and before Yukiko and Mayumi went to Nara through the teleportation array, they had distributed magatamas to her.

    She had not expected that after the shopping, she would not be able to return to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion.

    Heian-kyo had such arge poption, what entities did it not have? A weak little kunoichi was not on the list of people to arrest and she would not be noticed with such a dangerous peak realmed battle going on. In the shadows far away, she had seen everything that happened.

    When she had wanted to report everything to Lily, she had discovered that Heian-kyo had been blockaded. She could only seek shelter with Mizue.

    Suddenly, a knock came from the door.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    They ced their hands on their weapons. If their identities were leaked, then they could only fight for their lives.

    Tightly gripping their des, Mizue asked from behind the door, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Me, it¡¯s me! Miss Mizue, open the door.¡± From outside, a familiar girl¡¯s voice whispered. Mizue slid open the door, revealing Taira no Shizuru

    <sup>3</sup> standing there. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I knew this guy was sketchy from the start but I didn¡¯t realise it went this deep, I was 50/50 on whether he had some secret grand scheme to help Lily realise some destiny or if he genuinely was just making moves against her.

    Robinxen: Wow.

    Robinxen: Avengers, assemble!!!

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 98 â€“ Tamamo-no-Maeâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 98 ¨C Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s Worries</h4>

    ¡°Miss Shizuru!?¡± Mizue pulled Taira no Shizuru into the small house before shutting the door.

    Shizuru had suffered injuries in the Yoshitsune Memorial martialpetition. Lily had sent her to Mizue for treatment and to escape the punishment of the Taira n. Only after Taira no Kiyomori had stepped forward to settle things did she return to the Taira n.

    Shizuru had deep gratitude and affection for both Lily and Mizue.

    Entering the house, Mizue immediately asked, ¡°Miss Shizuru, you¡¯ve returned? Where¡¯s Lily? Did she return?¡±

    Shizuru shook her head, ¡°Miss Mizue, Miss Shiu, calm down¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°What!?? Sister Lily was besieged at the Honganji temple? Her whereabouts are unknown!?¡± Hearing this, Shiu was shocked into a daze and copsed powerlessly¡­

    ¡°That hateful Imperial Court! They actually betrayed Lily!¡± Mizue was angry and anxious.

    ¡°Lily, I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if she was captured by that¡­ that¡­ monster!¡± Mizue could only cover her face in panic.

    ¡°Sister Lily won¡¯t die! And¡­ and she won¡¯t be captured by Shuten!¡± Shiu insisted, ¡°But, even if so, how can we find sister Lily if we escape the city¡­¡±

    Shiu had originally nned to search for Lily within the army, after all she knew both the general path and location of the imperial army.

    They fell silent.

    They couldn¡¯t leave the city, and even if they could¡­ where would they go look for Lily¡­

    ¡°Right, what happened to the other Tsunaga sisters? Where are Kasuga and the others?¡± Mizue asked.

    ¡°I came here because of that. Lily stayed behind to guard the retreat so the Tsunaga sisters were able to escape, only¡­ When they returned to the army they were arrested by the ck armored army. They were escorted back to Heian-kyo but they¡¯re being detained in an abandoned temple. They¡¯re not allowed to leave, nor have they been punished, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening? Why has the world be like this? Lord Chief Advisor is under siege and in danger, and many of the Tsunaga sisters are mirror girls, won¡¯t they be persecuted again!?¡± Mizue worried.

    Shizuru was also worried, ¡°It¡¯s very possible¡­ I¡¯m trying to contact the families and ns of the Tsunaga sisters. I¡¯m hoping they¡¯ll be able to rescue them, Mizue, can you help me? The other Tsunaga Sisters in Heian-kyo need to be notified to be very careful, and to see if we can rescue Ijuin and miss Kasuga at the same time. Also, Ashikaga Makoto was arrested too. If we can unite the forces of the Ashikaga n, maybe there¡¯ll be a way!¡±

    ¡°But, we don¡¯t know where Lily is. With just us, what can we do¡­¡± Mizue was at a loss.

    ¡°Sister Lily will definitely be fine! Those imprisoned Tsunaga sisters were thest ones with Lily, maybe they¡¯ll know something.¡± Shiu insisted.

    ¡°Miss Lily was unable to contact me after the siege, but we shouldn¡¯t let the Tsunaga sisters she rescued be persecuted by humans! Mizue, Shiu, please help me rescue them?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ with just us, will it really be alright¡­¡± Mizue still hesitated.

    ¡°The imperial court might not have taken action against the Tairas yet, but if Minamoto no Yoritomo takes control, then my Taira family will have the same ending as the Lord Chief Advisor, and you two are Lily¡¯s sisters. Even if you do nothing, just being trapped in Heian-kyo is extremely dangerous! We can¡¯t sit and do nothing, we must act and unite and oppose the Shogun! When Miss Lily returns, how can she fight against the entire imperial court by herself? We must be her power!¡±

    ¡°When Miss Lily returns¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Mizue.¡± Shiu looked at Mizue, before nodding.

    ¡°I understand, let¡¯s try to rescue those sisters and investigate the whereabouts of Lily.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    The three held their hands together.

    ¡­¡­

    It was clearly summer, but in Suno, the extended night had caused the temperature to drop. It was likete autumn with cold winds blowing from the nearby mountains.

    Lily was carrying medicine as she walked through the wooden corridor. The strong wind blew past, sending her hair flying in the wind.

    She brought the medicine to Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s room.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, it¡¯s time to take medicine.¡±

    Tamamo-no-Mae was dressed in a flowery long sleeved kimono, the long cloth draped over the floor creating an image of a sickly beauty.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tamamo epted the medicine, ¡°Lily, to think you¡¯re capable on the battlefield and the household¡­ gentle and virtuous, won¡¯t you be my wife?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s cheeks med, ¡°Lady Kimiko, please don¡¯t joke around, hurry and take your medicine, it is good to rest.¡±

    ¡°This medicine, it¡¯s so bitter¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, this is made from natural heavenly materials and earthly treasures that you personally prepared, it¡¯s so much more effective than any life recovery magatama. Stopining and drink so you can rest earlier.¡± Lily gently urged.

    Tamamo looked at Lily a bit moved, ¡°I, Tamamo-no-Mae, have walked this earth thousands of years, only now do I meet such a gentle and kind you¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, please don¡¯t say anymore. If it wasn¡¯t to rescue me, Lady Kimiko would not have suffered such wounds.¡±

    Tamamo drank down the medicine before extending a hand, ¡°Lily, help me up, I want to go outside.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Lady Kimiko, you just took the medicine, you shouldn¡¯t go into the wind¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, little Lily, are you really acting as my wife? Taking care of me like this? I¡¯m not a sheltered woman, I¡¯m nowhere near that weak. There are, however, a few things I¡¯m concerned about¡­ help me outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Lily supported Tamamo to the balcony where they could see the entirety of Suno.

    ¡°Lily, these days when I look at the skies¡­ I feel that the skies look strange in the east, where Heian-kyo is¡­ I keep feeling like a tide of darkness is covering that side. I¡¯m very worried, there¡¯s no one in Kiyoszawa, and that roon Yuuta hasn¡¯t contacted me in far too long. I feel like something has happened in Heian-kyo, something bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, Lady Ayaka is guarding Heian-kyo, nothing should happen right? If there are any changes, Lady Ayaka should contact us.¡±

    ¡°Lily, do you have a method to contact Fujiwara no Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lily nodded, ¡°Lady Ayaka gave me a voice transmission orb, only¡­ When I tried to contact her these few days, it felt like I was back in the forests of Tanba and was unable to establishmunication. It¡¯s probably the eldritch aura of Tanba blocking themunication.¡±

    ¡°No, Tanba has Shuten¡¯s eldritch aura barrier, but he cannot affect Suno. Lily, why didn¡¯t you tell me early!?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I- I wanted to ask, but I was afraid it would affect Lady Kimiko¡¯s healing¡­¡±

    ¡°The reason you cannot contact Fujiwara no Ayaka is because like Tanba, this Suno is covered by my barriers, you naturally cannot contact anyone outside! Ahh! This is my fault, to think I was so injured I only thought to ask you now. Lily, looking at the stars, there¡¯s a very real possibility that something big has happened in Heian-kyo! I shall open the barrier and strengthen the voice transmission orb. Hurry and contact Fujiwara no Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°But, Lady Kimiko¡¯s injuries are so serious, if you cast¡­¡±

    ¡°Such insignificant arcane artes are nothing!¡±

    Tamamo and Lily went to the guest rooms facing the east where Heian-kyo was.

    Tamamo opened up the barrier and strengthened the voice transmission orb, and Lily sat in front of the orb, watching silently.

    Fuzzy mist started gathering in the inside of the jade bead, the sign of a connection being made. Lily¡¯s breathing quickened as her mood started getting agitated.

    Could she finally get in touch with Lady Ayaka now?

    Gradually the mists in the bead turned into a clear scene.

    It was a scene of grass within the night, it seemed that Ayaka¡¯s voice transmission orb was in the grass.

    From time to time, there was some weird light illuminating the grass while the ground shook.

    It looked to be somewhere in the corners of the mansion, the view was very low, and it was impossible to see the situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This voice transmission orb is a pair with Lady Ayaka¡¯s. Why is Lady Ayaka¡¯s orb in the grass?¡± Lily was confused, ¡°Did Lady Ayaka lose the orb? How could that be possible?¡±

    Suddenly, in the orb a pair of legs ran past quickly, as if that person was in a hurry.

    Suddenly that person¡¯s voice came, ¡°Is there really no method?¡±

    Another female voice answered, ¡°No, we tried to give Lady Ayaka life recovery magatamas, but it¡¯s no use!¡±

    Suddenly a few scarlet hakamas like the ones mikos wore ran past the orb, but Lily could only pay attention to what had been said, a bad feeling emerging in her heart. ¡°Life recovery magatamas? Why does Lady Ayaka need life recovery magatamas!? Did something happen to Lady Ayaka!?¡±

    Lily grabbed onto the voice transmission orb, causing the image within to distort.

    ¡°Lily, calm down, you can¡¯t touch the orb, your spirit energy will affect the array!¡± Tamamo reminded.

    Lily suppressed her reactions and backed away, staring into the orb, but the orb¡¯s disy was still, nothing but grass.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Lily¡¯s forehead beaded with sweat as she tightly gripped her skirt.

    Suddenly, the image shook as the earth on the other end trembled, and the bead slowly rolled over.

    The scene in the bead was slowly revealed.

    Under the dark clouds and the night sky, Fujiwara no Ayaka was suspended in mid air wearing a tattered celestial maiden¡¯s divine raiment. Her face was sideways, hair drooping and eyes shut and her expression was one of agony

    <sup>1</sup>.

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s heart felt like shattering. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: At least now Lily knows enough about the situation for things to be organised!

 Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 99 â€“ Choice

    <h4>Volume 7 - Mount Ooe: Chapter 99 ¨C Choice</h4>

    The Imperial Court¡¯s peak experts had always been supreme existences in Lily¡¯s eyes, both powerful and wise, but why was big sister Ayaka hanging in midair surrounded and entangled by that starry aura? Why was her clothes all torn up and so revealing? Why was she unconscious?

    Lily was unable to speak, and that stabbing pain in her soul, no matter how powerful her soul defense was, she couldn¡¯t stop the pain¡­

    Beside her, Tamamo-no-Mae was also speechless seeing the scene.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka! Sister Ayaka!¡± Lily shouted out, her trembling hand reached out to touch the orb, but hastily withdrew her hand for fear of disturbing the array.

    Within the orb, she could see bright arcane sts and arrows flying and exploding, forming waves of light, as if there was a thin huge shield protecting the area where Ayaka was.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, sister Ayaka!?? What happened!??¡±

    Although Lily¡¯s voice transmitted from the orb, the other side was too chaotic with the multitude of attacks and the constant tremors. It seemed that no one could hear her.

    ¡°Who!?? Who dared do this!!!¡±

    A scary aura surrounded her causing the image in the orb to waver.

    ¡°Lily, calm down¡­¡± Tamamo-no-Mae grasped Lily¡¯s hand.

    Tamamo-no-Mae had seen much and could instantly tell that there was some sort of powerful protective formation, and Fujiwara no Ayaka was within that formation.

    ¡°Lily, just from this image, I can judge that this is real and not an illusion. Fujiwara no Ayaka is in great danger, for some reason a powerful adept like her is unconscious and that location should be the Chief Advisor¡¯s Mansion. She¡¯s currently facing a siege.¡± Tamamo said seriously.

    Lily continued to stare at the orb, her body trembling uncontrobly and her eyes watering.

    Seeing Ayaka suspended in the air like that, Lily could feel herself almost lose control.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, I need to return!¡± Lily got up.

    Tamamo held her back, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Of course Heian-kyo, Chief Advisor¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Lily, calm down! Even if you go back, what can you do? We don¡¯t know the situation at all. If you encounter an enemy capable of forcing Fujiwara no Ayaka unconscious, what do you think you can do?¡±

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t watch Lady Ayaka suffer such injuries! She¡¯s already unconscious! Why do they still attack her!?¡±

    ¡°Lily, battles between experts are like that, there is no tactic too dirty and nothing can be held back! There must be a powerful faction wanting to take down Fujiwara no Ayaka, but Lily, you don¡¯t need to be too worried. From the situation, it looks like Ayaka has lost consciousness, but that formation is both stable and extraordinary. It looks like she has formed a connection to the formation through that starlight aura. The one who activated the formation must be Ayaka herself!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Why is sister Ayaka unconscious?¡±

    Lily could not help but think back to sister Rinne stuck in the mirror. Why is it that the women she valued would all encounter such misfortune.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but that attire is not her usual attire. Not only is it revealing, it¡¯s also in such a bad condition. Perhaps she had no choice but to engage in a fierce battle with someone more powerful and was knocked unconscious by that expert, but fortunately, she activated that formation with her remaining consciousness temporarily protecting the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, you said temporarily¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lily I don¡¯t want you to risk it but I won¡¯t lie to you. If someone can attack the Chief Advisor¡¯s Mansion and knock Ayaka unconscious, then¡­ it is only a matter of time before they break the formation¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to return, Lady Kimiko, is there any method of transportation between Suno and the capital?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Tamamo nodded, ¡°Lily, I shall prepare and go with you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But, Lady Kimiko, your condition¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx, no matter how bad my injuries are, I¡¯m not afraid of any opponent on this Land of Ashihara! Lily, if you return, then your opponents are those capable of putting Ayaka into that situation. Do you think you alone can be their opponent?¡±

    Though worried about Ayaka, Lily understood that Tamamo-no-Mae was speaking the truth.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily immediately knelt to pay her respects. ¡°What Lady Kimiko has done for me, I will use my life to repay.¡±

    Tamamo lifted Lily up and hugged her, ¡°What are you saying, how can I not understand you? If I were the one in danger, you would also go through any danger to rescue me. What I will do for you is also the same¡­ we are sisters, sisters that transcend the boundaries of life.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­¡± A few tears flowed down her eyes.

    ¡°Lily, this cannot be dyed. I will go prepare and then we shall leave, give me¡­ two hours!¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­¡± Lily looked at Tamamo in distress, Tamamo was so strong, but she was injured to the point she couldn¡¯t walk steadily.

    ¡°Lily, two hours.¡± Tamamo got up and walked to her room, but before she passed the door Tamamo shook before copsing, a mouthful of blood spraying on the door.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!!!¡± Lily rushed forward to support Tamamo, ¡°Lady Kimiko, what¡¯s wrong, what happened?¡±

    Tamamo¡¯s face was paper white and blood was dripping from her mouth and was only able to lift her upper body up with Lily¡¯s support, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Lily, you¡­ carry me into the room¡­ I¡¯ll use some secret medicine and methods¡­ and then I¡¯ll go with you, to Heian-kyo¡­ cough¡­ what¡¯s going on, I was already better, how did it¡­¡±

    Tamamo started coughing up blood again and her body was chilly.

    Lily supported Tamamo and felt that her pulse was weak, the powerful spiritual energy in her body was extremely disordered, it might be the reason why her injuries red up.

    Walking a few steps would be a problem, how could Tamamo possibly go to Heian-kyo in this condition? Lily wanted to rescue Ayaka, but she wasn¡¯t willing to see Tamamo die!

    Looks like she would have to go by herself! There was no point in taking Rei, she would have to go alone! She could not let Tamamo go in this condition!

    At this moment, a male fox in hunting clothes appeared in front of them.

    Male foxes were not allowed in this house, not only was this Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s residence, but females were currently residing within.

    But this male fox panickedly ran in and knelt down at the entrance of the hall, ¡°Lady Kimiko! ¡­bad, bad news!¡±

    Under Lily¡¯s aid, Tamamo forced herself to sit on her knees, she wiped her lips with a handkerchief and asked, ¡°What is the matter? Do you not know this is a forbidden area for men?¡±

    The male fox was handsome and tall, but at the moment he was dripping cold sweat as he bowed, ¡°Forgive me Lady, but there¡¯s an emergency military situation!¡±

    ¡°Military situation? Speak.¡±

    ¡°ording to the secret report, the imperial court has deployed three hundred fifty thousand troops to Suno!¡±

    ¡°What!??¡±

    ¡°Not, not only the imperial court, Shuten Doji has deployed a hundred thousand and Daitengu has also deployed several thousands! More than five hundred thousand troops are marching towards Suno!¡±

    ¡°Five hundred thousand¡­¡± The number was ridiculously high.

    Tamamo swayed but didn¡¯t fall under Lily¡¯s support, with a pale white face and unsteady break, Tamamo asked, ¡°Is the source of the report reliable?¡±

    ¡°It is absolutely urate.¡± The male fox trembled before asking ¡°Lady Kimiko, your condition¡­¡±

    ¡°A little injury, do not worry about it, do you have any other information? The imperial court deployed three hundred fifty thousand? Who¡¯s themander?¡±

    ¡°It is said that it is a three hundred thousand ck armored army from Kanto, it was dispatched by Minamoto no Yoritomo, themander is unknown. They will merge with Shuten Doji and Daitengu¡¯s army on the way to Suno and then¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°They¡­ they n to kill Tamamo-no-Mae and exterminate the demon fox n!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i> A powerful tremor shook the room and an ancient vase fell to the ground, shattering.

    Terrifying energy exploded from Tamamo¡¯s body, her face was white and her lips bled, but her eyes burned with terrifying fury.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­ you must not anger yourself.¡± Lily worriedly held Tamamo.

    ¡°Enough, you, go investigate.¡± Tamamo calmed down and ordered.

    ¡°I obey.¡± The male fox left.

    Silence, a short but long silence.

    This sudden change, as if the world had flipped over, but Lily was residing at the center of this turmoil.

    ¡°Lily, at the back mountains of this vige is a shrine. Within that shrine is a divine moon formation leading to Heian-kyo. Tonight, you and Uesugi Rei depart for Heian-kyo¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Lady Kimiko, but¡­¡± Lily had not expected Tamamo to say such words.

    ¡°There is no buts¡­ sorry, I must stay and guard the demon foxes and the people of Suno. I cannot go with you to Heian-kyo, you¡­ you must not be impulsive, you must take the utmost care¡­ don¡¯t confront those forces head on¡­¡± Tamamo¡¯s breath was unsteady.

    ¡°No! Lady Kimiko, how could I leave you right now? That, that¡¯s a five hundred thousand army!¡± Lily tightly grasped Tamamos¡¯ hand.

    On one side, Ayaka had been knocked unconscious by some terrifying faction and in great danger!

    On the other hand, Tamamo-no-Mae was seriously injured and facing thebined armies of Minamoto no Yoritomo, Shuten Doji, and Daitengu! They were in danger of annihtion

    <sup>1</sup>!

    In an instant, the world was in chaos!

    Facing such a dangerous situation, how should she respond?

    ¡­¡­

    (The Seventh Book, Finished)

    Thank you all for the constant support. The current situation is the most tense ever. I, Carrot Sauce, won¡¯t say much. I¡¯ll hurry and rush out the Eighth Volume.

    The original bnce of power has been broken and the world falls into true turmoil!

    Lily, a girl from another world, no longer has any support that will allow her to remain soft. She can only, and must, shoulder the fates of herself and her most important sisters!

    In the next volume, Lily will break the shackles of darkness, and soar into the sky and in this chaotic and dark world, bloom with true brilliance!

    The Eighth Volume¡ª¡¶Higanbana¡·

    Stay Tuned

    <sup>2</sup>! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Time to awaken your 5D chess protagonist power and save both of them.

    Robinxen: Wow we really finished another book. Well, I guess I should use this chance to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s first chapters! I have to set up the contents page and everything haha.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 1 â€“ Decision In The Summer Wind

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 1 ¨C Decision In The Summer Wind</h4>

    Lily stood on the mountain slopes of Suno. The eastern skies were shrouded in an anomalous darkness. Fujiwara no Ayaka was at the epicenter of the darkness. It was as if all those nightmares that gued Lily had turned into reality.

    The unusually cold summer breeze scattered her long hair and red dress. <i>Swoosh!</i> As it swayed, her slender thighs could be seen asionally. Lily had been standing still like this for the entire night.

    She knew half a million soldiers were approaching unimpeded, from Settsu Road to this ce. She also knew that Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s defensive formation was currently constantly besieged by tens of thousands of soldiers. There were also many shameless traitors who were sabotaging it.

    ¡°If I stay here, can I help Lady Kimiko fend off these five hundred thousand soldiers?¡±

    ¡°If I return to Heian-kyo, how likely is it for me to rescue sister Ayaka from a force that has rendered her unconscious?¡±

    In face of such drastic circumstances, the first thing Lily thought of was the Blood Spirit Magatama!

    Although it could only restore Kagura¡¯s full power for a short period of time, and she couldn¡¯t instantly kill a powerhouse at this level, it would still be very helpful if she did anyway.

    However, Lady Kimiko had no Blood Spirit Magatama. Lily had made sure of that already. Right now, there were no other tricks up her sleeve.

    Tamamo-no-Mae and Fujiwara no Ayaka were Lily¡¯s greatest allies in this world. Now that she was facing this crisis, she couldn¡¯t rely on any of them and even had to make a choice!

    She knew she couldn¡¯t hesitate¡­

    Both of them were sisters that she treasured greatly, and also mentors that she were deeply indebted to! Her hesitation, weakness, fear of uncertainty, and fear of losing either of them would result in drastic consequences!

    That was a price that she couldn¡¯t ever afford.

    Although she was a female, at this very moment, she even lost her privilege to show weakness andment. She couldn¡¯t be a coward!

    Lily raised her head and stared at the endless night sky. Now that she was alone in the storm, Lily¡¯s gaze somehow became determined!

    Lily breathed deeply. She no longer had the right to be mncholy, and no longer had the right to remain her sisters¡¯ baby girl!

    ¡°At this moment, even if I go to Heian-kyo, I¡¯ll be entering a monster¡¯s den. Hmph, I¡¯m not even afraid of barging into hell itself. But I can¡¯t justmit suicide like this.¡±

    The night wind blew around. Yet, Lily¡¯s heart was exceptionally calm.

    ¡°Inparison, Suno, although Lady Kimiko is heavily injured, this inconspicuous little vige is a home to many powerful hidden demons. Allies like the Mori n are also here to help, and Lady Kimiko definitely has a lot of ideas in mind. Although Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Archdemons are approaching, if I stay and defend alongside Lady Kimiko, my chances of securing Suno will be much greater than entering Heian-kyo and rescuing sister Ayaka, which I have no information about and is now the enemy¡¯s center of influence!¡±

    ¡°If I stay and repel the enemies, then reconquer Heian-kyo along with Lady Kimiko, I might still have a slight chance to rescue Sister Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°If I enter Heian-kyo rashly, I¡¯ll probably have no way to rescue Ayaka. Besides, this ce will most likely be conquered as well.¡±

    ¡°If I have no certainty of winning, I can only choose the method with the highest chances of sess

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze was no longer hesitant. After repeated deliberation and calction, this was the most optimal decision. However, for some reason, Lily¡¯s tears flowed out uncontrobly.

    She had always been strong. Yet, her body went limp after making the decision and toppled onto the mountain slopes. She trembled and started crying.

    ¡°In order to have the greater chance of winning, I have to actually make this so-called reasonable decision¡­ Such a cruel thing. Why, why must I be the one to make such a decision? Why don¡¯t I have the strength to protect both sisters? I¡¯m useless, I¡¯m useless! Sob sob sob¡­¡±

    Alone, she cried hysterically on the chilling mountain slope. However, no matter how bad it felt, Lily knew this was the only choice. If she submitted to her own emotions and tried to protect both sides, she would end up making it worse for both of them.

    ¡°Lily, you must be strong! You must be more¡­ Stronger!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes became grim and exhaled deeply. ¡°When ites to both besieging Ayaka and invading Suno, it must be the same perpetrator who did it! Who? Who is it really?¡±

    Ever since she entered Tanba, and when she got betrayed by the Empire, and when Ayaka lost consciousness due to foul y, and the Empire working with Archdemons to invade Suno, Lily slowly connected the dots. Soon, a massive conspiracy was exposed.

    Lily returned to Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s residence, by the slopes of Suno. By now, Uesugi Rei, who was training outside, was also summoned by Nariaki. The four of them sat in the living room.

    ¡°Where have you been, Lily? You were missing for the entire night.¡± Tamamo asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Kimiko.¡± Lily didn¡¯t wish to borate.

    ¡°I have bad news for you, Lily. The fox demons tried it just now. They couldn¡¯t activate the Divine Moon Formation inside the temple.¡± Tamamo-no-Mae spoke.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The Divine Moon Formation here is perfectly functional. This can only mean that the one in Kiyoszawa has problems. Since the Empire has sent an army after us, it would be possible for Onmyojis to set up formations around Kiyoszawa and seal the teleportation array.¡± Tamamo spoke.

    Rei said, ¡°Suno is about two thousand miles away from the capital city. There¡¯s also an army approaching along the way. If we return to Heian-kyo, we¡¯ll have to take a long detour.¡±

    Yet, Lily didn¡¯t seem concerned at all as she spoke decisively, ¡°Lady Kimiko, Sister Uesugi, I¡¯ve decided to stay.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rei and Tamamo were stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and fight the army invading Suno with you, Lady Kimiko.¡± Lily said without hesitation.

    For a moment, the room became silent.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Suddenly, Tamamo coughed heavily and Nariaki came to help. Using the handkerchief, the white cloth was stained red again.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily and Rei were worried.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You don¡¯t have to look at me like this. I¡¯m a nine-tailed fox demon. I have nine lives. I have a different physiologypared to you humans. It¡¯s no big deal to cough out a little blood.¡± Tamamo smiled while quivering.

    ¡®Nine-tailed fox demons really have nine lives?¡¯ It was Lily¡¯s first time hearing that. Looking at Tamamo¡¯s frail but confident demeanor, Lily only felt bitterness in her heart.

    Tamamo leaned against Nariaki and put on a thigh-length jacket, then looked at Lily solemnly. ¡°Have you made up your mind, Lily? Half a million soldiers. Also, Minamoto no Yoritomo, Shuten Doji, and Daitengu, three powerhouses are together here! Although without the teleportation formation, you¡¯ll waste many days returning to Heian-kyo, but Rei and you can choose to flee from the southwest. You don¡¯t have to stay in Suno and face such danger!¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko? Are you saying we should leave you behind and escape? Are you insulting me?¡± Lily knelt down deeply, yet her tone remained firm.

    Rei also turned towards Tamamo. ¡°Lady Kimiko, actually, I never thought about leaving with lil¡¯ sis anyway. You have saved my life. Please give me a chance to repay my debt. A warrior won¡¯t avoid repaying their favors and fleeing from battle.¡±

    Rei was obviously concerned about Lily, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t follow even if Lily returned to Heian-kyo, despite feeling the urge to protect her. Rei understood her own strength. If she entered Heian-kyo with Lily, into the enemy¡¯s headquarters, she wouldn¡¯t get to protect her and would be a burden instead.

    By now, Lily could ughter all Ten Demon Enforcers in a fight. Yet, she could only barely defend herself against the weakest Demon Enforcer. Her going along with Lily would only cause Lily more trouble.

    However, Rei would never verbally express such a humiliating idea.

    Tamamo leaned on Nariaki¡¯s shoulder, and stared at Rei and Lily solemnly. Then, she chuckled again. ¡°Ah, I understand. Then¡­ Then let us sisters bind our lives together. Half a million troops¡­ Let¡¯s kill them all! Little Natsu, fetch me some wine!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nariaki was shocked. ¡°Lady Kimiko, Your injuries are heavy. You can¡¯t drink alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Just do as I say! You won¡¯t obey my orders because I¡¯m injured?¡± Tamamo grunted coyly.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, let¡¯s rece wine with tea.¡± Lily stood up and spoke, while taking out her precious teaware.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Tamamo said casually.

    Lily solemnly prepared tea for everyone. After all, Lily was still knowledgeable about tea art. Although she hadn¡¯t practiced recently, her advancement in the art of tea had also increased substantially as her Realm improved.

    The sisters lifted their teacups and toasted each other, drinking together gracefully. This feeling was more intoxicating than strong alcohol.

    ¡°Woah, I feel a little drunk. Why don¡¯t I bring some handsome fox gentlemen to apany you both?¡± Tamamo told Rei and Lily with a slightly blushed face.

    ¡°No need!¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°Gentlemen?¡± Rei was puzzled.

    ¡°Ah, forget it. You¡¯re terrible actors. You¡¯re all acting like you¡¯re pure and innocentdies, so much that I¡¯ll feel embarrassed summoning the boys. So boring. Natsu, take me back to my room. I¡­ Think I drank too much.¡± Tamamo spoke while swaying around.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, you¡¯re drinking tea! How can you be drunk.¡± Nariakiined.

    ¡°This, you don¡¯t understand. Lily prepared it personally. How can the tea leaves and teaware her fingers touched not be intoxicating?¡±

    Tamamo spoke in a daze while Nariaki took her to the room. ¡°Come on over, we don¡¯t need fox boys. Lily, you can apany me~¡±

    ¡°Stop joking, Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily was still vulnerable to being teased.

    In the dark corridor, Tamamo returned to her room with Nariaki¡¯s help.

    ¡°You can go and rest. Lil¡¯ Nariaki.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Tamamo closed the door and leaned against the door¡­ Tilting forward, she fell on the ground. Blood trickled down her lips¡­

    After a long time, Tamamo struggled to lift herself and sat up. She trembled while crawling to the corner of a wall and leaned on it, then circted demonic energy to suppress her injuries¡­ <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Is this¡­ rational thinking from a protagonist?!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 2 â€“ The Girl Who Returned

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 2 ¨C The Girl Who Returned</h4>

    Heian-kyo had been shrouded by darkness for a long time. The city was dark and quiet. asionally, screams from humans or demons could be heard far away.

    Minamoto no Shimizu walked out of a dpidated temple. She looked at this deserted courtyard that waspletely enclosed and became confused. ¡°This ce is¡­¡±

    Before this, Shimizu had been training hard in the ancient rainforests. Ever since she acquired the tattered ancient Magatama, she had been improving drastically. The ancient Magatama was simply too helpful!

    However, she had never found a way to return and had been training all the way until now. She had reached thete Permanence Stage, and was one foot away from the pinnacle Permanence Stage.

    Moreover, due to her own talents and the iplete but still potent mystical ability inside the ancient Magatama, she could even hold her own against a weak Throned Stage expert now. Despite being unable to win against enemies like Aokiba Takamizu from the Ten Demon Enforcers, she could still defend herself.

    Just tonight, that teleportation formation that had been inactive for a long time suddenly activated. Shimizu had acquired several other ancient Magatamas, but none wereparable to the tattered one she had. Still, she kept them. With that, she walked out of the teleportation formation but ended up here, to her surprise.

    There were several Jade Maidens behind her, including Shimadzu Inari.

    ¡°This is Heian-kyo! Kandama Temple!¡± A Jade Maiden behind Shimizu said, ¡°we¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Several of these Jade Maidens hailed from Heian-kyo. Hence, they naturally recognized the ce.

    Seeing that the teleportation formation had reopened, they donned their stored yukata and robes, which reced those shameful tropical wear. Shimizu did the same. At this moment, Shimizu was wearing robes with golden butterfly stitchings, which was what she wore when parted ways with Lily.

    ¡°This is Heian-kyo?¡± Shimizu asked the girls behind her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is where we came from! Of course I remember. But, this ce seems a lot more deserted now. Back then, Jade Maidens would stand guard here. When they see someone return, they will instantly approach and ask to buy ancient Magatama.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, where are thosedies who resell Ancient Magatamas? They always buy Ancient Magatama from uninformed warriors and then sell them to those richdies, earning crazy profits.¡±

    Several girls said.

    ¡°Why is the Heian-kyo filled with such thick Eldritch Energy¡­¡± Shimizu looked around and pondered.

    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±

    ¡°What to do? We¡¯ll go home! I¡¯ve had enough. If I knew it was this difficult, I wouldn¡¯te no matter how much Ancient Magatamas are worth!¡±

    ¡°You all live in Heian-kyo and are all richdies. But we have nowhere to go.¡±

    ¡°What richdies? Ie from a normal samurai household!¡±

    ¡°What about you, sister Shimizu?¡± Several girls looked at Shimizu and the others, who came to Heian-kyo for the first time.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go find my sister¡­¡± Despite saying that, Shimizu had no idea if Lily was currently in Heian-kyo. But she was sure that Lily had definitelye to this ce after parting waysst time.

    Hence, the girls are divided into two groups. The few of them who lived in Heian-kyo left first.

    Those that didn¡¯t live here weren¡¯t familiar with the ce and were still pondering, including Shimizu. She had no idea where exactly in Heian-kyo this ce was, and how she would find Lily.

    ¡°How about it, Shimizu? Let us meet your sister!¡± Inari spoke in anticipation. She was the only one wearing a sailor outfit, with a massive de on her back. Her brown-red clothes somewhat covered her thighs. Yet, she only wears a loincloth underneath her upperwear. She was tall, healthy, with tanned skin, and her red hair was still messy as always.

    ¡°Is it not appropriate?¡± It seemed like Shimizu was reluctant to bring Shimadzu along.

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that your sister will be jealous if she meets me?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, don¡¯t deny it so quickly!¡±

    As always, Shimadzu still joked around with Shimizu. However, she had decided to mooch off Shimizu already since she had no one else to rely on in Heian-kyo.

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    ¡°Agh~¡±

    At this moment, the girls¡¯ screams were heard outside!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shocked, Shimizu rushed out along with Shimadzu and the rest.

    Only to see several of the newly returned warriorsying in puddles of blood, on the glistening cobblestone path. Several ck-armored samurai that emanated terrifying auras stood before them with bloodstained weapons.

    ¡°What?¡± Shimizu was shocked. These samurai¡¯s equipment make them seem like soldiers. Could it be that the soldiers in Heian-kyo couldmit indiscriminate murder? They were all wearing masks. Yet, why were they emanating a demon-like aura?

    ¡°Who are you people? Why did you kill our sisters?¡± Shimadzu pulled out the massive serrated sword behind her back and screamed.

    The samurai leader had an aura of a Middle Permanence Stage. He spoke with a guttural, slow, and non-human-like voice, ¡°You are under curfew. Vitors are sentenced to death!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shimizu had a hunch that something unusual had happened to Heian-kyo. No soldiers in an imperial city would murder anyone who vited the night curfew.

    The samurai leader pointed his de at Shimizu and the rest. ¡°You people also vited the curfew. Kill them!¡±

    Several ck-armored soldiers raised their swords and spears. With a deep growl, they charged them!

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Shimizu¡¯s eyes became wide as she gripped her sword tightly.

    Leaning forward, she instantly turned into a shadow.

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>

    The sword in her hand suddenly unsheathed and created white shes within the dark night! Several ck-armored samurai were struck and fell down.

    The leader also charged at Shimizu!

    Suddenly, two powerful gusts of spiritual energy exploded and the dark alleys were instantly filled with smoke.

    After a violent confrontation with weapons, the smoke slowly dissipated. The ck-armored samurai leader had a punctured chest andid on the ground. Ominous green souls started floating out of the samurais¡¯ corpses.

    ¡°Ghosts?¡± Shimizu was startled. She took off the leader¡¯s mask using her de, only to see a shocking corpse demon¡¯s face behind that mask.

    Despite being ghosts, they were still a variant of Anima that could be absorbed by a Cursed de. Hence, Shimizu took those souls. However, she became deeply concerned by this event. ¡°Why would these demon samurais appear in Heian-kyo?¡±

    Shimizu had naturally dealt with demon samurai in the Easternnd. Inparison, these soldiers here shared some simrities to them, but were generally much stronger.

    ¡°Shimizu¡­¡± Shimadzu and the other woman approached Shimizu. Those who could survive in the dense forests and acquire Ancient Magatama were all seasoned veterans. However, the moment they returned to Heian-kyo, they instantly faced danger that was much more deadly than the one present in those dense demonic forests. They were all frightened.

    ¡°I heard that Heian-kyo is infested with demons. Perhaps we stumbled upon some of them.¡± Shimizu said.

    ¡°But they just said curfew though? It doesn¡¯t sound like a demon would say that. They seem more like imperial soldiers¡­¡± A short-haired female warrior questioned.

    Shimizu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Anyway, let¡¯s just be careful. It¡¯s best to go to a crowded ce.¡±

    Shimizu led everyone else to a ce that was brightly lit.

    The next dawn, in Suno.

    Thend itself was finally graced with daylight. However, the skies were still gloomy.

    In face of the imminent attack of half a million soldiers, the entire mountain vige had a heavy atmosphere. Lily wore white bathrobes and was currently meditating in the house. The imminent battle, the grand conspiracy shadowing the entire Heian Dynasty, and Fujiwara no Ayaka who was currently besieged and couldn¡¯tst for long made Lily unable to sleep at night.

    At this moment, frantic footsteps came from the hallway. Nariaki ran over in a hurry!

    ¡°Sister Lily! Sister Lily!¡± Nariaki was panting and seemed very anxious.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Kimiko¡­ Lady Kimiko is gone

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was shocked.

    They came to the living room. Rei and Ikeda Rin also rushed over.

    Rin shook her head. ¡°I searched throughout the residence. I couldn¡¯t find Lady Kimiko.¡±

    Tamamo-no-Mae, the Supreme Archdemon was all around the ce. It was normal for her to be unreachable in usual circumstances. But now, she had suffered such critical injuries, why would she suddenly disappear? This was very abnormal.

    Lily said, ¡°Sister Uesugi and I will search around the mountains. Perhaps Lady Kimiko is tending to her wounds up there. Nariaki, search around the vige since you¡¯re familiar with it. Miss Ikeda, please wait at home. Perhaps Lady Kimiko would return shortly after.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The girls nodded.

    Lily and Rei climbed the mountain, expanding their Domain and spiritual sense. However, this was Suno, where Tamamo had nted a barrier. Hence, all detection methods were weakened.

    Lily and Rei searched around for a long time but failed to find Tamamo. By the time they went back to the residence, Nariaki also returned.

    ¡°Not there¡­¡± Nariaki shook her head. ¡°She is not in the vige.¡±

    ¡°Not in the mountains either.¡± Lily said.

    ¡°How could this be¡­ Lady Kimiko is seriously injured. She even had trouble walking yesterday. Where would she go now?¡± Nariaki was anxious.

    ¡°The Imperial Army is about toe. Someone like her would never abandon the vige and leave on her own. Where did she actually go?¡± Rei asked.

    ¡°Could it be that she got captured by demons, because she lost her strength due to injury?¡± Rin said.

    ¡°Absolutely not! Even if Lady Kimiko is seriously injured, she is still capable of self-preservation. Moreover, we¡¯re right beside her. If something happens, how wouldn¡¯t we know? Even if Kimiko walked out by herself, we should know as well¡­¡± Lily staggered as she spoke.

    She looked at Rei. ¡°She herself is the only one who could leave this ce without our knowledge!¡±

    The two said almost unanimously.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko left on her own? Where is she going? Why didn¡¯t she tell us? She¡¯s so badly injured!¡± Nariaki spoke in a fluster.

    Lily became quiet. She stared at the distant mountains outside under the gloomy sky.

    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it? Lily, have you figured out anything?¡± Rei asked.

    Lily held Rei¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Uesugi, if you¡¯re Lady Kimiko right now, what would you do in this situation?¡±

    Rei¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Could it be that Lady Kimiko¡­¡±

    ¡°Nariaki, tell the demons and residents of Suno vige to guard this ce properly. Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Lily turned around and grabbed Nariaki while speaking. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Well¡­ that¡¯s a twist.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 3 â€“ Kimikoâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 3 ¨C Kimiko¡¯s Choice</h4>

    Lily and Rei stood on the mountain slopes of Suno and nced at the dark clouds on the far eastern skies.

    ¡°Could it be that when Lady Kimiko allowed us to stay yesterday, she actually¡­ She never had intentions to let us fight the half-million soldiers along with her in the first ce.¡± Rei¡¯s eyes were fixed on the gloomy clouds as she spoke.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko must be nning to face the half-million soldiers alone.¡± Lily¡¯s chest heaved.

    ¡°However, Lady Kimiko¡¯s critically injured, she can¡¯t even stand still. How can she face the enemy? This is no different from suicide!¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­ I¡¯m afraid her being so rxed yesterday was just an act¡­ In the end, she¡¯s just trying to protect us. Sister Uesugi, I won¡¯t allow Lady Kimiko to face the enemy alone. No matter how many there are!¡±

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Lily looked at Rei, and made eye contact.

    ¡°Lily, this time is different. Half a million soldiers and powerful beings. Perhaps this will be our final fight.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    In this situation, Lily was out of options. To her, facing the invading Imperial Army and the enemies circling Ayaka in Heian-kyo were both deadly! She could only go forward! And fight to the best of her ability!

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    But upon realizing that they might not survive until the end of this fight and would no longer see each other again, Lily suddenly felt unwillingness. Her previous shared memories with them filled her mind.

    Both girls stared at each other and embraced for a while. Lily slightly raised her head and pressed her lips against Rei¡¯s. This kiss wasn¡¯t filled with passion. Instead, it was devotion.

    <i>Whoom!</i>

    The sound of horseshoes trembled between the Valley. In the thick of the bamboo forest path, a mighty ck horse sprinted over.

    Rei looked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nioh!¡±

    Ever since Rei was captured in Mount Ooe, Nioh had disappeared amidst the chaos. After she was rescued by Tamamo-no-Mae, they were in a hurry and thus couldn¡¯t search for Nioh around Shuten¡¯s headquarters. Thus, they lost contact with Nioh.

    Unexpectedly, Nioh somehow found its way here. This meant that it had some sort of innate ability to find its master.

    ¡°Lily, I haven¡¯t ridden with you in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rei jumped onto Nioh and pulled Lily to the seat behind her. Rousing the horse, they sprinted towards the eastern mountains! If Tamamo-no-Mae had nned to face the enemy alone, she would definitely travel East and strike the army.

    Lily and Rei only had to ride Nioh and follow the trail that led to Settsu Province, to the east. They would find Tamamo-no-Mae soon enough!

    ¡°I hope Lady Kimiko hasn¡¯t encountered the enemy yet!¡±

    The situation had gone out of Lily¡¯s control. She thought Tamamo would utilize all the demons lurking in Suno, and the region¡¯s protective barrier and formations to face the Army. With that, she had a better chance to win. Yet, nobody could expect that she would actually disregard her heavy injuries and face the enemy alone.

    It seemed Tamamo didn¡¯t wish for the fight to happen in Suno. Perhaps she simply didn¡¯t want that peaceful mountain vige to be involved in battle. Lily honored her decision and didn¡¯t ask Nariaki to gather the demons in Suno to join the fight. Besides, it would be toote anyway.

    Nioh ran quickly and traveled at zing speeds.

    Although it was slower than Lily running at full speed, she would only do such a thing inbat since it exhausted her physically. Although Lily had near infinite spiritual power, her physical prowess was still limited. Her strength wasposed of both her spiritual and physical abilities. If she lost all physical strength, it would definitely impact her overall strength.

    Lily held Rei¡¯s waist from behind. Although this wasn¡¯t the time and asion to care about these things, her massive chest pressing onto Rei¡¯s back was still noticed.

    Nioh sprinted across the wilderness and bounced violently. Their surroundings instantly became blurry. Shortly after, it ran out of the mountainous areas of Suno and into a barren ancient battlefield.

    The ancient battlefield stretched out for hundreds of miles, and was empty.

    Rei stopped the horse on a mountain slope.

    ¡°Lily, look¡­¡± Rei and Lily jumped off the horse. Only to see a solitary figure standing on the empty ins.

    Tamamo was walking along the ancient battlefield, wearing a luxurious dress and a thigh-length jacket.

    Despite being well-dressed, she still seemed exhausted. She had luxurious clothing but wobbly steps. asionally, she would stop to cough and catch her breath. She even fell down sometimes.

    However, Tamamo would catch her breath slightly after falling down, before standing up and walking. Even the brisk winds sweeping across the ins was enough to stop her.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lady Kimiko!¡±

    However, at this moment, the earth trembled from the east. Soon, this tremor slowly turned into a dull rumble. Across the horizon of thepletely t battlefield, a ck wall slowly appeared.

    This was a continuous and unending march of soldiers!

    Tamamo naturally had heard of the soldiers marching long ago. Their footsteps even trembled the ground itself.

    However, her expression didn¡¯t change at all. Her face was pale and sweat uncontrobly flowed down her brow. She constantly pressed her hands onto her waist. Under the winds, she walked forward without a care despite the tremor.

    Half a million troops, like a ck tide, almost covered half of the battlefield. Across this massive army was a single person that resembled a small dot.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily wanted to rush down the mountain but Rei stopped her.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi?¡±

    At this moment¡­

    The tremors had disappeared. Half a million soldiers actually stopped due to the appearance of a small woman.

    There was even a massive flock of lesser Tengu above the Army.

    Flying at the forefront was the leader of these lesser Tengus. Fully covered with ominous white feathers and wearing a ck-gold mask, he was the incredibly strong Tarobo Tengu.

    Tarobo Tengu resided in Mount Hiei and was closely associated with the Lord of Mt. Hiei. It emanated the aura of a Throned Monarch! He was just as strong as Lily and one of Daitengu¡¯s greatmanders, and was here to lead the Tengu army.

    Meanwhile, the Army on the ground that resembled an ocean was split into several formations.

    Among them were two hundred thousand ck-armored demon soldiers from the Kanto Region, which was led by several lieutenants of Minamoto no Yoritomo.

    To the north were one hundred thousand demon soldiers sent by Shuten Doji, led by Momiji and Red Demon Mamukuro.

    The south wasposed of more than a hundred thousand regional soldiers of the Genji n.

    The rear wasposed of five thousand Onmyojis, Ten thousand Dharma Masters, tens of thousands of Martial Monks and a hundred thousand ck-armored soldiers. Forming the core formation.

    In the core formation, There was a tall warrior riding on a ck-dotted demonic horse with gray fur. This warrior had messy ck hair and a long beard. He wore ck-gold armor and his eyes were glowing like stars.

    Only a rare few people knew of him, and the twenty soldiers with the same armor. They were cavalry riders that seemed much different than the other three hundred thousand ck-armored soldiers around.

    He was the Chief Commander of this invasion army, Ueotsune Tane. He was the chiefmander of the great Army sent by three different supreme beings. It could be said that he was greatly valued.

    It wouldn¡¯t be possible unless he had extraordinary strength.

    Ueotsune Tane was an ancient being that had retired a few hundred years ago. His existence could only be found in history books recorded by the Empire. He was once a powerfulmander of the Empire but he had lived in a peaceful age. Hence, he didn¡¯t produce many aplishments, and not much information about him was recorded. However, he was still one of the strongest people at that time.

    Nobody knew of his whereabouts for the past few hundred years and why did he return now to serve Minamoto no Yoritomo.

    Ueotsune Tane emanated the aura of a Big Dipper Stage!

    He was stronger than the virtual projection created by ten thousand soldiers in the Great Rokuhara Army Formation.

    The Big Dipper powerhouse Ueotsune led half a million soldiers. At this moment, the massive army assumed formations in front of Tamamo. They were only less than one kilometer apart.

    In front of the Army, Kato Keiren stood in ce and stared at Tamamo who was approaching alone. He was an old subordinate of Minamoto no Yoritomo back when this samurai faction was built. He was a demon samurai who wore pure ck armor and a noticeable white horn on top of his helmet.

    He pointed his horse whip at her and screamed. ¡°Who are you, female demon? How dare you hinder the great army! Aren¡¯t you scared that our half a million soldiers will trample you into dust?¡±

    Tamamo held both sleeves together as they danced around in the powerful winds. Several long tails behind her also swayed.

    ¡°Half a million troops? Did youe to the wrong ce? The path ahead of you is forbidden to humans. If you turn back now, you might just avoid heavy casualties.¡± Tamamo¡¯s voice was alluring and somber. It carried an incredible pulse that captivated everyone¡¯s soul.

    ¡°The audacity of this woman!¡± Kato pointed at Tamamo and raged, ¡°take her down!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Lord Kato.¡±

    A ck-armored demon samurai with antlers on his helmet led several demon cavalry riders and charged. They brandished theirnces or swords and crossed the gap of a kilometer within the blink of an eye. Several tall and ferocious ck-armored warriors, riding powerful horses, quaked the ground as they charged at Tamamo in high spirits.

    Just as these samurai were about to reach Tamamo, the air in front of her seemed to have been disturbed slightly! It was an invisible wind barrier!

    <i>Splurt¡ª!</i>

    Those ck-armored soldiers were instantly turned into a mist of blood!

    ¡°What?¡± Kato and the othermander¡¯s warhorses were all startled!

    Among those demon samurai warriors, the leader was on the pinnacle Permanence Stage, while the rest were in the Spirit Jade Stage. They were true elites among the soldiers. Yet, within a single sh, they were instantly shredded without the woman moving?

    ¡°This¡­ This monster. Who is she

    <sup>1</sup>?¡±

    Being bold enough to stand in the ancient battlefield outside of Suno and intercept half a million soldiers, and strong enough to kill a soldier on the pinnacle Permanence Stage without any motion, there could only be one person!

    Tamamo-no-Mae!

    ¡°Attention, all troops! She¡­ She¡­ She¡¯s the greatest Archdemon! Tamamo-no-Mae!¡± Kato screamed loudly. <h4>References</h4>

    Silva: Did you guys really attack this ce without knowing whose territory it is? The tail should be a give away

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 4 â€“ Blood

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 4 ¨C Blood</h4>

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae?¡±

    ¡°The greatest Archdemon in the world, Tamamo-no-Mae?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ Is she the legendary nine-tailed Fox demon?¡±

    The vast majority of people had never seen Tamamo in the flesh. They had their own preconceptions and ideas of what Tamamo would look like. However, despite having several fox tails, the Army still refused to believe that this woman who seemed weak and frail was the greatest Archdemon!

    However, that horrifying event had unfolded before their eyes. They were in disbelief and fear.

    At this moment, the lesser Tengu¡¯s leader, Tarobo Tengu, unfolded his white wings and flew towards somewhere close to Red Demon Mamukuro, who was floating around thirty meters high in the air. Momiji also stood on top of his shoulders tomand the Army.

    Tarobo asked, ¡°is this really Tamamo-no-Mae? Her aura is definitely terrifying, but it¡¯s still much weakerpared to my Lord, Daitengu! And it¡¯s unstable even¡­ Granted she is the greatest Archdemon in the world, she wouldn¡¯t abandon the demons and defensive formations in Suno to fight the Army alone, right? Madam Momiji, you are knowledgeable. Can you tell me if there¡¯s any trickery here?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t worry, Lord Tarobo. In order to save Kagami Lily, Tamamo-no-Mae barged into Mount Ooe and fell into Lord Shuten¡¯s ancient formation. She is critically injured and is now much weaker than before!¡± Momiji said.

    ¡°Kagami Lily?¡± Tarobo¡¯s fake bulging eyes on top of his ck mask were instantly filled with spite. ¡°That woman killed my best friend, Lord Hiei! I can¡¯t believe that Tamamo would walk into her own death today. When I enter Suno, I¡¯ll definitely seek revenge from Kagami Lily!¡±

    At this moment, among the demons, an ominous man with purple hair flew over while stepping on a ghost hand. ¡°Lord Tarobo, if you wish to seek revenge, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard this time.¡±

    ¡°Ibaraki? You¡¯re here atst.¡± Momiji looked at him.

    ¡°Why?¡± Tarobo asked.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae abandoned the defenses in Suno and is facing the enemy alone. I¡¯m afraid she knew that she was about to die and hence, she came here to risk her life so that she could buy some time for Kagami Lily and the demons in Suno to escape.¡± Ibaraki said.

    ¡°Hmph, although it¡¯s dishonorable to fight with a dying enemy, this is still Daitengu¡¯s order! I can¡¯t believe that the world¡¯s greatest Archdemon would die like this! After killing Tamamo-no-Mae, Kagami Lily won¡¯t have anyone to depend on. Let¡¯s see how long she can escape!¡±

    At this moment, in the middle of the Army, Kato unsheathed a long sword with an engraved green snake and pointed at Tamamo who was a kilometer away. ¡°Unleash the arrows and spells!¡±

    ck-armored soldiers that upied most of thend pulled out their bows andunched a volley of arrows!

    Tens of thousands of Onmyojis and Dharma Masters also mounted tforms manifested from talismans. Taking the high ground, they started reciting spells against Tamamo.

    Tens of thousands of people recited spells at the same time. Even the sky itself seemed to be trembling slightly.

    Countless ck arrows shrouded the skies and surged towards Tamamo!

    Two circling fox mes appeared beside her, forming a light protective barrier.

    Arrows rained like a thunderstorm! The dense numbers of arrows impacting the ground made it quake! Many of these arrowsnded on the light orange barrier and were either deflected or shattered.

    However, many of these arrows were also shot by individuals on the Permanence Stage or above. They carried incredible power and struck her with great uracy. Each of these arrows would make the protective barrier shudder.

    Suddenly, Tamamo¡¯s body trembled and went down on one knee, vomiting blood nonstop!

    ¡°She can¡¯t even handle such an attack? This fox demon is really about to die.¡± Tarobo said.

    ¡°We attack too!¡± At this moment, not only the center formation. The demons in the northern formation and the noble¡¯s soldiers in the southern formation also started attacking.

    The demons unleashed various kinds of spells, while strength-based demons like Blue Demons tossed massive boulders and javelins towards Tamamo.

    Meanwhile, Onmyojis and Dharma Masters who recited spells from behind also unleashed countless magical attacks that illuminated the gloomy skies with various bright colors!

    This unending wave of attacks all struck Tamamo¡¯s barrier.

    With both hands on the ground, Tamamofaced downwards while coughing up blood continuously. Her barrier was already cracked and deeply unstable. However, the barrage seemed unending and even became stronger!

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    ¡°Kill Tamamo-no-Mae!¡±

    ¡°Kill her while she¡¯s weakened! Greatest Archdemon in the world, ept the punishment of justice and die here!¡± A thin Dharma Master with white robes ordered.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Crimson red energy exploded on top of the mountain slopes. Lily could no longer endure it. She became a sh of light and rushed towards Tamamo. Seeing that Lily had run out, Rei also followed behind at great speeds!

    ¡°Stop!¡± While enduring the overwhelming wave of attacks, Tamamo screamed while kneeling on the ground.

    This scream carried unimaginable determination that impacted Lily¡¯s soul. She actually stopped subconsciously.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡±

    ¡°Who told you toe, Lily? You¡­ And Rei, go back now! Leave this ce immediately! Go now!¡± Tamamoid on the trembling ground, the unending attacks would asionally hide her entire frail body from view.

    <i>Wham!</i> The barrier was shattered.

    The endless attacks directly struck Tamamo¡¯s body.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily went mad. She rushed towards Tamamo who was covered by all kinds of explosions and smoke without a care.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko! Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily rushed into the smoke.

    ¡°Get lost! Suddenly, an incredibly ancient and violent power mmed Lily. She failed to resist and was tossed far away backwards.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Rei, who rushed over, held Lily.

    By now, Tamamo had been facing attacks head-on for a long time! Kato waved his hands and gestured for the attacks to stop.

    A ck-armored soldier screamed while performing g signals, gesturing for the attack to stop. The demons also stopped attacking. The residual smoke was gradually blown into all directions by the powerful winds¡­

    On the ancient battlefield, the aftermath of the battle shrouded the entire sky. The entire world was covered in gray, sparks and ash floated everywhere.

    Within the epicenter of the attack, thend itself was shaved off. Many ces were still burning and the entire ce was littered with arrows. Arrows thatnded earlier were already ruined by all sorts of spells. The ground was filled with ck ash.

    Tamamo had tattered clothing and wounds all over her body. Her tied up hair was also half scattered.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahaha! The so-called Supreme Archdemon is still nothing against the retribution of justice!¡± The white-robed Dharma Master dude on a tall tform at the rearughed maniacally while fondling his prayer beads.

    Kato solemnly stared at Tamamo, who was attacked by countless soldiers,ying on the ground, filled with wounds, and not moving.

    Chief Commander Ueotsune also rode his mount onto a tall tform and gestured for the Army to advance. Half a million soldiers marched forward. Their footsteps like thunder, trembling the earth.

    When the vanguard was tens of meters in front of Tamamo, Ueotsune brought the Army to a halt.

    Kato, Ueotsune, and the Archdemons were all staring at Tamamo with caution. Was the greatest Archdemon in the world dead already?

    ¡°My Lord! That fox demon is still breathing!¡± A brave ck-armored soldier who approached spoke cautiously.

    Everyone in the Army stifled their breaths and paid attention to Tamamo.

    ¡°Seems like Tamamo-no-Mae is really critically injured. She can¡¯t even handle a volley attack from half a million soldiers.¡± Ibaraki said, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s ancient formation probably caused her lethal damage.¡±

    ¡°How unfortunate¡­ Has the millennia-old Archdemon fallen just like this?¡± Tarobo also eximed.

    After repeated examinations, Kato was sure that Tamamo was already close to death and couldn¡¯t offer resistance. He raised his hand. ¡°Executioner squad. By the Commander¡¯s orders, execute this fox demon right here!¡±

    More than ten tall samurai with incredibly long ives and wore helmets that were as tall as towers, and rode on ck demonic warhorses with extremely thin legs marched out of the formation, approaching Tamamo. There were also several ck armored-soldiers approaching and inspecting her carefully.

    Those long ives each had a nine foot long de. They were specifically made to execute demons and emanated a terrifying aura. These executioners slowly approached Tamamo. The Army became silent, as if waiting for this millennia-old legend to be in.

    At this moment, the sun was setting and the ground was stained in red!

    Such a dazzling red sunset had not been seen for a long time. The entire battlefield seemed to be stained red by a sky of blood, forming an indescribable but ominous atmosphere.

    Ueotsune stared at Tamamo who was on the ground from far away. Yet, his expression became more solemn.

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Tamamo, who was on the ground in critical condition, let out a whimper.

    ¡°What?¡± The samurai in front eximed, ¡°My Lord, she¡­ seems to still be speaking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Despite standing very far away, Kato, Ueotsune, Tarobo, Momiji, and the rest still heard this obviously hushed sound. Without reason, all of them suddenly felt chills down their spine.

    ¡°It¡¯s you people¡­¡±

    This voice seemed to be louder until it echoed throughout the entire ancient battlefield. Even Ueotsune, on the Big Dipper stage, couldn¡¯t help but feel an inexplicable terror.

    Suddenly, the earth trembled. The tremors became more and more intense until the ground itself quaked!

    ¡°It¡¯s you people¡­ Who forced me to do this!¡±

    An intense smell of blood suddenly pervaded the air!

    Ueotsune¡¯s body trembled and his eyes became wide, shouting uncontrobly, ¡°Quickly! Get away from her! Get away from this woman now!¡±

    <i>Wham!</i>

    An intense tsunami of blood erupted in a split second and consumed everything within the radius of a kilometer. All the ck-armored soldiers and demons caught within it were instantly rendered into blood puddles!

    Heaven and earth itself was submerged by an endless sea of blood!

    As the ground shook, that ocean of blood gradually condensed into shape¡­

    A thousand-meter long nine-tailed fox demon with tails that could cover the sky itself appeared before the Army. Compared to this fox demon, the massive army was nothing but a swarm of ants!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The fox demon¡¯s head was as big as a mountain. Each of its teeth was bigger than a giant tree. It opened its eerie white eyes with bloody slits as pupils and grimly stared at the Army. Its gaping mouth seemed to beughing as rivers of blood poured down from the gaps of its teeth

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°How many years has it been¡­ Since I¡¯ve shown this form to anyone¡­ I¡¯m so hungry¡­ I¡¯m really¡­ Really hungry¡­¡±

    The fox demon¡¯s voice trembled the sky itself. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Well¡­ I guess that exins the path of seduction¡­ yeah I¡¯d want this under control too.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 5 â€“ Nine-Tailed Fox And The Blade Maiden (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 5 ¨C Nine-Tailed Fox And The de Maiden (Part 1)</h4>

    Its thousand-meter-long body was longer than the mountain range at the far distance. The massive nine-tailed fox demon stopped before the Army. On the massive patch ofnd around her, tens of thousands of soldiers seemed to have disappeared into thin air.

    Looking at this unprecedented gigantic monster with immense killing intent, Rei and Lily who stood far away also held each other subconsciously.

    Even Rei couldn¡¯t help but tremble out of fear.

    The biggest monsters Lily ever saw in the Heian Dynasty were only tens of meters tall. Those ones were already considered to be horrifyingly massive demons. However, this nine-tailed fox was actually a kilometer long! The size of its body alone was beyondprehension!

    Only those ancient divine beasts that battled Celestial Maidens in those bygone days that she read could be this big!

    However, the gods, demons, and Celestial Maidens had disappeared from this world for no reason. Hence, this demonic monster that was as big as a God and its incredibly powerful aura was enough to trample on anything in this world!

    Even the half-million soldiers that seemed like an ocean was rtively small whenpared to it!

    Just by revealing its original form, the Fox demon had ughtered tens of thousands of soldiers around it! Lily always expected that Tamamo had faced the enemy alone with the intent of sacrificing herself. But now, Lily realized that she thought wrong.

    ¡°This¡­ This is the true form of the world¡¯s greatest Archdemon¡­¡±

    ¡°Nine-tailed fox! She has revealed her original form!¡±

    The half-million soldiers started churning and moving. As if the fox demon¡¯s scorching breath was enough to make the Army shiver in fear!

    ¡°Cough, ah¡­¡± Kato¡¯s armor was ruined. He climbed out from the dirt with blood all over. However, most of the blood on his body came from his demonic horse and surrounding soldiers. Aside from him and those above pinnacle Throned Monarch, the rest of his troops and warhorses were all turned into blood mist.

    He raised his head, only to see that the fox demon¡¯s massive eyes were staring at him. The moment he met eyes with this ancient beast, his body petrified.

    ¡°Formations!¡± After the shock, the Chief Commander at the rear regained hisposure and ordered his army!

    The ck-armored soldiers, with ten thousand men as one unit, formed into variousrge formations!

    Ten formations were formed in front, each shaped like a turtle shell. Spiritual energy melded into each other and created an incredibly strong golden barrier. A defensive measure!

    Dozens of formations were formed at the rear, shaped like crane wings. The center of those wings were pointed towards the fox demon even as spiritual energy manifested and gathered at the center.

    This was the ck-armored soldiers¡¯ strongest attack formation against individual beings: the Crane Wing Demon-ying Formation!

    Tens of thousands of Onmyojis and Dharma Masters also utilized those tall tforms and created attack formations!

    ¡°Attack!¡± Ueotsune pulled out his long sword and pointed at the fox demon.

    One by one, each Crane Wing Formation shot out a blinding golden beam of light. This light was thebination of ten-thousand ck-armored demon soldier¡¯s attacks, concentrated by the formation. Even a middle Throned Saint would be vaporized if they were struck by it!

    Many golden beams manifested by spiritual energy shot towards the massive fox demon.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i> The golden beams of light exploded on its body. With such a massive size, it couldn¡¯t dodge easily.

    However¡­ After the barrage of attacks and the smoke dissipated, not even a single mark was left on the nine-tailed fox¡¯s fur.

    Tamamo in her original form had tougher skin than grade-nine Tamahagane. It was also incredibly flexible and had incredible defensive capabilities. The attacks of those massive formations on it weren¡¯t effective at all.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Everyone waspletely shocked.

    The massive nine-tailed fox suddenly pounced.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The earth shook as the horrifying front ws of the demon shed in a terrifying red light and mmed onto the turtle shell defensive formation. The golden barrier ruptured like a bubble, and the formation was sttered in blood. Several thousand soldiers were turned into meat paste, and thousands more wereunched into the air, some already dismembered.

    The fox demon opened its mouth, which was as big as a mountain valley, and countless streams of blood gathered and flowed into it. Far away, the regional soldiers who were joining the subjugation were utterly stunned. In their eyes, it was no longer a battle but a demon god that had fallen from the skies and was about to destroy the world.

    The nobles¡¯ troops were the first to crumble. The demonic beast that was as big as a mountain was out of their reach. The lords and nobles ran away, and the soldiers started fleeing indiscriminately, trampling on each other, and inflicting massive casualties.

    The nine-tailed fox demon looked down and stared at everyone. The massive difference made those armies seem like tiny figurines.

    The demon fox opened its mouth.

    <i>Whoom!</i>

    Incredibly hot winds were spewed out. The wind was so strong that it became visible, like swords made of blood.

    That bloody gust of wind blew past the already destroyed turtle shell formation and impacted three Crane Wing Demon-ying Formation behind it. Those formations had no defensive abilities to begin with, and were crumpled by the strong winds. Tens of thousands of soldiers were all dismembered as they were caught in its tracks.

    ¡°This, what kind of monster is this¡­¡± The Dharma Master standing behind waspletely stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but crumple onto the floor.

    In the blink of an eye, Tamamo had destroyed four grand formations and ughtered at least thirty thousand demon soldiers.

    ¡°No! Our strongest defensive formations can¡¯t stop this monster! This¡­ This monster shouldn¡¯t even exist in the current world! This is an existence from the ancient battlefields!¡± The Chief Commander with eyes that glittered like stars, Ueotsune of the Big Dipper Stage, stood up on top of his mount¡¯s back.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m the only one who can stop her! You lot will continue attacking!¡±

    Ueotsune released a horrifying and immense aura. With a jump, he charged towards Tamamo while levitating in mid-air. Every step he took would leave a smoky footprint in the air, as if the air itself had been scorched.

    Ueotsune was incredibly quick. He dashed over the formation, raised his long sword, and charged towards the thousand-meter-long monster!

    ¡°Nine-tailed fox demon! Don¡¯t you dare! Watch me, Ueotsune Tane!¡±

    <i>Wham!</i>

    The fox demon¡¯s ws were lightning fast, with sharp edges shing in red as though they could tear space itself and cleave the sky. In an instant, they struck Ueotsune¡¯s body.

    The impact felt by Ueotsune was akin to being hit by an entire, causing excruciating pain throughout his entire body. However, it onlysted a split second, and after that, he waspletely unresponsive.

    Ueotsune Tane, the powerhouse of the Big Dipper Stage, was pulverized into meat paste by Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s ws, leaving him dead.

    Despite not having participated in the ancient wars, Tamamo-no-Mae was already a renowned demon during the time when Celestial Maidens and demon gods roamed. In contrast, Racoon Mita was just a weak little roon at that time. Despite not being the strongest demon, Tamamo-no-Mae was an existence that no ordinary powerful individual would dare to provoke, especially in her original form. Tamamo-no-Mae was called the greatest Archdemon in the world for a reason. However, after millennia of inactivity, living beings in the Heian Dynasty had gradually forgotten that this was the ancient demon that had once wreaked havoc upon the world. If Racoon Mita was the only one who had witnessed the ancient wars in flesh, then Tamamo-no-Mae was a living relic of that era.

    Ueotsune Tane, who was rtively new to the Big Dipper Stage and slightly weaker than Rokuhara himself, was still a formidable presence in the Heian Dynasty. Although he was only slightly stronger than the virtual projection created by the Great Rokuhara Army Formation, he was one level weaker than Rokuhara himself. Nheless, being on the Big Dipper Stage meant that he had the power to do as he pleased in the Heian Dynasty.

    Despite receiving due respect and courtesy from Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor, who even kindly requested his help instead of ordering him, Ueotsune Tane, a Big Dipper who had lived for centuries, was killed in an instant with a single swipe of Tamamo¡¯s w.

    What sort of being could im the title of the world¡¯s strongest?

    Perhaps the strength of the second and third most powerful individuals could be measured in some way, but the first? No one knew the extent of their power!

    Tamamo-no-Mae raised its ws, revealing Ueotsune Tane, who was now nothing more than meat paste, despite wearing grade-nine armor that was shattered upon impact. The ancient monster seemed to forget that it had just killed a powerhouse on the Big Dipper Stage, as it raised its head and fixed its gaze on another turtle shell formation. It appeared that this formation intrigued her even more, perhaps because it was still alive.

    Kato couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he witnessed Ueotsune Tane, the supreme existence in his eyes, being swatted to death. ¡°Lord Ueotsune!¡± he cried out, standing up briefly before falling back to his knees in shock.

    ¡°The Chief Commander¡­¡± The Archdemons were left speechless. If Ueotsune had been weaker than them, they wouldn¡¯t have obeyed hismands in the first ce.

    Momiji murmured to herself, trembling, ¡°That exins why Lord Shuten Doji didn¡¯t try to stop or hinder Tamamo-no-Mae when she was gravely injured back then¡­¡±

    As the fox demon advanced towards another grand formation, its massive tails swayed behind it. At its feety the destroyed corpse of Ueotsune Tane, whose green and shimmering Anima held tremendous power. Two tiny stars even orbited around this mighty Anima, a phenomenon unique to the soul of a Big Dipper.

    The Anima trembled and attempted to break free, but a bone-chilling icy bolt pierced through it. Even though it was on the Big Dipper Stage, it was unable to resist the overwhelming suction force. Despite knowing that it was facing certain death, the temptation was too great, as if it could soothe the soul of a departed being in agony.

    The Anima eventually gave in and its consciousness faded away. The radiant Big Dipper Stage was absorbed by a swaying Cursed de. A prismatic Soul Pattern illuminated Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna.

    ¡°I¡¯ve obtained a Big Dipper Anima!¡± Lily¡¯s expression was grave.

    Despite no longer being human due to his training in the art of the demon samurai, if the situation called for it, Lily would not hesitate to absorb Ueotsune¡¯s soul even if he were still human.

    Lily gazed fearfully at Tamamo, unable to shake the feeling of horror. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s too much. Is this what Lady Kimiko really looks like?¡±

    The fox demon¡¯s face tilted slightly as she directed a gaze filled with murderous intent towards Lily.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Rei threw caution to the wind and lunged at Lily, tackling her to the ground several dozen meters away.

    <i>Boom!</i> The ground shook as the fox demon¡¯s massive tail mmed into the spot where Lily had been standing moments before. The impact was so great that it could have killed her instantly. Lily trembled with fear, feeling a chill run down her spine. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 6 â€“ Nine-Tailed Fox And The Blade Maiden (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 6 ¨C Nine-Tailed Fox And The de Maiden (Part 2)</h4>

    Lily and Rei quickly retreated and fled into the distance. The nine-tailed fox wasn¡¯t too concerned with Lily and just attacked her casually before charging towards the imperial army. With a single pounce, tens of thousands of demon soldiers were exterminated once again!

    Looking at the nine-tailed fox who was thrashing amidst the distant demonic clouds and blood mist, Lily¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. She suddenly realized why Tamamo-no-Mae had to face the army of 500,000 alone.

    Lily probably realized it the moment she saw Tamamo¡¯s giant, blood-colored eyes just now.

    Although Tamamo¡¯s strength received a substantial boost to the point where she was unrivaled in the Heian Dynasty after transforming into a demon fox, her bloodthirsty state made it almost impossible to distinguish friend from foe!

    Although she could have fought in Suno, there was no telling how many of her n members and vigers would be killed or affected.

    Because Tamamo was afraid of identally hurting her own people and other innocent creatures, she chose to fight in this ancient battlefield.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Rei shook Lily, ¡°To think you would even risk your life just to acquire that anima.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Uesugi, but I¡­¡± Lily had to do whatever it takes to improve her strength as soon as possible! It didn¡¯t matter if she was warned in advance; even if she knew of the dangers, she would still have gone after the anima.

    The aura of the nine-tailed fox was too strong andpletely covered up Lily¡¯s aura. Also, the surrounding demonic clouds and blood mist that billowed into the sky, coupled with the demon fox¡¯s earth-shattering attacks made it so that the archdemons in the distance failed to notice Lily¡¯s aura.

    Only Kato saw what happened, but he and his samurai didn¡¯t recognize Lily.

    ¡°What just happened? It seems that a woman appeared? Did she steal Lord Ueotsune¡¯s anima? Was she also killed by the demon fox?¡±

    Just then, the demon fox lunged towards a nearby great formation, prompting Kato to shout, ¡°Retreat! Disperse! Quickly scatter!¡±

    Since the great formation was unable to defend against the attack of the nine-tailed fox at all, what was the use of setting up the turtle shell formation? When Ueotsune died, Kato naturally became the chiefmander of the ck-armored army, and he had no time to think about Lily¡¯s appearance just now.

    In fact, ording to Minamoto no Yoritomo and Daitengu¡¯s estimates, even if Tamamo-no-Mae was not injured, the army of 500,000 should have enough power to threaten her, though they might not be able to kill her. However, if the army of 500,000 fought a reckless battle with Tamamo at the cost of heavy casualties, they may be able to kill her, or alternately, they may be able to injure and drive her back with less casualties.

    This was even more so now that Tamamo was seriously injured! This army of 500,000 was Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s main fighting force, and even he himself couldn¡¯t stand against this army.

    This army, under themand of the Big Dipper Stage powerhouse, Ueotsune Tane, had enough power to eliminate Tamamo-no-Mae.

    But who could know for sure what happened a thousand years ago?

    Tamamo, who had transformed into a demon fox, was far more powerful than Minamoto no Yoritomo and Daitengu expected!

    Kato looked at the unstoppable ancient beast that ughtered its way into the middle of the army with bloodshot eyes, ¡°It seems that the only way of winning is to use the ultimate battle method taught by His Majesty the Cloistered Emperor!¡±

    Kato left the frontlines and retreated behind the army.

    He ran to the main formation and shouted to the dharma masters and onmyojis on the high tform, ¡°This supreme archdemon cannot be exterminated unless we use the Great Blood Wish Sacrificial Technique!¡±

    ¡°Use the Great Blood Wish Sacrificial Technique!¡±

    All the leaders of the dharma masters and onmyojis revealed hints of cruelty and madness in their eyes.

    Kato ran up to the high tform, amplified his voice with spiritual energy, and shouted to the entire army, ¡°Arrange the formation¡ª the blood wish formation!¡±

    The formations that came into shape were still made up of tens of thousands of people, but they looked unusual with no obviousyout and changed even while moving, appearing very strange.

    One of the great formations moved to the vicinity of the high tform.

    ¡°Sacrifice!¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the world!¡±

    ¡°With our lives, we exchange for the power bestowed by heaven to eradicate the evil demons!¡±

    Unbelievably, one by one, each ck-armored soldier in the formation drew their swords and pointed them at their own necks. Their eyes hidden behind their ck oni masks shed with a certain kind of wild faith!

    Each of these demon soldiers actually cut their necks and died without hesitation.

    In just a few moments, a great formation consisting of ten thousand peoplemitted suicide

    <sup>1</sup>!

    The blood and souls of thousands of people flew to the high tform on which hundreds of onmyojis and dharma masters cooperated to perform a spell, causing the blood and souls to swirl over the high tform.

    Suddenly, the sky turned dark and bizarre ck lightning bolts descended from above!

    The blood gradually turned ck, and under the joint efforts of all the dharma masters and onmyojis, endless spell runes flew along with the flowing ck blood. Fueled by the stream of power from the spellcasters below, the spell began to affect the ck blood, which was gradually molded into a ck balls of blood. These floating blood balls that swayed in the air exuded an inexplicably strange aura as they flew around the thousands of souls that gathered together and emitted strong light.

    The blood balls collided with each other and converged, enveloping the thousands of souls as well. Gradually, the chaotic and fuzzy image of a giant ck hound took shape, resembling the legendary tengu who eclipsed the moon in ancient times!

    Because the hound wasposed of ck blood, the thousands of fused soul cores that constantly glowed with dark light and flowed around the vicious ck hound¡¯s body could be seen within.

    ¡°Blood Wish¡¤ Sacrificial Hound Technique!¡±

    The hundred-meter-long ck houndposed of blood let out a bizarre howl and suddenly exploded into action, moving at an incredibly fast speed. It turned into a ck evil spirit that pounced towards the nine-tailed fox in an instant.

    The thousand-meter-long body of the nine-tailed fox shook violently and was unexpectedly thrown to the ground by the hound, causing the earth to tremble!

    The hound that was formed from the blood and souls of thousands of demon soldiers threw itself at Tamamo and mauled the area between her waist and abdomen. The head of the hound became blurry due to how fast it was biting and tearing into her flesh!

    Blood gushed out from Tamamo¡¯s body like a tidal wave!

    The nine-tailed fox also let out a terrifying wail!

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!!!¡± Lily¡¯s long hair danced wildly along with her dress. For some reason, when she saw this hound, Lily felt an uncontroble anger surging in her heart!

    It wasn¡¯t only because the hound was cruelly biting the nine-tailed fox, but it was something more¡ª like an ancient hatred that originated from the depths of life as if the two were natural enemies!

    Although the nine-tailed fox was frantically bitten after being suddenly attacked, the demon fox was much stronger than the hound, after all. It struggled to get up, quickly swiveled its body, and flung the hound away, but the houndtched onto the demon fox persistently, forcing it to retaliate by biting the hound¡¯s back.

    <i>Crack!</i> The hound was bitten into two at the waist, causing its lower body to burst into ck blood that fell to the side, but the hound was still biting firmly onto the demon fox, making blood flow like a river!

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡ª! This damn vicious dog!¡±

    ¡°Lily, you can¡¯t go!¡± Rei pulled Lily back.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Lily forcefully swung Rei away due to the difference in strength and turned into a crimson stream of light that shot towards the hound.

    All of a sudden, the fallen half of the hound that had lost a lot of ck blood started to gather countless spell runes on its flowing surface, turning into an eerie creature with two hind legs and an indistinct,rge mouth. It was a short monster with the head of a dog!

    <i>Whoosh!</i> The demonic creature was extremely fast and dashed over to sink its fangs into Tamamo¡¯s hind legs!

    The demon fox staggered and howled again.

    <i>Bam!</i> Just then, a crimson stream of light flew over!

    Lily¡¯s cursed de prated the body of the strange hound with only two legs!

    The anima flowing within the ck blood seemed to have been subjected to an irresistible force from the cursed de that drew them in, causing them to be sucked into Yasutsuna.

    In just moments, the spiritual flowposed of thousands of anima was sucked dry, causing the ck blood to sag and stter onto the ground, turning into nothing.

    There weren¡¯t many anima in that half, but just as Lily was about to kill the other one, the demon fox began to stomp in agony, almost stepping on her. Lily used the cursed de to absorb the upper half of the hound that bit onto the demon fox¡¯s neck from a long distance, causing it to fall apart. Soon, the remaining spiritual flow and anima were sucked away by Lily¡¯s cursed de, causing the hound to disintegrate.

    However, before that happened, Kato saw the miraculous effect of the blood sacrificial technique on the demon fox, so he ordered more blood formations to start the ritual!

    Tens of thousands of peoplemitted suicide one after another, causing blood and anima to flow endlessly towards the high tform on which the onmyojis and dharma masters cast their eerie spell.

    The nine-tailed fox had no clear consciousness at this time and was actually attracted by several great turtle shell formations. These great formations were divided into hundreds of people who began to purposely provoke the demon fox. Although they were easily dealt with, the casualties were not as great as before since they dispersed just enough to slow down the demon fox.

    And behind, a blurry head of a hound began to take shape on the high tform.

    Looking at the hound that was gradually taking form and exuding a merciless, brutal aura, the hatred deep within Lily¡¯s body began to reach the extreme!

    Lily¡¯s whole person was burning with a ghostly purple aura!

    Ignoring the hundreds of thousands of troops ahead, Lily turned into a purple stream of light that rushed into the vast sea of demon soldiers!

    ¡°Die! These things must die! They must all die!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes bore an ancient hatred that came from the deepest part of her heart! Even she herself didn¡¯t understand where this hatred came from!

    Although the hundreds of thousands of troops were terrifying, they were scattered across the battlefield within a ten-mile radius, and their goal was only Tamamo.

    There were stillrge gaps between each great formation through which a small female samurai like Lily could find it unusually easy to break into the enemy¡¯s central area. Although some scattered soldiers tried to block her, how could they stop someone like Lily?!

    Those obstacles that blocked her path were all killed.

    Even so, the army¡¯s attention was all focused on the thousand-meter-long demon fox, and not many people noticed that a red-clothed girl had intruded.

    However, even if they noticed her, not many people paid special attention to her. After all, how much impact can a single female samurai have on an army even if she was allowed to kill all she wanted?

    Thus, Lily easily killed her way into the middle of the main formation and faced the high tforms on which hundreds of onmyojis and dharma masters were standing. On each tform, there was an extremely evil hound being condensed.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Although her hatred was overflowing, Lily remained calm. Her first target was not the partially-formed hound, but the high tform.

    <i>Boom!</i> Lily¡¯s de shed and a crimson de measuring tens of meters long shed at the foot of therge high tform. The high tform was only used to provide an elevated area for casting spells, and although sturdy, how could it stand up to the attack of a peak level Throned Monarch?

    <i>Rumble¡ª!</i> A high tform was cut down by Lily, causing the onmyojis and dharma masters standing on it to fall down one after another.

    Without hesitation, Lily urged her domain to envelop these onmyojis and dharma masters with weak defenses, and soon, scarlet flower des condensed inside, ready to kill

    <sup>2</sup>! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: These people are nuts!

    Robinxen: Hurray for intelligently cutting off the source!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 7 â€“ Turmoil

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 7 ¨C Turmoil</h4>

    When the high tform was destroyed, the swirl of partially-formed ck blood spanning hundreds of meters lost control and began to disperse.

    Lily swung her cursed de and rushed towards another high tform, followed by countless anima which flew towards her sword.

    The sacrificial hound was not a shikigami, but a very terrifying spell that gathered its power through the sacrifice of lives and souls! During the formation process, the huge nine-tailed fox was already designated as its target. The hound was extremely powerful, and it had the ability to kill a weaker Big Dipper Stage existence. Once it was formed, it would be uncontroble and only focus on attacking the target relentlessly.

    Because of this, although the hound was powerful, it couldn¡¯t be used to fight against Lily. Besides, nobody would sacrifice tens of thousands of lives to deal with a small female samurai.

    Although the demon soldiers could be said to be dead by human standards, they were, in a sense, just another form of life.

    The destruction of a high tform finally drew Kato Keiren¡¯s attention to Lily.

    ¡°Who is that??!¡± Kato turned pale with shock. He didn¡¯t have the time to care about Lily¡¯s intrusion at that time because she was just a small female samurai in his eyes. However, not only did she destroy a high tform, she even killed hundreds of dharma masters and onmyojis. This, in turn, caused the partially-formed hound that was condensed from the sacrifice of tens of thousands of demon soldiers to disintegrate. This was equivalent to letting tens of thousands of elite ck-armored demon soldiers to die for nothing!

    How could Kato tolerate this?!

    ¡°This is the power of a peak level Throned Monarch!¡± Lily¡¯s explosive strength made Kato realize that this woman was not a simple character. However, in the face of hundreds of thousands of troops and countless experts, what did it count? Before, it was just his mistake for ignoring her and allowing her to take advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Kill her! Sasaki Marioka! Amano Tokage! Kill this woman!¡± Kato ordered.

    From the army, a ck-armoredmander over three meters tall and a fat, pale middle-aged samurai over four meters tall wearing an old, loose kimono and a ck hat emerged!

    Both of them were Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s old subordinates who fought for the dynasty back then! It¡¯s just that, for a long time, they had disappeared into the long river of history, only to reappear in battle today under Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯smand!

    It seemed that these people had been training in the art of the demon samurai in some secret ce and weren¡¯t actually training the ck-armored army with Minamoto no Yoritomo.

    It was rather inconvenient to mobilize arge army to deal with a lone adept like Lily. She was mixed in with the chaotic army and it was difficult for ordinary soldiers to deal with her, so it was best to send two experts to eliminate her directly!

    The ck-armoredmander, Sasaki Marioka, rushed past the army and raised his long jintachi to strike at Lily!

    Meanwhile, Amano Tokage flew through the air on a huge calligraphy brush and swept past the army, nking Lily from the other side.

    Lily spotted them immediately, but at this moment, sacrificial hounds were gradually taking shape on the high tforms in the distance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time!¡± Lily promptly ignored the two peak level Throned Monarchs and rushed towards the next high tform!

    ¡°Damn woman! Stop!¡± The ck-armoredmander, Sasaki Marioka, yelled as strong waves of golden aura covered his body and boosted his speed to catch up with Lily. Amano Tokage also jumped off the huge brush and carried it instead before elerating to close the distance. After all, whenpared to the running or jumping speed of peak level Throned Monarchs on the ground, the speed of these flying treasures was actually inferior.

    However, the speed of the red-clothed girl who was only a few dozen meters ahead suddenly soared, leaving the two men unable to catch up!

    Lily¡¯s body was light, and even among people of the same strength, she was faster. She had also absorbed the anima of Ueotsune Tane, a Big Dipper Stage powerhouse, along with tens of thousands of ck-armored soldiers¡¯ anima, increasing her strength by a lot!

    Even without applying her purple lunar force, her strength far surpassed the power of a peak level Throned Monarch!

    However, Lily¡¯s actual realm was still a bit short of reaching the peak level of the Permanence Stage!

    As Lily¡¯s strength increased, so did her spiritual energy reserves. Therefore, it was necessary to convert this additional spiritual energy into peak Permanence Stage spiritual power, which required more energy, that is, anima.

    In some extreme cases, if a Permanence Stage adept¡¯s spiritual energy reserves grew faster than their speed of spiritual energy strengthening, then they would never be able to improve their realm. Of course, this was just a worst-case scenario. No matter howrge the reserves of the spiritual pce and spiritual sea were, there was a limit. At least, Lily had never heard of such a situation.

    ¡°Dammit! This, how is this woman so fast?! She¡¯s also very strong! Where did shee from?¡± Sasaki roared.

    Amano, who was carrying the huge calligraphy brush on his back, suddenly thought of something, ¡°Red dress

    <sup>1</sup> and long hair; de maiden. This, is this woman the Kagami Lily that both Lord Shogun and His Majesty the Cloistered Emperor mentioned??!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her? Hmph. His Majesty the Cloistered Emperor was afraid that she would run away, but she actually sent herself to our door!¡±

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    However, Lily had already distanced herself from them by a great deal. She jumped and prepared to destroy the high tform as soon as possible since there were pursuers behind her.

    Lily¡¯s crimson spiritual energy blossomed and she descended from the sky like a red meteor!

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    With an extremely heavy blow, the entire high tform was cut into pieces!

    Most of the hundreds of dharma masters and onmyojis were killed or seriously injured in the aftermath of this terrifying sh.

    The Blood Wish ¡¤ Sacrificial Hound Technique was also naturally destroyed.

    Lily was reluctant to let go of those anima, so she spent some extra time to absorb them using the soul-controlling art.

    At that moment, the imposing samurai in ck armor, Sasaki, who was previouslygging behind her, finally arrived!

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You traitor of the imperial court! B?i?t?c?h?! How dare you let my 20,000 brothers die in vain!¡± Sasaki¡¯s jintachi swept up a gale of dark de aura in which the phantom of a skeletal ancient warrior could be faintly seen wielding a sword and emitting strong killing intent!

    This killing intent seemed to represent the spirit of a samurai from Easternnd!

    Lily had grown up in Easternnd, so she could feel what was contained in this killing intent.

    Although Lily respected the true spirit of an eastern samurai, it was now a lost spirit of a samurai from Easternnd that had been corrupted by darkness!

    ¡°It¡¯s but a tool to be used by Minamoto no Yoritomo!¡±

    <i>Bzzt</i>

    Lily shed out a scarlet and poignant sword light.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i> The dark sword aura and the scarlet sword light collided, both seemingly representing colors from the underworld, but the scarlet light broke through the darkness in an instant!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Sasaki¡¯s strong and heavy body was shaken back violently! He was also slightly injured by the aftershock of the scarlet sword light.

    Lily could have caught up and killed him in a few moves, but she couldn¡¯tmit to the fight or she might get surrounded by more experts!

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡ª!¡±

    In the distance, Tarobo Tengu brought thousands of powerful lesser Tengu that formed a ck mass and flew towards Lily from another direction!

    Since Tarobo knew that Lily¡¯s goal was the high tforms, he brought his army of tengu to stand between her and her targets!

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Lily noticed that several more high tforms in the distance had almost condensed their sacrificial hounds.

    There was no time to think! Lily could only forcibly kill her way through the army of tengu!

    At this time, although the nine-tailed fox was still in an unconscious, berserk state, it was not so easily misled. It no longer used powerful lunges and w strikes to deal with those small turtle shell formations, but directly used its nine tails that were as big as mountains to sweep through dozens of turtle shell formations at once.

    They were like copsing mountains, and maybe even heavier than real mountains! Those small turtle shell formations weren¡¯t able to resist the nine giant tails at all, resulting in countless casualties!

    Tamamo-no-Mae opened her bloody maw and released scorching hot winds that could vaporize the earth. Arge area of turtle shell formations was wiped out!

    ¡°Not good! If this continues, the turtle shell formations won¡¯tst long!¡± Kato frowned, ¡°Are those sacrificial hounds still not finished?¡±

    Kato was a powerhouse at the Throned Saint level and would have liked to hunt down Lily himself, but he had to concentrate onmanding the whole army to deal with Tamamo-no-Mae and restrain her. In case she killed her way into the area where the sacrificial hounds were being cast on the high tforms, it would all be over. Compared to Lily, Tamamo-no-Mae posed a much, much greater threat!

    Lily brandished her sword and killed the army of ck tengu in front of her, causing feathers to fall from the sky like ck snow.

    The lesser Tengu flew down one by one to attack Lily, even though they were easily in by her, they slowed down her speed.

    On a high tform, a hundred-meter-long hound had taken shape!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Lily sped up, trying to break through the blockade of lesser Tengus.

    At this time, amidst the back feathers drifting all over the sky, Lily saw Uesugi Rei riding her ck horse, Nioh, in the distance, and breaking into the defending army near a high tform.

    With Nioh¡¯s cooperation, Rei had greaterbat power which she used to break through the hundreds of defending soldiers and leap onto the tform on horseback. With a roundabout charge, she killed hundreds of dharma masters and onmyojis. Although her performance was not as sharp as Lily¡¯s, it was enough to destroy the sacrificial hound spell. Rei was not stupid and immediately began to absorb the thousands of anima.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi! Well done!¡± Lily was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind that Throned General female warrior. Use your full power to finish off Kagami Lily first!¡± Kato ordered.

    Rei¡¯s speed of breaking through to the high tforms was too slow to affect the overall situation. Kato gave a decisive order as he knew that if he didn¡¯t kill Lily who was attacking the main formation, it would be like cutting into the belly of a giant beast, which would cause the entire army to copse!

    At this time, Momiji, Ibaraki Doji, Mamukuro, and others rushed out from the demons¡¯ side of the formation and charged towards Lily.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You killed my old friend, the Lord of Mount Hiei! I want you to pay with your life!¡± Tarobo Tengu was so eager for revenge that he didn¡¯t care about Daitengu¡¯s order to catch her alive. He immediately used his strongest move!

    A huge phantom of a tengu appeared behind Tarobo. The phantom exuded an evil aura, but there was a ripple of faith mixed within.

    Just like how de maidens could draw power from resentment, tengu could gain strength from faith!

    However, how this power that was derived from good faith, prayers, and wishes was usedpletely depended on the tengu itself.

    Even power made of good intentions could be used for evil!

    Tarobo¡¯s three-pronged spear that emitted an ancient aura crawled with countless golden mysterious patterns, seeming to have gathered a lot of faith power. Yet, he did not intend to use this power to bless themon people, but to kill this beautiful maiden in front of him!

    The huge tengu phantom and Tarobo thrust out the spear at the same time!

    ¡°What terrifying might!¡± This was Lily¡¯s second time fighting against this type of power after her battle with Honda and his Buddhist Attendant¡¯s Physique. This kind of power could be said to be the natural nemesis of de maidens!

    However, it wasn¡¯t that it had an advantage over de maidens, but the two mutually restrained each other! Each of them could do significant damage to each other! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: They¡¯re relying on her outfit aesthetic to identify her? Really?

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 8 â€“ Breaking The Spells

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 8 ¨C Breaking The Spells</h4>

    Lily sensed the extremely powerful aura emitting from Tarobo Tengu and felt that it wasparable to when she had used purple lunar force back in Mount Ooe, which made her invincible among Throned Monarchs!

    Lily didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Tarobo here, so she glowed with a faint purple light and increased her speed. She sidestepped and threw a sh at Tarobo with one swift motion!

    Tarobo¡¯s gray wings pped suddenly, allowing him to circumvent Lily¡¯s attack and open up some distance between them.

    Tarobo then swept his spear horizontally, followed by the huge phantom who imitated the mighty attack!

    The ability of tengu to fly gave them an advantage in positioning. Furthermore, the range of the giant phantom spear was too wide, making it difficult for Lily to dodge. Lily¡¯s de glowed with a slight purple radiance as she hacked down, but she didn¡¯t exert all her strength.

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i>

    With a massive tremor, Lily was pushed back violently.

    Feeling that he held the upper hand, Tarobo became even more imposing.

    Unexpectedly, Lily borrowed the force of the impact to turn around and kick towards the formation of ck-armored soldiers, sending dozens of them tumbling like ck waves. She then took the opportunity to speed up and run towards the high tform!

    There were too many enemies so there was no point in wasting time to kill one expert. She just needed to destroy all the high tforms where the sacrificial hound spells were being cast. If these hundreds of thousands of troops possessed no other powerful means to deal with Tamamo-no-Mae, then they would all die.

    ¡°Damn woman! Stop right there!¡± Tarobo pped his wings and turned into a grayish-white phantom that chased after Lily. Tarobo was a demon who was born with the ability to fly so his flight speed was much faster than those powerful Throned Monarchs who flew using precious artifacts!

    Naturally, Lily was faster as well!

    Lily had already run far away with the help of the previous violent impact, so she was the first to reach the base of the tform. She quickly stopped, stirring upyers of sand and dust under her feet before transferring her momentum into a sword swing!

    <i>Boom!!!</i> The high tform copsed!

    However, Lily didn¡¯t linger for long and ran towards several other high tforms!

    <i>I can only use this once! Otherwise, the enemy will be prepared!</i> Lily thought to herself while running.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The other archdemons and militarymanders couldn¡¯t catch up, but Tarobo, who was speeding at low altitude, was about to catch up with her!

    Lily jumped and spun in the air as she unfurled the Record of One Hundred Demons, summoning the roon Mita as well as Kagura into battle!

    <i>Fwoosh!</i> Amidst a puff of thick white smoke, the tall and sturdy figure of the painted roon Mita charged towards Tarobo.

    At the same time, Kagura performed some arcane arts and cast several speed-boosting spells on Lily. Although the increase in speed was very limited, it was better than nothing!

    ¡°Kagura! Go help Sister Uesugi!¡± Lily ordered. Kagura was unable to fight the several archdemons and militarymanders with her current strength, but she could support Rei inbat. Rei¡¯s weaker strength made it very dangerous for her to fight on this chaotic battlefield and Lily was too busy to protect her.

    Using the time when the roon Mita was holding back Tarobo, Lily ran to five or six high tforms. When calcted, the distance and measurements of these high tforms added up to three or four kilometers, which was coincidentally the maximum killing range of Lily¡¯s domain.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Lily suddenly jumped up high and opened the sakura parasol. Under the double enhancement of the sakura parasol and the domain treasure, unmelted snow, her Sakura Blizzard domain erupted with extremely strong power that filled the sky with cherry blossoms and enveloped the six high tforms.

    ¡°Not good! Stop!¡± Tarobo felt that something bad was going to happen. He had already defeated the painted clone of the roon Mita and began to elerate towards Lily!

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Lily¡¯s face was chillingly cold.

    In the night sky, the storm of cherry blossoms swirled, revealing a purple moon.

    All the cherry blossoms glowed with a shade of misty purple, their power evidently growing stronger than before.

    Under the shroud of cherry blossoms, a hundred-meter-long sacrificial hound spell waspleted and instantly turned into a huge phantom that flew towards Tamamo-no-Mae with a ¡®whoosh¡¯! It was so fast that the domain couldn¡¯t block it at all.

    But there were still five high tforms that were casting spells. After all, this blood wish sacrificial spell was a veryplex spell to cast, and because 10,000 people had tomit suicide to activate it, there was bound to be a big time difference between thepletion of each formation.

    ¡°Sakura Blizzard¡¤ Purple Night.¡±

    Lily had an epiphany and came up with a name for this move as she used purple lunar force to unleash arge-scale massacre within her domain!

    Domains were originally brought about by one¡¯s artistic conception. Although Lily only had a fleeting realization, it perfectly aligned with the true meaning of the domain!

    <i>Bzzt¡ª</i>

    Countless cherry blossoms danced crazily in the sky and formed faint purple cherry blossom des that hovered over each high tform, leaving no gaps at all.

    ¡°No!!! Stop her!!!¡± Kato felt the horror of that domain and couldn¡¯t help but howl loudly.

    However, it was toote.

    Lily¡¯s heart turned cold!

    Countless purple moon cherry blossom des flew towards every high tform, and almost no one below the Throne Stage could resist!

    Perhaps peak Permanence Stage archdemons who were born with strong bodies or defense-oriented warriors with precious armors could survive, but these dharma masters and onmyoji with weak defenses definitely stood no chance.

    All their efforts were focused on casting blood wish spells, so it was impossible for them to stop and cast a joint spiritual energy defense, otherwise they would suffer a bacsh from the terrifying energy of the blood wish spell.

    The purple cherry blossom des rained down from the night sky like lightning!

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swoosh!</i> They fell quickly from all directions, striking the dharma masters and onmyoji on each tform.

    There were shrieks of misery as the purple cherry blossom des frantically mangled everyone, causing blood and flesh to stter!

    In the blink of an eye, most of the onmyoji and dharma masters on the six high tforms were killed, including the one that had already released its sacrificial hound.

    All the blood wish spells on the five high tforms were interrupted!

    Fifty thousand demon soldiers died in vain!

    The enemies were furious and began to surround Lily from all directions!

    However, Lily just looked at them coldly as the only one who could really threaten her was Tarobo.

    ¡°Defend! Set up a great formation to defend every high tform!¡± Kato ordered. It was only now that he realized what a major mistake he made during his leadership by ignoring Lily.

    The ck-armored army was well-trained and formed a circr formation of a thousand men to surround each high tform. The warriors in the circr formation did nothing other than to defend with all their strength.

    Lily may be able to break through with all her strength, but it was impossible to use her domain again to break through this thousand-man defensive formation. It would only waste purple lunar force.

    Although Lily had caused the other side to lose 70 to 80,000 people in vain, there were still more than a hundred thousand ck-armored demon soldiers who could perform life sacrifices, and there were still twelve high tforms remaining

    <sup>1</sup>!

    Furthermore, each of them was protected by the ck-armored army or the demon army in a tight formation, so she couldn¡¯t just ughter them with her domain.

    In the distance, Rei and Kagura tried to attack one of the high tforms in a roundabout way, but in the face of the formation, there was nothing they could do.

    At this time, painful howls came from Tamamo¡¯s direction. Three hounds had already besieged her and were fighting with her ferociously. For a moment, it seemed like the world was shaking as sandstorms and blood rain flew everywhere!

    The fur on Tamamo¡¯s body was dyed red in many ces. These hounds were not only persistent and cunning, but they were also extremely fast and cruel!

    They were like the natural enemies of the demon fox!

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily became anxious. She didn¡¯t have any more hidden cards¡­

    <i>Hidden card¡­ Wait!</i>

    Lily suddenly thought of something.

    Purple lunar force erupted from her body and she turned into a stream of light that flew towards Ibaraki Doji!

    ¡°Dammit! How dare you try to use me as a breakthrough point! Kagami Lily, you actually dare to underestimate me?!¡±

    Ibaraki Doji¡¯s huge ghost hand stretched out to grab Lily.

    Lily brandished Yasutsuna.

    <i>Bam!</i> Lily broke open the ghost hand, and with the increased speed she got from her purple sakura domain, she easily swayed her body and dodged Ibaraki¡¯s sh. She broke through Ibaraki¡¯s position and rushed towards the high tform in the distance!

    Lily quickly sped away and Ibaraki stood there nkly as his long hair was blown up by the iparably swift and fragrant wind.

    At some point, this little woman, who he could have easily subdued before, surprisingly no longer regarded him as an opponent and easily bypassed him¡­

    Although her purple sakura domain couldn¡¯t kill those dharma masters and onmyoji on the high tform, it could give her enough speed and strength to suppress Tarobo. Tarobo also had his own domain, but under the suppression of the purple sakura domain, it couldn¡¯t be used at all!

    In terms of domains, the sentimental nature of women already gave them an advantage. Moreover, Lily had two precious treasures that strengthened her domain, Sakura Blizzard, far beyond Tarobo¡¯s domain.

    Tarobo¡¯s slowed down speed was simr to Lily¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t catch up with her right away, so he could only rely on the cooperation of the other archdemons to surround and intercept her!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Every high tform here is being protected by a formation. She doesn¡¯t have enough time to break through!¡± Tarobo shouted while chasing.

    If Lily started to attack the formation, it would take time and her speed would be greatly reduced, allowing Tarobo to overtake her immediately.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t seem intent on attacking the formation. She sometimes ran on the ground and then disappeared like the moon, jumping over the high tform nearby. When she encountered archdemons blocking her way, she would immediately dodge and flee without engaging in battle, leading the archdemons who were chasing and intercepting her in circles around the twelve high tforms.

    ¡°What is this woman up to?!¡± The ck-armoredmander, Sasaki, was puzzled while chasing her.

    ¡°To hell with her! All the sacrifices will bepleted soon! Hahahaha! Once the demon fox is dead, let¡¯s see what other tricks this Lily has up her sleeve!¡± Amano, who was wearing a kimono, sneered.

    In their opinion, although Lily was currently difficult to deal with, it was because the main army had to deal with Tamamo-no-Mae, which made it impossible for them to focus on dealing with her. Otherwise, under thebined formation of hundreds of thousands of troops, there would be nowhere for her to escape.

    At this time, four or five huge hounds flew towards Tamamo. The battle became even more bloody and intense like a fight between cornered beasts, causing the ground to be stained red with blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Lily was experiencing unbearable heartache, but she had to wait for everything to bepleted.

    Lily suddenly jumped high into the air, and in the darkness of night, her hands seemed to shine with several strands of extremely delicate light.

    ¡°Retract!¡± Lily suddenly yanked violently!

    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>

    Almost at the same time, all the remaining high tforms were broken into several pieces and copsed.

    ¡°What???!¡± The defensive formation did not detect any kind of attack

    <sup>2</sup>. There was nothing to defend against; the high tforms just copsed!

    Not only did the high tforms copse, but arge number of onmyoji and dharma masters were entangled by a thin, invisible force. Although it didn¡¯t kill them, they were still strangled andcerated to the point of bleeding, causing most of the dharma masters and onmyoji with insufficient strength and determination to disrupt their spellcasting.

    This was not a spell that a small number of people could sustain, so among the seven remaining high tforms that were still forming sacrificial hounds, six of them had their spells destroyed, causing the blood and souls of 60,000 ck-armored soldiers to scatter.

    But there was still one that persisted inpleting its sacrificial hound. Unfortunately, only the front half of this hound was finished while the remaining half fizzled and disintegrated before it could go far. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: These guys profit-to-loss analysis is absolutely bonkers! They lose 80,000 people for nothing and conclude they just need to throw more people at the problem?! How do they find these many people?!

    Robinxen: I wonder what loophole she exploited.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 9 â€“ Nemesis

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 9 ¨C Nemesis</h4>

    The strands of shining, crystal-clear threads were as fine as silk, so they couldn¡¯t be noticed at all in the midst of fierce battle.

    These incredible silk threads were the ones left over from before when Lily weaved cloth with starlight in the fifth room of the mirror space. These silk threads were used to make the new canopy of the sakura parasol and were unbelievably durable.

    Even if straightened, a single strand of thread would require a Throned Sovereign level expert to cut it. But in reality, the silk threads were very long, fluid, and flexible, making it harder to cut the longer it was.

    However, it could also be a weapon even sharper than a de, just like how Lily entangled the high tforms. When she pulled with all her strength, all the entangled wooden tforms were cut at the columns

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Even some onmyojis and dharma masters had their bodies sliced by the extremely thin silk threads, dying without knowing what happened.

    ¡°What??!¡± By the time all the archdemons and militarymanders discovered the existence of the silk threads, it was already toote!

    The silk threads were unable to break through the defense of strong Throne Stage powerhouses, let alone the defensive formation, so it posed little threat to the army. If defensive measures had been carried out earlier, the oue wouldn¡¯t have been this disastrous!

    Kato Keiren was trembling all over as he looked at the bloody battlefield with nk eyes¡­

    200,000 ck-armored soldiers! Of all the sacrifices, not only did arge portion of them die in vain, but they also had their anima taken away by Kagami Lily¡ª tens of thousands of them!

    Currently, most of the army of onmyojis and dharma masters who were able to use the blood wish sacrificial technique were dead, so there was no way to perform new blood wish sacrifices.

    The victory or defeat of this battle that expended almost half of the imperial court¡¯s troops now depended on the seven sacrificial hounds.

    If the seven sacrificial hounds could kill the nine-tailed fox, the imperial court would achieve a tragic victory, but if not, the army may likely face total annihtion.

    The remaining troops, including the scattered ck-armored army formations, only numbered a few tens of thousands and they were very dispersed, making it difficult to establish a powerful formation. The demons suffered lesser casualties and most of them were still alive. As for the more than a hundred thousand warriors from vassal noble houses, most of them had fled long ago. Of course, even if they didn¡¯t escape, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the nine-tailed fox.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!¡± All the archdemons and militarymanders hated Lily to the core and started to surround her from all directions.

    Lily let go of the silk threads that would otherwise affect her movements, and without the slightest hesitation, she dashed towards the direction of the demon fox.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!¡± Kato was even more furious. If Lily hadn¡¯t destroyed most of the sacrificial hounds, they might have killed the demon fox by now. But instead, those more than a hundred thousand ck-armored demon soldiers had killed themselves for nothing!

    Now that he had nothing tomand since the hounds could fight the demon fox without his instructions, he erupted with soaring spiritual energy and shot towards Lily!

    Apart from the Big Dipper Stage existence, Ueotsune Tane, who was recently killed by a w strike from the demon fox, Kato was the strongest in the army with his Throned Saint level strength!

    Out of respect for these existences who stood at the top among Throne Stage powerhouses, the saint stage was not divided into categories such as the early or middle level.

    Instead, the saint stage could be divided into three levels: ordinary, elite, and ultimate.

    That was to say, ultimate saints were those at the limit of the Throne Stage, meaning the next step would propel them into the Big Dipper Stage!

    Of course, Kato was just an ordinary saint, but he was already an extremely rare powerhouse at the top of the Heian Dynasty.

    A near invincible team consisting of a Throned Saint, Throned Monarchs, several archdemons, and militarymanders rushed towards Lily at the same time. Lily felt a terrible threat, so she used the purple sakura domain to suppress the speed of her pursuers while boosting hers with purple lunar force!

    Although it was entirely possible for these people to kill Lily if they worked together, they were unable to catch up! Under the suppression of the domain, they couldn¡¯t fully utilize their speed. In this case, only Kato Keiren, who was slightly faster than Lily, stood a chance of catching her, but he couldn¡¯t catch up immediately as he was the farthest away from her.

    Lily continued to shuttle through the bloody and chaotic battlefield, rushing towards Tamamo-no-Mae.

    Although the distance between Kato and Lily was gradually closing, he slowed down when he was more than 200 meters away from her.

    He finally stopped and gave up on chasing Lily.

    This was because Lily had rushed into the range of the bloody battle between the nine-tailed fox and the seven hounds.

    With just a single w, a Big Dipper Stage existence was pped to death. Kato dared not approach the nine-tailed fox as its speed was too fast. Once he entered its attack range and itunched an attack, he would have no time to react and his only ending would be death.

    Tarobo and the others who were chasing after Lily also stopped.

    They cursed Lily incessantly, but the sea of blood in front of them blocked their path. The nine-tailed fox and the seven hounds were enough to destroy any who dared approach their battle, so the group kept their distance.

    The sacrificial hounds were extremely ferocious, and relying on their numbers, cruelty, and fearlessness, they frantically attacked the nine-tailed fox.

    The rest of the crusading army did not dare to approach that death storm.

    <i>Whoosh¡ª Whoosh¡ª Swoosh¡ª</i>

    The storm formed by the battle between the giant, thousand-meter-long fox and the seven sacrificial hounds was so fierce that it caused Lily¡¯s whole body to sting. She had no choice but to consume spiritual energy to defend herself. She also retracted her domain as she realized that using it to suppress the power of such existences was akin to using a thin piece of paper to try to stop a charging bull. It was simply meaningless and only wasted purple lunar force.

    But even so, Lily rushed into this cruel and bloody fight without fearing death.

    The hounds were so vicious that every bite tore deeply into the flesh of the demon fox, causing people¡¯s hearts to lurch at the sight of blood that spurted like a flood. But the demon fox¡¯s power was naturally stronger.

    <i>Crack!</i> Although the hounds were extremely fast, one was still unexpectedly bitten.

    With one bite from the demon fox, the body of the hound broke, causing ck blood and anima to fly everywhere.

    But the remaining two halves still turned into individual parts that attacked and bit at the nine-tailed fox.

    The battle started very slow, but it quickly began to pick up pace. In an instant, the demon fox and the hounds may have exchanged blows hundreds of times!

    Two more hounds were bitten, but even as they slowly died, they still continued to attack the demon fox frantically in theirst moments.

    The aura of the nine-tailed fox was also getting weaker and weaker!

    It was still possible for the seven hounds to kill the demon fox, though it was very likely that both parties would perish in the end. In fact, once a sacrificial hound was formed, it wouldn¡¯t disappear until its energy got exhausted. It would pursue the target relentlessly, but if the target died, it would also dissipate.

    Sacrificial hounds were not afraid of death at all!

    ¡°Want to die with Lady Kimiko? Keep dreaming!¡±

    The closer Lily got to the hounds, the more their dark and cruel aura stirred up her enormous hatred!

    At the risk of being identally injured by the nine-tailed fox and the hounds, Lily leaped behind one of the loathsome creatures that was biting the thick fur on Tamamo¡¯s neck, refusing to let go.

    The cursed de in her hand blossomed with the power of the poignant purple moon.

    ¡°Die!!!¡±

    <i>Pfft¡ª</i>

    The cursed de pierced into the hound¡¯s body. Although it seemed that no damage was done to this spell made of ck blood, the anima inside its body was continuously absorbed by Lily¡¯s cursed de

    <sup>2</sup>.

    With soaring resentment, Lily urged the cursed de to absorb the soul energy of the sacrificial hound surprisingly fast, that, within a few seconds, an enemy that could threaten the demon fox was sucked dry.

    The translucent, turbid body of the hound began to dim without the energy from the anima, causing ck blood to immediately fall.

    The gruesome wounds on the demon fox¡¯s body made Lily¡¯s heart tremble.

    Lilynded on the ground and was about to take off again, when suddenly, darkness reflected in her eyes!

    The badly-wounded demon fox became even more brutal. Although Lily didn¡¯t provoke it, the demon fox swiped its ws at her purely out of anger when it spotted her.

    It was too fast and quick for Lily to react!

    However, at that moment, the fox amulet that Lily was carrying emitted a halo of light that, although she couldn¡¯t see, was extremely conspicuous to the demon fox. The nine-tailed fox suddenly changed direction and struck a hound not far away from Lily!

    No matter how tyrannical and cruel the demon fox was, it wouldn¡¯t kill its own kind. The nine-tailed fox, whose consciousness was still hazy, mistook the aura of the fox amulet for Lily¡¯s, deeming her to be one of its own.

    The huge shockwave still knocked Lily to the ground and caused her to roll several times, tearing her clothes.

    Lily didn¡¯t even know that the fox amulet was responsible for protecting her. She continued to ignore the danger of being killed by the demon fox and rushed towards another hound.

    Simr to a fire bomb spell with tracking abilities, the sacrificial hound would only attack the target it was assigned while being formed, so it would not actively attack Lily.

    The power of de maidens was the natural nemesis of the sacrificial hounds!

    After that, the demon fox did not attack Lily again. Lily dodged and leaped from side to side before stabbing her cursed de into the bodies of the hounds, destroying them one by one and absorbing their anima!

    <i>Pfft!</i> Lily¡¯s cursed de pierced thest hound that was biting the thigh of the demon fox, absorbing the energy of the several thousand anima inside it.

    After the anima waspletely absorbed, the hound turned into countless ck, foam-like substances that drifted away in the wind and turned into ashes.

    The bloody rain and wind gradually dissipated, revealing the blood-soaked demon fox and the river of blood under its feet. It flopped down, opened its big mouth full of fangs, stuck out its tongue, and panted breathlessly. On top of the demon fox¡¯s head, stood a small de maiden.

    The nine-tailed fox seemed to havepletely regarded Lily as its own kind and was ustomed to her presence. Furthermore, no matter how confused it was, it still retained the perception of a wild beast. Since the demon fox felt that Lily was helping it, it naturally didn¡¯t attack again.

    This time, the less than 200,000 remaining troops were shocked.

    ¡°This, this is¡­ What a spectacle¡­¡± Even Momiji was amazed.

    A young girl in red with torn and tattered clothes, holding a cursed de in her hand, was actually standing on top of the thousand-meter-long nine-tailed fox; the number one demon in the world

    <sup>3</sup>!

    And this demon fox was just lying there, seemingly unconcerned¡­

    In the historical records of the Heian Dynasty, no matter how many generations of experts and geniuses far surpassing Lily had existed, there was no one who could stand on the head of the number one demon in the world!

    The army kept a distance from the nine-tailed fox, not daring to approach easily.

    Kato Keiren trembled all over, ¡°The sacrificial hounds, did they finally all die¡­? We feared the demon fox and didn¡¯t dare to approach it, allowing Lily to ultimately have her way and mess up everything!¡±

    ¡°This demon fox looks seriously injured. If we retreat now, it may not be able to chase us down. But if we reorganize our attack, will we be able to kill the nine-tailed fox with these remaining forces?¡±

    ¡°A cornered beast will still fight, so one can only imagine the destructive power this dying demon fox has¡­¡±

    ¡°So many people have already died! How can we just escape like this!¡± Kato finally hardened his heart and pointed his sword at the huge demon fox, ¡°This nine-tailed fox is on the verge of death! All troops attack! Kill the world¡¯s most treacherous demon

    <sup>4</sup>! Long live the heavenly way

    <sup>5</sup>!!!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: So apparently that doesn¡¯t count as an attack. Okay then!

    Robinxen: They are literally physical manifestations of exp to Lily.

    Robinxen: This is one for a painting of the ages.

    Robinxen: Sarcasm.

    Robinxen: Sarcasm.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 10 â€“ The Great Defeat

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 10 ¨C The Great Defeat</h4>

    The remaining army spread out and reorganized their attack formations before charging towards Tamamo-no-Mae.

    Although there were less than 200,000 units left, their murderous shouts were still deafening.

    Lily¡¯s gaze was cold, ¡°These madmen. Lady Kimiko has already suffered such grievous injuries¡­¡±

    The imperial army¡¯s elite ck-armored demon soldiers had suffered more than 200,000 casualties, leaving only a few tens of thousands alive. Most of the mixed forces belonging to the noble families had also fled. This time, the assault was mainlyposed of Shuten Doji¡¯s demon army and the lesser Tengu Army.

    In the face of therge army that bore down with overwhelming pressure, the nine-tailed fox only swung its tail slowly, evidently seriously injured. Lily could feel the pain emanating from Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s soul as she remained still while facing the army.

    In front of the 10,000-strong army formations, giant, golden phantom warriors that stood tens of meters tall and possessed strengthparable to the Big Dipper Stage coalesced into being and attacked Tamamo.

    The power of those golden warriors was at the Big Dipper Stage, which was something Lily couldn¡¯t handle, so she got down from Tamamo¡¯s body.

    The golden warriors attacked Tamamo, causing blood to stter!

    Although the attack was far inferior to the vicious bite of the sacrificial hound, it was still strong enough to hurt Tamamo. After all, the nine-tailed fox was currently seriously injured and those cunning golden warriors aimed at her wounds!

    The nine-tailed fox was instantly enraged when its wounds were further aggravated, causing it to fly to its feet at an incredibly fast speed. It felt like half the sky had turned into a blurry phantom.

    In an instant, the army¡¯s advance was thrown into a storm of destruction!

    <i>Pfft¡ª!!!</i>

    The counterattackunched by the nine-tailed fox crushed a golden-armored warrior in a single attack!

    Several other golden-armored warriors retreated in a hurry, but the nine-tailed fox was too fast. One pounce and one bite was all it took to catch and kill a golden-armored phantom warrior, which soon dissipated under the terrifying onught!

    Although Tamamo was seriously injured, her attacks were just as brutal and ferocious as before, maybe even more! The golden-armored warrior who had powerparable to the Big Dipper Stage couldn¡¯t even withstand a blow from the nine-tailed fox at all.

    The huge demon fox lunged directly into the army formation and massacred thousands of demon soldiers!

    It raised its head and spewed out raging blood winds at the 10,000-strong army formations not far away!

    These great formations were all offensive in nature, and the imperial court also gave up defense in the final attack.

    As a consequence, the offensive formations were unable to resist the bloody stormunched by Tamamo!

    In an instant, tens of thousands of demon soldiers were wiped out once again!

    ¡°This, this demon fox still has strength!¡±

    ¡°It is even more brutal than before it was injured!¡±

    The army immediately lost morale and started to copse!

    This was especially so for the demon army, which was the first to copse.

    The nine-tailed fox raised its head and spat bloody winds at the lesser Tengu Army that kept casting spells and hurling spears at it from the sky!

    Countless lesser Tengus were directly vaporized by the scorching-hot blood wind.

    Seeing that most of the remaining tens of thousands of ck-armored demon troops were killed by the nine-tailed fox¡¯s counterattack, Kato started to despair. Even though the nine-tailed fox was seriously injured, it was still strong enough to kill all their remaining soldiers!

    This was the fight of a cornered beast!

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± Kato issued a final order while he himself turned around and ran wildly. His horse had long since died, but his maximum running speed was much faster than that of ordinary warhorses.

    The remaining tens of thousands of ck-armored troops as well as the hundreds of thousands of demon troops immediately scattered across the battlefield!

    Momiji jumped onto Mamukuro¡¯s back and Ibaraki turned around to run for his life. Without waiting for theirmand, the demon army had already fled.

    Tarobo nced unwillingly at Lily who was not far behind the demon fox. He was reluctant to leap over the demon fox to seek revenge on Lily. Besides, Lily was not so easy to defeat. He could only turn around and fly towards the distant sky, followed by arge number of lesser Tengu.

    The nine-tailed fox was still enraged, chasing and killing relentlessly. Its speed was too fast and it leaped into the copsed army formation. Every sweep of its nine huge tails and swing of its ws caused tens of thousands to perish!

    The army began to disperse and flee in all directions without regard for staying in formation!

    The nine-tailed fox chased around in a frenzy, killing and ripping apart countless enemies while the rest of the scattered army gradually fled the battlefield!

    About tens of minutester, the entire battlefield basically calmed down.

    The nine-tailed fox no longer had any strength and staggered to the center of the battlefield where it curled up like a coiling yellow mountain.

    It rested its head on its paws, eyes dim and panting heavily as blood stained the earth below.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily was extremely worried and ran towards Kimiko¡­

    This battle, which could be considered as the most tragic battle in the past thousand years, came to an end with Tamamo-no-Mae getting seriously injured and the joint alliance between the imperial court, Shuten Doji, and Daitengu getting defeated. The curtains fell with a great defeat¡­

    In this battle, the imperial court could be said to have lost half of its military strength!

    Of the 300,000 ck-armored troops, 260,000 died and 20,000 were injured!

    Of the more than 10,000 dharma masters and 5,000 onmyojis, a little over 80% of them were killed or injured.

    30,000 of the more than 100,000 demon troops sent by Shuten Doji died.

    Of the 150,000 troops that made up the army of the local noble families, 20,000 died and 30,000 were unounted for. Most of these rabble were trampled to death while fleeing, and many small groups who escaped got lost in the mountains and forests, their whereabouts unknown.

    Rtively speaking, the lesser Tengu Army that escaped into the skies suffered the least casualties.

    Of the more than 50,000 lesser Tengu troops, 6000 were killed and 20,000 were injured.

    Basically, almost everyone who got hit by Tamamo¡¯s attack died, so there were rtively few injuries

    <sup>1</sup>.

    The one that suffered the most casualties was the ck-armored army, which was almost wiped out.

    Among them, only 50 to 60,000 people actually died from Tamamo¡¯s attacks while the rest were turned into sacrifices.

    To be specific, their blood and spiritual energy were transformed into the Blood Wish¡¤ Sacrificial Hound.

    The troops directly killed by Lily mainly consisted of onmyojis and dharma masters with extremely weak defenses, numbering around ten thousand. As for the ck-armored demon soldiers, Lily only killed a little less than a thousand of them. However, with the as many as 16 or 17 hounds that she destroyed, she indirectly killed 160 to 170,000 elite ck-armored demon soldiers!

    More than half of them failed to transform into sacrificial hounds, so they all died in vain before they could attack Tamamo-no-Mae!

    If not, and all twenty hounds were formed and besieged Tamamo-no-Mae, she would have surely died.

    The legend of the thousand-year-old demon fox would have reallye to an end.

    But who would have thought that the de maiden, Lily, who was nothingpared to the half a million troops on the battlefield, was the natural nemesis of those sacrificial hounds driven by anima! Lily¡¯s attack became the biggest variable on the battlefield!

    Otherwise, this battle would have ended with the fall of the archdemon Tamamo-no-Mae and a miserable victory for the crusading army.

    If that happened, although the losses would still be great, it would be a result that Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor could ept

    <sup>2</sup>. After all, they would have gotten rid of the world¡¯s number one archdemon, Tamamo-no-Mae.

    However, the end result was that the imperial army was almostpletely wiped out and Tamamo-no-Mae was still alive

    <sup>3</sup>¡­

    In this battle, Uesugi Rei also cooperated with Kagura to attack around the edge of the battlefield, killing more than a thousand scattered ck-armored soldiers as well as hundreds of onmyojis and dharma masters. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: There¡¯s an interesting fact about this. During the world war the royal army tried swapping to metal helmets from cloth ones to see if they were more effective, however they found injury rates had gone up with the metal helmets. On paper this looks like a failure right? More people are getting injured with the new helmet type. However actually the helmets were increasing injury rates because what would have been fatal wounds and death were being reduced to severe and minor injuries. So the helmets were effective despite causing more injuries.

    Robinxen: Screw this guy.

    Robinxen: I call that a victory.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 11 â€“ Mortal Danger

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 11 ¨C Mortal Danger</h4>

    Resentment and blood mist floated everywhere on the vast ancient battlefield and the night sky glowed red.

    Therey a massive demon fox, curled up with its eyes closed. Its body resembled a towering mountain peak, and its shivering fur resembled a withered forest in a fierce gale.

    In an instant, the nine-tailed fox vanished into a cloud of smoke that engulfed the entire sky. Gradually, the smoke dispersed, and the fox that had spanned a thousand meters was nowhere to be seen.

    At the heart of the battlefield, therey a stunning woman with long gray hair and a torn outfit. Her nine tails were still, and her ears extended from her hair. With closed eyes, her chest rose and fell as she gasped for air, her clothing disheveled and partially open.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡±

    Lily, Rei, and Kagura rushed over to the motionless figure.

    Lily carefully lifted Tamamo and cradled her head in herp, but Tamamo only grimaced, herplexion pale, her body battered, and her breathingbored. Lily could sense Tamamo¡¯s faint and irregr pulse.

    Despite Lily¡¯s gentle shaking, Tamamo remained unresponsive. Rei, who had some medical knowledge, checked Tamamo¡¯s pulse and pressed down on her chest to feel her heartbeat.

    ¡°She¡¯s seriously injured, her life is in danger!¡± Rei eximed, ¡°We must return to Suno!¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko,¡± Lily whispered, but she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time. Without dy, she called forth a mighty bird, lifted Tamamo onto its back, and set off towards Suno. Rei wasn¡¯t far behind, quickly mounting Nioh.

    During the journey back, Lily utilized life-recovery magatamas on Tamamo, but their restorative effects were limited for beings of her strength. Furthermore, Tamamo¡¯s injuries were inflicted by hound bites, which were far more challenging to heal than wounds from des.

    Upon their return to Suno, Lily quickly searched for the most proficient doctors avable, but to her disappointment, the few fox physicians present were all powerless to assist.

    Natsu frowned and replied, ¡°Lady Kimiko is the most skilled doctor in Suno. No one else can match her expertise. If Lady Kimiko doesn¡¯t awaken, we have no idea how to treat someone of her caliber.¡±

    An one-eyed blue-haired fox onmyouji chimed in, ¡°Thedy¡¯s realm is far too advanced. Even a minor injury that she sustains would be fatal for an average throned expert. We all wish to save her, but weck the skills and knowledge, and we cannot afford to act rashly.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ what should we do¡­¡± Lily was extremely anxious. Despite the subjugation army of 500,000 suffering over 50% casualties, Tamamo had sustained severe injuries and remained unconscious. Furthermore, Tamamo was the only one with the ability to heal her own injuries. If she woke up, she could employ various methods and medicine to treat herself. However, if left untreated, when would she regain consciousness?

    Although Rei possessed some medical knowledge, she was not as proficient or knowledgeable as the fox onmyouji. Although she could discern that Tamamo was in grave peril, shecked the means to address her injuries.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­ Lady Kimiko¡­¡± Lily tightly grasped Tamamo¡¯s hand, feeling desperate. She recognized that as a thousand-year-old demon fox, Tamamo possessed an unimaginable level of vitality. However, the hounds that had attacked her were incredibly vicious. Lady Kimiko had sustained severe injuries!

    After a night had passed, Tamamo still had not regained consciousness. Her body temperature had risen, her physical strength had diminished, and her breathing and tremors had be increasingly rapid. Her condition was deteriorating rapidly, but Lily remained uncertain about what could be done to help her.

    Taking hold of Rei¡¯s hand, Lily implored her, ¡°Sister Uesugi, do you know of any skilled doctors? The best ones we can find? If we don¡¯t act soon, Lady Kimiko¡¯s life will be in peril!¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m just as powerless,¡± Rei confessed, gripping Lily¡¯s hand tightly and shaking her head in dismay.

    Lily was at a loss for what to do. Simply standing guard like this was proving to be ineffective. She reached for her sound transmission orb, but without Tamamo¡¯s assistance, she was unable to monitor the situation in Heian-kyo. Tamamo¡¯s life hung in the bnce here, while over in Heian-kyo, Ayaka was under siege from dark forces and could fall at any moment.

    Lily realized that she couldn¡¯t just wait around for Tamamo¡¯s condition to improve and needed to leave for Heian-kyo immediately. However, she was aware of her limited abilities and feared that she might be walking into a trap. Leaving Tamamo in such a critical state also made her feel guilty.

    But Ayaka was in a perilous situation, and time was of the essence. Suddenly, a demon fox rushed in from outside, panting, ¡°Someone has entered the Suno vige requesting to meet with Lady Kimiko.¡±

    Natsu scolded the demon fox, ¡°You know Lady Kimiko¡¯s current condition! How can she meet with anyone? Who is it? We must be cautious!¡±

    The demon fox replied, ¡°That person ims to have the power to heal Lady Kimiko.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Less than a day had passed since the battle had taken ce. The news of such arge-scale battle could not be concealed, but the fact that it had reached them so quickly meant that the source was no ordinary person. Either it was an incredible doctor with extraordinary resources, or a formidable enemy.

    Lily got up, ¡°I will go meet this person.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­ be careful¡­¡± Rei warned.

    ¡°If our adversary is indeed a powerful expert, why bother with the pretense? It would be much simpler tounch an attack. What if this person is actually a skilled doctor? Sister Uesugi, the imperial court¡¯s army might have been defeated, but there may still be assassins, please remain vignt in guarding Lady Kimiko.¡±

    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry.¡± Rei nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    The sky was beginning to brighten as Lily followed the demon fox down the road that led to the rear mountains. There, in the shade of the ancient forest, she saw a woman dressed in a stunning ck and gold kimono adorned with flowers, and wearing a ck gauze bamboo hat. As Lily approached her, she felt a sense of peaceful serenity emanating from the woman, who stood beneath the ancient tree in the morning light. However, Lily couldn¡¯t quite fathom the full extent of this woman¡¯s power.

    Lily was taken aback by the woman¡¯s presence. If she wasn¡¯t an unparalleled expert, then she must have had an incredible ability to conceal her strength. Lily proceeded with caution as she approached the woman, who was tall and bore a striking resemnce to herself, albeit more mature. Though the woman wore a veil, the faint outline suggested that she was a remarkably beautiful individual. It seemed unlikely that such an otherworldly beauty could be malevolent, but Lily reminded herself to remain vignt. Observing the woman¡¯s clothing, Lily deduced that this type of kimono was typically worn by married women in Heian-kyo¡¯s customs.

    ¡°Madam, may I ask why you havee to Suno?¡± Lily greeted the woman with utmost respect.

    Although the woman didn¡¯t remove her veiled bamboo hat upon meeting Lily, her attire suggested that she was not impolite, but rather unwilling to reveal her identity.

    ¡°You must be Miss Lily, the woman rumored to be the most beautiful in the world,¡± the woman¡¯s voice was melodious, despite the sadness in her tone.

    ¡°Ah?! How do you know me? I¡¯m not the most beautiful woman in the world, just an ordinary girl,¡± Lily responded in surprise.

    ¡°Fufu, we can discuss thatter, Miss Lily. There¡¯s no time to waste, so let¡¯s dispense with formalities. Please take me to Tamamo,¡± the woman replied urgently.

    Lily hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam, but I cannot bring someone of unknown identity to see Lady Kimiko. May I ask who you are?¡±

    The woman chuckled softly, ¡°Miss Lily, you and I have a faint yetplicated karma, but let¡¯s not delve into that. My name is Shinsenen, and I may have a way to treat Tamamo-no-Mae. However, if you do not trust me, then I shall take my leave.¡± With that, Shinsenen turned to depart.

    ¡°Wa, wait¡­¡±

    As the woman turned back, Lily bowed apologetically.

    With Lady Kimiko¡¯s wounds being extremely serious, Lily had no other options but to take a gamble.

    ¡­¡­

    Madam Shinsenen apanied Lily into Tamamo¡¯s room. Natsu was highly cautious of her, being a morphing cat monster with keen senses, and although she couldn¡¯t sense Shensenen¡¯s power, she felt a strange uneasiness around her. Despite Natsu¡¯s concerns, Lily was insistent that they had no other options and allowed Shinsenen to examine Tamamo¡¯s condition. Shinsenen conducted the checkup while sitting beside Tamamo, but she still didn¡¯t remove her veiled hat.

    Shinsenen¡¯s voice became stern after checking Tamamo¡¯s pulse, ¡°Miss Lily, the injuries of Madam Tamamo are extremely serious. If not treated properly, her life will be in danger even as a thousand-year-old demon fox.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart was pierced with pain. As expected, Lady Kimiko¡¯s wounds were severe. And the reason behind it all¡­ started with herself.

    Lily, Rei, and Natsu all bowed deeply to Shinsenen and Lily pleaded, ¡°Madam Shinsenen, please save Lady Kimiko! I will give you anything you need.¡±

    Shinsenen shook her head sadly. ¡°I did not expect Madam Tamamo¡¯s wounds to be so severe. If it were not for her inherent power and vitality, she would have perished long ago. Her injuries are beyond my abilities to heal, and for that, I am deeply sorry.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily¡¯s heart sank as she heard the news. ¡°How could this be? Madam Shinsenen, didn¡¯t youe here to help Lady Kimiko? You have such incredible abilities and knowledge, there must be a way to save her, right?¡±

    Lily was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Miss Lily, please do not be hasty, and listen to me carefully,¡± said Shinsenen. ¡°In this world, when ites to medical abilities, I, Shinsenen, along with Heian-kyo¡¯s foremost onmyouji, Fujiwara no Ayaka, and the legendary roon Mita, are considered to be the pinnacle of medical practitioners. However, Madam Tamamo¡¯s strength and power are beyond mortal means. Her wounds cannot be healed by any medical treatment in this world. But please do not worry, even though I cannot cure Madam Tamamo, I can still stabilize her condition.¡± <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 12 â€“ Peak-stage Permanence

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 12 ¨C Peak-stage Permanence</h4>

    ¡°Then, what do we have to do to treat Lady Kimiko¡¯s wounds? What if Lady Ayaka or grandpa Mitae here? Can they treat her?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°All three of us have our strengths, but I think¡­ even if the three of us work together, the chances are still slim¡­ unless¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡±

    Shinsenen looked out the window at the skies outside, ¡°It is said, up in Takamagahara, there is a particrly gorgeous dance that some celestial maidens can perform, if you can obtain a certain item when those celestial maidens dance then there might be a possibility. The item is called the Celestial Pure Water, it is said this liquid can heal any injury possible, besides bringing the dead back to life, there is nothing it cannot cure.¡±

    ¡°Celestial Pure Water? A type of celestial maiden dance?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were wide open in shock, if it was just a celestial maiden dance, then she knew a few, but a dance that had healing powers? And what was this celestial pure water? Lily had no idea.

    ¡°That is only a legend, miss Lily, it might just be nothing but wishful thinking¡­ Celestial maidens no longer descend into this world so where would we look for celestial pure water¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I will do my best. Even if I cannot cure Tamamo, with her powerful vitality, I can still maintain her life for ten years, no, twenty years. Only¡­ that¡¯s still a very short time for a nine tailed fox, far too short¡­ and if her wounds are not cured, then it will be difficult for her to regain her previous strength¡­¡±

    Lily let out a breath, although the situation was still serious, as long as Tamamo could live. Within ten to twenty years, she would definitely find a method to cure her! The time she had spent training had not passed a year and she had improved so much!

    ¡°Then I shall offer my thanks for madam Shinsenen¡¯s efforts to heal Lady Kimiko.¡±

    Once again, Rei and Natsu bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°The treatment process will need a month, everyday at a specific time for two hours, at that time there can be no disturbances, I will need you to arrange guards.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to guard Lady Kimiko.¡± Rei stood up.

    Lily¡¯s eyes met Rei¡¯s as she nodded.

    ¡°Then I shall start the treatment now, I will need someone to prepare some water and other necessities, the others, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Allow me.¡± Natsu spoke up.

    After saluting, Lily and Rei left the room.

    ¡°Lily, what is Lady Ayaka¡¯s situation now?¡±

    Lily shook her head, ¡°Without Lady Kimiko¡¯s assistance, the voice transmission orb cannot establish a connection¡­¡±

    Either way, Tamamo should temporarily be out of danger. Shinsenen seemed to have extraordinary methods and it was true that if she wanted to harm Tamamo, there was nothing they could do, there was no need to go through such an borate ploy to trick them. Lily felt that Shinsenen really wanted to heal Tamamo, also this woman gave her a veryfortable feeling.

    Ayaka¡¯s side was more concerning, she could get no news.

    Lily felt that Ayaka was still alive despite being in a disastrous situation. For women like her and Ayaka, being alive was one thing, but if captured then the consequences would be ruinous.

    Lily had originally nned on requesting Tamamo¡¯s aid to help rescue Ayaka, but that was impossible now. Even so, she had to act!

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, please take care of Lady Kimiko. I have something to do, afterwards, I shall depart for Heian-kyo tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­you have decided? You should know just how weak you alone arepared to that dark force in Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°I will not face them head on. Against something capable enough of taking out Lady Ayaka, even if I put my life on the line it would be nothing more than suicide. My goal is not to destroy the enemy but to rescue Ayaka, for this, I will use all methods.¡± Lily¡¯s tone was firm, she had long made the resolution.

    Rei nodded, ¡°Lily, you know I want to go with you and fight beside you! But¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, I understand.¡±

    Lily knew that Rei wasn¡¯t scared of fighting any opponent, what she was scared of was holding Lily back and bing a burden, but with Rei¡¯s pride, how could she say such words.

    ¡°Lily¡­ I will wait for you to return.¡±

    Lily looked into Rei¡¯s beautiful eyes before resolutely nodding, ¡°Mm.¡±

    Lily would always fulfill what she had promised to her sisters, including returning! But this time, when she returned, she would be bringing Ayaka with her. Definitely.

    ¡­¡­

    The task of guarding the mansion was left to Uesugi Rei. As Rei owed her life to Tamamo, she would definitely fulfill her duties.

    Lily went to the wooden house in the backyard. This used to be the dojo where Tamamo would train. The entire ce was filled with the bewitching and carefree presence of the foremost arch-demon, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, I must elerate my training and refine these anima.¡±

    This time she had absorbed too many anima, she had to settle her mind to absorb and refine.

    Approximately ten hourster¡­ Within Lily¡¯s spirit pce, above the empty skies, misty moonlight glowed with faint purple light, she had recovered some purple lunar force.

    Under the moonlight, the vast spirit sea stretched, boundless to the eye, but if measured, would reach a diameter of nine thousand miles. The spirit sea faintly glowed before condensing, the spirit power within was more powerful and profound than it had been.

    Peak stage permanence!

    Advance fromte-stage to peak-stage permanence was only a matter of umting and transforming spirit power, there was no difficulty. However, for Lily the amount of anima required was a terrifying number.

    Lily had absorbed so many anima in the previous battle, enough for her to reach peak-stage permanence.

    She had absorbed one hundred fifty six thousand anima in that battle, most of which came from the sacrificial annihtion hound, of course in that battle there were arge amount of anima the hound had consumed and plenty more lost during its copse, Lily had no time to collect them all.

    Just advancing to peak-stage permanence had cost her one hundred thousand.

    This number had shocked Lily, the number of anima she required was really outrageous but more than 80% of those anima were regr fifth to seventh stage awakened soldier souls and anima of that level had minimal effects for her, but quantity was a thing, so they were still useful.

    Within the anima she had absorbed, there was around ten thousand of the spirit jade stage, and within that there were around two thousandte-stage spirit jades.

    As for permanence staged anima, around a thousand, within that there were only two hundredte-stage to peak-stage permanence animas.

    Throned general anima, only seven.

    Above that, there was that one big dipper anima she had absorbed and refined during the battle, that one anima was equal to thirty percent of all the other animas she had gathered!

    Her realm was now at the peak-stage of permanence, just one small step away from the throne realm, but how to breakthrough to the throne realm, Lily had not considered yet, after all it was said that the breakthrough to the throne realm was a heavenly barrier!

    This was shown in the proportions of the anima she had absorbed. Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s army had a disproportionately high number of experts, but this came at the cost of many individuals sacrificing their lives to be ghost samurai. Despite this, the number of permanence realmed warriors was still considerably higher than the number of throned anima, which were all among the weakest of the throned generals!

    This highlights the difficulty of attaining the throne realm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, breaking through to the throne realm is easier said than done. I¡¯ll consider it on the road, if there¡¯s hope then I¡¯ll learn, if there¡¯s no hope then I¡¯ll put it aside. This time in Heian-kyo, I¡¯ll have to rely on strategy.¡± Lily mused. ¡°No matter what methods I use, I must rescue Ayaka! Even if I can¡¯t beat them, I will still rescue her

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    At night, Lily visited Tamamo onest time, it seemed that Shinsenen¡¯s treatment was effective, her wounds had stabilized.

    She didn¡¯t say farewell to Rei, this was not the time for emotions but she could feel that Rei knew she was about to leave. Lily left the house silently, traveled down the stone steps to the great torii gate where a woman with a veiled bamboo hat stood.

    ¡°Madam Shinsenen?¡± Lily had the feeling that Shinsenen was perhaps, waiting for her.

    ¡°Miss Lily, it¡¯ste, are you going out?¡± Shinsenen¡¯s voice was soft, but processed a tone as if she could see through everything.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± After pleading with Shinesenen to save Tamamo, Lily knew she shouldn¡¯t be hiding anything, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Madam knows, but an emergency has urred in Heian-kyo, my sister, Lady Fujiwara no Ayaka was knocked unconscious by some dark faction and trapped in the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion. The protective formation is barely holding, I need to go to Heian-kyo and rescue my Lady Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu.¡± Shinsenenughed sympathetically, ¡°Since Miss Lily knows Ayaka was knocked unconscious by that faction, do you think you can do anything with your current realm?¡±

    ¡°I know that my chances are miniscule, but I still must go. If I can increase sister Ayaka¡¯s chances by a hundredth of a percent, then it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lily¡¯s response was firm.

    ¡°I admire Miss Lily¡¯s resoluteness and bravery, but I really don¡¯t want to see another beautiful woman

    <sup>2</sup> go down the path of no return for a beloved person¡­¡±

    ¡°Another?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, looking at you is just like looking into the past at a young¡­ no, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s all in the past, and¡­ it can¡¯t be undone¡­¡± Shinsenen¡¯s voice wasden with mncholy, ¡°Miss Lily, I really don¡¯t want to see you fall into the hands of that devil! But¡­ I know you will still go no matter what I say.¡±

    ¡°Madam Shinsenen¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, I will show you a path!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: Isn¡¯t this line of thought what caused all that trouble in Mount Hei, costing Tamamo so much?

    Yuki: You implying you¡¯ll happily watch if the woman looks normal?

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 13 â€“ Shinsenenâ€™s Guidance

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 13 ¨C Shinsenen¡¯s Guidance</h4>

    ¡°Please advise me.¡± Lily knew that her trip to Heian-kyo would be a death trap. Though she didn¡¯t n on fighting head on, she didn¡¯t really have a clear idea of what to do. Since the unfathomable Shinsenen had appeared, then Lily would hope for some guidance.

    ¡°The Path of Yomi.¡± Shensenen only said four words as she looked at the deep valley to the side of the torii gate.

    Path of Yomi? Just listening to those words made shivers run down her spine.

    ¡°Madam? I don¡¯t understand your meaning.¡± Lily asked carefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand? When I said those words, I meant what I said. You should travel through the Path of Yomi.¡±

    Shinsenen¡¯s voice was deep and gloomy, but without any killing intent. Hearing the words, Lily felt as if a dark and scorching wind was blowing against her face¡­

    Lily had once said to Rei, that if Rei was in danger, then she would dare to invade Yomi, but that was nothing more than a metaphor!

    Observing Lily, Shinsenen continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Miss Lily, this is only a suggestion, if you are not willing, then don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam Shinsenen!¡± Lily bowed deeply, ¡°My understanding is limited, please guide me!¡±

    Shinsenen¡¯s voice turned gloomy and distant, ¡°Yomi, is another world far beneath this greatnd. Miss Lily should know that if a person dies, their soul will go to the underworld Yomi, that is an extremely scorching or freezing ce where the environment is unbelievably harsh. There are some extremely dangerous purgatories in the depths of Yomi that are so harsh that even a throne realmed expert will instantly vaporize!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking Miss Lily to go die or to even enter the depths of Yomi, that¡¯s impossible. Miss Lily, do you know that thisnd of Ashihara we live on, is a rtively long and narrow continent of a hundred thousand miles east to west and twenty to thirty thousand miles north to south and surrounded by severalrge inds?¡±

    Lily nodded, she had also heard of some rumors about the inds surrounding thisrgend they lived on, but it was said that those ces were all wild and uninhabited with no influence on the rest of thends, for example Ezo. Lily had once read a biography banned by the imperial court, the book said that within the endless ocean there is a small ind called Nanban. A small ind, the natives on that ind were not strong, but their metallurgy and craftsmen were very developed. Items such as firearms, clocks, sses and other foreign products were all imported from that ind.

    Seeing that Lily was gradually understanding, Shinsenen continued, ¡°There are many paths from Ashihara to Yomi, but there is only one road for adepts to walk, only one path that allows living to enter Yomi, and that is the Path of Yomi.¡±

    Lily took deep breaths, just listening to the description made her feel the extreme danger of this path.

    ¡°Of course, when a living being enters Yomi, the underworld will greatly suppress that being¡¯s power, it¡¯s simply courting death. In between Yomi and Ashihara, there is a region called Yomi Hirazaka.¡±

    ¡°Yomi Hirazaka?¡± Lily had seen this mentioned in several strange stories, but to think this ce actually existed.

    ¡°Yomi Hirazaka¡­ that is the middle ground between Yomi and Ashihara, though its environment is not as bad as Yomi, it is still iparably harshpared to Ashihara. Yomi Hirazaka also has countless powerful ancient monsters and demon gods. It¡¯s extremely dangerous for adepts to enter Yomi Hirazaka and the survival rate is less than one in ten thousand, but anyone who can survive and return alive is one of the peak powerhouses of this world!¡±

    ¡°A peak powerhouse¡­¡± Lily muttered.

    Extremely dangerous, the probability of survival is less than one in ten thousand, but if you survive and return then you are a peak powerhouse! These words echoed deeply in Lily¡¯s heart.

    Shinsenen looked at Lily, her eyes glowing beneath her veil, ¡°The previous number one of Heian-kyo, Minamoto no Yoshitsune broke through Yomi Hirazaka and returned to the mortal world!¡±

    ¡°Lord Yoshitsune! Lord Yoshitsune also broke through Yomi Hirazaka?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, though Yoshitsune has¡­ fallen, but in terms of personal strength among humans, he is the first. Minamoto no Yoritomo, Fujiwara no Ayaka, Taira no Kiyomori, they all have to bow down in front of him. It¡¯s such a pity that he died so young¡­¡± Shinsenen¡¯s voice was filled with nostalgia.

    ¡°Miss Lily, you must understand that passing through Yomi Hirazaka doesn¡¯t make you the top powerhouse but it gives you the qualifications topete for the position! Yomi Hirazaka has the power you desperately need but also has endless dangers!¡±

    ¡°The power I need¡­¡±

    ¡°I must also warn you, if you enter Yomi Hirazaka, it will be much more dangerous than back when Yoshitsune entered! Your specialty will make Yomi¡¯s monsters feel hatred towards you! If you meet any demon gods or spectral gods, then you will surely die!¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart pounded.

    ¡°A nine to one survival rate, but if you invade Heian-kyo to rescue Fujiwara no Ayaka now, you will only die in vain. As for any tactics or strategies that rely on countering factions? Miss Lily, you might have incredible talent, but your skill at tactics and plotting, I can only say that you don¡¯t even match a regr court official. You want to plot against those dark factions that have been entrenched in Heian-kyo for thousands of years? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±

    Shinsenen walked past Lily and up towards the hill. ¡°I can only say this much, you must decide your own path. I will go check up on Tamamo¡¯s condition.¡±

    Lily stood there in the middle of the mountain road, head lowered, the cold mountain wind blowing her long hair, making it look like fluttering ck mes.

    ¡°Please tell me, where is the Path of Yomi?¡±

    Shinsenen coldlyughed, ¡°As expected, I didn¡¯t misjudge you¡­ In the deepest part of the ancient city of Nara, there is a Rashomon. At midnight, pass through the Rashomon and you will enter the Path of Yomi.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Lily walked along the empty road of Suno, at this time, the people had long returned to their homes.

    Lily had already made a decision.

    Although going to the Path of Yomi would take some time, she required significant strength! Enough strength to break through Heian-kyo and rescue Fujiwara no Ayaka!

    That strength she needed, it might be in Yomi Hirazaka!

    Lily didn¡¯t think that she would be able to directly counter an existence stronger than Ayaka if she passed through Yomi Hirazaka, but perhaps this power would not originate from herself.

    Shinsenen¡¯s words might have another meaning within them! Either way, she had to take the gamble! No matter the method, she would rescue Ayaka! Even if it was the Path of Yomi, she would challenge it!

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, you must wait for me!¡±

    Lily walked through the empty road to the entrance of the vige and stopped. Lily didn¡¯t look back, but said ¡°The one following me, please return.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± From a dark house behind her, a woman¡¯s surprised voice was heard.

    After a few moments, Ikeda Rin, dressed in a purple kimono walked out with hesitant steps.

    ¡°That¡­ Miss Lily¡­ I, I didn¡¯t follow you on purpose, I¡­ I just wanted to tell you, but you suddenly started talking with Madam Shinsenen. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t hear anything, I just didn¡¯t want to disturb¡­¡±

    Rin wasn¡¯t a young girl, but her face was red and her speech was stuttering, as if she was hiding something.

    ¡°If Miss Ikeda has something to say, please tell me.¡±

    Rin hesitated for a moment before pulling out a letter, on the letter was written ¡°Dear Mr. Michizane.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­ I, I heard that you were returning to Heian-kyo. If you meet Lord Michizane, can you help me, deliver this letter?¡± Rin was blushing like a young girl, this letter must not be an ordinary letter, it should have some hidden secrets.

    Taking the letter, Lily replied, ¡°This trip of mine¡­ I do not know what will happen but if I meet Lord Michizane, I will help you deliver this letter.¡±

    A gleam of joy emerged in Rin¡¯s eyes before being submerged in sadness and loss. Rin took two small steps back and bowed deeply to Lily.

    ¡°Miss Lily, you are a kind girl, you must take care!¡± Rin turned and quickly fled.

    Lily had epted the letter with some hesitation.

    ¡°Miss Ikeda¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the night skies, above the vast mountains, a big bird flew westwards with the silvery moon behind.

    Lily was dressed in red on top of the bird, her long hair and kimono fluttering in the winds, the map and path to Nara memorized.

    Nara was the ancient capital of Heian-kyo¡¯s preceding dynasty. That abandoned capital had the ghosts of the countless dynasties struggling over the bloody throne. These spirits have be iparably ferocious over the past thousands of years, even the Heian imperial family didn¡¯t want to step foot onto this dark and destend.

    Nara and the surrounding areas did not have any imperial army nor were there any feudal lords foolish enough to dare rule the ce. This was and full of wickedness, no rules, nows, and strength was the only factor!

    The Sinless Domain, and the most dangerous core area of the domain was the Nara capital. Lily had confronted the forces of the Sinless domain before, but it was not a pleasant memory.

    The number one young genius of the Sinless Domain, the fastest de, Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe had died under her de. But that¡¯s only the younger generation, Nara had endured far longer than Heian-kyo had, it belonged to another older era! Who knew how many ancient monsters reside in this domain, whether it was those ancient swordmasters of the Sinless Domain or the cruel spirits that lie deeper¡­ <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 14 â€“ Essence of Lunar Blossom

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 14 ¨C Essence of Lunar Blossom</h4>

    Lily flew her mount south eastwards towards the ancient Nara region located seven hundred miles to the southwest of Heian-kyo.

    Sitting on her summon, Lily estimated that she would have to fly for a day and a night to reach Nara.

    Maintaining her vignce, Lily sent her consciousness into the mirror space and startedprehending the new level of Lunar Blossom.

    Lily¡¯s basic spirit power training was the Lunar Blossom technique. It might be a basic technique but it was by no means simple. Some secret techniques were far less efficient than Lunar Blossom and others would reach a limit at a certain realm, and if you wanted to change techniques at that point it would be impossible to start from scratch.

    Many techniques couldn¡¯t reach the throne realm let alone the big dipper realm.

    The Lunar Blossom¡¯s did not have much content below the throne realm, it was nothing but the simplest of instructions and yet those instructions were still on the point and practical. Only when one reached the throne realm did the true form of the Lunar Blossom begin.

    Now, Lily had to discover how to break through to the throne realm.

    If Lily reached the throne realm, with her Tsukuyomi swordsmanship, celestial maiden physique, lunar true intent, charm intent, purple lunar force, domain and other heaven defying secrets

    <sup>1</sup>, even if she couldn¡¯t reach the realm of top powerhouses like Fujiwara no Ayaka or Minamoto no Yoritomo, she would at least have the power to fight against average big dipper powerhouse like Ueotsune Tane.

    If she broke through before she entered to rescue Ayaka, she would have that much greater of a chance.

    Within the mirror space, Lily sat on the stone floor staring at the bottom part of the stele, where the secret text detailing the breakthrough to the Lunar Blossom Throne realm was. As for the upper parts of the stele that detailed the higher realm training methods, she could only see blurry text, it was not that her eyesight was bad, but a kind of restriction. Perhaps the stele thought it useless for her to see this text in her current realm.

    From permanence to throne, the most important thing to do was to condense the Throne Pce, a veryplicated procedure.

    Those who practiced the Lunar Blossom were all female. The permanence spirits of these female adepts were all based on their bodies and consciousness and had different shapes. Amongst them, the best shape was the moon shape and for those who practiced the Lunar Blossom, having the twelve moon phase shaped permanence spirit was considered perfection. This sort of permanence spirit was rare even amongst the celestial battle maidens themselves.

    As for the purple lunar force, Lily was unable to find any detail amongst the part of the stele she could read.

    ¡°I have the twelve moon phase permanence spirit!¡± Lily was overjoyed, it seems that she was very suited to the practice of the Lunar Blossom, no wonder her speed of improvement was fast. Thankfully she had received a highly suitable training method from the mirror at the beginning, if she had received a lower level method and found out she could no longer improve at this point, she would really have to cry.

    She calmed herself down and continued to read.

    ording to the stele, for those who practiced Lunar Blossom, if an adept had either of the two conditions, then the difficulty to breakthrough to the throne realm would be iparably difficult. One was the possession of a twelve moon phase permanence spirit, and the other was to have a physique naturallypatible with the Lunar Blossom, an adept with an iparably vast reservoir of spirit power

    <sup>2</sup>.

    The twelve moon phase permanence spirit was most suitable for practicing the Lunar Blossom, but it was also the most difficult to breakthrough.

    And the greater your spirit power reservoir is, the more difficult it is to breakthrough!

    The Lunar Blossom was an incredible method of spirit refinement. Lily had followed the Lunar Blossom instructions and established an extremely solid foundation.

    Those who practiced the Lunar Blossom would have a muchrger reservoir of spirit power than those who practiced low level methods! Whether the oue would be five times, ten times, hundred times, or thousand times greater, that would depend upon the person.

    As for Lily, her spirit reservoir was a thousand times greater than an average permanence expert.

    This was because she was naturallypatible with Lunar Blossom, add in all the other factors such as her physique and she had obtained the best results for a Lunar Blossom adept, but the world was fair. The advantages of having an enormous spirit reservoir was great, at the same time, however, the difficulty of breaking through was a hundred, a thousand times more difficult.

    Though Lily¡¯s talent andprehension was above the average adept, the difficulty of her breakthroughs was far more difficult!

    Lily let out a long breath¡­

    ¡°It looks like it will be extremely difficult for me to break through to the throne realm¡­¡±

    For an ordinary adept, the throne realm was a wall between the truly strong and the ordinary, it was originally a difficult hurdle, and for Lily this difficulty had been raised a thousand times¡­

    No matter how talented one was, it was possible to never break through to the throne realm because the difficulty was just that ridiculous.

    ¡°I must work hard! There¡¯s no time to hesitate! Even if I have to gamble my life, I¡¯ll still try!¡± Taking a deep breath, Lily continued to read.

    Condense the throne pce, seed and you were a throne expert, fail and not only would you waste arge amount of energy, you would also suffer some bacsh. Though there would not be too much danger, you would be weakened for several years, only after recovering could you attempt to condense the throne pce again.

    ¡°Fortunately it isn¡¯t too dangerous and the weakening is limited, but I can¡¯t wait several years¡­¡±

    Condensing the throne pce was a very strange and bizarre process. This was the first time Lily hade to know about this, but apparently the process was split into two paths.

    There were overall, only a few throne realm experts and no one would randomly talk about this, it was also impossible to find throne realm breakthrough secrets in books.

    Separate the permanence spirit from the spirit jade, and move your soul from the spirit jade to the permanence spirit. From then on, the permanence spirit can move by itself, this type of permanence spirit was called the transience spirit or spirit of high heavens. This transience spirit will reside above the spirit pce, and with the soul as the core, it would control everything from the spirit pce to the body.

    As for the remaining spirit jade, it would absorb a great portion of the spirit sea, forming a purer, more powerful, more advanced form of the spirit jade, the throne pce!

    Only afterpleting these two steps would one step into the throne realm.

    The process was in fact, not too different from the path of high heavens. The only difference was that the permanence spirit would sink deep into the spirit sea after merging with the soul. In the deep dark void, it would form the spirit of hell and just like the path of high heavens, the remaining spirit jade would absorb arge portion of the spirit sea to form the throne pce.

    The two roads had no difference in strength despite the two different directions, it could be said that this choice was between two different long term paths

    <sup>3</sup>.

    Choose the realm of the high heavens, and form a way of heaven to be an Amatsukami. Or aim at the realm of yomi, be a Kunitsukami and form a way of the demon, one of eldritch, ghost or fiend.

    ¡­¡­

    The path of the Amatsukami only had one way. As for the path of the Kunitsukami, that one had multiple paths.

    The stele only mentioned the path of the Kunitsukami and did not borate, for there was no doubt that the Lunar Blossom was a training method originating from the lunar moon high up, it was a path of the Amatsukami walking the way of the high heavens.

    As for exactly how to separate the permanence spirit from the spirit jade, how to form the throne pce, these were all exined in detail on the stele, veryplicated and mysterious methods.

    Lily read through the instructions and descriptions.

    When one condensed the spirit power and spirit jade within the spirit sea to form into the throne pce, one would have to bear the turbulent energy of the spirit sea. The process of forming the throne pce was an extremely delicate process, and the greater the spirit sea, the more difficult it was to control.

    As for the moon shaped permanence spirit, it was the most stable and powerful of all permanence spirits amongst Lunar Blossom adepts, therefore it was also the hardest of permanence spirits to separate from the spirit jade.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Suddenly, Lily noticed that at the end of instructions there was also an apanying secret method.

    ¡°Endless Spirit Cirction? Evesting Ceremony?¡±

    Why endless spirit cirction, evesting ceremony?

    ording to the stele, only those with the celestial maiden physique could use this secret method to assist in their breakthroughs to the throne realm.

    Once this method was used, the breakthrough would proceed in apletely different way.

    The resulting condensed throne pce would be different from themon throne pce, but it would be extremely powerful and would have the ability to change.

    This secret method would make it so that the person would not have to personally control the spirit sea, instead have the peak-stage permanence realmed spirit sea absorb arge amount¡­ no, a gigantic amount of anima to reach a new level of energy purity within the spirit sea. Once the energy was purified to the limit and spiritualized, condensation could happen at any point, all that was needed was an opportunity.

    The condensation process was a spontaneous process of the spirit sea, no control was necessary so there was no difficulty, but only adepts with a massive spirit sea could trigger this phenomenon.

    As for the opportunity, every person was different so it waspletely unpredictable. Once this method was used, the first step would be to umte a huge amount of spirit power first, after that, you could only hope for the best, it was also possible that the opportunity would never appear.

    Spirit power of this purity would be restricted by the limits of the permanence realm. If one did not breakthrough, then one would not be able to exert much more power than one had at the peak of permanence, the purified spirit power would also increase the burden on the spirit pce and there would be many other side effects¡­

    As for the greatest benefit, once such a huge and pure spirit sea was condensed into a throne pce, the resulting pce would be overwhelmingly powerful.

    But if one did not encounter an opportunity, then that person would probably be unable to break through by normal means.

    If the opportunity was never encountered, then one could only waste their life and talent away, there would never be a breakthrough in their life. Even if one emptied their spirit sea of spirit power, it would be useless, for the purity and essence of the spirit sea would remain, plus breakthrough required the spirit sea to have enough spirit power.

    The throne pce was an important foundation for immortals, the more solid the foundation, the more powerful one was and the greater the future achievements.

    It was just like the foundation of a tower, the taller the tower was, the more sturdy and stronger the base required.

    Not all throne realm experts could reach the big dipper realm or the legendary celestial realm.

    The foundations of the throne realm determined how much further you could travel on the Path of High Heavens! Of course, this limit was only a possibility, how much further one could walk relied upon one¡¯s practice, opportunity, fate¡­ <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I forgot howpletely broken her build was because she only fights people stronger than her.

    Yuki: Hey Lily, you fit both of these conditions don¡¯t you?

    Robinxen: Watch Lily choose both. I joke.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 15 â€“ Sinless Domain

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 15 ¨C Sinless Domain</h4>

    Lily made a tentative attempt to manipte her vast spirit sea ording to the breakthrough method described on the stele.

    Her spirit sea waspletely unmovable!

    It was a thousand timesrger than a regr expert¡¯s spirit sea. This was the Lunar Blossom, the great secret technique created by the great god Tsukuyomi, but at the same time it had be a difficult trial to pass.

    If a regr adept was destined to practice the Lunar Blossom, though their spirit sea would be vast, it would not reach such an exaggerated size, and Lily just happened to have a twelve moon phase permanence spirit which raised the difficulty again¡­

    No matter how talented she was, facing a difficulty increase of a thousand times, there was no way she would be able to breakthrough in a single night. Without countless practice attempts, it would be impossible, but she had no time¡­

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    It looks like using the normal breakthrough method would take a long period of time.

    But what about the secret method?

    First of all, she had to refine the purity of the energy within her ten thousand mile long spirit sea to the extreme.

    In normal cases, once someone had reached the peak-stage permanence realm, their spirit sea could no longer be purified before breaking through to the throne realm, but if a secret method was used then it was possible.

    ¡°Endless Spirit Cirction, Evesting Ceremony¡±

    The name of the secret method. The name was excessively long so she simply referred to it as the Endless Spirit Method

    <sup>1</sup>. She gave the technique a try, it wasn¡¯t too hard and didn¡¯t take her too long to grasp it.

    Lily drew out some anima from the Sakura Parasol. For her first attempt, she made an attempt with a hundred spirit jade anima. Through the Endless Spirit Method she managed to integrate the spirit energy of the hundred anima into her previously saturated spirit sea.

    Only¡­ the purity of the energy within her spirit sea did not change.

    Perhaps the amount of energy was too low? Or maybe she couldn¡¯t sense any change?

    But that was a hundred spirit jade anima! It was a huge amount of wealth on the market, how could it be low? And she knew just how sensitive her body was, how could she not feel anything?

    But it was as if¡­ it was no use!

    Lily proceeded to absorb three thousand awakened anima into her spirit sea, but these anima also aplished nothing!

    She gritted her teeth and pulled out fifty permanence realmed anima!

    ¡­¡­

    Nothing!

    ¡°What!??¡±

    Did she make a mistake somewhere? Did she miss something when learning the secret technique?

    It wasn¡¯t as if this was her first time practicing the Lunar Blossom.

    She rapidly looked back at the stele and reviewed the technique. There were no mistakes, and a technique created by Tsukuyomi would definitely have no problems!

    Then where was the problem? Fifty permanence realmed

    <sup>2</sup> anima had not done a thing.

    Wait, her spirit power had already reached the peak of permanence, if she wanted to improve did she have to use an anima that surpassed the permanence realm?

    Throne realm anima?

    She didn¡¯t have many of those! Right now she only had five throne realmed anima.

    These anima couldn¡¯t be wasted. Throne realmed arch-demons, just how rare were those entities. Even if Lily had the ability to kill arch-demons of that realm, where would she go to find them?

    Carefully, Lily activated the secret method and absorbed a throne realmed anima.

    ¡°Nnmnn¡ª¡±

    Deep within Lily¡¯s vast spirit sea, a spot of light appeared, as if looking at a bright pearl within the sea.

    ¡°It worked!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure how effective a throne realmed anima was, but at least there was some effect.

    That purity of the spirit power at that dot of light had reached a new level! But unfortunately, that spot of light was too small. Lily¡¯s joy turned into another wave of disappointment¡­

    Breakthrough with this secret method would make her throne pce stronger and her future aplishments greater¡­

    But all that required her first breaking through to the throne realm, and to do that she had to purify her ten thousand mile wide spirit sea! The amount of throne realm animas required for that would be an impossible number!

    Lily wasn¡¯t sure how many throne arch-demons there were in the world, but in that war against Shuten, all the forces in the crusade and all of Shuten¡¯s subordinates, she had not seen more than ten throne realmed experts¡­

    If she included all those experts with the few anima she had on hand, then it wouldn¡¯t reach a tenth of what she needed¡­

    The first method of breakthrough required a very long period of time to practice and train, it was unbelievably difficult.

    But the second method¡­ that was simply impossible! There was no need to even consider the second method¡­ She would slowly walk the first path step by step¡­

    She would need to go to Yomi Hirazaka and see what sort of power resided there. Train at the edge of life and death and perhaps a brand new road would open. Afterall, Lord Yoshitsune had delved into Yomi Hirazaka and returned as humanity¡¯s leading expert.

    There really wasn¡¯t any need for Shinsenen to warn her of the danger of the Path of Yomi, of course Lily knew it was dangerous to the extreme! The dangers a female adept would encounter on the Path of Yomi would be beyond imagination!

    But this was also a chance.

    ¡°I can only go, I must go and¡­ I will definitely return!¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart, which was often soft and girly, was inexplicably steadfast.

    ¡­¡­

    The flight time was shorter than she had expected by several hours. Perhaps it was because Lily¡¯s strength had improved and as a side effect, so had her summons.

    In front of her, was a vast wilderness surrounded by mountains.

    This wilderness was ruined, no grass would grow, thend was dry and scattered dead trees and ruins littered thendscape. In the distance, a ruined, deserted rectangr ancient city could be seen under the light clouds and night mist.

    ¡°That should be the ancient Nara capital.¡±

    Lily simply looked at the city from a distance, from here she could sense the endless resentment billowing from the city, it was dense enough that it could be seen with the naked eye.

    And the deste wilderness around the Nara Capital was the notorious Sinless Domain.

    In the Sinless Domain, there were many ancient experts and who knows how many manughter dojos. In an ancient city older than Heian-kyo, how many old monsters would be within?

    Lily had no doubt that within Nara-kyo, there would be many existences far stronger than herself, she dared not fly into Nara-kyo like this.

    She had her mount descend into the wilderness before dispelling the summon. Putting on a bamboo hat and a white veil

    <sup>3</sup>, she departed towards Nara-kyo.

    Though she was traveling by foot, her speed was fast as she sprinted through the wilderness.

    The location of the Rashomon was marked on the ancient map of Nara-kyo. It was not very difficult to find, the Rashomon was in the center of Nara-kyo, directly across the square facing the imperial pce.

    Not far ahead of her, she could see multiple ancient ruins, and red flickers of me. The skies were dyed red, a mixture of fog and resentment.

    Lily slowed down and proceeded at a brisk yet more careful pace.

    Dirt-faced, raggedly dressed vagrants lined both sides of the dirt road. Some sat on the side of the road while others leaned against the broken walls.

    The vagrants all turned their malevolent gazes towards Lily.

    Despite wearing a veil, her figure exuded seductive beauty from every angle. Her tall stature for a woman only added to her allure, making it unsurprising that she caught the attention of passersby.

    Lily ignored the gazes and continued forward.

    As she passed, two vagrants got up and followed behind her.

    She didn¡¯t take those two seriously, but from the front four vagrants in tattered ck clothes walked towards her and blocked her path.

    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re wearing such a fancy kimono, you¡¯re not from around here.¡± A tall thin vagrant spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m in a hurry, please step aside.¡±

    The vagrant looked at each other, their eyes lit up with a menacing light.

    ¡°Woman, do you know where you are?¡±

    Lily nodded.

    ¡°Since you know, you should understand your situation. How about you apany me to the ruins and have some fun, or I¡¯ll just kill you.¡± This threat was quite different from what she was used to hearing, this man spoke as if this was natural. He spoke as if it was a normal thing to assault a woman whenever he met one, it was as if he was sick if he didn¡¯t go and assault.

    At this time, the two vagrants also spread out and surrounded her from the back.

    A burly vagrant in blue shouted, ¡°This woman, we discovered her first!¡±

    ¡°Hm? You want to take her from us?¡± The slender vagrant sneered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s de is faster!¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    Both sides drew their des.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    In this ce, the moment two disagreed, it would be a life and death battle.

    Lily simply stood in the middle.

    Very quickly, three vagrants had fallen while the remaining three continued to sh and hack. The side that only had one remaining vagrant turned to flee while the other two chased!

    He managed to flee ten meters before being killed.

    Of the six vagrants, only two were left, one of which was the slender vagrant. They immediately knelt down and rummaged through the clothes of the dead, grabbing treasures and weapons.

    Lily continued to watch, though she was used to battles many times more intense and powerful than this, the craziness of these vagrants shocked her. For these people it was natural to kill whoever they saw and use their sword to solve all their problems.

    Even the evil Shuten Doji did not act like this.

    Being powerful was one thing, but life was just as important as power.

    Despite facing opponents strong enough to threaten their lives, these weak vagrants didn¡¯t hesitate to casually get into a fight to the death. It was really something¡­

    ¡°So this is the Sinless Domain¡­ an absurd ce where killing is everything.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t want to kill such weaklings, but before she could act, from the ruins and darkened valley came ten odd vagrants with weapons out, howling and hacking at the two vagrants. They immediately ran with the horde chasing.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lily had a feeling thatnguage was of little use here, the only method ofmunication the people of the Sinless Domain understood was killing

    <sup>4</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I wish authors would do this more often.

    Robinxen: Yes I know realmed isn¡¯t a real word.

    Yuki: Wouldn¡¯t she benefit from some disguise training? Like maybe a skin mask or cosmetics, and then bind up her chest and act like a man¡­.

    Robinxen: So it¡¯s sinless because the concept of sin was irrelevant?

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 16 â€“ Chance Meeting

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 16 ¨C Chance Meeting</h4>

    Having gained a better understanding of the rules of the area, Lily pushed forward cautiously, making sure to steer clear of any inhabitants, either by avoiding them entirely or darting past them quickly. However, herck of familiarity with the surroundings led her to be pursued by a sizable band of vagrants, ultimately leading to her entrapment at a crossroads.

    ¡°We are the Sinless Domain¡¯s Iron Fang Dojo! Woman, if you don¡¯t want to die, hand over your de and valuables! And strip!¡± The leader, a hefty vagrant dressed in a ck karate uniform, aimed his weapon at Lily, while twenty of his underlings surrounded her.

    ¡°Strip!¡±

    ¡°Strip! Unless you want us to strip you, woman!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Most of these vagrants were at awakened level, and the leader was only an early-stage spirit jade adept. Lily had no intention of killing them, but their insults were bing unbearable. As an expert at the throne level, she could not tolerate such disrespect!

    ¡°Huu¡ª¡± Lily¡¯s domain pulsed and sakura blossom petals floated.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Flowers?¡±

    ¡°How can there be sakura blossoms in the Sinless Domain?¡±

    The group of vagrants looked around in confusion. Suddenly, the cherry blossom petals began to emit a bright glow, transforming into sakura-colored needles. Invisibly and silently, the needles darted among the twenty vagrants, attacking and destroying their spirit seas. One by one, the twenty individuals copsed to the ground, lifeless, without any visible wounds. Lily continued on her way, unaware that her actions had been detected by some surveince tools hidden within the Sinless Domain.

    The Sinless Domain was teeming with vagrants who were quick to attack upon encounter, as well as numerous ancient mechanisms hidden amidst the ruins. Unless Lily stopped and conducted a thorough investigation, some of these mechanisms would be exceedingly difficult to identify, let alone preemptively destroy.

    Lily refrained from deploying her domain on arge scale, as doing so would effectively signal her presence to all within the Sinless Domain. Currently, she wore a veil to conceal her identity. Since many individuals came and went on a daily basis in the area, no one paid particr attention to a solitary traveler such as herself.

    At this time, on the outskirts of Nara-kyo, in a dimly lit dojo, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro sat cross-legged, wearing a brown karate uniform adorned with the Sakanoue family crest.

    ¡°Teacher! We have discovered Kagami Lily¡¯s location

    <sup>1</sup>!¡± A vagrant reported.

    ¡°Oh?¡± In the shadows, Tamuramaro¡¯s eyes zed with ferocity. ¡°I have heard news from Heian-kyo that Fujiwara no Ayaka was defeated by Minamoto no Yoritomo. It can be said that Kagami Lily has lost her most formidable supporter. It seems that the time for revenge has arrived!¡±

    Tamuramaro stood up and inquired, ¡°Given such circumstances, does Kagami Lily dare to return to Heian-kyo? Ehehe¡­ is she intending to rescue her master? She¡¯s merely seeking death! I must depart for Heian-kyo immediately!¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that hateful woman¡­ isn¡¯t at Heian-kyo, she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s here in the Sinless Domain!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Tamuramaro¡¯s eyes brimmed with ferocity as he burst into maniacalughter. ¡°Ahahahahaha! She has delivered herself right to my doorstep! Marvelous! Today, I shall offer a blood sacrifice for my son!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Wearing a veil may have been sufficient to deceive themon people, but the Maro Dojo regarded Lily as their top adversary! They were intimately acquainted with Lily¡¯s physique, mannerisms,bat techniques, aura, and spiritual energy. Merely donning a veil would not suffice to conceal her identity from them, particrly if she employed her Domain Attack ¨C a distinctive technique that was one of Lily¡¯s trademarks.

    Unaware that she had already been exposed, Lily reached the outskirts of Nara-kyo. This locale was replete with dpidated and abandoned dwellings, serving as a testament to its former status as the most prosperous capital in the realm. Lily could sense that the animosity in the atmosphere was intensifying.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!!!</i>

    A formidable battle aura materialized at the base of the city walls.

    ¡°Throned Monarch!??¡±

    Even though a throned monarch was not a match for Lily, the presence of an absolute expert demanded her attention. She couldn¡¯t ignore this level of battle. So, Lily leaped onto a nearby rooftop and cautiously made her way towards the sh.

    As she drew nearer, she observed a young, diminutive woman engaged in a fierce battle with a formidablete-stage throned sovereign arch-demon.

    The creature was a massive lizard, its body spanning over ten meters in length, with green skin and three heads of red, yellow, and ck, emanating a potent sense of anger and hatred. Lily could sense that the source of the resentment didn¡¯t feel like an animal¡¯s but rather a human¡¯s. As she observed the beast, she noticed that the red head in the center was adorned with a small court hat. The two powerful throned beings engaged inbat, unleashing gusts of wind and causing earthquakes that toppled numerous buildings.

    ¡°Mm?¡± Lily observed the young girl more closely and realized that she was very peculiar. The girl had no shadow, and the only shadow Lily could see was that of her nodachi, which appeared to be out of proportion to her small frame.

    ¡°This girl¡­ is she not human?¡±

    Lily watched in awe as the battle between the unusual girl and the giant lizard unfolded. Despite the monster¡¯s lower realm, it relied on its superior strength to hold its own against the girl. Lily observed as the lizard¡¯s sharp ws pierced through the girl, only for her body to turn transparent and her aura to weaken slightly. However, as the girl¡¯s aura weakened, the nodachi glowed with eldritch energy and sliced off one of the lizard¡¯s heads. The monster howled in pain and spat out a cloud of green mist before attempting to flee. However, the girl swiftly pursued the lizard and shed through the mist with a powerful strike.

    Blood sprayed out from the green mist as it dissipated, revealing the transparent figure of the young girl standing before them. Although she wasn¡¯t sweating, Lily could sense her heavy breathing. In front of the girl was arge lizard tail with neat de cuts, which was clearly wounded by the girl¡¯s nodachi. It seemed that the main body of the lizard arch-demon had already fled. The girl appeared slightly disappointed, but she still collected the lizard tail.

    The girl¡¯s eyes started darting around vigntly, ¡°Who!?¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t intend to cause trouble and had turned to leave, but¡­

    ¡°Mm?¡± The de in the girl¡¯s hand drew her attention, that was a cursed de!

    The young girl didn¡¯t seem to be human. Lily wondered if this was the legendary fate of all cursed des ¨C to ughter until the cursed de consumed everything and became the main body. As a naturally awakened de maiden, Lily was still unaware of many of the de maiden¡¯s secrets. Perhaps she could learn something from this young girl. She jumped off the roof andnded on the ground.

    ¡°It looks like your target has fled?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Uehara Taisei would not have escaped me,¡± the girl replied in an indifferent and ethereal voice, without even looking at Lily.

    ¡°Taisei? That¡­ that lizard was Taisei?¡±

    ¡°Uehara Taisei was a nobleman from the Nara dynasty who died thousands of years ago. His body was burned in a fire, but his spirit was filled with resentment andter possessed a gecko on the pce walls, eventually bing a monster.¡± The girl exined.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lily nodded

    The girl finally turned to face Lily and extended her hand. ¡°Give me a treasure,¡± she demanded.

    Lily was taken aback. ¡°Why should I give you a treasure?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because of your appearance, Uehara Taisei escaped, and you have to repay my loss,¡± the girl exined.

    ¡°That had nothing to do with me. You were the one who allowed that lizard to use the mist and escape technique,¡± Lily retorted.

    The girl nodded as if convinced. ¡°Mm, is that so¡­that does make sense. So, you should still give me a treasure,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°But you agreed that it had nothing to do with me. Why are you still asking for a treasure? And who are you? Are you a de maiden of the Sinless Domain?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m Azusa, Kazama Azusa,¡± the girl replied. ¡°I am indeed of the Sinless Domain, but I am not a de maiden.¡± A hint of sadness appeared on her expressionless face for some unknown reason.

    Lily decided not to pry into the girl¡¯s identity any further.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lynne, and Ie from Kanto. Where are you from?¡± she asked instead.

    ¡°Kanto, thend of the samurai, where Lord Yoshitsune embarked on his final journey.¡±

    ¡°Do you worship Lord Yoshitsune?¡±

    ¡°I do not think I am capable of feeling such an emotion.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about Lord Yoshitsune then?¡±

    ¡°It is not me, but my teacher who cares for him. She is the woman who loves Lord Yoshitsune the most.¡±

    ¡°Is your teacher Shizuka Gozen?¡± Lily asked in surprise. Had she just met the student of the legendary Shizuka Gozen?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that lowly, cunning woman who only knows how to seduce Yoshitsune,¡± the girl replied with contempt. ¡°Those are my teacher¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ who is your teacher?¡±

    ¡°My teacher is Tokiwa.¡±

    ¡°Tokiwa?!¡± Lily waspletely shocked. Tokiwa was the acknowledged most beautiful woman in the world and Lord Yoshitsune¡¯s mother!

    Lily then asked, ¡°Is Madam Tokiwa still alive?¡±

    To which Kazama Azusa replied, ¡°Of course, she lives in Nara-kyo.¡±

    Lily continued, ¡°Miss Kazama, could you please help me deliver a message to Madam Tokiwa?¡±

    Kazama Azusa seemed skeptical and asked, ¡°Why? Madam Tokiwa doesn¡¯t usually meet with outsiders.¡±

    Lily exined, ¡°I have received much guidance and blessings from the spirit of Lord Yoshitsune. As Madam Tokiwa is his mother and is nearby, I wish to pay my respects. However, I have pressing matters to attend to and cannot visit her in person. Please help me convey my greetings and deepest respects to her. If I have the opportunity in the future, I will visit her myself. Please¡­¡±

    After considering for a moment, Kazama Azusa agreed, ¡°Alright, I will pass on your message. But you caused me to lose my prey. How do you n to make it up to me

    <sup>2</sup>?¡±

    Lily was at a loss for words. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Well that didn¡¯tst long.

    Robinxen: I like this girl.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 17 â€“ Martial Saint

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 17 ¨C Martial Saint</h4>

    ¡°Treasure¡­¡± Lily struggled toe up with a suitable treasure to give the girl, but eventually an idea came to her. She reached into her bag and pulled out an ancient book

    ¡°Genji Swordstyle, Tenth volume?¡± Azusa flipped through the book, ¡°Empty? Except for the title, it¡¯s all empty, what sort of treasure is this?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kazama, please give this swordstyle book to Madam Tokiwa. Perhaps she will reward you with a treasure. For a mother, there is no greater treasure than a relic of her child.¡±

    Lily was uncertain about Lord Yoshitsune¡¯s motives for giving her the book. Maybe it held some hidden mystery that she was unaware of. However, she nned to visit Madam Tokiwa in the future to pay her respects and inquire about it. Madam Tokiwa was a renowned schr and beautiful woman who had devoted herself to the Taira n¡¯s head, Taira no Kiyomori, to protect her child. Though that was a long time ago.

    Lily pondered whether she would ever have the opportunity to visit and pay her respects to Madam Tokiwa. Since the future was unpredictable, she decided to hand over the relic of Lord Yoshitsune.

    ¡°Is that so? Genji Swordstyle¡­ Teacher said this was written by Yoshitsune, is this¡­ the original volume?¡± Kazama¡¯sck of understanding of human emotions did not stop her from having exceptional perception in her realm.

    Lily nodded, ¡°Please.¡±

    Lily¡¯s original intention was to befriend a de maiden to gain a deeper understanding of herself. However, she discovered that Kazama Azusa was not just any de maiden, but a cursed de. Lily didn¡¯t inquire about the reason behind this as she felt it didn¡¯t concern her own training. Nevertheless, this unexpected encounter presented an opportunity to connect with Lord Yoshitsune¡¯s mother. In a sense, it was a chance worth taking.

    ¡°Then¡­ I shall entrust it to you, Miss Kazama.¡±

    ¡°I see. I will go and exchange this book for a treasure from my teacher,¡± Kazama said, disying her trust in others without appearing naive.

    Although Lily couldn¡¯t quiteprehend her behavior, she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much, ¡°Then, farewell, Miss Kazama.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, what was your name¡­ can you tell me again? I think I forgot¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised that Azusa could remember the matter about the treasure so clearly but had forgotten her name. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and bid farewell to Azusa before entering the ancient city of Nara.

    The dust-covered city wall was riddled with shattered and copsed spots. Lily realized that entering through the main gate was unnecessary.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily blushed and covered her mouth, realizing her mistake.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± She had underestimated Kazama Azusa¡¯s intelligence and had unintentionally revealed her real name. During their first meeting, Lily had used the alias Lynne, but due to her trust in Madam Tokiwa, she had revealed her true identity without even realizing it.

    Although Lily wasn¡¯t too worried about the consequences of her name being revealed, given her current abilities, she still hoped that Kazama Azusa would forget her name to avoid any potential embarrassment.

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Amidst the bleak ruins of Nara-kyo, Lily pressed on. Dpidated buildings surrounded her, and a sense of deep unease pervaded the air. Though there were still many samurai and vagrants on the outskirts of Nara-kyo, this particr area was devoid of people, and it was unsettling.

    The Rashomony at the center of Nara-kyo, and regardless of which direction she entered from, Lily knew that she would have to venture deeper into the ruins to reach it.

    As she made her way through the ruins, Lily sensed that she was being tracked by multiple individuals, and they were not just vagrants. These trackers were much stronger than the ones she encountered on the outskirts of Nara-kyo. However, they kept their distance and did not attempt to get closer to her.

    Despite being aware of their presence, Lily decided to ignore them. She knew that Nara-kyo was filled with dangerous individuals who would attack anyone they came across. Engaging in a fight would only draw more attention to herself and potentially put her in even more danger. Instead, Lily continued to move forward towards the Rashomon, knowing that the trackers would not be able to keep up with her if she entered the Path of Yomi.

    Lily raised her gaze to the sky, noting the absence of the moon, but she still had a rough idea of the time ¨C it should be two or three hours before midnight. Abruptly, a group of swordsmen donning majestic karate uniforms appeared before her, obstructing her path. She sensed a familiar style to their attire.

    ¡°Maro Dojo!?¡±

    The narrow path was an unfortunate ce to encounter enemies. Lily feigned ignorance and kept walking, but the group in front of her remained unmoved. It wasn¡¯t until she was within ten meters that she halted in her tracks. As she did, the people who had been following her appeared and blocked all the roads behind her.

    The swordsman confronting Lily questioned, ¡°Are you Kagami Lily?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± Although Lily wasn¡¯t intimidated by the group, she didn¡¯t want to engage in a fight unnecessarily.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Don¡¯t try to deceive us,¡± a girl¡¯s voice echoed from above. A young girl, dressed in a gray hunting cloak with a short skirt, and carrying a kendama, appeared before Lily.

    ¡°Little Ui?¡± Lily recognized the girl.

    Even though Lily had covered her face, Ui was certain that she was the one who had in her beloved young master.

    Without warning, the group of swordsmen parted into two rows, creating a path for the imposing presence that had just arrived. Standing on the other side of the road was a middle-aged man with a muscr build and a stern, angr face.

    His very presence exuded a sense of fear and intimidation, and Lily could tell that he was a formidable opponent.

    Lily was taken aback as she eximed, ¡°A throned saint!¡±

    The middle-aged man, standing tall at 1.9 meters, walked through the rows of swordsmen with a fierce look to confront Lily. Despite being targeted for her beauty in the past, she could sense that this man¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and not desire.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, do you know who I am?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, who are you?¡± she replied.

    The middle-aged man red at Lily with fury. ¡°Kagami Lily, are you not willing to confess to the crimes you havemitted?¡±

    ¡°What crime are you talking about?¡± Replied Lily calmly.

    ¡°You! You killed my son, you b?i?t?c?h?!¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned red with anger.

    Lily remainedposed. ¡°I have killed countless enemies, exactly who is your son?¡±

    Kiuchidera Tesshin sneered at Lily with a somber voice, ¡°Kagami Lily! How dare you act arrogantly in front of the Lord Martial Saint? You cheated in the duel and used sorcery to kill the young lord. Repent now! Kneel and ept your death by the hand of Lord Martial Saint, or suffer the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Although I can prove that I killed Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe in a fair duel, I doubt you have any intention of letting me go,¡± Lily said coldly. ¡°Senior Martial Saint, if you¡¯vee to avenge your son, why waste words? Let¡¯s just fight, I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    How arrogant! Lily had the audacity to respond to the Martial Saint Sakanoue no Tamuramaro in such a way! The other swordsmen in the dojo were infuriated by her response.

    ¡°Kill her! Avenge the young master!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Sakanoue no Tamuramaro¡¯s eyes were cold as if he was already looking at a lifeless body. ¡°Then, die!¡±

    <i>ng!</i> Tamuramaro¡¯s sword was drawn with incredible speed, and the de flickered like an electric arc towards Lily!

    If Sakanoue no Tamurakonoe held the title of the number one quickde of the Sinless Domain¡¯s younger generation, then his father, the martial saint Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, held the title of the number one quickde of the Nara Sinless Domain.

    As Lily half unsheathed Yasutsuna to catch the blow, a loud ¡°Boom!!!¡± echoed around them. The impact created a massive shockwave, engulfing her in a cloud of smoke and dust. The force of the blow blew away her bamboo hat and tore off her veil, which fluttered away in the wind. Eventually, the bamboo hat floated down to the ground andnded at the feet of the surrounding swordsmen.

    With a look of contempt at the billowing smoke and dust, Tamuramaro sheathed his de and dered, ¡°My son, you can now rest in peace. Take that woman¡¯s body and chop it into a thousand pieces! Hang her head on top of the city as a warning.¡± Confident of the oue, he then turned to leave.

    The martial saint¡¯s imposing demeanor left the surrounding swordsmen in awe.

    ¡°Cut off that woman¡¯s head! Chop up her body!¡± The group of swordsmen drew their des and charged into the cloud of dust.

    <i>Chop! Chop! Chop!</i>

    In the midst of the dust, crimson sword shadows flickered and flesh and blood flew, but not a single sound was heard.

    ¡°Mm?¡± Tamuramaro paused, sensing that something was amiss. Why were the swordsmen so quiet as they hacked away at the woman¡¯s body? Suddenly, a wet thud sounded, and something red and bloody sttered on the ground behind him. He turned around to investigate and was shocked to see a severed hand still gripping a sword. As the smoke began to clear, Tamuramaro looked up in surprise.

    Before Tamuramaro stood a young woman, dressed in red with long ck hair fluttering in the wind. In her hand, she held a cursed de dripping with blood. To Tamuramaro¡¯s surprise, she was unscathed, and the dozen swordsmen who had rushed into the cloud of dusty dead at her feet.

    Tamuramaro furrowed his brows and gasped, ¡°What!?? How¡­ How is this possible? You are only as strong as my son, how could you not die after taking my blow!?¡±

    ¡°Senior Martial Saint, surely you understand that strength is something that can be improved, do you not?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! It has only been six months. No matter how quickly you progress, there is no way you can reach my level from the permanence realm!¡± he retorted, his forehead veins bulging.

    ¡°Just like how it is impossible for you to lose to a woman, right, Senior Martial Saint? If I am not mistaken, you are the one who used spirit power to ambush me at the Yoshitsune Memorial. I can empathize with your pain of losing a child at your age, but how about we stop here for now? I respect your prestige and strength, but I am not an easy target. Why don¡¯t you let it go, and I will continue with my business, and you can maintain your illustrious reputation

    <sup>1</sup>?¡±

    ¡°Outrageous! You arrogant witch! You hid your strength to plot against my son! Why did you kill him? With your strength, why did you mask your realm to the permanence realm? Die, witch!¡± he roared furiously.

    Sakanoue no Tamuramaro¡¯s body erupted with a deafening ¡°Boom!¡± as his spirit power red up. The red dust and spirit power swirled around him, enveloping the sky. In a sh, he turned into a blur of motion and charged towards Lily with great speed. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Lily does not take prisoners in verbal battles.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 18 â€“ Battle against the Martial Saint

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 18 ¨C Battle against the Martial Saint</h4>

    Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, known as the Martial Saint, was one of the two legendary saints revered by many, surpassing the Yamato Eight Legion and standing at the pinnacle of all vagrants. He was the ultimate aspiration of countless swordsmen and vagrants, and his undefeated status for countless years earned him the title of the Martial Saint.

    He had the opportunity to ascend to the big dipper realm, but the death of Tamurakonoe had left a deep impact on him. The hatred festered in his heart, bing an insurmountable obstacle. He was determined to kill Kagami Lily, not only to avenge his son but also to untie the knot in his heart. The idea of a fair duel was a joke to him. In the face of absolute strength, reason was unnecessary. An absolute expert was always right, and there was no need for justification.

    Kagami Lily, a samurai from Kanto, had the audacity to kill the only son of the Martial Saint. In his eyes, her victory alone was a crime, regardless of whether it was a fair duel or not. ording to him, her crime stemmed from not having a martial saint as her father.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Tamuramaro¡¯s de crackled like a golden thunderbolt, its power akin to the ferocity of lightning itself. In a blinding sh of gold, the de descended upon Lily.

    <i>ng¡ª</i>

    The sh of metal was so loud that it almost burst the eardrums of all the vagrant swordsmen nearby. The resulting shockwave blew against Ui on the rooftop and Kiuchidera Tesshin on the ground, knocking both off bnce! It was hard to imagine, but half a year ago, both of these people were capable of matching Lily in battle. Now, just the sh of des from a distance would blow the two away, highlighting the immense power and skill that Lily had attained.

    ¡°What!??¡±

    Within the tumultuous blend of wind and smoke, Lily¡¯s eyes shone like crystals, and her slender arms held her cursed de aloft. Her ck hair and red kimono fluttered in the wind! That female samurai who the Martial Saint could have crushed with one finger in the past had now matched his blow! She was on equal footing with the swordsmanship master, the Martial Saint Sakanoue no Tamuramaro!

    Tamuramaro¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he exerted all his strength, but he still couldn¡¯t force Lily¡¯s de down. His veins and muscles bulged as he struggled against her, muttering incoherently, ¡°This¡­this is impossible!¡±

    Despite the martial saint attacking with his full power and pressing down with a heavy sh, Lily stood her ground and raised her sword to block. If both sides were equal in strength, Lily would be at a disadvantage, but she did not step back.

    <i>Boom!</i> The ground beneath Lily¡¯s feet contorted and the buildings around them sunk as they twisted and deformed, but she didn¡¯t budge an inch

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Impossible! How can a mere female samurai block my de!¡± Despite being infuriated, the martial saint did not lose hisposure. Swordsmanship and pose were among his top talents, honed over many years of profound training.

    In a calm yet powerful motion, heunched a kick towards Lily¡¯s legs. However, Lily was quicker in her reaction and dodged the kick. In the split second when Tamurakonoe¡¯s kick missed, Lily countered with a swift strike of her purple de.

    As the purple de light shed with Tamurakonoe¡¯s sword, a deafening ng echoed throughout the battlefield. The impact was so strong that Tamurakonoe was forced to slide backwards, leaving deep furrows in the ground with his feet.

    ¡°Agggrrhh¡ª¡ª!!¡± Tamurakonoe grunted in agony as the powerful and relentless purple lunar force kept pushing against his defense, forcing him to retreat backwards for a hundred meters until he was finally able toe to a halt.

    The swordsmen of the Maro Dojo were dumbfounded at the sight before them. They had expected the Martial Saint to overpower and defeat the young female samurai with ease, but here she was, holding her own against him and even pushing him back with her powerful strikes.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Kiuchidera Tesshin, who had been blown back by the shockwaves, could only watch on in disbelief from behind the wreckage.

    The Martial Saint, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, was an expert among throned saints! He was widely recognized as one of the most powerful throned saints, and considered to be at the pinnacle of all saints. It was because of this that he had earned the nickname of the Martial Saint.

    On the other hand, Lily had reached the peak-stage of the permanence realm and had mastered various secret techniques, in addition to possessing the powerful Celestial Maiden Physique. Even without using the purple lunar force, she was already at the peak of the saint realm. If she were to use the purple lunar force, her strength would be pushed to the extremities of the saint realm. And if shebined it with the purple sakura domain, she would be invincible amongst the saints.

    Lily¡¯s confidence had grown tremendously since she reached the peak-stage of permanence. She knew that below the big dipper realm, no one could match her strength unless they possessed Yomi or Celestial treasures that defied the natural order. The reputation of the Martial Saint may have been impressive, and he had dominated the Sinless Domain for a century, but Lily did not fear him.

    That was why she dared to infiltrate the Sinless Domain. Even though she hoped to avoid any confrontation with her enemies, she knew that she could face them head-on with the utmost confidence if necessary.

    Despite his heavy heart and shock at Lily¡¯s strength, Tamuramaro knew he couldn¡¯t retreat in front of his disciples and in the Sinless Domain. He gritted his teeth and prepared to fight on, drawing upon all his experience and training as the Martial Saint.

    Tamuramaro¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce determination as he charged towards Lily, convinced that no matter how strong she was, she couldn¡¯t match his experience and tactics. With a de crackling with golden lightning, he shouted, ¡°Kagami Lily! Let us fight to the death!¡±

    With a sharp ¡°Ching!¡± sound, Lily swung Yasutsuna upwards, no longer holding back and fullymitted to the fight. Her strike deflected Tamuramaro¡¯s de upwards and sent a jolting impact through his body.

    ¡°You b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Tamuramaro¡¯s anger reached its peak as he continued to attack Lily with all his might, refusing to believe that he was being overpowered by a mere woman. But each of his attacks was easily deflected by Lily¡¯s swordsmanship, and this only fueled his rage further.

    ¡°This is impossible! You cannot be stronger than me! You¡¯re a con! A devil incarnate!!¡± he bellowed in frustration.

    Tamuramaro relentlesslyunched a barrage of fierce attacks from all directions, but his power and speed were no match for Lily¡¯s as she calmly deflected each one. Suddenly, Tamuramaro performed a quick roll and aimed an indecent attack at Lily¡¯s lower body. Despitecking the majesty of a Martial Saint, it was a sudden and vicious move.

    Lily had already experienced a war where hundreds of thousands of troops had fought. What kind of vicious and low-ss attacks had she not seen? She effortlessly hopped up and evaded the attack, simultaneously delivering a powerful kick to Tamuramaro¡¯s head, sending him flying into the dusty road below. Crawling out of the crater he had created, Tamuramaro¡¯s face was covered in dirt, and he no longer had theposure he had before. His fury knew no bounds.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, take this!¡± Tamuramaro raised his sword high up into the sky, ¡°Golden Physique: Thousand Thunder ughter.¡±

    Tamuramaro¡¯s upper clothes shredded into pieces, revealing his rock-hard muscles. The red skies darkened with roiling ck clouds, while a golden light shot up from Tamuramaro¡¯s sword, attracting countless lightning bolts towards it. The lightning bolts danced around Tamuramaro¡¯s body, tempering him with thunder and lightning, transforming his skin into a gleaming brass-like metallic color.

    The golden Martial Saint, surrounded by thunderbolts, strode towards Lily like a thunder god, emanating a tyrannical lightning intent as he yelled, ¡°Die!!!¡±

    ¡°Sakura d Moon¡ª¡± As Lily unleashed her attack with a scarlet de aura, she hoped to break through Tamuramaro¡¯s thunderbolt-d defense. However, the attack only managed to stagger him, leaving behind a shallow de scar that resembled a metal crack rather than a cut on flesh.

    Tamuramaro charged at Lily, wielding his sword with the force of heavenly lightning.

    <i>Bang!!!</i> The impact of their sh caused circr shockwaves to ripple outwards, destroying countless dpidated buildings in Nara-kyo.

    On one knee and with one hand holding the Sakura Parasol high, Lily blocked Tamuramaro¡¯s strike with ease. The old parasol had proven itself capable of blocking even heavenly annihtion, and with the new and improved version, a lightning strike from the Martial Saint was nothing but child¡¯s y. Sparks flew as the de ground against the parasol, but Lily remained unfazed. She moved like flowing water, transitioning into a single-handed sh aimed at Tamuramaro¡¯s legs, the de glowing bright purple.

    <i>Crack!!!</i>

    Tamuramaro¡¯s body lost bnce and he fell sideways as Lily¡¯s swift sh took out his legs. Though his legs had been tempered, they were nowhere near as hard as his torso. As he fell, his eyes widened in shock, unable toprehend what had just happened. His upper body crashed to the ground, leaving his two feet standing upright like a tree.

    Lily¡¯s expression remained cold as she passed by Tamuramaro¡¯s fallen body without delivering a final blow. She continued to walk silently towards the center of Nara-kyo.

    ¡°Martial Saint!!!¡±

    ¡°Teacher!!!¡±

    Silently, they watched Lily¡¯s retreating back. Was this really the same Kagami Lily they knew from half a year ago?

    On the rooftop, Little Ui copsed to her knees, her gaze clouded. Despite her strong will, Ui felt a despairing hot current running down her legs and seeping through the tiles

    <sup>2</sup>. She knew she could never avenge her master.

    Tamuramaro howled in agony as he saw his two legs lying on the ground behind him, while he struggled to support his upper body.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!¡±

    Tamuramaro¡¯s body was still enveloped in crackling lightning bolts. Using the force generated when the thunder collided with the ground, he propelled himself upright and created a thick ck electric cloud where his legs once stood. He thenunched himself into the air, hugging the ground closely as he soared.

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i> Three golden thunderballs whizzed through the air towards Lily¡¯s back.

    ¡°What? Hidden weapons?¡± The disciples were shocked, but the lightning balls were too quick for them to react. Before they could make sense of what was happening, the three balls were already behind Lily.

    <i>Poof! Poof! Poof!</i>

    Lily spun her Sakura Parasol behind her, dispersing the thunderballs with ease. While the lightning was not fatal, it could still paralyze her for a brief moment, giving Tamuramaro an opening to strike. Lily knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down.

    With his lower half now transformed into a thundercloud, Tamuramaro pursued Lily by tracing the trajectory of the three thunderballs and swung his de towards her head. However, Lily quickly responded by opening her Sakura Parasol, revealing its swirling sakura petal design. As Tamuramaro was distracted by the parasol, Lily¡¯s figure blurred and she swiftly circled around his back.

    <i>sh!!!</i>

    With a deep purple glow emanating from her de, Lily delivered a powerful sh. The Martial Saint¡¯s metallic back split apart, and lightning erupted from the wound. Half of the blood that spurted out turned into lightning, while the other half was instantly vaporized.

    A beam of purple light from the heavens crashed down onto the golden throne pce within Tamuramaro¡¯s spirit sea, annihting it along with the surrounding area. As a result, the lightning current surrounding Tamuramaro vanished, and he aged rapidly before copsing to the ground, the light fading from his eyes.

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned mncholy. Despite Tamuramaro¡¯s actions, he was still the Martial Saint of a generation, and his legend was deeply ingrained in the hearts of many vagrants. Though his demise was deserved, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of sorrow. With a heavy heart, she turned to leave.

    ¡°T-Tell me¡­¡± An old, wrinkled hand grabbed onto Lily¡¯s slender ankle as the dying Martial Saint asked, ¡°today¡¯s battle¡­ how does itpare to my son¡¯s battle?¡±

    Shaking her head, Lily replied, ¡°The battle with your son was a fairpetition between two equals. But this battle was nothing more than you trying to bully the weak, using despicable tactics even after losing. You are not worthy of beingpared to your son.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± Tamuramaro opened his eyes wide, ring at Lily unwillingly, but suddenly a relieved smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ my son, he¡­¡± That was the happy smile of a father realizing that his son had surpassed him. The Martial Saint, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro died. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I actually really love this visual effect in animation.

    Silva: Huh? Did she pee? In this situation? Really author?

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 19 â€“ Rashomon

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 19 ¨C Rashomon</h4>

    With a wave of her hand, Lily collected the Martial Saint¡¯s ninth grade katana and storage ring.

    ¡°You b?i?t?c?h?! You dare steal the teacher¡¯s treasures!?¡± The swordsmen were outraged and eager to charge at Lily, willing to fight fiercely to defend their teacher¡¯s honor.

    But they were stopped by Kiuchidera Tesshin, ¡°Forget it¡­ that is an existence that is beyond the Martial Saint¡¯s level¡­ If you were to engage in a futile fight, it would only bring harm to the dojo and damage their teacher¡¯s lifelong aplishments. We can¡¯t match that woman at all.¡±

    Kiuchidera Tesshin¡¯s heart filled with despair as the swordsmen all sat or knelt down, powerless and defeated. In the past, the Maro Dojo members had walked with pride in the Sinless Domain, backed by the overwhelming power of the Martial Saint. But today, they had encountered a power even greater than that of the Martial Saint, leaving them helpless and humiliated.

    Little Ui chased after Lily, shouting, ¡°If you have the capability, then capture me! Make me your ve

    <sup>1</sup>! I¡¯ll find a way to kill you, I promise! Take me away

    <sup>2</sup>!¡± She fell to her knees, but Lily didn¡¯t look back.

    ¡­¡­

    Rashomon

    Although Lily had faced the terrifying phantom of Rashomon, Ibaraki¡¯s domain, when she saw the actual gate in front of the abandoned Nara imperial pce, it was nothing but a tall, old, and rickety wooden gate.

    A gust of wind rolled up a few leaves and blew past the Rashomon, creating a whooshing sound. Lily could feel the ancient structure¡¯s cold and silent aura, which gave off a chilling feeling that transcended realms.

    ¡°This is¡­ Rashomon¡­¡± Lily read the single word written on top of the gate and couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was not written by an ordinary person. The weathered word contained a deep and gloomy concept that made her hesitate.

    Lily¡¯s fear of the unknown Yomi was a natural instinct that reminded her of the dangers ahead. Despite having the physique of a celestial maiden, at her core, she was still a human girl, and her body trembled involuntarily. However, she quickly realized that the Nara imperial pce, where the Rashomon gate was located, wasn¡¯t far from Heian-kyo, and there was no powerful barrier in ce to protect it.

    As she retrieved the voice transmission orb from her pocket, Lily infused it with her spirit power. Gradually, the mist within the orb began to swirl and twist until an image appeared.

    Through the haze of smoke and mes of the ongoing battle, Lily could see Fujiwara no Ayaka, suspended in the air with a look of helplessness. The protective barrier around her was riddled with numerous cracks, and attackers were relentlessly bombarding it with barrier-breaking techniques and incantations.

    From the image, Lily quickly realized that Ayaka was in a perilous situation, with her energy levels greatly weakened. The starlights affixed to her arms were draining her spirit power to sustain the protective formation. If Ayaka¡¯s spirit energy were to bepletely depleted, not only would the formation copse, but Ayaka would be in grave danger.

    ¡°No¡­no¡­¡± Lily felt a painful ache in her heart and her eyes began to water at the sight of Ayaka¡¯s miserable state. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Ayaka suffering under the endless attacks of thousands of enemies. The anger and hatred within her red up as she grieved for her friend.

    Lily¡¯s determination and anger were reflected in her gaze as she spoke, ¡°Wait for me! Sister Ayaka, you need to hold on, wait for me! I¡¯ll make them all pay for this!¡± She had the urge to recklessly charge into Heian-kyo at that moment.

    ¡°I want to go¡­I need to rescue her! But I must ensure that I am strong enough to have a chance of seeding. I cannot act recklessly and cause more harm to Sister Ayaka because of my own shorings!¡±

    As there was no other option, Lily steeled herself and began walking towards the Rashomon, suppressing her natural instinct of fear step by step.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ are you Miss Lily?¡± From behind her, a mature andforting female voice spoke up, its pleasant tone enough to captivate anyone¡¯s attention.

    As she turned her head, she was greeted by the sight of a woman wearing a long-sleeved purple formal kimono. The woman was a mature and stunning beauty with a gentle face and traditional hairstyle. While the woman was no less beautiful than Lily, there was a noticeable age difference between them. She appeared to be around thirty years old and had the curves of a mature and seductive woman. Her beauty embodied the gentle and virtuous nature of a wife and mother.

    The woman was also quite tall, towering over Lily at a height of around 185 cm. Out of all the beauties Lily had met, only Ayaka was taller than this woman.

    ¡°Hello madam, you are¡­¡± Lily recognized a familiar aura emanating from the woman, though it wasn¡¯t particrly strong, it was mysterious and difficult to understand. The woman¡¯s eyes were deep, seeming to possess an ability to see through anything. The tall woman respectfully bowed to Lily.

    ¡°Miss Lily, I am Tokiwa.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The woman standing before her was none other than Yoshitsune¡¯s mother! Yoshitsune was Lily¡¯s first teacher, and this woman was her teacher¡¯s mother. Lily took measured steps forward and knelt down in a gesture of respect.

    ¡°I greet Madam Tokiwa.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, you are so beautiful and talented, why do you show such great respect to an old woman like me? I cannot ept it, please rise,¡± the woman said kindly.

    ¡°Madam Tokiwa is the mother of Lord Yoshitsune, who is my teacher. Without his guidance, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today. So it¡¯s only natural for me to show respect to his mother,¡± Lily exined humbly.

    Tokiwa approached Lily with small, graceful steps and gently lifted her up. ¡°I want to express my gratitude to you, Miss Lily, for returning my son¡¯s belongings to me,¡± she said with a soft smile.

    Despite being Yoritomo¡¯s mother and therefore belonging to a generation older than him, Tokiwa appeared to be in her early thirties and looked much younger than Yoritomo.

    ¡°Madam Tokiwa, if it weren¡¯t for important matters, I would have gone to pay my respects, but for madam Tokiwa toe here in person¡­ I cannot apologize enough.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Miss Lily. I¡¯m just an old, lonely woman with too much time on my hands. Your gift is too kind, and I¡¯m grateful. But may I ask what brings you to Nara-kyo?¡±

    Knowing that Madam Tokiwa was Yoshitsune¡¯s mother, Lily decided to be honest and not conceal anything.

    During the time of Taira no Kiyomori¡¯s quest for power, Madam Tokiwa was not just Minamoto no Yoshitsune¡¯s mother, but also renowned as the most beautiful woman in the world.

    ¡°I will tell madam.¡± Lily looked at the ancient gate behind her, ¡°My n is to pass through the Rashomon.¡±

    ¡°Pass through the Rashomon?¡± Tokiwa¡¯s expression filled with concern. As she gazed at Lily, she felt as though she was looking at her own granddaughter. Lily¡¯s possession of the tenth volume of the Genji Swordstyle meant that Yoshitsune had recognized her as his sessor, which was akin to being his descendant, and therefore, her descendant. After all, Yoshitsune¡¯s true descendants had all already passed away.

    ¡°Miss Lily, the Rashomon is a dangerous ce, and it is not advisable to be around here. Please remember not to pass through the Rashomon at midnight.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Madam Tokiwa, but my goal is to pass through the Rashomon at midnight. I have a feeling that the time is almost here,¡± Lily respectfully replied.

    ¡°What!?¡± Tokiwa was rmed, feeling as if her children were about to take risks in forbidden territory. ¡°No! You must not, Miss Lily! Do you know what will happen?¡±

    Lily remained resolute. ¡°Passing through the Rashomon at midnight is necessary for me to enter the Path of Yomi, where I must go. It¡¯s a journey of life and death,¡± she replied calmly.

    The cold wind swept through the two women of different generations, causing their long hair and robes to dance in the air. Tokiwa¡¯s eyes were filled with concern, fear, and panic. She was terrified that Lily, whom she already considered a descendant of Yoshitsune, would embark on the path of no return by passing through the Rashomon at midnight.

    Tokiwa couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Lily walking the same path her two children had taken to the Path of Yomi. Her eldest son, Yoshitsune, had already perished while the fate of her younger son, Yoritomo, was uncertain. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to watch Lily walk down this road of no return. Even if she were to surpass the Path of Yomi, Tokiwa couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that nothing good woulde out of it.

    ¡°Please reconsider, Miss Lily. The Path of Yomi is a road of no return. Even if you manage toe back, you will be gued with endless misfortune. You will either have to endure it yourself or bring it upon the world

    <sup>3</sup>. And as for you, a woman as beautiful as you, it is even more dangerous. Please don¡¯t go.¡±

    Lily was taken aback by Madam Tokiwa¡¯s sudden agitation. Was she nning to stop her? ¡°Madam Tokiwa?¡± Lily said uncertainly. ¡°I have no choice but to go,¡± she continued, determined.

    ¡°I understand! But is there no other way? Miss Kagami, unless there is no other choice, you must not enter the Rashomon, you must not! As Yoshitsune¡¯s mother, I beg you, can you not?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I have no other choice.¡±

    Tokiwa¡¯s countenance turned somber. ¡°It must be that woman, Shizuka Gozen, who has influenced you, hasn¡¯t it? Miss Lily, please do not trust the words of that bitter and vengeful woman. Ever since Yoshitsune died, she haspletely be a bitter and venomous woman! You can¡¯t count the number of people she¡¯s killed or tricked onto a path of no return!¡±

    As soon as Shizuka Gozen was mentioned, Tokiwa became overwhelmed with emotion.

    ¡°Is Shizuka Gozen still alive?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, she is still alive. Her lover and son have both passed away, but her resentment has caused harm to countless people and cannot be appeased. Lily, you must not trust her words.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Madam Tokiwa, it was not Shizuka Gozen who directed me to the Path of Yomi, but Shin¡­¡± Lily paused, her mouth agape and her eyes widening. Could a woman as beautiful and sophisticated as Tamamo or Ayaka be unknown?

    As Lily thought about the sadness that overcame Madam Shinsenen when Yoshitsune was mentioned, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Shinsenen was¡­

    Tokiwa asked in a cold tone, ¡°Shinsenen, right?¡±

    Lily was surprised and asked, ¡°Madam, do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Shinsenen is Shizuka Gozen

    <sup>4</sup>,¡± Tokiwa stated bluntly. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Lily did you get another one?!

    Robinxen: I¡¯m not even surprised anymore.

    Robinxen: So the curse is to be a protagonist? Lily already has that.

    Robinxen: WHAT?!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 20 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 20 ¨C Lily¡¯s Choice</h4>

    Shinsenen and Shizuka Gozen were the same person? Without Tokiwa¡¯s hints, Lily would have never made the connection, but now it all made sense. The feelings and memories she had of Madam Shinsenen were so strong that Lily was convinced Shinsenen and Shizuka Gozen were one and the same.

    ¡°Shizuka Gozen used to perform a rain dance at the Shinsen¡¯en Garden when she was young. Maybe her dance moved the heavens, but the heavens granted her wish with a blessed rain, making her the most famous dance princess of her time,¡± Tokiwa exined. ¡°However, now she goes by the name Shinsenen and has changedpletely. It happened a long time ago when she was still a young girl, and very few people still remember.¡±

    Lily had no reason to doubt Tokiwa¡¯s words as they resonated with her intuition. To think that Shinsenen was actually Shizuka Gozen was surprising to Lily. In her mind, Shizuka Gozen was an impressive woman. However, she couldn¡¯t shake off the memory of Yoshitsune¡¯s warning when she left the shrine. He had cautioned her not to heed Shizuka¡¯s words. At the time, Lily had failed to grasp the gravity of his advice. Nevertheless, she had somehow ended up meeting Shizuka Gozen.

    Lily¡¯s gaze fixed on the Rashomon, and she pondered whether choosing the Path of Yomi was the right decision. She couldn¡¯t ignore Yoshitsune¡¯s warning about Shizuka Gozen, and now Tokiwa had also warned her. Lily couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Path of Yomi was a one-way road with no way back.

    Lily wondered about Shizuka¡¯s intentions in rescuing Tamamo. If she was truly an enemy, why didn¡¯t she use her immense power to attack directly? On the other hand, Tokiwa was Yoshitsune¡¯s mother, and Lily trusted her not to harm her. Should she heed Tokiwa¡¯s warning and advice?

    Lily didn¡¯t need to know much about the Path of Yomi to understand its extreme danger. Going to Yomi as a living person was akin tomitting suicide. How could it not be perilous? Moreover, Shizuka Gozen appeared just in time, as if she had been aware of Lily¡¯s ns all along. Was Shizuka¡¯s intention to lure her onto the Path of Yomi? Was this a trap? The more Lily gazed at the ominous Rashomon, the more her doubts and reservations intensified.

    Tokiwa expressed her sympathy, ¡°Miss Lily, perhaps she was a kind woman in the past, but the death of my son Yoshitsune and her child has caused her to be twisted with endless resentment. Her vengeance is no longer aimed at a single person but at the world, the people, and our way of life. She will stop at nothing to bring chaos and destruction to the Heian-dynasty in order to avenge the injustice done to Yoshitsune and her child.¡±

    It was unknown to Lily, but Shizuka was one of the primary causes of the war between the Imperial Court and Shuten Doji.

    ¡°Lily, you must not believe her words, you must not step onto the Path of Yomi!¡±

    Lily was filled with confusion. If she did not go, what other options did she have? She could not infiltrate Heian-kyo with her Saint Realms power as she would not stand a chance against an entity that could defeat Ayaka. Additionally, everyone knew that she wanted to rescue Ayaka, so any tricks or subterfuge would be useless.

    The image of Ayaka¡¯s helpless state continued to haunt Lily. Ayaka had sacrificed so much for the Imperial Court and the people, yet had ended up in such a vulnerable position. How could Lily turn a blind eye to it?

    But the question remained: what could she do to save Ayaka? Charge in recklessly, alone, and aplish nothing? That would only make matters worse. If she truly wanted to rescue Ayaka, she needed a n, a way to ensure her safe return. And the Rashomon, the Path of Yomi, was just such a n, albeit an extremely perilous one.

    Lily understood Shizuka Gozen¡¯s motivation for revenge, and she could empathize with her. If Lily were in Shizuka¡¯s shoes, she would also seek revenge on the world that caused the death of her senior sister Rinne. While Shizuka¡¯s advice could be a trap, there was still a chance it was genuine. Lily believed that Shizuka¡¯s desire to save Tamamo was sincere, and although she might have other intentions, her primary goal was to rescue Tamamo.

    Despite the fear of the Path of Yomi, Lily felt that the dark forces in Heian-kyo were even more dangerous. She believed that a slim chance of survival on the Path of Yomi was still better than no chance at all. Lily thought it would be preferable to die at the ws of ferocious demons rather than be captured by demons in human skin.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a one in a million chance, it¡¯s still a chance! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Lily dered with a flick of her long hair as the cold wind whipped her red skirt and sleeves around. Despite her slender and graceful figure, her eyes zed with a determination that surpassed that of most men in the world

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, I must go to the Path of Yomi!¡± Lily no longer hesitated. She lifted her gaze to the sky, focusing on the bright, round moon that loomed over the Rashomon. It felt as if the moon was beckoning to her, offering her an infinite source of power.

    Knowing that midnight was approaching with the moon in that position, Lily did not hesitate and strode towards the Rashomon.

    ¡°Miss Lily!¡± Tokiwa cried out in worry as Lily approached the Rashomon. Lily stopped and turned back to face Tokiwa, her face illuminated by the moonlight.

    ¡°Thank you for your warning and concern, Madam Tokiwa. Lord Yoshitsune also warned me about Madam Gozen, so how could I not believe the both of you? But¡­ I have no choice.¡±

    Lily¡¯s determined eyes glimmered in the darkness, as she swiftly strode towards the Rashomon. The girl in red did not look back, her resolute steps taking her deeper into the unknown.

    ¡°Miss Lily!¡±

    Lily walked into the gate and disappeared from Nara¡¯s abandoned capital.

    ¡­¡­

    It was not a simple matter of taking a step. It was like crossing into another realm, where the heat was scorching and her body felt heavy. The first sensation that hit Lily was the extreme heat, and she found herself in a vast cavern. In front of hery a dark, steep passage leading downward. As she looked around, she noticed that the cave was riddled with cracks and ditches filled with bright red magma, and the air was distorted by the intense heat. It was clear that the heat emanating from the magma was the cause of the oppressive temperature in the cavern.

    ¡°This¡­ is the Path of Yomi?¡±

    If Lily didn¡¯t know better, she would still think this was a path to Yomi. The opposite end of the tunnel was blocked by a solid wall of rock, and there was no sign of Rashomon or Nara-kyo. She was trapped. The scorching heat was enough to instantly incinerate an unawakened person, and the gravity felt like a hundred times heavier than the outside world. Even an ordinary stone would weigh six thousand kilos under such gravity, a hundred times more than in the outside world. This level of gravity would be unbearable for anyone below the spirit jade realm, but for Lily, it was still manageable.

    ¡°Mm?¡± Lily might be able to tolerate this environment, but her clothes weren¡¯t able to. Her kimono started to burn like parchment, and holes appeared in the cloth, turning it into ck ashes that scattered in the hot air.

    In just a few seconds of staying in the environment, Lily¡¯s delicate body was left with only her Celestial Maiden Garments and her ninth-grade wooden clogs. Her kimono and even her undergarments had turned to ash, leaving her lower bodypletely exposed. Despite no one being around, she felt a sense of shyness. However, she knew that any clothes she brought out would instantly be incinerated due to the extreme temperature.

    As Lily pulled out the celestial maiden dance dress, it started getting charred and smoking within half a minute. She quickly put it away, realizing that the dresses within her mirror space were regr items that celestial maidens used and couldn¡¯t bepared to her treasured Celestial Maiden Garments.

    ¡°What am I going to do now?¡± Lily muttered to herself. ¡°I¡¯ve never focused on defense, so I don¡¯t have any suitable armor.¡±

    Even though Lily was the only person here, she couldn¡¯t walk around here wearing just a camisole and nothing below.

    As Lily stood in the cave, she suddenly heard heavy footsteps approaching from the depths of the dark tunnel, apanied by a powerful aura. She was taken aback to realize that there were two sets of footsteps headed in her direction, both emanating strong and eerie energies. While Lily could sense their power, she was used to suppressing her own aura. If she were invincible, she would have no need to do so.

    It was obvious that these two demons were formidable opponents, and they appeared to be the rulers of this area. Lily could sense that they were both throned monarchs, and while they weren¡¯t stronger than her, the fact that she had only been in this ce for a few minutes and already encountered such powerful beings was rming. It made her wonder just how dangerous the Path of Yomi truly was.

    ¡°Not good, they¡¯reing here.¡±

    Lily could discern from their auras that the two approaching demons were male, and with her lower half still exposed, she couldn¡¯t possibly fight them in this state. She realized she needed to hide and find a way to cover herself. The scorching heat of the environment caused her to sweat profusely as she quickly sought refuge behind arge rock

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°I say, brother! Why bother patrolling a dead end like this?¡± said the three-meter-tall demon with gray skin and a head like a rhinoceros. He held a rough hatchet in one hand and was an ugly demon at thete-stage throned monarch realm.

    ¡°Says who? Our brothers have discovered human infiltrators in this area before, so we can¡¯t be careless. And besides, didn¡¯t you hear the rumors about a beautiful and seductive female samurai being spotted here before?¡± The second demon was evenrger, standing at four meters tall with a thick mane and a ram¡¯s head. He wore a string of animal bones around his neck and wielded a long sword. He was a throned monarch realm demon and stronger than the rhinoceros-headed demon.

    ¡°A female? You¡¯re joking! This ce is so hot, wouldn¡¯t their clothes burn up? Ehehehe!¡± The rhinoceros let out obsceneughter.

    Behind the rock, Lily cursed in her heart, ¡°Those b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?, they¡¯re spot on.¡±

    ¡°Patrol carefully, human infiltrators are cunning, they might be hiding behind some rocks. Search them all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, big brother!¡±

    Lily shivered, ¡°Ugh¡­ what now?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t find any proper clothing to wear. Would she have to rely on her parasol to cover herself?

    ¡°Mm?¡± Lily sensed a slight vibration emanating from the depths of her ancient mirror. It seemed to being from a section that she had not essed in a while. Curiously, she investigated and discovered that a stunning set of female armor was emitting faint sounds

    <sup>3</sup>¡­ <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: I don¡¯t know about that. If you were really determined, you wouldn¡¯t be going flitting from woman to woman and putting your senior sister Rinne¡¯s body at risk so many times.

    Yuki: If it¡¯s that hot¡­ shouldn¡¯t the sweat evaporate instantly?

    Yuki: Lucky you¡­ for a second I thought Lily was going to have to kill these demons and skin them for clothes¡­

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 21 â€“ Path To Yomi

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 21 ¨C Path To Yomi</h4>

    Lily spiritually scanned that whining armor.

    ¡°It¡¯s that armor!¡±

    She obtained this armor by chance when she invaded Odawara and entered Lord Hojo¡¯s secret room, when she first became a samuraist year. This was Shizuka Gozen¡¯s armor.

    It was Shizuka Gozen who guided her onto the path of Yomi. And at this moment, her armor seemed to be calling out to her. Lily remembered having tried it on back then. As a result, its horrifying aura that came from the depths of Yomi was too much for her to bear.

    Back then, she was only on the Awakened Realm. But now, she was a Throned Saint! Nobody under the Big Dipper Stage could best her anymore. She should be able to withstand this stress easily now, right?

    Two powerful demons were searching for her not far away. Lily had no time to hesitate and held Shizuka Gozen¡¯s armor.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Even now, she still felt an extraordinary aura from it.

    With unprecedented speed, Lily put on the armor. Although the armor wasplicated in design, Lily was very agile. Also, she had some experience since she tried it on before. She did it within a breath!

    ¡°However¡­ This armor is really revealing¡­¡±

    The armor was mostly red and had elegant decorations. The upper torso consisted of a breastte as small as a bra, revealing her tender waist and belly button. There might be a fancy belt connecting the armored skirt on both sides, but there was only a small piece of triangr armor covering her crotch in front. Meanwhile, her rear was only covered by a thin strap and an even smaller triangr cloth.

    There were even a pair of long ck stockings covering her thighs. They were made with unknown precious materials since they could withstand extreme heat. However, the ck stockings still failed to offer protection, and only made her seem more mature, elegant, and alluring.

    But no matter how sexy and revolting she was, it was still practical. A female¡¯s samurai armor! Lily wasn¡¯t afraid of wearing revealing attire. As long as there was a reason behind it!

    ¡°Let¡¯s check behind this big boulder.¡± A low voice was heard beside her, along with an ancient and intense body odor that she never smelled before.

    Lily frowned.

    That rhino demon sauntered to the back of the boulder and looked.

    In a sh of scarlet light, a girl with long hair and revealing red armor emerged! The rocky terrain on the path of Yomi was incredibly sturdy, and even Lily¡¯s full-force attack couldn¡¯t cause a tremor. Nevertheless, she moved swiftly, using intense force.

    Rhino Demon instinctively blocked Lily¡¯s strike with its axe but was too slow. Lily angled her de downwards, evading the axe, and plunged it into the demon¡¯s stomach.

    Holding the sword with both hands, she fully split her legs open. One foot on the boulder, the other on the mountain walls, she only indecently exposed herself for a slight moment before stomping hard with her beautiful and strong thighs.

    <i>Splurt!</i> The de¡¯s edge traveled up the Rhino Demon¡¯s stomach and scarlet light energy exploded, which instantly sliced his heart open and destroyed his Throne Pce.

    All of this happened within a split second.

    The Rhino Demon let out a low growl and had a slight seizure.

    <i>Schwing!</i> Lily pulled out her de, leaving a trail of blood behind it. The Rhino Demon¡¯s heavy body knelt down and died. His heavy axe also dropped onto the ground and could only create a small crater on the rocky ground.

    The mountain rocks in this area were probably at least a hundred times stronger than the ones in the mortal world!

    Seeing that the Rhino Demon had dropped just like that, that Goat Demon was also frightened. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    He shed towards the boulder with his long sword at full force. A powerful dark red sword energy shed and it actually sliced this solid boulder from Yomi into half as they fell in one direction.

    Meanwhile, Lily did a somersault and appeared from the other direction.

    ¡°A woman?¡± The Goat Demon was shocked.

    Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna dripped blood while glowing with ominous runes. Staring at the runes on the de, the Goat Demon¡¯s eyes suddenly be bloodshot. ¡°de Maiden! You are a de Maiden!¡±

    The Goat Demon suddenly went berserk. His thick hooves stomped on the ground as he sprinted over, shing the long sword in his hands towards Lily!

    It carried dark energy with murderous intent! Yet, like a phantom, Lily performed a sword dance like a Celestial Maiden and dodged that dark energy. She appeared beside the demon and swung her de into his ck and furry neck.

    <i>ck!</i> Unexpectedly, the Goat Demon lowered his head and blocked her sword using his horns, which was very tough. Lily was also shocked. She didn¡¯t use full force since she thought she had already won, hence being hindered by the horn.

    ¡°Damned de Maiden! Die!¡± The Goat Demon leapt up and tossed her into the sky. He then grabbed a piece of bone on his body and unleashed a spell!

    A grimacing purple phantom instantly flew towards Lily and radiated horrifying power. Lily gathered spiritual energy and shed in mid-air!

    <i>Swish¡ª!</i> A deathly beautiful scarlet sword energy cleaved the phantom in half and struck the Goat Demon¡¯s robust chest. Blood sputtered like a fountain, showing the lethality of that strike.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ de Maiden¡­¡± The Goat Demon seemed to be incredibly resentful towards de Maidens. His legs trembled before kneeling down.

    Lily¡¯s de had already sliced his chest open, and damaged the Spirit Sea in his heart. As spiritual energy faded quickly, the Goat Demon couldn¡¯t help buty on the ground. Lilynded and stepped on his head, cing the de against his neck.

    ¡°Why? Why do you hate de Maidens so much?¡±

    ¡°Hate? Hehehe, de Maiden, you¡¯re full of yourself. You de Maidens are simply a n that the Yomi wishes to purge¡­¡±

    <i>Swish!</i> Lily swung her de down and ended the Goat Demon¡¯s life

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Aside from a select few unique demons and divine beings, most living beings who had their head chopped off before reaching the Big Dipper Stage would die.

    However, existences like Shuten Doji who had abination of Big Dipper Stage and Demon God Physique were strong enough to remain alive after being decapitated. Moreover, his head was capable of speaking and releasing powerful attacks.

    Lily didn¡¯t care why these Yomi demons resented the de Maidens so much. She still absorbed their Anima. After all, these were Anima fromte Throned Monarch Archdemons!

    Enemies on the Throned Monarch Stage and above were exceedingly rare to find in the outside world. However, she instantly met two of them the moment she entered the path to Yomi.

    This indicated that the path to Yomi was incredibly dangerous! However, this meant hunting high level Anima was much easier for her. But still, the risk also became much greater.

    In the outside world, any Throned Monarch enemies she encountered would be leading tens of thousands of soldiers. It was no ordinary feat for her to kill any of them while dealing with an entire army at the same time.

    But here, demons on the Throned Monarch Stage were just patrol guards. Then, how strong would a powerhouse in the depths of Yomi be? Perhaps they could kill Lily with a single nce alone.

    Lily was now deeply in awe towards the path to Yomi.

    ¡®These guards are weaker than me, so I killed them. But what if I meet demons that are stronger than me on the path to Yomi? What will I do then?¡¯

    ¡®The path to Yomi is definitely very dangerous. I can¡¯t rx just because I won the first fight. I must be very very cautious!¡¯

    ¡°I wonder if Sakura Parasol would be useful here. While being cautious, I must find a chance to try. I can¡¯t just assume that it will be useful¡­¡±

    Lily wouldn¡¯t use her spiritual detection and Domain recklessly. If she was discovered by incredibly strong demons, she would be dead. She suppressed her aura and carefully traveled down the slope and walked towards the depths of the path.

    She had no idea how long the path was, or how much time it would take to walk out.

    And where would Yomi Hirazaka, the region between Yomi and Ashihara, be?

    Along the way, Lily assimted those two Throned Monarch Anima into her Spirit Sea. There were now two more tiny stars floating in the sea. However, she still had a long way to go before she could refine her entire Spirit Sea to the purest form imaginable. It almost seemed like an impossible task.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily noticed a fork in the road far ahead, which was slightly illuminated. She heard footsteps from there, and moans from a female.

    Lily opened Sakura Parasol and hid behind another boulder to scout.

    After some time, two powerful demon ghosts walked out. They each had two short golden horns on their foreheads and messy gray hair. Both were around four meters tall with a strong and slender physique.

    They unabashedly released their dominant Eldritch Energy. They were actually pinnacle Throned Monarchs! Demon ghosts on the pinnacle Throned Monarch Stage! They were stronger than those patrol guards before¡­

    They held steel tridents in their hands, and one of them held a chain. On the other end of the chain was a young woman with white tattered clothing. Her hands were also bound by a heavy wooden cuff with talismans pasted on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a demon ghost looking like them in the outside world. However, I¡¯ve seen them in books. They¡¯re Yakshas

    <sup>2</sup>, some kind of malevolent spirit.¡± Lily thought, ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t that girl¡¯s clothespletely burnt up?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Looking closely, she realized that the girl had no shadow and her body was slightly translucent.

    ¡°Is this a spiritual being?¡±

    Anyone on the Spirit Jade Stage and above had different souls whenpared to mortals, they were now much higher existences who could materialize their souls. Like Vengeful Spirits, they could manifest their spiritual bodies using intense Resentment Energy and could even reconstitute the flesh. Like Sugawara no Michizane, despite being a Vengeful Spirit, it still had a physical body. Of course, it was done using his own corpse after his death.

    ¡°Resentment Energy! Such a strong and familiar, sorrowful Resentment Energy.¡±

    This girl manifested her spiritual body using Resentment Energy. Yet, she didn¡¯t seem like a Vengeful Spirit. Technically, she had only died recently. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t need to conceal her aura as she was escorted into Yomi. Based on her aura, she used to be on thete Permanence Stage.

    Also, Lily was very familiar with this aura, Resentment Energy, and spiritual pulse.

    ¡°It¡¯s a de Maiden!¡±

    This recently deceased girl who was being escorted was once a de Maiden. However, she had already died. Her being a de Maiden or not had nothing to do with Lily. Despite that, as a fellow de Maiden, Lily still felt the urge to help the girl.

    ¡°Two pinnacle Throned Monarchs are no match to me! Let¡¯s try out Sakura Parasol.¡±

    Hence, Lily opened Sakura Parasol and approached nonchntly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± One of the Yakshas looked up and stared with its glowing eyes, instantly discovering Lily. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: MR TUMNUS NOOOO!

    Robinxen: Genshin?!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 22 â€“ Blade Maidens, Despised By Yomi

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 22 ¨C de Maidens, Despised By Yomi</h4>

    ¡°You saw me already?¡± Lily was shocked. Could it be that the Sakura Parasol was ineffective in the path to Yomi?

    This was exactly what Lily was worried about. Although Sakura Parasol had great abilities, this was the path to Yomi, a realm between Yomi and Ashihara. She was no longer in her original world. Now, it seemed like Sakura Parasol couldn¡¯t conceal her in this ce.

    With that, it would be even riskier for Lily to tread the path to Yomi. Still, Lily had also nned for this problem to ur.

    The Yakshas were on alert. ¡°de Maiden? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°I smell the stench of a female human! She¡­ Is a female human!¡±

    The Yakshas tossed the de Maiden soul aside and pointed their tridents at Lily. Both steel tridents emanated a bloodthirsty aura.

    ¡°Huhuhu, what a surprise. Legend has it that there¡¯s a chance to meet a human female warrior on the path to Yomi. I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s actually true. We¡¯re definitely lucky.¡±

    ¡°Tomaro, we¡¯ll only earn chump change by transporting this de Maiden from half the world away. But this is a living breathing sexy female! That¡¯s incredibly rare in our ce. If we capture her and sell her, we won¡¯t have to work for years!¡±

    ¡°Fine, Toban! We¡¯ll capture her!¡±

    Eldritch Energy instantly surged from both Yakshas and their muscles bulged up. The de Maiden that was chained up behind them was still dazed and confused.

    ¡°You want to catch and sell me? I am also in need of Anima.¡± Lily retracted Sakura Parasol and pulled out Yasutsuna, which glimmered in red Soul Patterns.

    ¡°What? She is also a de Maiden?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! A living de Maiden actually came to Yomi to die, all by herself! We¡¯re so lucky! Fight!¡±

    Both Yakshas suddenly moved. Their robust and strong bodies were incredibly quick. Despite being under such heavy gravity, they still appeared before Lily before the blink of an eye.

    Both steel tridents arced with ominous electricity and stabbed towards her from both sides. Lily crouched instantly and dodged those attacks, while simultaneously shing with her de.

    Crimson de energy shed, which pulsed like dancing petals.

    <i>Swish!</i> A Yaksha had both his legs sliced off by Lily¡¯s incredibly sharp de.

    ¡°What?¡±

    One Yaksha toppled onto the ground, while the other screeched and swung his trident towards her. Lily rolled away and dodged the attack.

    <i>Wham!</i> The steel trident mmed on the ground and cracked the incredibly resilient rocky terrain. Gravel sshed everywhere.

    Lily rolled behind the Yaksha and kicked out. <i>Wham!</i> Her slender legs stretched out and swept past the ground, her wooden clog actually created sparks as it did. She then suddenly stopped herself and swung again.

    Despite being in an environment unsuited to using Purple Lunar Force, her shing power at the strength of a pinnacle Throned Saint still cleaved open the second Yaksha¡¯s robust back. ck blood and ck smoke spewed out.

    ¡°Agh!¡± The Yaksha howled.

    Lily jumped up. With a somersault, she straddled the Yaksha¡¯s with both legs and raised her Cursed de overhead. <i>Stab!</i> From up to down, the decisive stab entered the Yaksha¡¯s neck and traveled deep into his chest.

    Her Cursed de pierced his heart andpletely destroyed his Spirit Sea!

    With a jump, Lily leapt off the dead Yaksha.

    On the other hand, the Yaksha without both legs held his steel trident as his legs were slowly regenerating. He mmed the ground with one hand which rebounded himself, and stabbed his trident towards Lily.

    The trident carried a powerful pulse that came from the depths of Yomi!

    Lily turned around and struck the trident with her sword.

    <i>ng!</i> Pushing the trident that arced with electricity to the side, Lily spun in a circle with sword in hand, turned around, and unleashed a wave of Lunar sword energy! With a swift motion, the Yaksha without both legs was amputated from waist down in mid-air.

    Lily jumped up and closed the distance, her slender legs swung from above. With a bang, she mmed the Yaksha with half his torso left onto the ground.

    Lily spun the sword and stabbed downwards, piercing into the Yaksha¡¯s heart and Spirit Sea! It wasn¡¯t easy, but neither was it too difficult. Lily had in two pinnacle Throned Monarch Yakshas.

    She realized that these Yakshas were physically stronger than any humans or humanoid beings living in the Heian Dynasty by quite a lot. Yet, they were stillcking when it came to battle instincts and weaponry. In a nutshell, they were still slightly weaker than thetter.

    Before asking the bound de Maiden any questions, Lily absorbed their Anima first.

    Then, she inspected their weapons. These tridents were incredibly tough but had little spiritual energy or intent. She estimated them to be poorly made weapons that were grade-nine or below.

    In the Heian Dynasty, any weapons above grade-seven were exceedingly rare and expensive. None of them would be poorly-made items. Yet, there were actually poorly-made high-grade weapons in Yomi.

    Including the ghost samurai that she killed just now. They also had poorly made grade-eight weapons. Of course, these weapons would still be more expensive than average grade-seven weapons.

    However, the currency of the Heian Dynasty was now meaningless to her. Only Magatama had some value to her, mostly to summon her virtual projections. She no longer needed any Magatama in her training.

    Lily continued checking. Both Yakshas had a dirty item storage sack. Despite being tattered, they contained a small house¡¯s worth of storage space.

    ¡°These Yakshas are so poor.¡± Lily muttered.

    They had less than fifty Magatama in total. Some also contained dark attributes, and Yomi attributes. Although they were somewhat valuable, they weren¡¯t much use to Lily.

    In addition, each of them had dozens of copper-like coins that emanated a gloomy aura. They were much more unique and stronger whenpared to typical copper coins. They were engraved with a horrifying demon figure and each of them had a different variation. With a nce, Lily noticed only a few of them had repeating figures.

    ¡°This¡­ I suppose this is Yomi¡¯s currency.¡±

    Although Yomi currency was useless to Lily, this copper-like material was just too unique. Hence, Lily would naturally pocket them first. Generally speaking, she earned a lot less whenpared to those Throned Monarch Archdemons in Ashihara.

    ¡°Perhaps these pinnacle Throned Monarchs have inferior positions in Yomi. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t umte much wealth.¡± Lily assumed.

    Turning around, she approached the de Maiden that was bound and tossed aside.

    Lily¡¯s de shed with two swift sh and destroyed all the spirit girl¡¯s chains and cuffs. These chains seemed to have a unique power that could bind spiritual beings.

    Despite being rescued, the girl¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t filled with joy. Instead, she seemed to be lost and helpless¡­

    ¡°Are you¡­ Saving me? I should be thanking you, but¡­ I¡¯m already dead. You saved me from the Yakshas escorting me, but what¡¯s the point?¡± The girl¡¯s gaze was vacant.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t save you, those demons won¡¯t spare me. Of course, I never nned to spare them to begin with. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m just a neer, and I have some questions.¡±

    ¡°I think you might have spent more time here than me. However, since we are of the same kin, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. I¡¯m already dead, I don¡¯t have to hide anything.¡± The girl seemed very depressed.

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re also a de Maiden. I¡¯m Lily, from Heian-kyo. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Asuka Yasushi. Heian-kyo¡­ Isn¡¯t that the most beautiful capital city in Akitsu Shima

    The Chronicle also describes an incident when the 21st emperor, Yuryaku Tenno, was hunting in an open in in Yoshino (southern Nara Prefecture today). A horseflynded on his arm and stung him. Just then, a dragonfly swooped down and took off with the horsefly. The emperor was so satisfied with this that he named the area Akitsu-no (Dragonfly in). The Chronicle says that these events gave Japan its old name, Akitsu Shima (The Dragonfly Isles)."><sup>1</sup>?¡±

    ¡°Akitsu Shima?¡±

    ¡°You people from the maind have no clue about the ces outside of it. The maind, Akitsu Shima, is about 30,000 miles long, and is a vast piece ofnd that we call the maind. I¡¯ve lived all my life on an ind called Iyo which is about 9000 miles long to the west of the maind.¡±

    ¡°Iyo Ind? I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yasushi. I know Ashihara is formed by several mainds and inds. But I¡¯m not sure of their specific names and situation¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. People in Akitsu Shima are like that.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yasushi, I¡­ Frankly, I want to help you, but I don¡¯t know what else I can do.¡± Lily said sorrowfully.

    ¡°Let me think¡­ I was a warrior of the Asuka Tribe on Iyo Ind. We were surrounded by demons when conquering Mount Shiso. My battlerades abandoned me as they escaped and left me alone with the swarm of demons. In the end, I died from heavy injuries¡­ After that, I don¡¯t know what happened. When I regained consciousness, I realized I¡¯m already dead. I couldn¡¯t resist the summons from something deep within the ground and went inside, eventuallying here. I was then captured by Yakshas and was escorted to Yomi.¡± Yasushi said.

    ¡°Perhaps after everyone died, their souls would be escorted by such powerful demons?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I also died recently. But along the way, I heard the Yakshas say that mortal souls have a chance to be reincarnated after suffering torture in Yomi. Meanwhile, de Maidens will face the cruelest torture in the depths of Yomi that even the strongest soul would sumb to and eventually be destroyed.¡± Yasushi said.

    ¡°Why? Why does Yomi despise de Maidens so much?¡±

    Yasushi shook her head. ¡°They kept torturing me along the way and beat me. Although I¡¯m a soul, they still had methods that made me feel incredible pain. Why would they tell me the secrets of Yomi? They just want to scare me and make me suffer. I thought that I¡¯ll have no need to be afraid of anything since I¡¯m dead. But the pain and desperation thates from the depth of my soul are so much more painful than anything I felt before!¡±

    The spirit girl¡¯s body trembled constantly, and became even paler. Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache.

    ¡°So, Miss Yasushi, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Can you bring me back to life?¡± Yasushi stared at Lily with a gaze filled with desperation and irony.

    Lily¡¯s gaze was sorrowful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ Can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t help me. But actually, you have already helped me. The torture along the way and knowledge of the fate we de Maidens face after dying have evoked great Resentment Energy within me. This is enough for me to resist the summons from Yomi towards deceased souls. Miss Lily, I think, if I¡¯m lucky enough, I could follow the path and return to the surface. Although I can¡¯t be resurrected, I¡¯ll get to be a demon if I can find my Cursed de. Although that used to be what I despised the most, I¡¯m still fondly attached to the world above. Better than disappearing forever in despair¡­¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Fun fact: The Nihon Shoki (Chronicle of Japan,piled 720 AD) is a history of ancient Japan. It mentions dragonflies, which were called akitsu in those days. The Chronicle says that the first emperor, Jimmu Tenno, climbed a small mountain in Yamato (present-day Nara Prefecture), gazed down on thend he ruled, and said, ¡°The shape of my country is like two akitsu mating.¡±

    The Chronicle also describes an incident when the 21st emperor, Yuryaku Tenno, was hunting in an open in in Yoshino (southern Nara Prefecture today). A horseflynded on his arm and stung him. Just then, a dragonfly swooped down and took off with the horsefly. The emperor was so satisfied with this that he named the area Akitsu-no (Dragonfly in). The Chronicle says that these events gave Japan its old name, Akitsu Shima (The Dragonfly Isles).

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Episode 23 â€“ Soldiers Escorting The Procession

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Episode 23 ¨C Soldiers Escorting The Procession</h4>

    At the fork in the road to the depths of Yomi.

    ¡°Miss Yasushi, you¡­ Do you know how to get back?¡±

    ¡°If I can resist the summon from the depths of Yomi, I¡¯ll get to return¡­ Miss Lily, you are a human and I¡¯m a spirit. We have different paths to walk.¡±

    Lily nodded. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll get to find your Cursed de¡­ Good luck.¡±

    Asuka Yasushi nodded. ¡°Miss Lily, I finally understand now. A de Maiden is born with extraordinary battle prowess. Yet, their journey has no end. Because the end of our journey is something that not a single woman could ept¡­ We rely on souls to gain power because our own souls will never find respite¡­ Perhaps the only ce that we can hide is the Cursed de that apanied us. Being controlled and consumed by our Cursed de might be the best ending for us.¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze was sorrowful and helpless. ¡°Miss Yasushi, perhaps, if you actually became a demon. I hope¡­ You won¡¯tmit evil¡­ With that, it might not be a bad ending for you¡­ Rtive to the current situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lily, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll do my best¡­ I still can¡¯t see things from the perspective of a demon right now.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yasushi, there are also very kind and powerful beings among demons.¡±

    Yasushi smiled in response. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll be someone like that as well. If we are fated to meet, Miss Lily,e find me on Iyo Ind. Our Asuka Dynasty used to be a failed and exiled tribe a long time ago. But now, we have metallurgy and technology that far surpass the current Heian Dynasty

    <sup>1</sup>. Iyo is the true home for de Maidens!¡±

    ¡°Lady Yasushi¡­ I¡¯ll go. I hope I can meet you by then.¡±

    Asuka Yasushi was relieved and then nodded sadly. She turned around and floated away, towards the path that she came from.

    The Asuka Tribe? Could Asuka Yasushi be a direct descendent of the legendary Asuka Tribe? In the history of the Heian Dynasty, the Asuka Tribe was royalty that reigned long before the Heian Dynasty and was already extinct.

    However, it seemed like they were simply exiled to a very remote location. The Asuka Tribe was exiled to Iyo Ind, the home of the de Maidens?

    ¡°Do I still have a chance to go there in this lifetime?¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t find an answer. Currently, she was only concerned about the path to Yomi. Within the path, any demons she stumbled upon randomly were already so powerful. Meanwhile, Sakura Parasol seemed to be ineffective in Yomi.

    Lily knew that she had to be even more careful if she wished to enter deeper. Yet, she had no idea where exactly the path to Yomi ended. Could it be Yomi itself? That was obviously not the ce that Lily wished to go. Then, why would Shizuka Gozen ask her to tread this path?

    If this was a trap, then wasn¡¯t it too ineffective? Why wouldn¡¯t she be captured immediately? Instead, she was allowed to slowly explore the ce. She had no idea where she was going, but Lily knew the direction.

    Which was, forward. Forward without hesitation. Lily continued walking forward cautiously. The winds ahead became even hotter, with an aura of suffering.

    Yes, suffering, intense suffering. It wasn¡¯t Resentment Energy. It seemed like the hosts who went to such suffering no longer had the right to even be resentful.

    Lily slipped and nearly fell over. She bnced herself as she slid down the incline that suddenly became steep.

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Fortunately, Lily finally managed to catch her bnce before she could fall into a deeper and wider underground space. Lily¡¯s toes were no longer touching solid ground. She grabbed the tall stgmites and looked down.

    There was an underground passage that was wider than a path that she came from. It was hundreds of meters high and over a thousand meters wide!

    On the surface of this incrediblyrge passage, Lily saw countless souls that glittered like stars. They queued up in several lines and slowly walked forward, like a river of lost souls.

    The aura of endless suffering originated from these souls.

    They were dead and had no spiritual bodies. These were all mortals or weak adepts who failed to reach the Spirit Jade Stage.

    Lily noticed several five-meter-tall demons with extremely fair skin and bloated bodies, like massive sumo wrestlers. They traveled on both sides of the procession and escorted them. These obese demons had inhumanly ugly faces, making Lily realize that they were Vengeful Spirits instead of actual ugly sumo wrestlers.

    Moreover, they were armed with heavy and menacing weapons like machetes, mauls, and spiked bludgeons, which were stained with blood.

    Each of those fat demons had varying strengths. Most were within the Throned Sovereign Stage and Throned Monarch Stage.

    ¡°Looks like these are foot soldiers that escort ordinary souls.¡±

    Lily hid in a cave opening on the steep incline and slowly waited for them to pass. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to interrupt ordinary souls from returning to Yomi. Life and death, and the journey to reincarnation, were the rules of nature. Lily wouldn¡¯t antagonize Yomi for enforcing such a fundamental rule.

    Suddenly, a painful wail was heard.

    An obese demon was walking while casually grabbing a couple souls, then consuming them.

    ¡°Eat less! Do you want to be punished? Hima¡¯asa?¡±

    ¡°Ohhohoho. If I don¡¯t eat more than ten percent, the higher ups won¡¯t figure out.¡±

    Two low and guttural voices interacted. Those lost souls could only tremble and moan in pain, unable to say anyprehensible words. They were also in a constant daze, feeling nothing but horror that came from the depths of their soul.

    ¡°How unfortunate¡­ Without personal strength, these souls could only rely on luck in order to reincarnate after dying. If they were eaten by these ugly demons out of sheer boredom, they would truly be dead forever¡­ The weak are so helpless¡­¡±

    Everyone would eventually die.

    Lily was still very young. However, no matter how long it took, she would eventually face this reality.

    ¡°If my soul is to be enved by those guys helplessly, to be r?a?pe?d? and consumed without any control? Or would I be taken to the depths of Yomi like that de Maiden, to suffer eternal torture until I copse and disappear? No way!¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart was filled with overwhelming determination.

    Adepts pursued power in order to avoid a tragic fate for themselves and the ones they cherished. This was why most people did it. It was in order to escape all suffering in this world, and achieve true freedom!

    Lily was also afraid of death.

    ¡°I will never be such a helpless and barely conscious being. My fate must never fall into the hands of these dirty and cruel agents of Yomi!¡±

    Lily felt an unprecedented force of will.

    She came from a world of peace. She had unparalleled talent and trained all the way for her senior sister¡¯s sake, and for her sisters. She had never thought about herself or done anything for herself.

    However, the moment she thought that she would someday end up like this, she was instantly repulsed! At this moment, for the first time, Lily truly understood another reason to train. To escape the cycle of reincarnation!

    She would never allow her and her sisters¡¯ soul to suffer such humiliation and envement! Never!

    Despite being filled with spite, Lily suppressed her emotions and waited silently.

    The procession of souls was long and they traveled slowly. She waited for an entire day before they left. Meanwhile, Lily jumped down after the procession had gone far away, and walked in the direction they left in.

    Where would the path to Yomi lead to?

    It was impossible to source a map, hence Lily could only follow her instincts. Yomi Hirazakaid between Ashihara and Yomi. Since those souls were being escorted to Yomi, they would definitely pass by Yomi Hirazaka.

    The surroundings were incredibly hot and stuffy here. The terrain was vast and dark. Sharp stone stctites reflected eerie light.

    After the second night when Minamoto no Shimizu entered Heian-kyo, the ck-armored soldiers in the city had dramatically decreased. This meant they faced less danger during curfew.

    Minamoto no Shimizu, Shimadzu Inari, and the Jade Maiden who came from the mysterious rainforest from thousands of miles away upied an abandoned manor. With sisters guarding it in shifts, they were temporarily safe, as long as they remained careful and didn¡¯t go out. It seemed like the ck-armored soldiers wouldn¡¯t barge into every single residence and kill people.

    This manor had been abandoned for many years. It was initially upied by four Spirit Jade Stage Vengeful Spirit. They tried tounch a sneak attack on the sisters but were eliminated by Inari and Shimizu.

    Although Inari seemed like an airhead, she still had the strength of a middle Permanence Stage. Her strength was second only to Shimizu among the rest of the sisters.

    Being able to settle down temporarily, Shimizu started investigating the truth of what happened in Heian-kyo. She ordered Inari and the rest to remain in the manor, while she snuck out by herself to scout.

    She waspletely unfamiliar with Heian-kyo.

    She remembered that Lily told her to meet Fujiwara no Ayaka. Hence, she asked around for the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion. It wasn¡¯t a hard task despite the curfew since it was well known. It was just as easy as asking for the Royal Pce¡¯s location in Heian-kyo.

    Carefully approaching the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion, Shimizu then realized it was already surrounded by an army. Onmyojis and spell formations were everywhere. It was virtually unapproachable.

    She climbed up a building far away and observed the massive defensive formation in the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion. With her strength, she didn¡¯t understand the formation at all, but only felt that it was extraordinary.

    ¡°Why? The Imperial Army seems to be besieging the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion?¡±

    Shimizu saw a woman levitating on top of the mansion¡¯s defensive formation. For some reason, that woman was bound by ropes of light and was unresponsive. Despite that, she felt an intense and profound auraing out of that woman.

    It was definitely much stronger than hers! No, it wasn¡¯t worthy ofparison at all!

    ¡°Such a powerful woman. Could she be the chief advisor, Fujiwara no Ayaka? Why is she looking like this? What actually happened here?¡±

    While Shimizu was observing the situation on the rooftops.

    Yagyuu Shiu, who was worried about Ayaka¡¯s condition, came to investigate once again. She and Shimizu were actually on opposite sides of the same wall.

    Shiu carefully looked around the alleyway, only to see Shimizu standing on the rooftops on the other side of the wall under the moonlight¡­

    ¡°Sister¡­ Shimizu?¡±

    Shimizu also instantly noticed Shiu. She gracefully jumped onto the wall and jumped down

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°You are¡­ Yagyuu Shiu? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Lily?¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Oho? Interesting.

    Robinxen: IS this finally an arc for the supporting cast?!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 24 â€“ Yomi Hirazaka

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 24 ¨C Yomi Hirazaka</h4>

    Despite the path being a kilometer wide, Lily could only follow behind the massive procession or she would risk being discovered.

    A thousand meters for a Throned Monarch was nothing but a distance that could be traversed within the blink of an eye. The escorting demons also used their spiritual senses indiscriminately, perhaps to stop any souls from escaping.

    Lily had no idea how long the procession had been traveling. She estimated that there were hundreds of thousands of souls within them. She noticed at least dozens of demons on the Throned Monarch Stage and possibly more on the Throned Saint Stage, but didn¡¯t dare to investigate closely.

    If they actually came to blows, Lily would be in deep danger since she would be attacked by multiple powerful demons. Moreover, she will never break the fundamentalw of reincarnation for no reason.

    She could only stay behind, and eventually followed them for three whole days. The path ahead of her was even deeper as eerie winds blew past.

    Lily followed the procession and walked out of the kilometer-wide path,ing to an abyss that was virtually unlimited in depth. The procession walked along the steep cliffs and entered an ancient gate. The gate was shaped like aplicated birdhouse, with horrifying sculptures of Yomi ghosts and demons. If Lily weren¡¯t imbued with powerful soul defenses, a typical powerhouse even on the Throned Saint Stage would feel immense pain within their souls the moment theyid eyes on those sculptures.

    There was a mystical pulse within the ancient wooden gate. The souls entered the pulse and somehow disappeared. The demons who escorted them also did the same.

    Lily instinctively felt that she shouldn¡¯t enter the gate, or she would die a painful death! This wasn¡¯t her path to tread.

    She looked down and realized the abyss below the cliffs was about ten thousand feet deep. ck fog enveloped its bottom. asionally, glowing magma could be seen within those massive cracks, which seemingly led to a deeper underground space.

    Meanwhile, the bottom of the abyss, enveloped in ck fog, emanated countless amounts of Yomi Eldritch Energy.

    Looking carefully, Lily noticed that there were countless demons and monsters at the bottom of the abyss, like herds of cattle on the steppes.

    Some demons were small in size, but they were in groups and formed massive numbers. Other demons were incredibly huge. They moved around like ancient trees and mountains within the abyss.

    Everywhere, howls of demons could be vaguely heard. Countless aura filled with bloodlust and violence could be sensed.

    ¡°These¡­ Demons¡­¡±

    Lily inspected closely and couldn¡¯t help but exhale. Within the unending abyss, countless demons were pursuing, murdering, and consuming each other¡­ It was never ending.

    Small demons who just climbed out of the underground fissures would be instantly ughtered and consumed byrge demons. Meanwhile, therge demons and swarms of demons would be consumed by the ancient demons that were as big as mountains.

    Anyone who devoured more demons would gain more strength.

    Meanwhile, the massive demons would be consumed by hordes of smaller demons.

    It was as if these demons only existed to consume each other! They constantly devoured other demons and their own kin in order to increase their strength!

    ¡°Is this the rule of Yomi¡­ Scary, absolutely horrifying¡­¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but recall her experience in Mt. Yoshino, and how she almost fell into this endless abyss. Back then, the aura she felt wasn¡¯t this violent and intense since it was shrouded byyers of fog.

    At that time, she was lucky enough tond on a cliff. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t exist now¡­

    At this moment, Lily noticed something far away. Above the clouds floating around the cliffs on the unbending abyss, there were many pieces ofnd. The smaller pieces were hundreds of meters wide, while therger ones were dozens of miles wide!

    These floatingndmasses were vast, and there was no end in sight.

    Lily realized that the soul procession had entered the gate. She walked forward and suppressed her emotions, bypassing the ancient gate. She walked several miles and approached the floatingndmasses.

    It was endless. Each plot ofnd at varying distances between the others. they ranged from dozens of meters, to hundreds of meters, to several kilometers. With her eyesight, she noticed some humanoid activity on thergerndmasses, and even some eerie looking viges.

    ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s actually someone living on the path to Yomi?¡±

    ¡®Could it be¡­ Could these endlessndmasses floating above the unending abyss be Yomi Hirazaka?¡¯

    This was an unimaginable location between Ashihara and Yomi. In that case, the abyss below her was probably the uppermost surface of Yomi¡­

    ¡®Madam Shizuka Gozen intends to lead me to Yomi Hirazaka, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s really on top of these floatingndmasses?¡¯

    Lily walked along the steep cliffs and realized one was floating right ahead. It was less than ten meters away from the nearest cliff. Thendmass itself was sixty meters wide and several meters thick. It wasposed of rock and covered with ayer of yellow mud. There were also some dark purple vines and thorns hanging on the side. They were probably native flora of Yomi.

    She could probably jump right onto it.

    Despite having gravity that was a hundred times stronger, she should be able to clear sixty meters easily by utilizing her spirit power and jumping in full force.

    However, Lily still remained careful. After all, everything would be over if she identally fell into Yomi¡¯s abyss. That said, she was only dozens of meters away, and thendmass was floating very slowly and steadily. It probably had remained on that spot for countless years.

    Lily jumped andnded on thendmass. This was a t ground. There was absolutely nothing on it¡­

    ¡°Have I finally¡­ Stepped foot on Yomi Hirazaka?¡±

    Although there was nothing here. As a living being, Lily still felt incredibly moved after having reached Yomi Hirazaka as a living breathing person. This still required a lot of strength!

    The ordinary person and a weakling would be instantly scorched by the immense heat and crushed by heavy gravity the moment they came here.

    Even a powerhouse who came here to train would be murdered and die a painful death if they weren¡¯t the opponents of those Throned Monarch demons.

    ¡°What¡¯s really in Yomi Hirazaka?¡±

    Lily looked around thisndmass that was dozens of meters wide. Aside from a few rare Yomi flora that were never seen in the outside world, there was nothing else spectacr.

    Lily looked around and noticed at least three otherndmasses beside her. Based on the distance, she could jump onto them easily. Lily went to thergest piece ofnd which was hundreds of meters wide, and jumped over with a sprinting start.

    Landing on thisndmass, its t surface and characteristics were identical to the one before. Lily walked on top of it and looked around.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    In the corner of thend, there seemed to be a strange nt.

    Lily approached. That nt waspletely dark green, like a piece of green jade. She could asionally spot it pulsing and spirit elixir flowing between its leaves. Its flower seemed like an ice crystal, which emanated a luminescent glow and a mind-refreshing aroma.

    ¡°This flower nt is a treasure!¡± Lily immediately realized in her heart

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Master, this is Yukusa Grass.¡± Kagura suddenly spoke. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: My god Lily, what kind of sixth sense do you have?

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 25 â€“ Unimaginable Yomi Cuisines

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 25 ¨C Unimaginable Yomi Cuisines</h4>

    ¡°What is Yukusa Grass?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ If you sell this thing, it would be invaluable. It¡¯s a low ranked divine spiritual herb.¡± Kagura said.

    ¡°Do you know its function?¡±

    ¡°This is a very useful thing. But it¡¯s not very beneficial to you, Master.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°The leaves of Yukusa Grass have much greater efficacy than a Life-Recovery Magatama, and are considered a miracle drug. It gets even stronger whenbined with other herbs. However, it has some side effects, which is a strong female aphrodisiac effect.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily instantly blushed in response.

    ¡°The really powerful thing is the flower of Yukusa Grass. After grinding it and mixing it into food, it will affect any woman under the Celestial Stage. After the effect is activated, they will copte with anyone they see, regardless of gender, appearance, and species¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a perverted herb in this world?¡± Lily breathed haggardly.

    ¡°This thing is extremely rare. I have only seen this thing once with my previous master, who sold it afterwards. Despite having miraculous effects, it isn¡¯t useful to you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Anyone that likes women will want to do it with you the moment they see you, no? Why would you need such a degenerate herb?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lily was embarrassed and angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault either, master.¡±

    ¡°Fine, this herb¡­ Although I don¡¯t need it, I can¡¯t let others have it to victimize innocent women. I¡¯ll just take it.¡± Lily collected the Yukusa Grass and kept it in the mirror.

    ¡°I thought Yomi Hirazaka would contain wonderful things. But I didn¡¯t expect to find such a perverted herb.¡± Lily¡¯s chest heaved as she sighed.

    She then jumped from onendmass to the next. Soon, Lily became aware of the numerous massive pieces ofnd thaty ahead. These vast stretches ofnd were separated from one another by smallerndmasses. Intrigued, Lily hopped onto one of thergerndmasses, and was pleasantly surprised to find it teeming with life. Thend was fertile and covered with golden rice nts swaying gently in the breeze, emanating the tantalizing aroma of matured rice.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually rice in Yomi Hirazaka?¡± Lily was confused.

    ¡°Kagura, do you know what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve never been to Yomi Hirazaka so I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Lily noticed that there were some people bending over and harvesting within the rice fields.

    ¡°There¡¯s people harvesting rice here?¡±

    Upon closer inspection, Lily observed individuals harvesting rice in the fields. However, the rice stalks they cut down actually transformed intoyers of crystallized grains that sparkled with silver light and emitted a powerful aroma. These rice crystals also gave off an extraordinary amount of energy and appeared like meteor trails as they floated upward into the sky, seemingly converging in a particr direction. They eventually arrived at an estate on thendmass that had an old and distinctive appearance.

    Lily examined the rice harvesters. They had haggard expressions and tattered clothing. Yet, these clothes seemed very luxurious. They seemed like court official clothing that were already aged and dirtied.

    ¡°This is¡­ Clothing for royalty!¡± Lily was surprised. She examined the rice harvesters again. They all seemed slightly translucent and had no shadows.

    ¡°They¡¯re all spirits?¡± Lily was once again shocked by this phenomenon. ¡°This strange rice field is maintained by deceased royals?¡±

    It was said that the royalty were descendants of Ten¡¯anzu, or God. Yet, their souls came to this ce after they died. They were actually put to work forever, under this massive caveplex?

    The rice that they cultivated was definitely unusual.

    ¡°I have to check¡­¡±

    Lily cautiously went to the estate, where the rice went.

    She entered a house at the back of the estate. The skylights of this house were all opened and the rice streamed inside from there. There was an ancient formation on the floor with the pungent aroma of rice.

    The streams of light converged with one another within the house, beads of crystallized rice collided into one another and formed many rice grains that were even purer and more translucent. Yet, they remained the same size.

    These rice grains then collided again and were condensed.

    Lily observed for a long time as the rice grains condensed. After about an hour, they formed into a single extraordinary rice grain.

    The energy contained within this grain of rice was enough to surprise Lily. It actually flew into another house.

    Lily entered the other house, only to see a small jade tter that contained dozens of rice grains that were equally as astonishing.

    Lily then went out and entered anotherrge room covered in tatami. The walls of that room were decorated with beautiful murals. There was only a single ck table in the center of the room, with a lunchbox on it.

    Lily approached and carefully used her spiritual senses, only to find that there was no danger.

    After pondering for a moment, she eventually decided to open the lunchbox. Within an instant, intense blinding white light and an incredible pungent but soothing aroma assaulted her senses.

    ¡°Smells so good¡­¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t particrly interested in food and vors. However, this rice aroma was simply too alluring.

    Light dissipated, and she noticed a small rice ball within the lunchbox. The rice ball seemed crystal-clear and alluring.

    Most likely, the rice ball was formed by individual crystal rice grains that were onceposed of countless rice harvests.

    Kagura didn¡¯t warn her. Hence, this rice ball was probably safe to consume. Lily also assumed that such a beautiful and pure rice ball wouldn¡¯t be poisonous. It didn¡¯t seem like a powerful aphrodisiac anyway.

    She instinctively felt that she would attain massive benefits if she ate it.

    As a rice ball that was created by rice harvested by the deceased royals, how would it taste?

    Lily picked up the tiny rice ball with her slender fingers and put it in her mouth.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Suddenly, pungent rice aroma and overflowing soothing spirit power emerged within her mouth. This rice ball actually melted the moment she ate it.

    Before she could fully enjoy its taste, the rice ball hadpletely assimted into her body and made her feel incrediblyfortable.

    ¡°I¡­ My body¡­¡±

    Lily noticed the wonderful energy within the rice ball had merged with her body and nourished it. Her strength, reaction, and speed¡­ She had been enhanced in every way!

    ¡°My physical condition actually improved dramatically?¡± Lily was greatly surprised. ¡°My body is at least twenty percent stronger than it used to be!¡±

    Lily had the physique of a Celestial Maiden. And after practicing in all sorts of unique ways, she now had a physique that greatly surpassed the typical female warrior. However little did she expect, her strength had increased by nearly 20% just by consuming a rice ball!

    Lily¡¯s heart raced.

    ¡°Could this be what Shizuka Gozen had said, the power contained within Yomi Hirazaka? The royal lineage was nothing but noble. Yet, their deceased are actually enved and made to cultivate such unimaginable rice. It must be done by a certain powerhouse of Yomi!¡±

    Lily had discovered severalrge rice fields among thendmasses. Could more rice balls like this exist?

    A single rice ball increased her physical prowess by 20%, and also noticeably improved her overall strength. In that case, wouldn¡¯t her body be even stronger if she could find more rice balls? Wouldn¡¯t she get to rescue Fujiwara no Ayaka?

    Lily rushed out of the house. The royals far away seemed to have ignored her presence. They probably had unique power that any ordinary soul wouldn¡¯t have, but they could only tend to the fields in silence since they were now enved.

    If she knew of a way to rescue them, Lily would naturally do it since she ate the rice ball that they created.

    These royals were probably dead for countless years, and their physical bodies were long gone. Even if she liberated them now, they would only be Vengeful Spirits.

    Lily couldn¡¯t save them.

    ¡°If I have the ability someday, I¡¯ll definitelye back to save you. Although you¡¯re nothing but enved souls, this rice is created by the sweat of your brow. I won¡¯t thank that certain powerhouse, but I¡¯ll forever be grateful to you all.¡±

    Lily nced at these royal souls with respect and helplessness, before turning her gaze onto anotherrge floatingndmass.

    She once again entered another area that was dozens of miles wide and had rice fields. There were also many royals cultivating the fields. Yet, their attire was different from the ones in the previous region. They probably came from another dynasty¡­

    Lily found the estate on thisndmass and entered therge house. As expected. She also found a lunchbox. Lily opened the lunch box and was assaulted by a pungent aroma. It was another crystallized rice ball.

    Yet, just as she was about to eat this rice wall, she suddenly felt the earth shake¡­

    The rocky ground on the path to Yomi was incredibly sturdy. It took an incredible strength to make the ground shake with such intensity.

    Vaguely, Lily felt like she received some kind of warning.

    She had eaten a rice ball that was painstakingly created by a certain powerhouse in Yomi Hirazaka. Could she have enraged that person?

    Lily was instantly mortified. She thought that the powerhouse was here to punish her. However, after some time, there was no further reaction. If that powerhouse was truly here, they would have shown up and punished her already. Yet, nothing happened.

    Lily also couldn¡¯t sense that horrifying aura anymore. Perhaps that tremor was an asional earthquake. Even if it was a warning to her, she assumed that this powerhouse couldn¡¯t reach her for the time being, for some reason.

    ¡°Forget it! If I came here and earned nothing, wouldn¡¯t I be captured by the forces of evil all the same once I return to Heian-kyo? This is worth the risk. I¡¯m eating it!¡±

    Lily then stuffed the second rice ball into her mouth.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Hah¡­ Hmm.¡± She felt the same soothing, rxing, and intoxicating feeling.

    After eating it, her physical condition improved by another 20%!

    Due to the overall strength of Lily¡¯s physical body, this rice ball didn¡¯t improve her physique as much as the previous one. However, the increase in her overall strength should be nearly the same.

    ¡°This is really¡­ Wonderful!¡±

    Lily walked out of the house and began searching for another rice field within the countlessndmasses. This time around, Lily entered andmass that was about fifty miles wide.

    On thisndmass, most of its surface was upied by a clear and beautifulke. Lily noticed several fishing boats on theke. Within them were royal souls with ancient official clothing, fishing.

    However, these souls would inspect the fish they caught and then put it back. It seemed like these fishes weren¡¯t what they were looking for.

    Eventually, Lily noticed two royals on a fishing boat. One of them was a tall and strong man, wearing the white clothing of the Divine Emperor. They then caught a fully golden fish with a. This fish was about a meter long and extremely plump.

    Lily felt an unimaginable power emanating from this fish, one that was stronger than the ones she felt in those rice grains. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 26 â€“ Thrice is the Limit

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 26 ¨C Thrice is the Limit</h4>

    Lily stood idle on theke¡¯s shore and watched the two men rise with the golden fish in their clutches. A strange force then pulled the fish towards a small pavilion on the shore.

    Lily approached the pavilion quietly and witnessed a curious scene after nearing it. She saw the ancient soul of a handsome emperor dressed in imperial robes ce the massive golden fish on the stone table within the pavilion and take out a spirit de emitting icy energies. The man then sliced off the fish¡¯s belly fat, cheek meat, and the juicy red meat from the fish¡¯s most flexible part, its tail, with his incredible knife skills. The fish then turned into a golden beam of light and returned inside theke, assimting with the energy inside it, leaving behind three appetizing sashimi on the tray above the stone table.

    The emperor¡¯s soul then left the pavilion.

    Lily entered the pavilion secretly when she saw the imperial soul move near theke to enjoy its view, but the emperor¡¯s soul turned around to her surprise when she tried to take the sashimi.

    ¡°Are you here to take the sashimi to the master, girl? Remember to use thousand-year-old ice to keep it fresh. The meat will degrade unless you use it. You don¡¯t want the master to y you to death now, do you?¡± The emperor¡¯s soul said.

    Lily bowed to the emperor and confessed the truth, ¡°I¡¯m not here to take this sashimi to your master and am from the mortal world. I came here to train and hope to consume this sashimi since it¡¯s quite beneficial to my body.¡±

    There were no guards on this ind and even though the emperor¡¯s soul possessed incredible skills, he possessed no strength at all. Besides, the imperials were just ves here, and there was no imperial who was willing to perform such menial farmwork for an unknown master eternally.

    ¡°I see. We are under the master¡¯s eternal curse. Although we cultivate thend, fish, and prepare Yomi¡¯s delicacies for the master, we don¡¯t do it under our own will. We don¡¯t have any other skills except for those rted to these matters, so we¡¯re powerless to stop you if you want to eat the sashimi. The master probably wouldn¡¯t me us for it, too.¡±

    ¡°That aside, I am Emperor Kaika, and have been here since time immemorial. I hope you can tell me which empire is in power now and who¡¯s the ruling emperor?¡± The emperor said with a distant, lonely gaze.

    Lily said sympathetically, ¡°The empire in power is known as the Heian Empire and Emperor Go-Toba rules over it.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily could tell from Emperor Kaika¡¯s expression that he had no idea who Emperor Go-Toba was. In fact, he did not care much about who the ruling emperor was and just wanted to know who it was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to take the sashimi without rpensing you. Is there anything that I can do for you?¡± Lily asked.

    Emperor Kaika shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re all long dead, girl, so there¡¯s nothing we require help with. Since you can enter this ce freely, you must have incredible strength. If possible, I hope that you can protect the descendants of the imperial family. That alone is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll protect them if it¡¯s under my ability.¡±

    Lily had, in fact, saved Prince Narinaga twice until now.

    ¡°I must warn you about one thing, though. Did you have any other food before arriving here? The master of these fields andke once told us that a traveler from the mortal world cannot eat more than three items from here.¡±

    Lily recalled that she had already had two rice balls.

    ¡°What will happen if I eat more than three items?¡±

    ¡°The master didn¡¯t tell us that.¡± The emperor¡¯s soul said.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now, girl. Please take care of my descendants¡­¡±

    The emperor¡¯s soul turned around to leave and vanished near theke¡¯s shore after taking a few steps, turning transparent gradually.

    Lily looked at the sashimi and hesitated.

    ¡°The supreme possesses incredible skills. I¡¯m afraid there must be some meaning behind his warning. I¡¯ve already had two rice balls, and if I have this sashimi, that will make it the third item. I wonder what will happen after I eat it.¡±

    Lily wished to leave but felt reluctant to do so. Training the body was an arduous process. Although Lily had long obtained the celestial maiden¡¯s physique, she had no idea how to improve it further and was at aplete loss about what to do next.

    She felt that she might be missing out on a huge chance if she left without consuming the sashimi.

    Although Lily¡¯s strength had improved, she was still too weak, and the increase in power was pretty much useless against the terrifying existence that had knocked Ayaka unconscious.

    The supreme seemed to be aware that travelers visited this ce to eat the food here. Although it was certain that the supreme¡¯s skills far surpassed that of Lily¡¯s, she failed to understand why he had left such an unclear warning, saying that a traveler must not eat more than three items from this ce. He had said nothing about what would happen if one were to eat more than three times. If the oue of that was death, Lily wondered why he had not made that clear, and wondered if his words implied that eating more than three items was incredibly dangerous.

    Lily¡¯s heart palpitated from the power she felt from the sashimi, which was greater than the energy contained within the rice balls that she had consumed previously.

    Consuming the sashimi was bound to improve her physique, but there was also a chance of facing incredible danger as well. That said, Lily knew that she would be missing out on a huge chance if she did not eat it.

    Danger has always been an apaniment to fortuitous encounters since time immemorial.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka is in much greater danger than me! I would be cing her in greater danger if I don¡¯t take this risk. Since the supreme didn¡¯t clearly say one would die, there must be some hope left even if danger exists! There are definitely more such foods around here. If I can really improve my strength greatly¡­ I might have a chance of putting up a fight against my powerful enemies!¡±

    Lily was willing to undertake this risk. She picked up the sashimi with a flushed face and swallowed it.

    The fish meat was incredibly delicious and melted in her mouth immediately, the energy contained within it increasing her physique¡¯s strength by twenty percent. Lily looked around warily after that, but nothing happened, so she decided to continue with the matter since she had already had three items.

    Lily consumed the remaining two sashimi pieces as well, but nothing happened even then. Lily¡¯s base strength had doubled whenpared to her strength prior to arriving in this boundary world after consuming the sashimi.

    Her full strength had already reached the level of an elite saint even without using the purple moon¡¯s power and was close to reaching the ultimate saint level. However, her strength was still within the limits of the ultimate saint level even if she used the purple moon¡¯s power as there was a huge gap between the Ultimate Throned Saint stage and the Big Dipper stage.

    The gap in strength between the two stages was just that huge.

    That said, even though Lily was not the match of an opponent in the Big Dipper stage, she was still strong enough to survive an encounter with such an opponent. Since this was the case, Lily decided to find other food that could improve her physique. She also wished to see how much she could improve her strength.

    Even though Lily¡¯s base strength had doubled, her appearance had changed little. She was still as beautiful as ever and her body soft, brimming with charm.

    Lily arrived at the edge of the ind and noticed a massive floatingnd not far away which seemed to have an orchard on it. Lily jumped onto one of the floating bs and intended to use it as a springboard to jump onto the floating orchard.

    She could feel that her weight had be lighter from the increase in strength.

    However, the tens of meters wide b stopped levitating the moment shended on its center and shattered, plummeting down immediately.

    Although Lily felt shocked about this, she reacted quickly and climbed up by jumping on the falling rocks. However, by the time she reached the highest rock, she discovered that there was nothing she could do to prevent the shattered rocks from falling.

    The next floating b was already several hundred meters above Lily now.

    Lily used the purple moon¡¯s power and jumped with all her might, but the rock underneath her feet also shattered into countless pieces immediately, leaving her with no support to exert strength, and she then fell towards the deep chasm along with the shattered rock.

    Lily attempted to use her domain to create adder and step across the sky, but the gravity in this world was a hundred times more than the gravity of the outside world. She was falling so fast that the stream of cherry blossoms formed by her domain simply couldn¡¯t withstand the force she carried and scattered, unable to stop her fall.

    <i>Oh no! I¡¯ll fall into Yomi¡¯s depths if I keep falling like this!</i>

    Lily¡¯s hair danced wildly upwards from the hot winds as she fell down.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll suffer severe injuries if I crash down under such gravitational force!¡±

    Lily opened her sakura parasol so that she could slow her descent to some extent. However, she still plummeted with incredible force even then.

    Lily¡¯s eyes turned listless.

    ¡°Why did the stone b which has been floating for an unknown amount of time shatter so suddenly? Don¡¯t tell me this is the consequence of eating more than three items of Yomi?!¡±

    <i>What do I do now? Is there anything I can do to prevent myself from falling into Yomi¡¯s depths?</i>

    Lily racked her mind for a solution to her predicament but failed toe up with anything till the end.

    <i>Bam!</i> Lily crashed into Yomi¡¯s depths after falling from a high altitude.

    Even though the rocky surface of Yomi was pretty hard, it still cracked under the impact it suffered from Lily¡¯s fall.

    Lily felt as if her body had split into several pieces when she crashed to the ground, and the sharp pain from the spirit armor of the celestial maiden¡¯s undergarment made her break out in a cold sweat.

    The Sakura Parasol fell to the side, and Lily could not even raise her hand for a while. If it weren¡¯t for improving her physique and slowing her descent using her parasol, Lily feared that the fall would have killed her instantly.

    Lady Shizuka¡¯s armor had also cracked in many ces, making the already revealing armor even more revealing.

    Lily had no time to mind this at the moment, though, as her current location was hotter than above, and had a gravity that was at least one hundred and ten times more than that of the outside world.

    Her fall had also created a huge noise and had attracted the attention of the nearby demons.

    A pack of muscr, ox-like, four-meter-tall demon hounds which lurked nearby rushed towards Lily after catching the scent of her feminine odor.

    The demons of Yomi cared little about whether Lily was a beautiful woman or an ugly monster, though, as they did not see her as a woman.

    The only desire that they had was to devour her whole.

    That was their sole instinct and reason for being.

    The more they devoured, the more power they gained, and that was the only way these demons could survive in these depths for long.

    The mouths of these giant demon hounds glowed with a reddish, magmatic glow which made them look quite eerie. The pack climbed onto the rocks and high ground, surrounding Lily who was still immobile from the impact of the fall.

    The demon hounds had two pairs of eyes and exuded auras that were at least at the peak Throned Monarch stage, and a few particrly powerful ones among them exuded auras that were at the level of an ordinary Throned Saint. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 27 â€“ Yomiâ€™s Depths

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 27 ¨C Yomi¡¯s Depths</h4>

    ¡°Damn¡­ I can¡¯t move my body¡­¡±

    The impact from the crash had rendered Lily senseless, and she had almost fainted.

    No matter how powerful someone was, they were bound to lose consciousness and end up with a numbed body from trying to bear a force beyond their threshold, just as Ayaka had lost consciousness from a blow. That said, Ayaka only ended up in such a situation because Daitengu had ambushed her from behind. There was no guarantee that Daitengu could overpower her in a frontal confrontation.

    The demon hounds of Yomi approached the female samurai who was a stranger to them with caution and did not try to kill her yet, but it was just a matter of time before they did so.

    Lily gradually regained control over her spirit power and used it to boost her senses, speeding up her recovery at the same time.

    Although she still could not move from the numbness she felt from the crash, she used her strong spirit power to hasten her recovery by channeling her spirit power through her body. However, it was no easy task for her to recover from the damage of the fall despite possessing a powerful physique.

    ¡°I can move my hand!¡±

    Lily raised one of her hands.

    Her reaction ended up provoking the Throned Monarch demon hounds, though, and made them bark at her, their voice containing a soul damaging effect. These demon hounds of Yomi actually possessed the ability to attack the soul, and if their opponent was an ordinary Throned Saint, they were bound to receive some sort of influence from it, their strength decreasing as a result of it. However, these soul attacks were practically ineffective against Lily.

    A demon hound red at Lily¡¯s exposed skin with its two pairs of eyes, issuing a gloomy glow from them as it exerted power into its hind legs and rushed towards her, leaving behind a ck afterimage.

    Lily pulled out Yasutsuna with her left hand and turned it over, bringing its de in front of her.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A nging noise echoed across the surroundings, followed by a gust of wind. Lily had stopped the demon hound¡¯s teeth from reaching her using her de.

    ¡°How powerful!¡±

    Although the demon hound was just at the peak of the Throned Monarch stage, it had lived most of its life under the intense gravitational force present in these depths and was much more powerful than a peak-stage Throned Monarch of the mortal world.

    Lily had barely managed to defend against its attack with one hand and could not hold on for long.

    <i>Swoosh!</i> The demon hound pressed its sharp ws against Lily¡¯s shoulder. Its ws were so sharp that they would have ripped apart her shoulder into pieces if not for the spirit armor protecting her body.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The augmented pain Lily felt from the spirit armor¡¯s resistance made her expression morph in pain and break out in a cold sweat. However, the pain also helped her recover her body¡¯s senses faster.

    ¡°I can move my legs!¡±

    Lily raised her slender, firm thighs, and kicked the demon hound away with all her strength, rolling aside as she stood up straight.

    Lily¡¯s breastte was full of cracks, and the left section of her chest armor had fallen off, revealing her snowy bosom, giving a faint view of her flushed skin from the gaps in the damaged armor.

    The demon hounds in front of her had never seen a woman, though, and held little interest in their opponent¡¯s gender, only caring about devouring their opponent and turning them into their stepping stone for bing stronger.

    A strong wind approached Lily from behind before she could stabilize her footing. A demon hound had pounced at her with incredible speed, but Lily dodged aside with the intention of avoiding the attack. However, she still had not regained her body¡¯s control fully and the hound¡¯s sharp w still ended up striking her down to the ground forcefully as a result. Lily rolled across the ground the moment she fell down and evaded the hound¡¯s bite, swinging her de upwards against the location where she had sensed the opponent while rolling aside.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    Lily¡¯s de opened a deep cut on the demon hound¡¯s abdomen, causing its guts to flow out along with blood.

    The other demon hounds immediately pounced at the injured hound and began devouring its flesh as well as organs, taking one bite after the other.

    Lily could not help but shiver when she witnessed this scene. ¡°To think they don¡¯t hesitate to cannibalize their own, how cruel.¡±

    A few demon hounds rushed towards Lily, but she simply ignored them.

    Now that she had recovered fully, Lily made a quick escape. She did not intend to let the demon hounds surround her when she was not clear about the situation here, let alone engage in a fight to the death with them.

    However, even though the demon hounds were weaker than Lily, their gigantic bodies and powerful legs were extremely suitable for running across these rocky, magmatic depths, and some of them were even faster than her.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A demon hound in the Throned Saint stage caught up to Lily and pounced at her from behind in order to take her down, but Lily stomped on the ground and changed directions forcefully, avoiding the hound and unleashing a roundhouse strike with her de at the same time.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Her crimson de headed towards the five-meter long demon hound¡¯s head.

    The demon hound¡¯s head was t and had three pairs of eyes which resembled human eyes, all of which glowed with a golden light and were bloodshot as they red at her with their dark, eerie pupils.

    Lily experienced an instinctive fear from the demon hound¡¯s gaze, which made her de waver a little, but she narrowed her eyes immediately and continued with the attack forcefully.

    The attack sliced through the demon hound¡¯s head right underneath its eyes and until its nose, leaving behind a dreadful wound on its face which exposed its skull outside.

    The demon hounds of Yomi had lived a life of ughter all their lives, though, and knew no pain, so the demon hound still continued approaching Lily expressionlessly despite the severe wound it had suffered.

    Lily also felt startled by this and turned her hand over to sh at the hound again, releasing a purple sword beam from it.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The sword beam severed the demon hound¡¯s headpletely.

    Lily¡¯s strength when using the purple moon¡¯s power reached the level of an Ultimate Throned Saint, making her much more powerful than an ordinary Throned Saint.

    Although she could have killed the demon hound in a few moves without using the purple moon¡¯s power, the cruelty and grimness of Yomi¡¯s monsters had scared the daylights out of Lily.

    ¡°What a waste of strength¡­¡±

    Even though the impact from the fall had affected Lily and she had suffered an attack from these demon hounds, her mind was clear as ever.

    She had fallen into the depths of Yomi, and based on what she had seen previously, this ce was quite vast and was home to countless terrifying demons who had degraded into bing killing machines and only knew how to devour their opponents. Besides, she was certain that these depths were also home to ancient demon gods who were much more powerful than her.

    She was in quite the danger and could not even imagine how many demons she would have to fight before she could escape from this ce.

    ¡°Fortunately, I can recover my spirit power by killing demons and continue fighting endlessly as long as it doesn¡¯t burden my body too much. However, the purple moon¡¯s power is the ace up my sleeve and is scarce in quantity. I must save as much of it as possible and only use it to preserve my life in critical moments.¡±

    Although Lily had severed the demon hound¡¯s head, it seemed to possess an innate demon god physique, though, so it attempted to regenerate its head from where she had severed its head. That said, the process was bound to expend a massive amount of time and spirit power.

    Lily sprinted towards the hound and stabbed its heart, shattering its spirit jade immediately in the next moment.

    The throne pce as well as the permanence spirit in the demon hound¡¯s spiritual sea got destroyed by a massive invading de the moment its spirit jade shattered, and the Throned Saint demon hound perished at once.

    Lily snatched its anima without the slightest hesitation as she would never miss out on obtaining a Throned Saint¡¯s anima.

    The small expanse of water in Lily¡¯s spiritual sea shimmered with a misty spiritual light once she refined the anima, turning extremely pure.

    <sup>1</sup><h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Cloudre screwed over the connection with the site by making me to a captcha and lost the original post data in the process, so noments this chapter because I don¡¯t want to try and retype the ones I made.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 28 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Intense Battle in Yomi

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 28 ¨C Lily¡¯s Intense Battle in Yomi</h4>

    Lily could only continue to run as several more demon hounds hade chasing after the Throned Saint demon hound that she had killed just now and fled while fending the hounds off.

    ¡°I need to figure out where I am first!¡±

    Lily used a series of massive stone pirs to her advantage and detoured around them to put some distance from the demon hounds after killing two Throned Monarch hounds and leaped onto a boulder before looking around.

    The ce was covered in a dense, dark red mist which made it difficult to see past a few kilometers and had countless gigantic rocks glowing with a magmatic glow floating all around. Thend underneath was also covered in intermittent cracks which hadva flowing underneath them, ck mist rising from the fissures endlessly.

    Thendscape made it extremely difficult for Lily to tell the path.

    Lily had tried to explore the surroundings using her domain, hoping to find the spot where she had fallen, but a terrifying aura appeared a few kilometers away from her the moment she spread her domain widely.

    ¡°An archdemon of the Big Dipper stage!¡± Lily¡¯s heart filled with rm.

    The Big Dipper stage archdemon did not possess a massive figure and looked like a fierce, lizard-like creature. It discovered Lily the moment she had probed the surroundings with her domain.

    The archdemon rushed towards Lily¡¯s direction with lightning-fast speed the next moment.

    Lily dispelled her domain immediately from the fear she felt and stopped probing her surroundings, choosing to flee in a random direction with all her strength immediately.

    Although Lily had not gotten a clear look of the lizard-like archdemon because she had dispelled her domain immediately, she could tell that it was at least an extremely violent monster of Yomi which was three to four meters tall in size.

    Even though Lily could withstand the attack of an archdemon in the Big Dipper stage if she ced her life on the life, she was still bound to get severely injured even if she were to get away with her life, and suffering such an injury was quite fatal in such a ce where dangers lurked everywhere.

    The only choice she had right now was to flee with all her might.

    Lily did not dare to spread her domain far after that and only nned to use it within the range of her sight.

    Fortunately, there were many powerful demon gods here, and every monster was either a predator or prey of some other creature. Most monsters in this region did not dare to probe areas far from them or use domains over a wide range as that was equivalent to exposing their strength as well as location to predators that were far more powerful than them.

    The only ones who dared to spread their domains over a wide range in this valley were the ancient demon gods who reigned at the top of the pyramid in this region, so even the lizard-like archdemon which possessed strength of the ordinary Big Dipper level did not dare to probe its surroundings carelessly.

    Even if those powerful demon gods were to discover Lily within their domain, they were bound to discover countless monsters of differing strengths at the same time and would not really bother to attack her in particr as the monsters here only cared about devouring their opponents and had no interest towards women.

    Lily had no idea whether the lizard-like archdemon was still chasing her as she still did not dare to use her spirit power or domain, but she could not sense the counterpart¡¯s aura.

    Lily did not lower her guard, though, and changed directions multiple times during her escape, all while suffering the pursuit of the demon hounds.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Lily turned around to fight arduously with a Throned Monarch demon hound that had almost caught up with her and slew it after a few moves.

    ¡°Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­¡± Lily sighed in relief after realizing that she had thrown off the Big Dipper level archdemon. If not, it would have long caught up with her with how fast it was.

    Dangers lurked in every corner in this ce, and death was just one step away if one was not careful enough, so Lily needed to act with utmost caution.

    The demon hounds were still chasing Lily, but they were smart enough to chase her slowly after sensing that she was pretty strong and pursued her from a distance.

    Lily also slowed down. The ce was quite hot, so she was drenched in sweat right now. It was quite fortunate that the demons here had no interest in women. If not for that, she would have ended up in a worse situation.

    However, she still could not lower her guardpletely as the demons might pounce on her the moment she stopped to take a breath.

    A faint shadow appeared from the mist ahead suddenly. The shadow had a long neck which extended out of the mist, revealing it to be the owner of a bizarre demonic face.

    A majestic body followed behind the long, thick neck.

    The shadow was quite close to Lily when it came out from behind the boulder.

    It revealed its fangs outside when it spotted Lily and smiled at her in a bizarre fashion, extending its hand towards her, aiming at her with the light blue egg that had grass hanging from it.

    <i>Bzzt!</i>

    The light blue egg shot several thundering blue lightning bolts towards Lily in the next moment

    <sup>1</sup>.

    This really startled Lily. The lightning bolts were so fast that she had no time to dodge them, so she blocked them with Yasutsuna instead.

    Although Yasutsuna had blocked most of the destructive lightning bolts, some still ended up striking her, inflicting her with a sharp pain.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Lily screamed in pain and jumped back quickly.

    The strength of the lightning attack was in the Throned Saint level.

    Although Lily¡¯s body had the protection of the spirit armor, she still ended up receiving light wounds from the lightning attack and felt incredible pain. She narrowed her eyes and jumped up, spinning around in midair as she released a crimson sword beam towards the long-necked Throned Saint demon.

    <i>Shatter!</i>

    A thin barrier shed across the long-necked demon¡¯s skin, but the sword beam shattered it and struck the demon, leaving a deep wound on it, causing blood to stter in all directions.

    The injured demon fled back to the boulder immediately, but Lily refused to let it escape.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape after injuring me?!¡±

    Lily reacted fiercely because of the deadly encounters she had experienced until now and rushed behind the boulder swiftly the moment shended on the ground.

    A blue lightning bolt came rushing at her, but she leaned aside to dodge it, causing the bolt to strike the demon hound trying to pounce at her.

    Lily borrowed her momentum to slide forward and pierced the demon¡¯s long neck with her de, pushing her de deeper by pushing its hilt with her palm and twisted it around after that.

    <i>Stter!</i>

    The demon¡¯s neck got severed as a result and fell to the ground with a thud.

    Lily turned her de over and shed down the next moment, bisecting the demon¡¯s body into two halves, cutting it through its heart in the process.

    ¡°What?! It has no soul?!¡± Lily eximed in shock.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> The severed neck connected to the demonic face bounced up from the ground and spat a terrifying lightning bolt at Lily¡¯s thigh from behind.

    Lily felt a sharp pain from her thigh, which was then followed by a numbing feeling, and the electric current then devastated her skirt armor, shin guards and Lady Shizuka¡¯s armor, causing them to shatter one after the other.

    The electric shock had also made Lily expend almost two percent of her spirit power to defend against it. Fortunately, her spirit reserves were practically unlimited thanks to her ability to replenish it using souls.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce glint as she turned around and witnessed the demon flee like an insect.

    As her thigh was still numb from the shock, Lily hurled Yasutsuna at the demon, causing its de to shoot through the demon¡¯s head with a st.

    The demon¡¯s soul, as well as spiritual sea was actually situated within his demonic face,

    A burst of electricity shot out from the head and neck of the demon nailed to the ground before it finally breathed itsst breath.

    Lily retrieved Yasutsuna with a small-scale domain and turned around to execute a horizontal sh the moment itnded in her hand, cleaving an average-sized Throned Monarch demon hound which was attempting to ambush her vainly in the process.

    Lily discovered that the pack of demon hounds had surrounded her again at this time.

    It was not just the demon hounds. Massive figures emerged from the mist behind them one by one.

    The demons that hade from the mist were all three to four meters tall and wore loincloths made from animal fur around their waists. They had small horns on their heads and possessed unsightly appearances, each possessing a formidable body and the strength of peak-stage Throned Monarchs, some even in the Throned Saint level.

    ¡°Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­¡±

    Lily supported her thigh with one hand and held her de in the other as she still had not regained control of her numbed thigh.

    ¡°There¡¯s simply no end to them¡­ Haahh¡­¡±

    Although Lily was much more powerful than these monsters, even she could not withstand fighting them continuously with no chance to catch her breath.

    Physical and mental fatigue was bound to pile up even if she had ess to near unlimited spirit power.

    The stamina consumption in this harsh environment, in particr, was much worse than that in the mortal world.

    Lily lowered her head and looked at her massive knockers propped up by the armor. They were drenched in sweat and heaved intensely. A third of her chest armor had shattered, revealing the skin underneath it, but thankfully, the demons of Yomi had no interest in a woman¡¯s body.

    Even if the demons had an interest in a woman¡¯s body, there was little Lily could do about it. She understood that the only choice she had right now was to kill them and snatch their anima, or death was all that awaited her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired and need to take a break, but these demons probably won¡¯t allow me to do that. I bet they will keep attacking me without end!¡± Lily concluded.

    She raised her hand and shot a few spells at the demon hounds near her. However, the low-ranked fireball and ice arrow spells did little damage to the demons. The ice arrows melted under the heat and vanished before they even reached the hounds while the fireballs were simply ineffective against them.

    No matter how powerful Lily¡¯s mind was, low-ranked spells simply could not injure monsters of the peak Throned Monarch stage.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I thought using spells would allow me to save stamina, but these low-ranked spells are simply useless against these demons. I never learned arcane artes properly in the first ce¡­¡± Lily strengthened her grip on her de, ¡°It¡¯s better to y them with my de instead!¡±

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    Three demon hounds pounced towards Lily simultaneously while she was distracted with her thoughts.

    Although Lily was standing right now, her leg was still numb and had not recovered yet.

    Lily leaned forward while holding Yasutsuna and a purple spirit me manifested on its de. She then stood still and waved her de suddenly.

    <i>Bzzt!</i>

    A poignant, purple sword beam shot out from Yasutsuna, and shot through the three demon hounds.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    The spirit jades of two demon hounds shattered immediately, killing them on the spot, while thest had its body severed into two halves, leaving it seriously injured.

    The remaining demon hounds pounced forward immediately and devoured their kin right in front of Lily.

    ¡°The demons of Yomi are really savage.¡±

    Fortunately, Lily had already snatched the anima of the dead demon hounds.

    Lily flung the starlight ribbon which had remained after weaving the Sakura Parasol forward, making it twist around a hundred meter tall stone pir. She then pulled on the ribbon and leaped up by stomping on the ground with one leg, jumping towards the summit of the stone pir.

    A long, chain-linked, metallic whip emerged out of nowhere the next moment and twisted around Lily¡¯s feet, though, and pulled her, as well as the starlight ribbon down at the same time with the force of a Throned Saint.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Lily could not help but scream as she got flung aside and crashed against the stone wall opposite to her. The impact she suffered to her abdomen from the crash sent a tremor through her spirit pce and made her let go of the ribbon, causing her to fall down in front of the stone pir

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Lily is catching no breaks, even the demon dinos are after her.

    Robinxen: Very dramatic.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 29 â€“ Dangers Everywhere

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 29 ¨C Dangers Everywhere</h4>

    Lily felt as if her waist was about to shatter as shended at the foot of the stone pir.

    The pack of demon hounds sped up their sprint, leaving afterimages behind as they shot towards her.

    Lily swung Yasutsuna and severed the metallic whip twisted around her foot, and to her surprise, golden fluid gushed out from the severed orifice.

    She then rolled to the side promptly to dodge the bites of the pack of demon hounds.

    A bald, ugly, hunchbacked monster which was about six to seven meters tall and exuded an extremely strong aura emerged from the mist and pressed towards Lily with bizarre, unstable steps in the next moment.

    The hunchbacked monster had over a dozen metallic tentacles iling around on its back, and just seeing the monster made Lily feel a cold chill.

    ¡°An elite Throned Saint archdemon!¡± Lily eximed in shock. Although she was not afraid of this elite Throned Saint archdemon, it was quite dangerous to engage in battle with it in her current situation.

    Although the monsters were devouring one another, it was quite clear that most of them considered Lily as the anomaly and prioritized attacking her first.

    ¡°Damn it. There¡¯s not much of the purple moon¡¯s power left within me. The best I can do is attack with all my strength just one more time! If this goes on¡­.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with an icy glint, and she took an unexpected action the next moment, dashing towards the hunchbacked monster at once.

    <i>This monster is good at long-range attacks, so it¡¯ll probably pull me back again if I try to escape.</i>

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i> The hunchbacked monster¡¯s metallic tentacles shot towards Lily one after the other.

    Lily dodged left and right as she approached the hunchbacked monster while the other monsters maintained their distance from it since they feared the elite Throned Saint archdemon.

    <i>Snap!</i> One of the metallic tentacles whipped at Lily¡¯s back, causing her to feel sharp pain.

    A dark red mark appeared on Lily¡¯s fair-skinned back, and her body stumbled forward along with a decrease in her spirit power. Several metallic tentacles shot towards her the next moment in an attempt to capture her.

    Although it looked as if Lily had stumbled to the ground, she had actually rolled forward on purpose to dodge the metallic tentacles and reach all the way to the foot of the hunchbacked monster.

    Lily then kicked the ground and flew forward through the gap in between the archdemon¡¯s legs, spinning her body while doing so, releasing a sword beam from the de in her hand to attack the archdemon¡¯s legs.

    <i>Splurt! Splurt!</i>

    The sword beam left several deep cuts on the archdemon¡¯s legs, cutting most of its nerves and muscles, causing it to fall to its knees.

    Lily also tumbled across the ground and stopped not far away from losing control of her spinning body.

    The pack of demon hounds swarmed around the hunchbacked monster immediately when they saw it sustain injuries and tore at it, engaging in a fierce battle with it.

    It seemed that they prioritized whatever opportunities that came by as long as Lily did not show up in their vision and would focus on killing one other instead. However, a massive shadow carrying a powerful aura attacked Lily before she could even get up from the ground.

    Lily rolled aside immediately to dodge the attack, and saw an over ten meter long ck foot stomp the region where she was previously.

    ¡°A Big Dipper archdemon?!¡± Lily had the daylights scared out of her.

    It was hard to tell whaty outside of one¡¯s vision and within the mist without using spirit power to probe the surroundings. It was just toote for Lily to muster her full strength and prepare for the unexpected when surrounded by killing intent in all directions.

    The massive demon god had an almost ten meter thick ancient brass ring around its foot while its torso was hidden in the mist.

    Lily turned around and ran immediately, but a huge hand emerged from the mist with lightning-fast speed and caught her, the power behind its grip almost crushing her bones.

    ¡°Aaarggh!¡± Lily screamed miserably.

    ¡°A woman?¡± The Big Dipper level demon god seemed to possess intelligence. Even though it was just a one-soul Big Dipper archdemon, it possessed incredible power because it was an ancient demon god.

    The hand raised Lily up high and brought her in front of a fearsome, gigantic, demonic face which had two long, golden horns on its head.

    The demon opened its abyssal jaws to devour Lily.

    ¡°Urgh!¡± Lily moaned in pain as she witnessed the jaws approach her.

    She never thought that she would get caught by a demon god and wondered if she would perish here today.

    <i>No! I cannot die here!</i>

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with obsession.

    The demon god loosened his grip on Lily when he was almost about to devour her, so Lily seized this chance to unleash all of the purple moon¡¯s power remaining inside her, spinning the des in her suddenly.

    ¡°Celestial Maiden Path¡ªScythe!¡±

    <i>sh!</i>

    ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡±

    The ancient demon howled in pain and opened his hand, finding deep cuts on his branch-like fingers. Demonic blood kept gushing out from the wounds, revealing the rune-engraved dark gold bones beneath the skin.

    Lily had used both her hands to unleash her most powerful attack, the Celestial Maiden Path¡¯s Scythe, in desperation, and somehow managed to injure the demon god¡¯s hand. However, the wounds on his hand began to heal almost immediately.

    Lily bore the pain she felt when shended on the ground and ran with all her might, but as she was much slower than the demon god, his hand reached out to grab her again quickly.

    Lily changed directions suddenly, though, and rushed towards the region where the pack of demon hounds and the Throned Saint hunchbacked archdemon were battling each other.

    The demon god¡¯s hand ended up grabbing the most high leveled Throned Saint archdemon instead and pulled it into the mist despite its desperate yet futile struggle.

    <i>Crunch¡­</i>

    The horrifying sound of consumption echoed out from the mist, following which the Throned Saint archdemon¡¯s cries ceased.

    Lily, on the other hand, had fled far amidst this chaos.

    The pack of demon hounds had also begun fleeing the moment they saw the demon god¡¯s descend and stopped pursuing Lily. However, a stone staff struck the back of Lily¡¯s head while she was running for her life, causing her head to spin and tumble forward.

    Another stone staff aimed at her face the next moment, but Lily raised her des to block it instinctively when she saw it in her blurry vision.

    <i>Bam!</i> Although the stone staff shattered, Lily got flung far away as a result of the sh and fell into the crack between several boulders.

    ¡°Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­¡± Lily felt as if her lungs were on fire and felt sharp pain all over from the severe injuries she had suffered.

    She ignored the pain, and took out the Yukusa Grass that she had obtained in the boundary world, stuffing it inside her mouth and gobbling it down along with the flower.

    After all, the Yukusa Grass had better healing properties than a life-recovery magatama.

    Loud footsteps echoed inside Lily¡¯s earbuds. She knew that this was the side effect of consuming the Yukusa Grass, so she closed her eyes and manifested her soul in Rinne¡¯s room within the mirror space.

    Lily was willing to do anything for Rinne when she woke. As long as Rinne willed it, that was. As such, looking at Rinne after experiencing the side effects of the Yukusa Grass was equivalent to nullifying its side effects.

    Lily¡¯s body recovered quickly because of the Yukusa Grass¡¯ healing properties, and her consciousness returned to the outside world immediately after she saw Rinne.

    Lily caught sight of several obese, peak-stage Throned Monarch demons standing above the rocks after regaining her vision. However, they were unable to reach her because the crack between the boulders was too small.

    A few demons began smashing the rocks with their staffs, causing crumbled rock to fall down and bury Lily in the process. The falling rocks could not suppress her though.

    Lily held Yasutsuna firmly before mustering her strength. She then rushed through the falling rocks and leaped out of the crack between the boulders.

    One of the demons smashed his staff at her immediately, but Lily had already made ample preparations, unlike how she had gotten ambushed a few moments ago. She rolled forward and stepped on the staff aiming at her, borrowing its momentum to jump up to the demon¡¯s head. She then stepped on the demon¡¯s shoulders and stabbed his spine.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The demon¡¯s spine broke, and even though regenerating it was possible, it required a long time. The demon was practically immobile until then.

    Lily stepped on the back of the demon which had fallen down and stabbed into his chest immediately, shattering his spirit jade.

    She snatched his anima and arched back the moment she felt a gust of wind hit her from front,ying down on the demon¡¯s back to dodge the attack of another demon. Lily then twisted her legs around the demon¡¯s wrist and turned her body over to sit atop its arm.

    <i>Stab!</i> After stabbing the demon¡¯s arm, Lily jumped up high by stepping on Yasutsuna¡¯s hilt and flipped over the demon¡¯s head, taking Crescent Moon out to behead the demon underneath it.

    Unable to pull the stuck Yasutsuna to her side using her domain, Lily flipped back to the demon¡¯s arm by stepping on its shoulder and severed its arm, grabbing Yasutsuna¡¯s hilt as she kicked away the severed arm.

    The severed arm flew out while still holding the stone staff and smashed the head of a smaller demon which was in the early Throned Monarch stage.

    The fourth demon, which was the final one among this group and was in thete Throned Monarch stage, turned around to flee the moment it witnessed Lily¡¯s power.

    Lily flung the stardust ribbon forward and made it twist around the demon¡¯s neck, forcing it to kneel on the ground immediately, wrestling against the weight of the demon with her physical strength.

    She pulled hard on the ribbon and shot forward towards the demon using the pulling force, flipping over the demon¡¯s head, unleashing a crimson tornado with her des as she descended to the ground.

    Thete stage Throned Monarch demon got severed into eight pieces, resulting in blood and flesh flying in all directions.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Lilynded on the ground and gasped for breath while supporting her body up with her de. Her body ached from the pain she felt from her injuries, and she had expended almost all her stamina by now.

    She collected the demon¡¯s anima immediately, all while thanking the fact that there were no other monsters nearby. She then suppressed her aura and slid down the rock quietly.

    Lily spotted a pack of robust six-legged, eyeless, slimy-skinned beasts wandering thends not far from her and hoped that they really could not see while she stayed out of their path by taking cover behind the stone pirs. Fortunately, the wind was blowing from the front, so even though the stink of the beasts reached her, the beasts could not smell her scent.

    Lily spotted a formation of boulders one kilometer ahead of her which had a crevice in it, so she thought of hiding there. She checked her surroundings vigntly and walked towards the crevice with a stagger once she had confirmed that there were no monsters nearby.

    She did not dare to use spirit power since she was afraid of getting discovered. She was so badly injured that she could not even run normally without the help of spirit power. Her legs, waist and back were covered in red marks right now. Although the spirit armor could shield her from attacks, it could not nullify the impact of the attackspletely, especially so when the force behind the attack was beyond its defensive threshold. If it were not for the fact that her current physique was twice as powerful as the celestial maiden¡¯s physique, Lily was afraid that she would have ended up with several broken bones and torn ligaments from the severe injuries that she had suffered. Even if she had ess to near unlimited spirit power, her strength was bound to reduce greatly.

    Fortunately, Lily managed to reach the rocks without getting discovered this time and even though the space inside the crevice was hot, she could still hide here temporarily.

    Lily surmised that she would not get discovered unless a Big Dipper archdemon approached her or if a monster entered this crevice.

    Lily rested her back against the rock behind her and gasped for breath repeatedly.

    ¡°This ce is too dangerous¡­ I almost lost my life today. The Big Dipper archdemons are the biggest danger in the end¡­ Although I can¡¯t defeat Big Dipper archdemons with the purple moon¡¯s power, I can at least use it to flee with my life intact if I run across one of them. Death is all that awaits me without it¡­¡±

    Lily had already expended the purple moon¡¯s power inside her, though.

    Her life was on the line right now, and even Ayaka was in imminent danger, but there was little she could do about it.

    Lily¡¯s eyes turned listless and she lowered her head powerlessly and looked at the palm-sized triangr armor piece protecting the region between her legs.

    <sup>1</sup><h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Was this really needed as part of the story?

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 30 â€“ Ancient Sword Nameless

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 30 ¨C Ancient Sword Nameless</h4>

    The dim glow of the fire illuminated Lily¡¯s curves as she gasped for breath somewhat powerlessly against the hard rock behind her, a few strands of her pretty, wet hair stuck to her cheek.

    Although she was in such a condition the purple moon within her spirit pce still radiated a beautiful purple glow.

    Lily finally found some time to reflect on her current situation now that she had found a hiding ce in this crevice between the boulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s misty all over here and I can¡¯t even distinguish where I am. How do I escape this ce? Should I return to the abyssal cliff and try climbing it? Although it¡¯s feasible, there¡¯s a chance that I might be moving away from it instead of approaching it when it¡¯s hard to tell directions here. Besides, even if I¡¯m lucky enough to reach the cliff and climb all the way up, it¡¯s doubtful whether I can still traverse the boundary world. There¡¯s no guarantee that I won¡¯t fall down to the depths of Yomi as punishment again.¡±

    Lily did not regret eating more than three items of Yomi, though, as she knew it was dangerous. In fact, her physique had received a boost of sixty percent from the act.

    Besides fortuitous encounters, enlightenment, the celestial maiden¡¯s physique, and normal training, improving the physical body was an exceptionally slow process.

    Lily possessed a female body, which in itself was not suited to train the body because of its innate nature, so she felt that the risk was worth taking it if the return was a sixty percent increase in physical strength. Besides, it was not as if she had lost her life in exchange for the power.

    ¡°As matters stand, my main priority should be to survive this predicament and figure things out slowly¡­¡±

    Lily reached towards her waist and fastened the belt of her underwear armor.

    ¡°I should get enough rest first.¡±

    Lily closed her eyes and took a nap within the crevice.

    Since Lily possessed the celestial maiden¡¯s physique, she recovered pretty quickly. Other than the fact that the purple moon¡¯s power cannot recover by itself, the injuries she had received from the attacks of the demons all healed during the short nap that she took.

    The celestial maiden¡¯s physique bestowed incredibly fast healing power to its user when they were asleep, but that did not mean it was without any weakness. The drawback of the physique was that it made the user¡¯s body several times more sensitive than the ordinary woman, the degree of sensitivity increasing in tandem with the increase in physical strength.

    The world was fair, so this drawback was the punishment given to the celestial maiden¡¯s physique in order to maintain bnce.

    Lily could sleep soundly even in such a harsh environment thanks to the celestial maiden¡¯s physique as well

    <sup>1</sup>.

    A premonition of danger assailed Lily suddenly, forcing her to open her eyes, and she sensed a powerful, dark aura shroud the boulders she was hiding within.

    It looked like she had been discovered.

    Although the crevice was a good hiding spot, it was not that hard for the demons of Yomi to find her as long as they checked the region meticulously.

    Lily got up and rushed out of the crevice while gripping Yasutsuna, only to see a group of hideous-looking demons surround her. Fortunately, there was no Big Dipper archdemon among them.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with an icy glint as she looked at the demons. ¡°Hmph. Come at me, demons! I¡¯ll make this ce your grave!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Heian-kyo. In front of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.

    The ck-armored samurai guarding the entrance moved to the sides and opened the gates of the prison.

    Ijuin, Shiina Airi, and the other girls walked out of the prison listlessly while dressed in tattered clothes.

    Although their outfits were tattered, no one had tortured or vited them. After all, the group consisted of youngdies from prominent families in Heian-kyo, and these families all had their own connections inside the court.

    The ck-armored soldiers carried out the orders of Minamoto no Yoritomo faithfully, and even though they had been locked up, the jailers did not dare to treat them roughly as there was a chance that a rtive of Yoritomo was among this group of youngdies.

    ¡°We¡¯re free¡­?¡± Ijuin questioned while looking at the boundless night sky outside, her eyes not feeling that ufortable.

    ¡°Ms. Ijuin!¡± Taira no Shizuru, Minamoto no Hiromasa, as well as the retainers of the families from which the youngdies hailed were waiting for them outside.

    Thanks to the efforts of Shizuru, Hiromasa and several others, as well as the pressure from many prominent families, Minamoto no Hirohikari was forced to release thedies in the end. However, all the mirror girls, and those determined to be one, were still locked up inside the prison.

    Yoritomo had only ordered the capture of the mirror girls to prevent further chaos. It was Hirohikari who had ordered the capture of the Uesugi cavalrywomen, the sword maidens and the jade maidens. He naturally could not handle the pressure from all sides, though. After all, it was his own nephews and nieces who hade crying to him.

    Ashikaga Makoto was still locked up, too.

    Shimizu, Shiu, and Mizue looked at the released girls from a distance behind Shizuru while hiding their faces with bamboo hats and veils.

    Their release was not the end of the matter. They hadmunicated with each other inside the prison and tried to figure out the truth behind the control of Heian-kyo by the ck-armored troops as well as the aim of the dark forces acting behind the scenes.

    A few of them were afraid of returning home, but most of them tagged along with Ijuin to her house.

    ¡°Our top priority is to rescue Ms. Ayaka!¡± Ijuin concluded after discussing it with the sisters.

    ¡°Yes. Ms. Ayaka is the protector of the mirror girls. It¡¯s impossible to oppose Minamoto no Yoritomo and rescue them unless we save her. The empire has persecuted the mirror girls for thousands of years and our families also don¡¯t dare to oppose Yoritomo on this matter. Moreover, most noblewomen aren¡¯t mirror girls,¡± Shizuru said.

    ¡°This is Ms. Minamoto no Shimizu,¡± Shiu introduced.

    ¡°You¡¯re the rumored genius from the East, one of the Six Swords?¡± Ijuin asked.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Shimizu answered sinctly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Shimadzu Inari, and hail from Tsukushi Ind, the biggest ind to the south of the maind.¡±

    ¡°Shimadzu? I¡¯ve heard of them. Tsukushi Ind is one of the core regions of the Taira n,¡± Shizuru added.

    ¡°Ms. Shimizu,¡± Ijuin said a bit arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Six Swords of the East are all weak. The samurai of the East were once hailed as the bravest warriors in existence, but they are on the brink of ruin now. Is it true that you just have a few powerhouses of the Spirit Jade level?¡±

    ¡°Heh. Are you implying that you are stronger than me, Ms. Ijuin? How about we have a duel to prove it, then?¡± Shimizu smiled icily.

    ¡°Come on! Calm down now!¡± Mizue stepped forward to mediate between the two immediately, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to fight among ourselves when we¡¯re facing such a powerful enemy¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Shizuru said with a grim look, ¡°Let¡¯s first figure out how to rescue Ms. Ayaka. The chief advisor¡¯s mansion is surrounded by tens of thousands of ck-armored troops and many powerhouses, so there¡¯s no way we can force our way inside. Defeat is all that awaits us if we go in front from the front, and Yoritomo will no doubt use this as an excuse to capture us. In my opinion, he only released you because he did not want to handle the pressure of the prominent ns. I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t avoid getting punished if we get captured again.¡±

    ¡°Unless we rescue Ms. Ayaka, there¡¯s no way we can oppose Yoritomo!¡± Airi said.

    ¡°However, Ms. Ayaka¡¯s mansion is under heavy guard right now, and she still hasn¡¯t recovered consciousness. Even if we are able to break through the outer formation somehow, we still have no means of entering the mansion since we¡¯d still need to deal with tens of thousands of ck-armored troops,¡± Shiu added.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ That¡¯s a real problem, indeed.¡± Ijuin and the other girls got lost in thought.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s mansion in Suno.

    ¡°Apply this medicine on her body just as I prescribed every day. She should be able to wake up as long as you continue it for a few months.¡±

    Shinsenen exined to Natsu and Rei.

    ¡°I have other matters to deal with, so I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Shinsenen added.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Shinsenen.¡±

    Natsu took care of Tamamo-no-Mae mainly once Shinsenen left. Herplexion had turned a lot better now thanks to the medicine she had been fed daily via an eyedropper and it seemed like it would not take long before she woke up.

    Rei was responsible for the security of the manion.

    After returning to her room, Rei felt lonelier than ever as the extended night creeped in.

    ¡°Where are you, Lily? Are you doing well?¡±

    Rei gazed at the starry sky subconsciously. ¡°Just where did you go, mother? Are you still alive?¡±

    She took out her mother¡¯s jewelry box, which was the closest item she possessed of her mother, and opened it before touching it carefully, immersing in fond memories of the past.

    Rei then fetched her mother¡¯s fan from the box and saw the little child depicted on it, which was none other than her younger self. Her mother had drawn the picture on the fan personally.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Rei opened the fan in full, showing its back to the moonlight identally, and discovered something inside the fan because of the moonlight.

    She pondered for a while and used a knife to open a small cut on the side of the fan and pulled out a slip of paper which was wedged in between the two sides of the fan.

    ¡°Mother?!¡± Although the writing paper was nk, Rei could feel some kind of energy left behind by her mother from it.

    ¡°Only you can see this, Rei¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s voice!¡± Rei eximed in surprise. It seemed that her mother¡¯s will had remained on this nk writing paper.

    ¡°Only I can see this? See what, though?¡±

    Rei tried a lot of things, but there was no use. All she could feel was the traces of something transparent appearing on the paper when she infused it with her spirit power.

    She lifted the paper and let the moonlight illuminate it, only to discover that the transparent traces on the paper were actually shining letters.

    ¡°It¡¯s a letter! Mother left a message for me!¡±

    Although Rei felt shocked, she read the message immediately.

    ¡°Rei, I¡¯ve left his message to tell you about the secret of the sword you always carry with you, the Ancient Sword Nameless¡­¡±

    <i>Ancient Sword Nameless?!</i>

    Rei continued reading the message, the words vanishing the moment she read them, but it also seemed as if the words had been engraved onto her soul at the same time.

    ¡°My ancient sword is actually¡­¡±

    Even someone as cold and emotionless as Rei felt her breath turn rushed after reading the message. She opened her eyes wide in amazement as she passed her eyes through the shining letters.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily had spent three days in these abyssal depths and had kept fighting demons in order to survive.

    Although she had not found a way to escape this ce, she had killed three Throned Saints, as well as 106 Throned Monarch within thest three days, snatching their anima with her des.

    This had refined her spirit power even further. However, she was still a long away from refining the ocean of spirit power in her spirit pce to the limit.

    Lily had found two crevices in the meantime, so she was able to get enough rest. The more she fought in the ce, the more she adapted to it, and always maintained vignce even during battles so that she could avoid dangers. She hade across a Big Dipper archdemon only once thanks to that, and had used the purple moon¡¯s power to escape from it immediately. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: It can do anything!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 31 â€“ Curse

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 31 ¨C Curse</h4>

    Even though Lily knew it would be useless, she still attempted to activate the voice transmission orb within the mountainside cracks of the abyss. There was no response.

    Within this endless abyss, she had no idea what was happening in the outside world. This ce was just too dangerous, she dared not summon any of her shikigami, they would be of no use here.

    This was the sixth day entering this abyss. With her realm, even if there was no day or night, it was easy to keep track of passing of time.

    She had experienced countless battles in these six days, twice she had escaped from the ws of big dipper archdemons and one escape was only by the skin of her teeth.

    Thankfully,st night she had discovered a hiding spot she could rest in. Only, she couldn¡¯t hide here forever, she needed to find a path to exit this abyss!

    ¡°Sister Ayaka¡­ are you still alright? I need to find an exit fast!¡±

    However, despite her determination, there were countless demons all around and she had no idea where to start looking for an exit. She could only explore relying upon her intuition.

    Suddenly, a powerful aura appeared behind her and she could feel a scorching hot gaze stare at her back.

    Pinnacle saint realm!??

    This level was second only to the big dipper experts, Lily had never met a demon at this level before. She might be more powerful, but an enemy of this stage was not one she could take lightly.

    In this endless abyss where demons lived by the rule of the strong, where killing and devouring each other wasmonce, hiding your aura was skill all smart demons trained in if they didn¡¯t want to die early, of course the exceptions were the gigantic groups of demons or those at the big dipper realm.

    What Lily was most afraid of was the great arch-demons at the big dipper realm, terrifying experts like Shuten Doji or Minamoto no Yoritomo. If she was discovered by such existences, there would be almost no opportunity for escape, she would definitely be hunted down and killed¡­

    However, big dipper experts on those levels were rare even in this abyss. Lily¡¯s luck hadn¡¯t been too bad and had yet to encounter one.

    Lily stopped, her back facing the pinnacle saint arch-demon.

    ¡°Ehehehe, to think there would be such a sexy woman on the upper part of Yomi. Turn around for me, let¡¯s see if your face is as sexy as your body.¡± The voice was slightly immature yet sinister and ferocious.

    Looking behind, Lily saw a small ghost standing on top of a rock. The ghost was tiny, only around 1.4 to 1.5 meters tall, his entire body was blue-gray with golden inscriptions all over and had three fierce eyes, but the face was of a child.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t think that there¡¯d be someone in this Yomi who¡¯d speak human words.¡± Lily was fully on guard against this little ghost, she could feel how dangerous this little ghost was, moresoever, in this ghost¡¯s eyes she could sense the strong lust as he looked over her body. He was different from the other demons in this abyss who only knew how to devour.

    ¡°Hah, you think this is Yomi? This isn¡¯t even the first floor of Yomi, at most you can consider this the surface of Yomi. Kehehehe, woman, your t?i?t?s? might be big but you¡¯ve never experienced the real Yomi.¡±

    The meaning within this little ghost¡¯s words hinted at his extraordinary origins, Lily felt her vignce rise.

    ¡°Who are you? If you dare disrespect me again, then I won¡¯t be polite! I don¡¯t want to fight pointlessly, but who here isn¡¯t used to killing?¡± Lily gripped her de tightly, her eyes ice cold as she stared at the ghost.

    ¡°Kehehe, this one is Kuropi Doji. To think you can act freely here despite being human, that is amazing, I admire you woman. Be my ve and I shall spare you, be honored.¡± Kuropi¡¯s words were filled with arrogance.

    ¡°Haa? Such arrogance despite your young age? With your strength, how dare you act arrogant here? Are you not afraid of death? Or is your old man the king of Yomi?¡±

    ¡°Silence you presumptuous woman! I might not be the strongest here, but none dare provoke me! Drop your weapon, strip and crawl over! Beg me to be your master and you can still keep your beautiful figure! It is better to be my toy than be eaten by those stupid monsters! Follow me and no one will dare attack you.¡±

    Lily stared at Kuropi Doji. He was just a growing ghost, with his strength, he could be said to be a genius amongst monsters, but there were so many big dipper monsters here and he still remained so arrogant?

    Perhaps¡­ it would be better to use her purple lunar force to escape?

    Lily was not afraid of his strength, but with his arrogance, there must be something he was relying on.

    Her purple lunar force was very precious, it was to be used when fleeing against big dipper experts. Against this Kuropi Doji who she could match, she wasn¡¯t willing to be so timid, also Kuropi¡¯s constant degrades had infuriated her.

    ¡°Kuropi Doji, if you have any brains don¡¯t continue to anger me. You haven¡¯t lived that long, do you want to die that much?¡±

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! How stubborn! You women always overestimate yourself until you¡¯re shown your ce!¡± Kuropi¡¯s tyrannical aura red as a long python-like whip covered in golden inscriptions appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    The long whip was like a snake, flickering from side to side as it whipped toward Lily!

    ¡°This b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! He¡¯s drawing too much attention, I have to finish this before other monsters get drawn here!¡±

    Lily¡¯s crimson spirit power red as she charged full speed at Kuropi. With a light sway, she swayed past the iing whip, but the whip was like a living creature, twisting unreasonably in the air, it came whipping down at Lily and smashed down on her back with a loud crack, leaving a red mark.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily almost fainted, she had never felt such heart piercing pain before. Staggering from the pain, she rolled avoiding the second iing whip blow but it twisted in midair and came shing at her again.

    Lily jumped up to avoid the sh, but the whip rolled back and wrapped around her ankle like a snake.

    <i>Boom!</i> With a yank, Kuropi pulled Lily off her feet.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! You dare resist?¡±

    The long whip came down on her body repeatedly like raindrops.

    Seeing that Lily couldn¡¯t get up, Kuropi withdrew his long whip. ¡°This woman isn¡¯t weak, but she¡¯s stillcking against my lower-end top grade spirit treasure, Devil Snake Tendon. She¡¯s durable though, I¡¯ll enjoy her in the future¡­ I don¡¯t want to break her now, I¡¯ll have to lighten my hand.¡±

    Kuropi Doji walked up to Lily¡¯s prone form, and smirked pervertedly as he looked over the red marks on the revealed white skin.

    ¡°Females are too rare in Yomi, this boundary world is indeed better. I really caught a female samurai, such a beauty, all mine! I¡¯ll y with her everyday! Kehehehe! Let me see¡­¡±

    Kuropi manipted his whip and sent it at the sash wrapped around Lily¡¯s soft slender waist, wanting to rip it apart.

    Suddenly, Lily flipped over revealing a de glowing bright purple!

    <i>Puff!</i>

    Kuropi¡¯s hand and whip were shed in two!

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Kuropi let out a cry and attempted to retreat as Lily shed out again, chopping off his two legs!

    Lily could have killed him in a single blow, but she had been infuriated by his constant insults, a single blow would not calm her anger. After days of endless ughter, Lily¡¯s personality had slowly changed, bing more withdrawn and fierce.

    She stomped down on Kuropi¡¯s chest as she picked up the whip, ¡°Lower-end top grade spirit treasure, no wonder this was so difficult to deal with.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the threat of this weapon, how could she be willing to pretend to be knocked down and whipped just to lure him in for a lethal blow.

    She had been most worried about other monsters being lured over. It would be extremely dangerous if she had been entangled with this long whip. Once she was entangled, it would be hard to break free even if she used her purple lunar force.

    ¡°Argh!!! It hurts!!! You despicable b?i?t?c?h?! You tricked me!¡± Kuropi Doji had the demon god physique. His hands and legs could be regrown, but it would take time.

    This Yomi demon was one of the most gifted among their kind, but his age had not reached a century. Among the Yomi demons, this was still only a child, still easily carried away or fooled. Though he might be capable of words, he wasn¡¯t much better than those demons who could only devour.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lily¡¯s de rested above his heart.

    ¡°Kehehehe, lowly woman, you dare kill me? I¡¯ll tell you, no one dares kill me here, anyone who does will regret it! You¡¯ll end up a thousand times more miserable than me! Hah, a b?i?t?c?h? like¡­¡±

    Lily pressed down hard and her de pierced through Kuropi¡¯s chest and into his heart.

    ¡°Ah!!! Cough¡ª ah¡­ no, no, noooo¡ª!!!¡± Kuropi started twitching as crimson light started shining out of his nose, mouth and eyes. ¡°Impossible¡ª you, you killed me, you will definitely regret it!!!¡±

    Lily could feel that her de had destroyed his throne pce and absorbed his anima.

    ¡°You want to threaten me? Hmph¡­¡± Lily coldly snorted.

    However, at the moment Kuropi¡¯s life was extinguished, the crimson light turned into a powerful arcane spell, and shot towards Lily¡¯s chest with immense resentment.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Lily¡¯s body was wrapped up in the terrifying crimson light and she involuntarily copsed onto her knees as it overwhelmed her.

    Slowly, the crimson light vanished revealing Lily kneeling there, covered in sweat. As she looked at her chest, she saw a crimson seal marked there.

    This seal tingled with a burning sensation and flickered a few times before vanishing into her body. Lily suddenly felt a powerful curse from the ancient times!

    What scared her even more was that this curse prated every corner of her body and constantly sent out waves of aura as if beckoning the surrounding demons. It was revealing her location¡­

    ¡°How, how could this be!??¡±

    <sup>1</sup> <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: Well¡­ least you¡¯re experiencing what Uesugi Rei did¡­ being too arrogant and setting off a trap card.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 32 â€“ Goddess of Slaughter

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 32 ¨C Goddess of ughter</h4>

    A vast mist blew in, and from a distance, she could hear ancient and deep roars from all sides. Lily could feel that these roars were closing in on her.

    ¡°What should I do!?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t erase this curse, and it was constantly sending out powerful aura fluctuations revealing her position to the surrounding demons!

    This was Kuropi¡¯s curse? How could she have known that killing members of ancient demon ns would result in such a vicious curse? This was a brutal hell where monsters constantly devoured each other!

    To have her location constantly revealed was akin tomitting suicide, but there¡¯s no use concealing her presence and breathing now!

    ¡°What range does this curse have?¡±

    In no time, murky apparitions emerged from the mist. They materialized in front, to the left, and behind her, taking the form of demonic entities.

    What to do!? There wasn¡¯t much time!

    Scanning her surroundings, she spotted a gap amidst the throngs of demonic figures and darted towards it!

    ¡°I must keep moving! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be surrounded in no time!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She skidded to a halt on an elevated ground.

    ¡°If I run haphazardly, won¡¯t I get discovered by a big dipper arch-demon? And if I can¡¯t conceal my presence, I¡¯ll end up being pursued by multiple big dipper arch-demons. That would be even worse!? I can only hope that no big dipper arch-demons are within range of the fluctuations. I can¡¯t be rash, but if a powerful Arch-Demon is nearby, then I have no choice but to flee!¡±

    Slowly, shadowy apparitions materialized, encircling her from every direction.

    With a metallic ring, Lily drew her flickering cursed de. ¡°Come then! Let us fight to the death!¡±

    Emerging from the mist was a colossal, ferocious demon wielding a massive, crude weapon. His menacing aura pulsed as he advanced towards Lily.

    Lily pivoted to confront the oing demon. With a single horn and towering six meters tall, the demon closed in on Lily and lifted its weighty club.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Lily¡¯s crimson spirit power red out, sending waves of energy fluctuating in all directions with an awe-inspiring force, like that of an invincible saint!

    The curse had transformed these demons¡¯ perception of Lily from that of a foreign presence to that of a foe to conquer and consume. Their eyes zed with an even fiercer thirst for blood and flesh, each demon driven to rip her apart before feasting on her remains.

    With a deafening crash, the stone club descended upon Lily¡¯s head, unleashing a powerful gust of wind!

    Enraged by the curse, the demons had be even more feral and ruthless in their attacks!

    ¡°Die!¡± Lily swiftly advanced, stepping forward before the club could strike and delivering an upward cleave!

    <i>Chop!</i> Lily sliced through the demon¡¯s arm, then swiftly followed up with a stab through the demon¡¯s chest. Although she had already inflicted a fatal wound, she angled her de downward and pressed down, bisecting the demon!

    ¡°Dream on if you think you can trap me!¡±

    Cornered from all directions, Lily erupted with even greater ferocity andunched a more brutal counterattack!

    <i>Whoosh!</i> From behind, a ck-haired, eagle-headed demon asrge as an ox cart lunged at Lily.

    In a blur of motion, Lily dodged to the side. Having healed from her fall, she was now fully recovered and able to move with lightning-fast speed and agility.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Beneath the eagle head was a thick, snake-like body covered in pitch-ck scales.

    Twisting her ankles and tapping the floor with her toes, Lily swiftly darted to the side of the eagle-headed demon with her de raised. Her body was so light that even the slightest exertion of her strength propelled her with lightning-fast speed.

    With a swift chop, Lily beheaded therge eagle head.

    <i>ng!</i> She quickly repositioned Yasutsuna with one hand and blocked a mace attack from behind. In her other hand, Kagura¡¯s weapon, Brocade-Patterned Koi, appeared and she used it to stab the eagle head, absorbing its anima.

    The Brocade-Patterned Koi was a weapon of the High Heavens, and even though Lily couldn¡¯t fully unleash its power, the de was tough, sharp, and capable of spirit-maniption despite not being a cursed de. Lily wielded two des simultaneously, a long one and a short one, allowing her to adopt a dual-de style that granted her greater speed and flexibility in defense.

    <i>Swish!</i> A thick copper staff swept towards Lily from the front.

    Lily swiftly ducked and rolled forward, evading the swinging copper staff and the mace behind her. She dragged her dual des along the ground and sliced off one of the copper staff demon¡¯s legs. Despite the endless appearance of demons on the high ground, she never stopped moving, her petite form constantly dodging heavy and ferocious attacks from all sides. Her movements were like that of a phantom as she unleashed multiple beautiful crimson arced de beams.

    <i>sh! Slice! Swish!</i>

    The continuous barrage of de beams sliced through limbs and decapitated the demons, sending their flesh and blood sttering through the air!

    With each swipe, the weakest throned monarch demons fell one after another, their numbers dwindling rapidly.

    As Lily dashed left and right, her long hair fluttered through the air and her eyes glowed with a crimson hue. The silver gleam of her des sliced through the air, leaving behind trails of blood with every strike.

    The high grounds were gradually covered with a mountain of demon corpses. Atop that mountain, the young maiden fought and killed relentlessly. She had deployed her domain in a small radius of a few hundred meters, weakening her enemies and strengthening herself. The red sakura parasol appeared from time to time, either blocking powerful demon attacks or reinforcing her domain.

    Lily¡¯s killing spree continued without respite¡­

    Two hours turned into three, then four, but the curse continued to emanate waves of energy that drew in an unending horde of demons from all directions. As she surveyed the lower grounds, Lily saw a ck stream of monsters converging on her position.

    Her eyes were now permanently stained red from the ceaseless ughter. It felt as though even in the underworld of Yomi, a rain of blood was falling upon her. Soon, she entered a state ofplete detachment, her body reacting instinctively without any conscious thought.

    Lily¡¯s domain and intuitive perception allowed her to detect all iing threats, be it weapons, ws, fangs, or insidious arcane artes, from all directions. It was as if she had an innate ability to handle such situations. In her mind, she had categorized the different dangers, the enemy¡¯s intentions, their strengths, their weaknesses, and formed them into a cohesive image. This image enabled her to effortlessly find the optimal movements, the ideal evasion spots, and the most effective opportunities to deliver fatal blows amidst the chaos of battle.

    Lily¡¯s movement abilities had transcended to a new level! In the past, her movements were precise and graceful. But now, they were almost otherworldly, beyondprehension! Demons ranked higher than saints could still inflict damage upon her, and continuous attacks from monarchs would eventually overpower her. However, despite the relentless assaults of demons around her, they were unable tond a hit on her! Her movements had reached a level of misty fluidity, where there was no specific cultivation or secret technique. She relied solely on her instantaneous reaction to counter enemy attacks, with no fixed patterns. To handle attacks from all directions, Lily had to maintain an awareness of the overall situation and keep it at the forefront of her mind.

    After immersing herself in endless ughter, Lily entered a trance-like state and unconsciously reached a new level of movement and evasion! Although her defenses were not particrly strong, her attacks were deadly and her evasions were astonishing! No matter how many demons surrounded her or how powerful their attacks, they were useless if they couldn¡¯tnd a hit on her. Whenever Lily struck out, a demon was either maimed or in! In this state of nothingness, Lily was not so much engaged in ughter as she was in a graceful dance. It was as though she was performing an ethereal dance in this demonic abyss! Anyone who dared to interrupt this beauty met their doom!

    Lily¡¯s face was flushed, her breath ragged, and her body covered in sweat. In the midst of this deadly dance, her de pierced through her enemies, and the aura it emitted extinguished their lives. The adrenaline and excitement of navigating a path of survival amidst a barrage of attacks caused her to emit bursts of energy. The thrill of teetering on the brink of life and death was indescribable! Amidst the sweat and tears, the queen of ughter danced amongst the demons, exuding an endless allure. However, the demons of Yomi were not swayed by her seductiveness nor did they appreciate her skills. All they wanted was to tear her apart and devour her! Perhaps it was Lily herself who was intoxicated by the dance of death.

    Lost in the ecstasy of ughter, she was consumed by an uncontroble urge!

    Kill! Kill! Kill!

    The pile of demon corpses grew taller and taller, like an insurmountable cliff! At the summit of the cliff stood a goddess of ughter, adorned in red armor and wreathed in a crimson aura. She was dangerously exposed, yet seductively alluring! As the attacks gradually slowed and weakened, the final demon fell, and the onught came to an end.

    ¡°Pant, pant, pant!¡± Lily plunged her de into the heap of demons to steady her quivering body, standing atop the mound of corpses.

    The spiritual sea within her had undergone a purification process, and a radiant misty haze had emerged. Having expended all her physical strength in the thrill of ughter, she panted heavily and leaned over, paying no attention to the fact that the hilt of her de rested between her breasts or to her disheveled posture as she rested.

    As for the demons in the vicinity, they had all been in! At the base of the mound, only a handful of demons remained, hovering around the perimeter. However, upon sensing her aura, they dared not approach¡­ Perched atop the mountain of corpses was an unconquerable queen!

    Throughout the battle, despite facing hordes of demons, Lily was a force to be reckoned with. She could be killed, but she could not be subdued. For the demons, killing Lily was an insurmountable challenge!

    It was inconceivable that in this world, a woman could stand atop a mountain of Yomi demons! Her very existence struck fear into the hearts of the dark creatures that feasted on the beauty of the world. She was the demons¡¯ worst nightmare! To find someone of such legendary stature prior to Lily¡¯s era, one would have to delve into the annals of antiquity¡­

    From the distant, murky crimson mist, a formidable eldritch aura drew near.

    <i>Thud, thud, thud!</i>

    Even the sturdy, unyielding terrain of Yomi Hirazaka quaked with each footfall. Gradually, a gargantuan demon loomed into view, towering as tall as the mountain of corpses.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally taken the bait¡­ Big Dipper Arch-demon!¡± Despite her panting, Lily¡¯s eyes glinted with a fierce intensity. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 33 â€“ Ethereal

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 33 ¨C Ethereal</h4>

    The Big Dipper Arch-demon loomed before her. Despite the noticeable improvement in her strength and the constant purification of her spirit energy, Lily knew that it was only a quantitative change. Without a qualitative leap, she was still far from being able to challenge a foe as powerful as the Big Dipper Arch-demon.

    Unless the arch-demon was already seriously injured, she could not defeat even the weakest of the big dipper realm, an existence at least ten times stronger than a pinnacle saint.

    Despite Lily¡¯s advancement beyond the pinnacle saint realm, the disparity between her and the big dipper realm remained vast, with no substantial change even as her strength continued to increase.

    Even though Lily had indulged in the pleasure of ughter, she remained alert and focused when confronted with a Big Dipper Arch-demon.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    <i>Crunch!</i> A demon that had been chopped in half reached out with a big hand and grabbed onto Lily¡¯s leg.

    ¡°What!?¡± Startled, Lily instinctively shed out, ending the demon¡¯s life.

    A burst of extremely violent aura red up at that moment. The big dipper arch-demon with its blue-ck body and three long luminous horns emanated a dazzling light from its eyes. The joints of its boulder-like fist were adorned with powerful runes that shone brightly.

    ¡°Oh no, this is bad!¡± eximed Lily as she quickly jumped up. With a swift <i>whoosh</i>, she barely managed to evade the giant fist of the blue-ck big dipper arch-demon. The punch was so powerful that it impacted against the mountain of corpses, sending flesh and blood flying in all directions. Lily¡¯s hair was pping in the wind due to the violent shockwave. Although it was still strong enough to cause damage, Lily wasn¡¯t injured. She found a foothold on the shockwave and used it to jump even further away.

    The big dipper demon was surprised. Despite its massive size, its punching speed was still faster than that of a saint arch-demon, so how could a female samurai in the saint realm dodge its attack? In reality, the speed of its punches wasn¡¯t necessarily faster than a saint realm expert, but its body was sorge that its reach was over a hundred meters, making it appear as if the punches were lightning-fast.

    Dodging without the use of purple lunar force, Lily¡¯s body technique had reached a high enough level to evade attacks from a big dipper realm opponent. The demon attempted to grab her with its other hand, but Lily countered with a swift kick that sent a wave of sakura blossoms towards it. Her mastery of the misty stage body technique allowed for precise and rapid movements in any direction, even when facing the intense gravity of Yomi Hirazaka. Her downward and horizontal movements were faster in this realm than they would be in the mortal world.

    Lily had achieved a state of perception where she perceived her surroundings as a cohesive whole, allowing her to exploit every advantageous and disadvantageous circumstance to her benefit. Her body turned into a blur, slipping through the giant ws before vanishing and reappearing at the waist of the big dipper demon. She hurled a crystalline ribbon, ensnaring the demon¡¯s arm, and swung under to reach the demon¡¯s back.

    Lily¡¯s sword shed down on the mountainous back of the demon with purple lunar force imbued on it, leaving a visible de mark. However, the wound was shallowpared to the size of the demon, and Lily observed the muscles around the de mark quiver before quickly healing. This demon possessed not only the power of the big dipper realm but also the demon god physique, granting it an incredibly strong life force that could sustain even a beheading. Even with Lily¡¯s power, it would be challenging to inflict a significant injury on the demon, even if she exhausted her purple lunar force.

    The demon swung its arm in a reverse motion andunched another punch, but Lily dropped down to dodge it. Its continuous failed attempts to hit her only served to further enrage the demon, who then let out a mountain-shaking roar and beganunching a flurry of w attacks at her. Despite the overwhelming assault, Lily¡¯s evasive maneuvers were incredibly precise and graceful. She floated in the air, surrounded by a crimson glow and sakura petals, evading each attack with godlike grace. Although the demon¡¯s power was immense, it was futile if he couldn¡¯tnd a hit on her.

    Lily managed to dodge a few more attacks before she saw an opportunity to escape. She leaped down into the valley and ran away, but she quickly realized that without the purple lunar force, she couldn¡¯t outrun the demon¡¯s full strides. The demon chased after her, throwing punches and kicks, but its gigantic and cumbersome body made it easy for Lily to evade its blows. Suddenly, eldritch light emerged from above the demon¡¯s horn and rained down on Lily, creating numerous craters, but she managed to dodge them all

    <sup>1</sup>.

    The demon seethed with rage and refused to relent in pursuit of Lily. Despite her inability to escapepletely, the demon remained unable to strike her with a single blow. Suddenly, Lily¡¯s form glowed with a brilliant purple, her speed surging and pulling her away from the demon. However, after covering a few miles, Lily ceased her use of the purple lunar force and was quickly surrounded by another group of demons. Before long, the big dipper arch-demon had caught up to her once again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no end to this!¡± Lily gasped for breath, her sweat-drenched body trembling with exhaustion. Her physical condition was deteriorating quickly. She gazed down at her own body with despair, ¡°This curse is too vicious!¡±

    Even if she used the purple lunar force to flee from the big dipper arch-demon, Lily knew that the curse¡¯s fluctuations would inevitably lure the demon back to her. She had to be careful with how she used her limited supply of the purple lunar force since she couldn¡¯t regenerate it in this situation. Lily struggled to evade the big dipper arch-demon while also fighting off the other demons that had been lured in, leaving her with very little leeway.

    As the big dipper arch-demon¡¯s enormous fist mmed towards her, Lily swiftly dodged and soared into the air, narrowly avoiding the devastating blow. The impact of the attack was so powerful that it crushed several saint arch-demons into a pulpy mess. Without wasting any time, Lily quickly flung out her crystalline ribbon and swung behind the demon¡¯s back, gathering anima for her next move.

    ¡°Hmph, you really think you can block my way?¡± Lily smirked, no longer evading the packed areas of demons but instead running towards them, luring the big dipper arch-demon to punch or stomp, taking out many saint and monarch realmed arch-demons in the process. The remaining arch-demons in the area quickly fled as Lily¡¯s strategy proved too much for them to handle.

    ¡°Running away won¡¯t save you!¡± Lily shouted as she chased after the fleeing monsters. With her speed surpassing most of her opponents, she made a beeline for the densest groups, leaving the big dipper arch-demon to wreak havoc on the monsters as it chased after her. Despite her prowess in battle, Lily couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that the big dipper arch-demon was much more efficient at ughtering the other demons.

    Now, Lily no longer needed to exert herself to kill these monsters. She only had to run and dodge, gathering anima as she went. The more demons she passed, the more anima she could collect

    <sup>2</sup>.

    The big-dipper arch-demon was filled with fury, refusing to stop and feast on the other demons. Lily¡¯s ability to evade its attacks and counterstrike had only fueled its anger.

    Lily eximed in amazement, ¡°Gathering anima has be so much faster with his rampage!¡± The spiritual energy in her spirit sea shimmered as the glowing halo grew brighter and more gorgeous with each passing moment, fueled by the anima she was collecting

    <sup>3</sup>.

    A sudden surge of formidable energy caught Lily off guard from the front. She quickly reacted, utilizing her purple lunar force to halt midair and transform into a crimson phantom to evade the attack. A lizard demon, just a few meters long, emerged, emanating a menacing aura. It was another big dipper arch-demon! This was the first big dipper arch-demon Lily had encountered.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Between the two big dipper arch-demons, Lily found herself trapped. One was a mountainous demon, towering over her with brute strength and an imposing presence. The other, a small lizard with ck scales and golden eyes, exuded a deadly aura with its countless spikes and sharp teeth.

    Lily hoped that the two demons would engage in a fight with each other, but they were both intelligent and knew better than to underestimate the other. Despite their differences in size, both demons possessed enough power to cause serious harm to each other, so they were cautious in their approach.

    The ck lizard demon dashed towards Lily at lightning speed, creating a whooshing sound.

    ¡°Too fast!¡± Lily¡¯s face paled as she realized the lizard archdemon was much faster than the hundred-meter-tall giant. Only by activating her purple lunar force was she able to dodge the attack in the nick of time.

    However, as the lizard passed her, the giant arch-demon aimed a boulder-like fist at her from behind. The two demons were working together to take her down, and cold sweat started to bead on Lily¡¯s back. She turned into a phantom and dodged the punch, then rushed towards the chest of the giant demon. Running seemed to be her only option at this point.

    Suddenly, she felt a smelly and scorching winding from behind.

    ¡°Good lord!¡± she eximed, quickly moving to the side to avoid the crashing lizard arch-demon.

    ¡°This lizard is actually faster than my purple lunar force?¡± Lily was amazed at how fast the demon was. With her body cursed, she wondered if she could ever escape the lizard demon.

    ¡°What now?¡± She could barely evade the attacks of the two big dipper arch-demons, but their rough cooperation left gaps that she could take advantage of. However, she knew she would eventually run out of energy!

    ¡°So be it¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes glimmered with a ruthless determination. The curse continued to pulse, attracting more demons to their location. Knowing she couldn¡¯t escape, Lily only activated her purple lunar force at critical moments to dodge the attacks. Her fluctuating movements confused the two big dipper arch-demons, giving her an advantage.

    She purposely dashed towards arge group of demons, using the chaos to her advantage. The other demons were slower, making it easier for Lily to move and use them as shields. However, the fate of these demons was grim. They were either bitten through, devoured, stomped on, or sent flying by the two big dipper arch-demons.

    Lily was walking a thin line between survival and death. Her movements were precise and graceful, but as she repeatedly dashed into crowds of attacking demons, it was impossible to avoid making mistakes.

    <i>Boom!</i> Lily was sent tumbling to the ground amidst a group of demons as a Throned Monarch demon with a diminutive stature managed to strike her thigh with a meteor hammer. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: These battles are always hard to keep track of and edit, kudos to trantors.

    Silva: savageeee.

    Robinxen: Ah the ssic exp farm.

 Side Stories: Chapter 81.5 â€“ A Physical Examination

    <h4>Side Stories: Chapter 81.5 ¨C A Physical Examination</h4>

    ? PreviousNext ?

    Nanako was wrapped in a sense of euphoria as she took in the scent of Lily¡¯s clothes. Her racing heart and flushed face disyed no semnce of guilt as she enjoyed the aftermath of the intense training session.

    The sight continued for some time, the small loli twisting her legs as she brought the clothes even closer to her face, before blushing red with shame instead of arousal.

    ¡°H-how improper of me.¡± She silently scolded herself, quickly putting back the clothes and turning on her heel. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was just checking if they were safe to give to a maid for cleaning, I had no indecent thoughts. As Lily¡¯s future master I must preserve her public dignity.¡±

    <sup>1</sup>

    Having sessfully cleared herself of guilt, her face lit up and she moved back towards the sleeping Lily. It would be bad for her health if she stayed in the water too long, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to wake her up. Leaving her no other option.

    Although she was smaller in stature than the others, she was still a samurai boasting of great strength, it would not be difficult for her to lift Lily out. But the difference in height would make it difficult to move her, thus she needed assistance.

    After being sure that Lily wouldn¡¯t slip beneath the water and drown in her sleep, Nanako quickly left for a moment, intending to bring Shiu back with her.

    Unbeknownst to Nanako, once she had left the room Lily mumbled something softly in her sleep, yet nobody was around to hear it.

    A serene silence, disrupted only by Lily¡¯s soft breathing, then wrapped the room.

    Shiu¡¯s voice rung out not longter, as if to break the silence entirely, ¡°So Senior was bathing Master? How enviable¡­I mean honourable.¡±

    Nanako having rposed herself with an air of dignity faltered slightly at Shiu¡¯s blissful attitude and shook her head. ¡®It¡¯s not worth retorting to this airhead.¡¯ She reminded herself in her heart, holding her hand to her chest. ¡°Sister fell asleep though, so I need your help preventing her from getting a cold.¡±

    Somehow, when Lily wasn¡¯t a concern she acted more natural, but she was still on guard with Shiu, and had a sharp attitude.

    Almost delighted, Shiu responded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, Senior, I will make sure to take care of Master¡¯s body.¡±

    Before removing her from the water, Nanakoid out a dry towel over a bench on which they couldy her on, and even rolled up a second to serve as a pillow. The care and attention in the action betrayed her true feelings which even she seemed unaware of.

    Then the two of them nodded to each other in order to lift Lily out. Shiu used her slender arms to lift Lily from beneath the shoulders, while Nanako assisted by holding her below the waist. Despite the rough and unpractised movement, Lily slept soundlessly and allowed herself to be moved with ease.

    The water that tried to cling to her attractive figure lost to the pull of gravity, cascading down her skin and dripping to the floor. Though some drops seeded in stubbornly clinging to her, leaving trails along her entire body. Both the girls were entranced by the way the water droplets from atop her breasts slowly flowed down into the valley between, then out to rest atop her t stomach.

    With careful movements, they lowered her onto the bench, her wet skin giving her a seductive allure different from usual, and her naked figure demanding attention. Even the way her hair had sprayed out seemed as if straight from a painting.

    Lily¡¯s chest was rising and falling in her sleep, and she had no awareness to cover herself, allowing herself to be a feast for the eyes.

    Shiu was trying topose herself, but her jaw had already ckened and her thighs clenched together. Nanako could have sworn the genin was about to start drooling.

    Taking charge of the situation, she kept one eye fixed on the suspicious girl, and pointed at a small pile of towels. Quickly giving her instructions, ¡°We can¡¯t leave her wet, so we should start drying her off. You can begin with the hair.¡±

    It shouldn¡¯t take long to dry someone off, but either out of self-interest or servility neither Shiu nor Nanako seemed to have any sense of urgency. Nanako especially.

    Having long hair herself, though inferior to Lily¡¯s silk strands, Shiu knew how to handle it and begun work immediately, with care and precision. While Nanako had started with her feet, as if some form of ma had drawn her there.

    Gliding the towel over the smooth curved sole, and gently cupping it round the heel to the ankle, she left no droplet remaining. Lily didn¡¯t stir in the slightest, leaving her to question if she was just trusting or not very ticklish. Even when she began to pry between Lily¡¯s delicate and uniform toes there wasn¡¯t even a twitch.

    Suppressing her own breathing, Nanako moved up from her ankles along her calves and thighs. In order to get underneath she had to raise Lily¡¯s legs, cing her in apromising position that left nothing to the imagination, and only exacerbated the small lolis own arousal. Shiu only spared because she was still straightening and drying their master¡¯s hair.

    It didn¡¯t end there, as she was forced to continue up to the torso, even her delicate hands were subject to the service.

    ¡®Why do I have to dry off these big breasts for her? Couldn¡¯t she at least do it herself?¡¯ Sheined in her head, when she finally reached that far. The towel in her hands being switched for another one before she reached over to the voluptuous mounds. Though she didn¡¯t know it from experience, she had heard other womenin about sweat getting trapped beneath and between, so she put extra effort into making sure they were dry.

    To an outside observer, it only looked like she was groping an unconscious girl, but she was truly working hard. Her small hands cupping and supporting Lily¡¯s breasts as they swayed beneath the towel, fitting snugly between them when she drew back down to their base. Though she had a sour expression of jealousy on her face she seemed to be enjoying the feeling. ¡®No wonder she¡¯s so powerful, just howrge are they?¡¯

    Just as she was getting lost in her thoughts, Shiu chirped up from her side. ¡°Senior, I have finished drying Master¡¯s hair.¡± Her face was almost innocently beaming, and Nanako felt like she had been dumped in cold water.

    Thinking quickly, Nanako spoke, ¡°R-right, I¡¯ll be done shortly. Why don¡¯t you get a yukata for us to wrap her in so we can carry her back?¡± Though she had trailed off towards the end and made it sound more like a request, she felt she had managed to keep her appearance.

    Shiu nodded immediately, climbing her feet along her long legs, giving a short peek at her creamy thighs beneath. Though her figure was hardly as impressivepared to Lily, she was still a beauty in her own right. ¡®Sister took her in like a stray dog.¡¯

    Not wanting to get caught up in her thoughts again, Nanako gently lifted one side of Lily to dry her back and rear that she couldn¡¯t reach before. Even from this angle one could tell she was well endowed. Her back was smooth, and curved femininely, and the sides of her breasts still presented themselves. Even her rear was shapely and plump. Nanako could only grit her teeth in vexation at how beautiful Lily was.

    The next problem was dressing the girl.

    When Shiu returned with a yukata that¡¯d be easy to wrap her in, the two had to work together once again, with Shiu lifting her by her shoulders to sit upright so that Nanako could dress her. Even the slightest movement would cause her breasts to jiggle, and every so often her head would tilt, seductively exposing her neck and causing her hair to tantalisingly slide down her skin.

    Though it took some effort, eventually they had dressed Lily. They had been unable to tie it properly, leaving her chest exposed as it slipped to the sides, and her legs were still free, but she was dressed enough to move to her room.

    ¡°Senior I¡¯ll carry Master to her room, so you should go prepare her futon.¡± Shiu offered, beginning to piggy back Lily as she slept.

    To her surprise Lily was as light as a feather, but that wasn¡¯t all. In order to support her she had to ce her hands beneath her rear, groping and holding Lily¡¯s soft ???. While Lily¡¯s breasts pressed against her back. Either side of her slender figure Lily¡¯s white legs were disyed, the yukata having ridden up slightly due to the posture. Even her head, resting helplessly on her shoulder, released soft seductive breaths directly into her ear. It was an assault on the senses.

    Breathing heavily, and trying not to think about her, Shiu took long and bnced strides towards the room. Though part of her was tempted to slow down, to see how Lily would react should she awaken on her back. Maybe she would get punished?

    After carrying her through the paper door, Lily was finallyid in the futon, still fast asleep. All the hard work put into dressing her had gone to waste though, as between moving the yukata had undone itself, and Lily¡¯s front waspletely free once more.

    An awkward silence wrapped the room, Shiu seemed to be deffering judgement to Nanako, and Nanako seemed to be unwilling to make a move first as she eyed the sleeping girl.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Nanako spoke while clearing her throat. ¡°Shiu let me teach you something important. As a ve it is very important to make sure your master is healthy, and since Sister has been straining her body with her new training it is important that we give her an examination.¡± She lied fluently, hiding her sinister smirk. Using this n she could locate any weaknesses or secrets Lily kept on her body.

    Shiu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as if hit by a grand revtion and she nodded profusely.

    Continuing to speak, Nanako exined further, ¡°It¡¯s good you understand, the most important thing is to check her physical wellbeing through an examination.¡±

    ¡®Though I may not be able to make a move on a sleeping woman, that does not been I can¡¯t gather intel for the next engagement.¡¯ She thought to herself as she kneeled beside Lily, removing the front of the yukata.

    The small loli ced her hands on Lily¡¯s hips and began to rub them in circles. ¡°As a result of tensing her thighs and holding a stiff posture for long periods it¡¯s possible for the hip toe out of alignment, that¡¯s why you need to make sure to rx the muscles like this.¡±

    Following her seniors advice, Shiu clumsily began to mimic Nanako¡¯s movements, herrger slender hands covering more ground than the delicate lolis. While Nanako changed her target to the thighs.

    ¡®Hmph. You already have big breasts and yet you want to have creamy thighs too, well now I¡¯ll find out for sure if mine are softer or firmer.¡¯

    All her hopes were dashed the moment she started to stroke them up and down. Despite all her belief, Lily was both softer and firmer than her. An entirely contradictory sensation ran through her hands. Out of desperation she even grew bolder, and moved further upwards and inwards, almost brushing Lily¡¯s virtue, causing her to stir slightly.

    Nanako¡¯s breathing heightened when she realised how close she was to Lily¡¯s most precious and private ce, and found herself starting it at involuntarily. It was perfectly kept, smooth without a blemish and perfectly symmetrical. The gentle pink blended wlessly with her white skin.

    Slightly aroused and entranced, the loli curiously outstretched a finger and slowly traced around the outside of the slit. Her cheeks flushing red and breathing heavily. While Shiu was locked into following her earlier instructions, dutifully caressing her master¡¯s pelvis.

    At the sudden touch, Lily gasped and raised her chest slightly, trying to twist her legs before settling back down. Both ves paused for a moment but, after realising she had not woken, didn¡¯t hesitate to continue. Nanako, wanting to push her luck, decided to use Shiu as a scapegoat if anything happened and stood up.

    ¡°Shiue here, I¡¯m going to teach you how to inspect Sister¡¯s insides, don¡¯t worry it¡¯s nothing weird.¡± She began, pulling Shiu between Lily¡¯s legs and kneeling her down. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know the basics, but it¡¯s very important we make sure Sister¡¯s virtue is intact. That¡¯s why you need to spread it open and put a finger inside, then make sure to taste for any contaminants.¡±

    By having Shiu do the most dangerous act, Nanako would not only be able to pass the me, but also remove the potential threat. It was a dark and sinister n.

    Shiu, either out of naivety or self interest, began to act immediately. She started with slowly wetting her finger inside her own mouth, almost sensually sucking on it, before starting to push it inside Lily, the virgin lips parting slightly to ept it.

    Due to the era, there were a lot of misconceptions and loaded concepts about purity. Lily¡¯s modern sensibilities did not apply here. Though she knew it was possible for the ????? to get damaged during strenuous activity, it was unlikely for Shiu to be aware of that, as it was used as a form of test before marriage.

    The beautiful ninja had only got her finger in just over a centimetre before she felt some resistance and had to pull back, naturally Senior Sister¡¯s body hadn¡¯t been used yet. With the insertion checkplete, Shiu had to proceed to the taste examination.

    At the same time, Nanako had moved back to Lily¡¯s voluptuous chest, and was gently fondling therge breasts. Her jaw slightly fallen as she gazed at the pink peaks atop the fleshy mountains. Biting her lip and controlling her heavy breathing she too leaned down, and took the tip into her mouth, starting to gently lick and suck.

    A warm seductive moan of pleasure leaked from Lily¡¯s lips, and her body twisted towards the source, offering herself up to her two ves, even her legs spreading.

    Shiu having received what she believed to be permission, panted heavily and gently kissed Lily¡¯s skin. However at that moment, Lily rolled her head to the side and moaned out. ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡± A single tear rolling down her cheek, shocking Nanako.

    The little loli quickly stood and brushed her clothes, before quickly excusing herself from the room to cool down, leaving Shiu to clear up. As she stood outside the door, she leaned on a pir and brushed a finger over her lip. ¡°Senior Sister?¡± She mused to herself, looking up at the moon.

    HERE."><sup>2</sup>

    ? PreviousNext ?<h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Did I get you? This is something I wrote for fun, jump to this footnote for the link to the real chapter 82. Or keep reading for a full chapter of yuri goodness!

    The real chapter can be found HERE.

 Side Stories: Chapter 102.5 â€“ Cathartic Intoxication

    <h4>Side Stories: Chapter 102.5 ¨C Cathartic Intoxication</h4>

    ? PreviousNext ?

    There are various differences between modern towns and Heian cities, despite theirparable size. Aside from the obvious differences in architecture, the first major difference was that the main roads were very wide, t and straight.

    The second major difference was that as a result of this choice in road design, the cities themselves looked like a giant grid from above.

    Lily couldn¡¯t tell if that afforded them better or worse defences than the notoriously narrow and windy roads of the contemporary cities of Europe.

    Nor did she really want to think about it.

    Rather, how did her admiring how smooth the ride was turn into a serious reflection on architectural decisions. It seemed that Lily couldn¡¯t quell her original artistic heart even when her head was clouded.

    With blurred vision, the gentle rocking motion as they approached their destination threatened to lull Lily into a slumber. Since she had already propped herself up on the side, she was in a position to sleep albeit ufortably.

    Her usualdy-like mannerisms had beenpletely discarded, due in part to the way her clothes had fallen into disarray and her hair dishevelled.

    While her ever distracted mind wandered, Lily took onest nce at her surroundings before her eyes fell closed, falling asleep before she could even reach her destination.

    With her cheeks still flushed, her warm breath leaked a sweet mist from her mouth as shey defenceless. Thankfully she was already under guard; since she didn¡¯t even have a weapon with her should she get attacked in this state.

    And as expected, the trip was a peaceful one. The escorts slowly pulled to a stop and went to assist Lily in exiting when they realised that she was asleep.

    Normally it would be easy for an attendant to awaken or carry her. However, since she was a Samurai who could easily snap a normal human like a twig it would be dangerous for one of the escorts to wake her. Likewise, since she was a guest of the family they also could not do the dishonourable thing of carrying her.

    They were at an impasse.

    With no other option one of the escorts, a younger maiden, with ck hair tied up the sides, left to fetch Lady Saionji. Her elegant yet hasty steps were not too dissimr to Lily¡¯s own, showing that her education had been proper.

    In fact quite about her was simr to Lily, perhaps indicating to Kotoka¡¯s ¡®preference¡¯.

    Keeping Lily sheltered from the wind and night air, several guards held their position while awaiting the escorts return, with Kotoka in tow. The whole time she kept her mouth covered with a fan majestically. Hiding her scheming smirk.

    ¡°Ara ara. It seems that the travelling finally caught up with her, moreso now that she¡¯s in a secure environment. Since it would be in poor taste to wake her, I shall carry her to her quarters.¡± Kotoka spoke effortlessly like this was all natural, her merchant aura preventing anyone from doubting her logic as she folded her fan.

    Naturally, Kotoka was not a samurai and thus did not have the great strength that her daughter would have. Luckily Lily was not that heavy, and Kotoka was at least fit enough to handle certain goods.

    Slipping one arm beneath her slender legs, and the other round her back, securing her voluptuous chest in ce, Kotoka lifted the sleeping figure. The movement caused Lily¡¯s head to tilt inwards, leaving her head to rest on some cushiony softness. Her hair falling downwards at the beckoning of gravity, to expose her defenceless neck.

    ¡°Make sure to stable the horses properly and lock the gates.¡± She ordered authoratively, then carrying the girl who¡¯s weight was different from her expectations she made her way down the cobble path towards the building.

    Since Kotoka had not corrected Lily¡¯s yukata before lifting her, the exposure level had reached an almost scandalous degree. The valley of her chest waspletely exposed, only the loose sash around her torso preventing it from fallingpletely free, and her legs had fallen wide for inviting eyes. The string of her panties barely visible.

    Even Kotoka who was very familiar with the path almost tripped, distracted by the mouth watering disy that Lily was offering. Her eyes transfixed on the silky white feast before her eyes.

    Sliding the doors to the side, the two figures retreated into the building, leaving the escorts and servants behind as they moved to amodate their instructions.

    As they passed down the luxuriously adorned hall, Lily finally stirred from her slumber. One of her jewelled eyes blinking open, still moist from the drink. Able to tell that the warmth of a person was nearby she instinctively moved to seek it, nting her face firmly in Kotoka¡¯s breast as she gripped the shoulder of the olders yukata.

    Trying to make sense of her surroundings, Lily gazed emptily up at Nanako¡¯s mother, several figures ovepping in her mind. The upper ss charm she had was reminiscent of Senior Sister, and the strong temperament was reminiscent of Rei.

    ¡°Onee-sama?¡± She mumbled, trying to put together the ovepping figures. With both her vision and judgement clouded by alcohol, her normal superhuman senses worked against her, giving her more detail than she could handle only to confuse her further.

    With likewise impaired hearing, Lily could just about make out the words ¡°Oh my, you¡¯ve woken.¡± Or something simr. Though the exact details escaped her.

    ¡°To show such a vulnerable appearance, sister will be disillusioned.¡± Lilyined out loud, trying to squirm free of the embrace, causing her sash to fall loosepletely.

    Before Kotoka¡¯s eyes, Lily¡¯s snowy twin mountains were revealed. Tipped with erect pink summits.

    With apleteck of shame, Lily didn¡¯t try to cover herself up. Instead she went even further and raised one hand to her chest and groped softly, ying with the pliant mounds of her senior sister¡¯s body.

    ¡®They¡¯ve grown again, Senior Sister, I¡¯m sorry for changing your body.¡¯

    She thought to herself, but didn¡¯t stop her self-indulgent massage.

    As they had reached the provided room, Kotoka could easily have dropped Lily and left for the night, but she continued to hold on to her while standing in ce. Watching the intoxicated girl. ¡°Fufu. There is nothing to be disillusioned about, Samurai Lily is a cute girl.¡± She spoke with a sultry voice, oozing with apparent experience.

    ¡°C-cute?¡± Lily blushed profusely at thepliment, doubling down the redness of her face. ¡°B-but Senior Sister¡¯s body has been defiled.¡± She protested, trying to pull away and exin. ¡°Onee-sama stole Senior Sister¡¯s first kiss, and I didn¡¯t even get to fight back.¡±

    It took a moment for Kotoka to understand Lily was referring to herself as ¡®Senior Sister¡¯. Though it was a bit unusual it wasn¡¯t that umon, after all many men referred to themselves as disgusting things like ¡®daddy¡¯ and ¡®uncle¡¯ in third person while drunk. At least Lily was refined with her choice. Though this interpretation was close it was still slightly off, nobody could guess Lily¡¯s circumstances.

    ¡°Next time I will definitely steal a kiss from Onee-sama!¡± Lily shouted to psyche herself up, raising her fist up into the air and revealing even more of her defenceless body. This time her yukata slipped off her leg and exposed her string panties, a pure white and faintly transparent from sweat.

    With Kotoka¡¯s arms finally tiring, and wanting to take better advantage of the situation, Lily was reluctantly ced down atop a futon. Her plump rear resting firmly on the padding, creating a deep impression.

    In an effort to prevent Lily for realising her own state, and to keep the conversation flowing in a beneficial direction, the mistress of the Saionji house nodded to herself exaggeratively and smirked. ¡°But how do you n to steal a kiss with your inexperience?¡±

    Lily froze immediately. Whether she interpreted it as the teasing of Nanako¡¯s mother, the concern of Senior Sister or the taunt of Rei Onee-sama¡­all of them hit her just as hard. Those words truly hit the nail on the head for her.

    Since the topic of conversation was on Rei, and Kotoka¡¯s image had ovepped with hers earlier, Lily ended up taking it as a taunt. Raising one hand in a clumsy fashion to point at her. ¡°Your challenge. This Lily epts it!¡±

    Leaning forward, Lily mbered onto all fours. Her chest hung down freely, swaying with her drunken movements in a hypnotic manner while she slowly crawled forwards. More than once she misjudged the distance and ended up stumbling, before she reached Lady Saionji¡¯s feet.

    ¡°You! Get down from your horse!¡± Lily slurred, looking up at Kotoka as she blurred the present moment with that past memory.

    In a teasing manner, toying with Lily, Kotoka pulled out her fan once again and unfolded it before her mouth. Chuckling to herself before speaking, ¡°Ara, but why would I do that?¡±

    In her druken state Lily froze for another time. She was right. Why would she just do what she asked? In this chaotic Heian period wouldn¡¯t it be rather foolish to dismount on the demand of another. It was natural to take things by force in this other world, Lily needed to be prepared to do that herself.

    As Kotoka watched curiously as Lily seemed to mumble to herself, she was suddenly caught off guard as Lily used her samurai strength to push her to the ground.

    All she could tell was that her legs had been grabbed, then suddenly she had flipped onto her back atop the futon. The movement had been so fast and fluid that she didn¡¯t even have time to register it, herck of training due to being a merchant showed.

    Lily held a great deal of respect for Kotoka to have made it this far with purely her wealth and wits, even more so as a woman.

    The two mature women, to a degree that would make Nanako rage with envy, were starting to entangle on the floor. Kotoka wasying t on her back while Lily mbered on top of her.

    In just a few short seconds, Lily had covered Kotoka¡¯s lips with her own, silencing any potential protests or further taunts. The only noises that could be vocalised were gasps or grunts, intermixed with the asional moan.

    Whether out of instinct or greed, both entwined their fingers, preventing the other from pulling back. Then they went one step further, coiling their tongues round each other, while Lily clumsily explored the mother¡¯s mouth.

    Lily lifted her knee up between Kotoka¡¯s yukata, while their chests pressed together to transmit their racing hearts to the other. And Kotoka closed her eyes while readily epting all the emotions that were being released into her.

    It was several minutes until Lily saw fit to pull back, a long sticky string of saliva connecting their lips as she panted red faced. Her eyes were starting to glow crimson, her Maiden aura starting to leak as she looked at the woman beneath her.

    Lily was starting to see her like an opponent in a battle, something to be defeated.

    Letting out a seductive giggle, her moist red lips puckering as she kissed Kotoka¡¯s ear, then nibbled gently. While prying her fingers free to explore thedy¡¯s figure, especially the chest that she was so drawn to.

    ¡°Onee-sama will be mine.¡± She whispered, her lips trailing downwards. First kissing the lobes, then the neck, then the cor. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you serve under me.¡±

    If it had just stopped there then it might have been seen as a disy of affection, but this did not end here. Lily continued onwards and downwards until her face was buried between the breasts, and her eyes upturned with lust.

    With time pressingte, and wishing to exploit this chance further, Kotoka used her free hand to stroke the top of Lily¡¯s head, gently brushing her hair aside with her palm.

    ¡°Miss Lily, before we continue tonight how about some special tea?¡± With a seductive smile, she gently pushed aside Lily. Or did Lily allow herself to be pushed aside? And moved towards an ornate set of draws.

    As this was a guest room, various teas were avable, each with different effects from different regions. Some were even foreign, a significant luxury in thisnd. As she was used to serving guests she was able to move in a refined manner to prepare the tea. While Lily¡¯s eyes gazed longingly.

    At first Kotoka thought Lily was gazing at her, but she noticed that Lily¡¯s actual eyes were on the teapot. However since it was only Grade Two, while notmon, it wasn¡¯t that valuable. She couldn¡¯t understand why Lily would be so interested in it.

    Her merchant spirit red up, and she decided to speak to her daughter about it when she received the chance. There was surely some potential to profit from this.

    ¡°Miss Lily, please drink this.¡± Her voice was still as smooth as butter as she made her way back. Her wide hips swinging evocatively, as her slim legs peaked out in a dazzling allure.

    Parting her lips, Lily didn¡¯t even speak a thanks as she took the tea. Tiny, miniscule sips of the warm liquid entering her throat. Her sensual throat rising and falling with each swallow, enough to make any man stare were they in line of sight.

    ¡°That was deliciousssss¡­.¡± Lily spoke, her body swaying before she fell onto the futon asleep. Kotoka catching her by her shoulder to steady her, letting her naked figure rest on herp as she giggled.

    She would surely ensnare this potential talent, for the good of her family.

    *

    In a distantnd, atop a tree branch.

    A certain ninja shivered, and almost felt like her ponytail was about to stand upright.

    ¡°Is Master about to be captured?¡± She wondered out loud, her M connection with Lily seemed to be being threatened. She would have to increase her pace.

    With a single kick of her long leg, the figure in the tree turned into a shadow and vanished into the chaotic night.

    <sup>1</sup>? PreviousNext ?<h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Hahahaha, I apologise for theck of lewd in this one, I had serious writers block and barely got this done for the deadline. The New Year chapter should be a bit more refreshing though.

 Side Stories: New Year Special

    <h4>Side Stories: New Year Special</h4>

    Next ?

    Beneath the stars, an iconic sound of two swords shing rung out in arge courtyard.

    Unlike the courtyards you¡¯d see in a noble or merchant house, this one waspletely void of decorations or distinctive features. It was simply a wide and t open space.

    The sharp glint of the moonlight along the de conveyed the genuine lethality of the bout as the two forms twisted around each other.

    The first to pull back from the exchange was the shorter of the two, and though it appeared as though she had retreated there was no sign of her having lost her tempo. Her curved sword held horizontal in front of her chest.

    Judging from her size it seemed she was about fourteen years of age, her purple eyes shining with maturity beyond that as she gazed at her opponent.

    Her opponent seemed to be older, or at least more developed. Both had tender skin, but the older girl certainly fit the description of ¡®creamy¡¯. She had long silky pink hair, which would normally feel out of ce, and wore strange pieces of armor in unconventional ces.

    Golden pauldron-like tes were affixed atop her boots and around her biceps. While a single piece rested around her neck. They appeared more like fashion essories than defensive armaments.

    ¡°You¡¯re open!¡± She shouted, kicking one of her small legs against the ground hard enough to leave an indent. A small cloud of the dirt drifting up behind her as she reversed her grip on her hilt.

    Anticipating being charged, her opponent twisted her waist, angling her katana to intercept. Parrying the assault to the side while using the rotational force to transition into a kick with her longbat boots.

    With a kicking towards her head, the younger girl ducked into a roll and swiftly moved back to her previous position. This time it was clear that she had lost the exchange as opposed to her previous retreat.

    Clicking her tongue, she adjusted her breathing and retook her stance. ¡°Tsk.¡± Had she been just a moment slower she would have ended up in bed from injuries.

    Fluttering in the wind were a few strands of her distinctive red hair. Putting a frown on her face. Her opponent had managed to cut some strands of her short ponytail as she hadunched the kick. It was a frightening disy of reflexes from both parties.

    Returning her katana from its reverse grip she repeated the charge, this time taking a different approach as she kicked off the ground into a jump. Hoping to use the downwards momentum to strengthen her blow.

    Her opponent smirked while narrowing her sapphire eyes, reading her intentions as she widened her feet. By lowering her center of gravity she knew she¡¯d be able to keep her bnce while parrying. The usually restrictive yukata she was wearing had been modified for use by samurai¡¯s to allow this.

    The young girl, however, didn¡¯t change her approach, instead, she threw her katana forward ahead of her, aiming at her opponent¡¯s feet as she curved upwards in the air.

    Her opponent was forced to make a decision, either adjust her footing moments before taking the blow or to divert the attack at her feet. Naturally, she took the former, since the younger girl was unarmed, there was no need to maintain her stance.

    However, with both hands now free the girl suddenly tore off the white shoulder-mantle she was wearing, tossing it to obscure her opponent¡¯s view. Exposing the matt grey angr chest te over her blue dress.

    Without missing a beat, she raised one of her ck thigh-high d legs and brought it down for an unceremonious dropkick. Believing thoroughly that etiquette had no ce on the battlefield.

    Before the encounter could be resolved a firm p rang out from the porch overseeing the courtyard, at which both thebatants assumed the proper posture.

    The small girl doing an uncharacteristic curtsy, while the mature took the traditional Heian bow. This made it apparent that both were samurai trainees staying in this building.

    While the opponent had returned to the building, the small redhead dropped down to pick up the discarded katana and mantle. Just looking up at the sky as a luminous white spark streaked over the treeline.

    <i>BOOM!</i>

    Like a cannon trying to repel the night, the sky exploded in a blinding white light that rained down in a perfect sphere.

    Followed by another, and another, and another. In all forms of blue and white.

    Sheathing her katana at her side, she recalled that these were called Fireworks that were being distributed by a merchant household to celebrate theing of the new year.

    Apparently a female samurai had helped develop them using abination of gunpowder and rare metals. Though she didn¡¯t know much other than the recent tradition they had formed.

    ¡°To another year of training.¡± She swore to herself, clenching her small fist as she ran towards the decking with light steps.

    <i>BOOM-CLANG!</i>

    A long time prior to that bout, Lily was sat kneeling before Kotoka with an aromatic tea between her slim fingers. Before her was a traditional contract for services.

    ¡°Although what I can offer is limited, I believe this information should allow you to develop a merchandisable product for the Saionji house,¡± Lily spoke confidently.

    Another ng rang out at the same time, as Ehito was in her workshop just a few paces from where Lily and Kotoka were discussing business outside.

    Kotoka perused the documents carefully. Although there were a lot of holes that would need to be filled in, this much knowledge was enough to direct the development of a new product. Most of the gaps were in technical aspects anyway, which they already had ess too. Kotoka didn¡¯t find it strange that Lilycked the knowledge needed topound ¡®gunpowder¡¯.

    It was the fact Lily was oblivious to how to make gunpowder that Kotoka could be assured this knowledge wasplete and genuine.

    ¡°Certainly, if these fireworks behave as you say then they will be a valuablemodity for both war and for celebrations.¡± Although it was poor form for a businesswoman to reveal her hand like that, since the opponent could hike up their prices at a sign of interest, neither negotiators at this table had intentions of ripping the other off.

    Moreover, Lily had only advertised these for celebratory purposes. Kotoka noticed the signal re capacity by herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a novel concept though. To use gunpowder tounch a projectile upwards. Moreover, how did youe across the knowledge that copper and magnesium could be used to change the properties? Magnesium is rare to find.¡± Kotoka mused, signing the production contract and readily epting the royalty fees for sales.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t pry for details. Every maiden has her secret.¡±

    Thankfully Lily was relieved of having to make up some excuses for her otherworldly knowledge and reaffirmed the positive rtionship she had with Kotoka.

    However, Kotoka asked a different question instead. ¡°So do you have a name for these?¡±

    cing the tea atop her knee, Lily gave a seductive smile full of wiles, enough to make anyone looking upon her blush. ¡°I call them Chrysanthemum Fireworks.¡±

    Next ?<h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 34 â€“ Lycoris Radiata

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 34 ¨C Lycoris Radiata</h4>

    Lily was bombarded with a barrage of attacks, including axe chops, staff hits, w shes, fang bites, and arcane sts. She rolled frantically to avoid being hit by any of them.

    <i>Bang!</i> Lily gasped for air as a saint realm demon monk mmed a heavy long staff against her, causing her to cough up blood. The Tsukuyomi swordstyle was not as effective in defense as it was in offense. With attacks from demons at the saint realm level, even a single strike could prove to be fatal.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shed as she spun on the spot, Yasutsuna and Crescent Moon in each hand ring with purple energy, turning into a purple whirlwind! With a loud <i>whoosh</i>, she charged at the demons, delivering deadly chops and shes with her swords. The sound of metal cutting through flesh and bone filled the air, and several demons were sliced into pieces. Blood spattered onto the ck rocks, emitting the stench of smoke. The area within a radius of ten meters around Lily became a death zone. However, beyond ten meters, multiple giant eyes, horns, or ws started glowing blue and surrounding her.

    Surrounded by eerie clouds and malevolent spirits, Lily gasped for breath as she regained her footing. The helicopter spin she had just executed made her feel as though the crimson sky and ghostly entities were swirling around her.

    ¡°Stay away!¡± Lily swung her long sword, releasing a beautiful de beam with a sharp swish. Suddenly, something powerful charged towards her. It was the big dipper lizard arch-demon! With lightning reflexes, Lily jumped up to avoid the deadly pounce, but the lizard wasn¡¯t done yet. It quickly followed up with a whip strike from its spiky tail, which was too fast for her to dodge. In a split second decision, Lily activated her purple lunar force and countered the attack with both swords.

    A deafening crash echoed as Lily was sent flying like a meteor.

    ¡°Ack¡­¡± She coughed up bitter blood, feeling a searing pain in her chest. From behind her, she sensed a powerful punch shockwave approaching.

    ¡°No!!¡± Lily screamed and swiftly unfurled her Sakura Parasol as a shield.

    The parasol sessfully dissipated the attack, causing the shockwave to disintegrate in the vicinity. However, the remaining ten percent of the force propelled Lily backwards.

    The impact was so strong that it shattered through her spirit armor¡¯s limits. The excruciating pain coursing through her made her wonder if she had suffered a fatal injury.

    Lily crashed onto the ground with a loud thud, and immediately, countless demons closed in on her, drooling and eager to devour her. She summoned her strength and unleashed another powerful de beam, tearing apart the demons that came too close.

    Struggling to her feet, Lily¡¯s appearance was a mess. Her armor was broken, and her hair was disheveled. Sweat, tears, saliva, and blood dripped down her face uncontrobly, and every breath she took felt like her lungs were burning.

    Lily¡¯s cursed de shone brightly as anima flew towards it. Meanwhile, countless demons prowled in the darkness, eyeing her injured form, as the two big dipper arch-demons knocked away any that came too close. Beyond them, the howls of ancient monsters could be heard, and she knew that the third, fourth, and even fifth big dipper arch-demon were on their way to kill her.

    Lily let out a chillingugh as she lowered her head, realizing the gravity of her desperate situation. ¡°Ahaha¡­ahahaha¡­¡± she chuckled bitterly. ¡°So there are not just five or six, but seven big dipper arch-demons after me.¡±

    As she looked up, all she could see was the swarm of demons and the distant silhouettes of the ancient big dipper arch-demons.

    ¡°Hu¡­hu¡­hu¡­nnn¡­¡± Lily panted heavily, her reserves of purple lunar force nearly depleted. She waspletely surrounded by the unending horde of demons, seriously injured, and on the verge of copse. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and weakly cried out.

    In this desperate situation, Lily knew that she would meet her end today. She had neither the strength to fight her way out nor the ability to face so many big dipper arch-demons. This endless battle had drained herpletely.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­ I haven¡¯t awakened Senior Sister Rinne, and I can¡¯t save Sister Ayaka anymore,¡± Lily thought to herself, feeling overwhelmed by despair. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Wuuu¡­¡± She cried weakly, realizing that she was too exhausted and injured to escape the horde of demons surrounding her. ¡°Even if I risk everything, I can¡¯t break through this siege¡­ it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    The one-eyed monarch realm centipede demon lunged forward with its mouth agape, ready to devour Lily who seemed to have lost all will to resist.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Itsrge tongue salivated in anticipation as it closed in on her.

    But just as the demon was about to reach her, Lily unleashed a chilling de beam that sliced the centipede¡¯s head in half.

    ¡°I may die here, but I will fight to the death!¡± Lily steeled herself, her long hair fluttering in the air. ¡°Come and get me!¡±

    In this desperate situation, her fighting spirit reached its peak.

    Kill one, earn one!

    She abandoned the idea of dodging and faced the horde of demons head-on like an exhausted warrior facing an encirclement of thousands of enemies. She would use all her strength to take down as many demons as possible!

    ¡°Die!¡± Lily¡¯s movements blurred into a crimson streak as she charged towards the ck ocean of demons. She no longer cared about preserving her stamina or purple lunar force. She faced the horde of iing attacks without fear, dodging only to kill another enemy. In this ughter, there was no right or wrong, only the instinct to kill their natural enemies. The demons of Yomi and the female samurai fought with equal ferocity. The demons wanted to devour Lily, and Lily also wanted to kill the demons and absorb their animas.

    Lily no longer dodged any attacks except for those that could instantly kill her. She didn¡¯t care about conserving her energy or defending herself anymore. This was a requiem dance for her soul, and it was inevitable that it would end here, sooner orter.

    She discarded her spirit armor and poured all of her spiritual energy into her attacks. She attacked with reckless abandon, cutting through the sea of ck demons like a crimson streak.

    She had entered a frenzy! In the abyss, the young girl held onto her final prayer and charged forward, ughtering anything in her path.

    The hundred meter long de of a big dipper arch-demon came crashing down, but Lily blurred purple and slipped to the side, causing the demons around her to be crushed as coteral damage. The arch-demon was a grotesque creature made of distorted ck mud with numerous demon faces floating within. It was wearing human armor and wielding a massive de, and it couldn¡¯t believe that Lily had managed to dodge its attack. In midair, Lily twisted her body and shed down, unleashing countless crystal purple de beams that rained down upon the demons.

    Bright anima lights kept streaming towards Lily

    <sup>1</sup>, but her Purple Lunar Force was depleted. Her stamina had reached its breaking point, leaving only her sheer will and soul to propel her forward. Even though she could copse from exhaustion at any moment, she pressed on towards the demons without any respite. Unbeknownst to her, her spirit sea was in tumult, waves and currents colliding, and the bright light shimmering with a hazy, boiling intensity.

    ¡°Kill!!¡± Amidst the deafening roars of the demons, the girl¡¯s battle cry was lost. Lily¡¯s stamina waspletely depleted, and in the unending ck ocean of demons, herst bit of strength faded away into nothingness. Her consciousness was enveloped by an all-consuming darkness.

    Within the mirror space¡­ senior sister Rinne¡¯s white-d spirit bodyy motionless. Suddenly, her eyshes quivered and a solitary tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. The tear radiated with spirit power and broke free from the constraints of time and space, plummeting through the darkness until it fell into Lily¡¯s purified spirit sea. It was just a single tremble of an eysh and a solitary tear, but it held tremendous power.

    <i>Boom¡ª¡ª!!!</i>

    Enormous waves surged through Lily¡¯s ten thousand mile wide spirit sea, causing the sea to rise and charge towards the heavenly ceiling of the spirit pce. Earth shaking changes began to ur within her body.

    The purple lunar permanence spirit rekindled, shining brighter than ever before, and soared high into the sky, guarding Lily¡¯s soul in the night sky. Countless streams of purified spirit energy rose from the spirit sea and twirled in the skies like the Milky Way, converging towards the void below the purple moon.

    In that void, the spirit energy gathered and slowly formed long, crystalline clear flower petals. As the streams of spirit power carried away the crimson hue from the night sky, the petals began to turn a deep shade of red. The starry skies of the spirit pce turned blue, and a crimson flower bloomed in the void below the purple moon. This crimson flower, the lycoris radiata, was Lily¡¯s throne pce

    <sup>2</sup>!

    ¡­¡­

    Amidst the ck sea of demons, a deafening explosion echoed across Yomi Hirazaka. A crimson flower of spirit power bloomed, spreading a thousand meters wide and reaching the heavens

    <sup>3</sup>. The aura it emitted was enough to crush everything around it, even without the slightest hint of purple lunar force.

    In the heart of the flower stood a young girl, barefoot and seductive, her form unscathed and healed. She had stepped into a new realm, d in ruined armor that revealed plenty of skin. Yet, not a single demon dared reveal any lust or hunger towards her, as a higher life form¡¯s suppression emanated from her.

    The lycoris radiata bloomed¡ª

    The demons fell to their knees, heads bowing without any hint of rebellion. The effect spread like a wave through the entire sea of demons, with even the mightiest big dipper demons copsing in surrender.

    Despite the girl¡¯s apparentck of strengthpared to their own, the demons were unable to resist the overwhelming power emanating from her, as if bound by the veryws of the universe.

    For ages, Yomi Hirazaka had been a ce of endless ughter and consumption, a realm of eternal darkness and despair. But now, a new force had emerged, capable of shattering the shackles of the abyss and bringing hope to the abyssal ne. <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: ?? With all the anima she¡¯s gathering, is this her opportunity to breakthrough to the throne realm?

    Yuki: Yay for plot armor¡­ and booo¡­. here I had thought Lily would finally learn a lesson about prioritizing and not biting something she¡¯s incapable of handling.

    Robinxen: Lily just spawning a world tree sized flower casually now?

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 35 â€“ Throne Realm

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 35 ¨C Throne Realm</h4>

    The throne realm stood as the pinnacle of mortal and ordinary life forms¡¯ achievements, without any divisions into early, middle, orte stages. It brought about a fundamental change in the life source of those who attained it.

    Big Dipper experts were often revered as demi-gods due to their immense power and abilities. It was believed that even if their hearts were pierced, they could still survive due to their incredibly strong life force.

    Throne realm was the utmost level of improvement that normal life forms could aspire to. Breaking through to the throne realm determined their future path: either the path of the High Heavens or the path of Yomi. However, both paths were far more difficult to walk than the journey to reach the throne realm.

    Lily would contemte those things in the future. Once the throne pce was formed, it reached its perfected form, regardless of its appearance. The throne pce was the ultimate form of a mortal¡¯s existence, and no improvements could be made unless one broke through to a higher realm. The strength difference between throne realms was not rted to the pce or the practice, but rather to the understanding of the path of heaven, secret techniques, martial arts, and other factors.

    Throned generals, sovereigns, monarchs, and saints were not distinct stages of advancement, but rather pure differences in strength.

    While a peerless genius could be a throned monarch immediately upon breakthrough, a normal genius may train for a hundred years and only achieve throned general status.

    The terms early stage, mid stage,te stage, and peak stage of the throne realm were merely a convention among adepts, despite their acknowledged inuracy. Despite this, adepts had used these terms for thousands of years and continued to do so.

    The throne pce could no longer be improved through further training, although subsequent advancement still required step-by-step progression. Improvement now came from the adept¡¯s understanding of the ways of heaven, secret methods, martial arts, treasure acquisition, spirit reservoir, purity of spirit energy, and so on.

    Lily¡¯s spirit reservoir had already reached an iparable amount at the permanence realm, spanning easily ten thousand miles. This was why she trained in the Lunar Blossom and was sopatible with the spirit power secret method created by the great god Tsukuyomi.

    The realm that the great god Tsukuyomi had reached was unknown, but her secret method was extremely difficult to learn. However, once mastered, it surpassed all secr methods.

    Permanence experts typically had spirit seas ranging from ten to a hundred miles, but some enormous creatures had muchrger ones. In this vast world, there were also demon beasts who defied the heavens and possessed tremendous spirit reservoirs, such as Tamamo-no-Mae. She could transform into a thousand-mile-long demon fox, requiring a colossal spirit reservoir to sustain that massive form.

    However, Tamamo-no-Mae had cultivated for over a thousand years to attain such power. Therger the spirit reservoir, the more challenging it was to advance to the throne realm. With Lily¡¯s spirit reservoir, it would be nearly impossible to reach that level without the aid of a secret method.

    Fortunately, Lily possessed the Lunar Blossom secret method, which was the most suitable and powerful method for breaking through to the throne realm. However, it required a fortuitous opportunity. The nature of opportunities varied for each adept, and some might wait a hundred years without any sign, while others could have a sudden realization in a single night. For some, the trigger could be as simple as watching a leaf fall or witnessing the rupture of the sky and earth. The opportunity could only be encountered, not actively sought. Lily never expected that her opportunity woulde from her senior sister Rinne. In the final moment, Rinne¡¯s teardrop triggered thest qualitative change in Lily¡¯s spirit sea, allowing her to achieve the throne realm using the most suitable and powerful breakthrough method.

    Lily was unaware of what had transpired during the critical moment of her breakthrough. All she could remember was the image of her senior sister Rinne crying, filled with sadness and reluctance. Little did she know that Rinne¡¯s tears had triggered a qualitative change in her spirit pce, allowing her to break through the insurmountable barrier and reach the throne realm.

    However, the throne realm was not ssified by stages of training, which posed a problem for Lily. What should she call her new realm? <i>Saint</i> would not suffice, as she had already surpassed that level when she reached the peak of permanence. In Heian-kyo¡¯s hierarchy of thrones, there was no category that Lily fit into.

    Lily observed as all the demons within her view prostrated themselves, but the newly ascended queen paid them no attention, as she pondered on the dilemma of what to call her new realm. After a moment of contemtion, she came to a decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call this¡­ Throned Celestial,¡± Lily proimed, pleased with her choice. After all, a celestial was a higher rank than a saint.

    And thus, in that moment, Heian-kyo¡¯s only Throned Celestial was born.

    When confronted with the demons, Lily contemted her options. Should she eliminate them all? She quickly dismissed the idea. In Yomi Hirazaka, demons perpetually consumed each other. However, after her breakthrough, all the demons had willingly submitted to her authority. It seemed as though she might have been the first person to receive such submission from them. Lily wondered if there was some deeper significance to this.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the big dipper arch-demons she encountered were not on the same level as Shuten Doji. It was peculiar that all the big dipper arch-demons present were of the lowest level of big dipper experts. Why didn¡¯t she encounter any stronger ones? And why were they all kneeling before her?

    Did this mean that she had emerged as the victor of this endless abyss of ughtering? If that was the case, then killing them all now would be a shameful act.

    Besides, demons needed to devour to grow stronger, and those who didn¡¯t would eventually be devoured. There was no enmity between her and these demons, and she had even absorbed their animas to achieve her breakthrough. She didn¡¯t harbor any hatred towards them, as she knew that they were all just trying to survive.

    Lily had a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be staying in that ce for much longer and had an idea in mind. She unrolled the long scroll, which was the Record of One Hundred Demons, and held out a hand. The sudden movement made countless demons think that she was going to ughter them, and the weaker demons clutched their heads and howled in fear. However, Lily surprised them when she brought out a brush and ink instead.

    With a wild yet charming brushstroke, Lily drew several powerful demons on the Record of One Hundred Demons, making them look less disgusting. Her brushstrokes were wild, heroic, free and leisurely, and she even added a heroic mood to the pictures of these ferocious demons. The demons waited there for Lily to finish, not daring to move.

    Rising to her feet, Lily announced, ¡°The Record of One Hundred Demons isplete.¡±

    She gazed at the scroll with a sense of pride, knowing that it now showcased a finished painting of a hundred demons, truly living up to its name. She gazed at the demons kneeling before her like a queen, her cold detachment and aloofness filling them with dread.

    After some time, Lily felt a force pulling her body upward. She didn¡¯t resist and was lifted into the air. A golden beam of light descended into Yomi Hirazaka, surrounding her. Despite the blinding brightness, Lily opened her Sakura Parasol and soared into the sky. Below her, thousands of demonsy prostrate, their fierce and grotesque faces showing a longing gaze towards the light. They knew that this light was their only way out of the abyss of ughter.

    As Lily soared higher, her hair fluttered in the air, and her heart filled with emotions. Gradually, the golden light became infused with a power that originated from ancient times, an irresistible force that stripped her of her consciousness. Despitemanding the worship of thousands of demons, she felt powerless before this ancient power.

    ¡­¡­

    Lily gradually regained consciousness and found herself lying on a vast mountain cliff overlooking an endless abyss. Below her, the darkness was illuminated by a golden mist, casting a reflective glow.

    Lily felt a strange sense of emotion as she whispered to herself, ¡°Life is like a dream¡­¡±. As she looked around, she realized that there was no bright light around her, so she closed her Sakura Parasol and started walking towards a giant torii gate that she spotted in the distance. The gate was exactly like the Rashomon in Nara-kyo, standing alone and imposing. As she approached the gate, she couldn¡¯t resist stopping to gaze at the abyss on the other side of the mountain cliff. The abyss seemed to be calling out to her, tempting her to explore its depths.

    Lily¡¯s soul defenses proved to be powerful enough to resist the attraction, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the sheer strength of the lure. It was more potent than thebined attacks of the Izumo soul monsters, and it took a great deal of her concentration to resist it. Lily knew she couldn¡¯t afford to be manipted by this force; after all, her sister Ayaka was still waiting for her rescue.

    Determined not to be distracted, Lily averted her gaze and continued walking toward the torii gate. As she progressed, she realized why there were no higher tier big dipper archdemons in Yomi Hirazaka. The golden light, which held an ancient power, would take anyone above a certain level of strength away from the abyss.

    Approaching the gate, Lily gazed up at the inscription on it that read ¡°Heijo-Kyo Gate.¡± Memories of the books she had read in Ayaka¡¯s study flooded her mind. She distinctly remembered one book that described the ancient capital of Nara as Heijo-kyo, and it was clear that this gate was a match for the Rashomon gate in Ancient Nara.

    The existence of these two torii gates might have facilitated the travel between the two realms. As Lily walked into the gate, the world spun and stars moved. When she took a step forward, the scenery before her eyes transformed, and she found herself once again in the abandoned ancient capital of Nara.

    ¡°I returned?¡± Lily was slightly taken aback, unable to believe that she had truly returned. It was as if life had be a dream to her. She had managed to return from the Path of Yomi, and on top of that, her strength had exceeded her previous limits.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!¡± A powerful eldritch aura suddenly caught Lily¡¯s attention in the dark and shadowed city courtyard. A golden horn emerged from a billowing eldritch cloud, followed by a ten-meter-tall gray-blue body of a brutal evil spirit.

    Lily stared nkly at the evil spirit before her and asked, ¡°And you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Kagami Lily, I have searched for you all over the world! I finally found out that you were hiding in Nara-kyo through the news of my old friend Sakanoue no Tamuramaro! I am Amanosaku, the father of Amanojaku! You dared to kill my son! Your death anniversary is one year from today! Ahahahahaha!¡± <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 36 â€“ Fujiwara no Ayakaâ€™s Crisis!

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 36 ¨C Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s Crisis!</h4>

    Amanosaku¡¯s boomingughter echoed through the ancient ruins of Nara as his powerful eldritch aura filled the air. ¡°Gahahaha! I¡¯ve finally found you, Kagami Lily! You killed my son and now I will tear you apart!¡± His sovereign realm aura caused the ruined capital to quake and shudder in its wake.

    Lily could see numerous evil spirits, with their ws and fangs bared, lurking within the vast eldritch cloud raised by Amanosaku.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lily, who had hidden her presence out of habit, looked at the horde of evil spirits with a nk expression, but her mind was elsewhere. She paid no attention to Amanosaku and calmly walked away without a word.

    Amanosaku flexed his arm muscles, causing his ws to glow with a golden light. Ancient inscriptions appeared on his golden horn, showcasing the innate talent of his evil spirit n. Despite not requiring his full strength to defeat Lily, his hatred towards her fueled his desire to tear her apart. ¡°Die!¡± he roared as he prepared to attack.

    Amanosaku¡¯s mid-stage throned sovereign power explosively increased to thete stage throned sovereign level when he activated the golden horned evil spirit talent. His momentum became even more oppressive, and his giant ghost ws left five golden scars as he shed down at Lily with great force.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The sound of Amanosaku¡¯s attack echoed through the air, but his giant ws didn¡¯t find their target as Lily disappeared before his eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Confused, Amanosaku looked around, searching for any sign of her. ¡°Where did she go?¡± he muttered to himself, unsure of what had just happened.

    ¡°Your Majesty, be-behind you!¡± As several small evil spirits looked behind Amanosaku, Lily was silently approaching him from behind, walking away as if nothing had happened.

    Amanosaku spun around, eyes widening like cowbells, ¡°What¡­ how? Kagami Lily, when did you¡­¡± Suddenly, his vision distorted and turned blood red, and he felt his body be dislocated and distorted. ¡°Y-Your Majesty,¡± the small evil spirits whispered.

    ¡°Wha¡­what¡­¡± Amanosaku stuttered. de marks appeared on his body, causing blood to flow down as his limbs and head slid in different directions. With a sickening <i>plop</i>, Amanosaku was dismembered and his body split into pieces, leaving behind a rain of blood.

    ¡°Your Majesty!!!¡± the small evil spirits cried out. Lily walked away without looking back, and the trembling spirits could only mourn their great king repeatedly.

    The small evil spirits trembled and dared not move as they watched Lily depart. Her eyes shed and she snarled, ¡°Get lost!¡± They begged for mercy, ¡°Spare us!¡± and pleaded, ¡°Miss Samurai, spare us!¡± The horde scattered, howling and crying. Lily had no interest in expending her energy on such insignificant creatures.

    Six months ago, Lily fought a fierce battle for her life against Amanojaku, and the very thought of his father Amanosaku still made her tremble. But now, fighting against Amanosaku was no longer a challenge for her.

    As Lily continued on her way, a few of the evil spirits who had been running away turned back to catch a glimpse of her retreating figure.

    ¡°Who¡­ what kind of celestial is that¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe His Majesty was defeated by a single sh¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even see her draw her de, did you?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. They say the one who killed the young master was a human female samurai, but she must be a celestial from the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, she¡¯s clearly an eldritch princess from Yomi. Didn¡¯t you see her emerge from the Rashomon?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the Rashomon, Lily¡¯s mind was consumed with concern for Fujiwara no Ayaka. She had intended to connect with Ayaka as soon as possible, but an unexpected evil spirit had interrupted her. Irritated, she immediately activated a domain with a range of five hundred meters. Anyone who dared to approach would be met with a warning attack that had enough strength to threaten even a permanence expert. If they persisted in getting closer, Lily would have no qualms about killing them.

    The people wandering around Nara were in a state of panic due to the sudden powerful attacks.

    ¡°Heavens! What was that?¡±

    ¡°Where did those sakura petalse from?¡±

    ¡°Agh! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°What, what terrifying des!¡±

    ¡°What horrible pressure is this? Is a supreme existence passing by?¡±

    While some fled upon hearing the warning attack, others disregarded the danger and rushed to challenge Lily. However, she struck them directly and drove them away. Soon enough, there was no one within a five hundred meter radius of her.

    Lily¡¯s heart sank as she held up the voice transmission orb and infused it with her spirit power. A distressing image began to materialize before her eyes.

    There was Ayaka, suspended in mid-air, her head bowed, and her once-beautiful face now gaunt and sorrowful. Even through the orb, Lily could sense that Ayaka was much weaker than before.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka,¡± Lily whispered, her voice choked with emotion. She tightened her grip on the orb as a single tear rolled down her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ming for you. Just hold on a little longer¡­I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Lily watched in shock as she observed a sudden change in the thin shield behind Ayaka through the orb.

    <i>Crack, crack, crack!</i> The shield began to crack, like an eggshell, with the initial cracks leading to more and more cracks. Strange ancient arcane artes that made one feel depressed just looking at them continuously struck the shield, climbing and enveloping it, corroding it.

    The entire defensive formation trembled and shook under the onught. The starlight that connected to Ayaka increased the extraction of spirit power, attempting to counteract the corrosion.

    ¡°No, NOOO!!¡± Lily eximed as more arcane artes struck the shield, and chanting could be heard in the background. The defensive formation shook violently, and the starlight holding Ayaka¡¯s arms began to tremble. Ayaka hung there motionlessly, swaying helplessly as if her arms were about to be torn off.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?! Stop! Stop!¡± Lily shouted out, even though she knew it was useless. As she watched, the sound transmission orb trembled, and the light within raged. The skies flickered, and the tremors grew more violent.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    The guardian formation shattered, and countless shield fragments rained down from the dark skies, reflecting the miserable state of Ayaka and the mansion. This ce was the most loyal to the Imperial Court and cared the most about the world, and now it was in ruins. The fragments dissipated into the moonlight as they fell.

    As the starlight anchoring Ayaka¡¯s arms evaporated, she fell powerlessly to the ground. Lily didn¡¯t know whether it was due to energy interference or a heart connection, but Ayaka fell towards the voice transmission orb.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka!!!

    Silva: I don&#8217;t know why but thisment made meugh"><sup>1</sup>¡±

    Lily wished that the voice transmission orb had the ability to transport people so that she could teleport there or bring Ayaka over, regardless of the danger. Unfortunately, it was not possible. All she could do was watch helplessly as Ayaka fell unconscious on top of the orb, turning the entire picture red.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± She could hear the faint voice that seemed to be emanating from Ayaka¡¯s very soul. The image in the transmission orb was now nk, but Lily could hear the distant cheers of samurai, rejoicing as if they had aplished a great feat by invading the chief advisor¡¯s mansion. With her head lowered and her hair obscuring her face, Lily stood amidst the darkness of the night, her body enveloped in a powerful aura of crimson spirit power.

    ¡°Even with Sister Ayaka in such a dire state, you still dare to cheer

    <sup>2</sup>¡­¡± Lily eximed, looking up before putting away the orb.

    Suddenly, her aura erupted uncontrobly, causing even the ancient Nara capital with its thousands of years of history to tremble and the solitary spirits to go into hiding.

    Realizing time was of the essence, Lily took off running as fast as she could. Riding her demonic hound was too slow, and summoning the big bird was also too slow. Running was her only option, and she pushed herself to her limits to get out of the vast and dark region.

    Her destination was Heian-kyo, and she had to get there as quickly as possible. However, at the gate of Nara-kyo, a group of swordmasters blocked her path.

    A samurai with a pointy mouth and monkey-like cheeks spoke up, ¡°Big brother, I wonder who we¡¯ll be unlucky enough to run into us.¡±

    The serious-looking samurai with a beard responded, ¡°Hmph, the world is getting worse every day. We don¡¯t want to resort to robbery, but we have to make a living, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, big brother.¡±

    ¡°We have no other choice, ehehehe.¡±

    The group of samurais blocking the gate nodded to themselves.

    ¡°As they say, even bandits have a path,¡± the bearded samurai nodded with satisfaction as he peered down the Nara-kyo road. ¡°Hm? Do my eyes deceive me? I think I see a red light.¡±

    With a deafening <i>boom</i>, a massive surge of scarlet spirit energy burst forth at the Nara-kyo gate! The samurais blocking the way, from the leader to the minions, had no time to react before they were violently thrown into the air, knocked unconscious by the overwhelming force. They plummeted down, hitting the road, walls, and rooftops one after another.

    Within the Sinless domain, there was a zing red light streaking across the streets at an unbelievable speed

    <sup>3</sup>, causing those who witnessed it to question their own eyes.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka!¡±

    As she traversed through forests, mountains, rivers, and valleys, she relentlessly headed towards Heian-kyo, with every stride resonating like thunder. She ran as fast as she could, pushing her body to its maximum sustainable speed. In front of hery a gushing river

    <sup>4</sup>.

    Her mind and body worked in perfect harmony as she took a leap of faith. With a loud <i>ssh</i>, shended on the back of arge koi that appeared in the river

    <sup>5</sup>. She anxiously gazed towards the other side of the river, as the koi started to swim. She then quickly retrieved the voice transmission orb to take another look.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, far away from Nara in the Chief Advisor¡¯s Mansion, an army of ck-armored soldiers could be seen swarming in. <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: Shut up Lily, instead of crying pointlessly make your preparations and depart already.

    Silva: I don¡¯t know why but thisment made meugh

    Yuki: Why not, they are vanquishing a great enemy of theirs.

    Silva: What is it? Is it the Streak? Is it the sh? No! It¡¯s Lily!

    Silva: Yes yes yes, run Lily run! Surpass your limit and run over the water.

    Silva: Ceh¡­ she didn¡¯t run across the water. Fake sh!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 37 â€“ Execution Ground

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 37 ¨C Execution Ground</h4>

    Confronted by the massive horde of ck-armored soldiers, the airborne Tengu legions, and the countless onmyouji of the Fujiwara n¡­

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°Protect the Lord Chief Advisor!¡±

    The ck d elder and Hoshi Murasaki led the battle maidens and household servants as they surrounded Ayaka, ready to put their lives on the line. However, facing a force capable of defeating even Fujiwara no Ayaka, victory seemed impossible. All they could do was fight and die here, their sacrifice likely to be in vain.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The battle was chaotic, but the ck armored troops had the upper hand.

    With a loud <i>bang</i>, the ck d elder was struck by Sasaki, one of Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s great generals. He fell to one knee, blood spouting from his shoulder. ¡°Eldest miss, this old man¡­ can no longer protect you,¡± he said before being beheaded by Sasaki¡¯s sword.

    Undeterred, Hoshi Murasaki charged into the fray, her eyes calm as she wielded her de with deadly precision. She took out several squad captains before a sudden gust of wind blew past, carrying a flurry of red maple leaves.

    Igarashi Kaede, a member of Yamato¡¯s Eight Legions and far stronger than Murasaki, attacked her with a naginata. She knocked Murasaki¡¯s weapon out of her hand before rotating the de and striking her with the back of her de, sending her flying and unconscious.

    ¡°Tie her up!¡± Igarashi ordered coldly.

    Several ck-armored soldiers ran up and hogtied Murasaki.

    The battle ended quickly, resulting in half of the defenders being killed and the other half captured. They were all kneeling on the ground, tied up, and under the watchful eyes of the ck armored army. Ayakay on the ground, surrounded by the enemy soldiers who were hesitant to approach her.

    One of the ck armored samurais was a tall man dressed in a taoist uniform with one shoulder exposed, and he was blindfolded. He walked towards Ayaka with a purpose.

    This was none other than Minamoto no Yoshimoto¡¯s eldest son, Minamoto Ichiro Genshin. Despite being born blind, he had achieved excellent swordsmanship and was considered the strongest of Yoshimoto¡¯s thirteen sons, possessing the strength of a throned saint.

    Beside him was thepact figure of Minamoto no Tsukawa, a fierce and powerful samurai, who seemed more pleased than anyone else at the sight of Ayaka lying on the ground.

    ¡°Ehehehe, even you have this day, Lord Chief Advisor¡­¡± Tsukawa giggled sinisterly.

    However, Genshin was more cautious and warned, ¡°This Fujiwara no Ayaka has extraordinary methods, we must be careful.¡±

    Two throned sovereign Tengu with ck wings descended from the sky, each holding a ck iron chain inscribed with ancient symbols. They wrapped the chains around Ayaka¡¯s wrists and lifted her up.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± one of them asked, noticing a voice transmission orb in Ayaka¡¯s hand. ¡°Why is she still holding this?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The tengu gave a disdainful snort and kicked the orb away, then took to the air, carrying Ayaka by the dark chains wrapped around her arms. They flew towards the Heian-kyo pce.

    Observing Ayaka¡¯s departure with reluctance, Tsukawa asked, ¡°What do the cloistered emperor and the shogun n to do with Fujiwara no Ayaka?¡±

    Genshin responded, ¡°Her crimes will be exposed to the people and she will be executed.¡±

    ¡°Executed¡­that¡¯s a shame,¡± Tsukawa remarked. Despite his fierce and vicious nature, he held some admiration for Ayaka. He didn¡¯t want to see a woman as beautiful as her be put to death, but he knew that people at his level couldn¡¯t change anything.

    ¡°What level of strength do you think Fujiwara no Ayaka possesses? Had his majesty the Cloistered Emperor not ambushed her after hiding his identity for several decades, we would have been unable to capture her. With the shogun and the cloistered emperor working together, her defeat is certain, but her capture is not guaranteed. Now that she¡¯s been caught, she must be executed decisively. Imprisonment cannot be relied upon as she poses too great a risk. As the saying goes, we must strike while the iron is hot and eliminate her!¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka!!!¡± cried Lily as she rode on the back of a koi in the Nara River, staring at the empty grass field within the voice transmission orb.

    ¡°Why? Why now? I¡¯m so close!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°That ck armored army¡­ Minamoto no Yoritomo!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s ck armored army! Not only did they attack Lady Kimiko, but they¡¯re also involved in the attack against Sister Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°To be able to knock out Sister Ayaka¡­ Minamoto no Yoshimoto must have personally acted¡­ no, he alone isn¡¯t enough. There must be another hidden expert of equal strength¡­ those Tengu must be involved. Could it be one of the three great arch-demons, Daitengu? Why are humans cooperating with the Tengu? Those b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?! They want to execute Sister Ayaka! I must get there faster! Faster!¡±

    Weapons and treasures littered the grassy battlefield, forgotten in the wake of the recent chaos. The transmission orby abandoned and unnoticed.

    As the opposite riverbank drew closer, Lily stowed the orb andunched herself towards the shore, sprinting towards Heian-kyo at full speed.

    ¡°Wait for me, Sister Ayaka! Hold on!¡± With fierce determination, she charged through the vast forest like a crimson streak.

    ¡­¡­

    In Ijuin¡¯s mansion, the news of the imminent execution of the Lord Chief Advisor left Ijuin Reira¡¯s face pale. ¡°What? They already broke the formation and n on executing the Lord Chief Advisor?!¡±

    ¡°How could this happen? How are we going to answer to Sister Lily?¡± Shiumented.

    Shimizu stood silently to the side, unaware of the close rtionship between Lily and Ayaka.

    Ijuin Reira balled her fist in anger, ¡°Lady Ayaka is a kind and loyal person who cares about the world and themon people. She was the one who implemented the new policy and saved so many of our tsunaga sisters. And now the Imperial court wants to execute her? Where is the justice in the world? How can such an unjust act happen?¡±

    Shizuru chimed in, ¡°Lady Ayaka may be from the Fujiwara n, but she is a rare Chief Advisor who truly serves the Heian-dynasty. What is wrong with the Imperial court? Have they lost their minds?¡±

    Shiina Airi added, ¡°If Lady Ayaka is executed, they won¡¯t spare Lily or the eldest miss! Is the Imperial court nning to annihte my Uesugi n?¡±

    Kasuga broke down in tears, ¡°Lady Ayaka is the mirror girl¡¯s greatest supporter. If she is executed, what will happen to our sisters? We¡­ we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.¡±

    Ijuin stepped forward, ¡°I cannot sit back and watch the Imperial court be so ruthless and unreasonable. This is going against the heavens and inviting self-destruction. We must rescue the Lord Chief Advisor!¡±

    The sound of metal echoed through the air as she drew her sword and raised it towards the sky. ¡°We must go to the execution grounds!¡± she dered with determination. The tsunaga sisters and female cavalry soldiers joined in with their weapons raised, shouting in unison,

    ¡°To the execution grounds!¡±

    ¡°To the execution grounds!¡±

    ¡°To the execution grounds!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The moon was shrouded by billowing ck clouds, casting the world into darkness. In front of the Heian pce, bonfires burned brightly, illuminating the vast grounds.

    ¡°Ei ei ohh! Ei ei ohh! Ei ei ohh!¡±

    Shirtless men wearing tengu masks, numbering eight hundred, carried out a massive wooden tform. Today¡¯s tform was not intended for a sacrifice, but for an execution.

    The tform was dark and foreboding, with two thick wooden pirs towering over a hundred meters high. Between the pirs hung a beautiful, mature woman, d only in tattered celestial maiden¡¯s divine raiment.

    The woman¡¯s head hung low, her long hair drooping, exuding an air of destion. Even now, she had not regained consciousness.

    ¡°Ei ei ohh! Ei ei ohh! Ei ei ohh!¡±

    The tengu-masked warriors were not mere demons but strong samurais drawn from various forces.

    The men wearing tengu masks had fierce and inscrutable expressions, but as human samurais, they were following the orders of an arch-demon to execute one of humanity¡¯s greatest protectors, Fujiwara no Ayaka, the foremost Onmyouji in thend. What kind of emotions were hidden behind those masks?

    The curfew had been lifted, and the officials were loudly proiming Ayaka¡¯s sins and crimes, summoning the citizens to the pce to witness the execution of the supposed sinner who colluded with demons and threatened the heavens.

    Gradually, people gathered in front of the pce gates, each with a different expression. Most looked at the woman hanging there with heavy hearts, filled with sadness.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka, the Lord Chief Advisor, had won the hearts of the people of Heian-kyo by tirelessly serving them without using her position for personal gain, unlike the corrupt officials and abusive warriors who terrorized themon folk. Her kindness and integrity were unparalleled in a world full of greed and deceit. Yet, despite her reputation as one of the top three most powerful figures in the dynasty, she was now scheduled to be executed. The citizens of Heian-kyo had heard rumors about power struggles, but it made no sense to them why someone as benevolent as Lady Ayaka would meet such a fate.

    Tens of thousands of them had gathered before the pce grounds, surrounded by ck armored troops who were there to maintain order.

    The wooden tform, carried by eight hundred warriors, held eight men wearing demon masks and terrifying armor. These were Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s eight great experts, each radiating a frightening aura.

    In the crowd of tens of thousands, a few individuals stood out with different gazes and expressions. Ijuin, Shizuru, and Airi wore bamboo hats and veils, blending in with the crowd. Ijuin lifted the corner of her veil and looked at Ayaka hanging in the air, her eyes shing with a cold glint. She spotted Yagyuu Shiu nearby, also hiding within the crowd. They exchanged nces, and behind Shiu was Shimizu,pletely d in ck with a ck veil, her determined expression visible.

    The remaining hundred tsunaga sisters and female cavalry had all disguised themselves for this mission. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 38 â€“ To Impose a Crime

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 38 ¨C To Impose a Crime</h4>

    The ck armor of the troops glimmered in the darkness, reflecting the cold light from the bonfires. In the crowd gathered before the execution tform, there were people from all walks of life ¨C citizens, merchants, and samurais from different ns. Most of them were burdened with sadness and grief, but some had mocking expressions on their faces. They had been affected by Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s policies and hade to witness her downfall, thinking to themselves, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s your turn to suffer!¡±

    As Ayaka hung in the air, suspended between the two towering wooden pirs, a sense of solitude and tragedy seemed to emanate from her figure. She looked like a celestial savior who had met an unfortunate fate. Even those who despised her were taken aback and dared not disy any disrespect. After all, Ayaka was humanity¡¯s most prominent Onmyouji, one of the strongest individuals in the Heian dynasty despite her young age. In one-on-onebat, no human could hope to defeat her entirely. She had a better chance of ascending to the celestial realm than any of the old monsters.

    Despite her youth, Fujiwara no Ayaka had the potential to live freely even if everything else copsed. However, her devotion to the corrupt imperial court and cowardly emperor made it difficult for her to make a positive impact, despite her strength and intelligence. She cared deeply about themon people and the world, but the current state of affairs seemed to be beyond her ability to change. Despite being a peerless genius, Ayaka was unable to alter the course of the world, as the darkness and injustice were far more powerful than she had anticipated. As unfair as it was, history and reason were always written by those who emerged victorious.

    At that moment, the mikos, household servants, and the few officials who remained loyal to Ayaka were escorted to the sides of the tform. The tform, once used to honor Minamoto no Yoshitsune, would now serve as an execution site for these faithful individuals who were most invested in the well-being of the world. They were bound and coerced by the ck armored soldiers to kneel at the base of the pirs and then chained up. They would bepelled to witness their leader¡¯s execution before meeting the same fate. The agony and despair they must have felt were unimaginable.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­ sister¡­ Ayaka¡­¡± Hoshi Murasaki was bound with a specially forged chain, her hair disheveled, and her face pale. She looked up at Ayaka, who was hanging high, her eyes hollow and her heart full of despair. There were so many words she wanted to say to Ayaka, but she couldn¡¯t find the strength to voice them out. Murasaki knew that her journey to Yomi had just begun, and she would continue to chase after her master even in the afterlife.

    Minamoto no Shenzu, the new Rokuhara Tandai, led two executioners, both towering at three meters tall and wearing official hats. They were shirtless and held tachi des that were three meters long, their cold shine reflecting under the light of the bonfires. A group of Fujiwara onmyoji dressed in red formed a circle around Ayaka on the tform. Ordinary executioners were not capable of executing Fujiwara no Ayaka. The onmyoji first needed to extract the remaining spirit armor from her.

    Shenzu¡¯s eyes glowed ominously as she looked at the gathered crowd. Fujiwara no Renbo, the chancellor of the realm, apanied by other Fujiwara ministers, walked onto a high tform in front of the execution tform. Renbo cleared his throat and pulled out a scroll, signaling for silence as he began to read loudly. His fat jaw jiggled as he spoke.

    ¡°Under the decree of the cloistered emperor,¡± announced Fujiwara no Renbo, his voice booming across the crowd, ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, the former Chief Advisor, stands used of colluding with evil demons, rebelling against the imperial court and provoking the wrath of the heavens.¡±

    He continued reading from the scroll, ¡°Throughout her tenure, she has failed to serve the imperial court, instead, persecuting meritorious ministers and shielding the source of disasters, the mirror girl n. Her actions have enraged the heavens and plunged the world into chaos, viting the will of the gods!¡±

    ¡°She has conspired with the number one arch-demon, the nine-tailed demon fox, and employed imperial resources tounch a disastrous campaign against Mount Ooe, causing countless casualties among the court¡¯s soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, she has harbored the wicked mirror girl, Kagami Lily, who has wrought havoc and destruction wherever she goes, inciting traitors, assassinations and even poisoning the Rokuhara Tandai. Her rtionships with witches, such as Tamamo-no-Mae, have been unbing of her status as Chief Advisor.¡±

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s deeds are unforgivable, and under thews of thend, she shall be stripped of hernds, properties and treasures, and executed at the gates of the Heian-pce at midnight. All aplices, with the exception of the fugitive Kagami Lily, shall share the same fate.¡±

    With each word, Fujiwara no Renbo¡¯s voice grew more frenzied, spittle flying from his lips and his double chin wobbling. His speech echoed across the dark field before the Heian-pce, as if the heavens themselves were bearing witness to the punishment of the fallen Chief Advisor.

    The massive crowd remained silent as they watched the proceedings. A royal observation tform had been erected behind the execution tform. At the sound of the drums, the Emperor, Emperor Emeritus, Cloistered Emperor, Shogun, and several high-ranking officials from the royal, Genji, Fujiwara, and Taira ns took their ces to witness the execution of the former Chief Advisor.

    Despite it still being several hours before midnight, Fujiwara no Ayaka remained unconscious. Even if she were to awaken, she might refuse to face this cruel and unfair world.

    ¡­¡­

    In the vast forests and mountains between Heian and Nara, a sh of red tore through the pitch-ck night. Kagami Lily sprinted, her sweat, hair, and crimson attire fluttering in the wind. She ran at full speed through the dark and treacherous terrain, oveing rough and steep mountain roads, cliffs, ravines, and high mountains. Rivers were no match for her as she dashed across them without hesitation. Her body movements were so swift that even the most challenging obstacles seemed like t ground to her. Any lurking demons or malevolent spirits felt the power of her presence and dared not reveal themselves.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka¡­ wait for me!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes sparkled with a clear and ardent light. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 39 â€“ Night Parade of One Hundred Demons

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 39 ¨C Night Parade of One Hundred Demons</h4>

    A crowd continued to gather in front of the Heian-pce, their faces weighed down with the knowledge that a great and powerful person was about to be executed. The somber mood was palpable and seemed to spread throughout the people gathered there. Ijuin Reira, Taira no Shizuru, and others stood nearby, silently watching the execution tform with nervous anticipation. They knew that the numerous crimes that Fujiwara no Renbo was reading out were nothing but lies and nder, a fabricated attempt to frame the used.

    The Tsunaga sisters¡¯ faces darkened as they blended into the crowd, feeling infuriated and wishing they could rush forward at that moment. Though there were powerful samurai among the crowd, they would not dare to make a move against Yoritomo¡¯s eight great experts who were too powerful. These samurai could not hide their auras or strength and each one emanated a powerful aura that demonstrated the strength of royal authority. What was even more discouraging was that Minamoto no Yoritomo himself was seated on the high tform behind them.

    Ijuin and herpanions were unaware of the true identity of the Cloistered Emperor. However, four hours before midnight, a horde of tengu emerged from behind the billowing clouds and encircled the execution tform in the air. These tengu were formidable, with the weakest among them being at the spirit jade realm, and the majority being at the permanence realm. The strongest among them exuded the powerful aura of a throne realm arch-demon. This caused Ijuin and herpanions to be even more grave.

    Ijuin pondered, ¡®Even though the rumored Daitengu, who attacked Lady Ayaka, has not yet appeared, the massive tengu army surrounding the execution tform suggests that one of the three great arch-demons, Daitengu, could be nearby.¡¯

    Even without considering the Daitengu, Minamoto no Yoritomo and his eight great experts, along with the regr ck armored army, were enough to overpower them. Though they anticipated arge number of guards, the hundred or so tsunaga sisters could potentially use their treasures and talismans to stage a sessful rescue with the element of surprise on their side.

    However, the presence of Minamoto no Yoritomo, the potential involvement of the Daitengu, and the deployment of the elite ck armored army had left them feeling overwhelmed. How could they take advantage of surprise in such a situation? What was the point of trying to surprise someone as powerful as Minamoto no Yoritomo? Even with a well-thought-out n, was there any chance of sess against him and his formidable guards? It seemed impossible.

    But¡­ could they stand by and allow Ayaka to be executed? The tsunaga sisters¡¯ purpose was to defend the Way of Heaven. Yet, the greatest defender of the Way of Heaven was about to be unjustly executed. How could this be the Way of Heaven?

    Yet, if they all charged forward, did they have any chance of sess?

    With three hours left until midnight, the onmyouji of the Fujiwara n started to construct intricate and ancient formations in order to extract Ayaka¡¯s remaining spirit power. The extraction was so painful that even though Ayaka was unconscious, her body trembled as she let out a heart-wrenching groan.

    The tsunaga sisters, standing below the tform, clenched their fists in anger. Yagyuu Shiu was struggling to keep her temper under control; seeing a powerful and nobledy being treated this way made her furious. If Lily were here, perhaps she would be unable to hold back her anger as well.

    ¡°Sister Lily, where are you?¡±

    On the other side, Shimizu¡¯s face was adorned with a chilly expression. Although she had no deep affection or loyalty towards Ayaka, the cruel punishment being publicly disyed made her want to help rescue her. But was there really any chance of winning? Shimizu pondered, ¡°Even if there is no rtionship, if I have the ability, I still want to help her¡­ But what would you do, Lil¡¯ Lily, if you were in my position?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    As time passed, minutes trickled by, and there were only two hours left until midnight.

    At the main gate of Heian-kyo, Suzaku Gate, several imperial soldiers were guarding the entrance, appearing to have nothing to do. The ck armored troops had been recalled to guard the execution tform, and the curfew had been lifted. With only them guarding the gate, it felt a bit dreary.

    ¡°Hey, have you heard? That a big shot is getting executed today.¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s the lord chief advisor.¡­¡±

    The group of soldiers continued to gossip, their voices low andzy in the quiet night.

    Suddenly, an older soldier interjected, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk about it. We don¡¯t want to attract trouble.¡±

    One soldier scoffed, ¡°We¡¯re just soldiers. Why should we worry about such things? Our job is to guard the gates.¡±

    As they spoke, a soldier leaned against the walls, gazing absentmindedly at therge, half-lunar shaped wooden bridge before them.

    ¡°Hm?¡± he eximed as a crimson aura appeared on the old wooden bridge, and within the red light, a person seemed to be walking. It was a young girl dressed in red, alone and wearing a long-sleeved, long-skirted kimono. Her messy ck hair fluttered and swayed in the bleak wind. Despite her height, on this bridge wide enough to hold ten horse carriages, she looked frail and lonely.

    The soldier¡¯s voice echoed through the quiet night. ¡°Hey, who goes there at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Halt!¡± another shouted. ¡°Identify yourself! Human or demon?¡±

    But the young girl in red continued walking, seemingly oblivious to their warnings.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Lily murmured as she gazed upon the sprawling city before her. Her steps echoed softly on the ancient wooden bridge.

    ¡°Halt!¡± The soldiers grew more agitated. ¡°We said stop!¡±

    Ignoring them, Lily lifted arge scroll from within her kimono and held it up in front of her.

    <i>Whoosh!!!</i> With a flick of her wrist, the thousand-meter-long white scroll unfurled behind her, fluttering in the night breeze.

    ¡°What in the¡ª?¡± The soldiers gaped at the sight.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± one demanded.

    Ignoring the soldiers, Lily continued to walk forward, letting the long scroll flutter behind her. The soldiers and samurai raised their spears, ready to confront her. Suddenly, they witnessed something incredible:

    <i>Poof! Poof! Poof!</i> Huge powerful feet stepped out of bursts of smoke from the scroll

    <sup>1</sup> and onto the wooden bridge, one by one.

    <i>Boom!</i> Arge eldritch cloud surged behind the young girl as the creatures continued to emerge.

    ¡°Waaaa¡ªhahahahaha!¡± A wild, arrogantughter sounded as a demon stepped out on wheels of me behind the girl. The demon radiated the powerful aura of a throne realm expert.

    ¡°What!?? What is that!??¡± The soldiers were shocked and confused, shouting out in disbelief at what they were seeing.

    <i>Boom!</i> Another huge eldritch cloud appeared, and a white-bearded roon standing ten meters tall, holding a wooden staff and wearing a bamboo hat, stepped out.

    ¡°Ah! R-roon¡­ such a huge roon!?¡± The soldiers were taken aback.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i> More and more eldritch smoke appeared behind the girl in red as cloud after cloud materialized. Four-tailed demon cats, huge floating red carps, and several bouncing little roons holding weapons ornterns joined the group.

    In addition, towering clouds of mist and various demonic creatures, whether tall, thin, bulky, or bizarre, emerged from the abyss of Yomi and followed their summoner. The samurai and guards¡¯ faces turned pale at the sight of these powerful and terrifying creatures following the young girl. How could they dare to block the path of such beings?

    The old soldier¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°This¡­is this¡­¡± He paused, his eyes widening in fear as he tried to remember what day it was. Suddenly, a loud boom echoed through the air, and a blood-red eldritch cloud materialized behind the demon. The cloud dissipated to reveal a demon fox that was over a hundred meters long. Its eyes glowed a menacing crimson, and its massive jaws were filled with cold, sharp fangs.

    The group of guards yelped in terror as they stumbled backwards and dropped to the ground in shock. The demon fox had six long tails that swayed like clouds and mist behind it. This was thest painting that Lily had created in Yomi Hirazaka, depicting the terrifying original form of Tamamo-no-Mae. However, despite her efforts, she had been unable to draw the final three tails, and so could only summon a six-tailed demon fox. While it may not have beenparable to Tamamo-no-Mae, the fox was still a formidable creature with the ferocity and cruelty of a thousand-year-old demon fox. The overwhelming aura emanating from the demon fox was enough to prevent the guards from even attempting to stand up.

    The ground shook as more and more demons emerged from behind Lily. The little roons apanying them transformed into floating taiko drums, beating out a powerful rhythm that echoed throughout the area. Amidst the chaos, a figure emerged from the sea of demons. It was Kagura, who leaped onto the back of a demon hound and held the famous Sakura Parasol in one hand and a clear green flute in the other. She blew on the flute, and a slow, mncholic tune filled the air, stirring up deep emotions within everyone who heard it. Meanwhile, a stream of sakura petals swirled around the group, adding to the surreal atmosphere.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Crystalline snowkes floated behind Yuki-Onna as she appeared in fluttering gauze behind Lily. Walking in front of the processions

    <sup>2</sup>, Kagami Lily¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with an iparable obsession and her long hair danced in the wind. She remembered that on this dayst year, she had arrived in this world, d in crimson and without strength or preparation. Despite facing all sorts of terrifying monsters and feeling lost at times, she remained tenacious, overcame fear, relied on her will and obsession, and with a bit of luck, managed to survive.

    A year had passed, and now the young girl, apanied by powerful shikigami and a summoned demon army, had returned to Heian-kyo. She was not motivated by greed or a desire for prosperity, nor was she afraid of the darkness and horrors that awaited her. Her sole reason for returning was to rescue her beloved sisters, who were the most precious treasures in her life in this dark world.

    Lily strode forward, radiating power and momentum as she called out, ¡°Sister Ayaka, I¡¯m here!¡± She was determined to face any terror thaty ahead, refusing to be deterred.

    Today was 15th July

    <sup>3</sup>, the day that marked the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons

    <sup>4</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Is she literally spawning all 100 demons she has in the scroll to fabricate her own parade?! The balls on this woman.

    Yuki: I know this is to build anticipation up¡­ but shouldn¡¯t she be running full speed? As far as she knows, Ayaka could be executed at any moment.

    Robinxen: Just a shame we¡¯re posting this ONE WEEK before the 15th of July. Timing could have been awesome.

    Silva: It only took a year and 874 chapters to reach a full circle~

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 40 â€“ The Demon World Shakes

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 40 ¨C The Demon World Shakes</h4>

    On the vast Suzaku Avenue, Lily and her army marched forward with great force. The night was dark and there were a hundred demons walking around causing everyone to retreat. Even those who did not know what was happening were scared and hid away. Lily did not want anyone to report her arrival, so she used her powers to suppress anyone who might leak the news, knocking them all unconscious.

    Lily had yet to discover any spirit probes with strong consciousness. Powerful entities, like Minamoto no Yoritomo, had the ability to deployrge spirit probes that could cover the whole city, but he had not done so as this was not his territory. Strong and vengeful spirits could alsounch a city-wide spirit probe, but it would be seen as a provocation to the four great vengeful spirits and other ancient beings.

    The vengeful spirits and ancient beings had their own formations, barriers, and techniques to interfere with each other. This prevented any person or organization from doing as they pleased in Heian-kyo. If someone were to attempt this, it would be seen as a deration of war against every vengeful spirit and demon. Even the Imperial Court would not be capable of handling such a situation.

    It was possible that Minamoto no Yoritomo or the Imperial Court had techniques or devices that were beyond Lily¡¯s detection ability, and they may have already known of her arrival. However, there had been no response to her arrival, which could mean that they were deliberately choosing not to respond.

    The demon army marched forward until they encountered an immensely strong resentment emanating from a deste road branching off from Suzaku Avenue. Several powerful eldritch auras apanied the resentment, and even Lily and her army had toe to a stop in the face of such power.

    Suddenly, a towering elder emerged from the dark road, surrounded by a cloud of eldritch energy. He was dressed in ragged court attire and his eyes glimmered with frightening thunder sparks. The elder stood at a height of ten meters, casting a formidable presence over the area.

    ¡°Heh heh heh, who dares block my path on the 15th of July?¡± Sugawara no Michizane¡¯s voice boomed around them. Following him was a group of creatures dressed in court attire, but with ghostly heads, who growled menacingly at the other demon night parade. However, the demons from Yomi behind Lily were not intimidated as they originated from the hell of ughter in Yomi Hirazaka. Lily waved her hand to stop her army from making any threatening movements. Instead, she approached the vengeful spirit with Kagura on her left and Yuki-Onna on her right, paying her respects.

    Lily spoke humbly, ¡°Grandpa Michizane¡­¡±

    Michizaneughed heartily, ¡°Ahahahaha, I was curious who it could be, and it turns out to be Kagami Lily. It¡¯s only been a few months, and you¡¯ve already be the head of the demons?¡±

    Lily struggled to exin, ¡°Grandpa Michizane, this is a bit difficult to exin¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking my ministers out for a walk tonight, but you¡¯re blocking my path, Lily. Bringing hundreds of demons onto Suzaku Avenue is disrespectful to me, a human like you.¡± Despite their friendship, Michizane was displeased, and his terrifying aura grew stronger with each passing moment, apanied by shes of thunder.

    ¡°Excuse me, Grandpa Michizane, I didn¡¯t mean to block your path. I was in a hurry because of an important matter. Please go first, and we will make way for you,¡± Lily apologized.

    Sugawara seemed to be angry at first, but he was only trying to show off.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s better,¡± he said.

    Lily then remembered that she had a letter for Sugawara from one of his old acquaintances, Ikeda Rin. She took out the letter from her storage jade and let it float up to Sugawara.

    ¡°A letter?¡± Sugawara looked confused and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been dead for many years. Where would I have an old acquaintance? Lily, don¡¯t tease me.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Sugawara looked at the letter and quickly unfolded it. As he read, he trembled and the dark clouds around him swirled with lightning. The nearby spirits assumed he was angry and became afraid of him. However, Sugawara¡¯s face was filled with tears of joy. ¡°Old Ikeda¡­Old Ikeda! Your spirit can finally be at peace!¡± he eximed.

    Overwhelmed with happiness, he turned to Lily and asked, ¡°Kagami Lily, where did you acquire this letter?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Michizane, during my attack on Mount Ooe, I came across Ikeda Nakano¡¯s daughter by chance. I requested Lady Kimiko to bring her along during our rescue mission. Ikeda Rin gave me a letter to deliver to you.¡±

    ¡°You rescued Ikeda Rin!?¡± Michizane asked in surprise.

    ¡°That was thanks to Lady Kimiko¡¯s help¡­¡±

    Sugawara examined the letter and said, ¡°No, Miss Ikeda wrote that if the person hadn¡¯t taken the risk to infiltrate Mount Ooe, she wouldn¡¯t have been rescued!¡±

    The demon king expressed his surprise and disappointment, ¡°Oh, how unexpected! I, who have battled against Shuten for years, have failed to rescue Miss Ikeda. Yet, a young teenage girl has aplished my long-desired wish! Old Ikeda, your daughter is still alive. You can rest in peace now.¡±

    Suguwara kept the letter safely and gave Lily a serious look. ¡°Miss Kagami, your aura and momentum suggest that you are going somewhere. Where are you headed?¡± he asked.

    Lily responded with determination, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Grandpa Michizane. My sister, Lady Ayaka, is being targeted by the court¡¯s disloyal minions. Even if it costs me my life, I will go and rescue her. Can you please allow me to pass through

    <sup>1</sup>?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Even I, the great Sugawara no Michizane, admire Ayaka. It¡¯s a shame she was persecuted by the imperial court. But you, my friend, risked everything to save mypanion¡¯s daughter. I fear no one in Heian-kyo, and I will assist you!¡±

    Suddenly, Sugawara¡¯s body shook with intense anger. He turned to his followers and cried out, ¡°My dear friends, have any of us not suffered at the hands of the imperial court? Who among us hasn¡¯t wanted revenge? Who among us wanted to be a demon or monster, never to be reborn again and wander the darkness of Heian-kyo forever? On this 15th of July, let¡¯s not just do the usual. Let¡¯s all go out and create chaos in order to help Miss Lily save her sister! Are you with me?¡±

    <i>Howl! ¡ªHowl! ¡ªHowl!</i>

    One after another, the demons with terrifying and distorted faces, wearing ancient court attire, danced and howled, exuding an ancient and untamed energy.

    ¡°Follow Lord Michizane! Let¡¯s raise hell!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    ¡°The court of those d?o?gs?h?i?t? has long been displeasing to this old man¡¯s eyes!¡±

    Michizane led his night parade to join Lily¡¯s army, and they walked together towards the execution tform. Suddenly, a powerful aura appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± Before long, a massive, silver-armored general with a thick, braided beard emerged from the river, followed by many samurai vengeful spirits. ¡°Brother Michizane, what brings you to this area? Anything interesting?¡±

    It was Taira no Masakado, one of the four great vengeful spirits!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Masakado noticed Lily and became intrigued. ¡°You, weren¡¯t you the enchantress I met at the tavernst time?¡± Lily recalled the encounter with Masakado. At first, he had mistaken her for a human and nearly killed her. However, after watching her dance, he had a change of heart and gifted her a treasuredb that belonged to his wife. Unfortunately, Lily¡¯s soul defenses were too strong, and she never had the opportunity to use theb.

    ¡°Lord Masakado.¡± Lily greeted him respectfully.

    Yuki-Onna spoke up from behind, ¡°Lily, you seem to know a lot of powerful people.¡±

    Masakado greeted Yuki-Onna after pulling off his head, ¡°Ahahaha, isn¡¯t this the legendary Yuki-Onna?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe.¡± Yuki-Onna wasn¡¯t frightened, she simply covered her mouth andughed.

    Bored with the reaction, Masakado reattached his head and turned to Lily, ¡°Miss Enchantress, this formation is anything but ordinary!¡±

    Masakado was able to identify the demons summoned by Lily, and even though her aura was concealed, he could sense its extraordinary nature. ¡°Ehehehe! It seems your enhancements are impressive! I told you that you would do well!¡±

    Sugawara suggested, ¡°Brother, I am thinking of causing amotion at the Heian-pce. Do you want to join me?¡±

    ¡°Causing amotion?¡± Masakado¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s the 15th of July today, and we haven¡¯t shown our faces in so many years! The imperial court is still as unpleasant as ever! Excellent! This is perfect!¡±

    Masakado firmly held Michizane¡¯s ghost w to show his agreement. ¡°Since you n on going, I will go with you! Let¡¯s make it a grand event

    <sup>2</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Brothers! To the Heian-pce!¡±

    ¡°Ey ey ooh!¡± The vengeful demon samurai still bore the fatal wounds that caused their demise. They lifted their weapons with great enthusiasm, as if they had returned to the time when they followed the rebellious Taira general into battle and carnage!

    Previously, people on the streets of Heian-kyo would flee and hide, but if they were to witness the grand army now, they would be terrified beyond measure!

    Standing at the front and center was a young girl with an unknown background. To her left was Sugawara no Michizane, the king of demons, and to her right was Taira no Masakado, one of the four great vengeful spirits. Behind them were an army of mighty and powerful demons and spirits!

    Sugawara no Michizane and Taira no Masakado were on the move, and this event would cause a great stir in the demon world of Heian-kyo! Even ancient and resentful spirits hiding in old buildings and alleys joined the march, along withrge and small demons in the rivers and trees. The army grew from just one girl to several thousand in a short amount of time. The powerful and eerie aura filled the sky as they set out to perform a world-changing act of justice.

    ¡°Woooooohh!!¡±

    ¡°Eeeekkkk!¡±

    ¡°ckity ck ck ck!¡±

    The monsters and wraiths were filled with excitement as they mored. They had been oppressed by the ck-armored army for days and were now furious. They all desired to create chaos and disturbance! Finally, midnight had arrived! <h4>References</h4>

    Silva: And now she got powerful allies, yikes!

    Robinxen: The looks on their faces when hundreds rock up though¡­

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 41 â€“ Attacking The Site

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 41 ¨C Attacking The Site</h4>

    Fujiwara no Ayaka looked pale as she hung on the gibbet. The Onmyoji¡¯s Arcane Formations couldn¡¯t extract any more spiritual power from her. The tens of thousands of people who watched the execution seemed sad regardless of their impression of the Chief Advisor. Despite her faults, she was still a noble and elegant woman, a political expert within humanity and an influential individual. The fact that she was being drained of spiritual power in public and was about to be executed saddened everyone.

    Emperor Go-Toba watched from behind white curtains on a balcony facing south. He had a vacant gaze and feared for his future as he couldn¡¯t even control his own life. The Emperor was helpless and couldn¡¯t do anything to change the situation.

    Tears flowed down his eyes as he sobbed quietly. He concealed his emotions using the curtain, terrified that he might lose his dignity as the Emperor. The political turmoil was a result of the Emperor¡¯s weakness, which allowed the noble court to be controlled by the Cloistered Emperor and influential ministers. In the Heian Dynasty, strength was essential.

    The Cloistered Emperor and Minamoto no Yoritomo rose to be the most influential political figures not only through their strategies but also their strength.

    The time hade. An official checked the timekeeping device and his expression turned solemn. He then approached the Emperors and Minamoto no Yoritomo, and knelt down before them.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesties. Cloistered Emperor, Emperor Emeritus, Emperor. It is currently midnight,¡± announced the official.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­ Can you not¡­¡± the Emperor murmured, but his words were quickly silenced by the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s meaty hand. ¡°Your Majesty, as the Emperor, you must maintain your dignity!¡± he scolded. The intimidated Emperor did not dare to speak again.

    The Cloistered Emperor then turned to address Minamoto no Yoritomo with a shrill voice. ¡°Lord Commander?¡±

    Minamoto no Yoritomo appeared solemn and a hint of sadness could be seen on his face as he nodded. ¡°Very well, let us begin.¡±

    ¡°It is now midnight. The execution shallmence!¡± The Chancellor shouted from the corner. He felt a sense of excitement as he watched Fujiwara no Ayaka being hung high above. Her death would result in him bing the Chief Advisor.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± The Tsunaga Sisters, including Shizuru and Ijuin, were angry and frustrated about the situation. Everyone wanted to rescue Ayaka and fight the enemy, but they knew that the enemy was too strong. The risk of failure was high, and they might even die in the process. This would give the royal court more reasons to oppress the Tsunaga Sisters.

    ¡°What now? I¡¯m not sure what to do¡­¡± Ijuin said, her voicecking the confidence she once had when facing Sugawara no Michizane. Her experiences had shown her how dangerous and terrifying the world could be, and she and Shizuru had to make a decision.

    The tense expressions of Shimizu, Shiu, and others were evident as they stood behind them. If Lily were in Ayaka¡¯s position, Shimizu would have attacked by now. However, she was not familiar with Ayaka. Despite her willingness to fight, she required an opportunity to do so.

    Shiu, Mizue, and the others were all staring at Ijuin and Shizuru, awaiting their instructions.

    The onmyojis had created an opening on the gibbet. Two thin and tall executioners with a foul odor of decay carried terrifying long swords. They slowly made their way up the execution tform, which was adorned with talismans on either side, and gradually ascended the tall wooden pirs.

    They ascended to a ce higher than where Ayaka was hanged. Her ck hair was swept to the side, revealing its beauty. The long swords were unsheathed, and the des emitted a dangerous and poisonous aura. The edge of the swords was a mere inch away from Ayaka¡¯s pale neck. It seemed like they were about to carry out the execution.

    Fujiwara no Renbo received a nod of approval from Yoritomo and then looked at the demoralized crowd with a smug expression. He then turned his head towards Ayaka and gave her a venomous stare. Raising his hand up high, he shouted, ¡°execute!¡±

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± Ijuin, Shizuru, and the others were on the verge of unsheathing their swords tounch an attack. However, to their surprise, their hands would not listen to them. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s toote!¡±

    The ominous executioners unleashed deadly Eldritch Energy from their thin arms. Both long swords were pointed at her neck with full force!

    <i>Whoosh!!!</i>

    At this time, however, several scarlet de energies appeared beside the executioners with a loud whooshing sound. The wielder of these des did not hesitate even for a moment.

    The executioners were mercilessly sliced into pieces, their bodies torn asunder. Blood sprayed in all directions, painting a gruesome scene. Amidst the chaos, the shattered remnants of the long swords fell from above, a symbol of the violent sh. Above them, the sky was adorned with graceful sakura petals, gently fluttering down as if to offer sce amidst the carnage.

    ¡°What?!¡± The exmation echoed through the air, leaving the three Emperors, Yoritomo, court officials, and the spectators in a state of utter shock. Even Ijuin and the others couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as they witnessed the grisly sight of the executioners being ruthlessly hacked into pieces, their lifeless forms plummeting to the ground. The scene unfolded before them, defying all expectations and plunging everyone into a state of disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on?¡± Fujiwara no Renbo, the host of the execution, eximed as he fell to the ground in fear.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who dares to sabotage the execution?¡± shouted Kato Keiren, one of the eightmanders on the tform.

    However, themotion in the crowd began to spread, starting from the back. Strange flute music and percussive sounds could be hearding from the fog.

    Lily, along with Sugawara no Michizane, Taira no Masakado, Kagura, and Yuki-Onna, led a legion of powerful demons as they marched down Suzaku Avenue. Lily¡¯s expression was solemn

    <sup>1</sup>, and her hair swirled around her as if in a fierce wind. She appeared to be lost in thought, gazing into the distance.

    Sugawara no Michizane and Taira no Masakado unleashed bolts of lightning and torrents of mes, causing a surge of Resentment Energy to fill the sky. The entire area was affected by the intense energy.

    ¡°Wh-What is going on here?¡± Renbo was taken aback, with his mouth wide open and looking dazed. The Cloistered Emperor, who was behind the curtain, also appeared surprised with his eyes wide open. Even Yoritomo, who had a massive brow, had a solemn expression and was clearly disturbed. The onlookers were in a state of disarray, with some running towards the back, while others moved to the front and sides. They were surrounded by ck-armored soldiers, causing chaos and panic. Amidst themotion, Shimizu spotted Lily!

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily!¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Lady Kagami!¡±

    Witnessing Lily¡¯s arrival alongside legendary and powerful Vengeful Spirits and ghosts, Ijuin and the others immediately recognized them as allies, despite the chaotic situation.

    ¡°Now¡¯s our chance! Disrupt their formation!¡± Ijuin dered, unsheathing her long sword and raising her voice.

    ¡°Advance towards the tform! Rescue Lady Ayaka!¡± Shizuru and the rest of the Tsunaga Sisters amidst the crowd began to mobilize.

    Sensing that things were spiraling out of control, Renbo sank to the ground, frustration pouring out as he screamed, ¡°Proceed with the execution! Carry it out! Kill Fujiwara no Ayaka! Do it now!¡±

    A group of onmyoji started chanting incantations, preparing to unleash their spells upon her.

    ¡°Who dares?¡± Lily leaped into the air, taking her ce atop the colossal six-tailed fox demon, standing at a towering height of dozens of meters. With Sakura Parasol twirling in her hands, she exuded an air of power.

    A resounding boom echoed through the air as a blizzard of sakura petals cascaded down, nketing the square in front of the Pce.

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!</i>

    Beneath her, the onmyojis who attempted to harm Ayaka were swiftly reduced to minuscule fragments by the razor-sharp sakura de petals generated by Lily¡¯s Domain.

    As several ck-armored soldiers reached for their weapons, their hands were instantaneously severed by des that materialized out of thin air.

    In an instant, the soldiers and Onmyojis on the execution tform remained still, not daring to make a move. Chaos erupted as the Tsunaga Sisters began attacking the ck-armored soldiers guarding the area below. Despite their efforts, the soldiers proved to be incredibly strong. Only a few, like Ijuin and Shizuru, were able to break through their defenses, while the rest of the sisters were overpowered and suppressed.

    However¡­ the giant roon Mita, four-tailed Cat Demon, firewheel Wany¨±d¨­, and a group of other demons charged past the crowd and attacked the soldiers¡¯ defensive line. The Roon Mita projection was as strong as a Throned Monarch, and with Lily¡¯s increased strength and the Domain¡¯s support, it had the power of a pinnacle Throned Monarch. It dominated the battlefield, while Wany¨±d¨­¡¯s strength had also increased to that of a Throned General, and it overpowered the average soldiers by rolling around in their ranks. The four-tailed Cat Demon was on the Throned Sovereign stage, and the Yomi soldiers behind them were incredibly brutal and bloodthirsty, as they were used to killing for a living.

    After Lily had defeated many Imperial soldiers in Suno and countless demons in Yomi, she had acquired more than enough Magatama to summon them. Even with all of Heian-kyo¡¯s wealthbined, Lily would still possess more Magatama!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not allow the neers to steal the show! Old friends, let¡¯s go now!¡± Michizane and Masakado yelled, ¡°We were killed by the Emperor¡¯s army before, but today, we will seek our revenge!¡±

    Their army of a hundred demons followed them into battle, overpowering the ck armored soldiers who only had weak defenses and were mainly there to protect the civilians watching the execution. The soldiers were quickly defeated.

    Renbo, who was sitting on a corner of the execution tform, panicked and screamed hysterically, ¡°Hurry up and kill her first! Forget about the Demons! Execute Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡±

    With a resounding bang, Roon Yuuta managed to make his way onto the tform, wielding a colossal wooden stick. With a mighty swing, he struck Renbo¡¯s skull, rendering him unconscious. Renbo copsed to the ground, his body convulsing as he expelled frothy white foam¡­

    At this point, the entire scene descended into pandemonium, with chaos reigning supreme.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­¡± The Emperor was in a state of shock and terror as he watched the spectacle from behind the curtain. He wondered if the demons hade to rescue Ayaka. After searching for a while, he finally identified the girl on top of the six-tailed fox demon as Kagami Lily.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± The Cloistered Emperor also stared at Lily with an unsettling expression and muttered to himself, ¡°I already knew that she is no ordinary woman

    <sup>2</sup>. But this is just way too much. Who is she¡­ really

    <sup>3</sup>?¡± He then quietly left the pnquin.

    Lily rode on top of the demon fox¡¯s head as they advanced forward. Despite having only six tails, the demon fox was incredibly strong, equivalent to that of a Throned Saint. It trampled over any opposition in its way, and no one could stop it. As they continued forward, Lily¡¯s red robes swayed around her as she lifted her head to look at Ayaka. Her gaze suddenly became sharp, and she jumped through the chaotic army with her scarlet figure.

    <i>Wham!</i>

    Lily lowered her head and crossed her arms in front of her chest as shended on the execution tform. The impact was so powerful that it shook the massive tform, which was being carried by 800 elite Tengu warriors. The st of air from hernding caused the Rokuhara Soldiers and Onmyojis surrounding her to be instantly pushed away. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I would genuinely need a change of pants if I saw this loting towards me.

    Robinxen: And you still picked a fight with her?!

    Robinxen: The Protagonist.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 42 â€“ The Battle Of Big Dippers!

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 42 ¨C The Battle Of Big Dippers!</h4>

    Lily did not approach the edges of the tform like the roons or the normal fighters. Instead, she went straight to the center of the tform, causing the hundred-meter-long wooden structure to shake violently. Everyone present was aware of her intentions and the extent of her abilities.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Kato Keiren¡¯s voice trembled with shock as he stared at the girl in red, his eyes widening. ¡°It¡¯s you! Kagami Lily! The woman who single-handedly dismantled our formation of five hundred thousand soldiers and saved the nine-tailed fox demon! You nearly decimated our entire army!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her! This woman has betrayed the Empire and conspired with the fox demon. She¡¯s responsible for the deaths of hundreds of thousands of our soldiers, and now she has the audacity to attempt a rescue mission for a criminal?¡± Amander on the observation deck, under themand of Minamoto no Yoritomo, rose to his feet and shouted.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Kato continued, his voice filled with disdain. ¡°The Shogun was just about to put a bounty on your head. I didn¡¯t expect that you would dare toe here, straight into your own demise! Do you even realize where you are standing? This is the Imperial Pce, right in front of the Shogun himself. Yet, you believe you can simply waltz in and save her? You are begging for death!¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze locked onto Ayaka, suspended high above the gallows. Despite her torn Celestial Maiden robes, she still bore an air of nobility and elegance, albeit unconscious.

    A pang of sorrow pierced Lily¡¯s heart. Her sister, a woman of such grace and beauty, was subjected to such a cruel fate.

    ¡°Stand in my way, and you shall meet your end.¡±

    Disregarding the presence of the eight formidable warriors surrounding her, Lily leaped high into the air, determined to rescue Ayaka.

    ¡°Halt, demoness!¡±

    The eight ck-armored warriors, esteemed subordinates of Yoritomo, radiated an overwhelming aura akin to pinnacle Throned Monarchs, approaching the level of Throned Saints. They sprung forth from eight different directions, weapons drawn, ready to impede her progress.

    Although Lily possessed superior speed, she hesitated, fearful that their actions might inadvertently harm Ayaka.

    These eight individuals were the trusted and elite soldiers of Yoritomo, fiercely loyal and extraordinarily powerful.

    Kato Keiren, a Throned Saint.

    Sasaki Marioka and Amano Tokage, pinnacle Throned Monarchs.

    Uzaku Misaburo, an immortal Throned Monarch.

    Okazaki Yoshimi, a Throned Saint.

    Kudo Shigemitsu, a pinnacle Throned Saint.

    The eight samurais swiftly ascended from below, forming a menacing airborne ring around Lily. Their presence exuded formidable demonic auras, wielding an assortment of weapons such as katanas, spears, dual des, short swords, ws, and bludgeons. With each strike, their weapons emitted potent energy, aiming to subdue her.

    Lily, descending from above, maintained a piercing gaze as her raven-ck locks billowed in the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own demise!¡±

    Radiant Higanbana flowers bloomed, their ethereal glow pulsating from within her, unleashing the might of a Throned Sovereign. Unbeknownst to all, she transcended even that, bearing the title of a Throned Celestial, a unique stage of power capable of suppressing any adversary beneath the level of a double-soul Big Dipper Stage!

    ¡°What?¡± In an instant, Yoritomo, seated on the observation deck, was struck with shock!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, cease!¡± Yoritomo¡¯sposure shattered as he abruptly rose from his seat, causing it to splinter! However, even in his agitated state, he realized that he was too distant to intervene effectively.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    ¡°Celestial Yomi Cleanse!¡± Born from Lily¡¯s countless battles in Yomi, this skill emerged as her natural creation, its true potential unlocked solely by a Throned Celestial.

    The surroundings plunged into darkness. An awe-inspiring de of vibrant purple energy swayed with the grace of a crescent moon.

    <i>Swish! Swoosh! Whoosh! Swish!</i>

    The unstoppable sword energy cleaved through all eight warriors effortlessly. It was a lethal strike capable of subduing even a double-soul Big Dipper! The eight warriors had no opportunity to resist; they were swiftly severed by the de¡¯s energy, their blood suspended in the air as time seemed to freeze.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A few Throned Saints managed to release a cry of rm, while the Throned Monarchs barely had a chance to react before some of the apostles were obliterated by the sword¡¯s energy, their Throne Pces instantly decimated.

    The attack imed the lives of six and left two of Yoritomo¡¯s trusted subordinates gravely wounded.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± A suffocating wave of darkness engulfed the surroundings as Yoritomo rose into the air, advancing menacingly towards her.

    With a forceful swing of his hand, an enormous palm emerged, exuding an abyssal ckness and oozing a sinister aura. The sheer size of the palm seemed to distort the very fabric of space, causing ripples of disruption to ripple through the air.

    Caught off guard, Lily found herself unable to evade the attack. The oppressive presence of Yoritomo¡¯s colossal palmpressed the surrounding space, making it feel as if she were trapped in quicksand.

    With a resounding <i>wham</i>, an unstoppable collision erupted, shaking the very heavens themselves!

    Shockwaves surged through the square, overwhelming the soldiers and civilians in their path. Weaker individuals were tossed about like ragdolls or sent hurtling through the air.

    Meanwhile, Lily¡¯s eyes filled with bitterness as the impactunched her hundreds of meters away. Despite crashing into a rooftop, she continued to rebound, demolishing the entire structure before finallying to a halt.

    Dazed and in agonizing pain, Lily struggled to her feet, clutching her weapon tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, your power is truly formidable. A mere casual strike from you has left me in such a state¡­¡±

    While Lily herself was taken aback by his strength, the countless warriors, ck-armored soldiers, and onlooking experts were even more astounded by her resilience.

    ¡°She¡­ She took a direct hit from Minamoto no Yoritomo, and yet she¡¯s still standing?¡±

    ¡°How in the world is that even possible?¡±

    Even Tsukawa, amidst his fierce battle against the demon army, found himself utterly astonished. ¡°How could Kagami Lily withstand a strike from the Shogun himself? Even if it was just a casual blow, he¡¯s widely regarded as the strongest human in existence!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Kagami Lily has already reached the Big Dipper Stage?¡± For those who had terrorized and captured many of her sisters, this revtion felt like an unending nightmare.

    Even the Minamoto n, Fujiwara n, and other influential noble families were shaken to their core by this revtion.

    ¡°My Lord Shogun! We must eliminate Kagami Lily at once!¡±

    Should a being of such immense power arise among humanity, she would undoubtedly be their greatest adversary. To endure a strike from Yoritomo and swiftly rise again signified her status as one of the mightiest humans in existence.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, how dare you strike a young girl who has barely entered adulthood! Is this how you im to be the strongest among humans?¡± Michizane, one of the two formidable Vengeful Spirits observing the battle from the sidelines, spoke with fury. ¡°I shall personally deal with you!¡±

    With a resounding crash, the demonic cloud beneath his feet flickered. Thunder rumbled as he mounted the thunderous cloud, soaring through the sky toward Yoritomo.

    ¡°Sugawara no Michizane! We have coexisted in Heian-kyo for countless years. What business is this of yours? Why do you involve yourself?¡± Yoritomo stood atop a ck cloud, suspended in midair, his voice resonating in all directions.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae resided peacefully in Heian-kyo for millennia. Why then did you gather an army of five hundred thousand to y her? If I were to weaken one day, would you not seize the opportunity to kill me as well?¡± Michizane¡¯s voice boomed with violence, power, and a touch of derision

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Lord Sugawara¡­¡± Yoritomo appeared somewhat helpless. His form suddenly expanded, transforming into a colossal giant tens of meters tall. With Sugawara no Michizane assuming an equally colossal stature, the two engaged in a fierce battle, exchanging blows.

    A tremendous collision reverberated through the heavens and the earth! Two titanic forces shed, unleashing devastation akin to a catastrophic event! The sheer power of their confrontation shattered thergest clouds, dispersing them like mere mist. Above them, a vast expanse of empty sky stretched thousands of meters wide, revealing the splendor of stars and nebs beyond.

    Attaining the Big Dipper Stage was an arduous feat, requiring immense strength and mastery.

    Within this stage, individuals could be ssified based on their soul count. The single-soul Big Dippers represented the entry level, characterized by their nascent power and rtive weakness.

    Progressing to the double-soul Big Dippers marked a significant advancement, surpassing the limitations of their initial form.

    Even among the depths of Yomi, the strongest encountered by Lily were only double-souls, showcasing their formidable might.

    With each subsequent increase in soul count, be it triple-soul or quadruple-soul, their power would multiply exponentially, bestowing them with unprecedented strength.

    At the summit of the Big Dipper Stage resided the septuple-soul Big Dippers, revered as the ultimate powerhouses within their ranks. These exceptional beings possessed seven ster souls, making them unrivaled masters of the Big Dipper Stage.

    In this world, there existed only one septuple-soul Big Dipper, known as Tamamo-no-Mae, who had dedicated thousands of years to her training.

    Tamamo-no-Mae, in her septuple-soul form, embodied the ancient divine beast, the nine-tailed fox demon. Should she assume her original and prime state, not even a coalition of several Big Dipper powerhouses could stand against her!

    With such overwhelming strength, Tamamo-no-Mae openly held her territory within the Empire, instilling fear and awe among its inhabitants.

    Her single presence alone was sufficient to vanquish the entire military might of the Empire!

    Had it not been for her diversion in safeguarding Rei and Lily, and subsequently falling into a trap that inflicted severe injuries, Yoritomo would not have dared to engage her with his 500,000-strong army.

    The Archdemon known as Tamamo-no-Mae possessed a neutral and unpredictable nature.

    Despite her presence in Heian-kyo, neither the Cloistered Emperor nor Yoritomo dared to confront her directly. No one could anticipate her next move, and making agreements with a fox demon would prove futile.

    Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s invincibility rendered her indifferent to the consequences of her actions. Her power was such that she didn¡¯t need to concern herself with the aftermath.

    It was only due to her severe injury that the Empire felt emboldened to take action against Ayaka. The true nature of their rtionship remained uncertain. However, if Tamamo-no-Mae were to cause chaos in the aftermath of Ayaka¡¯s demise, only Yoritomo could hope to subdue her. Not even the Cloistered Emperor would be a match for her.

    With Tamamo¡¯s critical injury, Yoritomo saw an opportunity to sow chaos in the world. However, Lily¡¯s intervention saved the Fox Demon from certain death. Though Tamamo remained wounded, ensuring her incapacity to cause trouble for an extended period, there was always the possibility of her eventual recovery. In such a scenario, if Yoritomo failed to control the realm or attain the status of a septuple-soul Big Dipper, he would have no choice but to seek refuge and hide from her wrath.

    As an ancient divine beast, the nine-tailed Fox Demon possessed a savage and bloodthirsty nature. Surviving an encounter with her meant inviting her vengeance. If Yoritomo were to discover Shizuka Gozen¡¯s significant role in rescuing Tamamo, it would undoubtedly trouble him deeply.

    Yoritomo stood as a formidable sextuple-soul Big Dipper, holding the title of the strongest among all humans. Yet, there was a prodigious figure from the past who had achieved even greater heights¡ª a young genius named Minamoto no Yoshitsune, who had reached the septuple-soul Big Dipper stage. Sadly, Yoshitsune¡¯s life was cut short, leaving him as the only known human capable of matching Tamamo in her most powerful form.

    Tamamo had suffered critical injuries on Mount Ooe, where her true form was on the verge of being revealed. The encounter had even instilled fear in Shuten Doji, forcing him to reluctantly allow their departure.

    Ayaka possessed the strength of a quintuple-soul Big Dipper, while Rokuhara Tandai, a triple-soul Big Dipper, paled in significance inparison. The gap of two souls between them meant they resided on entirely different levels of power.

    Michizane and Shuten Doji were both quintuple-soul Big Dippers, showcasing their formidable prowess. Masakado, on the other hand, held the strength of a quadruple-soul Big Dipper

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Well, he¡¯s right.

    Robinxen: Thank you author, I will definitely not remember any of these power rankings you just spat out one after the other in the middle of a climax.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 43 â€“ Who Else Can Stop Her?

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 43 ¨C Who Else Can Stop Her?</h4>

    Yoritomo and Michizane engaged in a relentless aerial battle, neither yielding to the other. The oue remained undecided, stretching the conflict over an extended period.

    Witnessing Yoritomo¡¯s momentary distraction, Lily swiftly ascended the execution tform once more. She effortlessly leaped atop the heads of the ck-armored soldiers who had arrived as reinforcements, determined to reach her destination.

    Though Kato Keiren and Kudo Shigemitsu might have still clung to life, their injuries proved severe, rendering them unable to impede Lily¡¯s relentless advance.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You shall not proceed any further!¡± Shenzu, adorned in foreboding ck armor, positioned herself in Lily¡¯s path.

    Despite her recent focus on training and the acquisition of treasures from Yoritomo, Shenzu remained a middlete Throned General,gging behind in power.

    Lily¡¯s gaze brimmed with disdain, fully aware that it was Rokuhara Tandai who had taken the life of Fayumi no Yoruko. Otherwise, she would have swiftly dispatched Shenzu upon their encounter.

    In a gentle whisper of wind, a young girl draped in flowing ck robes materialized at Lily¡¯s side.

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in instant recognition. ¡°Sister¡­ Shimizu?¡±

    While Shimizu had long been aware of Lily¡¯s presence, Lily had been preupied with the chaos of the imperial army and hadn¡¯t noticed her sister amidst the tumultuous crowd.

    ¡°Now is not the time for conversation

    <sup>1</sup>, Lily. Allow me to handle this woman. You must hasten to rescue Lady Ayaka,¡± Shimizu said, her hand resting firmly on the hilt of her sword.

    At that moment, several lesser Tengu, acting on someone¡¯smand, raised their spears andunched them toward Ayaka.

    Ayaka, currently devoid of spiritual power, was at grave risk of being severely injured or worse.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I entrust this task to you!¡±

    With a swift movement, Lily leaped to Ayaka¡¯s side. Sakura petals infused with the immense power of a Big Dipper Stage blossomed beneath her feet, allowing her to hover in the air. While Lily possessed the ability to levitate using her spiritual energy or treasures, this method was slower than her usual means of movement.

    Lily had earned the reverence of the demons in the depths of Yomi due to her formidable strength, which had surpassed that of a double-soul Big Dipper. By breaking through the Throned Sovereign Stage using the most potent method, she had achieved the equivalent power of a triple-soul Big Dipper.

    In the depths of Yomi, once abatant¡¯s strength exceeded that of a double-soul Big Dipper, they were considered victorious in the endless ughter and would be transported out of that realm. This was the reason there were no formidable Big Dipper Archdemons remaining there.

    A barrage of spears was hurled towards Lily and Ayaka. Most were propelled with the force of Permanence Stage strength, but Lily effortlessly obliterated them with her Domain. However, a few were formidable spears thrown by Throned Sovereigns, posing a genuine threat to Ayaka¡¯s life.

    Lily swiftly unfurled her Sakura Parasol, and with a resounding bang, the parasol expanded to a colossal size, spanning tens of meters wide. It formed an imprable barrier, effortlessly blocking the iing barrage of spears.

    This was a newfound ability unlocked by the Sakura Parasol after its rebirth. It enhanced her defensive capabilities, expanding the range of protection it offered. However, it did not grant her any additional offensive powers.

    Taking advantage of the parasol¡¯s formidable defense, Lily advanced towards Ayaka, gracefully treading upon the floating Sakura petals. With a focused mind, she materialized two des of Domain energy and swung them at the chains restraining Ayaka.

    Despite the force behind Lily¡¯s attack, the chains only sustained minor damage, appearing merely dented from the impact.

    ¡°I can¡¯t break them?¡± Lily questioned, realizing that these chains were far more resilient than she had anticipated. They were clearly designed to restrain a powerful Big Dipper like Ayaka.

    Undeterred, Lily swung her de with determination.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    Her strikes targeted two long wooden pirs that supported the chains, causing them to shatter and copse along with the chains themselves. Ayaka was released from her confinement, falling along with the falling pirs.

    Reacting swiftly, Lily infused her de with a gentle yet potent purple lunar energy. She unleashed two precise and razor-sharp lunar shes that sliced through the remaining chains binding Ayaka¡¯s arms. Despite their forceful impact, they miraculously spared Ayaka from any harm to her body.

    Ayaka descended powerlessly, her body falling towards the ground.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka!¡± Lily eximed, leaping forward in an attempt to catch her and prevent her from hitting the ground.

    Suddenly, an acrid and suffocating ck fog engulfed Ayaka, attempting to whisk her away into the depths of the darkened night sky.

    ¡°Who dares to take her from me? Release her!¡± Lily¡¯s voice echoed with fury and determination. Ayaka had already endured unimaginable torment, and this malevolent ck fog sought to im her once again.

    Without hesitation, Lily hurled her spinning parasol into the air. Known for its defensive capabilities against countless attacks and spells, the parasol sliced through the ck fog with precision. Infusing her movements with the power of purple lunar energy, Lily blurred into an afterimage, swiftly moving toward Ayaka¡¯s captured form.

    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>

    In an instant, she stood before Ayaka, cradling her delicate body in her protective embrace. Lily¡¯s heart swelled with a mix of relief and unwavering resolve.

    With a surge of indescribable power, Lily tapped into a source beyond her physical strength. It was a power born from the depths of her being, fueled by her unwavering desire to safeguard the woman in her arms.

    In the depths of the darkened sky, an unsettling presence materialized, its essence suffused with potent Eldritch energy.

    With a deliberate movement, Daitengu revealed himself, drawing back the ck raincoat that concealed his form. This enigmatic garment seemed to possess the uncanny ability to blend seamlessly into the night, rendering him nearly invisible.

    It was this very raincoat that allowed him to stealthily approach Ayaka during her sh with Yoritomo,unching a surprise attack from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, and there¡¯s no escaping now,¡± Daitengu dered, his voice carrying an air of sinister confidence.

    In his grasp, he wielded a massive golden bludgeon in one hand and a paper fan in the other. As he unfurled the fan, torrents of inky ck fog cascaded forth, resembling the sinewy tendrils of a colossal octopus, inching ever closer toward Lily and Ayaka.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lily bellowed, her fury propelling her into action. She executed a swift backhanded sh, summoning forth a radiant purple sword energy that hung suspended in the air, itsnguid movement defying expectations.

    With Ayaka cradled protectively in her other arm, Lily positioned herself before the initial sword energy and unleashed another resolute swing.

    A resounding impact reverberated through the air as the sword energy shattered into a cascade of fragmented shards, transforming into a shower of vibrant spiritual energy. These luminous droplets dispersed the encroaching ck fog, reducing its potency.

    The long, featureless mask worn by Daitengu gave him an air of eerie impassiveness, intensifying the foreboding aura he exuded.

    ¡°Surprising indeed, Kagami Lily, to think you could actually stop my spells. Huhuhuhuhu!¡± Daitengu remarked with a peculiarughter. The timbre of his voice struck a chord of familiarity.

    ¡°However,¡± he continued, his tone taking on a darker edge, ¡°can you withstand the force of my golden bludgeon?¡±

    With both hands gripping the formidable weapon, Daitengu propelled himself forward, his ebony wings propelling him at an rming speed. The colossal bludgeon cleaved through the air, seeming to churn the very fabric of the sky as it hurtled towards Lily with menacing intent.

    Lily, unable to dodge the iing attack while carrying Ayaka, swiftly unfolded the Sakura Parasol, causing it to instantly erge. The giant red parasol extended above the Royal Pce, shielding them from the impact to arge extent.

    <i>Wham!</i>

    Despite the immense size of the Sakura Parasol, the force of the blow still sent Lily soaring through the air. Meanwhile, Shenzu and Shimizu, sensing the imminent danger, exchanged nces and leaped off the execution tform.

    With a resounding crash, the Sakura Parasol collided with the tform, obliterating itpletely. The masked Tengu warriors who were supporting the tform met a grisly fate, crushed under its weight.

    One advantage of the parasol¡¯s erged form became apparent¡ªthe handle had pierced through the remains of the tform, firmly embedding itself into the ground. This provided a stable support structure, safeguarding Lily and Ayaka who were sheltered beneath it.

    ¡°Such a marvelous treasure! I¡¯ve never witnessed anything like it,¡± Daitengu eximed in awe, mesmerized by the incredible power and versatility of the Sakura Parasol.

    Undeterred by the assault, Daitengu swung his golden bludgeon horizontally, aiming to strike down Lily.

    <i>Wham!</i>

    The immense force propelled the Sakura Parasol through the air, causing it to collide with a building several hundred meters away. Yet, amidst the chaos, a gust of vibrant purple sword energy surged forth from beneath the fallen parasol, ready to retaliate.

    ¡°What?¡± Daitengu¡¯s expression turned to one of surprise as he swiftly waved his hand fan. A protective barrier of shimmering blue energy enveloped him, sessfully blocking the onught of Lily¡¯s purple lunar sword energy. A blinding sh of white light erupted upon impact, but the barrier held strong.

    ¡°What a cunning woman!¡± Daitengu taunted, pping its wings while hovering in the air.

    ¡°Master, be careful! That¡¯s Daitengu!¡± Shiu, engaged in her own battle against the ck-armored soldiers, shouted urgently.

    ¡°Shiu?¡± Lily¡¯s voice echoed with a mix of surprise and relief as she held Ayaka¡¯s waist, supporting her weight while clutching her sword tightly. Her eyes fixed upon Daitengu with fierce determination.

    ¡°Why are you and Sister Shimizu here?¡± Lily demanded to know, her voiceced with a mixture of concern and usation.

    ¡°Master, we don¡¯t have time for that now! It¡¯s him! Daitengu attacked Lady Ayaka from behind, injuring her!¡± Shiu¡¯s voice trembled with a blend of anger and urgency.

    ¡°What? No wonder Sister Ayaka was captured! It¡¯s because of you, you vile demon!¡± Lily¡¯s voice reverberated with seething anger, ¡°You people are the ones responsible for her plight!¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart burned with fury, but she knew she couldn¡¯t fully engage inbat with Daitengu. He possessed power on par with Yoritomo, making him a formidable opponent. Furthermore, her priority was protecting Ayaka, leaving her unable to devote her full attention to the fight.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! It was I who injured Ayaka! But fear not, I won¡¯t go all out. I can¡¯t bear to kill you!¡± Daitengu taunted as he raised the golden bludgeon, charging at Lily once more.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± With Sakura Parasol sent flying, Lily had no choice but to grip her sword with one hand, bracing herself for Daitengu¡¯s powerful blunt attack.

    ¡°You despicable creature!¡± Lily clenched her teeth in the face of the overwhelming blow.

    Suddenly, a zing arrow, radiating with intense brightness and power, streaked through the night sky like aet, hurtling towards Daitengu.

    ¡°What?¡± Even Daitengu took notice, his expression showing a hint of concern. He halted his assault on Lily, quickly raising his hand fan to block the iing arrow.

    <i>Bang!</i> An explosion of brilliance illuminated the night sky, forcefully pushing Daitengu back several steps.

    ¡°Go-Shirakawa, you cur! Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t recognize you just because you¡¯re wearing a mask!¡± Masakado brandished a massive bow that shimmered like a starry sky.

    ¡°Taira no Masakado? You treacherous scum. You were beheaded, why won¡¯t you stay dead? How dare you stir up trouble here?¡±

    ¡°ursed imperialpdog! For beheading me, I shall exact vengeance upon you all!¡± Masakado soared through the air, his steps apanied by swirling spiritual energy. With a volley of fragmented arrows and shattered rocks, he dove towards Daitengu!

    ¡°Fear not, Miss Kagami. Allow me to handle this imperial hound!¡±

    ¡°Damn it all!¡±

    Daitengu swung his golden bludgeon, conjuring a tempest of azure winds. Meanwhile, Masakado unsheathed his elongated sword, gleaming like celestial bodies.

    They shed fiercely, their sh of weapons producing powerful shockwaves. The golden bludgeon and long sword collided, igniting sparks and resounding with a thunderous cacophony.

    As Yoritomo and Daitengu were engaged inbat with Michizane and Masakado, Lily gestured for her Demon Hound to approach. cing Ayaka on its back, she summoned Sakura Parasol to shield her with its protective Domain

    <sup>2</sup>. With determination in her eyes, Lily prepared to face the impending onught alone.

    A horde of ck-armored soldiers on the ground charged towards Lily, while numerous Tengus descended upon her from the air.

    ¡°Hmph, do you really think you can stop me?¡± Lily¡¯s gaze hardened, unyielding to the approaching forces.

    Meanwhile, amidst the wreckage of the tform, Shimizu and Shenzu shed in a fierce duel.

    <i>ng!</i> Shenzu held the upper hand, overpowering Shimizu with a powerful sh that forced her to the ground.

    If Shimizu weren¡¯t an exceptional duelist, she wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against Shenzu. Despite Shimizu¡¯s formidable skill at the pinnacle of the Permanence Stage, she still fell short whenpared to Shenzu¡¯s might.

    ¡°Hmph! Is that the extent of your abilities?¡± Shenzu confidently advanced towards Shimizu.

    Meanwhile, Shimizu remained on the ground, her shattered jade ne exposed. In an unexpected turn of events, the broken jade emitted a subtle yet captivating purplish elemental glow.

    Simultaneously, Shenzu¡¯s shattered jade on her chest also emitted a matching light.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡± They exchanged puzzled nces, both surprised by the familiar glow emanating from each other¡¯s shattered jade

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Some smarts in a battle sequence?!

    Robinxen: Couldn¡¯t she put her in the mirror? Or is it one of those annoyingly specific conditions preventing it.

    Robinxen: Power up time!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 44 â€“ Shattered Jade Revival

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 44 ¨C Shattered Jade Revival</h4>

    ¡°Why¡­ would my jade¡­¡±

    ¡°My jade!¡±

    Shenzu and Shimizu were both well aware of the immense value and significance of their shattered jade, even if they didn¡¯t fullyprehend its secrets. It remained their most prized possession.

    However, in a truly astonishing turn of events, something even more incredible transpired. The shattered jades seemed to emit an irresistible ancient energy that drew them closer to one another. Against all odds, they began to float and orbit around each other.

    With a resounding ¡°whoom,¡± a peculiar and unimaginable fluctuation permeated the air. The shattered jades merged and transformed into a single entity. It was now aplete ancient jade,cking in luster but radiating an indescribable aura.

    Except to Shenzu and Shimizu, this jade appeared as a in rock to others

    <sup>1</sup>. Yet, in that moment, they both realized that all the jades they had ever possessed paled inparison to the magnificence and power emanating from this newfoundplete ancient jade.

    Both of them were in a state ofplete shock, gasping for air as they stared at the ancient jade floating in front of them. They were frozen, unable to move as the brilliant light emanating from the jade hindered their movements, bouncing back and forth between them.

    A deep desire to obtain the jade welled up within both of them simultaneously. Shimizu had once attained an exceptional treasure in her life, an ancient mirror, but it had been broken, and she had nearly been consumed by Eldritch Energy and be a de Maiden. After experiencing the feeling of losing everything, Shimizu was determined not to suffer the same fate again.

    She knew in her heart that if she lost this ancient jade, her distance from Lily would likely grow wider, to the point where they could never be close to each other again, no matter how hard they tried. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you again,¡± she thought to herself.

    A surge of intense ck Resentment Energy erupted from within Shimizu¡¯s heart, a power that was distinct from the energies she had cultivated. It was fueled by the depth of her love and the profoundness of her resentment. This power stemmed from her very essence, from the intricacies of her fate.

    ¡°This belongs to me!¡± she dered with unwavering determination. The ck Resentment Energy emanating from her expanded, its presence serene, distant, yet searingly intense. It enveloped the Ancient jade directly, as if iming it as its own.

    In an astonishing turn of events, the Ancient jade epted and responded to Shimizu¡¯s Resentment Energy, gracefully flying towards her. ¡°What? This can¡¯t be!¡± Shenzu, in her disbelief, unleashed a surge of intense Yomi energy, attempting to retrieve the Ancient jade. However, her efforts were in vain as the jade adamantly rejected her energy.

    With widened eyes, Shenzu watched in disbelief as the Ancient jade found its ce on Shimizu¡¯s chest. The dark Resentment Energy transformed into shimmering ck tendrils that pierced through the jade, intertwining with it before wrapping around Shimizu¡¯s neck. At this moment, Shenzu found herself unable to move.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Shenzu charged towards Shimizu in a state of hysteria. Behind her, projections of six golden arms wielding des materialized, signaling her intent to unleash her most deadly attack. The theft of the Ancient jade had driven Shenzu to the brink of madness.

    With a resounding impact, a tremendously potent dark aura emanated from the Ancient jade. This darkness, resembling a transparent ck onyx, glimmered like stars. Despite its intense darkness, itcked any trace of murkiness, as if it had originated from the celestial heavens.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shenzu was forcefully repelled by the horrifying dark ster energy, crashing to the ground in a state of helplessness. Meanwhile, she watched as the dark ster energy seamlessly merged into Shimizu¡¯s being. This transformation wrought a substantial change in Shimizu¡¯s physical state, fundamentally altering her very essence as a living being.

    Even individuals as perceptive as Shenzu could sense the profound transformation taking ce within Shimizu. It was the manifestation of the Dark Celestial Maiden Physique, an exceptional state that few could achieve. This metamorphosis was not instantaneous; it required extensive training and assimtion of ster energy over an extended period. However, the changes Shimizu experienced in this instance were undoubtedly the most potent and effective.

    Shimizu had always possessed a delicate constitution from birth, yet she disyed remarkable resilience. Despite her frailty, she emerged as the strongest among the East¡¯s Six Swords. Her talent was undeniable, but her unwavering determination surpassed even that. After encountering Lily, she underwent a profound awakening and embraced the path of a de Maiden. No longer burdened by illness, her physical strength rivaled that of a typical female warrior.

    In thistest transformation, her physical form underwent a dramatic improvement, surpassing the limits of ordinary human capabilities. Her body had been elevated to an extraordinary level, pushing the boundaries of what was considered humanly possible.

    In the Heian Dynasty, knowledge of the Dark Celestial Maidens was virtually nonexistent. Even among the Celestial Maidens, they were an exceedingly ancient and rare lineage, shrouded in mystery. Although physically not as robust as their Celestial Battle Maiden counterparts, they still surpassed the capabilities of ordinary mortals. What set them apart were their extraordinary innate powers, abilities bestowed upon them from birth. These powers were naturally acquired and could be wielded without the need for extensive training, once they reached a certain level of advancement.

    In this moment, Shimizu¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly distant and lost. Ancient memories flooded her consciousness, as if she were receiving an ancestral inheritance. Overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of the experience, she felt the gradual infusion of dark energy from the surrounding world into her being.

    During this assimtion process, she was safeguarded by the Ancient jade and enveloped by the pervasive ster energy. No one could harm her while she underwent this transformative journey. The initial assimtion, though brief, had already left an indelible mark on her.

    Even at the pinnacle of the Permanence Stage, Shimizu¡¯s strength experienced a substantial increase. With a partial manifestation of the Dark Celestial Maiden Physique, she became attuned to the flow of ster energy, both in her physical prowess and her mental understanding of power.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve stolen my cherished treasure!¡± Shenzu mustered some strength and lunged at Shimizu once again.

    Yet, Shimizu¡¯s gaze grew steely.

    <i>ng¡ª!</i>

    Her sword swiftly left its sheath and arced through the air!

    Within the ck de¡¯s energy, stars twinkled and danced in a mesmerizing disy!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Their des shed in a resounding sh!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shenzu¡¯s scream filled the air as she was forcefully propelled backward. A terrifying surge of dark ster energy shattered her armor, exposing her pale, vulnerable skin.

    Meanwhile, Shimizu only took a few steps back, poised andposed.

    Shenzu crashed onto the ground, wracked with pain. Her spiritual power had been mostly depleted in her futile defense. Blushing with humiliation and wearing a gaze of hopelessness, she mustered the strength to stand.

    ¡°You¡­ you wretch¡­¡± Shenzu¡¯s voice trembled with anger. ¡°You¡¯ve stolen my most precious possession! You¡¯re just as detestable as Kagami Lily!¡±

    Despite her injuries, Shenzu recklessly charged at Shimizu, ready to stake it all.

    But in an instant, a figure materialized, standing in her path.

    <i>ng!</i> A tall, slender samurai intercepted Shenzu¡¯s de with his own.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Genshin? I wanted to kill her myself!¡±

    ¡°Stop, Shenzu. You can¡¯t die here. Father has great expectations for you. I will deal with this woman!¡± Genshin flicked his de, sending Shenzu hurtling into a group of ck-armored soldiers far away.

    Genshin, the eldest son of Yoritomo, appeared before them. Despite being blind and unable to inherit the position of Shogun, he was the strongest among them. A Throned Saint of formidable power.

    Despite Shimizu¡¯s enhanced abilities from the Ancient jade, her transformation into a Dark Celestial Maiden was still in its early stages. While her strength had significantly increased, she was at best a beginner Throned Sovereign and no match for Genshin.

    ¡°Shimizu, as a fellow member of the Genji n, you disappoint me greatly,¡± Genshin remarked.

    Shimizu remained silent, her de drawn as she prepared to take a risk. However, she quickly realized that her opponent¡¯s power was overwhelming.

    ¡°Roar~ Roar~¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of howls filled the air. Four massive and grotesque Yomi Demons emerged from all directions, encircling Genshin.

    These four Yomi Demon projections were originally pinnacle Throned Monarchs. With the augmentation of Lily¡¯s spiritual power, understanding, and Domain, they had been elevated to the level of Throned Saints in terms of strength.

    Concerned for Shimizu¡¯s safety after rescuing Ayaka, Lily had instructed the Demons to secretly protect her. Although they were not as powerful as Genshin, the Demons¡¯ projections were fearless and their sudden ambush was enough to impede his movements.

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish!</i>

    On the other side of the crumbling execution tform, Lily unleashed a barrage of de shes from her Domain. Countless ck-armored soldiers who emerged from various paths were mowed down in waves before they could get close. However, their numbers seemed endless, and a mountain of corpses piled up before Lily.

    Meanwhile, the Tengu army in the skies was crafty and focused their attacks on Ayaka, deliberately diverting Lily¡¯s attention. Kagura had been summoned to assist in protecting Ayaka, wielding her Sakura Parasol. With her Celestial Maiden physique and being at the pinnacle Permanence Stage, she was soon to be a Throned Sovereign. Her current strength was on par with a mid-level Throned Sovereign, making her a formidable defender against any attacksunched by a Throned Sovereign or lower.

    ¡°Master!¡± Kagura eximed in a worried tone, clutching the parasol tightly. ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­ Her condition is dire!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily, having fought her way out, was forced to return.

    ¡°Master, Lady Ayaka¡­ Her spiritual power ispletely drained, and her body is extremely weak. If she doesn¡¯t replenish her spiritual power to restore her body, her life could be in danger at any moment!¡± Kagura spoke in a flustered manner, her knowledge in healing unable to provide effective solutions.

    ¡°Can you heal her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can, but it hasn¡¯t yielded significant results. She needs immediate replenishment of her spiritual power!¡±

    ¡°Spiritual power replenishment? Understood!¡± Lily retrieved some Life-Recovery Magatama.

    However, their enemies wouldn¡¯t allow them the luxury of time to recover. Hordes of ck-armored soldiers and Tengu warriorsunched another assault.

    ¡°Master, allow me to deal with these wretches!¡± Kagura dered, charging towards the ck-armored soldiers. Yuki-Onna also appeared, casting ice and snow spells in the air, impeding the Tengu forces.

    ¡°This is bad¡­¡± Ayaka remained unconscious, seemingly rejecting the outside world and refusing to wake up due to the overwhelming humiliation she had endured. Consequently, she was unable to absorb the Life-Recovery Magatama.

    ¡°Wh¡­ What can I do¡­¡± Lily felt flustered, realizing that if left untreated, Ayaka might sumb to her condition without any intervention. In her desperation, an idea sparked in Lily¡¯s mind. ¡°If Sister Ayaka can¡¯t absorb it on her own, I¡¯ll assist her.¡±

    Determined to save Ayaka¡¯s life, Lily ced the magatama in her mouth and infused it with her spiritual power, causing it to dissolve into pure spiritual liquid. She carefully positioned Ayaka¡¯s head on her shoulder, taking deep breaths as she also allowed the Life-Recovery Magatama in her other hand to melt.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ where I should administer the spiritual liquid directly,¡± Lily murmured, leaning closer to Ayaka¡¯s delicate, pinkish lips and pressing her own against them, delivering the spiritual liquid through the kiss.

    Meanwhile, with her hand stained by the liquefied Life-Recovery Magatama, Lily discreetly searched underneath Ayaka¡¯s dress, trying to find a suitable spot where the spiritual liquid could be absorbed effectively. She focused on finding a critical area.

    While maintaining the kiss, Lily gently caressed Ayaka¡¯s plump and perky breasts

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Well, it seems the chest area isn¡¯t the most effective. Then¡­¡±

    Blushing, Lily continued the kiss, realizing that transferring the spirit power through her mouth was indeed effective

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I¡¯m not sure how this was structured in the Chinese version to edit it without it losing meaning¡­ so we will just go with this even though it makes little grammatical sense.

    Keissen: hmm¡­¡­.

    Robinxen: WAS THIS NECESSARY?!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 45 â€“ Minamoto no Yoritomo

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 45 ¨C Minamoto no Yoritomo</h4>

    The revitalizing spiritual liquid flowed into Ayaka¡¯s mouth, causing her eyelids to tremble as her aura became more pronounced. Her condition was gradually improving.

    Amidst the chaotic scene, Lily realized that time was of the essence, and the current progress wasn¡¯t enough. She extended her hand, still coated with the spiritual liquid, and carefully ced it beneath Ayaka¡¯s belt. With gentle strokes around her navel

    <sup>1</sup>, where the Spirit Pce resided in women, Lily pushed aside her embarrassment and focused on the task at hand. She knew they couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time.

    As the spiritual energy seeped into Ayaka¡¯s Spirit Pce, the effects were evident. Thebination of different methods proved to be effective in rapidly restoring her vitality.

    <i>ng!</i> A colossal ck-armored warrior, attempting to attack Lily from behind, was swiftly struck down by a powerful wave of dark ster sword energy.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, please hurry¡­¡±

    As the giant warrior fell, Shimizu¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. The sight before her was that of Lily holding Ayaka¡¯s chin, engaged in what appeared to be an intimate act, with her other hand discreetly ced under Ayaka¡¯s skirt, attending to a specific area.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Shimizu asked, her voice filled with shock. Despite the urgency of the situation, she understood that Lily¡¯s actions were not driven by impure intentions. However, witnessing such intimacy between two women right in front of her left her feeling a tinge of mncholy.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was equally taken aback. Blushing furiously, she turned towards Shimizu. Despite knowing she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, a nervousness gripped her. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ Sister Shimizu, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I am replenishing Lady Ayaka¡¯s spirit power!¡±

    Shimizu knew very well that there was no misunderstanding. However, a sense of sadness clouded her gaze, and she spoke with a gentle yet firm tone. ¡°I understand, Lil¡¯ Lily. Let me take over.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily¡¯s surprise was evident as Shimizu swiftly approached and gently nudged her aside. ¡°Lady Ayaka is your sister, so she¡¯s also my sister.¡±

    Embracing Ayaka, Shimizu delicately used her fingers to part Ayaka¡¯s lips. ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Lily reluctantly handed Shimizu some Life-Recovery Magatama, her disbelief evident in her expression. Although Shimizu felt hesitant, she knew it was a better alternative than Lily performing the task herself.

    With a sense of detachment, Shimizu ced a Magatama in her mouth and held the liquefied Magatama in her hand, mirroring Lily¡¯s actions. She kissed Ayaka¡¯s lips with an indifferent expression and discreetly slipped her hand under Ayaka¡¯s skirt

    <sup>2</sup>¡­

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the scene unfold, momentarily dazed by the situation.

    Suddenly, thunderous noises reverberated through the sky. Yoritomo appeared, adorned in dark armor and wearing a Demon mask. Alongside him was Michizane, both wielding long swords several meters in length, engaged in a fierce battle.

    Their battle raged across the area, from the ground floor to the pavilion of the Imperial Pce.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    The dark sky flickered and crackled with energy as the battle between these two formidable warriors intensified. The sh between Michizane and Yoritomo sent shockwaves through the air.

    Michizane, a Quintuple-soul Big Dipper, had honed his skills for centuries, boasting an array of techniques. Despite exchanging hundreds of blows with Yoritomo in a matter of minutes, they remained locked in a stalemate.

    However, Yoritomo¡¯s abilities carried an air of ominous power. As they fought, dark, ethereal figures materialized andunched themselves at Michizane, tearing at his robes and emanating a palpable Resentment Energy. Some clung to his shoulders and arms, threatening to overwhelm him.

    With his broom-like beard bristling and anger surging within him, Michizane unleashed a torrent of lightning bolts, vaporizing the ghostly assants with precise strikes.

    Yoritomo possessed a unique blend of blunt and indirect abilities. He skillfully deflected Michizane¡¯s attacks, causing them to lose their impact like striking through mud. Yet, there were instances when Yoritomo unleashed devastating offensive maneuvers, distorting the surrounding space with swirling ck energy and inflicting injuries upon Michizane.

    Despite their intense exchange of hundreds of blows, Michizane found himself gradually falling into a disadvantageous position. The raw power and unpredictability of Yoritomo¡¯s attacks were taking their toll.

    However, both Michizane and Yoritomo, being Big Dippers with multiple souls, possessed near-infinite reserves of spiritual energy and strength. The oue of their battle could not be determined by a mere temporary disadvantage. It was exceedingly difficult to kill another Big Dipper of equal strength unless they were truly willing to risk their lives in the process.

    On the other side, Masakado, a quadruple-soul Big Dipper, harbored intense resentment towards the royalty, which fueled his ferocity inbat. With relentless determination, he momentarily overwhelmed Daitengu, a quintuple-soul Big Dipper. The extent of Daitengu¡¯s power remained unknown, but his arsenal of ominous abilities was vast. Gradually, he relied on these abilities to suppress Masakado.

    However, this suppression only served to ce Masakado at a disadvantage. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Daitengu to secure a victory against him.

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± Michizane called out to Lily, momentarily disengaging from his battle with Yoritomo. Swinging his metal brush, he unleashed a barrage of powerful runic spells. ¡°We can¡¯t sustain this any longer. Quickly, rescue her!¡±

    Indeed, Michizane realized that without risking his life or depleting his most valuable treasures, he couldn¡¯t fend off Yoritomo for much longer.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, let¡¯s move swiftly and take her away!¡± Lily shouted, sensing the signs of fatigue in both Masakado and Michizane. Time was of the essence.

    If they used everything at their disposal, Yoritomo would be in danger. However, risking their lives to save Ayaka was not their intention. They were merely extending a helping hand and did not have an antagonistic rtionship with the current status quo. They wouldn¡¯t go to extreme lengths to rescue her.

    Though Ayaka remained unconscious, her spirit power had partially replenished, and her condition seemed to have improved. Her resilient physical body allowed her to regenerate quickly with a small amount of spirit power. However, the severe injuries inflicted by the Cloistered Emperor would take more time to heal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shimizu and Lily carefully ced Ayaka on the back of the Demon Hound. Interestingly, the Demon Hound originally belonged to the Fujiwara n and held great affection for Ayaka. Finally, it had the opportunity to protect its former owner.

    As they prepared to protect the Demon Hound and escort Ayaka to safety, an overwhelming and dark oppressive force suddenly emerged from behind them. The source of this oppression appeared to be Yoritomo.

    Lily turned around in terror, only to see Yoritomo locked in battle with Michizane near the entrance of the pce, oblivious to the presence of Lily and herpanions.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Lily wondered aloud.

    The oppressive force continued to intensify, causing Shimizu to copse to her knees despite her enhanced strength. She struggled to catch her breath under the weight of the pressure.

    ¡°Stay alert!¡± Lily sensed the impending danger and swiftly lifted Shimizu back up, holding Ayaka with her other hand. In the spot they had just upied, ancient ck square pirs suddenly jutted out of the ground with immense force, impaling the area where they had been standing.

    The impact force instantly dispersed the manifested body of the Demon Hound. Had Lily hesitated for just a moment longer, both Ayaka and Shimizu would have been in grave danger.

    Stepping on the scattered sakura petals, Lily swiftly carried Ayaka, inadvertently cing her hand on her perky butt, while grasping onto Shimizu with her other hand. She turned her gaze towards the east, her heart filled with shock and anger at the source of this power.

    ¡°Who? Who could it be?¡±

    The air quivered as powerful tremors resonated through the surroundings. A towering figure, standing at ten meters tall, emerged from the east. This middle-aged samurai wore blue attire and a ck hat, striding forward on a ck cloud, passing by rows of structures as he approached.

    Lily could hardly believe her eyes, as she never expected to see this person in such a circumstance.

    ¡°Yoritomo?¡±

    However, the Yoritomo she knew was currently engaged in battle with Michizane to the north, d in ck samurai armor. And now, two Yoritomos stood before her, creating a perplexing and bewildering sight.

    ¡°How¡­ is this even possible?¡± Lily eximed, her voice filled with astonishment.

    ¡°Heheheheh, I¡¯ve finally arrived. Long time no see, Miss Kagami,¡± the Yoritomo in blue attire floated above the eastern side of the Pce square. His voice held a genuine tone, as if addressing an old acquaintance.

    The other Yoritomo remained focused on his ongoing battle, maintaining silence.

    Both of them emitted an identical presence and aura, yet each evoked a distinct feeling within Lily.

    ¡°Another Yoritomo has arrived from the East¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened as she grasped the truth.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura!¡±

    Lily recalled her conversation with Yoritomo, where he mentioned his ability to create clones. This must be his clone that had been stationed in the East, known as Lord Kamakura.

    Her deduction proved correct.

    In the midst of the escting situation, Yoritomo, realizing that matters were spiraling out of control, instructed his rarely departing clone in Kamakura to utilize the Divine Moon Formation. This would transport him to his residence in Heian-kyo, allowing him to swiftly arrive at the scene.

    Lily¡¯s heart sank as she realized that this clone possessed an aura just as potent as the original Yoritomo. Despite sharing the same soul, they did not share their spiritual energy. Now, there were two supreme powerhouses in their presence.

    Although this clone¡¯s aura was slightly weaker than the original Yoritomo, it still surpassed Lily¡¯s own strength. It wasparable to Masakado, a formidable opponent in his own right.

    With both Michizane and Masakado currently engaged and facing suppression from Yoritomo and Daitengu respectively, there seemed to be no one capable of confronting the clone.

    Lily knew they had to escape swiftly. She turned around, ready to flee with Ayaka and Shimizu. However, a pang of concern struck her. What about Shiu and her other sisters?

    Just as Lily hesitated, Lord Kamakura spoke, his voice calm and inviting. ¡°Long time no see, Miss Kagami. Please stay and indulge me in a conversation.¡±

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    A series of towering wooden pirs emerged from the ground, enclosing the chaotic battlefield. With the exception of the side facing the Pce, the other three directions were nowpletely sealed off.

    A wave of astonishment rippled through everyone amidst the chaotic scene, including the Tsunaga Sisters. The appearance of these indestructible ck wooden pirs left them in awe and disbelief.

    Before long, a mysterious and ancient entity emerged

    <sup>3</sup>, perched atop the wooden pirs, concealed by a dark mist.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! It seems you¡¯re in quite a predicament, Yorimoto. Even in your moment of desperation, you find yourself relying on the might of our Hojo n. Though we have dwelled beneath the surface for countless years!¡± With a sinisterughter, they taunted Yorimoto.

    The figure that emerged was a cunning-looking middle-aged woman with a pale face. She donned a worn yet elegant jacket and formal dress, exuding the aura of a double-soul Big Dipper. Strangely, a peculiar object resembling a desated toddler¡¯s skull hung from her waist, its authenticity questionable.

    Beside her, on another wooden pir, stood an old man with a white beard, dressed in ragged purple garments. He wielded a peculiar double-headed Naginata.

    ¡°Hojo n?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she gazed upon the dozens of powerful individuals standing on the surrounding wooden pirs. ¡°This can¡¯t be! Wasn¡¯t the Hojo n eradicated?¡±

    Moreover, the current strength disyed by the Hojo n far surpassed any previous ounts.

    ¡°Hmph, we are the ancient Hojo n. Do notpare us to our feeble descendants and branch families! I am Hojo Masako,¡± the shrewd woman dered.

    Her presence exuded a barely-human, intense, and venomous aura, leaving everyone uncertain whether she was truly alive or deceased. <h4>References</h4>

    Silva: navel? If this isn¡¯t being censored, I¡¯ll bet the author¡¯d go for theher region.

    Robinxen: I have¡­¡­. so many questions!

    Robinxen: This battle is escting quickly.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 46 â€“ Desperate Battle

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 46 ¨C Desperate Battle</h4>

    The towering wooden pirs formed an imprable barrier around Lily, her sisters, and the Yomi demons, trapping them with no means of escape. The presence of one formidable Kamakura clone was already overwhelming, but now dozens of additional experts emerged, further escting the dire situation.

    Among this new group, four individuals stood out as Big Dipper Stage experts. While Hojo Masako exuded a sense of maliciousness and danger, it was the white-bearded old man by her side who emanated an even more dominating and oppressive aura.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, please protect Ayaka!¡± Lilynded on the ground and carefully handed Ayaka back to Shimizu. The colossal form of Kamakura remained suspended in mid-air as he boomed with a thunderous voice, ¡°Kagami Lily, you have nowhere to escape. Hand over Ayaka, kneel down, and surrender! I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Lily surveyed the experts positioned on the towering pirs surrounding her, her eyes filled with defiance as she locked gazes with Yoritomo¡¯s clone. A merciless glint flickered in her eyes as she retorted, ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±

    ¡°What an ignorant and reckless woman! Allow me to personally deal with her!¡± Hojo Masako wasted no time with words, swiftly moving to eliminate Lily.

    Kamakura sighed, shaking his head in disappointment, and dered, ¡°Masako, leave this woman to me!¡±

    Masako¡¯s body emitted an eerie, poisonous dark purple spiritual energy, and she wielded a bone whip adorned with menacing thorns. Alongside the other experts, she leaped down from the tform, engaging in a fierce battle with the hundred demons.

    Meanwhile, Kamakura made purposeful strides through the air, closing in on Lily. In his hand, he gripped a ck wooden sword, its imposing appearance exuding a weighty aura. The broad decked a sharp point, instead widening at the top and tapering towards the bottom. Without a hand guard, it resembled a formidable blunt weapon resonating with the energies of the underworld.

    As a quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage powerhouse, Yoritomo¡¯s clone possessed superior strength, leaving Lily with no escape. <i>Bzzt!</i> A ghostly purple light enveloped Lily as she surged forward, charging at the clone.

    The heavy wooden de descended, causing even the surrounding space to distort as it passed through. <i>Swish!</i> However, Lily transformed into a graceful purple phantom, effortlessly evading the strike. Undeterred, Kamakura prepared for a follow-up backhanded sword strike, seemingly unstoppable.

    In a sudden twist, the massive six-tailed demon fox lunged at Kamakura from behind, its jaws mping down with immense force. Kamakura, unfazed by the attack, swiftly turned around and swung his sword.

    <i>BOOM!!!</i> The impact of the strike resulted in half of the six-tailed demon fox¡¯s head being obliterated. The sheer weight and power of the wooden sword were undeniable.

    However, even with half of its head missing, the painted projection of the six-tailed demon fox managed to w at Kamakura, refusing to yield. Kamakura skillfully used his sword to block the relentless onught.

    <i>Schwing¡ª!</i> A dazzling explosion of sharp sword light erupted behind Kamakura as Lily seized the opportunity to strike. Her de found its mark, piercing through Kamakura¡¯s heart from behind in a ruthless attack.

    ¡°How relentless!¡± Kamakura swiftly swatted away the demon fox¡¯s giant ws with his sword, his focus undeterred. With a swift motion, he spun in a circle, preparing to retaliate against Lily. Ignoring the stab to his heart, he only made a slight effort to avoid a fatal blow.

    Kamakura, towering over Lily in both size and strength, sought to engage her directly, disregarding any advantage she might have.

    However, Lily anticipated his strategy and abandoned her attack. With a graceful movement, she pivoted mid-air and evaded Kamakura¡¯s wooden sword, swiftly positioning herself beside the clone.

    <i>Bzzt!</i> A radiant purple lunar glow enveloped Lily¡¯s de, enhancing its power.

    Due to his massive size, Kamakura¡¯s dodging abilities were limited, and as a result, he suffered a deep sword gash on his shoulder. ck blood sttered in all directions, but given his colossal frame, such a wound seemed inconsequential.

    <i>Crack¡ª!</i> A sharp and agonizing pain surged through Lily¡¯s back as Hojo Masako¡¯s whip struck her from behind. Despite Lily¡¯s exceptional physical skills, evading the Kamakura clone¡¯s attack had pushed her to her limits. Dealing with every threat simultaneously proved impossible.

    Lily¡¯s eyes turned icy cold.

    <i>Swoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i> The Yomi archdemon projections sprang into action, charging towards Hojo Masako, aiming to counter the assault.

    Meanwhile, both the original and the clone, positioned at a distance, simultaneously unleashed a dark domain. Its oppressive force engulfed the entire battlefield, as if plunging everyone into a thick quagmire. This joint domain, emanating from the original body and the clone, was immensely potent, effortlessly breaking through the spiritual energy defenses of the other powerhouses.

    Despite using her purple sakura domain to resist the suppression, Lily found it challenging to maintain control. It drained her reserves of purple lunar force and prevented her from suppressing her enemies effectively.

    Meanwhile, on the execution ground, the ck-Armored Army, Tengu Army, and the other experts brought by Masako engaged in intensebat with the hundred demons. Yoritomo¡¯s forces clearly had the upper hand, and one by one, the Yomi demon projections and ancient vengeful spirits were being defeated or dissipated.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you must retreat quickly! If you dy any longer, I won¡¯t be able to assist you!¡± Michizane strained to hold his ground against Yoritomo as their battle raged on.

    However, there seemed to be no viable escape route. Every path was blocked, with Yoritomo and Daitengu hovering above the pce gates, making it impossible to pass. Moreover, the presence of the Tsunaga Sisters added to the challenge. Even if Lily managed to escape, what about her sisters?

    If they wanted to break free, they had to forge a bloody path. The seemingly indestructible wooden pirs surrounding them were a manifestation of a heavenly secret technique, but there had to be a way to ovee them.

    The Yomi demons and the Tsunaga Sisters gradually retreated, drawing closer to each other as they faced the advancing imperial court forces.

    ¡°We must protect the Lord Chief Advisor! Our sisters¡¯ sacrifice cannot be in vain!¡± Ijuin, battered and d in tattered clothes, stood resolute, raising her sword as she shouted.

    Coincidentally, everyone began to gather around Ayaka, forming a tight-knit formation amidst the chaotic battle. They found themselves encircled by the advancing imperial army, transitioning from scattered skirmishes to a consolidated confrontation.

    Lily strategically positioned the Yomi archdemons at the outermost perimeter, shielding the army of Tsunaga Sisters within.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> In that moment, a surge of ck light erupted from Kamakura¡¯s long sleeves, hurtling towards Lily. Swiftly maneuvering in mid-air, Lily narrowly evaded the attack, only to be assailed by Masako¡¯s bone whip, which transformed into countlessshes, closing in on her.

    With utmost agility, Lily evaded the criss-crossing ck lights and whipping tendrils, her mind racing to find a way to break free from their predicament.

    ¡°To the east lies the Genji base camp, and to the north, the imperial pce. Neither direction is favorable, leaving us with only south or west,¡± Lily contemted.

    ¡°To the west is the Chief Advisor¡¯s manor!¡± a realization dawned upon her.

    Recalling the presence of a teleportation formation at the manor, an idea took shape in Lily¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Listen to me, everyone!¡± she called out with determination. ¡°We must unleash our full strength, break through their lines, and head west using Nijo Boulevard as our path¡­¡±

    <i>Crack!</i> However, at that critical moment, Masako¡¯s whip snared Lily¡¯s ankle.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lily realized her momentarypse in focus.

    Closing in on her, the Kamakura clone sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run now!¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Lily summoned her inner strength and lifted her long, snow-white leg that was entangled by the whip. With a sudden burst of power, she kicked out, yanking Masako off bnce and hurling her away with tremendous force.

    <i>Bang!</i> The colossal wooden pir quivered as Masako crashed into it. Caught off guard by the unexpected assault, she coughed up a mouthful of purple blood, her expression one of shock and fury.

    The sight of his injured wife

    <sup>1</sup> stirred a level of anger in Kamakuraparable to that of his previous subordinates¡¯ demise at Lily¡¯s hands. With a resolute swing, his massive wooden sword descended upon her.

    This time, evasion was impossible.

    <i>ng¡ª!!!</i> Lily, wielding her sword with both hands, exerted all her strength to intercept the descending blow. The weighty pressure crashed upon her, akin to hundreds of mountains copsing, relentlessly pushing her into the ground.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Lily sank to one knee, the impact creating a substantial crater beneath her, the force overwhelming.

    Lily had previously survived a palm strike from the sextuple-soul original body and managed to stand back up. Although the quadruple-soul clone boasted immense strength, it paled inparison to the original body¡¯s might. Lily could endure their assaults by sheer resilience alone.

    But suddenly, without warning, Kamakura unleashed a devastating sword tempest toward therge group surrounding Ayaka.

    ¡°Not good!!!¡± Lily¡¯s mind raced with shock. The sakura parasol materialized in her hand and began to expand, growing into a colossal scarlet tower without unfurling its petals.

    <i>Boom!!</i> The impact of the de wind sent a powerful shockwave that wounded Lily¡¯s shoulder, but the attack was sessfully deflected.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo

    <sup>2</sup>! How dare you!!!¡± Lily seethed with anger. The strongest human of their generation resorted to such a dishonorable tactic. Filled with fury, Lily soared between Ayaka¡¯s group and Kamakura.

    Yet, the Kamakura clone remained silent and unleashed another fierce sword tempest in their direction.

    Lily found herself unable to evade the oing attack, leaving her with no choice but to rely on the sakura parasol to bear the brunt of the sword tempest. However, enduring a single sword strike didn¡¯t guarantee her ability to withstand a continuous onught unscathed. Her injuries worsened with each powerful gust she endured.

    ¡°Well, well, well! So this is how it¡¯s done!¡± Masako flew directly towards the group of Tsunaga Sisters, wielding her white bone whip with malicious intent aimed at Ayaka.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lily desperately yearned to rush over and intervene, but time was not on her side. Seizing the opportunity, Lord Kamakuraunched an attack from behind!

    With unwavering determination, Shimizu and Kagura raised their swords, gritting their teeth as they stood before Ayaka, ready to shield her from harm. However, how could they possibly contend with the force of the double-soul Big Dipper Stage behind Masako¡¯s elongated whip?

    ¡°Step aside,¡± a cold voice suddenlymanded.

    A gentle breeze carrying a fragrant scent enveloped them from behind, and with barely any force, two hands pushed Shimizu and Kagura aside.

    <i>Swish!</i> A dim white lotus materialized overhead, expertly deflecting Masako¡¯s bone whip.

    ¡°What?!¡± Masako was taken aback, her astonishment evident.

    Ayaka ascended, her graceful hand forming a seal as she summoned a long crystal arrow that pierced through the scattered white lotus

    <sup>3</sup>.

    <i>Bang!</i> The burst of spiritual light erupted, forcefully propelling Masako away.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka!!!¡± Lily eximed, a mix of surprise and disbelief coloring her voice.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka had finally awakened!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s towering form wavered unsteadily, on the verge of copse. Without dy, Shimizu and Kagura rushed to support her, preventing her from falling.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Ayaka called out to Lily, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily! Pay no mind to us and focus on dealing with Yoritomo¡¯s¡­ clone!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart swelled with both worry and admiration for Ayaka. Even in her weakened and heavily injured state, Ayaka, a quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage powerhouse, possessed enough strength to confront the threat posed by Masako and her group. Though stripped of her treasures by the imperial court, Ayaka alone was more than capable of handling the situation.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo!!!¡± Lily¡¯s worries dissipated, allowing her to unleash her full power in the battle.

    Her body erupted with a surge of vibrant purple lunar force as she charged forward, aiming directly for Kamakura.

    Yasutsuna swept down, shing at Kamakura¡¯s colossal head.

    A radiant crescent moon materialized, poised to strike.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Kamakura swung his massive wooden sword, dispersing the attack effortlessly.

    But Lily was no longer there.

    <i>Pfft¡ª</i> In an instant, she reappeared near Kamakura¡¯s foot and directed a swift sh at his ankle.

    Suddenly, a towering tree sprouted from Kamakura¡¯s hand, aiming to strike Lily.

    A ribbon flew out from Lily¡¯s extended sleeve, anchoring itself in mid-air as if connected to the distant expanse of the starry sky

    <sup>4</sup>.

    Utilizing the support of the ribbon, Lily leaped with remarkable speed, surpassing her normal agility. Evading Kamakura¡¯s colossal palm, she swiftly maneuvered towards his ear, rotating her body to deliver a powerful kick.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> The kick connected with the side of Kamakura¡¯s face, causing his massive frame to stagger.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Kamakura reached out to grab her with his enormous hand. However, Lily¡¯s agility proved unmatched as she brandished the glowing purple Yasutsuna, meeting his iing palm.

    <i>Pfft!</i> A deep wound marred Kamakura¡¯s hand. But the force sent Lily flying backward from the dissipating palm wind. Undeterred, Lily flung a ribbon towards Kamakura, swiftly wrapping it around his arm. The ribbon stretched taut before abruptly rebounding.

    <i>Swish!</i> Another sword sh struck Kamakura¡¯s chest! He took a few steps back, the ck and bruised sword wound quickly healing.

    ¡°What a cunning woman¡­¡±

    The wooden sword vanished from Kamakura¡¯s grasp, reced by a diminutive three-storied pagoda. <h4>References</h4>

    Silva: wait whaaaat? Hojo Masako is Yoritomo¡¯s wife?!?!

    Silva: This chapter is so confusing with the original body (Yoritomo) and the clone (Kamakura)

    Robinxen: So that just happened.

    Robinxen: Spider lily! (See what I did there?)

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 47 â€“ Nowhere To Run!

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 47 ¨C Nowhere To Run!</h4>

    It stood before them, a three-storied pagoda.

    Resembling a scaled-down version of the majestic pagodas found in the temples of Heian-ky¨­, this artifact held an air of profound significance. Kamakura hurled the pagoda, and as it ascended into the sky above the execution ground, it underwent a wondrous transformation. Gradually, it expanded in size, mirroring the appearance of an authentic three-storied pagoda. A mesmerizing disy ensued as streams of blue and silver light emanated from it, encircled by ethereal ancient talismans and transparent spiritual entities that emitted gentle yet captivating radiance.

    These seemingly innocuous fluctuations triggered a deep sense of unease within Lily. She could sense the sudden amplification of the dark and oppressive domain, causing her movements to be sluggish. Even her potent purple sakura domain seemed powerless in the face of the three-storied pagoda¡¯s influence.

    ¡°A domain treasure!¡± Lily eximed, her voice tinged with concern.

    ¡°Hachiman Temple Three-Storied Pagoda!¡± Ayaka, weakened but alert, wore a solemn expression as Murasaki supported her.

    ¡°Lily, be careful. That is a middle-grade spirit artifact!¡± Ayaka warned, her voiceced with apprehension.

    Murasaki and the others from the chief advisor¡¯s manor had be embroiled in the earlier sh. They were saved when Lily¡¯s side gained the upper hand and decided to join forces with the Tsunaga Sisters¡¯ army.

    It was a striking revtion that even high-level experts possessed only low-grade spirit artifacts. However, Kamakura, a mere clone, wielded a middle-grade spirit artifact in the form of a rare and precious domain treasure. This raised questions about the potential existence of even more powerful hidden treasures in the possession of the true Yoritomo, ones he hesitated to employ.

    In stark contrast, Lily had been utilizing her domain treasure from the outset. Yet, under the weight of the newly intensified domain, she found herself trapped in a metaphorical quagmire, her body burdened and her every breathbored. Her once nimble evasion had beenpromised, hindered by the newfound heaviness.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kamakura¡¯s form abruptly diminished, assuming the stature of an ordinary man. In his hand materialized a ck sword adorned with a subtle yet captivating blue secret pattern. This top-quality low-grade spirit artifact emitted an exceptionally potent aura,manding reverence and awe.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Kamakura crouched mid-air, assuming a formidable and robust stance. With a ferocious swing of his sword, he unleashed a de of dark light and charged towards his adversary.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Hindered by the oppressive domain, Lily found herself unable to evade the imminent attack. She had no alternative but to deploy her sakura parasol, using it as a defense.

    <i>Boom!</i> The strike was intercepted, yet Lily felt a jolt reverberate through her body as she was propelled backward.

    Despite his reduced stature, Kamakura still possessed considerable power, surpassing Lily by a significant margin. Furthermore, his agility had heightened, giving the impression of calm and measured movements while in reality, he moved with astonishing speed.

    <i>Swish!</i> In no time, Kamakura closed the distance and swung his ck sword at Lily.

    <i>Bang!</i> Lily, utilizing her folded parasol, withstood the impact of Kamakura¡¯s strike, which carried the force of a copsing mountain.

    <i>Boom!</i> She collided with the ground, only to be swarmed by a multitude of ck-armored soldiers, their raised swords poised to assail her.

    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i> A scarlet Higanbana flower blossomed, its deadly aura snuffing out the lives of the surrounding ck-armored soldiers, including a skilled warrior from the ancient Hojo n who had arrived to lend support.

    Lily, her attire in tatters, rose from the crevices in the ground. Her chest heaved with exertion, yet she refrained from taking flight, aware of the amplified suppression within the domain¡¯s airspace.

    Kamakura descended to the earth, his gaze fixed upon Lily. ¡°Kagami Lily! Undoubtedly, you are the most exceptional prodigy I have encountered in recent years. Your presence reminds me of a certain individual. s, throughout history, geniuses often meet untimely ends, and beauty is but ephemeral!¡±

    ¡°In this regard, allow me to share an old adage: Persisting in wickedness leads to one¡¯s own downfall

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Fury ignited within Lily¡¯s eyes as she confronted Kamakura, who drew nearer. Unwavering, she stood her ground, shielding Ayaka¡¯s group behind her.

    ¡°Lily! We¡¯re unable to prate this formidable barrier of wooden pirs!¡± Ijuin¡¯s voice echoed from a distance.

    Amidst the chaos, the battle on the ground underwent several shifts. The Yomi demons and the Tsunaga Sisters found themselves separated and encircled. Masakado and Michizane¡¯s legion of hundred demons were pushed to the southwest corner, while Lily¡¯s Yomi demons, the Tsunaga Sisters, and the guards of the chief advisor¡¯s manor were cornered to the west. They stood at the base of the towering wooden pirs, their attempts to break free proving futile.

    ¡°If only¡­ I had more power, or if my treasures were still intact¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice trembled, her treasures stripped away, and her injuries severe. She possessed less than 20% of her usual strength. Despite her efforts to cast spells, the wooden barrier before her remained unyielding.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, please don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Murasaki urged, offering support.

    ¡°I must attempt to break through the formation on my own!¡± Lily¡¯s expression turned grave.

    Just then, a thunderous boom reverberated through the air. A beam of light descended, and Masakado crashed onto the southern portion of the wooden formation.

    Under the suppressive effects of the domain, Daitengu proved to be too formidable for Masakado, striking him with a powerful blow to the chest. Masakado rose to his feet and eximed, ¡°Old man, you have the advantage today. I won¡¯t entertain you any longer! We shall battle another day!¡±

    With those words, he turned around and mustered all his strength to sh at one of the wooden pirs. Bang¡ª!!! The massive pir trembled, bearing a deep sword cut, but it remained intact. Dark energy surged forth, unexpectedly repairing the damaged pir.

    ¡°What?!¡± Masakado¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Lily, observing from a distance, realized the severity of the situation. ¡°Oh no, if even Masakado couldn¡¯t break the formation, then¡­¡±

    Gathering around Masakado, his hundred demons faced a dilemma. While he may have been capable of flying away on his own, it would be challenging for his subordinates to cross the wooden barrier in unison. The formation possessed potent magical power, rendering it impossible for them to fly over using their demon clouds.

    ¡°Damn it, am I, Masakado, destined to meet my end here today?¡± Determination flickered in Masakado¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brothers! This is not our first encounter with desperation. Let us fight!¡±

    The vengeful spirits of the Taira warriors howled and shed against the ck-armored soldiers and the members of the ancient Hojo n in the corner. However, the cunning Tengu Army paid no mind to Michizane or Masakado¡¯s men, instead focusing their assaults on Lily¡¯s side.

    More than half of the Yomi demons¡¯ strongest fighters had already fallen, leaving the remaining forces severely depleted. Even if Lily possessed enough magatama, summoning more Yomi demons would take precious time.

    Ayaka, despite her weakened state, continued to utilize her arcane arts with the support and protection of herrades, preventing the ancient Hojo n experts from closing in. These adversaries had no trouble swiftly eliminating the Yomi demons.

    The illusory projections of Roon Mita and the four-tailed cat demon wavered under the relentless barrage of attacks. They seemed on the verge of copsing at any moment.

    This situation was untenable.

    Lily¡¯s anxiety grew exponentially. If she couldn¡¯t find a way out, everyone would perish in this ce of conflict. Meanwhile, Kamakura still maintained his suppressive hold over her on the ground.

    Lily¡¯s movements remained stifled by the domain, making it challenging to evade attacks and forcing her into direct confrontation with a quadruple-soul powerhouse.

    Bang! Kamakura delivered a powerful kick, sending Lily crashing into the midst of her Yomi demons.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily!¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡±

    Anxiety gripped the hearts of everyone witnessing the struggle. In terms of raw strength, there was still a tremendous disparity between Lily and Kamakura.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Thunder rumbled and lightning shed as Michizane was struck by Yoritomo¡¯s powerful palm, sending him crashing to the ground with great force.

    ¡°Michizane!¡±

    The vengeful spirit ministers swiftly gathered around their fallen leader, offering their support to help him stand.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Demon King Michizane coughed up a mouthful of ck blood, his body surrounded by crackling lightning. ¡°This young man¡¯s skills have improved greatly over the years¡­¡±

    ¡°Even Michizane¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart swelled with increasing anxiety.

    ¡°Michizane, Masakado, if you cease aiding Kagami Lily, I will allow you and your subordinates to leave unharmed. What do you say?¡± Yoritomo, the imposing figure in ck armor, spoke from high above.

    Michizane sneered, ¡°If I, Demon King Michizane, were to agree to such a condition today just to save my own life, how could I ever hold my head high in this world?¡±

    Masakado, using his sword for support, gasped for breath but wore a determined smile. ¡°To be honest, I was contemting leaving just moments ago¡­ damn it! However, since Old Man Michizane put it that way, how could I, Masakado, allow myself to be ridiculed by the world? I have already experienced death once; what the hell do I have to fear?!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Brothers, y him for me!¡± Masakado burst intoughter and pointed his sword at Yoritomo.

    The hundred demons under themand of Michizane and Masakado charged at the imperial army once again, ready to engage in battle.

    However, in the face of the overwhelming suppression of the domain, the vengeful spirits of the Yomi demons and the guards of the chief advisor¡¯s manor were no match for the formidable ancient Hojo n experts. One by one, the grotesque vengeful spirits fell in the midst of this fierce and chaotic battle.

    There was no room for retreat. Any step backward would mean surrendering to the clutches of Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor. The stakes were high, and the determination in Lily¡¯s eyes burned brighter.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Her voice resounded with unwavering resolve as she charged towards Kamakura, disregarding everything else.

    <i>ng!</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Lily¡¯s attacks were met with Kamakura¡¯s effortless blocks. The suppression from the domain greatly reduced her attack speed, making it easy for Kamakura to parry her strikes.

    <i>nk!</i>

    With a swift thrust of his de, Kamakura deflected Lily¡¯s sword and aimed a powerful sh at her chest with both hands.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened. Her agility had always allowed her to evade direct hits to vital areas in previous battles, but this time, she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow stood in front of Lily.

    <i>Boom!!!</i>

    In the final moment, the painted projection of an ugly Yomi demon intercepted the attack on Lily¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Big Sister¡­ take care¡­¡±

    The grotesque demon, cut in half, blinked itsrge ck eyes and spoke, its form gradually dissolving into wisps of dark smoke that dispersed into the air.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Although it was merely a painted projection, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of bitterness.

    Lily fought with all her might, leaving no room for her to control or direct the painted projections. However, this particr Yomi painted projection relied on its own consciousness and instinct as a creation of Lily to protect its creator. In the eyes of the painted projections, Lily was their everything¡ªa deity.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ I can¡¯t lose! I can¡¯t lose!¡± Lily¡¯s desperation echoed through her mind.

    Suddenly, screams erupted from behind her. The Yomi demons had been almostpletely wiped out, leaving the Tsunaga Sisters vulnerable to the relentless onught of the ck-armored soldiers and elite warriors from the ancient Hojo n. As breaches formed in the frontline, the Tsunaga Sisters fell one by one.

    ¡°Stop!!!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes turned scarlet as madness consumed her. Ignoring Kamakura, she leaped into the air and raised her sakura parasol. In an instant, the closed parasol expanded into a colossal red tower, crashing down upon her enemies.

    <i>Rumble¡ª!!!</i>

    The hundred-meter-tall parasol obliterated the ck-armored soldiers, instantly iming countless lives and crushing two ancient Hojo n experts in the process. Lily swept the enormous sakura parasol across the formation of the ck-armored army.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Thousands of soldiers were sent flying into the air.

    Confronting the oing Tengu Army, Lily suddenly opened the sakura parasol and leaped into the air.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Boom!</i>

    The colossal parasol knocked down each Tengu that approached, sending them crashing to the ground.

    Unable to expand her domain, Lily relied on these methods to eliminate those who posed a threat to the lives of her sisters.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Kamakura transformed into a swift-moving ck shadow, appearing behind Lily in an instant. His massive hand seized her ankle, swinging her violently.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lily¡¯s body crashed forcefully into the ground, causing the surroundings to tremble and copse as if shaken by an earthquake.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily let out a groan of pain.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I gave you a chance! Now, die. What a pity¡­¡± Kamakura¡¯s ck sword aimed for a malicious stab at Lily¡¯s lower abdomen¡ªthe vital area where her spiritual pce resided.

    <i>Pfft!</i> Blood sttered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    With her slender hands engulfed in purple mes, Lily desperately grasped Kamakura¡¯s sword, despite the blood continuing to flow from her palm along the de.

    ¡°I can¡¯t die! I won¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°To possess such an indomitable will to live; how remarkable¡­ but it¡¯s futile!¡± Kamakura¡¯s ck spiritual energy surged as he exerted more force.

    No matter how fiercely Lily struggled, her petite hand couldn¡¯t withstand the full power of a sword wielded by someone at the quadruple-soul Bigger Dipper Stage.

    Blood spurted as the ck sword grazed Lily¡¯s hand and descended upon her lower abdomen with irresistible force.

    ¡°Lily¡ª!!!¡± Ayaka, Shimizu, and the others screamed in anguish, their hearts filled with helplessness.

    <i>ng¡ª!!!</i>

    Unexpectedly, Kamakura¡¯s ck sword encountered an unimaginably solid obstruction. The low-grade spirit artifact de shattered with a resounding ¡®bang¡¯!

    ¡°What?!¡± Kamakura was utterly shocked!

    Beneath Lily¡¯s sash, a portion of the octagonal ancient bronze mirror was revealed

    <sup>2</sup>.

    <i>Pfft¡ª!!!</i> Lilyunched a fierce counterattack, shing Yasutsuna across the face of Yoritomo¡¯s clone!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Kamakura recoiled with a cry, shielding one eye as a steady flow of ck blood streamed down¡­

    <i>Ding-a-ling, Ding-a-ling¡­</i> Meanwhile, outside the wooden formation, in the dusky west, the sound of wind chimes resonated as if echoing from the realm of Yomi

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    LazyButAmbitious: hope Lily redirects this line at him when he¡¯s about to die

    Robinxen: I wonder what it did this time.

    Robinxen: Oho? The cavalry ising?

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 48 â€“ Vengeful Maidens

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 48 ¨C Vengeful Maidens</h4>

    The eerie sound of wind chimes from Yomi grew louder, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Amidst the dark clouds that billowed in the night sky, a woman adorned in red and white dancer attire, with a ck high hat, gracefully floated in mid-air. With each step she took, flowers blossomed in her wake. Her face exuded both breathtaking beauty and profound sadness. Her eyes held a depth of emotion, adding to the allure of this once world-renowned beauty.

    In her hand, she held a dark golden fan that emitted a radiant golden glow. The fan consisted of circr pieces of shimmering gold that jingled as she moved.

    ¡°Madam Shinsenen?¡± Lily uttered in awe, recognizing the familiar aura and presence of Shinsenen, even though she had never seen a clear image of her before.

    ¡°Shizuka Gozen?!¡± Kamakura, who was covering his injured eye, and his original body both gazed at her in astonishment.

    Shizuka Gozen approached Kamakura and positioned herself in front of Lily, her gaze seeming distant as she faced Yoritomo¡¯s clone.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, where is my husband?¡± Shizuka Gozen¡¯s voice echoed softly, yet it sent shivers down the spines of those around her.

    Kamakura looked at her with a mix of sadness and helplessness, remaining silent.

    ¡°Yoritomo, I demand an answer. Where is my husband? Where is my child

    <sup>1</sup>?¡± Shizuka Gozen¡¯s voice quivered, causing the very earth to tremble in response. Dust and pebbles lifted into the air as she spoke.

    ¡°Sister-inw, what transpired in the past¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Where is my husband? Where is my child?!¡± Shizuka Gozen¡¯s voice intensified, reverberating with anguish. The ground beneath her feet cracked and fissured.

    At that moment, Masako flew over from a short distance andnded beside Kamakura. Her gaze was fierce, and she scowled, ¡°Shizuka Gozen, why have youe here after all this time?¡±

    Shizuka Gozen¡¯s eyes fell upon the shriveled baby¡¯s head hanging from Masako¡¯s waist

    <sup>2</sup>, a grotesque artifact, and her pupils constricted.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡± A heart-rending cry escaped her lips. ¡°You wretched woman! Return my child! Give me back my child!!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i> Shizuka Gozen erupted with an overwhelming surge of resentment. Her long hair scattered in the wind, transforming from ck to white, as her hat was knocked away.

    ¡°Give me back my child¡ª!!¡±

    Shizuka Gozen¡¯s hair continued to grow, extending beyond a hundred meters. A torrent of her flowing locks surged forward, each strand carrying an immense power, crashing towards Masako.

    <i>Pfft!</i> Masako coughed up blood as she was forcefully thrown backward.

    ¡°Give my child back!!!¡±

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Bam!</i> The long white strands surged like tidal waves, crashing into the ck-armored army and inflicting countless casualties.

    Shizuka Gozen ascended into the sky, her face contorted with boundless resentment.

    ¡°You took the life of my child!!!¡±

    Shizuka Gozen stood at the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage. Once a renowned dancer, she channelled her boundless pain and resentment into relentless training, transforming herself into a peerless expert following the tragic loss of her husband and child.

    Ignoring Yoritomo, she flew straight towards Masako. Her hundred-meter-long hair contracted and transformed into a pure white jade sword, her once flowing locks now cropped short.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± She pursued Masako, thrusting the white jade sword at her.

    <i>ng!</i> Suddenly, Yoritomo, in his ck-armored form, appeared in front of Masako in a sh. With a powerful swing of his heavy ck long sword, he sent Shizuka Gozen hurtling backward.

    ¡°This woman is my wife, after all. Shizuka Gozen, if you havee here seeking revenge, then you must have misunderstood something!¡± Yoritomo and Kamakura spoke simultaneously, their voices resonating through the night sky.

    ¡°Liar¡ª!¡±

    Suddenly, from the distant west, another chilling female voice filled with boundless resentment echoed.

    <i>Boom!</i> The west wall shattered as a nearly naked woman wearing arge helmet emerged, mounted on a translucent undead horse with visible bones. With a long spear in hand and a red longbow strapped to her back, she rode with thunderous speed, crashing through the wooden pirs and closing in on Kamakura.

    Her arrival was swift, catching even Kamakura off guard, leaving him no time to evade. The woman¡¯s spear pierced his shoulder, unleashing a surge of lightning.

    ¡°Yoritomo! You are the most treacherous viin in the world! You took the life of my husband! You killed him!¡± she cried out in fury.

    Kamakura¡¯s body trembled, growing in size as he grasped the spear with his immense hand, shaking uncontrobly. ¡°Tomoe Gozen

    <sup>3</sup>! You are a persistent ghost that refuses to die!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to survive, did you? Even as a ghost, I will drag you down to hell!¡± Tomoe Gozen swiftly pulled back her spear, leaving a trail of dark blood on Kamakura¡¯s shoulder. Spurring her warhorse, she propelled it into the cloudy sky before diving back down towards Kamakura from a great height.

    Tomoe Gozen possessed the power of the quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage andmanded the Thunder Spirit Skeleton Horse, capable of soaring through the air at a speed unmatched by any other Big Dipper Stage powerhouse.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Tomoe Gozen surged through the distant sky, her cavalry charge growing stronger and more relentless.

    ¡°Die, Yoritomo!¡±

    Shizuka Gozen, wielding a chilling white jade cursed sword, and Tomoe Gozen, riding her skeleton horse,unched a simultaneous assault on both bodies of Yoritomo.

    The world became suffused with boundless resentment. These two women, who had lost all meaning in life, had only one purpose driving them: revenge.

    ¡°Oh-hehehehe! Today is unexpectedly lively!¡± Daitengu cackled as he pped his wings and flew towards Ayaka. While Tomoe Gozen and Shizuka Gozen engaged in a fierce battle against Yoritomo and his clone, Daitengu sought to attack Ayaka.

    In response, Masakado leaped into the air, wielding his ancient sword to intercept Daitengu.

    <i>ng!</i> Shizuka Gozen, with her short hair, flourished her cursed de, engaging in a fierce duel with Yoritomo¡¯s original body. However, she was soon sent hurtling into a wooden pir. Despite her quintuple-soul expertise, closebat was not her forte. The power gap between her and Michizane was already substantial, let alone Yoritomo.

    ¡°Allow me to handle this man!¡± Michizane dered, stepping onto his demon cloud and soaring into the sky to resume his battle with Yoritomo.

    Meanwhile, intense and earth-shattering shes erupted across the execution grounds.

    ¡°Oh no¡­ Madam Shizuka Gozen!¡± Lily¡¯s expression filled with concern as she watched Shizuka Gozen being sent flying by Yoritomo, crashing heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°Lily, you must leave. Hurry!¡± Shizuka Gozen struggled to her feet, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Escape, Lily! This is not the time for a decisive battle!¡± In the distance, Tomoe Gozen relentlessly charged at the wooden formation, breaking it apart and creating a wide opening.

    Tomoe Gozen had been wandering through Yamashiro Province, Nara, and Lake Biwa, waiting for the moment to fulfill her vow to aid Lily in battle against Yoritomo.

    And it was Shizuka Gozen who had managed to find Tomoe Gozen and inform her of the battle taking ce today.

    Despite Tomoe Gozen¡¯s burning desire to kill Yoritomo, she understood the overwhelming terror of his strength. Her husband, in his prime, had matched the bravery of Yoshitsune and possessed even greater power. Yet, he had still fallen at the hands of Yoritomo. Now, in the present, facing this formidable foe seemed even more daunting.

    Intermittently, Masako, who hid behind Yoritomo, would suddenly emerge andunch sneak attacks on Michizane with her whip.

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡± Michizane, already wounded, shouted amidst the fierce struggle. ¡°Go! This old man won¡¯t be able to hold him off much longer!¡±

    ¡°Miss Enchantress! How much longer will you keep your people here? Are you trying to put me at a disadvantage?¡± Masakado, severely injured earlier, found it increasingly challenging to resist Daitengu¡¯s assaults.

    Only Tomoe Gozen, charging tirelessly from one side to the other, still had considerable strength. However, it was not enough to ovee the colossal presence of Kamakura.

    Ayaka, still weakened, struggled to contribute significantly in such a high-level battle. She could only barely hold her ground, employing her spells to fend off the expert fighters from the ancient Hojo n.

    Lily observed these extraordinary powerhouses fighting valiantly on her behalf against Yoritomo and Daitengu. Then her gaze shifted to the western road leading to the chief advisor¡¯s manor, now unblocked by Tomoe Gozen¡¯s efforts.

    At that moment, the distant echoes of battle cries reached their ears. Reinforcement troops in ck armor surged out from the pce and the damaged eastern wooden formation, heading towards their location.

    The Yomi demons who had protected the Tsunaga Sisters¡¯ army were nearly all vanquished, leaving them vulnerable and exposed.

    ¡°Go!¡± Lily shouted with determination.

    The army of Tsunaga Sisters, protecting Ayaka, began their final stand as they retreated through the wide gap in the west. Gradually, they moved outside the wooden formation, while Lily stayed at the rear, guarding alongside the remaining Yomi demons and Roon Mita.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, this old man has given his all so far! Take care!¡± Michizane, realizing that further fighting would only jeopardize their safety, saw the need for a retreat.

    Indeed, the retreat had to be executed simultaneously. Lagging behind would mean risking istion and bing surrounded.

    Michizane hurled several spell talismans in rapid session, creating a barrier to ward off Yoritomo¡¯s advances. Seizing the opportunity, he vanished into a cloud of smoke and retreated outside the execution grounds. As Michizane pulled back, his hundred demons followed suit, dispersing through various gaps in the wooden pirs.

    ¡°Miss Enchantress, we¡¯ll meet again! Let¡¯s go!¡± Masakado also began to withdraw, apanied by his vengeful spirits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourselves with Michizane and Masakado. Focus your efforts on pursuing Kagami Lily!¡± Yoritomomanded.

    ¡°Yes, pursue Lily with all your might!¡± Daitengu echoed.

    With those words, Daitengu, Yoritomo, and his clone took to the air, initiating the pursuit themselves. The thousands of troops on the ground, the expert fighters of the ancient Hojo n, and others ignored the hundred demons and joined forces in the chase after Lily¡¯s group.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Tsunaga Sisters and the guards from the chief advisor¡¯s manor had already withdrawn from the vicinity of the wooden formation. Lily unsheathed her sword and positioned herself to block the gap in the wooden structure.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! With a graceful swing of her cursed sword, Lily released a barrage of crimson crescent des that cut through the ranks of ck-armored soldiers and tengu troops.

    However, in the face of the relentless charge from Yoritomo, his clone, and Daitengu, the danger grew imminent for Lily.

    ¡°Lily, you must retreat!¡± Shizuka Gozen and Tomoe Gozen rushed to Lily¡¯s side.

    ¡°We will hold them off!¡± Tomoe Gozen dered, her lightning longbow drawn and ready.

    Shizuka Gozen¡¯s cursed de transformed into cascading white hair once more, while she wielded the golden scale fan. Floating slightly in the air, she began a captivating and poignant dance.

    <i>Ding-a-ling, Ding-a-ling¡ª</i>

    The ethereal sound of Yomi wind chimes reverberated through the air, apanied by shimmering waves of golden energy. Gradually, the members of Lily¡¯s group, including the Tsunaga Sisters, felt a lightness akin to flight, while the imperial army appeared entranced, struggling to move.

    Shizuka Gozen¡¯s performance showcased her mastery in singing and dancing, surpassing even her swordsmanship. Unlike a domain, its effects couldn¡¯t be easily suppressed by other domains.

    However, its impact on Yoritomo, Daitengu, and the other formidable opponents was limited.

    ¡°Lily, make your escape! I will hold them back!¡± Tomoe Gozen shouted, releasing an arrow that streaked through the sky like a lightning meteor, aiming directly for Yoritomo and Daitengu. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: So they really went this way.

    Robinxen: Wh- what the actual hell, well, that uh, that¡¯s a thing.

    Robinxen: Damn really got the whole family here.

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 49 â€“ Escape!

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 49 ¨C Escape!</h4>

    <i>Boom! Boom! Bang!</i>

    The night sky crackled with vibrant hues of cyan, pink, and purple as lightning streaked across it. Yoritomo and Daitengu, leading the pursuit, swiftly raised their weapons ¡ªthe ck sword and spiked club¡ª deflecting the meteoric lightning arrows.

    Although the arrows were redirected, the sheer force they carried managed to significantly impede the speed of the two adversaries.

    Tomoe Gozen, aware of her opponents¡¯ superiority, relied on her mighty lightning bow and arrows to bridge the power gap. Each arrow was a meticulously crafted low-grade spirit artifact, painstakingly refined using precious materials she had gathered during her travels.

    While a low-grade spirit artifact like her arrow held lesser valuepared to other perpetually usable weapons, to Tomoe Gozen, it was an invaluable treasure. She spared no expense in obtaining it.

    The consumable nature of Tomoe Gozen¡¯s low-grade bow and arrows did not diminish their formidable power in the slightest. While primarily targeting Yoritomo, even Daitengu¡¯s swiftness was significantly hindered. The clone, aware of the potential risk of injury, refrained from intercepting the arrows.

    Tomoe Gozen¡¯s agility was unparalleled. She unleashed a volley of arrows before swiftly retreating, intermittently joining forces with Shizuka Gozen¡¯s mesmerizing dance and Lily¡¯s purple lunar domain. Surprisingly, their coordinated efforts at the rear managed to temporarily halt the advance of Yoritomo¡¯s pursuing army.

    Thus, they continued their retreat until reaching the gate of the once majestic and dignified former chief advisor¡¯s manor, now left in disarray.

    ¡°Master!¡± Kagura rushed out in a state of urgency. By this time, most of the Tsunaga Sisters had already sought refuge within the chief advisor¡¯s manor.

    ¡°Kagura, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I instruct you to evacuate Lady Ayaka immediately using the teleportation formation?¡± Lily asked, her concern evident.

    ¡°Master, the teleportation formation¡­ it sustained damage when the defensive formation copsed!¡± Kagura exined.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily swiftly expanded her domain, conducting a thorough investigation.

    To her dismay, the Divine Sun Formation had been struck by the relentless barrage of spells that had initially targeted the defensive formation, resulting in itsplete disintegration, devoid of any residual energy.

    After all, thebined assault of thousands of onmyojis had shattered the defensive formation of the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument. The residual force from those attacks had enough destructive power to breach the walls of the chief advisor¡¯s manor, annihting the teleportation formation within.

    ¡°How could this happen?!¡± Panic surged within Lily. Tomoe Gozen, on her spirit skeleton horse, was rapidly approaching. Although Yoritomo and the other pursuers were still some distance away, Tomoe Gozen¡¯s limited supply of precious spirit artifact arrows would eventually be exhausted, leaving her unable to fend them off for much longer.

    What should they do now?

    In this critical moment, Lily couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate.

    ¡°Tell everyone to escape through the west gate!¡± Lily¡¯s voice resounded with urgency.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Without further dy, Kagura swiftly ryed the order to the sisters who had sought refuge within the manor.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka soared out of the chief advisor¡¯s manor on a gentle water stream. However, as she neared Lily, the stream suddenly dissipated, causing Ayaka to lose her bnce and tumble towards Lily¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka!¡± Lily caught her, preventing her from falling.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka held a small, ancient bronze device that emanated an incredible aura. The device resembled a miniature astronomical instrument, with revolving moons in various phases and twinkling starlight.

    ¡°Lily, this is the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument. Only I can take it with me. My storage treasures were taken away, so keep it safe with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lily epted the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument, sensing its extraordinary nature the moment she touched it. Its profound aura surpassed even that of Yoritomo¡¯s middle-grade spirit artifact.

    ¡°Lily¡­ I¡¯m grateful that you came to rescue me, but with the teleportation formation broken, many of us won¡¯t be able to escape. I can¡¯t walk on my own anymore. You all need to flee quickly. I¡¯ll stay behind and try to hold them off as long as possible,¡± Ayaka expressed.

    Her aura remained weak, and her body exuded a strong feminine fragrance.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, what are you saying? We came here to save you!¡±

    ¡°I understand, but if we stay here, none of us will be able to get away.¡±

    ¡°I will never abandon you!¡±

    Just then, Murasaki emerged from the entrance, apanied by over a hundred Fujiwara house servants and warmaidens, hastening towards them.

    ¡°Miss Lily! Please take Lady Ayaka and leave immediately. We were once part of the chief advisor¡¯s household, and we pledge to hold off the enemies here!¡± one of the Fujiwara house servants dered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible! How long can you withstand their strength? You¡¯ll only sacrifice yourselves in vain. You can¡¯t dy Yoritomo even for a moment! Let me stay and fight to the death instead!¡± Ayaka insisted resolutely.

    ¡°Chief Advisor, we will utilize the life sacrifice technique!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, Chief Advisor. As loyal servants, allowing our master to be captured would be the greatest shame of our lives! Please, go quickly!¡± Murasaki¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.

    ¡°Murasaki¡­¡±

    ¡°Chief Advisor, go!¡±

    ¡°Miss Murasaki¡­¡± Lily fixed Murasaki with a determined gaze and nodded.

    She scooped up Ayaka and called out, ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡±

    ¡°Lily, you¡­¡± Ayaka was currently unable to resist. She closed her eyes and bit her lip, tears streaming down her face.

    The Tsunaga Sisters, Uesugi Cavalry, Lily, Shimizu, Shiu, Mizue, Yuuta the roon, and several others rushed together toward the west gate.

    At that moment, over a hundred house servants and mikos from the chief advisor¡¯s manor stood in a disciplined formation, blocking off Nijo Boulevard. They were determined to buy time for their master¡¯s escape.

    Shizuka Gozen soared through the air first, followed by Tomoe Gozen, gracefully leaping over their heads.

    In the distance, Yoritomo, Daitengu, Kamakura, and several skilled warriors from the ancient Hojo n emerged in the night sky.

    ¡°Chief Advisor, you must survive!¡±

    ¡°Survive!¡±

    ¡°Survive!¡±

    One by one, the house servants and mikos drew short daggers and fearlessly plunged them into their own bodies. Streams of hot blood and radiant souls surged towards Murasaki.

    Murasaki¡¯s power instantly surged to new heights!

    Visions from her childhood shed through her mind¡ªthe days she entered the chief advisor¡¯s manor as a young girl, serving the older sister whom she regarded as a goddess, and the secret admiration she nurtured in her solitude. Every memory, vivid and poignant.

    Murasaki¡¯s eyes hardened.

    ¡°Burning Soul!¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i> An endless torrent of silver light erupted from Murasaki¡¯s body, illuminating the night sky. She transformed into a towering Izumo warrior goddess, radiating with silver brilliance and wielding a naginata. This was the ancient guardian deity of the Fujiwara n! With unparalleled strength, she soared into the sky and charged fearlessly toward Yoritomo¡¯s group.

    ¡­

    In the distant sky, shes of silver and ck light intertwined, symbolizing the fierce sh between the warrior goddess born from the sacrificial act and Yoritomo¡¯s group.

    ¡°Murasaki¡­¡± Lily¡¯s voice trembled with tears as she sprinted toward Heian-ky¨­¡¯s western gate, carrying Ayaka in her arms.

    A group of dozens of official soldiers stood guard before the gate.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Lily¡¯s voice thundered, conjuring a powerful gust of wind that sent the soldiers sprawling in all directions.

    With a swift jump, Lily unleashed a flying kick: <i>Dong!!!</i>

    The massive city gate crumbled under the impact, opening a path for Lily to lead the group outside the city.

    Once outside Heian-ky¨­, everyone followed Lily¡¯s lead, running westward into the untamed wilderness.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Yoritomo and the other formidable adversaries to catch up, apanied by the imperial army. The pursuit continued relentlessly.

    ¡°Enough, Lily! Let me run on my own¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Lily! I¡¯ve exhausted my supply of lightning meteor arrows! I can no longer stall Yoritomo!¡± Tomoe Gozen shouted from behind.

    Tomoe Gozen could easily elude Yoritomo¡¯s pursuit if she chose to, but the Tsunaga Sisters, female cavalry, and others were not as swift. Despite their Awakened-level abilities, they couldn¡¯t match the speed of Yoritomo. Even if they increased the distance between them, as long as he knew their escape direction, he would inevitably catch up.

    ¡°What do we do now? How do we escape this?¡± Lily¡¯s mind raced, grappling with the dire situation. The sacrifices made thus far were immense, and the thought of being captured was unbearable. She would rather fight to the death.

    As she nced back, Yoritomo and Daitengu loomed closer within their field of vision. With such formidable adversaries in sight, their chances of escape seemed slim. The moment they appeared, they could close in with astonishing speed.

    Lily came to a halt.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, Sister Shimizu, it seems we have no choice but to fight to the death,¡± Lily dered.

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes glinted with unwavering resolve as she sped Lily¡¯s hands.

    Shimizu stood steadfastly at Lily¡¯s side, undeterred by fear.

    Together, they turned to face their approaching foes, bracing themselves for the final battle.

    The colossal ck-armored samurai glided through the air, drawing nearer with a malevolent gaze.

    ¡°Who dares to hunt down my granddaughter?!¡± A coarse, old voice, tinged with mischief, resounded from a distance.

    Boom! Amidst a burst of white smoke, a towering white-bearded roon, standing ten meters tall, appeared before them. Yoritomo, his clone, and Daitengu were forced to halt abruptly at the sight of this colossal roon!

    The roon exuded an ancient, enigmatic, yet immensely powerful aura. This was not a mere illusion or projection¡ªit was the real Roon Mita Ancestor, a living legend!

    ¡°Grandpa Mita!¡± Yuuta eximed, crawling out from under the sisters¡¯ legs, his face filled with surprise.

    It seemed that Rika had sessfully returned to the Roon Temple in Izumo to deliver the news to Roon Mita.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita!¡± Lily also expressed her astonishment.

    ¡°Lily, we¡¯ll talkter. You all go first, and leave this to me!¡± Roon Mita¡¯s beard fluttered as he held his plump belly with one hand and an ancient wooden staff with the other, exuding an air of confidence.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita, I¡¯ll stay and fight alongside you!¡± Lily insisted.

    ¡°No need! Your Grandpa Mita has lived since the ancient war. Do I still need to fear these few hairy brats? Hurry up and leave, and don¡¯t get in the way here! Shizuka Gozen, Tomoe Gozen, the two of you should leave with her as well!¡± Roon Mitamanded.

    ¡°But, Grandpa Mita¡­¡±

    ¡°Go! Lily, if you say another word, I¡¯ll beat you up along with Yoritomo!¡±

    Lily fell silent. Considering it, Mita was indeed a living legend and could be trusted to handle the situation!

    <i>Grandpa, please be safe¡­</i> Lily silently prayed as she and the others left, heading westward for their escape. With Tomoe Gozen and Shizuka Gozen by their side, they ventured into the vast wilderness, where mountains stretched for kilometers.

    ¡°Roon Ancestor! You rarely involve yourself in worldly matters. Why have you emerged from the mountains to meddle in today¡¯s affairs?¡± Yoritomo inquired.

    ¡°Little Lily is the bearer of the sakura parasol. Do you ignorant youngsters evenprehend the significance of the sakura parasol? It is far from a mundane affair!¡± Roon Mita bellowed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I apologize for offending the Roon Ancestor!¡± Yoritomo unleashed a surge of dark power and lunged at Mita, apanied by Daitengu and Kamakura.

    Despite being at the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage, Roon Mita was no ordinary opponent. He had dedicated countless years to his training and possessed a multitude of techniques and treasures. Merelybeling him as a quintuple-soul expert did not fully capture his true strength.

    ¡°Three against one, eh?¡± Roon Mita eximed.

    <i>Poof! Poof! Bam!</i> Mita transformed into three identical giant roons, each armed with a distinct weapon, ready to confront the approaching trio of adversaries.

    ¡­

    At this time, amidst the fiery wreckage beside Nijo Boulevard, a woman with a woven headdress adorned with feathers and white hair, exuding an intense aura of bitterness, discovered a nearly lifeless girl with a lone ponytail.

    ¡°It appears she is still breathing¡­¡± murmured Hashihime, the woman who possessed great power as an ancient vengeful spirit, although she did not belong to the ranks of the four renowned vengeful spirits. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 49 â€“ Where To Stay?

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 49 ¨C Where To Stay?</h4>

    In the expansive wilderness to the west of Heian-ky¨­, the tall grasses swayed in the gentle westerly breeze. Lily and herpanions continued to run, putting as much distance as possible between themselves and their pursuers.

    As Ijuin caught up with Lily, she asked anxiously, ¡°Lily, where should we go from here?¡±

    Lily paused, contemting their next move. Initially, her n had been to rescue Ayaka with the aid of the hundred demons¡¯ army. Once Ayaka was safe, they would employ the Yomi demon projections to hold off Yoritomo and the others, buying enough time for Lily to summon her bird mount and carry Ayaka away. The rest of theirpanions, such as Kagura, could be safely hidden within the mirror. From there, they would fly all the way to Suno.

    However, unforeseen circumstances had brought Ijuin and the other girls into the mix,plicating their journey. With therge group of Tsunaga Sisters, their progress was significantly slower than if Lily were alone. Moreover, attempting to travel through the imperial court or Shuten Doji¡¯s territory with several hundred people would undoubtedly attract attention and increase the risk of discovery.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡± Yuuta suddenly ran up and eximed, ¡°Three kilometers southwest from here is the sacred shrine of the Taira n, the Roon Mita Temple! They have a teleportation formation!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened as she recalled her previous encounter with the teleportation formation when she had returned from Izumo Province. If they could reach the deep mountains and forests of the roons in Izumo, it would be nearly impossible for Yoritomo to find them.

    Moreover, the teleportation formation at the Mita Temple seemed to be the only viable option, as its precise location remained a mystery and inessible from the outside. Lily had stumbled upon it by chance, thanks to the copse of the main peak of Izumo Mountain during her encounter with heavenly punishment.

    ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯s make our way to the Mita Temple,¡± Lily dered with newfound hope. Mita hade to her aid, so it was unlikely he would prohibit them from using the teleportation formation. It was the breakthrough they desperately needed.

    With the path to the Mita Temple before them, Lily saw a glimmer of escape, a ray of light amid the darkness of their predicament.

    They pressed on, swiftly covering the three-kilometer distance. For individuals of their caliber, traversing such a distance was a matter of moments.

    Lily couldn¡¯t shake off her concern that Roon Mita¡¯s efforts might not be sufficient to hold off Yoritomo¡¯s relentless army for long. Despite their swift pace, she knew it was only a matter of time before they were discovered and apprehended.

    As they journeyed, Lily had momentarily forgotten about the shortcut to the Mita Temple. Thankfully, Yuuta reminded her just in time.

    However, upon reaching the temple¡¯s entrance, their hopes were dashed. The gate stood firmly shut, adorned with Taira n banners. A sizable contingent of Taira n troops lined the walls, their bows and arrows aimed directly at Lily¡¯s group.

    A moment of disbelief swept through the group.

    Observing the situation, Shizuru stepped forward, her voice filled with urgency. ¡°It¡¯s me! Why haven¡¯t you opened the gate?¡±

    Yet, the bows remained drawn, arrows poised, and the gate stubbornly sealed shut.

    Stepping onto the wall, Iemori, themanding officer of the left imperial guards, appeared¡ªa figure both slim and formidable. His voice carried authority as he addressed the group. ¡°By the order of Lord Kiyomori, given the great turmoil that has befallen Heian-ky¨­ tonight, the Taira n shall remain impartial and offer no aid to either side. No one is permitted to enter the temple grounds.¡±

    The group stood in stunned disbelief. They had braved perilous circumstances and made significant sacrifices to reach this point, only to be met with a resolute denial of entry.

    Lily, Shizuka Gozen, and Tomoe Gozen stepped forward, their expressions grave.

    Shizuka Gozen, her ck hair restored and her voice once again gentle and ethereal, spoke with a detached tone. It was evident that her previous hatred no longer consumed her thoughts. ¡°Lily, we must consider this carefully. Forcing our way into the Mita Temple may not be challenging, but it would mean antagonizing Lord Kiyomori and the entire Taira n. Additionally, there¡¯s no guarantee that Lord Kiyomori is present within the temple¡­¡±

    Lily understood Shizuka Gozen¡¯s implications all too well. While the Taira n had shown her kindness, they would not forsake their allegiance to the court on her behalf.

    With the imperial court and two of the three archdemons already counted among her enemies, Lily couldn¡¯t afford to add more enemies to her list. It went against her principles to harm members of the Taira n without provocation. Despite the challenges they faced in reaching this point, Lily knew she had to respect the Taira n¡¯s decision.

    Taking a few steps forward, Lily found herself confronted by the stern warriors of the Taira n, their bows and arrows aimed at her.

    ¡°Lord Iemori,¡± Lily addressed him, her voice filled with sincerity, ¡°can you please allow us entry, even as a gesture of our past connection? Lady Ayaka is gravely injured¡­ Please, I implore you to help us. In the future, I will use all my strength to repay your kindness.¡±

    Iemori¡¯s expression grew solemn. ¡°Miss Kagami, if it were up to me alone, I would dly assist you. But by doing so, I would unintentionally endanger millions within the Taira n. Lord Kiyomori has expressly forbidden your entry, Kagami Lily, as well as Fujiwara no Ayaka. I¡­ can¡¯t go against these orders. Please, don¡¯t make this any more difficult for me. I am well aware of your strength, Miss Kagami. If you insist on entering, it will be over my dead body.¡± Iemori raised his longbow, pointing it directly at Lily.

    A coldness filled Lily¡¯s gaze. The Taira n¡¯s decision was not misced. The world did not revolve around her personal desires and vendettas. They had chosen neutrality to safeguard themselves. She couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly and jeopardize their position.

    ¡°Lord Iemori, I understand. I will not enter the temple or engage in a conflict with the Taira n. I will leave now. However, there is one request I have for you,¡± Lily said earnestly. ¡°Can you provide shelter for these Tsunaga Sisters? The actions I took, such as attacking the court and rescuing the chief advisor, were all my doing. The court¡¯s animosity is directed towards me, not these sisters. Among them, there are likely many who have ties to your Taira n. Lord Iemori, I implore you not to abandon these young girls, who have no means to defend themselves, to face their fate alone.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ please allow me to inform Lord Kiyomori,¡± Iemori eximed. As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes widened in astonishment. Instructions from Kiyomori had already been conveyed directly to his consciousness, who was nearby but chose not to reveal himself.

    In terms of seniority, Kiyomori surpassed Yoritomo by one generation. He was an unparalleled powerhouse at the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage, having retired many years ago.

    Iemori then conveyed Kiyomori¡¯s message, saying, ¡°Lord Kiyomori has stated that, with the exception of Kagami Lily and Fujiwara no Ayaka, others are permitted to enter the temple but may not use the teleportation formation of our Taira n¡¯s sacred shrine. However, our Taira n is willing to offer temporary shelter to these girls.¡±

    To be honest, apart from Lily and Ayaka, most of the other women held little significance in Yoritomo¡¯s eyes. However, among the Tsunaga Sisters, there were several who had connections to influential government or samurai families, including the renowned Genji n. If Kiyomori decided to provide shelter for them, the court wouldn¡¯t aggressively pursue the matter.

    ¡°Then¡­ I extend my heartfelt thanks to Lord Kiyomori.¡± Lily expressed her gratitude with a respectful bow. She appreciated the Taira n¡¯s willingness to offer temporary refuge to herpanions.

    ¡°And what about you, Lily?¡± As Tomoe Gozen sat atop her Thunder Spirit Skeleton Horse, she turned to Lily and inquired about their next course of action. Lily simply waved her hand.

    <i>Boom!</i> As the white smoke cleared, a magnificent bird with a wingspan of more than ten meters materialized before them. It was their ticket to fly to Suno, a swift and reliable mode of transportation for Lily and herpanions.

    Shiu stood by Ayaka¡¯s side, offering support, while Shimizu, Mizue, and Lily formed a united front. Bound by their strong sisterly bond, they were determined to stay together through thick and thin.

    Considering the limited capacity of the summoned mount, only a few of them could ride on it, which meant their travel speed would be at most half as fast as Lily¡¯s maximum running speed. Would Yoritomo and his men be able to catch up once they flew far away?

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Tomoe Gozen nodded approvingly, her gaze fixed on the impressive projection of the powerful bird, which possessed incredible speed at the Throned Sovereign Stage. It left one to wonder about its astonishing velocity. ¡°I can now rest assured. Lily, I shall take my leave. We shall meet again when the timees to face Yoritomo in a decisive battle!¡±

    ¡°Lady Tomoe Gozen, I am deeply grateful for risking your life to save us. Such kindness¡­¡±

    ¡°Time is of the essence; we can discuss itter! Farewell!¡± With a firmmand, Tomoe Gozen spurred her horse and gracefully ascended into the sky, disappearing amidst the clouds. When it came to long-distance travel speed, there was no Big Dipper Stage expert who could match Tomoe Gozen.

    However, the warhorse required a significant distance to reach its maximum eleration. While its instantaneous burst speed might be inferior to other Big Dipper Stage experts, once it gained momentum, no one could catch up.

    ¡°Lily, in that case, I shall also take my leave,¡± Shizuka Gozen dered.

    ¡°Lady Shizuka Gozen¡­thank you for saving me!¡± Lily expressed her gratitude, realizing her previous apprehension towards her had been misced. Perhaps the spirit of Lord Yoshitsune was not fully aware of the current situation.

    ¡°Lily, there is no need for such formality. In fact, I have something I wish to discuss with you and seek your assistance, but now is not the time. We shall cross paths again in the future.¡±

    With those words, Shizuka Gozen produced a ck spell talisman. With a resounding <i>bang</i>, the talisman transformed into an enigmatic yellow sulfur smoke that drifted away and dissipated.

    Lily couldn¡¯t contain her immense gratitude.Had it not been for the selfless actions of Shizuka Gozen and Tomoe Gozen, they could have easily escaped in the blink of an eye, leaving Lily and her sisters to fend for themselves.

    The Tsunaga Sisters, along with the female cavalry of the Uesugi family, entered the temple, and Iemori observed their actions without uttering a word.

    ¡°Sister Lily, I will remain at Mita Temple for now and return to Heian-ky¨­ once the storm has subsided to gather information for you,¡± Yuuta said, tugging at Lily¡¯s tattered skirt.

    Lily felt a pang of worry in her heart upon hearing this. ¡°Yuuta, it¡¯s too dangerous to go back to Heian-ky¨­. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i> Yuuta transformed into a young boy. ¡°Sister Lily, I am a roon. Will Yoritomo bother himself with capturing me? Besides, I can shapeshift, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    ¡°Alright, please take care of yourself,¡± Lily responded.

    Yuuta returned to his original form, wiggling his plump body and disying hisrge tail before darting into the temple. Members of the roon family had unrestricted ess to the Mita Temple, and no one in the Taira n had the authority to stop them.

    The sisters assisted Ayaka onto the bird, with Lily sitting beside her at the front. With a single thought, the colossal bird pped its long wings and soared into the sky.

    With its Throned Sovereign Stage power, the bird possessed astonishing speed. After another mighty p of its wings, it surged forward, disappearing into the distance.

    ¡­

    At this moment, the capital remained in a state of turmoil, appearing eerily vacant. With the retreat of the hundred demons under Michizane and Masakado, these vengeful spirits redirected their anger towards the capital once again,unching attacks on strategic military sites and the residences of public officials.

    However, the majority of the ck-armored army¡¯s elite troops had been deployed to pursue Lily, leading to significant casualties among their ranks. Shenzu, along with her Rokuhara Army, tirelessly engaged in rescue operations, gradually bing exhausted. Consequently, this night marked one of the most chaotic periods Heian-ky¨­ had experienced in decades.

    Naturally, a horde of hundreds of demons descended upon the Bureau of Justice, where only a handful of guards remained, consisting mainly of local soldiers with limited training. Despite driving the soldiers away, the demons persisted, storming into the dungeon and liberating all the prisoners, further exacerbating the chaos.

    Amidst the pandemonium, arge white dog adorned with three golden butterflies stealthily infiltrated the deepest recesses of the prison. Possessing the power of the Throne Stage, the dog ferociously attacked a group of stationed ck-armored guards, leaving behind a gruesome scene of blood-sttered walls. The golden butterflies, in turn, stood watch, guarding the area.

    With a single bite, the mighty dog shattered the chains restraining a particr cell and forcefully broke down the door. Inside sat a mature and beautiful woman, dressed in a short white gown and ck silk leggings, marveling at the outside world.

    ¡°Madam Ashikaga, Master has sent me to rescue you,¡± the dog said.

    This dog was none other than the demon hound, born from Lily¡¯s resentful energy

    <sup>1</sup>, while the golden butterflies manifested from Shimizu¡¯s own resentment. Although summoning a painted projection would require some time after its previous dissolution, a body formed from resentment could swiftly reform immediately after destruction.

    During their escape from the city, Ijuin had mentioned that Ashikaga was imprisoned within the Bureau of Justice. Consequently, Lily discreetly released the demon hound to carry out the rescue mission. With the imperial court¡¯s experts relentlessly pursuing Lily, infiltrating the Bureau of Justice and executing the rescue proved less challenging than anticipated, thanks to the prolonged state of chaos within the institution. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: All sorts is going on now!

 Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 50 â€“ Uesugi Rei in Danger

    <h4>Volume 8 - Higanbana: Chapter 50 ¨C Uesugi Rei in Danger</h4>

    Despite it being July, the wind howled relentlessly, apanied by a downpour from the darkened skies

    <sup>1</sup>. The weather was so tempestuous that walking might have been a more preferable mode of travel than flying. Up in the air, one could truly experience the ferocious gales and torrential rain.

    Lily, seated on her summoned bird, waspletely soaked, her long hair billowing wildly in the relentless wind and rain. Behind her, Ayaka, Shimizu, Shiu, and Mizue clung on tightly, their strength tested against the gusts that threatened to sweep them away.

    In the midst of the storm, Ayaka¡¯s partially translucent Divine Raiments clung to her form even more closely, and the subtle cherry-red nipple on her chest could faintly be seen.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, how are you holding up?¡± Lily inquired, ncing back at Ayaka.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Lily,¡± Ayaka replied, unconsciously shielding her chest with her arm.

    Noticing Ayaka¡¯s subconscious action, Lily reached into her mirror space and produced a hip-length jacket, offering it to Ayaka.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s heart softened at the kind gesture.

    ¡°Lily, look!¡± Shimizu eximed, pointing towards the distance where a flock of peculiar birds darted through the electrified sky.

    However, despite their curiosity, the birds were merely spirit jade beasts, not posing a significant threat. Lily and herpanions swiftly flew past, opting not to approach them.

    Knowing that there were no formidable powerhouses or entities that could endanger them along this flight path, except for the possibility of Shuten Doji himself, Lily decided to take a detour on their way to Suno. They would travel via the south of Settsu Road, then through Harima and Mimasaka. Although it wasn¡¯t the shortest route and avoided Tanba, it provided additional security. Even if Yoritomo alerted Shuten Doji, it would be challenging to locate and intercept them.

    ¡­¡­

    Rain cascaded from the eaves of the Mita Temple, creating a watery curtain. The Tsunaga Sisters sought refuge in the temple, their gazes fixated on the falling rain.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Kasuga asked, her voice filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°Lily mentioned that if we manage to escape safely, we can find her in Suno. Perhaps¡­ from this point onward, Suno is the only ce of safety,¡± Airi responded

    ¡°The Settsu Road is currently under the control of Shuten Doji, but we can consider taking the river route. We¡¯ll travel through the waters, passing through Bizen and Mimasaka before reaching Suno. It might involve some detours, but it will be a safer journey,¡± Shizuru suggested. ¡°My Taira n can provide sturdy iron battleships that are impervious to any sea demons.¡±

    During this era, the Taira navy reigned supreme, unrivaled by any other.

    ¡°That sounds wonderful. I also need to find Miss Shimizu,¡± Shimadzu added.

    Ijuin, still gazing at the pouring rain and mist, stood up and said, ¡°I n to return to my territory in Ijuin. I will gather troops and await Miss Lily¡¯s call. We will raise the banners of rebellion, freeing the Ijuin n from the clutches of this oppressive court!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Shizuru expressed surprise. ¡°But do you think Lily will take such action?¡±

    ¡°Lily and the Lord Chief Advisor are the greatest adversaries of the Imperial Court. She has no choice but to confront them. In this dark and chaotic world, only Miss Lily possesses the influence and power to rival Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor,¡± Ijuin exined.

    ¡°But why not the Chief Advisor?¡± Airi inquired.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The Chief Advisor is undoubtedly strong, but she has always fought alone. On the other hand, Lily can rally the support of Sugawara no Michizane, Taira no Masakado, and even legendary figures like Shizuka Gozen, Tomoe Gozen, and the Roon God. She possesses the remarkable ability to bring people together and the unwavering spirit to fight against all odds. She also possesses the righteous heart to enter battle for the sake of even the most ordinary sisters. In the previous battle, she could have easily escaped alongside the Chief Advisor, but she chose to stay behind and protect our retreat. Everyone witnessed this,¡± Ijuin expressed with emotional fervor.

    The others could only nod in agreement, understanding the point being made.

    ¡°To raise the banner of rebellion against the Imperial Court¡­¡± They had already ventured into the execution grounds to rescue theirrades. However, that act marked a point of no return. Without a resolute will, how could they continue on this path?

    At this moment, taking advantage of the chaos in the capital, the demonic hound had sessfully rescued Makoto and departed north toward the Yamashiro Province to find refuge.

    ¡­¡­

    After a day of flying, the group finally arrived in Suno. The journey would have been quicker if not for the relentless rain and strong winds. Atst, they found themselves in a safe haven.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by the exhaustion and challenges they had faced throughout the trip. From their daring venture into Mount Ooe, battles against the Ten Demon Enforcers and Four Fiendish Kings, being captured by Shuten Doji, the rescue by Lady Kimiko, confronting the five hundred thousand demon fox subjugation army, enduring the grueling death training in the Path of Yomi, and the intense Night Parade of One Hundred Demons battle at the execution grounds¡­ It had been an incredibly arduous journey.

    Even with her exceptional physicality, Lily felt both physically and mentally drained. As theynded on the back cliff of Suno, they made their way to Lady Kimiko¡¯s hillside house. The group was drenched and fatigued, each finding a spot to lean ory down, reluctant to move any further.

    ¡°Miss Lily! You¡­ you¡¯ve truly returned?¡± eximed Nariaki, the cat demon, as she rushed forward to greet them at the entrance.

    ¡°How is Lady Kimiko?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Well¡­ Miss Lily, perhaps it would be best for you to rest first, and then I can take you to her,¡± Nariaki suggested.

    ¡°No need, lead me to her now,¡± Lily insisted.

    She entrusted Shimizu with taking care of Ayaka and followed Nariaki through the rain towards the back mountain, eager to see Lady Kimiko.

    Amidst the pouring rain and mist, deep within the mountains, a colossal demon foxy with its eyes closed, appearing as if it were in a deep slumber. Despite its stillness, an aura of both awe and dread emanated from the creature.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko sustained severe wounds. Upon awakening, she was unable to maintain her human form and sought sce in her true form here. The mountain depths, abundant with the potent life force of demon foxes, provide the ideal environment for her recovery. Lady Kimiko stated that if no alternative methods were avable, she would need to slumber here for several hundred years to fully heal,¡± exined Nariaki.

    Lily gazed at the majestic fox in the distance, peacefully resting, yet a sense of indescribable emotion stirred within her. ¡°Lady Kimiko suffered such grave injuries because of me¡­ I will find a way to heal her,¡± Lily resolved. Thoughts of the healing method mentioned by Shizuka Gozen crossed her mind¡ªthe Celestial Pure Water created through a celestial maiden¡¯s dance. However, the specifics of the celestial maiden, the dance itself, and the nature of this pure water remained elusive. Even Shizuka Gozen was unaware. Lilycked a clear direction to pursue.

    Nevertheless, she took sce in the fact that Lady Kimiko¡¯s aura had stabilized and was steadily recovering. Lily felt relieved, yet couldn¡¯t help but find her current state of resting amidst the winds and rain somewhat pitiful. ¡°Sakura, stay here and guard Lady Kimiko,¡± shemanded.

    The crimson parasol soared towards the slumbering fox, expanding in size. However, even the renowned Sakura Parasol couldn¡¯t shield Tamamo-no-Mae from the relentless wind and rain. In the misty surroundings, the sight of a grand red parasol standing beside the colossal sleeping fox against the backdrop of the mountains created a captivating spectacle.

    Lily lingered for a while beside Kimiko, silently promising, ¡°Lady Kimiko, I will visit you more often.¡± She held back her tears before making her way back to the house apanied by Nariaki.

    Nariaki prepared tea while speaking, ¡°Thedies can rest first. I will go and prepare hot water for all of you to freshen up.¡±

    Lily inquired, ¡°Where is sister Uesugi?¡±

    ¡°Miss Uesugi is practicing in the backyard and wishes not to be disturbed,¡± Nariaki informed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily nodded. Despite Rei¡¯s closed-door practice, Lily yearned to speak with her sister after their harrowing life-and-death battle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her,¡± Lily asserted.

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­¡± Nariaki interjected, ¡°Miss Uesugi¡¯s temperament has been quite vtiletely. She might get angry if we approach her.¡±

    ¡°Bad temper?¡± Lily found it peculiar. While Rei was indeed proud and arrogant, it wasn¡¯t in her nature to direct anger towards the servants. A sense of worry tinged her thoughts.

    She made her way through the front rooms, traversing the corridors until she reached a secluded area towards the back of the house. Despite the foggy and rainy weather, faint sounds reached her ears. Amidst the rain¡¯s rhythm, there were intermittent female moans. Strangely, the voice resembled that of Rei, but it sounded delicate and unfamiliar.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Perplexed, Lily drew closer and peered through a narrow gap in the window. The room within was dimly lit, shrouded in darkness. Lily¡¯s gaze fell upon Rei, dressed in a disheveled purple-blue yukata, her silver hair in disarray. One bare shoulder was exposed, while a snowy white thigh extended, partially obscured by a bent leg.

    Rei¡¯s face flushed with a rosy hue, her eyes clouded, and her moist pink lips exhaled misty breaths into the air. One hand moved erratically across her chest, as if pinching something, while the other remained concealed beneath her skirt.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± Rei¡¯s voice continued to tremble.

    Lily blushed deeply and swiftly averted her gaze, pressing herself against the wall. It was an incredibly awkward situation, but as a normal young woman, engaging in such activities asionally was not unheard of. She decided it would be best to pretend she hadn¡¯t witnessed anything and avoid disturbing her sister.

    ¡°Huh?¡± However, before Lily could leave, she sensed tumultuous fluctuations in Uesugi Rei¡¯s soul. The fluctuations were highly erratic, at times vigorous and vibrant, and at other times feeble and unstable like a flickering candle in the wind.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is something wrong with sister Uesugi¡¯s health? Is she in danger!?¡± Lily¡¯s concerns outweighed any sense of embarrassment as she burst through the door.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi!¡± she called out urgently

    Robinxen: Uh, maybe, also how did Lily miss all the signs of what is happening here?! Like she&#8217;s dealt with this before and she&#8217;s not blind!"><sup>2</sup>. <h4>Author¡¯s Note:</h4>

    Eighth Volume Finished

    <sup>3</sup>! The following chapters will be more tense and exciting! Please support us! More foreshadowing of several following volumes, the great secret of the Heian world shall be revealed! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Lily you flew too far! That¡¯s Britain not Japan!

    Silva: Chapter 886.5 when?

    Robinxen: Uh, maybe, also how did Lily miss all the signs of what is happening here?! Like she¡¯s dealt with this before and she¡¯s not blind!

    Robinxen: Was it me or did this volume feel like it flew by? Actually, it was only 50 chapters, which I think makes it the shortest volume, and considering we were spamming a chapter per day towards the end there.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 1 â€“ The Third Stele

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 1 ¨C The Third Stele</h4>

    As Lily burst through the door, a gust of damp wind rushed in, causing Rei¡¯s silver hair to flutter and the beads of sweat on her skin to disperse like glistening crystals. Rei gazed at Lily with an expression devoid of panic or shame, as if Lily were her most familiar lover, a seductive allure emanating from her every move.

    Rei¡¯s fluttering eyshes beckoned to Lily, her body contorting into an even more enticing pose. She yfully flicked her silver hair and formed a seductive smile on her lips.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡± Lily¡¯s cheeks flushed with shyness and embarrassment. If she hadn¡¯t known that Rei was in danger, she wouldn¡¯t have known how to react to this provocative scene.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ it¡¯s Lily. How embarrassing to be caught by my dear sister in such a peculiar act¡­¡± Rei said, sensually sucking on two slender fingers. Her eyes brimmed with charm, and her cheeks took on a rosy hue.

    Although Rei spoke those words, there was no trace of embarrassment in her demeanor. However, Lily sensed the peril hidden within the erratic fluctuations of Rei¡¯s soul.

    Lily hurriedly reached out and grasped Rei¡¯s arm. As she drew closer, Lily found herself enveloped in Rei¡¯s intoxicating feminine fragrance, causing her eyes to narrow.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, what is happening?¡± Lily inquired, her voice filled with concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­ little sister, have you lost your senses? Surely you¡¯ve experienced this before¡­e, my hands and legs feel a bit weak, lend me your aid,¡± Rei responded, her voice filled with a hint of mischief.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Caught off guard, Rei gave a tug, and unable to resist, Lily lost her bnce and tumbled down between Rei¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Uuhh¡­¡± Lily realized that her lips and the tip of her nose were in an inappropriate position.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ahhh¡­¡± Rei¡¯s body shuddered with intensity.

    ¡°Mgh, no¡­ don¡¯t¡­ nggh¡­ d-don¡¯t do this¡± Lily, fully aware of the situation now, tried to retreat, her face burning with embarrassment. However, Rei had already wrapped her arms around Lily¡¯s neck and clung to her tightly.

    The usually strong and confident Rei, now soft and seductive, remained motionless.

    If Lily hadn¡¯t known that something was wrong with Rei¡¯s soul, she might have pinned her sister to the floor in that moment. But her hesitation allowed Rei to push her down instead.

    When two females were entangled like this, the one who gained the upper hand would take control of the situation.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, please calm down. There¡¯s something wrong with you¡­ nnn¡­¡± Rei straddled Lily, covering her mouth with one hand while the other hand ventured toward Lily¡¯s thighs, exploring.

    ¡°Noo¡­¡± Lily tightly shut her eyes, desperately searching for a way to break free. Suddenly, Rei went limp and copsed, unconscious.

    ¡°Sister! Sister Uesugi!!¡± Lily quickly flipped over andid Rei t on the ground. She gently shook her sister, checking her temperature, heartbeat, and the condition of her spirit pce.

    The skin around Rei¡¯s spirit pce was scorching hot, her heartbeat weak and rapid, and the soul fluctuations even more chaotic. Lily realized that Rei¡¯s body was already frail, and this extreme emotional outburst would only hasten the depletion of her energy.

    Rei was in grave danger!

    Lily lifted Rei from the ground, but the fierce wind and rain outside posed a risk of chilling her further. She carefully ced Rei back inside the room and rushed out to gather everyone, seeking their assistance.

    ¡­¡­

    Shortly after, Ayaka, Shimizu, Shiu, and Nariaki hurried into the room. Nariaki quickly lit candles while the others closed the windows and doors.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, are you okay?¡± Lily asked, concerned.

    Ayaka shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My injuries aren¡¯t as severe as they appear, but they won¡¯t heal overnight. Let me examine her.¡±

    Ayaka proceeded to check Uesugi Rei¡¯s pulse. Being one of the greatest medical practitioners in the world, Ayaka possessed immense expertise, although her own wounds presented a significant challenge.

    Rei¡¯s face was flushed, her eyes tightly shut, her skin dry and hot, and she breathed rapidly and shallowly. Ayaka furrowed her brow as she felt Rei¡¯s pulse. She carefully reached under Rei¡¯s clothing, examining her armpits and lower abdomen before finally checking beneath her skirt.

    All present recognized the necessity of such medical examinations, given the all-female environment. Ayaka¡¯s expression grew serious as she shared her findings.

    ¡°Lily, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Miss Uesugi has been poisoned by a particrly insidious toxin known as Dreaming Fragrance, one of Shuten Doji¡¯s concoctions,¡± Ayaka revealed.

    ¡°Dreaming Fragrance?¡± The name alone instilled a sense of foreboding in everyone.

    ¡°Uesugi Rei has indeed been poisoned,¡± Shimizu eximed, taken aback.

    ¡°This is one of Shuten Doji¡¯s cruelest poisons, specifically targeting women. If left untreated, the poison remains dormant for a month before triggering a series of effects. The body bes more delicate, seductive, and tender, surpassing one¡¯s normal beauty, while passion surges. However, simultaneously, both vitality and soul are gradually depleted. Just like the ephemeral bloom of an epiphyllum flower, a woman under the poison¡¯s influence will wither and perish as her vitality and soul are drained

    <sup>1</sup>. Shuten Doji employs these poisons to prevent women under his control from escaping, and among them, Dreaming Fragrance is the most malevolent,¡± Ayaka exined.

    ¡°What can we do, Sister Ayaka? Is there a cure?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°This is one of Shuten Doji¡¯s unique toxins, and no one other than him possesses the antidote,¡± Ayaka replied solemnly.

    A shroud of darkness enveloped Lily¡¯s vision as the realization sank in. Uesugi Rei had likely ingested the poison as a means to gain Shuten Doji¡¯s trust when she surrendered. However, she had never intended to survive after attempting to assassinate him, never considering the possibility of obtaining the antidote. Lily¡¯s voice trembled with sadness as she articted her understanding.

    ¡°Requesting the antidote from Shuten Doji is futile. He would seize the opportunity to harm us. What are we to do¡­?¡± The weight of despair hung heavy in her words.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, what is the current state of Sister Uesugi¡¯s condition? How much time do we have before it¡¯s toote to obtain the antidote?¡± Lily¡¯s voice trembled with concern.

    ¡°Fortunately, amidst this misfortune, it seems that Uesugi Rei has embarked on a new secret training method. Her body emanates a powerful and robust aura that surpasses that of an ordinary woman. It appears that her physical capabilities have made remarkable advancements, resembling those of a celestial maiden trained for battle. Although this constitution cannot fully resist such a vile poison, her vitality is significantly stronger. Otherwise, she would have already sumbed,¡± Ayaka exined.

    Lily¡¯s heart raced as she sought a more specific answer. ¡°Then, how much time do we have left?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s voice carried a hint of urgency. ¡°I estimate no more than three months. If we can obtain the antidote within that timeframe, there is a chance to save her. However, if the three-month mark passes¡­ I¡¯m afraid the oue will be dire.¡±

    ¡°Three months¡­¡± Lily whispered, her mind processing the limited window of opportunity that remained.

    There was still time.

    Throughout the night, Lily remained steadfastly by Uesugi Rei¡¯s side, watching over her motionless form. Ayaka had assured her that this state of unconsciousness was temporary and that Rei would awaken in a few days. No medicines, treatments, or external methods could reverse the effects of the Dreaming Fragrance. It ravaged the essence of vitality and soul, a toll that external remedies could not undo.

    Lily¡¯s thoughts drifted back to a time when Uesugi Rei had refused to join her in the mission to rescue Ayaka. Despite Rei¡¯s bold and daring nature, she had chosen to stay behind. Lily now understood the reason behind her sister¡¯s decision.

    ¡°No wonder Sister Uesugi hesitated to apany me on the rescue mission. Her personality dismisses the notion of danger. Even if she had concerns about her own abilities to assist in battle, she would have found other ways to support me. Yet, when Shizuka Gozen arrived, she remained absent¡­ She had known all along that the poison was nearing its activation point¡­¡± Lily muttered.

    Tears streamed down Lily¡¯s face as she tightly held onto Rei¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Uesugi, why did you have to pretend to be so strong in front of me? Why didn¡¯t you confide in me about this

    <sup>2</sup>?¡± Her voice quivered with a mixture of sadness and frustration.

    In this dire situation, there seemed to be no other choice but to obtain the antidote from Shuten Doji. However, the idea of easily exchanging treasures or negotiating with such a treacherous figure was nothing but a futile fantasy. Lily harbored no trust towards Shuten Doji, especially considering his ulterior motive of acquiring her.

    ¡°It seems I must return to Mount Ooe once again. If he keeps the antidote stored there, I have a chance to retrieve it with my current strength. But if he carries it with him¡­ then we have no choice but to confront him head-on!¡± Determination flickered in Lily¡¯s eyes as she made up her mind.

    The only problem was that she knew Shuten Doji¡¯s realm far surpassed her own. Ayaka had already enlightened her about the formidable strengths and power levels of the experts at the Big Dipper Realm. Lily had indeed reached the required level to face them, but she understood the immense challenge thaty ahead.

    ¡°ording to Sister Ayaka, Shuten Doji is a quintuple-soul Big Dipper, while my purple lunar force can only reach a maximum of triple-soul Big Dipper. Even with all the treasures, techniques, and resources at my disposal, I simply cannotpete with him. If I were to go to Mount Ooe now, it would be a certain death! No, perhaps even worse than death,¡± Lily pondered, weighing her options. Fortunately, she still had three months.

    Lily retrieved the ancient map of the Mirror Girl she had kept and studied it intently. ¡°The Tsukuyomi swordstyle¡­ the third, fourth, and fifth stances!¡± Currently, she could only utilize the second stance of the Tsukuyomi swordstyle, and she still had a long way to go before reaching the Big Dipper Realm. If she wanted to swiftly increase herbat prowess, learning the third stance of the Tsukuyomi swordstyle would be the fastest way. With her newfound celestial maiden physique, she no longer faced any barriers in mastering the swordstyle.

    The three steles of the Tsukuyomi swordstyle were scattered throughout the Heian dynasty. After examining the map closely, Lily discovered that the third stele was located northeast of Suno, thousands of miles away in the western Tajima province near the northern seas. To her, a thousand miles was merely a day or two of travel.

    Determined, Lily stood up and left the room, gently closing the doors behind her. She lifted her gaze to the stormy night rain, ready to embark on her journey, ¡°Looks like I will be traveling to the Tajima province for some time.¡±

    Upon her return to the front hall, where Ayaka and the others had gathered, Lily inquired, ¡°Sister Ayaka, how are your injuries?¡±

    Ayaka looked up and replied, ¡°Lily, I might have lost my treasures and belongings, but the medicines and materials left by Tamamo-no-Mae here are sufficient for my healing. The herbs you gave me have been quite effective as well.¡±

    Lily had collected various medicines and herbs from the Bureau of Divination, and she had acquired even more during her journey. She had given Ayaka a storage jade filled with useful herbs and materials, while Shimizu and the others received storage jades containing magatamas, treasures, and other useful items.

    Lily realized that she had umted a surplus of general treasures and materials during her adventures.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, sister Shimizu, please rest and practice here for the next few days. I have a specific destination I need to visit,¡± Lily requested, her determination shining through her words. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Dude really made a Limit Break for the female form.

    Yuki: Cause you can do nothing¡­. What.. you going to offer yourself to Shuten Doji to hopefully get an antidote? Like really?

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 2 â€“ Thousand Sakura Path

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 2 ¨C Thousand Sakura Path</h4>

    The morning sky was adorned with scattered clouds, and the refreshing scent of rain lingered in the air. It was a rare sight to behold, a clear and tranquil morning. Lily sat atop her summoned flying bird, making her way towards the location of the third stele on the northern coast of Tajima.

    ¡°I hope this ancient map proves reliable,¡± Lily murmured to herself, contemting the uracy of the markings. The map possessed an intriguing aura, giving her a sense of its authenticity. However, its age and the nature of its scribbled markings left room for doubt. The possibility existed that the positions might not be entirely urate, or worse, the stele could have been moved or taken away.

    In the past, Lily had been hesitant to employ her summoned creatures as means of transportation. But now, with her enhanced strength, she no longer hesitated. Should the need arise for additional magatamas, she had the capability to easily track down and subdue a few demons.

    While her concerns for those at Suno persisted, Lily¡¯s greatest worriesy with the inhabitants of Cherry Blossom Valley. However, given her current location, reaching the valley would take a considerable amount of time. Even with her newfound strength, it would take a full ten days of flight, and even longer if she were to traverse the treacherous terrain on foot. The vast expanse of rivers, valleys, and mountains, not to mention the colossal Lake Biwa, posed significant obstacles.

    Since Ayaka had deployed a maze formation, there had been no reports of the valley being discovered. Furthermore, Shiu had ryed recent news that Yukiko and Mayumi had used the teleportation array to confirm that all was well at the valley. While the exact intentions of Yoritomo remained unclear, it was evident that his ambitions extended far beyond the confines of such a small valley. It was a relief to know that their haven was unlikely to draw his attention.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Shogun¡¯s pce in Heian-kyo, Yoritomo, Masakado, and the prominent experts of the ancient Hojo n, along with the generals of the Genji n, convened to discuss pressing matters.

    ¡°I underestimated Kagami Lily. It was my mistake,¡± Yoritomo admitted, reflecting on their recent battle where he, apanied by Daitengu, had futilely fought against the roon spirit Mita, only inflicting minor injuries and wasting precious time.

    Chaos still permeated Heian-kyo due to the presence of vengeful spirits. Although the situation had somewhat stabilized, ghosts and demons continued to roam the streets.

    Kato Keiren voiced his concerns, ¡°Shogun, our greatest peril lies in our failure to eliminate Tamamo-no-Mae. Once that ancient monster recovers, our forces may not be able to withstand her power.¡±

    Yoritomo countered, ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae has sustained severe injuries. Her recovery will take more than just a few years. Currently, we have control over Kanto and Kansai, and our focus should be on consolidating our rule over this vast territory and building our strength.¡±

    Yoritomo¡¯s expression turned helpless as he earnestly spoke, ¡°Everything I do is for the imperial court and the people. The heavens are in turmoil, and the extended night persists. If the people cannot adapt to living in this darkness, they will eventually sumb to demonic influences. But how can the younger generation, the traditionalists, or those blindly loyalprehend the magnitude of our efforts?¡±

    ¡°The burden carried by the Shogun and the esteemed experts is the long-term survival of the people in this world

    <sup>1</sup>! That is why the Shogun does not shy away from undertaking painful acts. The Shogun works for the greater good! It is unfortunate that most cannot grasp the Shogun¡¯s intentions, assuming our aim is merely to establish a shogunate and conquer the world. They fail toprehend the Shogun¡¯s unwavering dedication to the people¡¯s well-being

    <sup>2</sup>. We admire the Shogun¡¯s righteousness!¡± proimed the group, bowing in reverence.

    As they knelt before Yoritomo, his gaze drifted into the distance, his thoughts lingering, ¡°Everything is going ording to n, but the one factor that surpasses my expectations is Kagami Lily

    <sup>3</sup>¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After less than a day of flying, Lily arrived at the northern coast of Tajima. The cloudy seas in this area were inhabited by sea demons, such asrge sea snails and giant crabs. With her superior strength, merely passing by on her bird summon was enough to send these demons scurrying into the depths of the sea.

    Circling the sky, Lily carefully surveyed the surroundings. In the distance, amidst the shallow sea, she spotted a distinctive square-shaped giant rock. Only a small portion of the rock jutted out of the water, easily mistaken for amon reef if not examined closely.

    Descending from the sky, Lilynded on the sea surface, stepping on ripples formed by sakura blossoms. This method allowed her to traverse over water, although it was slower than running onnd.

    As she stepped onto the giant rock, an ancient and powerful aura suddenly enveloped her senses. Her spiritual awareness scanned the rock, revealing carvings of celestial maidens and text covered in moss.

    Floating into the air, Lily took a few steps back andmanded, ¡°Rise!¡±

    Her domain activated, and with a resounding boom, a massive ten-meter-tall stone stele emerged from the seabed and levitated in the air. With a simple exertion of her domain power, the water and moss were cleared away from the stele¡¯s surface.

    Etched upon the stele, she beheld ethereal celestial maidens engaged in a graceful sword dance. Even a cursory nce at the carvings filled her with excitement and imparted knowledge.

    To the right side of the stele, she noticed a vertical line of text. It caught her off guard, as the previous two stone steles had been devoid of any written words. The characters were in the ancient Jomon script, and although she couldn¡¯tprehend them directly, each character conveyed an ancient concept to her mind, allowing her to grasp the meaning of the text.

    ¡°The Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, third form: Thousand Sakura Path. In and filled with celestial energy, engage in paired training with a celestial maiden dancer to master this form.¡± The meaning of the words became clear to Lily, though some aspects still puzzled her.

    ¡°What does nd filled with celestial energy¡¯ refer to? Could it indicate ces abundant in spirit energy?¡± Lily pondered.

    ¡°And what does ¡®paired training with a celestial maiden dancer¡¯ entail?¡± she wondered further.

    It was evident thatprehending the stele would require time and further investigation. Realizing this, Lily decided to store the stele in her mirror space. As expected, once it entered the mirror space, it automatically found its ce alongside the other two steles, rendering it immovable.

    On the second floor of the training room, the massive stele upied one of the four remaining spaces next to the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle stele.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, third form: Thousand Sakura Path. First form: Human Path. Second form: Celestial Maiden Path.¡± The meanings of the first two forms were rtively straightforward.

    ¡°Why ¡®Thousand Sakura¡¯?¡± Lily recalled the Himemiya Sen-no-hana painting in Kimiko¡¯s possession. Could the concept of ¡®Thousand Sakura¡¯ be rted to that painting?

    A blush spread across Lily¡¯s face as she realized that the Himemiya Sen-no-hana painting depicted celestial maidens in affectionate embraces. If she were to practice the third stance, would she need to find another female practitioner for paired training? The thought made her cheeks flush with embarrassment.

    However, an issue arose. This was the human world, devoid of celestial power and celestial maidens. Could possessing the physique of a celestial maiden be sufficient?

    Considering that it was a dance, finding a woman with both the celestial maiden physique and dancing skills seemed necessary. Among the women Lily knew, Kagura was the only one with the celestial maiden physique. Ayaka mentioned that Rei was attempting to refine the celestial maiden physique, but had yet to seed. Shimizu¡¯s body had undergone changes since acquiring theplete ancient jade, but it still felt somewhat different from the celestial maiden physique.

    As for Lily herself, there was no doubt about her possessing the celestial maiden physique. And then there was Ayaka. When Lily had examined her for injuries, she sensed a difference in Ayaka¡¯s body, indicating a high likelihood of Ayaka having the celestial maiden physique. Moreover, Lily had witnessed Ayaka¡¯s dancing skills during her time in Ayaka¡¯s dark dream.

    Lily decided that she should inquire about it when she returned. Ayaka might be the best person to assist her in practicing. However, it would be ideal if Lily could practice on her own, considering Ayaka¡¯s current injuries. It wouldn¡¯t be right to burden her with such matters.

    The fourth and fifth steles were located in distant regions, far beyond Kansai, and time was a luxury Lily couldn¡¯t afford at the moment. As for the sixth stele, since it was not indicated on the map, she decided not to dwell on it.

    During her journey back, Lily¡¯s consciousness remained in the training room, attempting to grasp the intricacies of the third form. However, she found herself at a loss on how to practice it effectively.

    ¡°What am I missing?¡± Lily¡¯s spirit body knelt in exhaustion within the cave room. Despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t sense any progress. The third form was incredibly profound and delicate, requiring a spark of inspiration to make any headway. She understood that practicing without proper understanding might lead to straying from the correct path, inviting bacsh and disrupting the natural rhythm of her swordsmanship.

    ¡°This swordsmanship is so profound, and since it was bestowed by the great god Tsukuyomi with apanying instructions, I shouldn¡¯t be reckless,¡± Lily contemted. ¡°Forcing myself to practice without guidance might lead to inner turmoil and hindrance.¡±

    ¡°I must proceed step by step, and follow the instructions. Looks like I¡¯ll have to find someone with the celestial maiden physique to practice with, otherwise I better not practice at all.¡±

    However, Lily was faced with another pressing concern¡ªacquiring the antidote within three months. She resolved to do her best to acquire it without engaging Shuten directly, but she acknowledged that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task

    <sup>4</sup>. She understood that if she couldn¡¯t sufficiently protect herself, her attempt to save Rei could result in a perilous situation.

    As she weighed her options, while Kagura possessed the celestial maiden physique, shecked proficiency in dancing. Ayaka, on the other hand, resonated more strongly in Lily¡¯s heart as a suitable candidate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask sister Ayaka for help when I return,¡± Lily concluded.

    ¡­¡­

    Lily arrived in Suno earlier than expected,te at night. However, she hesitated to disturb everyone as they were likely exhausted from the intense battles they had endured. Recognizing her own fatigue, Lily decided it was important to rest before proceeding with her training.

    After taking a refreshing shower and washing her hair, Lily changed into afortable white yukata. Although she had an urgent need to train, she understood the significance of being well-rested to optimize her training sessions. Sleep, despite not being a necessity in her realm, helped maintain the bnce of her vitality and aided in the recovery of her energy.

    Just as Lily was heading back to her room, she crossed paths with Ayaka in the corridors. Ayaka was adorned in a lovely purple yukata, her long hair flowing freely, and a subtle fragrance of green lotuses lingering around her.

    ¡°Lily?¡± Ayaka called out, her voice filled with curiosity.

    Lily had taken a soothing bath indoors, but it appeared that Ayaka had opted for the invigorating outdoor hot springs.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka?¡± Lily answered back, pleasantly surprised by the encounter.

    ¡°Lily, have youpleted your task?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    ¡°Yes, sister Ayaka,¡± Lily responded with a nod. ¡°And how is your body feeling now? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°My physical injuries have healed, but the blow from the Daitengu, the activation of the Twelve Phase Lunar Guard Formation, and the depletion of my spirit power have left my Big Dipper Spirit and Quintuple-Soul severely damaged. It will take a considerable amount of time for me to fully recover my strength, and to make matters worse, I lost all of my treasures¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s expression conveyed a sense of disappointment and frustration. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: That doesn¡¯t give you the right to be an ******* though

    Robinxen: Maybe because he¡¯s never exined it at all?!

    Robinxen: Then it¡¯s not going to n at all? What are you Aleister Crowley?

    Yuki: Yes Lily, remember what the result was thest time you tried? Tamamo had to sacrifice herself leading to the current situation. When will you learn not to take foolish risks?

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 3 â€“ Different Celestial Maiden Carvings

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 3 ¨C Different Celestial Maiden Carvings</h4>

    ¡°Lily, Miss Uesugi¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t shown any signs of improvement. Despite closely monitoring her for the past two days, all I can do is prepare some medicines to prevent the poison from worsening suddenly. But after three months¡­ saving her will be increasingly challenging,¡± Ayaka expressed her concerns with a worried tone.

    ¡°I will find a way to obtain the antidote,¡± Lily responded firmly.

    ¡°Obtaining the antidote won¡¯t be easy. Only Shuten Doji possesses it, and acquiring it from him¡­ It¡¯s unfortunate that both Tamamo and I are currently injured. Otherwise, we could have assisted in infiltrating Mount Ooe,¡± Ayakamented, shaking her head. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m genuinely concerned. Without proper backup, attempting to acquire the antidote may result in your capture instead. You mustn¡¯t act impulsively. Don¡¯t underestimate Shuten Doji; he managed to inflict severe injuries on Tamamo-no-Mae, who possesses the strength of a Quintuple-Soul Big Dipper.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Sister Ayaka. I won¡¯t let impatience guide my actions. But there¡¯s a question I must ask you,¡± Lily said, her gaze focused and earnest.

    Ayaka nodded, and the two of them took a seat in the living room, their eyes fixed on the serene view of theke and the majestic mountains beyond.

    ¡°Lily, what is it that you want to ask me?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, please forgive my impudence, but regarding your body¡­ I mean, the fundamental physique, is it significantly superior to that of regr adepts?¡± Lily cautiously posed her question.

    ¡°Indeed, it is. If I did not possess the celestial maiden physique, sustaining such grave injuries would have undoubtedly imed my life long ago,¡± Ayaka affirmed.

    ¡°What? Sister, you actually possess the celestial maiden physique?¡± Lily eximed, surprise evident in her voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I do. This physique is exceedingly rare and is akin to the physique of the celestial maidens who reside high up in Takamagahara. Strength, explosive speed, agility, endurance, reaction speed, recovery, and senses¡ªall of these attributes far surpass those of an ordinary individual. However, there are drawbacks as well. Compared to ordinary women, our bodies are far more sensitive¡­ Nevertheless, having this physique is a tremendous advantage for adepts. ording to historical records, women with the celestial maiden physique are exceptionally scarce throughout the entire Heian dynasty. After the persecution of mirror girls, this physique has nearly vanished! That¡¯s one of the reasons why I sought to punish those who persecuted the mirror girls.¡±

    ¡°The women most likely to possess the celestial maiden physique are the mirror girls, sword mikos, or jade maidens. However, the chances of such a physique manifesting are minuscule, roughly one in ten thousand. But a woman with this physique possesses great power against the demons. It¡¯s foolish of the imperial court and nobles to persecute the mirror girls. It¡¯s as if they are cutting off their own arms, allowing the monsters to run rampant even more!¡± Ayaka¡¯s frustration seeped into her voice.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, considering how the imperial court has treated you, why do you still concern yourself with their well-being?¡± Lily questioned, genuinely curious.

    ¡°You raise a valid point¡­ I am no longer the Chief Advisor. I am merely a sinner who was defeated, publicly humiliated, and nearly beheaded¡­ The indignity I endured!¡± Ayaka trembled, tightly clutching Lily¡¯s hand. ¡°Lily, you saved me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡­ I would have perished in disgrace, bearing false usations¡­¡±

    The two embraced one another, finding sce in their shared struggles. Ayaka had endured a tragic fate, but did Lily not also face simr hardships and trials?

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, as long as I¡¯m alive, I will do everything within my power for my sisters! That is the driving force behind my training! Now that sister Uesugi has been poisoned, I know that I might have to face Shuten. I need your help, sister. Will you stand by my side?¡± Lily earnestly implored.

    ¡°Lily, what are you saying? Your cause is my cause! The Imperial court and the people have already abandoned me. You are all I have left, and I will do everything I can to support you, just as you would for me! But please understand, in the next three months, I won¡¯t be able to regain much of my strength. Even if I apany you to Mount Ooe, it may not be sufficient,¡± Ayaka exined, concern etched on her face.

    ¡°I understand, but please listen¡­ I have a few opportunities,¡± Lily revealed. She knew Ayaka was astute enough to grasp the significance. Though Ayaka had never inquired, it was clear that Lily¡¯s rapid growth to the big dipper level within a short year was the result of an extraordinary opportunity. Everyone had their secrets, and as long as Lily chose to keep hers, Ayaka would not pry.

    Regardless, Ayaka saw Lily as her little sister, and if Lily had stumbled upon an opportunity, Ayaka could only feel joy for her.

    ¡°That¡­ pleasee with me to a certain ce,¡± Lily requested.

    ¡­¡­

    Ayaka and Lily¡¯s spirit bodies entered the dark, ancient octagonal stone chamber. As Ayaka looked around in awe, her curiosity rendered her speechless. This was the first time Lily had invited someone other than her shikigami into her mirror space

    <sup>1</sup>.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lily didn¡¯t trust Uesugi Rei or Shimizu, but there were reasons why she hadn¡¯t invited them before. In the past, Lily¡¯s spirit body had been male, and she couldn¡¯t find a way to exin that to them. However, now that her spirit body perfectly matched her physical body, there was no longer a need for hesitation.

    Previously, Lily had been weak, and revealing this space to her other sisters could have put them in danger and made them targets of powerful traitors. But now, as a triple-soul big dipper expert and with enemies like the Imperial Court, Minamoto no Yoritomo, Shuten Doji, and Daitengu, it was inevitable that they woulde after Lily and her sisters. Under such circumstances, there was an urgent need thatpelled Lily to show Ayaka this space willingly.

    However, Lily knew that it was not yet the right time to share information about Senior Sister Rinne with others. There were still matters that needed to be resolved before revealing that secret.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, please follow me,¡± Lily said, leading Ayaka to the stone chamber where she practiced.

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as she gazed at the dance depicted on the stele. Her wonder and fascination left her speechless. The dance had captivated herpletely, causing her face to flush with excitement.

    ¡°This¡­ this is the Lunar Blossom!¡± Ayaka eximed, her eyes fixated on the gigantic stone stele in the center. ¡°Lily, do you possess such a detailed copy of the Lunar Blossom?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Ayaka, this is aplete copy of the Lunar Blossom,¡± Lily confirmed.

    Ayaka¡¯s expression turned incredulous. ¡°Aplete copy¡­ Oh, my! The Lunar Blossom is one of the most legendary methods for training female spirit power. It is incredibly powerful, and its training speed is unparalleled. However, the instructions avable in the world only allow practitioners to reach the permanence realm. That limitation made me hesitate to pursue training in the Lunar Blossom. It¡¯s a pity. Now that my adept path has been established, even if I were to read the full text, I wouldn¡¯t be able to train in it.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s voice carried a tinge of regret. ¡°Lily, your opportunity is truly extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Sister, please take a look at the other steles,¡± Lily invited, motioning Ayaka to follow her to the tform on the second floor.

    As they stood side by side, Lily pointed to them and said, ¡°Sister Ayaka, this is what I went to retrieve. It¡¯s the third stance of the Tsukuyomi sword style. The two steles over there represent the first and second stances.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes were filled with awe as she observed the celestial maidens depicted on the first and second steles. Their swordsmanship emanated a profound sword intent that she had never witnessed before.

    ¡°Can one truly master such profound swordsmanship just by studying these carvings?¡± Ayaka wondered, her curiosity piqued.

    Lily exined, ¡°The third stele is engraved with a specific swordstyle form. The first and second stances were initially depicted simrly, but when I mastered the stance, it condensed into a conceptual essence.¡±

    Ayaka nodded, but then she noticed something peculiar. ¡°Lily, you mentioned a specific swordstyle form, but the celestial maiden on the third stele appears to be holding a wooden wand, bamboo leaves, and rattles instead of a katana.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What are you talking about? The celestial maiden in my view is holding a katana,¡± Lily replied, perplexed. She examined the stele once more. ¡°I don¡¯t see any wooden wands, bamboo leaves, or rattles.¡±

    Ayaka insisted, ¡°I might be injured, but my eyes are fine. The carvings on the stele clearly depict dancing instruments.¡±

    Lily realized the truth and eximed, ¡°Ah! Could it be that the stele shows different visions to different people?¡± She believed Ayaka wouldn¡¯t joke about such matters, so this was the only usible exnation.

    The steles were undoubtedly mystical, capable of presenting different images to different individuals.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Lily eximed.

    Ayaka questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lily grasped Ayaka¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°Sister, the reason I brought you here is because the stele¡¯s instructions state that I must engage in paired training with a celestial maiden dancer to learn the third stance of the Tsukuyomi swordstyle. Since you¡¯re seeing a different set of instructions, it must be the Pair Training method!¡±

    Ayaka was astounded. ¡°Such a mysterious method exists in the world¡­ Could this truly be the swordstyle created by the great god Tsukuyomi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe it is the swordstyle created by the great god Tsukuyomi,¡± Lily confirmed.

    Overwhelmed, Ayaka took a few steps back and prostrated herself before the three stone steles. She whispered in reverence, ¡°Fujiwara Ayaka has inadvertently encountered the unique teachings of the great god Tsukuyomi. With gratitude and deep reverence, I can only kneel¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Lily called out, moved by Ayaka¡¯s disy of respect.

    ¡°Lily, do you want me to practice this dance and engage in paired training with you?¡± Despite her injuries, Ayaka¡¯s eyes shone with excitement. Her role as Chief Advisor had consumed her time with governmental affairs and dyed her practice, but the determination and passion for advancement still burned within her.

    ¡°Yes, Sister Ayaka, I want to learn the third stance of the Tsukuyomi swordstyle as quickly as possible. It will greatly enhance my strength, allowing me to protect myself when I infiltrate Mount Ooe,¡± Lily expressed with determination.

    Understanding Lily¡¯s resolve, Ayaka nodded. ¡°I understand. You need to retrieve the antidote from Mount Ooe, and since I can¡¯t dissuade you, I¡¯ll support you with all my might.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, are you saying¡­?¡± Lily¡¯s voice trailed off, sensing Ayaka¡¯s determination.

    ¡°Lily, let us engage in paired training with the method shown on this stele!¡± Ayaka dered

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Hm? There is some text on the stele, but its meaning is different from what you just said¡­¡± Ayaka noticed a few words on the right side of the stele.

    ¡°What does it say?¡± Lily inquired, noticing Ayaka¡¯s changing expression. Was the text for Ayaka different from what she had read?

    As Ayaka read the words, her face gradually flushed, and her breaths became more rapid. ¡°Nothing!¡± she eximed

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: So she can invite people inside.

    Robinxen: Ayaka definitely has an ulterior motive¡­ there¡¯s something more to this ¡®dance¡¯.

    Robinxen: Called it.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 4 â€“ What is Celestial Energy?

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 4 ¨C What is Celestial Energy?</h4>

    ¡°Lily, you mentioned that the text you see says that and of celestial energy is required?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    ¡°Yes, but perhaps we can try practicing without it and see if it works?¡± Lily suggested, hoping for a solution.

    ¡°That will not do!¡± Ayaka¡¯s tone became firm. ¡°These inscriptions were left by the great god Tsukuyomi. We must not take them lightly. If it is written there, there must be a reason for it.¡± Ayaka held great reverence for the great god Tsukuyomi and considered the text and instructions to be divine guidance. She couldn¡¯t allow Lily to be negligent in following them.

    Lily nodded, understanding the seriousness of the situation. ¡°What do you think celestial energy refers to? Is it rted to strong spirit energy?¡±

    Ayaka pondered for a moment. ¡°Celestial energy¡­ I¡¯ve only heard of it in mystical legends, and they might not be entirely reliable. But since this is a swordstyle created by the great god Tsukuyomi, it could be referring to the hidden realms in Takamagahara¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s worry grew, and she asked with a hint of desperation, ¡°Then¡­ what are we supposed to do? Takamagahara is a mythical ce, simr to the lunar realm, right? ording to legends, only those who have reached the celestial realm can ascend to Takamagahara. But I have never heard of anyone in the entire history of the Heian dynasty achieving the celestial realm. It seems like nothing more than a legend!¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s voice carried a soothing reassurance as she replied, ¡°Indeed, Takamagahara is a ce of legend.¡± She continued, ¡°Just as I possess the physique of a celestial maiden without truly being one, we must understand that we can only follow the guidance of the divine oracle as closely as we can. The sess of our endeavors will depend on your fortunes, Lily. Since you have already mastered the first two stances, it is highly likely that the third stance can be attained in thend of Ashihara.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Ayaka turned to Lily and suggested, ¡°I may not know where celestial energy can be found in Ashihara, but if we are seeking the closest ce to Takamagahara, it must be the Ise Heavenly Gate!¡±

    ¡°The Ise Heavenly Gate?¡± Lily repeated in surprise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ayaka confirmed. ¡°ording to legends, only by passing through the Ise Heavenly Gate can one ascend to the skies. Beyond the heavens lies the realm of the celestials, Takamagahara! Although it remains a distant dream to cross the heavenly gates, thends beneath must hold the highest concentration of celestial energy in Ashihara.¡±

    The Ise Heavenly Gate!

    It was the ultimate aspiration of every adept yearning for the celestial realm. However, without sufficient strength, the idea of approaching the Ise Heavenly Gate was nothing but a fantasy. Even Ayaka, who had knowledge of the gates, had never set foot in that sacred ce.

    ¡°So, are you suggesting that we attempt this near the Ise Heavenly Gate?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ayaka affirmed. ¡°It is the only ce thates to mind. If this doesn¡¯t work, then I fear learning this stance in thend of Ashihara may not be possible.¡±

    Observing Lily¡¯s uncertain expression, Ayaka added, ¡°Of course, it may sound presumptuous for me to im that. In this vast world, there are still countless things I am unaware of. There might be other locations more suitable for our purpose. If the Ise Heavenly Gate proves fruitless, I am willing to apany you in the search for alternative sites. However, time is running short, and for now, the Ise Heavenly Gate is our best bet.¡±

    Lily contemted the idea of Izumo Mountain¡¯s main peak, but it had been destroyed, rendering it unsuitable. With a determined nod, she replied, ¡°Sister, shall we depart tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ayaka agreed.

    With their decision made, Lily guided their spirit bodies out of the mirror space, returning them to their physical forms.

    ¡°Lily, even though time may be limited, it¡¯s crucial for you to get sufficient rest. Your practice will be hindered if you¡¯re not well-rested.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily acknowledged.

    ¡°I will also make the necessary preparations,¡± Ayaka stated.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lily replied.

    The two bid farewell for the time being, each returning to their respective rooms to rest and make the necessary arrangements.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning greeted them with a rare twilight sky. Uesugi Rei remained unconscious, and Ayaka, after examining her pulse, predicted that she would regain consciousness in a few days. However, the poison continued to worsen despite this.

    Lily and Ayaka were embarking on a long journey this time, prepared to stay away until they achieved their goal. If the Ise Heavenly Gate proved unsessful, they would tirelessly search for another suitable location within the given time frame.

    Lily was resolute in her decision. She had allocated a specific timeframe to infiltrate Mount Ooe and obtain the antidote. Even if she failed to learn the desired stance, she would still proceed with her ns. She had a maximum of two months to train, and her determination would not waver.

    With her ns in ce, Lily gathered everyone together to announce her decision.

    ¡°I will be apanying sister Ayaka to the Ise Heavenly Gates for training. I intend to train there for approximately two months, striving to master the third stance of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. During this time, the rest of you will remain here, as it should be rtively safe. Please do not worry.¡±

    ¡°Lily, Lady Ayaka is still injured. If you are going to train, allow me to apany you. Have you forgotten that we are also pair training sisters?¡± Shimizu spoke softly, recognizing the seriousness of the situation. Ayaka¡¯s injuries made her an unsuitable candidate for this training. Shimizu also possessed the physique of a celestial maiden, albeit the dark celestial maiden. Additionally, they would be practicing pair training while traveling alone, which would inevitably lead to ambiguous interactions. It was difficult for Shimizu to dismiss the uneasiness and unpleasant expectations that arose within her heart.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, I appreciate your concern. If you could take my ce, it would be wonderful. However, this time, Lily¡¯s partner must have a high level of proficiency in the art of dancing, specifically the Dance of the Celestial Maiden. I have received some teachings from Mount Izumo in this regard, so I should be able to learn the dance from the stele quickly and synchronize with Lily. This is crucial for Miss Uesugi¡¯s safety, and it is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡¯s words are logical. While this may be a joint practice, may I join as a guard? If Lady Ayaka¡¯s injuries worsen, I can provide assistance,¡± Shimizu replied.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, even I am uncertain about the situation at the Ise Heavenly Gate. It could be extremely dangerous. It is said that even contemting the celestial gate without sufficient strength close to the celestial realm could lead to death. Although we do not n on crossing the gate, thends below it may hold unimaginable perils. With your current strength, it would be unwise for you to apany us,¡± Ayaka declined. She wasn¡¯t intentionally opposing Shimizu, as she didn¡¯t fully understand Lily and Shimizu¡¯s rtionship. However, the situation was dire, and it was not the time to consider matters of affection.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, thank you, but can you stay here and protect sister Uesugi? It is only when you are here that I can feel at ease,¡± Lily expressed. While Lily might not need Shimizu¡¯s protection, Rei did.

    ¡°Very well, since it is your request,¡± Shimizu reluctantly agreed. Rei was in a perilous state and required someone to safeguard her. Everyone understood this.

    ¡°Mizue, Shiu, I rely on both of you to remain here as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Lily. We will help in guarding Suno.¡±

    ¡°Master, you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    At that moment, Nariaki appeared, holding a painting scroll in her hand.

    ¡°Miss Lily, I discovered this scroll in Lady Kimiko¡¯s room when she confronted the Imperial Army,¡± Nariaki exined as she handed the scroll to Lily. The scroll emanated an extraordinary aura.

    Lily was taken aback as she unraveled it. ¡°This is¡­ Himemiya Sen-no-Hana?¡±

    Himemiya Sen-no-Hana, one of the sacred relics. When hung in the Kiyoszawa, the painting could expand to cover an entire wall, but in its rolled-up state, it appeared as an ordinary scroll, ten feet long and two feet wide.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko left this behind in her room before heading out to battle the imperial army. Normally, she would never part with this painting so easily. It seems that Lady Kimiko entrusted it to your care,¡± Nariaki exined.

    ¡°Huh? Why me?¡± Lily¡¯s surprise was evident.

    ¡°Miss Lily, I am but a feeble demon cat. Even if I ponder over this sacred relic every day, it would take me hundreds of years to make any progress. It wouldn¡¯t be of any help to Lady Kimiko. Only under your guardianship will this relic unleash its full power and vanquish those despicable viins! Miss Lily, you mentioned that the sword stance you are attempting to learn also contains the words ¡®thousand blossom¡¯ (Sen-no-Hana). Perhaps this painting will greatly aid you in your training

    <sup>1</sup>. Whether it is for your sisters, Lady Kimiko, or Suno, you must ept this,¡± Nariaki implored.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily hesitated, contemting the significance of the offer.

    ¡°Miss Lily, furthermore, I am not giving this to you as a gift, but rather entrusting you with its safekeeping. You can return it when Lady Kimiko awakens. This treasure is of immense importance, and I truly question whether I have the ability to protect it,¡± Nariaki added. Her words rang true, as with her current power, carrying a sacred relic could pose an immediate threat to her life.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily replied with determination. ¡°I will protect this relic. If it can aid in my training, it will increase my chances of sess at Mount Ooe!¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t refuse Lady Kimiko¡¯s request; she would safeguard this sacred relic! Now, Lily was carrying two profound sacred relics: the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument and Himemiya Sen-no-Hana. These relics symbolized the two great paths she had achieved¡ªthe Lunar True Intent and the Seduction True Intent. In the future, whenever she sought toprehend the mysteries of these paths, there would be no restrictions holding her back.

    ¡°Lily, let¡¯s depart,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Sister Shimizu, everyone¡­ please stay safe!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, this is a voice transmission orb I borrowed from old grandma. It can connect with the orb in Lady Kimiko¡¯s house. Take it,¡± Nariaki offered a jade orb.

    ¡°Nn. Nariaki, if Suno is in danger or if sister Uesugi¡¯s condition changes, contact me,¡± Lily requested.

    Nariaki nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Everyone, stay safe!¡± With those words, Lily and Ayaka set off.

    ¡°Lily, we¡¯ll eagerly await your return,¡± Shimizu replied. ¡°I¡¯ll dedicate myself to my practice, hoping that it will be of aid to you in the future. After all, I too gained opportunities in the battle at the execution ground.¡±

    Shimizu took out the perfectly preserved ancient jade hanging from her neck and lovingly caressed it

    <sup>2</sup>.

    This ancient jade was wless!

    ¡°Mm!¡± Lily smiled knowingly.

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze fell upon the ancient jade, a mixture of fascination and skepticism evident in her heated gaze, yet she chose to remain silent

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I actually forgot about this painting, but hurray more power ups! Exp booster get!

    Robinxen: Her precious.

    Robinxen: Well I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t cause any problems.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 5 â€“ Ise

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 5 ¨C Ise</h4>

    To the southwest of Heian-kyoy thend of Ise, spanning thousands of miles and bordered by the vast southern sea, far south of Lake Biwa.

    Nestled between Lake Biwa and Ise was the Iga Province, renowned in legends as the homnd of ninjas.

    Yukiko and Mayumi had embarked on a journey to Iga in search of the origins of the kunoichi n. However, Lily had no time to join them in this pursuit, as it seemed to be their personal adventure.

    Iga, with its vast expanse and dense forests, posed a challenging terrain for exploration. Further south of Igay Ise, an even more ancientnd characterized by its vastness and sparse poption.

    Yet, Ise held the ultimate aspiration for adepts¡ªthe Ise Heavenly Gate! Passing through these celestial gates would lead one to Takamagahara, the realm of the gods. It was the path to ascension and the realization of celestial power.

    However, the heavenly gates spelled certain doom for thosecking strength close to the celestial realm.

    After two days of traversing the skies, Lily and Ayaka finally arrived in the southwestern part of Ise.

    Here, the heavens and the sea shared the same hue, and the clouds stretched out endlessly. Thendscape was dominated by majestic mountains, some rising from thend itself, while others emerged from the depths of the sea, all towering over ten thousand meters in height.

    Ahead of them, in the southwest of Ise, stood mountains that pierced the heavens like colossal pirs.

    As they drew closer to the mountains, an immense pressure emanated from the skies and mist, weighing down on Lily¡¯s summoned bird and making their flight much more arduous. With each passing moment, the pressure grew stronger,pelling them to descend. If they continued flying for a few hundred meters more, they would be unable to remain airborne at all.

    Lily had no choice but to guide therge bird to descend toward the enveloping clouds and mist, eventuallynding on a tranquil beach.

    ¡°Incredible! This ce not only restricts flying for summoned creatures but even my domain¡¯s power is limited when ites to flying too high,¡± Lily eximed in awe.

    ¡°It appears that the heavenly gates must lie ahead. If flight were permitted, there would be no need to pass through the heavenly gates; one could simply soar into Takamagahara. Thews governing this ce are distinct from those of Ashihara,¡± Ayaka exined.

    Lily¡¯s thoughts drifted to Yomi Hirazaka. That ce had gravity a hundred times greater than Ashihara, and while this ce didn¡¯t exhibit such gravitational changes, there was a force hindering flight. However, as she looked up, she noticed ordinary birds gracefully gliding through the skies without any restraints.

    ¡°ording to ancient maps, the Ise Heavenly Gates lie northwest of this beach. If we follow along the shoreline, we shoulde across a pathway,¡± Ayaka exined.

    It was the fabled pathway that led to the Ise Heavenly Gates, a road nestled between the mountains and the sea. The Ascending Road!

    Lily was attired in a crimson kimono with long sleeves and a short skirt, while Ayaka wore a white coat over scarlet shrine maiden clothing.

    Having left the Sakura Parasol back in Suno to shield Kimiko from the elements, and leaving Kagura behind as well, Lily knew that her greatest adversary was Yoritomo, and her Sakura Parasol held no power against him. However, with Ayaka by her side, they could face any other foes. Even if victory was uncertain, they could retreat safely.

    The two women strolled along the beach, with lush mountains and dark trees on one side and the azure sea on the other. Their footprints marked a path on the gray-white sand. In the distance, Lily noticed a colossal octopus wriggling in the waters. Its tentacles exceeded ten meters in length, and its suckers wererger than a human¡¯s hand.

    However, as a sea monster, the octopus could not venture ontond and could only gaze at the two women with vacant eyes. Lily paid it no mind; the octopus was merely a throned sovereign-level creature and did not warrant her concern.

    Within the forest, curious eyes peered at them from hidden depths. Some eyes glimmered with malice, while others gleamed with avarice, but none dared to venture forth recklessly. This was the path to the Heavenly Gates, and two women had made it this far. They were no ordinary individuals!

    How could the nearby demons, residing in the vicinity of the Heavenly Gates, not be aware of the power required to traverse the vast mountain forests?

    Amidst the humid white mist, it appeared that the beach had reached its end. Towering on either side were two colossal green mountains. The two continued forward, and between the two mountains, a narrow road paved with gravel revealed itself.

    The road was so narrow that two people could not walk side by side. At the foot of the road, an ancient stonemp covered in moss stood silently. Apart from the stonemp, there was nothing else in sight.

    Though this road led to the Heavenly Gates, there were no markers indicating its name. However, the absence of weeds and moss suggested that people still journeyed along this path.

    On the path, new footprints marred the muddy ground, trampling over the surrounding weeds. It was evident that this once-abandoned road had recently been traversed by travelers.

    ¡°There are quite a few footprints, and some appear to be quiterge,¡± Lily remarked, studying the imprints on the road.

    ¡°It seems like a group of people, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they wandered here while engaging in activities like woodcutting or hunting,¡± Ayaka cautioned, her voice filled with caution. ¡°This ce holds a certain uniqueness, where spirit probes have limited reach. We must remain vignt. Ordinary adepts cannot tread the Ascending Road!¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, let¡¯s keep our spirit probes within our line of sight. If we encounter another spirit probe, we can immediately detect their location. However, if their strength is inferior to ours, they won¡¯t be able to sense us,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Ayaka nodded in agreement.

    They had initially presumed that no one would be present in this area. After all, this road had been left untouched for centuries, reimed by nature as an animal path. But to discover recent signs of human travel just before their arrival¡­ this was a development they couldn¡¯t overlook.

    ¡­¡­

    At that moment, on the deste road that had remained untouched for centuries, about ten miles away from Lily and Ayaka, a group of eerie and strangely attired individuals took respite.

    The groupprised individuals d in somber gray garments, their attire concealing their features. Only their eyes could be glimpsed beneath the tightly wrapped cloaks, emanating a sinister gleam.

    Seated on a nearby stone by the roadside was a young man dressed in a distinctive ck and white samurai ensemble. His hair was divided, with one side shaved and the other adorned with long locks. His visage appeared thin and gloomy, yet his eyes possessed a sharp intensity.

    ¡°Young master, ording to the map bestowed upon us by Lord Kibo, this road leads to the Ascending Road and the Heavenly Gates,¡± an onmyouji dered, scrutinizing an ancient map. He wore a ck hat, red robes, and his face bore a thickyer of white powder.

    ¡°Ay, the Heavenly Gates hold no significance for us. Our sole focus is to locate the lunar crystals along this Ascending Road,¡± responded the young master, Minamoto Jirou Hakure.

    Hakure, the second son of Minamoto no Yoritomo, had never made an appearance at the Imperial Court. His name was unconventional, unlike the names typically given to noble samurai children.

    Although Hakure and his subordinates exuded a potent aura of the underworld, Hakure himself seemed rather unremarkable. He was merely ate-stage throned monarch, while those surrounding him possessed far greater power, especially the onmyouji donning the red robes. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 6 â€“ Derelict Temple and Strange Monk (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 6 ¨C Derelict Temple and Strange Monk (Part 1)</h4>

    In the group, a towering warrior monk wearing a t bamboo hat and dressed in tattered gray-ck clothes stepped forward in front of Hakure. Hanging from his waist was a constantly trembling cloth bag.

    Untying the bag, the warrior monk revealed its contents¡ªa human head. The lower half of the head was submerged in a strange yellow liquid, and despite the gruesome state, it remained alive.

    The samurai¡¯s face wore a wretched expression as he cried out, filled with pain and hatred. ¡°Kill me! KILL ME!¡± he pleaded.

    Hakure seized the bag, gazing coldly at the samurai¡¯s severed head within and sneered. ¡°Such a pity. If only you had cooperated obediently, I might have considered epting you as my subordinate.¡±

    ¡°Dream on! Even in death, I won¡¯t swear loyalty to a beast like you!¡±

    ¡°Hah! You have only one mouth left to curse and scold,¡± Hakure retorted, bursting intoughter. ¡°Ahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Kill me! If you have the guts, kill me!¡± the samurai screamed in agony.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we find the lunar crystals, we¡¯ll send you on your way,¡± Hakure assured him.

    ¡°The lunar crystal¡­ that sacred artifact will bring disaster upon you! It will surely lead to your regret! You will rue the day youid hands on it!¡± the head howled.

    ¡°Hahahaha! No need to worry about that! The path of advancement is fraught with peril. Just like you, who thought we couldn¡¯t capture you in Yomi Hirazaka? Once a majestic single-soul Big Dipper expert, and now reduced to nothing more than a helpless head.¡±

    The head writhed in extreme anguish and despair, its eyes growing dim. ¡°I¡¯ve already disclosed the crystal¡¯s whereabouts. Why won¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have indeed shared the information, but I am a naturally suspicious man. Who¡¯s to say you haven¡¯t deceived me? If you dare to trick me¡­ I will take your head and visit your descendants in Kansai, making you witness the consequences! The men will be ughtered, and the women will be subjected to unspeakable acts and sold as ves! If you dare deceive me, rest assured, I will make you pay!¡±

    ¡°Devil! You beasts who wield the power of the underworld, you are more wicked than demons! If you spare me, you wille to regret it! I will personally witness your demise!¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Pfft!¡± Hakure drew a short sword and ruthlessly stabbed the head¡¯s eyes, rendering him blind.

    ¡°Aghh¡ªAgg¡ª!!!¡± The head screamed in agony.

    ¡°Ah, my apologies. It seems you won¡¯t be able to witness my demise,¡± Hakure replied sarcastically.

    ¡­¡­

    At nightfall, Lily and Ayaka pressed on along the ancient road.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, I sense a stronger and more potent spiritual energy herepared to other ces. It seems to grow more abundant the deeper we venture,¡± remarked Lily, her attire still the red short-skirted kimono and white knee-high socks.

    ¡°Naturally so, as this is the ascending road leading to the Ise Heavenly Gate¡­¡± Ayaka, d in her crimson shrine maiden attire, found herself entangled in vines, causing her clothing to snag.

    ¡°Lily, please wait a moment,¡± Ayaka requested.

    ¡°Mm?¡± Lily turned her attention to Ayaka, who had positioned herself behind a sizable boulder. In the moonlight¡¯s shadow, Lily observed a slender figure removing shrine maiden attire.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Huh, does she have to use the bathroom?¡± Lily¡¯s face turned crimson, and she quickly averted her gaze. Even though they were both women, it felt awkward to watch another woman in such a situation. But why did Ayaka need to remove her attire just for that? It seemed peculiar.

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, Ayaka emerged, exuding a cheerful aura. She had tied her hair back with her favorite white headband, giving her a more dignified and mature appearance. But the most notable change was her attire. Gone were the loose scarlet shrine maiden garments, reced by a form-fitting white miko outfit. The top extended to a length that could pass as a short skirt, while she wore sleek ck pantyhose underneath.

    Seeing Ayaka, a mature woman, donning ck pantyhose under her top was¡­unexpected. Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit flustered. ¡°What? Is it that strange? You¡¯re wearing something just as short,¡± Ayaka remarked, though her cheeks betrayed a hint of bashfulness.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Lily hastily nced around. ¡°By the way, what can you tell me about the Ise Heavenly Gates?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve never seen them myself,¡± Ayaka admitted. Her spiritual pce had suffered severe damage, leaving her five big dipper souls dimmed. Currently, she could barely match the strength of a double-soul big dipper expert if she pushed herself. Nevertheless, in Ashihara, double-soul big dipper experts were considered formidable beings.

    Lily gazed at the night sky and a realization dawned upon her. ¡°Sister Ayaka, a day has passed. Is it time¡­?¡±

    ¡°For the body inspection?¡± Ayaka¡¯s face reddened, and she hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Mm? But didn¡¯t you teach me how to use the acoustic jade for examination on our journey? Luckily, Kimiko had some acoustic jades at her house. Didn¡¯t you use one to examine Sister Uesugi?¡± Lily retrieved a warm yellow-green jade, about the size of a small stone, from her pocket.

    ¡°But I¡¯m already healed¡­¡± Ayaka protested.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be careless. I¡¯m concerned¡­¡± Lily insisted.

    ¡°Fine, since there¡¯s no one around,¡± Ayaka reluctantly agreed. As a medical practitioner, understanding the state of her own body¡¯s recovery was crucial. However, the problem was that the acoustic jades couldn¡¯t affect the person using them, so Ayaka couldn¡¯t examine herself.

    Ayaka scanned the surroundings and motioned for Lily to follow her. They veered off the road and sought shelter under a colossal tree. Ayaka unbuttoned her miko outfit, allowing it to slide off her delicate shoulders. Underneath, she wore nothing.

    Of course, Ayaka covered her bosom with one arm, though it could only conceal the middle, and if she pressed down, her hand would sink into her ample curves. With her other hand raised high, she stretched it behind her, fully exposing her armpit.

    ¡°Come then¡­¡± Ayaka beckoned to Lily.

    Lily approached Ayaka, feeling a tinge of embarrassment. Ayaka exuded an aura of maturity, yet her presence carried a youthful and divine fragrance. It seemed that only women who diligently protected their bodies and possessed a celestial maiden¡¯s physique would possess such a scent.

    Carefully, Lily ced the acoustic jade against Ayaka¡¯s exposed armpit and activated it with her spirit energy.

    ¡°Mmm¡­nn¡­¡± Ayaka felt a tingling sensation, causing an itchiness and numbness, but she endured it withoutint. As Lily pressed the jade firmer into Ayaka¡¯s armpit

    <sup>1</sup>, Ayaka¡¯s breath hitched, though she swiftly attempted to conceal any signs of difort by adjusting her breathing.

    The color of the acoustic jade shifted from yellow-green to abination of half blue and half purple. ¡°Done,¡± Lily dered, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. ¡°ording to what you exined, blue signifies good health, but what does half purple mean?¡±

    Ayaka, still blushing, responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Being healthy is what matters.¡± She resumed herposed breath and swiftly readjusted her attire.

    Lily persisted, her gaze dropping to a lower area. ¡°Then, sister Ayaka, don¡¯t we need to check the other area?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s face flushed deeper. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lily began, her curiosity getting the better of her.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s continue,¡± Ayaka interjected, her tone tinged with irritation.

    Unsure why Ayaka was upset, Lily obediently followed behind. Her eyes involuntarily trailed along Ayaka¡¯s miko outfit, gliding down to her legs d in ck pantyhose and the scantily covered rear. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Is it really okay not to check?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    On a hillside, ten miles ahead along the road, stood a dpidated temple. Several imposing men guarded its entrance. Apanied by a group of experts, Hakure and the red-robed onmyoji made their way into the temple.

    <i>Boom! Crash!</i>

    The mountain god statue was forcefully toppled and smashed onto the floor. Hanging cloth strips were torn, and objects shattered, filling the temple with billowing smoke and dust.

    ¡°Young master, please be cautious. Although the temple may be in ruins, it still holds significance on the ascending road. It¡¯s not appropriate to destroy the statue like this,¡± the onmyoji expressed concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so timid! These statues are not gods, just piles of dirt!¡± Hakure continued to wreak havoc, relentlessly destroying the temple.

    Finally, one of the samurais discovered a small ck box hidden behind the shattered statue.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    The samurai retrieved the box and handed it to Hakure, whose eyes gleamed with anticipation. A talisman adorned the surface of the box.

    The onmyoji approached and examined the talisman, cing a finger upon it while reciting an incantation.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The talisman shattered, causing the ck box to open by itself.

    Inside, resting on a velvet cloth, was a translucent, colorless ore of extraordinary purity. It exuded an ancient and noble aura, unlike anything they had seen before.

    A lunar crystal!¡± Hakure eximed in excitement.

    ¡°So, this is a lunar crystal?¡± the onmyoji inquired.

    ¡°It seems that man was telling the truth. He truly hid the lunar crystal here!¡± Hakure¡¯s eyes gleamed with ferocity. ¡°When we return, send a few subordinates to annihte his n. Spare no one!¡±

    ¡°Young master, if we¡¯ve already obtained the lunar crystals, why exterminate his family?¡± the onmyoji questioned, surprised by Hakure¡¯s deration.

    ¡°Who knows if he shared this secret with his n? Anyone who knows of the existence of this lunar crystal must die!¡± Hakure¡¯s eyes turned cold and merciless.

    Suddenly, a powerful pressure descended upon the temple.

    <i>Whoosh¡ªWhoosh¡ª</i>

    Gusts of wind, filled with terrifying resentment, swept through the temple. Bricks, tiles, and tattered remnants were carried in the chaotic currents.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    ¡°Young master, the source of this resentment is immensely powerful! We must flee this ce immediately!¡± The onmyoji¡¯s face turned pale, twisted in panic. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I have long given up.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 7 â€“ Derelict Temple and Strange Monk (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 7 ¨C Derelict Temple and Strange Monk (Part 2)</h4>

    A deafening boom echoed through the air, shaking the very ground beneath their feet.

    The temple crumbled into a chaotic mess of rubble and debris. Emerging from the destruction, a colossal monk, standing over 20 meters tall, revealed itself. Its pitch-ck form resembled a haunting silhouette against the moonlit night. Clutching a massive ebony naginata, its piercing blue eyes were the only source of light in its towering frame.

    ¡°What is that?!¡± Hakure eximed in terror, grateful that they had managed to escape the temple¡¯s confines. Otherwise, they would have met their demise then and there.

    ¡°Young master, it is likely the vengeful spirits that reside near the Ise Heavenly Gates,¡± the red-robed onmyoji responded, his voice tinged with unease. He swiftly unleashed a barrage of sacred talismans, which transformed into streaks of green lightning. They encircled the colossal monk, forming a protective cage of electrified energy.

    The red-robed onmyoji spected that this being might have been an ancient supreme powerhouse who failed to transcend the Heavenly Gates and met his demise. The mere thought of the sheer terror an entity capable of traversing the Heavenly Gates held was enough to send chills down their spines. Even in death, the power of such a formidable being remained undeniably fearsome.

    Throughout the recorded history of the Heian dynasty, spanning thousands of years, no powerhouse had ever seeded in passing through the heavenly gates. While it was possible that some attempts went unrecorded, no documented ounts existed of anyone achieving such a feat.

    The towering figure of the pursuing giant monk remained shrouded in darkness, its face obscured, leaving only its immense silhouette and icy, glowing eyes visible. It seemed impervious to the green lightning¡¯s confines, effortlessly tearing through the talisman¡¯s cage with a single violent swing.

    ¡°Goodness! The ninth-grade talismans were shattered so easily?¡± The onmyoji eximed in sheer terror, hastily pulling Hakure along as they desperately fled for their lives. But their escape was short-lived, as the giant monk swiftly closed the distance between them. Giant boulders and ancient trees were reduced to rubble in its wake, crushed like mere pebbles as the relentless pursuit continued. Those unfortunate enough tog behind were mercilessly trampled, their existence obliterated.

    ¡°Where did this monstrous monke from? This is a disaster!¡±

    As the giant monk drew closer, Hakure¡¯s fear and anger surged within him. He realized there was only one option left.

    ¡°I have to use it!¡± Hakure¡¯s voice quivered with a mix of trepidation and determination. ¡°Damn it! My father gave me this life-saving, low-ranked spirit treasure. I didn¡¯t have to use it in Yomi Hirazaka, but now¡­ it seems inevitable. But with the lunar crystal, it¡¯s worth the risk!¡±

    Clutching a small, peculiar ck-red metallic door in his hand, he gritted his teeth and hurled it forward.

    <i>Fwoosh!</i>

    Before him, a crimson eldritch me erupted, burning through the fabric of reality and creating a corrosive void. The void morphed into a ck, decaying door adorned with cryptic carvings. Within that door and amidst the crimson mesy a hollow emptiness.

    ¡°Go!¡± Hakuremanded, leaping through the gate, followed closely by his remaining subordinates.

    However, two of the weaker subordinates failed to evade the sweeping strike of the ck naginata. Their lives were mercilessly snuffed out, their bodies falling victim to the deadly de.

    On the distant stretch of the ascending road, a corroded door materialized in midair. Hakure rushed out, followed by the red-clothed onmyoji and the ten surviving escorts. The remaining escorts, unfortunately, would forever remain behind, their lives extinguished in that perilous encounter.

    Trembling with fear, the entire group struggled to recover from the traumatic brush with death. The corroded ck door dissipated into sticky ck smog and vanished.

    ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡­ What kind of monster was that?¡± Hakure¡¯s voice quivered as he spoke, his body drenched in a cold sweat.

    The onmyoji¡¯s face turned even paler, his voice trembling, ¡°Young master, our team is skilled in capturing single-soul big dipper experts alive. To be utterly overwhelmed like this¡­ we have gravely underestimated the perils of the ascending road.¡±

    Hakure copsed onto the ground, gasping for breath. ¡°And now¡­ where are we?¡±

    The onmyoji surveyed their surroundings and pointed down the dimly lit path. ¡°Young master, we passed through this area not long ago. That direction should lead us away from the ascending road.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Hakure eximed. They couldn¡¯t risk running in the opposite direction and potentially encountering the giant monk once more.

    Despite the pain of using up his father¡¯s life-saving treasure, Hakure knew there was no choice. After all, he had obtained the invaluable lunar crystal. He pulled out the ck box and opened it, relieved to see the crystal still intact. It wasn¡¯t just a dream.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We need to leave this dreadful ce quickly,¡± Hakure dered.

    ¡°Yes, young master! This ce is incredibly dangerous. Legends say that only those close to the celestial realm can approach the heavenly gates. It¡¯s not just a rumor!¡± the onmyoji chimed in.

    ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s go, and let¡¯s go fast!¡± Hakure urged.

    Despite the lingering shock, the group mustered their strength and started moving backward. They were now several miles away from the temple, and there were no signs of the pursuing monk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Hakuremanded, leading them back toward the beginning of the ascending road.

    ¡°No wonder this deste ce has been devoid of visitors for hundreds of years! Ordinary people cannot pass through the demon-infested outer mountains and forests, and the strong won¡¯te here to die in vain. What a cursed ce! And that lower-level spirit treasure my father gave me¡­¡± Hakure grumbled as he walked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, a golden glow appeared a few hundred meters ahead at a bend in the valley.

    ¡°A demon? What¡¯s that?¡± Hakure didn¡¯t act rashly. Though he could roam Yomi Hirazaka with confidence, it was because he had a powerful group of guards. He knew better than to recklessly use a spirit probe, especially after encountering the giant monk. What if another supreme powerhouse like that monk were to appear? They would all perish.

    If it was a human, he could rely on his father¡¯s name, Minamoto no Yoritomo, for safety

    <sup>1</sup>. But if it was a vengeful spirit like the giant monk, their fate would be sealed.

    This once-arrogant group was now filled with nervousness. The encounter with the giant monk had thrown thempletely off bnce.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the valley, Lily and Ayaka cautiously made their way forward, with Lily holding antern to light their path. Several hundred meters ahead, they noticed arge group of people carrying torches. Many of them appeared strong and imposing.

    ¡°People?¡± Lily and Ayaka were taken aback. How could they encounter another group of people on a road that had been abandoned for centuries? Could this be the same group that left the tracks they had found at the entrance of the ascending road?

    ¡°Lily, stay vignt. They are deliberately suppressing their aura,¡± Ayaka whispered to Lily. ¡°Those tall individuals don¡¯t feel entirely human. They seem unustomed to suppressing their aura, and it¡¯s leaking out. They possess great power.¡±

    Lily nodded, sensing the same. However, since their auras were only partially leaked, it was difficult to urately gauge their strength.

    This was the one and only ascending road, and at this distance, with both sides aware of each other¡¯s presence but ignorant of each other¡¯s identities, they couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly.

    ¡°Lily, let¡¯s continue walking as if we¡¯re passing by,¡± Ayaka transmitted her thoughts to Lily.

    Given their spiritual realms, they could sense each other¡¯s soul fluctuations andmunicate through soul sound transmission, ensuring their conversation remained private. Of course, this method ofmunication required them to be in close proximity to feel the soul fluctuations of the other person.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lily and Ayaka maintained their calmposure as they continued walking, pretending as if nothing had happened. The other group did the same, steadily approaching them. The distance between the two parties gradually diminished.

    Despite her curiosity, Lily resisted the temptation to use a spirit probe. She reasoned that if the other group proved to be stronger, probing their spirits would only provoke their anger.

    Both groups continued walking until they were in close proximity. Hakure looked at Lily and Ayaka with surprise. He had never encountered the Chief Advisor, let alone Lily.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, my luck isn¡¯t so bad today,¡± Hakure thought to himself. ¡°On this abandoned road, not only do Ie across people, but they¡¯re two beautiful women. This willpensate for the losses I suffered earlier.¡±

    He had lost a low-ranked spirit treasure and three subordinates¡ªa significant setback. The others in his group felt a tinge of regret that these two beauties had stumbled upon them in such a deste ce.

    Hakure decided to test the waters first. Taking a step forward, he asked, ¡°Excuse me,dies. Are you lost? Do you happen to know where we are?¡±

    Lily remained silent, while Ayaka responded, ¡°We are aware of our location. Please allow us to pass and continue on our separate ways.¡±

    With those words, Ayaka gently pulled Lily to the side, creating a path for the other group to pass through.

    As Lily and Ayaka sensed the fluctuation of a spirit probe, their expressions turned cold and the atmosphere around them grew tense. They were alert to the iing danger.

    The red-robed onmyoji transmitted a message to Hakure, intentionally allowing the other group to overhear, ¡°Young master, that woman in white is incredibly powerful! She is likely a single-soul, possibly approaching the level of a double-soul big dipper expert! The woman in red is also formidable, a strong throned expert, at least a throned saint. However, her aura is unpredictable. Young master, there are no weaklings on the ascending road. These two beautiful women who dare to travel alone must possess their own abilities. It would be wise not to provoke them¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of!? Even if that woman in white is a double-soul big dipper, we can handle her! She¡¯s nothing like that giant ck monk! As for the other woman, as long as she¡¯s not a big dipper expert, she¡¯s easy to deal with! Brothers, how long have we endured in Yomi Hirazaka? Damn it, we nearly dieding to this dreadful ce. If we can¡¯t have some fun and excitement, what¡¯s the point of living? Even by our standards, these two women are as beautiful as fairies! Tell me, yes or no!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Not seizing the opportunity when it presents itself? What¡¯s the point of our training?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s capture the big dipper woman first!¡±

    ¡°Ukiko Kyaku and I will handle the throned woman!¡±

    Multiple voice transmissions were exchanged, permeating the night air with an ominous and sinister energy. <h4>References</h4>

    Silva: That will only invite scrutiny from Lily¡¯s group, however.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 8 â€“ On the verge of Conflict

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 8 ¨C On the verge of Conflict</h4>

    In this face-to-face encounter, the use of a spirit probe by the other group indicated clear hostility. Lily and Ayaka remained on high alert, their spirits powers already surging within them, ready for battle.

    Hakure, realizing the tense situation, decided to take the first step and try to intimidate the two women. He transmitted to his subordinates, ¡°Let me try to intimidate them first. If we can avoid a fight, that would be preferable. The woman is still a big dipper expert, albeit a weak one. We might be in danger if we engage inbat.¡±

    With determination, Hakure and his group continued to approach, seemingly intending to pass by. Hakure, standing at a height of 180 centimeters, slightly taller than Lily, spoke up as he drew nearer to the two women. ¡°You two youngdies are certainly not ordinary women. To have ventured this far, you must possess exceptional insight beyond that ofmon folk. In this world, there are few men who can match your caliber! I am Minamoto Jirou Hakure, the son of the great shogun Minamoto no Yoritomo. My talent and identity are at the pinnacle of this world. If my brothers and I were in Heian-kyo, we would be among the top-tier powerhouses. This is not meant to belittle you, but since our paths have crossed here, it must be fate. How about you twodies apany us, the brothers, for some amusement?¡±

    Lily¡¯s expression turned grim, confirming her earlier suspicions. In this world, if most ordinary people could be considered good, among adepts, there were hardly any truly benevolent individuals. Instead, there existed a world of conflicts driven by interests and benefits. In a realm where strength was the ultimate measure of justice, the powerful had little regard for morality.

    It became apparent to Lily that this Hakure did not recognize her or Ayaka. In this world of adepts, such ignorance wasmon. While there were a few true honorable warriors among the ordinary samurai, like Ashikaga Makoto and Minamoto no Hiromasa, they were the exception rather than the norm among the top-tier warriors at or above the throne realm.

    Lily did not hold any hatred towards the world or its inhabitants. To embark on the path of an adept, one must ept the harsh reality that strength reigns supreme. Lily understood this truth and had no intentions of showing mercy.

    ¡°We have no interest. Please step aside,¡± Lily responded politely, making her stance clear.

    ¡°Looks like you twodies are quite confident in your own power?¡± Hakure¡¯s gaze turned ferocious, and he took a step back while his group formed a circle, surrounding Lily and Ayaka within a ten-meter radius. It was evident that this battle could not be avoided.

    The onmyoji chimed in, ¡°Ladies, you should understand the consequences of offending the young master. Even if you manage to escape now, can you elude the grasp of the Heian Dynasty? Those who rise to the highest echelons of power are few, and those outside our n will be relentlessly hunted. The young master has given you a chance. Hand over your weapons and treasures, and perhaps there is still time to beg for mercy.¡±

    Lily retorted, ¡°Ah, I have no fear of offending Minamoto no Yoritomo, let alone hispdogs!¡±

    ¡°What!? How dare you say such words! Do you think your meager strength gives you the right to insult me

    <sup>1</sup>? You ignorant wretches who do not grasp the vastness of heaven and earth!¡± Hakure trembled with anger, his eyes bulging like orbs. ¡°Attack!¡±

    This group of mysterious experts disyed remarkablebat skills and coordination. Their intention to attack had been carefully nned from the moment they surrounded Lily and Ayaka.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    In a burst of power, their auras surged, leaving Lily and Ayaka astonished. To their surprise, there were five big dipper experts among them. Four colossal giants, each measuring three to four meters in height, were single-soul big dipper experts, while the red-robed onmyoji possessed the strength of a double-soul big dipper expert. The remaining members were all at the throned saint level. Their leader, Hakure, stood as the weakest among them, holding the rank of a throned monarch.

    ¡°Lily, be careful! They are incredibly powerful!¡± Ayaka warned, her voice filled with concern as she chanted an arcane arte.

    ¡°Haaah!¡± The four single-soul big dipper experts unleashed their overwhelming might, charging towards Ayaka from all directions, leaving hurricane-like trails in their wake.

    The onmyoji uttered an incantation, conjuring a purple confinement spell beneath Ayaka¡¯s feet. Simultaneously, the throned saint experts aimed their ninth-grade arrows, brandished powerful treasures, and cast spells, all directed at Ayaka.

    Meanwhile, two throned saint samurais, one wielding a longbow and the other holding a dragonme mystic gun, focused their attention on Lily.

    In that instant, a barrage of formidable attacks and dazzling artes targeted Ayaka from every angle. However, Ayaka¡¯s defenses held firm as a golden shield adorned with flowing inscriptions materialized around her.

    Simultaneously, Lily ignited her purple lunar force, unleashing its potent power in response.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i> The onught of terrifying impacts and explosions crashed against Ayaka¡¯s shield, while a potent arrow and scorching mystic me passed harmlessly through empty air as Lily gracefully evaded. Her speed was so explosive that no one could react in time.

    In the blink of an eye, Lily dashed towards one of the giant men who had been attacking Ayaka. The giant quickly reacted, lifting his formidable ck deer-head mace and hurling it at Lily. However, Lily had no intention of engaging in directbat with him. With a light tilt of her foot, she elegantly maneuvered around him, swiftly reaching Hakure.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Hakure managed to utter in shock, but it was toote. With her purple lunar force surging, Lily¡¯sbat power matched that of a triple-soul big dipper expert. A mere throned monarch stood no chance of resistance.

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with determination as she gripped Yasutsuna, swiftly unsheathing the de. A blinding crimson arc emanated from her as she struck.

    <i>sh!</i>

    Minamoto Jirou Hakure, the group¡¯s leader, was beheaded

    <sup>2</sup>!

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The red-robed onmyoji finally reacted, aghast at the turn of events. They had never anticipated that Lily, whom they had underestimated due to her throne realm level, possessed such astounding speed and devastating strength, striking with merciless resolve.

    Even though she knew Hakure was Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s son, Lily showed no hesitation in delivering a fatal blow. She acted with unwavering determination.

    With Hakure¡¯s demise, the group descended into chaos.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!!! Kill that woman! Kill her!¡± The onmyoji howled, levitating into the air. Though flight using domain or spirit energy fluctuation was impossible in this location, ordinary arcane arte techniques still allowed for limited levitation.

    After swiftly looting Hakure¡¯s weapons and treasures with a single sweeping motion, Lily paid no further attention to them. Instead, she immediately turned her focus towards the onmyoji and charged at him.

    The onmyoji was busy uttering a confinement spell while activating one talisman after another.

    <i>Ching!</i> A green spirit chain locked around Lily¡¯s legs, abruptly halting her mid-sprint. The intense recoil felt as if her legs were being torn apart, nearly causing her to lose her bnce. Meanwhile, two throned saints and a massive single-soul big dipper charged towards her.

    ¡°Come!¡± Lily unleashed her domain, causing their speed to drastically decrease. The onmyoji also deployed his domain in response, but it was swiftly suppressed and rendered ineffective.

    ¡°What a formidable domain! Kill this woman first! The one in the red attire is stronger!¡± the onmyojimanded.

    <i>sh! sh! sh!</i> Lily¡¯s domain conjured waves of purple sakura des, shing down upon the two throned saints. While these sakura des couldn¡¯t deliver fatal blows, they inflicted multiple deep wounds.

    Lily didn¡¯t bother turning to face the burly charging single-soul big dipper. Instead, she sheathed Yasutsuna and focused her power. The moment the big dipper reached her and raised his weapon high¡­

    <i>sh!</i> Lily¡¯s iai sh formed a luminous crescent moon. An immensely powerful de beam instantly tore through the single-soul big dipper¡¯s chest, leaving behind a gruesome scar that cut through flesh and bone.

    ¡°Agh!¡± The giant man let out a pained roar, blood gushing from his chest as he staggered back.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka silently recited an incantation. Despite being confined, she still had her shield and unleashed a radiant white spirit light to undo the confinement spell on Lily.

    In an instant, Lily was released and she became like a wild horse unleashed. She rebounded off the ground, appearing in front of the stumbling big dipper. Raising her foot, she delivered a devastating kick to his head, crushing him with tremendous force.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The powerful shockwave ripped apart the head wrapping, revealing the true form beneath. It was the head of a blue-gray demon emanating a sinister aura from the realm of Yomi!

    Without hesitation, Lily unleashed a forceful downward sh.

    <i>Chop!</i>

    The demon¡¯s head was nearly severed in half. In retaliation, the demon swung a massive mace at Lily, but she agilely rolled midair to evade the attack andnded behind the demon.

    <i>sh! sh!</i> Two horrifying de scars were left on the demon¡¯s back.

    Lily didn¡¯t pause for a moment. She instantly appeared in front of the severely wounded demon. Her spirit probe detected the demon¡¯s spiritual core, and she mercilessly thrust her weapon forward.

    <i>Pfft!</i> A single-soul big dipper expert possessed a ster soul in addition to their primary spirit. However, if their original spirit was extinguished, no matter how many souls they possessed, death was inevitable.

    The first single-soul big dipper expert fell.

    ¡°Soul!¡± Lily raised her cursed de, summoning the dissipating anima to converge on her weapon. This action sent shockwaves through the surrounding experts.

    ¡°de maiden! This woman is a de maiden! Her power surpasses that of a double-soul big dipper!¡±

    de maidens were already formidable beings, but a big dipper realm de maiden was their ultimate nemesis! They were the nightmares ofmon powerhouses, and demons alike.

    In a regr battle, even if one died, they could still be reincarnated. But if they fell to a de maiden, they would disappear into the unfathomable depths of time, with no chance of reincarnation.

    Seizing the opportunity, Ayaka summoned a spectral spirit battle maiden, possessing thebat prowess of a single-soul big dipper expert. If Ayaka still had her original treasures, she could even summon the four guardian gods. However, she only possessed a few spellbinding treasures provided by Lily, which paled inparison to her usual arsenal.

    The phantom battle maiden emitted an eerie blue glow as the translucent figure soared through the air, wielding a naginata and hunting down the throned saint-ranked samurais, dharma masters, and onmyojis.

    The besieging crowd had no choice but to halt their attacks on Ayaka and retreat to avoid the battle maiden¡¯s strikes.

    Lily didn¡¯t pause her relentless assault. Igniting her purple lunar power, she leaped into the air and engaged in a fierce battle with the most dangerous red-clothed double-soul big dipper onmyoji. <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: Um¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about her cursing your father?

    Yuki: Instant regret and instant karma

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 9 â€“ Fierce Battle

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 9 ¨C Fierce Battle</h4>

    Witnessing Lily¡¯s incredible speed, the red-robed onmyoji was astonished. With a swift incantation, he vanished into thin air.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was taken aback. He had escaped?

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i> Three fiery serpents lunged at her from behind!

    Reacting swiftly, Lily spun around and unleashed a powerful sh at the three serpents!

    The de¡¯s wind extinguished the mes and shredded the serpents into pieces, but the residual heat still burned Lily. Although her spirit armor easily withstood the mes, her clothes and stockings suffered significant damage, turning to ashes.

    The onmyoji had reappeared a hundred meters away!

    ¡°A Warp Talisman?¡±

    Most teleportation spells had long casting times or were designed for specific locations, making them susceptible to interruptions. However, this teleportation talisman was not only near-instantaneous but also short-range, making it suitable forbat!

    Little did Lily know that such teleportation talismans were exorbitantly expensive, and the red-robed onmyoji possessed only one.

    A barrage of arrows and arcane arts came flying towards Lily, many of which were unfamiliar and sinister. With careful agility, Lily skillfully evaded the projectiles as shended and once again charged towards the red-robed onmyoji!

    ¡°You killed the young master! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± a deranged throned saint samurai attacked from the side.

    In a sudden change of speed, Lily staggered her step and retaliated with a powerful backhand sh.

    <i>Chop!</i> Lily swiftly severed the samurai¡¯s two hands and then pivoted, driving her de forward in a piercing stab.

    <i>Pshh!</i> The de pierced through the samurai¡¯s heart.

    <i>Boom! Boom!</i> Two powerful Yomi arcane artes mmed into her back, sending her hurtling to the side.

    ¡°What powerful artes!¡±

    Before she could even regain her footing, two figures loomed in her vision.

    Two massive men, one wielding a spiked club and the other brandishing a peculiar wild boar-adorned sawtooth machete,unched their attack.

    No longer concealed by cloth, their revealed forms were that of immensely burly evil spirits, both single-soul big dipper devils!

    They wereparable to the big dipper devils she had encountered in Yomi Hirazaka!

    Lily swiftly rolled away as their attacks crashed into her previous position, leaving behind a massive de scar and a crater in the ground.

    The relentless assaults pursued Lily as she rebounded off the ground, retaliating with a powerful kick aimed at the pursuing spiked club.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The spiked club staggered backward under the impact of her forceful kick

    <sup>1</sup>, and Lily utilized the recoil to propel herself into the air. At this point, she paid no heed to her exposed thigh; instead, she unleashed a thunderous dropkick onto the head of the big dipper evil spirit.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dropkick descended like a falling mountain, forcing the evil spirit to its knees. Cracks spiderwebbed across its skull, and the shockwave created a deep crater in the ground beneath it.

    Meanwhile, the other evil spirit swung its sawtooth machete, aiming for Lily¡¯s waist with a full-powered strike. Lily¡¯s defensive capabilities were rtively weakpared to her offensive power, and a direct hit could prove lethal.

    She swung her de to intercept the attack.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The impact sent Lily soaring several meters into the air, while the evil spirit skidded back several dozen meters.

    As Lilynded, she swiftly shed out, even as she sank to one knee.

    <i>Bzzt!</i> A crimson de beam cleaved through a ck-clothed onmyoji who was attacking Ayaka, continuing its path to sever the leg of another evil spirit.

    The onmyoji was split in two, and the evil spirit copsed to the ground.

    With the Confinement Spell on herself broken, Ayaka took flight and released a white lotus. Although its power was not as potent as before, the lotus split into multiple de-like petals that converged toward the red-clothed onmyoji.

    Reacting swiftly, the onmyoji sacrificed a treasure to summon three gong-like shields. The shields twirled around him, blocking the majority of the lotus des but still bearing several de marks on each.

    Meanwhile, the fourth single-soul big dipper devil hurled a chained sickle at Ayaka, managing to wrap it around her ankle before giving it a forceful tug.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ayaka let out a cry as she was pulled towards the evil spirit, roughly ten meters away.

    ¡°The red-clothed girl is proving to be difficult. Focus on killing the white one first!¡± the red-robed onmyojimanded.

    Drawing a machete from his waist, the big dipper evil spirit shed at Ayaka. Despite her ankle being caught by the sickle chain, Ayaka swiftly scissored her legs, kicking the chain off.

    The evil spirit stumbled backward as the chain went ck, and his machete slipped from his grasp.

    However, even as one big dipper evil spirit fell, two more samuraisunched their attack from behind, one wielding a sword and the other a spear.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Ayaka swiftly brandished her ninth-grade naginata, positioning herself on her back to fend off the iing strikes. Though she sessfully defended herself, her arms and feet were upied, leaving her vulnerable with her belly exposed.

    A powerful ninja materialized in the sky above, descending with ws aimed at Ayaka¡¯s abdomen. These two women, having taken the life of their young master, exuded immense power. With no more restraints holding them back, this encounter had transformed into a battle of life and death, each strike infused with a relentless determination to kill.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    In a split second, Ayaka reacted by concentrating her strength and forming a white lotus between herself and the descending ninja. The throned saint ninja¡¯s ws pierced into the lotus, only for the lotus to suddenly blossom into several dozen de-like lotus leaf projectiles.

    <i>sh! sh! sh!</i>

    The lotus leaf des shredded the ninja into pieces, ending their threat.

    Though Ayaka¡¯s strength had diminished, she stood at the pinnacle of human capability. Her tactics, experience, andbat reflexes were not to be underestimated.

    Meanwhile, the phantom spirit battle maiden had already beheaded a throned saint demon monk, adding to the casualties on the battlefield. The terrainy in ruins, with shattered rocks and devastated earth. Hakure, a big dipper evil spirit, and two throned saints had been eliminated.

    On the opposing side, the double-soul big dipper red-clothed onmyoji, three evil spirits, and four throned saints remained. In terms of power, they still held the upper hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stall the girl in red! Focus on killing the white one first!¡± the red-robed onmyoji shouted as he unleashed another confinement spell.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A confinement spell targeted Lily¡¯s spiritual fluctuations and was unleashed almost instantly. Although costly to cast, it was unavoidable.

    Lily found herself trapped once again, while Ayaka, grappling with the onught of multiple assants, was dragged to the ground by the evil spirit wielding the sickle chain.

    As the red-robed onmyoji prepared to send three me snakes hurtling toward Ayaka, he suddenly sensed a terrifying gleaming de beam hurtling toward him.

    Utilizing his skill in manipting the gong shields, the onmyoji managed to slow down the trajectory of the de beam, altering its course and allowing him to evade. With two gong shields still at his disposal, he believed he had the opportunity to unleash arcane artes and eliminate the white-clothed woman.

    Just as he was about to turn his attention to manipting the fire snakes, something unexpectedly coiled around his waist. Startled, the onmyoji was pulled towards Lily by a white ribbon.

    ¡°What!??¡± he eximed.

    <i>Pfft!!</i> In a swift motion, Lily severed the onmyoji¡¯s head.

    But beheading alone wouldn¡¯t necessarily be lethal for a double-soul big dipper expert. Turning her de, Lily ruthlessly stabbed through his heart, piercing the soul jade within and causing the spirit sea to copse.

    The head and body of the red-robed onmyoji fell to the ground sessively, freeing Lily from the confinement spell that had bound her legs.

    Witnessing Ayaka¡¯s peril, Lily transformed into a purple phantom, her form blurring as she charged towards the samurais and demons positioned a hundred meters away.

    <i>Puff! Crash!</i> Lily barged into the midst of the crowd, her de shing with a flurry of strikes, causing blood to spray through the air.

    With multiple purple-glowing de strikes, she swiftly severed the remaining two throned saints, reducing them to mere pieces.

    <i>Crack!</i> Ayaka drove the naginata into the ground, channeling waves of spirit power deep into the earth, akin to the roots of a tree. Gripping the naginata tightly, she prevented herself from being dragged any further.

    The chain tightened around Ayaka¡¯s ankle, the intense pressure making her feel as if her thigh bone was about to shatter. Despite the excruciating pain, she clenched her teeth and endured.

    <i>Crack!</i> Lily swiftly dashed over and cleaved the chain apart, causing it to whip loose. The dark-red, ck-furred, and grotesque butcher-like demon staggered in disarray.

    Meanwhile, not far away, the demon with a cracked skull delivered a heavy club strike, sending the phantom spirit battle maiden flying. However, Ayaka had already freed herself from the chains and retaliated by kicking the remaining half of the chained sickle at an onmyoji, interrupting his arcane art and inflicting a wound.

    Before the onmyoji could regain hisposure, a crimson de beam materialized right before his eyes, flooding his vision with red. Lily¡¯s de beam sliced him in two, ending his existence.

    The remaining samurai, filled with hatred, ignited his soul and unleashed a powerful blue aura all over his body. He let loose a barrage of cannon-like arrows at Lily, but she moved swiftly, continuously shifting her position and skillfully deflecting arrow after arrow with her dancing de.

    Simultaneously, Ayaka began chanting, summoning a white lotus petal de with crystalline ripples. The de pierced through the samurai¡¯s body, resulting in a colossal explosion that scattered flesh and blood in all directions, leaving only his two legs standing briefly before toppling over. All the throned saint experts had been exterminated.

    Despite the numerous exchanges of attack and defense, the actual battle had transpired within a mere few breaths. Only three injured big dipper evil spirits remained, undeterred by the dire situation. Simr to the deranged archer, they refused to retreat and instead grew more ferocious, more feral.

    The demon with a single leg staggered toward Ayaka, wielding a machete with enough force to cleave mountains. Reacting swiftly, Ayaka leaped into the air, skillfully evading the strike, and suspended herself mid-air. From her hand, she unleashed a continuous barrage of sparkling fireballs, bombarding the demon. The resulting explosions tore open his flesh, leaving him charred and ckened. Ayaka¡¯s arcane artes still wielded formidable power.

    Meanwhile, the butcher-like evil spirit advanced toward Lily with earth-shaking strides. One hand spun the remaining chain, while the other brandished a giant de. At the same time, thest evil spirit, with the skull injury, wielded the spiked heavy club andunched an attack from behind, attempting to trap Lily in a pincer attack.

    With hurricane-like force, the spiked club came crashing down towards Lily.

    <i>Boom!</i> The impact shattered the earth, causing the ground to tremble.

    Gracefully, Lily¡¯s form fluttered, executing a nimble backward leap to evade the crushing blow. Landing behind the demon, her de gleamed with a sh of light.

    <i>sh!</i> Her de sliced through the hamstring of one of the demon¡¯s muscr legs. Howling in agony, the heavy-bodied creature copsed to one side,nding on one knee. <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: Isn¡¯t this club a ¡®spiked¡¯ club¡­ Lily.. you¡¯re wearing wooden clogs that have been partially incinerated¡­ not very wise there.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 10 â€“ Lunar Crystal

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 10 ¨C Lunar Crystal</h4>

    Lily swiftly severed the tendon of her opponent¡¯s leg, causing him to kneel down in pain. Seizing the opportunity, she conjured Crescent Moon in her hand and thrust it into the demon¡¯s body from behind.

    While decapitation wouldn¡¯t necessarily kill a Big Dipper demon, it would incapacitate them for a while as they regenerated. Lily knew this, but she aimed to hinder her opponent nheless. The demon howled and swung his club, but Lily¡¯s embedded de impeded his movements. In a swift motion, Lily leaped in front of the demon, shing down from above to strike his exposed de.

    With a sharp swish, Crescent Moon sank deep into his body, almost bisecting

    <sup>1</sup> him as it traveled three feet down. Dark red blood sttered, painting a gruesome scene. Ayaka, witnessing the brutality from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of shock. Lily had be more distant and ruthless ever since her return from Yomi. Though this ferocity seemed advantageous inbat, Ayaka couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the changes in her friend.

    Meanwhile, the butcher-like demon, cloaked in a dark red aura, swung his heavy machete at Lily from behind. But Lily, disying her remarkable strength, raised her weapon with one hand and deflected the powerful blow. Despite her petite frame and the slender nature of her sword, she matched the demon¡¯s strength.

    With her free hand, Lily reached out, calling back Crescent Moon. The de whizzed through the air, piercing the dead demon¡¯s body once again before returning to her grasp. Flicking her wrist skillfully, she made Crescent Moon spin and sh at the butcher-like demon¡¯s arm.

    To her surprise, the demon¡¯s muscles and bones proved tougher and more resilient than anticipated. Lily¡¯s attack with Crescent Moon didn¡¯t sever his limb as intended, but it created deep wounds that exposed his bones, inflicting considerable damage.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± The butcher-like demon bellowed,unching a powerful kick towards Lily¡¯s direction. Hindered by his heavy machete, Lily found it difficult to evade the attack.

    <i>Bang!</i> The force of the kick sent Lily flying, causing her body to ache with pain upon impact. Though she was stronger than the demon, her defense proved to becking in this instance.

    Seizing the opportunity, the demon raised his machete and hurled it towards Lily. However, with swift reflexes, Lily spun in mid-air and swung both of her weapons.

    <i>ng ng!</i> The two heavy shes deflected the iing machete, sending it back in the demon¡¯s direction. With a swift swish, the de embedded itself into his stomach, surprising the demon.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The butcher-like demon roared furiously, paying no mind to the blood gushing from his wounded stomach. He yanked the machete out and recklessly charged at Lily, his spilled organs seemingly of no concern to him.

    Being a Big Dipper demon, he possessed incredible resilience and could continue fighting despite such gruesome injuries. But Lily remained calm in the face of his brutal assault.

    Blood and gore were nothing new to her, having in countless demons in the endless realm of Yomi. She had grown ustomed to the sight.

    Lily danced skillfully with both of her weapons, unleashing a flurry of scarlet sword energy.

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>

    She continuously expelled waves of scarlet sword energy, utilizing her near-infinite spirit power, as long as she refrained from using the Purple Lunar Force.

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish!</i>

    The demon¡¯s body and limbs were assaulted by relentless torrents of scarlet sword energy. Despite being crippled in one leg, he continued his reckless charge. However, after being struck by dozens of attacks, he eventually sumbed and crumbled under the assault.

    Lily leaped high into the air and drove her de into the demon¡¯s back, shattering his Spirit Jade, Spirit Sea, and Big Dipper soul. The demon ceased all movement.

    At that moment, Ayaka floated in the air, gracefully maneuvering back and forth. With her spells, she targeted thest demon, destroying its remaining functioning leg and inflicting critical injuries that prevented regeneration.

    Descending from her levitation, Ayaka swung her Naginata with precision. The de impaled the demon¡¯s Spirit Sea, bringing a sudden stillness to the once chaotic and apocalyptic surroundings.

    In the blink of an eye, the intense battle had imed the lives of Yoritomo¡¯s son, a double-soul Big Dipper, four single-soul Big Dippers, and ten Throned Saints.

    Lily absorbed the remaining Anima from the battlefield, her senses scanning for any lingering traces. However, she couldn¡¯t detect the Anima of the red-robed Onmyoji.

    ¡°He escaped?¡± Lily questioned, puzzled by the absence of the Onmyoji¡¯s Anima.

    ¡°He was a double-soul Big Dipper. It¡¯s likely that before his demise, he transferred his soul into the ster soul and concealed it within his head, allowing him to escape,¡± Ayaka exined. ¡°The Dipper Soul and Ster Soul can be interchanged, but such a desperate movees at a heavy cost. Only to preserve their life would a Big Dipper resort to such measures.¡±

    Lily extended her spiritual senses, scanning the area for miles, but the Onmyoji¡¯s head remained elusive. It was evident that he had utilized specific life-saving abilities to make his escape.

    Regardless of his getaway, his strength would be severely diminished with only a head and soul remaining. All his treasures were left behind, indicating that his priority was self-preservation rather than retrieving his belongings.

    Lily began collecting the loot scattered across the battlefield, while both she and Ayaka took a moment to rest and recover.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, are you injured?¡± Lily inquired, concerncing her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Though I took a few hits, they weren¡¯t serious. And what about you, Lily?¡± Ayaka replied, her voice reassuring.

    Lily shook her head, indicating that she had emerged from the battle unscathed.

    Lily gazed at the lifeless bodies before her, a sense of unease washing over her. It seemed inconceivable that Yoritomo¡¯s son would be apanied by such a formidable group of Big Dippers. If his son possessed such powerful escorts, what level of strength could Yoritomo himself wield?

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, why did we encounter such formidable opponents in a ce that has been untouched for centuries? And what could be their purpose here? Are they attempting to pass through the Heavenly Gate?¡± Lily questioned, her voiceced with curiosity and concern.

    Ayaka shook her head in response. ¡°Their strength is far from sufficient to cross the Heavenly Gate. As for their purpose, I am unsure. However, judging from the direction they were heading, it seems they were returning from somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea who they might be associated with? Could they be Yoritomo¡¯s subordinates?¡± Lily probed further.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say for certain. Within the Heian Dynasty, I have never heard of an organization with enough power to assign multiple Big Dippers as escorts. Even Yoritomo himself likely doesn¡¯tmand more than ten Big Dippers

    <sup>2</sup>. It¡¯s possible that this organization hails from a distant ce, unknown to us

    <sup>3</sup>,¡± Ayaka spected.

    Lily¡¯s thoughts drifted back to her battles in the depths of Yomi, where Throned Sovereigns and Big Dippers fought and devoured one another. She pondered how many of them had amassed enough strength to ascend to the surface. A chilling thought crept into her mind¡ªwhat if the demons lurking in the depths of Yomi were to make their way to the human realm? Would there be any hope for humanity¡¯s survival?

    ¡°Lily, what do we do now? The choice is yours,¡± Ayaka interjected, her voice filled with urgency.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily¡¯s attention snapped back to the present.

    ¡°The person we just killed is not merely Yoritomo¡¯s son. He is likely a prominent member of a powerful organization that remains unknown to us. Moreover, the red-robed Onmyoji managed to escape. It is highly likely that Yoritomo or the organization, stronger than we anticipated, now possesses information about our whereabouts. If we retreat immediately and leave this ce, we may still have a chance. However, if we continue along the Ascending Road, we risk being ambushed by reinforcements and pursued. The decision rests with you, Lily,¡± Ayaka exined, her expression serious.

    Lily contemted the weight of Ayaka¡¯s words, ¡°Of course, I want to master the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle and find a cure for Sister Uesugi as soon as possible. However, what about your safety, Sister Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Lily? Do you think I am a coward?¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice held a hint of offense. ¡°I believe that we should keep moving forward. We can flee temporarily, but running forever is not a solution! True protection lies in strengthening ourselves. Of course, we must exercise greater caution.¡±

    Lily¡¯s resolve solidified at Ayaka¡¯s words. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then let us go. We must leave this ce as swiftly as possible.¡± Ayaka firmly grasped Lily¡¯s arm, urging them to continue their journey.

    Together, they advanced dozens of miles, putting a significant distance between themselves and the battlefield.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, while we travel, take a look at the loot and see if there¡¯s anything useful for you,¡± Lily suggested as she inspected the spoils she had acquired from their defeated enemies.

    Ayaka carefully examined the items but seemed unimpressed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like there are any noteworthy weapons. Just give me some talismans, spell-rted items, and medicine. You can keep the rest.¡±

    Lily sighed inwardly. Ayaka was indeed selective when it came to her possessions. Unfortunately, her treasures and weapons had been confiscated by the Empire, save for her Twelve Moon Phase Instrument, which they couldn¡¯t take.

    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Lily began organizing the loot within her Mirror Dimension, setting aside the items that would be of interest to Ayaka.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Lily noticed a ck box emitting a peculiar pulse. She decided to inspect it further, taking precautions before opening it.

    Inside the box was a transparent and exquisite crystal, emanating a noble and profound energy.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lily marveled at the crystal¡¯s beauty but couldn¡¯t identify its origin. None of the books she had read mentioned anything resembling this crystal.

    Ayaka stood beside her, equally captivated by the crystal. Her chest heaved with excitement.

    ¡°I never expected that these mere double-soul Big Dippers would carry such a Miracle Treasure!¡±

    ¡°A Miracle Treasure?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°Lily, though I can¡¯t be certain, but this¡­ This is likely the coveted treasure of the most powerful individuals in the Heian Dynasty and Archdemons alike. It is the legendary Lunar Crystal!¡± Ayaka eximed, struggling to contain her enthusiasm.

    ¡°Lunar Crystal?¡± Lily echoed, feeling a sense offort and familiarity as she gazed at the radiant gem.

    Ayaka continued, ¡°I don¡¯t possess extensive knowledge about the Lunar Crystal either, but it is an ancient Miracle Treasure with numerous extraordinary uses. Even the Heian Dynasty knows little about it. However, I do know that if you assimte this small crystal, it can greatly enhance your physical body. Its effects surpass decades of training!¡±

    Lily¡¯s excitement grew at the prospect. In this moment, she was not acting out of selfishness. With Ayaka severely injured, if she absorbed the Lunar Crystal, she would undoubtedly recover swiftly.

    Without hesitation, Lily picked up the crystal with her slender fingers and handed it to Ayaka. She began to speak but was interrupted as the Lunar Crystal in her fingertips transformed into waves of potent lunar essence. Disregarding her intentions, it merged into Lily¡¯s body

    <sup>4</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Every time I read this I am just reminded of that World of Warcraft short story with the gnome who¡¯s left for dead cut in half.

    Robinxen: The author is consistent with worldbuilding. Ding noise.

    Robinxen: Sequel hook. Ding noise.

    Robinxen: Gasp, Lily¡¯s lunar power absorbed the Lunar Crystal, who could have seen iting?!

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 11 â€“ Head Voodoo

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 11 ¨C Head Voodoo</h4>

    The Lunar Crystal instantly dissolved in Lily¡¯s hands, releasing powerful waves of lunar energy that merged seamlessly into her body. A profound sense offort washed over her, permeating every inch of her being. The intensity of the sensation was so overwhelming that it momentarily rendered her partially unconscious.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Lily let out a soft moan as she floated, enveloped in the embrace of the lunar energy. Simultaneously, the energy within her body began to nourish and transform her, leading to remarkable changes.

    Though her skin remained soft and pale, Lily¡¯s strength, reaction speed, explosive power, and physical defense experienced a tremendous boost. The enhancements continued to surge, increasing at an astonishing rate.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Amidst the euphoria of her bolstered body, Lily¡¯s soul sensed an ancient, profound sorrow and a feeling of degradation.

    ¡°What is this sensation? Why do I feel such profound sadness as I absorb the Lunar Crystal? This overwhelming sense of eternity, decay, and loss¡­ What could it mean?¡±

    Momentster, Lilypleted the absorption of all the lunar energy and gentlynded on the ground. Her skin glimmered subtly, as if adorned with the finest makeup. Furthermore, her natural fragrance became more alluring, captivating all those who were drawn to the scent of women. However, she couldn¡¯t consider it a distinct advantage.

    These changes merely scratched the surface of her transformation.

    Incredibly, Lily¡¯s base strength had doubledpared to before! The inexplicable sadness she had felt during the absorption process had vanished, leaving her puzzled. It seemed to be an ephemeral feeling tied to the Lunar Crystal, dissipating as it was fully integrated into her being.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Lily stared at her hands in disbelief. These delicate hands were now twice as potent as before?

    In this moment, with the activation of her Purple Lunar Force, Lily would possess the strength equivalent to a triple-soul Big Dipper. In fact, she surpassed the majority of triple-soul Big Dippers in the world in terms of raw power.

    ¡°Lily, this is incredible. You¡¯ve be even stronger!¡± Ayaka eximed, holding Lily¡¯s hand and cing a tender kiss on her hair. ¡°Even though your appearance hasn¡¯t changed, I find you more captivating than ever.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily regained herposure. ¡°No, no. Sister Ayaka, I originally intended for you to use the Lunar Crystal. You were injured, and it would have been perfect for your recovery. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. The crystal itself¡­¡±

    However, Ayaka smiled gently. ¡°Lily, didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ve already recovered? The Celestial Maiden Physique allows for swift healing. Currently, only my Big Dipper Soul and Ster Soul remain injured. Physical enhancement treasures won¡¯t heal those.¡±

    ¡°Even so, using it would have made you stronger and safer in battle! You need it more than I do. But¡­ the moment I touched the Lunar Crystal, it entered my body without my consent. I can¡¯t even remove it¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why this happened either. But I¡¯ve never heard anything about avoiding direct contact with the Lunar Crystal¡­ Lily, I¡¯m here to support your training. Now that you¡¯re stronger, you¡¯ll be safer when you reach Mount Ooe. Besides, I can¡¯t apany you until I¡¯ve fully recovered. Otherwise, I¡¯d only be a burden to you. Even if you were to give it to me, I wouldn¡¯t use it. You need it more.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka!¡±

    ¡°Rather than regaining my own strength, witnessing your growth brings me greater joy. When I look at you, I see the hope that remains in this world. Unlike me, everything I¡¯ve strived for has been nothing but an illusion¡­¡±

    Ayaka enveloped Lily in her arms, her gaze filled with sadness as she nestled her face against Lily¡¯s chest. The intoxicating scent of a mature woman after exertion captivated Lily¡¯s senses. In a world fraught with danger, when would it all end? They shared the same fate, and Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of loneliness.

    As Lily¡¯s hands trembled, she found herself in a trance and ced them on Ayaka¡¯s soft and warm buttocks. Ayaka noticed but simply smiled in response, not objecting to the gesture. She gently lifted Lily¡¯s chin and leaned in to kiss her.

    In the midst of theirforting embrace in this endlessly brutal parallel world, a strange pulse suddenly startled Lily.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ayaka asked, concerned.

    Lily¡¯s face flushed, feeling a mixture of satisfaction and slight unease. Meanwhile, her Purple Lunar Force had significantly recovered.

    Lily retrieved a leather pouch from the Mirror Dimension, which she hadn¡¯t thoroughly inspected yet. Opening it, she was shocked to find a samurai¡¯s severed head with bleeding eyes.

    Despite the macabre sight, Lily¡¯s battle-hardened nature prevented her from being scared. ¡°Who could be so cruel? Why would they carry around a decapitated head?¡±

    ¡°This is Head Voodoo,¡± Ayaka exined with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s an evil arcane arte where a head is ced in a pouch and soaked in a special fluid. The head remains alive, retaining its memories and ability to speak. However, it seems this head is already deceased.¡±

    Lily shook her head helplessly, her mood dampened by such a gruesome discovery. ¡°It must have been done by those people. They ravage any beautiful woman theye across, and they kill and rob those weaker than themselves. As we grow stronger, should we abandon all morals and ethics and do as we please? Then we would be no different from ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Since he is already dead, let¡¯s give him a proper burial,¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With a mere thought, a hole appeared beside the road. Lily had no intention of physically burying the head. Utilizing her Domain, she removed the head from the pouch andid it to rest in the grave. She then used a me spell to burn the pouch, erasing any remnants of its existence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know his name. But the residual aura indicates that he was a skilled warrior. What a tragedy¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart swelled with a tinge of sadness.

    She carved a piece of wood using her weapon and, with her Domain, inscribed the words: ¡°Grave of a nameless samurai.¡± cing the wooden marker on the burial plot, she paid her respects to the fallen warrior.

    At that moment, a faint apparition of a gaunt samurai materialized above the grave.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ You have managed to vanquish those who subjected me to this fate. Mydy, you possess immense power. Despite your strength, you showed kindness in burying my nameless and defiled head. Yourpassion knows no bounds¡­ Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± The ghost appeared to weep in gratitude.

    ¡°Senior Samurai, there¡¯s no need to thank me. It is clear that you have endured great suffering. This is the least I can do. May you find peace in your eternal rest¡­¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Perhaps I would have sumbed to bing a Vengeful Spirit, but your kindness and gentleness have transformed me. I believe¡­ I may find enlightenment. However, there is something I cannot let go of. Lady, with your benevolence and immense power, surely you cannot bear to witness an ancient nation being consumed by darkness, am I right?¡± The samurai ghost eximed with excitement.

    ¡°Senior samurai, I¡¯m not sure I understand. What do you mean?¡± Lily asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Lady, I know you have saved me, and yet I still make this audacious request. Regardless of how you perceive me, I implore you to save the Princess of my homnd! Save my Princess!¡± The spirit pleaded, overwhelmed with emotion.

    ¡°Wait, the Princess of your homnd? Which nation do you hail from? Are you a samurai from the Heian Dynasty?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°The Heian Dynasty? Hmph! That is the very dynasty that conquered and banished our Asuka Tribe to Iyo Ind millennia ago, subjecting us to a life of hardship and humiliation. Nevertheless, our n persevered, until¡­ recently¡­ If not for that, I would not have fallen into the clutches of those individuals. Mydy, I beseech you, save the Princess of our Asuka Tribe! I beg of you!¡± The ghost pleaded with deep emotion.

    Lily had encountered a de demon named Azusa in Nara who imed to be from Iyo Ind. It was an ind located outside of the Akitsu Continent, which was the world¡¯s secondrgest maind after Akitsu Ind. Although it was referred to as an ind, it spanned tens of thousands of miles in width. The four main inds, Akitsu Maind, Iyo Ind, Tsukushi Ind, and Ezo, along with numerous smaller inds, collectively formed Ashihara, the world of humans. There were also distant Nanban inds, known for their small size and advanced mechanical engineering, although spiritual practice was impossible there due to theck of spirit power.

    ¡°Wait a moment. This ind outside of the Akitsu Continent is incredibly far away. Senior samurai, I don¡¯t want to disappoint you, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to undertake such a lengthy journey,¡± Lily stated directly.

    The samurai examined Lily closely. ¡°Lady samurai, you are the most formidable female warrior I have ever encountered. If you were to rescue our Princess, she would undoubtedly reward you generously. Currently, the Asuka Tribe¡¯s king is under the control of a Dream Eater. The Asuka Kingdom is on the brink of destruction! The Princess once stated that if someone could rescue her and free our nation, she would marry that person!¡±

    Lily was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand,dy samurai. The Princess of the Asuka Tribe possesses mystical powers. Legend has it that our tribe were cksmiths who served the Celestial Maidens. We have passed down extraordinary swordsmithing skills through the generations. Therefore, the first de forged by the Princess upon reaching adulthood will be a legendary weapon! I do not exaggerate. Although you are strong,dy samurai, the swordsmiths of your maind are insignificantpared to our Princess. Our Princess has possessed ancient knowledge since a young age and is a prodigy that emerges only once every few hundred years in our kingdom! Lady Samurai, they were once royalty who crafted weapons for the gods! Among all of humanity, only a heroine like you is worthy of such a sword! Even if someone else possessed the strength butcked integrity, I would never divulge this information to them!¡± the ghost emotionally exined.

    Lily¡¯s heart raced as she realized the connections that were forming. ¡°It seems that everything ising together now!¡±

    However, in her state of excitement, Lily failed to notice that Ayaka¡¯s body was trembling. Ayaka, who had never disyed an ounce of fear when confronted by Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor, was now trembling uncontrobly. Nobody knew what Ayaka had heard in those words, or what had instilled such fear within her. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 12 â€“ Yorukoâ€™s Last Wish

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 12 ¨C Yoruko¡¯s Last Wish</h4>

    ¡°Oborozuki Muramasa,¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but mention.

    The ghost was also taken aback, his expression turning solemn. ¡°Lady samurai, you actually know¡­¡±

    Although Madam Yoruko didn¡¯t have much interaction with Lily, she imparted a great deal of wisdom about swordsmanship and life. Lily had made a promise to fulfill her final wish: to create Oborozuki Muramasa. This was the ultimate dream of every female samurai.

    Coincidentally, Lily had already obtained Oboro Tamahagane. However, no one in this world possessed the skill to handle such an extraordinary material. But now, Lily realized that the legendary Asuka Tribe¡¯s royalty were still alive. Furthermore, their princess was a prodigious weaponsmith. Perhaps she was the only person in the world capable of forging Oborozuki Muramasa.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily said solemnly. ¡°As long as time allows, I will definitely go!¡±

    ¡°Lady samurai!¡± The phantom samurai immediately kowtowed. ¡°Lady samurai, your bravery is the stuff of legends. Perhaps the Princess could be saved! Perhaps our Asuka Tribe could be saved! My family and I have protected the Asuka royalty for generations. Yet, it seems like everything ends with my generation. Lady samurai, please don¡¯t let my sacrifice be in vain! Lady samurai, please!¡±

    As he spoke, the phantom gradually became more translucent. ¡°Lady samurai, I must remind you. Since you defeated those people, you should have the Lunar Crystal. It naturally belongs to you since you slew those evil demons. However, perhaps you didn¡¯t know, non-Throned Sovereigns cannot absorb any Lunar Crystals. Throned Sovereigns can absorb one, while Big Dippers can absorb two. I¡¯m uncertain about the others. Just something for you to bear in mind.¡±

    ¡°Understood, thank you for the reminder.¡±

    ¡°Then, our nation, and Princess Asuka¡­ Please¡­ Thank¡­ You¡­¡±

    As his Resentment Energy dissipated, he was no longer bound to the mortal world and was about to ascend to heaven.

    ¡°Senior Samurai, please leave your name!¡± Lily suddenly remembered something. At the very least, she wanted his nation to know of his brave sacrifice.

    ¡°My name is¡­ Kazama¡­¡±

    The samurai disappeared.

    ¡°You still didn¡¯t tell me your personal name, though?¡±

    The grave of the nameless samurai evoked a sense of sorrow and heroism.

    Perhaps, for this world, this name was fitting enough.

    In order to forge Oborozuki Muramasa, for her own sake and for Madam Yoruko¡¯s, Lily knew she had to undertake this task sooner orter. However, at this moment, time was not on her side.

    ¡°Respected samurai, someday, I will definitely journey to Iyo Ind,¡± Lily dered with determination.

    She double-checked her loot, but there were no other unique items to be found. If the head had still been alive, it would not have been allowed into the Mirror Dimension. Lily spected that in the heat of battle, she hadn¡¯t noticed the head¡¯s demise, leading to its storage.

    Turning towards Ayaka, Lily spoke with concern in her voice, ¡°Sister Ayaka¡­¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze seemed vacant, as if she were lost in a daze. This was a new and unsettling sight for Lily.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, what has happened to you? You haven¡¯t said a word since earlier¡­¡± Lily inquired, worried for her sister¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ayaka let out a sigh. She appeared to be perspiring, and her breathing was uneven, causing her chest to rise and fall noticeably. Even her beautiful legs

    <sup>1</sup>, covered in ck stockings

    <sup>2</sup>, emanated a warm heat.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lily,¡± Ayaka insisted, her voice carrying a hint of reassurance.

    Lily¡¯s concern deepened, and she refused to let it go. ¡°Are you absolutely sure? Sister Ayaka, if there¡¯s anything you need or if you¡¯re feeling ufortable, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°I assure you, Lily, I am fine,¡± Ayaka responded, shaking her head. ¡°Perhaps my previous injuries are affecting me¡­¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Ayaka had never shown this level of fear, not even when she faced execution on the tform.

    Lily sensed that Ayaka was keeping something from her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± Ayaka said, ncing briefly at the grave of the nameless samurai.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lily nodded, her worry for Ayaka evident in her eyes as they moved forward together.

    Ashikaga Kiyoshi awakened in a dimly lit bamboo hut, his body tightly wrapped in bandages. He attempted to sit up but quickly realized his immobility.

    ¡°I¡­,¡± Kiyoshi¡¯s voice came out raspy and deeper than usual. ¡°I¡¯m still alive?¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice responded from the shadows, her figure obscured by a cloak and an eerie smiling mask. ¡°Your Highness, you have finally regained consciousness.¡±

    Confusion filled Kiyoshi¡¯s eyes as he looked at the mysterious figure. ¡°Who are you? Where am I?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please remain calm. My master instructed me to care for you. We discovered you by the river, and you have been unconscious for a month. We are currently in a safe location within Iga-ryu.¡±

    ¡°Iga¡­ I remember fighting to the death near the Tange River. Have I truly drifted to such a distant ce? And who is your master? Why did you save me? Are you loyal to the Ashikaga n?¡±

    ¡°The Ashikaga n? Hehehehe,¡± the woman chuckled, her voice tinged with amusement. ¡°Your Highness, you underestimate my master.¡±

    Confusion and caution mingled within Kiyoshi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Then¡­ who is your master, truly?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe, Your Highness, focus on recovering from your injuries. You hold great influence in the future. If you require anything, simply inform me. Even¡­ when you have regained your strength, your desires¡­¡± Her slender arm traced along the bedsheets, inching toward an inappropriate area.

    ¡°Hey, show some respect! Do you know who I am?¡± Kiyoshi¡¯s body may have been immobile, but his indignation remained steadfast. Other than Lady Kagami, he harbored no romantic interests towards anyone in this world. He was not a man driven by base desires. His admiration for Kagami Lily stemmed from her inner strength, not mere appearances.

    ¡°Hehehehe, just wait and see. We understand the reason for your current condition, Your Highness. In time, you wille to realize¡­ actually, I am far more deserving. Hehehehe.¡±

    With a sinister smile, the woman exited the hut, leaving Kiyoshi to his helpless state. He yearned to escape this ce as soon as possible, but his immobility prevented any action. He could only gaze at the ceiling in frustration.

    ¡°Lady Kagami, I wonder what has befallen you after being surrounded by enemies¡­ If only I were stronger and more powerful, if I could protect you. I wouldn¡¯t have allowed this¡­ Sigh! Oh, Ashikaga Kiyoshi

    <sup>3</sup>. You are¡­ worthless! A disgrace to all men! What right do you have to admire her?¡±

    ¡°This ce¡­¡± Lily and Ayaka cautiously approached the remnants of a temple.

    ¡°The residual energy fluctuations here indicate that a fierce battle took ce not too long ago,¡± Ayaka observed, scanning the area with caution.

    ¡°Who could have fought here?¡± Lily expressed her confusion.

    ¡°Hmm? Corpses.¡± Ayaka pointed out three unrecognizable bodies. ¡°Their auras resemble those of our recent attackers. What could have happened?¡±

    ¡°It seems that this battle urred before we were attacked, right? Judging by the state of these bodies, it appears they endured great suffering. Perhaps they were forced to flee after confronting a powerful entity here and stumbled upon us on their way back,¡± Ayaka hypothesized, sharing her confusion.

    ¡°They got what they deserved. Surviving a crisis only to continue engaging in evil deeds!¡± Lily expressed her disdain.

    Suddenly, an overwhelming surge of Resentment Energy emanated from the mountain above them.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Lily and Ayaka were shocked. They looked up and saw a colossal monk standing on the slope, towering at least twenty meters tall.

    The giant monk possessed an entirely ck body with glowing, ominous eyes. In its hands, it gripped a rugged Naginata.

    ¡°The Resentment Energy is incredibly strong!¡± Lily and Ayaka sensed the imminent danger in unison.

    This Resentment Energy was unlike anything they had encountered before. Its intensity was overwhelming.

    ¡°Who dares trespass upon the Ascending Road? Who?¡± The thunderous voice of the giant monk reverberated, causing Lily and Ayaka to tremble.

    Ayaka furrowed her brow, contemting the nature of this being. Could it be a celestial guardian sent from the heavens?

    She realized that, even if she exerted all her strength, she would be no match for the giant monk. However, she also recognized that it was not a physical entity but a Vengeful Spirit. While victory might elude her, Ayaka had once possessed the means to counter such adversaries. Even if she couldn¡¯t defeat it, she could at least force it to retreat.

    Yet, all her precious treasures were gone now. She found herself powerless against the giant monk.

    Lily quickly realized that the giant monk¡¯s strength far surpassed her own. Instead of immediately attacking, she decided to engage in dialogue, hoping that a respectful and honest approach might persuade him to let them pass.

    With utmost respect, Lily bowed before the giant monk. ¡°Honorable senior, my sister is in grave danger. We havee here to harness the divine energy and strengthen ourselves, all in an effort to save her. We harbor no ill intentions or desire to intrude upon the Heavenly Gate. If we have offended you in any way, we humbly ask for your forgiveness and request permission to proceed, so that we may rescue our sister.¡±

    The pitch-ck giant monk lowered his head, his glowing eyes fixed upon Lily with an overwhelming sense of oppression.

    ¡°Rescue someone? Lies! All I have heard from humanity are lies. You cunning women believe you can deceive me with such tales. Those who trespass upon the Heavenly Gate must harbor sinister intentions. If you were not a woman, I would have ended you already. Leave at once!¡± The giant monk dismissed any notion of reasoning. His inherent contempt for all living beings in the world was insurmountable.

    ¡°Senior!¡± Ayaka interjected, ¡°Who are you? Are you the guardian of the Ascending Road? We simply wish to remain at the foot of the Heavenly Gate. We have no intention of entering. Please grant us passage. If we do attempt to sneak inside, you may then execute us!¡±

    ¡°Just be quiet!¡± The giant monk erupted in a fit of rage, releasing an intense surge of energy. He leaped down from the slope, brandishing his colossal Naginata and swinging it towards Lily and Ayaka!

    ¡°Sister, watch out!¡± Lily shouted, realizing that Ayaka might not be able to dodge in time. She swiftly pushed her sister away and propelled herself upward. Drawing both of her des, she attempted to intercept the monk¡¯s attack.

    Unfortunately, the Sakura Parasol was nowhere to be found, which would have been more effective for defense than her current weapons.

    With a resounding impact, the strike, deadlier than that of Minamoto no Yoritomo, collided with Lily¡¯s des, sending forth a shower of sparks that illuminated the entire area.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily screamed as the force threatened to shatter her arms.

    The giant monk was overwhelmingly powerful!

    Had Lily not absorbed the Lunar Crystal

    <sup>4</sup>, doubling her strength, this strike alone would have severed her bones and tendons, leaving her incapacitated. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Mmmm legs~

    Keissen: Why so oddly specific?

    Robinxen: Honestly could not work out who this guy was a moment.

    Robinxen: Good thing that was handed to you.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 13 â€“ Invincible Black Giant Monk

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 13 ¨C Invincible ck Giant Monk</h4>

    Lily had faced strikes from warriors like Yoritomo himself, but even with her doubled physical strength from absorbing the Lunar Crystal, she found herself heavily injured after the giant ck monk¡¯s attack. This monk¡¯s power seemed to rival that of a Quintuple-soul Big Dipper and his sheer brute strength alone could bepared to a Sextuple-soul Big Dipper.

    ¡°Huh?¡± As Lily was struck and began to fall, she braced herself for severe internal injuries based on her past encounters. However, to her surprise, the injuries were not as severe as expected. Although her body wasn¡¯t inherently more resilient, her newfound flexibility allowed her to absorb and deflect blows more effectively. Additionally, her vitality had substantially increased, leading to faster recovery from injuries. The Lunar Crystal¡¯s effects went beyond mere strength enhancement.

    Incredibly, her body recovered in less than two seconds, defying expectations. But the giant monk didn¡¯t relent, swinging his weapon horizontally towards Lily. Reacting quickly, she leaped back, narrowly avoiding the attack.

    ¡°He¡¯s too fast! This giant monk is even faster than me!¡± Lily eximed, flicking the scrolls in her hands and summoning multiple Yomi Archdemons as she retreated.

    The Yomi Archdemons pounced at the giant monk, but were swiftly obliterated by his whirlwind-like counterattacks. However, Lily continued to manipte the Archdemons, orchestrating their attacks from different directions and at different times. Though they were being defeated one by one, their purpose was to divert the monk¡¯s attention.

    It became apparent that this giant monkcked consciousness. He pursued the Archdemons without realizing that Lily was behind the diversion. Seizing this opportunity, Lily and Ayaka made their escape, running deeper into the depths of the Ascending Road.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, let¡¯s keep moving!¡± Lily called out, urging Ayaka to continue running alongside her.

    In a matter of seconds, the remaining twenty Archdemons were swiftly defeated by the relentless giant monk. With no obstacles in his path, he resumed his pursuit of Lily and Ayaka at an astounding speed.

    However, thanks to Lily¡¯s earlier strategic release of Archdemons, attacking from various directions, the giant monk¡¯s progress was significantly impeded. The hindrance caused him to slow down considerably. As the distance between them grew, the giant monk eventually vanished into the fog of the surrounding mountain range.

    Lily and Ayaka continued their rapid advance until they noticed that the Yomi Archdemons left behind as guards were no longer being attacked. It appeared that the giant monk had lost their trail.

    After running for another dozen miles, both Lily and Ayaka finally came to a halt, gasping for breath. Even for individuals with the strength of a Big Dipper, continuous sprinting would inevitably induce fatigue in their physical bodies. Although their spirit power remained intact, the physical strain was undeniable. Despite this, Lily was surprised to find that her exhaustion seemed to dissipate rapidly after taking a few deep breaths. It appeared that her physical fatigue had been remarkably alleviated.

    ¡°Could this be another effect of the Lunar Crystal?¡± Lily pondered aloud. It was highly likely. While Lily had already possessed good health, the Lunar Crystal seemed to have enhanced her endurance and elerated her recovery from fatigue to a substantial degree.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that a Throned Sovereign can only absorb one Lunar Crystal. Even if I desire more, it¡¯s merely wishful thinking,¡± Lily contemted, acknowledging the limitations of her abilities. Finding another Lunar Crystal was a daunting task, considering the rarity of such a treasure. The one she acquired by chance today was already a significant stroke of luck, highly valued even by individuals like Yoritomo and Ayaka.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, that ck giant monk we encountered earlier possessed strengthparable to the three great Archdemons and four great Vengeful Spirits. Who could he be? I¡¯ve never heard of him before,¡± Lily questioned, her curiosity piqued.

    Ayaka, visibly exhausted with a flushed face and radiating intense heat, shook her head in response. ¡°I am equally unaware. It¡¯s possible that the world is in a state of upheaval, giving rise to another demon of immense power near the Ise Heavenly Gate. Alternatively, he could be the guardian deity of this Heavenly Gate.¡±

    Lily contemted the implications. ¡°If we encountered such a powerful demon halfway, I wonder how perilous our journey bes when we approach the Heavenly Gate.¡±

    ¡°Let us proceed with caution,¡± Ayaka advised, still filled with trepidation. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your skills that lured the ck giant monk away, we would have found ourselves in grave danger. The intense Resentment Energy within him was driving him to madness.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. We are caught between the Vengeful Spirit and the Heavenly Gate at this point. Our only choice is to press onward,¡± Lily concurred.

    ¡°What lies deeper in these mountains?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°This is the Ascending Road. The fate of those who dare to deviate from the path and venture into the mountains remains unknown. Unless absolutely necessary, we should avoid taking such risks

    <sup>1</sup>. If we were to bypass the dangers of the Ascending Road by traversing the mountains and still manage to reach the Heavenly Gate, then it wouldn¡¯t truly be the Ascending Road, would it?¡± Ayaka reasoned, drawing a conclusion.

    Lily nodded, and the two resumed their journey.

    The immense power disyed by the giant monk had left an indelible impression on Lily. Even Yoritomo himself would have struggled against such an opponent. Fear coursed through her as she pondered the identity of this mysterious ck giant monk. A powerhouse of his caliber could not have emerged in the Heian Dynasty without reason. Could he truly be guarding the Ascending Road? His resentful demeanor and words suggested otherwise; he didn¡¯t resemble a guardian at all.

    Lily and Ayaka had been traveling for three consecutive days, gradually sensing the mounting oppressive force around them. Fortunately, they encountered no further troubles along the way.

    Finally, they emerged from the dense forest, greeted by a gloomy weather. The vast sea stretched out before them, its surface veiled in a shroud of mist that rose like towering mountains towards the heavens.

    A naturally formed rocky path, several feet wide but hundreds of feet high, curved its way through the clouds, leading upwards. It was the Ascending Road, winding above the ocean, with endless cliffs on either side.

    ¡°Sister, we have finally reached the true Ascending Road. Thankfully, we encountered no demons or guards during our journey,¡± Lily remarked with relief.

    Ayaka nodded in agreement. ¡°Legends can only describe it to a certain extent. Now, standing here, I can truly grasp the magnificence of the Ascending Road.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ayaka replied, and the two of them joined hands as they approached the Ascending Road.

    Suddenly, at that moment, a puff of smoke materialized at the entrance of the road, forming into a colossal three-eyed ox demon. Standing at about four meters tall with a pitch-ck body, the demon exuded an aura of mystery. Adorned with golden runes and standing on a ming cloud, it wielded an ancient giant axe embedded with a beast skull.

    Curiously, they couldn¡¯t discern the demon¡¯s true strength. Was it so powerful that Lily couldn¡¯t sense it anymore? That possibility sent a shiver down her spine.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you know where you stand?¡± The demon bellowed, emitting sparks from its nostrils.

    Lily replied, ¡°My sister and I seek to train near the Heavenly Gate. Hence, we must pass through this ce. Who are you, and why do you impede our way?¡±

    The demon retorted, ¡°Who am I? I can be anyone, and yet, I am nobody. If you are aware of the Heavenly Gate, then you must understand the arduousness of traversing the Ascending Road and entering it. I am the guardian entrusted with protecting the lower part of the Ascending Road. If you can defeat me, you may proceed.¡±

    Lily realized that this demon was indeed a guardian of the Ascending Road. However, it appeared more reasonable than the ck giant monk they had encountered earlier.

    ¡°Dear guardian, we have no intention of entering the Heavenly Gate. We merely seek to remain by its side and train in a ce brimming with divine energy. Our sister¡­¡± Lily¡¯s words were interrupted by the demon¡¯s dismissive tone.

    ¡°Silence! I care not for your intentions. If you wish to traverse the Ascending Road, you must defeat me. Humans always find excuses. Your reasons hold no weight. Otherwise, turn around and leave, return after you train for another hundreds of years.¡± The ox demon snorted, emanating an air of disdain.

    With no alternative but to fight the guardian, Lily and Ayaka found themselves at a crossroads.

    ¡°In that case, dear guardian, we ept your challenge,¡± Lily dered.

    ¡°Allow me to warn you beforehand. Judging by your appearance, reaching this level of strength is undoubtedly challenging. It would be a shame if you were to meet your demise. Generally, I refrain from killing, but in the heat of battle, I may lose control. Furthermore, if you fall into the ocean, you will never return. Are you certain?¡± The demon cautioned, aware of the inherent danger ofbat.

    Lily nodded resolutely. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Will both of you fight me together, or will you face me one by one to pass?¡± the demon inquired.

    Perplexed, Lily asked, ¡°What difference does it make?¡±

    ¡°I am not physically an ox demon, as you perceive. Instead, I am an illusory manifestation created by a powerful entity from ancient times. My form and strength will adapt based on the abilities of my challengers.¡±

    ¡°Must we defeat you together, or can we conquer you individually to proceed?¡± Lily sought rification.

    ¡°Moo! How audacious. It matters not. Whether you defeat me as a duo or individually, this formation will deactivate for ten breaths. During that time, anyone can pass. Throughout history, some have walked the Ascending Road with their loved ones or servants. However, thosecking exceptional strength would never enter the Heavenly Gate, no matter how they traversed the Ascending Road,¡± the ox demon replied.

    ¡°Dear guardian, I have another question. Have any individuals managed to enter the Heavenly Gate in the past?¡± Lily inquired, curiosity piqued.

    The demon fell silent for a moment, his anger apparent when he responded, ¡°Do not ask questions you should not ask! If you wish to challenge me, then do so swiftly. If not, leave! Do not assume my leniency because you are beautiful women. I am merely a formation, devoid of the emotions of a living being.¡±

    Understanding the boundaries, Lily nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood. Then, I shall face the challenge alone.¡±

    ¡°Lily, this formation¡¯s strength adapts to the challenger¡¯s abilities. It possesses a mystical nature. Given my greaterbat experience, why don¡¯t I take the lead?¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°No, Sister Ayaka. Allow me to face this ox demon,¡± Lily insisted determinedly. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: So that¡¯s going to happen then.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 14 â€“ Ascending Road

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 14 ¨C Ascending Road</h4>

    ¡°Excellent. You disy great bravery despite your young age. However, allow me to remind you that you may utilize any tools at your disposal. Nevertheless, should your femalepanion assist you, she will face dire consequences!¡± The three-eyed ox demon emanated a powerful energy, though it was not his own aura, but rather a manifestation of the ancient formation on the Ascending Road.

    Ayaka swiftly stepped aside, ensuring not to vite the rules dictated by the formation.

    With caution, Lily drew Yasutsuna and faced the guardian of the Ascending Road. Her senses heightened, she approached the battle with utmost care. While she had been assured that her life would be spared, she knew better than to underestimate a formation created by a divine being. If it became clear that victory was unattainable, she would surrender rather than risk her life. After all, she could dedicate herself to train and absorb the abundant divine energy present in this sacred ce. The Lunar Crystal had already enhanced her strength, increasing her chances of entering Mount Ooe.

    If defeat was inevitable, so be it. Lily had mentally prepared herself for such an oue.

    The three-eyed ox demon surged forward, exuding immense power as he closed in on Lily with colossal strides. The giant axe in his hand unleashed shockwaves imbued with ancient might as he swung it towards her.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was momentarily taken aback.

    <i>Wham!</i> The axe struck the ground beneath her feet as she leaped back, maintaining a safe distance.

    ¡°Huh? How?¡± Lily, still in mid-air, was perplexed. ¡°Why is it so slow?¡± The movements of the ox demon seemed to unfold in slow motion before her eyes. At most, he possessed the strength of a Throned Saint.

    Could it be a trap? Lily reminded herself not to underestimate a formation crafted by a divine being.

    With relentless fury, the ox demon continued his assault, charging at Lily and unleashing a flurry of consecutive strikes. Yet, Lily remained focused and adeptly evaded each attack. Though the ox demon appeared to possess boundless energy,unching dozens of assaults, Lily skillfully dodged them all.

    ¡°Could he be trying to wear me down?¡± Lily pondered, feeling perplexed by the ox demon¡¯s seemingly relentless attacks.

    ¡°All you do is dodge? Do you dare to face me head-on?¡± the ox demon growled in frustration.

    ¡°This cannot go on,¡± Lily thought to herself. Swiftly evading his stomp, she retreated and unleashed a scarlet red sword energy towards him, testing his defenses.

    <i>Swish¡ª!</i>

    The sword energy cleanly severed the demon¡¯s body¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    With his axe falling to the side, the upper half of the ox demon¡¯s body copsed onto the ground. Struggling to speak, he managed to utter, ¡°You¡­ You win. You may proceed beyond this point before I am reborn. Over the years, no one has defeated me as effortlessly as you have. As expected, you are no ordinary woman. Go¡­¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°You¡¯re just weak¡­¡±

    Without hesitation, she and Ayaka cautiously passed by the fallen ox demon, continuing their journey along the Ascending Road.

    As they walked, the powerful ocean breeze tousled Lily¡¯s and Ayaka¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka¡­ This ox demon was supposed to be the guardian of the Ascending Road. Why was he so weak?¡± Lily asked, seeking rification.

    ¡°Lily, do you remember when he mentioned that his strength corresponds to the challenger¡¯s level? Perhaps this guardian is not your typical opponent, but rather a form of test. The strength of the ox corresponds to the perceived strength of someone at your stage. As a Throned Sovereign, the ox only fought with that level of strength. Naturally, he was no match for you,¡± Ayaka exined.

    ¡°I see¡­ In other words, the guardian of the Ascending Road serves as a test, evaluating the challengers¡¯ strength rtive to others at the same stage,¡± Lily realized. She had prepared herself for the worst, but she never expected to defeat the guardian with such ease. It was truly surprising.

    ¡°Yes. Within the same stage of Ascension, the stronger you are in reality, the greater your talent and future potential. Perhaps in the ancient era, the powerhouse or divine being who created this formation did not value the strongest individuals. Instead, they deemed prodigies with immense potential as the ones worthy of traversing the Ascending Road,¡± Ayaka borated.

    Lily nodded, understanding the significance of the situation. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the guardian of the lower Ascending Road would be far easier to ovee than she had imagined.

    As the ocean breeze grew stronger, billowing clouds resembling colossal white mountains surged towards the Ascending Road, asionally engulfing Lily and Ayaka in a veil of mist. They pressed on for a considerable time until the path ahead revealed a ttened mountain peak, seamlessly connected to the road.

    On this t surface, a gust of green smoke materialized, giving shape to a pitch-ck figure resembling a Nioh y statue. However, this Nioh was not the dark horse, Nioh, but an actual Nioh adorned in y armor, reminiscent of an ancient deity. He bore a trident adorned with intricate engravings and possessed the ability to move.

    The Nioh statue spoke, ¡°Since you have arrived, it means you have vanquished that useless ox. Quitemendable for mere mortals. I am the guardian stationed in the middle of the Ascending Road. Who dares to challenge me?¡±

    Having already reached this point, there was no need for further exnation. Nioh was prepared to initiate the trial.

    Clearly, this Nioh statue was not a living being but a creation of the ancient formation, devoid of any discernible presence.

    ¡°Sir guardian, I will take on the challenge,¡± Lily dered, aware of the rules governing this realm. Perhaps she was the most suitable candidate to face these tests within this world.

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    Nioh and Lily positioned themselves, ready tomence their encounter.

    Suddenly, the trident in his hands transformed into a dazzling pir of golden light, thrusting towards Lily with remarkable speed and precision.

    ¡°He¡¯s faster than the ox! A pinnacle Throned Saint, at the very least!¡± Lily noted, assessing the guardian¡¯s strength.

    However, the current Lily, empowered by the absorbed Lunar Crystal, possessed the prowess of a triple-soul Big Dipper, even without utilizing the Purple Lunar Force. With the force at her disposal, she approached the level of a pinnacle triple-soul Big Dipper and could potentially challenge a quadruple-soul Big Dipper.

    A mere Throned Saint was no match for her.

    Without hesitation, Lily employed her swift movement technique, transforming into a blur of afterimages as she swiftly appeared by the guardian¡¯s side, delivering a powerful sh with Yasutsuna.

    <i>Crack!</i> The air reverberated with the sound of shattering as the scarlet sword energy obliterated the Nioh statue into countless pieces.

    The decapitated head of the statue fell to the ground, speaking to Lily in astonishment, ¡°Incredible. A genius who surpasses all her peers in Ashihara¡­ Your talent and potential¡­ Evenpared to the Celestial Battle Maidens in heaven, you are anything but ordinary. To think that a mere mortal could achieve such heights. Incredible, truly incredible¡­ You may proceed. I have nothing more to say.¡±

    Lily emerged from the battle unscathed, realizing that the challenges on the Ascending Road were easier than she had anticipated. Little did she know how extraordinary she truly was. The strength of the guardians was tailored to each challenger, and only those with overwhelmingly superior strength rtive to their stage could ovee them. Such circumstances were incredibly rare toe by.

    For most other challengers, these guardians were insurmountable obstacles. Yet, for Lily, they proved surprisingly manageable. However, she didn¡¯t dare test the reaction of the Nioh statue against a Big Dipper. Curiosity lingered within her, but she understood the risks involved and refrained from venturing further.

    Pressing forward, they encountered progressively stronger winds. The gusts became so fierce that anyone below the Throned Monarch Stage would be swept into the unforgiving depths of the ocean.

    Lily and Ayaka persevered, traversing the dauntingly tall and narrow Ascending Road, gripping each other tightly for support. The vista ahead, consisting of the ocean and sky, exuded a gloomy aura, adding to the sense of foreboding.

    As they ventured forward, amidst the colossal mountains and the relentless ocean winds, the silhouette of a massive structure slowly emerged, resembling a bird¡¯s nest. Lily and Ayaka continued their journey, and the shape gradually became clearer.

    It revealed an astonishing sight¡ªa towering mountain reaching a staggering height of 10,000 meters, resembling a majestic bird¡¯s sanctuary. Perched above the ocean, the Ascending Road traversed this avian abode like a delicate thread, eventually ascending to the heavens themselves.

    The Heavenly Gate!

    Lily realized that exnations were unnecessary on the Ascending Road, just like the awe-inspiring beauty of this natural and immense bird¡¯s sanctuary. This was the Ise Heavenly Gate!

    Though the grandeur of the Ise Heavenly Gate seemed within reach, Lily and Ayaka persevered against the mighty ocean winds, walking for a considerable time until they finally reached the foot of the Heavenly Gate.

    In this location, an unimaginable gust of wind enveloped them, billowing from the Heavenly Gate itself. This wind possessed an invigorating and stimting energy.

    Beneath the foot of the colossal Heavenly Gate, a golden light slowly materialized. Lily surmised that this could be the guardian of the upper Ascending Road. However, since she was unable to enter the Heavenly Gate, there seemed to be no need for her to challenge this guardian.

    Gradually, the golden light took the form of a human, revealing a samurai figure. The samurai appeared rather diminutive in stature, and their armor and helmet began to solidify within the radiant golden light.

    ¡°A samurai?¡± Lily and Ayaka exchanged puzzled nces, perplexed by the unexpected presence of a samurai as the guardian of the upper Ascending Road. The transition from an ox to a Nioh to a samurai seemed peculiar.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the situation, Lily. Although your previous battles have been rtively easy, remember that this is the Ascending Road. A single misstep can lead to irreversible consequences. Perhaps it would be wise for us to show respect and maintain a respectful distance. We can utilize this space for training,¡± Ayaka cautioned, sharing her thoughts. Since they couldn¡¯t enter the Heavenly Gate, there seemed to be no pressing need to challenge its final guardian.

    Lily nodded in agreement, adopting a cautious stance as they observed the unfolding scene.

    The golden light continued to gather, forming the figure of a samurai adorned in shimmering red and silver armor,plemented by a resplendent golden helmet. Despite his unimposing height, he emanated an aura of elegance and unparalleled heroism.

    The samurai possessed a striking countenance¡ªhandsome yet rugged, exuding a youthful vigor. His eyes, brimming with spirit and sharpness, seemed capable of piercing through the somber sky itself.

    ¡°What a remarkably handsome young samurai!¡± Even Lily, who typically paid little attention to men, couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by the samurai¡¯s appearance. Although he didn¡¯t possess the enchanting allure of Ibaraki or Shuten, he embodied a unique blend of beauty and masculinity, exuding both heroic strength and innocent charm¡ªa sight that broughtfort to those who beheld him.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, isn¡¯t it?¡± The young man¡¯s voice, deep and alluring, reached Lily¡¯s ears.

    ¡°How¡­ How do you know my name?¡± Lily asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°I have been awaiting your arrival for quite some time,¡± the samurai replied, his voice carrying a sense of anticipation and purpose

    <sup>1</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Silva: Lemme guess¡­ Is he Yoshitsune?

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 15 â€“ Minamoto no Yoshitsune

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 15 ¨C Minamoto no Yoshitsune</h4>

    ¡°Excuse me, senior, but who are you?¡± Lily asked politely.

    ¡°Y-You are¡­¡± Ayaka looked at the armored young man in front of her in astonishment.

    The silver-red armored man possessed warm eyes that gazed at Lily, and he graced her with a gentle, profound smile that seemed incongruous with his youthful appearance.

    ¡°I am Minamoto no Yoshitsune,¡± he revealed.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. From the moment sheid eyes on him, she had suspected his identity, but she couldn¡¯t lightly specte about the guardian of the Heavenly Gate.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re truly Lord Yoshitsune? The renowned hero of the empire, the one who has guided me since the day I visited the shrine to pay my respects to you?¡± Gratitude swelled within Lily¡¯s eyes, causing hershes to tremble.

    Minamoto no Yoshitsune had be her teacher and guide in this world, a legendary figure of the Heian Empire who still held the unwavering reverence of the masses despite his passing¡ªa true hero.

    Lily took a step forward, intending to kneel and bow in a show of respect, but Yoshitsune emitted a golden aura that prevented her from doing so.

    ¡°I am but a samurai who fell in battle long ago, Ms. Kagami. I cannot ept your bow,¡± Yoshitsune gently remarked.

    ¡°B-But¡­ You have been so kind to me, Lord Yoshitsune,¡± Lily protested, her voice filled with sincerity.

    ¡°It is the amalgamation of your obsession, kindness, and conflicts that has brought you to this point. I implore you not to bow to me for that,¡± Yoshitsune responded, his words dissuading Lily from expressing her reverence.

    Although Yoshitsune¡¯s soul emitted a powerful aura, not a trace of grudge could be sensed. Souls in such a state would ascend to the heavens, so it was a wonder why his soul remained in the mortal world.

    As a hero who met an untimely demise, it seemed odd for him tock resentment towards the world. Lily wondered where his soul¡¯s power came from if it wasn¡¯t fueled by the grudges he held.

    <i>Has he be a heroic spirit??!</i>

    While this dark world was filled with vengeful spirits, there were also genuinely selfless, benevolent, and righteous spirits. Their unwavering ideals could be obsessions that prevented them from ascending to the heavens or descending to hell.

    These spirits were known as heroic spirits.

    Bing a vengeful spirit was a simple feat, but bing a heroic spirit was a rarity. Despite falling in battle and dying prematurely, they held no hatred for the world, humanity, or the heavens. Within their hearts burned a righteous obsession. Only spirits as majestic as them could be heroic spirits.

    Ayaka had also regarded Yoshitsune as her hero during her childhood. However, upon witnessing his unexinable connection with Lily, she bowed silently and stepped back to the side.

    Yoshitsune wore a gentle smile, looking at Lily with a sense of familial affection.

    ¡°For a long time, the fragments of my consciousness left in various shrines searched for the right person to inherit my legacy and life¡¯s mission, Lily. The descendants of the Genji n in recent years have left me disappointed. However, everything changed when I encountered you. I¡¯m genuinely surprised at how far you¡¯vee in less than a year. Your aptitude and luck are unprecedented.¡±

    ¡°Please, Lord Yoshitsune, I only wished to protect my sisters. As a woman, I am aware that without courage and strength, I would be defenseless against the miseries of the world.¡±

    ¡°I cannot fathom the burden of fate you carry, Lily, but I respect your defiance of it. Only an extraordinary genius can challenge the schemes of fate and break free from its shackles. I once believed I would be the one to achieve it, but my overconfidence led to failure, blinding me to the horrors of this world.¡± Yoshitsune¡¯s gaze turned slightly downcast.

    ¡°I hope you will guide me, Lord Yoshitsune. I havee this far solely due to the favor you have bestowed upon me. I am willing to do anything you ask. I would not hesitate to risk my life,¡± Lily replied with unwavering determination.

    While she had never felt responsible for maintaining world peace or upholding justice, she had no qualms about endangering her life and chastity if it meant protecting Rinne and her sisters.

    As a resident of the Heian world, it was natural for Lily to uphold righteousness. However, she would always prioritize her own and her sisters¡¯ interests. She would offer help within her capabilities, but not if it exceeded her power.

    Yoshitsune, on the other hand, was different.

    Lily would not have made it this far without his assistance, and she wanted to repay him for his kindness.

    ¡°Ms. Lily¡­¡± Yoshitsune¡¯s eyes welled up with emotion as he witnessed Lily¡¯s camaraderie. He reassured himself that he had indeed found the right person.

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t reveal anything to you at the shrine before was because you were too weak back then, Lily. Merely possessing the knowledge would have put you in great danger

    <sup>1</sup>. However, despite the world still being fraught with peril for you, you have already proven your strength and luck bying this far.¡±

    ¡°However, I still cannot disclose what it is that you need to do. Even I, who was once hailed as the most powerful hero in the world, am powerless against the machinations of fate. I¡­ may even be mistaken about certain matters,¡± Yoshitsune spoke frankly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoshitsune turned and gazed at the deep blue sea. ¡°My elder brother, Yoritomo, and I had a vision of the heavens copsing. We foresaw an unprecedented crisis that would threaten the imperial court and the entire world, resulting in the loss of tens of millions of lives in the empire.¡±

    ¡°Yoritomo?¡± Lily furrowed her brow.

    Yoshitsune faced Lily and continued, ¡°I am aware of only a few secrets, and they might not beplete. Lily, you have already opposed Yoritomo, and it is fortunate that you are still alive. You must remain cautious of that man. If I had not underestimated his ambitions, I would not have¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let bygones be bygones. Yoritomo is different from those evil archdemons and demon gods. His aim is not the world¡¯s destruction. He is working towards the future, much like me, striving to ensure the survival of the world and its people amidst the impending copse of the heavens. After all, he is still human. However, our perspectives and goals divergepletely. I believe that if humanity must adapt to his ways, it might as well be considered the end of humanity itself

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    Yoshitsune¡¯s eyes gleamed as he continued, ¡°Yoritomo seeks to transform humans so that they can adapt to the dark future that awaits. My goal, on the other hand, is to fight for humanity¡¯s freedom! Lily, due to the stance I have taken, I cannot tell you who is right or wrong. You must forge your own path towards the future.¡±

    ¡°A person might as well be dead if they do not have freedom, Lord Yoshitsune. I stand before you now, indifferent to who is right¡ªwhether it is you or Yoritomo. I will fight for those I respect, for those who have aided me, and for my sisters. That is my sense of righteousness. As a woman, I mayck the capacity toprehend the intricacies of fate or grasp the bigger picture, but I do know one thing: one must always remain true to their heart and repay the kindness they have received,¡± Lily stated candidly.

    Yoshitsune had not anticipated such a response from Lily. ¡°Lily¡­ Only someone with a clear conscience like you can find the right path. At the very least, I am grateful that you disapprove of Yoritomo¡¯s methods.¡±

    ¡°I refuse to believe an old coot who has repeatedly attempted to kill me and my sisters, even if he may be right!¡± Lily dered, her words filled with icy resolve.

    Once again, Yoshitsune was taken aback. He had not expected someone as beautiful as Lily to possess such a fearsome and unwavering spirit.

    Yoshitsune nodded and remarked, ¡°I suppose the reason I failed was that I tried to shoulder too much. Your words truly make me envious.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily¡¯s cheeks turned red as she hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Yoshitsune. I didn¡¯t mean to say that.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. There¡¯s no need to hide it, Lily. You are a generous person, but you are not a hypocrite, and you don¡¯t even attempt to hide it. Perhaps that¡¯s how humans should be! Blind generosity will only corrupt those who receive it. A utopia where one can be endlessly happy will only lead to ruin. Just follow your heart, Lily.¡± Yoshitsune admired Lily¡¯s authenticity and nobility, perhaps because she was more grounded in reality while he had been too idealistic with his thoughts.

    ¡°I got carried away because you were so kind, Lord Yoshitsune. I still hope that you will guide me,¡± Lily said.

    <i>She¡¯s stubborn yet humble and unbiased. She may possess boundless potential,</i> Yoshitsune thought.

    ¡°I have already exined that Yoritomo¡¯s ambitions pose the greatest threat to the Heian Empire, Lily. However, I also do not know how to address the situation considering the impending copse of the heavens. I attempted to create a utopia where people could live freely but failed in my endeavors. I cannot show you the exact path. It is beyond my capabilities,¡± Yoshitsune admitted.

    ¡°However, I believe that the mirror girls are the key factor in all of this, and you are the most exceptional among them,¡± he continued. ¡°Pursue the mission of the mirror girl, Lily, and you may discover the clues to unraveling the secrets of the heavens.¡±

    Lily narrowed her eyes and questioned, ¡°The mission of the mirror girl? It has puzzled me for a long time, Lord Yoshitsune. I traveled all the way from Kanto to Heian-kyo in pursuit of my mission as a mirror girl, but all the clues I have found seem to lead to dead ends. Each mirror girl has her own mission, but I have no idea what mine is.¡±

    Yoshitsune¡¯s eyes shimmered with profound wisdom as he replied, ¡°If you have lost sight of your mission, Lily, let me remind you that the end is where everything begins anew

    <sup>3</sup>.¡±

    Yoshitsune then turned his gaze towards Ayaka, who had been silently listening to their conversation. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Gasp, an infohazard.

    Robinxen: It¡¯s like FGO¡¯s plot with the Lostbelt¡¯s all over again!

    Robinxen: Wow cryptic useless advice! So profound.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 16 â€“ Glacial Heart

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 16 ¨C cial Heart</h4>

    Lily had followed the clues and arrived in Heian-kyo, pursuing the mission of the mirror girl. The key to it all seemed to lie with Ayaka. However, she knew that Ayaka had no knowledge of the mirror girl¡¯s mission, and the trail had ended there.

    Subsequently, Lily became entangled in a series of wicked schemes, leaving her with little time to delve deeper into the matter. Yet, Yoshitsune had urged her to continue on the path of the mirror girl.

    Lily pondered the significance of this path and the meaning behind Yoshitsune¡¯s cryptic words about the end and beginning. She couldn¡¯tprehend why Yoshitsune refused to give her direct advice. However, in moments of doubt, he had reminded her of her identity as a mirror girl.

    ¡°Thank you for the advice, Lord Yoshitsune. I will persist in walking the path of the mirror girl and seek the truth. I will uncover why the mirror girls have been persecuted by the court and hunted by demons. I believe that this pursuit will help unravel the mystery behind the existence of the mirror girls.¡±

    Yoshitsune nodded approvingly and replied, ¡°I may have burdened you with too much responsibility when I mentioned entrusting the world to you, Ms. Kagami. I merely wished to suggest that you must forge your own path in the future and walk it alone. Even if you decide to abandon the heavens and the world, I won¡¯t me you. I have faith that you will make a better choice than I did.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yoshitsune¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember, the right decision may not always be the easiest one. Follow your heart, Lily.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s heart swelled withplex emotions upon hearing these words from the sidelines.

    ¡°Lord Yoshitsune,¡± Lily inquired, ¡°Could you be the final guardian of the Heavenly Gate?¡±

    ¡°No, I am not. I do not know the reason, but the guardian of this Heavenly Gate was already missing when I arrived. Through my senses, I discovered that a powerful guardian exists on the upper level, but I could not locate them. I chose to wait for you here because only you possess the strength to ascend the gate. Our meeting was, in a sense, destined. Another reason is that some unknown force prevents me from leaving the gate. Otherwise, I would have dly aided you. I am aware of the reason you are here.¡±

    Yoshitsune continued, ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot assist you in rescuing your sisters. However, I believe you can fulfill your purpose here, as the Heavenly Gate is the ideal training ground. To be honest, you could consider it the most worldly location in the entire world.¡±

    Yoshitsune pointed towards the tall mountain next to the colossal Heavenly Gate.

    ¡°That mountain is a geomantic location suitable forprehending intent. You can train there. Although I can¡¯t assist you with other matters, you can train peacefully as long as I¡¯m here. I will guard you during your training,¡± said Yoshitsune.

    Lily trembled with joy upon hearing this and turned her gaze towards the nearby mountain, which emanated an unusual aura. Ayaka joined her in observing it.

    ¡°Flight is prohibited here, Lord Yoshitsune. If we were to fall into the sea, it would be impossible for us to return. How can we reach the mountain?¡± Ayaka asked.

    Yoshitsune looked at Ayaka and said, ¡°You are¡­ that prodigious girl from the Fujiwara n, correct? I remember you. I never imagined you would grow up to be such a beautiful onmyoji.¡±

    ¡°You jest, Lord Yoshitsune.¡±

    ¡°I was indeed joking. Even experts at the Big Dipper level are unable to use flying treasures in this unfathomablend. If they attempt to use flight spells, they will be pulled down into the sea by an iprehensible force. You can only use ropes or simr means to cross over,¡± Yoshitsune answered.

    ¡°Huh? Is it that simple?¡± Lily eximed.

    ¡°You may have heard the phrase, ¡®heavy is the head that wears the crown.¡¯ Although powerhouses at the Big Dipper level are prohibited from flying in this enigmatd, a little bird can still soar over it. Heaven always leaves a door open,¡± Yoshitsune exined.

    Lily nodded, even though she did not fully understand Yoshitsune¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh, right. We encountered a terrifying, gigantic ck monk on our way here, Lord Yoshitsune. If it hadn¡¯t been for our luck, he would have actually killed us. I wonder if you know of another way out of here, as it would be difficult for us to return if we encounter him again on our way back,¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°A gigantic ck monk?¡± Yoshitsune¡¯s eyes flickered, revealing a mncholic expression. ¡°That would be Musashibo Benkei.¡±

    ¡°Musashibo Benkei?¡±

    Yoshitsune spoke in a sorrowful tone, ¡°He was my faithful bodyguard and once fought alone against a thousand troops to protect me. However, he fell in battle due to exhaustion, and his soul harbored strong resentment towards the world after death. He left Hell and came here to guard me once he learned of my presence. However, as you know, a vengeful spirit cannot ascend this path. Therefore, he could only linger around this path and began to attack anyone who passed through indiscriminately.¡±

    ¡°Benkei¡¯s soul¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s chest rose and fell as a reverent expression crossed her face.

    ¡°When you depart, Lily, cover your head with a beautiful scarf. He won¡¯t attack you then,¡± Yoshitsune advised.

    ¡°Huh? Why is that?¡±

    ¡°This goes back to my initial encounter with Benkei,¡± Yoshitsune continued. ¡°It was before mying-of-age ceremony, when I was still known as Shanaou. As an exile, I would conceal my face with a girl¡¯s scarf to hide my identity. I crossed paths with Benkei on a bridge at night while in disguise and was attacked by him. However, my skills earned his respect, and we became acquainted, with him serving as my loyalpanion until the very end.¡±

    Yoshitsune¡¯s expression darkened as he added, ¡°When Benkei sees someone passing by with their face covered by a scarf, he will undoubtedly recall that moment and refrain from attacking.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you for the advice, Lord Yoshitsune.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Lily remembered another matter and asked, ¡°I want to inquire about something else, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ask whatever you want,¡± Yoshitsune reassured her.

    ¡°I encountered Lady Shizuka in Suno.¡±

    ¡°Shizuka?¡± Yoshitsune¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°So you finally met her.¡±

    ¡°Not only did she guide me, but she also healed Ms. Kimiko and helped me escape from Yoritomo¡¯s clutches, despite the danger involved. Although you once warned me about her, I believe she is a good woman. I wonder if I can tell her that I saw you here the next time we meet. I¡¯m sure she would be pleased.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Lily. Even if you were to tell her, she wouldn¡¯te here,¡± Yoshitsune replied.

    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±

    Yoshitsune didn¡¯t answer her directly and instead said, ¡°I advise you not to be too entangled with her, Lily. While I acknowledge that she is a good woman, her kindness and love have be her greatest burden. Whether or not you choose to inform her about our meeting here today is up to you. I just wanted to warn you.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    It became evident that Shizuka couldn¡¯t visit Yoshitsune here, and he couldn¡¯t leave this ce either. Lily wondered why fate yed such tricks on this golden couple.

    ¡°Shizuka, Shizuka¡­ Is she the only one on your mind, Kurou? Have you forgotten about me?¡±

    A powerful, icy aura manifested, and Yuki-Onna appeared. Lily had no control over her manifestation as long as she didn¡¯t explicitly prevent it.

    Yuki-Onna wore a mournful expression and was dressed in a delicate gown as she floated amidst a snowstorm.

    ¡°Aah¡­¡± Yoshitsune disyed a startled expression upon seeing her. ¡°Y-Yuki-Onna?¡±

    Yuki-Onna pushed Lily aside and flew towards Yoshitsune.

    ¡°It has been a while since west met, Kurou. I never imagined you had already be a heroic spirit. That woman and you are separated by life and death. Don¡¯t you think we are a more suitable couple?¡± Yuki-Onna spoke with deep emotion.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that response, Kurou?¡±

    Yoshitsune seemed to lose his previousposed demeanor upon Yuki-Onna¡¯s approach, and Lily and Ayaka discreetly averted their gazes.

    Lily pulled Ayaka aside and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s move over there, sis.¡±

    The two of them retreated to a nearby spot, allowing the former lovers some privacy.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long before Yuki-Onna erupted in rage, causing a storm to form and turning Yoshitsune into a snowman. She then rushed over to Lily, sobbing uncontrobly.

    ¡°What happened, Yuki-Onna?¡± Lily asked, embracing her in an attempt to console her.

    ¡°He denied our love! Back then, I was head over heels for him, and he looked at me with such clear affection in the snowy fields. What else could it have been if not love? But today, he refused to acknowledge it. Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡± Yuki-Onna sobbed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Yuki-Onna¡­¡± Lily felt speechless, wondering if Yuki-Onna¡¯s love for Yoshitsune had been unrequited all along. She couldn¡¯t help but consider that Yoshitsune, being the respectful and clear-eyed person he was, may have treated everyone simrly.

    ¡°Men can be so unreliable, you know?¡± Yuki-Onna clung to Lily¡¯s neck and leaned in for a kiss, but Lily felt an icy chill at that moment.

    ¡°You and your familiar should behave more appropriately in front of the Heavenly Gate, Lily,¡± Ayaka reprimanded in a disapproving tone.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly heartless! Sob¡­ Sob¡­ Sob! He tried to dispose of me with just a cial Heart!¡± Yuki-Onna conjured a floating snowball in her hand, surrounded by small snowkes resembling stars.

    ¡°A cial Heart?¡± Ayaka eximed. ¡°It¡¯s a legendary treasure that greatly benefits any familiar training in the path of snow and ice. And yet, you¡¯re still putting on such a dramatic act?¡±

    A familiar was different from humans and could significantly enhance their strength with the right treasure. This meant that even a weak familiar could gain tremendous power within a short time if they obtained a heavenly treasure.

    However, finding such miraculous treasures was not easy. They couldn¡¯t be sought out but could only be discovered through luck. Most of the stories surrounding them were mere legends.

    The cial Heart was one such legend.

    Unable toment on Yuki-Onna¡¯s love life, Lily simply patted her shoulder to offer sce.

    Yuki-Onna held back her tears and said, ¡°Regardless, you have fulfilled the promise you made to me, Lily. Besides, I have been abandoned by that traitor Yoshitsune, so I will follow you from now on!¡±

    She buried her face in Lily¡¯s bosom, causing her tears to turn into hail as they rolled into Lily¡¯s cleavage, sending a shiver down her spine. However, Lily¡¯s bosom radiated a warm andforting sensation that quickly melted away the hailstones. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 17 â€“ Pair Training Begins

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 17 ¨C Pair Training Begins</h4>

    A silver-white star ribbon connected the lush mountain to a boulder beside the Heavenly Gate. It was rtively easy for Lily and Ayaka to maintain their bnce and cross over to the mountain.

    Meanwhile, Yuki-Onna, still consumed by grief, had retreated to the mirror dimension to spend some time alone. However, she found sce in her grief, using it as fuel to enhance her intent. She began refining the cial Heart to train and hoped that by focusing on her training, she could eventually ovee the pain of her lost love.

    The mountain, though not very tall, emanated a distinct intent. As Lily and Ayaka reached the summit and gazed down at the distant Heavenly Gate rising amidst the mist-filled endless sea, they felt a unique and harmonious sensation fill their hearts.

    Yoshitsune sat cross-legged under the boulder, positioned visibly to guard Lily and Ayaka during their training, ensuring no one would disturb them. Once he set his mind to a task, he became immovable. Such was the nature of heroic spirits.

    Lily and Ayaka arrived at a cave on the mountain, where ancient candles lined the walls, creating a ritualistic space imbued with magic.

    ¡°Everbright Candles,¡± Ayaka remarked, her long hair fluttering in the wind. ¡°These candles can burn for a long time by absorbing the spirit power present in nature. I never expected to find so many of them here.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps an ancestor trained in this cave,¡± Lily spected.

    As they looked outside, the sky gradually grew darker.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin our training, Lily,¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily nodded.

    ording to the information Ayaka had gleaned from the monolith about pair training, there were three major levels of unity: Clueless Night, Unplucked Flower, and Waterless Moon. Though Lily was unaware of this, Ayaka knew they could only reach the Unplucked Flower level. The Waterless Moon level required a deep physical rtionship between the celestial maiden pair

    <sup>1</sup>. Nevertheless, the Unplucked Flower level was more than sufficient to meet the requirements of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    Each level demanded different intents, perceptions, and attire.

    Clueless Night could only be trained during the night, as the name implied, and required the pair to dress elegantly and sanctimoniously. Unplucked Flower required the pair to dress in graceful, yet flimsy and alluring celestial raiments. As for the Waterless Moon¡­ ording to legends

    <sup>2</sup>, it required the pair to wear nothing but the ribbons of the celestial raiment.

    Ayaka had already informed Lily about the attire requirements for the first two levels, and Lily had them stored inside her mirror space.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change first, Lily,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily replied, her hair fluttering in the sea breeze.

    Ayaka used her mind to light the Everbright Candles, causing the entire cave to be bathed in a pale-yellow glow from the candles¡¯ illumination.

    Lily then handed the set of priestess robes she had prepared in advance to Ayaka. The duo turned their backs to each other and began changing into the priestess robes. The requirements for the first level in terms of elegance and ceremoniousness were quite high. The pair had to dress appropriately from the inside out.

    The fabric in contact with their skin on the inside had to be pure white, and they were prohibited from wearing anything else underneath. They also needed to cover their bodies firmly, with no exposed skin.

    As someone who descended from a line of priestesses and had trained at Izumo Shrine during her childhood, Ayaka was quite familiar with this process.

    She removed the tattered dress from the battle and set it aside. Then, she leaned forward to reach the edge of her pantyhose, her breathing quickening slightly, as she pulled them down her waist and over her curvaceous buttocks, discarding them. Her smooth legs were illuminated with an alluring glow from the light of the candles.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The duo changed into priestess robes, consisting of a white topbined with a long red skirt that covered their legs.

    At the moment, Lily did not have a de in her hand. Like Ayaka, she held a copper musical instrument known as the kagura bell. Natsu, the demon cat, had borrowed the kagura bell from the shrine in Suno for Lily. It didn¡¯t possess any magical powers and was simply used for ceremonies.

    To train in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, the duo needed to achieve the second level of unity, Unplucked Flower. Ayaka had already informed Lily about the core aspects of pair training between celestial maidens that she had seen on the monolith. They first needed to achieve a deep level of unity by perfecting the first level, Clueless Night.

    In addition to their holy priestess robes, they were required to wear makeup and beautiful golden headdresses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily nodded.

    Facing each other inside the cave, the duo bowed ceremoniously. The kagura bells in their hands rang out with each step they took, their movements resembling a slow, ritualistic dance.

    As they approached each other, the duo crisscrossed past one another, locking eyes for a brief moment before turning around. They then walked to the opposite side, facing the scenic view outside the cave, and began a slow, graceful dance.

    Their movements exuded elegance and gravity, creating a mncholic yet fulfilling tempo. With each raise of their hands, the kagura bells swayed gently, producing a clear ringing sound that echoed through the mountain.

    An ethereal and sublime intent, unique to this pair in their ephemeral world, manifested between them, carrying a sense of distance and loneliness. However, it was within this loneliness that the pair noticed each other more on this mountain surrounded by the sea. Entering a trance-like state, they danced ceremoniously and sanctimoniously.

    For three days and nights, they continued in this state. One could say that as the golden bells chimed, even a celestial maiden lost track of how many nights had passed.

    ¡°Ting!¡±

    The resounding chime reverberated through the mountain and the sea, casting a radiant glow from the golden kagura bells held by the pair. They had sessfully attained the first level of unity, known as Clueless Night.

    Though not possessing the same power as true celestial maidens, the joys and sorrows of the mortal world, especially the solitude they experienced, held its own weight, not paling inparison to the solitude felt by celestial maidens in Takamagahara. Their profound realization had propelled them to swiftly achieve the initial level of unity.

    With Clueless Night attained, the pair could now keenly sense each other¡¯s movements, rhythm, and intentions, even without physical contact. The first phase of pair training focused on unity of the physical body, for without this foundation, deeper levels of unity would remain elusive.

    Beyond grasping each other¡¯s pace and tempo, the primary purpose of this level was to foster an unspoken understanding of each other¡¯s thoughts and forms.

    The dance movements themselves were not overlyplex; it was the harmonization of form and intent that held paramount importance. The merging of their intentions and forms would signify the fulfillment of the first level¡¯s purpose, establishing a solid groundwork for the future training of sword arts and esoteric techniques.

    Having danced in silence for three days and nights, the pair paused to rest and prepare for the next stage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break and get ready for the second level, Lily.¡±

    Lily and Ayaka entered a brief period of meditation, allowing their minds and bodies to recuperate as they readied themselves for the challenges of the second level of pair training. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Dun dun duuuuun!!!

    Robinxen: Was it not literally written on the instruction manual?!?!

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 18 â€“ Unplucked Flower

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 18 ¨C Unplucked Flower</h4>

    Unplucked Flower, the second level of pair training among celestial maidens, existed as a ritual that had transcended mere worldly matters. The celestial maidens possessed a different perspective on lifepared to mortals. Various methods were employed by the celestial maidens to reach this level, and one such special approach was depicted on the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle monolith.

    In this training method, each stance was regarded as a foundation, with its own mystical properties akin to the twilight sky.

    After a rejuvenating rest, Lily and Ayaka found themselves in an invigorated state. They had now donned celestial raiments, consisting of silk tops, skirts, and ribbons.

    Lily¡¯s attire predominantly featured a white color scheme. She wore a balcte bra, revealing her slender waist, along with V-shaped panties adorned with white skirt-like attachments on either side

    <sup>1</sup>. Ribbons cascaded below her underarms, entuating her bare feet adorned with beautiful anklets. Her hair was styled into a low single braid, crowned by a delicate headdress that bestowed upon her an air of priestess-like grace.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, this outfit¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of embarrassment at wearing such revealing attire, baring a significant portion of her skin, including her navel, especially when it was just the two of them alone.

    Ayaka¡¯s breath quickened slightly

    <sup>2</sup>, but she smiled and said, ¡°You look beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Sis. You look even more alluring.¡±

    A faint blush colored Ayaka¡¯s cheeks upon hearing Lily¡¯s words. ¡°Choose your words carefully. This is a celestial raiment, you know? A garment of nobility. Celestial maidens believe that true purity stems from a pure heart. Even in revealing clothing, one must maintainposure. It is through this that the confidence and virtue of celestial maidens shine. We mustn¡¯t taint it with vulgarnguage.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sis¡­¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s own celestial raiment was equally remarkable. Comprised entirely of translucent silver-gray ribbons, it wrapped gracefully around her body, held together by gleaming silver ornaments.

    A single ribbon tightly embraced Ayaka¡¯s chest, but no matter its width, it couldn¡¯tpletely conceal her bosom. It squeezed and entuated her feminine curves, proudly highlighting her womanly symbol

    <sup>3</sup>.

    Several ribbons adorned her waist and lower abdomen, creating alluring gaps that exposed glimpses of her smooth skin, filling her with a sense of embarrassment.

    A single ribbon encircled her hips and lower body, with the front barely covering her intimate area, while the back clung tightly to her round buttocks. Her long legs were left fully exposed, with no cover to conceal their beauty.

    She stood barefoot, wearing an anklet and a silver bell around her ankles. Her hair flowed freely, lending her a mature and captivating aura, as if the charm within those ribbons was on the verge of bursting forth.

    ¡°Now, Lily, I will guide you step-by-step through the stances of the training method I witnessed,¡± Ayaka dered.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily nodded with anticipation.

    Ayaka regted her breathing and began, ¡°The first stance is known as Connecting Palms and Hearts.¡±

    She then assumed a cross-legged position and continued, ¡°This fundamental stance requires us to sit facing each other, extending our hands forward and joining our palms together. We should also bring our knees together and close our eyes, taking slow and steady breaths. In this method of pair training, we must circte a portion of our spirit power to the other person through our palms, establishing a cycle of energy flow between us. This constitutes the initial step.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lily followed Ayaka¡¯s instructions and extended her hands forward, joining her palms with Ayaka¡¯s warm hands.

    The pair closed their eyes and felt the gentle warmth emanating from each other¡¯s palms as their breathing synchronized. At their level, it was rtively easy to perceive the flow of the other person¡¯s spirit power. However, for some reason, Lily felt a peculiar sensation as Ayaka¡¯s spirit power entered her body, causing her to feel flushed and heated from within. Ayaka experienced a simr sensation to Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°I wonder if she feels the same way as I do. Regardless, as her elder sister, I mustn¡¯t allow her to witness any unsightly behavior. That would be far too embarrassing,¡± Ayaka thought to herself.

    Given the solemnity of the moment, it would be utterly embarrassing to disy any odd behavior. Ayaka had no choice but to exercise restraint. Fortunately, the sensation hadn¡¯t yet surpassed her threshold.

    The pair swiftly aplished the first step of the exercise.

    Ayaka opened her eyes and nced at the flushed Lily. ¡°Now, for the second part of Connecting Palms and Hearts, we need to get even closer while still keeping our knees joined. ce one hand on each other¡¯s chest to feel each other¡¯s heartbeat and circte spirit power once again.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Sis.¡±

    In order to maintain their seated position with joined knees while getting closer, they had to stretch their legs further. Ayaka¡¯s single ribbon covering her intimate area was slightly exposed as a result.

    Ayaka didn¡¯t seem to mind much, considering they were both women, and she had nothing to lose by revealing her private parts to Lily. However, her chest heaved uncontrobly in response.

    Lily followed Ayaka¡¯s instructions and extended her hand, gently touching Ayaka¡¯s chest. Simultaneously, she felt the soft touch of Ayaka¡¯s fingers against her own ample bosom.

    ¡°You can apply more pressure, Lily. Try to feel my heartbeat,¡± Ayaka encouraged her.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Sensing each other¡¯s heartbeat through touch proved to be more challenging than anticipated.

    ¡°Your heart is racing too fast, Lily. You should try to calm down,¡± Ayaka advised, even though she could feel her own heart pounding through the delicate raiment.

    This was the essence of Connecting Palms and Hearts. Eventually, the pair perfected the first stance, maintaining theirposure and saving themselves from the embarrassment of losing control.

    ¡°Now, we move on to the next stance called Whispering Rise. Turn around and ce your hands behind your head. Watch my movements and mimic them. Stay focused and keep your mind centered,¡± Ayaka instructed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lilyplied, assuming the posture Ayaka had described.

    Ayaka then walked behind Lily and lifted her hair, whispering in her ear, ¡°This stance requires one of the pair to infuse their spirit power into their partner one-sidedly so that their partner can sense their existence. Training between women is not always on equal terms, as it allows them to understand how it feels to have control over their partner and appreciate the true value of a woman. The process involves exchanging roles to deepen the bond and provide mutual experience. While celestial maidens may have methods with a dominant and submissive role, it is not described in Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s Third Path.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lily responded.

    Ayaka gently caressed Lily¡¯s arms with her hands as she whispered into her ear. When she reached Lily¡¯s armpits, she touched them delicately, asionally applying pressure while sending spirit power to Lily. Simultaneously, Ayaka¡¯s whispers helped Lily rx.

    Lily waspletely defenseless against Ayaka¡¯s onught of spirit power, at the mercy of her actions.

    ¡°After this, you can freely infuse spirit power into your partner, choosing the location as you wish. This flexibility is what makes this method unique. I can see that you have be ustomed to it. Let¡¯s stop here,¡± Ayaka said.

    Lily¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to do it to me,¡± Ayaka suggested.

    Ayaka turned her back to Lily and ced her hands behind her head, causing her breasts to be more prominent. This posture entuated a woman¡¯s charm, but Ayaka was relieved that her back was facing Lily at the moment, saving her from some embarrassment.

    Lily sat upright behind Ayaka, her heart racing as she felt the warmth and caught a faint scent emanating from Ayaka¡¯s body due to their previous actions. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that understanding what it felt like to have control over someone was impossible. However, she took sce in the fact that she had control over the pace, tempo, and timing of their training.

    Lily leaned forward, rising up on her knees, and clumsily lifted Ayaka¡¯s hair before kissing her earlobe.

    ¡°Kyah! What are you doing, Lily?!¡± Ayaka squealed in a cute voice, sounding both surprised and slightly annoyed. ¡°I told you to whisper in my ear, not kiss it! We¡¯re training here. You need to take it seriously!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lily apologized, realizing her mistake. She had be a bit confused due to their previous actions and misremembered the instructions. When she attempted to whisper in Ayaka¡¯s ear, she became nervous and forgot what she was supposed to say. In the end, she simply let her breath stroke lightly against Ayaka¡¯s earlobe, causing Ayaka¡¯s eyshes to tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to tease the armpits next, right?¡± Lily tried to reassure herself.

    ¡°Stop using thatnguage, Lily! You¡¯re supposed to press them, not tease them!¡± Ayaka furrowed her brows. She was currently at Lily¡¯s mercy, and if it weren¡¯t for the training method requiring it, she would never have relinquished control to Lily.

    As Lily touched and pressed Ayaka¡¯s armpits, Ayaka¡¯s breath became rushed. Nobody else had ever touched her in this spot before.

    Lily then infused her spirit power into Ayaka, causing Ayaka¡¯s armpits to tingle with a numbing sensation. Ayaka found it difficult to suppress her emotions, but as the elder sister, she couldn¡¯t embarrass herself in front of Lily. She bit her lips, furrowed her brows even deeper, and let out heavier breaths.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost over. I just need to endure a little longer. Almost there¡­¡± Ayaka bolstered her determination internally.

    ¡°Hmm? What is she doing?¡± Ayaka suddenly trembled.

    Lily had pressed her warm chest against Ayaka¡¯s back while continuing to send spirit power through her armpits. Instead of stopping, Lily had extended her hands downward to Ayaka¡¯s breasts, gently caressing them while still infusing spirit power.

    ¡°This girl! She has taken it a step further!¡± Ayaka¡¯s breath quickened, and her face flushed.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ayaka eximed, turning around in anger. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t remembered the process correctly. Let me teach you again!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily didn¡¯t say anything and obediently followed, realizing that she, too, had trouble recalling the training method. After all, only Ayaka had seen and understood it fully.

    This time, Ayaka didn¡¯t hold back. She firmly grabbed Lily¡¯s breasts, squeezing them hard.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ngh¡­ Is this also part of the training, Sister Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ayaka responded harshly, her hands bing bolder in their movements. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Such specificity! Truly world building to the extreme.

    Robinxen: ¡­

    Robinxen: Uhuh¡­

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 19 â€“ Nine Stances

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 19 ¨C Nine Stances</h4>

    Anyhow, despite the moans echoing in the cave and the wind either alleviating or intensifying the heat, the pair had finally perfected the second stance and continued to practice the subsequent stances.

    The second level, Unplucked Flower, consisted of a total of nine stances, and the pair dedicated themselves to serious training.

    The third stance required Ayaka to kneel on one knee, her back straight, while holding Lily¡¯s hand as they exchanged spirit power. The mystical energy generated between them caused Lily to levitate in the air. From this stance onward, their spirit power and charm intent began to blend and merge with each other.

    Beautiful silver and crimson threads of energy intertwined within their bodies, fusing together. The training not only strengthened their bond but also revealed its true value and superiority, allowing them to perceive each other¡¯s thoughts on a subtle level. Although it was a gradual process and limited to a micro level, it provided a significant advantage.

    Perception was something that required extensive training andbat experience, demanding a considerable amount of energy. It was not an easy task, and conveying such enlightenment through writing or speech was virtually impossible, as it was deeply rooted in their mental, physical, and astral selves. The only way to transmit such an experience was through astralmunication, achieved by exchanging spirit power.

    The pair training method was not merely an esoteric art for the two to merge as one; it was also a valuable means for sharing their training experiences and battle insights with each other.

    Although Ayaka¡¯s strength had diminished significantly, her perception still remained at the level of a quintuple-soul Big Dipper expert, a rtively high level. Despite Ayaka¡¯s attempt to conceal it, herprehension of charm intent had long surpassed Lily¡¯s. Thus, this pair training proved immensely beneficial for Lily.

    For the first time in her life, Lily truly felt the benefits of pair training. While samurais had fewer applications for perception, celestial maidens had a profound understanding of the world. The detailed exnations of the pair training method in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle undoubtedly delved into the application of shared experiences between partners.

    After practicing the third stance with Ayaka, Lily achieved perfect synchronization with her, and her understanding of charm intent improved significantly. After all, this enlightenment was the umtion of Ayaka¡¯s genius over many years. Though Lily had only scratched the surface through their shared experiences, she excelled at drawing inferences from the experiences of others, reaping substantial benefits from this training.

    Ayaka had also derived benefits from this practice, despite Lily¡¯s perception falling short of hers. Each individual¡¯s unique experiences led to different perceptions, which served as valuable references for improvement.

    Time flew by, and the fourth, fifth, and sixth stances varied in their sensuality, intensity, and wildness. The pair¡¯s perception had already deepened significantly, and Lily had learned a great deal from their exchange.

    During breaks in their training, Lily would either use the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument or the Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting to pass the time. While one person could transfer their consciousness into the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument, they could view the Himemiya Sen-no-Hana painting together, allowing them to confirm their learning and further enhance their perception through the exchange of experiences. However, viewing the Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting, which revolved around ambiguous feelings between girls in the Heavenly Pce, sometimes made the pair feel a bit embarrassed.

    One could say that it was nearly impossible for anyone to resist fantasizing after seeing the Himemiya Sen-no-Hana Painting. Nevertheless, the pair was at a high level of seriousness and maintained theirposure, suppressing their emotions.

    Someone wise had once said that stoicism enhanced a woman¡¯s beauty, and though Lily didn¡¯t know the origin of the quote, she found herself agreeing with it. There was indeed beauty in stoicism.

    Ayaka spoke up, exining the requirements of the seventh stance. ¡°We need to perform it on each other again,¡± she said.

    ¡°All right. Just tell me what to do,¡± Lily nodded, ready to follow Ayaka¡¯s instructions. She turned around and positioned herself on her knees, adjusting her breath and directing her perception inward to sense the flow of spirit power and charm intent within her. At the right moment, she leaned her flexible body forward, extending her hands towards the ground and straightening her back until her chest faintly pressed against it. Slowly lifting her thighs and raising her buttocks

    <sup>1</sup>, she assumed a highly sensual posture that entuated a woman¡¯s physique.

    Blushing, Lily couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do celestial maidens need to assume such a stance, Sister Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Celestial maidens are transcendent beings who are in harmony with the world. They often understand the concepts of virtue and dominance, but theyckprehension of weakness or submissiveness

    <sup>2</sup>. This prevents them from truly grasping the mystical nature of a woman¡¯s body. To establish a profound connection with their partners in pair training, celestial maidens must experience all aspects of their physicality

    <sup>3</sup>. By understanding themselves as women, they canprehend the other side of pair training between women,¡± Ayaka exined solemnly.

    Ayaka then knelt behind Lily, cing one hand on her tailbone while gently stroking her buttocks and thighs with the other. She explored different spots until finding the right one, injecting spirit power and charm intent into Lily¡¯s body

    <sup>4</sup>.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± The infusion of spirit power and charm intent awakened Lily to a new understanding of herself and the training. She became acutely aware of her identity as a woman, which in turn enhanced her perception of spirit power and the true intent of charm.

    It was impossible for someone to progress in the training meant for women if they couldn¡¯t fully embrace their womanhood deep within their consciousness. The arts of celestial maidens, in particr, ced great emphasis on this aspect and differed from martial arts, which were open to both men and women.

    After Lily¡¯s turn, it was Ayaka¡¯s time to undergo the process.

    ¡°How about we y a little game this time, Lily?¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°What kind of game?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y Rock, Paper, Scissors. The winner will assume the dominant role, and the loser will assume the seventh stance. What do you say?¡± Ayaka¡¯s cheeks faintly blushed.

    ¡°Huh? But shouldn¡¯t it be my turn to assume the dominant role next?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a game, Lily. Why are you in such a hurry? Besides, we¡¯ll y it normally without using our powers. Otherwise, it would be unfair to you,¡± Ayaka exined.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    As a result, Lily lost twice and had to assume the stance twice, while Ayaka dominated her, ultimately winning their third game.

    ¡°I won, Sis!¡± Lily felt ted about this rare victory.

    Ayaka, however, felt a bit embarrassed and experienced a brief flutter in her heart from the unexpected defeat, even though it waspletely normal to lose in a game of Rock, Paper, Scissors at least once.

    With no other option, Ayaka turned her back to Lily and assumed the stance, her mature and sensual body on full disy.

    Lily didn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. After all, it was part of their training, and Lily was always serious about training. Without hesitation, she reached out and touched the tip of Ayaka¡¯s tailbone.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Although Ayaka had nothing to worry about in assuming such a posture, a shiver ran down her spine when Lily¡¯s hand made contact with her tailbone. Ayaka realized that she had no idea what Lily was going to do to her or which part of her body she was focused on.

    Having experienced the process three times already, Lily performed it smoothly, gently stroking Ayaka¡¯s buttocks and thighs while asionally applying gentle pressure, infusing them with spirit power

    <sup>5</sup>.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ The skirt is made up of only one ribbon. It¡¯s too short¡­¡± Ayaka worried, hoping that Lily wouldn¡¯t notice.

    The more Ayaka indulged in her fantasies, the harder it became to suppress the sensations provoked by Lily¡¯s touch. Before she knew it, Ayaka began moaning, even though she had only lost once and felt somewhat upset about assuming the seventh stance.

    The eighth stance required an incredibly flexible body. As martial artists, Lily and Ayaka had already achieved superhuman levels of flexibility, despite not dedicating much time to it.

    Before assuming this stance, the pair needed to stretch their bodies, typically by performing leg splits.

    Lily, with her healthy and youthful body, effortlessly achieved a wide leg split on her first attempt, leaving only an inch of space between her legs and the ground.

    At that moment, Ayaka positioned herself behind Lily and ced her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Get ready, Lily. I¡¯m going to push you down,¡± Ayaka announced.

    ¡°Huh? Okay, Sis. Please push me down hard¡­¡± Lily responded.

    Ayaka¡¯s face lit up upon hearing Lily¡¯s words, and she innocently smiled before forcefully pushing Lily down.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Despite some preparedness, Lily let out a cute yelp. ¡°N-Not that hard, Sis. It really hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx, Lily. The pain will subside once you get used to it,¡± Ayaka reassured, continuing to apply pressure and asionally varying the strength to elicit squeals from Lily.

    However, Lily quickly adapted and achieved a perfect leg split, thanks to her natural flexibility.

    ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner. Let¡¯s take a break, and then you can do it to me,¡± Ayaka suggested, knowing she had some reservations about performing the leg split since she needed to do it to assume the eighth stance.

    Ayaka, although possessing a flexible body, was in her mid-twenties, making it a bit challenging for her to achieve a leg split. She managed a gap of over two inches between herself and the ground, which was still amendable result.

    Lily positioned herself behind Ayaka, cing her hand on her shoulder, causing Ayaka¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Ayaka contemted forcefully pushing Lily down but hesitated, causing Ayaka to panic needlessly.

    ¡°Should I go harder or softer in the beginning, Sis?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Stop asking so many questions. You¡¯re in control, so do as you please. Hurry up!¡± Ayaka impatiently replied, her breath quickening.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Deciding that going harder was the best approach, Lily exerted more pressure, causing Ayaka significant difort.

    ¡°H-Hold on! Go a bit softer! Let me take a break¡­¡± Ayaka pleaded.

    Lily, always dedicated to training and aware that significant results required enduring pain, ignored Ayaka¡¯s pleas and pushed her down even harder.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ayaka let out a cry of pain.

    ¡°A-Are you okay, Sis?¡± Lily asked, concerned.

    Gritting her teeth in agony, Ayaka, as the older sister, couldn¡¯t admit the pain she felt. All she could do was request a gentler or slower approach. Stress caused beads of sweat to form on her forehead, her chest rose and fell heavily, and her split legs trembled under the pressure.

    That night, Ayaka experienced considerable embarrassment, yelping multiple times from the pain. Yet, through sheer determination, she managed to achieve a perfect leg split. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Did she really just¡­?

    Robinxen: Uhuh¡­

    Robinxen: Suuuuure?

    Robinxen: AUTHOR?!

    Robinxen: I can¡¯t even¡­

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 20 â€“ Sword And Dance

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 20 ¨C Sword And Dance</h4>

    Finally, they were ready to begin training in the eighth position, which demanded exceptional flexibility. With some mutual assistance and cooperation, Lily and Ayaka managed to achieve it.

    However, they found the eighth position a bit peculiar. It required them to perform a full split while either standing or lying on the ground and then pressing their legs tightly together

    <sup>1</sup>. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this position held some implicit meaning. Would the Celestial Maidens of ancient times have learned this position too?

    Perhaps these training positions served as the foundation for the future Pair Training that Celestial Maidens would undergo. Although Lily wouldn¡¯t be participating in that highest stage of Pair Training called Waterless Moon, which required physical intimacy between actual lovers, she understood that Celestial Maidens who trained in all these positions would eventually develop deep emotional connections with each other.

    Moving on to the ninth position, they didn¡¯t find it particrly challenging as it was quitemon. It could be divided into two forms.

    In the first form, they would sit cross-legged, tightly hold each other¡¯s hand with one hand, and ce the other hand on the other person¡¯s Spirit Pce. This direct contact allowed for the most efficient transfer of Spirit power. However, it was initially difficult for both parties to handle, so they needed to practice the previous eight positions to familiarize themselves before attempting it properly.

    ording to a document rted to the Swordstyle, there was an even more direct and efficient way of achieving this connection. Upon hearing Ayaka read the description, Lily blushed and showed interest.

    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Ayaka asked.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lily hesitated.

    ¡°The only thing that enters is spirit power,¡± Ayaka reassured Lily.

    Lily pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Then, can my spirit power also directly enter your Spirit Pce, sister?¡±

    Ayaka averted her gaze, appearing somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ Lily, remember, you just need to gently ce your finger on the surface without moving it, and then inject the spirit power. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily replied, exhaling deeply. Though it seemed like a simple position, it was actually quite challenging to execute.

    The second form of the ninth position was fundamentally simr to the first form, except that one person would turn their back to the other, taking turns instead of performing it simultaneously. They ultimately decided to stick with the first form because it allowed them to maintain eye contact.

    To im that no emotions were felt during their practice would be false.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily responded.

    Since they injected spirit power at the same time, it was possible for one side to reach their limit and be unable to absorb any more power. This could make them feel like they had lost. In such cases, the one who couldn¡¯t absorb more power would continue using the second form or the seventh position to transfer spirit power to the other.

    This rule was outlined in the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s document, as it was believed that without a consequence or penalty, the efficiency of the training would be diminished. Pair Training was significantly different from training alone.

    Over the next few days, Lily found herself losing most of the time in their training sessions. However, she realized that losing wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. In fact, the one who lost would receive even more spirit power and understanding, which proved to be beneficial for their training.

    On the rare asion when Ayaka lost, it was more embarrassing for her, as she was usually on the winning side.

    A month had passed since they began their training journey. Lily and Ayaka had developed an incredible synergy in their Pair Training, and they had finallypleted the Unplucked Flower stage. This aplishment brought them great excitement. However, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disappointment. She desired to continue the training until they had mastered every aspect of it.

    Lily also had ns for the future. She wanted to share this method of Pair Training with Uesugi Rei, Minamoto no Shimizu, and her other sisters. She believed that all of them could be stronger through this practice.

    ¡°Lily, next, we can finally start practicing your Tsukuyomi Swordstyle,¡± Ayaka announced.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lily and Ayaka both adorned simple Celestial Maiden attire, preparing for their new phase of training.

    ¡°There are no specific instructions on how we should cooperate on the monolith. I suggest that you focus on training with the sword, and I will be your dance partner. Together, we will strive for synergy and work harmoniously

    <sup>2</sup>,¡± Ayaka exined.

    Lily nodded in agreement. Crescent Moon materialized in her hand. Since it was a training session, the choice of sword didn¡¯t matter much to her. Lily had be adept at using various swords interchangeably.

    With everything in ce, Lily began performing a sword dance, following the instructions inscribed on the third monolith. Ayaka gracefully danced by her side, wielding white ribbons in her hands.

    Interestingly, Lily¡¯s sword dance seemed to incorporate elements of a dance itself. Rather than Ayaka merely being a dance partner, it felt as though both of them were dancing together, seamlessly merging their movements.

    While the monolithcked specific guidance on rhythm, position, and speed, Lily and Ayaka¡¯s month of training had cultivated a deep synergy between them. They worked together intuitively, creating a natural flow that seemed to harmonize their actions.

    As they continued to dance, their movements bing more refined and harmonious, it was as if Lily and Ayaka transformed into ethereal Celestial Maidens offering a dance to the heavens. Words became unnecessary; their dance moves, eye contact, and physical connection conveyed their true feelings to each other.

    As Lily immersed herself in the dance with Ayaka, her gaze started to drift, and she could faintly perceive shimmering silver lines intertwining. Like moonlight weaving together, these lines merged and intertwined, connecting their understanding of sword techniques and dance. Slowly, an intricate and breathtaking chart of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle materialized before Lily¡¯s eyes.

    The chart remained elusive and enigmatic, its details just beyond Lily¡¯sprehension. Yet, she asionally glimpsed profound wisdom emanating from its presence. This was the secret of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s third form¡ªthe Thousand Sakura Path, where ten thousand emotions stained a thousand petals.

    With each passing day, Lily¡¯s mastery of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle improved, and the chart grew clearer. She realized that by fully embodying the chart through her dance with Ayaka, she would achieveplete mastery of the third form. She was making remarkable progress, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she reached her goal.

    However, on this particr night, the pure white chart began to be tainted by a crimson hue. The moment Lily sensed this change, a wave of unease washed over her, causing her to tremble with fear. What was happening?

    Her eyes turned to Ayaka, who wore a solemn expression, but with each movement, her clothing gradually diminished, and her dance became more uninhibited. It seemed to contradict her intense determination and solemnity, yet it heightened her allure, making her appear as a mature and captivating Celestial Maiden.

    Lily grew increasingly concerned as Ayaka became more absorbed in her dance. Beads of sweat adorned her body, and her intoxicating fragrance filled the air. It was evident that Ayaka wasn¡¯t merely a dance partner; she was intentionally seducing Lily through her dance. However, there was a genuine seriousness in Ayaka¡¯s actions, and her flushed cheeks seemed to protest against her own provocative behavior. Still, her body moved with increasing sensuality.

    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s realization struck. This scene mirrored the one she had inadvertently witnessed when she entered Ayaka¡¯s nightmare before

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: All I can think of now is that yoga scene from Star Trek The Next Generation, you all know the one.

    Robinxen: This sentence feels really off¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s one that got twisted in the AI check? I¡¯m not sure how to reword it though without the original trantion as reference.

    Robinxen: Uh no.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 21 â€“ Thousand Sakura Path, Complete

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 21 ¨C Thousand Sakura Path, Complete</h4>

    Lily¡¯s heart raced as she abruptly stopped and turned her worried gaze towards Ayaka, ¡°Sister Ayaka, what¡¯s happening to you?¡±

    Ignoring Lily¡¯s concerns, Ayaka pressed her against the wall, her voice a low moan beside Lily¡¯s ear. ¡°Keep going¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep going!¡± As Ayaka spoke, her hand began to caress Lily¡¯s face, tracing down her neck and settling on her chest.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meanwhile, Ayaka¡¯s other hand grazed Lily¡¯s skin just outside her Spirit Pce before gradually descending¡­

    ¡°Sister Ayaka? Ugh¡­¡± Confusion and rm filled Lily¡¯s mind, and before she could voice her questions, Ayaka¡¯s lips forcefully sealed her own. The skill and technique of the kiss left Lily dazed and unable to resist.

    But Ayaka didn¡¯t stop there, undeterred by Lily¡¯s dazed state.

    Slowly¡­ over time¡­ little by little¡­ Lily felt a wave of ecstasy surge from the area beneath her Spirit Pce, and her mind went nk in the overwhelming moment.

    When Lily regained her senses, she found herself in an abyss of darkness, stretching endlessly in every direction. She tried toprehend her surroundings and noticed a faint glimmer of light in the distance. As she approached, she discerned a young girl barely conscious and writhing in agony¡ªAyaka, during her younger years.

    Hovering above Ayaka was the immense shadow of a monstrous creature, its size rivaling that of a mountain. Its voice resonated with a deep, malevolent tone.

    ¡°Do you ept? Do you ept this bargain?¡±

    It was Dream Eater Baku, an embodiment of darkness and nightmares.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to live,¡± Ayaka replied, her voice filled with desperation.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Baku responded, its toneced with an insidious delight. ¡°I will rid you of your curse. As a woman who dared to defy her destined path to escape, you are insignificant to me. However, your dreams¡­ They are such delectable treats. From now on, your dreams will be my sustenance when I grow weary. Hehehe¡­¡±

    With a slow and menacing smile, the monster opened its mouth wide, and the boundless darkness engulfed the young Ayaka, swallowing her whole.

    Lily gradually regained consciousness, finding herself and Ayaka inside a cave. However, Ayaka¡¯s behavior was deeply troubled, her eyes vacant as she hysterically shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t betray you! I didn¡¯t betray anyone! Please don¡¯t force me! You¡¯ve already destroyed my dreams! What more do you want? I won¡¯t reveal everything! Don¡¯t force me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know the Mirror Girl¡¯s destiny. I really don¡¯t¡ª¡± There was no apparent threat present in the cave, yet Ayaka was gripped by overwhelming panic, haunted by the horrors she had witnessed in her dreams.

    Despite Ayaka¡¯s formidable strength in the waking world, she seemed helpless against the dangers that lurked in the dark recesses of her slumber. Petrified and defenseless, she was at the mercy of the malevolent forces that gued her dreams.

    Rushing to her side, Lily held Ayaka up and grasped her hand tightly. ¡°Sister Ayaka, what¡¯s happening? Sister Ayaka?¡±

    Ayaka, resembling a tormented witch, continued to insist, ¡°Lily, I never lied to you. I didn¡¯t betray you!¡±

    Observing Ayaka¡¯s restless sleep and her futile struggles to wake up, Lily grew concerned for her sister¡¯s mental well-being. She knew Ayaka¡¯s recent injuries had left her vulnerable, making her more susceptible to harm.

    Feeling desperate and unsure of what to do, Lily followed her instincts. She leaned in and kissed Ayaka forcefully, cing her hand above Ayaka¡¯s Spirit Pce, gently tracing circles while infusing it with her spirit power.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Uh¡­¡±

    Gradually, Ayaka¡¯s breathing steadied, and her eyes fluttered open. ¡°Lily? What¡­ What happened to me?¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, please tell me, what was that giant tapir in the darkness?¡±

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Despite her words, Ayaka couldn¡¯t hide the fear evident in her eyes, as if the colossal demonic figure stood before her.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, maybe¡­ I just had a nightmare. You¡­ shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Ayaka averted her gaze, attempting to evade the topic.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, if you¡¯re going through something difficult, don¡¯t face it alone. Please, confide in me, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the elder sister¡­ There¡¯s nothing that frightens me. Nightmares don¡¯t count, of course. Thank you, Lily. I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Ayaka embraced Lily tightly while uttering those words, ¡°Let¡¯s continue training, Lily.¡±

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s urgent. Let¡¯s continue¡­¡±

    Lily sensed that this dark presence haunting Ayaka was the result of a terrible evil. Who was the giant tapir

    <sup>1</sup> that gued her dreams? Was it a mere figment of her imagination, or a demon capable of devouring dreams in their world?

    In the following days, Ayaka appeared somewhat preupied, yet her attempts to suppress these emotions only made her more alluring and feminine. As she danced alongside Lily, her charm reached new heights

    <sup>2</sup>.

    It had been two months since their departure from Suno, and Lily and Ayaka continued their rigorous training within the cool confines of the cave, despite the scorching summer sun outside.

    In a pivotal moment during their practice, the intricate silver chart within Lily¡¯s mind suddenly crystallized, bing wless, clear, and vividly visible.

    ¡°Sess!¡± Lily¡¯s gaze sharpened, and with a powerful thrust, she aimed her sword towards the ocean beyond the cave.

    <i>Whoom!</i> A surge of water welled forth, traversing the endless expanse and disappearing beyond the horizon.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, I¡¯ve mastered the third form of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle!¡± Lily eximed.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka, drenched in sweat and exhausted, leaned against the cave wall, her disheveled appearance matching her ted expression. ¡°Really? That¡¯s¡­ incredible.¡±

    Meanwhile, within Lily¡¯s Mirror Dimension, the engravings on the third monolith shimmered in the moonlit glow before dissipating. They coalesced, transforming into a passionate dancing Celestial Maiden. Beneath her, an ancient seal emerged, bearing the name: Thousand Sakura Path.

    Upon acquiring the third form, Lily had initially felt uncertain. Since they were unaware of a location brimming with celestial aura, they sought refuge at the Ise Heavenly Gate, training diligently under Yoshitsune¡¯s guidance for nearly two months. It was undoubtedly one of the best ces they could find in their world.

    But now, she had done it.

    Finally, she had seeded.

    With the transition from the Celestial Maiden Path to the Thousand Sakura Path, Lily¡¯s strength had skyrocketed from twentyfold to thirtyfold. And along with her newfound power came the mastery of a special sword technique.

    This technique was known as Thousand Sakura Linger.

    By channeling her spirit power ording to the chart, Lily could unleash the technique through her sword strikes. Countless silver threads would materialize, infused with the potent essence of Lunar True Intent and Charm True Intent. They would ensnare and immobilize any malevolent beings harboring even the slightest desire for Lily, regardless of their gender. The threads were particrly effective during the night, exhibiting remarkable resilience against conventional abilities or skills.

    Only brute force or overwhelming strength could forcibly sever these threads, yet even then, it would take considerable time, hindering the assant¡¯s movements.

    The potency of Thousand Sakura Linger grew in tandem with Lily¡¯s progress. It was intricately tied to her spirit power andprehension of the world. In addition to its primary function, the technique held another advantage¡ªit possessed a natural affinity against evil creatures and Yomi demons, making it slightly more effective against them.

    Curiously, the entanglement of the threads would elicit a certain level of arousal in any woman caught in their grasp. However, to Lily, this aspect held no practical value. She had be aware of it through the inherited knowledge, but it held no relevance to her goals. Among the memories she received, there was a peculiar suggestion: that binding herself with the Thousand Sakura Linger had benefits for her own body. Yet, the exact nature of these benefits remained a mystery to her.

    In summary, Lily had sessfullypleted the Thousand Sakura Path, resulting in a substantial increase in her strength. Moreover, she had gained a new ability to hinder her opponents, which would prove invaluable as she journeyed to Mount Ooe. At the same time, both Lily and Ayaka carried two Sacred Relics with them, further deepening their understanding of Lunar True Intent and Charm True Intent, thus bolstering their overall power.

    At her peak, Lily had be capable of vanquishing any triple-soul Big Dipper and could hold her own against a quadruple-soul Big Dipper. Even if she were to face powerhouses like Taira no Masakado and Tomoe Gozen, who possessed quadruple-soul strength, she could stand her ground. Masakado himself could exchange hundreds of blows with the Cloistered Emperor before losing his advantage.

    Admittedly, Lily would still be overmatched against quintuple-soul Big Dippers like Shuten Doji and the Cloistered Emperor. However, she now possessed the means to momentarily defend herself, hinder their movements, and make a swift escape. The enhanced survivability offered by the Thousand Sakura Linger greatly improved her odds.

    With her current strength, it seemed likely that Lily could venture into Mount Ooe and emerge unscathed. Thepletion of the Thousand Sakura Path was not the sole reason for her confidence. The fortuitous acquisition of the Lunar Crystal had effectively doubled her power, contributing significantly to her newfound capabilities.

    No longer gripped by fear, Lily eximed, ¡°Sister Ayaka, I havepleted the Thousand Sakura Path. Let us return to Suno with all haste.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ayaka understood Lily¡¯s deep concern for Rei and shared the same sentiment.

    They walked along the winding road between the mountains and the Heavenly Gate, eventually arriving back at the Ascending Road. Yoshitsune, adorned in red armor, remained steadfast in his position, diligently guarding them. He had faithfully maintained his vigil for nearly two months, exemplifying his honorable character. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: It just urred to me that either this is a mistrantion or the big bad evil guy is an elephant pig. Which ispletely possible I suppose if you see sculptures of deities and stuff from around the world.

    Robinxen: They really just continued training after that? Knowing that some sort of link is causing bleed over between them?

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 22 â€“ Musashibo Benkei

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 22 ¨C Musashibo Benkei</h4>

    ¡°Lord Yoshitsune, you¡¯ve been silently guarding us all this time¡­¡± Lily expressed her gratitude sincerely.

    Observing the transformation in Lily, Yoshitsune nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Lily, it appears you have learned a great deal during these two months.¡±

    Lily modestly replied, ¡°There is still much for me to learn¡­¡±

    ¡°Such modesty and grace.¡± Yoshitsune nodded again. Lily was truly a captivating individual, reminiscent of the charm possessed by Shizuka Gozen in her time. However, Lily had a unique ability to captivate others subtly. Being a person of immense strength, Yoshitsune could only feel a mix of mncholy and joy upon witnessing such a remarkable prot¨¦g¨¦. He harbored no ill intentions whatsoever.

    ¡°However, Lily, Shuten Doji was already an ancient Archdemon who upied Mount Ooe in my time. While he may not be as audacious as he is now, he remains treacherous and cunning. You must exercise caution. Your current strength and experience are insufficient to confront him directly,¡± Yoshitsune cautioned.

    Lily nodded, taking his advice to heart. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°And above all, be wary of falling into his traps,¡± Yoshitsune emphasized.

    Lily solemnly nodded once more, fully grasping the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Lord Yoshitsune, is there anything else you wish to impart to me?¡± Lily inquired respectfully.

    ¡°Lily, I have imparted all the knowledge you require. What lies ahead is now in your hands. If you have any further questions, you may always seek me out at the Heavenly Gate. As long as I remain here¡­¡± Yoshitsune paused briefly. ¡°By the way, remember what I advised you about avoiding Benkei.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Lily replied, assuring him of herprehension.

    Yoshitsune¡¯s voice softened. ¡°And¡­ should you encounter Shizuka.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yoshitsune?¡± Lily murmured quietly.

    Yoshitsune hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡­forget it. Do not say anything to her.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily bowed in silence.

    ¡°Very well, you may go,¡± Yoshitsune acknowledged her understanding with a nod of satisfaction before dissipating into golden light.

    He had once been a hero of his generation, now reduced to a heroic spirit bound by his unwavering sense of justice. Despite his inability to depart from this realm, he continued to safeguard the world. Yoshitsune was a figure deserving of utmost respect.

    Regrettably, this heroic spirit could no longer reunite with his beloved

    <sup>1</sup>.

    After bidding their farewells, Lily and Ayaka retraced their steps on the Ascending Road, their minds filled with thoughts and uncertainties. Lily couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Ayaka, contemting whether her sister held any knowledge about the Mirror Girl¡¯s destiny, as hinted in her dreams. The questions lingered, but with their pressing mission at hand, Lily had no time to dwell on them further.

    As they journeyed back, they encountered no guardians to impede their progress. Following Yoshitsune¡¯s advice, they covered their heads with scarves, an attempt to mimic his previous crossing. With each step, trepidation coursed through Lily¡¯s veins. Ahead, within the ruins of the temple, the imposing figure of Musashibo Benkei basked in the moonlight, casting an ominous presence.

    As they approached Benkei, Lily couldn¡¯t shake off the sense of trepidation that enveloped her. Both she and Ayaka instinctively lowered their heads and proceeded cautiously, adhering to the method Yoshitsune had advised them.

    ¡°Lily, I just recalled a myth from long ago,¡± Ayaka whispered, breaking the silence. ¡°We must walk across one by one. Yoshitsune crossed the bridge alone, wearing the scarf. If we were to walk together, it wouldn¡¯t recreate the scene. He might try to stop us.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s observation resonated with Lily. ¡°You¡¯re right, sister.¡±

    Determined to forge ahead, Ayaka made her intentions clear. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed, Lily. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Lily, equally resolved, refused to let Ayaka shoulder the risk alone. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take the first step.¡±

    Understanding the logic that the first attempt would be more precarious, with subsequent crossings bing safer, they couldn¡¯t afford to bicker. Ayaka¡¯s determination red. ¡°Lily, there¡¯s no need to argue. I insist on going first!¡±

    With a gentle push, Ayaka propelled herself forward, leaving Lily no choice but to acquiesce. Lily, too, had made her own preparations, ready to react swiftly and protect Ayaka if the need arose. She held her resolve, knowing she had the strength to fight back and ensure their escape.

    Ayaka proceeded calmly and assertively, clutching her scarf and bowing her head as she walked past Benkei. Lily strained to catch a glimpse of his expression, but all she noticed were his eyes glowing, as if evoking memories of something sorrowful. The realization hit Lily that their passage served as a reminder of Benkei¡¯s tragic past, leaving a tinge of sadness within her.

    However, it was evident that Benkei, in his current state, remained entrenched in perpetual sadness or anger. Ayaka continued her steady stride until she reached a hillside far away, where she turned back to nce at Lily. It was a sign that she had safely made it through.

    Thus, Lily followed suit, bowing her head and gripping her scarf tightly as she advanced in silence. With each step, anxiety consumed her. The imposing presence of the colossal warrior monk, Benkei, intensified the closer she drew to him, instilling a deep-rooted fear.

    Just as she was about to pass him, Benkei¡¯s voice resonated like a thunderous roar, shattering the tranquility. ¡°Who goes there? How dare you traverse this path at such ate hour? Have you not heard of Musashibo Benkei?¡±

    His booming voice reverberated through the air, causing Lily¡¯s heart to plummet. But wait, there was no bridge on this mountain path. Was Benkei reliving a conversation from his past encounters with Yoshitsune?

    Benkei leaped down the slope, causing the ground to tremble beneath him. He positioned himself on the path, his back turned towards Lily. Slowly, he pivoted around to face her before speaking, ¡°All warriors passing through must surrender their weapons. However, I, Musashibo Benkei, never challenge women. You may proceed.¡±

    Lily nodded in response, her movements cautious as she continued her journey forward.

    ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t believe¡­ you are truly a woman!¡±

    His eyes widened suddenly, emanating an overwhelming aura. In a swift motion, he swung his naginata towards Lily with lightning-like speed!

    Reacting swiftly, Lily leaped to evade the strike, narrowly missing as it struck a dpidated stonentern by the cliffside.

    ¡°Skilled! With such abilities, why would you disguise yourself as a woman?¡±

    He attacked again, delivering a powerful blow aimed at Lily!

    Although formidable, Lily was prepared to face his assault. Swiftly dodging, she elerated and slid towards Benkei.

    <i>Thud!</i> Benkei crouched and struck the ground, causing it to crack. Meanwhile, the agile young girl closed in on him, unsheathing her Cursed de. She transformed into a blur of light, aiming for his neck.

    While Benkei possessed the agility to evade her attack, for some reason, Benkei found himself momentarily dazed upon witnessing her movements and strike.

    Underneath the shadow cast by his weathered features, a worn face emerged, bearing an expression of profound sadness.

    ¡°Lord Yoshitsune¡­ Are you Lord Yoshitsune?¡± Benkei¡¯s voice trembled, tears streaming down his wide eyes.

    Simultaneously, Lily halted her assault, holding her de near his neck.

    Her scarf had been blown away during the fierce exchange. Why was Benkei still unable to recognize her?

    Could it be that her movements, sword style, and techniques mirrored those of Yoshitsune? After all, the Yoshitsune Sword Style originated from the Tsukuyomi Sword Style.

    Benkei sank to his knees.

    ¡°Lord Yoshitsune¡­ Oh, Lord Yoshitsune!¡± He bellowed, his cries filled with anguish.

    Despite his imposing figure, he was ovee by deep-seated emotions at that moment.

    However, he simply assumed Lily to be his master based on her sword style and fluidity of movement.

    Lily cast a sorrowful and helpless nce at Benkei but could only turn away and continue her journey. After passing him, Ayaka and Lily emerged from the ancient mountain path and reached the shores of Ise.

    As Lily gazed back at the Ise Heavenly Gate, a premonition stirred within her. She had a feeling that she would return to this ce sooner than she expected.

    Summoning the demon bird, Lily and Ayaka mounted the creature and took to the skies, heading towards Suno.

    In the dark and deste Shogun¡¯s residence in Heian-kyo, Minamoto no Yoritomo entered through a side entrance and settled in the main hall.

    ¡°Lord Shogun!¡±

    A bleeding head of an Onmyoji floated inside, its appearance utterly wretched.

    ¡°Lord Abe no Taisei?¡± Yoritomo was taken aback by the sight of the severed head. ¡°What has happened to you? How did you end up like this?¡±

    ¡°Lord Shogun¡­ You¡­ You¡¯ve finally returned! It¡¯s terrible! Those two women¡­ they did this to me!¡± Abe no Taisei¡¯s disheveled head, covered in dirt, blood, and fallen leaves, conveyed his distress.

    ¡°Lord Taisei, please calm down. What exactly happened? Take your time and exin. Weren¡¯t you with Hakure?¡± Yoritomo inquired. After the conflict on the ritual site, he had been absent from Heian-kyo for a while, attending to other matters.

    Abe no Taisei¡¯s head, mistaken for a demon, had been relentlessly pursued when attempting to enter Heian-kyo. Only a select few knew of his true identity. With no choice, he sought refuge in the Shogun¡¯s residence, but Yoritomo was absent. Fearing for his life if he revealed himself, he had no choice but to hide.

    ¡°Lord Shogun, Young Master Hakure¡­ he¡­ he was killed by two women!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yoritomo¡¯s eyes grew sharp, though his expression remained impassive. Nevertheless, the entire residence quaked with tension.

    Taisei proceeded to recount the events that had unfolded.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yoritomo¡¯s countenance remained inscrutable, yet a tinge of sadness seemed to flicker across his stoic face. ¡°So, it was Kagami Lily once again? Lord Taisei, I can almost confirm that it was Kagami Lily and Fujiwara no Ayaka who took the life of my son, Hakure. He was the most talented among all my children.¡±

    Based on Taisei¡¯s description, the culprits consisted of a towering female Onmyoji and a dazzling female samurai d in red. Considering their abilities, it could only be them among the countless individuals in the Heian Dynasty. However, Taisei did not recognize Kagami Lily.

    ¡°Lord Shogun, you must avenge Young Master¡¯s death! Those women entered the Ascending Road in Ise. I don¡¯t know their intentions, but they even seized the Lunar Crystal!¡±

    Yoritomo appeared indifferent upon hearing that the Lunar Crystal had been stolen. However, an undercurrent of anguish surpassed the loss of his son.

    ¡°Kagami Lily and Fujiwara no Ayaka are now the Empire¡¯s most wanted fugitives. I will spare no effort in capturing them. However, it has been two months, and I am uncertain if they are still within the confines of the Ise Heavenly Gate.¡±

    Yoritomo promptly ordered an investigation, yet he refrained from taking immediate action. Due to various circumstances, he had not personally approached the Ise Heavenly Gate unless absolutely necessary. Moreover, significant time had already passed, making his intervention toote.

    Engulfed in numerous responsibilities, he found himself unable to venture far. Meanwhile, his clone, Kamakura, was upied with other matters and unavable. Lily and Ayaka had managed to defeat Taisei and four single-soul Big Dippers. At present, Yoritomo likelycked capable individuals to confront them.

    ¡°The heavenly order is copsing. These two demonesses are wreaking havoc upon the world

    <sup>2</sup>. Even Heian-kyo itself suffers from the Empire¡¯s weakness,¡± Yoritomo realized, his tone tinged with resignation.

    ¡°Lord Shogun, are we to let Young Master¡¯s death go unanswered?¡±

    ¡°Lord Taisei, I will arrange for medical attention for you. Please, calm yourself. For the sake of stability in the world and topletely eradicate these demonesses, I have been toiling relentlessly, as you are well aware.¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Could they not just like¡­ send letters?

    Robinxen: That¡¯s what you see them as huh?

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 23 â€“ Infiltrating Mount Ooe

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 23 ¨C Infiltrating Mount Ooe</h4>

    The demon bird soared through the boundless mountain range on its way to Suno.

    ¡°Lily, Settsu Province is just ahead. To the north lies Tanba, and Suno is in the east,¡± Ayaka exined. ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit Tanba and Mount Ooe first? We can return to Suno after obtaining the antidote, avoiding unnecessary detours and saving a few days.¡±

    As Lily gazed at the vast mountain range, she swayed in contemtion. ¡°Sister Ayaka, you make a valid point. However, I must ensure your safety first before venturing to Mount Ooe alone.¡±

    ¡°Lily, are you disrespecting me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±

    ¡°If you insist on going alone, I understand. You must have your reasons. But remember, you have put in so much effort training at the Ise Heavenly Gate. We can¡¯t afford to waste any time here. What if it hinders your primary objective? Although my wounds haven¡¯t fully healed, I possess some treasures you gave me that grant flight. With my current strength, there should be little that poses a threat to me unless I encounter Shuten or Minamoto no Yoritomo themselves.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s reasoning was sound.

    Lily¡¯s decision to confront Shuten Doji alone on Mount Ooe was undeniably dangerous. On the other hand, Ayaka had regained the power of a triple-soul Big Dipper, making her journey back to Suno rtively safe.

    ¡°Then¡­ are you returning to Suno alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should be the one to stay vignt.¡±

    A triple-soul Big Dipper was an incredibly formidable force. If they encountered any danger while traveling between provinces, it would be highly unlikely for even Throned Sovereigns to travel freely.

    As she pondered, Lily reached a realization. Though she had arrived a few days ahead of schedule, there was no guarantee that their actions would proceed without any deviations. It was crucial to obtain the antidote as soon as possible.

    Lily couldn¡¯t afford to waste another three days.

    She nodded in agreement.

    Ayaka smiled with confidence. Standing atop the bird¡¯s back, she summoned an ogre-faced shield beneath her feet, which levitated and pointed westward, resembling a miniature spacecraft.

    Gracefully, she leaped onto the shield.

    ¡°Lily, be careful. Don¡¯t worry about Miss Uesugi. I¡¯ll take care of her when I return,¡± Ayaka assured.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll rely on you, Sister Ayaka. Please tell Sister Uesugi to wait for my return, no matter what happens! I will definitely bring back the antidote,¡± Lily dered with unwavering determination.

    Ayaka nodded solemnly, ncing at Lily.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°When youe back, there¡¯s something¡­ I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    With those parting words, Ayaka turned away. Her hair billowed in the wind as she stepped onto the shield and soared westward.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    Watching as Ayaka gradually vanished into the endless clouds, Lily adjusted the bird¡¯s course and headed north toward Tanba and Mount Ooe.

    By now, Lily had a clear understanding of where Mount Ooe was located.

    However¡­

    As she sat on the bird, a thought crossed her mind: How could she acquire the antidote from Shuten? Could she pretend to serve him like Uesugi and then deceive him? It seemed impossible. Any other woman might have a chance, given Shuten¡¯s notorious lustfulness, which was also his greatest weakness. A powerful individual whose desires could be manipted would be an easy target. But Lily couldn¡¯t rely on that strategy.

    She and Shuten were already mortal enemies. Furthermore, their sh at the ritual site and her subsequent ascension through the Heavenly Gate had granted Lily immense power. It was only natural that Shuten would be wary of her. No one would believe her sudden change of heart to serve him.

    Shuten was far from foolish; his strategic and deceptive skills surpassed Lily¡¯s by leagues. She couldn¡¯t hope to outwit him in that regard, especially considering the additional risk she faced as a woman.

    Robbing him of the antidote was also out of the question, as she wasn¡¯t strong enough to defeat him yet. Negotiating was equally futile since Shuten had close ties with Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor. What leverage did Lily have topel him?

    The items she possessed were not what he desired, and she couldn¡¯t afford to give away what he truly wanted. Furthermore, there was no guarantee Shuten would honor any agreement they made.

    Lily was certain of one thing: what Shuten truly desired was her. Negotiation would never lead to obtaining the antidote. Then, an idea shed in her mind¡ªambush.

    While she knew she couldn¡¯t defeat him in a direct confrontation, she could strike when he least expected it. Though killing a Big Dipper was an arduous task, her n was to injure Shuten and seize the antidote from his Storage Pouch. It was amon practice for powerful individuals to store important items there.

    If she could acquire the pouch, she could make her escape from Mount Ooe before Shuten even had a chance to recover. Who else could stop her aside from Shuten himself? The only caution she needed was to navigate through any ancient formations that might hinder her progress.

    With determination, Lily decided to ambush Shuten and seize the antidote. This was her n!

    Mount Ooe was heavily fortified, so Lily had to carefully consider her approach to infiltrate the location undetected. If she were to engage in a direct confrontation, she would face little resistance apart from Shuten himself. However, this would also alert him to her presence and jeopardize the sess of her mission.

    ¡°How can I get in?¡± Lily pondered, mulling over her options.

    A dayter, she decided to take a cautious approach. To avoid detection upon entering Tanba, she stopped near the border andmanded her demon bird tond in a hidden canyon. Disembarking from the bird, she continued on foot, mindful of demon patrols and moving swiftly but stealthily.

    ¡°I estimate another day of sprinting through the wilderness, and I should reach Mount Ooe,¡± she thought to herself.

    Meanwhile, Ayaka arrived safely at Suno,nding in the courtyard. Shimizu, dressed in a long ck gown, awaited her at the entrance.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, you¡¯re back. Where is Sister Lily?¡± Shimizu inquired.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu,¡± Ayaka began, recounting the events that had transpired during her journey with Lily.

    Shimizu nodded, taking in the information. ¡°Indeed, it would save time. However, if I were in your ce, I would apany Lily regardless of her decision.¡±

    Ayaka maintained aposed expression but felt a pang of displeasure in her heart. ¡°Miss Shimizu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to go with her. For Lily¡¯s sake, I no longer prioritize my own safety. However, we mustn¡¯t let our emotions cloud our judgment. Lily infiltrating alone will afford her greater stealth. More people won¡¯t make her stronger but rather hinder her. I believe she has her own ns. Furthermore, even if I were at the height of my powers and managed to defeat Shuten alongside her, what then? We can¡¯t kill him, so how would we make him surrender the antidote? If he escapes, where do we find him? In such a scenario, wouldn¡¯t Miss Uesugi be adversely affected?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, as expected of the former Chief Advisor. You¡¯re quite calcted. I must admit my own shorings in remaining calm for the sake of a loved one. It¡¯s something I should learn from you,¡± Shimizu remarked, a hint of amusement in her voice.

    Ayaka gently lifted Shimizu¡¯s chin with her slender finger. ¡°The Empire may have dismissed me due to the pressure exerted by the traitor Minamoto no Yoritomo, even with the Cloistered Emperor disguised as a puppet. The imperial decree holds no true meaning. I am still the Empire¡¯s Chief Advisor, not an ex-Chief Advisor.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my apologies, Sister Chief Advisor. I misspoke,¡± Shimizu replied, her voice tinged with contrition.

    Ayaka brushed the topic aside and inquired about Rei¡¯s well-being, ¡°How is Miss Uesugi?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s training in the backyard. She appears to be in good health,¡± Shimizu answered.

    Ayaka gracefully departed, leaving Shimizu behind, and made her way to the backyard.

    Shimizu discreetly concealed her amusement behind her sleeves and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Hmph, you clearly emanate an air of a harlot. Why bother putting on such a self-righteous fa?ade?¡±

    Ayaka made her way to the backyard, where she found Rei engrossed in her sword training. Rei had tied her hair back, revealing a portion of her shoulder. She wore green training attire adorned with delicate flower embroidery. Despite wearing a white bra wrap underneath, her figure, simr to Ayaka and Lily¡¯s, couldn¡¯t be entirely concealed.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Rei¡¯s powerful swings demonstrated her formidable strength and determination.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi, you appear to be in good health,¡± Ayaka remarked.

    Hearing Ayaka¡¯s voice, Rei halted her movements, blushing slightly. She firmly nted her sword into the ground and bowed. ¡°Chief Advisor.¡±

    Ayaka observed Rei with a sense of relief, thinking to herself, ¡°The Uesugi Family upholds traditional samurai values, and Uesugi Rei, being a governor, understands the significance of etiquette. She is certainly much more refined than a certain someone.¡±

    ¡°Miss Uesugi, there¡¯s no need for such formality. Since we are all in hiding here in Suno, why don¡¯t we address each other as sisters from now on?¡±

    ¡°I am aware of your situation, Chief Advisor. I am willing to assist you in your return to the Empire, depending on Lily¡¯s decision. But where is Lil¡¯ Lily? Where is she?¡±

    Ayaka approached Rei and held her gently. ¡°Miss Uesugi, let us not dwell on that for now. How are you faring?¡±

    ¡°After I woke up, I was informed about your journey with Lily. I have been worried all this time. My health has improved, perhaps even better than before. I feel incredibly energetic, as if I can endure any physical exertion. I have also made considerable progress in my training. Where is Lil¡¯ Lily? I want to see her immediately!¡± Rei¡¯s chest heaved as she spoke, filled with a sense of longing.

    It was evident that Rei had been suppressing an intense desire, eager for Lily¡¯s return so she could embrace her wholeheartedly.

    Previously, Rei had hesitated to confront Lily due to the widening gap in their strengths. However, she had now discovered her own destiny and forged her own path. Concealed within her ancient sword were ancient battle tactics of the Celestial Maiden, passed down through her lineage from Bishamonten¡¯s n. These techniques, along with other sword skills and mystical abilities, were just as ancient and powerful as the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    By honing her abilities, Rei aspired to stand by Lily¡¯s side, protecting her always. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 24 â€“ Medication

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 24 ¨C Medication</h4>

    After Ayaka turned away, Rei immediately knelt down on one knee, supporting herself with her weapon. She couldn¡¯t resist caressing the hilt of her sword with both hands and pressing her lips against it.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do this¡­ Lily¡­ It would be absurd for me to be your burden! Even without an antidote, I will rely on my own strength to ovee all of this!¡±

    Ayaka returned to the front hall where Natsu Nariaki awaited her report.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, hundreds of female warriors have gathered outside of Suno. They im to be the Tsunaga Sisters and cavalrywomen of the Uesugi Family. Should we permit them entry?¡± Natsu asked.

    ¡°Miss Natsu, Suno belongs to Lady Kimiko. I am merely a guest here. Why are you asking me?¡± Ayaka replied.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, I¡¯m afraid Lady Kimiko is currently unable tomunicate with us¡­ As you are the Empire¡¯s Chief Advisor, please take charge of Suno from now on,¡± Natsu exined.

    ¡°Very well. These sisters risked their lives to rescue me at the ritual site. Allow them to enter. They are now wanted criminals of the Empire, and if not here, they have nowhere else to go. As for their living arrangements, you may handle the details,¡± Ayaka nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Lady Ayaka.¡±

    At this point, Ayaka herself, the Tsunaga Sisters, Lily, and Kimiko were all enemies of the Empire. It made sense for Ayaka to assume leadership.

    Ayaka didn¡¯t dwell on it. She sat in the house, closed her eyes, and silently assessed her own condition. In reality, she had been suppressing her own needs and had halted her necessary medical treatment in order to train with Lily.

    That night, the Tsunaga Sisters found their respective ces in the vige, the caves, or the temple on the mountain. Taira no Shizuru, Ijuin Reira, Shiina Airi, and the others stayed at Kimiko¡¯s manor.

    ¡°What? Miss Uesugi¡­?¡± Upon hearing about Rei¡¯s situation, Airi hurriedly rushed to see her, deeply concerned for her well-being.

    Meanwhile, Ijuin, Shizuru, and Ayaka held a meeting in the house.

    ¡°This is absurd! Absolutely absurd!¡± Ijuin eximed. ¡°The Chief Advisor, who has dedicated herself to the world and the Empire, is facing such injustice. The Mirror Girl is being terrorized once again. Can a world like this truly have a future? What does Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor truly desire?¡±

    Ijuin stood up, visibly agitated. ¡°In my opinion, the only way to save the world is by overthrowing Minamoto no Yoritomo and this ipetent Empire!¡±

    ¡°Miss Ijuin, please calm down. As we sisters are all struggling to protect ourselves, let us not concern ourselves with the fate of the world,¡± Shizuru interjected.

    Ayaka also added, ¡°Our top priority now is to discuss how we can protect Suno.¡±

    ¡°This ce?¡± Ijuin was taken aback. ¡°Would Minamoto no Yoritomo dare toe here?¡±

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae is gravely injured and unable to take action. I won¡¯t be able to regain my strength anytime soon either. I believe Minamoto no Yoritomo will eventually learn about these developments. If you were in his position, would you wait for us to recover and seek revenge, or seize the opportunity and strike now?¡± Ayaka challenged her.

    ¡°Uh¡­ As expected of the Chief Advisor, you¡¯re quite shrewd. So, what should we do? Currently, my family is dissatisfied with the Empire, but there are internal conflicts. It¡¯s not the right time for them to openly oppose the Empire¡­¡± Ijuin nced at Shizuru. ¡°If the Taira n were to step up, everything would change!¡±

    Shizuru shook her head. ¡°The Taira n provided us with protection and sent us away on their boats. They have already done everything they can. It would be impossible for them to openly oppose the Empire. The current Taira n is not as strong as it once was.¡±

    Ayaka spoke up, ¡°Both of you, along with Natsu, gather all the strength in Suno. Put aside the conflicts between humans and demons and prepare to defend ournd, to defend Suno. Ideally, Minamoto no Yoritomo would note. However, if he does, we must be well-prepared and not allow him an easy victory, understood?¡±

    ¡°The Chief Advisor is absolutely right!¡±

    The two young girls appeared lively despite their long journey andck of rest. They immediately stood up and began discussing ns with Natsu, preparing to defend Suno.

    Ayaka nodded, feeling slightly reassured.

    Later that night, Ayaka donned magnificent robes that trailed along the ground and entered Shimizu¡¯s room.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu¡­¡± Ayaka stood at the entrance, illuminated by candlelight.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it the Chief Advisor? It¡¯s quitete at night. If you needed something, why didn¡¯t you just summon me? Why have youe all the way here in person?¡± Shimizu asked with a sly tone.

    Ayaka remainedposed. ¡°Miss Shimizu, let¡¯s not make light of the situation. I am now a wanted criminal of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, but in the morning, didn¡¯t you say that the imperial decree is meaningless and that you¡¯re still the Chief Advisor? I wouldn¡¯t dare to make light of you. Am I not showing respect to you, Chief Advisor?¡±

    ¡°Even if the imperial decree was coerced, it still holds power in the Empire. My injuries have not yet healed, and the truth is, I cannot face Minamoto no Yoritomo in battle.¡±

    ¡°Chief Advisor, I wonder why you havee to see me sote at night? By the way, Chief Advisor, you don¡¯t seem to be interested in women like me, do you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not engage in such banter anymore, Miss Shimizu. I havee to request a favor from you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss business then. I am naturally willing to serve the Chief Advisor. Please have a seat and give me your instructions.¡±

    Ayaka took a seat in front of Shimizu and began exining her situation. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t inform Lily about my injuries in order to help her with her training. Time was limited, and I didn¡¯t want anything to distract her, especially considering Miss Uesugi¡¯s predicament. While we may have differing opinions on certain matters, we both agree that we wouldn¡¯t want any harm toe to Lily, even if her training proved unsessful and she went to Mount Ooe. That¡¯s why I need your assistance, Miss Shimizu.¡±

    Shimizu responded, ¡°We are all Lily¡¯s sisters. If there¡¯s something you need, just tell me, sister.¡±

    Ayaka nodded and hesitated before continuing, ¡°Well¡­ Miss Shimizu, I¡­ I need your help with my treatment.¡±

    ¡°Treatment?¡± Shimizu questioned.

    ¡°Yes. I have devised a treatment n that would gradually restore my Spirit Pce. However, I require someone at the Permanence Stage or above to administer the medicine. Given Uesugi¡¯s current situation, I can¡¯t rely on her. And after contemting, I realized that in Lily¡¯s absence, you are the one I can turn to. Will you be willing to assist me?¡±

    ¡°You want me to administer the medicine to you?¡± Shimizu rified.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, I understand that this may be an imposition. While we may not be personally close, we share amon goal in protecting Suno, which is currently in grave danger. We don¡¯t know when Minamoto no Yoritomo might return. Restoring my strength quickly is essential to fulfilling my promise to Lily and safeguarding this ce. Please, I implore you to help me, Miss Shimizu.¡±

    As Ayaka spoke, she even bowed towards Shimizu, a rare disy of vulnerability from the Chief Advisor.

    Observing Ayaka¡¯s bow, Shimizu remained indifferent. She had never been swayed by imperial authority or people in power. However, she recognized that this woman, who had yed with Lily¡¯s emotions, had a vulnerable side. This realization brought a grim smirk to Shimizu¡¯s face.

    ¡°You want me to administer medicine to you, and I presume it requires injecting spirit power as well?¡± Shimizu rified.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And I would need to closely inspect the treatment area and possess the necessary skill. You can¡¯t do it yourself, can you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Chief Advisor, let¡¯s put Suno¡¯s safety aside for a moment. You are Lily¡¯s closest sister, and your problems are her problems. How could I not help? Please provide me with the specific details of the treatment method.¡±

    Ayaka finally let out a sigh of relief. She needed to regain her strength quickly to fulfill Lily¡¯s promise and protect Suno. Standing up, she began exining the treatment n to Shimizu in detail.

    Shimizu nodded in response. ¡°Chief Advisor, I now understand your n. When do you intend to begin?¡±

    ¡°When is convenient for you, Miss Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, besides training, I have nothing else to upy my nights. After all, Lily is no longer here, is she? I am avable anytime.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start now. Time is of the essence, and I must recover as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Very well. However, as you mentioned, the process will take several months, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at least three to five months, and potentially longer if progress is slower. It would be preferable if Lily returns, as I won¡¯t need to impose on you any longer, Miss Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I agree to help. However, you must promise me that you won¡¯t let Lily intervene. Let me take care of it until you have fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± At this point, Ayaka had no right to negotiate.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ayaka reluctantly agreed, realizing she had no grounds to negotiate. Personally, she didn¡¯t want Shimizu to be the one administering the treatment. Exposing her vulnerable and embarrassing parts to Shimizu was something she couldn¡¯t bear. But given the urgency of restoring her strength, there was no room for bargaining. The realization left Ayaka feeling heated and humiliated. As the Chief Advisor, she had never imagined experiencing such a situation.

    ¡°Then we can start today. However, Chief Advisor, I believe there is room for improvement in your methods,¡± Shimizu suddenly said, her face covered with a smile.

    ¡°Improvement?¡± Ayaka questioned.

    ¡°Yes. It concerns your attire. Your modest clothing may hinder the activation of the medicine after administration. I suggest wearing more revealing clothing to enhance venttion.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ayaka hesitated. It would be one thing if it were Lily, but exposing herself in front of her love rival was out of the question.

    Indeed, Shimizu was her love rival. Ayaka wasn¡¯t oblivious to the dynamics between Shimizu and Lily. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have paid Shimizu any attention. But circumstances had changed, and now she had to ask a favor from her.

    This was truly humiliating.

    However, for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, herself, and Lily, Ayaka had no choice but toply. ¡°Then I will return after changing my clothes. I will also bring the required medicine,¡± she stated.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡­ By the way, Chief Advisor, the outfit you wore when you returned from Ise seems quite suitable for the treatment,¡± Shimizu remarked, her smile gentle.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ayaka recalled that she was wearing a white short skirt and high-waisted ck stockings at that time. Blushing, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡±

    <sup>1</sup><h4>References</h4>

    Footnote content.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 25 â€“ Medication Â· Continued

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 25 ¨C Medication ¡¤ Continued</h4>

    Ayaka returned to her chamber, feeling a sense of helplessness. She removed her long robes and changed into a shrine maiden top and ck pantyhose. Though the pantyhose entuated her long legs and exuded a mature charm, it was disheartening for the esteemed Lord Chief Advisor toply with the demands of a younger girl, wearing attire that she requested.

    ¡°Have I truly¡­ done something wrong?¡± Ayaka pondered, gazing at the flickering candlelight. She had dedicated everything to the Imperial Court and the pursuit of the heavenly way¡­ But were all her actions truly correct? Even though her motives were pure, as she was persecuted by traitors, she questioned the righteousness of her means and methods.

    Ayaka shook her head. The present her had experienced ambush, unconsciousness, severe injuries, and even the threat of public execution. She no longer possessed the same vigor and spirit as before. She felt pain and injustice, yet she had no one to confide in. In front of Lily, she was unwilling to reveal her vulnerable side, and she was even more reluctant to disclose the secret that tormented her heart.

    Though Ayaka had poured her all into her training, the Imperial Court, and the people, she was not oblivious to her own desires. How could she not know the yearning within her heart? While Shimizu was also a good woman, Ayaka found her personality challenging to handle. Shimizu took advantage of the situation to tease and humiliate her. Although they were trustworthyrades in battle, their shared affection for the same woman created an underlying emotional hostility.

    Ultimately, neither of them were ordinary young women. Their identities prevented this matter from being exposed. ¡°Even if I must endure this humiliation, I will persevere. I must regain my strength as soon as possible to protect Suno and assist Lily,¡± Ayaka resolved firmly. She tidied her clothes and hair before making her way to Shimizu¡¯s room.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, here are the ointments, and this book contains instructions for their application and massage techniques. Please take a look,¡± Ayaka said as she sat down in front of Shimizu, cing the items on disy one by one.

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath Balm, Epimedium Powder, Celestial Elixir Oil.¡± Fortunately, Suno was not an ordinarynd, and Nariaki had procured these items for Ayaka, along with various spoils of victory handed over by Lily. There was no shortage of medicinal supplies.

    Shimizu examined the book and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, do you already grasp the process?¡± Ayaka asked, surprised.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ayaka couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Each of Lily¡¯s sisters possessed unique talents, and Shimizu¡¯s photographic memory was one of them.

    ¡°I understand that time is of the essence. Let usmence,¡± Shimizu dered, spreading a white mattress in the center of the room, surrounded by lit candles and the scent of incense.

    ¡°Sister Chief Advisor, please lie down on the mattress,¡± Shimizu instructed.

    ¡°Mm, I will rely on you, Miss Shimizu,¡± Ayaka responded, following her instructions and positioning herself on the mattress.

    ¡°ording to the book, a massage is required to loosen the bones and muscles before the salves can have a greater effect,¡± Shimizu exined.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Ayaka affirmed.

    Shimizu knelt beside Ayaka and skillfully began massaging her shoulders and back, employing the techniques she had learned from the book. The massage felt incredibly soothing, putting Ayaka in a state of rxation.

    ¡°Sister Chief Advisor, what is your rtionship with Lily?¡± Shimizu suddenly asked, continuing the massage.

    ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡± Ayaka hesitated to answer.

    Shimizu¡¯s hands pressed down on Ayaka¡¯s waist, moving in an up and down motion. ¡°Sister Chief Advisor, despite being older than us, your waist is so delicate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ayaka remained silent, unsure of how to respond.

    ¡°There are rumors circting that you kissed Lily at the Yoshitsune Memorial. Is there any truth to those ims?¡± Shimizu inquired, deliberately applying pressure to Ayaka¡¯s shoulder acupuncture point. In her rxed state during the massage, Ayaka couldn¡¯t activate her spirit armor, causing the squeeze to be quite painful.

    ¡°Yes, that did happen,¡± Ayaka admitted, starting to grasp Shimizu¡¯s intent. Was she using the massage as an opportunity to provoke her?

    However, Ayaka refused to reveal too much vulnerability. It wasn¡¯t in her nature to sumb easily to such tactics.

    ¡°Very well, we¡¯re finished. Please remove your top,¡± Shimizu abruptly requested.

    ¡°What?¡± Ayaka was taken aback.

    ¡°How can I apply the salves if you¡¯re still wearing your top?¡± Shimizu questioned.

    ¡°Ah, yes, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Ayaka sat up and took off her miko top, revealing her bra.

    Shimizu let out a soft sigh and reached out to unhook Ayaka¡¯s bra from behind. ¡°Hey?! What are you doing?¡± Startled, Ayaka held onto her bra to prevent it from falling off.

    ¡°Sister Chief Advisor, you know better than I do. Even leaving this little piece of cloth on will interfere with the technique,¡± Shimizu stated, pulling slightly harder on the back of the bra.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ayaka couldn¡¯t deny Shimizu¡¯s words. Blushing, she loosened her grip, and Shimizu removed the bra.

    Thankfully, Shimizu didn¡¯t target Ayaka¡¯s high-waisted pantyhose, as if hoping she would remain partially dressed like this.

    ¡°Sister Chief Advisor, please sp your hands behind your back,¡± Shimizu requested.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    ¡°When applying the salves, it¡¯s best not to move, as it may affect the technique. ording to the book, the medicinal effect will have a strong impact on the body. Sister Chief Advisor, you are truly strong-willed. If your hands aren¡¯t restrained, I won¡¯t be able to hold you back if you inadvertently move. Of course, if you refuse, you can go back. I cannot take responsibility for an incorrect treatment,¡± Shimizu calmly exined with a smile.

    ¡°¡­Very well,¡± Ayaka reluctantly agreed. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit foolish. After having her bra taken away, she found it difficult to argue with that woman. However, restoring her strength was the priority. They were all women, and even if she had to be restrained a bit, what did it matter?

    With swift expertise, Shimizu tightly bound Ayaka¡¯s hands together using a white cloth.

    ¡°I must admit, this woman has impressive skills in the art of binding,¡± Ayaka frowned, her position as the Lord Chief Advisor and her unrivaled power momentarily overshadowed by the fact that she was now restrained by a seemingly innocent girl with a peculiarugh.

    Observing Ayaka in her bound state, Shimizu¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she admired the sight of Ayaka¡¯s back.

    ¡°What would happen if Lily were to return and find the Chief Advisor in such a state?¡± Shimizu provocatively questioned, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you¡­ silence! Stop speaking nonsense¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s face flushed crimson, heat radiating from her cheeks, and her eyebrows furrowed in frustration. She felt that Shimizu was intentionally pushing her to the limits of her patience.

    Nevertheless, Ayaka knew she had to endure. Her primary focus was her recovery. She clenched her teeth and forced herself to maintain a bitter expression.

    ¡°Very well, now lie down and lift your hips,¡± Shimizu instructed, her hand pressing gently against Ayaka¡¯s soft, pale shoulder. With her hands bound behind her back, Ayaka resembled a fragile candle in a gust of wind, copsing the moment she was pushed. Ayaka turned her face sideways, curiosity and apprehension mingling as she wondered what Shimizu had in mind.

    As Ayaka maintained her position, her ample bosom pressed against the mattress, causing it to tten and distort slightly.

    ¡°Not bad, let¡¯s see¡­ the next step is¡­¡± Shimizu murmured with a contemtive tone, flipping through the pages of the book as if engrossed in her study. Ayaka couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡°This woman¡­ she imed to remember everything just moments ago!¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I see,¡± Shimizu finally dipped her finger into the white, fragrance-free salve and began to apply it onto Ayaka¡¯s back. The sensation was cool and refreshing, sending a slight shiver down Ayaka¡¯s spine.

    With each stroke of Shimizu¡¯s palm, spreading the salve across Ayaka¡¯s back, a searing warmth gradually enveloped her body. Ayaka begrudgingly admitted that Shimizu¡¯s treatment skills were impressive; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have endured the process for so long.

    As Shimizu continued her skilled massage, Ayaka silently muttered to herself, ¡°This woman, her technique is effective. I must endure this for the sake of my recovery and for Lily¡¯s sake.¡± Her aura cirction quickened gradually under the alternating pressure of Shimizu¡¯s gentle and firm touch.

    Inevitably, Ayaka¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but respond, even though Shimizu was a love rival. And then, suddenly, Shimizu pressed down on Ayaka¡¯s waist, creating a sensation of soft warmth that spread through her body.

    Shimizu leaned in, using her body weight to apply pressure to Ayaka¡¯s waist and back. The touch was bothforting and unsettling, stirring up a mix of emotions within Ayaka¡¯s conflicted heart.

    ¡°This woman!¡± Ayaka¡¯s heart raced, her breaths bing shallow. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Suddenly, Shimizu¡¯s hand trailed along Ayaka¡¯s armpit and pressed down on her breasts, applying the salve with deliberate strokes.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡± Ayaka reluctantly released a series of soft sounds, unable to suppress her reactions.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu,¡± Ayaka managed to grit out, her voice strained. ¡°The front¡­ I can take care of the front myself. You don¡¯t need to¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu,¡± Shimizu¡¯s smile was leisurely, filled with mischief. ¡°That will not do. When helping someone, one must assist them fully to achieve the desired oue.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the end, Ayaka¡¯s upper body waspletely coated in salve. She climbed up unsteadily, her hands instinctively covering her chest.

    ¡°Then, next time, ording to the book, I shall apply the salve all over your body,¡± Shimizu suggested.

    ¡°That, uh¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s breath and words trembled, feeling deeply defeated. She had underestimated this woman¡¯s vindictiveness. But she hade this far in her quest for recovery, and retreating now would only invite ridicule.

    ¡°Next time, Miss Shimizu, there¡¯s no need to tie up my hands. It serves no purpose,¡± Ayaka pleaded, her voice filled with desperation.

    ¡°Really?¡± Shimizu leaned over and grabbed Ayaka¡¯s wrist. ¡°But there is a purpose. Next time, I¡¯ll bind youpletely to provide better treatment.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Don¡¯t pretend to be clueless!¡± Ayaka¡¯s anger and helplessness were palpable. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 26: Awakening

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 26: Awakening</h4>

    Ayaka trudged along the corridor, feeling dejected, as she made her way back to her room. Dealing with Shimizu had proven to be quite challenging, especially with the way she had used the excuse of applying medicine to tease her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow myself to be teased by such a petty woman,¡± Ayaka muttered to herself. But deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what else she could do to expedite her recovery. <i>Perhaps seeking help from Miss Uesugi would be a viable option? No, she is still under the influence of Shuten¡¯s poison, I can¡¯t burden her further.</i>

    ¡°Lily, are you doing okay now? Have I be too weak? Have I lost my confidence along with my powers¡­ my judgment?¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice trailed off, filled with concern. ¡°You must stay safe. Hurry back!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Ah, what brings the lord chief advisor to my secluded corner?¡± In the dimly lit corridor, a slender and mature figure stood.

    Ayaka was taken aback and could only stammer, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, in the misty and humid surroundings of Mount Ooe, despite it being midsummer, the days were getting shorter. The gray clouds shielded the intense heat, creating a slightly cooler atmosphere. Lily, dressed in a red short-sleeved kimono top

    <sup>1</sup>, a short skirt, and ck stockings, moved silently through the mountains.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to be discovered by Shuten. Everything will be in vain if that happens,¡± Lily thought to herself. She continued to progress cautiously, maintaining a short-range domain. With her realm active, as long as she avoided direct encounters with Shuten Doji himself, no monster on Mount Ooe would be able to sense her presence.

    Lily skillfully bypassed suspicious demons and vagrants, maintaining a steady pace. However, in certain areas where demons and monsters were densely popted, she had to slow down and tread stealthily. Even though her domain concealed her, the high-speed movement would still attract attention.

    Her mission: ambush Shuten Doji.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I left my Sakura Parasol back in Suno,¡± Lilymented. Having the parasol would have made infiltrating Mount Ooe much easier. However, there were still many human maids in the vicinity, constantly in Shuten Doji¡¯s presence. If she had activated the Sakura Parasol¡¯s concealment ability, her movement would be significantly hindered, and the maids would easily spot her.

    Even if she had the Sakura Parasol with her, it wouldn¡¯t guarantee a sessful sneak attack on Shuten. So, how should she proceed with her infiltration now?

    Lily carefully surveyed the surrounding area, inspecting the youkai and monsters through her domain. It seemed clear for now. Taking cover behind a tree, she lifted her skirt and knelt down to relieve herself

    Silva: Just get used to it, by now you should know the author has a million fetishes and this novel is half a prom novel."><sup>2</sup>, all the while her mind remained focused on the task at hand.

    Stealth was not her forte, but she had been entrusted with the mission of infiltrating their of a formidable archdemon. It was never meant to be an easy feat. What should she do? How could she aplish this task sessfully? These questions gued her mind as she searched for a solution.

    ¡­¡­

    Back in Suno, Ayaka found herself gazing at the beautiful woman standing before her. With her stunning gray hair and an orange kimono.

    ¡°Ta, Tamamo-no-Mae? No, but¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice trailed off, surprised by the uncanny resemnce between the woman and Kimiko. However, there were no fox ears or tails to be seen. It was as if Tamamo-no-Mae had transformed into a human.

    ¡°Lord Chief Advisor, is my appearance that shocking? Ehehe, even I was taken aback by it,¡± the woman spoke with a yful smile.

    ¡°Kimiko, what happened to your wounds?¡± Ayaka expressed concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Shall we talk in my room?¡± Kimiko suggested, leading the way as they walked and discussed the recent events. Ayaka shared the news of Lily¡¯s journey to Mount Ooe.

    ¡°I see¡­ Lily, that child, she returned to Mount Ooe. Unfortunately, I cannot assist her this time. I hope she takes care not to fall into Shuten¡¯s traps,¡± Kimiko responded, her voice tinged with worry.

    ¡°Kimiko, how are your wounds?¡± Ayaka inquired once again.

    ¡°I woke up tonight to find a red parasol covering my body. It belongs to Lily, so I brought it back with me,¡± Kimiko exined, looking at her body and absentmindedly rubbing where her fox ears should have been. ¡°Chief Advisor¡­ Ah, never mind, I¡¯ll just call you Ayaka. Why are you staring at me like that? I am a woman, just like you. I may not have a fox tail or ears, but that doesn¡¯t change who I am.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ayaka fell silent, processing the situation before her.

    ¡°Ahahaha, don¡¯t worry about it. When I woke up, I was already like this. To be honest, I¡¯ve always preferred my human form. It feels good, but¡­ my eldritch energy ispletely gone. My condition is even worse than yours. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to match even a throned saint,¡± Kimiko admitted with a hint of sadness.

    ¡°Kimiko, let me help diagnose and treat you,¡± Ayaka offered.

    ¡°Very well. We can¡¯t treat ourselves, no matter how skilled we are. Why don¡¯t we treat each other? Although I may have lost my strength, my medical skills are still intact. I have various herbs and materials here, many of which you may have never seen before. If you need anything, I¡¯ll dly share some with you, huhu,¡± Kimiko proposed with a mischievous smile.

    Kimiko had left a portion of her treasures in Suno, but her storage jade still contained a vast umtion of treasures and materials from thousands of years. It surpassed the national treasury of the emperor himself. Aside from the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting she had left for Lily, she carried the rest of her treasury with her. This marked the difference between her and Ayaka, whose treasures had been confiscated by the Imperial Court.

    ¡­¡­

    Ayaka and Kimiko proceeded with diagnosing each other¡¯s conditions and formting treatment ns, drawing upon their long-standing association that had existed since Ayaka¡¯s ascent in Heian-kyo. These two women, who had oncepeted for Lily¡¯s kiss, found themselves united once again in the face of a shared cmity.

    ¡°Kimiko, Lady Shizuka¡¯s medical skills are truly remarkable. When you transformed into your original form, your life force was incredibly potent. You won¡¯t be in immediate danger for the next eight to ten years, but as for healing¡­ I don¡¯t have any methods. Perhaps the Celestial Pure Water that Lady Shizuka mentioned could help, but I¡¯ve never heard of it before,¡± Ayaka exined, expressing her frustration.

    ¡°Celestial Pure Water¡­¡± Kimiko nodded in understanding. ¡°The name suggests it¡¯s rted to celestial maidens, but even I have no knowledge of it.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, who else would?¡± Ayaka sighed, feeling at a loss.

    ¡°Shizuka Gozen might hold the key. She¡¯s the only one who seems to have some clue about it,¡± Kimiko suggested.

    ¡°Lady Shizuka¡­ She helped rescue me from that execution ground. I wanted to express my gratitude, but I have no idea where she went,¡± Ayaka replied, reflecting on their encounter.

    ¡°Ayaka, I¡¯m afraid resolving my condition won¡¯t be easy anytime soon. However, your wounds are less severe,¡± Kimiko assessed the situation. ¡°Let me take charge of your treatment. With the rare medications I possess, you should be able to recoverpletely within three months.¡±

    ¡°Three months?!¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes widened with joy. It was a much faster timeline than she had anticipated.

    Another advantage was no longer having to endure Shimizu¡¯s treatments. Ayaka and Kimiko conversed throughout the night, putting aside their previous animosity. They now stood united against theirmon enemy, who had plotted against both of them.

    Little did they know that the threat they were concerned about, Minamoto no Yoritomo, would remain inactive. Instead, a small yet formidable group with terrifying strength quietly approached Suno.

    After bidding Kimiko goodnight, Ayaka returned to her room andy down, her hair cascading on the floor. With Kimiko¡¯s assistance, she no longer had to seek help from others.

    However, as darkness enveloped the room, an unsettling feeling crept over Ayaka. Just as she was about to sleep, she abruptly got up and lit all the candles. Absently, she caressed her wrist, a reminder of the ufortable restraints Shimizu had employed during the massage. Strangely, there lingered a peculiar sensation in her heart.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± The thought of Lily being the one to apply the salves, even if it meant being bound against her will for treatment, flickered through Ayaka¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No! No! No!¡± She immediately shook her head vigorously, pping her own cheeks to dispel such nonsensical ideas. The actions of Shimizu, or even Lily, in subjecting her to such treatment were not eptable.

    But a peculiar notion persisted, whispering in Ayaka¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Perhaps¡­it wouldn¡¯t hurt to explore different roles asionally¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this Shimizu¡¯s doing¡­? A ploy to diminish my strength in Lily¡¯s eyes? Does she truly understand Lily¡¯s preferences for dominant figures? If I falter, does that mean I¡¯ve lost to Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°Ha! That woman is so shallow, so childish! What kind of situation are we in? Is this the time for such distractions?¡± Ayaka scolded herself, her face pressed weakly against the cold floor.

    ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t I also pondering these thoughts?¡± Ayaka admitted to herself. Despite being in herte twenties, she felt like an old woman in Lily¡¯s eyes. She had lost her position as the Lord Chief Advisor, had to be rescued by Lily, and her strength couldn¡¯t match Lily¡¯s anymore.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to make her see me differently?¡± Ayaka pondered, her voice filled with uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose. Why have I be so weak? It was just one insignificant failure¡­¡±

    Ayaka discreetly sped her hands behind her back, allowing her imagination to run wild. She envisioned a mesmerizing crimson-d figure binding her hands delicately with a starry ribbon, followed by a dainty white foot stepping upon her body. The thought shook her to the core.

    ¡°Heavens!¡± Ayaka burst out of her room, flinging open the door to face the night sky. ¡°What was I thinking? What am I thinking?¡±

    The chilly wind helped calm her trembling nerves. She realized that her resolve had been shaken by her recent failures, Lily¡¯s rapid growth, and their paired training. Unexpected changes were happening, and Ayaka couldn¡¯t understand herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me¡­¡± Ayaka let out a bitterugh. ¡°I am the exalted Fujiwara no Ayaka¡­ Oh Lily, please¡­ hurry back.¡± Her words trailed off softly, carrying a sense of longing and vulnerability.

    ¡­¡­

    At dawn, with the sky still dark, Lily once again set foot on the eerie terrain of Mount Ooe, the eldritch mountain. <h4>References</h4>

    Yuki: How many people give a flying !#% about what she¡¯s wearing¡­. Lily¡¯s almost always wearing that red outfit.

    Yuki: !%!% The heck is this author?

    Silva: Just get used to it, by now you should know the author has a million fetishes and this novel is half a prom novel.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 27 â€“ Infiltration

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 27 ¨C Infiltration</h4>

    Lily concealed herself beneath the ancient tree, nestled among the dense foliage. Her gaze fixated on the imposing mountain before her, pondering the most effective way to infiltrate its formidable walls. Venturing through the front was far too perilous, as it would undoubtedly draw attention to her presence. The notion of masquerading as a captive female samurai, escorted by her phantom Yomi demons, seemed usible at first, but it would likely unravel under scrutiny. Sometimes, simplicity held the key to sess.

    Surely, Mount Ooe possessed more than one entrance. Lily withdrew into the shadows, her eyes scanning the surroundings even in the cover of night. Her keen vision sought out any alternative passage that might reveal itself. The sheer enormity of Mount Ooe had already consumed much of her time, navigating its treacherous paths along its towering slopes.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily¡¯s gaze was drawn to a series of pavilions nestled on the mountainside, near the far end. ¡°Pavilions? Shuten Doji must have constructed them for a reason.¡±

    Mount Ooe stood as a colossal titan, soaring to towering heights and stretching across hundreds of miles, encircled by deste wastnds. Lily cautiously pressed forward, her steps guided by darkness. This area likely fell within the purview of Shuten Doji¡¯s watchful eye. Suppressing her spiritual energy entirely, she relied solely on her physical prowess, moving stealthily toward the mountain¡¯s base to begin her arduous ascent.

    While Shuten Doji would periodically release his domain, emanating waves of scrutinizing spiritual fluctuations, tonight seemed to be an exception. He had yet to unleash his full eldritch power. Few adversaries remained who could pose a significant threat to Shuten Doji within Mount Ooe, with Tamamo-no-Mae and Fujiwara no Ayaka incapacitated. Fear seemed absent from his heart.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll seize this opportunity while he remains heedless,¡± Lily whispered resolutely.

    Spirit energy remained dormant within her, relying instead on acute senses and intuition to detect any traps or spells. Fortunately, this portion of Mount Ooe appeared devoid of such hindrances. The mountain¡¯s vast expanse itself acted as a formidable natural defense, requiring its demon and monster inhabitants to guard only a handful of entrances and thebyrinthine interior.

    Throughout the remainder of the night, Lily persevered, scaling the unforgiving terrain until she reached the base of the pavilions. Concealing herself behind rocky outcrops, she meticulously observed the surroundings. Beneath the pavilionsy a spring, apanied by withered trees and a courtyard adorned with crumbled stonemps. It was in this very space that Lily witnessed a disheartening sight¡ªthe presence of scantily d female ves engaged in the menial tasks of washing andundering.

    Surrounding the pavilions stood a formidable assembly of robust demon guards adorned in animal skins. These imposing sentinels boasted considerable strength, their power reaching the levels of the spirit jade and permanence realms. Lily¡¯s realization dawned upon her¡ªthese pavilions existed solely for Shuten Doji¡¯s indulgence in thepany of these unfortunate captives.

    Lily¡¯s instincts warned her of the multitude of defensive restrictions that enshrouded the area.

    ¡°Kagura, can you break through these restrictive spell formations? Or is there a way for us to enter undetected?¡± Lily inquired urgently.

    ¡°Fear not, Master. Though my strength remains diminished, these defense mechanisms are rudimentary and amateurish. It is only the ancient formation at the center of Mount Ooe that poses a challenge. Grant me some time, and I shall dismantle them,¡± Kagura assured her, ¡°Master, follow my guidance closely¡­¡±

    As a shikigami, Kagura¡¯s presence in the physical world could easily be detected, for the life force fluctuations of a shikigami differed significantly from those of a regr being. Therefore, Kagura analyzed the spell formations from within the mirror space through the mental transmissions from Lily. Within a certain range, master and shikigami could share their senses with one another.

    Under Kagura¡¯s expert tutge, Lily employed astute and advanced techniques to unravel the web of restrictions and curses, infiltrating the pavilion. Within its confines, there were no more hindrances or hexes; it served as a dwelling for the ordinary female ves who moved about freely.

    These hapless captives had been snatched from various ces. If Lily could eliminate Shuten Doji, she would have the opportunity to rescue them.

    Nimbly evading both the female ves and guards, Lily traversed the pavilion with caution. Towards the rear, she stumbled upon a crudely constructed stone stairway leading into the depths of the mountain.

    Silently bypassing the patrolling guards, Lily ascended the stone steps in a single bound. Uponnding, she felt a presence by her foot and gazed down, discovering the lifeless body of a woman.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow in her heart as she witnessed the plight of these female ves. Even in death, their bodies were left unattended and uncared for.

    Without wasting a moment, Lily hastened towards the exit of the stairway. At the exit, another barrier stood in her way. With Kagura¡¯s assistance, she broke through the barrier and entered the hidden depths of the mountain undetected.

    While the main entrance of Mount Ooe boasted formidable force fields, this area wasparatively weaker.

    ¡°Now, I just need to locate Shuten,¡± Lily mused. ¡°He should be deep within the sinister heart of Mount Ooe. I¡¯ve been there before, but never through this path.¡±

    The cave tunnels sprawled out in multiple directions like abyrinth. Darkness enveloped the surroundings, with only a few demons carrying torches while others roamed in obscurity. Lily cautiously waited for the patrolling demons to pass before proceeding.

    However, there were instances when hiding was impossible. As she walked down a long and narrow cave, devoid of any rocks or boulders for cover, two corpulent demons emerged on the other side.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Lily swiftly stashed her weapons in the mirror space and flung herself to the side of the passage, feigning sobs.

    The two demons noticed her presence.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen you before!¡±

    Lily lifted her head, her eyes glistening with faux tears as a potent wave of seductive allure emanated from her.

    ¡°I-I was just captured¡­ I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Kagami n in Kansai. The two elder brothers were escorting me to meet His Highness Shuten, but they suddenly had some urgent matter and left me here. I¡¯m so frightened¡­¡±

    Under normal circumstances, such a poorly concocted lie wouldn¡¯t fool even the simplest-minded demons. However, Lily¡¯s profound understanding of the true intent of seduction,bined with her natural beauty, effortlessly affected the minds of these two early-stage permanence realm demons.

    Empowered by Lily¡¯s realm and pure seductive intent, she had the ability to influence anyone below the throne realm, unless they were naturally resistant entities like female wraiths or other exceptional beings.

    While full control over these demons might prove challenging, persuading them was rtively easy. The impact of her seductive allure relied on a certain level of rationality and willingness. If she were tomand them to die, they would undoubtedly disobey and snap out of their stupor.

    Lily, however, had never specialized in the arts of charm or maniption. The two demons exchanged bewildered nces, their grotesque faces showing signs of confusion.

    ¡°Oh, right! We still have errands to attend to. His Highness Shuten Doji¡¯s pce is located at the center of the mountain. Take this path, make a left, and be prepared for a more intricate route ahead. You might need to ask for further directions along the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, since you¡¯re going to meet Shuten Doji, don¡¯t dy any longer!¡±

    The two demons offered more advice, yet their eyes remained fixated on Lily¡¯s chest and slender legs. They could only gulp and suppress their desires, understanding that this woman belonged to Shuten Doji and was off-limits.

    ¡°Thank you, kind brothers.¡±

    Silently disposing of the two demons before her wouldn¡¯t pose too much difficulty for Lily. However, this was Shuten Doji¡¯s domain, and even the slightest ripple of battle could expose her presence. If she could avoid a confrontation, she would. Besides, she still required directions to Shuten¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Go, hurry!¡± the demons urged before making their own departure.

    ¡°I must proceed without raising any rms. Otherwise, all my efforts will be in vain. Given his realm, forcefully obtaining the antidote from him is out of the question.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Lily pressed on, navigating the depths of the mountain with caution. Whenever she encountered a demon or monster, she sought hiding spots. If hiding proved impossible, she relied on her seductive intent to convince them that she was a lost maid.

    Finally, she arrived at a familiar, spacious passageway adorned with a gigantic stone gate and ancient demon god statues. It was exactly as she remembered. Positioned in front of the gates were several guards at the throne realm.

    ¡°This is not good. Throne realms are not easily swayed by seductive intent,¡± Lily murmured to herself. ¡°But there¡¯s a high chance that Shuten is within these halls. I must proceed with utmost care. Any rms raised, and all my efforts will go to waste.¡±

    Lily concealed herself behind a massive boulder, keeping her eyes fixed on the stone gates, searching for an opportunity to slip inside unnoticed.

    From another passageway, a group of maids emerged, unapanied. They appeared dazed and worn, their clothing torn and revealing.

    Escaping from Mount Ooe was beyond the capabilities of these maids. Any attempt to flee would result in a tragic fate. Hence, unapanied or not, these maids served Shuten Doji and the other fiendish kings, carrying out tasks such as serving food and delivering wine.

    Gritting her teeth, Lily shed her kimono, leaving only a celestial maiden garment, suspender panties, and ck stockings. She grabbed a silk scarf and intentionally tore it before draping it around herself. She proceeded to create deliberate holes in her ck stockings. In this manner, she managed to maintain a semnce of modesty, resembling the other maids. With her figure slightly blurred, she positioned herself behind the maids and adopted a vacant expression.

    None of the maids took notice, but if any of them had, Lily was prepared to employ her seductive intent without dy. Though it was generally more challenging to affect individuals of the female gender, these maids were merely at the awakened stage, while Lily possessed strength equivalent to that of a big dipper¡ªa stark contrast in realms that would make charming them a simple task.

    Lowering her head, Lily quietly followed behind the maids

    <sup>1</sup>.

    As they approached the stone gate, the guards cracked it open to allow them passage. Since these maids frequented the area for work, they faced little resistance.

    Lily¡¯s heart raced as she passed by. Several guards fixated their gaze on her body and long legs. If she were discovered, she would have no choice but to attack. However, the guards were solely captivated by the taller and more alluring Lily. They wondered where such a stunning beauty hade from, but since she was with the other maids, there was no cause for suspicion.

    And so, Lily infiltrated the devil¡¯s den, entering under the watchful eyes of the guards. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: There is no universe where she can actually pass for a maid.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 28 â€“ Ambush

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 28 ¨C Ambush</h4>

    Lily followed the group of maids into the dimly lit, vast hall, illuminated by eerie purple eldritch mes. Her gaze was drawn to the tall and steep stone steps in the center of the hall, leading to Shuten Doji, who was slumbering on his throne.

    Her eyes widened at the sight.

    Beneath Shuten Doji, there was a wine bowl, indicating that he was deeply intoxicated. Lily¡¯s heart raced with excitement. This was her chance!

    The maids dispersed, each attending to their assigned tasks in different corners of the hall. Following their lead, Lily moved to the sides, carefully observing the demon guards while feigning a weary expression. She remained unnoticed as she approached the guards, thanks to the distance and the dim lighting.

    With each step, Lily steadily ascended the stone stairs. One of the evil spirit guards briefly nced at her before shifting his attention to the wine bowl beneath Shuten Doji, assuming that the maid was heading to clean it. Lily took advantage of this distraction and continued her ascent, step by step, getting closer to the slumbering Shuten Doji on his imposing throne.

    As she drew nearer, a seven-meter-tall Shuten Dojiy before her, peacefully asleep. Lily¡¯s heart raced with anticipation. Could this truly be her moment?

    Her pulse quickened, and she reached the top of the stairs, bringing her within reach of the colossal and mesmerizing arch-demon. The task of ying a big dipper arch-demon was an arduous one, to say the least. Yet, no matter the number of ster souls one possessed, there could only be a single origin soul. If she could sever that origin soul, Shuten Doji would meet his demise. Even if she couldn¡¯tpletely obliterate it, she could inflict severe damage upon him.

    Suppressing her nerves, Lilyposed herself for the decisive act. Suddenly, she sprang forward, leaping towards Shuten¡¯s exposed upper torso¡ªhis sturdy chest, where his hearty concealed. Yasutsuna materialized in her hand, emanating a vibrant purple glow, infused with the full force of her spirit power.

    <i>Stab!</i> Yasutsuna impaled Shuten¡¯s chest

    <sup>1</sup>!

    ¡°Sess!?¡± Lily wondered, her heart pounding with a mix of hope and uncertainty.

    However, even in his slumber, the flesh of a big dipper arch-demon couldn¡¯t be pierced so effortlessly. Despite prating his heart, she found herself unable to sense his origin soul. Confusion swept over her. Where was his origin soul? Was it not in his heart?

    Suddenly, the enormous figure of Shuten Doji dissipated into a billowing cloud of smoke, fading away into nothingness.

    ¡°What

    <sup>2</sup>!?¡± Lily gasped, shocked and bewildered.

    All that remained was a maple leaf skewered on her de¡­ She had fallen into a trap!?

    Laughter resonated from the depths of the grand hall, a mature and enchanting female voice filling the air. ¡°Ahahahaha¡­ Kagami Lily, the renowned Miss Kagami, how delightful of you to grace the great Lord of Mount Ooe with your presence. If only you had sent word in advance, we could have prepared a proper wee for you, ehehehe.¡±

    A chill ran down Lily¡¯s spine. This was a failure. The figure before her was not Shuten Doji but a mere puppet crafted through arcane arts. She had been discovered. She must stay calm, Lily reminded herself. With her domain fully activated, she could only react to the unfolding situation.

    ¡°I sense no trace of Shuten¡¯s aura. Is he concealing his presence?¡± Shuten¡¯s realm surpassed Lily¡¯s by far. If he truly wished to hide, she would not be able to detect him.

    ¡°My lord is absent. May I inquire as to why Miss Kagami seeks him?¡± A mature female voice emerged from the darkness, and a graceful woman in a white kimono adorned with floral patterns, birds, and maple forests stepped forward.

    ¡°Witch Momiji!?¡± Lily eximed, recognizing one of Shuten¡¯s Four Fiendish Kings. She had crossed swords with this woman twice before, and in theirst encounter, Momiji had proven to be no match for her. However, it was difficult to determine Momiji¡¯s allegiance solely to Shuten. She had connections to the Imperial Court and Minamoto no Yoritomo, suggesting aplex and subtle role beyond her peak throned saint realm.

    Momiji strolled into the hall, waving a paper fan in her hand. ¡°It has been a while, Miss Kagami. You have grown more beautiful and alluring. However, why are you dressed so provocatively? Is the proud Miss Kagami here in search of some handsomepanions?¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± With a single thought, a veil of shimmering silver starlight enveloped Lily as she spun, transforming her attire back into her crimson kimono.

    There was no longer a need to pretend to be a maid. While Momiji was a woman, Lily could sense her intentions. Although her strength no longer posed a threat, that gaze remained unsettling.

    ¡°Witch Momiji, speak. Where is Shuten?¡± Lily demanded, her voice devoid of warmth. Could it be that he was truly absent just because Momiji imed so? Perhaps not!

    Or was it some kind of trap?

    ¡°Not here. His Royal Highness Shuten has ventured far away,¡± Momiji responded.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was he truly not present?

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Lily swiftly moved, appearing beside Momiji in an instant, Yasutsuna¡¯s icy de pressing against her neck. Momiji was taken aback, unable to react in time.

    ¡°Speak! Shuten Doji, where has he gone?¡± Lily¡¯s voice carried an edge of urgency.

    Shuten Doji¡¯s absence was a stroke of luck, but Lily soon realized that it was not necessarily favorable for her. Avoiding the ancient formation made her invincible within Mount Ooe, but why had shee here in the first ce?

    She hade for the antidote!

    If Shuten Doji wasn¡¯t present, where should she turn to find the antidote? As the cold de pressed against her neck, Momiji sneered, ¡°Ehehe, Miss Kagami, you¡¯re still as hot-headed as ever. We share fond memories of our time in Mino. Wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate for us to reminisce about the good old days?¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time! I have pressing matters to attend to! Where is Shuten Doji? Tell me now! Momiji, you and your fellow arch-demons havemitted countless atrocities. If you don¡¯t speak quickly, I¡¯ll execute you on behalf of Lady Ayaka!¡± Resentment emanated from Yasutsuna¡¯s de. Even without it against Momiji¡¯s neck, it would be effortless for Lily to end her life.

    ¡°Ahahaha, Miss Kagami, your strength has grown astonishingly fast. I truly admire and envy you. But be careful, if you identally kill me, the antidote might just

    <sup>3</sup>¡­¡± Momiji¡¯s voice trailed off, her smile unwavering.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s rigid posture faltered for a moment, and the pressure of the de against Momiji¡¯s neck eased slightly. Momiji knew about the antidote?

    ¡°Ehehe, Miss Kagami, you¡¯re a genius, and your power is skyrocketing. But you still have much to learn from Auntie Momiji when ites to experience and methods. Mount Ooe can be considered the hell of all women. You may be formidable, but you are no match for His Highness Shuten. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have resorted to disguising yourself as a prostitute for this assassination attempt, would you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not pretending to be a prostitute! This is a maid disguise! If you continue with your nonsense, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°What will you do? Kill me? Then go ahead. But you¡¯ll never find out where His Highness Shuten has gone. He is a supreme arch-demon. How will you search for him in this vast world? Do you have the time?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ How do you know!?¡±

    ¡°You are not as powerful as His Highness, and it¡¯smon knowledge that he desires you the most. Yet you dared to take the risk and infiltrate this ce. There must be a significant reason behind it. You share a deep affection with Uesugi Rei, and everyone knows that. Didn¡¯t Uesugi Rei ingest Shuten¡¯s most potent poison, Dreaming Fragrance? When Tamamo-no-Mae rescued you, Uesugi Rei didn¡¯t take the antidote. Normally, the poison should have already taken effect. But then I realized, Uesugi Rei is the daughter of a mortal and an exiled celestial maiden. She might have inherited her mother¡¯s celestial constitution. However, that will only dy the poison¡¯s effects. And now you appear here? It must be because of the poison! Ehehe, am I right?¡±

    It must be acknowledged that Momiji might not be the most formidable among the arch-demons, but her analytical abilities and intellect were truly terrifying.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Lily tightened her grip on her de. ¡°If I kill you, I might not find out where Shuten went, but if you refuse to tell me, what reason do I have to spare your life?¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe, didn¡¯t I say there¡¯s no need to be so fierce? So fierce now, but in a moment¡­¡±

    ¡°In a moment?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing, nothing.¡±

    ¡°Momiji, since you¡¯re aware that Sister Uesugi has been poisoned and is in danger, then you should understand that my patience has its limits!¡± Lily warned.

    ¡°I know¡­ I am well aware of the depth of your affection for her, for your sister Uesugi. You would probably be willing¡­¡± Momiji trailed off.

    Momiji showed no fear. With a swift movement, she lifted one finger and removed Lily¡¯s de from her neck. Then she leaned closer, pressing her body against Lily¡¯s. Her other hand reached up and delicately traced Lily¡¯s chin before curling around a strand of her hair.

    Lily remained stoic, despite the involuntary tremor that ran through her body. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t test the limits of my patience. Tell me where Shuten Doji is, or don¡¯t expect to leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe,¡± Momiji¡¯s expression turned seductive, her gaze fixated on Lily¡¯s creamy white breasts. She swallowed hard. ¡°I can tell you where His Highness is, but in return, you must promise me two things.¡±

    Lily knew it. Momiji was one of Shuten¡¯s Four Fiendish Kings. How could she truly be of help? There must be a trap hidden within Momiji¡¯s offer. But¡­ there was no time. She had to locate Shuten Doji immediately. She had to leap into this trap, no matter the risk. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I THOUGHT WE WERE AFTER A CURE?!

    Yuki: You stupid fool¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be loosening your guard so easily, nor should you be letting an enemy know how emotional you are.

    Robinxen: How did she guess this? Author ex machina? There¡¯s no reason to conclude she came for that specifically.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 29 â€“ Momiji and Lily

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 29 ¨C Momiji and Lily</h4>

    ¡°Firstly, let me make this clear: I will not agree to abolish my own power, be trapped, consume some obscene drug, or any other ploy that would undoubtedly lead me into Shuten¡¯s clutches. Your promises, both yours and Shuten¡¯s, hold no credibility,¡± Lily asserted firmly.

    ¡°Ehehehe, Miss Kagami, you have indeed matured,¡± Momiji remarked with a smirk.

    ¡°Then tell me now, what are your conditions?¡± Lily demanded.

    Momiji¡¯s smile grew sly, her eyes tracing Lily¡¯s figure. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. The first condition is that Miss Kagami must agree not to seek retaliation <i>afterwards</i> and ensure my life and safety. Your strength is something I cannot contend with, after all.¡±

    ¡°As long as you disclose Shuten¡¯s whereabouts, I won¡¯t kill or harm you. I can promise you that. But as for the ¡®afterwards¡¯¡­ what do you mean?¡± Lily inquired cautiously.

    ¡°Ehehehe, Miss Kagami, you are quite perceptive. Yes, the ¡®afterwards¡¯ refers to my second condition,¡± Momiji exined.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily had a sinking feeling. ¡°And what is the second condition?¡±

    ¡°That, Miss Kagami, is that you muste to my abode and assist me in my practice,¡± Momiji revealed.

    ¡°Assist you in your practice? I don¡¯t have much time. You aren¡¯t nning to stall until Shuten returns, are you?¡± Lily questioned with suspicion.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Kagami, aren¡¯t you seeking His Highness? Isn¡¯t his return exactly what you desire?¡± Momiji retorted.

    Lily¡¯s face tensed. ¡°What kind of practice assistance do you require? Why me?¡±

    ¡°With your strength, surely you¡¯ve heard of the concept of paired training?¡± Momiji insinuated.

    ¡°Paired training? Who, who would be paired with you¡­ Yes, I have heard of it,¡± Lily responded, her face flushing. Despite her internal conflict, her rationality urged her to at least listen to the details before refusing outright.

    ¡°Ahh, this¡­ is not something that can be exined in an instant. Please follow me. Don¡¯t worry, it will take at most one night. You can at least afford this small amount of time, can you not? Besides, if you were to search for His Highness on your own, where would you even begin?¡± Momiji exined, trying to persuade Lily.

    ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t push beyond my limits. I won¡¯t agree! I have no trust in you!¡± Lily asserted firmly.

    ¡°Rx, Miss Kagami. I understand that you have no trust in me whatsoever. However, I believe in you. I believe that if I fulfill my end of the bargain, you won¡¯t go back on your word and kill me, right

    <sup>1</sup>?¡± Momiji¡¯s hand brushed against the hand gripping Yasutsuna, as if fondling some peculiar object.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily remained silent, weighing her options. As expected, Momiji had no benevolent intentions, but Lily found herself with little choice.

    ¡°Fine, then lead me to your ce,¡± Lily relented reluctantly.

    ¡°Ehehe, that¡¯s more like it, my dear¡­ Ah, no, I mean, lovely Miss Kagami. I find it hard to contain myself¡­ Ahh, no, I am incredibly eager. I have an insatiable obsession with practice, ehehehe,¡± Momiji expressed with a mix of desire and anticipation.

    ¡°You ced the decoy on the throne, right? Since Shuten isn¡¯t here, what¡¯s the point?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°That is His Highness¡¯smand. The ce he went to is even more secretive. He doesn¡¯t want others to know of his departure,¡± Momiji exined.

    Lily sighed inwardly. Where did Shuten go? No matter where he went, he always brought disaster with him.

    ¡°Come, pay no mind to the guards. When His Highness is away, I am the master of Mount Ooe. You are my lov¡­ my guest,¡± Momiji said, her words trailing off suggestively.

    Lily remained silent as Momiji guided her through a concealed side passage, shrouded in shadows, leading them into a long stone corridor.

    Exiting the corridor, Lily emerged into a deeper, darker cave illuminated by ancient, peculiar stonemps emitting a dim, crimson-yellow light. Strange copper incense burners in the shape of monsters and beasts adorned the area, and inhaling the incense caused a reaction in Lily¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s just some incense that heightens sensitivity in women. It may be effective against ordinary individuals, but for me¡­¡±

    Lily possessed the celestial maiden physique, which made her more sensitive yet also bestowed her with greater resistance. She could easily resist the effects of the incense.

    As her gaze swept across the cave, Lily noticed a wooden tform covered with hides. Amp stood at its side, and there was a screen positioned behind it. It appeared to be Momiji¡¯s sleeping area, permeated with the scent of a mature woman.

    ¡°We have arrived. So, how do you find my room, Miss Kagami? Do you like it?¡± Momiji inquired.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not particrly impressive.¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps you¡¯ll grow fond of it soon. You might even fall in love with it,¡± Momiji remarked, her words tinged with ambiguity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t even believe in. So, how exactly do you want me to assist you in your practice?¡± Lily retorted.

    ¡°Alright, alright, you certainly are an impatientdy,¡± Momiji responded, pointing at a beast statue atop the cave. Nestled within the statue¡¯s mouth was a ring. ¡°First, I will tie you up and suspend you from that ring.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily blushed, hastily covering her chest with her arms. ¡°You intend to do something so perverse!? Hmph, you won¡¯t deceive me. I won¡¯t agree to that!¡±

    Lily was no fool. Allowing herself to be bound in such a manner would render her helpless. If Shuten were to suddenly return, she would be in grave danger. Instead of saving her sister, she would be throwing herself into the depths of hell.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, don¡¯t be so impatient. I understand your concerns. You worry that I will bind you, rendering you defenseless, and then betray my word. You think this is Shuten¡¯s trap, don¡¯t you?¡± Momiji acknowledged.

    ¡°¡­Is it not part of your n?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I have no intention of harming you, Miss Kagami. Moreover, do you truly believe that Shuten, with his power, would need to set a trap to deal with you? However, I can understand your worries.¡± Momiji produced a rough hemp rope. ¡°Take a look at this rope. At most, it can restrain a throned expert. Miss Kagami, with your strength, you can easily break free from it. It won¡¯t restrict you in any way. It¡¯s merely a form of practice. You must understand that pair training requires a certain artistic vor and atmosphere, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Give it to me!¡± Lily epted the hemp rope and examined it. Without utilizing spirit power, she couldn¡¯t break it. However, the moment she infused a bit of spirit power, the rope shattered with a snap.

    ¡°So, do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°Even so, what¡¯s the purpose of all this?¡± Lily questioned, her voice tinged with suspicion.

    ¡°This is an ancient pair training method I stumbled upon. Naturally, it holds great benefits for me. However, I didn¡¯t want to share this ancient secret with you. Your progress is far too astonishing, and I dare not entrust you with this method unless¡­ you kneel down, lick my feet, and beg me. Only then might I consider it,¡± Momiji exined with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Dream on. I have no interest in your secret method. Fine, what else do you need?¡± Lily retorted firmly.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Kagami, you agree then?¡± Momiji¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°And, um¡­ about that, let¡¯s tie you up first

    <sup>2</sup> and then discuss it!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! What are you nning?¡± Lily eximed, her voice filled with rm.

    ¡°Rx, what I¡¯m about to do won¡¯t cross your boundaries or cause you harm. With your strength, you can intervene at any point. But I must warn you, if you stop this, our deal will be terminated. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t reveal where his highness has gone. So, think carefully,¡± Momiji whispered into Lily¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I understand¡­ as long as you don¡¯t cross my boundaries, I won¡¯t intervene,¡± Lily made her decision. She didn¡¯t know what peculiar method Momiji had in mind. The fact that she was being taken advantage of was something she couldn¡¯t avoid anymore. Perhaps there was no secret method at all, and it was merely an excuse to tease her.

    Fortunately, Momiji was a mature woman¡­

    They were all women

    <sup>3</sup>. Reluctantly, Lily realized that without paying a price, she wouldn¡¯t be able to locate Shuten.

    Kill? If she killed Momiji, would she be able to save sister Uesugi? As long as her boundaries weren¡¯t crossed, she would endure.

    Momiji¡¯s breaths grew shallower, as if she were anticipating what was about to transpire. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s begin¡­ hehehehe.¡±

    Leaning against Lily, Momiji inhaled the scent of her neck. ¡°Mmm¡­ Miss Kagami¡¯s fragrance is delightful. With your celestial maiden physique, it¡¯s truly¡­ suitable for my practice.¡±

    Saying that, Momiji grasped both of Lily¡¯s hands and twisted them behind her back, proceeding to tie her up.

    The rope passed through Lily¡¯s armpits and clothes, emitting a soft rubbing sound. Momiji¡¯s eyes held no malicious intent; instead, they gleamed with the appreciation of an artist admiring their masterpiece.

    With precision, Momiji wound the coarse rope several times around Lily¡¯s chest, securing it tightly. Then, she lifted one of Lily¡¯s delicate white legs and skillfully entwined the rope through the torn stockings, wrapping it around the supple limb, causing Lily to stand on one leg. The posture was undeniably humiliating.

    Next, the rope was intricately looped between Lily¡¯s legs before being thrown upwards, passing through the copper ring suspended at the top of the cave.

    ¡°Mmm, impressive, truly impressive. Miss Kagami, you are breathtakingly beautiful. The regal red kimono perfectlyplements this posture and the bindings,¡± Momiji remarked, her breath infused with the delicate scent of orchids, gently caressing Lily¡¯s face.

    ¡°Shut up¡­ Just shut up,¡± Lily murmured, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet Momiji¡¯s gaze as she resisted the overwhelming shame.

    Completing theplex binding, Momiji gave a firm tug and hoisted Lily into the air.

    ¡°Nnnn¡­¡± Lily bit her lip, determined not to let any sounds escape. The position and her concerns caused a light sheen of sweat to form on her body. The captivating scent emanating from her skin possessed the power to seduce even the coldest and hardest of rocks

    <sup>4</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: She¡¯s definitely scheming something that will backfire on Lily if this is a condition.

    Robinxen: Ah yes let her restrict your freedom in a hostile environment.

    Yuki: Author uses this excuse far too much.

    Robinxen: This just in! Geology is seducible!

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 30 â€“ Beautiful Shadow under the Candlelight

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 30 ¨C Beautiful Shadow under the Candlelight</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ What is the meaning of this?¡± Lily¡¯s appearance was disheveled, with sweat trickling down her delicate chin, illuminated by the dim light.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin? It¡¯s paired training,¡± Momiji responded calmly.

    ¡°What part of this is paired training?!¡± Lily¡¯s frustration was evident in her voice.

    ¡°This is an ancient method, Miss Kagami. You possess the celestial maiden physique, don¡¯t you? Understanding the other side of that physique will greatly aid my practice,¡± Momiji exined, her tone tinged with a hint of mystery.

    Lily couldn¡¯tprehend the nature of this training. If Momiji revealed the ancient secret method, perhaps she could make sense of it. However, begging for it was out of the question.

    ¡°In our second battle, if I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, you could have seriously injured me. Why do you despise me so much? Look at me¡­ Don¡¯t I treasure you?¡± Momiji¡¯s mouth was near Lily¡¯s ear, her warm breath causing Lily to shiver.

    ¡°You call this treasuring me? It feels more like revenge,¡± Lily retorted bitterly.

    ¡°What a coincidence¡­ Don¡¯t you think you deserve punishment?¡± Momiji gripped the hanging rope and gave it a slight shake, sending vibrations through Lily¡¯s body.

    Lily¡¯s expression turned bitter. She could already anticipate what Momiji had in store for her.

    ¡°Are you trembling? Frightened, perhaps? Ehehe, sometimes you can be quite lovable,¡± Momiji taunted.

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Lily muttered, her voiceced with frustration.

    Momiji retrieved a fan and gently fanned Lily¡¯s flushed face. Then, abruptly, she closed the fan and began lightly tapping it against Lily¡¯s face.

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Lily demanded, her patience wearing thin.

    ¡°Hmm? Look at yourself. Do you really need to ask? How about you tell me, Miss Kagami. What do you think I¡¯m going to do? Why don¡¯t you enlighten me?¡± Momiji teased.

    ¡°Shut up¡­ I have nothing to say,¡± Lily replied curtly.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, you truly are fascinating

    <sup>1</sup>,¡± Momiji remarked.

    Momiji¡¯s hand slowly crept toward Lily¡¯s short skirt, pinching it lightly and lifting it. Meanwhile, her other hand, holding the paper fan, moved behind Lily.

    ¡°Punishing the most beautiful woman in the world, someone far more powerful than me¡­ and she won¡¯t resist. This feeling¡­ is truly exquisite!¡± Momiji eximed.

    With a resounding <i>smack</i>, the paper fan struck down heavily.

    Lily clenched her teeth. Although the pain wasn¡¯t unbearable without her spirit armor, the humiliation was unbearable.

    In her mind, Lily cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. This can¡¯t truly harm me. What¡¯s the purpose of punishing me in this manner? This perverted woman!¡±

    She remained silent, refusing to utter a sound.

    ¡­¡­

    Lily couldn¡¯t determine how many times the fan had struck, but her once-white rear was now adorned with several red marks.

    With her head drooping, her wet and disheveled hair hung in mid-air.

    ¡°Are you¡­ satisfied like this?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes reflected her resistance.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ Miss Kagami wants to know if I¡¯m satisfied? Ahaha, are you not satisfied?¡± Momijiughed.

    ¡°What kind of joke¡­ Who would find satisfaction in such humiliation?¡± Lily retorted.

    Momiji circled behind Lily, as if observing something intently. ¡°Hmm? Is that truly the case?¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, never mind. I¡¯ll leave you with a shred of dignity. The way you reluctantly deny is quite adorable. Let¡¯s conclude the first stage for now. Do you need some rest before the second stage?¡±

    ¡°Second stage?¡± Lily involuntarily jerked. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t push it too far! I can kill you anytime! You perverted woman!¡±

    ¡°Ehehehe, that¡¯s right, you can. But as long as you haven¡¯t made up your mind to kill, any resistance will be met with punishment. Moreover, the moment you kill me, I guarantee that your sister Uesugi¡¯s life will also be extinguished. Would you like to give it a try, hmm?¡±

    <i>Smack!</i> Another spanknded.

    ¡°¡­Enough¡­ Don¡¯t hit me¡­ anymore¡­ The second stage! The second stage! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, that¡¯s more like it. I like your spirit. Perhaps it¡¯s because you believe your strength surpasses mine, that your determination is stronger than when we first met. However, in my eyes, the more you resist, the cuter you be~~¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯tprehend your way of thinking¡­ Whatever, just tell me about the second stage¡­ Hurry up and finish it¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Momiji lowered Lily and untied the rope.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily let out a relieved breath as she was set down. The tension and shame had nearly rendered her unable to stand without relying on her spirit power.

    ¡°Hmm? Miss Kagami seems weaker and more feeble than the rumors suggest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Momiji moved to the wooden tform and sat down, patting her legs. ¡°Come here, my dear. Sit on sister¡¯sp.¡±

    ¡°¡­You want me to engage in paired training with you? I¡¯ve cooperated, but don¡¯t use such repulsive nicknames!¡± What kind of paired training was this? It was clear that Momiji was taking advantage of her. What was this woman thinking?

    Feeling helpless, Lily could only walk forward and sit on Momiji¡¯s legs. This situation was truly¡­

    Turning sideways, Lily was about to settle down.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Not that way. Turn around and sit, facing me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Following Momiji¡¯s instructions, Lily turned around and sat, facing her.

    Sitting in such close proximity, they were practically breathing each other¡¯s breaths.

    ¡°Mmm, this feeling is quite pleasant. It¡¯s as if Miss Kagami and I are lovers,¡± Momiji remarked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. If we¡¯re going to engage in paired training, then let¡¯s get on with it,¡± Lily urged.

    Momiji chuckled, ¡°Very well, then let¡¯s begin the spirit power exchange.¡±

    Though Lily felt cautious, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She knew she was much stronger than Momiji. If Momiji tried anything untoward, Lily¡¯s denser, purer, and significantlyrger amount of spirit power would instantly respond and counter.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, open your arms and embrace my neck,¡± Momiji instructed, encircling her arms around Lily¡¯s slender waist.

    ¡°What kind of spirit energy exchange is this¡­ I don¡¯t want to!¡± Lily protested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to? Have you forgotten your two promises?¡± Momiji reminded her.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily could onlyply.

    Sitting on Momiji¡¯s leg and embracing her¡­ Naturally, pulses of spirit energy exchange manifested.

    ¡°This woman¡­ what kind of seductive intent is she employing in this training¡­¡± Gradually, Lily eased into the spirit energy exchange. ¡°Mm? What is this feeling?¡±

    Fragments of memory entered Lily¡¯s consciousness. It was a phenomenon that urred when two women exchanged spirit energy, though it happened sporadically. For some reason, Lily¡¯s memories couldn¡¯t be detected by other women. Instead, Lily often found herself inundated with the memories of the other woman.

    She saw a barefooted little girl walking on snowy terrain, stumbling and turning purple from the cold¡­

    At a tender age, she had been abducted and sold to a hostess establishment, enduring brutal training¡­

    As she matured, she grew into a slender, graceful woman, skilled in dance and zither ying, proficient in every endeavor. She possessed both beauty and intelligence. The local nobility set their sights on her, but she refused to sell her body and instead offered only her skills. However, in a world where strength reigned supreme, she found herself powerless. In order to safeguard her chastity, she chose death over submission and leapt off a cliff.

    Yet fate had a different n. Miraculously, she survived with a single breath, carried away by a mountain river to distant forests. The overwhelming bitterness she felt allowed her survival, but she was transformed into a demon.

    This marked only the beginning of her wretched and tormented existence¡­

    In the demon realm, a realm bloodier than the human world, survival was an arduous task for a defenseless female demon. She did whatever it took, employing any means and discarding all morality and boundaries in order to stay alive¡­

    Months turned into years, and gradually, the female demon grew stronger, learning the art of survival in a turbulent and ever-changing world. However, amidst her growth, she had forgotten the true essence of life. She merely clung to her original obsession: to survive and lead an existence that was convenient and secure.

    These tragic memories struck a chord in Lily¡¯s heart. Overwhelmed by sadness, tears welled up and streamed down her cheeks

    <sup>2</sup>¡­

    Warm droplets fell onto the hands that were about to lift Lily¡¯s skirt.

    Those hands froze.

    Momiji gazed at Lily in astonishment. She knew that Lily wouldn¡¯t cry due to the current situation, so why were tears streaming down her face?

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Momiji used one hand to push Lily onto her back.

    ¡°How boring!¡± For a moment, Momiji felt ack of interest in tormenting Lily.

    Lily gradually regained herposure as the flood of memories receded. She wiped away her tears and gazed at Momiji in the dim candlelight.

    Despite the woman¡¯s tragic past, Lily couldn¡¯t condone her actions. But how could she suggest that Momiji should maintain her morality and kindness and face death? Nor could she advocate for submitting to the noble families, bing a prostitute, and clinging to the rich and powerful.

    Who had the authority to judge the rights and wrongs of suchplex circumstances?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lily broke the silence.

    ¡°Why? You may argue that this is for your training, and I concede that it may offer some small benefits. However, when considering the risks involved, you are putting your life on the line. Are you truly willing to sacrifice your life for such insignificant progress or indulge in your perverse hobby? Shouldn¡¯t you value your own life above all else? Momiji, I simply don¡¯t understand you.¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Yes, that is the word we will use here.

    Yuki: How !@#% much do you have to cry

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 31 â€“ Shuten Dojiâ€™s Whereabouts

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 31 ¨C Shuten Doji¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>

    Momiji rose to her feet, moving around Lily in the flickering light.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Ahaha, I had expected Miss Kagami to be exceptionally intelligent, but it seems you¡¯re not as sharp as I thought. I do all of this for the sake of survival!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Momiji sat back down and locked eyes with Lily. ¡°To survive in this dark world where no one knows what tomorrow holds¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a throned saint realm demon. Shouldn¡¯t you have confidence in your ability to protect yourself?¡±

    ¡°A throned saint is nothingpared to the real powerhouses! Throughout history, countless big dipper powerhouses have fallen, let alone throned ones. If I can only live by hiding in some unknown corner, constantly fleeing and living in fear of being hunted every day¡­ is that any different from being dead?¡± Lily could sense the destion in Momiji¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­so, you make deals with various powers in the world, relying on overlords to fulfill your ambitions?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, Kagami Lily, the chances of your side prevailing over Minamoto no Yoritomo are extremely slim. The people of today can¡¯t even fathom the methods and terror of that man! But there¡¯s always a chance, isn¡¯t there? Originally, I was ying mediator between Shuten Doji and the Imperial Court. Regardless of the oue, I could benefit from the situation. But now, the circumstances have changed. Shuten Doji has formed an alliance with Minamoto no Yoritomo, expanding their power while also gathering enemies. I can¡¯t risk putting all my treasures in one ce.¡±

    Momiji¡¯s fingers traced down Lily¡¯s lips and chin before grasping herrge, soft chest.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Lily swatted her hand away.

    Lily understood the implication, but the actions didn¡¯t match the words.

    Momiji acted as if it didn¡¯t matter, reminiscing about the feeling of grasping something toorge for her hand¡­ And Lily despised how Momiji acted.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I haven¡¯t finished crafting my ns, but just when I was worried, you appeared. I believe that if I can share some information with you and offer some assistance, it can serve as a way out for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll expose your actions to Shuten Doji?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, Miss Kagami, the reason I¡¯ve survived this long is because I can clearly discern the bottom line of every powerhouse. You won¡¯t tell him, will you?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s not certain.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Momijiughed, irritating Lily.

    ¡°Fine, I understand why someone like you, who lives on the edge, would have such ideas. But why not just tell me straight? Why y these games and engage in¡­meaningless acts?¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed with the memories.

    ¡°Ehhh¡­Miss Kagami, you still don¡¯t understand? This and that are two different things. I merely wanted to use those acts to¡­observe and experience you more. Teasing Miss Kagami brings me great joy, don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s also your fault for dressing like that anding here in such tempting attire. Aren¡¯t you asking to be teased? Isn¡¯t that what you secretly desire? Wearing seductive clothing, if no one is seduced, teases you, or molests you¡­don¡¯t you feel¡­lonely?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! You should know why I dressed like that! If you used this method on other powerhouses, you would have probably died a thousand times over! You¡­I¡¯ll keep my promise and spare your life! But whether you find a way out or not will depend on your performance!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, Miss Kagami, you look like a queen now, but why did you look so cute and pitiful just a moment ago? I still prefer the previous you¡­oh, right, Miss Kagami, it¡¯s probably inappropriate for us to continue this conversation here.¡± Momiji acted as if she had just remembered something.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°His Highness Shuten Doji should have brought a few friends from Iyo Ind to Suno¡­¡± Momiji said, pressing a finger to her lips and rolling her eyes

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily eximed, leaping to her feet.

    <i>ng!</i> Yasutsuna rested against Momiji¡¯s throat.

    ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha, Miss Kagami, don¡¯t be so angry. If you leave now, you should make it in time. Remember your promises. Shuten Doji¡¯s promises may not be believable, but I trust in yours. I¡¯ve staked my life on it

    <sup>2</sup>!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lily wanted nothing more than to kill this woman! She had nned and schemed, but she never anticipated Shuten¡¯s attack on Suno. Kimiko was still unconscious, and Ayaka hadn¡¯t recovered. How would they defend themselves against Shuten¡¯s wicked ws?

    ¡°Momiji, you wretched creature!¡±

    Fury surged within Lily¡¯s chest as she extended her left hand. <i>Whoosh!</i> Pulses of purple lunar force emanated from her hand, transforming into bright purple threads that swiftly bound Momiji. The Thousand Sakura Linger, imbued with lunar power, possessed the ability to entangle even big dipper arch-demons. Momiji was powerless to resist.

    Lily knew she had to depart immediately, but she couldn¡¯t let this woman escape punishment for provoking her anger. With a wave of her hand, the threads lifted Momiji into the air, spinning her around while tightly binding her. Waves of seductive intent flowed through the threads.

    ¡°Ah¡­haa¡­to think that Miss Kagami is so mighty when angered¡­you, you are indeed my heart¡¯s¡­¡± Momiji¡¯s words trailed off.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lily used the sheath of her katana to flick up Momiji¡¯s skirt, revealing her plump, tight rear and the white cloth band. Overwhelmed by anger, Lily pressed the point of her scabbard into the center of the white cloth, causing numerous wrinkles to form.

    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­Miss Kagami, sof-softer¡­to think that you are so mighty¡­¡± Momiji coquettishly twisted her plump rear.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lily raised her scabbard and delivered a forceful smack onto that rear

    <sup>3</sup>. Momiji nearly fainted from the pain.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!¡± Lily sheathed her weapon and swiftly transformed into an afterimage as she rushed outside.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, leave my cave and go through the left corridor. It will lead to my courtyard outside the mountain. That¡¯s the fastest way out¡­ ahhh¡­Miss Kagami, I¡¯m so impressed by you¡­¡± Momiji called out, her voice echoing in the cave.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lily refrained from cursing back, but she believed Momiji¡¯s instructions. Following the short hundred-meter path, she hurriedly emerged from Mount Ooe into a small, barren, dpidated courtyard outside.

    Without uttering a word, she summoned a flying mount and swiftly flew in the direction of Suno. This area was filled with rugged and winding mountain roads, making flying the faster option. Once she reached the ins, she would switch to running.

    Although Lily hastily departed, the Thousand Sakura Linger remained as a testament to her revenge for the teasing she endured. Momiji, a woman who enjoyed teasing Lily, surprisingly didn¡¯t dislike being subjugated and punished by her when her anger was unleashed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Kagami¡¯s anger to be so fierce¡­ ehehe, it¡¯s bing more and more interesting. If your side emerges victorious in this great battle, then I will pledge my loyalty to you

    <sup>4</sup>¡­ ehehehe.¡±

    ¡°Nnn¡­ I must say, this thread¡­ is really tight¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the serene vige of Suno, nestled beneath the gentle and picturesque mountains, patches of fertile fields spread out. However, the sky was currently engulfed in pitch ckness, withrge imposing dark clouds resembling splotches of ink.

    Within the groves bordering the fields, numerous graves could be found. Suddenly, a thunderous boom echoed through the air as Shuten, standing at a towering ten meters tall, descended from the heavens. The forests quivered in fear, and the wild animals scattered, only to be crushed to paste by the terrifying eldritch energy emanating from Shuten.

    The once peaceful forests now became shrouded in a mist of blood. Following Shuten were four formidable powerhouses, their auras surpassing that of a single-soul big dipper expert.

    A one-meter-tall tengu with white hair and a red nose flew ahead of Shuten on a pair of ck and white wings. He eximed, ¡°Your Highness Shuten Doji, I never imagined this old man would live to witness the day when that b?i?t?c?h? Tamamo-no-Mae would face disgrace! How joyous, how joyous! If it weren¡¯t for her actions all those years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to flee to that dark, cold, and deste Iyo Ind! Tamamo-no-Mae, today, this old man can¡¯t wait to see you humiliated and in pain! Ahahahahaha, cough! Cough!¡± The little white-haired old tenguughed hoarsely, but soon lost control and began coughing.

    ¡°Hagewashi Tengu, ording to our informants, Tamamo-no-Mae has lost all her skills but hasn¡¯t died,¡± Shuten replied. ¡°If that fox truly intends to obstruct us, then we can¡¯t predict what methods she might employ. Personally, I don¡¯t believe she possesses the power to kill me anymore, but she may be able to inflict serious injuries. Our goal isn¡¯t to kill her; it¡¯s too risky. We only need to pressure her into handing over those two women, Fujiwara no Ayaka and Kagami Lily. She can no longer defend herself, let alone protect them.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, if we don¡¯t kill that fox, can we sessfully capture those two women? Rumors suggest that the fox shares a deep connection with Kagami Lily,¡± spoke a shabby, five-meter-tall old man wearing tattered clothes and rosary beads. This was Hojo Tokimasa, Hojo Masako¡¯s father and an original follower of Minamoto no Yoritomo.

    ¡°Nine-tailed demon foxes are cunning, stubborn, and terrifying. If we directly target her, she will undoubtedly fight back with all her might. However, if she has to consider the lives of all the people in Suno and we provide her an escape route, she will hesitate and bepelled to surrender those two women

    <sup>5</sup>. It will be easier to deal with her under such circumstances when we truly intend to end her life. Tamamo-no-Mae may be invincible in this world, but her weakness lies in her love for her friends and n members,¡± Shuten exined with a grin, revealing a mouthful of white teeth and a bewitching smile. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Damn she literally distracted Lily while he was going to attack their base.

    Robinxen: I literally would chop her head off if it wasn¡¯t for the annoying fact I¡¯d be proving I¡¯m no better than her in this situation. But then I¡¯m proving her right and that would frustrate me just as much.

    Robinxen: ¡°I must leave immediately, but first I must spank you.¡±

    Robinxen: Please don¡¯t.

    Robinxen: Is this¡­ an actually intelligent viin action for once?!?!

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 32 â€“ Shuten Dojiâ€™s Ambition

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 32 ¨C Shuten Doji¡¯s Ambition</h4>

    Shuten Doji led hispanions out of the small forest, his voice filled with a coldughter. ¡°Everyone, let us go to Suno and give Tamamo-no-Mae a proper greeting!¡± As he spoke, Shuten¡¯s massive form shrunk down to a mere three meters tall.

    Walking behind Shuten were the one-meter-tall old Hagewashi Tengu, Hojo Tokimasa, and two other formidable figures.

    One of them stood at an imposing six meters tall, with a gray-blue body and green eyes. He was extremely fat yet strong, resembling a mountain of meat. His upper body was bare, showcasing ck lines and two boar-like tusks protruding from his mouth. This person was Onito Yokozuna, a half-man, half-corpse demon adept and a double-soul big dipper expert. In his past life, he was an invincible professional-level sumo wrestler from Iyo Ind.

    Iyo Ind resided to the southwest of the vast Akitsu continent. When viewed through Lily¡¯s perspective, if one were to remove the distant Nanban ind and scale down the entire map by a factor of ten, the resulting image would bear a striking resemnce to the Japan of Lily¡¯s previous world. With this in mind, Iyo Ind could be equated to Shikoku. Simrly, Tsukushi Ind represented Kyushu, Akitsu Shima corresponded to Honshu, and Ezo symbolized Hokkaido.

    Theseparisons served to establish a parallel between the geographical features of this world and the regions of Japan in Lily¡¯s previous world.

    The other shadow following Shuten was a young ninja boy, his back adorned with tworge triangr boomerangs. Despite his purple skin, his physique was lean and strong. His appearance was neither handsome nor ugly, but his monster-like pointed ears and enigmatic eyes with peculiar lines in the pupils seemed to hold great mysteries. This ninja¡¯s name was Fuma Ryuyaku, hailing from the Fuma n of Iyo Ind. He was regarded as the foremost genius of the Fuma n and a single-soul big dipper expert.

    He looked like a young boy, but that was only his current form. Little did others know that Fuma Ryuyaku had existed for much longer than his appearance suggested. Two hundred years ago, while delving into the depths of the demon way, he had already assumed this youthful guise. The secrets and experiences he carried from his centuries-long existence were veiled beneath his seemingly innocent facade.

    Apanying them was Hojo Tokimasa, a double-soul big dipper adept and an aide sent by Minamoto no Yoritomo. Finally, the most powerful of the four was the triple-soul big dipper expert, Hagewashi Tengu.

    Despite their extraordinarybat prowess, the group of five concealed their true power as they approached the tranquil vige of Suno. Walking with the demeanor of ordinary adepts, they blended seamlessly into the peaceful surroundings, giving no indication of the immense strength thaty dormant within them.

    Suno vige seemed no different from any other mountain vige, except that it appeared more prosperous and peaceful. They strolled through the fields, along the hillsides, and arrived at the entrance of the vige.

    ¡°This ce is unexpectedly peaceful! Is this truly the den of the greatest archdemon, the nine-tailed fox? It doesn¡¯t seem like it at all! Is this a joke? Ahahahaha!¡± Fuma Ryuyaku, the genius ninja, sneered and burst intoughter.

    The silver-haired hermit, Hojo Tokimasa, quietly transmitted his voice to Shuten. ¡°Lord Shuten, you must be cautious. Who knows what traps the thousand-year-old demon fox has set in her den? Additionally, the shogun has given instructions that after capturing Fujiwara no Ayaka and Kagami Lily, you can do as you please with Fujiwara no Ayaka. As for Kagami Lily, you can keep her imprisoned temporarily, but in the end, you must hand her over to the shogun for judgment.¡±

    Shuten smiled confidently. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve considered everything.¡±

    Hand her over to the shogun? Did they think that he, Shuten Doji, was a fool? In this world, he was the one who took what he desired. Once something was stolen by him, there was no reason to give it back!

    Kagami Lily, the renowned epitome of beauty, whom he hade so close to capturing, was the woman Shuten Doji desired above all else. Giving her up was out of the question for him.

    While he wouldn¡¯t sever ties with Minamoto no Yoritomo solely for a woman, Shuten had his own hidden agenda. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have heeded Yoritomo¡¯s instigation and taken the risk toe all the way to Suno.

    Even if the nine-tailed fox seemed to have lost all her power, Shuten couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility of her retaliating when pushed to the brink of death. The stakes were too high to treat it lightly. So why had he insisted on this aggressive approach?

    Shuten Doji harbored ambitions of his own. The alliance between himself, Minamoto no Yoritomo, and Daitengu was far from stable. It seemed certain that the shogun and the cloistered emperor would emerge victorious. But what would be of him once Yoritomo ruled the world? Daitengu retained his position as the cloistered emperor, but what about him? As a formidable arch-demon, would he still enjoy favorable circumstances under Yoritomo¡¯s reign?

    Yoritomo was only using him to deal with Tamamo-no-Mae. How could he allow a supremely powerful arch-demon to establish a neighboring kingdom? The moment Tamamo, Ayaka, and Lily were dealt with, Shuten knew he would be the next target. He would be seen as a threat devoid of value. No matter how much Yoritomo walked the path of Yomi, he was still human, while Shuten Doji was a demon. Their goals would never align.

    This logic was clear to Shuten, an eight-hundred-year-old demon. Recently, he had heard rumors from his old friends on Iyo Ind. These rumors spoke of the unique qualities possessed by Ayaka and Lily. It was even suggested that Ayaka might hold the knowledge of the long-lost reason behind the world¡¯s pursuit and extermination of the mirror girls. She might possess the secret and destined mission of the mirror girls.

    However, she was exceedingly powerful, making it unlikely that anyone couldpel her to disclose such information. Nevertheless, wasn¡¯t this an opportunity?

    If there was a destined mission, it likely revolved around Kagami Lily. In Shuten¡¯s eyes, the other mirror girls were inconsequential, but Lily had achieved remarkable feats. Was there anyone else more suited to aplish the mirror girls¡¯ destined mission?

    If he could capture these two women, not only would he possess two generations of unparalleled beauty, but he would also tip the bnce of power in the world. The mirror girls were hunted and suppressed by major forces, indicating that their powers were deemed terrifying. But why should he fear these immature young girls?

    The mirror girls¡¯ destined mission must be linked to tremendously powerful factions, possibly even connected to the secret of the heavenly path. If he could gain control over all the mirror girls, utilizing his ability to manipte women, he could attain the power needed to reshape the world. No one would dare challenge his position, and Yoritomo would think twice about opposing him.

    Moreover, by capturing Lily, he could exert influence over powerhouses like Tamamo and Mita. If he managed to kill Tamamo, he would gain ess to the treasury of the thousand-year-old demon fox, a treasury rivaling the wealth umted by the Heian Dynasty. With such resources at his disposal, he would have the confidence to confront Yoritomo, especially considering the heavy toll the battle on Mount Ooe had taken on his faction. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 33 â€“ Sunoâ€™s Resistance!

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 33 ¨C Suno¡¯s Resistance!</h4>

    The vigers and some demons on the streets observed the approaching group with wary expressions. Though they couldn¡¯t discern the true nature of the strangers, they could sense an unfriendly aura emanating from them. However, there were others who were ustomed to the peaceful existence they had enjoyed in the vige and remained oblivious to the impending disaster.

    A few young farmers, unaware of the danger, descended from the hills and approached the vige gates. In most other ces, encountering such formidable arch-demons would have sent the vigers into hiding out of fear. But the residents of this vige had grown ustomed to coexisting with demons.

    ¡°Hey, howe we¡¯ve never seen you before? Wow! Could you be¡­ the legendary Tengu?¡± The farmer gazed in surprise at the flying Tengu.

    ¡°Why the serious face? Don¡¯t you have anything to say? Today¡¯s a good day. If you¡¯re looking for a ce to stay or need help with something, I can assist you,¡± the farmer continued in an amiable tone.

    The peaceful days in this vige had endured for too long. Regardless of the chaos in the outside world, Suno had remained tranquil and isted.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fuma Ryuyaku waved his hand in a blur.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± The young farmer was taken aback.

    <i>Boom!</i> In an instant, the farmer¡¯s body exploded into a gruesome mess, sttering the area with blood and flesh.

    The farmer¡¯s head, eyes vacant, soared through the air beforending at the feet of the other farmers.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±

    Stunned, the farmers remained frozen in shock, unable to process what had just urred.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Nearby, a woman who had been drying corn let out a piercing scream, dropping the corn onto the ground.

    ¡°Tetsuro? Tetsuro¡­¡± A dark-skinned farmer at the forefront shouted in horror. ¡°What did you do? What did you do!?¡±

    ¡°Why did you kill him? Why did you kill him?!¡±

    Annoyed, Ryuyaku reached behind to retrieve his boomerangs. With his supernatural abilities, he could have eliminated these mortal farmers with a mere thought, but he preferred the tactile satisfaction of using his boomerangs to slice through their feeble bodies.

    The boomerangs moved swiftly, faster than the vigers could react. They severed the legs of four farmers, and upon their descent, the returning boomerang decapitated all four.

    The blood-soaked weapon found its way back into Ryuyaku¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Trash,¡± Ryuyaku muttered, irritated that the blood of these weaklings had stained his weapon.

    At this moment, people and demons near and far began to react.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Terrified screams, desperate attempts to flee, and angry shouts filled the vige.

    Panic and chaos ensued.

    The colossal sumo corpse fiend walked over and sat beside the frightened woman, lowering his head to gaze at her. He asked, ¡°Hey, little girl, is this your home?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± She sat there in a daze, unable to respond.

    <i>Boom!</i> Onito¡¯s hefty, meaty palm came crashing down, reducing the entire building to dust. The impact carried on, demolishing a vast section of the hillside behind.

    ¡°Oh, my apologies. Did I hit it too hard?¡± Onito remarked. ¡°Hmm, why are Akitsu Shima houses so fragile?¡±

    ¡°He-help¡­ Ahh, help¡­¡± The woman could only utter helpless pleas.

    ¡°Stop!¡± A crimson blur darted out from the heart of the vige!

    A gant red demon fox, youthful and towering, adorned in a loose white jacket soared through the air. His presence exuded the power of a throned sovereign!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Scarlet Swordsman!¡± Several vigers who had been hiding within buildings eximed. He was the vige¡¯s most formidable expert. With him taking the lead, these wicked viins would surely face justice!

    The Scarlet Swordsman swiftly closed in on the colossal blue sumo corpse fiend, his katana gleaming as he unsheathed it in a swift motion.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The enormous blue corpse fiend retaliated with a forceful backhand, transforming the Scarlet Swordsman into a mound of minced flesh

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°What?!¡± The entire vige, both humans and demons, fell into stunned silence.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    ¡°Kyahh!!¡±

    The women erupted in screams.

    ¡°Impossible!!¡± Taiho, a bearded middle-aged human swordsman, couldn¡¯t fathom what he had witnessed. ¡°Master Kurenai, the invincible master who has been my teacher since childhood¡­ He¡­ died with a single random palm strike???¡±

    <i>Plop!</i> Taiho copsed to his knees, devoid of strength. ¡°This¡­ this person, how unbelievably powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°Kurenai¡­Oh Kurenai¡­ my beloved!¡± In the distance, a delicate fox madam descended into madness as she witnessed the tragedy unfold.

    She clutched the hand of a small fox-eared girl.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy! I¡¯m scared!¡± the little girl cried, gripping her mother¡¯s garments.

    ¡°Hana, take your brother and run! It doesn¡¯t matter where, just run!¡± The madam entrusted the small fox in her arms to the little girl and pushed her away.

    Her eyes zed with a ferocious determination as she clenched a short sword. ¡°I¡¯ll take you down with me!¡±

    This delicate madam had spent years by her husband¡¯s side, observing and asionally learning the ways of the sword. She, too, was a sword saint. Gripping the short sword tightly, she fearlessly charged toward the towering sumo corpse fiend.

    Onito observed the delicate madam rushing forward with an impatient smile on his plump face. Killing this insignificant woman seemed like a trivial task to him.

    ¡°Die!¡± The madam¡¯s eyes brimmed with hatred as she thrust her short sword forward.

    ¡°Hmph! Perish, you insignificant mortals,¡± Onito scoffed and casually mmed his palm down.

    The overwhelming force halted the delicate madam in her tracks as darkness enveloped her vision. The colossal palm seemed to engulf the entire world as it pressed down upon her.

    ¡°Beloved¡­ I¡¯ming¡­¡± The madam closed her eyes.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A radiant white ribbon, resembling a wave in the sky, crashed into the massive mass of flesh, sending the powerful double-soul big dipper hurtling to the ground. The mountains trembled as if struck by an earthquake.

    Descending from the heavens came Fujiwara no Ayaka. d in a white shrine maiden outfit and ck pantyhose, she gracefully stepped on white lotuses.

    ¡°Hm? Finally arrived?¡± Shuten coldlyughed.

    Behind Ayaka, puffs of white smoke materialized with a soft <i>poof</i>. The smoke dissipated, revealing several figures on the hillside. Tamamo-no-Mae adorned a yellow kimono, Uesugi Rei wore a blue jacket and short skirt, Minamoto no Shimizu donned a ck kimono, apanied by Natsu Nariaki, Taira no Shizuru, and Shimadzu Inari, among others.

    These women positioned themselves on the path leading to Suno, blocking the way of the formidable arch-demon Shuten Doji and his four followers.

    Ayaka descended, a white naginata materializing in her hands as she stood beside Tamamo. The other women fanned out behind the two.

    <i>p! p! p!</i> Shuten couldn¡¯t help but apud. ¡°That was an exquisite strike! It seems you have recovered quite well! You, thedy wielding famed Fubuki, must be the legendary strongest human onmyoji, the former Chief Advisor, now the most wanted criminal, Fujiwara no Ayaka, correct? I have long heard of your illustrious name, and today, I finally have the pleasure of meeting you! Have you¡­ also desired to meet me, Miss Ayaka?¡±

    Shuten¡¯s eyes shimmered with a captivating glow. If an ordinary woman were to meet this gaze, she would instantly be entranced andpliant to Shuten¡¯s will.

    ¡°Huh, so you are Shuten Doji?¡± Ayaka¡¯s gaze remained steadfast. Though Shuten¡¯s gaze had some effect on her, her own realm was so formidable that it was negligible. The naginata in her hand was the renowned weapon that a legendary shrine maiden warrior lost to Tamamo in a gamble during the Nara period.

    A lower-ranked spirit artifact, Naginata Fubuki. Ayaka had lost all her possessions, so Tamamo had lent her this naginata.

    Tamamo looked around at the wrecked vige and the tragically killed vigers.

    ¡°Even little Kurenai¡­¡± Tamamo trembled as anger filled her eyes. Despite her diminished eldritch energy, the anger of a thousand-year-old arch-demon exerted a heavy pressure on Shuten.

    Shuten resisted the pressure on his soul, silently acknowledging Tamamo¡¯s power. He thought to himself, ¡°As expected of Tamamo-no-Mae. Judging by her aura, her injuries must be more severe than I anticipated. My luck isn¡¯t bad, but the soul¡¯s coercion is enough to frighten me¡­ The nine-tailed demon fox, an ancient divine beast, truly remarkable. But no matter how remarkable, all ancient divine beasts eventually fall. Throughout history, countless legendary divine beasts more impressive than the nine-tailed fox have been hunted down and in by ancient powerhouses and demon gods.¡±

    Tamamo was seething with fury. She advanced, and even though she had lost most of her powers, Shuten involuntarily retreated.

    This was the majesty spanning several thousand years! The pressure and fear crushed his soul directly.

    ¡°Shuten Doji, how dare you intrude upon my Suno and kill my nsmen! The imperial court¡¯s five hundred thousand great army turned to ashes before me. Are you and your ignorant aplices attempting to follow in their footsteps?¡±

    Tamamo¡¯s eyes glowed with a golden-red hue, striking fear into the hearts of the invaders.

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± Shuten suddenly threw his head back andughed uproariously. ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae! There¡¯s no need to bluff! Yes, we trampled yourir and killed your n members, but so what? If you had the strength, you would have already attacked! From what I see, the current you can¡¯t even defeat little brother Fuma, right? Why bother, eh?¡±

    Tamamo¡¯s eyes still burned with fury, but a flicker of worry passed through her heart. As expected, she couldn¡¯t conceal her condition from Shuten¡­ Now, what should she do

    <sup>2</sup>?

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, several hundred miles away from Suno¡­

    <i>Boom!!!</i> A crimson streak shot through the dark forests. Lily, her long kimono sleeves fluttering in the wind, stood atop arge bird, her gaze fixed on Suno¡¯s direction where her sisters awaited

    <sup>3</sup>.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, sister Ayaka, everyone¡­ Hold on, wait for me!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: That was long lived¡­

    Yuki: Would be amusing if she pulled out a fake legendary item and said: Shuten, you look down on me too much. This will allow me to temporarilypletely recover, but the price I would have to pay is not something I want to pay, but I will pay it if I have to. Now Shuten, I give you two choices, kill those 4 following you and get lost, or I will use this item and exterminate you all even if it means Minamoto no Yoritomo gets a free win.

    Robinxen: Wee to a climax¡­

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 34 â€“ Resist! Until Lily Returns

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 34 ¨C Resist! Until Lily Returns</h4>

    Shuten¡¯sughter had a resonating quality, seeming to permeate everything around. It bounced off the ancient, untouched mountains of Suno, creating a haunting echo. At this audacious disy, the faces of Fujiwara no Ayaka, Tamamo-no-Mae, Uesugi Rei, Minamoto no Shimizu, and all the women hardened in steely determination.

    Rei, in particr, was quite visibly affected. Her breaths were ragged and uneven, herplexion tinted a flushed red, and her body glistened with a thin sheen of fragrant sweat. Standing slightly to the rear, she was evidently in a state of considerable distress.

    With the sharp acuity of Shuten¡¯s gaze, it took him a mere moment to assess Rei¡¯s condition. Nevertheless, he disregarded her as inconsequential. In his eyes, letting her sumb to her poison-induced suffering was of no significant consequence.

    Yet, amidst his scrutiny of the group, Shuten found himself puzzled by the absence of one particr individual ¨C Kagami Lily. ¡°Surely, given the circumstances and her fiery spirit, she¡¯d be the first to confront me. Could it be that she¡¯s not here?¡± He mused, his disappointment palpable.

    Despite this setback, Tamamo understood that the adversaries had approached with an astuteprehension of their circumstances. Threatening them wouldn¡¯t be a simple task.

    With her n members and vigers mercilessly ughtered, and herself gravely wounded and weakened, Tamamo was consumed by a surge of unbridled rage. Yet, she knew all too well that mere fury was insufficient to inflict any significant harm.

    Addressing her nemesis, the rage in her eyes undeniable, Tamamo asked, ¡°Shuten Doji, do you genuinely wish to escte this to a full-blown confrontation?¡±

    Shuten merely responded with a mocking guffaw. ¡°Ahahahaha! Tamamo-no-Mae, are you still trying to bluff? Look at that feeble aura, that delicate body. Isn¡¯t it a struggle just to face us?¡± As he taunted her, he unleashed a powerful spiritual and soul pressure towards Tamamo.

    Though Tamamo appeared unfazed, the relentless pressure from Shuten, a certified quintuple-soul big dipper, was far from trivial. Especially considering her weakened state. ¡°I must hold on¡­ I can¡¯t let them perceive my weakness¡­¡± A cold sweat trickled down her body as she struggled to suppress her involuntary shivers.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, Tamamo staggered, crumpling to the ground.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Shizuru and Nariaki dashed forward to steady her.

    Tamamo¡¯s face was ghostly pale, her mouth slick with blood¡­

    Upon seeing Tamamo incapacitated by merely Shuten¡¯s spiritual pressure, Ayaka was filled with dread. She muttered, ¡°Tamamo¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha,¡± Amidst a thunderous bout ofughter, Shuten mocked, ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae, how long can you maintain this facade? You can barely protect your own life, and yet you aspire to safeguard Suno?¡±

    Undeterred by her trembling form, Tamamo¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Shuten. ¡°What¡­ What exactly do you want?¡± she demanded.

    Maintaining a respectful demeanor, Shuten replied, ¡°Lady Tamamo, we are old friends, having resided in the west for centuries. Honestly, I¡¯m reluctant to resort to this. Hand over Fujiwara no Ayaka and Kagami Lily! In exchange, I can guarantee the safety of the residents of Suno. But for your life, you must surrender all your treasures! All of them.¡±

    Observing Tamamo¡¯s weakened state, Shuten seized the opportunity to heighten his demands

    <sup>1</sup>, effectively cornering her

    <sup>2</sup>. The prospect of obtaining unknown ancient treasures and stripping her of any possible defenses intrigued him

    <sup>3</sup>.

    Defiantly, Tamamo retorted, ¡°Dream on! I assure you, Lily isn¡¯t here, and even if she were, I wouldn¡¯t surrender her! Any person who enters Suno is my guest, and you shall noty a finger on them!¡±

    Countering Shuten¡¯s audacious demands, Ayaka threatened, ¡°Shuten Doji! Today, you exploit our vulnerability to sow chaos. But remember, we will regain our strength. Have you considered the repercussions of provoking us?¡±

    Unfazed, Shuten jeered, ¡°Ahahaha, Miss Ayaka, that day will never dawn. Today, you will meekly apany me, and who knows? You might even find yourself falling for me, ahahaha! At that point, the tables might turn entirely.¡± This statement incited a chorus of raucousughter from his gang.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?¡­¡± Suppressing her mounting anger, Ayaka felt her body trembling with the urge to retaliate. But she reined in her impulses, fully aware that their current strength paled inparison to Shuten¡¯s. A pre-emptive attack would be unwise.

    In the midst of the escting tension, Tamamo sent a voice transmission. ¡°Endure and bide our time, Lily must be en route back.¡± Only a short while back, Lily had connected with them via the voice transmission orb, notifying them of her impending arrival.

    Shuten, growing impatient, interjected, ¡°Enough, Tamamo-no-Mae! I tire of this banter. I offer you one final opportunity. Surrender Fujiwara no Ayaka, Kagami Lily, and all your treasures!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I need some time to contemte

    <sup>4</sup>¡­¡± Tamamo¡¯s words, delivered through gritted teeth, reflected her desperate situation. She was a millennia-old arch-demon, an ancient divine beast. Her pride was beyond most beings. But she was left with no choice but to yield to these demands. Fully aware of her dire condition ¨Cplete depletion of eldritch energy and total humanization ¨C she wondered if she could ever regain her original form.

    Biding her time was her only recourse. Currently, Lily was their sole glimmer of hope. And even upon her arrival, Lily might not be able to confront Shuten directly. But, their chances would surely improve with Lily present. Regardless of how potent Suno¡¯s numerous ancient formations and treasures were, they necessitated a powerhouse to function. In the past, she would control and activate those formations, but now¡­?

    Trying to activate them would be akin to a feeble woman attempting to pull an excessively weighty chariot. A hopeless endeavor.

    A frown creased Shuten¡¯s face. Tamamo¡¯s indecision was uncharacteristic. ¡®I must not be fooled. She¡¯s a millennia-old fox demon, cunning personified. Is she concocting a scheme? But who in this world could assist her? Or is she simply stalling to activate the ancient formations?¡¯ His thoughts raced, a sinister expression on his face.

    ¡®Given her current capacity, activating a powerful formation is out of the question. I need only be wary of some unheard-of ancient treasure, but she¡¯d have already used it if she possessed one. My power matches hers pre-transformation. How can she hope to suppress an equal adversary relying solely on treasures? It¡¯s nothing but a fantasy! Unless she possesses a mythical treasure. Yet, it seems unlikely that she owns such an artifact.¡¯

    ¡°Then, Tamamo-no-Mae, you sly old fox, what kind of game are you ying? Trying to buy time

    <sup>5</sup>?¡± The wicked glint in Shuten¡¯s eyes betrayed his suspicion. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Idiot.

    Robinxen: You literally said you wanted to leave her an outst time, this is cornering yourself too, she¡¯ll have nothing left to lose if you push it further.

    Robinxen: This feels like a ChatGPT line¡­

    Yuki: Seriously? This is the response of a smart, sly, thousand year old fox powerhouse?

    Robinxen: Duh?!?!?!

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 35 â€“ Fierce Battle of the Sisters

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 35 ¨C Fierce Battle of the Sisters</h4>

    Shuten Doji regarded Tamamo-no-Mae with suspicion.

    <i>I¡¯d better remain vignt, as I have no idea what other tricks this demoness still has up her sleeve. Moreover, the absence of Kagami Lily makes the situation even stranger.</i>

    ¡°No matter what, Tamamo-no-Mae, you¡¯re a demon who has lived for over a thousand years. I¡¯ll grant you this favor.¡± Shuten added with an evil glint in his eyes, ¡°Men. Help Ms. Kimiko make the right decision!¡±

    The sisters felt a pang of rm at his words.

    ¡°Allow this old man to handle it, Lord Shuten! Do you still remember me, Tamamo-no-Mae?¡± Hagewashi Tengu sprang forward, the eyes on his diminutive body shining ominously.

    With one hand, he drew out a peculiar, short-handled magic staff, and with the other, he produced a stack of paper dolls.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Hagewashi Tengu sent the paper dolls soaring with a flick of his wrist, beginning to chant a spell while brandishing his magic staff.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    With each resonating ng, the paper dolls morphed into a thick fog of eldritch energy, from which monstrous-looking familiars emerged.

    ¡°I had no choice but to flee to a foreignnd because of your threats back then, Tamamo-no-Mae! Today, it¡¯s my turn to return the favor. This is what you get for defying Lord Shuten. My familiars, destroy the vige before you

    <sup>1</sup>!¡± Hagewashi Tengu ordered.

    Tamamo reacted with rm, ¡°Shuten Doji, you¡ª¡±

    Her words were cut off by Shuten. He sat down leisurely on a boulder, retrieving a bowl and a flying wine gourd from nowhere. Wine poured into the bowl of its own ord. Betweenrge mouthfuls, he sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Kimiko? I gave you time to think over the matter as you requested. Are you unhappy with my decision?¡±

    Despite Shuten¡¯s casual demeanor, the tense atmosphere didn¡¯t dissipate. Hagewashi Tengu¡¯s familiars swarmed, spreading out to surround the sisters. As if on cue, sorcerers in tattered robes began chanting spells, unleashing a volley of magic towards the vige and the sisters.

    Defending against the magic, Ayaka, Rei, Shimizu, and others brandished their weapons. Despite their best efforts, some spells dodged their defense, striking the vige directly.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    The vige was thrown into chaos, purple explosions erupting from within. Cries of terror echoed as vigers and small demons scattered, fleeing from the havoc. Casualties had already been inflicted.

    ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± In retaliation, Ayaka invoked a snowstorm with a swing of her naginata, sending a series of energy beams towards the flying familiars. Although the familiars were all in the Throne stage, most of them possessing only the strength of a Throned General, they were no match for Ayaka, who had mostly recovered from her injury.

    But her attack was thwarted by the powerful old man, Hojo Tokimasa. A golden energy wave from his hand struck down Ayaka¡¯s attack.

    Hojo Tokimasa chastised her, ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, how could you interfere in this matter after we¡¯ve agreed to give Tamamo-no-Mae the time to think things over? You can¡¯t even keep a promise, you shameless woman?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s anger red. ¡°You call me shameless? There¡¯s no one more disgraceful than you in the world, you insolent coot!¡±

    ¡°I was already assisting Minamoto no Yoritomo in seizing power before you were even born, you inconsequential girl! Allow me to teach you a lesson in respect for your elders!¡± Hojo Tokimasa retorted fiercely. In a swift motion, apanied by a thunderous boom he transformed into a shadowy figure and charged at Ayaka with extreme speed.

    Unfazed, Ayaka flicked her wrist, releasing ribbons of white silk from her sleeves, aiming them directly at the iing Tokimasa. A golden light red in his hand, morphing into a massive brass gauntlet asrge as his body, fitting seamlessly onto his arm. The enormity of the gauntlet rendered Tokimasa¡¯s right arm nearly asrge as his whole body.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A forceful punch hurtled towards Ayaka, her white silk ribbons wrapping around it, slowing its momentum. Reacting, Tokimasa tugged forcefully, ripping the silk ribbons apart, their inertia pulling Ayaka forward as well.

    In her current state, Ayaka¡¯s strength wasparable to that of a triple-soul Big Dipper expert, but only while she wielded the special de, Fubuki. Against a double-soul Big Dipper expert like Tokimasa, who specialized in brute force, her strength seemed slightly lesser.

    Taking advantage of Ayaka¡¯s brief vulnerability, Tokimasanded another punch, his brass gauntlet glowing with golden light as it whooshed forward. Ayaka was quick to react, bringing Fubuki in front of her to block the gauntlet.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The resulting counterforce of the sh sent Tokimasa flying backwards, leaving a vast crater under Ayaka¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, revered as the unparalleled beauty of Heian-kyo. I cannot let old man Hojo have all the fun! Indulge me as well!¡± Onito, as burly as a sumo wrestler, lumbered forward, his heavy footsteps echoing before he swiftly lunged towards Ayaka.

    Despite having sessfully blocked Tokimasa¡¯s previous attack, the impact had significantly weakened Ayaka, leaving her with no time to recover before facing Onito¡¯s assault.

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Ayaka managed to sh Onito¡¯s palm with Fubuki. However, momentster, a column of light erupted around Onito, causing tremors to shake the earth. The ancient, crude-looking veins on Onito¡¯s dark blue palm illuminated as he blocked Ayaka¡¯s naginata with his bare hand.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    It was unheard of for even a quintuple-soul Big Dipper expert to block Fubuki with their bare hands. But Onito was an exception; his fists were his main weapons, his colossal palms were harder than grade nine steel and as tough as the hides of primordial beasts.

    Ayaka¡¯s de only left a faint scratch on Onito¡¯s palm, unable to pierce his rugged skin. Onito was more than just his palms; his entire body was incredibly resilient, his flesh as solid as grade nine armor.

    He grasped Ayaka¡¯s de with his palm andnded a robust kick with his thick leg.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The hefty kick sent Ayaka catapulting 100 meters away, crashing into a hillside vige. The resulting impact triggered andslide that demolished many houses, burying vigers alive before they even had the chance to escape.

    ¡°Ayaka!¡± Tamamo cried out in rm. The strength of the two adversaries far surpassed her expectations. Onito had not only blocked Ayaka¡¯s de with his bare hand but also sent her flying with a kick as powerful as a grade nine maul.

    Flipping her hand, Tamamo revealed an ancient charm that exuded a distinct scent of blood.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae!¡± Shuten cautioned, ¡°Surely you did not request time to ponder merely to incite a war with me? Don¡¯t tell me you n to betray your words now.¡±

    Tamamo scoffed, ¡°As if you genuinely intended to grant me the time to contemte!¡±

    Without further ado, Tamamo hurled the charm forward. It morphed into a beast resembling a Big Dipper level lizard beast, mirroring the one Lily had previously encountered in the abyss of the underworld. The beast lunged at Onito, tearing arge chunk of his unusually tough flesh with its jaws.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    In the blink of an eye, Shuten Doji unleashed a golden arrow from his fingers. It flew so swiftly that Tamamo was left defenseless, causing her to cough up blood and copse, her clothes torn from the energy emitted by the arrow.

    Standing up, Shuten Doji conjured Kurokinsui, his halberd,unching it at the lizard beast. The weapon easily pierced the beast, flinging it back and pinning it to a mountain rock. After a few futile attempts to break free, the beast dissipated into a cloud of red mist.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Natsu, the cat demon, rushed to help Tamamo who had copsed.

    Tamamo¡¯s outfit was severely damaged, revealing her scar-ridden skin. Though she trembled from the experience, a flicker of weakness apparent in her eyes, her resolve remained steadfast as she red at Shuten in anger.

    ¡°I agreed to do you a favor, Tamamo-no-Mae,¡± Shuten began, ¡°But I never imagined you¡¯d stoop so low as to ambush my friend from Iyo! You can¡¯t me me for retaliating!¡± He tossed away the bowl in his other hand.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± Blood trickled down from Tamamo¡¯s forehead and lips. She was confident that she could face Shuten Doji inbat if she could transform into her original form, even at the cost of her life. But now, despite having narrowly escaped death in the valley, she had exhausted all her powers and was unable to transform.

    Tamamo gently stroked her bracelet as she contemted, ¡°With my current strength, I can¡¯t use many of my treasures. The ones I can use are not powerful enough to defeat Shuten. However, I can still wound him and eliminate a few of his subordinates.¡±

    As her bracelet emitted a faint light, Shuten¡¯s eyes mirrored the ominous glint.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    In a split second, Shuten appeared before Tamamo and Natsu.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    Shuten¡¯s hand morphed into arge, grotesque, hairy arm, grabbing Tamamo¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What?!¡± Shocked, Tamamo realized shecked the strength to use her treasures against Shuten.

    ¡°Let Lady Kimiko go!¡± Natsu wed at Shuten¡¯s demonic arm.

    ¡°Get out of my sight, brat!¡± Shuten dismissed, kicking Natsu away.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The force of the kick sent Natsu sprawling across the ground, where she copsed by the roadside.

    ¡°Natsu!¡±

    ¡°La¡­dy¡­Kimi¡­ko¡­¡± Natsu muttered weakly, her body twisted into an unnatural shape. Blood gurgled from her mouth, yet she turned her face towards Kimiko, uttering her master¡¯s name.

    ¡°NATSU!¡± Tamamo¡¯s voice was raspy with desperation. Pinned under Shuten¡¯s foot, she was helpless as he ripped her treasure-hoarding bracelet from her hand without a care for the injury he might inflict.

    Lifting the bracelet into the air, Shuten¡¯s tone was filled with unabashed glee. ¡°So, this is the famed treasure-hoarding bracelet, rumored to contain as many riches as the human empire? Hahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Hisughter echoed through the air, a twisted and triumphant sound that left a chilling impression. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Thinking time is over. Time for action!

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 36 â€“ Ayakaâ€™s Battle

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 36 ¨C Ayaka¡¯s Battle</h4>

    A streak of crimson light cut across the expansive forest¡¯s sky. Without waiting for the massive bird to settle, Lily jumped over the mountains,nding on a barren in. Another hundred miles awayy the ancient battlefield where half a million soldiers had once fiercely battled, and not far off was Suno.

    Ahead, the terrain was t and open. Taking advantage of this, Lily picked up her speed, running faster than ever before. ¡°Lady Kimiko, Sister Ayaka, everyone. Please wait for me. I¡¯m almost there!¡± Her strides, enormous and quick, made her even faster on foot than when she was riding the giant bird, as she sprinted across the vast wilderness.

    ¡­

    The cruelughter of Shuten Doji echoed at Suno vige¡¯s entrance. Even a fearsome demon like Shuten couldn¡¯t hide his ecstasy. ¡°Hahaha! Hahahahahaha!¡± He had just acquired Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s treasure, an aplishment he deemed more significant than capturing Lily.

    ¡°Curses. How did we end up in such a mess¡­¡± Rei, Shimizu, and theirpanions, who were standing their ground against Hagewashi¡¯s minions surrounding them, were gripped by a profound sense of hopelessness. Simultaneously, they grasped the grim reality that this conflict had escted beyond their ability to intervene.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many among this bounty, a collection of treasures that rivaled the entire human empire, are ancient artifacts predating my existence¡­¡± Shuten¡¯s monstrouslyrge demon hand morphed into a human-like one. His eyshes flickered in anticipation as he fixed his gaze on it and began to infuse it with his spiritual power

    <sup>1</sup>.

    <i>Zap!</i>

    Suddenly, an ancient, blood-red lightning bolt erupted from the jade bracelet, engulfing Shuten¡¯s massive frame. The raw power of the rampaging lightning made Shuten cry out in pain

    <sup>2</sup>, his fury escting as the earth trembled beneath him.

    ¡°What?! W-What¡¯s going on? Argh¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lord Shuten!¡± The Big Dipper level demons were utterly shocked.

    Had Shuten not promptly used a relic to shield himself, he would¡¯ve been inflicted with significant harm from the relentless thunder strikes. Despite his sessful defense with the valuable artifact, the electricity didn¡¯t vanish, instead transmuting into barbed lightning to form a blood-hued cage that ensnared Shuten.

    ¡°Crash!¡± His halberd was firmly lodged in the mountainous stone at this point, yet retrieving it was out of the question given the electric cage that had already captured him. Heshed out against the electrified confinement with his demonic talons, only to be met with a more violent bacsh.

    ¡°W-What on earth is happening?!?!¡± Shuten nced at the defeated Tamamo in frustration, and a sudden realization dawned on him. ¡°How dare you set me up, Tamamo-no-Mae?!¡±

    Though Kimiko was too weak to rise, her face pale and blood trickling down her lips, she couldn¡¯t refrain from mocking Shuten, which only fueled his fury further. This ancient curse was orchestrated by Tamamo and was exceptionally challenging to shatter. Its potency was such that even Shuten couldn¡¯t immediately break free, causing his wrath to intensify. ¡°The real treasure is still with her! Kill her and im it! It¡¯s a bounty that can rival an entire empire!¡±

    ¡°The treasure is mine! Perish, Nine-Tailed Fox!¡± Fuma Ryuyaku, who had been lying low until this point, was the quickest to act. He surged forward at an astonishing speed,unching an assault on Tamamo with the two massive, sharp boomerangs in his possession that doubled as melee weapons.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Rei and Shimizu desired to interfere, but the adversary was too swift. He was a single-soul Big Dipper demon, and they couldn¡¯t respond promptly enough to deter him.

    Before Shimizu and Rei could mobilize their spiritual powers, Ryuyaku had already reached Tamamo, striking her already wounded body with his gigantic boomerang des.

    However, the next moment, a silver ray burst forth from the direction of thendslide. The ray traveled at a breathtaking speed and reached Ryuyaku and Tamamo almost instantaneously.

    <i>Smack!</i>

    The naginata in Ayaka¡¯s grip glowed with a cold sheen, leaving Ryuyaku, poised to attack Tamamo, with only two cleanly cut upper arms, his lower limbs wholly severed from his body.

    Above the amputated limbs were two tidy, blood-filled incisions.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ryuyaku observed as his hands, which were moments away from ying the millennium-old demon before him, whirled through the air before plummeting to his sides, still clutching the boomerangs.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He pivoted his gaze to Ayaka, her furious stare emanating killing intent

    <sup>3</sup>. Her ck hair and white robes billowed as she wielded her naginata.

    <i>Smack! Smack! Smack!</i>

    Ayaka brandished her naginata once more, with each stroke creating a silver arc resembling a gxy as she carved through Ryuyaku¡¯s chest, thigh, and neck.

    The hypnotizing death waltz she had conducted had diced Ryukaku into pieces!

    Ayaka¡¯s eyes twinkled with starlight. Though she was yet to fully recuperate, her aura remainedmanding, enough to give Shuten Doji pause.

    ¡°What? H-How are you still alive?!¡± Onito cried out in shock.

    Shuten¡¯s eyes, however, were fixated on Ayaka¡¯s slender arm which bore a jade bracelet resembling the one on Tamamo-no-Mae.

    Having witnessed Ayaka dismember Ryuyaku right before him, there was no doubt in Onito¡¯s mind that Ryuyaku was dead. Both of them were amongst the top demons in the demon world of Iyo, and they shared a profound connection.

    ¡°Brother Fuma!¡± Onito bellowed in rage, ¡°How dare you murder my brother?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    A cataclysmic force radiated from Onito as he lunged at Ayaka.

    ¡°Curse you, Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡± Hagewashi Tengu, who also originated from Iyo, was equally enraged over Fuma¡¯s death. He conjured talismans in his hands and flung them at Ayaka. The talismans metamorphosed into colossal crows with piercing fangs and wings spanning several dozen meters, which then bared their teeth at Ayaka.

    Ayaka¡¯s jade bracelet emitted a faint glow, and a red orb suddenly appeared in her hand. Sheunched the orb into the sky, where it discharged waves of red light, morphing into a stunning golden phoenix made of fire. Even though the phoenix was small, it radiated a more robust aura than the crows. It swooped towards the crows,bating and pecking them vigorously, shattering their wings and blinding their eyes.

    In the meantime, Ayaka concentrated all her energy on engaging the advancing Onito. Her silhouette was elusive, reminiscent of a celestial dancer, as she dodged Onito¡¯s palm strikes and shed downwards with her de. The silver de light left a profound wound on Onito¡¯s body, which was as sturdy as grade nine armor, and dark red blood gushed from his injuries like a fountain.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Onito, who had been sent sprawling to the ground, retreated in agony after a roll.

    Shuten Dojii inspected the artifact that Ayaka had recently unleashed. It was an extraordinary object he had never seen before. He then studied Ayaka¡¯s jade bracelet and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You are such a crafty, contemptible fox demon, Tamamo-no-Mae!¡±

    Tamamo slowly propped herself up with Rei¡¯s help. Although she had lost her fighting capabilities, she refused to bow down to Shuten without a fight.

    ¡°Cunning? You¡¯re merely naive. Did you believe you couldy your hands on all my treasures so effortlessly?¡±

    Tamamo had already devised a n in the brief time she learned that Shuten had arrived at Suno. She had long expected that Shuten would covet her treasures, so she divided them in half, retaining one part with herself while bestowing the other half to Ayaka in a simr jade storage bracelet.

    Tamamo had given the ancient artifacts that she couldn¡¯t use with her current strength to Ayaka, including the renowned de, Fubuki. Shuten knew that Ayaka¡¯s treasures had been confiscated by Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor, but he failed toprehend that Tamamo had actually transferred half of her treasures to Ayaka.

    Expecting that Shuten might take her jade storage bracelet, Tamamo tinkered with it before the battle. Although the resulting curse couldn¡¯t harm Shuten¡¯s core, it was sufficient to bind him. After all, he was still a formidable demon of the quintuple-soul Big Dipper stage. There was simply not enough time to set up an untraceable curse that could gravely injure him.

    The jade bracelet Shuten obtained also contained numerous treasures, including those that Tamamo could currently use in battle, as well as valuable materials and esoteric arts that were not suited forbat. This was because even Tamamo couldn¡¯t be sure that he would definitely take her jade bracelet.

    The more formidable half of the treasures, those that held a significant threat against Shuten and the rest of the mighty demons, rested with Ayaka. She was the sole individual capable of triggering and wielding these assets

    <sup>4</sup>.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae¡­ As soon as I shatter your curse, I¡¯ll rip you to shreds!¡± Shuten seethed, deeply agitated by the hefty hit he had received.

    This realization led Shuten to conclude that Tamamo¡¯s reliance on such strategies indicated her loss of power. Only under such circumstances would she entrust such critical treasures to a human she barely had a bond with.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae is now powerless! Unite and seize Ayaka. Retrieve Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s treasures from her!¡± Shuten ordered.

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll im her life in her moment of weakness!¡± Hagewashi Tengu stated sinisterly, ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s current prowess isn¡¯t much of a threat. The three of us will work together to capture her alive!¡±

    ¡°y the rest and annihte this vige, my familiars!¡± Hagewashimanded.

    The phoenix continued its battle with the three giant crows in the sky, already ying one and gravely wounding another.

    Simultaneously, the three Big Dipper archdemons cornered Ayaka.

    At the same instance, dozens of Hagewashi¡¯s familiars stormed towards Tamamo and her allies, while others invaded the vige and initiated a massacre.

    ¡°Do not fret for me. Defend yourselves¡­ Though I¡¯m stripped of my powers, it¡¯s not that easy to kill me¡­¡± Tamamo¡¯s vigor remained unyielding, being an ancient divine beast.

    Rei and Shimizu positioned themselves before Tamamo, confronting over a dozen familiars boasting Throne level strength. The two formed a defensive back-to-back formation, their eyes reflecting unwavering resolve.

    ¡°I never thought we¡¯d end up fighting together,¡± Shimizu voiced, maintaining a cold demeanor.

    ¡°Heh, I couldn¡¯t care less. Lily¡¯s not back yet, so make sure you hang in there and don¡¯t kick the bucket.¡± Despite her rapid breathing and heatedplexion, Rei managed to sh a nonchnt grin

    <sup>5</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Is this guy an idiot? Who wouldn¡¯t have some kind of defensive system on such a powerful tool?

    Robinxen: Duh.

    Robinxen: Damn, Ayaka really stepped up.

    Robinxen: This is how you work as a faction.

    Robinxen: I like this sequence. Team up moments also get me excited.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 37 â€“ Tough Battle

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 37 ¨C Tough Battle</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there! Almost!¡± Lily¡¯s hair flew about wildly as she sped across the ancient Suno battlefield. Her fair legs were still covered by the tattered ck stockings

    <sup>1</sup>, and her crimson attire fluttered against the wind.

    ¡­

    The two titans, Onito and Hojo Tokimasa, unleashed their eldritch energy and fiendish spirit power,unching attacks from different directions at Ayaka. She fell back gracefully, her naginata weaving dazzling silver lights.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Ayaka¡¯s naginata collided with Hojo Tokimasa¡¯s enormous brass gauntlet. In terms of sheer power, Tokimasa held the upper hand, his brass gauntlets being a low-ranked spirit artifact as well. ¡°What incredible power!¡± Ayaka was sent flying by the mighty blow.

    ¡°Perish for my brother¡¯s death!¡± Onito released a powerful palm strike toward Ayaka¡¯s frail form. This palm technique, which he had perfected during his sumo wrestling days, was his fiercest skill. Having evolved into a corpse fiend and honing this art over centuries, it had only grown more formidable.

    The imposing palm wind, an earthy yellow sandstorm-like force, shaped like a hand, bore down on Ayaka. It was challenging for Ayaka to fully deflect this powerful, invisible palm wind with her naginata, especially in her weakened state.

    She summoned a gorgeous golden-edged mirror, a weapon typically wielded by Tamamo-no-Mae. The mirror floated midair and faced Onito. This mirror, potent enough to contend with quintuple-soul and sextuple-soul Big Dipper experts, reflected Onito¡¯s ultimate palm art, causing the mirror surface to emit a strange ripple.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The palm strike¡¯s power waspletely reflected back, sting the giant corpse fiend Onito away. ¡°Damn it! She has so many treasures!¡± eximed Hagewashi from not far off, flinging ck feathers toward Ayaka. These crow feathers, with power akin to a double-soul Big Dipper expert¡¯s sharp sword, grewrger as they streaked towards Ayaka with extreme speed.

    Ayaka stepped on the air, creating lotus flowers with each step, as she deftly avoided the ck feathers. The feathers changed direction in midair and continued their pursuit, which caused Ayaka to frown. She brandished her naginata to block the feathers while avoiding Tokimasa¡¯s heavy punches.

    Though her strength had returned to the double-soul Big Dipper level, andbined with her weapon was at the triple-soul Big Dipper level, she was far from her usual self. She was injured and weakened, incapable of sustaining a lengthy battle.

    Suddenly, during the fight, a wave of weakness washed over her, briefly cking out her vision. Such a change, however fleeting, created a significant opening for her skilled opponents.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A ck feather sliced through Ayaka¡¯s clothes from behind, revealing her fair skin. <i>Bang!</i> Seizing the opportunity, Hojo Tokimasa kicked Ayaka, catapulting her into a copsed house.

    Meanwhile, Rei and Shimizu were locked in intensebat with several Throne-level familiars. Their recent training journey, coupled with their acquisitions of an ancient sword and ancient jade, had afforded them unique esoteric training arts.

    These newly acquired arts, although not as potent as the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, were on par with those practiced by celestial maidens in Takamagahara and had significantly augmented their abilities.

    However, with many Throned Generals and Throned Sovereigns among the enemies, the pair, while holding their own, found themselves in a dangerous situation, moving about to avoid getting cornered.

    Some enemy familiars, who were sorcerers, summoned undead to butcher the vigers. This forced Shizuru and Ijuin, along with a host of Tsunaga sisters, to form a defensive line within the vige to fend off the undead.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡±

    ¡°We are here, mydy!¡±

    At this juncture, numerous ancient, rare, and significantly powerful monsters that had been hibernating in Suno awakened one after another. They descended upon the vige from all directions tobat Hagewashi¡¯s familiars and the undead. The peculiar fox demon experts scattered in the woods of Suno also rushed in to surround their homnd.

    However, despite the fact that some of these beings had been training for an extensive period, they were mostly under the protective wing of Tamamo-no-Mae and hadn¡¯t been diligent in their advancement. The strongest among them were merely at the Throned Monarch level, and only around ten were Throne level experts. Their participation didn¡¯t tilt the bnce of power against the dozens of Hagewashi¡¯s familiars.

    The vige was immersed in a chaotic spectacle of smoke and fire, a result of the intense battle between the two factions.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Rei, her short blue skirt billowing as she engaged in a dance of des, crouched and plunged her sword into a Permanence level undead, eliminating it. The undead¡¯s soul was absorbed, and its body crumbled to ashes.

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Amidst the tumult of battle, Rei¡¯s fair thighs and buttocks were asionally revealed, which made her face flush a deeper red, and she even let out a rare, flirtatious feminine sound. It was evident that she was in a precarious state.

    ¡°Hehehehe! This woman is mine!¡± A hefty Throned General level devil charged at Rei, swinging his wolf-toothed club.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ No¡­¡± Rei whimpered as her strength suddenly drained away, leaving her defenseless.

    <i>ng!</i> However, the devil was felled by a ck sword light emitted from Shimizu¡¯s de.

    Dazed, Rei covered her mouth, ¡°What¡¯s happening to me¡­? I can¡¯t believe I actually made such an embarrassing sound¡­¡± While Rei¡¯s voice was slightly deeper than Lily¡¯s, it was still feminine, and due to her changed physical state, it had be surprisingly soft.

    Rei struggled toe to terms with this aspect of herself.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shimizu queried in a frosty tone, ¡°Why are you behaving like a defenseless woman being victimized?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ Shut up¡­¡± In Shimizu¡¯s presence, Rei seemed to regain some of her vigor, ¡°Though¡­ thanks.¡±

    ¡°On the battlefield, it¡¯s a question of life and death. If you fall, my situation will worsen! Be cautious!¡± Shimizu responded, swinging her de to intercept the iing arrow spells.

    Rei stood up, using her sword for support, and lowered her head, ¡°That scoundrel¡­ I¡¯ll make him regret making me disy such a face¡­¡± Rei redirected the powerful charm intent within her, converting the medicinal effects into charm power, and charged headlong into the fray against Hagewashi¡¯s familiars.

    Ayaka had already re-emerged from the ruins and was under siege by the three formidable Big Dipper demons. She relied on Tamamo¡¯s treasures to keep up her defense. In the face of the Big Dipper demons, she had no alternative but to hold them off; if she didn¡¯t, any one of them could effortlessly kill her sisters and Suno¡¯s residents.

    Trapped within the ancient curse, Shuten Doji knew that neither violence nor rage would break it. Having trained for eight hundred years, this archdemon sat cross-legged, focusing on dismantling the confinement spell step by step, using various charms and treasures. Regardless of the curse¡¯s power, it was only a matter of time before he broke free. It was likely that his liberation would bring an end to the battle

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Author please¡­ this did not add to the mood of the scene at all!

    Robinxen: So that¡¯s the setup.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 39 â€“ A Flash of Crimson Within the Despair (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 39 ¨C A sh of Crimson Within the Despair (Part 1)</h4>

    Time was pressing, and amidst the chaos of the battle, Ayaka found herself unable to scrutinize each treasure gifted by Tamamo-no-Mae. The sheer number was overwhelming.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ayaka noticed something odd among the plethora of items. ¡°Perhaps this was meant for Shuten Doji, but I¡¯ll use it to handle one of these enemies first! Lessening their numbers is crucial.¡±

    Retreating, Ayaka released her naginata and, with a flip in mid-air,nded on Fubuki, her feet d in ck stockings. A thinyer of frost encased Fubuki, which also served as a flying treasure.

    In the blink of an eye, an archaic longbow, entangled with a faded, light purple ribbon, materialized in Ayaka¡¯s hands. Next, she drew out a simplistic arrow marked with a distinctive rune on its feather, and with all her might, drew the bowstring, causing the arrow to emanate a divine light.

    ¡°Such a thing poses no threat to me!¡± Overconfident in his sturdy defense, Onito, undeterred by the arrow Ayaka held, lunged at her, ready to strike with his palm.

    In the midst of breaking the curse, Shuten Doji felt an unsettling coldness in his heart upon seeing Ayaka¡¯s longbow. Why would Ayaka brandish such a in-looking wooden bow adorned with a purple ribbon? Its simplicity led him to suspect it could be a legendary weapon.

    The next moment, an rming realization hit Shuten Doji, causing him to yell, ¡°Beware, Onito! That¡¯s the longbow of Queen Himiko!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    <i>Twang!</i>

    The longbow emitted a vibrating sound, and the arrow, like a whiteet, ripped through Onito¡¯s palm wind and homed in on him. Despite Shuten¡¯s warning, Onito¡¯s desperate attempt to evade the arrow was unsessful.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The arrow pierced through Onito¡¯s shoulder, leaving a gaping, crescent-shaped hole, almost obliterating half of it.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Onito screamed as he crumpled.

    ¡°What kind of bow is this? Its power is immense,¡± Tokimasa gasped in astonishment.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae indeed has some exceptional treasures! Curses! If only they were mine¡­¡± Shuten gritted his teeth. Although his own treasures were of immense value, most of them were futile inbat. The effective ones were not potent and were only enough to deal with Tamamo at her current strength level, rendering them useless to him.

    ¡°The bow may appear ordinary, but it is the ancient hunting bow of the renowned hero and founder of the human empire, the shamaness-queen of Yamatai, Queen Himiko. Its power is formidable, equivalent to a mid-tier spiritual weapon. It¡¯s difficult to find a more superior bow in the mortal world. To think that she even possesses such a legendary artifact,¡± Shuten admitted, his jealousy palpable.

    ¡°You all must exercise caution. At your level, you cannot withstand the bow¡¯s power,¡± Shuten cautioned.

    Ayaka, endowed with the innate power to vanquish evil, was more equipped to harness the bow¡¯s power than any demon. With her full strength, a single arrow could even threaten Shuten¡¯s life if not evaded.

    However, currently, Shuten was ensnared within an ancient curse, unable to escape or be attacked until the curse was forcefully shattered.

    The most impressive feature of Himiko¡¯s longbow was itspatibility with ordinary grade seven or higher demon-ying arrows, eliminating worries about depleting arrow supply. The longbow¡¯s power would be further augmented with ancient arrows used by Himiko, but those were extinct. If not, thebination of the longbow and its arrows would have equaled high-ranking spirit artifacts.

    Tamamo¡¯s treasure trove contained numerous grade nine demon ying arrows. Hence, Ayaka continued her assault on Hagewashi and Tokimasa with the longbow.

    While Hagewashi somehow dodged the arrows, losing a significant amount of feathers in the process, Tokimasa was unable to evade the rapidly flying arrows and had to resort to using his fists to block them.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Struck by an arrow, he was thrown off his feet. His gauntlet shattered, and blood sttered from his mouth as he was catapulted several hundred meters away.

    Hagewashi summoned a flock of massive ck crows to assail Ayaka. However, the phoenix, previously drained from defeating the crows and resurrected from their ashes, intercepted and attacked one of the giant crows.

    Taking advantage of this diversion, Ayaka let loose an arrow that impaled two giant crows in a single shot.

    ¡°Damn it! This bow is too powerful!¡± Hagewashi bellowed.

    Maneuvering Fubuki, Ayaka flew in circles,unching arrows and keeping the three Big Dipper demons at bay.

    Suddenly, Ayaka¡¯s equilibrium faltered mid-air, nearly causing her to slide off Fubuki. She was drenched in perspiration, battling with her utmost strength for the first time after sustaining severe injuries. Her body was straining to cope, and the onset of dizziness was perilous in her current state.

    ¡°My stamina is critically low. I need to conclude this battle swiftly. I¡¯ll take down one first!¡±

    Onito, emerging from the rubble, was nursing a substantial wound on his shoulder. The healing process had drained him significantly, igniting his fury. ¡°Once I get my hands on you, human, I¡¯ll rip you to shreds!¡±

    Onito hoisted a massive rock and flung it at Ayaka.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Onito hoisted a massive rock and flung it at Ayaka.

    <i>Spurt!</i>

    Theet-like arrow cleaved through the rock. Onito only saw a brief sh of white light before the demon-ying arrow pierced his chest. Although it missed his heart, the gaping wound created by the demon-ying arrow left a three-foot-wide hole in his chest.

    Stunned, Onito stood frozen for a moment before copsing.

    ¡°Onito!¡± A frantic Hagewashi unleashed a barrage of spells at Ayaka.

    However, Ayaka held up a beautiful gold-rimmed mirror, deflecting these spells and even reflecting some back under hermand.

    ¡°How can there be so many troublesome treasures?!¡± Hagewashi roared in frustration

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Before he could finish, the phoenix, having defeated the giant crow, swooped down on him, pecking and ripping at him, causing a shower of blood and feathers.

    Having exhausted his crow talismans, which took years and precious resources to craft, he felt cornered. His situation was unlike Ayaka¡¯s, who had unfettered ess to Tamamo¡¯s plethora of treasures.

    Spotting Hagewashi entangled with the phoenix, Ayaka pulled the bowstring to its extreme, setting her sights on the diminutive but mighty Tengu.

    ¡°Die!¡± Her eyes turned icy.

    However, a sudden shower of gilded projectiles flew towards Ayaka from the side.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ayaka was taken aback but regained herposure just in time to release the arrow.

    Aware that she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the projectiles, she used Himiko¡¯s longbow as a shield.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    A series of detonations reminiscent of molten gold and copper erupted before Ayaka.

    With a thunderous release, the demon-ying arrow shot forth and perforated the lower half of Hagewashi¡¯s body.

    The scattered gilded sparks fell to the ground, burning deep pits into the earth. Despite its power, Himiko¡¯s longbow wasn¡¯t adept at deflecting attacks. Many of the gilded sparks hit Ayaka, melting significant patches of her clothes and stockings,pelling her to use a substantial amount of energy for defense. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: This is what it¡¯s like fighting a pay to win yer online.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 39 â€“ A Flash of Crimson Within the Despair (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 39 ¨C A sh of Crimson Within the Despair (Part 2)</h4>

    Ayaka¡¯s strength was critically depleted, and the recent assault had pushed her to the brink of unconsciousness. She plummeted, apanied by her longbow and Fubuki, trailing smoke in her wake.

    Currently, Shuten had a massive gourd perched on his shoulder, the origin of the gilded projectiles. Unaffected by the spectacle, he remained stationary. He had already broken most of the curse and regained mobility in his upper body, leaving only his feet shackled by the spell. It was merely a matter of time before Shuten would free himself entirely from the curse.

    ¡°Ayaka!¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡±

    Tamamo and the remaining sisters cried out in rm as they witnessed Ayaka¡¯s descent.

    Riddled with tears, Ayaka¡¯s outfit was in tatters. She trembled as she rose to her feet, clinging feebly to her longbow.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Onito, bearing a gaping hole in his chest, stood up abruptly. Although his primordial soul had been extinguished, he had managed to relocate his original soul to one of the two star souls in his head at thest second. This transfer had severely weakened him, but he was alive. His survival didn¡¯t imply his fury had abated. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you wretch!¡±

    Onito lumbered forward, his colossal corpse-like form bearing down on Ayaka, who was still trembling. As she tried to draw her bow and fire, she found herself unable to do so in her weakened state. She had no choice but to abandon the longbow and prepare to fight hand-to-hand with Fubuki.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    However, at that moment, Tokimasanded a punch on her back.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Ayaka¡¯s cry echoed as she was propelled forward, hurtling towards Onito.

    <i>Clutch!</i>

    Onito¡¯s massive handtched onto Ayaka¡¯s neck, cutting off her breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! Make no mistake about that!¡±

    With his free hand, Onito delivered a brutal punch to Ayaka¡¯s belly, causing her to cough up blood.

    <i>Pfft!</i>

    ¡°Quit wasting time, Onito! Snap her neck!¡± barked Hagewashi from above, still alive despite his missing lower body, glowering at Ayaka.

    Onito pulled Ayaka close, gripping her head with the hand he had used to punch her. ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    Excruciating pain clouded Ayaka¡¯s face, but she mustered the courage to summon the Celestial Spirit de in her hand, which plunged into Onito¡¯s grotesque, bby, gray head.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Onito¡¯s head bled from every opening, his eyes bulging in disbelief. He had not anticipated Ayaka¡¯s desperate strike. He didn¡¯t even have time to relocate his original soul, as the Celestial Spirit de had shattered his other star soul. The de, originally a weapon of Tamamo-no-Mae, was believed to be forged using an immortal¡¯s soul.

    Onito was finished.

    His colossal body stood there lifeless, still clutching Ayaka.

    Ayaka attempted to wriggle free from the corpse¡¯s grasp but found her strength too depleted to seed.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡± Shimizu tried to rush forward to assist Ayaka, but a Throned Sovereign demon ninja, in thete stages, struck her at her waist and sent her flying.

    <i>ng! ng!</i>

    Rei¡¯s attire was also severely damaged, and she was panting heavily, barely holding her ground against two mid-stage Throned Sovereign demon swordsmen. The pair simultaneously attacked Rei¡¯s de, and one of themnded a kick on her waist, sending her flying as well.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡± Rei¡¯s body burned and her head spun uncontrobly. Somewhere along the line, she¡¯d lost grip on her sword. The two demon swordsmen, spotting her vulnerable state, advanced relentlessly.

    Meanwhile, Suno¡¯s other monsters were locked in a ferocious struggle against Hagewashi¡¯s familiars and the undead. Their main objective was to guard Tamamo-no-Mae, but their losses were mounting, tipping the scales against them. Ayaka, at this point, seemed beyond any salvation.

    Tokimasa addressed Ayaka, ¡°Indeed, the finest onmyoji humanity has ever seen. Who would¡¯ve thought you could y Onito under such grave circumstances? It¡¯s no wonder Minamoto no Yoritomo feared you enough to try to remove you first. Yet, ironically, you¡¯re now our captive. A life of servitude under the generals and Lord Shuten awaits you.¡±

    Prising open the lifeless hand of Onito, Tokimasa secured his gauntlet-covered palm around Ayaka¡¯s waist. Ayaka could only rest her hands against the brass gauntlet in a disy of utter weakness. Her hair was disheveled, her eyes closed, and her brows knitted in pain.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    In this instant, Shuten finally broke free from the curse, casually stepping out of the spell¡¯s influence. He sneered at the sight of Ayaka, now in Tokimasa¡¯s control.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m certain to secure Tamamo¡¯s treasures,¡± Shuten considered. ¡°But I must prevent Ayaka from potentially bringing out some legendary artifact that could turn the tide against us.¡±

    He barked at Tokimasa, ¡°Destroy her spirit pce, Tokimasa! Do it now! Hurry!¡±

    Shuten had two reasons for wanting Ayaka alive. First, she possessed knowledge about the crucial mission of the mirror girls. Secondly, her beauty was extraordinary. Essentially, she was of use to him alive, but she was a danger if she retained her power.

    Tokimasa was taken aback. To destroy a female warrior¡¯s spirit pce was to strip her of life and dignity¡ªa fate more horrific than a quick death, causing him to hesitate

    Robinxen: Professionals have standards. Actually I think the TV trope for this is &#8220;Even evil has standards&#8221; right?"><sup>1</sup>.

    However, the threat Ayaka posed couldn¡¯t be overlooked. Obliterating her spirit pce was the only method to neutralize and capture her simultaneously.

    Grim-faced, Tokimasa summoned three thick, golden needles in his free hand, each at least a foot long. Clenching his teeth, he raised the glowing needles, preparing to stab them into Ayaka¡¯s lower belly¡ªthe location of her spirit pce. He showed no mercy to this woman, who was as captivating as a goddess.

    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡± Hagewashi¡¯sughter filled the air, delighting in the prospect of Ayaka¡¯s impending humiliation and torment.

    ¡°No! Lady Ayaka!¡± Shizuru was also pinned down by the demons, blood smeared across her lips.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka!¡± Airi¡¯s voice was raw from screaming.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Shimizu was cornered, surrounded by numerous Throned level monsters, leaving her no opportunity to aid Ayaka.

    ¡°This is it, huh¡­¡± Reiy prone, too weak to make a move.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t me me, Ms. Ayaka. This is all for the greater good,¡± Tokimasa pleaded, his eyes wide, a sinister gleam shing within them. With all his might, he thrust the golden needles towards Ayaka¡¯s lower belly.

    ¡°No! Ayaka!¡± Tamamo¡¯s desperate cry echoed.

    Ayaka closed her eyes, whispering, ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    Just then, a rainbow light streaked across the horizon

    <sup>2</sup>.

    <i>Screech!</i>

    Before anyone couldprehend, Tokimasa¡¯s massive hand was airborne, blood trailing in its wake. He blinked in confusion as his brass gauntlet scraped against the air and Ayaka was nowhere to be found

    <sup>3</sup>.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tokimasa stared dumbly at his fractured arm and the shattered remnants of the golden needles scattered in front of him.

    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡±

    Everyone present was in the dark about the recent event, dumbfounded.

    Only Shuten Doji squinted, his eyes directed towards a certain location

    <sup>4</sup>, a frown creasing his face. There, he saw Lily in a red robe, kneeling on one knee, with Ayaka cradled in her arms. <h4>References</h4>

    Silva: Why hesitate? Aren¡¯t you the bad guys?

    Robinxen: Professionals have standards. Actually I think the TV trope for this is ¡°Even evil has standards¡± right?

    Silva: Of course

    Silva: Of course x2

    Robinxen: I scrolled really quickly and my brain processed this as ¡°lolicon¡± which forced me to scroll back down and check I hadn¡¯t misread.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 39 â€“ Her Return!

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 39 ¨C Her Return!</h4>

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡±

    Seeing Lily return ignited a spark of hope in the eyes of Kimiko, Shimizu, Rei, and their fellow sisters

    is everyone treating her as some undefeatable god?"><sup>1</sup>. The willowy Ayaka was lifted effortlessly by Lily.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    Burying her head bashfully, Ayaka found sce in Lily¡¯s embrace. <i>Though I stand at death¡¯s doorstep on a perilous battlefield, why do I feel such security? As though any danger is insignificant as long as she¡¯s by my side¡­</i> A blush tinted Ayaka¡¯s cheeks and her eyes glowed with enchantment andpliance

    "><sup>2</sup>.

    Cradling Ayaka¡¯s lean, fragrant form, Lily took in the scene around her. The cat demon, Natsu, had been critically injured in the back. If she had been a human woman, she would have been long dead, but Natsu clung to life by a thread.

    In spite of the demons¡¯ desperate attempts to shield her, Tamamo had sustained severe injuries, yet she persevered. Shimizu was also hurt, knocked down by an opponent.

    Rei seemed caught in the grips of her wounds and the drug¡¯s side effects, prone and panting, unable to get up. The remaining Tsunaga Sisters were simrly worse for wear.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, can you still move¡­?¡±

    ¡°Lily, my injuries aren¡¯t severe¡­¡± Although Ayaka had taken quite a beating, it paledpared to the previous blow from Daitengu. She had been knocked around but without serious damage.

    ¡°Sister, you have a variety of healing treasures, right? Please treat yourself and others quickly. Natsu¡¯s situation is most critical,¡± Lily instructed, seemingly undeterred by the surrounding host of archdemons, familiars, and monsters.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka expressed surprise at Lily¡¯s demeanor but chose to obey rather than question, nodding in her arms, ¡°Mmh.¡±

    Lily hadmunicated with Kimiko and the others through a voice transmission orb, so she knew Ayaka carried half of Kimiko¡¯s crucial treasures.

    A transparent, radiant fruit appeared in Ayaka¡¯s hand. The fruit melted into her hand and pervaded her body, healing her wounds.

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m okay now. You can put me¡­down,¡± Ayaka murmured, her face flushed.

    However, Lily continued to hold Ayaka as she made her way to Natsu, who had copsed by the side of the road. Only then did she set Ayaka down.

    ¡°Mi-Miss Kagami¡­¡± Natsu whimpered weakly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Sister Ayaka will start treating you now,¡± Lily crouched down, gently holding Natsu¡¯s hand, assuring her, ¡°Hang on, you¡¯ll recover soon

    <sup>3</sup>.¡±

    Meanwhile, Ayaka had produced a peculiar herb and started using her skills to treat Natsu.

    The monsters surrounding them watched Lily silently, slightly baffled.

    Who was this woman who appeared out of nowhere?

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ You, you are¡­¡± Tokimasa, the robust old man who lost an arm to Lily, finally managed to catch his breath and focus on her from afar, ¡°I remember seeing this woman at the execution ground¡ª Kagami Lily¡­¡±

    Lily handed over Natsu¡¯s care to Ayaka and turned to face him.

    Tokimasa red at Lily angrily, hisrge gauntlet umting a mass of formidable demonic energy.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you dare tounch a surprise attack and sever this old man¡¯s arm! Your audacity is astonishing, but this old man is¡­¡±

    However, Lily seemed to disregard his existence and his status as a powerful Big Dipper Stage powerhouse. She walked past him as if he was a nonentity and approached Uesugi Rei.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± The potent battle had elerated the drug¡¯s effects on Rei. Her face was a burning red, and she was in a state of delirium.

    Lily gripped her hand tightly, ¡°Sister, endure a little longer. I¡¯ll fetch the antidote for you shortly.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Lily. Be careful¡­¡±

    At this time, Tokimasa was livid, having been ignored. As an esteemed Big Dipper Stage powerhouse and the father-inw of Minamoto no Yoritomo, he had been disarmed by this woman!

    ¡°You insolent girl, you dare to disregard this old man?! You, you¡¯re merely at the Throne Stage. You only prevailed through underhanded methods, yet you dare to strut in front of me?!¡± Tokimasa was seething! Upon further observation, he realized that without her Tsukuyomi Swordstyle or purple lunar force, Lily was only radiating an aura simr to a Throned Saint.

    ¡°His Highness Shuten Doji desires to capture you alive, so I will break all your limbs!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i> Tokimasa erupted with power and charged towards Lily¡¯s back.

    ¡°Little¡­Lily¡­¡± Although confused, Rei sensed the danger and shook Lily¡¯s hand to alert her.

    To her surprise, Lily only tightened her grip.

    ¡°Lily?¡± Rei seemed to rouse slightly, looking up at her in bewilderment.

    At this moment, Tokimasa¡¯s immense brass gauntlet came crashing down on Lily¡¯s delicate back with mountain-crushing force.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> A shockwave rippled through the surroundings as the massive gauntlet met Lily¡¯s frail back.

    ¡°Lily!!!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami!¡±

    Tokimasa¡¯s eyes flickered a fierce, triumphant gleam. He believed that even if a Throne Stage expert survived this direct blow, they would be crippled or gravely injured.

    The potency of the demonic power began to dwindle, with dissipating smoke marking its ebb. Lily¡¯s back was bared as her red dress was torn by Tokimasa¡¯s fist, revealing her milky-white skin. Yet, Lily remained in her kneeling position in front of Rei, undeterred by the forceful impact.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tokimasa could hardly believe his eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ you aimed to cripple Sister Ayaka¡¯s power, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lily inquired, her voice low and serious. She let go of Rei¡¯s hand, resting her own on Yasutsuna¡¯s hilt. The sword seemed to resonate with a haunted, persistent hum.

    Tokimasa, taken aback, gazed at the red mark on Lily¡¯s fair and wless back. ¡°This¡­ this is impossible. How¡­ how can you be unharmed after receiving such a powerful blow?¡±

    In terms of defense and offense, Lily had always been stronger in thetter. However, since bing a celestial maiden and consuming Yomi Hirazaka¡¯s lunar crystal-infused delicacies, her physical limitations had long been surpassed. Her body, more formidable than that of average celestial maidens or male human beings, was now on par with top-ranking celestial battle maidens dwelling in Takamagahara

    <sup>4</sup>. She retained her elegance and grace while embodying the power rivaling most innately strong demons and spirits.

    ¡°Inconceivable!¡± cried Tokimasa, as he swung his enormous brass gauntlet towards Lily once more.

    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light. The trembling Yasutsuna was drawn faster than the strike of Tokimasa¡¯s fist.

    A gruesome sound marked the moment Yasutsuna sank deep into Tokimasa¡¯s right shoulder, severing muscles, tendons, and bone. The force behind his gauntlet dwindled considerably. Lily then turned on her heel, pushing away the gauntlet with her palm before shing her cursed de across his torso.

    ¡°Ah! Ugh!!¡± Blood spurted from Tokimasa¡¯s mouth, causing his body to convulse violently. He teetered backward, struggling to maintain his bnce as he looked as if he was about to fall.

    However, Lily was incredibly swift. Her voluminous sleeves danced in the air as she struck with her sword: once, twice, thrice! She didn¡¯t give Tokimasa any opportunity to fall.

    Her sword sliced through his chest and waist.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡± Blood continued to spurt from Tokimasa¡¯s mouth as his eyes bulged wide open.

    Seizing the moment, Lily darted forward and shed at the back of Tokimasa¡¯s leg.

    <i>Thud!</i> Tokimasa crumpled to his knees, his body covered with gashes. His eyes, bloodshot, nced feebly at Lily as he stretched out his massive gauntlet in an attempt to reach her.

    But Lily¡¯s sword moved with a swift, unrelenting ferocity.

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swoosh!</i>

    Blood erupted from his shoulder, his elbow, and various parts of his gauntlet, rendering his remaining arm limp and useless.

    ¡°Ah, ugh¡­¡± Kneeling on the ground, Tokimasa weakly lowered his head as he choked on his own blood, ¡°Wait, wait, girl, please¡­ I- I am Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s¡­¡±

    <i>Thud!</i> Lily¡¯s sword, Yasutsuna, plunged from above, impaling his head and driving all the way through his body until it punctured his heart.

    He didn¡¯t get the chance to transfer his Big Dipper origin soul as Yasutsuna imed it outright!

    Once the origin soul was seized, the ster souls couldn¡¯t escape either. They were all absorbed by the cursed de.

    The old man¡¯s colossal gauntlet fell to the ground. He remained on his knees, lifeless. Hojo Tokimasa was dead.

    This entire sequence may seem long-winded in its narration, but in reality, Tokimasa¡¯s death transpired in a fleeting moment. Those of weaker strength couldn¡¯t even perceive it clearly. All they saw was a streak of sword light and a shower of blood, and then, the battle was over.

    Everyone was left in a stunned silence.

    Soon, a terrifying gaze zeroed in on Lily.

    She stood tall, her hair tossed wildly in the gusts of her demonic power.

    Turning around, Lily met the gaze of the towering, devilish red-haired man, Shuten Doji, who was not too far off!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji!¡±

    As Lily faced Shuten Doji, her sword, Yasutsuna, trembled uncontrobly in her grasp, radiating unprecedented sword energy. She had to hold the hilt firmly to suppress the vibrations, or else it felt as though the sword wouldunch itself at the supreme archdemon standing before her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been mere days since west met, woman, yet you¡¯ve grown immensely. It¡¯s astounding¡­ If you are not destined to be my ve wife, then you can only be my fated adversary!¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s mesmerizing demonic eyes, capable of enchanting women worldwide, med up with a fiery, obscene, and brutal glow. They bore into Lily, causing the surroundings to shimmer and the earth to tremble.

    Yet, Lily remained stoic.

    ¡°Hagewashi, handle the rest. As for this woman¡­¡± Shuten licked his lips in anticipation, ¡°Lily, my lovelydy, I can¡¯t wait to engage in a fierce battle with you, be it on the battlefield or in the bedroom, hehehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji, our feud concludes today!¡± Lily tightly gripped the trembling cursed de, Yasutsuna, and stared fearlessly into Shuten¡¯s demonic eyes. His unusual demonic charm had no effect on her.

    Her body might appear frail, but her spirit was as resilient as hardened steel!

    ¡°Yahahahahahaha! Fujiwara no Ayaka! You¡¯ve taken the lives of two of my old friends, so I¡¯ll take yours first! Lord Shuten, we¡¯vee this far; it¡¯s alright if I kill this woman, right?!¡± Hagewashi, who was left with only the upper half of his body, raised a potent ball of demonic energy in his hand and aimed it at Ayaka.

    He twitched hisrge red nose and bellowed, ¡°My familiars, what are you waiting for? Kill them! Destroy those b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?; wipe them out!¡±

    <i>Roar!</i>

    <i>Howl¡ª!</i>

    The horde of familiars and monsters, initially stunned by Lily¡¯s sudden arrival, charged forward at this moment, prepared to attack the sisters and Suno affiliates.

    <i>Bzzt!</i> A profound and divine power descended, causing cherry blossoms to flutter in the sky.

    The cherry blossoms transformed into scarlet des!

    <i>Crick! Crick! Crack!</i> Within the blink of an eye, several of Hagewashi¡¯s familiars and numerous monsters were crushed to death within Lily¡¯s domain! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Why <i>is</i> everyone treating her as some undefeatable god?

    LazyButAmbitious: Ayaka? Submissive? Impossible!

    Silva: What are the enemies doing? They just allowing her to walk free?

    Robinxen: This settings power scaling is falling apart!

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 40 â€“ Battle! Supreme Archdemon

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 40 ¨C Battle! Supreme Archdemon</h4>

    As Lily initiated her attack, strangling Hagewashi¡¯s familiars and monsters with her Sakura Blizzard, Shutenunched his countermove. His gaze was a zing inferno of gold that plunged the entire world into a crimson gloom. Heart-wrenching cries of torment echoed from every direction.

    An ominous, age-old mountain cast a towering shadow across the sky, seemingly hovering over Suno. This behemoth resembled Mount Ooe, but itsndscape was vastly different ¨C countless ruined pavilions teeming with demons and specters that howled and prowled ominously.

    Looking closely, numerous young girls clothed in ragged attire could be seen running in sheer terror, desperately trying to escape the unyielding pursuit of the mountain¡¯s resident demons. Many of these women met a dire fate, sumbing to the demons and subjected to indescribable suffering. Despite its illusory nature, the sight was enough to bring tears to Lily¡¯s eyes. It was a pitiless sight.

    The illusion reflected a harsh reality, representing the grievous experiences of the women who fell prey to Shuten and his followers over countless years. It was the manifestation of Shuten Doji¡¯s soul world: Enkindling Desire Ibuki!

    Ordinarily, when this mountain projection appeared, it would align nearly perfectly with Mount Ooe. After lying dormant for thousands of years, the true form of Shuten¡¯s soul world was nowid bare for all to see. A soul world, encapsting one¡¯s real-world realm, sat on a higher ne of consciousness than a domain.

    After learning the intent, one could look into the levels of domains, which were structured in sevenyers. By transcending theseyers, one could attain a soul world, a projection far more extensive and potent than a domain! The power of Lily¡¯s Sakura Blizzard paled instantly in the face of this world.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­stop¡­¡±

    The effect was immediate. Nearby young women froze in their tracks; some even copsed, paralyzed and covered in cold sweat from the immense pain. The men and demons of Suno, whether vigers or otherwise, fell under the projection¡¯s sway, their eyes turning blood-red and expressions distorted into malevolent snarls.

    ¡°Ah! No!!!¡±

    A wave of brutality ensued as men and demons alike turned on the nearby female vigers and the Tsunaga Sisters.

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Those vigers who couldn¡¯t flee the projection¡¯s range began inflicting harm on their kin and neighbors, a gruesome spectacle of mindless violence. The Tsunaga Sisters, rendered immobile, were defenseless against the maddened vigers.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha! You humans are such pitiful and foul creatures! Unmask your true desires and natures in this world made from lust and the resentment of thousands of women! Kagami Lily, see the kind of women you are defending; behold those vigers, observe theirsciviousness and wickedness! If they had the strength and audacity, they would be far more brutal than any demons, hahahahahahahahaha!¡± Shuten, having freed himself from the binding spell, floated in the air,ughing maniacally.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± Lily shook uncontrobly. Her domain had been suppressed; she was powerless against the Enkindling Desire Ibuki. The only way to dissolve this world projection was to y or gravely wound Shuten Doji!

    With her present strength, if she were to harness all her power, she would match ordinary quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage masters. Even when opposing legendary entities at the quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage like Tomoe Gozen and Taira no Masakado, she might stand a fighting chance!

    Yet, at this moment, her adversary was none other than Shuten Doji. He was a supreme archdemon at the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage!

    ¡°Enough¡­I am your opponent, Shuten Doji!¡± Lily¡¯s body exploded with a deep purple lunar force, transforming into an intense violet me that shot towards Shuten!

    ¡°Your desires are your own depravity; don¡¯t pretend others are as contemptible as you, you disgraceful demon!¡±

    Fired by rage, Lily¡¯s ck hair swirled and her red sleeves billowed as she quickly neared the attractive, towering archdemon, Shuten Doji. The sword in her grasp, Yasutsuna, quivered violently, radiating an unstoppable force. Sheunched a formidable blow with all her strength, determined to slice through Shuten!

    ¡°Hmph, you think to wound me with a mere mortal de

    <sup>1</sup>?¡± Shuten sneered, a malicious grin on his face,pletely dismissing Lily¡¯s attack. He transformed one of his hands into a colossal ghost w, intending to snatch the de directly.

    Once he had the de, he could effortlessly conquer her with his next move! Shuten¡¯s spectral hand reached for Yasutsuna, while with his other hand, he discharged a wave of demonic energy. His eye technique was ineffective against Lily, but this energy wave would directly hit her body, causing severe damage and corrupting her mind. By then, she would be confused and docile, like the other women!

    ¡°I¡¯ll crush your sword without a second thought!¡±

    The massive ghost w spread open before clenching to grip the oing Yasutsuna!

    ¡°Yah!!!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened in fury as she exploded with monstrous power!

    <i>Pfft!</i>

    Yasutsuna ruthlessly sliced through Shuten¡¯s huge ghost w, which was as sturdy as a low-grade spirit artifact, leaving a visible, deep wound. Crimson blood, heavy with potent lust, sprayed everywhere!

    ¡°What?!¡± Shuten turned deathly pale in shock, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Smoke started to hiss from the wound on his ghost w. It was not only painful, but also resistant to healing!

    Gripping his ghost w, Shuten couldn¡¯t help but scream in agony, ¡°Ah! Ah! Argh!!!¡±

    But Lily didn¡¯t stop with just a single sh. As she descended, she abruptly lifted her head, her eyes glistening with a faint purple light. Using the drifting cherry blossoms as steps, she ascended into the sky and capitalized on the surprise and torment Shuten was experiencing to aim a final strike at his chest!

    ¡°¡­!¡± A golden light shed in Shuten¡¯s eyes, and he quickly retreated!

    Although he didn¡¯t believe that Lily¡¯s strength could threaten him, he was astonished to find that contrary to his assumptions, her de could cause severe damage to his ghost w. Fear stirred in Shuten¡¯s heart, prompting him to withdraw several tens of meters for the moment.

    Under the suppression of the world projection, Shuten Doji, with hisrger frame, was faster than Lily in the air, allowing him to dodge her previous sh!

    Dozens of meters high in the sky, Shuten¡¯s heart still beats rapidly with residual fear. Had he not been watchful enough, he might have been critically wounded by this woman. His pair of captivating eyes zed with extreme rage!

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!! You¡­how dare you try to kill me? You, a mere female samurai; how dare you?!¡± Shuten fumed with anger.

    At this moment, Ayaka, who was engaging Hagewashi, swiftly shattered the ball of demonic energy that was hurled at her with a sweep of her naginata.

    ¡°What?¡± Hagewashi was startled.

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze was icy, entirely unaffected by Shuten¡¯s world projection. She retaliated with a sh of glittering starlight that sped towards Hagewashi Tengu. He hastily dodged in panic, his ck feathers scattering about.

    Ayaka turned her worried gaze back to the vigers and Tsunaga Sisters, whose minds were clouded by the world projection. She seized the opportunity presented by Shuten¡¯s injury to make her move.

    Suddenly, Ayaka¡¯s body was enveloped in white silk, and once the silk dispersed, she had changed out of her previously torn miko attire into a beautiful, semi-transparent celestial maiden feathered garment. Her entire being started to radiate a bewitching aura that enraptured the heavens and the earth.

    With every step she took, lotuses blossomed as she rose into the sky above Suno vige. Holding an ancient wooden wand in her hand, she danced lightly in the air, surrounded by a spiraling neb.

    The neb spread out over the vige and brightened the seemingly infinite expanse of Shuten¡¯s soul world. Dots of starlight transformed into fine, fragrant dew that fell from the sky.

    One by one, the vigers and Tsunaga Sisters who were caught in the drizzle slowly calmed down and regained their senses¡­

    ¡°What¡­what did I do just now?¡±

    ¡°Brother! I¡­what have I done!¡±

    The vigers seemed to have awakened from a nightmare.

    The Tsunaga Sisters were bathed in a subtle silver glow after being nourished by the dew, a beacon against the malignant effects of the Enkindling Desire Ibuki. Still, even though their spirits managed to resist, their physical forms were being oppressed by the world projection, rendering those weaker than the Throne Stage immobile.

    Watching this scene unfold, a surge of fury ignited within Shuten. ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka,¡± he roared, ¡°I didn¡¯t foresee you retaining such power! You have carelessly squandered Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s treasures, haven¡¯t you? Those belong to me! They are mine!¡±

    ¡°You believe you can escape my control? Mortals, prepare for your demise!¡± Shuten exploded in rage.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i> The unassuming vigers who were trapped within the world projection met a gruesome end, exploding violently one by one. Only some powerful demons and the Tsunaga Sisters, who were safeguarded by the silver radiance from Ayaka¡¯s heavenly rain, survived the carnage. Despite everyone below the Throne Stage being incapacitated and writhing in agony, they persevered¡­

    With a swift <i>whoosh</i>, Shuten extended his hand, recalling the Kurokinsu halberd lodged in the mountainside.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka! You dare intervene?¡± Fuming, Shuten flung his halberd in Ayaka¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Lily materialized between Shuten and Ayaka.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka tossed over a red parasol she held; the sakura parasol.

    Without a second nce, Lily seized it mid-air.

    <i>Boom!</i> As the sakura parasol blossomed open and began to rotate, it deflected Shuten¡¯s flying halberd. But the powerful force still thrust Lily backwards.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She collided with Ayaka.

    <i>Bang!</i> They were hurtled through the air before crashing into the mountainside, leaving a deep crater.

    The sisters tumbled down the mountainside together, clinging to each other for support. Although the impact was intense, most of the force was absorbed by the sakura parasol, ensuring neither Lily nor Ayaka suffered serious harm.

    Supporting each other, they rose from the rubble.

    ¡°Lily, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°Lily, this Celestial Spirit de should allow you to contend with Shuten Doji.¡±

    Lily examined the Celestial Spirit de. Despite its power, it wasn¡¯t a cursed de she had refined herself, and thus she couldn¡¯t unleash its full potential.

    ¡°No need,¡± Lily gently declined, pushing away the Celestial Spirit de. Her grip tightened around the hilt of the trembling Yasutsuna. A peculiar bond seemed to have formed between her and the cursed de that had always been by her side. She could almost sense Yasutsuna¡¯s seething resentment and its overwhelming desire to draw the blood of the supreme archdemon!

    ¡°Yasutsuna, let us battle together, my partner, my love

    <sup>2</sup>! Today, we either conquer or perish!¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>

    The cursed de, Yasutsuna, roared with untamed fury! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Dude has no idea what that sword is made from.

    Robinxen: Oh¡­ welp I guess that means Lily is a uh¡­ swordphile?

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 41 â€“ The Supreme Archdemonâ€™s Wrath

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 41 ¨C The Supreme Archdemon¡¯s Wrath</h4>

    The Kurokinsui, a halberd of dark gold, was once again firmly gripped by Shuten Doji. Despite the injury on his left hand, it posed no hindrance in wielding his weapon. Shuten Doji, though he didn¡¯t see Lily as his equal, couldn¡¯t overlook the potency of her cursed de.

    <i>How did her cursed de injure me so effectively? And why can¡¯t I regenerate from its wound?</i> Shuten, filled with rage, was now extra cautious of Lily as she charged at him once more.

    He lifted Kurokinsui in defense.

    <i>ng!</i> The dark red night sky was illuminated by a brilliant disy of purple sparks, reminiscent of stars bursting into existence.

    In raw power, Shuten easily surpassed Lily.

    ¡°Perish!¡± Shuten shoved Lily back, brandishing his halberd andunching it at the retreating Lily.

    With an elegant twist in mid-air, Lily enveloped herself in a shower of cherry blossoms, narrowly dodging the oing attack! Even under the suffocating pressure of Enkindling Desire Ibuki, her body¡¯s internal domain managed to mostly buffer the impact of Kurokinsui. The long, unwieldy halberd allowed Lily to evade its extended reach.

    <i>Bang!</i> Not to be thwarted, Shutenshed out, bringing the halberd around for a devastating horizontal blow.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily¡¯s cry echoed as she was flung hundreds of meters across the open field outside the vige.

    <i>Her de is special indeed,</i> Shuten mused, <i>Kagami Lily¡¯s burgeoning strength is unnerving, but she remains leagues away from being a threat. Today, she must be eliminated! Allowing her further growth will be catastrophic!</i>

    Ayaka was busy fending off Hagewashi and his demonic arts while asionally performing a rain dance to shield the Tsunaga Sisters from Enkindling Desire Ibuki¡¯s oppressive force. Shuten momentarily ignored Ayaka, and instead, turned his full attention to Lily.

    With a mere thought, his enormous wine gourd took flight towards Lily, spewing a torrent of molten metal.

    <i>Pshhhh~</i> As the molten liquid sttered onto the earth, the extreme heat transformed the soil into a pit of bubblingva.

    Caught off-guard, Lily barely had time to recover before she was forced to evade the relentless onught.

    ¡°Lily! Catch the bow!¡±

    Shimizu, from the mountainside, retrieved Ayaka¡¯s discarded longbow andunched it in Lily¡¯s direction.

    Swiftly changing course, Lily dodged the gushing torrents from the wine gourd and deftly caught the hurled bow mid-leap.

    <i>Fwoosh!</i> Another blistering wave threatened to engulf Lily.

    <i>Bang!</i> The sakura parasol unfurled instantaneously, serving as a shield against the molten stream. While the heat was intense, the impact force was rtively mild, enabling the parasol to effectively deflect it.

    The spinning sakura parasol moved aside, revealing Lily, bow and arrow drawn and ready to retaliate.

    Within Lily¡¯s cache of treasures were seventh and eighth-grade evil-ying arrows.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Empowered by Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, Lily¡¯s arm strength was amplified beyond Ayaka¡¯s. As she released the arrow, it transformed into three brilliant meteors!

    <i>ng! ng! Dang!</i> Shuten deftly blocked them all with the spinning Kurokinsui.

    ¡°Take out Kagami Lily¡¯s ally!¡± Hagewashimanded his familiars to attack Shimizu.

    Meanwhile, Lily had returned to the skies above the vige, an ancient scroll appearing in her hands.

    As the scroll unraveled, a horde of fearsome Yomi demons cloaked in ominous clouds emerged.

    It was the painted projection of the Yomi Army!

    These demons, in terms of both numbers and might, were a formidable force against the countless familiars.

    ¡°What??!¡± Hagewashi was taken aback.

    The Yomi demons descended from their demonic cloud, quickly spreading out to sh with the army of monsters.

    To Shuten¡¯s dismay, his world projection was ineffective against these Yomi demons- the Enkindling Desire Ibuki was, after all, their natural habitat! It was akin to a fire domain¡¯s inability to suppress a fire spirit.

    The monsters and familiars under Hagewashi¡¯smand struggled to stand their ground against the painted projections of the Yomi demons. Shuten¡¯s veins pulsed visibly on his forehead, ¡°Dealing with this woman, Kagami Lily, is an infuriating task!¡± A small, green toad statuette manifested in his hand.

    Despite gaining ess to half of Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s treasures, Shuten found the majority of them either ineffective or of limited use. He also feared the sly demon fox might have tampered not only with the storage bracelet, but with the treasures themselves. However, hecked the time to meticulously inspect them. The toad statuette was one of Shuten¡¯s lesser spirit artifacts.

    As the toad figurine grew in size, itunched into the air and began to discharge a multitude of gray phantoms resemblingrge smanders. These phantoms held a fearsome power that overwhelmed most of the Yomi demon projections. The ensuing sh resulted in a wave of injuries and defeats among the Yomi demons!

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s my turn to step in!¡±

    Lily acquiesced.

    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i> The dark red sky was nketed in a flurry of snow as a white-garbed maiden, her face obscured by a purple veil, materialized behind Lily.

    Standing tall at six or seven meters, Yuki-Onna was a sight to behold. Her mesmerizing beauty was amplified by her icy aura, capable of freezing the thoughts of any living being.

    That day, guilt gnawed at Yoshitsune, despite the circumstances. He had failed to reciprocate the deep affection demonstrated by this vengeful woman.

    The cial heart bestowed to Yuki-Onna by Yoshitsune was truly a miraculous creation!

    Indeed, it was the perfect treasure for Yuki-Onna to refine!

    After refining the cial heart, Yuki-Onna had ascended to the single-soul Big Dipper Stage. Although it was just one ster soul, Yuki-Onna, being a legendary demon, naturally grasped the essence of ice and snow, maximizing herprehension of these elements.

    In fact, she was the physical manifestation of ice and snow!

    Upon reaching the Big Dipper Stage, Yuki-Onna¡¯s understanding of the essence of ice and snow had pushed her to the threshold of perception for experts at her level.

    This implied that when it came to understanding the essence of ice and snow, Yuki-Onna was superior to those adepts who had attained the sextuple-soul or septuple-soul Big Dipper Stage.

    Being born of ice and snow, she was, in some sense, an incarnation of the cial element.

    <i>Whoooosh~</i> An intense cold wind began to howl across the battlefield. Both Shuten¡¯s and Lily¡¯s sides were heavily impacted by the extreme cold, with Yuki-Onna being the sole exception.

    The frosty aura radiating from Yuki-Onna was an actual manifestation of the cial element birthed by the heavenly way. It indiscriminately affected all within its vicinity.

    ¡°Yuki-Onna¡­ focus your attacks on the enemies. Stop spreading your cold aura¡­¡± Lily advised.

    ¡°Ah? Hahahahaha, right!¡± Yuki-Onna adjusted her chilly aura, confining it to her immediate surroundings. A pristine spear, made entirely of ice and snow, materialized in her hand.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> The ice spear wasunched, effortlessly piercing through two dark smander phantoms, its potent cial power utterly eradicating them.

    Yuki-Onna proceeded to hurl multiple ice spears in session, freezing numerous familiars upon contact!

    With the unexpected intervention of Yuki-Onna, the tide of the battlefield shifted drastically, causing turmoil within Shuten¡¯s ranks.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡± Shuten Doji clenched his halberd, his fury barely contained. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 42 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Determination

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 42 ¨C Lily¡¯s Determination</h4>

    During this pivotal moment, Kagura appeared at Lily¡¯s side. Armed with a sakura parasol

    <sup>1</sup>, she began casting spells that enhanced Lily, Yuki-Onna, and Ayaka. Kagura had recently advanced to the Throne Stage.

    Despite being at the peak of the Permanence Stage, her recent breakthrough, fueled by the power of her original celestial maiden body, resulted in a significant increase in her power, propelling her far beyond the Permanence Stage and into the early Throned Monarch Stage.

    Besides her celestial maiden physique, her past life¡¯s training also gifted her a remarkable level of realmprehension and exceptional training speed. Even though an early-stage Throned Monarch¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t particrly useful in the current battle, reaching the Throne Stage granted Kagura ess to ancient celestial spells from her previous life¡¯s memories that necessitated a throne pce!

    These spells were notably more potent than those of the same level. Primarily enhancement and strengthening type spells, Kagura¡¯s expertisey precisely in these. The strength of these spells was on par with the enhancement spells cast by onmyojis at the Big Dipper Stage. Additionally, many of these shikigami-utilized spells were innate and didn¡¯t require materials or talismans.

    With Yuki-Onna¡¯s aid and the vast painted projection of the Yomi Army, the demons on Shuten¡¯s side were undeniably at a disadvantage. Thus, Tamamo and all the Tsunaga Sisters were temporarily free from the threat of Hagewashi¡¯s familiars and monsters.

    However, this seeming reversal ignited the fury of the ancient supreme archdemon.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!!!¡± Shuten roared, swinging his halberd with abandon. The resulting storm of light obliterated everything in its path ¨C Hagewashi¡¯s familiars, monsters, and even Lily¡¯s painted projection of the Yomi Army!

    <i>Clink! Clink! Clink!</i> Tamamo sprang into action, stepping in front of the sisters and conjuring a thick ice wall from the ground. The wall blocked the aftermath of the attack but crumbled in the process.

    Shuten Doji, atop his massive wine gourd, hurtled towards Lily with staggering speed. Lily sprung to the side and positioned herself before the sisters. Though empowered by Kagura¡¯s high-level celestial spells, they only helped counteract the suppression from Enkindled Desire Ibuki somewhat. The pressure was more intense in the sky, prompting her decision to fight on the ground where she could better protect her sisters.

    The suppression wasparatively lesser on the ground, enabling Kagura¡¯s high-level celestial spells to boost Lily¡¯s strength slightly.

    ¡°Hmph, a battle onnd you desire, eh? So be it, I shall grant your wish!¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s figure started to contract, bing a devilish man around three meters tall. Despite his reduced size, his power remained unchanged.

    Arger form would impede his movements in a ground battle. Shuten had other strategies in mind.

    <i>Boom!!!</i> Shuten lunged at Lily with explosive speed. Even on the ground, his speed was superior!

    The tip of Shuten¡¯s halberd sliced through space, targeting Lily. With extreme focus, Lily sidestepped at the right moment, struck the halberd¡¯s shaft with Yasutsuna, and knocked it aside. Simultaneously, she pivoted and stepped forward, the purple lunar power on Yasutsuna ring as she swung at Shuten.

    Shuten dared not directly block the de with his body. His robust legs kicked off the ground, propelling him away from Lily¡¯s sword. Mid-jump, he retracted the halberd, spinning to deliver a sweeping strike at Lily¡¯s head!

    The iing halberd distorted space and was apanied by molten gold streams that could instantly melt giant rocks. Lily stooped, the halberd sweeping overhead. One hand on the ground, she performed a backward flip tond in front of Shuten, shing downward with immense power.

    With no time to retract his halberd and block Lily¡¯s unforeseen attack, Shuten could only morph his left hand into a thick ghost w, bracing his forearm against the assault!

    <i>Crack!</i> Lily¡¯s de sank into Shuten¡¯s arm. The burning pain and vengeful power wracked Shuten with excruciating pain. Although the blow didn¡¯t sever his robust arm, it inhibited the natural healing of his wound!

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!¡± Shuten held the halberd with both hands, retaliating with a powerful strike. However, Lily agilely flipped sideways over the halberd, dodging yet another attack from Shuten. Before evennding, she thrust her de forward swiftly!

    <i>Dang!</i> The de struck the gold-bronze beast head on Shuten¡¯s waistband, forcing him back a few steps. A gash appeared on the beast head, and blood seeped from Shuten¡¯s waist.

    Although the wound was not deep, the area continued to bleed.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡± Shuten seethed through gritted teeth.

    Lily discerned that Shuten Doji, despite his superior overall strength, was only an average halberd wielder. If she could continue evading his attacks, victory could still be within her grasp.

    ¡°Why¡­ what is that weapon you wield?¡± Shuten growled. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a spirit artifact capable of harming me, I should be regenerating. So why won¡¯t the wounds it inflicts heal?!¡±

    Suddenly, Kurokinsui, his halberd, emitted a surge of golden energy that swirled like serpentine dragons.

    <i>Bzzt!!</i> Shuten lunged forward, his halberd now rippling with the energy of twisting serpents and dragons.

    Lily felt an overpowering suppressive force encumber her movements, her strength insufficient to escape its clutches. ¡°This is bad!¡± she thought, as the halberd neared. Left with no choice but to parry the iing blow with Yasutsuna, she braced for impact.

    A catastrophic collision ensued, as if a meteorite had plummeted onto the ground.

    Amid the bright sparks, Lily was sent flying backward.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her physique,parable to a celestial battle maiden, barely allowed her to withstand the blow. But the attack was still devastating.

    Propelled backward, she crashed onto the ground, creating a deep trench and leaving her clothes in tatters. She gasped for breath, just inches from unconsciousness.

    ¡°Hehehehehe! Kagami Lily, you believe you¡¯re my match with your proficient swordsmanship and a bit of agility?¡± Shuten approached with a menacing stride, his halberd gleaming menacingly. ¡°Let me enlighten you: in the face of overwhelming strength, you¡¯re only fit to be my ve. You¡¯re not even worth being my adversary!¡±

    ¡°This is troublesome¡­ Shuten Doji¡¯s attack carries a suppressive effect,¡± Lily realized, her body slick with sweat, her heart pounding in fear. ¡°If we were equals, this wouldn¡¯t have mattered. But he¡¯s far superior to me, which allows him to restrict my movements and hamper my ability to dodge in time!¡±

    Despite the severe blow, her body, charged with lunar crystals, quickly regenerated. A short whileter, she had recovered enough to move freely again.

    Standing up shakily, she tightly gripped Yasutsuna.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shuten looked surprised. ¡°How can such a frail woman possess such an extraordinary body? Hahahaha, it seems I can torture you to my heart¡¯s content without fear of killing you prematurely! Hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± Lily seethed. The realization that Shuten didn¡¯t perceive her as a real threat, but rather intended to capture her alive, filled her with dread. That meant he might still be holding back. On her part, she had exhausted all her resources and pushed her abilities to the limit. If she couldn¡¯t force Shuten to use his full strength and remain suppressed, she would lose¡­

    Once more, Shuten raised Kurokinsui, causing golden dragons to ripple around him.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lily eximed. The area of the energy ripples was vast. Even though she tried to dodge, she was caught at the edge of the fluctuation, slowing her down.

    This time, Shuten Doji¡¯s halberd swung diagonally toward her.

    <i>ng!</i> Lily could only raise her sword to block, but the massive impact forced her down on one knee, causing the ground beneath her to cave in.

    <i>Pfft!</i> Despite her celestial maiden physique, Lily couldn¡¯t withstand the heavy blow. Blood sprayed from her mouth.

    used one hand to wield his halberd and pressed down Lily¡¯s sword, then hooked the de with his other hand. When Lily staggered forward, heunched a palm strike filled with demonic energy, a move he had been preparing for. It hit Lily squarely in her lower abdomen!

    Lily cried out in pain, blood gushing from her mouth. The intense pain rendered her unable to straighten her back.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hahahaahahahaha! I¡¯ve seeded; I¡¯ve finally seeded!¡± Shuten gloated.

    ¡°Lily!!!¡± The sisters screamed.

    Ignoring them, Shuten retracted his halberd and grabbed Lily by the hair, forcing her to raise her head. Blood seeped from the corner of her mouth. Her face was ashen and pitiful.

    ¡°Kagami Lily,¡± he growled. ¡°No matter how strong-willed a woman you are, the demonic energy that directly struck your spirit pce and permeated your body will make any woman sumb to me. From now on, you won¡¯t resist me! In your eyes, I am your master, your ruler, your everything! You will obey everymand I give!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Hahahahahahaha!¡± Shutenughed maniacally.

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡± Ayaka mumbled, her hand covering her mouth. However, she knew all too well how potent Shuten¡¯s techniques were when dealing with women. Even at full strength, it would be challenging for her to withstand such a direct hit, let alone Lily.

    Shuten Doji, however, held Lily¡¯s head aloft, shaking her slightly. ¡°You¡¯re truly beautiful, the most beautiful woman in the world, and your body¡­ such excellent form! I¡¯m fond of you, Lily! Now open your eyes and call me master. Imand you to call me master! Say it! Scream it! No woman can resist my power! Call me master, now

    Silva: It pays to look beautiful"><sup>2</sup>!¡±

    Suddenly, Lily tightened her grip on Yasutsuna and sliced upwards with fierce determination.

    <i>Pfft!!!</i>

    Lily swung her cursed de, spun around, and knelt down, her back facing Shuten. Her de, glowing with the ethereal light of the purple moon, left a deep, diagonal cut across Shuten¡¯s chest, spilling a spray of blood.

    ¡°Lunar Scythe!¡±

    <i>Pffft¡ª!</i> Shuten¡¯s wound was so deep it was a sight to behold, causing blood to spurt like a fountain.

    Lily¡¯s eyes gleamed with the unyielding light of determination, not wavering in the slightest!

    Without a doubt, the blow that Lily had taken from Shuten, pulsing with a potent demonic energy, had the power to crush the spirit of any woman. Yet, his sinister ability, which had shattered the wills of countless females before, proved entirely futile against Lily.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± The blood continued to spill from Shuten¡¯s mouth, uncontrolled and relentless. The wound carved into his chest was horrifyingly deep. Had it been a mere few inches more, his life would have been hanging by a thread.

    Backpedalling, Shuten stared at his own gruesome injury that steadfastly refused to heal. An icy sensation of fear coursed through him ¨C a sensation he¡¯d never known before. His life was in danger.

    The eerie and malicious glint that once sparkled in Shuten¡¯s eyes had faded, reced by a vivid, blood-red re. From the abyss of his soul erupted an ancient cruelty, atent tyranny.

    At that moment, Shuten truly desired to kill Lily

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I read this as ¡°Sakura Pistol¡± and got super confused!

    LazyButAmbitious: I can¡¯t count how many times viins had the opportunity to finish off Lily, but blew it by acting like this.

    Silva: It pays to look beautiful

    Robinxen: About time.

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 43 â€“ Evil Spirit

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 43 ¨C Evil Spirit</h4>

    The wound was far too grievous!

    Once, Shuten Doji was a mere monk from Mount Ibuki. His strikingly handsome features stirred envy from all around, fostering in him a resentment that eventually twisted him into a demon. It was eight or nine hundred years ago since that fateful transformation.

    Now, he faced an injury more severe than any he¡¯d ever known. To add further insult, the infliction was from a woman. Even if she was extraordinarily beautiful, in his view, she was just one in a sea of women born to serve his desires.

    Yet, a mere woman dared to threaten his life!

    His desire to capture both Lily and Ayaka was usurped by a fury that erupted from the heart of his ancient cruelty and tyranny.

    He wanted to end Lily¡¯s life, and those of everyone around!

    Shuten had fully embraced his ferocious, ancient demon form. His true visage was now revealed.

    <i>Boom!</i> A terrifying demonic aura burst out as he morphed into an enormous, grotesque monster cloaked in thick ck fur. His head sported two menacing, sharp horns. A sinister, blood-red slit marked his mouth. His terrifying eyes, reminiscent of two malevolent stars in the underworld, bore into Lily.

    Even Lily found herself taken aback by this horrifying demon. It was hard for her toprehend that Shuten Doji¡¯s true form was so repugnant.

    The demon, though standing only four meters tall for the convenience of groundbat, emanated a petrifying aura. With a mighty leap, itnded on the colossal ck mountain hovering in the blood-red sky.

    ¡°Awroo¡ª!¡±

    Shuten let out a haunting howl, sending a shiver through the hearts of all beings. With a mighty thrust, he drove his halberd, Kurokinsui, into the mountain¡¯s summit.

    Suddenly, a symphony of female cries echoed through the mountain.

    The world projection of Mount Ibuki erupted, expelling a golden torrent reaching towards the sky. It seemed the wrath of Shuten¡¯s soul world had been unleashed.

    The once halberd Kurokinsui now took on the form of a hefty, weathered machete. Mysterious, sinister patterns crawled along the de, the soul imprints of countless suffering women!

    The weapon radiated an evil aura of colossal magnitude.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, your end is nigh! Be one with the countless tormented female souls of Mount Ibuki! You will be trapped forever, deprived of reincarnation, condemned to eternal suffering through endless purgatorial cycles!¡± Shuten¡¯s voice was now a coarse, spine-chilling growl, unlike any he¡¯d spoken in before.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> The ck-furred demon vanished from the mountain¡¯s top in a shadowy blur.

    ¡°Danger!¡± Lily gasped.

    In an instant, Shuten loomed above Lily, shing down his soul-imprinted machete.

    Lily rolled away just in time.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The machete¡¯s impact cracked the earth open, causing a ravine several miles long. Magma burst from the depths

    <sup>1</sup>, forcing the sisters to scatter

    <sup>2</sup>.

    The crimsonva reflected off Lily¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Shuten Doji!¡± she cried, gripping Yasutsuna tightly, leaping over the ravine

    <sup>3</sup> to strike at the monstrous demon.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Shuten¡¯s eyes left eerie light trails in the darkness. With a casual swing of his mighty machete, he sent Lily and her sword flying.

    <i>Boom!</i> In a moment, she mmed into a mountain, causing a rockslide.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ayaka, battling with Hagewashi, eximed in shock, ¡°Shuten Doji¡¯s power has grown!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Yuki-Onna hurled an ice spear at Shuten.

    <i>Ding!</i> With a swipe of his w, Shuten shattered the spear. His arm coated in ice, but a sardonic smile lurked in his eyes. Circting his demonic power, the golden symbols beneath his fur wriggled, rapidly thawing his arm.

    ¡°Die!¡± he roared.

    The giant gourd targeted Yuki-Onna, ejecting a scorching stream of molten gold at her!

    Yuki-Onna promptly raisedrge ice blocks for defense, but they quickly melted away under the torrent¡¯s heat.

    <i>Swish!</i> Shuten¡¯s machete whirred through the air.

    The de¡¯s aura, filled with the tortured forms of numerous women, wailed a pitiful cry. Yuki-Onna quickly summoned a sevenyer ice shield, but the barriers were shattered,yer byyer!

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Yuki-Onna was flung thousands of meters away by the potent de¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Yuki-Onna!¡± Ayaka cried out, raising her naginata high to strike at Shuten.

    ¡°Ayaka! Be careful!¡±

    Abruptly, a wave of demonic attacks from behind forced her to pivot and defend herself.

    Yet, as she turned, Shuten quickly whirled around, facing her back and opening his wide, blood-stained mouth.

    <i>Ptooey!</i>

    Two eerie, nude female vengeful spirits were ejected from Shuten¡¯s enormous mouth. They were linked to his mouth like a bifurcated, extended tongue. These spirits moved with supernatural speed, entangling Ayaka from behind.

    In a swift move, Shuten shook his head, using the ensnared spirits to brutally smash Ayaka into the ground.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The ground gave way, and Hagewashi seized the opportunity, swooping in to assail Ayaka with more demonic arts.

    Suddenly, a de of violet light shed from beneath the rocky debris, severing the connection between Shuten and the vengeful spirits.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    Shuten roared in pain, his blood-soaked tongue writhing.

    Standing atop the rubble, Lily¡¯s ck hair billowed out around her as she clutched the violently shaking Yasutsuna.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my sisters!¡± she dered, transforming into a prism of light andunching herself at Shuten.

    ¡°Hehehehe, all of you will perish sooner orter!¡± Shuten retorted, rushing towards Lily with his ghostly machete brandished, marked by countless wrathful spirits.

    <i>Bzzt!</i>

    Dark red serpentine figures, shaped like agonized female faces, surged towards Lily, aiming to strike.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    This attack could potentially immobilize Lily. Both parties were charging, leaving no room for evasion. In that critical moment, Lily chose to disregard defense, unleashing all her power instead. A direct sh between Shuten¡¯s machete and Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna was inevitable.

    <i>Shing!</i>

    Just before the weapons collided, Lily¡¯s de swerved slightly. The tip of her sword just grazed Shuten¡¯s machete, pushing it off its intended path and sparking in the process.

    <i>Pfft!</i> Dark red demonic blood sttered.

    Lily¡¯s weapon pierced Shuten¡¯s sturdy body, and due to her de¡¯s deviation, Shuten¡¯s machete only scratched her shoulder.

    ¡°Argggh!¡±

    Shuten howled in pain while his other w viciously swiped at Lily. She dodged in time, her skirt tearing under the ghostly assault.

    <i>Rip!</i>

    After a swift roll, Lily put some distance between herself and Shuten. This haphazard sword technique saved her life. A direct trade of blows would have gravely wounded Shuten, but at the cost of her life.

    Continuing the fight, Lily delivered a weaker but still effective sh, exacerbating Shuten¡¯s injuries. He felt as though he was teetering on the brink of death.

    Inside Shuten Doji, a sea of blood churned. In its midst floated a vibrant red origin soul, surrounded by five ster souls. Suddenly, these souls radiated an intense light.

    These souls of the Big Dipper Stage red up, making the sea of blood seethe.

    This was Ster Soul Ignition, a secret technique used only by Big Dipper Stage experts. It could momentarily boost power significantly, but at the cost of a serious depletion of strength. Unless in a dire situation, it was generally avoided.

    As the world quaked, the apparition of Mount Ibuki began to fracture. Huge rocks tumbled down, hinting at an imminent copse.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Blood-hued lightning bolts rained down from the dark red sky. Above Mount Ibuki, five brilliant, blood-red stars emerged, representing the fully unleashed power of a Big Dipper Stage powerhouse.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Lily was stunned. She had been harboring a shred of hope in her desperate struggle, but facing this overwhelming, otherworldly power, a profound fear welled up within her. It was a fear that stemmed from despair.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, this is where you die,¡± Shuten gloated, his mouth stretching into a grotesque grin.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    In an instant, Shuten vanished from sight.

    ¡°What?!¡± Taken aback, Lily scanned her surroundings but found no trace of Shuten. His speed was so great that she couldn¡¯t track him. Suddenly, a strong killing intent emanated from behind her. Reacting instinctively, she rolled aside.

    <i>Boom!</i> A de crashed down where she had been standing, splitting the earth and causingva to spew out. His speed phenomenal, Shuten delivered a formidable backhand strike, its dark golden aura palpable.

    <i>Boom!</i> The impact felt like countless steel swords hitting her back, causing her immense pain as she was hurled away.

    ¡°Bind!¡±

    Shutenmanded, and one of the blood-red stars in the sky descended onto his natal treasure, a gigantic wine gourd. Four century-old spirits erupted from the gourd, materializing into four intimidating and enchanting female ghosts. They extended long golden ropes towards Lily. Despite her dazed state, Lily managed to dodge one, but the others ensnared her.

    With a trio of echoing snaps, golden ropes bound Lily¡¯s legs and waist, abruptly halting her mid-flight.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The sudden impact inflicted unbearable pain on Lily.

    A sonorous boom echoed, and Shuten, leaving a trail of dark malevolence in his wake, shot towards Lily at a terrifying speed. In no time, he was upon her, his machete swinging ruthlessly towards her waist.

    Eyes narrowing in defiance, Lily spun around swiftly, holding Yasutsuna defensively in her grasp.

    The distinct ng of metal on metal resonated, filling the sky with the sound of their sh.

    Then, with an earth-shattering bang, Lily, still ensnared by the golden ropes, plummeted. Her impact with the ground left a deep crater in its wake

    slides, crater impacts, crust splitting. Is the continent doing okay right now?!"><sup>4</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: WHAT THE ACTUAL F?!?!

    Robinxen: THATS IT?!

    Robinxen: YOU SHOULD HAVE WAY BIGGER PRIORITIES RIGHT NOW! THAT GUY JUST SPLIT THE CRUST!

    Robinxen: We¡¯ve had mountain

    slides, crater impacts, crust splitting. Is the continent doing okay right now?!

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 44 â€“ Vengeful spirits, Imbuing the Cursed Blade!

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 44 ¨C Vengeful spirits, Imbuing the Cursed de!</h4>

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    Overwhelmed with concern, Ayaka threw caution to the wind. Ignoring her pain and injuries, she wielded her naginata with fierce determination, storming through the skies towards Shuten.

    Suddenly, an eldritch arte struck her from behind with a resounding ¡°Boom!¡± sending her crashing out of the skies.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± The relentless chant of Hagewashi echoed as he pummeled Ayaka with a barrage of rapid-fire eldritch artes.

    Trapped and without an escape, Ayaka¡¯s eyes hardened. Despite the continuous explosions of the eldritch artes around her, a silvery naginata soared out of the smoke and fire.

    ¡°What!?¡± Startled, Hagewashi barely dodged in time, but the naginata left a scar across his face.

    ¡°You wretched woman!¡± Hagewashi roared, his weapon brimming with potent energy.

    As the smoke cleared, a heavily injured Ayaka was revealed. Deprived of her weapon and barely able to stand, she looked a picture of defiance against the impending doom.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one in danger here,¡± mocked Hagewashi, the energy within his weapon continuing to umte.

    Then, with a fierce battle cry, a radiant silver warrior goddess wielding the Naginata Fubuki shed down on Hagewashi¡¯s back.

    ¡°What? Ah¡­¡± He could only stare in disbelief at the two Ayakas, one in front and the other behind him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± His words trailed off as he fell, motionless, to the ground.

    Before flinging her naginata, Ayaka had hidden her guardian spirit within it.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Holding the Celestial Spirit de, Ayaka turned to aid Lily, but her legs gave out, forcing her to her knees.

    With a ng, the Celestial Spirit de fell to the ground. She tried to rise, but her legs wouldn¡¯t obey her.

    Ayaka had reached her limits, her old wounds still fresh, and the new ones pushing her to the brink.

    ¡°No! Why now!?¡±

    She considered using the herbs and treasures from Tamamo¡¯s treasury, but her injuries were too severe for any immediate recovery.

    Exhausted, Ayaka remained on the ground, her guardian spirit dissipating, the naginata lying idly by her side.

    At that moment, golden chains yanked Lily out of the earth, four female specters each holding onto one of her limbs, suspending her midair.

    Having nearly passed out from the shockwave, Lily dangled in the air, her head drooping and her hair disheveled, but her grip on Yasutsuna remained firm.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha! Ahhahahaha!¡± Shuten Doji, the monstrous devil, cackled into the dark skies. ¡°I am the divine child of Mount Ibuki! Kagami Lily, you insignificant human woman, you dare challenge me? The more you struggle, the more inconsequential you be. In the face of absolute power, your talent, your dignity, your obsession, all are worthless!¡±

    Wielding his machete, he infused it with powerful eldritch energy and resentment, ¡°Die, you insignificant woman!¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily!¡±

    The sisters cried out in unison, disregarding the formidable Shuten Doji. Under the leadership of Shimizu, Rei, and Kagura, those who were still able rushed towards Shuten, intent on dying the inevitable.

    Annoyed by their intrusion, Shuten turned his demonic gaze towards them, his eyes shining eerily in the dark.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± With a casual swipe of his ck ws, he unleashed five terrifying wind ws.

    The women couldn¡¯t react quickly enough, but before the ws could reach them, Kagura¡¯s Sakura Parasol emerged, expanding to shield them.

    Despite their defense, the ensuing shockwave sent the women flying, manynding unconscious. Even the wounded Rei and Shimizu were immobilized momentarily.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Shuten cast a suspicious nce at the parasol.

    ¡°Shuten Doji¡­ your opponent¡­ is me,¡± a frail voice barely managed to whisper.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Shuten pivoted, a smirk on his face. ¡°Kagami Lily, you still have the strength to control that treasure in this condition? Attack her!¡±

    At hismand, the four female spectersshed out with the golden chains, raining down a storm of strikes on Lily¡¯s defenseless body.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    Tamamo, Shimizu, and Rei yearned to sacrifice themselves to save Lily, but their bodies failed them, leaving them sprawled helplessly on the ground.

    ¡°If only I could revert to my original form, I¡¯d take Shuten down with me! Why can¡¯t I transform!?¡± Tamamo¡¯s frustration seethed, her millennium-long life had never seen her this powerless.

    Shuten casually lifted a hand, halting the flurry of blows. Despite her tattered clothing and disheveled state, Lily held onto the grace and beauty of a celestial maiden. Even in this battered condition, her gaze remained unyielding, fearlessly fixed on Shuten Doji.

    ¡°Time to meet your end, Kagami Lily. I¡¯ll bid you farewell with my strongest strike,¡± Shuten boasted, his machete lifted high, its umting power making the ground shudder.

    ¡°No¡­stop¡­stop¡­Lily¡­¡± Ayaka clutched the Celestial Spirit de, staggering step by step towards Shuten. ¡°I won¡¯t let you¡­ harm Lily, Shuten Doji!¡±

    But her efforts were futile. She couldn¡¯t save Lily, nor could she distract Shuten.

    ¡°Lily¡­ why¡­ why is this happening¡­ is everything truly ending here?¡±

    Shuten¡¯s de, radiating power condensed to its limits, was poised to strike. A blow of this magnitude could gravely injure even a sextuple-soul big dipper expert. The weapon, though chipped, cast a terrifying shadow over Lily¡¯s slender form, ready to sh down at any moment.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A feeble sound caught their attention. A short de, the kind typically used by women for self-defense, ricocheted off Shuten¡¯s heel, inflicting no harm.

    ¡°What?¡± Surprised by this feeble resistance, Shuten scanned the area. ¡°Who would dare challenge me now?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­ Shuten Doji! I beg you¡­ stop¡­ sobs¡­¡± Ikeda Rin, her body trembling within the crimson wind, pleaded.

    ¡°You?¡± Shuten red at Rin with a scowl.

    ¡°Shuten Doji, you¡¯ve ruined countless lives, isn¡¯t it¡­ enough? Could you¡­ spare Miss Kagami? I beg you, release her. Please spare this kind and beautiful soul

    <sup>1</sup>¡­ for your sake¡­ I beg you, stand down!¡± Ikeda Rin¡¯s face was wet with tears. Even as she faced the formidable demon, she exuded a fearless beauty. Her eptance of her fate was clear.

    ¡°Lord Shuten! I implore you, stand down¡­¡±

    Impatiently, Shuten swept his w dismissively, as if swatting away an insect.

    A gust of ck wind lunged at Rin.

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    The deadly wind pierced Rin¡¯s frail body. Blood sprayed from her wounds as she crumpled to the ground, lifeless

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Miss Ikeda¡­¡± Lily clenched her teeth, immobilized and helpless, unable to save anyone.

    ¡°Trash of a woman, garbage! If you hadn¡¯t thrown yourself at me, I¡¯d have forgotten about you. To think that among the countless women I¡¯ve toyed with, you were one of them. You should be grateful you survived this long, and quietly await your death!¡± Shuten sneered at Rin¡¯s lifeless body lying in a pool of blood, then refocused on Lily, ¡°That pathetic trash just wasted my time.¡±

    Before Shuten Doji¡¯s might, what significance did Ikeda Rin hold? To him, she was nothing but an insignificant insect to be crushed underfoot.

    ¡°Ehehehe, Kagami Lily, it seems our time to part hase. My de is eager!¡± Shuten¡¯s grin revealed his terrifyingly sharp teeth.

    <i>Crack!</i> A small rock impacted his thick, grotesque forehead.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>

    More tiny stones fractured upon his head.

    ¡°Who dares?¡± he growled.

    Though these stones posed no threat, they were certainly a nuisance. Shuten scanned the area for the culprit.

    Above Mount Ibuki, a swarm of pitiful, disheveled female vengeful spirits floated, plucking stones from the mountain to fling at Shuten Doji. Two, then three, and then more and more spirits emerged, channeling their residual strength to defy Shuten.

    The stones theyunched were originally spectral, but the vengeful spirits¡¯ profound resentment gave them substance. The minuscule resentment emanating from Ikeda Rin¡¯s demise had joined an age-old ocean of female resentment. Though Rin¡¯s contribution was but a droplet, it triggered a wave that swelled into a turbulent sea sweeping across the entirety of Mount Ibuki!

    ¡°What!?¡± Shuten reeled. His advancement was rooted in consuming women¡¯s bodies, siphoning their souls, their pain, and their resentment. The tortured souls of countless women were his power source

    <sup>3</sup>!

    Now, Mount Ibuki trembled as the very foundation of his power was shaken!

    ¡°This, this¡­¡± Shuten¡¯s eyes bulged with disbelief.

    Vengeful spirits spanned the mountain and the ins, each hurling stones and branches at Shuten. Their suppressed resentment, trapped for far too long, now exploded into freedom.

    From Rin¡¯s lifeless body, a small red ghost floated upwards. The tiny apparition seized the moment of Shuten¡¯s distraction and navigated toward Lily¡¯s cursed de.

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­ please, help me, help us¡­¡±

    A soft, intive female voice resonated within the depths of Lily¡¯s soul. Throughout her journey as a de maiden, Lily had maintained a fundamental boundary: she never absorbed innocent souls.

    But now, the circumstances were different. This was Ikeda Rin, victim to Shuten, voluntarily gravitating towards Yasutsuna, desiring to be a catalyst for change and to alter the fate of the kind girl who had saved her.

    Rin was frail, her anima and spirit energy limited, but the years of torment and degradation under Shuten¡¯s ws had forged her hatred into a resentment that surpassed even arch-demons. A cursed de could convert such potent resentment into real power!

    <i>Rumble~~!</i>

    Mount Ibuki quivered. The countless vengeful spirits spanning the mountain transformed into radiant spirits, resembling a multitude of red stars erupting from the tremulous, fractured mountain peaks.

    In the depths of the night, these spirits performed a mesmerizing dance. The living stared in awe at the spectacle unfolding above them. These were the countless aggrieved female souls, yet their disy was hauntingly beautiful and poignant.

    ¡°What is happening? Return, all of you, return or suffer eternal torment!¡± Shuten bellowed in rage.

    However, the moment these vengeful spirits transitioned into free-flying spirits, they renounced their chances of reincarnation. They would rather vanish into oblivion than endure Shuten¡¯s torment, their energy harnessed to inflict suffering on more innocent women. This was their final bloom, and they were resolute in their defiance.

    The airborne red spirits had a singr goal, a single destination ¨C the trembling de held by Lily, her cursed de, Yasutsuna!

    This very de of Lily¡¯s was forged from Michizane¡¯s iron seal, which was crafted by Michizane¡¯s dear friend, Ikeda Nakano. Ikeda Rin¡¯s soul entering the de formed by her father¡¯s seal incited an extraordinary resonance

    <sup>4</sup>.

    This powerful vibration echoed throughout the mountain, shaking the very souls of the distressed women on Mount Ibuki.

    ¡°Screech! Screech! Screeeech!¡±

    The radiant souls, one by one, morphed into beams of light, all converging towards Yasutsuna, causing the de to emit a mesmerizing glow. Hundreds of thousands of women, whose lives were tragically taken, collected the remnants of their existence, their final acts of defiance, and imbued them into Lily¡¯s cursed de.

    ¡°Hmmmnnnn¡ª!!!¡±

    Yasutsuna erupted with a sky-filling crimson me. Lily might only have the power of a quadruple-soul big dipper, far inferior to Shuten who had kindled his ster souls, but at this moment, her cursed de was charged with the boundless grief and resentment of hundreds of thousands of aggrieved women.

    This intense hatred and resentment was more than enough to turn the tide!

    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with resolve as she swiftly rotated her wrist, Yasutsuna slicing through the golden chains as if they were mere paper.

    ¡°What!?¡± The sheer cutting power astounded Shuten.

    Lily faced Shuten head-on, her eyes alight with determination, her hair flying wildly in the uproar of resentment.

    ¡°Shuten Doji!!!¡± Lily¡¯s hand, clutching Yasutsuna, tightened into a white-knuckled grip. The de trembled, engulfed in sky-scalding mes.

    ¡°Ka¡­Kagami Lily!!!¡± Shuten Doji¡¯s five ster souls all ignited, summoning countless machetes etched with the imprints of resentful spirits, amassing a power potent enough to shatter the earth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lily lunged, her feet treading upon lycoris radiata as she transformed into a red streak aimed at Shuten. Concurrently, Shuten strode towards Lily, his colossal machete held high, each step reverberating through the heavens.

    The obsidian demon phantom and the crimson streak moved towards each other¡ª

    Shuten conjured countless confinement eldritch snakes, each far more potent than the previous. Amidst this barrage, evasion was unthinkable for Lily. Despite this, Lily opted to strike fearlessly, forsaking all defense!

    ¡°Do you think the same trick will work on me twice? Die!¡±

    Shuten had masterfully positioned his de; the power he had amassed was overwhelming. It seemed impossible for Lily to deflect Shuten¡¯s machete with her de edge. However, Lily had no intention of doing so. She channeled all her strength, the resentment and hatred of hundreds of thousands of women, into a single, devastating strike. This was an attack that sacrificed everything else!

    Just as the two blows were about to connect, the distorted soul imprints on Shuten¡¯s machete emitted an unexpected force, altering the trajectory of Shuten¡¯s own powerful sh.

    At that extreme velocity, even a minor shift in force was enough to sway the path of Shuten¡¯s machete, barely missing Lily¡¯s slender form. Meanwhile, Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna plunged deep into Shuten¡¯s massive body.

    <i>Pffftt¡ª!!!</i>

    Yasutsuna, aze with endless crimson resentment, cleaved the massive dark demon in two! The chilling edge of the de pierced urately through Shuten¡¯s anima

    <sup>5</sup>! <h4>References</h4>

    Liedral: Kindest and most beautiful? I beg to differ¡­ A soul full of uncertainty, indecisiveness, and merciless towards enemies. What kindest¡­what beautiful¡­

    Silva: Michizane is gonna be furious, I can see it now, Michizane vs Shuten Doji

    Robinxen: Imagine using people who hate you as a fuel source, I¡¯m sure nothing could go wrong.

    Robinxen: Credit to the author for setting these things up way in advance.

    Silva: Who wanna bet with me that Shuten is actually not dead yet?

 Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 45 â€“ Dojigiri-Yasutsuna

    <h4>Volume 9 - Dojigiri: Chapter 45 ¨C Dojigiri-Yasutsuna</h4>

    A deafening silence permeated the air.

    As though held captive by some unseen force, time itself seemed to crawl. The image of Lily¡¯s ming cursed de, cleaving through the colossal form of Shuten, hung suspended in the agonizingly slow progression of seconds.

    Those who were still awake to witness the spectacle ¨C Tamamo, Ayaka, Rei, Shimizu, Yuki-Onna, Kagura ¨C stared nkly at Lily. The shock of what they were witnessing robbed them of their reactions, their ability to process the event evaporating in the magnitude of the moment.

    Shuten Doji, one of the three supreme arch-demons, a being of invincibility with over a millennium of advancement, the unparalleled master of the Heian Dynasty, and the unchallenged ruler of Tanba for centuries, was¡­

    Dead.

    Suddenly, the punctured scarlet origin soul within Shuten erupted, an astral explosion of light and heat. It transformed into a cosmic sea of energy, vastly greater than Lily¡¯s spirit sea, and was drawn into Yasutsuna. The sheer magnitude of the released energy silenced the world, stilled the four winds, and made time appear even slower.

    Shuten¡¯s grotesque, giant form, now bifurcated

    <sup>1</sup>, fell to opposite sides. The image of Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna, illuminated by the limitless power of the big dipper origin soul, stood tall between the fallen halves.

    With the energy influxpleted, Lily knelt, her torn attire and flowing hair dancing with the wind as she maintained her firm grip on Yasutsuna.

    A momentter, an inscription red to life on the de, appearing as though the sword was boiling from within.

    Suddenly¡­

    <i>Bzzzt!</i>

    Yasutsuna released a blinding surge of crimson light, temporarily outshining everything else. As the crimson radiance receded, it revealed Yasutsuna in a new form ¨C a glimmering silver that emanated a chilling sword energy.

    ¡°The birth of a spirit treasure!¡± eximed both Ayaka and Tamamo in unison.

    ¡°This¡­¡±In disbelief, Lily slowly rose to her feet. As she did, Yasutsuna was involuntarily lowered, the de gently sweeping to her side.

    The soft sound it made sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. Holding the newly transformed Yasutsuna, Lily could feel its immense power and sensed that she could now cut through air at will

    <sup>2</sup>.

    From the moment Yasutsuna was forged, Lily had felt that something was missing. As a cursed de, Yasutsunacked the perfect fusion with the mostpatible anima. But now, it was finally aplete cursed de.

    With Yasutsuna¡¯s eager absorption of Shuten¡¯s anima, it had denied any chance for Shuten to survive by transferring his origin soul. This act had transformed Yasutsunapletely.

    Despite having seen true treasures before, Lily was struck by the feeling that Yasutsuna¡¯s power seemed to transcend low-level spirit weapons and had achieved a higher level.

    ¡°A mid-level spirit treasure!¡± as she realized, a peerless one among its kind.

    The very notion that the anima of Shuten Doji, one of the three great arch-demons who had dominated the world since the ancient age, was incorporated into her de left her astounded.

    Despite the viinous nature of Shuten Doji, his strength was undeniable. The infusion of such an anima could indeed transform a ninth-grade de into a mid-level spirit weapon.

    While holding onto this new powerful Yasutsuna, a slight sense of mncholy swept over her.

    Lily nced back at the giant remains behind her. The two halves were shrinking rapidly. In the end, the monstrous corpse metamorphosed into a handsome man. Although bloodless and pale, Lily could still see traces of the once heroic figure. But that was eight hundred years ago.

    Without an anima, the corpse quickly shriveled, turning into ash and dust carried away by the wind, leaving no trace behind. The only remnants were a collection of storage rings, weapons, and treasures scattered all over.

    A momentary sadness shed in Lily¡¯s eyes¡­

    The peerless arch-demon, Shuten Doji, was no more. Despite his countless acts of evil, he was an extraordinarily gifted powerhouse. He deserved a modicum of respect in his passing

    Shuten was a vile despicable piece of trash. Mass murderer and torturer of innocents. He should be reviled just like Hitler was, what respect. Trash!! And Lily is trash for thinking he deserves respect!!"><sup>3</sup>.

    With a wave of her hand, Lily collected all the remaining treasures, including the jade bracelet Shuten had pilfered from Tamamo. She decided to keep them for now to prevent any idents

    <sup>4</sup>.

    As Lily put away Shuten¡¯s machete, the once distorted spirit imprints became calm and silent. Before her eyes, the marks gradually faded, turning into phantoms of beautiful silver-haired women, dispersing into the air.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± came a soft and beautiful voice from the heavens.

    ¡°Perhaps I owe all of you gratitude,¡± Lily sighed. If it weren¡¯t for the spirit marks¡¯st-minute revolt, causing a slight deviation in Shuten¡¯s final strike, it could have been her life lost instead.

    ¡°Look,¡± interjected Kagura.

    The once blood-soaked sky with its dark clouds receded, revealing a serene night sky. They watched in awe as countless tiny blue lights began to ascend towards the heavens. The spectacle was ethereal, dreamlike.

    Captivated by the sight, they all gradually rose to their feet, gazing upwards as if bathing in a celestial sea of stars. The ascending lights were the souls of the women Shuten Doji had tormented and trapped.

    ¡°Thank you¡­Miss Kagami¡­¡±

    Who could have imagined that the blood-stained field would transform into such a mesmerizing spectacle after the conflict. As she watched the hundreds of thousands of unfortunate female souls find their release, Lily, smiling, tilted her gaze upwards, observing their peaceful ascent.

    ¡°Mm?¡± Lily spotted a small, shriveled old gourd lying not too far away.

    It was Shuten Doji¡¯s personal treasure, likely a gourd he used for drinking wine during his days as a monk. But with Shuten gone, the gourd had lost its spiritual essence, morphing back into an ordinary, worthless gourd.

    How deste it appeared.

    Lily quietly resolved to bury this old gourd along with Shuten¡¯s ashes.

    ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily.¡±

    Her sisters gradually recovered their strength, supporting each other, making their way towards Lily.

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡± Overwhelmed, Lily¡¯s eyes welled up with joyful tears. The battle had been fiercely hazardous, but they had all survived¡­thankfully!

    Lily greeted her sisters with a warm smile. But as the adrenaline subsided, her body started to give in. Yasutsuna slipped from her grip as she copsed.

    ¡°Lil Lily!¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    Both Rei and Shimizu sprang forward, catching her, and gentlyying her on the ground. The exhaustion was evident.

    Her journey to Tanba had been strenuous. She had ignited her soul at Honganji Temple, engaged in a war on Mount Ooe, and faced grueling challenges on the ancient battlefield. The perilous journey through the Path of Yomi, oveing the hundred-ghost tribtion, and training through the Ascending Road had drained her. And now, she had vanquished the formidable arch-demon who threatened her sisters ¨C Shuten Doji, one of the greatest adversaries of the heavenly way. She was utterly spent.

    Leaning into Shimizu¡¯s arms, Lily extended a hand holding a small storage bag. ¡°Sister Uesugi, Shuten Doji stored various medicines in this bag. Take it to sister Ayaka and Lady Kimiko. They should be able to identify the ingredients. The antidote should be within.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Rei held Lily¡¯s hand, tears glistening in her eyes.

    Suddenly, Lily attempted to rise butcked the strength, ¡°My, my de¡­¡±

    ¡°Oof, this de is so heavy!¡± Shizuru attempted to lift Lily¡¯s de but found it incredibly weighty. Even at the peak of her strength, she doubted she could swing it. Struggling, she managed to carry the de back to Lily.

    Exhausted and drained, Lily felt a surge of strength when she clutched her de.

    ¡°This de, it¡¯s astonishing!¡± Shimizu could not help but marvel at the reformed Yasutsuna.

    Assisted by their sisters, Kimiko and Ayaka joined them.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, sister Ayaka, how are both of you?¡±

    Kneeling down, Ayaka disced Shimizu naturally, yet awkwardly, and embraced Lily¡¯s waist, affectionately stroking her hair. ¡°Little Lily, I have failed you, making you bear all this hardship.¡±

    At this juncture, Shimizu knew better than to interfere and quietly moved aside.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I have a strong body¡­I¡¯m just incredibly tired. But sister Ayaka, what about your injuries?¡±

    Ayaka blushed slightly, ¡°Honestly, my wounds aren¡¯t as severe as before. Lady Kimiko¡¯s help has also ensured that they will heal rapidly. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    A joyous smile spread across Lily¡¯s face, ¡°Then, then, Lady Kimiko?¡±

    ¡°As for me¡­ well, it¡¯s still the same. Not well, but also not dying

    <sup>5</sup>, we¡¯ll see how it goes.¡±

    Lily detected mncholy in Kimiko¡¯s casual response. She understood the severity of Kimiko¡¯s injuries. She wondered about the Celestial Pure Water. If they could find it, then perhaps¡­ No, they must find the pure water! Despite her fatigue, Lily made this resolution.

    Eyeing Lily¡¯s de, Kimiko sighed, ¡°Ahh, Lily, your de has transformed significantly. In my thousand years of treasure collection, I¡¯ve found nothing that rivals your sword. It has a spirit and has willingly devoured a peerless arch-demon¡¯s anima. This is the de that defeated Shuten Doji! It will undeniably be a world-renowned de!¡±

    ¡°Lily,¡± Ayaka chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re not the novice female samurai anymore. Having defeated Shuten Doji, you have ascended to be among the world¡¯s greatest. As your sister, I couldn¡¯t be prouder!¡±

    ¡°That is¡­I, I was just fortunate. But, it¡¯s indeed our blessing that we emerged victorious here.¡±

    The other sisters had gathered around. Despite their injuries, they appeared to be okay.

    Ijuin suggested, ¡°Miss Lily, given the immense power of this de, it should bear a name, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Mm? But it already has a name?¡± Lily countered.

    ¡°No, no. This is the de that vanquished Shuten Doji. It has evolved and be stronger. Shouldn¡¯t it carry a name that reverberates across the world?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Lily had never considered this before.

    ¡°Lily, Miss Ijuin¡¯s proposition holds weight. In these tumultuous times, an awe-inspiring de name could benefit you,¡± Kimiko advised. ¡°You should bestow this de a name that stuns the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very skilled at naming things, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, perhaps you could honor the de with a name?¡± Ayaka suggested, feeling that despite losing her eldritch energies, Kimiko, with her vast experience and knowledge, would be best suited to give a name that would intimidate all evildoers in the world.

    ¡°Mn, Lady Kimiko, please help rename Yasutsuna.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kimiko nodded. ¡°Yasutsuna, I understand that it¡¯s the name of the master cksmith who created this precious de¡¯s casting method. This name must be retained. Hm¡­since this de defeated Shuten Doji and absorbed his anima, it will henceforth be known as Dojigiri

    <sup>6</sup>, the yer of Shuten Doji.¡±

    ¡°Dojigiri?¡± The name took everyone aback. Anyone who understood its profound implications would be awestruck!

    ¡°Dojigiri-Yasutsuna.¡± Lily repeated, testing the new name. <h4>Author¡¯s Note:</h4>

    Thus, a new epoch of a legendary de designed to make demons tremble was born!

    Lily is destined to wield this de and carve her path through the tumultuous, dark world, scripting an illustrious new legend.

    Thank you all for your continued support. The ninth book, ¡®Dojigiri¡¯, concludes here.

    However, following this climactic battle, I (the author) am eager to unfold a broader, more mysterious, more captivating narrative.

    Only a small fragment of the enigmatic world of Heian has been revealed. The world¡¯s truth is yet to emerge!

    The tenth volume

    <sup>7</sup>, ¡®Dream Eater¡¯, is about tomence. Stay tuned! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Every time I read this or bisected I just remember that really old piece of World of Warcraft lore about the two gnomes trying to kill each other in Gnomeregan that ends with the evil guy being chopped in half but otherwise alive.

    Robinxen: Uh¡­ is anyone going to tell her that¡¯s how everything works?

    Liedral: Sometimes I hate this !$!$ author.

    Shuten was a vile despicable piece of trash. Mass murderer and torturer of innocents. He should be reviled just like Hitler was, what respect. Trash!! And Lily is trash for thinking he deserves respect!!

    Robinxen: Lily literally just stole the shinies with a flimsy excuse.

    Robinxen: So much optimism.

    Robinxen: I imagine Rance would have named it Doujin-Guru.

    Robinxen: SOMEONE REMIND ME TO SET UP THE NEW VOLUME IN THE INDEX BEFORE I FORGET!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 1 â€“ Cherry Blossom Valley and Suno

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 1 ¨C Cherry Blossom Valley and Suno</h4>

    After the cataclysmic battle, Suno was no longer and of peace, instead it had turned into a wastnd. Amid the rubble and the residual smoke that rose from the ground, a tengu hid, half his body decimated, and a terrible de wound marking his back. His eyes glowed with hatred as he stared at the women in the distance.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?e?s?¡­one day, I¡¯ll make you suffer ten times, no, a hundred times the pain you¡¯ve given me today! Kagami Lily, Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡± Hagewashi Tengu muttered, teeth gritted. Despite his resentment, he fled, disappearing into the misty ruins.

    ¡­¡­

    The vige was now a shadow of its former self. Its former residents ¨C both vigers and demons ¨C returned, but many who had lived here peacefully were now lost forever. Amid the wreckage, Ijuin looked around, then turned to the others, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s gaze turned distant. ¡°With this battle, we have eliminated the danger of Shuten Doji, but our side has suffered severe losses. Lily might have won against Shuten, but it was pure luck and Shuten¡¯s own sins punishing him. We stand no chance against Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Daitengu as we are now.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, what can we do¡­¡± Lily asked. Despite her victory, the situation had be even more precarious. Previously, Yoritomo hadn¡¯t taken her seriously. Now, he¡¯d see her as a significant threat. A countermeasure was needed before he received the news of the battle and took action.

    Lily remembered the Cherry Blossom Valley. ¡°We have a hidden base in the vast wilderness of Kanto, where many of my sisters live. Lady Ayaka has set up a maze formation to guard it. Yoritomo knows about the valley, but with the maze, they won¡¯t find it. The valley has never been his focus. Unless he or Daitengu personally search the mountains between the Kai and Shinano provinces, they won¡¯t find it. We could find shelter there for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°Cherry Blossom Valley¡­¡± Shiuu said, nostalgia in her eyes.

    ¡°The Cherry Blossom Valley is in Kanto, and the Divine Sun Formation within my manor has been destroyed. Even if I could repair it, we would need to go to Heian-kyo,¡± Ayaka countered, sounding discouraged.

    ¡°Divine Sun Formation?¡± Kimiko¡¯s eyes sparkled with realization. ¡°Ayaka, there¡¯s a Divine Sun Formation here in the Suno Shrine. Though the Divine Sun and Moon formations typically form pairs, the counterpart in the mountains of the Imperial Pce has been destroyed. Since the pairs are no longer intact, it presents an opportunity. The Divine Sun Formation here can now be paired with the Divine Moon Formation in the valley.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone looked at her in surprise.

    Kimiko exined further, ¡°These ancient formations are divided between the sun and the moon, and linked through specific spatial artes. Establishing a connection between two formations requires high attainments in arte, and special treasures and talismans. Luckily, we have these special treasures and talismans here in Suno!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Ayaka was overjoyed, ¡°If the treasures and talismans are here, then I can set it up.¡±

    ¡°Can we return to the Cherry Blossom Valley?¡± asked Lily, hope rising

    <sup>1</sup>. She worried not only for her sisters apanying her but also for those in the valley.

    Kimiko nodded, ¡°Miss Ijuin, please help the vigers and demons settle down and reestablish the defenses of Suno. We must at least attempt to prevent news from getting out. The rest of you should first return to the annex to treat your wounds and rest. I will provide the specific methodster.¡±

    Ijuin retorted angrily, ¡°Lady Kimiko¡¯s instructions are logical, however, we, the Tsunaga Sisters, don¡¯t take orders from demons.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone looked taken aback.

    ¡°Obeying instructions and orders in an emergency is one thing, but we are human forces. Even if you, Madam Kimiko, are the world¡¯s foremost arch-demon, you cannotmand us. Of course, if Miss Lily gives the order, then we will obey.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lily was too tired to argue. She responded wearily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll entrust Miss Ijuin with the task of settling the Suno vige and sealing the area.¡±

    ¡°I obey!¡± Ijuin kneeled, epting the task. Ayaka wanted to reprimand Ijuin but saw no point. As long as the problem was solved, it was fine.

    The Tsunaga Sisters prioritized getting the wounded, and Lily, back to Kimiko¡¯s annex to rest.

    Kimiko and Ayaka prioritized treating the demon cat, Nariaki, who was the most gravely injured. After that, they sought out Uesugi Rei¡¯s antidote. Despite the severity of Nariaki¡¯s injuries, there was truth to the saying, ¡°cats have nine lives.¡± Given Nariaki¡¯s lower realm status, Kimiko¡¯s treasures were extremely effective in healing her.

    Interestingly, the efficacy of the treasures was inversely proportional to the realm level. In other words, they worked better on those from lower realms. This meant that for someone like Kimiko, hailing from a much higher realm, and with her own significant injuries, the treasures offered little to no help.

    ¡°This antidote was specifically formted by Shuten tobat the Dreaming Fragrance, Miss Uesugi,¡± said Ayaka. She stood in Uesugi Rei¡¯s room, presenting a small bottle of pills to Rei, each emitting strange aura fluctuations. ¡°Once you ingest it, the antidote should start working immediately.¡±

    ¡°Tha¡­thank you, Lady Ayaka.¡± Rei¡¯s cheeks flushed a shade of pink. Her weakened condition prevented her from standing on her own. With Airi¡¯s assistance, she managed to swallow the first pill.

    The effect of the pill was nothing short of miraculous. After taking it, Rei could sit upright, and her thoughts became much clearer. The relentless exhaustion and insatiable lust that had been guing her finally came under control.

    Taking a more serious tone, Ayaka warned, ¡°The poison has deeply infiltrated your system, Miss Uesugi. Forplete detoxification, you must take one pill every twelve days for a duration of three months. Keep the antidote within your reach always. And during this period, refrain from any sexual activity

    <sup>2</sup> and avoid overexerting yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­I, I understand.¡± Despite her usually defiant nature, Uesugi Rei¡¯s face was ame with embarrassment. She had finally reunited with Lily and now she was faced with a three-month period of abstinence. The prospect was disheartening, Rei mused.

    However, the most unexpected urrence was yet to unfold. Upon falling asleep, Lily did not wake for a full three days and nights

    <sup>3</sup>.

    ¡­¡­

    In the silent and deep darkness, a voice cooed, ¡°Lily¡­¡± A warm yet enticing breath brushed against Lily¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Lily¡¯s consciousness wavered on the edge of reality. She felt the pressure of a lithe body atop her, not too soft, yet assertive, bearing down on her tender breasts.

    ¡°Mmm, no, don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Her words came out as a moan.

    A slender, agile hand slid between her legs, exploiting her inability to resist. An alluring sensation welled up from within her, like a drop of crystalline dew transforming into a line of exhration that taunted her.

    ¡°Eheheh¡­ Lil¡¯ Lily, you¡¯re so cute¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, no, I don¡¯t want¡­¡± Lily¡¯s protests were weak.

    Opening her eyes revealed nothing but darkness. A sliver of light shamelessly highlighted her chest, thighs, and the silhouette of the dark-haired maiden pressing down on her.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, no, don¡¯t¡­ stop, what are you doing¡­¡± Lily wanted to push back, but found her strength and resolve slipping away. The world around her was a blur, soft, mesmerizing, and powerless.

    ¡°Ehehe, it¡¯s alright. Aren¡¯t we all sisters? Could it be that you don¡¯t like me? Tell me, do you like me?¡± Shimizu¡¯s whisper brushed against Lily¡¯s lips.

    ¡°That, that isn¡¯t the problem, the walls¡­ the neighbors will hear¡­ we can¡¯t, we can¡¯t do this, no! I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? No one will see. The world is dark, and joyful times are fleeting, shouldn¡¯t we seize the moment of happiness we can find? In this vast world, you and I are so insignificant. Yet, only at this moment can we truly feel alive. Isn¡¯t it so?¡± As Shimizu spoke, she twisted her body and rubbed against Lily.

    ¡°You¡­ what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Lily¡¯s resistance was weak, and she turned her head away in shame.

    Suddenly, amidst the darkness, Lily spotted Fujiwara no Ayaka. Bathed under a gentle white light, dressed in a white robe, Ayaka stood there, silently observing her. Her eyes gleamed with magnificence.

    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª!!!¡± Lily woke up with a start.

    Her gaze swept across a small room, and a soft light was filtering in through the paper window¡­ Was it a dream?

    Lily¡¯s robe was open at the chest, her body was slick with sweat, and her breathing rapid. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to look under the quilt, her cheeks turned crimson.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why would I have that kind of dream?¡±

    ¡°Lily?¡± The room door creaked open, and there stood Ayaka, garbed in a white robe, her stance poised, resembling the Ayaka from her dream.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off guard, Lily clutched the quilt and concealed her body underneath. She turned to Ayaka, panic in her eyes. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ nothing¡­ Sister Ayaka, you misunderstood¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Ayaka had awoken refreshed that day, herplexion bright. ¡°Misunderstood? What did I misunderstand?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is¡­¡± Lily¡¯s gaze darted around the room, it was empty. Could Shimizu be hiding in the closet? Or maybe outside the window? Impossible.

    Slowly regaining herposure, Lily managed a lopsided smile. ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± Ayaka nced at the state of Lily¡¯s clothes andplexion before offering her a knowing smile. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: I wonder how this will progress¡­

    Robinxen: Uh-oh.

    Robinxen: That¡¯s not too surprising to be honest, she not only got a massive power up but also fought beyond her means.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 2 â€“ Mutual Support

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 2 ¨C Mutual Support</h4>

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡± Ayaka purposefully nced over at Lily several times, causing a stir of frustration in her. ¡°Lily, once you¡¯re rested, join us at the shrine. Kimiko and I have spent the past few days there. It concerns the array. But¡­ there¡¯s no rush.¡± With that, she exited, closing the door behind her, leaving no room for Lily to interject.

    ¡­¡­

    In the aftermath of such a disconcerting wake-up, Lily found herself aimlessly wandering the corridors. ¡°Why did I have such a strange dream?¡± she wondered aloud. The unsettling thoughts led her to seek sce in the bathhouse, where she indulged in a long, rxing soak. Being a lover of beauty, she luxuriated in the hot springs the entire morning.

    Apart from the enjoyment of beauty, her prolonged bath served a more crucial purpose: recovery. Even though her celestial maiden physique permitted rapid physical recuperation, mental fatigue and stress could only be alleviated through rxation.

    Once refreshed, Lily slipped into a light-colored robe and set off towards the shrine nestled in the back mountains. On her way up the mountain path, she crossed paths with Shimizu.

    ¡°Mm? Sister Shimizu¡­¡±

    For some reason, the sight of Shimizu sent a flush to Lily¡¯s cheeks. As they brushed shoulders on the narrow path, Shimizu spoke, ¡°Lily, Lady Kimiko awaits you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡±

    Their encounter, confined to the narrow path, was surprisingly uneventful. Nothing out of the ordinary happened, and no inappropriate words were exchanged. Lily watched Shimizu¡¯s receding figure, silently musing, ¡°In the dream, you were so assertive¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not fair to me sister Shimizu¡­ But how could I have dreamt of her in such a manner?¡±

    Upon reaching the shrine, Lily was greeted by the cool mountain breeze. Inside, she found Kimiko and Ayaka beside the Divine Sun Formation. ¡°Lily, finally you¡¯re here. Lady Kimiko and I havepleted the adjustments to this formation. It did consume a considerable amount of treasures, but let¡¯s overlook that. To finalize the connections, we¡¯ll need to go back to the Cherry Blossom Valley and cast a few arcane inscriptions to link the spatial channel between the formations. Fortunately, the process will be simpler on the other side. If I take charge, it should take no more than a day.¡±

    ¡°Mm? Return to the Cherry Blossom Valley¡­?¡± Lily expressed her concerns about their journey back to the valley. It was nestled within territories under the influence of Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor.

    ¡°Mm, Lily, I hope you can apany me. You are the only one familiar with the valley¡¯s location,¡± Ayaka requested.

    ¡°Of course, my concern is only about being detected by Yoritomo. Otherwise, there¡¯s no issue. What if we took Lady Kimiko and a few other sisters, and once the formations are connected, everyone can escape?¡± Lily proposed.

    Kimiko disagreed, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Lily, despite my severe injuries, as long as Suno makes preparations, we aren¡¯t helpless. For the time being, neither the vigers of Suno nor I n to seek refuge in your valley.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Lily, with the formation connected, we can travel over at any time. We shouldn¡¯t abandon Suno so hastily. It harbors too many ancient secrets,¡± Kimiko exined. ¡°Besides, the safety of your Cherry Blossom Valley isn¡¯t absolute. You mentioned that Yoritomo is aware of it yet overlooks it. We must not underestimate his foresight.¡±

    Kimiko added, ¡°If Yoritomo decides to attack Suno and we can¡¯t defend, we can escape to the valley and seal the formation. Then, his army would have to travel thousands of miles to reach the valley. If he attacks the valley first, then Suno can provide reinforcements, aid, and a retreat point

    <sup>1</sup>. With a teleportation array, won¡¯t it be beneficial for both sides to support each other?¡±

    Lily considered this and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s true. Then, I will apany Sister Ayaka back to the Cherry Blossom Valley.¡±

    ¡°Lily, are you sure you¡¯re ready? Perhaps you need more rest? There might be some danger on this trip.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already slept enough. If we wait any longer, we may miss our opportunity. I¡¯ve fully recovered, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± assured Lily, her youthful vigor evident.

    Both Kimiko and Ayaka gave approving looks. With uncertainty looming over when Yoritomo would get the news and act, Lily and Ayaka made haste to leave immediately.

    ¡­¡­

    High above, a majestic blue ox pulled avish cart across the otherworldly clouds. Surprisingly, this cart outpaced Lily¡¯s great bird in speed.

    Both Lily and Ayaka werefortably seated within the cart, which not only provided a faster journey, but also sheltered them from the elements like wind and rain. Not that they were troubled by such things, but the cart ride added an extrayer offort to their travel.

    This ¡®Cart of the Azure Ox¡¯ was a prized possession that Lily had seized from Shuten. Although Shuten¡¯s treasure collection didn¡¯t quite match up to Kimiko¡¯s collection or the wealth of an entire nation, it was impressive. After all, he had been robbing, stealing, and amassing treasures for over eight hundred years!

    The Cart of the Azure Ox was a treasure that Ayaka had heard of before. ¡°This was once the possession of an ancient Heian princess, Tokuma-hime. I can¡¯t believe it eventually fell into the hands of Shuten Doji. The legend goes that Tokuma-hime went out for a ride in this cart and never returned, presumably, she was victimized by Shuten.¡± Ayaka noted.

    Interestingly, due to its feminine design, Shuten did not fancy using the cart. Instead, he kept it as part of his collection. Therefore, Lily and Ayaka were not concerned about being identified through the cart. On the contrary, the cart served to camouge their identities. Even if someone noticed them, they would merely appear as high-profile travelers. After all, Lily¡¯s usual bird was easily recognizable.

    Throughout the journey, Ayaka seemed unsettled. ¡°Lily¡­¡± she started several times, only to trail off withoutpleting her thought. Each time Lily questioned, Ayaka hesitated and ended up saying nothing.

    Although concerned, Lily chose not to press Ayaka. She understood that Ayaka was an adult and would voice her concerns if she felt it necessary. Consequently, an orderly, yet dull atmosphere lingered between the two, despite being alone in the cart.

    Prior to their departure, Lily had divided a portion of Shuten¡¯s treasures among herpanions. Shimizu, Rei, Shizuru, and Ijuin had each received their share.

    She then offered a portion to Ayaka, ¡°Sister Ayaka, this is part of Shuten¡¯s treasures. I believe they could be of use to you.¡±

    Ayaka, however, declined the offer, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have many of the treasures Kimiko lent me. While I¡¯ve returned most of them, I¡¯ve kept the ones most suitable for me. Plus, Kimiko has left me ample materials for crafting artes, medicines, and talismans. It¡¯s more than enough. You should keep those treasures for yourself.¡±

    Lily epted Ayaka¡¯s decision without argument. She knew that even a small fraction of Kimiko¡¯s treasure would suffice.

    Naturally, Kimiko would not simply distribute her treasures. However, under the current circumstances, everyone was in this together. Given Kimiko¡¯s inability to wield her powerful treasures, she opted to ¡®lend¡¯ them to Ayaka. This allowed Ayaka to utilize them for the collective protection of all.

    As for Lily, the majority of Shuten¡¯s treasures still remained in her possession. At present, she conjectured that aside from Kimiko, Minamoto no Yoritomo, and the Cloistered Emperor, she was likely the individual with the most extensive treasury.

    Shuten¡¯s treasury was filled with weapons, relics, rare exotic treasures, precious herbs, materials, ancient formation diagrams, secret techniques, talismans¡­its diversity and vastness was unmatched!

    Three ¡®Blood Spirit Magatamas¡¯ stood out as particrly useful to Lily. Each one could summon a full powered Kagura, which could prove critical in the uing battle against Yoritomo. However, she also recognized the limitations of the Blood Spirit Magatama. Their effect was time-bound and they could not rival the ancient Kagura who had followed Suzuhiko-hime.

    As per Kagura¡¯s exnation, a single usage of the Blood Spirit Magatama was enough to inflict injury upon a quintuple-soul big dipper. If the adversary happened to be a quadruple-soul big dipper, they could sustain severe injury or even death if caught off guard. Nevertheless, bringing down a quintuple-soul big dipper was extremely challenging. It was surmised that, should three Blood Spirit Magatamas be consecutively used, it would, at the very least, critically injure if not exterminate the enemy.

    However, when facing Minamoto no Yoritomo, a sextuple-soul big dipper, a single magatama could only serve to restrain him, while three in session could, at most, inflict harm.

    Of course, these were all theoretical predictions. Combat situations were fluid and oues unpredictable. Lily herself was a testament to this unpredictability. Utilizing Yasutsuna¡¯s demon-killing power,bined with opportune moments and the umted resentment and wrath of countless female spirits, she had managed to ovee and vanquish Shuten. Despite the odds stacked against her in terms of sheer power, she achieved what appeared to be an impossible victory.

    Actualbat oues did not solely rely on the absolute strength of the adversaries. Kagura had also cautioned that opponents with quintuple and sextuple soul big dipper status were not to be underestimated. Empowered by a Blood Spirit Magatama or not, Kagura could still sustain injuries from such formidable adversaries. Moreover, if faced with an unknown ancient treasure or trap that she wasn¡¯t aware of, she could be ensnared until the Blood Spirit Magatama¡¯s power waspletely drained, which could result in her demise. Yet, fear was not a sentiment Kagura entertained.

    One more notable treasure from Shuten¡¯s collection that caught Lily¡¯s attention was his strongest weapon, the machete. Once the resentment residing within the weapon was expelled, its true form was revealed ¨C the long spear Kurokinsui

    <sup>2</sup>, a lower-tier spirit artifact.

    Additionally, there was a unique de named Yakumo, forged with naturally urring ck eldritch mes. This was a naturally urring cursed de. More precisely, it was the product of a de maiden¡¯s defeat by Shuten Doji hundreds of years prior. This de maiden, unwilling to submit as one of Shuten¡¯s ythings, had chosen to end her own life. Her soul fused with her de, resulting in a truly unique creation ¨C a half-eldritch, half-weapon cursed de.

    Given Shimizu¡¯sck of a formidable weapon, Lily had decided to bestow this naturally formed cursed de upon her. The functionality of this de was virtually identical to the cursed de she had initially crafted. Moreover, this de was not only a lower-tier spirit artifact but also highlypatible with a de maiden. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: It¡¯s actually a very solid point, and it¡¯s a bonus if they don¡¯t know about the connection yet.

    Robinxen: Oh well¡­ that¡¯s quite a form change¡­

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 3 â€“ Shutenâ€™s Treasure And Yoritomoâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 3 ¨C Shuten¡¯s Treasure And Yoritomo¡¯s Shock</h4>

    Lily had also considered gifting Rei with a low-tier spirit artifact known as ¡®Mutsukari¡¯, one of the two weapons within Shuten¡¯s treasure collection. However, Rei declined it, as it wasn¡¯t a Cursed de and she found her mother¡¯s ancient Nameless de sufficient. There was another weapon once owned by a Celestial Battle Maiden in the stash, but despite its undetermined grade and seemingly low power, Kimiko asserted that it was remarkably robust. Its only defining attribute seemed to be its durability.

    Shuten¡¯s other low-tier spirit artifacts were weapons such as naginatas, spears, great swords, and batons. None of them were suitable for Rei. Besides, Lily had already chosen the perfect weapon for her, the mid-tier spirit artifact, Yasutsuna. Additionally, there were nine magical trinkets.

    Among these, Lily found a pair of Celestial Maiden sandals particrly useful. Uncertain about how Shuten came into possession of this superior low-tier spirit artifact, Lily was fascinated by its unique feature ¨C the size could adapt to the wearer¡¯s foot, though within a certain limit. When Lily infused spirit power into them, an ancient message revealed that they could only be fully utilized by women. Though Shuten found no use for them, they were perfect for Lily. The sandals she wore were simply durable, made from grade-nine wood, butcked any other abilities.

    These sandals were a revtion. Not only were they more durable and lighter, but also pleasing to the eye, exuding the grace of the Celestial Maidens who once wore them. The ancient message revealed that these were worn by Celestial Battle Maidens during heavenly wars, allowing swift movement. Lily found her ground speed slightly increased, but it doubled when she moved in her Domain and leapt in the air

    <sup>1</sup>. They were ideal for aerialbat, with the additional benefit of being able to walk on water andva.

    Lily adored this treasure, immediately donning them and feeling greatly contented. Her attention was also drawn to another peculiar item, an ancient key. Although devoid of spirit power, the key was constructed from a metal sturdier than bronze, which Lily couldn¡¯t identify. Despitecking spirit power, it radiated the aura of a mid-tier spirit artifact. Though it only appeared old and tough, its status as a mid-tier spirit artifact left Lily convinced of its extraordinary nature. It was intricately engraved withplex runes, emanating a daunting aura reminiscent of the Yomi depths. It felt extraordinarily heavy to hold.

    However, no additional information could be gleaned from the key. Lily could only conclude that its significance was yet to be discovered. For now, she stored it away. Alongside these items, there were numerous grade-nine treasures which she couldn¡¯t inspect all at once.

    Most of the unique medicinal herbs she discovered were offered to Kimiko. There were also numerous valuable materials and artworks.

    As they traveled in the ox carriage, Kagura observed, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve stored an array of Shuten Doji¡¯s treasures in the Mirror Dimension, including a variety of special gemstones, ores, and herbs. May I¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagura, feel free to take what you need,¡± Lily offered graciously. In reality, the amount of mundane treasures and materials Shuten amassed was staggering. She couldn¡¯t even start to enumerate them. After all, this collection represented the umted wealth of a Supreme Archdemon!

    ¡°Master, one of his possessions is a small incense burner. That¡¯s an ancient mid-tier spirit artifact!¡± Kagura noted.

    ¡°Yes, I know. It appears to be an alchemical tool used by the Celestial Maidens,¡± Lily responded. Though unique, she didn¡¯t find it useful due to herck of crafting skills and thus left it untouched.

    ¡°Master, Suzuhiko-hime taught me various Celestial Maiden alchemical recipes. Inside the Mirror Dimension, I can use this incense burner and Shuten Doji¡¯s materials to create special gems and medicine. Most of the recipes I remember start with creating gems and medicine to enhance one¡¯s Shikigami ability,¡± Kagura shared.

    ¡°That¡¯s excellent, Kagura. Feel free to use whatever you find helpful,¡± Lily responded with a smile, thrilled at the prospect of enhancing her shikigami¡¯s abilities

    <sup>2</sup>.

    During their carriage journey, although they seemed to be moving slowly, they were actually faster than riding the gigantic bird, Huan. Despite this, the journey still took several days. Fortunately, they encountered no obstacles en route. They circumvented Heian-kyo, headed towards the northern mountain ranges, crossed a few provinces, then turned south into the expansive Shinano forests. Eventually, they reached the boundary between Shinano and Kai.

    All the cities they passed were in turmoil and deserted, and they managed to avoid detection by Yoritomo¡¯s spies. As the carriage soared across the vast wilderness, even the towering Mount Fuji seemed distant. The Cherry Blossom Valley was now within their reach.

    At this time, a gloom hung over the skies of Heian-kyo. Minamoto no Yoritomo was sitting in a private room of his, a pitch-ck hall where a jade sphere disyed the stern and aged face of the Cloistered Emperor. Thetter¡¯s countenance was tense, even bordering on fear.

    Even Minamoto no Yoritomo, normally unppable, showed visible signs of anxiety, his features twitching with fear. ¡°Your Majesty, Cloistered Emperor¡­ are you saying that Shuten Doji is dead? Is¡­ Is that true?¡± Yoritomo¡¯s voice lost its usualposure. His teacup trembled in his hand, tea spilling unnoticed.

    The face of the Cloistered Emperor, etched within the jade sphere, remained solemn. ¡°Indeed! Shockingly, it was Kagami Lily who ended Shuten Doji¡¯s life.¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The teacup slipped from Yoritomo¡¯s grasp, shattering upon the floor. ¡°Kagami Lily¡­¡± Disbelief filled his eyes. ¡°Has she truly advanced to that degree?¡±

    ¡°From what my sources suggest, it was probably due to chance. Shuten Doji¡¯s heinous crimes led to his downfall. But it is an indisputable fact that Kagami Lily was his killer.¡±

    ¡°Shuten Doji¡­ Sigh¡­ Why couldn¡¯t he understand that regardless of his strength, he can¡¯t act with impunity? The heavens themselves have abandoned him now!¡± Yoritomo shook his head in despair. ¡°Regardless, Shuten Doji paid the price for his actions and was in by Kagami Lily. His demise may be a blow to our alliance, but he hadmitted grave sins. If he had provoked divine wrath, it would have likely resulted in even greater damage to our ns and the world as a whole. Looking at it now, it might not be entirely negative. Yet, the rise of Kagami Lily fills me with dread.¡±

    With a sharp, trembling voice, the Cloistered Emperor spoke. ¡°Yoritomo, ording to my information, Kagami Lily doesn¡¯t pose an immediate threat. Yet, I fear that she will likely be our greatest adversary henceforth. As long as she is present, Tamamo-no-Mae, Fujiwara no Ayaka, and all your old friends pose significant threats! They were always at odds, hindering each other, but this woman has brought them together. We failed to eliminate Tamamo-no-Mae and Fujiwara no Ayaka this time. Once they recover, along with Shizuka Gozen, Tomoe Gozen, and even Roon Mita and Michizane¡­ all drawn to Kagami Lily¡¯s influence ¡ª they could form a powerful united front against us

    <sup>3</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Cloistered Emperor. We remain the rightful rulers of this Empire, and the majority of samurais and ns remain loyal to us. Justice will prevail! However, it¡¯s apparent that these forces nning to disrupt the Empire and world order have never been stronger. It appears we need to amass more power to safeguard the world and uphold the heavenly order,¡± Yoritomo responded with a meaningful tone.

    ¡°Ah, Yorimoto, your words reassure me. You are more dependable than I expected, human. But how do we handle the current situation? Despite Shuten Doji¡¯s demise, the war in Suno must have worn our enemies down. Should we seize the opportunity to attack Suno again?¡± the Cloistered Emperor questioned.

    After a moment of thought, Yoritomo shook his head. ¡°No¡­ Shuten Doji¡¯s demise took me by surprise. I had assumed that Lily might escape with Tamamo-no-Mae and the rest, but I never anticipated that she could kill Shuten. We need to scrutinize Suno more thoroughly. We shouldn¡¯t make hasty decisions before we fully understand the situation. Please allow me some time to deliberate¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s your judgment, let¡¯s hold off. I must admit I¡¯d feel uneasyunching another invasion right now. I¡¯ll await your proposal.¡±

    The Cloistered Emperor then vanished from themunication sphere. Yoritomo picked up arge shard of the broken teacup with his rough hand and inspected it closely. ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ Since his demise, no one else has pushed me to this limit.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hold a grudge for you killing one of my sons. However, you must understand¡­ What you¡¯re doing now¡­ to the world, to the people¡¯s future, to the stability of the heavenly order

    <sup>4</sup>, is incredibly¡­ perilous! Do you understand your transgressions?¡± Yoritomo¡¯s eyes shed darkly. With a pinch of his fingers, the pristine ceramic shard turned to dust.

    That night, the ox carriage descended from the dark clouds,nding in a deste wilderness. An illusion formation, conjured by Ayaka and ced by Lily, concealed this area. Immune to its effects, they carriednterns and navigated through the dark forest. Before long, they found the entrance to the Cherry Blossom Valley. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: SO THEY DON¡¯T LACK OTHER ABILITIES THEN DO THEY AUTHOR?!?!?!

    Robinxen: This line feels really off¡­ how can I put it¡­ I¡¯ll do my best to make it a bit more natural.

    Robinxen: I call this the Kamijou Faction Effect.

    Robinxen: I really feel like this plot is turning into a Lostbelt from FGO. Even the thing of turning humanity into something it isn¡¯t to survive is straight out of that.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 4 â€“ Hot Springs And Her Dreams

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 4 ¨C Hot Springs And Her Dreams</h4>

    Upon returning to Cherry Blossom Valley, a wave of nostalgia washed over Lily.

    ¡°This ce truly possesses a unique charm,¡± Ayaka spontaneously eximed the moment they entered the valley, taking in the captivating Sakura forests with an inherent allure.

    As night fell, they returned to the charming wooden courtyard. Saionji Kotoka, Minamoto no Sakiko, Haihime, and others were all present. Mido Yukiko and Yuki Mayumi were the only ones missing; they had left to trace the roots of the Mido n in Iga-ryu.

    The state of the world left Lily concerned, but she realized that, with their power, Yukiko and Mayumi could handle most threats. In a certain way, they were safer than herself and Ayaka at the moment.

    Throughout the night, the sisters chatted incessantly. Lily took the time to fill everyone in on the world¡¯s current state and the recent turmoil she¡¯d gone through.

    ¡°That exins it. We heard about the chaos and wanted toe see you in Heian-kyo, but the teleportation formation failed. We were quite worried,¡± Sakiko confessed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered quite a few Magatama recently. I¡¯ll have someone deliver them to you,¡± Sakiko offered.

    Saionji Nanako chimed in,ughing, ¡°Haha, mom, there¡¯s no need. Sister Lily is now well stocked with Magatama.¡± Nanako had just joined the group, sitting next to Saionji Kotoka. Typically, Nanako¡¯s other consciousness, Kagura, would be training inside her. This characteristic of sharing a consciousness with another soul allowed for simultaneousbat training and mystical art meditation, proving to be mutually beneficial.

    ¡°Is this the legendary Chief Advisor?¡± Sakiko respectfully bowed towards Ayaka. Meanwhile, Kotoka experienced a mix of emotions upon seeing Ayaka, a figure she admired in her youth.

    ¡°I am just like all of you now, just Lily¡¯s sister. I¡¯m no longer a Chief Advisor. You all are my seniors. If I make any mistakes, feel free to correct me,¡± Ayaka said humbly, her charisma shining through.

    Her humility only earned her more respect from the sisters, prompting them to bow even deeper.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. I must repair the teleportation formation immediately and establish connections as soon as possible,¡± Ayaka announced.

    ¡°Shall I apany you, Sister Ayaka?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°No need, Lily. Since you¡¯ve returned, you should spend some time with everyone else. I can manage the spells by myself. Your assistance wouldn¡¯t make much difference,¡± Ayaka gently turned down the offer.

    Lily nodded, understanding. She then enjoyed a cup of tea with Kotoka, Haihime, and the others. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a year, the events that had urred during that period were simply overwhelming and extraordinary.

    ¡°Lily, do you have any appropriate training methods? I wish to enhance my abilities¡­¡± Haihime inquired, her cheeks tinting with embarrassment. After all, she used to be a Mirror Girl.

    Kotoka, Sakiko, and the rest had chosen to abandon rigorous training, nning only to boost their strength using Magatama and maintain their eternal youth.

    ¡°Sister Haihime?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be¡­ left further behind¡­¡±

    Lily nodded in understanding. ¡°Let me see what I can find.¡±

    Shuten Doji¡¯s treasury was vast, boasting countless valuable items. While Lily didn¡¯t require them, they were incredibly rare and could prove very useful to her sisters.

    Shuten had captured numerous women over time, many of whom were female adepts, noblewomen, and even princesses. Consequently, he had taken possession of their treasured belongings.

    Finding something suitable for Haihime wasn¡¯t challenging.

    Lily didn¡¯t only secure aprehensive set of spirit power and swordsmanship training books for Haihime but also managed to find an ancient mirror. This effectively addressed one of Haihime¡¯s long-held regrets.

    ¡°Sister Haihime, this Mutsukari is a low-ranked spirit artifact. Although it isn¡¯t a Cursed de, it houses a de soul. If you keep it with you over time and infuse it with your Resentment Energy, it will be as potent as a Cursed de you crafted yourself.¡±

    ¡°A low-ranked spirit artifact¡­ My goodness!¡± Haihime¡¯s face flushed with excitement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll get to wield such a legendary item. Lily, you¡¯re truly remarkable¡­¡±

    Lily chuckled, dismissing the praise. ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°As a token of gratitude, let me give you a massage tonight. A full body massage¡­¡± Haihime proposed, her face glowing red.

    ¡°Um? No, you don¡¯t have to¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I think I¡¯ll take a bath. I really¡­ miss Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s hot springs!¡± Lily quickly fabricated an excuse and scurried away.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Haihime¡¯s massage, but¡­ Lily felt as if her recent lifestyle was betraying her senior sister Rinne. Granted, there were reasons behind her actions, and most circumstances were beyond her control. Still, she felt a need to exercise some restraint. Wouldn¡¯t that be the mark of a decent woman?

    Watching Lily¡¯s hasty retreat, Haihime looked slightly disappointed and helpless.

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s just how Lily is¡­¡± she mused.

    Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s hot springs were something she genuinely missed. Despite her many adventures, this ce remained her one true sanctuary. Walking the pebbled pathway, gazing at the exquisite hot spring made of white jade, Lily tightened her fists, proiming, ¡°I must¡­ protect this ce!¡±

    She shed her clothes, holding just a white towel, and stepped into the steaming water.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s so soothing¡­¡± Lily rested against the stone wall, immersed in theforting hot spring, feeling an intense wave of rxation wash over her. These peaceful moments were crucial, given the persistent tension she had endured during battle. The respite wasn¡¯t about physical exhaustion; it was about mental restoration.

    <i>Swoosh, swoosh¡­</i>

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily detected the noise of water sshing from behind a boulder. Could another sister also be indulging in the hot spring¡¯s tranquility at this hour?

    Perhaps the other person hadn¡¯t expected Lily to be there. Given the fact that they¡¯d be naked in a hot spring, it was best not to intrude on her privacy.

    So, Lily stayed silent, relishing her own quiet time in the hot spring.

    However, the water¡¯s noise seemed to grow louder. A woman¡¯s muffled moans reached her ears.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily blushed, her mind wandering. ¡®Could she be doing that?¡¯ As a mature, single woman, it was an act understandable yet still, it felt quite embarrassing.

    She had no intention of spying. Deciding she had spent enough time in the hot springs, Lily nned to slip away quietly.

    ¡°No, stop it. Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t reveal it! I won¡¯t! You monster!¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone! I truly don¡¯t remember anything! Stop tormenting me!¡±

    Continuous screams of fear resonated from the direction of the noise.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka! Did something happen to her?¡±

    Swiftly covering her body with the towel, Lily took a fewrge strides across the hot spring, diving into the pool behind the boulder.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka! What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    All she saw was¡­

    Ayaka, curled up in the corner of the pool

    <sup>1</sup>, her hair in disarray. She clutched a wet towel against her ample bosom, her face drenched and her eyes filled with terror.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka?¡±

    Lily¡¯s call seemed to rouse Ayaka from her nightmare, her nk gaze slowly focusing.

    ¡°Lily?¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, what happened? Is anyone here?¡± Lily scanned the surroundings, certain that they were alone.

    Meanwhile, Ayaka disyed the shy demeanor of a mature woman, delicately covering her breasts with the white towel. But given it was soaked, the contours of her bosom were entuated, making it irresistible to any onlookers.

    But Lily¡¯s only concern at that moment was for Ayaka.

    Sshing towards her through the water, Lily reached out and gently sped her hands. ¡°Sister, what happened¡­ Why are you so terrified? What is haunting you?¡±

    Feeling Lily¡¯sforting touch, Ayaka raised her head to meet Lily¡¯s gaze. But suddenly, her eyes welled up with tears. It appeared as though she had been suppressing her emotions for too long and could hold them back no longer.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    Discarding the towel, Ayaka wrapped her arms around Lily in a tight hug.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s motion pushed Lily¡¯s hand away, causing their breasts to press together, separated only by the thin towel on Lily¡¯s body.

    That sensation sent Lily into a blissful trance.

    She could feel Ayaka¡¯s rapid heartbeat through theirpressed chests.

    Even though they were in the warm hot spring and despite Ayaka¡¯s reputation for being strong, she was trembling with fear.

    At that moment, Lily cast aside her concerns about the physical boundaries between women. She circled her arms around the slender but still tall Ayaka and hugged her back tightly.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be scared! No matter what happens, Lily is here with you! Regardless of how terrifying it is, I¡¯ll be standing by your side!¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka nuzzled her face into Lily¡¯s shoulder, her hair disheveled, tears streaking down her face. In a move seekingfort, she parted her lips slightly and nibbled gently on Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    Her teeth were chattering.

    Lily endured the mild difort, feeling a surge of determination welling up within her.

    She looked up at the dark night sky, her voice steady, ¡°Who? Who dares to torture my dear sister to such an extent? Show yourself if you have the courage. I will make you pay!¡±

    ¡°Lily?¡± Ayaka was slightly taken aback by her assertive words. That conviction¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ayaka weakly turned her face towards Lily¡¯s chest, seeking sce in the younger¡¯s vibrant, fearless, and justice-filled aura.

    It brought her a sense of peace.

    ¡°Lily¡­ Will you¡­ really help me? Will you not view me with contempt?¡± Ayaka recalled the painful memory of relinquishing the Ancient Magatama, which symbolized her destiny, just to preserve her life. She had made a pact with a dark force, a decision that haunted her every day, casting a shadow of shame over her life.

    Even though she had preserved her purity and was untainted in all ways, she would be tormented every single night when darkness fell. This was an unknown nightmare that tortured one of humanity¡¯s brightest lights, the Dynasty¡¯s Chief Advisor.

    That being wanted to make her reveal that secret!

    ¡°Sister, no matter what you¡¯ve been through, you¡¯re my sister! I¡¯ll do everything to help you!¡± Lily hugged Ayaka closer.

    ¡°Lily¡­ I once promised you that I would reveal something to you. Now, I¡¯ll confess all of my secrets. Alright

    <sup>2</sup>¡­¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Looks like the author is nning to jump right into the dream plot.

    Robinxen: And on that bombshell, see you next week!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 5 â€“ Sealed Memories

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 5 ¨C Sealed Memories</h4>

    ¡°Alright, Sister Ayaka, first¡­ let¡¯s get dressed,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A small cabin had been constructed beside the hot spring. It was a ce for the women to change their clothes and enjoy the scenic view. Lily donned a white robe and patiently waited for Ayaka inside the room.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka appeared, opening the door to step in. She was wearing a simple short blouse coupled with ck stockings that highlighted her slim legs.

    With a ck ruler in hand, she locked the door behind her. In an unexpected move, she swiftly turned around, got down on her hands and knees with her back to Lily, and ced the ruler on her back. Her buttocks, entuated by the ck stockings, were now facing Lily.

    ¡°Sister¡­ Ayaka, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lily asked, baffled.

    ¡°Lily, I deserve punishment. Use this ruler. Be as forceful as you need to,¡± Ayaka requested, her head bowed and her hips raised. Her behavior was utterly perplexing.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka? Why should I punish you? Why are you acting this way?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ Lily, I apologize, I¡¯ve been dishonest with you since the beginning.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ayaka stayed in her current position, seemingly indifferent to her strange posture. Maybe it helped her deal with her difort. ¡°Remember when you inquired about the destiny of the Mirror Girl? From the very beginning, I was aware of the actual destiny. Though I wasn¡¯t certain then if you were the chosen one or if dark forces sent you to deceive me. Eventually, you gained my utmost trust, but I still kept the truth from you. Forget about anything else. Just for this, you must punish me severely. If the stockings are an obstruction, I can¡­¡±

    Lily could sense Ayaka¡¯s embarrassment and shame in her trembling voice.

    ¡°No!¡± Lily quickly snatched the ruler, cing it on the floor. She then took hold of Ayaka¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this. If you kept this from me, you must have had good reasons. It¡¯s not your fault, and I don¡¯t me you! If you keep up this behavior, Sister, I¡¯d rather not learn the secret

    <sup>1</sup>. I¡¯ll never disgrace you!¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka looked up, her eyes brimming with emotions as she sat down with Lily¡¯s assistance. It was a deeply humiliating act, asking a girl younger than her for punishment. But the guilt of concealing the truth all this while was unbearable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from you. When I realized that you were the most suited and powerful Mirror Girl capable of bearing the destiny, I knew I held the truth about that destiny, but I still couldn¡¯t share it with you.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Lily asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Back then, I cast a spell to lock away this memory.¡±

    ¡°So, you can¡¯t unlock it yourself now?¡±

    ¡°No, I can unlock it, but I dare not¡­¡± As she spoke, Ayaka¡¯s body started to shake.

    Lily instinctively held her closer. ¡°Tell me, Sister, why?¡±

    ¡°It all dates back to when I was a teenager, exploring the Izumi Mountain¡­¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s narration echoed the same events Lily had experienced in her nightmare during their Pair Training on Izumi Mountain. Many of the incidents she mentioned were already seen by Lily in that dream.

    ¡°Baku.¡± Ayaka¡¯s body trembled more violently at the mention of the name.

    Lily tightened her embrace and injected some Charm energy by cing one hand on Ayaka¡¯s hip. It helped to soothe her, much like during their Pair Training.

    ¡°Baku, a horrifying beast that invades people¡¯s dreams and devours everything good within them. It turns everyone¡¯s dreams into the darkest and most dreadful experiences. Back then, I was at the brink of despair. To escape the dark dimension in Izumo Mountain, I struck a deal with that Baku.¡±

    Lily could recall all that Ayaka was recounting, having witnessed it in her dream.

    ¡°From that point forward, my dreams were under the dominion of the Baku. I initially believed he would only feast on my dreams, using my fear and pain as sustenance. However, I came to realize that it was a trap! The Baku began to menace me in my dreams,pelling me to reveal everything I know about the Mirror Girl¡¯s destiny. While many in this world know of a Mirror Girl¡¯s fate, the one I know carries the weight of the heavenly order¡¯s survival! I could bear it if he merely feasted on my dreams, but I can¡¯t allow the world and its inhabitants to suffer due to my cowardice and the regrettable bargain I struck with Baku. I cannot allow the sacrifice of tens of thousands of Mirror Girls to be in vain!¡±

    ¡°I never consented to revealing the secret, regardless of the circumstances. I was already formidable at that time. No opponent in reality frightened me. Yet, in the dream realm, Baku reigns supreme. He is the deity and overlord of dreams! In my dreams, I stand powerless against a God! I fear that I may revert to my former weakness and copse. Therefore, I used a spell to lock away that portion of my memory. I myself am oblivious to it. Thus, whatever he does, I will never divulge that secret!¡±

    ¡°However, this pushed me into a never-ending cycle. I go to sleep only to be tortured by the nightmare. I feel fear, helplessness, and suffering from the core of my being! Yet, even at my lowest, I can¡¯t reveal the truth because it eludes my memory.¡±

    ¡°Upon waking, I am free from the torments of the nightmare. I hold the power to undo the spell. The moment I know I¡¯m about to enter the nightmare again and face indescribable agony, I¡­ I have contemted undoing the spell more than once, but I know it¡¯s not an option. If I do that, it means conceding to these dark forces! I grapple with this predicament, day after day, year after year¡­ You probably never imagined that the Dynasty¡¯s Chief Advisor would be tormented by darkness every time she dreams! Suffering from boundless pain and humiliation!¡± And with that, even the stalwart Ayaka began to sob uncontrobly, trembling in Lily¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°So, sister, you refrained from undoing the spell to reveal the secret to me because you feared that once you recalled it, the Baku would alsoe to know it, right?¡±

    Ayaka nodded. ¡°The spell is a one-time use. Once unsealed, I can¡¯t lock it away again. If I told you first and then Baku learned of it, the consequences would be even more severe. Even you would be thrown into unending danger. Lily, I am really at my wits¡¯ end. I am not as resilient as you anticipated. After enduring these years of torment, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Baku has the power to hypnotize people, inducing sleep. Despite my strength, I can¡¯t prevent myself from dreaming for extended periods. Maybe I could initially, but after striking a deal with Baku, I no longer can. I feel so helpless! What should I do? What should I do, Lily?¡±

    Lily¡¯s chest rose and fell heavily as she held the sobbing Ayaka in her arms.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we simply defeat the Baku?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s impossible. Baku is unbeatable in the dream world. Even if you can enter my dreams, you can¡¯t defeat him!¡±

    ¡°But Baku exists not solely in the dream world. I am determined to locate his physical form in real life! Cursed Baku, how dare you degrade sister Ayaka in this manner? This kind of demon that toys with people and devours their dreams should not exist in this world! I will hunt him down! I will force him to grant my sister her freedom, or else¡­ I¡¯ll annihte him.¡± Her voice was unusually severe.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka leaned into Lily and looked up, gazing at the girl who, despite her gentle demeanor, could be so resolute and ruthless in these circumstances! A part of Ayaka felt conquered by this sight.

    ¡°Whenever the sisters are in danger, she always exhibits boundless strength. Perhaps my nightmares won¡¯t be my downfall¡­¡± Ayaka could never ovee the Baku that controlled her dreams. However, Lily could.

    In Ayaka¡¯s eyes, a new hope kindled.

    ¡°Iyo Ind,¡± said Lily. ¡°Previously, on the Ascending Road, a samurai from the Asuka royalty informed us that Iyo Ind was shrouded in darkness. The sinister force controlling the Asuka King and puppeteering Iyo Ind from behind the scenes was none other than the demon named Baku! That¡¯s probably the same Baku who hijacked your dreams! Lord Yoshitsune once instructed me to tread the path of the Mirror Girl. Unless I unravel the truth of my destiny, my progress will be stalled. I suspect that withoutprehending the truth of this world, I may never fully ovee Minamoto no Yoritomo because this man likely holds the key to the other half of the truth. Sister, let¡¯s venture to Iyo Ind! We shall seek out Baku and eternally banish your nightmares!¡± Lily firmly gripped Ayaka¡¯s shoulders, her gaze prating.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Overwhelmed by a tumult of thoughts and emotions, Ayaka was momentarily speechless. Finally, she managed a teary smile and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baku dared to rob Ayaka of her youthful years, seizing control of her dreams! Essentially, he imed half her life! How could Lily possibly stomach such an atrocity?

    Furthermore, Lily herself narrowly escaped death during the cmity on Izumo Mountain! These dark forces, under the false guise of the heavenly order, pressured Ayaka into revealing the world¡¯s secret. They recklessly attempted to obliterate all Mirror Girls! The dark dimension, in all likelihood, was not a trial at all but a trap set to ensnare and maim the Tsunaga Sisters.

    It was not a bargain!

    It was a trap!

    And yet, despite having her dreams stolen and enduring years of torment, Ayaka still mustered the strength to uphold the Dynasty and champion world peace! Imagine the magnitude of that challenge!

    ¡°Then, allow me to shatter this nightmare

    <sup>2</sup>!¡±

    As dawn broke the following day, Lily and Ayaka made their way towards the teleportation formation. ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve already prepared all the necessary spells and formations. However, as the master of the formation, you will need to activate it before it can connect to the one in Suno,¡± Ayaka informed Lily. ¡°The process to reactivate it is¡­¡±

    The method Ayaka exined was akin to the one Lily had used previously. Infusing spirit energy, the grand formation began to radiate with ancient runes once more.

    The teleportation formation bridging Cherry Blossom Valley and Suno was now operational! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Yeah we know that¡¯s not true.

    Robinxen: Destroy that illusion Touma! Oh wait¡­

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 6 â€“ Onwards To Iyo Island!

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 6 ¨C Onwards To Iyo Ind!</h4>

    Lily hesitated, uncertain if the other side would notice immediately that the formation was restored.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, I¡¯ll teleport and test it out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Lily. This is my forte. Everything should go smoothly. Let¡¯s proceed together.¡±

    Together, Ayaka and Lily stepped into the teleportation formation, powering it up with a Magatama.

    A sh of lightter, they found themselves in the shrine¡¯s courtyard in Suno.

    ¡°We did it,¡± Lily eximed with joy.

    ¡°Lily?¡±

    To her surprise, Kimiko and several other sisters were already there, awaiting their arrival. The mended formation eased Kimiko¡¯s concerns. It provided a safe retreat if Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor were tounch an assault.

    Inside Kimiko¡¯s abode, they discussed strategy. The consensus was to back Kimiko¡¯s n to bolster both fronts. The Tsunaga Sisters and cavalrywomen would retreat to Cherry Blossom Valley, while the Suno natives would stay put, only pulling back to the valley if confronted with peril.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko, my heart won¡¯t rest easy knowing you remain here,¡± voiced Lily.

    Kimiko responded with determination, ¡°Lily, I have to stay put. I was previously unequipped to activate the formation. But I still possess numerous treasures here. I intend to retrofit some of Suno¡¯s defensive formations to trigger it. While it might not deter Yoritomo, it¡¯s more than capable againstmon foes. Besides, as Tamamo-no-Mae, I have my pride. I refuse to be mocked by him.¡±

    Understanding Kimiko¡¯s resolve, Lily simply said, ¡°If that¡¯s your decision, Lady Kimiko, tread carefully.¡±

    Smiling, Kimiko reassured, ¡°Fear not, Lily. I can always flee to Cherry Blossom Valley if the danger esctes. But given you and Ayaka are heading to Iyo Ind, you should be more vignt. Iyo Ind is notorious, shrouded in darkness and overrun by demons. Its perils might surpass your wildest fears.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Lady Kimiko,¡± Lily said, sharing a nod with Ayaka. Lily had changed; she was now undeniably the most dependable among them.

    However, Shimizu, observing the closeness between Lily and Ayaka, seemed slightly miffed.

    Suddenly remembering something, Lily presented an ancient diagram. ¡°Lady Kimiko, I¡¯m returning the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting to you.¡±

    Kimiko, refusing the offer, handed it back, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Having lost my demonic powers, training serves no purpose for me. Retain it and use it as you see fit. Your power stands as our sisters¡¯ strongest defense. Please, don¡¯t turn me down.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Understanding Kimiko¡¯s insistence, Lily gratefully epted the painting once more.

    ¡°Listen¡­¡± As they conversed, Shimizu elegantly tossed her hair back and stepped forward. ¡°Considering Lady Kimiko¡¯s warnings about Iyo Ind¡¯s dangers, venturing there with just you and Sister Ayaka may not be enough.¡±

    Everyone looked at her, puzzled.

    Perceiving their confusion, Shimizu quickly added, ¡°What if I apany you both?¡±

    Ayaka blinked in surprise. ¡°Miss Shimizu, while I appreciate your concern, the dangers of Iyo Ind are immense. Even with Lily by my side, we can¡¯t guarantee our safety. I fear we might be unable to protect you should we encounter peril.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what are you talking about,¡± with a sly grin, Shimizu replied, ¡°Sister Ayaka, I can fend for myself. I don¡¯t need guardians. Together, we¡¯ll be stronger. More hands make light work, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, I¡­¡± began Lily, hesitant to voice her reservations. It wasn¡¯t that she was opposed to the idea. Rather, she was concerned about Shimizu¡¯s capability in the face of potential dangers. She recalled that Shuten Doji had effortlessly enlisted several Big Dipper elites from Iyo Ind, underscoring its perilous nature.

    Reading Lily¡¯s concern, Shimizu reassured her, ying with her hair in a yful gesture. ¡°Lily, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t shared due to our busy schedules.¡± Her eyes gleamed, ¡°Recently, I ascended to the rank of a Throned Sovereign.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Deep down, she believed Shimizu; her sister had no reason to fabricate such a im.

    Shimizu, catching Lily¡¯s shocked expression, teased, ¡°You seem astonished, Lily. Haven¡¯t you noticed the change in me? It¡¯s a little disheartening, thinking you might not have been paying attention. Or perhaps, you¡¯d rather I not join and disrupt your duo?¡± Her eyes darted between Lily and Ayaka, mischief evident.

    Caught off guard, Lily stammered, ¡°That¡¯s not it, not at all.¡± She felt cornered, worried that anything she said mighte off as insincere.

    Intrigued, Kimiko chimed in, ¡°Miss Shimizu, at full power, how formidable are you now?¡±

    With a smirk, Shimizu responded, ¡°Given the Cursed de Yakumo that Lily entrusted to me, I¡¯d say I match the might of a Throned Saint.¡±

    Impressed, Kimiko nodded, signaling her endorsement. ¡°You certainly have the qualifications to apany them.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Ayaka, however, voiced her disbelief. ¡°How did you progress so rapidly?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Shimizu, running her fingers over the ancient Jade adorning her neck, extended a cryptic invitation, ¡°Why not experience my Jade Dimension for yourselves when you¡¯re free?¡±

    Lily gasped, ¡°Jade Dimension?¡±

    Ayaka held her silence for a moment, reminiscing. When she was younger, she was familiar with the Jade Dimension, though she had only managed to activate one out of its six floating inds. Lily, on the other hand, possessed an ancient mirror that led to the Mirror Dimension. She was aware, however, that not all such mirrors had this ability. This insight led her to conclude that Shimizu¡¯s ancient Jade was unique. Especially considering its past; it was a fusion of Shimizu¡¯s fortuitous discovery and another jade that belonged to Minamoto no Shenzu.

    Lily pondered, ¡°Could this be the jade that broke when Ayaka was on Izumo Mountain?¡± This thought revealed to her the intricateplexities of their situation.

    Shimizu leaned close to Lily, whispering, ¡°If you step into the Jade Dimension, I¡¯ll have full control. You might not be able to resist any action I take. Perhaps that¡¯s what you¡¯re hoping for?¡±

    Lily¡¯s cheeks flushed, ¡°Resist? What do you mean?¡±

    Ayaka, trying to maintainposure, reprimanded, ¡°Why are you discussing this so openly? Shouldn¡¯t we focus on more pressing matters?¡±

    Seeming amused, Shimizu retorted, ¡°Well, even Lady Kimiko recognizes my strength. Won¡¯t I be of use?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely convinced. Just ensure you don¡¯t be a liability.¡± Ayaka said, clearly irritated.

    ¡°Ayaka, please¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes conveyed her wish for Shimizu to join them. Recognizing this, an impatient Ayaka conceded, ¡°Lily, as our leader, it¡¯s your call on whoes with us.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Alright¡­¡± Lily nced at Shimizu and gave a reassuring nod.

    Excitedly, Shimizu eximed, ¡°Fantastic!¡± She eagerly took Lily¡¯s hand, then turned to Ayaka, ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you throughout.¡±

    ¡°Well, naturally.¡± Ayaka merely responded with a hint of irritation.

    The sliding door slid open to reveal Rei, her hair disheveled and cheeks flushed.

    ¡°I¡­ I want toe along too,¡± she dered.

    Lily rushed to her, gently holding her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a good idea. Lady Kimiko advised that you recover. You shouldn¡¯t engage in anybat or tire yourself.¡±

    Kimiko chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Miss Uesugi. First, you need to fully recover from the effects of the poison and attain the status of Throned Sovereign.¡±

    Rei¡¯s face dropped in disappointment. Being overshadowed by Lily was one thing, but falling behind Shimizu was a bitter pill to swallow

    <sup>1</sup>. If only she hadn¡¯t been affected by the so-called Dreaming Fragrance! She felt utterly powerless.

    That evening, Kimiko, Nariaki, and the others set out on an expedition to Cherry Blossom Valley, with Lily in tow. In the mansion, the sisters threw a quaint party. Everyone was present except for Mido Yukiko and Yuki Mayumi, which made Lily¡¯s heart swell with joy. They indulged in modest meals and sipped on tea and juice, soaking in the cheerful ambiance.

    Saionji Nanako took center stage, performing a traditional dance mimicking the catching of mudskippers, which lifted spirits. However, the mood shifted when Kagura yed a mournful tune on her flute, touching the hearts of all present.

    ¡°Come on, Lily, take a sip.¡± Rei coaxed.

    Caught off guard, Lily¡¯s cheeks turned a rosy hue. For some reason, possibly due to the lingering effects of a drug or some underlying resentment, Rei persistently stayed close to Lily, asionally drawing her into an embrace and urging her to drink.

    Shimizu, observing the scene, remarked, ¡°It¡¯s just juice. Why behave as though it¡¯s liquor?¡±

    Rei shot back, ¡°One doesn¡¯t need alcohol to feel light-headed. See? Even our Lil¡¯ Lily is blushing, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Shimizu retorted, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s your antics that are causing her difort.¡±

    Jumping to Lily¡¯s defense, Ayaka added, ¡°Really, Miss Uesugi. We¡¯re celebrating our recent triumph over the demons and bidding farewell to Lily. Why make her ufortable?¡± There was a shared nce of understanding between Ayaka and Shimizu, suggesting some unspoken agreement.

    ¡°Since the two of you are about to head off on what seems like a honeymoon and vacation with Lily, shouldn¡¯t I be allowed some moments with her now?¡± Rei said, drawing Lily into a reluctant embrace.

    Ayaka¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Honeymoon? Do you really believe we¡¯re just going for leisure?¡±

    Attempting to defuse the situation, Kimiko, who was engaged in conversation with Kotoka and Sakiko, interjected, ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s just enjoy the evening, Fujiwara no Ayaka.¡±

    Lily, enveloped in Rei¡¯s embrace, was overwhelmed by a mix of emotions. The familiar scent of Rei brought bothfort and a pang of sadness.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, you should rest,¡± she murmured.

    Rei leaned in closer, her whisper barely audible, ¡°I¡¯m holding back for now. But once you return, I promise to make it up to you.¡±

    Although Rei¡¯s words were inaudible to Shimizu and Ayaka, Lily¡¯s flushed face hinted at the intimate nature of their exchange.

    Observing this, Ayakamented with a tinge of jealousy, ¡°It seems Lily is more receptive to Rei¡¯s advances than she lets on. Just look at her!¡±

    In an attempt to ease the tension, Haihime approached with a ss of fruit juice, narrowing her eyes yfully and offering a smile, ¡°How about a drink, Lady Ayaka?¡±

    Matching Haihime¡¯s yful tone, Ayaka responded with a squinted smile, ¡°Of course.¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: These girls¡­

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 7 â€“ One Day Itinerary And Pair Training

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 7 ¨C One Day Itinerary And Pair Training</h4>

    After a night of festivities, the following morning saw Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu embarking on their journey. Before setting off, they traveled back to Suno with Kimiko and Nariaki.

    Next, the trio mounted their ox-drawn carriage andmenced their journey southward. They traversed several provinces as they aimed for the southern coast.

    Simultaneously, hundreds of Tsunaga Sisters and cavalrywomen flooded into Cherry Blossom Valley. The growing number of inhabitants necessitated more housing, spurring construction ns in both valleys. Regr dwellings would popte Blossom Valley, while Cherry Valley would witness the construction of numerous mansions fitting into the naturalndscape.

    Starting early in the morning, Kotoka and Sakiko surveyed thend and initiated their work. ¡°We can build a bamboo abode for Ms. Shimizu within the bamboo forest. As for Ms. Uesugi, she favors high ces. Perhaps a pavilion built of ancient wood on the cliff would be appropriate,¡± Kotoka suggested.

    Sakiko responded, ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka was the former Chief Advisor. It is crucial we give attention to her living conditions; she can¡¯t be housed in unrefined huts like us

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°True, Sakiko,¡± Kotoka agreed, ¡°Regardless of whether Ayaka herself minds, we must show due consideration.¡±

    ¡°About Mizue, considering the volume of work we have in the valley, perhaps we could engage her help in managing the valley¡¯s resources, beyond just the Magatama?¡± suggested Kotoka.

    Sakiko agreed, ¡°Yes, while money might not be our primary concern, food certainly is. Ordinary folks depend on it. We¡¯re almost out of food in the Valley and it isn¡¯t feasible for us to venture out to purchase supplies. Now that we¡¯re connected to Suno, we could bring back food from their abundant farms. It seems I must revisit Suno and discuss this arrangement with Lady Kimiko. The costs of usingrge storage pouches should be bearable for our poption of a few thousand.¡±

    Kotoka nodded, ¡°Even though Lily has ample Magatama at present, supplying thousands of people is still a costly affair. We must remain economical on her behalf.¡±

    Turning her gaze towards the horizon, Sakiko added, ¡°Ms. Ijuin and Ms. Shizuru, currently leading the Tsunaga Sisters, also need proper amodations. We don¡¯t have to be too particr since they won¡¯t be permanent residents. Ijuin ns to return to her territory, and Shizuru is a member of the Taira n.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Kotoka eximed, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed so many arrangements, but we still haven¡¯t decided on Lily¡¯s residence!¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡±

    Caught in their dilemma, they were interrupted by the arrival of Ijuin. ¡°Ladies, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear your discussion. Are you nning on housing construction? I might have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Ijuin? Do share your ideas,¡± they responded.

    Ijuin proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s use Yamagami Temple as the focal point and construct residential quarters around its outer perimeter.¡±

    ¡°Blossom Valley?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Our numbers are growing, and Lily¡¯s reputation soars with each passing day. In popr folklore, she is heralded as the only warrior brave enough to stand against Minamoto no Yoritomo, even ying the feared Archdemon, Shuten Doji. She¡¯s be a living legend and a beacon of hope. She is the only one who can rally the forces against the corrupted dynasty and Minamoto no Yoritomo. The secluded Cherry Valley, popted by young girls, is ill-suited for this public role. However, a grand warrior residence in Blossom Valley, nestled amidst the mountains, could act as a hub to gather world forces against Minamoto no Yoritomo. That¡¯s the way forward!¡± Ijuin dered with conviction.

    Taking in her words, Kotoka and Sakiko exchanged nces. ¡°Has Lily been informed of this?¡±

    ¡°Whether she¡¯s aware or not, she is the only one capable of carrying out this mission. She has been chosen by fate, and we must prepare for it,¡± Ijuin stated.

    ¡°I understand your sentiment, Ms. Ijuin,¡± Kotoka acknowledged, ¡°This is an important matter. We can prepare preliminary ns, but we¡¯ll need to consult Lily upon her return to finalize the decision

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    The early morning found the green bamboo forest shrouded in a veil of fog. Dressed in white attire and a short skirt that revealed her ck stockings, Ayaka stood in an open field at the foot of the mountain, with the gates of Suno mountain not too far off.

    Soon after, Shimizu emerged from the mountain cave, donned in a ck dress adorned with golden butterflies and bamboo embroidery. The Cursed de Yakumo, her new weapon, hung at her waist. Spotting Ayaka waiting, she made her way over to her.

    ¡°My apologies for keeping you waiting, Sister Ayaka,¡± Shimizu offered her greeting.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ You¡¯re merely two minuteste as per our agreed time. It¡¯s not a lengthy dy. However, in a sh between titans, two minutes could alter the course of the world. It appears you took your sweet time, Ms. Shimizu, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ayaka cast a brief nce at Shimizu before shifting her gaze to the distant mountains.

    ¡°I beg your pardon. However, we¡¯re still missing someone, aren¡¯t we? Pointing fingers at each other seems pointless when our key person is absent.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shimizu, that¡¯s hardly fair, is it? Lily is a girl

    <sup>3</sup>; she naturally requires more time. Having spent so much time with her, shouldn¡¯t you extend a bit more patience?¡± Ayaka retorted.

    ¡°Oh, intriguing¡­ So, by that logic, are we not girls? Or perhaps, Sister Ayaka¡­ have you transitioned to womanhood already? That would exin your exceptional¡­ tolerance~¡± Shimizu responded, her eyes taking in Ayaka¡¯s enticingly mature waist and broad hips.

    ¡°What insolence! Is such vulgarity typical of women from Kanto? How dare you imply such things! I¡­ I am still¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s retort trailed off, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. She turned her gaze back towards the distant mountains, opting to remain silent.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re already here? I apologize for the dy¡­¡± Lily panted as she approached, dressed in a red long-sleeved dress with a short skirt, ck stockings, and her newly acquired Celestial Maiden wooden sandals. Her neckline was slightly exposed, and her hair looked a bit disheveled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, your tardiness calls for a penalty,¡± Shimizu stated, a yful smile on her lips.

    ¡°Huh?¡± A winded Lily managed to respond.

    ¡°Lily, we¡¯re runningte. Let¡¯s proceed,¡± Ayaka interjected, keen on changing the topic.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Lily summoned their ox carriage.

    While Lily and Shimizu hung their weapons at their waists, Ayaka wasn¡¯t ustomed to carrying her weapon in such a manner, primarily because she wielded a variety of weapons and it wasn¡¯t practical to always carry her naginata.

    The three of them boarded the carriage, which was just spacious enough to amodate them all. The seating arrangement presented a slight problem; while the carriage could seat all three, it would be cramped. However, seating Lily next to either Ayaka or Shimizu would likely upset the one left out. Thus, the natural arrangement was for Lily to sit on one side while Ayaka and Shimizu shared the other.

    At Lily¡¯smand, the carriage set off, soaring into the sky and gliding beneath the clouds of Suno.

    ¡°Lily, you were more than five minuteste today. Shouldn¡¯t you be penalized for that?¡± Shimizu suggested, a smirk on her face.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Before Lily could respond, Ayaka interjected, ¡°Lily has been tirelessly working day in and day out. Not to mention the ordeal with Ms. Uesugi yesterday. It¡¯s understandable if she¡¯s a bit tardy. Can¡¯t you show a little understanding, Ms. Shimizu? Moreover, we must establish a proper set of rules for this supposed punishment system. We never agreed thatteness would warrant a penalty. Such a punishment would be inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, the former Chief Advisor is as infallible as ever. I simply don¡¯t stand a chance at winning any argument against you, now do I?¡± Shimizu replied with sacarsm.

    ¡°Ms. Shimizu, we should focus on our present roles as Lily¡¯s sisters and leave the past where it belongs,¡± Ayaka suggested, her tone revealing a hint of reluctance at the mention of her former title.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Since we¡¯ve got a considerable amount of time left on this journey, perhaps we should find a way to¡­ pass the time?¡± Lily proposed, her smile tinged with bitterness.

    ¡°Something like a punishment game?¡± Shimizu suggested, chuckling lightly.

    ¡°Ms. Shimizu, why this preupation with punishments? Are you just itching to penalize someone? Or perhaps, you¡¯re longing to be penalized yourself?¡± Ayaka retorted

    <sup>4</sup>.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze drifted to Ayaka¡¯s form. ¡°Why don¡¯t you venture a guess on that? Though, if you¡¯re wrong, there might be consequences.¡±

    ¡°Consequences? From someone a few years younger than me?¡±

    ¡°That remains to be seen¡­¡±

    ¡°Sisters, before we continue on the subject of punishment, perhaps we should focus on training,¡± Lily suggested, interrupting the back-and-forth with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Lily, why don¡¯t we resume our Pair Training? We¡¯ve already established a good synergy. However, having Ms. Shimizu as a spectator could prove a tad ufortable,¡± Ayaka proposed.

    ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯mgging behind considerablypared to Sister Ayaka. Given the perils that lie in wait at Iyo Ind, I need to speed up my progress. Perhaps it would be better if I trained with Lily,¡± Shimizu argued. ¡°Besides, I was your first partner for Pair Training. I took Lily¡¯s <i>first time</i>, so to speak.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to put it that way,¡± Ayaka replied, a slight frown on her face.

    ¡°But, Sister Ayaka, if Pair Training can help enhance Sister Shimizu¡¯s abilities, isn¡¯t it worth considering?¡± Lily reasoned.

    Ayaka fixed Lily with a stern look, remaining silent for a moment. ¡°Well, how about we take turns? Ms. Shimizu and I could alternate training with you. But given the limited space in the carriage, it might be a little inconvenient. Let¡¯s discuss the specifics of the Pair Training ande up with a n. We can implement it once we reach Iyo Ind.¡±

    Lily and Shimizu nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Lily, do you already have a method for Pair Training?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Lily responded. She and Ayaka had previously used a Pair Training technique to enhance their synergy, which eventually served as the foundation for the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    This nine-position Pair Training technique could be utilized repeatedly to boost each participant¡¯s abilities.

    Shimizu responded with a mild smile. ¡°Excellent. Sister Lily, you can teach me thatter. I also have a couple of ancient Pair Training techniques to share with you both ¨C ¡®Moon And Star¡¯ and ¡®Jade Hell Mantra.¡¯ Apart from Pair Training, there are also techniques designed for three individuals.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily responded, caught off guard.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s brows furrowed at Shimizu¡¯s proposition

    <sup>5</sup>.

    After a day of journeying, the ox carriage arrived at the southern coast. Lily stored the carriage and, apanied by Ayaka and Shimizu, took in the sunset.

    The sun, rarely visible in the current times, cast a dim, almost surreal light. But the sea, ever vast and boundless, remained as it always was. Its true extent was a mystery to them all.

    A boulder, slightly askew, marked the edge of the beach, bearing the engraving: Aosa Cliff.

    ¡°ording to Lady Kimiko, we should wait here for someone toe get us,¡± Lily stated. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Is¡­ is architecture really a concern when in a survival situation at war?

    Robinxen: At least they ept that they can¡¯t make decisions all on their own.

    Silva: Are you saying you and Shimizu are not girls then?

    Robinxen: I would be totally exhausted by the end of this trip dealing with this duo.

    Robinxen: We all see where this is going.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 8 â€“ Crossing the Sea

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 8 ¨C Crossing the Sea</h4>

    ording to Kimiko and Ayaka, the sea was vast and unpredictable. Even someone like Lily, who had an excellent sense of direction, was highly likely to get lost at sea, especially during the extended night. It was nigh impossible for someone to find their way back to thend of Ashihara once they had lost their way amidst the boundless sea.

    No one knew how strong the monsters in the depths of the sea were, but it was not them and rather getting lost at sea that was the biggest threat.

    This only applied to the deep sea and open sea, though, as merchant ships, cargo ships, and navies had sessfully traversed the nearby waters of Akitsu with the help of apass in the past. Although theirpasses were not as good as the one possessed by Kimiko, it enabled them to navigate the sea to some extent. They still did not dare to enter the deep sea as it caused allpasses to malfunction.

    The only ones who could possibly traverse the deep sea were the armor-ted battleships of the Taira n and some special ships

    <sup>1</sup>. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible for the Asuka n to flee to Iyo.

    Iyo and Akitsu were quite far away from each other and the sea parting them was unpredictable enough to make the average ship lose its way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait here, Lily. Kimiko gave us her word, so someone should arrive here to pick us up,¡± Ayaka said.

    Lily felt quite curious as she had no idea what sort of ship was going to pick them up.

    As night fell, the trio of charming women stood side by side on this lonely shore and braced themselves against the sea wind. They had nothing to fear, though, as the trio already had enough strength to roam the world freely, so much that even the local monsters only dared to spy upon them from afar.

    A luxurious ship illuminated by dim lights slowly approached the shore from the pitch-ck sea.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Lily said in a startled tone, ¡°Fuyutsuki?¡±

    It seemed that when Kimiko had given her word that someone woulde to pick up the trio, she had been referring to Fuyutsuki.

    Fuyutsuki pulled towards the shore and stopped a few meters away from it. The colossal ship had no fear of getting stranded as it was a flying ship

    <sup>2</sup>.

    Lily and Ayaka were quite familiar with Fuyutsuki, so they weren¡¯t that excited about seeing it. Shimizu, however, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement from showing in her eyes.

    ¡°I never thought we would be traversing the sea in such a ship. It looks like a lot of fun.¡±

    ¡°Fuyutsuki is disconnected from the secr world. Their motto is to satisfy all the needs of their clients, whether they be human or demon, so you better not have too much fun, Shimizu, or else you might get duped by someone,¡± Ayaka said icily.

    ¡°Heh. Stop trying to scare me. Even if some bad person were to entrap me, it¡¯s not as if you are just going to sit back and watch, right, Sister Ayaka? That said, it sounds like you¡¯re quite familiar with this ship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ayaka just ignored Shimizu as she knew retorting would only lead to them bickering again.

    The hatch of Fuyutsuki opened to the sides, and blue demon servants donned in yukata cascaded a nk down, following which a handsome purple-haired man walked down it.

    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s been a while, Ms. Lily, Ms. Ayaka.¡±

    The man was none other than Nishiya Riku, the manager of Fuyutsuki.

    ¡®He¡¯s at the single-soul Big Dipper stage¡­¡¯ Lily remarked internally. She couldn¡¯t gauge his strength before, and as expected, he was one of the hidden experts.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to pick us up, Riku. I¡¯ll be troubling you this time,¡± Ayaka said with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite, Ms. Ayaka. It¡¯s no trouble as Fuyutsuki was nning to pass by here originally. Heian-kyo has been quite chaotic recently and business hadn¡¯t been doing that well, so I changed the itinerary of the ship a bit. Besides, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing in it for me. Beauties like you are more than wee on my ship,¡± Riku chuckled.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily felt that Riku was hinting at something towards the end.

    Riku came down in person to wee the three beautiful women aboard Fuyutsuki.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu. She¡¯s one of Lily¡¯s sisters,¡± Ayaka introduced with kind regard.

    ¡°Oh? Is it the same Ms. Shimizu who was once famed as the leader of the Six Swords of the East?¡± As the manager of Fuyutsuki, Riku was quite knowledgeable about the affairs of the world.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a past I wish I could erase from history,¡± Shimizu responded to Riku in a rtively tter tone.

    ¡°It will take three to four days for us to travel from here to Iyo, which is the ship¡¯s next stop. However, it all depends on the weather, as traversing this vast sea is no joke. Even a ship like Fuyutsuki must exercise caution when navigating it. I have already arranged amodation for you three. I have cleared the top floor of Fuyutsuki for you, so you have it all to yourself,¡± Riku said.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Riku,¡± Lily took out a bag of magatama as she thanked him. Riku had already hinted that he had something to gain from them boarding the ship, so she thought of preparing thepensation in advance.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by this, Ms. Lily?¡±

    ¡°I hope you will ept this small gift, Brother Riku.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t treat me like a stranger, Ms. Lily. There¡¯s no way I can ept money from distinguished guests like you¡­ s, even though I¡¯m quite ashamed to admit it, it¡¯s true that the ship has suffered quite some losses because of the chaos in Heian-kyo recently¡­¡± Riku revealed an embarrassed expression as he led Lily and the others up the nk held up by the sturdy monsters.

    ¡°If you¡¯re having any troubles, just say it, Riku. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Well, if you say so. We have an important client on the ship right now and even though we¡¯ve tried our best to satisfy her, we still haven¡¯t seeded yet. She¡¯s from one of the oldest and most powerful ns in Iyo, so I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t visit us again unless we satisfy her. That would be quite a loss for our business,¡± Riku said.

    ¡°Mr. Riku, is there any client who¡¯s more important than Lil¡¯ Sis Lily here? Why don¡¯t you just ept her gift if you really need money for your business?¡± Shimizu asked.

    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Riku. The gift aside, you¡¯ve helped me a lot before. If you¡¯re in need of money, I have it with me. Just take how much ever you need,¡± Lily said with a smile as she really had a lot of money after obtaining Shuten¡¯s treasures.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Ms. Shimizu and Ms. Lily, but as the manager of Fuyutsuki, there are certain principles that I operate on. There is no way I can ask for money from friends. Although the client is not as important as Ms. Lily and Ms. Ayaka, I can¡¯t just give up on her. Besides, as a man, I can¡¯t find it in myself to ask money from girls. I hope you will understand, Ms. Lily,¡± Riku said solemnly.

    Lily¡¯s big eyes shed with a bright gleam as she asked, ¡°Is there any other way we can help you, then?¡±

    Riku¡¯s eyes lit up the next moment and he responded with a snap of his fingers, ¡°I was just waiting for you to say that

    <sup>3</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu arrived at the top floor which had been reserved.

    As expected from the top floor of the ship, it was possible to enjoy the scenic view of the sea from all sides here, and the gentle wind made people feel like they were enjoying the journey despite the dangers involved.

    However, the trio was stricken by mixed feelings at the moment, especially Lily and Ayaka.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have promised to help him so casually, Lily.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Sister Ayaka¡­ I believe that we should help others if it is within our powers. Men have a pride to maintain sometimes, and we would be looking down on him if we just gave him money directly. Helping him, on the other hand, is enough to show respect to him,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just do it alone.¡± Ayaka¡¯s chest heaved deeply.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do since I¡¯d be worried regardless. Besides, we agreed to do it together,¡± Lily said.

    The help which Lily had promised Riku was¡­ to work as part-timers on Fuyutsuki. Based on what Riku had revealed, the client was a woman from a powerful n in Iyo who hade to Fuyutsuki to have fun. She had spent a lot of money on amodation, gambling and indulging herself with all sorts of extravagant novelties. However, even though she was one of their top clients, she only epted being served by women. Although there were a lot of beauties on Fuyutsuki, none of them had seeded in catching the woman¡¯s eye until now

    <sup>4</sup>.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At the same time, inside the suite room of the fifth floor of Fuyutsuki, which was right below the top floor where Lily and the others were located. A brown-haired woman with a ponytail and bangs, who was dressed in a revealing maroon top and a unicolor skirt with side slits that exposed her plump thighs, was seated in the bright tatami-floored room whose walls were adorned with illustrations of flowers and birds. She looked just like an unmasked kunoichi on the outside and barely looked like the wealthy client that Riku had described her as.

    A hostess served her tea at this moment and asked, ¡°The person who performed just now is the most popr performer in Heian-kyo. Did you find her satisfactory?¡±

    ¡°That was the most popr performer in the Heian Dynasty, you say? Have the standards of the Heian Dynasty really fallen so low or do you think you can deceive me so easily with a woman who wears so much makeup just because I¡¯m not someone from the maind?¡± Takamine Reika said in a displeased tone.

    ¡°O-Of course not! However, it¡¯s true that she¡¯s the most popr girl we have here. I can arrange for some handsome men to entertain you if you wish, Ms. Takamine.¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i> A dagger appeared in Reika¡¯s hand, which she then brandished in front of the hostess¡¯ eyes, the chilling wind produced from it leaving thetter terror-stricken.

    ¡°Listen. I really won¡¯t hold back next time if you dare to humiliate me like that again! I already said that I have plenty of money. I¡¯m only here for one person, which is the woman known as the Night Queen. I don¡¯t want to see anyone else other than her!¡± Reika¡¯s eyes shed with an icy glint that proved that she was no ordinary expert.

    Although the hostess of Fuyutsuki were not someone to be trifled with, the woman couldn¡¯t even react when Reika had taken her de out. That said, even though Reika was wealthy and powerful, the hostess felt that her temper really made serving her a difficult task.

    ¡°B-But¡­to be honest, it¡¯s rare for the Night Queen to visit Fuyutsuki. Besides, it¡¯s rumored that she¡¯s very formidable and only epts a certain type ofmission, which requires the young woman who¡¯s caught her eye to seek her personally so that they can engage in an enlightening exchange. Although I have no doubt that you satisfy the requirements, Ms. Takamine, no one knows when the Night Queen will make an appearance as there¡¯s no pattern to her visits. As far as I know, she¡¯s not present on the ship at the moment, and we also have no way to find her unless she makes an appearance

    <sup>5</sup>. I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Takamine¡­¡± The hostess bowed apologetically several times.

    ¡°To hell with your honesty! Did you already forget what you told me when you tricked me into boarding the ship? You said that you can satisfy all my needs without an issue! You better mark my words. Find the Night Queen for me or else I¡¯ll remain here forever and refuse to pay for all my expenses!¡± Takamine said in an irritated tone. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: ¡°Some special ships¡± this world has magic! MAGIC! THERE IS A SHIP THAT CAN FLY!

    Robinxen: EXACTLY!

    Robinxen: He swindled them expertly.

    Robinxen: Oh¡­

    Robinxen: I wonder if that¡¯s Ayaka, there was a plot thread on the ship of Lily seeing Ayaka once right, am I remembering that properly? It¡¯s so hard to keep track of all the little details like that.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 9 â€“ Night Queen

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 9 ¨C Night Queen</h4>

    Lily and Ayaka were on the verge of descending the stairs when they chanced upon a disturbance at the staircase. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but you can¡¯t go up,¡± said a pair of attendants, kindly blocking a man¡¯s way.

    ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I go upstairs? I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m damn wealthy!¡± a portly merchant shouted, his face flushed with anger, several samurai standing menacingly behind him as he tried to force his way to the top floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir, but the rooms on the top floor have already been reserved. We can arrange the best room on the fourth floor for you, though,¡± the maid exined, her voice filled with patient persuasion.

    ¡°Already booked, my foot. I can clearly see that they are still vacant. Who do you think you¡¯re lying to? Do you think I can¡¯t afford it, huh?¡± he spat, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s just that the rooms on the top floor¡­¡± The attendant hesitated, then under the merchant¡¯s relentless questioning, revealed, ¡°have all been reserved by a fewdies.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who are they? I¡¯m the owner of a magatama mine in Shisa! Even buying this entire ship isn¡¯t impossible for me, you know! This is perfect. I might as well go up and have a chat with these lovelydies! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, sir! I beg you!¡± the attendant pleaded, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Move!¡± A tall samurai pushed the attendant down the stairs, and she tumbled with a scream, ¡°Aah!¡± and crashed into a wooden table downstairs. Fortunately, she was an Awakened, so her life wasn¡¯t in danger, but themotion caused chaos on the lower floor.

    ¡°Mr. Riku, what should we do about this?¡± Riku¡¯s assistant asked him, his voice filled with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just let them go up if they want to go up so much,¡± Riku replied, his smile cold.

    Lily and Ayaka, still dressed in their previous outfits, felt a sense of bafflement as they watched the obese merchant march up the stairs with his samurai, aggression in his eyes. The moment he saw the pair, his eyes opened wide in astonishment. ¡°Are they thedies who reserved the rooms? I never expected them to be so beautiful¡­¡± he said, walking forward with a swagger, spittle flying from his mouth. ¡°Ladies. I¡¯m Otomo Inuyasu, a liege lord from thend of Shisa in Iyo. May I know your names and where you hail from?¡±

    Lily looked at Inuyasu and couldn¡¯t help but think that he resembled a dog from Shisa. The simrity was so strong that she suspected he might even be a kobold, but she refrained from mentioning this to avoid trouble on a friend¡¯s ship. ¡°We¡¯re busy. Please move aside.¡±

    The samurai behind Inuyasu exchanged nces, then surrounded Lily and Ayaka instead of giving way. Inuyasu¡¯s gaze shifted between Lily and Ayaka before he red his nostrils, saying, ¡°As expected of the Fuyutsuki. I¡¯ve never seen such pretty fairies even in Shisa. Princess Asuka is probably the only one who couldpete with you two in terms of beauty. Hehehe. I¡¯m a crude person, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯m wealthy enough to treat both of you to food as well as drinks and promise you a lifetime of glory as long as youe with me!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes quickly assessed the strength of the group. Though Inuyasu¡¯s power was only at the early-stage Spirit Jade level, she noticed three Permanence level experts and a Throned General among the samurai he had brought with him.

    It might be said that this neer from Iyo had enlisted the assistance of some considerably strong muscles.

    ¡°Have you everid eyes on the princess of Asuka?¡± inquired Lily.

    Inuyasu chuckled and drooled as he replied, ¡°Hehehehe. Of course, I have.¡± Though Lily had never ventured to Shisa, she had encountered numerous dogs from that region in the residences of certain nobles in Heian-kyo. She recalled that they drooled in a manner quite like Inuyasu.

    ¡°What can you tell me about her personality?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Princess Asuka?¡± Inuyasu¡¯s eyes glinted with reverence as he enthusiastically answered, ¡°She¡¯s a remarkable woman! She has not only mastered martial arts at an astonishingly young age but is also proficient in politics, fortification, and military affairs. As for her appearance, she could aptly be described as a tall and sensual ice queen! Regrettably, she¡¯s never been mine. I arrived here for amusement and never expected to encounter two beauties rivaling her. I assure you, your loveliness is in no way inferior to our princess! But I doubt you possess her strength. Hmph.¡±

    Lily paid no heed to Inuyasu¡¯s final words, pondering the uracy of his portrayal of Princess Asuka. If she was indeed as he described, it would indicate a formidable individual, making Lily curious to meet her upon reaching Iyo.

    ¡°Oh yes, Mr. Shisa, can you inform me where I might encounter this princess?¡± Lily said with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Shisa?¡± Inuyasu appeared baffled.

    ¡°Ah, I apologize. I meant to say Mr. Otomo.¡±

    ¡°Princess Asuka resides in the kingdom¡¯s capital, though she frequently embarks on expeditions to the frontlines with her forces, even venturing deep into the demon realm to ambush demons. A truly incredible woman. Even I question my ability to tame her should she ever be mine! But let¡¯s forget about her for now. Come, let us enjoy ourselves.¡±

    Inuyasu unted two magatama, swinging them before Lily and Ayaka. Lily felt a sense of helplessness and saw no purpose in prolonging the conversation, although she wished to avoid harming Riku¡¯s client.

    An ink clone of an underworld evil spirit, nearly touching the ceiling in height, came into being with a gesture from Lily¡¯s hand, its imposing visage and sharpened horns radiating a bone-chilling aura. This evil spirit, a Throned Monarch-level entity, was summoned at Lily¡¯s whim.

    ¡°I have matters to attend to. Entertain these gentlemen, Ki,¡± Lily directed, taking Ayaka¡¯s hand and breezing past a stunned Inuyasu.

    ¡°J-Just who is this woman? Though not overtly powerful, I¡¯d never anticipated her possessing such a fearsome familiar as a bodyguard. No wonder she managed to reserve all the rooms¡­¡± Otomo¡¯s voice trembled, the evil spirit¡¯s appearance terrifying him. As a criminal lord, he realized he had overstepped, facing two women with formidable support and intentions he could not manipte.

    Lily and Ayaka made their way to the fifth floor where a hostess greeted them. ¡°Please follow me,¡± she beckoned, leading them down a dark corridor into a room.

    ¡°The client is in the next room. Rest assured, no sound will pass through the sliding door unless opened. The client demands the Night Queen, yet we¡¯re clueless of her whereabouts, only hearing rumors of her asional appearance in Fuyutsuki near Heian-kyo,¡± the hostess exined, worry in her eyes. ¡°Our hands are tied.¡±

    ¡°Night Queen?¡± Lily questioned, puzzled.

    ¡°Alright. You can leave now,¡± Ayaka calmly told the hostess.

    Handing over the responsibility, the hostess retreated. Lily¡¯s eyes settled on Ayaka, sensing thetter knew something. ¡°Sister Ayaka, who do you think the Night Queen is?¡±

    ¡°Lily, keep an eye on the room. I need to move freely,¡± Ayaka said, confidence in her voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What are you nning, Sister Ayaka?¡± Lily asked after a brief silence.

    Ayaka nced left and right, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Turn around, Lily. I¡¯m going to change.¡±

    Lily obeyed, and soon the sound of rustling clothes filled the room. ¡°All right. You can look now,¡± Ayaka called out.

    Turning, Lily¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of Ayaka, now adorned in a glossy, provocative leather outfit, her hair loose, an icy look in her eye.

    ¡°The Night Queen?¡± Lily cried out in surprise. She remembered catching a glimpse of the Night Queen¡¯s back when she first boarded the Fuyutsuki, and a thought struck her that it might be Ayaka

    <sup>1</sup>. But she quickly dismissed the idea as unlikely. As the chief advisor, Ayaka¡¯s face was too well-known, and her appearance on the Fuyutsuki would surely attract everyone¡¯s notice. However, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the aura surrounding Ayaka was strikingly simr to that of the Night Queen.

    Ayaka¡¯s gaze, unlike ever before, fell on Lily. ¡°Everyone has a side they hide, Lily. You know that after witnessing my nightmare.¡± Her voice turned icy and shrill. ¡°For now, I am the Night Queen.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Seriously, Sister Ayaka? A-Are you the Night Queen?¡±

    Ayaka broke intoughter. ¡°Hahaha. Convincing, wasn¡¯t I

    <sup>2</sup>?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily¡¯s face twisted in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­?¡±

    Shaking her head, Ayaka¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°The Night Queen is the real owner of Fuyutsuki.¡±

    Lily was aware that Ayaka had lost all her valuable possessions, and the appearance of the outfit puzzled her momentarily. But understanding soon dawned on her.

    ¡°I must be more mindful since Riku has ced his trust in us with this task. Just rx and witness my brilliant act, Lily.¡± With that, Ayaka sashayed toward the next room, her ck leather panties almost vanishing into her backside¡¯s crevice.

    When she reached the door, she cracked her whip, causing the candle lights to extinguish and plunging the room into darkness. Forcefully, she pulled the door open and entered, using her free hand to close it behind her but leaving a small gap, almost as if tempting Lily to peek through.

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened as she spotted a girl in a provocative maroon kunoichi outfit seated inside the brightly lit room, doubt coloring her voice as she asked, ¡°Is she the important client?¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s deliberate steps carried her forward, positioning her leg to obstruct the woman¡¯s view of Lily through the gap in the door. The woman, Reika, remained in her seat, casting a sidelong nce at Ayaka.

    ¡°I heard you were looking for me?¡± Ayaka inquired, her voice cold as she tossed her hair back.

    ¡°Although you somewhat resemble her¡­¡± Reika¡¯s voice trailed off, skepticism in her eyes. ¡°How do I know that you¡¯re the real Night Queen?¡±

    With a deliberate slowness, Ayaka circled Reika, the tip of her whip caressing thetter¡¯s face, neck, and cleavage, making her shudder in difort. ¡°In my opinion, you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re from a wealthy family either,¡± Ayaka remarked, her tone icy.

    ¡°Put the whip away and don¡¯t touch me again! I have no interest in such games,¡± Reika snapped.

    ¡°Oh? Then why were you seeking me?¡± Ayaka asked, her whip raised to her lips in a teasing gesture.

    ¡°Looking for you?¡± A surge of energy radiated from Reika as she sprang up, brandishing her dagger at Ayaka. ¡°You¡¯re not the Night Queen!¡±

    ¡°A Throned Saint!¡± The realization struck Lily, who was still peeping through the gap, and she felt a surge of rm. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Oh! IT WAS! Muhahaha I am a genius.

    Robinxen: Sus¡­ I wonder what the connection really is¡­

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 10 â€“ Takamine Reika

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 10 ¨C Takamine Reika</h4>

    Despite her injuries, Ayaka¡¯s strength was still akin to that of a double-soul Big Dipper stage expert, even without her treasures, and she was on the path to recovering her power. Fuyutsuki, itself a treasure capable of traversing the boundless deep sea, was formidable. While a Throned Monarch¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t leave a mark, a strike from a Throned Saint could severely damage the interior, potentially causing numerous casualties among the visitors and attendants.

    Reika¡¯s assault was sudden but, to Ayaka, painfully slow.

    In an instant, the room transformed into a dark starry sky just before Reika¡¯s de could reach Ayaka, and a tremendous force constricted around her, stifling her strength entirely.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka has projected her soul world into the room,¡± Lily assessed from the other room. Though a Throned Saint couldn¡¯t harm Ayaka, Lily had been concerned that a battle might damage the ship and endanger innocent lives. It appeared her worry was unfounded.

    With swift precision, Ayaka hadpletely sealed Reika¡¯s powers.

    ¡°What?!¡± Reika¡¯s shock was palpable. She hadn¡¯t anticipated her opponent suppressing her midair with such absolute force, rendering her immobile.

    Ayaka countered with a gentle strike to Reika¡¯s underbody, dispersing her inner energy and causing her to flip over, followed by a stinging whip to her backside.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Reika¡¯s moan was tinged with embarrassment.

    From Kimiko¡¯s treasures, Ayaka produced a simple-looking rope that could bind anyone below the triple-soul Big Dipper level, and with mere thought, she tied Reika¡¯s hands and legs behind her. The soul world projection vanished, leaving Reika helpless on the floor.

    Unyielding, Ayaka stepped on Reika¡¯s backside with her leather boot, her eyes showing no mercy to the one who had dared attack her.

    Reika¡¯s disbelief was evident in her ragged breaths. As a Throned Saint and a powerhouse in Iyo, she hadn¡¯t expected such a beautiful woman to overpower her with ease.

    ¡°Why did you attack me?¡± Ayaka demanded, lifting Reika¡¯s chin with her whip.

    With a stubborn re, Reika retorted, ¡°I¡¯m no match for you. Just kill me

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s response was a helpless shake of her head and another strike of her whip.

    ¡°Mm¡­ No¡­¡± Reika trembled, eyes tightly shut.

    ¡°Hmph. You fear pain yet not death?¡± Ayaka¡¯s mood was dark, and her gaze chilled as she looked down at Reika.

    At that moment, Lily swung the door open and strode into the room, causing Reika to reel in astonishment once again. The thought that two such striking women would be present on Fuyutsuki tonight hadn¡¯t crossed her mind, particrly one as formidable as the mature woman in leather.

    ¡°Just who are you two?¡± Reika demanded, her voice filled with confusion.

    Lily approached Reika and calmly replied, ¡°That question is ours to ask. Weren¡¯t you searching for the Night Queen? Why attack my sister so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! She isn¡¯t the Night Queen! Are you two spies or something?¡± Reika shot back, frustration bubbling in her voice.

    ¡°Spies? You¡¯re the suspicious one here, not us. Why are you so convinced that I¡¯m not the Night Queen?¡± Ayaka retorted, her whip gliding smoothly over Reika¡¯s waist and backside.

    ¡°The Night Queen is rumored to be half-human, half-demon

    <sup>2</sup>, but you are clearly a pure human. Although you carry a demeanor simr to hers, you aren¡¯t the real Night Queen! If you¡¯re not her, then you must be impersonating her. What else could you be if not a spy?¡± Reika argued defiantly.

    ¡°You keep mentioning spies, but to whom are you referring?¡± Lily probed, her voice calm.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Reika¡¯s only response was a curt refusal.

    ¡°Why were you so determined to meet the Night Queen?¡± Ayaka interjected, tapping Reika¡¯s backside with her whip. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to hail from wealth, and the money you have likely isn¡¯t legitimate. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to argue when you¡¯ve spent such a vast sum on such questionable activities?¡±

    Reika¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I-I¡¯m not a pervert! If it weren¡¯t for the princess, I would¡¯ve never done something like this!¡±

    ¡°Princess?¡± Lily¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Which princess are you referring to, Ms. Reika?¡±

    ¡°Stop ying dumb,¡± Reika snapped. ¡°Since you¡¯ve set a trap for me, I bet you already know that I¡¯m the princess¡¯ personal guard. Do whatever you want. Even if I¡¯m no match for you, I would never betray the princess.¡±

    Lily and Ayaka exchanged a nce before helping Reika to a sitting position, though her restraints remained. The pair then took seats across from her.

    ¡°Are you referring to the princess of Iyo¡¯s Asuka Kingdom?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Who else would I be referring to?¡± Reika¡¯s admission was grudging but candid.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± Lily exined. ¡°My sister and I hail from Akitsu¡¯s Heian-kyo, not Iyo. We¡¯ve never even been to Iyo until now, so we¡¯re unrted to what¡¯s happening there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just here for business in Iyo and know nothing about the local forces or the spies you mention,¡± Ayaka added.

    ¡°You¡­ really aren¡¯t spies? But without proof, why should I believe you?¡±

    Ayaka was firm. ¡°We don¡¯t need to prove anything. Believing us is your choice. We¡¯re only here because Mr. Riku, Fuyutsuki¡¯s manager, asked for help with a demanding client. Although I¡¯m not the Night Queen, this outfit does belong to her. It seems you don¡¯t share her interests, and since you don¡¯t trust us, let¡¯s part ways now. Pay for the services you¡¯ve used, and don¡¯t cause trouble again. Otherwise, things won¡¯t end peacefully next time.¡±

    With a wave of her hand, Ayaka got up and stowed away the rope that had bound Reika.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Reika¡¯s disbelief was obvious as the pair prepared to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lily.¡±

    Witnessing the exit of the formidable woman in leather and herpanion in a crimson minidress, Reika sought to gauge their capabilities and realized that they were masters of incredible power. She had no knowledge of the enemy possessing such remarkable women; their striking appearances alone would have made them well-known. Herck of prior information about them led Reika to question whether they were genuinely unconnected to her adversaries.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Reika¡¯s voice rang out, prompting Lily and Ayaka to pause at the door and turn back.

    A frown creased Ayaka¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Do you want me to punish you again, huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Reika snapped, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    Taking a deep breath, she knelt before Lily and Ayaka, her body trembling.

    ¡°W-Why is she doing this? Could it be that she¡¯s truly a *********?¡± Lily was mortified, fearful that Ayaka might be inclined to <i>discipline</i> her.

    ¡°I was in the wrong, sisters! I hope you¡¯ll forgive me,¡± Reika pleaded.

    Lily shook her head in resignation. Some people were just like that, skeptical at first but changing their minds at thest minute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It was a mere misunderstanding. Regardless, you¡¯re still a valued client of Fuyutsuki. We have other matters to attend to, so continue to enjoy yourself here,¡± Lily replied, a note of disapproval in her voice as she turned to leave.

    ¡°Please wait, sisters!¡± Reika¡¯s voice was desperate as she crawled forward, bowing before Lily¡¯s and Ayaka¡¯s feet once more. ¡°I need your assistance and hope you¡¯ll hear me out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lily and Ayaka exchanged a nce, seemingly moved by Reika¡¯s sincerity and loyalty, and they nodded in assent.

    The trio settled on the floor once more, Reika¡¯s eyes darting nervously. Ayaka was quick to reassure her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about eavesdroppers. You¡¯repletely safe here. Plus, I¡¯ve isted the sound in this room with a barrier. No one will hear us.¡±

    Introducing herself as Takamine Reika, the personal bodyguard of Princess Asuka, she confessed her true mission: ¡°I traveled from Iyo on my master¡¯s orders to find an expert that fits the princess¡¯ needs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re strong, and from what we understand, so is your master. Why seek an expert?¡± Lily inquired.

    Reika¡¯s eyes brimmed with concern, mirroring the anxious expression often worn by her princess¡ªa worry for their kingdom and its people.

    ¡°Iyo has been without sunlight for years now

    <sup>3</sup>. The never-ending famines, gues, and monster invasions have driven our people to the brink. It¡¯s a living nightmare! The kingdom is on the verge of ruin, and my master desires to unite the world¡¯s experts under her banner to repel the monstrous threat and shield the kingdom and its inhabitants.¡±

    ¡°However,¡± Reika continued, ¡°the support from the kingdom alone won¡¯t suffice to reach this goal. Therefore, the princess sent me to traverse the globe, seeking those who could assist us. I learned that the Night Queen of Fuyutsuki, despite her odd preferences and penchant for bullying young women, is a champion of justice and a supreme expert. Yet, the kingdom harbors forces that resist the princess, so I had to act with the utmost discretion, pretending to be a guest seeking the Night Queen¡¯s discipline. Though it seemed like I was wasting funds, the money came from the princess¡¯ military reserves! Every expenditure was a blow

    <sup>4</sup>. Our kingdom is already impoverished, and even the princess leads a modest life¡­¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: SHE SAID THE LINE!

    Robinxen: Seems like Ayaka truly is someone else but¡­ a half-sister perhaps?

    Robinxen: Volcanic/Nuclear winter scenarios are truly dystopian.

    Robinxen: Ouch¡­

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 11 â€“ Iyo

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 11 ¨C Iyo</h4>

    ¡°I see,¡± Ayaka spoke, a look of realization crossing her face. ¡°That exins why you posed as a client seeking the Night Queen. But you might have tried to dress the part more convincingly. You don¡¯t exactly resemble a wealthy woman.¡±

    ¡°All the female adepts in Asuka wear attire like mine, no matter their power level. Had I dressed as a richdy from Heian, I would have drawn undue attention. More jewelry would have made me a target, and while I¡¯m not afraid, I am acting alone and wished to avoid unnecessary trouble,¡± Reika exined.

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a reasonable point,¡± Lily acknowledged, her expression nk.

    ¡°But since you know I¡¯m not the Night Queen, why did you stop us?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    A passion ignited in Reika¡¯s eyes as she responded, ¡°Upon recognizing you both as experts unrted to the Asuka Kingdom, I remembered the vital mission the princess entrusted to me. I know I¡¯ve wronged and doubted you, and if you still harbor resentment, you can take it out on me. Even if it¡¯s somewhat humiliating, you can punish me. But in return, I beg you to aid the princess! The Asuka Kingdom and the princess herself are in dire straits, needing experts like you. The princess has even offered to reward the kingdom¡¯s savior with anything they desire, including bing a life partner

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A palpable change in the atmosphere filled the room as Reika finished.

    ¡°A-Ah, Erm, it seems I may have misspoken,¡± she stammered. ¡°The princess was likely referring to a handsome, prince-like savior. But we have many ancient treasures in the Asuka Kingdom not found in the Heian Dynasty, so you surely won¡¯t be at a loss!¡±

    Lily and Ayaka¡¯s minds shifted from thoughts of bing the princess¡¯s partner to their mission in Iyo, where they sought the Dream Eater¡¯s real body. Information indicated that the Dream Eater controlled the rampant monsters in Asuka. ess to the princess would likely lead them closer to vital clues.

    After a shared nce and a mutual conclusion, Ayakaughed, ¡°Haha, Ms. Reika. Truth be told, we¡¯re close friends with the Night Queen, so we can assure you she won¡¯t appear soon. My sister, another woman, and I were nning to travel to Iyo for training and treasure hunting. If your words hold truth, we are genuinely interested.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lily concurred.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true! I¡¯ll stake my life and honor on it!¡± Reika insisted, producing an ancient dark gold rune from her dress. ¡°This is the princess¡¯ personal totem rune. Present it to her, and she¡¯ll recognize my rmendation, granting you an esteemed position.¡±

    Lily epted the rune from Reika, feeling its ancient, profound energy.

    ¡°Will you assist us, sisters?¡± Reika asked, hope in her eyes.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily and Ayaka agreed, nodding.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Reika bowed deeply in gratitude.

    ¡°Ms. Reika, please, no need for such formalities. I can see how difficult it must have been for you to fulfill the princess¡¯mands. You¡¯ve endured much,¡± Lily said, her perception of Reika altered.

    ¡°No, sister. I would even leap into mes to realize the princess¡¯ dream!¡± Reika dered, her resolve unbreakable.

    ¡­

    Though Reika had sessfullypleted her mission, she waspelled to remain in the deluxe suite, gritting her teeth to preserve her facade. Meanwhile, Lily and Ayaka retreated to the top floor to avoid any further unnecessary interruptions. To ensure this, Lilymanded an ink clone of the underworld evil spirit to stand guard over the stairs.

    Lily¡¯s increased power had reduced the cost of summoning these ink clones sharply. She now needed only five magatama to call forth the roon deity Mita¡¯s clone. An average underworld evil spirit required a mere two to three magatama, while the six-tailed fox demon needed seven. The duration of these summons had also extended significantly.

    Once back in her room, Lily briefed Shimizu on the situation. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I have no objections. You didn¡¯t ept the proposal because the princess promised to be the savior¡¯s life partner, did you?¡± Shimizu questioned.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Lily replied. ¡°It seems that the princess prefers men, but her willingness to sacrifice her personal happiness for her kingdom¡¯s welfare ismendable.¡±

    Ayaka chimed in, ¡°I understand her sacrifice, but the promise to be a man¡¯s partner equates to adopting the role of a traditional wife. Even someone as renowned as her in the Asuka Kingdom can¡¯t escape such a fate.¡±

    Shimizu countered, ¡°Sister Ayaka, as the former chief advisor, don¡¯t you understand her thinking? For many women, being a good wife is the ultimate joy.¡±

    ¡°I have to admit, what you said is quite sensible, Ms. Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you implying that I usually don¡¯t make sense?¡±

    ¡°I never said that¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The conversation seemed doomed to devolve into an argument, as the two women could hardly exchange a few words without conflicting.

    ¡°Sisters, our private room is spacious and quiet. How about we use this time for pair training?¡± Though slightly embarrassing, it was a useful way to enhance their abilities and far more productive than leaving them to argue.

    ¡°Considering the path Fuyutsuki is taking, our journey to Iyo shouldst two to three days. We can dedicate a whole day to separate training with Lily, then take thest day to rest. How does that sound?¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°Agreed. This time, Sister Ayaka, your proposal seems quite fair and reasonable,¡± Shimizu replied.

    ¡°Huh? Are you implying that my ideas are typically unfair or irrational?¡±

    Lily could only shake her head in disbelief at their banter.

    Shimizu and Lily devoted the entire following day to pair training. Though their time was limited to just one day, they approached the process methodically, starting with the foundational first level. During this time, theybined their spirit power for the first time ever.

    Being the more formidable of the two, Lily¡¯s strength meant Shimizu was likely to gain more from this unique exchange. However, Lily¡¯s acute perception enabled her to achieve substantial growth as well. The training advanced at a rapid pace, and as soon as they had mastered the first level, they proceeded to the subsequent stages.

    ¡°Like this? I can feel your heartbeat, Lil¡¯ Sis Lily.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lily thoughtfully noted that Shimizu¡¯s boobs weren¡¯t as small as they appeared on the outside.

    On the second day, it was time for Lily and Ayaka to train together. They entered the room, and their conversation took a more personal turn.

    ¡°Lily. I know we¡¯re meant to train today, but I need your assistance with something else,¡± Ayaka said, uncertainty in her voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily responded, curious about Ayaka¡¯s request.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be willing to do it.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what it is, Sister Ayaka.¡± Lily¡¯s tone was reassuring; she had no intention of refusing unless the request was utterly bizarre.

    ¡°As you¡¯re aware, my injuries haven¡¯t fully healed, and I must regrly apply medicine to them¡­¡± Ayaka trailed off, implying that she needed help administering the medication.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dly assist you with that,¡± Lily quickly agreed.

    ¡°Thank you, Lily.¡± Ayaka lowered her head, blushing slightly, her white robe and ck stockings emphasizing her modesty

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need you to remove your stockings and undo the front of your robe. Then lie face-down on the nket¡­¡± Though Lily felt the instructions might sound a bit inappropriate, she was only expressing what was necessary to apply the medicine.

    Understanding the delicate nature of the situation, Lily maintained her focus and did her best to keep her mind from wandering since she knew Ayaka was also feeling somewhat self-conscious.

    ¡°Well¡­ ording to what Kimiko told me, the medicine works better if my hands are tied behind my back

    <sup>3</sup>,¡± Ayaka said, tying her hair in a rare ponytail.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily stuttered, her eyes widening. ¡°R-Really? If it enhances the effectiveness of the medicine, I¡¯ll follow your instructions and tie your hands behind your back.¡±

    With that, she took Ayaka¡¯s hands, binding them behind her back with a cloth. She then carefully lifted Ayaka¡¯s robe to her underarms, exposing the wounds to apply the healing ointment.

    ¡­

    The third day brought a robust wind sweeping across the sea. The group ventured downstairs to enjoy ssical Japanese dance-drama, but the violent shaking caused by the winds cut the entertainment short.

    With other amenities like the casino ruled out due to the weather, the group found themselves listlessly wandering before retreating to their room, wearied by theck of diversion. An auction was still held, but Lily found none of the offerings appealing, so she refrained from attending.

    ¡°Sister Lily,¡± Reika¡¯s voice broke into their tea time, seeking the group.

    ¡°Ms. Reika,¡± Lily greeted her, and Ayaka added, ¡°Pleasee in and have some tea,¡± proffering a cup.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to inquire about the matter you promised earlier¡­¡± Reika¡¯s voice betrayed her concern after not seeing the trio for several days.

    ¡°Rest assured. Since we gave our word, we will uphold it,¡± Ayaka reassured her, handing her a cup of tea.

    ¡°Ms. Reika, meet my sister, Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Shimizu,¡± Reika offered politely.

    ¡°Mm. Hello.¡±

    Outside, a storm raged, but within the room, the atmosphere was harmonious and rxed.

    After navigating through the storm, the ship entered a shadowy region of the sea. Suddenly, Shimizu eximed, ¡°Look! It¡¯snd!¡±

    The sisters rushed to the window, peering out at the pitch-cknd before them. Numerous peaks of varying sizes gave thend the appearance of a slumbering behemoth, emanating a quiet, ominous aura.

    Known as Iyo Ind, thendmass was nearly as vast as the maind, shrouded in dense, dark clouds that seemed to nket the floating giant. But even under this cover, sporadic lights flickered across the ind.

    ¡°What a potent eldritch aura,¡± Lily remarked to herself, her gaze fixed on the approaching, enshroudednd, sensing its mysterious power. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: TAKE IT! TAKE THE PRINCESS!

    Robinxen: ¡­ you win this time author ¡­ this time ¡­

    Robinxen: ¡­¡­¡­..

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 12 â€“ Towards Himeji City

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 12 ¨C Towards Himeji City</h4>

    Fuyutsuki neared a dark, shining rocky beach, its surface slick from the wash of seawater. The ship¡¯s wooden hatch creaked open below the cabin, and two blue demons ced a wooden nk onto the shore.

    ¡°Ms. Ayaka, Ms. Kagami, Ms. Shimizu. My journey with you ends here. Take care!¡± Riku called out, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Riku,¡± Lily answered, returning his bow.

    With tentative steps, the trio made their way onto the slightly osciting nk, setting foot on the vastnd of Iyo. They were joined by over twenty other passengers, including several formidable-looking monsters.

    Among those disembarking here were individuals and creatures fully capable of self-defense, unafraid to travel with monsters. Inuyasu and his bodyguards were one such group. Despite his mixed feelings towards Lily and herpanions, he remained cautious, keeping a safe distance from the group and refraining from causing any trouble.

    ¡°I still need to find more experts, so we must part ways here,¡± Reika said, her voice tinged with sadness. She pointed westward along the coast, exining, ¡°You¡¯ll reach Princess Asuka¡¯s territory, Ehime, by crossing those mountains and traveling about 250-300 kilometers. Himeji is a city in Ehime where the princess resides. Be cautious and on guard; there are many demons and monsters along the way, sisters.¡±

    ¡°Mm. We understand, Ms. Reika. Please take care yourself,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Reika nodded before leaping onto a nearby tree and transforming into a shadow, disappearing into the dark forest.

    The other guests dispersed, each headed toward their own destinations. Rumors had spread about Lily and herpanions over the past few days. While some harbored ill intentions, none dared to act and left in frustration.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived at Iyo,¡± Lily said, lifting her face to embrace the sea breeze. This journey marked her first time leaving Akitsu since arriving in the Heian world, imbuing the trip with significance.

    ¡°Lily, Reika didn¡¯t provide us with a map, only the general direction to Himeji. We must search for it ourselves. The other passengers have gone, so let¡¯s move on,¡± Ayaka proposed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lily agreed.

    Shimizu¡¯s eyes were drawn to small crabs scuttling across the rocky beach. ¡°Hehe. These crabs are so cute.¡±

    ¡°Cute?¡± Ayaka questioned, unable to see the appeal in the awkward ck crustaceans.

    ¡°Look,¡± Lily pointed, revealing a giant hermit crab lurking beneath some rocks in the shallows, its shell over two meters tall.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sea monster. Heh.¡± Shimizu was visibly intrigued.

    ¡°This hermit crab is at thete-stage Permanence level. It¡¯s not weak. Ordinary people or ships could easily be ambushed here,¡± Ayaka warned.

    ¡°Really? It seems gentle to me,¡± Shimizu responded softly.

    ¡°Gentle? Any monster might seem gentle when confronted by an expert like us. Even the blue demons on Fuyutsuki opened the hatch andid the nk for us!¡± Ayaka retorted with a touch of sarcasm.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading west, right? Let¡¯s go, sisters,¡± Lily said, her eyes fixed on the distant mountains along the fog-shrouded coastline.

    The trio made their way along the beach and ventured into the forest, where the mist hung heavy and ancient trees towered all around. The air wasden with the earthy scent of dposing leaves and moss, remnants of an age spanning millions of years. Unlike the forests of Akitsu, imbued with spirituality and intent, this ce thrummed with an untamed vitality, the result of wild, primal growth.

    Being neers, Lily and herpanions took care to avoid undue attention. They restricted their exploration, keeping their auras subdued as they prated deeper into the mountains, ensuring none of the other passengers were in the vicinity.

    Soon, they came across a clearing with a fallen tree covered in thick moss. Lily summoned the celestial blue ox carriage with a casual wave of her hand. This treasure, which required no expenditure of magatama and could absorb energy from the world, offered apartment to shield them from the elements and was superior to her bird familiar.

    ¡°Since Himeji is only 250-300 kilometers away, we¡¯ll travel by this carriage rather than flying. This will prevent us from attracting unnecessary attention, and the carriage¡¯s speed will get us there in a day,¡± Lily decided.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Shimizu and Ayaka concurred, both nodding.

    Boarding the self-propelled carriage, they settled into their seats, asionally peeling back the curtains to glimpse the untamedndscape. At other times, they simply conversed or rested, curtains drawn.

    Had it not been for their urgent mission, the adventure could have been quite enjoyable. Lily found herself dreaming of a future where, free of fear and having achieved her desires, she could wander and explore with her sisters. Such a life would surely be filled with joy and freedom¡­

    ¡°Senior¡­ Maybe one day when you wake, we can lead a peaceful life away from the world¡¯s turmoil,¡± she whispered, her heart heavy with longing and the dense forest¡¯s mncholy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lily? Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    ¡°Huh? I-It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°I feel like she was looking at me,¡± Shimizu interjected.

    ¡°Ah? Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief.

    Lily¡¯s gaze wandered back to the forest, a nagging premonition telling her that the mirror girl¡¯s true mission was somehow linked to her senior¡¯s slumber. As she contemted, her eyes caught several pairs of glowing scarlet eyes in the forest.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, Sister Shimizu. It appears something is tailing us,¡± Lily announced.

    Shimizu peered out and remarked, ¡°It looks like a pack of wolves. But these wolves are at least at the spirit jade or permanence level.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just monster wolves. We can ignore them,¡± Ayaka dismissed, her eyes closed, arms folded.

    But the wolves persisted, their numbers swelling as they continued to pursue the carriage.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± Lily finally dered, aware they would eventually need to make a pit stop to relieve themselves and confront these creatures.

    Wanting to keep her true strength hidden, Lily slightly drew her Yasutsuna, sending a vengeful ball of energy from the gleaming de. As the carriage moved on, it left behind a luminous, towering demon hound to face the pursuing pack.

    The monster wolves with their fierce, scarlet eyes halted and encircled the demon hound as it appeared before them. Despite the strength of the demon hound, they were numerous and inherently hostile to foreign beasts. Even though their instincts urged them to pursue the carriage and feast on the powerful women within ¨C a means through which some monsters gained strength ¨C they chose to assault the demon hound first.

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</i>

    With lightning speed, the wolves charged, their barks and howls filling the air, soon reced by the anguished cries of the wounded and dying. The demon hound, an embodiment of pure grudge, was impervious to their attacks so long as it maintained its energy. It stood tall and menacing in the wild, surrounded by the twisted bodies of in wolves, its soft roar echoing triumphantly. The remaining wolves, witnessing this horrifying spectacle, fled in terror.

    Lily¡¯s strength had increased, and with it, her grudge had intensified. Yasutsuna, now a mid-grade spirit artifact of the highest quality, formed a demon hound of exceptional power. If fully unleashed, it could attain the might of a Throned Saint. Although not as effective in directbat with formidable foes, this manifestation cost Lily nothing to summon. Fearless and relentless, it proved handy in dispatching minor monsters and small groups.

    After oveing the threat of the pursuing wolves, the carriage continued its journey, approaching a river where a vige was constructed upon a roughly hewn stone dam. Lily pulled back the curtain, assessing their progress. ¡°We¡¯ve covered approximately 200 kilometers. Let¡¯s head to the vige and inquire about the route to Himeji City,¡± she suggested.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Ayaka and Shimizu concurred, nodding.

    Navigating a muddy decline, the carriage creaked across an unstable and deteriorating wooden bridge, showing clear signs of decay. As they reached the other side of the river, arge oval stone marked with the word ¡°Ehime¡± greeted them at the bridge¡¯s end.

    ¡°It appears we¡¯ve entered Ehime. Himeji City shouldn¡¯t be much farther now,¡± Lily remarked.

    The carriage advanced along the rutted path, strewn with mud and gravel, paralleling the river as it approached the vige. The vige itself seemed to be lost in time, decrepit and worn, with shattered stonenterns lining the riverside, casting eerie blue mes. Even thosenterns still whole emanated either a spectral blue or pallid white glow, instilling Lily with a disquieting concern for whether the residents were human or something otherworldly.

    Grimly, corpses and skeletal remainsy scattered mere steps from the roadside, painting a haunting image of the ce. Entering the vige, the carriage was met with the sight of starved vigers, their bodies meager and cloaked in ragged attire, some trembling in fear at their doorways while others gazed at the resplendent carriage, entranced.

    A group of children, their bodies frail and faces marked with hunger, trailed the carriage with eyes filled with both curiosity and an unsettling intensity, as if they had never beheld something so pristine and magnificent. Yet, their limbs were emaciated, resembling twigs more than arms and legs.

    Although Lily was not typically swayed by overtpassion, she couldn¡¯t suppress a surge of sorrow at the tragic scene. In the midst of the chaos engulfing the Heian Dynasty, where people were already bearing tremendous hardship, the suffering here in Iyo was overwhelming, blurring the lines between human and demon.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Ms. Reika described the people of Iyo as living in hell,¡± Lily murmured, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡°What could have brought them to this state?¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice broke the silence, filled with bewilderment and distress.

    Shimizu, unable to endure the sight any longer, closed her eyes, unwilling to witness the grim reality before them. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 13 â€“ Under Himeji City

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 13 ¨C Under Himeji City</h4>

    By the river in the vige, a weather-beaten vagrant stood, observing the surroundings. The carriage pulled to a stop, and Lily, along with Shimizu and Ayaka, disembarked. The vagrant, a man in his thirties with a stubbled face and standing tall for his time at six feet, appeared startled at the sight of the elegantly dressed and attractive women approaching.

    Lily stepped forward, offering a modest bow, and the vagrant¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ladies, you don¡¯t seem local. Could you havee from across the ocean, like the legends tell?¡± he inquired.

    The Asuka Dynasty, for unknown reasons, was defeated by the ancestors of the Heian Dynasty and escaped to Iyo Ind. It has been thousands of years, and now, the residents of Iyo Ind virtually know nothing about the Heian Dynasty.

    Lily neither confirmed nor denied his suspicion, instead turning her attention to his weapon. ¡°Sir, are you a samurai of this ce?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I hail from Shisa,¡± the vagrant replied. ¡°Shisa is now overrun with demons, and the wealthy are in league with them. Some even say that many of the affluent are demons themselves. I could no longer bear it, so I left my home, journeyed the world, and arrived herest year. I heard that Princess Asuka was seeking brave souls willing to defend thisnd, so I became one of her samurai.¡±

    He scrutinized them further. ¡°It seems you three are not ordinary people, and you carry weapons. Are you skilled women from a distantnd?¡±

    ¡°Yes, precisely,¡± Lily nodded. ¡°We intend to respond to Princess Asuka¡¯s call and are on our way to Himeji City. Do you know how far we are from it?¡±

    ¡°Just fifty miles along this river,¡± the vagrant gestured to the shimmering water, bathed in an ethereal light. ¡°You¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. Your beauty and willingness to protect the world impress me greatly,¡± he said, sincerity in his voice.

    ¡°Are you guarding this vige?¡± Ayaka wondered, drawing the vagrant¡¯s attention and admiration to her stature.

    ¡°Yes, the Princess has ordered me and others to protect it,¡± he confirmed, his face falling. ¡°But we were toote. Demons have ravaged this vige for years. Look at it¡ªutterly ruined.¡±

    He nced at the sunless sky, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s been years since the sunst shone here. The children don¡¯t even know what sunlight is¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes wandered over the darkened vige, where malnourished children, skeletal yetughing, yed around a bonfire. The sight was soul-crushing.

    ¡°Without sunlight, nothing grows. Trees here thrive on dark energies, strengthening the Eldritch Energy and the demons. They attack, and we¡¯ve lost samurai. I wonder how long I¡¯ll survive, but I¡¯ll fight until myst breath,¡± the vagrant¡¯s voice broke, and Lily noted a deep scar on his gaunt chest.

    With a flick of her arm, Lily produced a Grade-8 katana. ¡°Sir, take this weapon to aid you in ying the demons. Let it be a gift to mark our meeting.¡±

    ¡°What? But¡­¡± he stammered.

    A warrior of the middle Permanence Stage, he understood weapons but had none suitable for battle. His Grade-7 katana, worn from years of fighting, was on the verge of breaking. The demons were formidable, and he was ill-equipped.

    The vagrant promptly dropped to one knee, epting the weapon with reverence. ¡°Ladies, to bestow upon me such a treasured gift immediately, are you perhaps divine beings? I feel unworthy of such a significant present, but for the sake of the vige, I shall abandon my pride and ept it with gratitude!¡±

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need for formalities. We share the desire to aid and defend this vige,¡± Lily assured him, producing an aged booklet from her hands. ¡°This manual of sword techniques may serve you well.¡±

    Though these items were seized from Shuten and the Big Dipper experts and were not exceptionally potent, they were still invaluable treasures for anyone at the Permanence Stage or below.

    With a grateful expression, the vagrant took the booklet, immediately sensing its ancient and remarkable aura. ¡°I thank you, heavenly beings!¡± He had knelt on one knee to receive the weapon, but upon receiving the booklet, he bowed fully in kowtow.

    The sword could enhance his physical strength, but the booklet could foster his inner growth and elevate his training. These wandering warriors found strength in constant self-improvement, and what they needed most were techniques and guidance!

    Had Lily not been bestowed with incredible abilities through Lunar energy and the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, she could never have attained her current strength by relying solely on her own efforts.

    Lily nodded, her eyes gentle. ¡°Sir, take care.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, divine ones!¡± The vagrant continued to kowtow, his gratitude deep.

    Lily¡¯s extraordinary luck and achievements had made her one of the strongest beings in this world, a figure of legend. And today, this wandering and lost vagrant had found his fortune through an encounter with her!

    His luck that day was rooted in his steadfast loyalty and determination.

    The adage holds true: it is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish.

    Providing the vige with money and food would only dy their inevitable ruin. Instead, by offering them weapons and training guides, they could empower themselves to stand strong.

    The trio re-entered the carriage and moved on.

    The vagrant looked up as the ox-drawn carriage, once right before his eyes, sped into the distance, vanishing into the wilderness with a blink.

    ¡°They must indeed be divine¡­¡± he murmured, awe in his voice, ¡°who would have thought that even a wanderer like me could be touched by such fortune!¡±

    The carriage journeyed onward for dozens of miles, navigating throughndscapes where rivers gently twisted into mountain valleys. Under the immense silver moon, and surrounded by the dark, towering mountains,y an imposing mountain city. Illuminated by specks of orange light within itspletely ck structure, the city¡¯s most eye-catching feature was a seven-story pavilion that jutted out from the mountain cliffs, standing guard over the valley below.

    Upon disembarking from the carriage and ascending a mountain slope, the trio fixed their eyes upon the city, awe-struck.

    ¡°This has to be Himeji City,¡± Lily dered.

    Despite the darkness, Lily sensed an intense, fiery aura emanating from the base of this mountain city. A thought crossed her mind, ¡°I wonder what sort of individual she is, this legendary Princess Asuka.¡±

    Not far from the city, Lily guided the ox carriage off the path, and she started walking with her sisters across an ancient wooden bridge that spanned the river below. This bridge, a hundred meters above the water and hundreds of meters in length, left Lily deeply impressed. She marveled at the engineering prowess of the Asuka Kingdom, which seemed to rival that of the Heian Dynasty. The seven-story pavilion stood as a testament to this skill, something few engineers outside the capital of the Heian Dynasty could achieve.

    On the other side of the bridge, they were met by several spear-wielding guards, dressed in cloth armor that gave them a ninja-like appearance. These guards, entranced by the stunning beauty of the three women approaching from the darkness, dared not show any disrespect.

    ¡°Ladies, please halt. You are nearing Himeji City. From whence have youe, and why seek you entry into the city?¡± a guard inquired.

    ¡°We three sisters are experts, journeying the world to hone our skills. We¡¯ve heard that Princess Asuka seeks experts here, so we havee,¡± Lily exined.

    The guard studied the three women, each one extraordinarily beautiful and majestic, clearly no ordinary beings. Their daring night-time venture into the wilderness alone marked them as exceptional. Though he couldn¡¯t discern the weapons they bore, he knew them to be extraordinary.

    ¡°I understand. Currently, Himeji City actively seeks experts from all corners of the world. Please, follow me,dies,¡± he said, leading them up stone steps to a teau overlooking the mountain valley and the massive city gates of Himeji City.

    These gates, nearly thirty meters high and apparently incredibly thick, were usually closed. A guard shouted to hisrades atop the walls, and a giant tform was lowered. As the travelers boarded it, those above pulled it back up.

    Atop the city walls, wide and illuminated by bonfires, were stationed numerous veteran soldiers, dressed in leather vests, loose trousers, and wrapped boots. Some emitted a notably potent aura, adorned with cloth armor embroidered with beastly figures.

    With further inspection, Lily realized that all these guards exuded intense, formidable auras. Clearly, the ruler of Himeji City, Princess Asuka, was a brilliant military leader.

    In addition to the guards, there were various experts d in an assortment of clothing present atop the city walls. Among them, three individuals of differing statures¡ªa tall one, a fat one resembling a Martial Monk, and a short vagabond¡ªcast their eyes toward the neers.

    ¡°Look, more newbies,¡± theymented, their voices tinged with amusement and curiosity.

    ¡°Wow, three girls this time? They¡¯re something else, aren¡¯t they? Where have you all journeyed from?¡± asked the short vagrant, crouching and twirling a stalk of grass between his lips.

    The fat Martial Monk, adorned with a thick bead ne, snorted in disdain, ¡°Hmph, do you think it¡¯s a simple matter to gain rewards from Himeji City? You must be prepared to risk your life in battle! Times are hard, and Princess Asuka is in desperate need of experts. The city has attracted its fair share of impostors.¡±

    The tall samurai sighed, his voice tinged with regret, ¡°It¡¯s a shame our Princess is a woman. Thesedies might find little sess here, and worse, they could fall prey to the unscrupulous.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Laughter erupted from the surrounding experts at these words.

    ¡°Lily, such people always exist. Let¡¯s pay them no mind,¡± Ayaka whispered, and Lily did not even spare them a nce.

    At that moment, a handsome man with short hair, dressed in greenish ninja attire, approached them. ¡°Ladies, have youe for the recruitment?¡± he asked. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 14 â€“ Asukaâ€™s Warriors

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 14 ¨C Asuka¡¯s Warriors</h4>

    ¡°Certainly, we¡¯vee in response to Princess Asuka of Himeji City¡¯s call for more experts,¡± Lily affirmed, producing Reika¡¯s medallion. ¡°Takamine Reika has referred us.¡±

    The handsome man¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of gravity as he examined the medallion, proiming, ¡°This is unmistakably a medallion bestowed by the Princess. If Reika has rmended you, then follow me, please!¡± He turned noticeably more courteous and deferential.

    ¡°What? They were admitted just like that?¡± the Martial Monk eximed in vexation.

    ¡°Yes, when we got here, we were made to wait an entire day! Hmph, it seems looks truly does carry weight!¡± remarked the tall vagrant.

    ¡°What did the woman hand over to the man? Was it a bribe?¡± the short fellow wondered aloud, adding, ¡°The world is going to ruin!¡±

    Guided by the handsome ninja, Lily and herpanions journeyed along a mountainous path, with precipitous cliffs below and sessiveyers of buildings and workshops surrounding them. The sounds of industry filled the night, from the grinding of machinery to the intermittent sparks of metal being forged.

    Lily couldn¡¯t suppress a sigh of admiration at the sight of Asuka Kingdom¡¯s advanced metallurgy. The Heian Dynasty had nothing topare to these extensive workshops and smelters, all working in perfect harmony.

    Their guide led them to a hall within a hollowed-out cavern, introducing himself, ¡°My name is Nankai Kiryu, and I¡¯m here to assist adepts from around the world. Should you have any questions or require anything, pleasee to me. May I have your names? Or nicknames, if you prefer, for registration.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kiryu,¡± the trio greeted, bowing.

    Given that they were on Iyo Ind, far removed from the Heian Dynasty and seldom interacting with it, Lily felt certain their identities would remain anonymous.

    ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Shimizu.¡±

    They withheld their family names, aware that mentioning the Minamoto or Fujiwara ns couldplicate matters.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Kiryu said, jotting down their names as he sat on the ground. ¡°Ladies, since Reika has rmended you, I shall confer upon you the rank of Rookie Mercenary. You may advance in rank with proper contributions.¡±

    ¡°Rookie Mercenary?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    ¡°Yes, to serve Princess Asuka, you will be categorized based on your strengths and achievements into Rookie, Intermediate, and Senior. Each rankes with varyingpensation. By serving the princess and fulfilling specific tasks, such as ying demons, you will receive rewards, along with a basic monthly sry. Rest assured, you will be treated well,¡± Kiryu exined.

    Lily nodded in understanding.

    Shimizu then posed the question, ¡°What exactly differentiates the treatment ording to rank?¡±

    Kiryu began to exin, ¡°Unranked experts must live together in a barracks and receive a minimum sry of one me Gold per month. Rookie Mercenaries, on the other hand, enjoy the luxury of a single room and a minimum sry of ten me Gold per month, in addition to one Kingdom Share. Intermediate Mercenaries reside in individual houses, with a minimum sry of thirty me Gold and three Kingdom Shares. Senior Mercenaries are given a private manorplete with ten servants, earning at least a hundred me Gold and ten Kingdom Shares each month.¡±

    Lily listened intently but could only manage a faint, ¡°Oh¡­¡± in response.

    ¡°What exactly are me Gold and Kingdom Share?¡± Ayaka asked, curiosity in her voice.

    Kiryu elucidated, ¡°me Gold is a unique metal used exclusively by the Asuka n, serving as the kingdom¡¯s currency. It¡¯s needed for purchasing treasures from the state armory, and we don¡¯t ept any other currency. Kingdom Shares, on the other hand, are a sort of intangible currency, handed only to the Princess¡¯ loyal servants. These can be used to purchase treasures directly from the Princess herself, or even be exchanged for government positions andnd once she takes the throne.¡±

    The realization that treasures avable directly from Princess Asuka must be extraordinary artifacts, preserved by the Royal family through generations, dawned on Lily. These treasures represented not only riches but also investments in the Princess¡¯ future rule, allowing holders to exchange them for influential positions andnd. Lily couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Princess Asuka¡¯s savvy. Yet, she also saw the risk¡ªif Princess Asuka¡¯s influence waned or she failed to ascend the throne, the Kingdom Shares would be worthless.

    ¡°Well¡­ I heard Princess Asuka made a vow that sent all the experts into a frenzy?¡± Shimizu asked, her smileden with curiosity.

    The handsome ninja¡¯s face turned pale at the mention of it.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, now is not the time for such questions,¡± Lily chided gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, since it¡¯s the truth,¡± the ninja said, his voice tinged with disappointment. ¡°The Princess promised that if she could defeat all demons and bring peace to Iyo Ind, she would marry the person holding the most Kingdom Shares.¡±

    The words seemed to sadden him, prompting Lily to steer the conversation in a different direction. ¡°So, what¡¯s next for us? Can we meet the Princess?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ The Princess is preupied with her duties. Only Senior Mercenaries may meet her privately. Others must wait to be summoned or for her public speeches before battles,¡± he exined.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Lily acknowledged, absorbing the information. The ninja then offered to have their rooms prepared, suggesting they rest after their long journey. Lily was quick to refuse. ¡°No need to rest. We¡¯re not weary. Please prepare our amodations and show us around first.¡±

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s wonderful! We¡¯re in dire need of help!¡± Nankai Kiryu responded with joy, leading Lily and herpanions across the suspension bridge and into Tenshu Castle, a majestic fortress perched on the mountain cliffs.

    Upon entering, they were greeted by an intimidating sight: powerful warriors in diverse attire, their intense auras apparent as they stood on wooden tforms in the hollowed-out caverns below.

    ¡°Kiryu!¡± A fearsome ninja, his face obscured by a full beard and armor, shouted upon seeing Kiryu. ¡°Have you found more help?¡±

    ¡°Master Yujin, I have. These threedies are here to assist,¡± Kiryu replied confidently.

    ¡°Ladies?¡± The bearded man¡¯s eyes widened as he took in Lily and herpanions, his thick brows knitting in concern. ¡°Can they¡­ Handle it?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re rmended by Reika and have been given the rank of Mercenaries,¡± Kiryu assured.

    ¡°Huh? If Reika vouches for you, you must be capable! Ladies, this is a battlefield. I won¡¯t treat you any differently, so please forgive me,¡± a gruff voice dered.

    ¡°If you have any tasks, just give us the order,¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he conceded, still a bit unsure but recognizing the urgency of the situation. With that, he led Lily and the others into Tenshu Castle, making their way to the second floor.

    The ground floor of Tenshu Castle buzzed with activity, filled with an assortment of soldiers, ninjas, and unranked experts. Upon entering the second floor, a suffocating presence of powerful auras enveloped them. The bonfire inside the building zed, casting shadows over various powerhouses, each with unique strengths and physiques. All were ranked Mercenaries, mostly at the Rookie level, though a few were Intermediate.

    As the three women entered, many eyes lit up, the soldiers taking a moment to appreciate their beauty. They soon approached a wooden tform where a man was pointing at an ancient map disyed on a wooden stand. ¡°We¡¯ve received information that numerous demons have appeared in the deep mountains to the southwest. They must be targeting Himeji City! Fellow experts, who will join the fight?¡± he dered.

    A surge of anticipation filled the room, but silence followed as everyone rubbed their fists, hesitant to step forward. Lily remained patient, not rushing to volunteer, wanting to gauge the situation first.

    The man continued, raising the stakes, ¡°Her Highness has decreed that in this battle, killing a Spirit Jade Stage demon will earn you one me Gold. Killing a Permanence Stage demon gets you a Kingdom Share or ten me Gold. Killing a Throned Sovereign demon could yield thirty to a thousand me Gold, or three to a hundred Shares! Greater aplishments bring greater rewards!¡±

    The room erupted in determined shouts:

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been itching for a fight!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our duty to protect the world!¡±

    ¡°We wish to serve the Princess! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lily had intended to join all along, but when she finally raised her hand, she felt a twinge of shame. It seemed as if she were motivated solely by the rewards. Yet, the man seemed unfazed and nodded, ¡°Then, those willing toe, prepare and follow me!¡± A chorus of ¡°Hyah! Hyah! Hoh!¡± echoed, and about sixty experts filed out of Tenshu Castle towards the cliffs.

    ¡°From here to the northwest, about thirty miles,¡± he informed the gathered crowd, instructing them to be ready for the imminent ride on one of the nearby lifts. The Asuka Kingdom was renowned for its engineering prowess, boasting incredible lifts constructed from wood and bronze that dotted thendscape, a testament to their durability and ingenuity.

    He continued, his voice filled with urgency, ¡°Everyone, the information we have indicates that the demons this time are extraordinarily powerful and savage. Only one out of every ten ninjas we sent to scout has returned. We must proceed with caution. Traveling together for mutual support would be wisest.¡±

    As he finished speaking, several people moved toward Lily and herpanions, extending invitations to join them. Lily declined each offer with grace, causing a brawny bald man to curse in frustration at being rejected.

    At that moment, a group of five or six vagabonds approached, led by a young vagrant with wild red hair and an indifferent air. His shoulder bore his resting weapon, adorned with a myriad of tattoos.

    ¡°Ladies, it seems you¡¯vee from afar,¡± Nendou began, addressing the women. ¡°This is your first time joining a battle like this, right? I strongly rmend grouping up with those you can rely on. It heightens everyone¡¯s chances of survival. I¡¯m not attempting to frighten you, but every time such a battle urs, at least half the volunteers don¡¯t return. Especially the neers; their losses are even greater.¡±

    Nendou drew closer to Lily, his voice a blend of warning and persuasion. ¡°For women like you, death may not be the worst oue if defeated. I see that you¡¯re strong, and you should grasp my meaning. The demons near Himeji City are unlike any others: dangerous, mighty! Ladies, would you consider joining my team? I can assure your safety, and the rewards will be fairly distributed. You won¡¯t be deceived.¡±

    Lily¡¯s response was sinct and disinterested, ¡°Thank you. But no thanks.¡± Her words were final, and she said no more.

    Nendou¡¯s face twisted into a scowl as he spat, ¡°Hmph! Just you wait. When you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll be pleading for my help!¡± He stormed off, cursing under his breath. In his team were two female experts, but in terms of appearance, they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Lily. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 15 â€“ Conquest Battle

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 15 ¨C Conquest Battle</h4>

    ¡°Ladies,¡± Kiryu interjected, approaching them with a concerned expression. ¡°Mr. Kiryu?¡± Lily queried.

    ¡°I must make an audacious request,¡± Kiryu confessed, four individuals standing loyally behind him. ¡°These are my cousin and hispanions, all of whom are trustworthy and steadfast. The demons we face this time are exceptionally powerful and perilous. I¡¯m worried for both your safety and my cousin¡¯s. Therefore, I humbly ask that you join forces with them. My anxiety would be lessened if you do.¡±

    Lily, hesitating, replied, ¡°Well¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t nned to team up with anyone, but Kiryu¡¯s sincerity was persuasive. Considering his cousin was involved, she felt reluctant to decline outright.

    ¡°Sisters, what do you think?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s your call,¡± Ayaka answered. If Kiryu¡¯s rtives were reliable, there seemed no harm in joining forces.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lily finally agreed, nodding her consent.

    ¡°Really? Awesome!¡± Kiryu eximed, pulling forward a well-groomed young man who stood slightly taller and possessed more narrow eyes. ¡°These three are Miss Lily, Miss Ayaka, and Miss Shimizu, who have traveled from afar. Please take care of them, show them respect, and be cautious, understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood, brother,¡± the young man responded shyly, bowing towards the women. ¡°Hello, sisters. I¡¯m Fuyuki Yamatsugu, and these are mypanions. We¡¯ll rely on each other during the journey.¡±

    ¡°Of course, likewise,¡± Lily assured him, noticing the three people behind Fuyuki: a blue-d female ninja named Haruka, a female warrior in exposed armor named Reiko, and a corpulent onmyoji named Daimon Okazawa, who seemed awkward around women, despite having two on his team. Lily¡¯s agreement was also influenced by the presence of two women on the other side.

    The experts formed their respective groups and, in turn, boarded the lift¡ªa suspended tform made of wood and iron chains, operated manually. Lily and her newpanions stepped into the wooden lift, and as the chains nked, they slowly descended.

    Most of the experts present could easily jump from the thousand-meter-high cliff without injury, but the lift was mainly for unranked experts and regr soldiers. Once on the ground, teams of experts crossed the suspension bridge between the mountain valleys and entered the dense forest, while Lily and her group stayed behind.

    The leading groups of experts began to move more swiftly, sprinting through the forest or leaping between the massive trees. Lily and herpanions quickened their pace to keep up, jumping from branch to branch.

    Fuyuki frequently nced at Lily, as though he wanted to speak but held back. Lily grew increasingly uneasy under his scrutiny. Eventually, Fuyuki found his voice, ¡°Well¡­ May I inquire about your abilities? It may seem sudden, but as we¡¯ll soon berades on the battlefield, it¡¯s best we understand each other.¡±

    Lily responded with a question as they maneuvered through the ruggedndscape, ¡°What about you all?¡±

    ¡°Heheh,¡± Fuyuki chuckled, rubbing the back of his head while leaping in midair. ¡°I must confess, I¡¯m merely a Late Throned Monarch.¡±

    ¡°Brother Fuyuki, you¡¯re far too humble! How can you feel shame as a Late Throned Monarch? Reiko and I are just Middle Throned Monarchs; doesn¡¯t that make us inferior?¡± the female ninja, catching up, protested.

    The corpulent onmyoji, Daimon, trailed behind, stuttering in excitement at the sight of the three beauties but fearful of speaking.

    ¡°Daimon¡¯s an Early Throned Monarch, but as an Onmyoji, he has many support spells. He excels in team battles rather than solobat. By coborating, he can enhance our effectiveness and even ensure your safety,¡± the exposed warrior, Reiko, exined.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Lily conceded, nodding absentmindedly.

    ¡°Ladies, you haven¡¯t revealed your strength yet,¡± Reiko probed.

    ¡°We are Throned experts, just like you,¡± Shimizu rified.

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Haruka acknowledged. ¡°Most who can join this battle are the rookies. The majority are Throned Monarchs, while the weaker ones are Throned Sovereigns.¡±

    Reiko chimed in, ¡°Miss Lily, it¡¯s delightful to have more women here. We can stick together while encamped. The dynamics can be awkward with two men and two women, but at least these two are well-behaved. Men from other teams are often more bothersome. Some even harass us.¡±

    Soon enough, the two girls were engaged in lively conversation with Lily and the others. They paused by a river, where Reiko offered a rice ball from their Asuka Kingdom. ¡°Food is scarce these days. These are made from mountain stems that grow at night. We grind them into powder and shape them like rice. Though they don¡¯t taste like actual rice, they have the wonderful ability to restore your spirit power.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you¡­¡± Lily smiled, epting the offering.

    ¡°Rice has be a rarity in the past two years,¡± Haruka reflected, leaning against a tree. ¡°The grains are expensive, especially fresh rice. Only a few traders risk importing it across the ocean, making it even pricier. Adepts can afford it with me Gold, butmon folk suffer. Many die every year.¡±

    ¡°But adepts hesitate to spend me Gold on rice, as we can use it for weapons and treasures,¡± Fuyuki added, revealing a disparity in wealth between the adepts of Iyo Ind and the Heian Dynasty.

    ¡°The sky remains dark like this¡­¡± Lily observed, looking up. ¡°Can the people even survive?¡±

    Haruka shook her head, her voice filled with despair. ¡°Our farms have been abandoned for years. We rely on hunting, fishing, and foraging for nocturnal nts, but those areas are infested with demons. We risk our lives for food! Weaker viges have perished. If this continues, our future is bleak.¡±

    ¡°So the Princess has greater concerns than we do. She¡¯s been gathering experts worldwide to battle the demons, all in hopes of someday restoring peace and witnessing the sun once again. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Reiko inquired.

    ¡°But will the sun truly return if we vanquish the demons?¡± Shimizu asked, a hint of doubt in her voice.

    Haruka¡¯s eyes widened, sharing a surprised look with Reiko. ¡°Well¡­ I never really pondered that question.¡±

    Reiko¡¯s expression became distant. ¡°I believe Princess Asuka has contemted these matters. We are here to follow hermands and fight the demons for rewards. But my reasons go beyond mere financial gain; I want to grow stronger! Humans have altered my husband and children

    <sup>1</sup>. My entire life¡¯s purpose, my very training, is devoted tobating demons forever.¡±

    Lily was struck with admiration as she learned about Reiko¡¯s tragic past, all hidden beneath her audacious armor and bold attitude.

    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t suffered?¡± Haruka interjected, her voice trembling. ¡°I witnessed my father be a demon, even saw him attacking my mother and younger brother!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve answered the Princess¡¯ summons today to battle the demons,¡± Fuyuki dered, stepping closer. ¡°I realize we might not change the world, but we can at least instill some hope.¡±

    Daimon, usually so reticent, suddenly spoke up, his voice dripping with indifference. ¡°Regrettably, not everyone shares this sentiment. Indeed, many adepts could endure eternal darkness. For many, it¡¯s about the rewards, the promise.¡±

    His words hung heavily in the air, silencing the group.

    Lily¡¯s heart ached as she realized the truth in his statement. The people around her were genuinelypassionate, but the broader reality was grim. Tens of thousands of civilians teetered on the brink of extinction, while too many adepts and ns selfishly pursued their own gains.

    After taking a brief respite, they resumed their journey, soon reaching the location Yujin had described. As most groups began to slow down and disperse, they scouted the area and continued to advance. Having teamed up with Fuyuki, they were guided in the right direction.

    ¡°The Eldritch Energy ahead is growing stronger,¡± Lily whispered, her sword hilt clearing the way before them.

    ¡°Miss Lily, allow me to lead. We maye across demons as we proceed. It¡¯s wise for us to maintain some distance from one another, to avoid a simultaneous ambush,¡± Fuyuki cautioned with a grave tone.

    By this time, all the adepts in their respective teams were keeping their distance and employing their spirit power to survey their surroundings. Lily and herpanions followed suit.

    They hadn¡¯t journeyed far when Lily suddenly sensed potent auras several thousand meters away. Others in the group quickly detected it as well.

    ¡°Demons! Ahead!¡± Haruka eximed, leaping onto a tree branch.

    Almost simultaneously, the other party sensed Lily¡¯s group. Eldritch Energy burst forth from the distant mountains, and the unseen enemies charged forward.

    ¡°They¡¯re here! And they¡¯re fast!¡± Haruka yelled, her voice betraying her talent for detection.

    Moments after her warning, gusts of wind whipped through the dark forests ahead, causing the trees to shake violently. <i>Whoosh!</i> The forest seemed to tremble in anticipation.

    ¡°Daimon! Prepare a defensive spell!¡± Fuyukimanded, drawing his Grade-8 weapon.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Daimon, typically so quiet, responded with swift determination, and golden runes began to encircle Fuyuki¡¯s form.

    ¡°Daimon! Protect me as well!¡± Reiko demanded, and Daimon started to cast spells on her.

    But it was already toote!

    Without warning, several ming purple des shot through the forest. They hurtled towards Reiko and Fuyuki, who were at the front line.

    Fuyuki parried with his long sword, while Reiko nimbly rolled to the side, avoiding three of the des. A fourth, however, grazed her arm, drawing blood.

    ¡°Ah! The de is poisoned!¡± Reiko cried out in rm.

    ¡°Daimon

    <sup>2</sup>! Antidote!¡± Fuyuki yelled.

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes!¡± Daimon fumbled for a green herb and a talisman, beginning an incantation.

    Then, without warning, a series of thunderous noises erupted: <i>Bam! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Dark shadows, seven meters tall and with grotesquely elongated limbs, sprang from the trees, poised to attack! <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Does this make sense to anyone?

    Robinxen: Daimon this, Daimon that, are you guys being hard carried by your support? MMO healers would hate you.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 16 â€“ The Three Sisters

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 16 ¨C The Three Sisters</h4>

    The colossal demons that leaped into action were either Throned Sovereigns or Throned Monarchs, their bodies adorned with ragged cloth armor and what appeared to be eerie Hannya masks on their faces. But something was amiss! Lily¡¯s assumption was incorrect. They weren¡¯t wearing masks; their faces were the terrifying visages themselves.

    One of the giant demons extended steel ws from its hands, shing towards Fuyuki, who was the nearest. Lightning energy surged from Fuyuki¡¯s de, illuminating the dark forest as he engaged the foremost Throned Monarch demon.

    Reiko, still looking unstable as if affected by poison, was targeted by two of the demons. Once Daimon finished reciting an antidote spell, a faint green mist enveloped Reiko¡¯s body.

    <i>ng!</i> Reiko¡¯s sword shed with the demons, and a burst of energy sent her flying, blood spewing from her mouth. An ancient tree toppled over as she mmed into it.

    ¡°Reiko!¡± Haruka yelled, weaving between the enormous trees andunching a barrage of explosive darts at the demons.

    Ayaka, positioned at the rear, immediately noticed that Reiko¡¯s poison hadn¡¯t been entirely neutralized. Without uttering a single spell, she flicked her finger, transforming a unique herb into a ray of light that instantly purified Reiko¡¯s body.

    ¡°What?¡± Reiko gasped as the excruciating pain and loss of control were instantly alleviated. She returned to her prime form and, fueled by an intense hatred for all demons, charged at them with surging spirit power.

    Both Daimon and Fuyuki stared at Ayaka, astonished. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Sorry!¡± Daimon yelled, filled with shame.

    ¡®She effortlessly released such an incredible antidote spell? It¡¯s hard to believe that the strongest among the threedies is this tall one! Her mastery of spells is beyondprehension!¡¯ Fuyuki thought, his shock palpable. The knowledge andmand of Onmyo spells and abilities within the Heian Dynasty far outstripped that of the Asuka Kingdom. What the group didn¡¯t realize was just how fortunate they were to be joined by the most exceptional Onmyoji in existence.

    A gray-faced, beast-like demon transformed into a sh of light, lunging at Shimizu. ¡°Be careful!¡± Fuyuki yelled, recognizing the threat. This Hannya, a Late Throned Monarch, was stronger than him, possibly even more resilient. No one else in the group could face it.

    ¡°S?h?i?t?!¡± Fuyuki swore, already contending with two other Hannya demons. Unable to aid Shimizu, his frustration mounted. ¡®Why are our foes so formidable this time?¡¯

    However, as Shimizu faced the red-glowing steel w, a surge of dark Celestial Maiden aura welled up within her. <i>Whoom!</i> In a blink, darkness engulfed a hundred-meter radius around her. With a simple flick of her sword, she cleaved the Late Throned Monarch Hannya in two!

    ¡°What? With¡­ One sh?¡± Fuyuki eximed, his voice trembling with disbelief. How could this have happened?

    The group had mistakenly believed Ayaka to be the hidden strength among the three girls. They had overlooked Shimizu, the typically quiet and asionally strange young girl, as the real force to be reckoned with

    <sup>1</sup>. She had taken down a Hannya demon, likely even mightier than Fuyuki, with a single blow.

    ¡°Who are they really?¡± Their eyes were drawn to Lily, dressed in red, standing between the three girls.

    Fuyuki¡¯s experience allowed him a deep insight. ¡®The presence of such a remarkable sword expert and a mysterious Onmyoji in this team suggests more than meets the eye. Thedy in the center, who has yet to act, may appear ordinary in strength, but her influence must be considerable. Otherwise, why would she be in thepany of such powerful allies? I must exercise extra caution around her in the future; to offend her would be disastrous.¡¯

    As he pondered this, three dark shadows abruptly loomed overhead. Three more Hannya demons had emerged, including two fearsome Middle Throned Monarchs and an incredibly massive Pinnacle Throned Monarch.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± eximed Fuyuki, his voiceced with terror. The Pinnacle Throned Monarch Hannya was an immense threat, capable of annihting them in mere seconds, leaving them without defense. ¡°Everyone, run! Miss Lily, hurry¡­¡± But his warning came toote.

    The three Archdemons had targeted Lily from the start and were now charging at her from three different angles at a terrifying speed. No one could intervene.

    Yet Lily seemed unmoved by the imminent danger, standing serenely as though oblivious to the enemies closing in.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Fuyuki¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety.

    The Hannya¡¯s wicked weapons, glowing with sinister auras, were already streaking towards Lily when she suddenly vanished.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡± Fuyuki gasped, disbelief in his eyes.

    The demons missed their strikes, equally bewildered.

    <i>Swoosh!</i> A scarlet sh materialized behind them, Lily¡¯s hair dancing in the air as she flicked her finger. Beams of light, twinkling like stars, shot forth and ensnared the demons.

    Struggling desperately, the Archdemons found no escape!

    Thousand Sakura Linger! Lily employed this technique to hone it in realbat.

    Spinning gracefully in the air, she drew Yasutsuna. This extraordinary weapon, now imbued with new powers after defeating Shuten Doji, now sought Throned Monarch Stage Demons as its first victims. Somewhere within Lily, a pang of regret stirred.

    Upon its unsheathing, a terrifying wave of Resentment Energy emanated from the de, forcing all to submit to its power. Swift and lethal was the strike, and though Lily exerted no spirit power, relying solely on her Celestial Battle Maiden¡¯s physical strength, the de¡¯s passage was soundless and deadly. In an instant, the enemies¡¯ Spirit Seas were shattered by the silent onught, and they fell lifeless to the ground.

    Fuyuki and hispanions could only stand agape. These were Hannya Archdemons! Even one could decimate their entire group. A Pinnacle Throned Monarch from whom escape was the only option! Yet all were in by Lily¡¯s casual, quiet attack. From start to finish, no hint of spirit power could be sensed from her.

    ¡°Is she¡­ even human?¡± Fuyuki wondered aloud. She appeared as a celestial being, descending from the heavens. Yasutsuna¡¯s single sh could vanquish Throned Monarchs, Throned Saints, and even double-soul Big Dippers. This weapon, imbued with the Anima of Shuten Doji, a Supreme Archdemon, had be something extraordinary.

    Suddenly, the earth trembled as more Hannya demons emerged from the forest. Not a single drop of blood marred Lily¡¯s luminous de. She exchanged nces with Shimizu and Ayaka, then nodded.

    Kill!

    Ayaka¡¯s naginata shimmered like a star, releasing a horrifying aura. With a leap, she decapitated a Hannya in a single strike. Shimizu, like a shadow, dashed through the terrain, dismembering any Hannya in her path. Lily¡¯s movements were like scarlet lightning, her de appearing and disappearing, hacking her foes into pieces.

    The others watched, unable to intervene. In mere moments, this new wave of enemies waspletely obliterated. The three sisters, who had once stood behind Fuyuki¡¯s group, now took the lead, sheathing their weapons nonchntly.

    ¡°Three esteemed sisters!¡± Fuyuki eximed, dropping to one knee. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually so powerful. We were so na?ve to team up with you. Please forgive our ignorance!¡±

    Lily turned and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have found our way so easily.¡±

    Fuyuki¡¯s eyes widened as he came to see Lily in a new light, recognizing the gentle and kind soul within her. A flush crept up his cheeks, and he stammered gratefully, ¡°Then¡­ Then¡­ Thank you, sisters. We¡¯ve never faced enemies so formidable before. Without you, those Hannya demons would have surely overwhelmed us!¡± Reiko, Haruka, and Daimon expressed their gratitude as well, bowing deeply.

    ¡°What¡¯s our next move, sisters?¡± Fuyuki inquired.

    ¡°Next move?¡± Lily echoed, slightly confused.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Reiko exined, her voice filled with awe. ¡°With your immense strength, we¡¯ll only slow you down, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that way,¡± Lily reassured them, her voice gentle. ¡°We agreed to team up, so let¡¯s continue together until the end of this battle. We¡¯ll share ten percent of all bounty kills evenly. The rest goes to the one whonds the kill. Does that sound fair?¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­ really okay?¡± Reiko¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. The promise of sharing ten percent was significant, considering that two Pinnacle Throned Monarchs had already been in. Even if that percentage were divided seven ways, it was still an enormous reward.

    The sisters¡¯ rapid and efficient ying of the demons had been awe-inspiring. How many more would fall before their des in theing battle? Although keeping pace with them might be burdensome, it ensured safety for Fuyuki and the others. They could engage the enemy freely, honing their skills without fear. The opportunity was nothing short of incredible, filling them with joy and gratitude. They all expressed their thanks profusely.

    ¡°Save your thanks forter. Let¡¯s press on,¡± Shimizu urged.

    With a swift rearrangement, the seven-member team fell into a new formation, Lily leading, nked by Shimizu and Ayaka, while the remaining four followed closely. Together, they climbed to the peak of a mountain.

    ¡°Look!¡± someone eximed.

    From their vantage point, they saw andscape alive with conflict. mes, electric sparks, and Eldritch Energy danced across the neighboring peaks. The constant rumble of quakes and sts echoed through the air, a clear testament to the fierce battles being waged against demons across the entire battlefield

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: These people are gonna get shocked each and every time if they keep concluding they now understand the power dynamic.

    Robinxen: It¡¯s an exp farm!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 17 â€“ Big Dipper Adversaries

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 17 ¨C Big Dipper Adversaries</h4>

    Lily, Shimizu, and Ayaka were at the forefront as they dashed down the hill, their spiritual senses alert to the presence of several Throned Monarch demons in the distance.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Shimizu eximed, elerating her pace.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many Throned Sovereign demons all of a sudden?¡± Lily questioned, her voice tinged with confusion. Where had all these formidable demonse from?

    The area was filled with countless pulses of spirit power, originating from both allies and enemies, as they scanned the surroundings. Shimizu was already engaged in a fierce battle with the Hannya demons ahead, disying strength far greater than before. Her possession of theplete ancient Jade had elevated her power, making it rival the value of the ancient mirror.

    From the side, a giant boar-like demon, covered in brown and inscribed with demonic runes, suddenly charged forward. It appeared incredibly filthy and was identified as another Late Throned Monarch.

    ¡°Sister Lily! I¡¯ll handle this guy!¡± Fuyuki called out, as he and his team, enhanced by Daimon¡¯s talismans, scattered and began to encircle the boar demon.

    At that moment, Lily¡¯s intuition sensed chaos erupting across the mountain range. A swish sounded as a massive pitch-ck centipede leapt from the forest terrain and lunged towards Lily. Adorned with tattered talismans on each leg, the centipede was identified as a Pinnacle Throned Monarch.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Lilymanded, leaping up and crashing her legs down. Her Celestial Maiden sandals erupted with power, and a bang resonated as her stomp shattered the centipede¡¯s sturdy skull, obliterating its Spirit Sea.

    Nearby, Shimizu sessfully dispatched a small group of Hannyas. ¡°All the demons I y, their credit is yours,¡± Shimizumunicated to Lily through a mental connection. The trio had grown so close they were like sisters. Since Lily had provided Shimizu with her weapons and treasures, it only made sense for her to grant Lily the recognition for the kills, helping her advance swiftly towards the status of a Senior Mercenary.

    Sternly, Lily warned, ¡°Sister Shimizu, don¡¯t underestimate these demons. Stay cautious.¡±

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    The party of seven pressed on, their eyes keenly scanning for demons as they navigated the treacherous terrain. As they engaged in their hunt, some demonsunched counterattacks against them. After traversing two mountains, they had vanquished a total of thirty-eight demons, including four that were of the Pinnacle Throned Monarchs rank.

    Fuyuki¡¯s team imed two victories, against a Late Throned Monarch boar and a Throned General. The battle against the boar was fraught with danger, nearly resulting in grave injuries for Fuyuki and Daimon. Ayaka¡¯s timely intervention with her talismans allowed a narrow victory without severe harm.

    As they continued, Lily¡¯s senses revealed nearly a hundred Throned Sovereigns! Two overwhelming auras from the mountain ahead signaled the presence of Big Dipper Archdemons.

    ¡°Retreat, Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily¡¯s voice rang clear. Even inbat, she remained keenly aware, pulling back instead of advancing. ¡°Big Dipper Archdemons!¡± Ayaka echoed.

    With a thunderous wham, the mountain peak ahead burst apart in a violent explosion. From the chaos, a tall vagrant with red hair was seen being flung into the air. Tumbling and bouncing down the mountain slope, he eventuallynded near Lily.

    This was Nendou, the tattooed vagrant who had once pestered Lily about teaming up. Brazen in his approach toward female experts, he had pushed them to join forces with him due to his abilities, holding the esteemed title of Throned Saint. But now, he was a pitiful sight, covered in wounds, missing an arm, half his jaw in ruin, and his face a mask of contusions.

    Struggling to open his swollen eyes, Nendou looked at Lily¡¯s team and coughed up blood. In a weak and desperate plea, he extended his only remaining arm and whispered, ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Nendou?¡± Fuyuki couldn¡¯t help but scream. Who could have harmed Nendou to such a degree? He was surely among the strongest participants in this war.

    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression bing grim as she surveyed the partially destroyed mountain peak. Shimizu and Ayaka stood beside her, all taking in the sight of two imposing figures. One had golden eyes, a face obscured by ck fur, amber-like horns, tattered robes, and a bloodied and damaged sword. The other was red-faced, bald, hunched, muscled, with a grotesquely long and thick neck, a weird septum ring, skin dotted with eerie marks, and holding an ancient-looking spear.

    Both were massive, standing about three meters tall, and radiating the powerful aura of double-soul Big Dippers.

    ¡°Double-soul Big Dipper!¡± Lily and the others instantly went on alert.

    ¡°Why would we encounter two double-soul Big Dippers? This is just a random battle that we joined after stepping foot on Iyo Ind.¡± Lily¡¯s voice wasced with confusion and worry.

    Their menacing eyes swept across the mountain slope, surveying everyone present. Although Lily¡¯s group suppressed their auras, the golden-eyed demon¡¯s gaze lingered on Lily. However, it failed to detect her true strength. The red-faced demon¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Lily and herpanions, his mouth opening to reveal horribly ruined fangs from which green smoke poured. ¡°Brother Kuki, looks like we¡¯re quite luckying to the mortal realm this time around. We ate so many souls of fools who came to die, and we even get to meet women! Look at them, especially the three in front. Where wee from, we won¡¯t even see a single one in a thousand years. They are incredible!¡± he crooned.

    ¡°Hunchback, I¡¯m not interested in women. And don¡¯t forget, we paid a heavy price toe to the surface world this time. We are here to train, not humiliate women. Besides, don¡¯t underestimate humans. They know how to conceal their auras,¡± Kuki retorted.

    Despite his words, the two mighty demons continued their casual conversation atop the mountain, clearly unconcerned with Lily¡¯s group.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill that Throned Saint vagrant first. You can handle the rest and those women,¡± Kuki dered, transforming into demonic fog as he leaped toward Nendou.

    At the same time, the Hunchback jumped and extended his body, revealing his incredibly long legs. If he were to stand up straight, he would dwarf even Kuki! He moved with terrifying speed, so quickly that Fuyuki and the others could barely react.

    Before Fuyuki could even process what was happening, Hunchback was already looming over him, spear raised, ready to strike. ¡°Kill the men first!¡± he roared. The spear was thrust towards thepletely bewildered and disoriented Fuyuki.

    With a resonating ng, a radiant de materialized from nowhere, blocking the spear¡¯s deadly descent. ¡°What?¡± Hunchback eximed in shock, his eyes widening to see Lily standing protectively in front of Fuyuki. She had extended one arm and, with her long cursed de, had deflected Hunchback¡¯s ferocious attack.

    Under the current circumstances, Lily was unable to put much force behind her weapon, yet her strength was still sufficient to parry the spear. With a determined stomp on the ground, she swung her arm, creating an unbelievable shockwave with a wham. She actually sent Hunchback flying along with the spear just by pushing with the tip of her de.

    ¡°Hunchback?¡± Kuki, who was in the process of stabbing into Nendou¡¯s chest to devour his Spirit Sea, was stunned by the sight. He quickly abandoned his victim and charged towards Lily.

    A swish marked the appearance of an incredibly tall and brilliant figure intercepting him: Ayaka, her naginata shing towards the demon. Kuki¡¯s eyes contracted instantly, a feeling of meeting a worthy opponent washing over him.

    Meanwhile, Lily sent Hunchback flying into the air and quickly drew her longbow and arrows. Though she was no expert in archery, her skills were more than sufficient to contend with a double-soul Archdemon. With a thump, an arrow shot forth like aet.

    Hunchback quivered at the arrow¡¯s terrible force, quickly summoning a green Ogre-headed shield. The arrow struck the shield with a wham, only slightly cracking it, yet its massive impact sent Hunchback soaring a thousand meters away, to the other side of the mountain.

    ¡°A lower spirit artifact shield?¡± Lily was equally astonished, realizing that this seemingly random demon possessed valuable treasures. She became a sh of red light, pursuing him.

    Reaching the mountain¡¯s summit, Lily was met with a horrifying sight. In front of hery a pitch-ck area littered with gore and the corpses of humans and demons. At the center of this charred location stood an ancient bronze gate covered in eerie demonic ruins, emanating a dark and bloody aura that felt strangely familiar, yet terrifying.

    ¡°Underworld aura?¡± she whispered to herself.

    Hunchback stood not far from the bronze gate, and Lily involuntarily took a breath. But her shock was soon reced by urgency as the bronze gate began to pulse, and several Throned Monarch Hannya demons emerged.

    ¡°These demons aren¡¯t dispatched by a nearby Archdemon. Rather, they¡¯ve emerged from this bronze gate, emanating what seems to be the aura of the underworld?¡± Lily¡¯s breath was heavy, the gate hauntingly reminiscent of Rash¨­mon.

    Could this be a portal that linked the mortal world to Yomi? Lily¡¯s mind raced, rapidly drawing conclusions. She knew Rash¨­mon served as a connection between Ashihara and Yomi, but it was governed by specific rules: it only functioned at midnight, and the passage was one-way.

    Thus, a perplexing question arose: How could one journey from Yomi to Ashihara, the realm of mortals? Lily was aware of only one method, that of traversing the perilous ¡®Path of Yomi.¡¯ It was, however, a journey fraught with dangers and almost an impossibility.

    Was there an alternative route from Yomi to the mortal world? This was beyond Lily¡¯s knowledge. In her understanding of the Heian Dynasty, no such phenomenon had ever been mentioned. If a sinister bronze gate like this could indeed transport all of Yomi¡¯s demons into the human world, it would have led to an apocalyptic scenario long ago, given the innumerable demon gods that could invade.

    Now, however, such a gate stood before her very eyes, possibly linking the mortal realm to Yomi or a simrly cursed dimension. Lily could not fathom how many formidable demons and spirits might emerge from this ominous gateway.

    ¡°I must destroy this gate first!¡± she resolved without hesitation.

    <sup>1</sup><h4>References</h4>

    Footnote content.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 18 â€“ Gate

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 18 ¨C Gate</h4>

    The unknown terrors that might emerge from this gate were a mystery. While Lily was unafraid of the known foes before her, she harbored a genuine fear of the unknown. But there was no room for doubt or hesitation.

    With a whooshing sound, Lily elerated to her maximum speed, her feet seemingly stepping on the air and leaving behind psychic ripples with each stride. Her aerial dash nearly matched her ground speed, making her sprint in the sky far swifter than any of her peers within the same realm. Her afterimage lingered where she had been as she instantaneously appeared before the ancient gate.

    With a deft movement, her crescent moon de was unsheathed in a vivid crimson blur. Crash! Her powerful sh struck the gatepost, sending vibrations through the gate. A deep mark was etched on the gate, and cracks spiderwebbed across the post adorned with ancient god demon carvings. But the gate remained standing.

    ¡°You want to destroy the gate? Dream on!¡± taunted Hunchback, brandishing a tattered ck formation banner bearing the crest of an ancient Asuka-era samurai n. He waved the g, releasing several gloomy spirits to ensnare and attack Lily.

    Lily was forced to divert her attention from the gate, confronting the attacking corpse souls, beings with chilling abilities that could weaken even a formidable warrior¡¯s soul. Yet, against Lily¡¯s robust soul defense, their abilities were in vain. Her de, a dance of crimson energy, carved through the enemies with the force of a triple-soul big dipper expert. Thebined corpse souls, their strength equal to a single-soul big dipper, were annihted by Lily¡¯s de.

    Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, a weapon of terrifying lethality, endowed Lily with the ability to overwhelm quadruple-soul big dipper experts and face quintuple-soul ones. Her agility, evasion skills, and weapon¡¯s potency posed a grave threat to even the most formidable adversaries.

    Lily¡¯s triumph over Shuten Doji had been the result of fierce determination, the umted resentment of countless in women, and her sword¡¯s inherent evil-ying power. While shecked the innate strength to defeat a quintuple-soul big dipper powerhouse, her de theoretically made it feasible.

    Even the toughest armor could not withstand Dojigiri-Yasutsuna¡¯s edge, making it an overpowering weapon to wield. Testing it was sufficient; it was not a tool to be used lightly.

    The attacking corpse souls, although spiritual in nature and devoid of real souls, were manifestations of ancient anger and malice. To obliterate them, Lily needed to overpower them with sheer force or use spiritual power to annihte them.

    Lily¡¯s abundance of spirit power enabled her to swing her Crescent Moon with unyielding intent. The bursts of crimson de beams contained dense and potent spiritual energy, sufficient to consume a significant portion of the corpse soul¡¯s energy.

    And thus, the corpse spirits were promptly devoured by the zing crimson beams, leaving Lily to contemte her next move.

    ¡°The gate must be destroyed!¡± Lily resolved in her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it!¡± Hunchback¡¯s voice thundered as his long spear thrust forward, sending a gloomy, strange, dark wave toward Lily.

    ¡°Be gone!¡± Lily retorted, chopping backward.

    With a mighty sh, Lily¡¯s potent energy and keen awareness allowed her to target the wave¡¯s core, dispelling it and deflecting the spear aside.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> Lily moved like a blur through the air, her velocity far surpassing Hunchback¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡°What!?¡± Before he could even react, Lily was upon him, her de thrusting forward.

    In a desperate move, Hunchback conjured a demonic shield with one hand. <i>Boom!</i> The force of Lily¡¯s stab overwhelmed the shield, sending it flying away.

    ¡°Ah, cough¡ª!¡± Hunchback groaned. With purple lunar force, Lily¡¯s full-powered stab was akin to the force of a triple-soul big dipper expert. Although he managed to block the stab, the resulting shockwave inflicted internal injuries on his once-imposing body.

    Lily¡¯s momentum did not wane as her long, slender white legs carried her forward, leaping over Hunchback¡¯s head. With a ¡°Boom!¡± her leg mmed down as she passed by.

    As a blunt weapon, Lily¡¯s wooden sandals, a celestial maiden¡¯s lower-ranked spirit artifact, proved more destructive than the Crescent Moon, directly cracking Hunchback¡¯s spirit shield.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Hunchback cried out, blood pouring from his mouth, nose, and eyes, the result of serious injuries from Lily¡¯s powerful kick.

    ¡°Why is this woman so strong?¡± he wondered in disbelief, panic rising as he saw Lily¡¯s leg poised for another strike. He didn¡¯t dare to block it, yet dodging was impossible.

    ¡°Damn woman! How dare you injure my brother!¡± Kuki roared at that moment, furiously charging at Lily with his broken sword.

    The two double-souled big dippers were no match for Lily, but they had many treasures at their disposal, preventing Lily from swiftly ending the fight without deploying her purple lunar force.

    ¡°Can¡¯t dy!¡± Lily thought, lifting her leg high and smashing it down once again with a booming impact.

    Hunchback, seeing his brothering, gritted his teeth in determination. All he had to do was endure and block this one blow. He lifted his shield with both hands, hiding his body entirely behind it.

    Lily¡¯s leg, glowing with a purple aura, swung down like a giant axe. The earth shattered with a loud ¡°Boom!¡± as her kick broke through the lower-ranked spirit artifact shield that had resisted so many other devastating attacks. Lily¡¯s wooden sandal brutally collided with Hunchback¡¯s head.

    Another booming sound followed the horrendous impact that shattered his skull, sending shockwaves that destroyed his meridians, internal organs, and damaged his spirit sea.

    ¡°Hunchback!¡± Kuki¡¯s howl of fury filled the air as his sh, apanied by a wave of fragmented ancient phantoms, headed toward Lily.

    With a ¡°ng!¡± Lily intercepted the sh with Crescent Lily, one-handed. The force of the impact resonated through her sandals, causing air explosions beneath her feet, but she remained unaffected and motionless in the air.

    In her other hand, Himeko¡¯s longbow materialized. With a foot, she pushed the bow out and drew the string with one hand, nocking an evil-ying arrow. It was fired with a shot that Kuki, witnessing it, was powerless to prevent.

    The bright arrow soared into the falling Hunchback¡¯s body, and with a resounding ¡°Kaboom!¡± it pierced through his shattered spirit sea into his big dipper spirit, blowing the crimson humpback monster to pieces.

    ¡°Hunchback! You witch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kuki screamed, his anger boiling over at his brother¡¯s death. He pulled his weapon back and aimed a full-force sh at Lily¡¯s waist.

    Unwilling to waste more time, Lily countered with one hand, her purple lunar force-infused crescent moon slicing through Kuki¡¯s weapon. In her other hand appeared a treasured knife, White Night Peony, one of Shuten¡¯s prized weapons, with a white ivory handle and an inscription of blossoming peony petals. She thrust it directly into Kuki¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Agh!¡± Kuki¡¯s howl resonated as the White Night Peony found his heart, inflicting grave injury to his spirit sea. His origin soul fled into his head, his eyes glowing a golden hue as needles shot out, radiating an eerie, Yomi-like aura.

    Feeling an imminent threat, Lily¡¯s instincts kicked in and she quickly evaded to the side.

    Kuki, noticing Lily¡¯s retreat, seized the opportunity to flee, but Lily¡¯s speed was unparalleled. In the blink of an eye, she had caught up to him. ¡°What!? No¡ª¡± he started, but before the words could fully leave his mouth, Lily was already behind him, Crescent Moon in hand.

    With a swift and lethal motion, the de sliced down from his head to his torso, cleaving him in two. Kuki was dead.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret. When refining Crescent Moon, she had integrated a hound anima within it, deeming it the most suitable choice at the time. But this decision had now limited the weapon¡¯s growth. Although she had reced the hound anima with a big dipper anima and then quenched it, the weak innate foundation still restricted its potential.

    Crescent Moon had achieved the ninth grade, and Lily estimated that absorbing one or two more big dipper animas might elevate the de to the level of a low-level spirit treasure, but that would be its limit. Yasutsuna, having Shuten¡¯s anima as its first integration, was a different story entirely, its potential far higher. It wasn¡¯t beyond reason to think that Yasutsuna could eventually reach the legendary rank of upper-level spirit treasure!

    Lily¡¯s attention was drawn to the gate, ominous and fear-inducing with the Yomi fluctuations it emitted. ¡°I need to hurry and destroy that gate before anything happens,¡± she thought, determination steeling her.

    Her concentration was broken by the sudden attack of several shurikens. ¡°What?¡± she eximed, easily evading the ambush. The throne realm demons were recklessly attacking her, desperate to protect the gate.

    ¡°Annoying things!¡± she muttered, deploying numerous purple lunar force domain des that ground them all into dust. The power she now wielded, even relying only on the purple lunar domain, was enough to wipe out anything beneath the saint realm. Arge group in formation might prove challenging, but these attackers were no match.

    With a focused build-up of purple lunar force, she unleashed a shing de beam at the ancient gate. ¡°Scythe!¡± she cried, as a thunderous crash rang out.

    The ancient gate erupted, unleashing a terrifying wave of Yomi energy, another dimension¡¯s force. The explosion ttened an area several hundred meters in radius, leaving a crater reminiscent of a meteor strike. The powerful wave hurled Lily back a thousand meters.

    Had Fuyuki and the others been closer, they might have been killed by the st, Shimizu in particr. The ancient gate was destroyed by Lily¡¯s strike, but the resulting shockwave was unexpected and rming.

    ¡°How dangerous¡­ Thankfully sister Shimizu and the others are far away, things could have gotten really dangerous,¡± she muttered, floating in the air, gazing in shock at therge sinkhole in the mountain.

    The explosion had obliterated many of the treasures from the two big dipper corpses, leaving only those above the ninth rank intact. Expanding her domain, Lily gathered all the surviving treasures into mirror space.

    She collected the ck array gs, two primary weapons, and Kuki¡¯s burning short de. These four low-ranked spirit treasures, along with a dozen something ninth-grade treasures, were quickly collected by Lily. She would examine themter; for now, collecting them was her priority.

    <sup>1</sup><h4>References</h4>

    Footnote content.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 19 â€“ Asuka Princess

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 19 ¨C Asuka Princess</h4>

    Lily gazed at the barren crater, a sudden thought striking her. With a graceful wave of her hand, she collected the fragments of the shattered gate within a storage jade. Meanwhile, on the other side of the mountains, Ayaka was readying a powerful defensive great arte, only to stop as she saw Lily approach, striding through the air. The shockwave¡¯s intensity was a clear sign that the explosion was no minor urrence.

    ¡°Lily, are you okay?¡± Ayaka called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily replied, joining the group. She sent a spirit probe to scan the nearby mountains, detecting battles still raging in some ces. However, with the gate¡¯s destruction, no more monster reinforcements would arrive. At present, dozens of throne-realmed demons were still nearby, and only half of the experts remained. Of the seven experts who had reached the mountain¡¯s peak, half had fallen, and they couldn¡¯t help but nce at the crater with anxiety.

    ¡°There are still some demons in the mountains; let¡¯s go there,¡± Lily stated, choosing not to discuss the gate in front of Fuyuki and the others.

    As anticipated, the enemy numbers stopped increasing. After a short skirmish, no powerful demons were detected within ten miles.

    ¡°Lily, all the surrounding demons have been killed. Let¡¯s return,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily nodded, looking up at the deep and dark night sky.

    At the foot of Himeji city, several experts sat, bloodied and battered, awaiting the lift. Even though experts could easily scale the wall, city regtions prohibited such actions unless it was an emergency. So, they waited.

    Lily¡¯s eyes scanned the wounded experts, some with lost limbs, their clothes torn and blood-soaked. Hunting demons might have offered the chance to get rich overnight, but it was an opportunity purchased with their lives. For instance, Nendou would never return.

    ¡°Ahh! I didn¡¯t think the monsters would be so powerful this time. My entire team didn¡¯t make it,¡± a one-armed samuraimented.

    ¡°My senior brother, to protect me he¡­ sobs¡­¡± a swordswoman cried, copsing in grief.

    Lily and her group waited in respectful silence, allowing the injured to board the lift first.

    ¡°Aghh, what¡¯s there to cry about, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± a vagrant with purple braids snapped, his eyes sparking with lightning. ¡°Hunting is a life-and-death battle! Since you¡¯ve joined, then you should have the resolution!¡±

    ¡°Brother Aida, it seems you¡¯ve achieved quite a bounty on this journey,¡± remarked a gigantic sumo, stepping forward. His immense respect for the slightly thin and average-sized Aida appeared somewhat odd.

    ¡°It was a decent haul,¡± Aida responded, brimming with confidence. ¡°I took down a monarch, three sovereigns, and a few inconsequential demons. Unfortunately, a peak monarch escaped my grasp.¡±

    Known as the number one expert of the expedition team, Hakurei Aida was an ultimate throned saint expert, a title he wore proudly.

    ¡°Wow! Brother Aida, you¡¯ve triumphed once again!¡± the peak monarch sumo eximed. ¡°You defeated so many demons solo, and even made a peak monarch arch-demon flee! You must have clinched the top merit reward, and there might be extras too. How I envy you! I¡¯ve had my eye on a specific palm technique, but it requires kingdom shares, and I just don¡¯t have enough.¡±

    ¡°If kingdom shares are what you need, I can transfer some to you,¡± Aida offered with a boastfulugh. ¡°I have plenty of merit shares. I¡¯m a Senior, and I¡¯m not interested in attracting disdain by marrying some princess. Money? I have no shortage of it!¡± He spoke loudly, making sure the wounded experts and beauties nearby could hear his proud promation.

    The contrast between Aida¡¯s glorious gains and the miserable state of the injured warriors was stark.

    ¡°Really? Brother Aida, would you truly transfer some merit shares to me?¡± the sumo asked.

    ¡°Show me what treasures you possess. Money holds no allure for me. Let¡¯s trade shares for goods.¡±

    ¡°Brother Aida, I¡¯ll buy you some beer when we get back to the castle!¡± the sumo promised, his face beaming.

    After patiently waiting their turn, Lily¡¯s group of seven boarded the lift. With space for seven or eight, the lift provided room for the experts to maintain their dignified appearances.

    Some, like the giant sumo, upied the space of five to six ordinary people. Many injured had to be carried on, causing Lily¡¯s group to wait for several trips.

    Once at the top, Kiryu rushed over, his face filled with relief. ¡°Fuyuki! Thank goodness you¡¯re alive! The reports of unusually powerful enemies and that horrific explosion had me truly worried.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I owe my life to Sister Lily and these elder sisters. They¡¯re all supreme experts! Without them, I might not have returned today.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­¡± Kiryu moved quickly to express his gratitude. ¡°Ladies, I can¡¯t thank you enough. Follow me to your rooms. The celebration banquet is tonight, and Princess Asuka herself will wee everyone.¡± His announcement brought tion even to the wounded experts.

    ¡°Ohhhh!!! That¡¯s incredible!¡±

    While many of the experts had partaken in the subjugationrgely for the rewards, there was a sincere reverence for the princess in their hearts.

    ¡°Celebration banquet? Hmph, I¡¯m unsure if I can spare the time to attend,¡± Aida said with a dismissive air

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Brother Aida, while others may choose to abstain, you must be there! How could it truly be a celebration banquet without your presence?¡± the sumo remarked,ying on the ttery thickly.

    ¡°Ahaha, we¡¯ll see how it goes,¡± Aida replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Fuyuki, everyone, it¡¯s time for our farewells. The portion of merits we agreed to share will be settled,¡± Lily interjected.

    ¡°No, no, we did nothing to deserve a share of your merits, sister Lily. Merely returning alive is already a monumental favor from you. We will only ept the merits for the demons we slew,¡± Fuyuki protested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that, Fuyuki. We made a promise, and it will be kept. Your refusal is unnecessary; let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°This, that¡­¡± Fuyuki stammered, apparently not having considered just how substantial the merits might be.

    Lily and her group were then escorted by Kiryu to a two-story pavilion house, reserved exclusively for female mercenaries. Kiryu led them to the second floor, exining, ¡°The rooms here are prepared for thedies, and a bath is avable in the backyard.¡±

    Though the interior was kept spotless, it was obvious that the furnishings and the overall standards were markedly inferior to Heian-kyo. A vast chasm still separated the Asuka kingdom from the sophistication of the Heian dynasty.

    ¡°Please rest yourselves. When it¡¯s time for the banquet, I will send someone to notify you. Oh, and one more thing: do present me with the corresponding proof of the demons hunted so I can record them for the merits to be awarded at the banquet

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily responded, her acknowledgment apanied by bursts of white light from the pavilion¡¯s second-floor windows.

    ¡­¡­

    After a period of rest, Lily¡¯s group made their way to the baths.

    ¡°This bathhouse¡­¡± Ayaka observed, looking at the damp floor and the rudimentary wooden cubicles draped with curtains. The absence of a natural hot spring in Himeji city was evident.

    Upon choosing their respective cubicles, the women discovered that even a simple shower was an intricate mechanism in the Asuka kingdom. Ayaka had to fiddle with a beast-head spout and wooden handles before water gushed forth.

    ¡°This kingdom really loves its mechanisms

    <sup>3</sup>. Who would¡¯ve thought that taking a basic shower could be soplicated?¡± she grumbled, undressing.

    Nevertheless, the shower proved to be a refreshing experience after a grueling battle, with adjustable temperature controls that produced hot or cold water as desired.

    ¡°They do have a knack for building mechanisms,¡± Ayaka conceded, luxuriating under the cascading water.

    Refreshed by the bath, they donned yukatas and retired to their rooms, anticipating the uing banquet. Before long, they were dressed in their usual attire, and a maid arrived to inform them that the festivities were about to begin.

    The trio made their way out of the pavilion house, where Kiryu awaited them with a weing smile. ¡°Ladies, wee!¡± he greeted, leading them across wooden bridges and through winding corridors toward Tenshu Castle. Their destination was the fifth floor of the structure.

    Upon arrival, they found the floor far more austere than anticipated. Rather than a grand hall, it was a simple space adorned mostly with weapons, and the asional screens featured paintings of towering mountains and winding rivers. The decor was incongruous with what one might expect of a princess¡¯ banquet hall. Multiple tables and chairs were already arranged within.

    ¡°Ladies, please take your seats,¡± Kiryu invited.

    Without overthinking the matter, Lily and herpanions seated themselves as directed, taking the front row on the left-hand side of the princess¡¯ designated seat. The wooden tables were arranged to amodate a single person at each.

    ¡°The banquet willmence shortly. Please remain in your seats while I attend to weing the other guests,¡± Kiryu informed them, bowing before making his exit.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but notice a marked change in Kiryu¡¯s demeanor towards them. Though he had been courteous from the outset, his treatment of them now was akin to that reserved for VIPs.

    As the hall began to fill with experts, officials, and warriors from the Asuka kingdom, their eyes were drawn to Lily and her group, prominently seated at the front three chairs.

    Hakurei Aida, followed by his sumopanion, made his entrance into the hall. Aida¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spotted a woman in red seated in what he regarded as his usual ce, causing him to frown and exim, ¡°Hey!¡±

    Lily, just as she was about to enjoy a sip of tea, was suddenly overshadowed by an immense figure. Looking up, she realized that the shadow was cast by the massive sumo wrestler, who stood beside Hakurei Aida.

    Once he had Lily¡¯s attention, the sumo addressed her, his voice resonant and bold: ¡°Madam, is this your first time attending? This seat has always been reserved for Brother Aida. Might I ask you to move

    <sup>4</sup>?¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: This guy is an *******¡­ I can¡¯t wait to see his face when he realises he¡¯s been dethroned.

    Silva: I¡¯m foreseeing Aida is gonna make a scene when they presented the highest award to Lilyter

    Robinxen: Personally I prefer technological solutions myself too.

    Silva: Yep, this is a direct p to the face for the proud Aida

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 20 â€“ Achievements and rewards

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 20 ¨C Achievements and rewards</h4>

    Neither Lily nor Ayaka were inclined to engage in conflict, but Shimizu, seated at the far end, reacted with icy disdain. ¡°These seats were arranged by Kiryu of Himeji. Your demand that we vacate them is rather rude.¡±

    ¡°Wench, what did you just say?¡± The sumo¡¯s face turned an angry red as he red at Shimizu. ¡°You call me rude? You clearly have no understanding of the rules! If it were only me, perhaps I¡¯d relent, but this is Lord Hakurei Aida! The one who has earned the greatest merit on this expedition! If you have any sense, you¡¯ll move aside at once!¡±

    ¡°What if I choose not to?¡± Shimizu¡¯s response was cool and unyielding.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t think your location within the city gives you license to be impertinent. If you¡¯re so brave, why not remain hidden here forever? Don¡¯t even think about leaving the city!¡± the sumo challenged.

    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯ll leave whenever I please. What will you do about it?¡± Shimizu retorted.

    ¡°You! You¡¯re truly asking for trouble! Enough of this¡ªwill you relinquish the seats or not?¡± The sumo¡¯s anger boiled over as he mmed his hand down on the table, his face twisted into a ferocious scowl, drawing the attention of all nearby.

    Shimizu¡¯s delicate hand instinctively reached for the hilt of her weapon, Yakumo.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Lily intervened, her voice steady and calming. ¡°Since you¡¯re so determined to sit in the front, I trust you must feel your merit warrants it. Sister Shimizu, Sister Ayaka, one seat is as good as another. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    ¡°Little Lily¡­¡±

    Lily had no desire to escte the situation, especially at Princess Asuka¡¯s banquet. Her primary objectives were to meet the princess, learn more about the Asuka kingdom, and possibly find clues about the Dream Eater.

    With a resigned air, Lily moved to the back of the hall, Ayaka and Shimizu following her to the avable seats.

    ¡°Brother Aida, please be seated,¡± the sumo said, attempting to ingratiate himself.

    Hakurei Aida responded with nothing but a haughty silence as he took his seat.

    Gradually, the hall filled with various experts, generals, and officials of the Himeji. Conversations buzzed as everyone awaited the princess¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡± Fuyuki¡¯s group was nearby, and they struck up a conversation without hesitation. Though Fuyuki seemed somewhat shy in Lily¡¯s presence, his voice betraying his admiration, Lily responded naturally and without fanfare.

    Suddenly, a rustle of light footsteps emanated from behind the three-piece paper screen adorned with a flying phoenix design, positioned at the head of the hall. This passageway was reserved solely for the master and her closest attendants.

    A striking young woman appeared from the corridor, neen or twenty years of age, her dark red bangs framing her face, her hair styled into a high ponytail that cascaded down to her feet. Her attire was both elegant and assertive: a ck gold feathered thigh-length jacket over a sensuous red ninja vest that was slit at the chest, paired with a long skirt with slits on both sides, stockings, and a single ck wristband. Her feet were bare.

    The woman¡¯s face was breathtaking, her red headband emphasizing her intense eyes, and she radiated the vigor of a formidable warrior.

    As she entered the room, a hushed silence fell over the assembly.

    As she settled into the master seat, her knees elegantly sped together, her posture exuded a harmonious blend of strength and grace. Every eye was fixed on her, from the recruited experts to the generals and officials, and all saluted her in reverence. She acknowledged their gestures with a slight nod of her head.

    From her ce in the back of the hall, Lily observed this extraordinary woman. Her presence wasmanding and her aura maic. It was clear to Lily that this must be the legendary Princess Asuka.

    Taking her ce at the master seat, the princess greeted the assembled crowd with a respectful salute. ¡°Greetings everyone. I am Asuka Shizu.¡±

    The ways of the Asuka kingdom differed from those of the Heian dynasty. Unlike traditional royal entrances, no one announced or introduced the princess. Instead, she introduced herself, a practice that Lily found quite intriguing.

    Kiryu saw his opportunity to speak, loudly proiming, ¡°This expedition has won a great victory. The number and strength of demons exterminated are very impressive. Of course, the heroes of the world have made great sacrifices to make this victory possible. Today¡­¡±

    Princess Asuka interrupted him with a graceful wave of her hand, dismissing what she seemed to regard as empty rhetoric. ¡°Your bloody battles and sacrifices have given hope to this kingdom. Although the road ahead is still dark and long, I hope you can all work together and walk down this path with me. Thank you all!¡±

    Her words rang with sincerity, and the audience returned her salute with their own, touched by her genuineness.

    ¡°Which guest is Miss Lily?¡± Princess Asuka inquired, prompting a murmur of confusion throughout the hall. Nobody seemed to know who Lily was.

    Up front, Aida and the sumo exchanged puzzled nces. Was this not simply a celebratory banquet? Why was the princess asking about this unknown woman?

    Kiryu scanned the crowd, finally spotting Lily. ¡°The one sitting at the back corner there, thedy in the red,¡± he replied.

    The princess¡¯ response was sharp. ¡°Why is Miss Lily sitting in that corner?¡±

    This question caused a noticeable shift in the room, making both Aida and the sumo tense. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Lily, curiosity piqued. Who was she? Where had shee from? Why was she so highly regarded by Princess Asuka?

    ¡°This¡­¡± Kiryu seemed at a loss for words, unsure how to exin the situation.

    Feeling the room¡¯s attention upon her, Lily addressed the princess with a distant salute. ¡°Your Highness, I am a neer, so I chose a seat at random. Please forgive my discourtesy.¡±

    ¡°I only worry that I have neglected Miss Lily and your sisters,¡± Princess Asuka stammered, momentarily taken aback.

    ¡°Not at all, these seats are good,¡± Lily responded with a smile.

    Princess Asukaughed, clearly finding Lily¡¯s attitude both refreshing and intriguing.

    Aida and the sumo, who had been holding their breath, finally exhaled, relieved that Lily hadn¡¯t mentioned the earlier confrontation.

    ¡°That woman is quite interesting,¡± Aida remarked, leaning toward the sumo. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t antagonize them. Find an opportunity to lead them instead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the sumo replied, thrilled by Aida¡¯s suggestion to align with these captivating women.

    Princess Asuka continued, ¡°As usual, the top ten meritorious people will be announced before the banquet. For everyone else, you can check with Kiryu. Kiryu.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Kiryu responded, pulling out a booklet and beginning to read from it.

    ¡°Since we have neers among us, allow me to exin the process. Merits from this expedition will be rewarded with kingdom shares. If the merits fall short of one kingdom share, me gold will be awarded instead. For those not in the top ten, please inquire to learn how many merits you have earned. Kingdom shares will be the default reward, but those who desire me gold may exchange their shares at a rate of one kingdom share for ten me gold. This exchange can only be made once, and you may not exchange me gold back for kingdom shares.¡±

    ¡°I will now announce the top ten meritorious achievements for this expedition. In rank ten, Omiya Fujizo, for ying one sovereign arch-demon and two throned generals, with the remainder being permanence and below, shall receive twenty-five kingdom shares.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I made the top ten! This is a first, ahahaha!¡± Omiya Fujizo¡¯sughter filled the room.

    ¡°In rank nine, Fukuyama Chugen¡­¡­ awarded twenty-nine kingdom shares.¡± An elderly, eminent white-haired monk nodded in acknowledgment.

    Aida, confident of his rank, casually sipped his tea, ignoring the announcement. The previous second and third rank experts had perished in this expedition, so he was certain of his victory.

    ¡°Ranks eight to five belong to the same team ¨C they¡¯ve distributed their merits by internal agreement, each earning forty-three kingdom shares. They are Fuyuki, Reiko, Haruka, and Daimon.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Aida scoffed. ¡°Those four ipetents, how did they gain so many merits? What kind of luck struck them? Did they stumble upon a gravely injured arch-demon?¡±

    Kiryu continued, methodically announcing ranks four to three. They were powerful experts, just as Aida had expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost my turn,¡± Aida thought, excitement building within him.

    ¡°Rank two, Hakurei Aida¡­¡­. awarded ny-two kingdom shares.¡±

    ¡°What? Only rank two? The shares are correct, but who surpassed me? If only I had caught that peak monarch, I wouldn¡¯t be second.¡±

    Even the sumo looked at Aida in surprise; his brother had only ranked second?

    ¡°Rank one, ah¡­a team of three heroesbined their merits, cing them all on one person,¡± Kiryu continued.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Aida reasoned, ¡°Merits can bebined to exchange for valuable treasures. How dull that they surpassed me.¡±

    He took another sip of tea, pondering the sum of merits, ¡°Over a hundred? Not likely more than one hundred fifty.¡±

    ¡°Rank one, Miss Lily, awarded two thousand two hundred sixteen kingdom shares

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Pufft¡ª¡ª¡± Aida¡¯s mouthful of tea sprayed across the table

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Two thousand two hundred? Is there an error in the count?¡±

    Kiryu went on, ¡°Miss Lily¡¯s team killed eighteen throned generals, twenty-five throned sovereigns, sixteen throned monarchs, including five peak-staged monarchs! And, and¡­¡± he paused for a breath, ¡°And two big dipper arch-demons, both double-souled!¡±

    ¡°What!??¡± The hall erupted in shock.

    ¡°As we know, big dipper arch-demons are near impossible to kill; one alone can spell disaster. A throned saint is worth 100 shares, a single-soul big dipper, 300! A double-soul is worth800! ying two of them plus the other arch-demons totals 2,460 shares! After deductions for the other four members, 2,216 shares go to the team of Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°What!??¡± Aida¡¯s eyes nearly popped from their sockets.

    Such an astronomical figure was inconceivable to him. As a Senior Mercenary

    <sup>3</sup>, he earned thirty to forty kingdom shares as a sry, plus additional shares from fighting monsters. But thousands of shares were beyond hisprehension.

    ¡°Big dipper arch-demon? Who is this Lily

    <sup>4</sup>? Even if their team isrge, killing two big dipper arch-demons requires at least one big dipper expert, someone with strength surpassing a double-soul! When did Himeji harbor such a supreme entity?¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: PFFFFFFT. It¡¯s not even the same league.

    Robinxen: We are brothers in this reaction Aida, for different reasons.

    TLN: There¡¯s a bit of a disagreement with this term as there are no English equivalent or direct trantion of this term, we¡¯ve went from Samurais to Kingdom Knights to Recruits, but ultimately end up with this through majority vote.

    Robinxen: She was literally mentioned by name five minutes ago¡­

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 21 â€“ Sudden Envoy

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 21 ¨C Sudden Envoy</h4>

    A tremor suddenly overtook Aida as the realization struck him. Could that horrific explosion be connected to these women? He stared at Lily, baffled, ¡°This woman¡­ what level is she at? A big dipper expert? Impossible! There has to be a mastermind behind her, one who attributed all these aplishments to her. Sure, she¡¯s strong, but she merely yed a decorative role! Either way, she¡¯s not someone I can afford to mess with; if the big dipper expert behind her were to get angry, it would be a serious matter.¡±

    The room was abuzz, all eyes on Lily¡¯s group, their astonishment palpable. It was unimaginable how these three women could have in two big dipper arch-demons, even working together.

    Princess Asuka was the only one who seemed unperturbed, her eyes on Lily as she spoke, ¡°Miss Lily, you have vanquished a grave menace to Himeji. Though we¡¯ve called on help from around the world, without my personal leadership, Himejicks the might to confront two double-soul big dipper arch-demons. If not for your presence, the experts on this expedition might have suffered dire losses. My heartfelt thanks to you!¡±

    ¡°It is our duty, your highness,¡± Lily replied, humility in her voice. ¡°My sisters and I have journeyed far and wide, both for the world and for ourselves. Fighting for rewards is but natural. That you express such gratitude leaves me feeling unworthy.¡±

    Princess Asuka¡¯s nod conveyed her understanding, and she spoke to Lily with a frankness that hinted at admiration. ¡°After the banquet, please join me for a conversation. If there are any treasures you wish to trade for, simply tell me. With your and your sisters¡¯ prowess, I doubt Kiryu possesses anything to pique your interest.¡±

    Lily responded with a respectful bow.

    A murmur of envy filled the hall at the princess¡¯ offer. Everyone knew the treasures she held were unparalleled, but it was not a matter of her unwillingness to extend the offer to them; their merits and shares simply did not qualify.

    Naturally, there were veterans who had been loyal to Himeji for numerous years, amassing greater merits and shares than Lily and herpanions. However, they were absent from this expedition. It must be acknowledged that achieving over two thousand shares in just one mission was an unprecedented feat!

    ¡°Everyone, the conversion of your merits to kingdom shares is noted. Should you wish to trade for treasures, you may do so at your convenience. Now, let the feast begin!¡± Princess Asuka proimed, raising her cup in tribute. ¡°This cup, I dedicate to our fallen warriors!¡± She held her wine cup aloft, solemnly spilling the contents on the ground.

    Her voice lifted again, ¡°The second cup is for all here. Cheers!¡±

    Lily observed that while Princess Asuka had arranged for fine wine to be served, she herself sipped tea. ¡°Let¡¯s drink tea then,¡± Lily suggested to Ayaka and Shimizu, who agreed. Shimizu wasn¡¯t averse to wine but simply uninterested, and Ayaka never drank wine at all.

    Shortly thereafter, a troupe of dancers and musicians appeared, garbed in costumes that appeared to predate those of the Heian dynasty. As the strains of ancient music filled the air, the dancemenced. The hall was abuzz with chatter, filled with discussions about the startling revtions that had been unveiled.

    The burly Yujin, already inebriated, stood and proimed, ¡°Miss Lily! Come sit at the front; you and your sisters are the true stars of tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±

    Lily¡¯sughter rang out, ¡°There¡¯s no need; we¡¯re quite content here.¡±

    Yujin surveyed the hall before pointing at himself and some other generals. ¡°We should give up our seats for Miss Lily and her group. Without them, we might all have perished against those double-soul big dipper arch-demons. It¡¯s our duty to show gratitude and decency! Unlike some who swagger about with their insignificant skills. How disgraceful!¡± His re fell on Aida, who sat at the head of the table, his face a picture of profound embarrassment.

    <i>Bam!</i> Aida¡¯s hand came down on the table with force, ¡°What did you say? Are we suddenly beneath you because there¡¯s a new powerhouse in y? Hmph! I won¡¯t tolerate such disrespect!¡± he eximed. In his anger, Aida kicked the table aside and began to storm out.

    ¡°Lord Aida,¡± Princess Asuka interjected, her face stern but her voice even, ¡°This is a misunderstanding. You are one of Himeji¡¯s esteemed experts, and we would never slight our honored guests. Please, sit and join us again.¡±

    Aida paused, and a hefty sumo wrestler also moved to calm him.

    ¡°Lord Aida,¡± Princess Asuka urged, her eyes earnest, ¡°You and others like you are crucial in defending the Asuka kingdom and saving our world. Please stay.¡± Her plea was genuine; she truly needed their strength, their presence beside her.

    ¡°Hmph, for the sake of the princess¡¯ dignity, I¡¯ll overlook this,¡± Aida grumbled, retaking his seat.

    Watching from a distance, Lily thought to herself how difficult it must be to be a princess. With all the power and wealth came the chains of responsibility, having to tolerate and suppress personal feelings for the sake of ideals and position.

    After this briefmotion, the atmosphere returned to its rxed state. Although the Asuka kingdom¡¯s fare was modest, it had a simple, unrefined taste. Lily sensed the intention behind it; in these years of famine, Princess Asuka was mindful of waste. The banquet was frugal, with dishes made frommon ingredients, and Lily recognized the hard work put in by the castle¡¯s chefs and staff.

    She continued to admire the unique artistic concept of the dance being performed, but her attention was soon diverted by a loud announcement from the entrance of the hall.

    ¡°His majesty the king¡¯s envoy has arrived.¡±

    ¡°The king?¡± Lily¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, ¡°Right, I once heard mention of the Asuka kingdom¡¯s king.¡±

    The music ceased, and the dancers retreated at the announcement. Lily nced at Princess Asuka Shizu, noticing a frown on her face, an expression uncharacteristic of a daughter hearing news of her father. But then again, the royal family was hardly typical.

    Heavy footsteps approached, and two tall men in ck robes adorned with me patterns and golden bamboo hats entered, their muddy sandals betraying recent travel.

    Lily¡¯s interest piqued, and she set down her tea cup to focus on the men. ¡°These two, though mere envoys, are actually single-soul big dipper experts!¡± she observed to herself.

    The two envoys disyed arrogance in their stance and demeanor, hands behind their backs, des at their sides. They didn¡¯t even salute the princess, instead casting an imperious look around the room. ¡°Princess Asuka, in the midst of a kingdom¡¯s crisis, you indulge in feasting, song, and dance? How would the king or the prime minister feel about this extravagance?¡± they taunted.

    Unruffled by their insolence, Princess Asuka calmly responded, ¡°I believe you misunderstand, my lords. This is a modest celebration for our victorious returning forces. Many warriors were lost or wounded in battle. While I may choose to live frugally, the kingdom must honor those who have bravely fought for us.¡±

    ¡°Your highness the princess,¡± one envoy sneered, ¡°His majesty and the prime minister question your recruitment ofmon rabble as personal forces. Remember your duty; defending the country is the royal court¡¯s responsibility.¡±

    These words darkened Princess Asuka¡¯s expression.

    <i>m!</i> The sumo, Omiya Fujizo, mmed his thick hand onto the table, rising to his feet. ¡°You two mere envoys dare rebuke the princess? Who do you think you are? Exin yourselves!¡±

    Striding towards the envoys, he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t rify your meaning, don¡¯t expect to leave unchallenged today. I owe no loyalty to the Asuka kingdom, so don¡¯t expect mercy from me!¡±

    ¡°Lord Omiya, halt!¡± Kiryu¡¯s voice rang out urgently, but it was toote. Omiya was already lunging at one of the envoys.

    The envoy¡¯s hand, gloved with dark golden ws, shot out and mped onto Omiya¡¯s massive arm. With a monstrous surge of strength, he twisted Omiya¡¯s hand into an unnatural angle, the golden ws sinking deep into the flesh and causing blood to spray out.

    ¡°Aghh!! Arghh!¡± Omiya¡¯s cries filled the room as he was brought to his knees, his hand rendered useless.

    ¡°Hmph, as I thought, a mere wastrel,¡± the envoy sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the use of gathering such rabble? All they do is eat, drink, and tarnish the princess¡¯ reputation.¡±

    With a vicious kick, the envoy sent Omiya¡¯srge body soaring through the air, directly towards Princess Asuka.

    Lily prepared to intervene, but Ayaka restrained her with a shake of her head.

    Aida leaped into action, catching Omiya mid-air. Hisnding sent him skidding back across the wooden floor, barely stopping in front of the tform where the princess was seated.

    ¡°Brother Aida¡­¡± Omiya gasped, blood trickling from his mouth and a noticeable dent in his chest. ¡°Help¡­ avenge your brother, cough¡­¡±

    Several other experts rushed to assist Omiya, anger burning in their eyes as they red at the two envoys.

    ¡°We fought to the death for your Asuka Kingdom! You two are beyond contempt!¡± one of them shouted.

    Aida advanced, dering, ¡°Enough talk! As Omiya said, we¡¯re not citizens of Asuka Kingdom! Your apologies, even on bended knee, won¡¯t suffice!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The envoys tilted their heads, revealing terrifying cyan demon masks as their auras red. ¡°Just you?¡±

    Aida faltered at their fearsome presence but quickly recovered. ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Aida, cease! They are my father¡¯s envoys,¡± Princess Asuka implored.

    ¡°I care not who they are! Offend me, and I¡¯ll y you!¡± Aida¡¯s powerful aura erupted, scattering tables, bowls, and chopsticks.

    Ayaka swiftly deployed a protective arte, encircling herself, Lily, and Shimizu, allowing them to continue sipping tea as if all were calm.

    ¡°Haaa!¡± Aida, a blur of motion, charged at the envoys, drawing his longsword.

    Two beams of de light shed, nging against each other in a metallic collision.

    A soft sound apanied Aida¡¯s sword being knocked from his grip, and two long cuts appeared across his chest, while Reiko¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the de spun towards her.

    ¡°No!¡± Princess Asuka started to react but felt she wouldn¡¯t be quick enough.

    With a flick of her hand, Lily sent the tea cup she¡¯d been holding streaking through the air. It collided with the longsword like a white falling star, altering its course with a resounding ding. The de whisked past Reiko¡¯s short hair and embedded itself in a thick wooden pir.

    ¡°What?¡± Only Princess Asuka saw clearly what had transpired, and she was left in a state of shock. <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 22 â€“ Royal Edict and Tea

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 22 ¨C Royal Edict and Tea</h4>

    Groaning in pain, Aida fell to one knee, his chest marred by two bleeding de marks. The injuries weren¡¯t fatal, but they were far from trivial. ¡°Brother Aida!¡± A group of skilled warriors rushed to his aid.

    ¡°You scoundrels! You¡¯re courting death!¡± The warriors drew their weapons and their auras red, but the envoys seemed unimpressed.

    Princess Asuka rose to her feet, her eyes shimmering with a dark intensity. ¡°Enough!¡± Her voice boomed through the hall, radiating an aura so formidable it restricted the movements of almost everyone present. ¡°You may be my father¡¯s envoys, but know that this is Himeji, and I rule here. Dare you oppose me?¡± Her eyes seemed to ignite with golden fire.

    The envoys looked at her,pletely unfazed. ¡°Your Highness, your subjects initiated the aggression. We are merely defending ourselves. Perhaps you should better train your servants. Imagine the disappointment of the king and prime minister if they were to find out.¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± The gathered experts seethed with anger.

    Suddenly, a wave of oppressive auras washed into the hall from behind the door. Three seasoned knights, their visages stern, stepped into view. One wore fragmented cyan armor, another was d in an opulent golden robe, and thest donned the simple attire of a mountain hermit, his rosary beads emanating a mysterious aura.

    ¡°The three seniors have arrived!¡± Onlookers identified them as veteran mercenaries, freshly emerged from secluded training. Holding the fifth, fourth, and second ranks among the princess¡¯ elite force, two were of throned saint realms, and the central figure was a single-soul big dipper. The top-ranked warrior, a double-soul big dipper, was currently absent on a mission.

    ¡°Who dares injure ourrades and stir chaos in this royal residence?¡± The trio exuded majestic authority, particrly the mountain hermit in the center.

    Despite sensing the trio¡¯s extraordinary nature, the envoys remained poised. ¡°Does the princess intend to let her subjects assault us? Know that we are more than mere royal envoys; we serve as the left and right Feudal Generals of the prime minister. Is this a mutiny?¡±

    The trio hesitated, clearly taken aback. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the much-talked-about left and right hands of the prime minister,¡± said the mountain hermit, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Good that you acknowledge it,¡± one envoy grumbled. The onlookers felt disheartened; the second strongest in their city seemed to have softened his stance. Must they repress their righteous indignation?

    The mountain hermit, known as Tsumiji, persisted, ¡°Both of you are esteemed court generals. We all serve the same crown; your demeaning and harmful actions toward ourrades are excessive, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Excessive? You must be blind or deaf! Your side initiated the attack. To assault a king¡¯s envoy is a capital offense; their survival is already a concession on our part,¡± retorted the left-hand Feudal General.

    ¡°Do you honestly believe that these minions would stand a chance if we truly unleashed our might?¡± the right-hand Feudal General sneered condescendingly.

    ¡°Enough with your arrogance,¡± Tsumiji clenched his fists, suppressing a surge of fury, and hisrades did likewise.

    ¡°So, contemting rebellion, are you?¡± an envoy queried.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tsumiji held back, pondering the consequences. Defiance toward the king might be manageable, but crossing the prime minister could lead to a terrible fate, as history had shown.

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± The right-hand envoy cackled uproariously. ¡°Merelypdogs! Even a big dipper kneels at the mere mention of our master!¡±

    The experts could only grit their teeth, helpless to retaliate.

    Princess Asuka¡¯s face turned icy. ¡°Why have you envoyse here?¡± To have her valued experts demeaned and harmed was a direct affront to her dignity. Yet, facing envoys backed by the king and the prime minister left her with little choice but to endure.

    Puffing their chests, the envoys proimed, ¡°By royalmand, all are to kneel and receive His Majesty¡¯s decree.¡±

    The room fell silent. Tradition dictated kneeling before a royal order, but the level of insolence disyed by the envoys left a bitter taste. However, their immense backing and sheer power left even the revered three seniors conceding their inability to defy. The other experts, too, had to acknowledge their lower standing. If they were to kneel, it would only be before the king, not these haughty messengers.

    Princess Asuka was highly reluctant. Her reputation had taken a significant hit, and intervening now would only exacerbate an already untenable situation. With global monster threats still looming, internal discord was thest thing the kingdom needed. Biting back her pride, Princess Asuka bowed her head and knelt before the envoys. Following her lead, the rest of the officials and warriors, each clenching their teeth in humiliation, knelt as well. They had no other choice.

    Once thest of the officials and the three esteemed seniors had knelt, the room was a sea of bowed heads. All except for one figure¡ªFuyuki, who, kneeling at the front, kept casting furtive nces and winks towards Lily¡¯s group. Lily, however, acted as if she couldn¡¯t see him.

    ¡°What should we do, Lily?¡± Ayaka was equally disinclined to kneel but awaited Lily¡¯s direction.

    With a flick of her finger, Lily summoned a ninth-grade tea caddy named Tsukumo-Kaminasu into her hand. The room fell into a profound silence, a cloak of despair enveloping the atmosphere.

    The envoys surveyed the room, silently gloating over the bowed princess and experts. ¡°Just a pack of dogs in the face of true authority,¡± they thought. Their musings were interrupted by the subtle yet clear sound of water being poured into a teacup.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The envoys spun around, only then noticing three ethereally beautiful women in exquisite attire sitting off to the side. Lily was delicately pouring tea.

    ¡°Sister, the unique vor of this tea is really heightened by my aubergine teacup, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Lily elegantly sipped her tea.

    The envoys could only stare, baffled. Not only had these women disregarded themand to kneel, but they also exuded an unppable calm.

    With poised elegance, Lily poured herself a cup of tea and took a moment to savor its aroma and taste.

    ¡°Um, you three¡­¡± The atmosphere was surreal; a thick silence enveloped the room.

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­¡± Unable to find the right words, Princess Asuka too fell quiet.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this tea¡¯s aroma be even more captivating when brewed with Tsukumo-Kaminasu? Care for a sip?¡± Lily gracefully passed the teacup to Ayaka.

    ¡°Mmm, absolutely,¡± Ayaka responded with a smile.

    ¡°What on Earth is going on? Who are you three?¡± The left Feudal General bellowed.

    ¡°Can you not see? We¡¯re enjoying our tea,¡± Shimizu retorted, her voice a blend of iciness and grace.

    Stunned, the masks adorning the faces of the envoys seemed to contort. ¡°Why, in the name of all that¡¯s holy, are you drinking tea? Before the envoys of the king, the Feudal Generals of the prime minister, and a royal edict, you dare not kneel?¡±

    Yet, the women remained nonchnt, their tea undisturbed.

    King? Prime Minister? To Lily, such titles were irrelevant. Lily, Ayaka, and theirpanions had been at odds with the Heian Dynasty for quite some time. The current emperor was impotent, while the cloistered emperor and Minamoto no Yoritomo were plotting their demise.

    In such a world, why would they kneel to anyone, especially not to the ineffectual rulers of the Heian Dynasty? The imperial court had shown itself to be nothing but an enemy, seeking to crush them. And as for this so-called king of Iyo Ind and his prime minister? Lily couldn¡¯t be bothered to give them a second thought.

    Taking a delicate sip of her tea, Lily calmly articted, ¡°I won¡¯t dignify you two contemptible, posturing curs by discussing whether some purported king or prime minister from Asuka Kingdom deserves our deference. But let¡¯s be clear: if anyone expects a salute, let that king or prime minister start by saluting us. Only then might we consider returning the gesture. Isn¡¯t that so, my sisters?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, absolutely.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Ayaka and Shimizu both nodded.

    For Shimizu, theplexities of any court were inconsequential; her universe revolved around her sister Lily and nothing else.

    As for Ayaka, there was a time when she might have been aligned with Lily¡¯s sentiments, holding a sense of reverence for the emperor. However, her perspective had changed. The imperial court no longermanded her loyalty.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The envoys were momentarily dumbstruck by Lily¡¯s soft yet assured tone.

    It wasn¡¯t only the envoys. The entire hall seemed to be in a state of collective shock, their eyes wide and mouths agape as they looked at Lily.

    ¡°You insolent, audacious woman. How dare you utter such tant disrespect? Have you grown weary of your own life?¡± The envoys¡¯ oppressive energies intensified as they moved menacingly towards Lily.

    ¡°Princess Asuka, did you recruit these women? They¡¯re speaking in terms of rebellion! How should this be addressed?¡±

    Still kneeling, Princess Asuka kept her head lowered. ¡°They are not subjects of the Asuka Kingdom; hence, they are not bound by ourws. What rebellion could they possibly be inciting?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of their citizenship, they are within our kingdom¡¯s territory and are thus required to obey the king and the prime minister. How can you still defend them? Failure to exin will result in a report to the higher-ups!¡± The left Feudal General bellowed.

    Princess Asuka remained silent, not offering any further words.

    Lily, fully grasping the predicament Princess Asuka was in, nodded in approval. The princess was truly an upright individual.

    ¡°You presumptuous women, ignorant of the vastness of the heavens and earth!¡± The envoys unsheathed their des, tainted with dried blood, and aimed them at Lily

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Disrespecting the king and the prime minister is a capital offense!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Time for a change of management.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 23 â€“ She, Without Scruples

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 23 ¨C She, Without Scruples</h4>

    ¡°Brother,¡± the Right Feudal Generalmunicated via a discreet voice transmission, ¡°She¡¯s an undeniable beauty with quite the alluring physique. Killing her outright seems like a waste. Plus, doing so in the princess¡¯ presence might be ill-advised. Why don¡¯t we detain her for questioning, enjoy herpany, and then finish her off

    <sup>1</sup>?¡±

    ¡°Agreed, let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    Both Generals, their faces obscured by frightening masks, appeared to be in agreement. Their predatory, malevolent eyes bore into Lily, emanating a revolting aura of desire that churned her stomach. In a menacing move, they aimed their swords toward Lily¡¯s neck.

    Yet, the instant their des pointed at Lily, she vanished from sight with an almost ghostly speed.

    They were bbergasted.

    In a heartbeat, Lily transformed into an ethereal figure and reappeared beside the two men.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Soaring into the air, Lily¡¯s skirt and hair billowed in the wind. She swung her leg with force,nding a powerful kick that resonated with a boom through the very foundation of Tenshu Castle.

    The Right Feudal General had no time to react; he was struck squarely in the face by Lily¡¯s kick, the force of which sent him crashing into the Left Feudal General.

    <i>Bam!</i> Both Generals, propelled like human cannonballs, smashed through the walls of Tenshu Castle and continued their airborne journey into the night sky.

    ¡°What¡­?!¡± Spectators were left speechless at the unfolding spectacle. Many of the weaker individuals had barely caught sight of the rapid action; all they noticed was a gaping hole now present at the main hall¡¯s entrance, through which a chilling wind flowed.

    Incredibly, the two Generals, who were recognized as Big Dipper Stage elites, were catapulted into the distance. While not everyone in the room had identified them previously, most were aware that these men served under the Prime Minister and were considered among the Asuka Kingdom¡¯s most formidable warriors.

    Apart from Tsukuba Naoya, the unrivaled swordsman of Iyo Ind, these Feudal Generals were reputedly the most potent forces under the Prime Minister¡¯smand. Their reputations were such that even the three esteemed seniors would think twice before crossing them. This wasn¡¯t solely due to their influential backing; even without it, defeating these men seemed like an insurmountable task.

    Yet, with a singr, forceful kick, the mysterious girl in red sent both these courtly experts flying in unison. To anyone discerning enough, it was evident that this wasn¡¯t merely a case of her being stronger than the Generals. The magnitude of the difference in strength had to be staggering for her to dispatch them with a single blow. She regarded them as less than human, it seemed.

    Her kick didn¡¯t just resonate physically; it inflicted severe injuries on these Big Dipper Stage elites, particrly the Right Feudal General, who took the brunt of the impact. The men soared backward, colliding with an opposing cliff and triggering an explosion that reverberated across the mountainside.

    Lily gracefully returned to the ground. The act of sending them off had been swift, almost too swift for the eye to follow. Everyone stared in awe at Lily, and even the three seniors wore expressions of immense respect.

    Before taking action, Lily had been wrestling with a moral quandary. She still needed to blend in within this kingdom and had no desire to kill the two Generals. The challenge was figuring out how to make an unforgettable impression on them without resorting to lethal force.

    It was at that moment Lily decided to use her celestial maiden wooden sandals to deliver that kick, effectively venting her frustration without causing their deaths. Had she wielded her sword, they would¡¯ve likely been incapacitated,plicating her future in the Asuka Kingdom.

    Time crawled by before any stirrings were visible on the mountainside. The two battered experts finally emerged from the rubble, visibly supporting one another. As they neared, their conical hats toppled off, revealing disheveled hair. Their masks were either shattered or fragmented; their attire was torn and bloodied. Especially noticeable was the Right Feudal General, his face distorted, bruised, and swollen¡ªrendering him virtually unrecognizable.

    Who were these men? As subordinates to the Prime Minister, they had always been imperious¡ªeven to the point of snubbing the princess¡ªinflicting harm without fear of retribution. When had they ever faced such humiliation?

    Gritting their teeth in bitterness, they also understood their limitations. They were Big Dipper Stage experts, albeit at the weaker single-soul level. One kick from Lily had conveyed her overwhelming might. Even if they were to overlook the princess andbine their powers, they¡¯d stand no chance against her.

    ¡°Where did this womane from? Why is she so merciless? Ah, Brother, the pain is unbearable¡ªfeels like every bone in my body is shattered!¡± eximed the Right Feudal General.

    Without the remarkable vitality granted by their Big Dipper Stage status, the Right Feudal General wouldn¡¯t even have managed to rise. The Left Feudal Generalmunicated telepathically, his voice tinged with solemnity. ¡°She¡¯s not from our kingdom, that¡¯s certain. Her strength and ruthless demeanor indicate that she¡¯s unbounded by any moral code. If she wishes to end our lives, even the prime minister will be powerless once she leaves Asuka Kingdom. For now, we must endure this humiliation. Direct confrontation would be foolish.¡±

    ¡°But can we just let people mock us? I can¡¯t stomach this disgrace!¡± retorted the Right Feudal General.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take another tack¡ªlet¡¯s negotiate with the princess instead,¡± suggested the Left Feudal General.

    The two men staggered and made their way toward Tenshu Castle. However, Lily rose gracefully into the air, hands sped behind her back, and positioned herself before the castle, obstructing their path.

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°We are royal envoys, here to deliver the king¡¯s decree to the princess. Who are you to stand in our way? Move aside.¡±

    With a whoosh echoing through the air, Lily¡¯s long scarlet sleeves danced as she transformed into a spectral figure. Then, her kicks erupted with such force that it felt like a sonic boom ripping through the mountains and rivers. The two Big Dipper Stage experts found themselves hurled back, crashing into the mountainside once more.

    ¡°You still have the audacity to be arrogant?¡± Lily¡¯s icy gaze focused on the rising plume of dust from the impact site.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± A collective gasp echoed through the hall. The young woman named Lily was truly extraordinary, defying all reason.

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Princess Asuka approached the gaping hole and gracefully leapt onto the eaves of Tenshu Castle. ¡°Miss Lily, I implore you to spare them. They are the king¡¯s envoys; should anything befall them, exining it to my father would be impossible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Should I identally kill them, I¡¯ll personally journey to the royal city of Asuka Kingdom and rify the situation to the king

    <sup>2</sup>. You won¡¯t bear any responsibility,¡± Lily assured her.

    ¡°To personally speak with the king?¡± The faces of the three seniors twitched at the audacity. Her words bore an implicit message: Was there any ce in Asuka Kingdom where Lily couldn¡¯t freely roam?

    ¡°This is a genuine supreme expert!¡± eximed the old hermit, Tsumiji. ¡°Despite her youthful appearance, she¡¯s likely undergone at least a thousand years of training. She must be a celestial entity, arriving here from a realm beyond our understanding, far surpassing any ordinary experts we know.¡±

    The experts present nodded their heads in unison. ¡°So she¡¯s a celestial being from another world. No wonder she possesses such extraordinary capabilities!¡±

    ¡°Pfft, what¡¯s all this chatter about celestial beings and millennia of training? Lily¡¯s only eighteen,¡± Shimizu interjected, standing among the experts.

    ¡°Eighteen?!¡±

    A stir emanated from the mountainside as the two Feudal Generals emerged from beneath the heap of shattered rocks, looking worse for wear. They floated toward Lily in a hazy daze but dared not approach her closely.

    ¡°So, what brings you back?¡± Lily inquired, her aura tinged with an ominous energy that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Now treading carefully with their words, the Left Feudal General hesitantly spoke. ¡°M-Mistress Lily, we were blinded by our ignorance and have offended you. We beseech your forgiveness!¡±

    There was gritted resentment in their teeth, but they were left with little choice. They hade for a mission¡ªto deliver the royal decree. Failure to do so would render them unable to return.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡± A ripple ofughter broke out from the audience gathered in Tenshu Castle. ¡°Ah, the mighty Left and Right Feudal Generals, revealed to be nothing but bullies preying on the vulnerable!¡±

    The Feudal Generals felt their blood boil, but restraint was their only recourse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The world¡¯s full of these undisciplined mongrels. They don¡¯t anger me

    <sup>3</sup>,¡± Lilymented nonchntly.

    ¡°You!¡± Hearing this, the Right Feudal General, his mouth missing several teeth and still bleeding, fumed with suppressed rage. However, his brother held him back.

    ¡°A wise man doesn¡¯t pick fights he can¡¯t win. She¡¯ll get hereuppance, just wait,¡± he conveyed to his brother through a discreet voice transmission.

    Both generals hesitated before descending to one knee in mid-air. ¡°Mistress Lily, despite our earlier rudeness, we do have an official decree to deliver to the princess. Failure to do so would put us in a difficult position upon our return.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ll be in an untenable position if we return empty-handed!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes, mirroring the lone morning star in the night sky, bore down on them as she dered, ¡°Speak, then be gone.¡±

    With that, she pivoted and floated away, pointedly turning her back to them and their royal decree.

    The two generals quivered with pent-up rage but were powerless to act. Just as they were about to rise and address the royal edict to the princess, who stood aloofly on the eaves of Tenshu Castle, Lily interjected without turning around. ¡°Who said you could stand

    <sup>4</sup>?¡±

    The generals were teetering on the brink of recklessness, nearly ready to throw down the gauntlet. But their pragmatism won out; they could not match Lily¡¯s imposing power. While the princess might have hesitations, Lily was unbridled and unpredictable. They would die senseless deaths if she decided to kill them.

    Swallowing their humiliation and indignation, they resumed their submissive, kneeling posture in mid-air. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we are here to convey His Majesty¡¯s decree. The king has arranged for your betrothal to Lord Tsukuba Naoya, the world¡¯s greatest hero and son of the Prime Minister

    <sup>5</sup>. You are to prepare for your departure to the capital and adhere to the set deadline, which is the fifteenth of this month. Any procrastination would be tantamount to defying the king¡¯s orders, and consequences will ensue,¡± the Left Feudal General finally managed to proim.

    ¡°Please proceed to the capital without further dy, Your Highness,¡± they chorused.

    This revtion left the majority of those present in stunned silence for the first time. Princess Asuka, her long ponytail dancing in the chilling night wind, stood on the castle eaves. Her eyes were an abyss of icy solitude¡­ <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Best of luck to you!

    Robinxen: Damn she¡¯s not holding back this chapter huh.

    Robinxen: Lily is ruthlessly crushing their pride.

    Robinxen: She¡¯s going for the throat.

    Robinxen: What the f- are they stupid? They¡¯re pushing for a political marriage for power y in a situation where they could be destroyed AND the promise of the princess¡¯ hand in marriage is theirrgest bargaining chip for outside aid? Are they imbeciles?!?!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 24 â€“ The Princessâ€™ Betrothal

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 24 ¨C The Princess¡¯ Betrothal</h4>

    ¡°A marriage arranged with the world¡¯s greatest hero, Lord Tsukuba Naoya?¡± Lily mused, well aware that this supposed ¡®greatest hero¡¯ was specific to Iyo Ind. Yet, the title still irked her; in her eyes, Minamoto no Yoshitsune held that honor.

    Something seemed amiss to the Feudal Generals as Lily¡¯s aura intensified, tinged with an enigmatic fury. Why? They hadn¡¯t even provoked her this time. Sensing it was imprudent to linger, they made their exit, downtrodden.

    Lily cast her attention to Princess Asuka, whose expressive face suggested her feelings on the betrothal wereplex. Meanwhile, the grievously wounded Aida had been taken for medical care. Princess Asuka addressed her remaining audience. ¡°I apologize for the difort you experienced at the hands of those contemptible men. It¡¯s a testament to my failing as your princess. I urge you all to remain in service to this kingdom and its people for the cause of justice and themon good.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, can you rify the situation surrounding this betrothal?¡± an expert queried.

    ¡°Yes, it seems like a done deal. Why were we left in the dark?¡± another chimed in.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you state that once peace is achieved, the most meritorious would be your chosen consort? Why this sudden change?¡± The crowd grew increasingly agitated.

    ¡°Enough! Show some respect when addressing the princess,¡± Kiryu interjected, only to be shoved aside. ¡°We are discussing matters with the princess!¡±

    ¡°Princess, we mean no disrespect. However, we¡¯re disheartened,¡± a voice in the crowd admitted.

    ¡°Everybody, hold on,¡± Tsumiji, one of the senior figures, intervened at that point. Positioning his imposing frame as a shield before the princess, he urged, ¡°Let¡¯s keep ourposure. There¡¯s undoubtedly a reason behind all this. Let¡¯s hear the princess out before making any hasty judgments.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s hear it. What¡¯s your exnation, Princess Asuka?¡± The crowd, who had overturned furniture in their indignation, now settled on the ground, surrounding the princess.

    All ears were trained on the princess, including Lily¡¯s. Taking a moment to collect herself, Princess Asuka knelt and bowed before them. ¡°I apologize to everyone here.¡±

    ¡°Princess, what exactly is going on?¡±

    Sitting upright, her eyes a mix ofplicated emotions, she confessed, ¡°This betrothal wasn¡¯t my doing but a decision made by my father and the prime minister. I¡¯ve been opposing it, but to no avail. It¡¯s been at a deadlock till now.¡±

    ¡°What about the deadline?¡±

    ¡°I only learned of it today. The fifteenth of this month leaves us less than ten days,¡± Princess Asuka responded, her own confusion apparent.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to renege on your promise to marry based on merit?¡±

    ¡°Then what bes of us?¡±

    ¡°Did our fallenrades die for nothing?¡±

    ¡°If you defy this, won¡¯t that make us all rebels?¡±

    ¡°To hell with it! If being rebels is what it takes to fight this injustice, then so be it!¡±

    ¡°Princess, your thoughts? What are you nning?¡±

    The questions rained down, each more pressing than thest, leaving Princess Asuka with the weight of impending decisions.

    ¡°Warriors, let¡¯s pause,¡± Kiryu and other officials advanced, ¡°Given the abruptness of this news, let¡¯s cease our questions for now. Retire and give the princess some space to contemte. I¡¯m confident she¡¯ll provide a resolution that satisfies us all. Those interested in redeeming their kingdom shares can consult meter.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable! We¡¯re talking about the princess¡¯ marriage and you¡¯re still discussing kingdom shares? What a sham!¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Yujin seized the cor of the vocal critic.

    ¡°What, spoiling for a fight? You think I¡¯ll back down?¡± The critic held his ground.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Amanding female voice, edged with a formidable aura, sliced through the tension. Instant silence ensued.

    Lily rose and moved to the front of the hall. ¡°Considering the princess herself just learned about this deadline, what purpose does it serve to pressure her now? Why not give her the space to contemte? You¡¯re all formidable beings; can¡¯t you exercise a modicum of patience?¡± Her words carried an unspoken weight that likely would have been dismissed if spoken by another.

    Tsumiji nodded in agreement, ¡°Miss Lily has a point. Let¡¯s withdraw for now and await the princess¡¯s decision. Whether she approves or disapproves of this marriage, we¡¯ll adapt ordingly.¡± The senior¡¯s voice betrayed a hint of his own discontent.

    Convinced by both Lily and Tsumiji, the crowd dispersed, their faces marked by dark expressions.

    ¡°I concede we were wrong to pressure the princess. But know this: it was never out of disrespect! The princess is someone we hold in high regard. We simply hope she won¡¯t let our collective hearts founder.¡± A bearded warrior made his statement and exited.

    Princess Asuka remained kneeling at the front of the hall, silent. It would indeed be unreasonable to expect a decision from her right now.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, Sister Shimizu, let¡¯s take our leave,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Mm,¡± they both nodded. Best to allow Princess Asuka some solitary contemtion for the time being.

    Lily and herpanions exited Tenshu Castle, retracing their steps across the wooden bridge toward their dwelling.

    ¡°Miss Lily,¡± Kiryu¡¯s voice rang out from behind them.

    ¡°Lord Kiryu?¡±

    ¡°The princess would like to speak with the three of you.¡±

    ¡­

    Lily and herpanions retraced their steps to Tenshu Castle, this time ascending directly to its pinnacle¡ªthe seventh floor. This grand chamber not only acted as themand hub for all of Himeji but also served as Princess Asuka¡¯s personal quarters.

    Within the serene and spacious hall, Princess Asuka stood in solitude, her gaze fixed on the distant mountains.

    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Lily and herpanions have arrived,¡± Kiryu announced.

    ¡°Hm, you may leave,¡± the Princess replied.

    Kiryu offered a bow before exiting, leaving Lily, her friends, and Princess Asuka alone in the room.

    ¡°Your Highness, calling us here at this hour suggests a matter of importance,¡± Lily inquired.

    Taking a moment longer to stare into the distance, Princess Asuka finally turned her focus towards Lily. ¡°Indeed, Miss Lily, there is a significant matter I wish to discuss.¡± Her eyes shimmered with urgency.

    In terms of stature, Princess Asuka, at 1.8 meters, stood slightly taller than Lily¡ªshe was an awe-inspiring beauty with unparalleled grace and poise.

    ¡°What would you have us do, Princess?¡± Lily respectfully inquired.

    ¡°Miss Lily, I want you to remain steadfast by my side,¡± the Princess dered.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was caught off guard, and behind her, Ayaka and Shimizu disyed visible concern.

    Unaware of any potential romantic implications, since she wasn¡¯t attracted to other women

    <sup>1</sup>, Princess Asuka saw no issue with her words. She took several steps towards Lily for a closer examination, which elicited a degree of apprehension from Shimizu. However, Asuka¡¯s actions defied Shimizu¡¯s concerns. Maintaining the poise and gravitas befitting a leader, she studied Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu with earnest scrutiny.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered warriors from acrossnds, and in recent years, Himeji City has be a hub for powerful individuals. Yet, I¡¯ve never encountered anyone as formidable as the three of you. While I¡¯m not fully acquainted with your abilities, I deduce from your association with Lily that you¡¯re simrly skilled.¡±

    ¡°And so?¡± Shimizu, no longer anxious, sounded somewhat bored.

    ¡°I desire that you remain perpetually at my side as my exclusive mercenaries. In return, you¡¯ll be orded the highest rank and authority within my capacity to grant. My request from you is simple: aid in sustaining the kingdom,bat the demonic forces, and restore the Heavenly Way! Regardless of your origins¡ªwhich I assume lie across the seas¡ªI hold no reservations about your past. What matters is my sincere invitation to you to serve loyally under my g. Observe ournds; they¡¯ve been plunged into darkness for years. If we do not intervene, our kingdom is doomed. I wish to alter this bleak fate, but I cannot do it alone. I beseech you three to lend me your strength!¡±

    With these heartfelt words, Princess Asuka knelt and lowered her head to Lily and herpanions.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lily hurried to her side to help her rise. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such gestures. We initially came with the intent to willingly serve you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware¡­ yet I also understand that extraordinary beings like you are not meant to be confined. You won¡¯t remain here indefinitely. Hence, I plead for your assistance to help our people, to help humanity survive!¡± With a look of pure earnestness, Asuka grasped Lily¡¯s hand.

    ¡°We¡¯re absolutely willing to serve under your rule, Princess. However, while battling demons is within our purview, what¡¯s your concrete n for restoring the heavenly way?¡±

    Asuka visibly trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve consulted sages and elders secluded in the mountains. They im that the present cosmic disarray and darkness are consequences of rampant demonic energies and unholy creatures! By annihting the demonic influences, we can reintroduce light into our world!¡±

    ¡°The issue, however, is the burgeoning strength of these demons. Their forces are now outmatching even the kingdom. My army and I alone can¡¯tbat the demonic realm in Iyo. This is why I¡¯ve sought to gather exceptional talents globally. Lily, I beseech you and yourpanions to help me obliterate these malevolent archdemons that threaten the cosmic equilibrium!¡±

    Lily considered her words. Though she was skeptical that the prolongedck of sunlight was solely due to demonic influence, her goal aligned substantially with Asuka¡¯s. Both sought to eradicate the sinister force behind the ind¡¯s demonic realm¡ªDream Eater Baku

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    LazyButAmbitious: That¡¯s rare.

    Robinxen: The United Front is born.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 25 â€“ The Princessâ€™ Decision And Treasure Exchange

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 25 ¨C The Princess¡¯ Decision And Treasure Exchange</h4>

    ¡°I get it. We¡¯remitted to joining forces with you, Princess, to vanquish the dangerous archdemons threatening our world. That said, not every demon is evil incarnate; some y a neutral or even benign role. I would urge you to show restraint in eliminating those that pose no direct threat to the kingdom,¡± Lily suggested.

    ¡°Neutral and benign demons, you say? Intriguing. Where exactly did you hail from, Miss Lily? A utopia of some sort? Regardless, if such demons do exist, I¡¯ve no intention of persecuting them needlessly,¡± Asuka responded.

    Lily gave a nod, contemting the unlikely existence of kind or neutral demons on Iyo Ind. The tension between humans and demons here seemed palpably more extreme than in Heian-ky¨­; they were essentially mortal enemies. This fierce environment might exin why Iyo Ind harbored a higher percentage of expertspared to the maind, bing a sort of purgatorial isle.

    Certainly, given the ind¡¯s constraints, it seemed improbable for a being as powerful as Tamamo-no-Mae to exist here. Had that been the case, Tamamo would have surely alerted her much earlier. Dream Eater Baku, the shadowy figure pulling strings from the darkness, clearly operated on a different level. Even if he truly dominated the demonic realm of Iyo Ind, his power didn¡¯t appear to rival that of entities like Tamamo-no-Mae or other significant archdemons. Otherwise, why resort to subterfuge and indirect maniption? He could simply im dominion over the ind without the need for such borate schemes.

    ¡°Princess, consider your plea heard. We¡¯ll assist you,¡± Ayaka chimed in, stepping forward.

    Asuka seemed to exhale in relief, yet a sense of apprehension lingered in her eyes. ¡°You seem to still have reservations, Your Highness,¡± Lily observed.

    ¡°Indeed, Miss Lily, there is an additional, somewhat delicate, matter I wish to discuss,¡± Asuka hesitated.

    ¡°Please, go on,¡± Lily urged.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I hope you and others under mymand will be exclusive mercenaries with the highest achievements, holding the top rank in Kingdom Shares.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily was puzzled. While her goal was indeed to serve here and she had full confidence in doing so, she couldn¡¯t understand why the princess was cing such emphasis on this particr point.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened, and the Princess responded with mild surprise, ¡°You are exceptionally perceptive, Miss Lily.¡±

    ¡°Princess, are you seriously considering¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± A flicker of sadness crossed Princess Asuka¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m prepared to go through with the arranged marriage organized by my father and the prime minister.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware it¡¯s dishonorable,¡± Asuka¡¯s gaze grew heavy, ¡°but it¡¯s a necessary sacrifice for the kingdom! If you, Miss Lily, manage to attain the highest rank in Kingdom Shares, my obligation to marry will be moot due to your gender. That way, I won¡¯t be breaking the promise I¡¯ve made to the world. You can be certain that you¡¯ll be handsomely rewarded. When peace reigns, all my treasures will be yours. That should suffice as another way of honoring my promise, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, quite the ingenious way to honor your word,¡± Shimizu chuckled. ¡°I never expected the Princess of Asuka Kingdom to be so scheming.¡±

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, refrain from suchments.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, your observation might be urate. However, relinquishing the current warrior force or defying my father and prime minister, who control the kingdom¡¯s strongest military and resources, is not an option. Opposing them would plunge the kingdom into chaos, weakening us and thereby empowering the demons who are already formidable.¡±

    ¡°Tsukuba Naoya might be the strongest on Iyo Ind, but I have no affection for him and am reluctant to marry him. Still, this is the optimal strategy to consolidate the most potent forces in the kingdom. Moreover, I can¡¯t risk losing the faith of these elite warriors. Without their support, even the prime minister¡¯s forces wouldn¡¯t suffice against the demonic threat. Hence, I resorted to this unspeakable tactic. Though disgraceful, it¡¯s better than dooming future generations to live under the eternal shadow of demonic energy.¡±

    Princess Asuka¡¯s concluding words resonated deeply.

    If the world were to remain engulfed in perpetual darkness, humanity, even if it survived, would eventually devolve into monsters. Lily had already glimpsed this reality in the abandoned vige.

    What value did Princess Asuka¡¯s personal feelings and integrity have when weighed against such an apocalyptic oue?

    It was aplex issue, blurring the lines between Asuka¡¯s unscrupulous means and her admirable, selfless goals.

    Lily felt it was not her ce to judge, as the situation was too morallyplex.

    ¡°Princess Asuka, I don¡¯t intend to vie for top merit for such reasons. Acting under deceptive pretenses doesn¡¯t sit well with me. However, my initial purpose here was to earn as many merits as possible and secure the highest rank in Kingdom Shares to exchange them for treasures. If you trust our capabilities, let¡¯s allow things to unfold naturally.¡±

    Princess Asuka examined Lily with a hint of astonishment, but then slowly nodded. ¡°Ah, Miss Lily, your abilities and wisdom are indeed extraordinary. Attaining the top merits naturally follows for someone with your skills. It appears I¡¯ve made this moreplicated than it needed to be.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I understand your predicament and appreciate your intentions. However, even an arranged marriage may not proceed as smoothly as you anticipate.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Miss Lily, could you borate on what you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I know much about Asuka Kingdom. It¡¯s just a lingering sense of unease I have.¡± Lily admitted.

    ¡°I appreciate the warning. I¡¯ll proceed with caution, rest assured,¡± said Princess Asuka, nodding.

    Switching gears, Princess Asuka said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here and you¡¯ve amassed a significant amount of merits on your first venture, why not see what you can exchange them for? I may not be as avable to see you once I¡¯m married.¡±

    ¡°Is it worth sacrificing your personal feelings for what you perceive as the greater good?¡± Lily questioned solemnly.

    A flicker of sadness crossed Princess Asuka¡¯s otherwise steadfast eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that. It might just be the destiny of a royal like me. Would you like to explore the treasures avable for exchange?¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t entirely endorse the princess¡¯ decision, but the allure of treasures remained appealing. ¡°Of course. Could you show us what¡¯s on offer?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As they shifted the conversation to treasures, a sense of ease returned to the room.

    ¡°These three booklets detail our secret techniques, valuable materials, and treasures, along with the corresponding shares needed for each. Feel free to peruse and let me know what interests you,¡± said Princess Asuka, presenting three booklets.

    ¡°Take a look, Lily,¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, let¡¯s review them together. You¡¯re more familiar with treasures than I am, so if you spot something valuable, let me know.¡±

    At the moment, Lily was less captivated by the secret methods on offer and more by the array of treasures avable. Picking up the treasure catalog, she began to leaf through its pages. The princess¡¯ collection was extensive, with the least valuable items still boasting a ninth-grade ssification. Notably, the majority were weapons and armor, likely a testament to the Asuka n¡¯s expertise in metalwork and craftsmanship. While many adventurers would risk life and limb to secure such valuable armaments, the Asuka n could readily produce them, given the right materials. This exined the abundance of such treasures in the collection.

    ¡°Kotetsu

    <sup>1</sup>, a ninth-grade katana for just 3 shares? That¡¯s surprisingly affordable,¡± Lily observed.

    ¡°And this ninth-grade Spirit Essence Helmet has extra lightning resistance and is priced at 8 shares. It¡¯s understandably pricier due to its special abilities,¡± added Ayaka.

    Both women continued scanning the catalog. Seeing their expressions and overhearing Shimizu discussing yet notmitting to any items, Princess Asuka allowed a faint smile to cross her face.

    ¡°It seems typical treasures don¡¯t entice you,¡± she said before summoning glowing golden text to appear before them. ¡°These are the crown jewels of my collection, but theye at a steep cost.¡±

    Lily and herpanions cast their eyes on the listed treasures:

    ¡°A low-grade spirit artifact sword, Tadashi Muramasa; for 150 shares.¡±

    ¡°A Celestial Maiden¡¯s Tattered Plume; 300 shares.¡±

    ¡°A Celestial Battle Maiden¡¯s Broken Naginata; 230 shares.¡±

    ¡°A low-grade domain treasure, Phaseless Ring; 210 shares.¡±

    ¡°And a high-quality, low-grade spirit artifact sword, me Gold Muramasa, crafted by the Asuka royal family and capable of slicing through metal; 550 shares.¡±

    ¡­

    These were all exceptional treasures, and Lily found her own merits suddenly paling inparison. ¡°Hmm?¡± As she continued to scan upward, the treasures only seemed to grow more extraordinary.

    Situated at the top of the list were a few bold words: ¡°Lunar crystal; 2,000 shares.¡± No borate descriptions apanied it¡ªjust that tersebel. Yet, those scant words were enough to astonish Lily. A Lunar crystal! This was the coveted item that Minamoto no Yoritomo and others had been vying for. Could it be that Princess Asuka was actually willing to trade it? And since it was up for barter, it was likely the Asuka n had more than one!

    Having already fused with a Lunar crystal herself, Lily had experienced its transformative power, doubling her physical might and elevating her to the status of a celestial battle maiden. Even though the prevailing wisdom held that one could only fuse with a single piece of Lunar crystal at the Throne Stage, neither Ayaka nor Shimizu had done so. This crystal could directly boost their capabilities. After all, low-grade spirit artifacts were already a part of everyone¡¯s arsenal; they were not wanting in that regard.

    Her first priority would be to secure a single piece of Lunar Crystal for Ayaka and Shimizu.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, Princess Asuka. I¡¯ll exchange 2,000 shares for a Lunar Crystal,¡± Lily dered.

    Asuka¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Ah, Miss Lily, you possess excellent judgment to recognize the finest offering here.¡± Although Lunar crystals were beyond valuation, Princess Asuka genuinely hoped Lily and herpanions would secure worthwhile treasures. Hence, she had priced the Lunar crystal precisely to match Lily¡¯s umted shares, an offer she hadn¡¯t extended to any other experts, not even those with more shares than Lily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recorded your shares, and I¡¯ll deduct them ordingly,¡± Asuka proceeded, ¡°Let¡¯s make the exchange for the Lunar crystal now.¡± With those words, Asuka¡¯s hand turned, revealing a luminescent crystal that looked like a tear wrought from moonlight. The crystal exuded an irresistible allure to Lily.

    Lily noticed something: the entry for the Lunar crystal didn¡¯t vanish from the glowing catalog. So it seemed Princess Asuka indeed had multiple pieces.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, Sister Ayaka, you should be the ones to collect it,¡± said Lily, recalling how the Lunar Crystal had previously merged into her being upon contact.

    Before the sisters could respond, the Lunar crystal in Asuka¡¯s grasp erupted in a dazzling burst of light, maically flying toward Lily. This phenomenon was not within the control of either Lily or Asuka; it was a spontaneous activation

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    »¢³¹. Kotetsu is a famous and highly-regarded Japanese sword that dates back to the Edo period. The name ¡°Kotetsu¡± literally trantes to ¡°tiger yer¡± or ¡°tiger piercer.¡±

    Silva: Even the Lunar Crystals are ¡°maically¡± attracted to Lily.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 26 â€“ Gate Of Yomi

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 26 ¨C Gate Of Yomi</h4>

    Moonlight, heavy with a piercing resonance, delicately wrapped itself around Lily, fusing seamlessly into her essence.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aplicated exmation escaped Lily, a blend of both pain and ecstasy.

    Her joy sprang from the strengthening of her core abilities, fueled by the moonlight integrating into her form. On the other hand, the pain was rooted in a deep, mysterious sorrow that intensified with the assimtion of the second lunar crystal.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Princess Asuka was baffled, having never witnessed such an urrence before.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka and Shimizu were less concerned about the extra Lunar Crystal Lily had absorbed, focusing solely on her well-being.

    Eventually, the luminous moonlight emanating from the lunar crystal entirely fused into Lily¡¯s form.

    Lily felt overwhelmed, momentarily incapacitated by the lunar crystal¡¯s potency. Her thoughts clouded over, leaving her to passively experience the dual sensations of physical empowerment and emotional agony. She was unsure why this was urring.

    Now, she sensed a marked increase in her baseline physical strength, although not a doubling as before, given her already robust foundational abilities. Yet, the enhancement brought about by the two lunar crystals appeared equivalent. The recent fusion had amplified Lily¡¯s base physical strength by over 30% rtive to her former self.

    As a result, she now exceeded the physical strength of an average celestial battle maiden, potentially even ranking among the more robust warriors in that category. But questions lingered.

    Lily¡¯s mind buzzed with the lore she had heard about lunar crystals¡ªthat only individuals at the Throne Stage could merge with one. Was the legend false? Such a possibility seemed almost absurd. How could the mythos surrounding such a magnificent treasure be anything but urate?

    But then, another thought intruded: perhaps her current strength, already at the advanced quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage, allowed her to fuse with multiple crystals? For now, this was the only exnation that made any semnce of sense.

    Yet, an enigmatic question lingered: why had the lunar crystal autonomously emitted a luminescent glow and sought to be one with her, even though she hadn¡¯t initiated any contact and it was in another¡¯s hand? Such a phenomenon waspletely without precedent.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka urgently sped Lily¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Is everything okay, Lily?¡± Shimizu echoed, gripping Lily¡¯s other hand without a hint of annoyance that Lily had absorbed the lunar crystal.

    ¡°I¡¯m well, but also perplexed. Sister Ayaka, Sister Shimizu, I had no intention of absorbing the lunar crystal. Yet the moment it emerged, it transformed into streams of moonlight that automatically flew toward me.¡±

    Princess Asuka was visibly confused. ¡°Miss Lily speaks the truth. I sensed no active power on her part. The lunar crystal autonomously floated to her. That¡¯s truly extraordinary. Normally, fusing with lunar crystals requires an ancient esoteric technique and a considerable amount of time. An involuntary fusion is inconceivable.¡±

    ¡°Lily?¡± Feeling the new surge of energy emanating from Lily, Ayaka¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯ve gained even more strength! Was this power boost caused by the lunar crystal?¡±

    Looking a touch guilty, Lily nodded. ¡°Yes. My apologies, I initially wanted both of you to have the crystal.¡±

    Ayaka offered aforting smile. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, Lily. Our happiness lies in your growing strength. If you be potent enough to protect me one day, I would willingly relinquish my power to you.¡±

    As Ayaka spoke, her cheeks flushed a soft pink. Princess Asuka blinked in confusion, not fully grasping the conversation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Lily,¡± Shimizu reassured. ¡°If I had known you could merge with more, I never would have taken it. We¡¯re all on the same page here.¡±

    Lily felt a wave of emotion wash over her. ¡°Thank you both. Now that the fusion isplete, I¡¯ll consider it a blessing.¡±

    Her thoughts then spiraled to the limitations of lunar crystal fusion. If one¡¯s capacity for fusion truly depended on their actual strength level, could she potentially merge with yet another crystal? Sadly, no kingdom shares remained to test the theory.

    At that moment, Lily began to regain herposure, feeling an invigorating sense of strength. Despite this, a residue of unexined sorrow clouded her thoughts¡ª an emotion she found difficult to articte even to her closest confidantes. She had never heard of anyone experiencing such a mncholy during lunar crystal fusion.

    ¡°Do you wish to exchange any more treasures?¡± Princess Asuka inquired.

    With few kingdom shares remaining, Lily mulled over her future strategy. She nned to use anyrge umtion of shares she might collect to exchange for more lunar crystals.

    ¡°Princess Asuka, do you have additional lunar crystals avable?¡± Lily inquired.

    Asuka responded with an enigmatic smile, nodding. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll forgo any further exchanges for now,¡± said Lily. She and her sisters were well-equipped with treasures, thanks to Shuten Doji¡¯s umted wealth.

    ¡°Actually, Princess,¡± Lily paused, a thought crossing her mind, ¡°there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to show you.¡±

    Asuka¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing something extraordinary based on Lily¡¯s earnest expression. Lily stepped back and waved her hand. Fragments of an ancient brass gate materialized, floating in the air. Etched onto these fragments were enigmatic patterns and demonic carvings, which exuded an aura resembling the depths of the underworld.

    ¡°The Gate of Yomi?!¡± Princess Asuka recoiled, taking two involuntary steps back.

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with it?¡± Lily queried.

    ¡°This is indeed the Gate of Yomi, and it appears to be of a notably high tier,¡± said Princess Asuka.

    ¡°I shattered this gate in a recent battle,¡± Lily revealed. ¡°I was there to see numerous formidable demonsing through it into our world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it was during that event?¡± Princess Asuka suddenly understood. ¡°That exins the surge of demons we experienced, including a Big Dipper Stage archdemon. Based on the mystical patterns etched onto this gate, its capabilities are highly potent. It¡¯s engineered to maintain a stable conduit between Yomi and our world, even allowing the passage of Big Dipper Stage archdemons. Generally, the more powerful the demon, the more challenging it is for them to traverse spatial portals. A gatecking in power could lead to the copse of such a passage.¡±

    Ayaka was incredulous. ¡°The Gate of Yomi is more than just a myth? Its reappearance could spell disaster, not just for Asuka Kingdom but for humanity.¡±

    ¡°Princess Asuka,¡± Shimizu inquired, ¡°your tone suggests this isn¡¯t the first time the Gate of Yomi has materialized?¡±

    Princess Asuka¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Correct. The inaugural Gate of Yomi manifested three years after the skies turned dark. Ideally, it should¡¯ve only allowed the passage of Throne Stage demons below the sovereign level. Yet, our ignorance of its existence led to catastrophic consequences. A third of the Asuka Kingdom¡¯s popce fell victim to the unending stream of demons. I eventually led my personal guard to vanquish the demon hordes and destroy the gate, but at the cost of nearly losing all of my guards. Only Reika and I returned.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Since that tragedy, I¡¯ve understood that demons could emerge not just from the continent but from the bowels of Yomi¡ªa realm teeming with indescribably powerful and fearsome demons. Should the gate remain active for an extended period, our kingdom would undoubtedly face extinction.¡±

    ¡°Over the subsequent years, we discovered two more gates. One even permitted double-soul Big Dipper Stage archdemons to traverse. I led a substantial army into battle, paying an exorbitant toll to demolish the gate. Consequently, our military prowess dwindled, allowing the prime minister¡ªwho had prudently preserved his forces¡ªto gradually consolidate power.¡±

    The mood among Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu turned grim. ¡°It¡¯s disconcerting to think that the Gate of Yomi has materialized thrice already. Who knows if there are others yet to be discovered?¡± Lily voiced her concerns.

    ¡°All we can do is hope there aren¡¯t,¡± Princess Asuka replied, her eyes clouding over. ¡°What terrifies me most is the potential emergence of gates capable of allowing even more potent demons from Yomi.¡±

    It was now clear why Princess Asuka had been so insistent on eradicating the demons on Iyo Ind. If she failed to exert full control over the ind and a more potent Gate of Yomi manifested, the future of the kingdom would be bleak. The suffering of one would be the suffering of all. If Iyo Ind became a conduit for the demons of Yomi to infiltrate the Asuka Kingdom, there was no telling when these dreadful entities might cross the sea.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but internally reflect, <i>Minamoto no Yoritomo, you focus on persecuting Ayaka, Kimiko, and myself, while oblivious to the greater threats at hand. Shouldn¡¯t someone with global ambitions be concerned about the demons from Yomi? It¡¯s not just Yoritomo; even here, Princess Asuka is willing to risk her life against these demons, and yet she faces only ingratitude from the king and mounting pressure from the prime minister. It¡¯s a road to ruin, truly.</i>

    Lily was at her wits¡¯ end. If she had the power, she would undoubtedly assist Princess Asuka, reward be damned.

    ¡°Miss Lily,¡± said Asuka, ¡°it¡¯s a monumental feat to destroy a Gate of Yomi, one that under ourws merits 1,500 kingdom shares.¡±

    ¡°Really? That many?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The threat it poses is far greater than one or two isted Big Dipper Stage archdemons.¡±

    Weighing this, Lily realized that while 1,500 shares were impressive, they were insufficient to secure a lunar crystal. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Princess.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, with the battles and festivities,¡± Asuka observed.

    ¡­

    With that, Lily and the rest withdrew, leaving Princess Asuka to her solitude in the top level of Tenshu Castle.

    ¡°What can I possibly say to those mercenaries?¡± she mused, feeling a deep humiliation at the prospect of an arranged marriage. Tsukuba Naoya, despite being the son of the prime minister and reputedly the strongest man alive, had a sinister and unsettling aura that made her skin crawl.

    She sighed, resigned and defeated.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± a voice softly broke her reverie.

    Princess Asuka turned to find Reika, attired in her scanty blue ninja garb, materializing from a darkened corner of Tenshu Castle.

    ¡°Reika, atst, you¡¯ve returned.¡± <h4>References</h4>

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 27 â€“ Strategy

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 27 ¨C Strategy</h4>

    Roughly an hour prior, Takamine Reika had arrived in Himeji, running into Lily and her group just before she entered Tenshu Castle.

    ¡°Miss Lily?¡±

    ¡°Reika?¡±

    ¡­

    Reika knelt on one knee behind Princess Asuka. ¡°Forgive me, Princess, for I¡¯ve found no other formidable experts besides Miss Lily and her twopanions.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, Reika, you¡¯ve done exceptionally well. Discovering Lily and her group is worth more than finding a thousand other powerful figures!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Reika looked puzzled, as she was yet unaware of the recent developments. Princess Asuka quickly briefed her.

    Upon learning of Lily and herpanions¡¯ capabilities, Reika felt a mixture of surprise and relief. ¡°Your Highness, when I encountered Lily¡¯s group earlier, they expressed concerns about the royal decree you enacted today,¡± Reika mentioned, her face tinged with concern.

    ¡°You mean the arranged marriage my father insisted upon?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you must not proceed with that!¡± Reika copsed onto both knees.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached an understanding with Miss Lily,¡± Asuka began to exin the details of their agreement.

    ¡°But Your Highness, that would betray the world¡¯s trust! You pledged to wed the individual who attains the most kingdom shares once peace is restored. The world is far from peaceful. Fulfilling that vow prematurely would enrage our most powerful allies

    <sup>1</sup>,¡± Reika urged anxiously.

    ¡°You¡¯re right; I acted thoughtlessly,¡± Asuka admitted. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate you returned in time to correct my oversight.¡±

    ¡°Those influential figures are not known for their patience, and given the pressure from the king and prime minister, it¡¯s understandable, Your Highness,¡± Reika consoled her.

    ¡°Do you think I should disclose the truth to these powerful individuals? But that might backfire, especially if word gets out,¡± Asuka pondered aloud.

    ¡°It¡¯s a delicate situation, but revealing the truth outright isn¡¯t advisable,¡± Reika agreed.

    Feeling increasingly overwhelmed, Princess Asuka sank onto a wooden tform, resting against a small table. ¡°Reika, my thoughts are jumbled. What course of action do you suggest?¡±

    ¡°Agree to the marriage arrangement, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say that would be a mistake?¡±

    ¡°I meant consent to the arrangement, not actually go through with the wedding,¡± rified Reika.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re suggesting we stall,¡± Asuka¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Exactly. You can¡¯t outright defy the king, but as a regional lord, you have a duty to your territory. Send an envoy to verbally agree to the marriage, then use the ongoing demon disruptions and territorial crises as a reason to dy. Demons are, after all, causing actual turmoil in the Ehime region,¡± Reika advised.

    Princess Asuka looked at Reika and nodded, her face brightening with a smile. Reika might have a feminine appearance, but her knack for strategy is akin to that of a seasoned male advisor.

    ¡°True, this tactic might serve as a temporary measure but it¡¯s not asting fix,¡± Asuka voiced her concern.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Using military obligations to stall could suffice for now. If the issue is pressed further, we can state that the marriage will proceed only when the global situation has stabilized,¡± suggested Reika.

    ¡°That makes sense. Once the world reaches a point of stability, my personal reservations will be irrelevant,¡± Asuka conceded.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°But, Reika, what about my previousmitment to the powerful experts? Wouldn¡¯t confirming the marriage, even verbally, mean breaking my promise to them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in Himeji, Princess. You can assert that the marriage isn¡¯t finalized, as it was just a verbal agreement. You can mention that you werepelled by your father to reluctantly agree, thus maintaining his authority. When the world is finally at peace, you can fulfill your initial promise to the people and wed the individual who tops the kingdom shares. If that person fails to meet certain criteria, like being female or declining the offer, you can then justifiably heed your father¡¯s directive to marry the prime minister¡¯s son. No one would fault you for that,¡± Reikaid out her n.

    ¡°Reika, your advice is nothing short of brilliant

    <sup>2</sup>. I was clouded by a myriad of concerns and almost breached the people¡¯s trust. Your timely counsel has been invaluable, and finding extraordinary individuals like Miss Lily only adds to your merit. It¡¯s wonderful to have you beside me, Reika.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Reika¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°I can¡¯t take all the credit for the strategy; it wasn¡¯t solely my idea.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do tell,¡± Princess Asuka urged.

    ¡°In truth, the ns and countermeasures were imparted to me during my meeting with Lily and herpanions.¡±

    ¡°So, it was Miss Lily who advised you?¡±

    ¡°Not quite. It was Lady Ayaka, the tall and insightful woman apanying Lily, who offered the counsel,¡± rified Reika.

    Princess Asuka nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Interestingly, Lady Ayaka insisted that I present her idea as my own.¡±

    ¡°So, why did you choose to disclose this to me?¡± Princess Asuka chuckled.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to mislead you, Princess,¡± Reika confessed.

    Asuka nodded her approval. ¡°Well, thank you for your honesty. And make sure you extend my gratitude to Lady Ayaka as well.¡±

    ¡­

    By this time, Ayaka, Lily, and Shimizu had made their way back to their dwelling. Gathering inside the home, they threw open the window and surveyed the barren courtyard beyond.

    ¡°Lily, had we not fortuitously encountered Reika earlier, my intention was to seek a moment with Mr. Kiryu to nudge Princess Asuka in the right direction. Given the princess¡¯ steadfast resolve, it would have been untoward for us, as outsiders, toment too explicitly,¡± Ayaka noted.

    ¡°Sister, your consideration ismendable,¡± Lily responded. ¡°Truth be told, even though I disagreed with the princess¡¯ approach, I too was at a loss for a better alternative. If I had thought of one, I would¡¯ve mentioned it then and there. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m overly concerned with such matters.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, in many ways, that indifference of yours is also a strength, particrly when dealing with someone as honorable andpassionate as Princess Asuka,¡± Ayaka chuckled, her hand lightly covering her mouth.

    They had initially nned for a casual chat before bathing, but as if on cue, Kiryu arrived.

    ¡°My apologies for the intrusion. ording to Her Highness¡¯s directive, you are all now exclusive mercenaries of Himeji,¡± he announced. ¡°How could we let you continue to reside here? I¡¯ve prepared a more fitting abode for you. Would you kindly apany me to your new residence? It would be remiss of us to let you spend another night in such conditions.¡±

    Ayaka responded, ¡°We¡¯re not overly concerned about the amodation, but since you¡¯ve taken the trouble toe, we¡¯ll dly apany you. It¡¯s not as if we¡¯re worn out. That said, you¡¯ve missed the opportunity for a rather notable aplishment.¡±

    Kiryu¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, to which both Ayaka and Lily responded with enigmatic smiles.

    Leading them to a manor perched on a hill behind Tenshu Castle, Kiryu showcased a residence thatmanded a panoramic view of Himeji. While not rivaling the estates in Heian-ky¨­, the manor was a paragon of elegance and refinement within the Asuka Kingdom.

    ¡°Wow, this is decidedly superior to ourst ce,¡± Shimizu noted.

    ¡°It certainly captures the essence of the Asuka Kingdom,¡± Lily added,ughing.

    ¡°Ladies, feel free to make yourselves at home. You have a retinue of attendants at your service. Should you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    It was evident that exclusive mercenaries like them enjoyed a different tier of treatment¡ªdeservedly so. The only downside was that even this prime residence in Himeji didn¡¯te equipped with a hot spring.

    For the time being, the three sisters made their temporary home here. As for the adoption of their advice by the princess, it was a matter of wait and see. Days sped by as Lily alternated between training sessions with Shimizu and assisting Ayaka with her medicinal regimen.

    As the days rolled on, Ayaka¡¯s health noticeably improved, incrementally bolstering her strength. Shimizu also experienced growth in her abilities, thanks in part to her paired training with Lily.

    On one particr evening, both Kiryu and Reika paid a visit. While Shimizu and Lily were engrossed in their training, Ayaka was by herself in the courtyard, lost in contemtion as she took in the nocturnal views of Himeji.

    ¡°Mr. Kiryu? Miss Reika?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just the person I was hoping to see, Lady Ayaka,¡± Kiryu greeted, emphasizing ¡®Lady¡¯ in recognition of her mature presence and high-ranking mercenary status. ¡°Her Highness has dispatched me as an envoy to the royal city and asked that I convey her gratitude to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a minor thing, really,¡± Ayaka replied with a smile.

    ¡°Additionally, during my absence, Reika will serve as my stand-in for any matters you might have. Just reach out to her if needed.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the heads-up, Mr. Kiryu. Safe travels.¡±

    Just as Kiryu was about to exit, he hesitated. ¡°Is there something else, Mr. Kiryu?¡±

    ¡°I must humbly request that you and Miss Lily look after the princess and ensure her safety in my absence!¡± Kiryu implored, bowing deeply.

    Ayaka¡¯s smile carried a hint of understanding. ¡°You seem even more invested in the princess¡¯ well-being than we initially thought.¡±

    Caught off guard and a tad flushed, Kiryu stammered, ¡°Well, she is a noble princess and I am but her devoted servant. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    Acknowledging his words with a nod and a smile, Ayaka watched as Kiryu took his leave. Reika and Ayaka conversed for a bit; Reika filled her in on her usual whereabouts and how to reach her. She also dug into the legends surrounding the enigmatic Night Queen before parting ways.

    Late into the following night, after Lily had aided Ayaka with her medication, the two took separate baths. Once they were refreshed, they retreated to their individual rooms for some much-needed rest.

    Suddenly, the night¡¯s stillness was shattered by a series of echoing drumbeats from Tenshu Castle¡¯s battle drums

    <sup>3</sup>.

    ¡°What in the world?¡±

    Lily and Ayaka slid open the corridor door, their eyes scanning Himeji¡¯s skyline. Torches red to life within the castle, and it was evident that a formidable assembly of soldiers and skilled fighters was amassing.

    Just then, a ninja materialized within their manor. ¡°Esteemed Mercenaries, a formidable adversary isying siege to the city outskirts. Princess Asuka urgently summons you to Tenshu Castle!¡± announced the ninja. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: EXACTLY!

    Robinxen: You¡­.. you actually hadn¡¯t already considered this? Is your IQ in the negative?

    Robinxen: Whomst interferes with the harem time?

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 28 â€“ Matori Abyss

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 28 ¨C Matori Abyss</h4>

    Lily and herpanions made haste to Tenshu Castle, arriving on the third floor where they found soldiers and ninjas, armed withrge bows.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Asuka appeared, donned in striking red ninja garb. Her vest, fashioned in a deep V shape, featured visible chest bindings and was tucked neatly into her belt

    <sup>1</sup>. A two-piece red skirtpleted her ensemble.

    Only now did Lily notice Asuka¡¯s remarkable physique, which had previously been concealed by a thigh-length jacket. Compared to Asuka, Lily found her own bust less prominent and her waist not quite as narrow

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Princess Asuka,¡± Lily felt a tinge of blush rise to her cheeks upon seeing the princess. Asuka, however, seemed unphased; to her, they were both women, and there was no room for awkwardness.

    ¡°Himeji is under siege,¡± Asuka dered. Following her to a barricaded window, Lily and the others were met with a vision of haunting mes encircling the mountain on which Himeji rested. The air was thick with malevolent energy.

    Immediately, Lily¡¯s gaze shifted to the mountain peak opposite the city. Among the crowd of demons, one grotesque figure stood out due to its immense size. This demon resembled a colossal vagabond, sprawled on the ground. Wearing ragged clothes and sporting unkempt hair, he had a strange totemic talisman fastened to his head. Even though his face was obscured, its demonic features were palpable enough.

    The aberrant vagabond had an extra set of arms, boasting four arms and two legs in total. He sprawled across the mountain peak like a sinister spider, enveloped by a roiling mist of demonic fog.

    ¡°Who killed my brother, Kuki? Reveal the murderer! Otherwise, I¡¯ll drench this city in a sea of blood! All mortals and male warriors will meet their end, while the female will be hauled off to Yomi!¡± The monstrous vagabond¡¯s growl resonated, tinged with an undertone of sorrow.

    Lily had once ventured to Yomi¡¯s surfaceyer, a ce with an environment so harsh that any mortal females captured as ves would die instantly, rendering the act pointless. Therefore, they targeted only female adepts. As she tuned back into the situation, Lily sensed that the malevolent vagrant emitted the aura of a triple-soul Big Dipper¡ªand a particrly potent one at that. Although she had previously faced off against Shuten Doji without fear, she couldn¡¯t shake off the concern that her future adversaries might grow increasingly powerful.

    Connecting the dots, Lily realized that this demon likely emerged from the same Yomi gate as Kuki. This suggested the rming possibility that a stronger gate, capable of letting through even triple-soul Big Dippers, had opened. Lily knew she had to take responsibility for killing Kuki, as actions had consequences. She prepared to leap out of the window to face the demon but was halted by Asuka.

    ¡°Miss Lily, even though you¡¯ve killed Kuki, you serve Himeji. It would tarnish my name, Asuka Shizu, if I failed to act now that the demons are here. Stand back and observe; I¡¯ll deal with them,¡± said Asuka.

    ¡°Your Highness, as the ruler of the city, you don¡¯t need to engage personally,¡± Reika interjected.

    ¡°Silence. I¡¯ve made up my mind. These demons have dared to invade; I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll regret it,¡± Asuka insisted, her tone resolute. Lily sensed that, perhaps due to past events, Asuka was eager to reestablish her credibility among the experts.

    ¡°But your opponent is a formidable triple-soul Big Dipper Archdemon,¡± Lily warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I, too, am a triple-soul Big Dipper, and I¡¯m confident my abilities surpass his,¡± replied Asuka, steadfast in her decision. epting her resolve, Lily and the other experts chose not to intervene.

    Launching herself from the ramparts of Tenshu Castle, Asuka alighted on a rooftop. She folded her arms, her long braids swaying in the wind. ¡°Fine, Yomi demons. You¡¯ve invaded the realm of the living, and we¡¯ve in your brother, Kuki. I am Asuka Shizu, the Princess of Asuka Kingdom and the Lord of Himeji. Now identify yourself; I make it a point not to kill the nameless,¡± her voice, tinged with authority and courage, reverberated through the mountain range thanks to her Spirit power.

    Introducing herself and inquiring about the demon¡¯s background weren¡¯t necessary actions for Asuka when her intent was to vanquish her foes. Nheless, she did so to glean insights into the origins of these Yomi demons and gather more information about their realm.

    ¡°You are Princess Asuka? Hehehe,¡± cackled the demon known as Todo Yansha, hailing from Matori Abyss. ¡°You had the audacity to y my brother. Prepare to be dragged into Yomi and experience living hell! The realm of Yomi has countless methods of tormenting women. I wonder how a living woman would fare?¡±

    ¡°Silence! You¡¯re nothing but a grotesque abomination,¡± Asuka retorted. With a leap, a ming avian apparition materialized beneath her. It lifted her skyward, its expansive, incandescent wings diving towards Todo Yansha.

    ¡°A Vermillion Bird!¡± Ayaka eximed in astonishment. ¡°As I suspected, Princess Asuka is a prodigy in pyromancy. She¡¯s conjured not just any me, but the illusionary kind, manifesting it into the legendary Vermillion Bird. Though it¡¯s not as potent as the actual divine creature, it approximates the Immortal Bird stage.¡±

    mes taking the form of the Vermillion Bird could be ssified into three main stages: ming Bird, Immortal Bird, and Vermillion Bird. If Asuka had achieved a true Vermillion Bird manifestation, she¡¯d be capable ofbating other mythical creatures like the nine-tailed fox.

    After all, the Vermillion Bird is a revered ancient divine beast. While Asuka is currently at the triple-soul Big Dipper stage, her mes closely resemble those of an Immortal Bird. Achieving a rebirth through mes to evolve into a true Vermillion Bird is no small feat. Yet, the fact that she can even shape her mes into the likeness of a Vermillion Bird is truly remarkable.

    ¡°In the domain of fire, no one in the Heian Dynasty surpasses Princess Asuka,¡± Ayaka sighed, causing Lily to feel a sense of relief.

    With a resounding wham, the Immortal Bird and its gigantic wingspan darted toward the opposing mountain peak. ¡°Asuka Shizu? You¡¯ve certainly got skills,¡± Yansha said, his smile a grim curve. Springing into the air, he soared hundreds of meters high, and with a ng, four long scimitars appeared in his hands, each held in a reverse grip and emanating an aura of dread. He resembled a divine mantis, each of his four arms wielding a colossal scythe.

    In response, Asuka summoned two golden weapons: a three-foot-long trident and a de of the same length. ¡°Mid-ranked Spirit Artifact,¡± Lily eximed, visibly impressed. ¡°The Asuka Tribe¡¯s cksmithing skills are as remarkable as their reputation suggests.¡±

    As Asuka and Yansha collided mid-air, it was as if a titanic ming bird was dueling a demonic mantis shrouded in dark mes. In mere moments, fire engulfed the surroundings, transforming the scene into a chaotic spectacle. ¡°Princess Asuka is truly formidable,¡± said Lily, concern etched into her voice.

    While Asuka was at a physical disadvantage against Yansha¡¯s Demon God Physique, the Immortal Bird beneath her acted as an equalizer. With the bird skillfully using its ws and moving with extraordinary agility, the duel with Yansha¡¯s four scimitars was evenly matched. When another wham echoed, Yansha managed to deflect the bird¡¯s enormous ming wing, but stray sparks ignited the mountains behind him, incinerating thousands of demons.

    Watching the intense battle unfold from within Tenshu Castle, Lily found herself keenly aware of her limitations in me maniption; she couldn¡¯t even conjure me Intent. In the realm of ability mastery, four distinct phases existed: Intent, True Intent, Path, and the almost mythical Heavenly Path¡ªbelieved to lead one straight to ascension if fully harnessed.

    Currently, Lily¡¯s proficiencies, specifically her Charm and Lunar True Intents, were stuck at the second phase. Despite her progress, the path to reaching the next level seemed increasingly arduous the more skilled she became. However, witnessing a prodigy masterfully control illusory mes served as a valuable experience for her.

    While Lily¡¯s expertisey in swordsmanship, making the mastery of mes less critical for her, she understood that individuals like Ayaka, who specialized in spell-casting, would significantly benefit from a well-rounded skill set that spanned multiple elemental abilities.

    A sense of concern washed over Lily as she observed the fight. Although Asuka exuded power, shecked both the physical endurance and the spirit energy to sustain a prolonged battle. As time ticked on, her situation grew increasingly dire. Recognizing her waning spiritual reservoir, Asuka aimed to wrap up the conflict swiftly.

    Yet her opponent, Yansha, was not only fearsome but also seasoned, rendering her hurried offensive moves ineffective. Her impulsivity was costing her. Seizing an opening, Asukamanded her bird to lunge at Yansha, who skillfully dodged the assault. Taking advantage of the bird¡¯s diversion, Asuka charged, wielding both her weapons.

    ¡°This is it!¡± thought Yansha, who then exerted all his strength to parry her weapons with two of his scimitars. In that instant, Asuka found herself vulnerable. The other two scimitars Yansha held lunged toward her.

    In a frantic retreat, Asuka instructed her bird to assail Yansha¡¯s back. He seemed to disregard the bird, focusing his attack solely on her. Forced on the defensive, Asuka narrowly parried Yansha¡¯s full-force strike. He deftly maneuvered and targeted her waist with his weapons.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Unable to evade, she fortified her defense with spirit power just in time. A sound like the unsheathing of swords echoed as his weapons met her ming feather shield. Though these conjured feathers protected her from immediate dismemberment, the impact nheless reverberated through her body.

    With a cry of pain, Asuka was sent flying backward, crashing into the roof of Tenshu Castle. Simultaneously, her bird¡¯s talons found Yansha¡¯s back. While their offensive capabilities were somewhat evenly matched, Asuka¡¯s human form was far less resilient than Yansha¡¯s demon physique. His blows not only injured her but also drained her remaining spirit energy. In contrast, Yansha¡¯s demonically robust body absorbed the bird¡¯s strike, rapidly regenerating from the inflicted wound.

    This epitomized the intrinsic disadvantage for human adepts like Asuka, particrly females. They often possessed a lower defense, despite being on aparable stage to their adversaries. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: What is she from taimanin?

    Robinxen: ET TU?! AUTHOR?!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 29 â€“ Born Nemeses

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 29 ¨C Born Nemeses</h4>

    ¡°Princess!¡± The crowd of experts was stunned. It was inconceivable that Princess Asuka, the paragon of female strength in the Asuka Kingdom and an object of their reverence, had been defeated. Yansha brandished his quartet of scimitars, releasing ominous sword energies that zoomed towards the fallen Princess on Tenshu Castle¡¯s roof. Yet, a warrior with a triple-soul Big Dipper wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight; Asuka still had fight left in her. She readied herself to ignite her Ster Soul for self-defense.

    Just then, a streak of red light burst forth from Tenshu Castle, unveiling a massive parasol that nearly obscured the sightlines of everyone within the castle¡¯s confines. Despite the erratic paths of the four sword energies unleashed by the triple-soul Big Dipper, they found themselves unable to bypass the expansive parasol. Colliding with the Sakura Parasol, these potent energies generated a force of enormous impact. While the parasol remained unprated, the sheer power behind the impact catapulted it towards Tenshu Castle, threatening to level the structure entirely.

    Beneath the soaring parasol, Lily hovered, one hand elegantly ced behind her back. With her other hand, she grasped the parasol¡¯s handle, releasing a fierce gust of wind that shook mountains and churned rivers. Her long hair swayed wildly around her, yet she remained unshaken. Once merely a strong figure among quadruple-soul Big Dippers, the absorption of another Lunar Crystal had elevated Lily¡¯s physical strength by thirty percent, cing her at the pinnacle of her ss.

    Initially, Lily¡¯s raw powergged behind that of her male counterparts at a simr level of expertise. However, after numerous enhancements, she likely surpassed even quintuple-soul Big Dippers who weren¡¯t specifically focused on brute strength. Even someone as formidable as Sugawara no Michizane would find it hard to im a clear advantage over her in terms of raw power. At her current level, Lily had more than enough resilience to weather an assault from a triple-soul Big Dipper, even without invoking her Purple Lunar Force, all thanks to her Sakura Parasol.

    While the scene was unclear to most, Princess Asuka had a crystal-clear view. She had always known Lily to be powerful, but the extent of her raw strength took herpletely by surprise. Compared to other adepts¡ªeven those male Archdemons at the same stage with Demon God Physiques¡ªshe appeared unmatched. This assessment, of course, was in the context of other triple-soul or quadruple-soul Big Dippers.

    Lily copsed the parasol and stowed it away. Even Yansha appeared taken aback. ¡°What sort of artifact is this? It deflected my assault?¡±

    He refused to believe that Lily had thwarted his strike with her mere strength; he was convinced it was all the work of the Sakura Parasol.

    With an unyielding gaze, Lily responded, ¡°I was the one who ended Kuki¡¯s life. If you seek vengeance, direct it at me. Defeat me, and I¡¯ll dly apany you to Yomi.¡±

    ¡°Your arrogance knows no bounds! Do you truly believe you can defeat me solely because you wield a few magical items? You wish to venture to Yomi? I¡¯ll make sure you experience every horror it has to offer before I offer you as a sacrifice to my brother!¡±

    With unmatched fury, Yansha lunged at Lily, brandishing his scimitars in an intricate dance of blinding speed and immense power.

    ¡°Laugh while you can! My des thirst for your end!¡±

    His mastery over the des was exquisite, amplified by his own unique physical attributes. If Lily had been his equal in strength, relying solely on her swordsmanship wouldn¡¯t have given her the upper hand.

    However, Lily chose not to engage him in martialbat.

    Suddenly, thepressed Sakura Parasol expanded once again, transforming into a colossal red canopy. She swung it with the might of a Celestial Battle Maiden, its expanse stretching across the night sky before hurtling towards Yansha.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Experts at the Big Dipper Stage weren¡¯t agile mid-air; true flight eluded them, as they could only maneuver through pulsing spirit power. A gigantic object like the Sakura Parasol should have been sluggish, but Lily¡¯s overpowering strength made it unnaturally swift.

    The impact was like swatting a fly; the parasol smashed into Yansha with incredible force. Faced with a colossal projectile traveling as swiftly as his own de, Yansha stood no chance of blocking it. Coughing up blood, he was propelled backward through the air.

    ¡°What sort of power is this?¡± The experts below were astounded. They¡¯d assumed Lily could at most match a single-soul and perhaps narrowly defeat a double-soul Big Dipper. But here she was, sending a triple-soul Big Dipper¡ªwho had even defeated Princess Asuka¡ªflying with a gargantuan parasol. Observers with keen insights quickly realized Lily wasn¡¯t even fighting at full capacity!

    ¡°She must be a deity. Only someone celestial could possess such power.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled for years and never heard of a female warrior this formidable. To call her a deity wouldn¡¯t be a stretch!¡±

    Contrary to what people thought, Lily hadn¡¯t intended to employ such unorthodox tactics. Deeming it more effective than her swordy, especially without using her Purple Lunar Force, she opted for this unexpected method.

    As Yansha struggled to regain his bnce amid the dark clouds, the demonic onlookers were in a state of shock. In their worldview, women were feeble creatures. In the realm of Yomi, they had subjected countless women to torturous deaths, condemning them to perpetual torment. They had grown ustomed to the screams and cries of anguished women.

    Yet, against all their expectations, the woman before them had effortlessly vanquished their leader!

    ¡°Who are you? Name yourself!¡± Yansha cried out, obviously rattled.

    ¡°I¡¯m as you said, an inconspicuous female expert,¡± Lily retorted indifferently.

    ¡°Impossible! Your strength defies logic. Even as a triple or quadruple-soul Big Dipper, your power as a woman shouldn¡¯t be so overwhelming.¡± Yansha¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re evidently a slim woman, yet you wield such monstrous strength. There can only be one exnation for this. You must be a Celestial Maiden, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re free to think what you like,¡± Lily responded, still indifferent.

    ¡°Why would a Celestial Maiden meddle in mortal affairs?¡±

    ¡°Why do Yomi demons descend to the mortal realm to wreak havoc?¡± Though Lily wasn¡¯t a Celestial Maiden, she chose not to correct him, opting instead to pose her own question.

    ¡°Ha! You think this is chaos? That¡¯sughable. It¡¯s the survival of the fittest. Humans, particrly those who are adept atbat, are our sustenance! Our growth is expedited by consuming human experts. We¡¯ve ventured into Ashihara not to incite chaos but for training. To kill and eat humans, to seize treasures and abduct female adepts¡ªthese are standard practices to rue wealth and pleasure. Humans hunt animals, don¡¯t they? We¡¯re not sowing chaos; this is simply our way of life! The heavens have ordained us demons a higher existence than humans, so naturally, we feast upon them

    <sup>1</sup>!¡± Yansha proimed haughtily.

    In Lily¡¯s mind, Yansha and demons of his ilk were not her true adversaries. Yet, his words were a revtion. Yomi was teeming with demons eager to cross into the mortal world to prey on vulnerable humans for their survival and empowerment.

    It was a harsh, unvarnished reality: Humans and Yomi demons were inherent enemies. If humans prevailed, they would annihte demons who hunted them; if demons held the upper hand, humanity would face extinction. The world was unforgiving, brutal, and utterly indifferent.

    Should even mightier demons from Yomi infiltrate this realm, an apocalyptic catastrophe would ensue. Lily surmised that beings far stronger than her, Tamamo-no-Mae, and Minamoto no Yoritomo lurked in Yomi¡¯s depths, restricted from entering the mortal world for some unknown reason. Otherwise, humanity would have already been eradicated.

    Memories resurfaced of the ancient ounts she had glimpsed. Tsukuyomi no Mikoto once led all Celestials and directed legions of Celestial Maidens. A single stroke from her had decimated myriads of demons! That was the epitome of true power. It was the cosmic battle between Celestial Maidens and the denizens of Yomi. This bnce was what allowed both Ashihara and humanity to exist. But that equilibrium was now gradually eroding. She needed to ascertain Yansha¡¯s origins posthaste.

    In an instant, Lily processed these thoughts. She fixed her gaze upon Yansha. ¡°As you¡¯ve stated, humans and demons from Yomi are natural enemies. It¡¯s a stark reality, a facet of existence. Therefore, you must die.¡±

    With those words, Lily soared, transforming into a streak of blinding light. Yansha was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected Lily to be as nimble in the air. He leapt onto a mountainside, hoping to engage her on more familiar terrain.

    Lily closed the distance in a heartbeat. Demons encircling them prepared for an assault. But as Lily swung her weapon, Yansha could only parry by crossing his des.

    <i>ng!</i> As if a bell had rung, a forceful shockwave emanated in every direction, sending any demon daring enough to approach flying away.

    Yansha found himself forced to one knee, the mountainous terrain beneath him disintegrating due to the sheer power of the attack. ¡°This woman is unimaginably strong,¡± he thought.

    Raising weapons in his other two arms, Yansha aimed a swing at Lily¡¯s waist. Yet, her strike had been so potent that it left him off-bnce, rendering his counterattack impotent and sluggish.

    Capitalizing on this, Lily abruptly pressed down her weapon, further restricting Yansha¡¯s ability to counter. She executed a nimble somersault, and before Yansha could evenplete his intended attack, Lily was already behind him.

    With a sh as swift as a swish, she cut deeply into Yansha¡¯s leg, nearly severing it and causing him to stumble and crash onto the ground.

    In a frenzied roll, Yansha managed to regain his posture, his leg already showing signs of healing. Nevertheless, his mobility was severelypromised. Hey on the ground, brandishing his scimitars like a cornered animal, eyes fixed on Lily with a mixture of awe and apprehension. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Good luck surviving when you¡¯ve eaten everything then.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 30 â€“ Destroying The Yomi Gate

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 30 ¨C Destroying The Yomi Gate</h4>

    With his wounds fueling his rage, Yansha¡¯sbat style turned even more ferocious. Convinced that his swordsmanship surpassed Lily¡¯s, he believed he needed just one opening to win. Hampered by his injured leg, Yansha astonishingly resorted to using his lower arms to scuttle across the ground¡ªachieving a speed that surpassed even his regr run.

    Leaping forward when he closed the distance, Yansha unleashed a frenzied assault with all four weapons, attacking from every possible angle. Even for someone of Lily¡¯s caliber, parrying this wild onught with a single weapon was a monumental task.

    Gracefully stepping back, Lily swung her Crescent Moon de with such force that it sent Yansha reeling. Despite his erratic swordy, he found himself unable to block or counter even a single blow from her.

    Seizing the moment, Lily advanced, her de cutting deep into Yansha despite his frantic dodging. ¡°I can¡¯t best her,¡± Yansha had to admit. ¡°Her strength and speed effortlessly neutralize any advantage my abilities could offer.¡±

    Suddenly feigning an attack, Yansha ttened himself to the ground and leapt backwards, retreating to the mountain¡¯s peak before making a hasty escape.

    ¡°Turning tail, are we?¡±

    Witnessing Lily¡¯s sess in driving their leader away, the warriors from Tenshu Castle poured out and engaged the demon forces around Himeji. Chaos erupted anew, but with their leader gone, the demons¡¯ formation quickly copsed, and they dispersed.

    In the meantime, Yansha exploited all five of his agile limbs to navigate the ruggedndscape, plunging deep into the mountainous expanse. His speed was remarkable, rapidly outdistancing the demons who had fled with him until he was a staggering fifty miles into the wilderness. Nestled within a deep valley under a rocky cavern, he found an ancient gate that radiated an unsettling, dark energy.

    Landing on the riverbank within the valley, Yansha took a moment to reflect. Though his wounds had mostly healed, his body was still marred by the grime and gore of battle. ¡°I never anticipated encountering such a formidable adversary on my first venture here, let alone a woman. I must withdraw and regroup; she¡¯s too much for me to handle alone. If only this gate could amodate my older brother. Regrettably, it¡¯s limited to beings with a triple-soul Big Dipper stage at most. Looks like I¡¯ll have to enlist the help of lesser allies.¡±

    Teeth clenched in frustration, Yansha muttered, ¡°Cursed woman, your time wille.¡±

    ¡°For what should I be waiting?¡± came Lily¡¯s chilling voice from behind him.

    Stunned, Yansha spun around to find Lily standing on the opposite side of the valley. ¡°You¡ªHow did you manage¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you honestly believe you could elude me

    <sup>1</sup>?¡±

    Despite the capricious nature of Yansha¡¯s swordsmanship, he would have been easily dispatched had Lily chosen to deploy her full arsenal of abilities. She had deliberately let him live to trail him to the enigmatic Yomi Gate. Whether or not he intended to seek refuge in Yomi, the Gate was of significant importance to him, ensuring his eventual return to this location. Even if Yansha were eliminated, Lily¡¯s unease would persist unless she destroyed the Yomi Gate.

    ¡°This is crossing the line!¡± Yansha erupted in frustration. The Yomi Gate had been a costly undertaking, and the thought of Lily dismantling it was uneptable. However, once created, a Yomi Gate couldn¡¯t be moved or undone.

    Brimming with newfound energy, Yansha activated his Ster Soul, powering up to a whole new level. Yet as he pounced towards Lily amidst a flurry of sakura petals, he found himself slowed, as if wading through a swamp. Even if the effect was minimal, it made a significant difference given his specific set of skills and swordsmanship.

    Armed with four scimitars, Yanshaunched a sequential assault on Lily. From her extensive travels andbat experience, Lily had honed her Domain to the near-peak sixth stage. Just a small leap more, and she would have the power to create her own dimension. Yansha¡¯s own Domain paled inparison and was practically ineffectual.

    Under the overwhelming might of Lily¡¯s Domain, Yansha¡¯s swordy ceased to be a concern. His initial swipe aimed at Lily¡¯s shoulder was effortlessly dodged. A second, unpredictable jab followed, but Lily nimbly evaded and severed one of his arms in the process. Undeterred by the loss of a limb, Yansha continued his assault aimed at her back.

    Lily executed a forward roll, emerging on his other side, and immediately rose to swing her de. As she did, Yansha¡¯s fourth scimitar swung in her direction. With a deft parry, she redirected his weapon before delivering a downward sh that entirely severed Yansha¡¯s alreadypromised leg.

    Yansha¡¯s body quivered as he copsed to the ground, but his fighting spirit remained unbroken. Despite his precarious bnce, heunched another dual-sided assault with his remaining arms. Rather than dodging, Lily stepped into Yansha¡¯s extended reach, rendering his attack ineffective. With a swing of Crescent Moon, Yansha¡¯s head was cleanly removed.

    Even headless, Yansha seemed to rely on some residual senses to continue his assault. With calcted strokes, Lily dismembered his remaining arms. A forceful kick sent him sprawling to the ground, whereupon she nted her foot firmly on his chest.

    ¡°Wait, spare me¡­¡±

    Her de sliced through Yansha¡¯s Big Dipper Soul with a swift motion. His body twitched spasmodically before sumbing to death.

    Lily collected his Anima and possessions, then turned her attention to the Yomi Gate before her. It appeared to be sturdier and more potent than its predecessor. Unleashing her Purple Lunar Force, she shed at it repeatedly. Glowing purple fissures emerged on the surface of the Gate before it shattered with a resounding crash, severing its connection to demonic realms.

    At that moment, returning demons found their gateway destroyed and Lily standing triumphantly beside Yansha¡¯s corpse. They dispersed in a frenzied scramble.

    ¡°Think you can run?¡± Lily activated her expansive Domain, sending a storm of Sakura des to decimate the scattering demons. None under the Throned Sovereign Stage could mount any defense.

    Rather than pursuing the fleeing demons, Lily was preupied with concerns for Princess Asuka. With this in mind, she immediately made her way back to Himeji. The defeat of Yansha and the destruction of the Yomi Gate had left the demons in disarray, scattering in all directions. They found little refuge, as many were eliminated by the city¡¯s experts and military forces.

    Ayaka and Shimizu remained inactive, their primary concern being to safeguard the injured Princess Asuka. Soon after, Lily made her way back to Tenshu Castle and ascended to the seventh floor.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Princess Asuka?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± said Asuka, still d in her former ninja outfit, as she sat before the grand hall. Ayaka, Shimizu, and Reika were also in attendance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eliminated Yansha and eradicated the Yomi Gate

    <sup>2</sup>,¡± Lily informed her.

    Asuka¡¯s eyes sparkled instantly. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic!¡±

    ¡°I must apologize, Miss Lily. My arrogance and haste led to this failure. If not for you, Himeji would be in peril,¡± Princess Asuka¡¯s eyes reflected a twinge of remorse.

    ¡°No need for apologies, Princess. Protecting the city is our duty. Should I be concerned about your injuries?¡±

    Asuka hesitated, then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve mainly depleted my spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°Lily, you vanquished a triple-soul Big Dipper Archdemon. As for your reward, I¡¯ll admit I hadn¡¯t envisioned one for defeating such a formidable foe. I never anticipated that any of our assembled experts could aplish this. I always thought such powerful demons existed only in the shadowy depths of the demon realm, far removed from the Asuka Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve done more than just eliminate Yansha; you saved my life as well. Your deeds are beyond valuation. Nheless, I¡¯m awarding you three thousand shares as a token of my gratitude. Additionally, you¡¯ve shattered the Yomi Gate, which was a passage for triple-soul Big Dipper demons, and exterminated a multitude of other demons. For that, you¡¯ll receive another three thousand six hundred shares. With such an umtion of shares, there¡¯s no need to crunch the numbers,¡± Asuka dered.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite generous.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not. Triple-soul experts are so rare on the Iyo Continent, one could count them on one hand. Anyone with that level of power could alter the fate of this realm. But you, Lily, your strength was also beyond my expectations. Regardless, I¡¯m grateful you¡¯re on our side,¡± Asuka said warmly.

    ¡°Princess, I remain concerned about your recent ordeal. May I examine you?¡± interjected Ayaka.

    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no need for concern; I¡¯m absolutely fine. These minor injuries are inconsequential. My physician is due to arrive shortly, so there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, Lady Ayaka,¡± Asuka deflected the offer, turning her gaze to Lily. ¡°On another note, Lily, you currently hold the highest score among all the mercenaries. Any particr treasures catching your eye?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was thinking about the Lunar Crystals, but let¡¯s table that discussion. You should prioritize your recovery,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°No need for that. I assure you, I¡¯mpletely well, and exchanging treasures is no trouble for me.¡± Asuka flicked her wrist, causing the luminous words she had seen before to materialize in the air. The first item that caught Lily¡¯s eye was the Lunar Crystal, priced at 2,000 Kingdom Shares each.

    ¡°I have intentions of acquiring more Lunar Crystals. How many do you have in stock?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°Just a handful, heh. Lunar Crystals are considered Miracle Treasures; it¡¯s not like I can conjure them up. This is thest one avable. If you desire it, it¡¯s yours,¡± Asuka responded.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Lily interrupted, waving her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t reveal it just yet. I¡¯d like to gift this one to Sister Ayaka and Sister Shimizu. It would be best if you give it to them when I¡¯m not present, to avoid any awkward moments likest time.¡±

    Ayaka and Shimizu exchanged nces and nodded, showing an unexpected spirit of cooperation between them

    <sup>3</sup>.

    ¡°Lily, if you can still assimte another Lunar Crystal, then Shimizu and I would decline this one,¡± Ayaka stated.

    ¡°Indeed. As imusible as it may sound, if you have such an incredible opportunity, we must support you. Don¡¯t overthink it. You can have all the Lunar Crystals. If you find you can¡¯t assimte them, only then should you think of us,¡± Shimizu continued.

    ¡°No, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t object,¡± Ayaka interjected. ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re being altruistic. It¡¯s simply the most advantageous and efficient course of action for us. Lily, attempt to assimte the Lunar Crystal first. That¡¯s our final say. No refusals!¡± <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Wow, that¡¯s a protagonist line.

    Robinxen: ¡°All your problems are solved, it was no effort.¡±

    Robinxen: The Support Lily Alliance.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 31 â€“ The Kingâ€™s Fiftieth Birthday

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 31 ¨C The King¡¯s Fiftieth Birthday</h4>

    The capital of the Asuka Kingdom, Iwaya City, has an intriguing history. The Asuka Tribe originally fled from the Nara Dynasty, the precursor to the Heian Dynasty, crossing the ocean to find refuge. Seeking security, they eventually settled deep within the mountain ranges of Iyo Ind and founded what would evolve into Iwaya City, the royal capital. While the location provided safety, it also limited the tribe¡¯s potential for expansion. The city itself sprawled over several mountains and valleys, its structures ingeniously built into the natural topography.

    To the city¡¯s west, buildings clung to a mountain wall, dividing the area into two main sectors. The Iwaya Dojo, located on a slope, was considered the most prestigious martial arts institution in the Asuka Kingdom. Its current master was Tsukuba Naoya, not only the son of the kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister but also the most skilled warrior on Iyo Ind. Higher up, the hillside was dotted with residences belonging to the Tsukuba n.

    Within a three-story pavilion inside this residence, an older man with gray hair and severe eyes paced angrily. This was Tsukuba Arai, the current Prime Minister. ¡°Damn it! What military crisis? Princess Asuka is clearly stalling!¡± he grumbled as he looked out over the city.

    Behind him stood a towering figure, Tsukuba Naoya, with dark red hair and dressed in robes that exposed his muscr upper torso. He looked formidable, with a scar running from between his eyes down to his left chin. ¡°Father, what¡¯s our next course of action?¡± he asked.

    Arai furrowed his brows, deep in thought, before responding, ¡°We¡¯ve already secured control over the royal capital. The moment we receive the Shogun¡¯s alliance letter, even if the King opposes us, we can proceed. The problem is Princess Asuka; she has gathered experts from all over the ind and maind. She may not defeat us, but she could prolong this conflict. Relying solely on your strength to quell her won¡¯t solve everything.¡±

    Naoya nodded. ¡°You¡¯re correct. Princess Asuka has substantial military force and even a fortified city. If she decides to resist, she could potentially undermine your influence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to avoid further loss of life. If a marital alliance with you can bring Asuka Shizu¡ªand by extension, her forces and her city¡ªunder our control, then that¡¯s the ideal solution. The women of the Asuka Dynasty are known for their remarkable talents, and Asuka Shizu is no exception. She¡¯s a formidable force in both governance and the military, not to mention a swordsmithing prodigy. Turning her into an enemy would be regrettable, and it would certainly disappoint the Shogun of the Heian Dynasty,¡± Arai articted.

    ¡°Asuka Shizu is surprisingly shrewd, though. On the surface, she seems devoted to her military responsibilities, but the demon presence across Iyo Ind gives her an endless list of excuses to dy the wedding. What¡¯s our strategy?¡± Naoya inquired.

    ¡°My suspicion is that Asuka Shizu never nned to adhere to the marriage agreement. Time is not on our side. Consider this¡ªthe King¡¯s fiftieth birthday is next month,¡± Arai responded.

    ¡°The King himself said that due to the national crisis, the birthday celebrations would be modest, didn¡¯t he?¡± Naoya asked.

    ¡°Originally, yes. But we need to change the narrative. Let¡¯s make the celebration as grand as can be to exude the King¡¯s majesty and inspire the public,¡± Arai borated.

    Naoya¡¯s eyes sparkled with realization. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting we use the fiftieth birthday celebration as a pretext to call Asuka Shizu back?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s one thing for her to dodge a wedding, but refusing to attend her own father¡¯s milestone birthday? I doubt even she would go to such lengths,¡± Arai confirmed.

    ¡°Asuka probably never intended to marry me to begin with. She¡¯s even made a public vow to marry any man capable of ridding the world of demons. But she¡¯s also deeply devoted to her father. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll turn down a summons for such an asion,¡± Naoya conjectured.

    ¡°Heheh,¡± Arai chuckled softly as his gaze drifted over Iwaya City, enshrouded by dark clouds. His stern eyes transformed, bing enveloped in an eerie ck mist.

    At that moment, hundreds of miles from Iwaya City, in Himeji to the north of Iyo Ind.

    ¡°Miss Lily, this is myst Lunar Crystal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as Lily touched the crystal, its immense power coursed through her, captivating her senses. Basking in the moonlight, Lily wlessly absorbed the Lunar Crystal. The ensuing wave of euphoria nearly overwhelmed her, causing her to almost pass out in front of everyone.

    ¡°Little Sister¡­ Lil¡¯ Sister¡­¡± From the depths of darkness, a mournful, distant voice beckoned her, as if from an infinite distance

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Who?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes snapped open to find everyone staring.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Was the absorption sessful?¡±

    All was quiet now, the mysterious voice gone. The power of the third Lunar Crystal had boosted Lily¡¯s strength by an astonishing 20%. Its integration into her system was eerily seamless, as if the crystal were originally part of her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily assured, pleased that her strength had increased yet again, nearly reaching the lower limits of a quintuple-soul Big Dipper. ¡°Who was calling out to me?¡± she wondered. The voice was faint and far away, almost lost in the haze of her semi-conscious state.

    ¡°Lily?¡± Ayaka looked concerned as Lily seemed lost in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily repeated.

    ¡°Did you grow stronger again?¡± Shimizu inquired.

    ¡°A little,¡± Lily confirmed.

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Shimizu eximed. She had once been jealous of Lily¡¯s rapid growth, but now she clearly put Lily¡¯s needs above her own. This touched Lily deeply, strengthening her resolve to protect Shimizu.

    ¡°Miss Lily, you never cease to amaze. You¡¯ve already absorbed another Lunar Crystal, haven¡¯t you?¡± Asuka observed. ¡°ording to legend, a Big Dipper can absorb only three. You must be at your limit.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Lily conceded.

    ¡°Hehehe, even if you wished for more, I¡¯m all out.¡± Unbeknownst to her, Lily had only reached the Throned Sovereign Stage. Lily surmised that the constraint in absorbing Lunar Crystals was likely tied to one¡¯s personal strength.

    ¡°Take a look around, Lily. Anything else catches your eye?¡±

    Smiling, Lily responded, ¡°No, nothing at the moment. Besides, you¡¯d want me to top the scoreboard, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lily¡­¡± Asuka was deeply touched. With over 4,000 Shares remaining, Lily could easily acquire a plethora of weapons and consumables. Yet she continued to prioritize Asuka¡¯s wishes.

    In her thoughts, Asuka mused, ¡®She¡¯s truly a remarkable person¡ªhonorable, pragmatic, strong, spontaneous, assertive. She¡¯s also gentle and perceptive. If only there were a man as extraordinary as her. If she were a man, perhaps I might even

    <sup>2</sup>¡­¡¯

    Asuka suddenly blushed. ¡®What am I even thinking? How odd!¡¯

    ¡°Princess Asuka, is everything alright?¡± Lily inquired, concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you, Lily,¡± Asuka reassured her.

    ¡°Rest assured, Princess, I¡¯m not hoarding these shares for the sake of it. If something truly catches my eye, I won¡¯t hesitate to spend them,¡± Lily said, her smile radiant.

    Asuka smiled back, understanding that this encapsted Lily¡¯s genuine self¡ªsomeone who was honest, straightforward, and true to her nature.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll ensure these Kingdom Shares are recorded on your behalf, and I¡¯ll ask Reika to update the leaderboardter,¡± Asuka confirmed.

    Apart from Lily, no one had the capacity to defeat a triple-soul Big Dipper or dismantle another Yomi Gate. While there were veterans who had amassed more Kingdom Shares than Lily over years of continuous battles, they had not retained them all, often opting to exchange them for valuable treasures.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily acknowledged with a nod.

    ¡°Lily, this time¡­¡± Asuka paused, her eyes lingering on Lily as if she wanted to articte something yet remained silent.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Suddenly, Asuka¡¯s body gave way, and she copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    Everyone rushed to her side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Princess?¡± Reika questioned, kneeling beside Asuka to support her.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t be sure. It was so abrupt¡­ I feel like I should be okay, but¡­¡± Her attempt to rise was unsessful.

    Reika¡¯s voice tinged with worry, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Ayaka knelt next to the fallen Princess, her fingers lightly touching Asuka¡¯s arm to gauge her pulse. Her expression turned serious. ¡°I apologize, Princess, but I need to remove your clothing for a more thorough examination.¡±

    There were no objections, given they were all women. Ayaka proceeded to undo Asuka¡¯s loosely fitting garments, extending her hand to feel her heartbeat. She then moved her hands to Asuka¡¯s waist and navel, applying some pressure as she rubbed back and forth.

    ¡°Your Spirit Pce appears to have suffered damage in the previous battle, causing an instability in your spiritual energy. This is likely why you¡¯ve lost control over your body,¡± Ayaka announced with gravity in her voice.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Asuka questioned.

    ¡°The condition isn¡¯t too severe at the moment, but immediate treatment is crucial to avoidsting detrimental effects on your training,¡± Ayaka cautioned, her tone still filled with solemnity

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Oho? I wonder¡­

    Robinxen: Oh no! She¡¯s starting to fall!

    Silva: Well, now that¡¯s just perfect, now they have legit excuse to skip the birthday

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 32 â€“ Treatment

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 32 ¨C Treatment</h4>

    ¡°Is the situation truly so grave? Perhaps I should consult our royal physician for a second opinion?¡± Asuka pondered, feeling fundamentally well except for her body¡¯sck of responsiveness.

    Lily¡¯s expression turned into one of deep concern. ¡°Princess, you need to trust Sister Ayaka¡¯s medical expertise; it is the most refined amongst all the Onmyoji from our homnd. Her diagnosis should be taken seriously. I urge you to heed her advice.¡±

    It wasmon knowledge that the Asuka n held unmatched skills in smithing butgged significantly in medicinal knowledge, Onmyo, and spellcraft. Asuka may not have fully grasped the intricacies of the society across the sea, yet her trust in Lily was unshaken. Believing in Ayaka¡¯s proficiency, she perceived no necessity for a second opinion.

    ¡°I understand.¡± With a nod of understanding, the Princess spoke, ¡°Please guide me, Lady Ayaka, on the necessary steps I should take.¡±

    Relieved, Ayaka shared, ¡°The good news is that your injury is less serious than mine. I happen to have all the required medication at hand, being a patient of the same ailment. I will adjust the form to suit your condition. However, I need to ask a highly personal question in private, may I?¡±

    Smiling gracefully, Asuka reassured, ¡°We are allies here; feel free to ask openly.¡±

    A bit hesitant, Ayaka inquired, ¡°Princess, are you a virgin?¡±

    Caught somewhat off guard and slightly embarrassed, Asuka affirmed, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°I apologize for the personal question, it¡¯s essential for the urate formtion of your medicine,¡± Ayaka exined earnestly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± was all Asuka could muster, visibly understanding the gravity of her condition.

    Ayaka proceeded, reassuring her, ¡°I will prepare a detailed recipe for the medicine that you¡¯ll need to take orally and send it to you. Following the instructions to create it will be straightforward.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, crafting a medicine potent enough to mend my Spirit Pce muste with a high price, especially given the rarity of medicinal nts in the Iyo Continent. I insist onpensating you for your generous assistance,¡± Asuka voiced her concerns, eager to not let the aide at a personal cost to Ayaka.

    Dismissively waving the offered reward, Ayaka mentioned, ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. Besides, there¡¯s a crucial detail we need to address. The primary part of the healing process isn¡¯t the ingested medicine, but a topical application that involves a sophisticated technique for massaging the medicine into your body.¡±

    A ripple of shock passed through Asuka. ¡°It seems the damage is more serious than I anticipated. It¡¯s imperative to find a cure. Lady Ayaka, could you instruct us in the technique? Reika is quite adept; she should be able to grasp it,¡± she proposed with a hopeful gaze.

    Acknowledging Reika, Ayaka nodded affirmatively but added, ¡°While Miss Reika is indeed capable, she isn¡¯t the most ideal choice.¡±

    Reika¡¯s face reflected a flicker of disappointment as she murmured a subdued, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ayaka borated, framing her criteria more clearly, ¡°The individual administering the medicine needs to embody a bnce of youth, strength, resilience, and a feminine touch to align with the peculiar necessities of your Spirit Pce and Charm element

    <sup>1</sup>, Princess Asuka.¡±

    A confusion enveloped Asuka as she pressed, seeking rity, ¡°But who then is the most qualified? I find the feminine criterion a bit ambiguous. Reika stands as one of the youngest and formidable female experts around, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    At this juncture, Ayaka¡¯s gaze instinctively wandered towards Lily, kindling a protective instinct in Shimizu who promptly interjected, hoping to volunteer herself instead of Lily. ¡°Sister Ayaka, would I suffice for this task?¡±

    But Ayaka gave Shimizu a pondering look, seemingly examining her before reluctantly admitting, ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±

    Unsatisfied with the vague affirmation, Shimizu questioned, ¡°What do you mean ¡®perhaps¡¯?¡±, her tone tinged with irritation.

    Avoiding further confrontation, Ayaka turned towards Asuka, confiding with a note of regret, ¡°Truth be told, I am most qualified given my medical proficiency. Yet, my current state of health impedes me from taking up this role. Thus, considering all factors, Lily emerges as the best fit.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The announcement caught Lily off guard.

    Ayaka continued, emphasizing the sess they had already witnessed, ¡°In fact, Lily has been utilizing a simr approach in aiding my recovery, and the results have been surprisingly good.¡±

    Considering this, Asuka tentatively inquired, with a hint of embarrassment coloring her tone, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, might you be open to helping me as well, Miss Lily? I realize this is typically a task undertaken by servants.¡±

    Lily quickly eased the princess¡¯ concerns with a kind and willing response, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Princess. I am absolutely willing to assist.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems I am in your hands, Miss Lily.¡± To her, the convention of a woman aiding another was quite customary and considerably morefortable than involving a man in the process. Moreover, she was indifferent to the specific identity of the woman assisting her.

    Ayaka chimed in to set the next steps in motion, stating with a firm resolve, ¡°I will take on the responsibility of crafting the medicine. Once it¡¯s prepared, Lily will ensure its safe delivery to you.¡±

    A surge of heartfelt appreciation enveloped Asuka as she conveyed her deep gratitude, ¡°Thank you, truly. I cannot express how much this means to me.¡±

    That evening, Ayaka began crafting the unique concoction intended for Asuka, distinct from the one she used for herself. Meanwhile, Lily was in Shimizu¡¯s room, immersed in the paired training they had been working on.

    ¡°Tonight we move on to the seventh stance,¡± Shimizu guided, initiating the session.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± A hesitant murmur escaped Lily before she gathered herself. Shimizu continued, ¡°Lily, in our dynamic, I remain the dominant figure. So, you are aware of the position to assume tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily responded affirmatively, nodding her understanding. The determination of roles had not been clear-cut initially; it took some trial and error to establish a routine that respected their individual desires and characteristics. Despite Lily¡¯s personal inclination to alternate roles, it was evident that Shimizu taking charge continually was the most conducive approach for their training.

    Assuming her position as instructed, Lily knelt, elevating her hips as much as she could, her face flushed a deep crimson as it remained hidden between her arms. At this point, Shimizu tenderly applied pressure to Lily¡¯s waist, channeling Charm Energy into her.

    As the session progressed, Shimizu broached a topic with a serious undertone, ¡°Lily, tonight you¡¯ll be administering the treatment to Princess Asuka, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± With a constrained affirmation, Lily acknowledged the statement.

    Shimizu went on, warning her subtly yet sternly, ¡°Maintain a professional approach, devoid of any unspoken intentions. She is just like any other girl.¡±

    The question seemed toe from left field, leaving Lily flustered. ¡°Sister Shimizu¡­ I¡¯m not sure where this ising from,¡± Lily felt a pause at her lower back as her skirt was gently raised. Following that, she experienced waves of energy surging through her, inducing a slight shudder. Struggling to find her words amidst the overpowering sensations, she stammered, ¡°I¡ª I am there to help her heal, nothing more¡­¡±

    ¡°Just a heads up, avoid harboring any licentious thoughts. Don¡¯t let yourself be swayed the moment youy eyes on the Princess, got it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ever¡­ Ah¡­ Sister, be gentle, slow down¡­¡±

    After the Pair Training session, Lily found her skin glowing, exuding an aura of intensified femininity, with a flush gracing her face. This charged state would likely facilitate the application of the medicine to the princess, enhancing its effectiveness. She made her way to the seventh floor of Tenshu Castle, stepping into her designated room.

    Asuka was there, dressed in her scant ninja outfit, as she awaited Lily. ¡°Lady Ayaka insisted I remain in this attire. I had contemted changing into robes, but this ensemble does lend itself to convenience, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The princess candidly acknowledged, considering the garment left herrgely exposed, thereby simplifying the application process. Despite her initial nonchnce, Lily couldn¡¯t shake off a budding sense of embarrassment, a residual yearning from her training with Shimizu lingering.

    ¡°Princess Asuka, are you prepared?¡± Lily inquired, her voice tinged with a reverential undertone.

    ¡°I came prepared.¡± Came Asuka¡¯s firm response.

    ¡°Kindly rotate your body and lie face down on the nket,¡± Lily requested, exerting effort to maintain aposed and respectful demeanor, eager not toe across as strange.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Asuka conceded with a nod, an amalgamation of readiness and awkwardness swirling in her demeanor. Although she was untroubled with the concept of another woman administering the treatment, the precarious position she was to assume in front of Lily rendered her somewhat ufortable. Being a princess, she cognized the necessity to transcend the awkwardness.

    Adhering to Lily¡¯s instruction, she pivoted and reclined on the prepared nket.

    ¡°Princess Asuka, elevate your hips a bit more and rest your hands behind your back,¡± instructed Lily, her voice echoing gravity and purpose.

    ¡°Um¡­ raising my hips is to facilitate the medication application, but why the need to ce my hands behind? Wouldn¡¯t that be a hindrance to applying medicine on my back?¡± questioned a puzzled Asuka.

    ¡°This is the optimal approach Sister Ayaka rmended for activating the charm energy cirction in a woman¡¯s body, enhancing vitality and promoting medicinal absorption. It also necessitates binding your hands,¡± exined Lily with unwavering conviction

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Bind my hands? This sounds absurd, Lily. Is this some kind of jest?¡± The princess couldn¡¯t mask her bewilderment, finding the notion of being restrained by another woman distinctly peculiar.

    Lily sighed before responding, ¡°I share your confusion, Princess. However, following Sister Ayaka¡¯s guidelines meticulously is imperative. Any deviation might yield adverse effects. Besides, this doesn¡¯t only concern you; it extends to the well-being of the realm.¡±

    The gravity in Lily¡¯s words gradually prated Asuka¡¯s initial reservations, leading her to acknowledge, ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Lily. I was overreacting. Please proceed with the bindings, and I¡¯ll lift my hips as required.¡± Despiteplying, Asuka couldn¡¯t shake off the uncanny nature of the procedure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but find this odd

    <sup>3</sup>¡­¡± she voiced her lingering doubts with a hint of vulnerability.

    Gentleness paired with expertise defined Lily¡¯s approach as she initiated the procedure, fostering an atmosphere of trust. Asuka found herself battling a whirlpool of emotions, a mix of embarrassment and heightened sensitivity under Lily¡¯s tender control.

    Upon securing Asuka¡¯s arms, Lily proceeded to administer the mysterious concoction. It was to cover every inch of her, barring her face and more intimate areas. Asuka could not help but be further unnerved by Lily¡¯s serious disposition as she worked.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ What exactly is in this medicine? It¡¯s giving off such an¡­ odd sensation,¡± Asuka voiced, the curiosity tinged with a hint of apprehension.

    As the intensity of the massage escted, a blush began to dance across Asuka¡¯s face, a delicate tremor of her body followed suit,plemented by a gradual rise in her bodily warmth.

    A flurry of inquisitive thoughts stormed her mind, ¡®Why am I experiencing these feelings under Lily¡¯s touch? It¡¯s strange¡­ we are both women, yet, I am¡­ affected. Miss Lily, she possesses a gentle yet firm touch, employing such adept techniques, it¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡¯

    The Asuka Kingdom was poles apart from Heian-kyo, holding firm to its conservative values within its secluded and traditional setting. Rtionships between women were strictly taboo, a concept so alien to Asuka that she only came to understand them as she matured and started learning about the world.

    In the past, whispers of a rtionship between two female ninjas reached her ears, a scandal that she had met with severe punishment ¡ª a public whipping followed by banishment. The mere thought of such rtions filled her with disdain, a sentiment deeply rooted in her upbringing.

    Yet, as much as she harbored a deep-seated aversion and repression towards such rtionships, an unexpected sensitivity blossomed within her under Lily¡¯s nurturing touch, a sensation that confused yet captivated her.

    ¡°I will focus on the area around your Spirit Pce now. Please, ease into it, Princess,¡± Lily whispered, her voice a gentle breeze brushing against Asuka¡¯s ear. With careful movements, she undid her belt and set it aside, before pulling Asuka¡¯s ninja outfit forward to expose her abdomen. A sense of reverence apanied her next actions as her hands, warm and firm, began to knead the soft flesh of Asuka¡¯s stomach, orchestrating a ballet of pressure and relief from behind. <h4>References</h4>

    Robinxen: Oh just who could possibly meet all this criterion?

    Silva: This all sounds so sus. If I was the Princess, I¡¯d suspect them of attempted assassination.

    Silva: Yes, it¡¯s very odd

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 33 â€“ Kiryu, Asuka, Sonosuke

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 33 ¨C Kiryu, Asuka, Sonosuke</h4>

    In the elevated recesses of Iwaya Castle, within the heart of Asuka Royal City, Nankai Kiryu advanced through the aged, shadowden hallways, his eyes reflecting a potent fusion of determination and vitality as he navigated the heavy atmosphere.

    Arriving at a grand door nked by two stoic samurai guards, he sank gracefully onto one knee. The door creaked open, unveiling the expansive yet somberly lit confines of the hall beyond.

    ¡°His royal highness, King Akira, Nankai Kiryu seeks an audience,¡± he announced in a clear, resonant tone.

    ¡°Proceed.¡±

    Perched at the elevated end of the hall was King Akira, an elder with hair graying and receding to bare sections of scalp, and adorned with eyes that, while slightly dulled, held a resolute gaze. Though his title of ¡°King Akira¡± was but a designation, relinquishing any personal name upon ascension to the throne ¡ª a tradition hinged on a purported divine lineage ¡ª it was one he bore with solemn dignity.

    By his side, key figures of the realm gathered ¡ª a prime minister, bureaucrats, and seasoned generals ¡ª akin to the court of the Heian era, albeit a humbler rendition, presiding over a territory whose human poption upied but a fraction of its vastnd, a dominionrgely untamed and wild.

    Kiryu approached, observing formalities as he bowed deeply before the king.

    ¡°You¡¯ve served my daughter diligently, Kiryu. It is recognized,¡± King Akira acknowledged, albeit with a voice tinged with fatigue.

    ¡°Merely fulfilling my duty, your majesty,¡± Kiryu responded humbly.

    With a sinct decree of ¡°Reward,¡± an official approached, presenting a trayden with me gold, a gesture Kiryu epted with gracious thanks.

    ¡°Hmm, the princess¡¯ suggestion surpassed my anticipations, yet it stands to reason. A prospective ruler must prioritize the welfare of the popce and thend above all! Though our views are not fully aligned, I findfort in her perspective.¡± King Akira proimed, visibly lightening up a tad.

    To the side, a sh of annoyance crossed the prime minister¡¯s features, though it was quickly masked.

    Kiryu bowed deeply, touching his forehead to the floor in a sudden kowtow, ¡°Your humble servant is most grateful for your understanding and support of the princess¡¯ endeavors, Your Majesty!¡±

    The king¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise at Kiryu¡¯s immediate and profound show of gratitude. Kiryu had maintained hisposure even as he received praises and rewards, yet the affirmation of the princess¡¯ ns brought forth such a vivid expression of thankfulness. King Akira pondered, finding assurance in Kiryu¡¯s devotion. Perhaps the troubling gossip about the princess harboring intentions of militarization and undermining his authority was baseless after all. As the saying goes, a ruler¡¯s attitude and disposition are reflected in their retinue.

    A newfound appreciation for Kiryu dawned in King Akira¡¯s eyes, apanied by a trace of regret over the minister¡¯s low status that rendered him ineligible as a prospective partner for the princess. ¡°The forting matrimonial alliance of the princess holds significance for our nation¡¯s equilibrium. Ensure she recollects themitments agreed upon today.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty,¡± Kiryu affirmed solemnly.

    Suddenly, the prime minister intervened, ¡°The neenth of theing month marks the fiftieth birthday of His Majesty; a day of nationwide celebration. Despite the pressing military matters, I implore that the princess set aside her duties to make her return. It is imperative, as a paragon of devotion to one¡¯s parent, that she be present. The absence of his lone daughter on such a significant day would surely bring sorrow to the king and invite criticism from the masses, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Caught somewhat off guard, Kiryu nheless bowed respectfully, affirming, ¡°Your servant will ensure the princess receives this important message.¡±

    King Akira chimed in eagerly, ¡°Yes, yes, it has been two years since Ist saw her. She must be here to celebrate my milestone birthday,e what may.¡±

    Kiryu responded earnestly, a note ofmitment in his voice, ¡°Absolutely, Your Majesty. I will ry your heartfelt wishes to the princess.¡±

    As Kiryu acknowledged the directive, a knot of anxiety formed in his heart. A memory nagged at him; had there not been previous discussions deeming the nation¡¯s vitality to be waning, and thus nning for a more subdued celebration? He couldn¡¯t grasp why the grandiosity of the event escted immediately after the princess voiced a dy in her wedding ns.

    Nheless, such decisions and discussions were beyond his purview, reserved for the king and the higher echelons of the court. His duty was clear ¨C to convey the royal edicts as they were bestowed upon him.

    In the end, the decision rested with the princess.

    Yet as he pondered the burden of his role, it became increasingly apparent that the princess deserved more than just a straightforward ry of the orders. A lingering hesitation held him back; he sensed an underlyingplexity that necessitated a more detailed briefing to aid her in making an informed decision.

    ¡­¡­

    On the subsequent day of therapy, Asuka found herself considerably improved, yet in line with Ayaka¡¯s advice, the regimen was set to continue twice weekly for a minimum of one month. The mere thought that Lily would once more bind her hands behind her back in a few days evoked an inexplicable palpitation in Asuka Shizu¡¯s heart

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°I am quite fortunate that Miss Lily is female; had she been male, I might be forced to question my own moral integrity. Reacting to such¡­situations. However¡­ Miss Lily truly has a masterful touch¡­¡± As these thoughts traversed her mind, a blush crept across Asuka¡¯s face, apanying a quickened breath.

    Interrupting her musings, Reika approached, eliciting a startled, ¡°Ah?¡± as the princess raised her gaze. Noting the ruddiness of herplexion, Reika inquired with concern, ¡°Princess, are you feeling well? You seem flushed.¡±

    Dismissing her apparent disarray with a flick of her hand, Asuka retorted, ¡°What can be done? My wounds are yet to heal fully.¡±

    A brief pause ensued before Reika cautiously broached the topic, ¡°Princess, would you like me to postpone the meeting with the warriors?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll attend it right away.¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It appears there are tea stains on your skirt.¡±

    ¡°Nn??¡± With a flushed face, Asuka hastily grabbed at her skirt, realizing the mishap. ¡°Ah, I must¡¯ve spilled tea while drinking and didn¡¯t notice. I¡¯ll go change immediately.¡±

    ¡°Let me assist you, Princess.¡±

    ¡°No, I can manage it myself!¡±

    As Asuka hurried away, Reika watched her, a pang of sadness striking her heart. ¡°She shoulders so many responsibilities that she often overlooks her own needs,¡± she muttered, a hint of worry tinging her words.

    After changing into formal attire and draping a coat over herself, the princess headed to the fifth-floor hall to address the gathering of experts. The mandate from her father, the king, was unequivocal and brooked no defiance; addressing the matter of her marriage had to be approached delicately. Asuka vowed silently to uphold hermitment to the mercenaries, yet bore in mind the possibility of the qualified individual deeming her unfit in the future.

    Facing the council, she conveyed her cautious adherence to the king¡¯s directive, letting out a self-deprecating chuckle as she spoke. Her candor fostered a deeper understanding and evoked supportive nods from the assembly who appreciated her frankness.

    Following her address, the meeting turned to the current standings in the kingdom share rankings:

    Lily: 4216 shares

    Sonosuke: 4060 shares

    Tsumiji: 3248 shares

    Serizuku: 2570 shares

    Kazuya Sasaki: 1535 shares

    ¡­¡­

    Individuals ranked below eighth possessed less than 1000 shares.

    Lily¡¯s leading position, merited by her feat of annihting a triple-soul Big Dipper and closing the perilous Yomi gate, was epted without surprise by the attendees, all aware of her achievements. While Sonosuke was her closest rival, his recent heavy expenditure on a fine de had somewhat curtailed his standing. As the majority of the experts were present, the asion facilitated a first encounter between Lily and Sonosuke.

    Sonosuke, a remarkable single-soul Big Dipper expert, stood distinguished with his extraordinary talent and heightened perception, overshadowing even Tsumiji. His figure was tall and slender, his head bald, and he sported a simple white robe that gave him an air of ethereal elegance, resembling a jade tree gracefully facing the wind. Despite his youthful age, not yet hitting thirty, his eyes held a depth that seemed to have witnessed the myriad joys and sorrows of life.

    Upon meeting Asuka¡¯s gaze, a subtle change urred in his detached eyes, revealing traces of worldly desires. He approached the princess, hands sped behind his back, a question lingering in his mind, spurred by the day¡¯s rankings. ¡°Your highness, I find myself grappling with a query, unsure whether it is my ce to voice it.¡±

    ¡°Please, feel free to ask, Brother Sonosuke.¡±

    ¡°It had not been a concern before, but given today¡¯s standings, it begets the question ¡ª should the world find stability, what bes of the scenario where a female holds the highest rank?¡± His piercing eyes fixated on Lily, reflecting apetitive spirit.

    Lily shifted ufortably under his scrutiny, a thought crossing her mind that the seemingly aloof Sonosuke harbored ambitions towards the princess. ¡°Well, it¡¯s his right after all,¡± she conceded inwardly.

    Asuka responded, her words consistent with her priormitment, ¡°As I have mentioned before, I stand by my promise, open to reconsideration only if deemed unworthy by the other party.¡± Her gaze flitted towards Lily briefly, a sh of realization dawning upon her ¡ª her look carried an improper undertone, akin to flirting. A slight panic ensued within her, chiding herself for the scandalous implication of her gaze. Thankfully, Lily seemed oblivious, saving her from a potential embarrassing situation.

    Gathering herposure, Asuka continued, ¡°Thus, in a scenario where the top rank is held by a female, say Miss Lily, the decisive power would lie with her.¡± The princess couldn¡¯t help but amuse herself internally at her diplomatic evasion of the question.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Others might have missed it, but Shimizu caught the fleeting change in Asuka¡¯s expression, her face breaking into a sly, cold smile.

    Sonosuke pivoted to face Lily, engaging her directly. ¡°So, what is your stance, Miss Lily? Given that both of you are women, marriage isn¡¯t a viable option. Would you consider relinquishing your right, essentially offering the opportunity to the next male contender deeply in love with the princess?¡± His eyes bore into Lily¡¯s with intensified sharpness,pelling her to envisage the alternative scenario.

    A tangible pressure hung in the air; Sonosuke¡¯s query harbored the potential to forge a fresh ord. Given the princess¡¯ previously statedmitment, reverting would prove challenging.

    Lily met his probing gaze steadily, retorting, ¡°Why direct this question to me, Mr. Sonosuke? Such matters should be deliberated when the timees. Furthermore, the future rankings remain a mystery. Are you, perhaps, experiencing a crisis of confidence in your own abilities?¡±

    Upon hearing Lily¡¯s retort, a wave of relief washed over Asuka. She inwardlymended, ¡°Miss Lily¡¯s response was incredibly shrewd, expertly dodging the trapid in the question. I half expected her to champion the notion of us getting married despite being women; an idea that would undoubtedly have me swimming in a sea of embarrassment¡­ Not to mention the societal disgrace it could entail¡­ Wait, what on earth am I contemting? Why am I entertaining such bizarre notions

    <sup>2</sup>!?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha,¡± Sonosukeughed awkwardly, echoing with agreement, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right, Miss Lily. It was merely a hypothetical scenario. I am well aware of your formidable prowess; truthfully, I stand no chance against you. Our paths are intertwined in service to the princess, and I look forward to engaging you in a friendly duel someday.¡±

    Offering a diplomatic nod, Lily responded withposed grace, ¡°I am open to the idea. Should an apt moment present itself, I would be honored to stand against you.¡± Her polite eptance maintained the harmony while showcasing her unyielding spirit. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Liedral: Again? Another seduced woman?

    Liedral: Yea¡­ why the heck are you having such strange ideas. And Lily, what happened to your so called ¡®dedication¡¯ to senior sister Rinne.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 34 â€“ Conspiracy

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 34 ¨C Conspiracy</h4>

    On the terrace of her fortress, Asuka Shizu was engrossed in the foreboding mountains that were barely visible in the deepening night. She found herself pondering ¡ª when had shest witnessed thefort of light? Was the perpetual shadow molding her heart into something twisted and unfamiliar?

    Today, Lily had once again assisted her with the medicinal application¡­ A routine that had grown increasingly important to her. Throughout her life, Asuka had been engrossed in her duties and her self-improvement, driven by her natural aptitude. Yet, in these tender moments with Lily, she encountered a kind of bodily pleasure that was entirely new to her.

    Overwhelmed with confusion and guilt, she wondered, ¡°Is this immoral? But she¡¯s another woman! What is going wrong with me

    <sup>1</sup>? Can it be that I, the respected Princess Asuka, have perverse tendencies?¡±

    She feared judgment, pondering, ¡°What will Lily think of me?¡±

    Her heart raced as she recalled the solemnity Lily brought to the treatment, exacerbating her inner turmoil. ¡°I responded so oddly to her professionalism¡­ could she be let down?¡± she worried, grappling with the perplexity of her feelings.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± She could feel her cheeks heating up in the darkness, ¡°Why should it matter to me what she thinks?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging thoughts about Lily, who always seemed to be around her sisters. She found herself wondering, almost involuntarily, ¡°Does she have a partner? What is her experience with love?¡±

    Frustrated with her recurring thoughts, she questioned, ¡°Why am I fixated on her yet again?¡±

    She tried to put the me on Lily but quickly recoiled, realizing, ¡°No, no, it isn¡¯t her fault. The issue lies with me.¡±

    Suddenly, Reika¡¯s voice pulled her from her turmoil. ¡°Princess, Miss Lily has arrived,¡± Reika informed her.

    Caught off guard, a flush of joy brushed over Asuka before she managed topose herself. ¡°Oh, is it?¡± She responded, her voice betraying her initial delight before steadying. As she turned, her facial expression had transformed to one ofposed seriousness.

    ¡°Understood. Ask her to wait briefly; I will join her shortly.¡± She instructed with a bnced demeanor, concealing the whirlpool of emotions beneath.

    In Iwaya City, Nankai Kiryuy in wait instead of returning directly to Himeji to update the princess on his mission. Deeply embedded in the heartbeat of Iwaya, Kiryu sought to understand the depths of the unraveling situation, suspecting there was more beneath the surface. His scrutiny focused primarily on the residence of the prime minister, Tsukuba Arai.

    In the secretive chambers of the prime minister¡¯s residence, a ndestine meeting was being held. The country¡¯s leader, Tsukuba Arai, had gathered the samurais and ministers loyal to him in a hushed assembly.

    A robust, middle-aged official, bald and emanating an aura of strength, kneeled next to the prime minister, ¡°Lord Prime Minister, everything is set as per your directives.¡±

    ¡°There is no room for errors,¡± instructed Tsubaka Arai, his face marred by a deep frown.

    The wild-haired vagabond, Tsubuka Naoya, chimed in assertively, ¡°Father, we have nearly seized control of the city¡¯s defenses. The pce guards pose little threat to our forces!¡±

    Backing him, a lean figure with arge forehead, a dark green beard, and sharp eyes assured in a resonant voice that carried across the room, ¡°Indeed, Lord Prime Minister, the martial ns stand by you, foreseeing no future for the nation under the current regime.¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Yet, utmost secrecy is imperative. We cannot afford any leaks! Several persistent factions still ally with the royal family; while theyck military power, they can stir trouble through unity. Above all, Asuka Shizu must remain in the dark. Should she catch wind of this and speak out, she could give the world figureheads and a ground to oppose us. We cannot allow this to transpire!¡± dered the Prime Minister, his eyes brimming with foreboding shadows.

    Unified voices echoed in affirmation,

    ¡°Fear not, Lord Prime Minister!¡±

    ¡°For the greater good! For the future of our kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Only Shogun Minamoto no Yoritomo

    <sup>2</sup> possesses the vision to foresee the magnificent destiny awaiting our kind

    <sup>3</sup>,¡± dered the Prime Minister.

    ¡°The Prime Minister speaks the truth!¡± The people in the meeting all knelt down, one after another.

    ¡°What?¡± On the eaves of the mansion, a masked ninja was hiding; it was Nankai Kiryu. The Kingdom of Asuka was practically a ninja kingdom. In the varied armies of the realm, ninjas constituted more than half. The Asuka Kingdom excelled in metallurgy, crafting exceptional des and lightweight yet sturdy armor that covered less area than bulky alternatives. This fact exhibited the remarkable metallurgy skills of the Asukan craftsmen.

    Moreover, there were ninja troops equipped with purely heavy armor, a kind that was non-existent within the Heian dynasty. These ninjas were covered head-to-toe in hefty yet incredibly resilient armor.

    A majority of the guards in the prime minister¡¯s abode were garbed in this kind of fortified protection.

    Distinct from the armored warriors prevalent in the Heian Dynasty, these guards benefited from armor designed to adhere closely to the contours of the wearer¡¯s body. Despite offering formidable defense, the armor did not sacrifice mobility, preserving the wearer¡¯s agility. The construction of such armor was almost transcendent, something beyond the capabilities of an average Heian dynasty cksmith¡ª it could virtually be considered a masterpiece.

    ¡°Misappropriating forces for personal gains, scheming against the very nation you vowed to protect ¨C so you are a traitor!¡± Kiryu¡¯s heart raced, reeling from the realization of the horrifying plot unfolding before him. He suspected something amiss, but a rebellion of this scale was beyond his grimmest expectations.

    The Asuka Kingdom had stood proud for millennia. Despite past defeats to the Nara Dynasty, they persevered, but now, it faced a threat festering from within. ¡°I must alert the princess at once!¡± Kiryu reasoned, acutely aware that reaching the king would be futile with the city likely under the prime minister¡¯s grip.

    Swift as a shadow, Kiryu descended from the roof, dodging the vignt ninja guards before scaling the mansion wall. He ventured alone into the foreboding darkness of the mountain path.

    ¡°Nankai Kiryu!¡± The chilling voice that called out halted him. It was the towering vagabond, Tsukuba Naoya, renowned as the mightiest warrior globally. ¡°Not him¡­¡± Kiryu froze, sweat beading on his forehead as armored ninja guards materialized, blocking his path, and ninja archers took positions on the cliff walls and amongst the trees.

    Attempting to feign innocence, Kiryu said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± his voice shaky but hands ready for battle.

    Naoya chuckled menacingly, ¡°Ohe now, Kiryu. You¡¯ve been lurking on my superior¡¯s property, and you think a mask will save you from recognition? I know the princess¡¯ loyal servant anywhere.¡±

    Kiryu was cornered, his heart sinking. The realization dawned that escaping Naoya would be a herculean task; the man was a formidable opponent. But the urgency of his mission surged, driven by the dire implications it held for the kingdom and the princess¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about; you¡¯ve definitely mistaken me,¡± Kiryu stammered, igniting his spirit sea. His aura red, revealing smoke bombs in his hand which he hurled outward. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Explosions followed, smoke cloaking the path as he dashed amidst the chaos.

    ¡°Fire!¡±manded Naoya. A deluge of spiritual arrows and darts plummeted from above, engulfing Kiryu as he charged forward. His body became a canvas of pain, arrows and darts jutting out as his eyes morphed into pools of bloodshot rage, his face mirroring the wrath of a demon.

    ¡°I have to reach the Princess!¡±

    ck heavy armored ninjas surged towards him in response. Undeterred, Kiryu maneuvered with agility, evading blows while extracting a dagger. He identified the vulnerable joints in the armor, plunging his weapon in with determined precision. The relentless sounds of metal shing echoed as the ninjas fell one after another, either gravely injured or lifeless. The blood-soaked path bore testimony to Kiryu¡¯s relentless fight, a vivid representation of his undying loyalty.

    From a vantage point in the sky, coldness shed in Naoya¡¯s eyes before his figure became a blend of red and purple, a deadly afterimage descending rapidly toward Kiryu.

    With a curse, Kiryu acknowledged he couldn¡¯t outspeed Naoya, instead gathering his remaining strength for a formidable sh. But Naoya contorted eerily, evading the desperate attack with ease. In the tense stillness that followed, Naoya drew an ancient sword engraved with purple eldritch runes, his eyes hard and upromising. A ghastly de light shed, followed by a sickening sound of flesh being torn open.

    A fatal wound appeared on Kiryu¡¯s chest, a heartbreaking testament to a life spent in servitude and adtion for the princess. Blood erupted as he copsed, the mask that had shielded his identity slipping away to reveal a face marred with determination and fear.

    ¡°I must¡­ warn the Princess¡­¡± Kiryu¡¯s voice was a shattered whisper as he dragged his failing body forward, a streak of blood marking his trail. He harbored the desperate wish to convey the perilous news to his beloved princess, but the deadly de found him once again, piercing through his back and heart with ruthless precision.

    ¡°Hmph, just a pathetic, weak dog after all!¡± Naoya proimed, disdain evident in his voice as he stepped on the lifeless body, his face adorned with a cold, triumphant smile. ¡°Dispose of this dog¡¯s corpse as food for the demon hounds and ensure his death remains a secret!¡±

    ¡°We obey!¡± came the united response from the surrounding ninjas, their voices steeped in submission.

    Asuka gazed toward the infinite stretch of mountains thaty in the direction of the royal city, her eyes filled with worry and contemtion. The vast distance separating the two cities, spanning at least two thousand miles, rendered any visual connection impossible.

    ¡°Kiryu, what¡¯s keeping you? How did father react to my suggestion?¡± she whispered to herself, the void answering her with silence.

    In recent days, her wounded body had been under the careful care of Lily, whose treatments, though they incited feelings of shame and self-reproach in Asuka, had facilitated significant healing.

    ¡°Miss Lily is so kind and genuine in her help. I shouldn¡¯t harbor such troubled thoughts¡­ It¡¯s just a normal treatment,¡± she murmured, wrestling with her internal turmoil. ¡°I am a normal woman,¡± she reiterated in a bid to assuage her own doubts, albeit unclear on the efficacy of her self-consoling strategy.

    Ten days psed before an envoy dispatched from the capital made his appearance. Instead of the previously encountered haughty Feudal Generals, it was the unassuming Junior Chambein Kumoto Yajima who came bearing the news of the king¡¯s impending fiftieth birthday celebration.

    The revtion caught her slightly off guard, yet she acknowledged the necessity of extending a gracious gesture towards the king, a move that would ideally foster hope and reassurance among the popce.

    ¡°Lord Kumoto, do you know why Kiryu hasn¡¯te back? Why have you undertaken this journey instead of him?¡± She questioned, a knot of concern tightening in her stomach.

    ¡°The details are somewhat blurry to me, Princess. All I¡¯ve heard is that the king has entrusted him with different responsibilities,¡± replied the chambein, his words carrying an undertone of uncertainty.

    Asuka nodded pensively, cognizant of the fact that Kiryu, being her trusted aide, held a stature beyond the reach of others¡¯mand. Only a royal edict from the king would have the force to divert Kiryu to other endeavors. In her heart, a flicker of hope ignited, coaxing her to believe that Kiryu was on a mission concerning her.

    Once the envoy took his leave, Asuka convened a meeting with her chief retainers and the mercenaries. Among the attendees was Lily, who held a special rank among the mercenaries, apanied by Ayaka. Absent from the gathering was Shimizu, whose passion for training overpowered any interest in attending such assemblies. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Shested even less than I predicted¡­

    Liedral: Man¡­. this guy has really spread his influence.

    Robinxen: I can¡¯t wait to see this n fall apart when Lily barges into it without even being aware.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 35 â€“ The Princessâ€™ Decision

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 35 ¨C The Princess¡¯ Decision</h4>

    ¡°A summons has arrived through a junior chambein. Father has instructed me to be present at his fiftieth jubilee on the 19th of this month,¡± announced Asuka.

    Upon hearing this, the elder Tsumiji, with a furrowed brow, began, ¡°Considering the current scenario, there are pros and cons to hosting the king¡¯s jubilee. I believe the pros outweigh the cons despite the potential strain on our already dwindling treasury, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mister Tsumiji,¡± an interruption came from the bald, stern-faced Sonosuke, ¡°The question at hand isn¡¯t about the feasibility of hosting the jubilee. Our Princess has convened this meeting to discuss something else.¡±

    Baffled, Tsumiji asked, ¡°What might that be?¡±

    With a dismissive snort, Sonosuke elucidated, ¡°It¡¯s about whether she should attend the jubilee.¡±

    Asuka turned her gaze to Sonosuke, countering, ¡°Lord Sonosuke, it is my father¡¯s milestone celebration. My absence is not an option. Today, we gather here to deliberate upon the delegation¡¯sposition and the city¡¯s defense strategy, especially given the recent emergence of two gates of Yomi ¡ª a pressing matter indeed.¡±

    It was then that Ayaka¡¯s keen eyes met Asuka¡¯s, sensing the undercurrent of hesitation beneath the princess¡¯ firm words.

    Sonosuke pursued, ¡°Your Highness, are you fully settled on this?¡±

    ¡°Why do you doubt?¡± she responded.

    ¡°Your highness, the date is nearing rapidly. Had a grand jubilee been nned, we would have seen preparations by now. Initially, it was mentioned that the celebration would be a simple affair, but suddenly, following your decision to postpone the wedding and stay away from the royal city, this summons arrives. Doesn¡¯t it seem extremely suspicious? I insist, Princess, you must not attend; it bears all the hallmarks of a trap

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    Responding, the princess questioned, ¡°As the princess of this kingdom, obliged to grace my father¡¯s jubilee, where do you foresee this alleged trap?¡±

    Tsumiji joined in, advocating for the princess¡¯ attendance, ¡°Indeed, her highness is the monarch¡¯s sole offspring. Whilemanding his daughter to marry is within his rights, the king harboring ill intentions towards her is imusible.¡±

    Sonosuke, however, had reservations, ¡°Granted, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t harbor such intentions, but it is well known that the prime minister, not the king, wields real power presently. Given his well-documented differences with the princess, there exists a credible threat.¡±

    Tsumiji retorted, trying to downy the situation, ¡°While their differences are clear, it remains a conflict of interests and privileges, falling short of rebellion.¡±

    The room echoed with unsure voices;

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    ¡°Could it really be so?¡±

    From the side of the princess, Reika voiced her concerns, ¡°Your highness, there¡¯s been no word from Kiryu. Even assuming the king tasked him with assignments, a crow message should have arrived by now. This silence is worrying.¡±

    Yujin, a samurai with a rough demeanor, chimed in, ¡°Thest two years saw Iwaya city enveloped in fog, halting all voice transmission orbs. The origin of the fog remains unknown, rendering us unable to investigate Iwaya City or contact Kiryu.¡±

    A ninja leader interjected, bringing attention to the suspicious behavior of the prime minister¡¯s forces in obstructing their investigations around the fog-encased Iwaya City, asserting, ¡°They have persistently hindered our efforts in the fog, which is highly suspicious.¡±

    The discussion then shifted as Asuka sought Lily¡¯s perspective, asking, ¡°Miss Lily, we would like to hear your thoughts.¡±

    Lily hesitated before responding, ¡°I am not well-versed in matters of the court. Sister Ayaka, could you share your viewpoint?¡± Internally, Lily was wrestling with her thoughts. While part of her sensed a trap, she also feared escting tensions between the princess and the king. Drawing from her own experience of losing contact due to environmental constraints, she found it challenging to arrive at a decisive conclusion in a world fraught with monstrous perils.

    After a moment of reflection, Ayaka shared her cautious stance, ¡°I might not fully grasp all theplexities at y here, but the situation undoubtedly warrants suspicion. I advise against going.¡±

    ¡°But, if the princess doesn¡¯t attend, won¡¯t all the earlier efforts be in vain?¡± another minister argued, fearing not just the king¡¯s wrath but giving the prime minister a favorable opportunity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are already whispers that the princess has been using military force for personal gains. If she abstains from attending, it might solidify the perception of her guilty conscience in the popce,¡± an older minister chimed in, worrying over the unit¡¯s cohesion in the face of the monster menace given the looming suspicions.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Each person voiced their own perspectives, all holding substantial weight.

    Asuka had already ruminated over these viewpoints deeply. Her decision stood firm. She was fully aware of the risks entailed in attending the event. However, non-attendance would stymie all her aspirations, ranging from mending ties with her father to orchestrating a united front against the monstrous foes. The jubilee, amitment of a mere ten days to half a month, seemed obligatory.

    Addressing the concerns vocalized, she pondered aloud, ¡°Utilizing the prevailing military predicament as an excuse can¡¯t hold forever. How can I aspire to marshal the kingdom against the demons without fostering harmony first? Refusing to marry was one thing, but avoiding the jubilee altogether could tarnish my reputation irreparably, not forgetting the endless series of exnations it would necessitate in the future.¡±

    With radiant determination in her eyes, Asuka asserted, ¡°I must go. I am prepared to face any dangers head-on, showcasing my genuinemitment to aligning all kingdom forces. My objective isn¡¯t to vie for power against the prime minister but to rally together in our battle against the demons, a shared objective of every citizen. It is sensible to seize this opportunity to return to Iwaya city.¡±

    Sonosuke, riddled with concern, tried to reason with her, ¡°Princess, I urge you to rethink¡­¡±

    Asuka responded appreciatively yet firmly, ¡°Thank you, Lord Sonosuke, but my mind is made up.¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Sonosuke pledged, ¡°In that case, I insist on apanying you as a guard.¡±

    Lily chimed in, volunteering herself, ¡°Princess, allow me to join you.¡±

    Taken aback, Sonosuke questioned, ¡°You? But¡­¡± He halted mid-sentence, recalling Lily¡¯s formidable prowess, demonstrated when she eliminated a triple-soul big dipper. There was no denying her capabilities.

    Overwhelmed by her superior strength, he yielded, lowering his head in eptance, understanding he had no ground to object.

    Asuka looked at Lily with a sense of relief, saying somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Excellent, Miss Lily can still¡­ treat my wounds.¡± It was amon thing to attend to injuries, but her phrasing felt peculiar. She gathered herself before emphasizing the paramount importance of defending Himeji in her absence. ¡°This city is our bedrock, granting me confidence and support while I am in Iwaya. I trust everyone to guard it zealously. Upon my return, you all will be duly rewarded!¡±

    ¡°Yes Princess!¡± came the unanimous agreement, their faith in the princess unyielding, ready to fulfill hermands.

    Addressing her entourage, Asuka detailed, ¡°Reika and I will head to Iwaya. Miss Lily, you¡­¡±

    ¡°We three sisters will apany you,¡± Lily interjected, her priority being not just the princess but also Ayaka and Shimizu¡¯s wellbeing.

    ¡°Mm, ok,¡± Asuka acquiesced, nodding understandingly. It was Lily¡¯s personal stance, and none objected.

    ¡°There¡¯s around ten days until the jubilee. It¡¯s about a thousand miles from here to Iwaya, and half of that distance necessitates traveling through specific mountain roads due to the fog. Not even I can bypass the fog, whether onnd or in the air. The mountain paths will be steep and arduous, requiring at least five to six days of travel. Prepare well; we depart in five days,¡± Asuka announced decisively.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Given the princess¡¯ directives, Lily¡¯s group resumed their regimen of training and recuperating. Although the road required no special preparations, Lily had her obligations as an exclusive mercenary in the princess¡¯ service. With the jubilee approaching, she needed to find a suitable birthday gift for the king ¡ª a task somewhat eased by her collection of rare treasures.

    Five dayster, the trio joined Asuka and Reika beneath the imposing structure of Himeji Castle. Apanying them were Reika¡¯s subordinates and an additional fifty guards, forming an all-female retinue ready to disy both power and pageantry despite the perpetual darkness that gripped the morning sky.

    ¡°Miss Lily, we¡¯re departing.¡± The princess said from atop her extraordinary mount, a horse known as a throne-realmed spirit beast, notable for its ming horn and hooves engulfed in mes. It was not just any horse; it was a ming horse, celebrated for its incredible speed.

    Seated on an azure ox cart, Lily¡¯s group prepared for the journey.

    With a worried furrow in her brow, Reika voiced her concerns, ¡°Miss Lily, we have several days of travel ahead on very rough and dangerous mountain roads. Shouldn¡¯t we hurry? Isn¡¯t this cart a bit too slow?¡±

    Lily broke into a reassuringugh, saying, ¡°Just go at your own pace; we will be fine.¡±

    Heeding her words, Asuka initiated their departure, announcing, ¡°Very well, we depart.¡± As they set forth from the city, a number of experts who hade to bid them farewell observed their procession.

    From the apex of a tower, Sonosuke watched them with a potent blend of longing and concern. ¡°I really want to apany the princess; it might be dangerous, but so what?¡±

    As the caravan progressed, increasing their pace steadily, itprised not just the princess and Reika but also around ten kunoichis on horseback and one maneuvering a pangolin-type beast through the dense forest, while others moved agilely amongst towering tree canopies.

    Meanwhile, the ox cart of Lily¡¯s group maintained a peculiar but persistent pace ¡ª seemingly slow, yet always just there when someone turned to check, as if defying logic.

    After a full day of travel, they approachednds shrouded in a dense fog. Before embarking into the unknown, Asuka called for a halt. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for tonight,¡± she suggested.

    A collective ¡°Yes!¡± echoed as the kunoichis began setting up camp, some climbing trees to keep watch, while others busied themselves on the ground.

    The ox cart, serving as a versatile mobile barracks for Lily and her group, afforded them the luxury to stop and rx wherever necessary, seamlessly adapting to the evolving circumstances. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Wise, but sadly even knowing that there is no escape, not unless a major incident happened like an attack to dy departure.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 36 â€“ Confusion Fog

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 36 ¨C Confusion Fog</h4>

    In front of the daunting mountain roads, a vast and misty fog ominously hovered, dampening even the most potent spiritual detections from spirit probes to domain perception. It enveloped the hillside where the kunoichis were busily setting up camp.

    Standing beside their cart under the night sky tinged with purple-gray hues from the fog, Lily¡¯s group observed the unfolding scene attentively. Ayaka¡¯s uneasy demeanor caught Lily¡¯s attention as she couldn¡¯t shake off the anxiety rising within her from gazing at the fog.

    Noticing the shift in Ayaka¡¯s mood, Lily asked with concern, ¡°Sister Ayaka, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shaking her head, Ayaka muttered, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Seizing the moment to suggest a small adventure, Shimizu chimed in, ¡°The mountain streams are sounding so beautiful, Lily. How about we go get some water?¡±

    Although they had brought a sufficient supply of water stored in their treasures, the allure of the sweet and cool mountain springs ¡ª a hallmark of the area ¡ª beckoned them.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka?¡± Lily ventured, sensing her sister¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°I, I want to rest a bit, enjoy the trip Lily,¡± Ayaka managed before retreating into the shelter of the cart. Despite her outward dismissal, Ayaka¡¯s disposition bred worry in Lily, yet no further words came from Ayaka to dispel the burgeoning concern.

    Leaving Ayaka with her thoughts, Lily followed Shimizu down a path to a secluded hillside that promised the refreshing embrace of the mountain springs. When they arrived at the river, they noticed many kunoichis engaged in various activities ¡ª some fetching water, others seizing the opportunity to wash their clothes, unabashedly undressing in thepany of their fellow women.

    Asuka stood by the water, a tumult of unfamiliar feelings engulfing her as she observed the topless women going about their chores. The freedom exhibited by the group sent an odd flurry of palpitations through her heart, a perplexing mesh of embarrassment and something undefinable settling within her.

    ¡°What is wrong with me? Why do I feel so embarrassed watching thismonce scene?¡± Asuka pondered aloud, unable to shake the feeling off as she shook her head in confusion. This internal turmoil encouraged her to distance herself from the scene, urging her to seek solitude further upstream where the water ran colder.

    Lily and Shimizu found themselves standing before the babbling stream, immersing themselves in the natural tapestry before them.

    ¡°We can¡¯t really call this a beautiful scenery, but every small stream has its own artistic conception,¡± Shimizu remarked, finding beauty in the understated elegance of their surroundings.

    ¡°How true, natural, wild, unstructured, yet it has its own natural order,¡± Lily agreed, echoing Shimizu¡¯s sentiment as she acknowledged the subtle order that pervaded the seemingly chaotic environment.

    A reflective pause enveloped Shimizu before she broke the silence, her voice tinged with a sense of vulnerability. ¡°Lily, in my previous training, there were some techniques I didn¡¯t understand too well.¡±

    ¡°Which techniques?¡± Lily inquired, drawn into Shimizu¡¯s sudden divulgence.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Shimizu urged, guiding Lily to a tree near the stream. Lily found herself positioned with her back against the tree, prompting an earnest question, ¡°Sister Shimizu, which stance?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­it seems¡­ to be the first stance?¡± Shimizu responded, a tentative note in her voice. With gentle assertiveness, she took one of Lily¡¯s hands and guided it to her chest, while her other hand drifted upward along Lily¡¯s arm,ing to rest on a soft shoulder.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu?¡± Lily¡¯s voice was tinged with confusion, yet Shimizu continued with a sly smirk, her hand descending with sudden precision.

    Shimizu¡¯s fingers, graceful yet assertive, found their way to a tender part of Lily¡¯s chest, eliciting a surprised response from Lily. ¡°Eh? Sister Shimizu?¡±

    ¡°This ce, the warmth, the fluctuations¡­ I find myself unable to feel it clearly,¡± Shimizu confessed, her voice breaking slightly, betraying a sense of longing. ¡°I need to¡­feel¡­more.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart raced, her response a whisperden with uncertainty. ¡°Is, is that so¡­¡±

    The charged moment heightened as Shimizu instructed, almost breathlessly, ¡°Lily, look at my chest.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Drawn by themand, Lily noticed the dull ancient jade pendant thaty against Shimizu¡¯s chest, a piece that bore an air of profound mystery, unmistakably out of the ordinary. As Lily leaned in to inspect the artifact, a sudden yet deliberate movement from Shimizu redirected their connection. Shimizu¡¯s hand curled gently yet firmly behind Lily¡¯s head, bringing their faces closer until their lips met in a charged connection.

    ¡°Nm¡­!¡± a sound of surprise and bewilderment escaped Lily. Despite their close rtionship and shared intimacies during practice sessions, a kiss ¡ª something so direct and personal ¡ª had never transpired before.

    Her first impulse was to withdraw, yet Lily found herself unable to muster the force necessary to break away from someone she regarded so dearly as a sister. Caught in the whirlpool of emotions, Shimizu intensified the kiss, her actions both daring and desperate.

    Lily was torn

    <sup>1</sup>,caught in the turmoil of conflicting emotions. She understood the depth of Shimizu¡¯s feelings for her ¡ª a connection so profound that Shimizu saw her as her entire world.

    How lonely must Shimizu have felt during their long separation, Lily wondered, a pang of sympathy and understanding seizing her heart as she considered the deep loneliness that might have enveloped her sister. Her other sisters were scattered, some pursuing adventures far and wide while others remained steadfast, guarding their home at Suno and the Cherry Blossom Valley. They all knew too well the inherent danger in their world, where a goodbye might inadvertently be a farewell forever.

    In this tumultuousndscape of emotions, Lily found herself struggling with a dichotomy ¡ª the wrongful yet seemingly unavoidable attraction they harbored for each other

    <sup>2</sup>. Caught in this difficult ce, she felt a crippling sense of indecision. Despite knowing deep within that this shouldn¡¯t be happening, a part of her wondered if perhaps she should relent, allowing a portion of the loyalty in her heart

    <sup>3</sup> to pave a way for Shimizu¡¯s needs.

    Overwhelmed, with her mind a whirlpool of confusion and heart a chaotic battlefield of feelings, Lily seemed almost to acquiesce, her resistance fading as Shimizu¡¯s kiss enveloped her. An instinctive, almost involuntary, reaction had her hand finding Shimizu¡¯s waist, pulling her closer for the briefest of moments before reality snapped her back, and she let go.

    In the thick of their lingering, almost unspeakable connection, they were unaware of a third presence. From a short distance away, obscured by a tree near the edge of the stream, stood a bbergasted Asuka, unable to tear her eyes away from the unfolding scene.

    Overwhelmed, Asuka finally averted her eyes, pressing herself against the tree as she tried to calm her rapidly beating heart. A torrent of questions and astonishments engulfed her mind.

    ¡°That, what is that?¡± she whispered breathlessly to herself, grappling with the reality before her

    <sup>4</sup>. ¡°Can such things happen between two women?¡±

    Of course, somewhere in the recesses of her mind, she was aware that such rtionships existed, yet she had never delved deeper, having no personal interest in the past. But witnessing this intimate moment between two women ¡ª both of whom were undeniably attractive and carried an unique allure ¡ª left Asuka grappling with unfamiliar, perplexing feelings, especially given one of them was the distinguished Lily, a person she regarded as powerful, straightforward, and serious.

    ¡°Does Miss Lily have that sort of interest?¡± Asuka murmured to herself, her mind grappling with the newfoundplexity of her understanding of Lily. The revtion about Shimizu didn¡¯t surprise her as much; she had always considered Shimizu somewhat peculiar and had maintained a certain emotional distance. But Lily was different; she genuinely cared about her.

    A past jest she had shared with Lily echoed in her mind ¡ª a light-hearted im that, in a peaceful world borne of Lily¡¯s efforts, the choice of whether to marry would be left to Lily. It was a joke birthed from their shared gender, devoid of serious contemtion at that time. But now, swirling in the tumultuous sea of emotions and discoveries, Asuka wondered ¡ª if Lily indeed harbored feelings for women, could she possibly harbor them for her as well?

    Confusion gave way to a surging warmth, an unfamiliar heat blossoming within her as she tried to grapple with these newly surfaced feelings. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on!¡± She eximed silently, her abrupt retreat leading her to step unintentionally into the stream.

    The sudden intrusion of the sound of sshing water alerted Lily and Shimizu, prompting them to separate instantly. ¡°Who?¡± Lily questioned, her voice carrying an undertone of fluster. Although they weren¡¯t explicitly hiding, being seen in such a vulnerable state was far from desirable. A spirit probe to discern the intruder was deemed too inappropriate for the situation, leaving them with no choice but to let it go, despite the lingering curiosity and the unspoken question of what would follow if they discovered the identity of the spy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Lily dered.

    ¡°Hmm? We¡¯re stopping the training already?¡±

    ¡°I doubt Sister Shimizu was even in the mood to train today,¡± Lily remarked with conviction as she turned to leave.

    Left behind, Shimizu touched her lips with a faint smile, lingering by the stream to soak in the picturesque surroundings.

    ¡°Brr, it¡¯s freezing¡­ I didn¡¯t anticipate the autumn evenings in Suno to be this chilly,¡± expressed Uesugi Rei, adorned in a blue-purple yukata, her silver hair fashioned into a coil. She ventured through the tranquil woods, trembling from the cold.

    Obliged to remain in Suno due to her injuries, Rei had been under the tender care of Lady Kimiko, bncing her recuperation with diligent training sessions. She sensed that reaching the throne realm was within her grasp, yet her prevailing wounds cautioned against such a venture.

    Throughout this interval, puzzlingly, Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor refrained from deploying forces to assault Suno, albeit skirmishes erupt asionally at the frontier, ignited by scattered adversaries.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lily, what are you doing right now?¡± Rei pondered, directing her eyes to the night sky enveloped in darkness, a canvas of mysteries and distant lights.

    A sudden impulse surged in her heart, an intense desire to assert dominance over Lily, to push her down to the ground; yet, Lily was absent, nowhere in this silent space shared with whispers of the night wind. An increasing warmth engulfed Rei, urging her to calm her escting pulse through controlled breaths.

    ¡°Stay pure, refrain from indulging in turbulent fantasies,¡± Rei reminded herself as she nestled into a cross-legged posture, delving into a meditative state to center her mind once again. Indeed, the path to holistic healing was paved with continued restraint, a personal oath to avoid sumbing to untamed whims.

    Lily and Shimizu drifted back to the cart in session. Whereas Ayaka would typically share a few remarks during such moments, tonight she remained silent, embodying a distinct tranquility.

    The prolonged darkness of the night cultivated a profound desire for sleep that beckoned them fervently as the surroundings settled into silence. United in their exhaustion, they sealed off the outer world with a pull of the curtains, creating a cocoon of rest and warmth.

    As slumber embraced her, Lily sensed a tender hold encapsting her hand. Investigating the touch, she found Ayaka¡¯s form stretching across her space, her hand ensconced warmly between Ayaka¡¯s thighs. Even amidst shallow breaths that hinted at a deep dream state possibly fraught with danger, Ayaka maintained her grasp.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka?¡± The uncertainty hung heavily as Lily deliberated waking her. Theforting warmth and evident need in Ayaka¡¯s hold overruled her hesitations. Relinquishing control, she allowed herself to derive joy and satisfaction from being a source offort for Ayaka.

    Morning found them navigating perilous mountain paths, enveloped in a thick, obscuring fog that dictated a cautious pace. Reika had warned them; the fog was a harbinger of lurking monsters, a precursor to danger. Fears, however, remained at bay as the trio alternated in their vigil at the forefront, aiding the kunoichis in their sentinel duty.

    The responsibility fell primarily on Lily and Shimizu, for Ayaka seemed somewhat unwell. Inside the cart, an undercurrent of unease punctuated the silence, with Ayaka listlessly gazing through the window in intermittent spells, her vigor noticeably diminished.

    ¡°We have about half an hour before Lilyes back. There¡¯s no reason for you to be this restless,¡± Shimizu noted, her attention half on Ayaka and half on the ancient tome of bizarre stories she was perusing.

    Ayaka, who had been disying a more delicate demeanortely, seemed to regain a bit of spirit, snapping, ¡°Shimizu, you really need to think before you speak. What do you mean by ¡®impatient¡¯? It sounds like you¡¯re assuming I¡¯m eagerly waiting for something.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting, sister.¡±

    A light argument ensued between the two, their discussion walking the fine line between serious and yful. Despite the potentially grave underpinnings of their disagreement, they maintained a gentleness in their words, ensuring not to cross certain boundaries. In their gentle sparring, candor carried a price; it meant defeat rather than victory.

    As the cart jostled along the uneven pathway, a shift in atmosphere signaled Lily¡¯s return. The curtain was drawn back, and Lily stepped in, bringing a semnce of bnce with her presence.

    ¡°Wee back, Lily. I will take over the guard duty now,¡± Shimizu offered immediately, her voice carrying a light, joyous note influenced by their intimate moment the night before.

    Ayaka, despite her weariness visible in her drooping hair and unstable breath, interjected, ¡°No, let me go. I¡¯ve rested enough, it should be my turn.¡±

    Shimizu shot a teasing nce towards Lily, ying up a pretend scenario, ¡°Ohe on, Ayaka. Just look at the concern in Lily¡¯s eyes. She¡¯d be upset with me if I let you go in this state.¡±

    Lily couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle at Shimizu¡¯s yful exaggeration, replying with a light-hearted, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Sister Shimizu.¡±

    Undeterred, Shimizu pressed on with a clearly purposeful suggestion, hinting at a devised urgency, ¡°Why don¡¯t both of you take a break earlier on? I¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    The term ¡®earlier on¡¯ seemed slightly misced to Ayaka, an inappropriately casual phrase given their sibling-like closeness, prompting her to reflect on the deeper, nuanced dynamics of their rtionship

    <sup>5</sup>. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: Iugh at your ¡®Everything for senior sister Rinne.¡±

    Yuki: No¡­ considering your entire purpose is waking up and staying loyal to your senior sister¡­. not liking is correct.

    Yuki: No you stupid idiot, don¡¯t forget that the body you¡¯re in isn¡¯t yours.

    Robinxen: She has been exposed to the yuri!!!!

    Robinxen: Romantic drama broils beneath political intrigue.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 37 â€“ Legend of the Nightmare

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 37 ¨C Legend of the Nightmare</h4>

    In the pitch-ck surroundings, Ayaka found herself wandering alone, d only in a divine garment. She was assailed by phantom voices that echoed ominously around her.

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you not remember your fate?¡±

    ¡°Speak up! How can you neglect your predestined path!¡±

    Spectral figures loomedrge, their immense forms made of swirling green smoke. Their deafening, gravelly shouts seemed to pierce directly into Ayaka¡¯s very essence.

    ¡°Celestial Maiden! You are a Celestial Maiden!¡±

    ¡°Dance!¡±

    ¡°Disgrace yourself, dance!¡±

    A horde of malevolent spirits, fueled by wicked intentions, surrounded her, forming a barrier that threatened to engulf her at any time. Their demands reverberated in her ears, creating a cacophony of fear and desperation.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    The fragile fabric of her clothing offered little protection as she stood defiant, struggling against the oppressive force surrounding her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka?!¡±

    Abruptly waking from the torment of her nightmare, Ayaka found Lily next to her, a concerned expression marking her face. A cold sweat had soaked through Ayaka¡¯s clothes, leaving them damp and clinging to her skin, a testament to her distress.

    ¡°Sister, did you have another bad dream?¡± Lily inquired, her voice tinged with worry. Ayaka¡¯s recurrent nightmares had escted since their arrival in the fog-shrouded forest, each episode leaving her more frazzled and worn.

    In the waking world, Lily could shield her sisters from harm, but how could she safeguard them from the demons guing their dreams? Ayaka soughtfort in Lily, her eyes inadvertently drawn to Lily¡¯s form as she murmured, ¡°Lily, can I¡­ lean on you for a bit?¡±

    Caught slightly off guard, Lily could only nod, allowing Ayaka to find sce against her leg. Despite the awkwardness of the situation, Lily couldn¡¯t bring herself to deny Ayaka, especially seeing her so vulnerable.

    Findingfort in the warmth and scent of Lily, Ayaka murmured appreciatively as she drifted back into sleep, this time into a tranquil slumber, her face nestled securely between Lily¡¯s thighs.

    Lily¡¯s cheeks burned with a blush, an uneasy eptance settling over her. Though under normal circumstances she would have found the position embarrassing, her only concern now was for Ayaka¡¯s wellbeing.

    Their moment of tranquility was interrupted as Reika lifted the cart¡¯s curtain, her words catching in her throat at the sight before her. Flustered, she averted her eyes, hastily stammering, ¡°Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry, I should have knocked¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything, please¡­ continue¡­¡±

    Lily could only shake her head in mild frustration, correcting Reika with a somewhat stern tone, ¡°Continue what? There¡¯s nothing to continue. Ayaka is just resting due to her recent nightmares. Is there something wrong with providingfort?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Nightmares?¡± Reika echoed with a look of shock etched across her face, ¡°Could it be the fabled nightmare royal castle causing this?¡±

    ¡°What are you referring to?¡± Lily inquired, her face a canvas of confusion and concern.

    Reika gathered her thoughts before speaking, her voice quivering slightly. ¡°The inception of the nightmare royal castle legend is murky, but it is known that long-term inhabitants of the royal capital either cease to dream altogether or are gued with relentless nightmares. Many have been scared to death in their sleep or sumbed to soul depletion.¡± She paused, visibly shaken by the ominous tale she ryed.

    Lily¡¯s face paled at the revtion, a fearful realization dawned upon her as she considered the reason behind their journey to Iyo Ind ¨C to unearth the darkness that haunted Ayaka. ¡°This is terrifying. Reika, please join us inside; it would be easier to discuss this matter.¡±

    ¡°Can I really?¡± With a hesitant nod of approval from Lily, Reika stepped into the ornate cart, her eyes darting curiously around before she continued. ¡°Since the prime minister enlisted sorcerers to erect a protective barrier around the city, the incidents have significantly reduced. Currently, it is believed only those with rebellious or malicious intents are afflicted by the nightmares which ultimately lead to soul deterioration and death, enhancing the safety within the royal city.¡±

    An ufortable silence ensued before Reika hurriedly reassured, gauging Lily¡¯s distressed expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to imply that Lady Ayaka harbors any ill intentions. Given your foreign origins, your circumstances are naturally different.¡±

    Lily offered aforting shake of her head, urging Reika to continue, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Reika. Just tell me everything you know about the state of affairs in the royal city, particrly regarding the prime minister.¡±

    As Reika ventured to speak on the prime minister, the tranquility was shattered by urgent cries piercing the atmosphere.

    ¡°Enemy assault! Enemy assault!¡± The kunoichi guards raised the rm.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Reika dashed out of the cart. Lily was torn, poised to follow but held back by concern for Ayaka¡¯s fragile state.

    ¡°Demons!¡± Reika¡¯s warning cry echoed from outside.

    A chorus of terrified screams from the kunoichis followed, sending a chill down Lily¡¯s spine. She promptly activated a spirit probe, her face contorting in frustration as she realized the limitations imposed by the dense fog, restricting her probe¡¯s reach to a mere hundred meters.

    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded by over ten throne realm demons,¡± Lily murmured, her voice tinged with urgency. Despite her formidable strength, she acknowledged that ancient spells or eldritch mechanisms could hamper her abilities; she was not a master of arcane artes, after all. Considering the potent influence of the fog, Lily could not rule out a celestial phenomenon at y.

    Resolute, Lily gentlyid Ayaka down, ensuring her safety before sprinting out of the cart, the Crescent Moon de gleaming ominously in her grasp as she prepared to face the encroaching threat.

    In the dense mist, Lily¡¯s de danced, a beacon of lethal grace flickering in the obscured environment. Within moments, demons near the cart were decimated, the kunoichis found themselves under her unwavering protection. These throne realm adversaries stood no chance against her ferocity and skill.

    A tense silence enveloped the area as the ten-minute sh reached its conclusion, with the remnants of the enemy forces either lying lifeless or retreating into the fog-shrouded forest. Pursuit was out of the question; the dense fog promised to lead them astray. The aura enveloping these creatures suggested they were native to the eerie forest, unrted to the ominous Gates of Yomi.

    Approaching Asuka with concerned strides, Lily queried, ¡°Princess, what¡¯s our status?¡±

    Asuka bore a tranquil visage, a testament to her battle-hardened nature; however, the toll of the skirmish was evident in her sorrowced eyes. ¡°We have lost three kunoichi and others are wounded,¡± she reported, her voice carrying a weight of deep-seated connections fostered over many years of camaraderie.

    Shimizu interjected, unhurt but visibly shaken from her own encounter with three demons, ¡°Princess Asuka, can you estimate our proximity to the royal city?¡±

    Asuka calcted, her words tinged with hope, ¡°Roughly half a day¡¯s journey remains. Navigating this demon-infested fog will be arduous, yet we strive to preserve every life.¡±

    Feeling a pull in her heart, Lily expressed, ¡°I must attend to Sister Ayaka; her wellbeing concerns me,¡± before turning to leave.

    Reaching the cart and finding it void of Ayaka¡¯s presence, panic surged in her. ¡°What?!¡± The surrounding murk offered no answers, only amplifying her distress as she envisioned Ayaka wandering alone amidst ancient, towering trees.

    With a resonant ¡°Boom,¡± desperation fuelled Lily¡¯s powers, unleashing a crimson wave of spiritual energy so potent it dispersed the stifling fog, revealing the hidden tapestry of a forest that stood untouched for countless years. She activated her ¡°Purple Sakura Domain,¡± expanding it to its fullest extent in a frantic search.

    ¡°Found her,¡± the relief was short-lived as she discerned Ayaka¡¯s aimless wandering in the darkness.

    ¡°Lily, what happened?¡± inquired Asuka, her figure apanied by others converging swiftly to the scene in the wake of Lily¡¯s sudden eruption of distress.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Lily shouted as she propelled herself skywards, the urgency in her manifesting in rapid steps that seemed to tread upon the air itself. ¡°Sister Ayaka!¡±

    In no time, she reached Ayaka, who was wandering with a vacant expression, resembling a sleepwalker caught in a nightmarish trance. Grasping Ayaka urgently, Lily tried shaking her awake, panic weaving into her voice as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister?¡±

    Jolted to awareness, Ayaka responded, disoriented, ¡°Lily? Where am I?¡± The confusion and fear set in as Lily prompted her to recall her abrupt departure from the cart.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, can¡¯t you recall disembarking from the cart anding here?¡±

    ¡°Where are we? And where has the fog gone?¡±

    Pushing aside her query, Lily probed deeper, ¡°That¡¯s not vital right now. Sister, can you tell me what happened to you?¡±

    Overwhelmed, Ayaka began sharing her eerie experience, her voice breaking, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I felt like I was traversing in my dreams. An entity, which seemed close, perhaps as close as a mountain, beckoned me. It urged tomunicate with me¡­ I found myself venturing further in the dark, the darkness intensifying with each step, escting my fear¡­¡± As she narrated, Ayaka copsed, her legs unable to support her. She clung to Lily, her eyes reflecting a deep-seated fear.

    Lily embraced her tightly, whispering consoling words, ¡°Nothing happened, everything will be fine.¡± Guiding Ayaka back to their cart, the dissipating fog began to reim its presence in the forest.

    Communicating mentally, Lily summoned Kagura who materialized holding a red umbre, assuming the driver¡¯s position in the cart. Despite the self-operational nature of the cart, it allowed a driver to steer it.

    ¡°Kagura, in the event of a demon assault, Shimizu and I will confront the threat. If Sister Ayaka is still in a slumber, safeguard her with your utmost abilities.¡± Currently, Ayaka¡¯s prowess has been restored to the triple-soul Big Dipper level. When awake, she¡¯s a force to be reckoned with and requires no guarding. But in sleep, she¡¯s vulnerable.

    ¡°Understood, master,¡± responded Kagura, her face taking on a thoughtful look before she continued, ¡°On that note¡­¡±

    ¡°Kagura?¡±

    ¡°Nanako desires a word with you.¡±

    A spontaneous utterance of astonishment broke from Lily, the news catching her off guard. Hearing Nanako¡¯s name stirred a surge of guilt within her; she had been treating Kagura merely as a shikigami recently, dictatingmands thoughtlessly, neglecting the consciousness ¡ª Nanako ¡ª that shared Kagura¡¯s form. Despite being housed in a single entity, they carried individual personas.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be happy like this?¡± Seizing the whip, Nanako steered the cart forward, ignoring its inherent ability to self-propel.

    Lily was situated just behind Nanako, essentially cradling her in her arms. The position allowed for a tender lean back into aforting embrace. Yet, lingering resentments held her rigid.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nanako¡­ I haven¡¯t brought you out not because I don¡¯t miss you, but the dangers we¡¯ve faced recently have been too great,¡± Lily voiced with a genuine concern.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not as if I was eager to speak with you either.¡± Frustrated, Nanako wielded the whip against the ox once more, yet the cart maintained its steady pace, unaffected by her actions.

    An embarrassed but somewhat teasing expression took over Nanako as she hurriedly proposed, ¡°If you are truly apologetic, Sister Lily, then prove ity on the ox¡¯s back and let me whip you.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What?! Nanako, how could you even suggest such a thing? You know who I am, right? It might have been a while since west met, but that¡¯s no reason to joke about something like this!¡± Lily retorted, her face a deep shade of red, reflecting both anger and embarrassment.

    As expected¡­

    With another ¡°Whip!¡± sound echoing, the whip found its way to the old ox¡¯s back once more.

    Poor ox¡­ what had this aged creature done to receive such a brunt?

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 38 â€“ Iwaya City

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 38 ¨C Iwaya City</h4>

    After two days of travel, Princess Asuka¡¯s entourage finally arrived at Iwaya City.

    ¡°I assumed the fog was limited to the woods. Yet, it envelops the city as well,¡± Asukamented, her gaze fixed on the city¡¯s entrance and the fog-shrouded silhouette of a distant castle.

    ¡°State your identity!¡± The gate guards demanded.

    Stepping forth, Reika announced, ¡°Princess Asuka is here. Open the gates immediately!¡± Recognizing Asuka¡¯s banners in the torchlight, the soldiersplied.

    The princess and her procession made their way into the city. Given that the festival was the next day, the kunoichis hadn¡¯t prearranged their attire.

    Lily¡¯s carriage trailed the princess¡¯ group, and since they entered collectively, no one questioned or checked her.

    Gazing out of her window, Lily observed the regal city¡¯s panorama. Nestled within a valley and encircled by mountains, the city sparkled under countless lights, reminiscent of a starry night. However, the streets seemed eerily deserted.

    Once inside, it was expected that the princess would have her private residence. The group¡¯s first stop was the princess¡¯ hillside mansion near the city gate, guarded by several shinobis. Their tion at the princess¡¯ return was palpable, but it was tinged with a touch of sadness.

    ¡°Where is Lord Kiryu?¡± Reika inquired of the lead shinobi.

    ¡°After meeting with the kingst month, Lord Kiryu began departing without notice. Ten days back, he left and hasn¡¯t returned since.¡±

    ¡°Not returned?¡± Asuka¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t the king assign him any tasks?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re unaware. Lord Kiryu didn¡¯t share details.¡± The chief shinobi exined that her primary duty was guarding the mansion. Given the princess¡¯ two-year absence, there was no reason to inform her of the king¡¯s orders.

    ¡°We must contact Kiryu. He¡¯s in the city, after all,¡± Asuka insisted.

    However, Reika countered, ¡°I¡¯ve tried reaching him since we entered, without sess.¡±

    Asuka¡¯s apprehension grew. Her reservations about the uing jubilee deepened, especially with Kiryu, the most informed, missing.

    ¡°The city too is veiled by this fog,¡± noted Ayaka as she approached. ¡°Let me enhance the transmission orb using a formation. Perhaps that will help.¡± Despite setting up the formations in the mansion¡¯s vacant room, her attempts to reach Kiryu failed.

    ¡°Could it be that Kiryu left the city on the king¡¯s orders? With this epassing fog, it¡¯s usible the voice transmission orb would be obstructed,¡± spected Reika.

    ¡°Princess Asuka, maybe you could attempt to reach Himeji using this formation.¡±

    Despite her efforts, Asuka couldn¡¯t make contact.

    Ayaka sighed deeply, ¡°This fog is indeed formidable. If even my formations cannot breach it, it¡¯s quite likely that Lord Kiryu has ventured far from here.¡±

    Having settled in Iwaya, Reika inquired, ¡°Princess, why might the king have dispatched Kiryu? Perhaps you could inquire with his majesty?¡±

    After a pause, Asuka responded, ¡°It¡¯ste, and his majesty would be resting. It wouldn¡¯t be right to disturb him at this hour, nor would it be polite to press him on this matter. Tomorrow, during the celebrations, I¡¯ll seek my answers.¡±

    Subsequently, Reika ensured everyone had rooms to rest in. The facilities in the princess¡¯ mansion surpassed those in Himeji. After all, the princess had invested most of her energy and resources in the city¡¯s defenses.

    Night had fallen. Post her bath, Lily, adorned in a blue yukata, decided to stroll in the courtyard. During her walk, she came upon the princess, who stood solitary on the porch, eyes clouded with mncholy as she gazed up.

    ¡°Princess,¡± greeted Lily, stepping closer with a nod.

    ¡°You seem weighed down by thoughts of tomorrow¡¯s jubilee,¡± Lily remarked gently.

    ¡°Miss Lily, regardless of whether there¡¯s a conspiracy at y, tomorrow¡¯s jubilee promises to be a significant event,¡± the princess responded with a touch of anxiety in her voice.

    Lily smiled faintly, ¡°A celebration of such grandeur; I am eager to witness its splendor.¡±

    The princess hesitated before confessing, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been overwhelmed by a sense of unease, more so than when facing formidable adversaries. I¡¯ve always tried to control circumstances, but perhaps my true strengths lie only inbat and craftsmanship.¡± She seemed genuinely troubled.

    ¡°Princess, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s witness together the spectacle that unfolds tomorrow,¡± said Lily.

    ¡°But how do you remain soposed?¡± the princess asked.

    Lily offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m not in your shoes, Princess. Were I in your position, amidst this turmoil, I doubt I¡¯d manage as gracefully as you have.¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­ I fear what tomorrow may bring. A foreboding gnaws at me, suggesting my apprehensions might be realized.¡±

    ¡°Some things are inevitable,¡± Lily murmured, ¡°But know this:e what may, I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±

    These words seemed to bring some sce to the princess.

    ¡°On another note, I¡¯ve heard of your unparalleled skills in both literature and the martial arts. More intriguingly, that you¡¯re an exceptional swordsmith. Might I have the honor of witnessing your creations?¡±

    The princess released a subtle sigh. ¡°Within the Asuka Kingdom, many master swordsmiths exist; I¡¯m not alone. There are several who can craft low-ranked spirit treasure weapons.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Your Highness, as the princess, tasks like sword forging might be considered unbing of your noble stature. I apologize for my oversight.¡±

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Asuka turned, swiftly capturing Lily¡¯s hand. ¡°My Asuka lineage is famed for our sword crafting. Legends im we rose to power because we forged divine swords for Takamagahara, earning blessings from the gods. For the royal Asuka family, sword-crafting is our proudest tradition. If you perceive it as merebor, it would hurt my pride.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I spoke without fully understanding the traditions of the Asuka Kingdom. My apologies.¡±

    Lily held the princess¡¯ hand more securely, their proximity increasing. Their lips came achingly close, the space between them nearly nonexistent. For a moment, they simply regarded one another. Asuka¡¯s gaze on Lily¡¯s lips and clear eyes evoked a palpable heartbeat within her.

    ¡°No.¡± Asuka pulled back slightly, embarrassment evident in her eyes. She maintained a modest distance, studying Lily. ¡°Miss Lily, why this kindness? You defend me but shoulder the me yourself. Surely a samurai of your stature holds the art of sword-making above the views of mere nobility.¡±

    ¡°That you understand me warms my heart, Princess. For a samurai, des and swords are life, akin to lovers.¡±

    ¡°Lovers?¡± Asuka¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°You see your de as your lover?¡±

    Realizing the depth of Lily¡¯s bond with her sword, she pondered, ¡°Is the sword truly a lover to you?¡± Asuka¡¯s heart seemed to skip a beat, her eyes fixed on Lily.

    ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Miss Lily, with the jubilee tomorrow, we should rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess. Whatever transpires tomorrow, know that I stand with you

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Heartened by Lily¡¯s words, Asuka rxed.

    The Asuka Royal City, dormant for so long, now buzzed with festivity. Lights adorned every corner, and the pathway to the castle shimmered like a nocturnal g. Citizens, though worn, ventured out, seeking fleeting moments of joy. It felt like ages since they had genuinely celebrated.

    Asuka, atop her horse, led her convoy of birthday gifts. The kunoichi guards had traded theirbat attire for elegant court dresses, forming an impressive entourage on either side. Although treasures could easily be stored away, disying them added to the grandeur.

    Today, Asuka¡¯s attire consisted of a dusky rose velvet kimono top with a high slit skirt, still retaining elements of her ninja heritage. Trailing behind was another cart.

    The castle¡¯s grand gates stood invitingly open. Strings of radiantnterns hung aloft, illuminating the city like a constetion.

    The prime minister, d in ornate blue hunting robes and a tall ck hat, awaited guests alongside some of the kingdom¡¯s prominent ministers, an expression of respect to the king.

    ¡°Lord Prime Minister!¡± An overweight minister approached, his visage reminiscent of a Tosa dog.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Shisa! Wee.¡±

    The minister chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten me, Prime Minister. I am Otomo Inutai.¡±

    Laughing it off, the prime minister responded, ¡°Ah, forgive my memory. I¡¯ll drink a penalty wer as amends.¡±

    ¡°No need for that, Prime Minister. In gratitude for all you do for our kingdom, I¡¯ve brought medicinal materials from Shisa. I¡¯ll send them to your residence.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, Lord Otomo, you¡¯re too kind. While it is His Majesty¡¯s jubilee, I¡¯m merely ying the part of a receptionist today. Please,e in.¡±

    A group of distinguished monks swiftly entered the gates, their presencemanding as they moved into the courtyard.

    Approaching them, an official inquired, ¡°Might you be¡­?¡±

    ¡°We represent the Myojin Temple, here to honor His Majesty¡¯s fiftieth jubilee.¡± The lead monk, donning a white robe and bamboo hat, presented an invitation.

    ¡°Ah! From the renowned Myojin Temple, home to the world¡¯s most formidable warrior monks. Please, make yourselves at home,¡± the official greeted with evident respect.

    Spotting the monks, the esteemed expert of Iyo Ind, Tsukuba Naoya, made his way over. ¡°Are you Brother Sonosuke from the Myojin Temple?¡±

    The leading monk removed his bamboo hat, passing it to a fellow monk, revealing himself as Sonosuke. ¡°Brother Tsukuba,¡± he greeted, stepping forward with a courteous nod and a warm smile. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: Sigh Lily really makes these statements¡­

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 39 â€“ Banquet

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 39 ¨C Banquet</h4>

    Sonosuke hadn¡¯t stayed in Himeji Castle. Upon receiving a message from his mountain temple about an invitation, as the abbot¡¯s son, he promptly led a team to the jubilee bearing a birthday gift. Although he arrivedter than the princess, he took his group directly to the castle from the city gates.

    As the banquet drew near, a steady stream of guests began to arrive.

    ¡°Lord Sasaki! Delighted to see you here!¡± The Prime Minister greeted with enthusiasm.

    The Sasaki n, once led by a former prime minister, had lost its patriarch. Now, the Sasaki name was but one of many noble ns in the Asuka Kingdom. A middle-aged man with a prominent square face replied with a bow, ¡°Lord Prime Minister, how could I possibly miss His Majesty¡¯s fiftieth jubilee?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, I must¡¯ve been overwhelmed with all the preparations. I didn¡¯t expect to see you. My apologies!¡± the Prime Minister jested.

    ¡°Wahahaha, today¡¯s a festive day. Let¡¯s not fuss over words! I know you¡¯re jesting, Lord Prime Minister,¡± Sasaki chuckled heartily.

    ¡°Please, make your way in.¡±

    ¡°Announcing Princess Asuka¡¯s arrival!¡±

    The Prime Minister¡¯s eyes shed a subtle glint as he escorted Sasaki up the stairs. The princess dismounted gracefully at the entrance, passing her reins to a kunoichi. She then proceeded to the courtyard with Reika by her side.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The Prime Minister greeted with a slightly bowed posture, looking up to meet her eyes, ¡°Despite Himeji¡¯s precarious situation, you still managed to grace us with your presence. I deeply admire your dedication to your father.¡±

    ¡°Lord Prime Minister, I¡¯m humbled by your personal reception,¡± Princess Asuka responded graciously.

    Cartloads of gifts followed the princess, with Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu stepping out to join her. The gate guards, noting the trio¡¯svish attire, halted them momentarily. ¡°Ladies, if you could kindly identify yourselves¡­¡±

    ¡°Thesedies are with me, guests for my father¡¯s banquet,¡± the princess promptly rified.

    Understanding the situation, the guards bowed deeply and allowed the group to join the princess.

    The Prime Minister cast a surprised nce at them. ¡°When did such beautiese to the vast Iyo maind? And three of them? Not only are they breathtaking and possess exceptional presence, but they are also unmistakably powerful adepts.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu,¡± chuckled the Prime Minister. ¡°You all truly resemble celestials. May I inquire where you threedies hail from?¡±

    Asuka responded sinctly, ¡°My friends are wandering adepts.¡±

    ¡°Princess Asuka,¡± a deep voice broke through. A tall, dark vagrant with wild red hair approached. It was Tsukuba Naoya.

    ¡°Lord Naoya,¡± she greeted with a nod.

    For a fleeting moment, Lily and the renowned powerhouse of Iyo locked eyes. A chilling intensity emanated from both their gazes.

    Could this be Tsukuba Naoya, the man rumored to be Princess Asuka¡¯s intended?

    Naoya¡¯s aura was bothmanding and savage. As he faced the princess, his gaze, though ostensibly of a man looking at his betrothed, betrayed a sinister undertone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve roamed the world,¡± he began, his voice low and menacing. ¡°During the princess¡¯ stay in the royal city, we seldom crossed paths. I¡¯ve heard tales of the princess being the radiant jewel of the Asuka Kingdom. Swordy is my obsession, and I relish a good duel. Would the princess entertain a match with me?¡±

    ¡°Naoya!¡± The Prime Minister stepped in, pulling him aside. ¡°This isn¡¯t the asion for such talk! Princess Asuka is to be your future bride. Show her the respect she deserves. His uncouth mannerisms stem from his samurai upbringing; I implore you to overlook it.¡±

    The princess raised an eyebrow, ¡°Lord Prime Minister, when did I be betrothed to Lord Naoya? We are in public. Please watch your words.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Ahahahaha!¡± The Prime Minister chuckled, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Forgive my slip of tongue amidst the jubilee preparations and state affairs. Our families have merely agreed upon a potential union. It isn¡¯t set in stone. My admiration for the princess might have gotten the better of me. To make amends, I¡¯ll dly down three cups of wer.¡±

    Her gaze unwavering, she replied, ¡°Your dedication to the kingdom ismendable, Lord Prime Minister. I must admit, I¡¯ve mishandled the situation leading to this confusion. Let¡¯s look ahead and coborate genuinely for the sake of our great nation.¡±

    Grinning, the Prime Minister remarked, ¡°Indeed, Princess Asuka! Wee!¡±

    Lily intervened, ¡°The three of us apanied the princess to honor the king on this auspicious day. Our travels seldom acquaint us with the intricacies of courtly manners. We regrettably haven¡¯t procured any grand gifts for this asion. I hope we¡¯re forgiven.¡±

    ¡°The presence of such beauties has already graced this banquet,¡± the Prime Minister responded with a smile. ¡°Your heartfelt sentiments suffice. Material gifts hold secondary importance.¡±

    An official by the Prime Minister¡¯s side jestingly added, ¡°Indeed, thepany of three enchantingdies surely excuses any oversight, ahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Even so, while words are just words, there still should be some sincerity behind them,¡± Lily responded, waving a hand.

    A breathtaking golden glow materialized in the center of the courtyard, revealing three exquisite wooden boxes. Each glimmered with a dazzling luminescence that pierced the darkness.

    The first box contained Heian-kyo¡¯s most delicate silks and satins. They resembled threads spun from clouds tinted with the hues of a sunset, and were adorned with golden scales.

    The second box held a stunning assortment of Nanban goods: lustrous enamel, ornate metal clocks, Nanban¡¯s most esteemed grape wine, and a seventh-grade firearm crafted by the renowned gunmaiden, Marco Polo. Many of these items might not hold nobility, but most of the dignitaries of Iyo Ind had never seen the likes of them. For instance, the seventh-grade firearm, though not particrly powerful to those of higher realms, was a rarity; only about ten existed throughout the Heian Dynasty, and none were found on Iyo Ind.

    The third box was brimming with pearls,yer uponyer of them, sourced from across the globe. They sparkled brilliantly under the night sky. Originating from ces like northeastern Ezo, the North, South, West, and East Seas, these pearls also included the rare ones from Lake Biwa, the southern pearls of Tsukushi Ind, and the fiery sea pearls from Mount Fuji.

    Silence ensued as many officials were spellbound by the radiant disy. Though Lily had said they hadn¡¯t prepared significant gifts, a mere gesture unveiled treasures from all corners of Ashihara

    <sup>1</sup>.

    The Prime Minister and the attending officials, well-versed in the value of such items, recognized their worth. Some of these might not be formidable artifacts, but they were impossible to obtain on Iyo Ind, regardless of wealth or prowess. One would need vast connections spanning Ashihara to possess such items.

    ¡°These friends of the princess, they resemble celestials, yet their origins remain a mystery. From where do they hail?¡± The Prime Minister couldn¡¯t mask his astonishment and a hint of trepidation.

    In reality, Lily had chosen a selection of rare, albeit not particrly useful or valuable, treasures from her collection ¡ª spoils from her conquests over Shuten and other formidable foes.

    These individual items might seem trivial, but collectively, they hinted at an owner with an extraordinary reach, someone who could ess treasures from every corner of Ashihara. Even in Asuka Kingdom, the royal treasury couldn¡¯t boast such a diverse collection.

    ¡°May I inquire about thedy¡¯s name?¡± The Prime Minister inquired, viewing Lily with renewed interest.

    ¡°Lily. These are my sisters, Ayaka and Shimizu.¡±

    ¡°The presence of three celestial beings apanying the princess is truly a joyous asion. Your Highness, esteemed celestials, please proceed.¡±

    As they watched the princess and Lily¡¯s entourage enter Tenshu, Tsukuba Naoya frowned, murmuring, ¡°This woman¡­ That gesture, revealing so many treasures and an unmatched identity, also carried a distinct undertone. A unique energy only the truly powerful might sense. Was she unting her strength? Sending a warning?¡±

    Within Tenshu Castle, three floors had been transformed into banquet avenues, each illuminated and teeming with guests from every corner of the realm.

    Initially, the Prime Minister had intended to seat Lily and herpany on another floor. However, her gesture and status as a friend of the princess now ced them among the honored guests.

    In Tenshu Castle¡¯s main hall, the ambiance mellowed as drums echoed. Kabuki dancers graced the floor, performing the Asuka Kingdom¡¯s signature dance, a mncholic representation of longing for one¡¯s homnd.

    King Akira, donned in golden hunting robes, upied the central seat of honor. Arrayed before him were fine foods and drinks. The return of his cherished daughter filled his heart with unparalleled joy. Despite the formal setting, his genuine concern for Princess Asuka was palpable.

    ¡°Royal father, may you achieve supremacy and enjoy a life of boundless years,¡± toasted the princess, seated to King Akira¡¯s right.

    Laughing heartily, King Akira replied, ¡°My practice nears its culmination, yet I pale inparison to dear Shizu, the millennial prodigy of our Asuka n. As a father, my only wishes are for peace, your sess in your practices, your leadership of the kingdom, and most importantly, your happiness. Thus, I can relish my twilight years! Let¡¯s all drink to that!¡±

    ¡°To Your Majesty¡¯s long and prosperous life,¡± toasted the Prime Minister from the left.

    ¡°With the Prime Minister by my side, how can my days not be elongated? Ahaha! Just ensure you also care for your well-being. Don¡¯t overexert yourself! Cheers!¡±

    As King Akira raised his ss, his gaze settled on a group of unfamiliar, unparalleled beauties seated further down the hall. The one in red was particrly striking.

    ¡°Who might that youngdy be?¡± he asked, indicating Lily with his wine cup.

    ¡°Royal father, that¡¯s my friend. We¡¯re as close as sisters. She is also one of the mercenaries from my Himeji city, Miss Lily,¡± Asuka introduced.

    ¡°Lily?¡± King Akira¡¯s gaze settled on the crystalline bottle of clear wine on the table, which seemed out of ce amidst the surrounding fine utensils. ¡°So, this exquisite Nanban wine was a gift from you!¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Wow she really puts her mirror pockets to use.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 40 â€“ Coercion

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 40 ¨C Coercion</h4>

    ¡°Among all the gifts, aside from dear Shizu¡¯s, Miss Lily¡¯s gift stands out the most! Ahahaha!¡± King Akiraughed heartily.

    ¡°Thank you for appreciating my modest gift,¡± Lily replied graciously.

    ¡°That gift offered insights that truly broadened my horizons. My Asuka Kingdom has been isted in this dark, deste continent for far too long. Everyone, join hands with me, the Princess, and the Prime Minister. Let¡¯s strive together to restore Asuka Kingdom¡¯s brightness and prosperity! Cheers!¡± Raising several cups of wine in session, King Akira¡¯s joy was palpable, as if rejuvenated with a youthful zest.

    The attendees lifted their cups in response. Witnessing the King¡¯s grand aspirations, the Princess felt a surge of pride and determination to work diligently for the kingdom¡¯s future and its citizens.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the Prime Minister interjected.

    ¡°Lord Prime Minister, what would you like to share?¡±

    ¡°We have a distinguished guest from afar wishing to convey his congrattions. Would Your Majesty like to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, if he¡¯s traveled such a distance andes rmended by you, I will dly receive him. Bring him forth.¡±

    Following the king¡¯s nod, amand echoed, ¡°The guest is granted entry. Announce their arrival.¡±

    In no time, the gate guards announced, ¡°Envoys from Heian-kyo have arrived!¡±

    The festive hall, previously filled withughter and chatter, grew eerily silent at the promation.

    Even King Akira, mid-gesture with his wine cup, paused, his gaze shadowed with suspicion.

    ¡°Heian-kyo¡¯s envoy?¡± Both Lily and Ayaka shifted ufortably. The history was no secret: Heian-kyo was a bitter adversary of the Asuka Kingdom. It was Heian¡¯s previous emperors who¡¯d decimated the Asuka n and exiled them to this bleak, barren ind of Iyo. What brought their envoy here now?

    The hall¡¯s gates creaked open, revealing a tall, lean man with a pallid face, dressed in somber court attire. He was followed by two stone-faced, imposing samurais.

    King Akira and Princess Asuka¡¯s expressions chilled. The previously jovial atmosphere now weighed heavy with tension.

    King Akira waited in silence.

    With audacious confidence, the envoy scanned the room before halting on the King, standing unabashed and disying no deference.

    ¡°By order of the Cloistered Emperor, Emperor Emeritus, and the reigning Emperor, and on behalf of our great general, the Heian Dynasty wishes to extend special congrattions on the Asuka King¡¯s jubilee,¡± the envoy dered, raising a jade tablet.

    ¡°How dare you stand before the king without kneeling?¡± An official boomed.

    ¡°Why would an envoy of the world-ruling Heian Dynasty kneel to barbarians of this realm?¡± The envoy retorted, disdain evident in his voice.

    ¡°Watch your tongue!¡± An incensed samurai official began to rise.

    ¡°Peace, everyone!¡± The Prime Minister intervened with a cating gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s be understanding. The envoy, being foreign, may not be familiar with our customs. Today we celebrate His Majesty¡¯s birthday; let¡¯s extend our hospitality.¡±

    But the air grew colder as murderous intent glinted in Asuka¡¯s eyes.

    Suppressing his rage, King Akira addressed the envoy, ¡°Considering our kingdom¡¯s past with the Heian dynasty and the bloodshed of our forebears, it¡¯s audacious for you to appear at my birthday celebration. Do you not fear I might order your execution?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, it¡¯s well known that envoys are spared even during wars. Moreover, I¡¯m genuinely here to celebrate.¡± The envoy motioned, and the apanying samurais presented a selection of gifts, though they paled inparison to Lily¡¯s offerings.

    ¡°We have no need for your paltry offerings! Leave at once!¡± A military official snapped.

    ¡°Mind your manners!¡± The Prime Minister shot back, ¡°Regardless of past events, the envoy has traveled far to join our celebrations. Shouldn¡¯t we uphold our kingdom¡¯s honor?¡±

    King Akira, though ready to rebuke the envoy, held back following the Prime Minister¡¯s words. ¡°Your gifts are epted. But for your safety, I suggest you leave promptly. My generals are not known for their patience.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s still a paramount gift to present.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what might that be?¡±

    On the envoy¡¯s cue, another samurai stepped forth, bearing a golden scroll, a jade tablet, and an official¡¯s hat.

    ¡°This is?¡± King Akira inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s an imperial decree,¡± the envoy began, unfurling the scroll, ¡°appointing you, Your Majesty, as the Lord of Iyo. A prestigious third-ranked position. You¡¯re to guard Iyo Ind. Isn¡¯t this a high honor? Shouldn¡¯t you express your gratitude?¡±

    The atmosphere thickened with tension.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    King Akira¡¯s wine cup shattered at the envoy¡¯s feet.

    ¡°I am the sovereign of Asuka Kingdom. How dare a mere emperor from the Heian dynasty appoint me? Are they insinuating my surrender?¡± King Akira¡¯s fury was palpable, his chest heaving with indignation.

    ¡°Guards! Drag these three out and behead them!¡± King Akira ordered furiously.

    ¡°Your majesty, would you truly kill an envoy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve insulted me, belittled my country! Your execution is only fitting! Guards! Seize them!¡± King Akira thundered.

    ¡°Guards!¡±

    The dignitaries and officials exchanged nces, yet no guards appeared.

    ¡°What is happening? Where are the guards?¡±

    A heavy silence hung over the hall. The Prime Minister stood, breaking the silence, ¡°Your Majesty, while these envoys have been discourteous and may deserve punishment, they represent the mighty Heian Dynasty. Killing them could provoke them and spell doom for our kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Lord Prime Minister,¡± Asuka, who had been quiet, now intervened, ¡°Are you suggesting that my Asuka Kingdomcks the might to defend itself?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s not my intent. Yet, this humble servant believes that epting their bestowment might actually ease tensions with the Heian Dynasty. Such an alliance could be advantageous.¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± King Akira, seething with rage, mmed his palm on the table, ¡°The Heian Dynasty has been our sworn enemy for centuries! How dare you advise me to cozy up to our tormentors?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty! I urge you to consider this for the greater good and the future of our nation!¡± The Prime Minister, with newfound courage, confronted the king directly.

    King Akira¡¯s fury was palpable, ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Suddenly, one after another, ministers rallied behind the Prime Minister, kneeling before the king.

    ¡°Please heed the Prime Minister¡¯s advice, he thinks only of the kingdom¡¯s welfare!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, we implore you to ept the bestowment!¡±

    The pleas multiplied as over half the officials knelt, their collective voices echoing through the hall. Their entreaties might have sounded earnest, but they were undeniably coercive.

    ¡°You traitors! You dare to corner me? Have you lost the will to live? Guards! Arrest them all!¡± King Akira¡¯s anger teetered on madness.

    Two detachments of armored ninjas burst into the hall, surrounding the Prime Minister¡¯s faction and the envoys. Yet, they remained motionless.

    ¡°Act! Seize those traitors!¡± King Akiramanded.

    Again, no one moved.

    The armored ninjas stared impassively, their gaze fixed on the isted king.

    ¡°Tsukuba Arai! Do you dare challenge his majesty¡¯s authority? Is this your rebellion?¡± A senior official, the previous Prime Minister¡¯s nephew Sasaki, rose to use the Prime Minister.

    ¡°Seize this insolent old fool who misleads our king!¡± The Prime Minister retorted.

    Obeying the Prime Minister¡¯s directive, the king¡¯s ninja guards apprehended Sasaki. A ninja unsheathed a short sword, swiftly plunging it into Sasaki¡¯s chest. Lacking the power of an awakened, he was effortlessly in.

    Horrified, King Akira stammered, ¡°This¡­is it a coup? How long have you plotted this?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, for the future of our kingdom, we dare. We act for you and for all our people!¡± The Prime Minister dered resolutely.

    ¡°Your majesty, we beg you to ept the bestowment!¡±

    The ministers continued their unified plea, kneeling in determined supplication.

    ¡°You¡­you all¡­¡± King Akira¡¯s voice faltered, his face drained of color.

    Asuka rose and approached the king. ¡°Quite the banquet. It¡¯s clear to me now; this is a coup d¡¯etat. But have you all so easily overlooked my presence?¡± mes, reminiscent of a phoenix, ignited in her eyes.

    Beside her, Reika also stood, ready to face whatevery ahead.

    ¡°Ehehehe.¡± From the sidelines, Tsukuba Naoya, still seated, set down his wine ss. A chilling aura emanated from his dark form. ¡°Your highness, while the elders debate matters of state, we, as the younger generation and warriors, should refrain from interfering. Moreover, as my future bride, I suggest you take your seat.¡± The wine in his ss began to bubble and evaporate.

    The main hall bristled with energy as the atmosphere grew palpably tense.

    ¡°Wife!?¡± Sonosuke, from the back, sent a table flying with a kick. ¡°Princess Asuka will marry only he who has done the most for our nation. Brother Naoya, your family¡¯s treachery has led these traitors to intimidate our king. And you speak of a marriage contract? This is inly a coup! That ¡®marriage contract¡¯ is nothing more than a ruse to endanger the princess. I am Sonosuke of the Myojin Temple. Who dares to act against her will?¡±

    Sonosuke stepped forward defiantly, and with a swift motion, a shining cross spear materialized in his grasp, positioning himself protectively in front of the king and princess.

    ¡°Who is this rogue monk, brandishing a weapon before the Prime Minister and the court? Is this a revolt?¡± An official standing behind the Prime Minister shouted, ¡°Guards, seize him!¡±

    A group of heavily armored ninjas drew their des, advancing menacingly towards Sonosuke.

    From the hall¡¯s rear, Lily and herpanions sat in quiet observation. Lifting her tea cup delicately, Lily sipped the brew, her eyes calm and unwavering. She remained silent.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 41 â€“ Imminent Collapse of the Tenshu Tower

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 41 ¨C Imminent Copse of the Tenshu Tower</h4>

    ¡°Identify yourself, warrior,¡± King Akiramanded.

    ¡°I am the foremost mercenary under the princess¡¯mand, son of the Myojin Temple¡¯s master, Sonosuke!¡±

    ¡°Sonosuke, I hereby confer upon you the title of statesman. Serve as guardian in my royal presence!¡±

    ¡°I am most grateful, Your Majesty. I, Sonosuke, am here

    <sup>1</sup>. Who dares to challenge?¡±

    ¡°Take down that crazed monk!¡±

    Several heavily-armored ninjas lunged at Sonosuke, unleashing bursts of spirit power. Sonosuke¡¯s spear danced through the air, slender but full of force. A streak of silver shed, followed by a resounding boom! The impact sent the ninjas flying a hundred meters away, crashing through a row of wooden gates.

    Outside, the sky was dark, but an army had already assembled under themand of the Prime Minister, encircling the banquet hall.

    ¡°Sonosuke! How dare you threaten His Majesty!¡± The Prime Minister pointed usingly.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s you who are rebelling!¡±

    A formidable aura emanated from Tsukuba Naoya as he approached Sonosuke. ¡°Your Majesty, fret not; I shall protect you.¡±

    ¡°Tsukuba Naoya! What nonsense do you spout? It¡¯s clear that you and your father wish to rebel!¡± King Akira thundered. ¡°You have been siphoning off the Asuka Kingdom¡¯s wealth for generations, and now you wish to force me into death? Do you even know the meaning of loyalty or shame, you traitors?¡±

    The Prime Minister bellowed, ¡°Your Majesty, do not be deceived by such malefactors! We act for you, for the country! My son, swiftly subdue that traitor!¡±

    Several streaks of purple-crimson lightning danced around Naoya as he unleashed a powerful sh electrified with terrifying voltage. The speed was staggering; the air itself seemed to vibrate from the electrical force.

    Swiftly, Sonosuke raised his spear to block. With a resounding boom, the violent electrical surge shattered numerousnterns in the hall. Tables and bowls were hurled through the air, and the ground itself cracked open. Despite the hall¡¯s flooring being made from ancient, thousand-year-old wood, it copsed entirely in ces, tilting upwards in others.

    The impact drove Sonosuke to his knees, a crater forming beneath him. Tenshu Tower trembled violently as a consequence.

    ¡°You¡¯ve improved. You can now block one of my shes,¡± Naoya remarked, his de still enveloped in a shroud of purple lightning.

    Blood trickled from Sonosuke¡¯s mouth. ¡°Naoya, exerting this much force¡ªare you not concerned about endangering His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who endangers His Majesty by resisting!¡± Naoya¡¯s arm muscles bulged; his raw, overpowering energy intensified even without movement.

    As Naoya¡¯s de pressed down on Sonosuke¡¯s spear, a powerful shockwave burst from Sonosuke¡¯s position, apanied by a surge of electrical current. The force of the impact sent a ripple through the hall, sinking the floor and destroying most of the doors and windows. Beams and columns shattered as Tenshu Tower began to teeter on the brink of copse.

    ¡°Uwaaa! What¡¯s happening?¡± The Heian envoys struggled to maintain their footing on the tilting floor, while the already-kneeling officials descended into chaos. Though they possessed strength, they found themselves overwhelmed and could only stumble or fall.

    Even King Akira was knocked off bnce; his table shattered into debris by the aftershock, striking him as it broke.

    ¡°Royal father!¡± Asuka acted swiftly, positioning herself in front of the king and conjuring a me shield for protection. But the tower¡¯s foundations had beenpromised by the force of the shockwave; not even Asuka¡¯s me shield could prevent the impending copse. Outside, soldiers gasped in collective astonishment.

    Lily¡¯s table and teacup began to slide. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Her eyes grew cold. She extended a slender, white arm and decisively pped the opposite side of the table. With that single action, a force both potent and gentle radiated through the table, filling the main hall and coursing through Tenshu Tower itself. Remarkably, the teetering tower stabilized.

    Confused faces filled the room; nobody could understand what had just transpired. Naoya, though still single-handedly pressing his de down on Sonosuke, shifted his focus to the corner of the hall where Lily stood. Tenshu Tower continued to creak and shudder intermittently.

    Dressed in a red kimono, Lily took a moment to gracefully rearrange the tableware and tea bowls in front of her. Once everything was in ce, she rose to her feet, her kimono trailing along the floor as she moved toward the front of the hall.

    ¡°Everyone, while I¡¯m an outsider and shouldn¡¯t casuallyment on your governance, let¡¯s be clear: you¡¯ve destroyed your king¡¯s castle. If any harm befalls him, what does that say about your loyalty?¡±

    As Lily traversed the hall, a fragrance suggestive of youthful femininity began to permeate the air. Her gaze, filled with an ineffable gentleness, charmed anyone who dared meet her eyes. Her calm aura stood in stark contrast to the room¡¯s previous tension.

    ¡°Seniors of the Asuka Kingdom, you¡¯re at least old enough to be my uncles, if not my brothers. Are you really willing to let an outsider witness this farce?¡± She had reached the Prime Minister by this point, whose senses were keen enough to detect the subtle but forceful energy of her palm strike against the table.

    While she may be a stunning beauty, this young girl, Lily, posed an unprecedented danger.

    ¡°Miss Lily,¡± said the Prime Minister, still on his knees as though pleading with the king. ¡°It¡¯s clear that someone seeks to obstruct the government. The Heian Dynasty is influential, not to mention that the Land of Iyo is now clouded in darkness. Everything we do is for the sake of the country, and for His Majesty! Should any mishap ur, the one with ulterior motives shall bear the me.¡±

    ¡°Ulterior motives?¡± Lily turned, her eyes narrowing as she began walking toward the envoys. ¡°Are you truly representatives of the Heian Dynasty?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Would you mind showing me that bestowment order?¡±

    ¡°Uh? What?¡± The envoy was momentarily nonplussed.

    With another elegant turn, Lily¡¯s fluttering red kimono brushed past them, and before anyone knew it, the order was in her hands.

    ¡°It seems this is indeed a bestowment order from the Heian Dynasty,¡± Lily announced, taking the document to the front of the hall. ¡°My sisters and I have traveled extensively, including to Heian-kyo. We can vouch for its authenticity.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s authentic! I wouldn¡¯t dare to forge the emperor¡¯s orders,¡± the envoy hastily concurred.

    Lily then advanced toward the king, saying, ¡°Hey, step aside a moment.¡±

    With a casual extension of her slender, white hand, she effortlessly pushed Naoya away from Sonosuke. To the onlookers, it appeared as though she were simply walking by and gently nudging someone out of her path. Ignoring Sonosuke, she ascended the tform to stand beside the princess and the king.

    Bathed in the ambient light, Lily¡¯s features softened further. ¡°Your Majesty, my sisters and I can attest to the authenticity of this order. What¡¯s your verdict? Perhaps it merits some consideration.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily?¡± Asuka regarded her with suspicion.

    Sonosuke, meanwhile, was propping himself up with his spear, coughing up blood. His internal organs and meridians had suffered extensive damage from Naoya¡¯s assault. That seemingly gentle push from Lily had been enough to repel Naoya, which left Sonosuke utterly bewildered.

    Naoya clenched his teeth, his face etched with seriousness. He couldn¡¯t fathom how that gentle push had sent him reeling.

    Lily¡¯s words, however, cast a shroud of confusion over the gathered officials.

    ¡°So? Look at their loyalty, risking their lives and reputation for this,¡± Lily said, pinching the bestowment order between her fingers and holding it up for the king to see. ¡°What do you say, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°I am the king of the Asuka Kingdom. ept a bestowment order from another nation? I¡¯d sooner die¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Lily interrupted, cutting off the king¡¯s promation. She turned toward the gathered officials. ¡°You¡¯ve all heard His Majesty¡¯s decision. Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    With a swift movement, Lily¡¯s slender fingers ripped the order in two. The sound of tearing echoed throughout the hall.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    The room was filled with stunned faces. That woman¡ªwhat had she just done?

    The Prime Minister leapt to his feet, pointing an usatory finger at Lily. ¡°How dare you tear up something so vital to both my nation and the Heian Dynasty!¡±

    The envoy was equally incensed. ¡°Have you lost your mind? For thousands of years, nobody has dared to shred the Emperor¡¯s edict!¡±

    A cacophony erupted among the other officials.

    With a casual flick of her wrist, imbued with spirit power, the torn pieces of the edict in Lily¡¯s hands ignited, disintegrating into ashes before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Tell me, aren¡¯t you all officials of the Asuka Kingdom?¡± Lily began, a sly smile adorning her lips as she circled the front of the hall. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear your king say he wouldn¡¯t ept this order? If so, what purpose does it serve? We¡¯re here for a birthday celebration, aren¡¯t we? Now that the order¡¯s gone, there¡¯s no turning back. Shall we return to our festivities? Perhaps some wine, singing, and dancing to lighten the mood?¡±

    ¡°This is no joke!¡± The Prime Minister roared. ¡°You think we¡¯re all fools? To simply overlook such a grievous act? Do you realize the gravity of your crime?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a dead woman walking!¡± The envoy howled. ¡°The entire Heian Dynasty will hunt you down

    <sup>2</sup>. You¡¯ll have nowhere to hide!¡±

    Lily thought to herself, ¡®As if I¡¯m not already on the Heian Dynasty¡¯s most-wanted list.¡¯ She covered her mouth with therge sleeve of her kimono and looked at the Prime Minister and the assembled officials, feigning distress. ¡°Should I penalize myself with a cup of wine then?¡±

    The room was awash in stunned gasps and incredulous looks. ¡°Hah?!¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: I had All Might from MHA in my head when I tranted this ahaha¡­

    Robinxen: That¡¯s a moot point, they already are.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 42 â€“ Iyo Islandâ€™s Foremost Expert

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 42 ¨C Iyo Ind¡¯s Foremost Expert</h4>

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t think you can deceive us! This matter concerns the fate of nations; I won¡¯t let a foolish woman like you mess it up. Men, kill her at once!¡± An old minister¡¯s voice reverberated through the hall as he pointed usingly at Lily.

    Several heavily armored ninjas exploded into action, swords unsheathed with a metallic ring. A ck shadow materialized in a blur in front of Lily, and a ck de sliced through the air with a shing sound that silenced the room.

    ¡°Do you dare to touch my sister?¡± Shimizu sneered, brandishing her bloody cursed de, while coyly covering her mouth with a long ck kimono sleeve.

    ¡°Who are you? Committing murder in this hall? Are you trying to assassinate the king?¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s usatory tone pierced through the tension.

    Lily stared coldly at the Prime Minister, fully aware of the seditious intentions hidden behind his words.

    ¡°Traitors!¡± the king roared, pointing at the Prime Minister and his conspiring officials. ¡°You aim to muddle right and wrong? You think you can conceal your crimes by killing me?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, your loyal minister only wishes to protect you,¡± the Prime Ministermanded, his eyes shing ominously as he signaled for the attack.

    ¡°Secure His Majesty and eliminate the traitors!¡± The ninjas¡¯ armor nked as they lunged forward in a coordinated assault.

    ¡°Intending to eliminate me as well, Prime Minister?¡± Asuka gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Execute them!¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s eyes turned icy.

    As the heavily-armored ninjas charged toward the head of the hall, their swords descended with ruthless precision, cutting down uninvolved old officials and guests in a hail of deadly strikes.

    ¡°Have they nned this from the start? They won¡¯t spare anyone,¡± Lily mused as the room erupted into chaos.

    ¡°What?¡± King Akira copsed, overtaken by despair. ¡°Has my entire kingdom betrayed me?¡±

    ¡°Royal father, stay strong; I¡¯m here,¡± Asuka called out, pulling out her golden trident and short de.

    ¡°Princess!¡± Reika unsheathed her weapons and took her position next to Asuka.

    In this tumultuous moment, Ayaka descended gracefully beside Shimizu and Lily. With a wave of her wooden wand, arcane spells erupted like explosions, catapulting numerous ninjas into the air

    Silva: Savage much, aren&#8217;t you? She likely didn&#8217;t hit them directly. To blow someone into pieces, you&#8217;d have to blown them from within."><sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡± The Prime Ministermanded, filling the air with a sense of urgency.

    Obeying unspoken rules, the ninjas refrained from firing any arrows or hidden weapons toward the king. Instead, they aimed their volley at Lily¡¯s group from multiple directions, piercing walls and gates. Among the barrage of spirit arrows and various hidden weapons, several insidiously poisoned arrows took flight, their lethal tips pointed directly at the king.

    The truth unfurled in that moment¡ªassassinating the king was clearly one of their objectives.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Ayaka hummed softly as she shook her wand. A dance of white lotus petals appeared around the group, effortlessly blocking the rain of projectiles.

    ¡°What?!¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s army was visibly shocked. Cold sweat dotted his forehead. He had initially perceived Lily and Asuka as formidable opponents, but now realized the immense strength of Lily¡¯s sisters, especially Ayaka.

    The roof gave way with a booming sound, and suddenly, the left and right Feudal Generals, nked by arge number of ninja reinforcements, descended upon the scene.

    ¡°Eliminate the traitors! Escort His Majesty! Kill those holding him hostage!¡± The Feudal Generals shouted their orders, their aggression tapering into caution as they locked eyes with Lily.

    Ninjas surged into the room, breaking through the ceiling in a daring aerial assault aimed at King Akira. Asuka and Reika sprang into action, skillfully fending off the descending attackers while safeguarding the king.

    Ayaka unleashed arge-scale arcane art that eradicated swathes of ninjas in an instant. Those fortunate enough to escape the st were swiftly eliminated by Shimizu.

    The Heian envoy scrutinized Ayaka, growing increasingly convinced of her identity. Initially, he had dismissed the possibility, reasoning that it would be impossible on Iyo Ind. Yet her appearance, aura, height, and power were unmistakable.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka!¡± he abruptly yelled, pointing at her. ¡°She¡¯s Heian¡¯s most wanted criminal, the traitorous chancellor!¡±

    A collective shock reverberated among the King¡¯s followers, the princess¡¯ entourage, and even the Prime Minister¡¯s camp. A flicker of confusion crossed the Prime Minister¡¯s eyes before a sinister glint took over. ¡°So, it¡¯s Heian rebels! Protect his majesty!¡±

    Internally, the Prime Minister celebrated. Though these formidable women had introduced numerousplications, Fujiwara no Ayaka¡¯s presence provided a perfect scapegoat for any future suspicions. ¡°Kill them!¡±

    The Heian envoy¡¯s eyes next fell on the red-d woman behind Ayaka, making a swift connection. ¡°If that¡¯s Fujiwara no Ayaka, then the tall, stunning female samurai behind her must be¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± He interrupted himself, his voice tinged with dread as he pointed at the maiden in red. ¡°That has to be Kagami Lily, the third most wanted criminal!¡±

    The Prime Minister¡¯s face lit up, his thoughts already racing ahead. ¡°Even if the King were to die, with all these fugitives here, I could easily deflect me.¡±

    But the envoy wasn¡¯t done. His voice shaking, he continued, ¡°She¡¯s the Kagami Lily who killed Shuten Doji!¡±

    The air seemed to freeze. ¡°Killed Shuten Doji?¡±

    Given the strained rtionship between Heian and Iyo, it was understandable that news did not flow freely between them. Still, who wouldn¡¯t know of Shuten Doji, one of the three supreme arch-demons, a menace that had gued the Akitsu Shima continent for a millennium? Yet here was the im that this young maiden had vanquished him.

    ¡°She killed Shuten Doji?!¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s face was a mask of disbelief and dripping cold sweat as he stared at Lily. Initially ted at the appearance of these Heian ouws, his emotions had now flipped to sheer panic.

    Cursing inwardly, he realized toote the gravity of the situation. Shuten Doji was an entity of nightmarish legend; his arrival on Iyo Ind would have spelled doom for the entire Asuka Kingdom. No one there could stand against him. And now, he learned this young maiden had vanquished that demon? How could they possibly confront her? But regrets aside, there was only one option left: to fight.

    ¡°My son, heed mymand! Eliminate the demon girl, Kagami Lily, and the traitorous Fujiwara no Ayaka! Secure the King¡¯s safety,¡± ordered the Prime Minister.

    Naoya wore a furrowed brow, struggling with his thoughts. His recent encounter with Lily had revealed her unfathomable strength. As Iyo Ind¡¯s top warrior, he felt he could handle her, but if she had truly killed Shuten Doji, how could he contend with such power?

    Meeting Shuten Doji would mean certain death for him¡ªunless he fled. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be! I trust my own judgment. Kagami Lily may be formidable, but to kill Shuten Doji? It must be either a baseless rumor or a fluke

    <sup>2</sup>,¡± he concluded. Doubts or no doubts, belief was all he had left.

    What kind of strength would it take to kill Shuten Doji? Even the legendary Tamamo-no-Mae might possess the power to overwhelm him, but to actually kill him?

    If Kagami Lily had such capabilities, then Tsukuba Naoya had no other option but to face his own mortality. Why not give it a go?

    A monstrous aura erupted from Naoya, causing the very walls of Tenshu Castle to tremble. The seismic shift even elicited a rare show of seriousness in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    Naoya was no ordinary man; he was the foremost expert on Iyo Ind, and the only human there with a quadruple-soul Big Dipper constitution.

    ¡°First, eliminate that female onmyoji,¡± Tsukuba Naoya growled. Fearing that Ayaka might bless Lily or restrict him with arcane techniques, he made a decisive move.

    elerating to an almost supernatural speed, he cut through the ninjas obstructing his path as he zeroed in on Ayaka. His de descended with the swiftness of lightning.

    Lily moved with fluid grace to Ayaka¡¯s side, her Crescent Moon de appearing just in time to intercept Naoya¡¯s strike. Ayaka, for her part, was far from defenseless, summoning her naginata, Fubuki, into her hands.

    Though Lily seeded in blocking the assault, the pent-up energy in the de exploded outward, shattering pirs, reducing walls to dust, and tearing open ghastly fissures in the floor. This was the unmistakable power of a quadruple-soul Big Dipper.

    A second eruption of force sent the upper floors of Tenshu Castle soaring into the air, leaving the top half of the structure a swirling mass of debris. The aftershock obliterated rebels and officials alike, leaving a tableau of devastation.

    Such force could easily have ended the king¡¯s life, but Asuka had wisely cast a protective shield around him. Shimizu and Reika, both endowed with throned saint-level strength, were unharmed.

    ¡°Aghhh!¡± The Heian envoy and his two samurai escorts were catapulted into the air, their limbs iling wildly.

    Seizing this momentary advantage, Lily activated her domain. Ethereal des of sakura appeared, swiftly and silently reducing the airborne envoy and his escorts to nothingness. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: You¡¯d think that with Ayaka¡¯s realm¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be blown into the air, but blown into pieces¡­

    Silva: Savage much, aren¡¯t you? She likely didn¡¯t hit them directly. To blow someone into pieces, you¡¯d have to blown them from within.

    Robinxen: Well yes but actually no. We call it plot armour.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 43 â€“ The Souls In The Nightmare

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 43 ¨C The Souls In The Nightmare</h4>

    Lily quickly grasped that these men had no real intention of rescuing the King as they¡¯d imed. Instead, they seemed eager to plunge into the great battle and potentially even kill their own monarch. The castle continued to quake, its foundations unsettled by the relentless onught of spiritual energy.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, since you¡¯re not from these parts, why insert yourself into our affairs? Do you have a death wish?¡± Naoya¡¯s swift attack was effortlessly parried by Lily. Having felt her strength firsthand, he conceded that she was a formidable opponent, yet not strong enough to vanquish Shuten Doji. This realization stoked the fires of his aura once again.

    ¡°Why? Initially, my allegiance was purchased by the princess¡¯s rewards, binding me to serve her to the best of my abilities. Now, not only am I her mercenary, but also an important friend!¡± Lily sped her sword with both hands as her spiritual energy red, causing her de to dance and forcing Naoya to stagger back.

    ¡°Funny. What could a woman possibly know about righteousness?¡±

    ¡°As a man, if you want to fight, then fight. Why the unnecessary chatter?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re sealing your own fate!¡± Tsukuba Naoya¡¯s body crackled with electricity, and a spectral formprised of lightning manifested behind him. The heavens darkened as clouds swirled and rumbled with thunderous menace. His domain, Thunder Courtyard Prison, had already reached the seventhyer.

    Reacting almost instantaneously, Lily released her cherry blossom domain. The blossoms swirled like a snowstorm, dispelling the ominous clouds and holding their own against the Thunder Courtyard Prison. Though her domain was only at the sixthyer, she had the advantage of possessing a domain treasure and a deeper understanding of her powers.

    ¡°Women excel in this emotional territory. I can¡¯t gain the upper hand in terms of domains,¡± Naoya grudgingly admitted as his muscles bulged. Like a bolt of lightning, he lunged at Lily.

    The strike was as fast as lightning, but Lily¡¯s reaction was just as swift. The metallic resonance of her Crescent Moon meeting Naoya¡¯s attack filled the air. Though her de was at a slight disadvantage against his low-grade spirit artifact, her own overwhelming strength more than made up for it.

    Bolstered by her celestial maiden physique, Yomi delicacies, and three lunar crystals, Lily¡¯s power was beyond mortalprehension. Her parry had such force that Naoya recoiled, his body tingling with numbness. ¡°What kind of strange power does this woman have? Her weapon is clearly inferior to mine!¡±

    Despite Naoya¡¯s disadvantage in their sh, the reverberating impact shook Tenshu Castle to its core, leading to its copse. Many of the weaker guests and soldiers on the lower floors found themselves buried under the rubble. Those who managed to escape¡ªguests, aplices, innocent officials, and militarymanders¡ªscattered in all directions, aware that they would meet untimely deaths if caught in a battle of this magnitude.

    Protected by Princess Asuka, King Akiranded amidst the ruins, surrounded by countless ninja troops. Lily and Naoya stood in the air, seemingly unaffected by gravity.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I never thought a woman could possess such extraordinary power. Though I¡¯ve often looked down on women, you¡¯re the exception. You¡¯ve earned my respect,¡± Naoya conceded, his long red braid fluttering wildly as electricity coiled around him.

    ¡°Opponent? Hmph, you¡¯re not qualified yet,¡± Lily retorted.

    ¡°Arrogant for a mere woman

    <sup>1</sup>!¡± Enraged, Naoya¡¯s body erupted in lightning, charging toward Lily for another round.

    At this point, even without leveraging her purple lunar force, Lily already surpassed most experts at the quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage, possibly even outperforming Taira no Masakado. Naoya, despite being at the same stage, was considerably weaker than strong existences like Masakado.

    His next attack came with even greater force, but this time Lily dodged, bing as elusive as a phantom. She showcased a burst of speed and agility, causing Naoya to swing at empty air. In the blink of an eye, she appeared beside him.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Shocked, Naoya hastily swung his sword in defense. A loud metallic chime echoed through the night as he plummeted, crashing through the ruins and plunging into the mountain¡¯s depths. The ground shook with the impact.

    ¡°My son!¡± The prime minister¡¯s face twisted in horror, his eyes fixed on Lily who stood soaring high above.

    Countless arrows and concealed ninja weapons soared toward King Akira and his entourage. However, these attempts failed to prate the defenses set up by Princess Asuka and Ayaka. While Lily could easily eliminate these soldiers, she refrained from doing so; they were neither demons nor ghosts, just ordinary soldiers serving the prime minister. The Asuka Kingdom had few left, and Lily hesitated to kill its elite forces.

    With a mere thought, a whirlwind of cherry blossom petals swept the sky, their razor-like edges slicing the soldiers¡¯ hands. Mighty gusts apanying the petals knocked some of the weaker ninjas to the ground. The two Feudal Generals and their troops kept their distance, hesitant to approach.

    The prime minister stood amidst the ruins, resentment flooding his eyes as he studied Lily and herpanions. Their collective strength had far outstripped his calctions, putting his ns at risk. Suddenly, his eyes turned pitch-ck, and a fearsome expression overtook his face. Floating into the sky, he began to spew endless streams of ck smoke from his eyes and mouth.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, Asuka Shizu, King Akira¡ªyou will all meet your end. Escaping death is impossible in the face of my boundless darkness!¡± he dered.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily observed warily. The prime minister might not have been particrly strong, but the aura he now exuded was terrifying. The ck smoke that flowed from him flooded the ruins.

    One by one, the ninjas who inhaled this darkness screamed in agony, their eyes turning ck as if haunted by horrifying nightmares. Though the smoke carried intense soul fluctuations, it had no effect on Lily. However, Ayaka suddenly knelt down, clutching her head and crying out in pain.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka?¡±

    Rushing to Ayaka¡¯s side, Lily found her sister trembling on her knees, eyes closed, clutching her head as if besieged by an unspeakable terror. Just then, a suffocatingly dark and evil aura began to pervade the atmosphere.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The ninjas who had inhaled the ck smoke underwent a ghastly transformation. They swelled in size, their auras intensifying as they morphed into dark, demonic figures pulled straight from nightmares.

    ¡°What kind of sorcery is this?¡± Lily, Asuka, and the others were stunned.

    Driven by the malevolent smoke, the power of the ninja troops surged exponentially, transforming them into nightmare-like demons. At the same time, their souls seemed to lose all traces of life. It was as though their own souls served as the currency to turn their fears into terrible power, amplifying their demonic strength manifold.

    The militarymanders and officials who had joined the rebellion were visibly shaken. ¡°Lord Prime Minister, what is happening?¡±

    ¡°Lord Prime Minister, how did they turn into monsters?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The prime minister¡¯sugh echoed, distorted and sinister, in the air. ¡°Still yearning for power and wealth, you fools? Who here is truly loyal to the pitiful Asuka Kingdom? This entire Iyo Ind will ultimately belong to Dream Eater Baku, the great king of the demon world!¡± His form shrank and hunched, continuously emitting ck smoke.

    ¡°In that case,¡± he drawled, his ghostly figure in the night sky punctuated only by eerie glows where his eyes would be, ¡°you should all transform into beings of nightmare. Since we¡¯re all in this rebellion together, let¡¯s see it through for Dream Eater Baku!¡±

    With a sweeping gesture, a tide of ck smoke overwhelmed the rebellious officials andmanders. Their screams of ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± and ¡°No!¡± filled the air, their eyes darkening as they seemed lost in an abyss of nightmares. Eventually, the human sounds gave way to inhuman roars. Around the ruins, all those who had not managed to flee rose as newly minted nightmare demons, each shrouded in ominous ck smoke.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Asuka looked aghast at the sea of demons, once the pirs of the state, that now surrounded her. A blend of fear and horror gripped her heart.

    ¡°Ah¡­ No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Ayaka trembled violently, her eyes squeezed shut, her face pallid as if sumbing to the dark, nightmarish aura.

    Seeing her strong sister Ayaka reduced to such a state, a torrent of rage welled up in Lily¡¯s heart. ¡°I never had intentions to threaten any of you. I only wished to protect the princess and the king. Yet you serve that monster and dare to harm my Sister Ayaka in front of me!¡±

    With that, Lily erupted in a purple glow that bathed the dark ruins in ethereal light. Floating into the sky, her eyes grew cold and merciless. Gone were her reservations. She sheathed her Crescent Moon de and drew another¡ªDojigiri-Yasutsuna¡ªthat radiated unbounded resentment. The moonlight glinted off its de, cutting through the night.

    ¡°May all of you descend to hell. Any evil that causes my sister suffering shall not escape my wrath

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Go! Nightmare demons, kill them all!¡± ordered the prime minister, now reduced to an unrecognizable form.

    Like a tidal wave, the newly transformed demons surged toward Lily and herpanions. With a resounding ¡°shwing,¡± Lily fully unsheathed Dojigiri-Yasutsuna.

    A beam of purple light cleaved the night sky. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Are you look down on her or not?! Choose one!

    Robinxen: RIP Minister and minions.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 44 â€“ Dark Dream And Bright Moon

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 44 ¨C Dark Dream And Bright Moon</h4>

    As Dojigiri-Yasutsuna was unsheathed, a profound resentment surged, rivaling the dread emanating from the countless nightmare demons.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eliminate them quickly!¡± Determined, Lily thought of Sister Ayaka¡¯s torment and felt a surge of determination. She held the cold, gleaming de aloft and then brought it down, releasing a pulsing purple luminescence. This de-light expanded, reminiscent of a neb stretching across the night sky, nearly enveloping half the mountains outside the Tenshu Castle ruins.

    As the de-light washed over the terrain, it eradicated the nightmare demons in its path, reducing them to mere ash. Lily consecutively cast several such sword lights, each a beautiful beacon of annihtion. Smaller demons were vaporized instantly, whilerger ones, irrespective of their power, were decimated by the cascading waves of light. Despite the expansive reach of these thin sword beams, no entity below the Big Dipper Stage could endure their might.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± The two deputymanders, now consumed by the nightmare and transformed into formidable dream demons, charged at Lily. Their forms, though nebulous, now exuded a power nearly twice their original strength, having been elevated to near double-soul level. Devoid of their own will, they responded only to themands of the epassing nightmare.

    Lily nimbly evaded the dream demon¡¯s menacing w, unsheathing her cursed de with a flourish. With precision, she shed, severing its gargantuan w. As this urred, another demon descended from behind, its maw gaping wide in preparation to snap at her. Lily lithely maneuvered through the air, gracefully circumventing the looming threats of the demons. With a swift twirl, her de gleamed menacingly.

    With a fluid motion, a crescent of purple light emanated from her de, impaling the first dream demon. The second, caught off-guard, could only witness the encroaching gleam that had just pierced its ally. It too, found itself skewered by the brilliant de light.

    The first demon met its demise as its core was pierced, whereas the second was bisected at the waist. The unmatched sharpness of Dojigiri-Yasutsuna shone through, effortlessly vanquishing these formidable demons. The residual de light, still brimming with potency, journeyed towards the far-off mountains.

    Asserting dominance, Lily trod upon the decapitated head of the fallen demon, casting it aside. She then closed in on the second, grievously wounded demon. As it feebly brandished its ninth-grade sword in defense, it stood no chance. With a resonating sound, both it and its de were cleaved in twain by Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, sealing its fate.

    Suddenly, the very foundation of the ruins trembled. With a pronounced force, Naoya burst forth, targeting not Lily, but King Akira. Recognizing the insurmountable challenge posed by Lily, he shifted his focus to an easier target.

    Ayaka, ensnared within her darkened dreamscape, was incapacitated. Asuka, wielding her golden armaments, soared forward to engage Naoya.

    ¡°Asuka Shizu! I¡¯ll see to it that you join your dear Kiryu in death!¡± He roared.

    Horrified, Asuka retorted, ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°You never truly considered my marriage proposal!¡± Naoya dered, his voiceced with malice. ¡°Your childhood love, Kiryu, wasn¡¯t it? He was worthless. I cut him down effortlessly and left him gasping for hisst breaths. Even in death, he whispered your name. What a pitifully loyal mutt! Hahahahaha!¡± Naoya¡¯s presence dominated the scene, his aura palpable.

    ¡°You!¡± Asuka¡¯s voice quivered, her eyes locked onto Naoya with a mix of horror and disbelief. ¡°Was it you who ended Kiryu¡¯s life? Why? If you merely wanted to suppress information, why not imprison him? Why snuff out his lifepletely? Is your animosity for me and the Asuka lineage that profound?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Naoya chuckled darkly, ¡°Asuka Shizu, your self-importance isughable. My disdain for you, a woman meddling in politics, was incidental. I sought to eliminate him, with no deeper motivation.¡±

    ¡°Monster!¡± Enraged, a set of resplendent ming wings unfurled behind Asuka, symbolizing her domain. This fiery surge of power propelled her into an intense assault on Naoya, akin to a meteor shower¡¯s barrage.

    Nimbly, Naoya fended off her strikes, retreating tactically.

    ¡°Asuka, let me confront him!¡± From a distance, Lily interjected, having dispatched hordes of nightmare demons with her de¡¯s sweep.

    ¡°Lily, stay back! He is mine to end! I vow to avenge Kiryu!¡± Grief and anger converged, fueling Asuka¡¯s relentless onught on Naoya.

    Amidst this chaos, several nightmare demons emerged from the debris, targeting the momentarily bewildered King Akira.

    Ever vignt, Reika positioned herself before the King, defending him against the impending threat. Simultaneously, Shimizu shielded the semi-delirious Ayaka.

    Abruptly, a perilous de energy hurtled their way, forcing Shimizu to deftly evade. The assault, had itnded, could¡¯ve proven fatal. The origin? A treacherous Throned Saint-level militarymander, now a nightmarish demon. Tall, slender, yet overflowing with malevolent power.

    ¡°Finally, a worthy adversary

    <sup>1</sup>,¡± Shimizu¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, her de transforming into a shadowy streak, hurtling towards the insurgent leader.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s loathing for you is now clear to me!¡± The atmosphere grew heavy as an ominous power descended. The prime minister, now fully metamorphosed into a demonic deity, spoke with an eerie, quivering voice.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ayaka, tormented by this ominous aura, cried out in anguish.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze settled upon the smoky apparition of the demon god, ¡°It was you all along!¡±

    The malevolent will of Dream Eater Baku, having navigated through the dark dream, now fully possessed the prime minister.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you dared provoke me even before I imed your sister Ayaka¡¯s soul. Your sister willingly brokered a deal with me. Can¡¯t you mortals uphold your end of a bargain?¡±

    ¡°To the abyss with you! A vile creature that feasts on the dreams of the innocent! You¡¯ve orchestrated this entire charade, ensnaring my sister and subjecting her to immeasurable suffering!¡± Filled with rage, Lily soared, de in hand, striking at the demon god.

    Yet, in an instant, the demon god¡¯s figure melded into ephemeral ck mist.

    Caught off guard, Lily murmured, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Curious about the vor of your dreams? Let¡¯s find out!¡± A billowing ck mist arose, swiftly enveloping Lily.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice echoed with desperation, but she was powerless.

    Amid the disarray, a powerful strike from Naoya sent Asuka reeling. ¡°Hahahaha! With Lily consumed by the dark dream, your defeat is imminent!¡± he gloated.

    As Lily remained incapacitated, an onught of nightmare demons descended, leaving Reika and Shimizu embroiled in a desperate struggle.

    ¡°The world¡¯s most exquisite woman, what dreams upy your slumber?¡± The eerie voice permeated the shrouding darkness enveloping Lily. ¡°The more delightful dreams I devour, converting them to infinite fear and obscurity, the mightier I be. Lily, would you fancy a pact with me?¡±

    Within Lily¡¯s dreamscape, boundless shadows surged towards a solitary figure, a maiden cloaked in a delicate white yukata. The engulfing gloom threatened to entrap her within an eternal nightmarish abyss.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Magnificent Kagami Lily, your dreams now belong to me!¡±

    ¡°Dreams? Even here, my desires remain unaltered. Senior Rinne still lingers in her slumber. This dream consists solely of her ¨C her voice, herughter, her anticipated tenderness upon awakening. You believe you can manipte my dreams? Against your might?¡±

    A poignant moonbeam emanated from Lily, slicing through the engulfing darkness. Though not intensely luminous, it bathed the dream realm in a silvery hue, andscape of passion, yearning, and sorrow. Against such unyielding will, no room existed for malevolence, dread, or temptation to corrode.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± The moonlight shattered the malevolent will, causing such agony that the darkness itself seemed to cry out in pain. From Lily, a cloud of thick, inky smoke erupted, desperately spiraling upwards, attempting to flee into the safety of the night.

    In the midst of this turmoil, King Akira found himself the target of several nightmare demons. Reika was overwhelmed, unable to guard him against the onught. Suddenly, a flurry of spells rained down, annihting the nightmare demons in their tracks. Ayaka, clutching her wooden wand, had risen and regained herposure.

    The thick smoke that had emerged from Lily ¨C a manifestation of pure nightmare ¨C raced into the sky. Sensing some indescribable terror, it didn¡¯t dare to linger and sped away, leaving only the ragged remnants of the prime minister¡¯s attire fluttering down.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± Determined, Lily prepared to pursue, but her gaze was drawn to Asuka, locked in fiercebat.

    Lily gracefully extended her arm, casting forth a delicate moonlit thread which ensnared the trailing end of the retreating smoke.

    Amidst the turmoil, Naoya¡¯s ruthlessness was on full disy, as he brutally knocked Asuka off her feet with a powerful kick. ¡°Defiant fool! I¡¯ll end you!¡±

    Anger evident in her clenched teeth, Asuka swiftly rose, valiantly confronting Naoya¡¯s strikes. Observing, Lily noted Asuka¡¯s tenacity, but the gap in their prowess was ring.

    Naoya forcefully drove his knee into Asuka¡¯s abdomen, his sword poised to strike her down. Reacting swiftly, Asuka rolled aside to evade the descending de, immediately countering with a sh of her own. In response, Naoya swiftly retaliated, using the hilt of his sword to deliver a crushing blow to the back of her head.

    Sent sprawling, Asuka crashed into the ruins. As Naoya¡¯s relentless assault continued, tears streamed from her eyes while she attempted to escape his strikes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± she murmured, her voice tinged with despair.

    ¡°Help me! Lily, please help me! Waah¡­ I need to kill this monster!¡± Asuka¡¯s desperate plea echoed in the chaotic battleground.

    ¡°As you wish, Princess,¡± Lily responded. In a blur, she transformed into a radiant purple apparition, materializing behind Naoya in mid-air.

    Caught off-guard, he swiftly turned to counter her, his de arcing towards her. Yet, Lily, infused with a radiant purple glow, deftly raised her leg, using it to parry his de. She then leaned forward, brandishing her Dojigiri-Yasutsuna with an unmatched intensity. The de gleamed with a mesmerizing purple light, cutting swiftly through the night.

    The speed of her attack was astonishing. So potent was the union of Dojigiri-Yasutsuna¡¯s might and Lily¡¯s lunar energy that even a master at the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage would find it challenging to defend against.

    Naoya, whose skills were barely at the quadruple-soul stage of the Big Dipper, stood no chance. His head was severed, soaring into the night. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I should be apuded for resisting the urge.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 45 â€“ Tracking

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 45 ¨C Tracking</h4>

    Naoya, being at the level of a quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage expert, wouldn¡¯t sumb merely to decapitation. His airborne head darted to one side, eyes gleaming with defiance, as his body hastily retreated, dropping the weapon it clutched.

    How could Kagami Lily possess such strength?

    While he had recently attained the status of a quadruple-soul Big Dipper, making him the most formidable human on Iyo, he was still no match for her. And her sword¡­ what sorcery powered it? Its sheer resentment, its sharpness, its speed, all were mind-boggling.

    Lily was somewhat taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a swift recovery from Naoya post decapitation. Even though experts of the Big Dipper Stage could endure having their heads removed, they typically suffered significant harm unless they possessed a high-tier demon god physique, akin to the legendary Shuten Doji.

    Without that physique, Naoya¡¯s resilience hinted at some ndestine technique he¡¯d mastered. Given his stature as a quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage adept, she was wary of any hidden tactics he might employ.

    In a sudden move, Naoya¡¯s severed head bore down on King Akira, as his body, drawing another de, lunged at Princess Asuka.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she could react, a dark sword light aimed for Naoya¡¯s head, intercepting his path. Devoid of his usual arsenal, and confronted by the might of a spirit artifact like Yakumo, all Naoya could do was re menacingly at Shimizu, who obstructed him, before changing direction.

    While Asuka managed to parry the assault from Naoya¡¯s decapitated body, the reduced strength of his attacks was evident. Seeing his twin offensives thwarted, Naoya had his head and body scatter in separate directions.

    Understanding the body posed the greater threat, Lily activated her purple lunar force and gave chase at breakneck speed.

    A transmitted voice, powered by spiritual energy, echoed, ¡°We are both formidable fighters; do you truly wish to drive me to my grave?¡±

    Lily retorted, her voiceced with bitterness, ¡°Did you think twice before taking Mr. Kiryu¡¯s life?!¡± Kiryu had once been a close confidant of Asuka¡¯s, and he had extended his hospitality to Lily and herrades during their initial visit to Himeji.

    Her de danced, leaving a grievous wound on the retreating form of Naoya,pelling him to quicken his pace.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Naoya howled, ¡°This is on you! It¡¯s your doing!¡±

    Suddenly, he detonated with force, setting his ster soul alight. His me-engulfed head lunged at Lily, revealing that his origin soul was in his body while a part of his ster soul lingered in his head.

    However, before he could strike, Asuka¡¯s figure shed behind Lily, her sword ame like a phoenix¡¯s wings, cleaving Naoya¡¯s head in two.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± His head let out a final, anguished cry as the ster soul within was obliterated.

    ¡°My power, my very essence!¡± Forging a ster soul was arduous. A Big Dipper Stage expert can recover from serious damage to their ster souls over time. However, theplete destruction of a ster soul is irreversible. If someone initially had the capacity for a septuple-soul level, the best they could hope for after such a loss would be sextuple-soul.

    Resuming training after a ster soul¡¯s obliteration is nearly impossible.

    ¡°What audacity! I merely ended a worthless life, and you wish to execute me? By what right? I stand peerless in Iyo Ind

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    As he spoke, Naoya¡¯s very essence began to ignite. Holding his de high, he charged towards Lily, his body ensconced in ethereal mes imbued with heavenly lightning.

    ¡°You im to be Iyo Ind¡¯s mightiest? By whose estimation?¡± retorted Lily, her eyes cold and unyielding. Her sword, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, sparked to life with vibrant purple mes.

    Naoya lunged at her with desperate fury. Disying her skill and finesse, Lily sidestepped his aggressive strike, only to retaliate with a masterful counter. Although Dojigiri-Yasutsuna had the power to finish him in one fell swoop, she restrained herself. Her de, instead of delivering a fatal blow, merely grazed the depths of his spirit sea.

    Naoya was thrust backward,nding defeated. His spirit sea bore a deep scar, causing his spiritual energy to hemorrhage. His origin soul was on the brink, its vitality almost drained.

    Yet, even in this dire state, he clung to life, dragging himself through the rubble. ¡°I refuse to perish¡­¡± he rasped. ¡°I am Iyo¡¯s paramount force. Should I endure this, I vow to exact my revenge upon each and every one of you!¡±

    Suddenly, his progress was halted. A gleaming golden trident staked his hand to the ground.

    With each breath, a sibnt leak of spiritual energy escaped from the ruins of Naoya¡¯s decapitated head, reminiscent of air seeping from a punctured tire. ¡°Spare me,¡± he croaked, ¡°I am unmatched, unparalleled! Princess Asuka, surely you can¡¯t kill your own betrothed! Kiryu¡¯s death was a mistake! Swear your loyalty to me, and together we¡¯ll be invincible on Iyo Ind! Kiryu was nothing

    <sup>2</sup>¡­¡±

    But his plea was met with cold steel. Asuka Shizu¡¯s de pierced straight through Naoya¡¯s heart,ying his wounded spirit sea and origin soul to rest.

    A tear trickled down Asuka¡¯s cheek as she whispered, ¡°Rest now, Kiryu.¡± She turned to Lily, gratitude in her voice, ¡°Thank you for letting me exact my vengeance with my own hands.¡±

    In the aftermath of the battle, the malevolent aura of the prime minister and the nightmares he conjured began to wane. While Ayaka¡¯s potent spells took care of the majority, a few managed to flee deep within the city. The task of hunting down these remnants would fall to the Asuka Kingdom¡¯s forces.

    Lily, descending from the chaos, approached Ayaka, asking, ¡°Sister Ayaka, are you alright?¡±

    Rubbing her forehead, Ayaka replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± There was a lingering dizziness in her gaze.

    Lily then shared her discovery, ¡°The prime minister is under the influence of a nightmare entity called Dream Eater Baku. His mind is now under its thrall. But before it could fully escape, I managed to mark it. Tracking this nefarious energy, I¡¯m certain we can locate the actual form of Dream Eater Baku.¡±

    ¡°The real form of Dream Eater Baku?¡± Uncertainty and fear flickered in Ayaka¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, when have you ever been afraid? With me by your side, even facing him shouldn¡¯t scare you,¡± reassured Lily, holding Ayaka¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka drew strength from Lily¡¯s presence and nodded resolutely. ¡°We have to face our fears. Together, we¡¯ll end this nightmare.¡±

    Shimizu interjected, ¡°I¡¯m here too, you know

    Silva: well, let&#8217;s be honest, she has always been&#8230; if not overshadowed by Rei, then it&#8217;s Ayaka&#8230;"><sup>3</sup>.¡±

    ¡°But, Sister Shimizu, facing the king of the demon world, Dream Eater Baku, could be perilous,¡± Lily warned.

    Shimizu chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that all the more reason for me to protect you? How would you manage without me?¡±

    Grateful, Lily responded, ¡°Just be careful, okay?¡± On further thought, she added, ¡°Leaving you behind might not be safe. We should stick together.¡±

    Asuka piped up, ¡°I want to join you, Lily!¡±

    Lily, taking in the chaotic aftermath around them and the dazed King Akira, replied, ¡°You¡¯re needed here, Princess.¡±

    Asuka understood the gravity of the current situation. With the prime minister¡¯s escape and Naoya¡¯s demise, pockets of nightmare demons remained atrge. Without her presence, ensuring King Akira¡¯s safety would be precarious, especially if the responsibility solely rested on Reika.

    She resolved, ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll remain here to oversee things. Lily, remember that Dream Eater Baku is the king of the Iyo demon realm. Even though I hadn¡¯t anticipated one of his agents within our imperial court¡¯s core, the power of the Iyo demon realm far surpasses that of our kingdom. Baku is immensely powerful. You must tread with utmost caution. Regardless of your strength, facing an adversary you can¡¯t meet eye-to-eye is an entirely different challenge. Defeating Shuten Doji doesn¡¯t guarantee victory over the dream eater.¡± With earnest concern, she gripped Lily¡¯s hand.

    Acknowledging the weight of her words, Lily replied, ¡°I promise to be vignt, Princess. I¡¯ll confront and defeat Dream Eater Baku, ensuring Sister Ayaka is freed from her torment.¡±

    Asuka nodded with a hint of sadness, ¡°I¡¯ll await your return in Iwaya City, Lily.¡±

    With a firm affirmation, Lily responded, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Ayaka and Shimizu conveyed their sentiments with simple nods, ¡°Stay safe, Princess.¡±

    As they geared up to embark on their journey, Ayaka inquired, ¡°Which way, Lily?¡±

    Lily gestured towards the seemingly infinite, shadowy mountains of the southwest, ¡°I sense it in that direction.¡±

    ¡°Onward then!¡±

    But before they could move, Asuka¡¯s voice resonated, ¡°Lily!¡±

    Lily turned, ¡°Yes, Princess?¡±

    Visibly conflicted, Asuka began, ¡°Upon your return¡­ I intend to¡­

    <sup>4</sup>¡± But words escaped her.

    With a reassuring nod, Lily responded, ¡°Stay safe, Princess.¡±

    Determined, Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu plunged into the woods beneath Tenshu Castle. As they disappeared into the dense foliage, Asuka whispered, heart heavy with emotion, ¡°Thank you, Lily. When you return, I vow to offer the most precious gift of my life to you

    <sup>5</sup>.¡±

    Lily and herpanions swiftly maneuvered through the city outskirts and ventured deeper into the thick forests, chasing the elusive trail of the ck smoke. Their relentless pursuit spanned across rugged terrains and dense woods for nearly three days until they reached the southwestern edges of Iyo Ind.

    A foreboding ck mountain stood tall ahead, shrouded in an imprable mist. Ghostly mes flickered atop its peaks, casting eerie luminescence while distant, faint cries echoed through the thick fog.

    Gazing at the mountain from a nearby cliff, Lily remarked, ¡°The ck smoke seems to have settled around this mountain.¡±

    Echoing her thoughts, Shimizu observed, ¡°This mountain radiates a far more intense demonic presencepared to its surroundings.¡±

    Ayaka¡¯s trembling form conveyed her internal battle, but she was visibly bracing herself. ¡°Lily,¡± she whispered, ¡°I fear Dream Eater Baku awaits us there.¡±

    Steeled for the challenge ahead, the trio descended the cliff and ventured into the mountain¡¯s foggy embrace. Lily¡¯s sakura parasol could provide concealment, but erging it to protect all three mightpromise its abilities. Plus, if Dream Eater Baku truly had sway over Ayaka¡¯s dreams, it was usible he was already aware of their approach. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Counter point, this situation.

    Robinxen: Wow this guy can¡¯t even get his story straight.

    LazyButAmbitious: Shimizu feels like a third wheel, honestly.

    Silva: well, let¡¯s be honest, she has always been¡­ if not overshadowed by Rei, then it¡¯s Ayaka¡­

    Robinxen: Announce the engagement?

    LazyButAmbitious: Poor Kiryu. Died so Lily could poach another member for the harem

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 46 â€“ Iyo Demon Realm Mountain

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 46 ¨C Iyo Demon Realm Mountain</h4>

    Lily and herpanions stood at the base of the imposing mountain, which emanated an overwhelming aura of malevolence. Towering high above them, the peak of the mountain remained obscured, blending seamlessly with the heavens.

    An old trail, worn down by time, beckoned them forward, winding its way precariously up the mountainside before narrowing to a mere thread, lost amidst the dark, foreboding trees above.

    ¡°Dream Eater Baku is nestled deep within this mountain,¡± Lily dered resolutely, her determination to rescue Ayaka unwavering. She prepared to tread the path thaty ahead, but Ayaka quickly restrained her, ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka?¡± Lily questioned, wondering if fear had gripped Ayaka.

    ¡°This mountain is ensnared in an ancient and massive formation. We must not proceed thoughtlessly,¡± cautioned Ayaka. Though fear gnawed at her, her expression remained stalwart. Her expertise in formations surpassed Lily¡¯s limited understanding.

    Lily admitted her limitation, saying, ¡°Formations aren¡¯t my strong suit.¡±

    ¡°What should we do, Sister?¡± The challenge of the formations seemed insurmountable, given Lily¡¯s unfamiliarity with them.

    Ayaka stepped forward, pulling out her wand. ¡°I need to inspect it first.¡± Concentrating, she began an incantation. The space around her shimmered with faint runes that soared towards the mountain.

    Momentster, she ended her spell, concern evident in her features. ¡°This is concerning¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyebrows knitted in confusion, ¡°What is it, Sister?¡±

    Ayaka exhaled deeply. ¡°It¡¯s an intricately ancient formation. Even with my expertise, breaking it without the right tools and guides could take a significant amount of time. And by that, I mean extensive study and analysis.¡±

    Lily inquired, ¡°How extensive are we talking about?¡±

    Ayaka hesitated, ¡°At the very least, half a year. And that¡¯s a conservative estimate.¡± She sighed, thinking of the formidable Dream Eater Baku who had held dominion over the demon realm of Iyo Ind for ages, amassing power and secrets beyond their understanding.

    Shimizu, attempting to lighten the mood, quipped, ¡°Half a year? nning to set up camp here permanently, Sister Ayaka?¡±

    Ayaka gave a weak smile, ¡°Not really my intention. It¡¯s just the grim reality.¡± She continued, ¡°While Tamamo-no-Mae did grant me some treasures, many are not suited for this task. They¡¯re tied to the practices of a divine nine-tailed fox, distinct from human onmyoji techniques. And typical tools that human onmyojis consider essential? Tamamo-no-Mae likely didn¡¯t see the need for them.¡±

    Lily sighed, thinking of her own arsenal. ¡°I don¡¯t have any formation-rted treasures either

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Ayaka had inherited the treasures of the Fujiwara n¡¯s School of Onmyo. This collection represented the umted wisdom of human onmyojis over millennia. Regardless of the treasures Lily possessed, they couldn¡¯t rival the significance of that inheritance.

    Pondering their situation, Lily inquired, ¡°What if we attempt to forcefully breach this vast formation?¡± If there wasn¡¯t a clear strategy, she was prepared to use brute force. After all, in the presence of immense strength, intricate formations could appear as fleeting as clouds.

    Yet, Ayaka cautioned, ¡°Despite your formidable strength, Lily, these aren¡¯t ordinary formations. They¡¯re ancient and intricatelyplex, likely established over countless years.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Lily, Shimizu, based on my observations, there areyers to this formation. Specifically, three ancient formations spanning from the mountain¡¯s base to its peak. Prating them won¡¯t be simple. And while they¡¯re undoubtedly intricate, they aren¡¯t wless. It¡¯s as if Baku borrowed them from another source. He might have ced them here as barriers, but he doesn¡¯t truly wield control over them.¡±

    Seeking rity, Lily questioned, ¡°What exactly do you mean, Sister?¡±

    Ayaka responded, ¡°At this point, I can¡¯t entirely discern the deeper formations. The initial formation at the mountain¡¯s base is the Eternal Spirit Dampener. It¡¯s powerful. If we don¡¯t dismantle it before entry, it¡¯ll be challenging to counter its mystical energy. However, it has a shoring: it doesn¡¯t differentiate between allies and adversaries.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t differentiate?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Ayaka confirmed. ¡°Since Baku can¡¯t adjust this formation, it doesn¡¯t discern between him and potential threats. This formation¡¯s core ability is to neutralize spirituality.¡±

    Lily sought confirmation, ¡°Neutralize spirituality?¡±

    Ayaka nodded, ¡°Indeed. Within its confines, one cannot utilize spiritual energy, true intentions,prehensions, or even magical techniques. Mystical treasures too be inert unless you¡¯re vastly more powerful than the formation¡¯s creator or possess superior-grade artifacts. Evidently, the architect of this formation possessed profound skill, making it difficult for us to oppose it directly.¡±

    She added with a grave expression, ¡°To put it bluntly, once inside, every individual, regardless of their prior strength, will have to depend solely on their physical prowess. This can be especially challenging for female adepts.¡±

    Lily, undeterred, asserted, ¡°Physical challenges? Maybe I once shied away from such confrontations, but now, when it¡¯s about raw strength, I stand unafraid.¡±

    Recognizing Lily¡¯s determination, Ayaka added, ¡°That¡¯s indisputable. Your physical prowess is exceptional. However, if we decide to venture forth, Shimizu and I might be liabilities. And though you possess immense strength, without the backing of your overall capabilities, confronting numerous adversaries can be perilous.¡±

    Lily, without a hint of hesitation, dered, ¡°We¡¯ll proceed. To free my sister from this haunting dream, I¡¯ll traverse any peril

    <sup>2</sup>!¡±

    Ayaka, moved by Lily¡¯s resolve, softly muttered her name. A blush crept on her face.

    Lily, having absorbed the power of three lunar crystals and possessing the celestial maiden physique, had also been fortified by Yomi delicacies. She felt ready to face any challenge.

    Leading the way, she began the ascent along the mountain path, with Ayaka and Shimizu close behind. Given their current situation, both Ayaka and Shimizu swapped their spiritual artifacts for lighter ninth-grade weapons.

    Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna, despite being a mid-tier spiritual artifact, had been crafted as a ninth-grade weapon and retained its original weight. It had always been easy for Lily to wield, even more so now.

    As the trio journeyed along the path, the ambiance grew dense. A nket of fog enveloped the trail, and from the depths of the mist, eerie noises asionally echoed. Suddenly, rustling sounds arose nearby. Emerging from the foliage were two towering demons, each standing around two meters tall. The thick ck smoke they emitted seemed purely cosmetic since, in this environment, spiritual techniques were rendered impotent.

    ¡°Hehehe! Today must be our lucky day. Three beautifuldies delivered right to our doorstep!¡± The demons leered.

    ¡°Brother, consider that any woman who makes it here is no ordinary being. They must be formidable experts. We¡¯re only at the Permanence Stage; it might not be wise to provoke them.¡±

    ¡°Why the caution? We¡¯re inside the Eternal Spirit Dampener. No spiritual energy can be harnessed here. With our robust bodies, these delicatedies should be easy prey.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Silly me for forgetting.¡± The demonughed, and with thighs twice as thick as Lily¡¯s waist

    <sup>3</sup>, they moved closer.

    ¡°Hehehe,dies, now that you¡¯re here, why not embrace your fate?¡±

    Lily stared back, icy and unflinching, as Ayaka and Shimizu took a few steps back.

    ¡°Why note and enjoy some time with us? Come, let uncle give you a warm embrace.¡± One of the demons reached out, attempting to grab Lily.

    In a swift motion, even without her spiritual energy, Yasutsuna¡¯s de gleamed brightly, severing the approaching hand.

    The demon¡¯s hand was abruptly severed, flying through the air.

    ¡°What?!¡± The demon eximed in shock.

    With incredible speed, heshed out with his other massive w at Lily¡¯s face. However, Lily moved with an ethereal swiftness, effortlessly evading the demon¡¯s attack. She danced around to his side and, without hesitation, drove her sword deep into his body. The demon copsed, lifeless.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s swordsmanship is nothing short of incredible!¡± The other demon, rmed, retrieved a heavy mace from his back and hurled it at Lily. In the confines of the formation, traditional techniques and storage treasures were rendered useless. Thankfully, Ayaka and Shimizu had anticipated this and had equipped appropriate weapons.

    Sparks erupted as Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna met the heavy mace. Holding the de with her delicate arms, she managed to halt the mace¡¯s momentum, sending a numbing shock through the demon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What??! How is this possible¡­ How much strength does this petite woman have?!¡± The demon¡¯s astonishment was evident.

    With an assertive push, Lily sent the demon reeling backward, his mace along with him. He hadn¡¯t expected this kind of strength from her. Seizing the moment, Lily lunged, her sword slicing through the air, and cleaved his chest.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Ayaka whispered, her cheeks flushing with admiration. Typically, she wouldn¡¯t be so affected by disys of spiritual power or skill. However, seeing the raw physical might of someone she deeply respected made her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Lily truly is in peak condition¡­ she¡¯s incredibly robust,¡± Shimizu observed. Despite her unique celestial maiden physique, her form was naturally fragile. Even if her power was amplified five times over, she¡¯d pale inparison to the demons, let alone Lily.

    With a determined look, Lily spoke, ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s move on.¡± She knew those of the Permanence Stage were no match for her.

    As they continued, a group of mummified demon onmyojis blocked their way.

    ¡°Humans? Here?¡± One mused aloud.

    Their eyes darted to the swords the women held, causing a ripple of unease among them. With the formation suppressing spiritual energy, they couldn¡¯t gauge the strength of their adversaries.

    ¡°Onmyo Chief, these are samurai women. They¡¯re within the Eternal Spirit Dampener, set by the master,¡± one of the onmyojis reasoned. ¡°Even though we onmyojis aren¡¯t as robust as typical warriors, given our number, we surely can overpower these women!¡±

    Another, noticeably portly onmyoji chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Chief. I¡¯ve trained in the past. These women might have been formidable once, but charging into this formation is a death wish. Let¡¯s seize them!¡±

    A mummified demon with a distinctly greenish hue barked out his orders, ¡°Enough talk! Capture them!¡±

    Heeding hismand, the onmyojis unsheathed various swords and magical tools, charging at Lily and herpanions.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Lily responded with a disdainful smirk.

    ¡­

    In the ensuing sh, the mountain path was stained with the blood of the onmyojis. Around twentyy defeated, their life force extinguished. Their blood painted the stone steps, a grim testament to their fate. None could withstand even two blows from Lily, and many bore the marks of multiple shes from her de. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Brute force it is.

    LazyButAmbitious: immacte rizz

    Robinxen: Given how narrow Lily¡¯s waist is usually described is that really an achievement?

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 47 â€“ â€˜Djinnâ€™ of the mountain

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 47 ¨C ¡®Djinn¡¯ of the mountain</h4>

    Lily¡¯s innate physical prowess wasn¡¯t just beyond that of the average human; it also surpassed many demons and evil spirits. With each step, she charged ahead, paving the way. Ayaka and Shimizu followed closely, offering their aid whenever possible. Before long, the trio emerged from the confines of the first ancient formation.

    Despite the asional encounter with spirits stronger than Lily, their sheer size without the support of spiritual energy hampered their agility. Their reduced speed not only amplified Lily¡¯s nimbleness but also made these adversaries easier to vanquish.

    ¡°We¡¯re approaching the second ancient formation,¡± Ayaka alerted.

    Lily, curious, queried, ¡°And what does this formation entail?¡±

    Ayaka paused momentarily, scanning the environment. ¡°The second formation is cunningly designed.¡±

    Lily¡¯s curiosity peaked. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a defensive mechanism; it¡¯s a trial formation. It¡¯s said to be the progenitor of many trial formations used in our Heian Dynasty. It¡¯s baffling how Baku got his hands on it. Once activated, it allows only a single person at a time. Another can follow only after the first clears the path. If two attempt simultaneous entry, they¡¯re assaulted with an overwhelming force. Aside from you, Lily, none of us can withstand that. Luckily, Baku couldn¡¯t modify this formation to his advantage,¡± Ayaka elucidated.

    ¡°What defends the inside of this formation?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°The way things are, the Iyo demon realm¡¯s demons must be the ones safeguarding inside,¡± Ayaka articted. ¡°Given this, Lily shouldn¡¯t have any problem getting through this formation. I should be fine too. However, Shimizu might find herself in danger. Perhaps it would be best if she remained here.¡±

    Lily countered with palpable worry, ¡°But if we leave Sister Shimizu here by herself, it might be perilous for her.¡±

    Shimizu chuckled lightly, ¡°Why so protective? If I always take cover behind Lily, evading danger, how could I proudly call myself her elder sister? I¡¯m determined to tread this path on my own! Trust me, I¡¯ve evolved. I¡¯m not the vulnerable girl you once knew.¡± As she spoke, her fingers brushed the ancient jade pendant she wore as a testament to her resilience.

    Her intent was clear: she was here not to be sheltered, but to join the fray alongside them. Her status as a female samurai, and more importantly, Lily¡¯s elder sister, came with a certain pride andmitment.

    Understanding her sentiment, Lily asserted, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lead the way, and Sister Shimizu can follow closely. This way, if anything unforeseen arises, we have each other covered.¡±

    With an affirmative nod, Shimizu replied, ¡°Sounds like a n

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to it, then.¡± Without any further dy, Lily faced the formation and darted into its misty embrace.

    Beyond the dense fog, the formation¡¯s underlying mechanics remained hidden, eluding Lily¡¯s gaze. Such extensive formations were intricate by design, extending over the entire mountain¡¯s expanse. Ayaka was probably the only one capable of deciphering it, but even she was handicapped without the requisite tools and materials for a swift dismantling. Even if she had ess to all her erstwhile treasures, this ancient formation would still pose a formidable challenge.

    Within the epassing mist, Lily advanced swiftly on the mountain path. The protection of the ancient formation ensured the path remained unambiguous and devoid of deceptive junctions. But then, for someone of Lily¡¯s unparalleled prowess, such misleading paths would hardly present any obstacle.

    Arrowsced with demonic power emerged abruptly from the mist, their lethal potency enough to gravely wound those of Throned Sovereign status and decimate those below the Permanence Stage. However, for Lily, these arrows were as inconsequential as a gentle rain. Even if struck, the impact would barely register as a minor difort.

    Thanks to her swift agility, the prospect of the arrows finding their mark, even if their quantity were multiplied by ten, was almost nil. Activating her domain, Lily felt a palpable pushback from the mist. Despite this resistance, the sheer might of her domain enveloped a radius of approximately 10,000 meters. Within this expanse, any adversary, save for those concealed by particr formations, was exposed.

    With a battle cry of ¡°Die!¡±, Lily, while capable of effortlessly navigating through, opted to obliterate as many defensive structures on the mountain path and eradicate all foes. This strategic assault would ensure a safer passage for Shimizuter. s, some adversaries from beyond and a few concealed threats remained elusive.

    Her cherry blossom des soared, taking down adversaries below the Throned Saint level on sight. A few demons, in a bid to stave off her assault, employed ancient formations and archery towers. Undeterred, Lily charged head-on to dismantle these defenses.

    Lily¡¯s venture wasn¡¯t merely to cross the formation; she bore through it like the unrelenting gusts of autumn, sweeping away every defensive mechanism and demon in her way.

    A reproachful voice rang out, ¡°Human woman! You¡¯ve overstepped your bounds!¡±

    A defiant ¡°Die!¡± echoed back as two formidable auras approached. The first was a massive ck catfish, its six-legged form spanning over ten meters. It had whiskers, tinged with an eerie electric charge, and its movement onnd was eerily graceful, reminiscent of flying. This behemoth was of the double-soul Big Dipper Stage.

    Its counterpart was a haggard eagle, also of the double-soul Big Dipper Stage. This aging raptor boasted a wingspan of thirty meters. Grounded by its inability to fly and marked by its bald and deeply wrinkled head, it cut an unattractive figure. Its unkempt feathers added to its bedraggled appearance. Despite its size, the eagle was nimble, often running on the ground and asionally skimming the surface, toppling trees and boulders in its wake.

    Scoffing at their disy of might, Lily dered, ¡°A mere weakling at the double-soul Big Dipper Stage, don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Drawing Crescent Moon, she shimmered, phantom-like, charging at the eagle.

    The eagle¡¯s massive beak, emanating a primitive energy, lunged at Lily. The ground shook violently under the force of its strike, gouging a sizable pit. Nimbly sidestepping, Lily shed, scattering a flurry of ck feathers as she cleaved one of the eagle¡¯s wings.

    The catfish, sensing an opening, vaulted into the air, poised to strike at Lily. An electrifying aura enveloped the vicinity, scorching the surrounding mountain walls to a charred ck.

    As the air crackled with energy, Lily countered,unching herself towards the catfish, her foot connecting with its slick body. However, the creature¡¯s unique mucusden skin made it incredibly slippery, thwarting Lily¡¯s attack and leaving her momentarily off-guard.

    Seizing this opportunity, the catfish swiftly encircled Lily, channeling a potent electric current through its body. The ensuing bolts of lightning caused the surrounding mist to erupt in a tumultuous storm of energy. Even Ayaka and Shimizu, stationed miles away from the fray, were consumed by trepidation.

    Though Lily¡¯s attire bore the brunt of the electric onught, her robust physique rendered the shocks inconsequential. To her chagrin, the catfish¡¯s slime proved particrly resilient, rendering her de, Crescent Moon, ineffective. It became evident that this wasn¡¯t just ordinary mucus; it was potentially a valuable substance.

    Seeking to escape the creature¡¯s grasp, Lily soared into the air, summoning her trusty weapon, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna. With a swift downward stroke, the de cleaved the catfish cleanly in two. Wasting no time, Lily delivered a series of rapid shes, reducing the creature to shreds and obliterating its origin soul.

    Now, only the maimed eagle posed a threat. Gliding close to the ground, it bore down on Lily, who, with a decisive strike of Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, split the eagle¡¯s skull, starting from its beak. A subsequent blow targeted its spirit core, a location Lily had discerned using her heightened senses.

    Having dispatched two formidable adversaries of the Big Dipper Stage, Lily felt a momentary respite. Keen to eradicate potential threats within the formation, she continued her onught. However, her actions didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The mountain itself seemed to reverberate with anger as a voice boomed, ¡°Impudent human, you dare harm my pets?!¡±

    Responding to the unseen entity, Lily queried, ¡°Who are you?¡± A formidable presence permeated the air.

    Emerging from the mist was a gargantuan statue, worn by time, proiming itself the ¡®Djinn¡¯ of the mountain.

    ¡°I am the guardian of this mountain! You¡¯ve in my pets; now you will pay with your life!¡± The statue emanated an aura of the triple-soul Big Dipper Stage. The sheer weight of its presence suggested it was at the zenith of the triple-soul echelon.

    ¡°A statue?¡± Lily tried to discern the being¡¯s essence but found no origin soul. Instead, deep within its form was a core radiating immense power.

    While this entity projected an aura simr to those of the triple-soul Big Dipper Stage, it was clearly not a living creature. Its makeup was unlike any Big Dipper Stage being she had known.

    She had never faced such an enigma.

    ¡°Why, as a manifestation of a mountain deity, are you aligned with a fiend like Baku?¡± Lily demanded.

    ¡°Fiend? In my eyes, you are the true demon!¡± Retorting, the Djinn brandished a gleaming ck rock spear. With a swift motion, the spear lunged at Lily. Concurrently, a barrage ofrge stone missiles manifested, hurtling towards her.

    ¡°It¡¯s formidable.¡± Dodging nimbly, Lily soared, evading the barrage before positioning herself beside the Djinn. With a fierce swipe of Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, she aimed for a decisive blow. The impact was jarring, causing even Dojigiri-Yasutsuna to quiver. While she seeded in dismembering one of its arms, the force numbed her hands.

    To her astonishment, a myriad of arms sprouted from the statue¡¯s back. They swiftly ensnared Lily, grasping her waist and leg. Despite her enhanced defenses, the raw power of the statue¡¯s grip was agonizing, drawing a cry of pain from her. In retaliation, she shed through the encroaching limbs with Dojigiri-Yasutsuna. Yet, more arms, armed with stone weaponry, lunged at her.

    Positioning herself, she faced the behemoth and released her ¡°Thousand Sakura Linger.¡± Myriads of luminescent strands ensnared the statue, unbncing it and causing a thunderous copse. Seizing the moment, Lily sprang onto the statue¡¯s back, aiming for its core with a powerful downward thrust. A shockwave ensued, cracking the statue wide open and dislodging a vast portion of the mountain¡¯s slope. Yet, to her amazement, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna failed to prate the core.

    ¡°Inconceivable!¡± In her astonishment, Lily prepared to retreat, anticipating a counterattack. But the Djinn remained inert. Though her de had extinguished the spirit within the statue, the core remained unscathed.

    Retrieving her de, Lily peered into the shattered remnants. Amidst the rubbley a crystal. Once radiant with a golden hue, it was now devoid of light, revealing a pristine, moonlit crystal.

    ¡°A Lunar Crystal

    <sup>2</sup>?!¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: That¡¯s usually my line in games.

    Robinxen: Wow they drop like candies now!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 48 â€“ The Pitch-Black Cave

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 48 ¨C The Pitch-ck Cave</h4>

    The Lunar Crystal radiated an ethereal glow. ¡°I¡¯ve already absorbed three of these,¡± Lily pondered, her fingertips skimming the shimmering surface. ¡°They say a Big Dipper can only harness the power of three. That¡¯s my limit.¡± She intended for either Shimizu or Ayaka to have this one. ¡°I have to be careful¡­¡±

    Just as the thought settled in her mind, the Lunar Crystal slipped from her grasp, dissolving into a cascade of moonlight that seeped into her. A wave of unexpectedfort made Lily shiver, her eyes widening.

    When she finally emerged from her trance, she found herself seated amidst the debris of the shattered statue, strands of her hair dancing wildly around her face. ¡°A fourth absorption,¡± she muttered in disbelief. ¡°How?¡±

    She had always believed in the restrictions, but this unexpected absorption left her questioning. Was her capacity for the Lunar Crystals boundless

    <sup>1</sup>? This revtion implied she could be unique, unparalleled in her ability to harness their power. With every absorption, her power surged, positioning her at a pinnacle, possibly unmatched even amongst the other Celestial Battle Maidens.

    The enigma of Iyo Ind and its abundant Lunar Crystals left Lily puzzled. However, the potential of discovering more drove her, especially given her newfound capacity to absorb beyond known limits. This revtion both surprised and emboldened her. Despite her thorough search, another Lunar Crystal remained elusive.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get out,¡± she whispered.

    Through her spiritual connection, she ryed her experiences and findings to Ayaka and Shimizu. Their enthusiastic response cheered her ¨C they were always more ted about Lily¡¯s growth than their own. However, Lily noticed the diminishing returns of her power growth; the increase wasn¡¯t as dramatic as before.

    Emerging from the formation, a vast cavern sprawled before her, its gaping maw swallowed by darkness. Rather than diving into its depths alone, she patiently awaited herpanions outside.

    As per the n, Shimizu was to venture into the formation after Lily. Lily¡¯s prior reconnaissance indicated that the main threats, the Big Dipper Archdemons, had likely been dealt with. However, she sensed lesser demons sporadically entering the formation. Despite their rtive weakness, there remained a concern. Transmitting her findings to Shimizu and Ayaka proved challenging due to the distance, requiring repeated efforts to ensure her message was clear.

    With anticipation evident in her every breath, Shimizu steeled herself. Her strategy was simple ¨C confront if capable and evade if not. But more than just the immediate challenge, she grappled with her own internal battle. Once crippled by self-doubt, her fervor was now redirected towards Lily. She yearned not just to stand beside her but to earn her heart.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Ayaka whispered.

    ¡°You too,¡± Shimizu replied with a tender smile.

    Diving into the fog, Shimizu met minimal resistance, given Lily¡¯s prior clear-out. Her heightened senses allowed her to easily evade any poisoned arrows that sought to catch her off-guard.

    However, the echoing roar indicated a new challenge. A horde of Throned Sovereign demonic wolves stood in her path. Without hesitation, Shimizu¡¯s de danced in the fog, dispatching the beasts with lethal precision. Even when a w managed to injure her arm, her resolve remained unshaken. She was determined to prove her mettle, driven by a single-minded ambition to match Lily¡¯s prowess.

    It was then she faced her sternest test ¨C a Throned Saint Mummified Demon swordsman, their abilities seemingly matched. While she could¡¯ve sought an alternative route, evading this adversary and leaving him for Lily and Ayaka to handle, Shimizu¡¯s determination propelled her forward.

    Their charge was swift and determined. As des were drawn and met with a resounding sh, a dark brilliance briefly illuminated the fog, before plunging the vicinity into an eerie silence.

    After a few tense moments, Shimizu emerged from the formation, her safe return instantly dissipating the deep concern etched on Lily¡¯s face. With a confident grin, Shimizu teased, ¡°How was that? Lily, wasn¡¯t I impressive?¡±

    With a tender smile, Lily replied, ¡°Yes, sister is the best.¡± Lily¡¯s relief was palpable; she was more than happy to indulge Shimizu in the moment.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on the imposing ck cave before her. ¡°This is¡­¡± she murmured, awestruck.

    The third to navigate the formation was Ayaka. Her journey through it wasparatively uneventful, and about an hourter, she found herself on the barren stretch ofnd fronting the vast, shadowy cave.

    Upon emerging, the first name that escaped her lips was, ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka,¡± Lily responded, relief evident in her voice.

    Ayaka, visibly fatigued from her prior engagements and soaked in sweat, voiced her unease. ¡°This cave¡­¡± She shuddered involuntarily. A profound chill, one that seemed to rise from the very core of her being, gripped her as she stared into the abyssal darkness.

    ¡°I sense a potent, malevolent energy from within,¡± Shimizu murmured, ¡°Yet something within beckons me.¡±

    Lily, adopting a more solemn tone, suggested, ¡°Perhaps the Baku resides within.¡±

    The sisters exchanged nces, nodding in silent agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Hand in hand, they ventured into the abyss of the cave. Inside, the overwhelming darkness seemed insurmountable. Even when they lit a candle, its glow barely prated the thick ckness surrounding them. It was as though the cave devoured the very essence of light.

    Considering the vastness of the unyielding darkness, the cave might very well be enormous. No matter the direction they took, the cave walls eluded them. Haunting, spine-chilling whispers filled the air, targeting their deepest fears. Each heard distinct voices, tailored to their individual vulnerabilities.

    To Lily, a voice taunted, ¡°This woman lied to you. She¡¯s well aware of your deepest concerns, yet she conceals them. Isn¡¯t she a part of this grand scheme? You¡¯re trapped here because you put your trust in her. As long as she remains, the truth you seek will always be out of reach.¡±

    Though the voice tried to burrow its way into Lily¡¯s psyche, she brushed it off with a smirk. In her mind, she scoffed, ¡°How pitiful. Is this the best you¡¯ve got? Were I in your ce, I¡¯d emerge now, apologize to me and Sister Ayaka, and assure me of her trustworthiness. Perhaps then, you¡¯d sow a seed of doubt.¡±

    The voice retorted, ¡°You¡¯re so obstinate! You¡¯ve been fed lies. Your misced trust will be your undoing. The destiny of the Mirror Girl is nothing but a fable, a ruse. Your endeavors wille to naught!¡±

    Lily shot back mentally, ¡°Fable? You speak of destiny yet understand nothing of it. Do you truly believe everyone is as gullible as you im?¡±

    The voice hissed, ¡°You¡¯ll rue this defiance, woman.¡±

    Meanwhile, Shimizu was assailed by a different sinister voice, ¡°Kill the woman before you. She¡¯s under the thrall of her nightmares. Soon, she¡¯ll serve me, bing an insurmountable barrier between you and your beloved. She¡¯ll fall further into the dreamscape, abruptly turning on and ending your lover¡¯s life. Your sole recourse to safeguard your beloved is to end her. Strike her down from behind.¡±

    ¡°Are you truly the demon of dreams? To think someone like me would be so gullible! If Lily ever betrayed me and it was undeniable, I¡¯d simply whisk her away for a yful time. And Ayaka, so wonderfully feminine¡­ She wouldn¡¯t harm a fly. You clearly don¡¯tprehend the intricacies of the female heart. But I must admit, your naivety is almost endearing.¡± Shimizu¡¯s internalughter echoed within her soul.

    The voice shot back, ¡°You¡¯re deluded! Beyond any hope of salvation. Your lover could never cherish someone as twisted and unpredictable as you. You ought to think and act like a rational woman.¡±

    Shimizu teased, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t love me? I¡¯d simply bind her and ensure she does

    <sup>2</sup>. Sounds reasonable, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    The dark voice fell silent, no longer daring to confront Shimizu.

    To Ayaka, it whispered malevolently, ¡°Ayaka, my dream puppet. Do you think to break our agreement? Thought you were an honorable soul, didn¡¯t you? Could it be that beneath that impable facade, you¡¯re just a deceitful, wretched liar? Doesn¡¯t the stain on your soul make you cringe?¡±

    Ayaka, struggling to maintain her footing in the enveloping darkness, responded withbored breaths, ¡°Dishonorable? The very trial on Izumi Mountain was built on deception! Especially for me! You orchestrated this snare, yet have the audacity to cast aspersions on my character? Be honest for once. And know this: since the day I was bound to the executioner¡¯s block in Heian-kyo, I relinquished all my cares. Your failure to end me on Izumi Mountain? Merely your blunder.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: She absorbs one extra and immediately assumes she has infinite potential?

    Robinxen: The yan sleeps within.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 49 â€“ Illusory Realm

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 49 ¨C Illusory Realm</h4>

    The trio had weathered numerous storms together. Attempts to sway them through deceit and lies proved futile. It wasn¡¯t solely because they were well-informed and astute women. Their bond, devoid of any animosity, ensured that no scheme could ever pit them against each other. No tactic would seed where there existed no discord.

    Over time, the pestering voice ceased its onught, perhaps recognizing its efforts as fruitless.

    The enveloping darkness consumed them, and Ayaka felt as if she treaded upon an endless snowy expanse reminiscent of her childhood home.

    Gifted from an early age, Ayaka¡¯s exceptional abilities fostered her sense of superiority and subsequent istion. Her younger self wasn¡¯t as adept at the intricate social dances of the Imperial court as she was now. Loneliness was her consistentpanion.

    Even when she rose to the position of Chief Advisor, genuine allies were few and far between.

    Navigating through the snow, a mixed sentiment of nostalgia and sorrow washed over her. The barrenndscape, though bleak, resonated with her. Her inherent solitude, being unparalleled in many respects, meant friendships were rare.

    Lack of self-assurance drove her to undertake the challenge of Izumi Mountain while still young. There, she lost her precious Jade and her dreams. Political pursuits, initially seen as a means to mend her fractured spirit and contribute to the world, proved fruitless.

    The chilling destion seemed unending.

    Ovee with exhaustion, the thought of resting her eyes became increasingly enticing. As darkness began to close in, a sudden grip on her hand pulled her back to reality.

    ¡°Lily?¡± Amidst the snow, the striking figure in red stood out, anchoring Ayaka¡¯s focus.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, you mustn¡¯t sleep!¡± Lily¡¯s voice, although close, echoed as if from a great distance. ¡°If you sleep, you¡¯ll dream, giving Baku the upper hand!¡±

    Realization struck Ayaka. The snow, the familiar surroundings¡­ it was all an illusion. Unknowingly, she had been ensnared in a fabricated realm. Deprived of her dreams by Baku, she was now particrly vulnerable.

    Lily, too, experienced a mirage. She found herself on a bustling, ancient street. d in a vibrant indigo kimono and holding a crimson parasol, she stood alone amidst the looming shadows. This cold, unpredictable world seemed ill-suited for a fragile girl.

    Yet, with a defiant smirk, she mused, ¡°So, you try to bewilder me with sights from my past, yet fail to even grasp the essence of my childhood

    <sup>1</sup>?¡± With her unwavering stride in Kamakura City, she dered, ¡°Break!¡± and the illusion crumbled back into obscurity.

    Lily¡¯s determination was unparalleled. From a penniless beginning in Heian-kyo, with the singr goal of awakening her senior sister, she faced all adversities head-on. Such unwavering dedication seeped into her very essence.

    Until her senior sister¡¯s awakening, nothing could ever shatter her faith.

    Unless her senior sister truly awakened, there was nothing in this world capable of challenging Lily¡¯s faith. The determination within her was so fierce, it might be simpler to obliterate the spirit of a quintuple-soul Big Dipper than to waver her conviction. To Lily, such illusions were ringly apparent, mere child¡¯s y in her eyes.

    In time, Shimizu too emerged from her illusion. Unlike Lily, Shimizu found herself in the dojo of the Minamoto n, where she once dreamed of mastery. But there, she was frail, asthmatic, and gued by incessant coughs. The dojo¡¯s endless corridors and imprable walls loomedrge. Yet, undeterred, she trudged on. This illusion, regardless of its depth, couldn¡¯t distract her. Lily remained her sole focus. With the real Lily close by, no false apparition could deceive Shimizu. Everything else paled inparison to her single-minded devotion.

    On the other hand, Ayaka¡¯s resilience was tested twice. First, as a Jade Maiden of unparalleled talent, only to see her jade shatter. Then, seeking purpose within the Empire, she faced brutal abandonment. Though possessing immense strength, her resolve wasn¡¯t as staunch as the other two. Love and admiration for Lily anchored her, but without obsession.

    Ayaka¡¯s feet felt buried in the snow, rendering her unable to move. A weight pressed on her eyelids, threatening to pull her into a deep slumber. But just as she felt most vulnerable, Lily and Shimizu reached out, supporting her on either side. With their help, her fragile state found sce and strength.

    No matter the illusions or challenges she faced, the bond between the sisters was unwavering. Together, they would ovee whatever stood in their path. And so, as they clung to each other, the illusion¡¯s hold on them faded. The seemingly endless snowy expanse vanished, reced by epassing darkness.

    Within this abyss, a faint light revealed what looked like a mountain with a peculiar round hump. However, this was no trick of the eye; all three of them perceived the same sight.

    ¡°Why does this mountain look so peculiar?¡± Shimizu pondered aloud.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a mountain,¡± Lily responded with a sharp inhale. The ¡®mountain¡¯ began to shift, its grassy top rustling, disturbed by some unseen force. Below, eyes that glinted menacingly likemps of death stared back at them.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s the Dream Eater,¡± Ayaka managed to utter, her voice shaking, her stance faltering under the weight of the revtion.

    As the gargantuan beast stirred, the ground shook in response. A voice, ancient and weary, echoed throughout, ¡°For countless years, I¡¯ve shaped the destinies of many through their dreams. Yet none have ever reached this point.¡±

    Lily countered firmly, ¡°You haven¡¯t shaped destinies, merely toyed with fleeting dreams. This here, this is reality.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous insects!¡± Baku retorted with disdain. ¡°Do you not see how I thrive on the pointless thoughts of beings like you? How else would I have be this powerful?¡±

    Its roar resonated, causing the vast caverns to quake, sending waves of eldritch energy in every direction. Lily could scarcely believe the might this creature, which lurked in the shadows manipting unsuspecting souls, wielded. Its strength was on par with that of a pinnacle quadruple-soul Big Dipper. In an age filled with strife, Baku drew power from the collective despair and longing, making it vastly more formidable than in times of peace.

    Baku owed its immense power to the countless denizens of Ashihara.

    As the mountainous beast lunged, Lily¡¯s primary concern was for Shimizu and Ayaka. While she could evade its onught, they might not fare as well. Shimizucked the requisite power, and Ayaka seemed too disoriented to react in time.

    Without hesitation, Lily decided to confront the beast head-on. Her hair flew wildly as she dered, ¡°Your size might be impressive, but inside, you¡¯re hollow!¡± Launching herself into the air, cherry blossom petals dancing around her, she employed her domain to mitigate Baku¡¯s impending assault. Simultaneously, her de, Yasutsuna, shed through the air.

    A torrent of purple Lunar Force cut through the engulfing ckness. In defense, Baku unleashed a dark aura, forging a barrier to thwart her attack. As her strike prated the barrier, its force diminished with everyyer it encountered.

    With a swift motion, her attacknded on Baku¡¯s massive visage, unleashing an eruption of ck mist and carving a canyon-like gash. From this wound, a viscous purple fluid seeped out, revealing within it the distorted shapes of tormented humanoid figures, each writhing in pain and despair.

    Baku¡¯s response was an ear-piercing, high-pitched scream, reminiscent of a gargantuan pig¡¯s squeal. The sound sent waves of pain through Lily¡¯s head, while Shimizu and Ayaka also writhed under its torturous pitch.

    Emerging from the ck fog surrounding Baku were apparitions, part demon and part human, their lower forms dissolving into tendrils of smoky shadow. These dream demons lunged at the trio.

    Though Lily summoned her Domain to counter them, each dream demon proved resilient, demanding considerable effort to vanquish. As they descended upon Ayaka and Shimizu, Lily cried out, ¡°Sister! Remember who you are! The strong, determined Ayaka we know!¡±

    Her words resonated in the engulfing ckness, pulling Ayaka from her daze. Facing the embodiment of her years of torment, Ayaka was filled not just with fear, but with a burning resentment. ¡°It¡¯s time to shatter my nightmares!¡± she dered. Wielding her weapon, she unleashed waves of ster energy that decimated the approaching demons.

    Conversely, the dream demons attacking Shimizu found themselves entranced by the haunting melody emanating from the ancient jade pendant on her chest. As they drifted towards her, ensnared by the music, they dissipated into ck mist, which was then absorbed by the pendant. One by one, the dream demons were consumed.

    Astonished, both Lily and Ayaka watched the scene unfold. With each dream demon absorbed, Shimizu¡¯s aura intensified, growing more formidable.

    Stammering with disbelief, Baku¡¯s voice echoed through the abyss, ¡°Impossible! You were nothing but a minor nuisance, beneath my notice. Yet now, you dare to absorb my power? Who are you

    <sup>2</sup>?¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: To be fair to the poor thing, how is anything supposed to replicate the vibe of another world?

    Silva: And suddenly, their weakest link now became their trump card against Baku

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 50 â€“ Confronting The Dream Eater

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 50 ¨C Confronting The Dream Eater</h4>

    Baku, with its mountainous size, hurtled forward at an astonishing pace, and given its vastness, only a Big Dipper might stand a chance at evading its assault.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    Its enormity was daunting, yet while Baku¡¯s size was intimidating, its physical strength wasn¡¯t particrly extraordinary. A direct hit, however, could spell doom for Shimizu. As it lunged, Baku bared a set of curved fangs that seemed to pierce the void of darkness, targeting Shimizu. Instead of attempting to dodge, she retreated elegantly, recognizing the inevitability of the oing attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    The ground shook violently. Lily, with agility, leaped into the fray, brandishing her weapon. Her Purple Lunar Force collided with Baku¡¯s formidable fang. The colossal momentum of Baku¡¯s charge was suddenly arrested, sending shockwaves through its massive form.

    Baku might have been an ancient entity, potentially as ancient as legendary creatures like the nine-tailed fox, but its strengthsy in mystical prowess, not brute force. In a world less gued by despair, where fewer souls found sce only in dreams, Baku would have had less sustenance and, consequently, less power. This creature was truly unique, yet it wasn¡¯t inherently abatant.

    Lily¡¯s weapon, having struck the gargantuan fang, found itself lodged within. Compared to Baku, Lily and her weapon might seem insignificant, but the fact that she halted and even wounded this vast demon was testament to her might. As blood gushed from the inflicted wound, Baku groaned in anguish.

    Fully exerting her strength, Lily channeled her Purple Lunar Force, illuminating the surrounding darkness. A deafening crack reverberated throughout the space as one of Baku¡¯s immense fangs shattered under her force.

    Infuriated and in agony, Baku thrashed its head, releasing a bizarre energy wave. Before Lily, illusory figures of Ayaka and Shimizu materialized, exuding a captivating allure, drawing nearer as if to surrender to her desires.

    ¡°An illusion!¡±

    Lily¡¯s indomitable will shone through as she dispelled the mirage swiftly. Yet, in battles of this magnitude, even a momentarypse could prove consequential. Caught off guard, she was struck by Baku¡¯s other swinging fang.

    Thankfully, her robust form, fortified by spirit power, withstood the blow. Though the pain was acute, she remained rtively unharmed. Meanwhile, Shimizu continued her absorption of the dark energies around her. Inside her ancient jade dimension, she had unlocked a new mystical capability. de Maidens, renowned for manipting souls, now had an added dimension to their power through Shimizu¡¯s discovery. She could harness her ancient jade to siphon an opponent¡¯s spiritual energy and skill. Essentially, any entity transmuted into raw energy could be a potential source for her absorption. While, theoretically, she could absorb even sword energies, the rapidity and vtile nature of such forces made them harder to assimte.

    Shimizu¡¯s newfound ability had its constraints. From her understanding, she could only absorb energy from adversaries stronger than her. The rate of absorption was also rather slow. Considering that most opponents retained the bulk of their spirit power, releasing only bits duringbat, this ability might not be of much use in high-intensity battles. She had yet to reveal this capability to Lily and others.

    Yet, Shimizu possessed the Dark Celestial Maiden Physique, which naturally resonated with darkness. When this unique constitutionbined with her ability, it was formidable. It enabled Shimizu to assimte dark energies even from entities far more powerful than herself.

    Though restricted to energies of a dark attribute, this ability was the perfect counter to Baku. Baku¡¯s dark energy, born from the nightmares of countless souls and not from an internal source,cked stability, making it easier for Shimizu to absorb.

    While she could drain his power rapidly, Baku had the might to snuff her out in an instant, if he so chose ¡ª assuming he couldnd a blow. Though her draining of his power was more a nuisance than a threat, it was deeply vexing for an ancient divine beast to be bested by a seemingly frail human. The implications were clear: if Shimizu were as formidable as a quadruple-soul Big Dipper, Baku might be effortlessly subdued after being drained of his power. This was a possibility he couldn¡¯t entertain.

    After using illusions to push Lily aside, Baku elerated, charging at Shimizu. His size meant that his eleration began slowly. Shimizu couldn¡¯t evade the charge due to Baku¡¯s overwhelming size. The colossal ck mass threatened to squash her.

    ¡°Baku!¡±

    Star-like sword energy illuminated the darkness, racing towards him. Baku summoned dark energy, forming a barrier to deflect the assault.

    A powerful shockwave emanated from the sh.

    Ayaka, holding deep animosity for Baku, would not let him harm her sisters, regardless of any past traumas or her strained rtionship with Shimizu. In the face of a shared foe, the bonds of sisterhood prevailed.

    With all her might, Ayaka swung her Naginata, managing to break through Baku¡¯s defenses, but only leaving superficial marks on his thick hide. The force of her attack, however, knocked her back.

    While Baku remained uninjured, Ayaka¡¯s intervention halted his advance.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡±

    A fierce Purple Lunar Force surged from above,nding a powerful blow on Baku, causing blood to spray.

    Quick to recover from the initial push, Lily swiftly re-engaged,nding a critical blow. The sheer ferocity of her attack left Baku in agony, making the entire surroundings resonate with his pain.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! I¡¯ll crush you all!¡±

    Summoning another illusory realm, Baku also sent tendrils of dark energy towards Lily. The moment she detected the illusion, Lily retaliated, shing her de in his direction.

    Due to his immense size, Baku couldn¡¯t dodge Lily¡¯s attacks. Conversely, Lily couldn¡¯t evade his onught, ensnared by the illusions. She felt a sharp pain as Baku¡¯s blows connected, almost knocking her off bnce. Yet, Shimizu remained untouched, diligently absorbing Baku¡¯s dark energy.

    Baku¡¯s fury grew. He kept conjuring illusions

    <sup>1</sup>, directing dark energy attacks at Lily. While many of his strikesnded, Lily countered fiercely, often taking the offensive even amidst the illusions. Baku struggled to defend his weak points, given his vast, mountain-like physique. The two engaged in relentlessbat, trading blow for blow. As the fight intensified, Baku bled, his hide torn. Lily too bore the brunt of thebat.

    Lily¡¯s diminutive stature belied her immense strength. Harnessing the Purple Lunar Force, she wielded powerparable to a novice quintuple-soul Big Dipper. In truth, she surpassed Baku in might. Her reliance on Lunar Crystals recently bolstered her physical prowess and resilience. The ferocity of her attacks,bined with her intrinsic skill and her formidable weapon, meant that even if their blows were evenly matched, Baku found himself outssed.

    Baku, a divine beast who once ruled dreams, had transformed into an Archdemon due to an influx of dark energy. Despite his impressive title, he was sorelycking inbat skills. Contrarily, Lily¡¯s weapon, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, stood as a monument to power, arguably the mightiest to emerge from the Heian Dynasty. Infused with the Anima of Shuten Doji, one of the three mightiest Archdemons, her attacks overwhelmed him.

    While Shimizu¡¯s absorption of Baku¡¯s energy was gradual, it was sufficient to debilitate him, even as he valiantly defended himself. His anguished roars echoed through the cave as the relentless duel with Lily ensued. Each sh left Baku more battered, pushing him closer to his limits. Opting to retreat, he would brace himself with dark energy whenever Lily advanced, a stark contrast to his earlier rash decisions born from rage and indignity. The energy drain Shimizu inflicted, though significant, paled inparison to Lily¡¯s devastating blows.

    His injuries umted, each one bringing him closer to his inevitable end. Blocking Lily¡¯s fierce strikes with his dwindling dark energy, his agonized groans marked his hasty retreat.

    ¡°Trying to escape

    <sup>2</sup>?¡±

    Escape was a fantasy. As Lily and a recuperated Ayaka pursued him aerially, Shimizu trailed close behind. Lily¡¯s unmatched speed allowed her tond sessive blows on Baku, hindering his flight. Consumed by fury, Ayaka channeled years of anguish into every strike. Baku¡¯s attempts to fend off Lily left him vulnerable to Ayaka, whose relentless assault scarred his form.

    As the trio pressed on, harrying him with a mix of attacks and energy absorption, Baku diminished in size. Though the cave was vast, its confines were finite. Carved out by Baku himself, its depths expanded in tandem with the world¡¯s growing negativity. But even as it neared the proportions of an abyss, it remained just a cave, not the boundless dark void it seemed. Every nightmare, no matter how prolonged, had an end.

    Cornered at the cave¡¯s terminus, Baku found himself trapped, with no avenue for escape

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: It¡¯s literally just wasting energy at this point. One trick ponies really are terrible.

    Robinxen: This is why you need multiple trump cards.

    Silva: Knowing this author, I refuse to believe Baku will be beaten this easily, there¡¯s gonna be a curveball soon enough!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 51 â€“ Slaying Baku

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 51 ¨C ying Baku</h4>

    Now standing at just over ten meters tall, Baku resembled a small hillock rather than the towering mountain he once was. He careened wildly, crashing into mountain walls, reducing them to debris that he tumbled amidst. Since their initial encounter, his aura had waned noticeably.

    Lily eximed, ¡°What? Down to a Double-soul Big Dipper?¡± The very notion that a Big Dipper could regress was baffling. It was evident Baku hadn¡¯t ignited his Ster Soul.

    Putting her resolve into words, she dered, ¡°No more hesitations!¡± She sprang onto him, positioning her weapon against what she presumed was his neck.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Baku¡¯s voice had lost its once robust and authoritative tone. It now sounded feeble and worn out. He was well aware of the inevitable end awaiting him. Even with the few relics he possessed, he stood no chance against Lily. He might have doubted the tales of Lily vanquishing Shuten Doji, but he was certain of her formidable strength, equivalent to that of a quintuple-soul Big Dipper. Coupled with Shimizu¡¯s energy absorption and Ayaka¡¯s fearless retaliation, his defeat was undeniable.

    The once-mighty ancient beast nowy amidst debris, takingbored breaths. Blood seeped through patches on his ck, furry hide. The eyes that once petrified many were now hollow and deste.

    ¡°Do you expect mercy after all you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve sown seeds of terror, tormenting countless souls, including forcing Sister Ayaka to endure nightmares for years on end. Do you really wish to continue this existence?¡± Lily¡¯s gaze was steely and cold.

    ¡°This is the way of the Heavenly Path¡­ the eternal cycle¡­ It¡¯s not my doing,¡± Baku retorted, blood dribbling from a broken fang as he spoke.

    ¡°Heavenly Path? Is that your defense?¡± As Lily¡¯s words left her mouth, her de punctured his skin, releasing a torrent of blood.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, think twice before sealing my fate. I am the ancient divine beast of Fortune. The escting dark and Eldritch Energy over the years has gued humanity with nightmares. This darkness has seeped into me, and after enduring its torment, I¡¯ve been transformed into this wretched form,¡± his voice trembled, the weight of his desperation evident.

    It was almost an admission of his own inadequacy.

    Lily responded tersely, ¡°What concern is that of mine? Even Shuten Doji started as a benign monkey and turned malevolent out of sheer jealousy. Your tales and reasons don¡¯t absolve you of the heinous deeds you¡¯vemitted, especially the anguish inflicted upon Sister Ayaka.¡±

    ¡°Baku!¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice quivered with rage. ¡°Do you truly believe I¡¯d ever pardon you?¡±

    She leapt onto the beast¡¯s head, positioning her Naginata threateningly against it.

    All the while, Shimizu carried on draining Baku¡¯s dark energy, sapping his strength even further.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka¡­ I recognize the gravity of my sins, and they may be beyond redemption. Yet, if there¡¯s ever a chance to restore the Heavenly Path, I can usher in prosperity to this world. It may not mean much now, but it serves a purpose. ying me could jeopardize the Heavenly Path and all of mankind,¡± Baku¡¯s voice was filled with desperation.

    ¡°Prosperity? The Heavenly Path as I see it is a cesspool of corruption. It only promises an eternity of nightmares. I fear if you persist, your malevolence will only grow,¡± Ayaka retorted icily.

    ¡°Young human prodigy, my perception of time greatly differs from yours,¡± he began. ¡°I have no prowess in real-worldbat. My dominion lies in dreams. The power I wield has been umting for over a millennium. Humanity¡¯s greed, desires, tragedies, and inherent darkness, their corrupted dreams¡ªthey fortified me. I didn¡¯t thrust nightmares upon them. Rather, human nightmares gave birth to me.¡±

    ¡°You cannoty the me at my feet,¡± Lily retorted impassively.

    ¡°However, you can¡¯t ce all responsibility upon me either. If you were to end my life, the dream realms of all those under my influence would crumble. The repercussions would vary based on the individual¡¯s mental fortitude and strength

    <sup>1</sup>. The more resilient might survive, but they¡¯d surely be scarred,¡± he countered. ¡°I share this not out of a desperate plea for life. With my recent defeat, I¡¯m bereft of hope and much of my dark energy has dissipated. My nature isn¡¯t as malevolent as it once was. Whether you choose to believe me or not is beyond my control.¡±

    ¡°And how do you propose we save those ensnared in your dream realms without causing them harm?¡± Lily pressed.

    ¡°I am the only one who can ensure their safety, granted you let me live,¡± Baku¡¯s eyes held a trace of their earlier cunning, yet they were undeniably dim.

    ¡°Deceiver¡­¡± Lily hesitated, struggling to discern the truth. Still, she was reluctant to endanger Ayaka¡¯s mental well-being.

    If a millenniater, Baku regained his might and resumed his reign of terror, that future wouldn¡¯t be her concern. If she couldn¡¯t ascend to the Celestial Stage, her lifespan wouldn¡¯t even span that long. Compared to an Archdemon of equivalent power, a human¡¯s life was fleeting. An archetypal human Big Dipper lived just over a thousand years.

    Though Lily¡¯s strength mirrored that of a quintuple-soul Big Dipper, she hadn¡¯t truly reached that level. Her eventual ascent was probable but not guaranteed.

    ¡°Lady Lily, whether or not you trust my words, understand this: should I perish, as long as dreams persist, another Baku will arise. If those dreams skew towards nightmares, another malevolent entity will undoubtedly emerge,¡± Baku asserted.

    No one could validate his ims. However, Lily intuitively felt there was merit to them. Baku¡¯s existence was intricately tied to dreams.

    ¡°As long as dreams persist, so will a Baku.¡±

    ¡°First, erase Sister Ayaka¡¯s nightmares. Then divulge the full truth behind the trap that harmed her,¡± Lilymanded, moving her de away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather suffer mental wounds than show you any clemency!¡± Ayaka seethed, her body quaking. However, she eventually sighed, sheathing her Naginata and distancing herself from the beast.

    A dim glow emanated from Baku¡¯s eyes, followed by a peculiar dark pulse that vacated Ayaka¡¯s being.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ Ah¡­¡± Feeling momentarily disoriented, Ayaka swayed, but Lily caught her in time. ¡°How are you, Sister Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­ I¡¯m uncertain. It feels as though the consuming darkness in my soul has been lifted, but I can¡¯t be sure,¡± Ayaka replied. The trauma ran so deep that her fears were hard to shake.

    ¡°Is it truly gone?¡± Lily probed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± confirmed Baku.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve deceived us, know that I won¡¯t hesitate to end you.¡±

    ¡°At this juncture, my only aim is survival. I can¡¯t fulfill my mission. If I continued to torment Lady Ayaka, wouldn¡¯t I be signing my own death warrant?¡±

    ¡°What mission are you referring to? Who wants to harm me? Who¡¯s orchestrating this against me?¡± Ayaka demanded.

    ¡°If you could kindly ask your sister over there to cease absorbing my dark energy¡­¡± Baku began.

    ¡°Silence! Don¡¯t you im to be the divine beast of fortune?¡± Lily snapped. ¡°We¡¯ve granted you life. Why cling to that dark energy?¡±

    ¡°How pragmatic of you. But, aren¡¯t you worried that my dark energy might corrupt her mind?¡± Baku retorted with a smirk.

    ¡°If Lily asks me to vanquish all beings, I¡¯ll obey as long as I breathe. If she wishes me to be benevolent, I¡¯d help all, even at my own expense. Why should it matter how my mind is tainted

    <sup>2</sup>?¡±

    Suddenly, Baku convulsed. Severely wounded, he coughed up more blood. Closing his eyes, he opted out of conversing with Shimizu.

    ¡°Enough games. Speak!¡± Lily pressed.

    With difficulty, he responded, ¡°Born a divine beast, I possess certain tendencies. But the overwhelming dark energy I¡¯ve consumed has overtaken me. Embedded within it is a formidable consciousness, one I, despite my prowess, could not defy. Itpelled me into these actions. However, orchestrating the trap in Izumo Mountain was beyond my capabilities. That¡¯s sacred territory for the human empire. Someone coborated with me: the reigning Cloistered Emperor of your Heian Dynasty

    <sup>3</sup>.¡±

    ¡°The Cloistered Emperor? Daitengu?¡± A wave of realization hit Lily. Although she knew the Cloistered Emperor yed a role in Ayaka¡¯s misfortunes, she hadn¡¯t anticipated his involvement so soon.

    ¡°Why does the Cloistered Emperor pursue Ayaka? Why did he ally with you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d best pose those questions to him. I¡¯m in the dark myself,¡± Baku replied, evasively.

    The revtion left Ayaka breathless. The realization that Daitengu had her in his sights since her youth, that he¡¯d been privy to her every move, was staggering.

    ¡°Why press me to unveil the destiny of the Mirror Girl?¡±

    ¡°That directive came from the aforementioned consciousness. Physically, I¡¯ve always been anchored to Iyo Ind, but my reach extends globally through dreams.¡±

    ¡°Quite a handy talent,¡± Lily mused, interrupting.

    ¡°Yet, not all dreams are within my grasp,¡± Baku exined. ¡°Ayaka, you¡¯ve been exceptional since youth. For powerhouses like you, my approach is gradual, slowly enticing and manipting until I can dominate their dreams. But your pure heart evades me. Teaming up with Daitengu, we set a trap during your expedition to Izumo Mountain. However, it was your choice to venture there. Given your might, remaining in Heian-kyo would¡¯ve rendered us powerless.¡±

    Ayaka was momentarily lost for words.

    ¡°Were you sessful in extracting any secrets from Ayaka?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Destroying her resolve was gratifying, but she utilized a method that kept me in the dark. Even with total dominion over her dreams, I couldn¡¯t glean any significant information.¡±

    Ayaka had safeguarded her memories with an amnesia spell, ensuring Baku remained uninformed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve disclosed all I know.¡±

    ¡°Thatmanding dark consciousness ¡ª who or what is it?¡± Lily inquired.

    Panic flooded Baku¡¯s previously vacant gaze. ¡°I¡¯m unaware¡­ Truly. If I had any knowledge, I fear I¡¯d perish before revealing it.¡± He began to convulse again, repeating his ignorance in genuine terror.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, how much longer until you¡¯ve drained all his dark energy?¡±

    At the question, Baku jolted violently. ¡°What? No!¡± He let out a pained squeal. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Actually this sounds good to me.

    Robinxen: Can you imagine being so broken as a person that being told to be good will make you behave just because that person told you to?

    Robinxen: The schemes deepen, now time to bulldoze through!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 51 â€“ Taken Away

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 51 ¨C Taken Away</h4>

    Baku made a desperate, if futile, attempt to rise and flee, momentarily forgetting that escape was no longer an option for him. ¡°Thousand Sakura Linger!¡± With those words, Lily conjured threads of spiritual energy that looped around his legs like lunar tendrils. With a resounding thud, he tumbled back to the ground.

    ¡°This is the source of my power! Without it, the demons of Iyo Mountain will defy me!¡± he protested.

    ¡°Consider yourself fortunate that I¡¯ve spared your life, Baku. Let¡¯s keep it that way, shall we?¡± Lily warned.

    As time passed in the shadowy cave, the dark energy swirling around Baku began to dissipate, and his form started to contract, smaller and smaller. Shimizu couldn¡¯t absorb the immense reservoir of dark energy all at once; instead, she channeled it into her ancient jade, a Miracle Treasure in its own right.

    After an indeterminate period, Baku¡¯s dark energy had been entirely drained. He had now been reduced to the size of a small, ck pig¡ªrotund, fluffy, and sporting a single broken fang. Lily¡¯s spirit threads, adaptable as they were, had shrunk in kind, preventing the pig-sized Baku from wriggling free.

    ¡°Wow, you actually look cute like this,¡± Shimizu remarked, chuckling behind her hand.

    ¡°Your insolence is unbearable! I¡¯d rather face death than endure such humiliation,¡± Baku blurted out, clearly disoriented by his new form.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Lily¡¯s foot descended onto his rotund body, causing him to squeal in indignation. ¡°How dare a mere human trample on a divine beast!¡±

    Stripped of his dark energy, Baku seemed to have acquired a sort of innocent naivety. It was then that a hidden storage pouch materialized from his now shrunken form, and Lily seized it.

    ¡°At least¡­ Return my treasures¡­¡± Baku¡¯s voice wavered, his eyes tinged with fear. Now barely holding onto his status at the Throned Stage, he could no longer resist Lily and seemed almost ready to plead.

    Yet this diminished form revealed his true strength, the extent of his capabilities when divorced from the power of dreams. Unlike other beings, whose power was an integral part of them, Baku¡¯s was rooted in the illusions of dreams. Stripped of this ephemeral source, he had regressed, something that would not have happened to a typical powerhouse even ifpletely drained of spirit power.

    ¡°With so little strength left, other demons will devour me the moment I leave this cave,¡± Baku fretted. ¡°Having ruled over Iyo for so long, I¡¯ve made enemies. Not even my so-called friends will hesitate to turn on me.¡±

    Lily offered a dismissive smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you won¡¯t be alone here.¡±

    ¡°What? Oink!¡± Baku¡¯s terrified squeal filled the cave, but he remained immobilized by Lily¡¯s spiritual threads.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His eyes widened with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hand you over to Sister Ayaka,¡± she announced.

    At the mention of Ayaka, a paralyzing dread washed over Baku. Ayaka herself, meanwhile, examined the creature who had tormented her for years. She felt a fleeting urge to crush him underfoot but dismissed the idea. ¡°Lily, do whatever you think best. I don¡¯t want to see this creature again,¡± she said, emotion drained from her voice.

    Baku sighed in a mix of relief and agitation,prehending that he was now abandoned to an uncertain fate.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon you,¡± Lily dered. ¡°The world¡¯s bing more perilous. Your nightmare powers could return, and we can¡¯t risk that. I¡¯ll hand you over to Lady Kimiko, and we¡¯ll see whates of it.¡±

    ¡°Kimiko? Who¡¯s that?¡± Baku inquired.

    ¡°Tamamo-no-Mae

    <sup>1</sup>,¡± Lily responded, her gaze stern.

    ¡°That¡¯s worse than being eaten by demons! We¡¯re both divine beasts

    <sup>2</sup>!¡± Baku eximed.

    With a swift motion, Lily summoned projections of a Demon Hound and a Yomi Demon. ¡°Stuff him in this pouch and take him away,¡± she instructed.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the demon replied.

    ¡°What? Stop! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Baku¡¯s protests escted.

    ¡°Enough. Silence him. He¡¯s annoying,¡± Lily ordered.

    Baku¡¯s ¡°Oink! Oink! Oink!¡±s filled the air as the Demon Hound secured the pouch containing the subdued Baku to its back. The party then exited the cave and descended the mountain.

    Along the way, Lily instructed Baku to dispel the ancient formation that protected the area. While his strength was meager, he could still dismantle his own creation. Once they were clear of the formation, Lily summoned her flying ox carriage and they returned to Asuka Royal City.

    At this point, Iwaya City¡¯s castle towery in ruins, and much of the royal city had suffered damage. ¡°Lily!¡± called out Princess Asuka, who was busy leading a hunt for escaping demons and rebels.

    Ignoring factions that had been neutral and hadn¡¯t supported either side, she reasoned that beheading the majority of government officials would only weaken the kingdom further.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    It would be inurate to say that most demons on Iyo Ind had been eradicated. The vast mountain range still hid countless demons, but the main instigators behind the recent turmoil had been dealt with. Princess Asuka intended to return to Himeji first and had instructed Yujin to lead an army there to fortify the royal city¡¯s defenses.

    Strangely, the fog that had once shrouded the royal city had recently lifted. After interrogating Baku, Lily learned that the dissipation of the fog was linked to his dwindling power.

    As they rode back to Himeji, Asuka, Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu upied the carriage. Reika acted as the driver, while Baku remained bound and secured to the roof of the vehicle.

    ¡°That ck piggy is Baku? The mastermind behind all of this?¡± Asuka nced at the roof, skepticism coloring her voice.

    ¡°Baku is an ancient divine beast. Rather than killing him, it¡¯s better to hand him over to Lady Kimiko. Otherwise, as long as humans keep having nightmares, another Baku will be born and wreak havoc in the world,¡± Lily exined.

    ¡°Miss Lily, you and yourrades risked your lives to subdue him. You¡¯re free to decide his fate,¡± said Princess Asuka.

    ¡°By the way, how is His Majesty the King?¡±

    ¡°My father has been unwell since the incident and is unable to govern. For now, the royal city is under the stewardship of Lord Sasaki¡¯s younger brother, along with veteran officials loyal to my father.¡± Despite her words, worry clouded Princess Asuka¡¯s features.

    Back in Himeji, Lily¡¯s gaze fell upon a young girl standing in front of Tenshu Castle. The girl had short hair, wore a light-orange short kimono, and carried a giant Cursed de on her back.

    ¡°Miss Kazama?¡± Lily recalled meeting this Cursed de Spirit in Nara; she was technically a demon. Wasn¡¯t she in the service of Tokiwa? What brought her here? Even Princess Asuka seemed not to recognize her.

    Just then, Yujin approached. ¡°Your Highness, this is a neer, Kazama Azusa.¡±

    Princess Asuka¡¯s eyes narrowed, clearly sensing something amiss. Lily, catching the subtlety, immediately greeted Kazama with a warm smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Kazama? I know her.¡±

    Though she was a demon, Kazama was also a servant to Tokiwa, which made it clear that she couldn¡¯t be inherently evil. Knowing that Lily was familiar with her, Princess Asuka breathed a sigh of relief. To Asuka, Lily¡¯s acknowledgment of Kazama alleviated any worries she might have had.

    ¡°Kagami Lily?¡± Kazama inquired, her eyes meeting Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lily asked in response.

    ¡°Madam Tokiwa advised that the world is on the brink of substantial change and directed me to return to Iyo Ind. However, I¡¯ve lost my former ties here and ended up joining this ce,¡± Kazama exined.

    Princess Asuka quickly gave an order. ¡°Reika, make the proper arrangements for Miss Kazama. She shouldn¡¯t be relegated to mere gate duty.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Reika affirmed.

    Leading the group to the top floor of Tenshu Castle, Princess Asuka invited Kazama as well. ¡°You mentioned the world is about to change significantly. Can you borate?¡±

    Separated by a massive ocean, voice transmission between Iyo Ind and the Akitsu Continent was virtually impossible. Even if Ayaka spent days crafting powerful formations to bolster their voice transmission orbs, there was no guarantee of sess.

    ¡°When I left, it seemed the massive change hadn¡¯t yet urred. But on the final day, a long night enveloped thend. Even daylight brought only gloom, each raindrop saturated with immense Eldritch Energy. The winds howled as if filled with demonic screams,¡± Kazama said, her demeanor calm despite the gravity of her words.

    However, Lily¡¯s expression turned solemn. They had overstayed their wee in this ce; it was time to return home. While Ayaka was now able to unseal her memories without issue, Lily considered the unfolding events to be too significant. It would be best to deal with it after they returned to Cherry Blossom Valley.

    ¡°Princess Asuka, the chaos on Iyo Ind seems to have stabilized for now. I¡¯ve been out of touch with the happenings in the Heian Dynasty for far too long. I don¡¯t know if Minamoto no Yoritomo is concocting more wicked schemes. We must return as soon as possible,¡± Lily stated.

    ¡°Huh? Miss Lily, why the rush? I understand you¡¯re concerned about the Akitsu Continent, but you¡¯ve just fought a massive battle. Perhaps you should rest a while,¡± Princess Asuka said, taking Lily¡¯s hand in hers.

    ¡°We¡¯re actually not tired; we had some rest during the carriage ride,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°No, no, please¡ªstay the night in Himeji. You can leave tomorrow,¡± Princess Asuka insisted.

    Swayed by the princess¡¯ sincerity, Lily found herself unable to decline. She nced at her sisters, who all nodded in agreement. ¡°In that case,¡± Lily began, and they made ns to return to their amodations for a warm bath and rest.

    As they moved toward the door, Princess Asuka halted them. ¡°Miss Lily, please wait.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Confused, Lily looked at Princess Asuka, who wore a solemn yet somewhat embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Lily, we¡¯re going back for now,¡± Ayaka chimed in, understanding the situation

    <sup>3</sup>.

    ¡°My oh my¡­¡± Shimizu observed Lily and Asuka, her finger thoughtfully resting on her lip

    <sup>4</sup>.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, let¡¯s go,¡± Ayaka said, squinting her eyes as her forceful smile emerged. She grabbed Shimizu¡¯s sleeve and led her away. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Well¡­ takes one to control one? Fight fire with fire?

    Robinxen: RIP Baku, may you live a peaceful life.

    Robinxen: How tactful¡­

    Robinxen: The harem makes way for expansion.

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 52 â€“ The Princessâ€™ Most Valuable Thing

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 52 ¨C The Princess¡¯ Most Valuable Thing</h4>

    The sisters and Kazama departed, leaving Lily and Princess Asuka alone in the hall. Although Asuka was a legendary swordsmith¡ªa prodigy said toe along only once in a thousand years¡ªLily hesitated to ask her to forge a sword. Considering the turmoil that had engulfed Asuka¡¯s kingdom and driven her father mad, it seemed ill-timed to make such a request. Lily decided it would have to wait.

    ¡°Miss Lily, why the rush to leave?¡± Asuka¡¯s eyes appeared casual but seemed to betray a hidden reluctance.

    ¡°The truth is, my sister Ayaka and I are being pursued by Minamoto no Yoritomo. We¡¯ve already fought several significant battles against him in Heian-kyo. We¡¯re wanted as traitors by the Heian imperial court,¡± Lily revealed.

    Concern washed over Asuka¡¯s face. ¡°In that case, why not take refuge on our Iyo continent for a while?¡±

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to help you, Princess, I have many sisters, friends, andrades back in the Heian Dynasty. They¡¯re still at risk from Minamoto no Yoritomo. I can¡¯t leave them unprotected,¡± Lily responded, her voice tinged with urgency.

    ¡°Miss Lily, you really value your bonds¡­¡± Asuka said, a mix of admiration and mncholy in her eyes. Just how many sisters

    <sup>1</sup> andrades did Lily have?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that my sisters can¡¯t protect themselves; it¡¯s that they¡¯re up against Minamoto no Yoritomo. That¡¯s what worries me,¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°In that case, staying here is not an option for you¡­ But,¡± Asuka said, her voice trailing off.

    Suddenly, Asuka moved closer to Lily, their hands entwined, their bodies slightly pressed together, and their cheeks flushed. ¡°Miss Lily, you¡¯ve neutralized a grave threat to my kingdom. Without you, even I might have fallen to the rebels¡ªto that arch-demon. I can¡¯t thank you enough for your extraordinary vision and methods; even my entire treasury would fall short.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that, Princess. Though you are royalty, I consider you a sister,¡± Lily assured her.

    ¡°Eh? Me?¡± Asuka seemed both ttered and flustered. ¡°Then, how old are you, Miss Lily?¡±

    ¡°Seventeen.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m a bit older than you.¡±

    With a lightugh, Lily said, ¡°Elder sister.¡±

    Hearing herself called ¡®sister¡¯ by Lily seemed to resonate deep within Asuka. She felt an even stronger reluctance to let Lily go, but she had no justifiable reason to keep her. What if something were to happen to Lily¡¯s sisters andrades? That was thest thing Asuka wanted.

    ¡°Sister, if you ever find yourself in trouble, know that I wille to your aid, no matter how far away I may be.¡±

    ¡°As will I,¡± Asuka nodded, her eyes locking onto Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°Then, Princess, I must take my leave for now,¡± Lily said.

    With a reluctant nod, Asuka let her go. ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Lily turned and began to walk toward the door, her thoughts heavy with concern for her sisters, especially after hearing from Kazama Azusa about the world¡¯s rming transformations.

    Exiting Tenshu Castle, Lily found herself alone on the dimly lit road. Just then, she heard her name ring through the air.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Appearing from the shadows, Asuka had changed into a red kunoichi outfit. She no longer looked like a princess; now, she resembled a tall, mature kunoichi. Swiftly, she leapt off the eaves andnded beside Lily.

    Upon reaching her, Asuka took Lily¡¯s hand, hesitating for just a moment as if making a momentous decision.

    ¡°Lily, women of the Asuka royal n are destined to be born for the heroes of the world,¡± Asuka dered.

    ¡°Princess?¡± Lily looked puzzled.

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m going to give you the most important and valuable thing in my life!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±

    Guided by Asuka, Lily found herself in a secluded courtyard¡ªa sanctuary reserved solely for the princess. Bathed in moonlight, the courtyard radiated serenity. Asuka led Lily to a square gazebo within the garden, wherefortable wooden boards had been arranged.

    ¡°Lily, take off your clothes,¡± Asuka instructed as she began to shed her kunoichi outfit.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s face turned scarlet

    <sup>2</sup>. ¡°Princess, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a private ce. No one else is allowed here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue at hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Asuka stopped short, realizing her actions might be misinterpreted. Nevertheless, she continued to disrobe, leaving herself in traditional red underwear.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Although Lily was familiar with underwear, she had never seen one worn in the Heian Dynasty style.

    Asuka, a tall woman, found the underwear a bit tight, exposing much of her slender thighs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wearing something so ancient is a bit embarrassing. But it¡¯s an Asuka Royal Family tradition,¡± she said, her face turning a deeper shade of red.

    ¡°Tradition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When women of the Asuka Royal Family meet a hero, it¡¯s tradition to dress in clothes from a thousand years ago and present ourselves to that hero

    <sup>3</sup>.¡±

    Lily, with her feats and contributions to Asuka¡¯s kingdom, was undeniably a hero. But both were women¡ªwhat was Asuka attempting to do?

    ¡°Present yourself how? Why?¡± Lily felt her body heat rise in nervous anticipation. Even though she had several beautiful sisters, this was the first time she had seen such intimate apparel. Her curiosity was palpable.

    ¡°It¡¯s to offer you my life¡¯s most precious treasure,¡± Asuka rified.

    Lily found herself flustered. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re not married yet, and you¡¯re also the future ruler of this country! Besides, we may consider each other sisters, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lily. This sight of me is for you and you alone. Anyone else can forget about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lily, you should undress as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, no, no, we can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t undress, it will be hard to take your measurements.¡±

    ¡°Measurements?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re clothed, how can I determine the exact size and depth needed for¡ª¡±

    Lily¡¯s face med even redder as she interrupted, ¡°Please, Sister, stop talking! How can you say such embarrassing things?¡±

    ¡°Embarrassing? It might be, but it¡¯s better than what my ancestors had to do. Swordsmithing is a precise art

    <sup>4</sup>. The hilt¡¯s depth and the de¡¯s length aren¡¯t arbitrary; they¡¯re tailored to you. I need to understand your physical attributes to forge the most suitable de,¡± Asuka exined, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re forging a de?¡± Lily¡¯s voice faltered, momentarily taken aback. Her imagination had taken a lurid detour, but she realized Asuka was talking about swordcraft. ¡°Wait, weren¡¯t your words somewhat misleading? Princess Asuka, you¡¯re forging a de for me?¡±

    Lily had long harbored the desire to have the princess forge a de for her, but considering the state of the kingdom, she never dared to ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Asuka continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that every samurai yearns for a personalized de? The women of the Asuka Royal n are prodigies in desmithing, a skill inherited through millennia from Takamagahara. This inheritance has been our strength, but when the Celestials disappeared, we lost our mainstay.¡±

    Asuka¡¯s eyes met Lily¡¯s as she spoke further, ¡°The de I n to forge for you will be exceptional. Not to brag, but when ites to sword-making, the Heian Dynasty has never been able to surpass my Asuka n. I am a once-in-a-millennium prodigy of this n. Your Dojigiri-Yasutsuna is an exquisite weapon, but it owes its qualities to external forces and fortuitous circumstances. Despite its brilliance, it has its ws. I can create something superior, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°In my Asuka Royal Family, every woman with a talent for de forging gains the ability of natal forging upon maturity. This allows us to craft the pinnacle of des, but only once in a lifetime. It¡¯s this unique skill that elevates the Asuka Kingdom¡¯s forging techniques far beyond the Heian Dynasty¡¯s millennia of efforts. The pity lies in theck of ideal materials. Though we have low-ranked spirit-grade Tamahagane passed down through our lineage, it pales inparison to the celestial materials our ancestors used. Crafting the ultimate de with subpar materials is a desmith¡¯s regret,¡± Asuka exined, her tone tinged with a sense of loss.

    Intrigued, Lily asked, ¡°What kind of material are you talking about, sister?¡±

    With a sigh, Asuka looked up at the night sky. ¡°Imagine the moonlight¡ªveiled in a soft glow yet concealing an incredible brilliance. Such is the essence of Oborozuki Tamahagane, the celestial metal used by our ancestors to forge unparalleled weapons.¡±

    ¡°Oborozuki Tamahagane?¡± Lily echoed.

    Silently, Lily waved her hand, summoning an ancient chest before her. She opened it to reveal ore as dark as iron yet with a crystalline rity. The ore seemed to resonate with the moonlight, glowing softly.

    ¡°Sister, could you have a look? Might these be the raw form of Oborozuki Tamahagane?¡±

    Asuka¡¯sposure shattered. Her face flushed red, and her legs pressed together tightly. For some inexplicable reason, her eyes sparkled, capturing the moonlight in an iridescent glow. No other tamahagane could evoke such a reaction. There was no need for formal appraisal; her blood told her the truth¡ªthis was the ultimate tamahagane for forging.

    ¡°Remarkable, Lily, truly remarkable! This is indeed the ore of Oborozuki Tamahagane! How is it that you possess such a long-lost treasure?¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: The harem is expansive.

    Yuki: You¡¯d think she¡¯d be used to this by now.

    Robinxen: What isekai protagonist set this system up and how can I pat them on the back for it?

    Robinxen: You had me fooled author! I genuinely thought this was going to be another situation!

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 53 â€“ Worldâ€™s best Bladesmith

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 53 ¨C World¡¯s best desmith</h4>

    Lily shared with Asuka that she had discovered the ores during an expedition in Tanba, identally stumbling upon an abandoned celestial battle maiden¡¯s mine. Although unfamiliar with the Akitsu Continent, Asuka was aware that Tanbay within Shuten Doji¡¯s domain.

    ¡°Hmm, my Asuka n has never possessed the ore for Oborozuki Tamahagane; it was always delivered to us by celestial battle maidens. The idea that these ores originated from Tanba is a revtion even my ancestors were not privy to,¡± Asuka noted, visibly intrigued.

    ¡°Sister, will it be a problem that they¡¯re still in ore form?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°The secret to smelting this particr ore is known only to my Asuka n. Rest assured, I¡¯ll summon the finest smelters and personally oversee the refining process,¡± Asuka assured her.

    Reaching for a measuring tape, Asuka instructed, ¡°Lily, please undress; I need to take your measurements.¡±

    Understanding the gravity of the request, Lilyplied, undressing down to her underwear for the measurements.

    ¡°Eh? Even my bust measurement?¡± Lily questioned, somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Absolutely. Every part of the body must be ounted for to craft the most suitable de

    <sup>1</sup>,¡± Asuka exined, mumbling, ¡°Ah, so big¡­

    <sup>2</sup>¡±

    That night, Asuka studied Lily¡¯s physique meticulously. ¡°It¡¯s astonishing. Every aspect of your body is so¡­so wless. The corresponding sword must also reach the pinnacle of perfection. This de will be the magnum opus of my lifetime.¡±

    Asuka then borated on theplex and time-consuming nature of decrafting. Since Lily was concerned about her sisters on Akitsu Shima, Asuka reassured her that she could pick up the deter or have it sent to her.

    When Lily inquired about soul patterns and the incorporation of an anima, Asuka had an unexpected response. She told Lily to paint the back of her hands with her own artistic concept. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this sensation; it¡¯s an expertise that other desmithsck,¡± she stated. After the de was forged, Asuka would apply this unique soul pattern, making it even more potent than anything Lily could create.

    As for the anima, Asuka was straightforward. Incorporating an ordinary anima would tarnish the de. Instead, Lily should wait for a trulypatible anima to integrate

    <sup>3</sup>. ¡°Even without an anima, this de¡¯s power will far surpass any within the Heian Dynasty. I have no doubt,¡± Asuka affirmed.

    The legend of Oborozuki Muramasa was revered in the Asuka Royal Family for generations, but they hadcked the means to forge it for millennia. Now, with these extraordinary conditions met, Asuka had the confidence to create a perfect replica of that legendary de. Truly, she was the world¡¯s greatest desmith.

    ¡°Madam Yoruko, the wish you spoke of that night can finallye true!¡± Lily¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as she absorbed Asuka¡¯s words.

    The next day, before the sky lightened, Lily¡¯s group readied themselves for departure. Asuka arrived, apanied by Reika, Kazama, and a few other experts, to see them off.

    ¡°Princess Asuka, this voice transmission orb can¡¯t reach Cherry Blossom Valley at the moment. But if you follow Sister Ayaka¡¯s formation instructions, you¡¯ll be able to contact us even from across the ocean,¡± Lily exined.

    epting the orb, Asuka softly said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ll be able to speak with you often. To say goodbye, truthfully, fills me with reluctance.¡±

    Partings are inherently bittersweet.

    ¡°Your Highness, if fate allows, please visit us on the Akitsu continent,¡± Ayaka chimed in.

    ¡°Indeed, I will. Regardless, once this de ispleted, we shall meet again,¡± Asuka assured Lily.

    Feeling a pang of sadness, Lily nodded gently. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again when Oborozuki Muramasa is finished.¡±

    ¡°Farewell,¡± Asuka said softly, her eyes following Lily¡¯s ox cart until it vanished from sight. She vowed to infuse all her thoughts and emotions for Lily into the de. Once it was forged, she knew her life would transform irreversibly. While Lily had saved her kingdom, Asuka nned not to repay her with physical affections, but with her most exquisite craftsmanship.

    She understood that once the de waspleted, her rtionship with Lily would be forever altered. Asuka vowed never to give herself to another for the rest of her life

    <sup>4</sup>.

    Lily and her group returned to the beach, the very ce where Fuyutsuki had previously left them. Although Fuyutsuki¡¯s nned routes indicated that the ship would pass by between the 28th of every month and the 5th of the next, they were surprised to find the ship already anchored there on the 26th.

    As they neared the ship, the cabins swung open, revealing Nishiya Riku. ¡°Miss Lily, we have been awaiting your return,¡± he greeted.

    ¡°Brother Riku,¡± Lily reciprocated. When she inquired why Fuyutsuki had anchored prematurely, Riku revealed the upheavals in the Heian Dynasty had led to a pause in their regrmerce. This had left Fuyutsuki idling at the beach for nearly two weeks. Lily was touched.

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯d like you to meet someone familiar,¡± Riku hinted.

    ¡°Someone I know?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes showed curiosity as Riku led her to a bustling wine bar below deck. There, amidst the clinking of sses and boisterous conversation, she recognized a robust samurai in disheveled white clothing. He was guzzling wine and emanated a wild aura.

    ¡°Brother Tenba?¡± she eximed.

    ¡°Little sister?¡± Tenba Goro looked up, sizing Lily up before letting out a sigh. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard so many stories about you recently, all quite remarkable. But seeing you today¡­ you¡¯re still beautiful, yet not the little girl I remember.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, Brother Tenba; it¡¯s only been half a year,¡± Lily retorted.

    ¡°Maybe so, but you¡¯ve changed, and it¡¯s a good change; you¡¯ve be much stronger,¡± Tenba Goro roared withughter. His candid demeanor made it easy for him to ept the young woman who had surpassed him in such a short time.

    Lily responded, ¡°Regardless, you¡¯ll always be my big brother.¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± he agreed, ¡°I know you have great responsibilities now. Go on, but the next round of drinks is on you!¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes twinkled. She poured him another cup, and raised a small one herself¡ªa silent tribute to their shared history.

    Fuyutsuki set sail, crossing the seas in days and eventually reaching the other side. They had returned to the Heian Dynasty. As Lily¡¯s group stood on the deck, they watched the Akitsu coastline approach. A feeling of unease settled in; thend seemed abnormal, imbued with monstrous, iparably dense, and horribly thorny eldritch energy. It was a far cry from thend they had left to visit Iyo Ind just a few months ago. Now, the mountain peaks and coastlines eerily resembled the eldritch forests and mountains of Tanba.

    Heavy ck clouds hung in the distance, obscuring any glimmer of light. Suddenly, a mass of red light surged from the mountains, staining the clouds a blood-crimson hue. ¡°What¡­ what was that light?¡± Lily queried, leaning against the boat for a better look.

    ¡°It¡¯s a volcano,¡± Ayaka replied.

    While the continent was known for its many volcanoes, eruptions were an infrequent phenomenon, urring perhaps once in a millennium. Lily had never witnessed one before. Now, as she observed, multiple mountains rose into the sky¡ªevidence ofnd mass movement caused by the Earth¡¯s vtile shifts. Mountain after mountain formed, a testament to the incredible power of nature. It made Lily feel insignificant, even with her formidable power of a quintuple-soul big dipper.

    Fuyutsuki finallynded on the shore. The group descended into an environment pulsing with eldritch energy, where the air carried the stench of sulfur and the ground was nketed in thick, hot ash. asionally, the earth beneath them trembled. The cataclysmic transformations left Lily in awe. ¡°Is this a natural volcanic eruption?¡± she wondered aloud, but found no answers.

    ¡°Lily, I have a bad feeling. We should head back to Suno and teleport to Cherry Blossom Valley from there,¡± Ayaka advised.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily nodded in agreement, summoning the Azure Ox Cart.

    The Azure Ox Cart glided effortlessly through the sky, soaring overndscapes that had undergone drastic transformations. The cart had flown past at least ten erupting volcanoes during the journey. Considering that most of the thousands of volcanoes on this continent had never erupted in recorded history, the sight was a grim portent. For the first time, Lily witnessed the violent spewing of volcanoes, as if they were keen on transforming thend into a hellish realm.

    As they journeyed, powerful eldritch auras pervaded the air, primarily originating from the alteredndscapes, simr to the erupting volcanoes. Along the way, they also encountered a gaping ditch¡ªthousands of meters wide and unfathomably deep¡ªfilled with moltenva. From a distance, pitch-ck creatures could be seen crawling out of this chasm.

    ¡°Heavens¡­ I remember this used to be a city,¡± Lily muttered, her voice tinged with sorrow. With a ditch of such magnitude, it was evident that the city had been swallowed whole, and its inhabitants likely obliterated.

    While Lily had always found a way to aid people hunted by demons, she was rendered helpless against this cataclysm. Even experts with the strength of the Big Dipper were powerless in such situations, capable only of protecting themselves. As the cart continued its flight, it became clear that a third of the ces they passed had faced significant disasters. Furthermore, the demons and monsters they encountered were noticeably more powerful and numerous than before.

    Finally, they arrived in Suno. Despite the potent eldritch energies that enveloped its outskirts and a distant volcano, the inner areas remained unscathed. As the ox cart touched down, Kimiko appeared to greet them.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko,¡± Lily called out, sprinting toward her.

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve finally returned,¡± Kimiko greeted her.

    Casting her eyes toward the distant crimson light that danced between the mountains and the sky, Lily asked, ¡°Lady Kimiko, what is going on

    <sup>5</sup>?¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Suuuure¡­

    Robinxen: I knew it.

    Robinxen: Wow the swordes with built in level up potential forter!

    Robinxen: Just what on Earth are you nning to do to this sword?!

    Robinxen: Someone cracked their toe. Hm this joke is probably too obscure¡­

 Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 54 â€“ The Mirror Girlâ€™s Final Mission

    <h4>Volume 10 - Dream Eater: Chapter 54 ¨C The Mirror Girl¡¯s Final Mission</h4>

    ¡°A few months ago, the earth started changing,¡± Kimiko¡¯s voice carried a note of anxiety. ¡°The entire world has been changing, and I¡¯ve never encountered anything like this before.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation at Cherry Blossom Valley?¡±

    ¡°Mount Fuji¡¯s eruption was violent, affecting many areas around it. Thankfully, Cherry Blossom Valley was distant enough to escape unscathed. We were fortunate.¡±

    Relieved, Lily continued, ¡°Has the Imperial Court made any moves?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen a few court ninjas on the outskirts of Suno. Some small groups of noble troops have harassed us, but there hasn¡¯t been a substantial change in the imperial armies. Given the world¡¯s upheavals, I don¡¯t know what Yoritomo is nning. It almost seems as if he¡¯s forgotten about us.¡±

    ¡°Forgotten about us?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes hardened; Minamoto no Yoritomo was not one to act without caution. ¡°Lady Kimiko, we¡¯re returning to Cherry Blossom Valley. Sister Ayaka will unseal the memory seal and disclose the true destiny of mirror girls. You shoulde with us.¡±

    A look of surprise crossed Kimiko¡¯s face. She was, after all, an outsider in matters concerning mirror girls. ¡°Mm,¡± she nodded, evidently pleased by Lily¡¯s trust.

    ¡°Also, Lady Kimiko, I brought back a divine beast. May I leave it here?¡±

    ¡°Divine beast!? Is it¡­¡±

    Interrupting her, Lily unveiled the cloth covering the roof of the cart to reveal a whimpering, pig-like ck creature.

    ¡°Ehh?¡± Kimiko gasped, her hand covering her mouth in delight

    <sup>1</sup>.

    After securing amodations for the Dream Eater Baku, they would proceed to Cherry Blossom Valley. Using the transport formation, they¡¯d arrive in an instant. Once back, Lily felt an immense relief wash over her. Even Yukiko and Mayumi had returned; given the uncertain times, they didn¡¯t dare wander. Every sister who had gone out exploring had also returned, filling Lily with both happiness and relief.

    The valley¡¯s courtyard had been expanded to amodate everyone. Each person had their own house¡ªthough some, like Yukiko and Mayumi, opted to cohabitate. Neers like Ayaka and Kimiko had also moved into their own courtyard homes. Each dwelling was light and elegant, with further arrangements left to individual tastes. Additionally, each house had an assigned kunoichi to serve as a maid.

    Ayaka retreated to her own house to unravel the memory seal¡ªa delicate process requiring quiet meditation, lest her memory sustain damage.

    Upon hearing of Rei¡¯s return, Lily went in search of her. She meandered through the cherry-blossomden path that led to the mountain wall in the northwest, where Uesugi Rei¡¯s pavilion stood. From this vantage point, Rei could oversee the entire valley¡ªa fitting location that showcased her bold and unyielding character.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi,¡± Lily greeted as she found Rei standing on the wooden terrace.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Rei responded, her eyes meeting Lily¡¯s. Rei seemed different now¡ªmoreposed and less restless.

    ¡°Sister, have you¡­ broken through?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The process of curing my poison led to many revtions. Coupled with the anima you provided, I managed to break through a few days ago.¡± Rei¡¯s voice carried a reinvigorated, dominating aura that made Lily¡¯s heart race.

    Uesugi Rei had broken through the Throne realm. Being the daughter of Bishamonten, her physical prowess was already exceptional, promising a future where she would far surpass most others. Currently, her physique outstripped even that of standard celestial maidens.

    One couldn¡¯t overlook the fact that Bishamonten was a goddess among celestial maidens, her physical strength exceeding both ordinary celestial maidens and celestial battle maidens. Rei, as her heiress, was on a path to extraordinary power, even if no other opportunities came her way.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re well, sister,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Hmm? What about you, little sister? You¡¯ve had a treacherous journey. Any injuries?¡± Rei queried, striding over to wrap an arm around Lily¡¯s waist and ce her hands on Lily¡¯s chest

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Sister! What on earth are you doing?¡± Lily swiftly seized Rei¡¯s hands, surprised by her audacity just after recovering.

    A cough interrupted them. ¡°Master, Lady Ayaka has summoned you,¡± a flushed Shiu reported.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily replied.

    Soon, Lily, Rei, Shimizu, and Kimiko convened at Ayaka¡¯s residence. The home, with its blooming cherry blossoms in the backyard and its tranquil front yard featuring clear water, lush greenery, and white rocks, reminded one of the chief advisor¡¯s mansion in Heian-kyo.

    Once seated, Ayaka, adorned in a red-and-white miko outfit and with her ck hair cascading behind her, broke the silence. ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve remembered everything.¡±

    They listened attentively; this could be celestial in nature.

    ¡°Lily, pay close attention. The information I¡¯m about to share could impact the fate of our world. Exercise extreme caution with it,¡± Ayaka warned. Lily met her gaze and nodded, thinking about her long quest to unravel the secrets behind the mirror girls¡ªa journey that likely connected to why senior sister Rinne remained dormant.

    Taking a deep breath, Ayaka dropped the bombshell. ¡°The true leader of the mirror girls is Shizuka Gozen.¡±

    ¡°Whaat!?¡± They all reacted with astonishment.

    Shizuka Gozen, the wife of Minamoto no Yoshitsune and a quintuple-soul Big Dipper expert, was a mysterious figure. She had aided Lily in avenging Yoshitsune but remained enigmatic in her world view. Could she really be the leader of the mirror girls? Even Kimiko¡¯s expression turnedplicated; this was news to her as well.

    As the room¡¯s initial shock dissipated, Ayaka resumed her narration. ¡°Lily, in truth, this destiny didn¡¯t have to be yours. My ancient jade¡ª¡± Her eyes flicked momentarily to Shimizu¡¯s chest. ¡°¡ªendowed me with the duty to protect the mirror girls of this world and to find the most qualified among them to inherit this responsibility. Though I sealed this memoryter on, the habit of protection had already taken root. Even without a preordained duty, my conscience would never allow me to forsake the vulnerable mirror girls.¡±

    It was an enlightening moment; Lily realized that Ayaka¡¯s vignt protection of mirror girls originated from a charge bestowed by the ancient jade during her leadership of the jade maidens. Ayaka had indeed wielded the true ancient jade; her downfall was only the unfortunate oue of a dark plot against her.

    Ayaka proceeded, her voice tinged with ethereal seriousness, ¡°Not even Shizuka Gozen is aware of the mirror girls¡¯ true mission. That knowledge rests solely with me. My duty will beplete when I pass it on to the most suitable mirror girl who can assist Shizuka Gozen.¡±

    ¡°Lily, after observing the world until this very day, it¡¯s undeniable¡ªyou are that mirror girl. Whether it¡¯s your aspirations or your character, only you possess the strength and influence to marshal the world¡¯s forces of justice against the looming darkness.¡±

    Lily felt the weight of the words and knew she would y her part. Her strength wasrgely fueled by the opportunities her ancient mirror had provided. This mission, she would see it through.

    ¡°Then what exactly is my mission?¡± Lily asked, her voice tinged with resolve.

    Ayaka met Lily¡¯s determined gaze and solemnly nodded. ¡°Your task is to escort Shizuka Gozen to Takamagahara, to stand before this world¡¯s sovereign deity, Amaterasu-¨­mikami. Your prayers to Amaterasu will be to restore the sun and bring this world back into ord with the heavens.¡±

    A heavy silence enveloped the room, even Kimiko seemed to be holding her breath. The mission was monumental, its scope almost unimaginable. They were talking about Amaterasu-¨­mikami, the most exalted and powerful deity, the cosmic ruler whose light illuminated the world. Could Lily, formidable as she was, really guide Shizuka Gozen to such a celestial summit?

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, the scope of this mission is beyondprehension. How can I even begin?¡± Lily was at a loss.

    Ayaka reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t despair, Lily. Ascending to the celestial realm through practice is but one method, and one that no one in Heian¡¯s millennia-long history has achieved. Besides, if it were only about reaching Takamagahara through spiritual cultivation, why pass this mission onto a mirror girl? Wouldn¡¯t it suffice for the ancient mirror to guide Shizuka Gozen¡¯s journey directly?¡±

    Lily considered this. Advancement to the celestial realm might be a mere legend, or perhaps, time ran out in the sense that none have lived long enough to achieve it.

    ¡°So what should I do?¡± Lily felt cornered.

    ¡°The moment I impart this mission to you, the destiny of this world pivots

    <sup>3</sup>,¡± Ayaka exined. ¡°Shizuka Gozen will naturallye to you, guided by her own ancient mirror, now enlightened by the mission you¡¯ve received. I believe Cherry Blossom Valley will soon have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that Madam Shizuka Gozen will seek us out here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain, but as the leader of the mirror girls, it¡¯s much easier for her to locate us through her ancient mirror than for us to seek her out.¡±

    Lily had no reason to doubt this. Even if Shizuka Gozen was unaware of Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s existence, she certainly knew about Suno.

    ¡°So, if we remain here, Madam Shizuka Gozen will eventuallye to us?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lily, this is the critical mission that countless persecuted and hunted mirror girls have safeguarded for ages. Now it falls upon you to protect Madam Shizuka Gozen and help her ascend to Takamagahara

    <sup>4</sup>.¡±

    (Volume 10, End)

    Frankly, this volume was difficult to write. It wasn¡¯t exciting, yet it is a volume connecting the past to the future. In the next volume, the door of fate opens, Lily will take a crucial step forward to awakening her senior sister Rinne.

    The next volume will be exciting and intense. A soul-stirring volume! Lily will directly sh against the dark forces of Heian-kyo, Yoritomo, and the Cloistered Emperor.

    Thank you for all your support, the Demon Sword Maiden has already reached thetter half, with your support, this world will be amazing!

    Chapter 11 ¡¶Yamata no Orochi¡·Stay tuned! (??????)?? <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: May you survive this ordeal little piglet.

    Robinxen: Wow she¡¯s not subtle¡­

    Robinxen: That¡­ that¡¯s the big secret? I mean I¡¯m not sure what I was expecting but¡­ this feels rather normal for the grand conspiracy?

    Yuki: Ehh¡­. didn¡¯t the gods from Takamagahara throw down lightning at her?

 Volume 1 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 1 â€“ Lilyâ€™s Doubts

    <h4>Volume 1 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 1 ¨C Lily¡¯s Doubts</h4>

    ¡°Help Madam Shizuka Gozen ascend to Takamagahara, meet Amaterasu-¨­mikami, and pray for the restoration of the world,¡± Lily repeated, her words imbued with the weight of the task. The challenge of ascending was monumental, almost like touching the sky, and in her case, it was quite literal.

    However, before contemting the gravity of this mission, she had to decide whether to ept it. Faced with such significance, her thoughts crystallized with umon rity. Everything she was today owed itself to her ancient mirror; thus, this was a mission she could not refuse.

    Furthermore, even if Lily herself didn¡¯t possess the qualifications to meet Amaterasu-¨­mikami, by assisting Shizuka Gozen in reaching Takamagahara, she could potentially seek advice or clues on how to awaken her senior sister

    <sup>1</sup>. Lily felt this was a genuine possibility. If the matter were trivial enough that Amaterasu would opt to ignore it, then Lily could attempt the awakening on her own. However, if it were of substantial importance, then guidance from Amaterasu-¨­mikami would surely be offered. This thought imbued her with real hope for her senior sister¡¯s awakening.

    Still, the mission thaty ahead was fraught with danger and almost insurmountable challenges. Lily had her reservations, which split into two main categories of doubt. The first sprang from her perilous experience at Mount Izumo, where her prayers had nearly led to her death and the destruction of the Sakura Parasol

    <sup>2</sup>.

    That memory cast a heavy psychological shadow. Now, instead of merely praying, she was contemting a journey straight into the heavens¡ªthe origin of that near-lethal thunderstorm. Could she survive another encounter with such overwhelming power? And even if she could reach Takamagahara, would meeting Amaterasu-¨­mikami be safe?

    But this mission wasn¡¯t based on mere hearsay; it was the final task of the mirror girls, as personally disclosed by Ayaka. Considering the lengths to which dark forces had gone to extract this information, Lily had to admit that the mission¡¯s veracity was almost undeniable. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake off a lingering unease. What if the so-called ¡®state of the world¡¯ was just a smokescreen? What if the mission concealed another, perhaps more sinister, objective

    <sup>3</sup>? At the moment, Lily had no answers and could only progress cautiously, one step at a time.

    Her second strand of doubt concerned Shizuka Gozen¡¯s role as the leader of the mirror girls. Lily had never witnessed her in a leadership capacity or even revealing her identity for that matter. Additionally, she considered Ayaka¡¯s former possession of Shimizu¡¯s extraordinary ancient jade, a relic that was undeniably unique among other ancient jades. This led her to question: if the most unique ancient mirror ended up in her own hands, why was Shizuka Gozen considered the leader? Could it be that her ancient mirror once belonged to Shizuka Gozen herself?

    These questions swirled in Lily¡¯s mind,plex and multiyered. If the mirror had indeed once belonged to Shizuka Gozen, would Lily be willing to return it? Considering her senior sister¡¯s spirit was trapped within, she knew she could never relinquish it, regardless of the mission or who came asking.

    Perhaps Lily was overthinking things. After all, no one had ever requested her mirror. Could it be that Shizuka Gozen¡¯s ancient mirror was even more unique than hers? That seemed unlikely. Her mirror contained the Lunar Blossom, the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle stone stele, not to mention its near-impregnable soul defense and star-weaving loom. Even the legendary high-rank spirit treasures couldn¡¯tpare.

    So why wasn¡¯t she the leader of the mirror girls? She had the best qualifications; why wasn¡¯t it her mission to travel to Takamagahara to meet Amaterasu-¨­mikami? Instead, why send Shizuka Gozen? This puzzle churned in her mind.

    ¡°Lily, Lily?¡±

    Startled, Lily snapped back to reality.

    ¡°If you have any doubts, don¡¯t force yourself,¡± Kimiko said softly. ¡°There are many mirror girls in the world; perhaps let another try the mission.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lily replied, shaking her head. ¡°I feelpelled to undertake this mission, whether for the way of heaven, the ancient mirror, or even myself.¡±

    ¡°Lily, this mission is vague and unclear,¡± Ayaka interjected. ¡°Only when Shizuka Gozen arrives will you know your next steps. If you ept, know that I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    ¡°I will too,¡± Kimiko nodded.

    Rei and Shimizu both ced supportive hands on Lily¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re in this together,¡± Rei dered. ¡°If humanity faces extinction, how could we live with ourselves, standing aside with our power unused?¡±

    Everyone nodded, understanding that this wasn¡¯t just about personal ambitions or morality; it was an instinctual drive for survival.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care much about the world, but I¡¯ll support whatever you want to do, Lily,¡± Shimizu simply stated

    <sup>4</sup>.

    Lily nodded gravely. ¡°Let¡¯splete this mission. But remember, your safetyes first. If anyone chooses self-sacrifice, know that I will never forgive you. We¡¯ll take this step by step.¡±

    The group exchanged shocked but affirming nods. The matter was too grave to immediately share with others, given the risks involved. The dark forces would stop at nothing to uncover the mirror girls¡¯ ultimate mission.

    ¡°Lily, Lady Kimiko, please stay a moment. I have something to discuss privately,¡± Ayaka said.

    As Shimizu and Rei took their leave, Ayaka turned to Kimiko. ¡°Madam Kimiko, there¡¯s hope to heal your wounds.¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°When I unsealed my memories, other things came back too.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°Celestial Pure Water,¡± Ayaka whispered, her voice tinged with a sense of revtion. ¡°The only substance that can heal you.¡±

    As Ayaka continued to speak, her cheeks flushed and her voice dropped to a near-whisper

    <sup>5</sup>. ¡°Celestial Pure Water is, in truth¡­¡±

    The pale moonlight strained to pierce through the thick, gray fog enveloping Heian-kyo. It wasn¡¯t that the moon was dull, but the fog around the city was oppressively dark. The streets were bustling, a mix of the ordinary and the bizarre. Though half of the crowd appeared normal, it was the peculiar ones who caught the eye¡ªlike the raggedly-dressed vagrant with bluish-gray skin and hazy blue eyes. Standing over three meters tall, his spine was distorted by protruding bone spurs. His legs were mismatched¡ªone thick and powerful, the other short and normal¡ªgiving him a lopsided gait.

    As he limped past, a group of traders nced at him nervously before hastily diverting their path. He eyed them in return, his gaze an unsettling blend of the human and the inhuman, and continued on his way. Further down the street, a pair of hostesses weren¡¯t so fortunate.

    ¡°Are you human, or a monster? I don¡¯t want any trouble; just let us go!¡± Their voices quivered with dread as they huddled together in a shadowy corner.

    The dark figure loomed closer. A ghastly sound echoed, followed by stters of blood and gore painting the walls.

    ¡­

    Within the Heian-kyo Shogun Pce, Minamoto no Yoshitada was reporting to Minamoto no Yoritomo.

    ¡°Lord Shogun, your returnes at a critical time,¡± Yoshitada began.

    Yoritomo simply nodded.

    ¡°Many ces in the world have been undergoing changes. Although Heian-kyo has been rtively peaceful, strange phenomena have been urring,¡± Yoshitada reported, a note of fear tinging his voice for the uncertain future.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Arge number of residents have reported missing rtives. When found, these individuals have often undergone disturbing transformations, bing neither human nor demon. These transformed beings are generally quite powerful, and our guards struggle to contain them. Oddly enough, the majority still adhere tows and norms

    <sup>6</sup>. It¡¯s only a minority that have turned violent and tyrannical, requiring considerable resources to subdue. These entities continue to freely roam our city.¡±

    Yoritomo looked at Yoshitada earnestly. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to protect the capital in my absence, Lord Yoshitada. You should rest now.¡±

    ¡°But Shogun, the number of these transformed beings is increasing, some even within our military ranks!¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Yoritomo insisted, his tone deepening with finality.

    ¡°Shogun¡­¡±

    Left without further answers or guidance, Yoshitada retreated, more concerned than when he arrived.

    The covering of a voice transmission orb beside Yoritomo lifted on its own, revealing the form of the Cloistered Emperor.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, this day has arrived sooner than expected. What do you think the fate of this world will be?¡±

    ¡°I cannot say, Your Majesty. The future is unpredictable,¡± Yoritomo admitted.

    ¡°The people of the Heian Dynasty face potential catastrophe if things continue in this manner. I cannot merely stand by; if they perish, what point is there in our roles as Emperor and Shogun?¡±

    Yoritomo¡¯s weathered face took on a resolute expression, his eyes gleaming with a subtle light. ¡°Humans are resilient, Your Majesty. Throughout history, we¡¯ve ovee countless hardships. While these changes havee sooner than anticipated, there have been promising developments.¡±

    ¡°Promising developments?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, signs that our society may yet adapt to these unprecedented changes. Individuals with foresight are beginning to adapt, evolving along with the world around them,¡± Yoritomo confirmed. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: Uhh¡­ did you forget that giant bolt of lightning Takamagahara tried to roast you with?

    Yuki: Oh, I see you do remember. So why are you going to present your head for target practice again?

    Robinxen: At least she¡¯s thinking about things properly.

    Robinxen: She¡¯s refreshingly honest.

    Yuki: Why am I getting perverted hints?

    Robinxen: I see¡­ so this is their ultimate goal, converting humanity to this other form that doesn¡¯t adhere tows of nature.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 2 â€“ Ambition and Pure Water

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 2 ¨C Ambition and Pure Water</h4>

    Yuuta, the roon, often reverted to his original form to visit this yard, enticed by the delicious persimmons. However,tely, he¡¯d abstained, aware that the family of four who lived here had been struggling to eat. They now depended on these very persimmons for survival. Worry creased Yuuta¡¯s features as he bnced on the fence, peering into the dimly lit house.

    ¡°Love, you can¡¯t take this medicine. I saw Taro next door take it and he turned into a monster!¡± A frail, yellow-skinned middle-aged woman with a child secured to her back tugged at her resolute husband. He clutched packets of medicine, each bearing an official note from the imperial court.

    ¡°Not take it? Then we¡¯re just waiting to die! Best case, we starve; worst case, we get eaten by others!¡± The man shoved his wife aside. ¡°Stop dying! Prepare the medicine. Anyone who refuses will answer to me!¡±

    Off to the side, a little girl, around seven or eight years old, burst into tears.

    ¡°Quiet! Stop crying! The imperial court has decreed it¡ªthe world is changing. A sunless, dayless new world is emerging where crops can¡¯t grow. If we wish to survive, we must adapt!¡±

    ¡°But if we turn into monsters, is that really living?¡±

    ¡°What monsters? We¡¯re just ordinary people with limited potential. Had we not adapted, we would have been purged. It¡¯s Lord Shogun who¡¯sbored to provide us this affordable herbal medicine so that we can transition into the new era. At that point, it might actually be those who refuse to adapt who are treated as monsters and exterminated

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    The man¡¯s face hardened, his teeth clenched. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure my family lives. Where there is life, there¡¯s hope!¡±

    Yuuta jumped off the fence, not looking back, never to return to this yard. He didn¡¯t want to know what choices this family would make. In various neighborhoods across Heian-kyo, long queues formed for the distribution of this secretive medicine. Others opted to lock themselves away, preferring death by starvation or falling prey to monsters.

    At Heian Pce, within the expansive, dimly lit Purple Serenity Hall, Emperor Masayoshi sat adorned in the sacred white robes of his station. Lacking the typical imperial majesty, he resembled more a timid bride awaiting her groom. He was originally Prince Narinaga, younger brother to Emperor Go-Toba, and had been twice saved by Lily¡ªfrom an assassination attempt by an unknown demon and again when he fought the monsters of Mount Ooe hidden among the Tsunaga Sisters.

    Regardless of which brother took the throne, real power rested with the Cloistered Emperor, who controlled everything from behind the scenes. Emperor Emeritus was nowhere to be seen, though he was presumed to still be alive.

    Sitting adjacent to the throne was Minamoto no Yoritomo. When visiting, all the ministers subtly tilted their seats towards him. With the Chief Advisor¡¯s seat empty, the next rank belonged to Chancellor Fujiwara no Renbo.

    Outside the pce, an intimidating cadre of dark, demonic samurais knelt. While humanoid, some were colossal¡ªsorge that when they knelt at the back, they eclipsed the pce itself.

    ¡°Your Majesty, these are the exceptional talents I¡¯ve recruited over the past few months. They are immensely powerful and can serve as the pirs of the imperial court,¡± Yoritomo proimed, eyeing Emperor Masayoshi.

    Prince Narinaga was naive in matters of governance, timid, effeminate, but not stupid. He knew these towering samurais were neither noble nor benign. However, he also realized that voicing opposition would be futile and dangerous.

    ¡°Lord Shogun, you¡¯vebored much. Though our treasury is empty, a promation honoring your efforts will be issued,¡± said the Emperor.

    ¡°I thank Your Majesty,¡± responded Yoritomo.

    From the shadows behind the curtains, the Cloistered Emperor nodded approvingly. This younger brother was proving to be more astute than his predecessor.

    ¡°The matters of the martial families will be left to the Shogun. Deploy these samurais as you see fit. You needn¡¯t consult me further,¡± Emperor Masayoshi decreed. After all, every encounter with Yoritomo only reinforced his fear. The less they met, the better.

    ¡°I obey,¡± Yoritomo affirmed.

    Emperor Masayoshi knew his title wasrgely ceremonial. He needed to y his part convincingly or face dire consequences. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the recent upheavals¡ªvolcanoes erupting, the ground splitting apart, and unknown demons bringing cmity. I can see the mes even from the rear pce. It disrupts my meals and sleep. What countermeasures have been put in ce?¡±

    Although Masayoshi suspected that Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor might be involved in these changes, he maintained hisposure.

    Fujiwara no Renbo knelt and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the government and the popce are equally terrified. Lord Shogun has been concerned, but fortunately, there are new countermeasures.¡±

    ¡°What countermeasures?¡± Emperor Masayoshi probed.

    Minamoto no Yoritomo interjected, ¡°The heavens have been chaotic for a considerable time, and as a minister, my concern has grown ever deeper. Now, the earth too begins to tremble, signaling that the disorder in heavenlyws bears grave implications. We may be mortals who can¡¯t confront the heavens, but sitting idly awaiting our end isn¡¯t an option either. In the annals of history, humanity has persevered through cmities, finding rebirth amid disasters. This resilience indicates that both your majesty¡¯s court and our people enjoy divine favor. However, mere favor is insufficient. Humanity must muster the courage to step forth and confront this mutating world.¡±

    ¡°Humanity must also evolve!¡± Yoritomo dered emphatically to the court.

    The Emperor and his ministers, including the Cloistered Emperor, were rendered speechless. Though rumors had circted, this was Yoritomo¡¯s first official deration before the Imperial Court. ¡°Yes, under the blessings of both heaven and your majesty, the people shall adapt and tackle this altered world as a collective force. This is your majesty¡¯s brave new world!¡± Yoritomo¡¯s voice resonated throughout the hall.

    ¡®A brave new world? More like your new world,¡¯ Emperor Masayoshi mused internally. His heart quivered with fear despite his resolution to maintainposure. Yoritomo had achieved an unprecedented consolidation of martial families, vanquishing any who could oppose him and rising to an unrivaled position. Usurpation? Dethroning the Emperor? Such goals seemed to fall short of Yoritomo¡¯s genuine ambition¡ªa whole new world. Though Yoritomo¡¯s reasoning was not wed, the Emperor felt his soul shudder. Who, on this day, could challenge him? Who would dare

    <sup>2</sup>?

    In Suno, at Kimiko¡¯s Shrine, heightened security measures were evident both inside and outside. Rei, Shimizu, and a handful of fox demons congregated within, barring entrance to any outsiders. Inside the shrine, an essential undertaking was in progress¡ªprocuring Celestial Pure Water to heal Kimiko. Both Kimiko and Ayaka were unparalleled medical experts familiar with Shizuka Gozen¡¯s healing techniques. As long as the Celestial Pure Water was secured, the absence of Shizuka Gozen wouldn¡¯t impede the treatment.

    Within the inner chamber, only Kimiko, Ayaka, and Lily were present. ¡°Lady Kimiko, shall wemence the treatment?¡± Lily inquired.

    Kimiko nodded. ¡°I entrust myself to your care.¡±

    Duty outweighed Lily¡¯s nervousness. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Retreating to the shrine¡¯s rear chamber, Kimiko donned a pristine white yukata before venturing deeper into a hidden cave. Swirling white mist, hanging vines, and flowing clear water evoked a celestial atmosphere, entuated by an ancient stone bridge. Kimiko reached a cavern featuring a statue of a thousand-handed goddess clothed in revealing, yet noble attire.

    Upon a nketid on the cave floor, Kimiko reclined. A single candle flickered. Nearby, Ayaka and Lily emerged from separate passageways to stand beside the statue, both garbed in sheer celestial attire¡ªsimultaneously ethereal and sensual.

    ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Lily¡¯s voice tinged with difort,rgely due to her scant clothing.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Kimiko consented.

    Fortunately, they were all women. It was customary for women to change clothes and bathe together, so no one quite understood the awkwardness hanging in the air.

    Kimikoy down on the nket, and Lily and Ayaka exchanged nces, their breaths somewhat shallow.

    ¡°Start.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Each holding a peculiar tree branch that served as a spirit treasure, Lily and Ayaka began their ritual. As they shook the branches, pink and purple flower buds jingled, emitting beautiful chimes akin to silver bells.

    Swaying in rhythm to the soft sounds, they embodied a blend of dignity, sacredness, solemnity, and an almost irresistible allure. It was a unique charm¡ª one that could only emanate from women possessing both a pure heart

    <sup>3</sup> and modest behavior, yet naturally endowed with striking appearances.

    Physical beauty was a gift of birth, but it couldn¡¯t overshadow their inherently noble and virtuous spirits. They danced gracefully, resembling ethereal clouds. Elegant white clouds gradually adopted a pinkish hue, reminiscent of the morning glow. And within that ethereal morning glow, the sacred Celestial Pure Water began to form.

    For three continuous days, Lily and Ayaka remained in this mystical state, swaying and chiming. It was the only way to amass enough Celestial Pure Water to heal Kimiko¡¯s life-threatening injuries. Their dance¡ª a mesmerizing blend of beauty and grace¡ª transformed the cave into an almost heavenly tableau.

    Outside the cave and shrine, Rei and Shimizu maintained their watchful vigil. Though the night stretched on seemingly without end, and daylight seemed a distant promise, time marched on unfaltering. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: If this was in Fate, this timeline would be a Lostbelt. Because they¡¯re literally doing what the Russian¡¯s did in Lostbelt 1.

    Robinxen: Enter¡­ the protagonist.

    Yuki: Iugh at this¡­ they are anything but pure.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 3 â€“ Four Heavenly Kings, Demon Soldiers, Kimiko?

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 3 ¨C Four Heavenly Kings, Demon Soldiers, Kimiko?</h4>

    Yoshitada and Hiromasa stood in stunned silence. They had been summoned to the Shogun¡¯s pce for an assessment meeting, but could this still bebeled as the Genji n¡¯s typical gathering?

    The dark, expansive pce was saturated with a power that was reminiscent of a demon¡¯s presence. Many of the gathered generals, most unfamiliar faces, emanated fierce auras from their seated positions across the room. Among them, even the likes of Hojo Masako and Kato Keiren seemed mundane.

    Opposing them were figures akin to rakshasa statues¡ª the much-whispered-about demon soldiers recently inducted by Minamoto no Yoritomo. Their numbers neared several dozen, each emanating a potent aura, though varied oddly in shapes and sizes. Some were so massive that they had to bow their heads, lest they collide with the lofty pce ceiling.

    Among this assembly were four particrly ominous figures. Their power was so intense that it exceeded even the discernment of Yoshitada and Hiromasa. They were Yoritomo¡¯s new direct subordinates: the four heavenly kings. What was concerning was the dark undertone in their already mighty auras. It raised the question for any regr samurai: did these beings truly fight for humanity?

    The original samurai of the Genji n had been sidelined, relegated to the hall¡¯s fringes¡ª an obvious sign of their diminished importance. Their dissatisfaction was palpable, but they felt powerless against these intimidating neers.

    From the four heavenly kings, a towering greenish-yellow skinned samurai took a step forward. His gaze was akin to a bloody scar in the night. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for several of my brethren falling in Ashihara, I, Tomoe Gusato

    <sup>1</sup>, one of the three great overlords of the abyss, wouldn¡¯t be standing here. It¡¯s thanks to you, Lord Kibo, that we could set foot in Ashihara. The cost otherwise would have been astronomical.¡± His presence was on par with the infamous Taira no Masakado, a spine-chilling realization. This was Tomoe Gusato, one of the newly appointed four heavenly kings.

    Althoughbeled as the four heavenly kings, it was clear they weren¡¯t from Ashihara but from Yomi. How Yoritomo managed to recruit such entities was beyondprehension.

    ¡°Lord Tomoe,¡± Yoritomo began, ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, your brethren met their end at the hands of a female samurai named Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°What!? Kagami Lily? Who is this wretch? I¡¯ll consume her alive!¡± Tomoe¡¯s outrage was palpable. The pce quivered under his erupting yomi aura.

    ¡°Kagami Lily is an archenemy of the imperial court,¡± Yoritomo continued. ¡°She¡¯s implicated in the celestial upheavals and is a primary target of our campaign.¡±

    ¡°Where did she strike down my brothers? I will end her!¡± Tomoe bellowed.

    From the shadowy periphery, a bizarre creature emerged, its upper half bearing tengu-like wings and its lower half morphed into demonic toad legs. Though barely taller than a meter, this creature had once been Shuten Doji¡¯s aide. After a severe injury in the battle of Suno, he¡¯d shifted his loyalties to Yoritomo. This was Hasegawa Tengu, whose voice now rasped painfully, hinting at his critical condition. ¡°Lord Tomoe, rest assured. I have contacts on Iyo Ind where your brother met his end at her hands. Reports suggest she has now returned to Ashihara.¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Though I¡¯m unfamiliar with this Iyo Ind, it¡¯s fortunate she¡¯s returned. When do we set out to avenge my brother?¡± Tomoe¡¯s voice was filled with anguish, ¡°We were siblings, birthed together in the Valley of Sulfur Fire, carving our way out side by side!¡±

    ¡°Lord Tomoe,¡± Yoritomo intervened, ¡°Iprehend your sentiments, but Kagami Lily doesn¡¯t tread alone. Her allies are formidable. Our assembly here isn¡¯t merely about her; it¡¯s about strategizing our forces against the global opposition. And yes, Kagami Lily¡¯s faction is the most potent threat.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­¡± Yoshitada and Hiromasa shared aplex blend of emotions. Their concern for Lily was evident, yet their allegiance to the Genji n held them back. They found themselves questioning the motives of Minamoto no Yoritomo. Was this the path the Imperial Court should take for humanity¡¯s future? If this was not the righteous course, then what alternative did they have in this evolving world? They felt lost.

    Yoshitada and Hiromasa had always been loyal and upright individuals. However, apart from Yoritomo, they found it hard to fathom anyone else having the strategies or means to allow humanity to persist in this somber world while also ensuring the prosperity of the Genji n. Surviving through mutation seemed a better fate than certain death. They were as shrouded in confusion as the thick mist enveloping Heian-kyo.

    The nights stretched endlessly, devoid of a distinction between day and night. Time was discernible only through specific instruments or the keen intuition of an adept.

    As the dance concluded, exhaustion washed over Lily and Ayaka. The intricate steps and the ethereal state they maintained had drained them. After the dance, they copsed into each other¡¯s arms, sleep overtaking them almost immediately. But their slumber was brief,sting merely an hour.

    Awakening, Lily murmured, ¡°How did I be so weary? I never anticipated the dance to be so exhausting.¡± Given her superior stamina, surpassing that of an ordinary celestial maiden, this fatigue was a testament to the dance¡¯s demands.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko!¡± Her immediate concern, however, was for Kimiko and her injuries. ncing around, she noticed the nket but didn¡¯t find the figure she expected.

    ¡°Huh!?¡± Could it be that Lady Kimiko had vanished? Rubbing her eyes to clear her vision, Lily focused on a small figure nestled at the corner of the nket ¡ª a young girl with long silver-gray hair that flowed over her shoulders, enveloping her pale legs and draping the nket. Two furry, pointy fox ears twitched atop her head

    <sup>2</sup>.

    Lily tried to gather her thoughts, straining to listen. Had she just heard the soft rustle of those ears? And where was Lady Kimiko? As the puzzle deepened, she spotted a voluminous fox tail peeking from behind the girl¡¯s yukata.

    ¡°Is it possible¡­ Are you¡­?¡± A stunned Lily asked.

    The little girl simply nodded, and as she did, her white yukata slid off one shoulder, exposing her delicate skin.

    By now, Ayaka had stirred and, catching on quicker than Lily, was still left wide-eyed. She gasped, covering her mouth.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko?¡±

    The fox-eared girl tilted her head, her ears and tail giving an animated twitch. ¡°Is this form¡­ unfamiliar to you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here!?¡± Both Lily and Ayaka eximed in unison.

    It transpired that, although the wound had healed, Kimiko had lost all her eldritch energy. Unable to sustain her adult form, she reverted to her younger self. Back in Cherry Blossom Valley, under Nariaki¡¯s attentive care, she bathed and slipped into an orange yukata. Sitting gracefully, she addressed everyone.

    The sisters circled her, eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s instinctual for me to revert to this younger form,¡± Kimiko exined. ¡°My powers are gradually returning, but I can only sporadically revert to my adult state. When I do, I will possess about seventy percent of my full power, but it won¡¯tst long.¡±

    Her voice, light and melodic like a ringing silver bell, held their attention. Madam Kotoka eximed, ¡°She¡¯s truly Tamamo-no-Mae? Oh, how adorable!¡± She blushed, her hands covering her reddening face.

    Choosing afortable spot, Kimiko nestled on Lily¡¯sp, her fox ears twitching intermittently, drawing Lily¡¯s attention.

    With her gaze frequently intercepted by those animated fox ears and the tail¡¯s yful movements, Lily listened as Ayaka said, ¡°Seeing Lady Kimiko in this smaller form rmed me, but understanding the reason brings relief. The main thing is that her wounds have healed.¡±

    Kimiko responded, ¡°Ayaka, how fare your injuries? Healing me must¡¯ve drained you.¡±

    Avoiding details, Ayaka reassured, ¡°It was exhausting but didn¡¯t worsen my condition. I¡¯m recuperating and believe I¡¯ll be fully recovered in a month.¡±

    Lily, genuinely ted, replied, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡±

    Rei interjected, ¡°So, our n is to await Madam Shizuka¡¯s arrival in the valley?¡±

    Seemingly enjoying thefort of Lily¡¯sp, Kimiko noted, ¡°If she reaches Suno, a demon fox will lead her here. My informants are also on the lookout. However, unless she reveals herself, pinpointing her will be challenging.¡±

    Pausing for thought, Ayaka queried, ¡°With Lady Kimiko¡¯s recovery, we¡¯ve resolved our internal issues. Who here is best informed about the external situation?¡±

    Yukiko and Mayumi, having recently returned, were the most informed. They painted a bleak picture simr to Lily¡¯s group¡¯s observations: rampant volcanic eruptions, fissurednds releasing monstrous beings into the world. The resulting turmoil led to numerous casualties and discements, though a few regions miraculously remained unscathed.

    The sisters of Cherry Blossom Valley grappled with their limitations. They couldbat monsters but had no power over erupting volcanoes or the mutating world. Their singr hope rested on Shizuka Gozen¡¯s arrival and her ascension to Takamagahara.

    Lost in thought, Lily wondered about Ashihara. Blessed for so long by the sun, it was Amaterasu-¨­mikami¡¯s cherishednd. Was the goddess truly unaware? Or did she wait for a prayer to intervene? However, Lily cautioned herself against assessing the deity through mortal eyes.

    Her musings were interrupted when a kunoichi burst in with urgent news. ¡°Reports from Heian-kyo indicate that Minamoto no Yoritomo has returned and ns an attack on our location

    <sup>3</sup>.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Another Tomoe!

    Robinxen: Does this mean that author predicted loli Tamamo in Fate?!?!

    Robinxen: The war begins¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 4 â€“ What is True, What is False

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 4 ¨C What is True, What is False</h4>

    The kunoichi borated, ¡°Our sources indicate that Suno is also a target in Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s campaign.¡±

    ¡°Can we trust this report?¡± Lily inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s sourced from a roon named Yuuta.¡±

    The mention of Yuuta¡¯s name instilled confidence in the sisters, yet it also brought a wave of concern. If Yuuta ryed the information, its reliability was beyond doubt. Despite Ayaka¡¯s captivity and themunication barriers erected, Yuuta¡¯s group found a way, aided by the Mita Temple, to ry messages. The temple was a sanctuary exclusive to roons. Even the Imperial Court¡¯s forces were barred, unless they yearned for conflict with the Taira n. Yoritomo, calcting the bnce of power, steered clear of antagonizing the Taira for the moment.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo,¡± Kotoka sighed, her forehead creased in a frown, ¡°as expected, he¡¯s relentless.¡±

    Ayaka sought further rity. ¡°Do we know where they are amassing their forces, the number, or their potency?¡±

    The kunoichi hesitated, prompting Kotoka tomand an immediate investigation.

    Young Kimiko, although deep in thought, portrayed a naive innocence, contrasting her usual cunning demeanor. Perched on Lily¡¯sp, she blinked, absorbing the conversation around her.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re uncertain about Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s primary objective,¡± Lily mused.

    Yoritomo had once dispatched an army to besiege Cherry Blossom Valley. However, thanks to Lily¡¯s timely intervention, the assault was thwarted. With Ayaka¡¯s addition of abyrinthine formation, Cherry Blossom Valley had be virtually untraceable to the outside world. Subsequent to that event, the valley had been left undisturbed. But Yoritomo, being the shrewd strategist that he was, never forgot about the valley.

    Mayumi shared, ¡°From what the reports say, when Lily managed to free Ayaka from Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s clutches in Heian-kyo, it wasn¡¯t just a minor setback for him. Heter orchestrated Shuten Doji¡¯s assault on Suno, but to his surprise, Shuten met his demise. Since then, he¡¯s treaded with caution

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Yukiko interjected, ¡°Subsequent to those events, Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s main body disappeared for a period. His whereabouts remain unknown. Strangely, the world began to shift after he vanished. Not only did the native monsters grow more potent due to a surge in dark energy, but numerous monsters and demons from the underworld also emerged in Ashihara, sowing chaos and devastation.¡±

    Haihime had ascended to lead the kunoichis, with Mayumi and Yukiko as her deputies. Together, theypiled reports from the kunoichiwork. However, due to the gravity of Yoritomo¡¯s impending onught, this particr information was ryed directly.

    ¡°The global alterations are undeniably linked to Minamoto no Yoritomo!¡± Lily dered with conviction.

    Deep in thought, Ayaka remarked, ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo is enigmatic and inscrutable. While hecks the power to influence the heavens or reshape the world, he is unquestionably connected to these changes in some manner.¡±

    ¡°Where could he have vanished to? And to what end?¡± A concerned Lily pondered aloud. She knew the man wouldn¡¯t simply ignore them. Theck of any recent moves from Yoritomo since Shuten¡¯s demise indicated he was upied with something far more significant than confronting them.

    Could he have altered the world?

    Lily inquired of Yukiko and Mayumi, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s sister Haihime?¡± Her absence since their arrival puzzled Lily.

    Mayumi replied, ¡°Sister Haihime has embarked on a mission.¡±

    Lily, filled with concern, pressed, ¡°Now? Where to?¡±

    Both Yukiko and Mayumi were in the dark regarding Haihime¡¯s whereabouts. An uneasy silence enveloped the chamber.

    Seeking to reassure her, Ayaka said, ¡°Lily, if Haihime ventured out, she would have prepared adequately. She isn¡¯t someone to act recklessly. You needn¡¯t worry.¡±

    With a reluctant nod, Lily epted her words.

    Ijuin, seeking rity, posed, ¡°What should be our course of action?¡±

    Ayaka nced at little Kimiko, and with a touch of exasperation, exined, ¡°The paths to both Suno and Cherry Blossom Valley are intertwined through the formation. Our best strategy is to hold our ground and decipher Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s true intentions.¡±

    Rei weighed in gravely, ¡°The reason for this impending assault likely hinges on two factors: his prior engagements and the news of Lily¡¯s return to Ashihara. Had Lily and Ayaka not returned, Cherry Blossom Valley might have been overlooked. But with their presence, the true threats to him are Lily, Ayaka, and Kimiko.¡±

    The sisters nodded in agreement with Rei¡¯s assessment.

    Rei added, ¡°I surmise that Minamoto no Yoritomo is unaware of Lily¡¯s exact location and the formation that links the two regions.¡±

    Ayaka instructed, ¡°Alert Suno to be on high alert. If Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s forces strike, we will mutually support based on the circumstances.¡±

    All nodded in agreement. Given the uncertainty of the enemy¡¯s maneuvers, they resolved to remain reactive. For the time being, little Kimiko would stay in Cherry Blossom Valley alongside Nariaki. Suno¡¯s defenses were mainlyposed of local demon foxes and monsters, whilemunication was overseen by the kunoichis. The primary defensive bastion remained Cherry Blossom Valley.

    In Heian-kyo¡¯s Shogun Pce, Minamoto no Yoritomo studied a map of Ashihara, deep in thought.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, after returning to Ashihara, it seems she headed to Suno. But after that, there¡¯s been no news. Where could she be? Suno, Cherry Blossom Valley, or somece else?¡±

    A few dayster, news arrived. An army of twenty-thousand ck-armored troops had set out from the Musashi Province, journeying north. By now, they had reached the forests and mountains of the Kai Province, making their way towards Cherry Blossom Valley. The vanguard, however, lost their way in the maze as they neared the valley. It took them days to find their way out. Once they did, they hesitated to get closer, setting up camp in the nearby forests instead.

    In Lily¡¯s residence, a meeting was convened. Present were Rei, Ayaka, Kotoka, Yukiko, and Ijuin.

    ¡°So, Cherry Blossom Valley is the target after all?¡± Rei pondered.

    Yukiko added, ¡°The leading general is Kato Keiren,manding an army of twenty-thousand ck-armored elites.¡±

    Rei snorted dismissively, ¡°Kato Keiren is just a throned monarch. I could easily defeat him. By sending him, Minamoto no Yoritomo is probably unsure of Lily¡¯s whereabouts and is testing our mettle.¡±

    Ayaka weighed in, ¡°If they¡¯re testing the waters, let¡¯s give them a challenge. The maze formation isn¡¯t easily broken. Though now that they know about it, with Yoritomo¡¯s expertise, he might deduce the valley¡¯s location within the formation. If he decides to go all out, the formation won¡¯t hold.¡±

    Lily nodded in agreement, her thoughts racing, ¡°Madam Shizuka Gozen, when will you arrive? Are we to merely defend the valley? Or should we confront Minamoto no Yoritomo directly? We can¡¯t possibly match him unless both Ayaka and Kimiko regain their full powers.¡±

    Suddenly, a kunoichi burst in with news, ¡°Lyn-hime, she has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Who has arrived? Could it be Shizuka Gozen?¡± The door swung open to reveal Haihime, dressed in a female bar uniform. It was evident she¡¯d been in disguise.

    ¡°Sister Haihime!¡± While it wasn¡¯t Shizuka Gozen, Lily¡¯s face lit up in joy. Haihime, without changing her clothes, still carried the scent of alcohol. ¡°Lily, I first went to Suno. After setting up a teleportation talisman, I infiltrated Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°Sister Haihime, Heian-kyo is perilous now. Why venture there?¡± Lily expressed her concern.

    ¡°Haihime, please sit and then discuss,¡± Ayaka interjected, offering Haihime a cup of tea.

    Haihime¡¯s stern expression suggested she wasn¡¯t in the mood for tea. ¡°There are things you can¡¯t grasp from mere reports. One has to witness them personally.¡±

    Rei inquired, ¡°How dire is the situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worse than I imagined in Heian-kyo. Many officials, samurai, and even ordinary civilians have transformed into monsters.¡±

    The group gasped. Recent reports had only highlighted Yoritomo¡¯s movements. The anomalies in Heian-kyo were mentioned in passing, noting only their severity. Perhaps Yuuta, being a demon, was more concerned about Lily and herpany than the ordinary residents of Heian-kyo. And Lily, for her part, hadn¡¯t pressed for specifics.

    ¡°The Imperial Court distributes a peculiar medicine to the masses,¡± Haihime continued, her eyes reflecting her distress. ¡°Days after its consumption, individuals undergo grotesque mutations. Some be more terrifying than actual monsters. They¡¯re no longer recognizable as humans.¡±

    Lily, her voice filled with frustration, eximed, ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, what have you done?¡±

    ¡°I secured a sample of this medicine.¡± Haihime handed a pouch to Ayaka, borating, ¡°The court ims this medicine helps people adapt to the world¡¯s changes, bolstering their vitality and resilience. While it might alter their appearance, without it, they might not live to witness the forting era.¡±

    Ayaka inspected the contents of the pouch, her brow furrowing in thought. ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple concoction.¡± All eyes turned to her. ¡°Though the ingredients aren¡¯t costly, crafting such a potent drug with them would¡¯ve necessitated numerous trials. The human toll taken to devise this vile form is unthinkable!¡± Ayaka¡¯s sense of justice shone through, her visage revealing her deep-seated anger. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I would be cautious if I was facing a protagonist too. But I¡¯d much rather not face them at all.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 5 â€“ Shizuka Gozen Arrives

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 5 ¨C Shizuka Gozen Arrives</h4>

    What was Yoritomo trying to do? Lily could not condone such actions, regardless of his intentions. His deeds would not remain confined to her valley; they threatened to cascade across the entire world.

    In Heian-kyo, within the ancestral home of the Taira and the grandeur of the Great Hall of Taira no Kiyomori, an urgent assembly was taking ce.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, is this what you call a countermeasure? Instead of salvaging this turbulent world, youmit such a heinous and preposterous act!¡± Kiyomori bellowed, having appeared personally to quell the turmoil. ¡°Disciples of Taira, I forbid you from partaking in this ludicrous secret concoction!¡±

    To the west of Heian-kyo, amidst a town cradled by undting fields, voices of dissent rose sharply.

    ¡°What!?¡± eximed several patriarchs of the Kansai noble families, among them Kawachi no Mamoru, and the seldom-seen Kusonoki Nanzo of the Kusonoki Family, who typically abstained from conflict. They convened to deliver their stern verdict. ¡°We reject Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s so-called ¡®new era¡¯ and his atrocious scheme that transforms the popce into monstrous aberrations!¡±

    ¡°But how shall we endure if we resist? With the heavens in turmoil and the world in flux, survival seems bleak,¡± questioned a nobleman, voicing the underlying fear.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s wrath will be inevitable. Weck the might to withstand the Genji forces,¡± another conceded.

    After a contemtive pause, Kusonoki¡¯s eyes sparked with a strategic gleam. ¡°Our strength may be insufficient against Minamoto no Yoritomo, yet there is one who possesses the requisite power.¡±

    Intrigued, the group pressed, ¡°Eh? Who could that be?¡±

    Directing his gaze at a middle-aged man among them, Kusonoki queried, ¡°Lord Ijuin, isn¡¯t your daughter the one who journeyed alongside that renowned hero

    <sup>1</sup>? The one who, unaided, stormed into Heian-kyo, breached the execution grounds before Minamoto no Yoritomo, and vanquished the supreme arch-demon, Shuten Doji?¡±

    Further south of Lake Biwa, nestled within a bamboo grove of the Ise region, where the night sky was painted with the crimson strokes of volcanic fires, Ashikaga Makoto, alongside the remnants of her n, had taken refuge.

    Despite her longing, Makoto had refrained from returning to Cherry Blossom Valley, aware that her n needed her leadership. Her presence outside the valley was strategic, enabling her to impede the court and aid Lily. Yet, if she returned with her current strength, she would be ineffectual.

    ¡°My lineage may be of the Genji and our allegiance to the Imperial Court unwavering through generations, but we cannot stand idle as the world sumbs to ruin. Lord Yoshitsune is the epitome of our Genji valor,¡± Makoto dered to her kin. ¡°I, Ashikaga Makoto, will not endorse Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s endeavors

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    Within Cherry Blossom Valley, Lily was enveloped in solitude, her gaze fixed upon the tranquil cherry blossom forest in her backyard. Such serene vistas were a rarity in these times.

    She recognized this tranquility as the precursor to a tempest¡ªthe final reprieve.

    This moment of rity deepened Lily¡¯s perception; even as the gardeny serene in the nocturnal quiet, it mirrored the sorrow enveloping the world. There was a poignant beauty in this tranquility, a stark contrast to the looming chaos.

    Amidst her contemtion, Lily¡¯s domain advanced, attaining the seventh stage¡ªthe zenith of her power and merely one stride away from entering the realm of souls. If she were to establish a soul world, it would be far from mundane.

    Despite her progression and dedication to training, healing Ayaka¡¯s wounds, and preparing for the impending conflict, Lily felt incapacitated. She couldn¡¯t venture out, not with the looming menace of Yoritomo¡¯s formidable army and the absence of news regarding Shizuka Gozen¡¯s whereabouts¡ªsilence that had stretched on for days.

    Lily knew Yoritomo was no fool; the small contingent of troops was not his only gambit. It was the covert schemes that truly unnerved her, their oues impossible to anticipate.

    Meanwhile, the army¡¯s encampment outside posed a grave risk to any who might cross paths with its experts. Shimizu, absorbed in her cloistered training, grappled with assimting the formidable dark powers of the Dream Eater Baku, a task that demanded patience and time. And Ayaka, the sole member with adequate strength to confront the outside threats, was bound to her recuperation.

    Isted in the valley, Lily felt the weight of helplessness; those within reach were few, and those beyond, she was powerless to assist. How could she save them? Exterminate all the monsters, only for more formidable ones to emerge? Halt the world¡¯s transformation? She hadn¡¯t the faintest notion where to begin.

    Lily¡¯s plight was clear: the world was changing, with multitudes suffering and perishing, yet she stood powerless to enact change. ¡°What to do? What should I do?¡± The quandary tormented her¡ªempowered yet incapable, her heart a maelstrom of frustration.

    Lily¡¯s time on Iyo Ind was simpler; theplexities of the world eluded her, leaving her free from worry. Now armed with power, she was still unable to make substantial changes. This reality was a source of great frustration. Her intentions were not saintly, but her kind heart and conscience weighed on her. The death of innocents and the copse of powers were distant to her life, yet the potential extinction of humanity was a burden too heavy to ignore.

    She didn¡¯t consider herself noble, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her inherent human desire to help.

    ¡°Lyn-hime!¡± a kunoichi rushed in to deliver a report, her voice blending with the urgency of her steps. ¡°News from Suno, Madam Shizuka Gozen has arrived there.¡±

    ¡°She came!?¡± Skepticism had clouded Lily¡¯s mind on the matter, but now, could it be that Shizuka Gozen truly sensed the unfolding events?

    As if confirming Ayaka¡¯s earlier words, Shizuka Gozen had indeed arrived, guided by intuition.

    ¡°Have Suno guide her to the teleportation array immediately!¡± Lilymanded with no room for hesitation.

    ¡°I obey, Lyn-hime,¡± the kunoichi responded, already on the move.

    In due time, Shizuka Gozen was there.

    Escorted by Shiu, she made her way to Lily¡¯s residence. As Lily¡¯s personal attendant, Shiu resided in Lily¡¯s home, not having a ce of her own in the valley.

    This matter had brought them all together¡ªAyaka, Rei, Kotoka, and Haihime converged at the house.

    Shizuka Gozen took a moment to admire the sakura trees that adorned thendscape. ¡°Miss Kagami, you¡¯ve outdone yourself in creating such a serene space amidst these tumultuous times.¡±

    ¡°Madam Shizuka, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± The anxiety in Lily¡¯s voice was palpable. ¡°There are countless questions guing me; your guidance is desperately needed.¡±

    A grave expression crossed Shizuka¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Kagami, everyone, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    On the way inside, Lily expressed her gratitude to Shizuka for the lifesaving assistance she had provided during Kimiko¡¯s rescue, the subsequent advice, and the support during their escape from Heian-kyo. When asked about Kimiko¡¯s whereabouts, Lily candidly responded that Kimiko had reverted to childhood, leaving Shizuka in awe of the peculiarities of beastly bloodlines.

    Once inside the house, where the safety of the valley was an unspoken guarantee against eavesdroppers, they settled down. Lily had long contemted the final mission of the mirror girls and had confided in the sisters within Cherry Blossom Valley¡ªa circle in which she ced her utmost trust.

    ¡°Lily, are you aware of the purpose behind my visit?¡± Shizuka posed the question with an air of mystery, hinting at a confusion mirroring Lily¡¯s own. ¡°To be honest, even I am at a loss as to the exact reason for my journey here.¡±

    Lily could only respond with a puzzled ¡°Huh?¡±

    With a contemtive gaze that spoke volumes of her inner turmoil, Shizuka confided, ¡°I was impelled by a vision to seek you out, and the directive it gave me waspelling, almost impossible to disregard. And, of course, since our farewells were exchanged in Heian-kyo, there hasn¡¯t been a day I haven¡¯t thought of you all.¡±

    Lily, though taken aback, found the reason within bounds of possibility. Shizuka, despite her perceptual gifts, was unaware of the mirror girls¡¯ ultimate quest. Yet, it seemed an unseen force was steering her path, shedding light on her direction.

    As the discussion deepened, Ayaka revisited the topic of the mirror girls¡¯ endgame¡ªa subject well-known to the assembly, save for Shizuka Gozen herself.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Shizuka¡¯s voice trailed off, her heart a whirlpool of unrest.

    ¡°I have yearned for Takamagahara for an eternity, yet I admit, my desires were born from selfishness.¡± Sorrow filled her gaze as she continued, ¡°Yoshitsune, the paragon of valor, the kindest of souls¡ªwhy was he condemned to such a tragic end? My prayers to the gods for his resurrection, to see justice reinstated in the world, have been met with silence. This silence has turned my prayers into an obsession; my pleas for Yoshitsune will persist, even to the realms of Takamagahara.¡±

    Ayaka, her curiosity piqued, inquired gently, ¡°Madam Shizuka, if you¡¯ll forgive my boldness, my memories hold you as the matriarch of the mirror girls. Are you privy to this?¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Shizuka acknowledged with a nod, ¡°the mirror girl n has always faced persecution. This secret I hold close, not for my own sake. I am the woman of Minamoto no Yoshitsune; the world has never had a ce for me¡ªwhat then, is there for me to fear? My concealment was not for self-preservation but for the safety of those near to me. Those privy to this secret are bound to be imperiled.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Yoshitsune celebrated across the world as a hero? His name is revered far and wide, so why say the world rejects you?¡± Lily pondered aloud, recalling the day Shizuka¡¯s hair turned as white as snow in a maelstrom of grief and vengeance. She understood that Yoshitsune¡¯s fall was interwoven with Yoritomo¡¯s story, though the finer details eluded her.

    With a deep inhtion, Shizuka¡¯s eyes danced with the ghosts of bygone years, moisture gleaming in them like dew at dawn. ¡°The truth¡­ it¡¯s known to scarcely a soul. Those who im a sliver of knowledgeck the full tapestry. If I could, I would bury it in silence, but in honor of Yoshitsune, I will unveil the hidden chapters.¡±

    The sisters¡¯ expressions turned grave as they closed in around Shizuka, their spirits bracing for the tale that would unravel the mystery of Yoshitsune¡¯s downfall during the zenith of the Heian Dynasty.

    ¡°I must take you back to the beginning, to a tale eighteen years past

    <sup>3</sup>¡­¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Unexpected allies.

    Robinxen: Good good, let the battle lines be drawn.

    Silva: Only 18 years?

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 6 â€“ Minamoto no Yoshitsuneâ€™s Death

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 6 ¨C Minamoto no Yoshitsune¡¯s Death</h4>

    Minamoto no Yoshitsune, renowned as the world¡¯s greatest hero, had a well-known saga that didn¡¯t necessitate retelling. His rise to prominence and the tales of his encounters with Shizuka Gozen, culminating in their sorrowful parting, were familiar to most experts in Ashihara, sinctly summarized by Shizuka herself.

    The circumstances leading to Yoshitsune¡¯s untimely demise remained unclear, with only inconsistent rumors circting. ¡°In reality, Yoshitsune was tasked by his elder brother Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor to embark on a crusade across the world, to defend imperial authority, to annihte formidable monsters and rebels, and toy the foundations for the Heian Dynasty¡¯s peace and prosperity. Once the world had stabilized, political rifts between Yoshitsune and Yoritomo began to emerge,¡± she recounted.

    ¡°Particrly eighteen years ago, celestial patterns started to shift. While phenomena like extended nights urred sporadically in the previous century, they became rmingly regr after that year, influencing the world¡¯s vitality, bolstering the eldritch aura, and empowering malevolent demons,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Yoshitsune championed a radical transformation in celestial affairs, enacting fresh internal policies, boldly confronting foreign adversaries, and initiating a formidable crusade to unearth a means of world salvation. Conversely, Yoritomo insisted that the popce adhere to the celestial currents and adapt ordingly. Inevitably, Yoshitsune found himself embroiled in a sweeping crusade against an unending tide of demons and possessed samurai. Despite the adversaries¡¯ overwhelming numbers, the decade that followed was marked by rtive tranquility, with Yoshitsune¡¯s campaigns resulting in the defeat or significant weakening of numerous arch-demons.¡±

    ¡°His fame surged, winning the hearts of both court andmoner alike; such was his renown that even in Kanto, he surpassed the Shogun, Minamoto no Yoritomo, in prestige. With the demonic forces momentarily subdued, he envisioned a journey to the heavenly gate to seek counsel on altering the tumultuous celestial path. This quest was met with Yoritomo¡¯s stark opposition, yet the Imperial Court, and notably the Cloistered Emperor, offered robust endorsement.¡±

    ¡°After receiving an edict, Yoshitsune led his eight hundred flying cavalry toward the formidable Ise¡¯s Heavenly Gate. Despite his considerable strength as a septuple-soul big dipper, half-step celestial, he had not yet attained celestial status. Yoshitsune was aware that his ascension to the celestial realm was unpredictable and the turbulent world would not pause for him. In his attempt to cross through the Heavenly Gate, he met with failure. I stood by him, yet my spells and arts offered no sce against the overwhelming force of the gate.¡±

    ¡°Both Yoshitsune and I sustained heavy injuries, with his being the more severe. We had no choice but to retreat to Heian-kyo to heal. However, as we departed Ise, Yoritomo¡¯s forces encircled us.¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo deployed his army without an edict? Is this a conspiracy?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°No! That old *******, the Cloistered Emperor Go-Shirakawa, betrayed us. He denied sending any edict to Yoshitsune and proimed it a forgery. He ndered Yoshitsune, using him of desecrating the Heavenly Gate with his ignorance and arrogance, andmanded Yoritomo to wage a crusade against him,¡± came the reply.

    Shizuka shivered uncontrobly, her eyes brimming with hatred as she recounted the traumatic events of that year. ¡°That Go-Shirakawa, he was the Daitengu! How many times had he deceived us, only to be the architect of Yoshitsune¡¯s downfall! Who would have suspected him of being an arch-demon?¡±

    ¡°Had Yoshitsune not been grievously wounded by the tempestuous winds at the gate, not even Yoritomo with his hundreds of thousands could have rivaled him. At that time, only Tamamo-no-Mae was his equal.¡±

    ¡°Not just Yoshitsune suffered injuries. I, Musashibo Benkei, along with several of his stalwart allies, were also hurt. Yoritomo hadid a myriad of cruel traps andunched a surprise attack, leading to our defeat. Nheless, we mustered our strength, shattered their formations, and made our escape to the open seas.¡±

    ¡°Even after escaping, he could not fathom that the cloistered emperor had turned traitor, or that his own elder brother would wish him dead!¡±

    ¡°Sadly, our luck ran thin. We met a terrible storm at sea; our remaining troops and mounts were capsized, leaving few of us to escape the sinking ship to Kanto.¡±

    ¡°There, we found ourselves pursued by Yoritomo¡¯s formidable army and some unknown, yet highly skilled experts.¡±

    ¡°Those unknown experts were mighty. We knew neither their identities nor their origins. We fled to Mount Yoshino. At that time, I was with child, torn between a desire to fight to the death or sacrifice myself for love. But as a mirror girl, my secret was too vital to be discovered by Yoritomo. Following the ancient mirror¡¯s guidance, I entrusted it to Yoshitsune before we dispersed, fleeing in different directions.¡±

    ¡°In the end, I was captured by Yoritomo¡¯s forces¡­ and Yoshitsune escaped to Mutsu with thest of his men.¡±

    ¡°In Mutsu, Yoshitsune sought refuge with Lord Fujiwara no Hidehira, a man of such might that even Yoritomo hesitated to attack. But soon after, Hidehira died under mysterious circumstances, and his sons, fearing Yoritomo, vited their oaths, sending troops to assist in Yoshitsune¡¯s downfall.¡±

    ¡°Yoshitsune sought sanctuary in the Takadachi temple, north of Mutsu, his injuries grave by then. When the ambush came, he was beyond fighting. Benkei led what few men remained into battle while Yoshitsune¡­ took his own life there

    <sup>1</sup>¡­¡± Shizuka¡¯s voice broke into sobs, overwhelmed by the memory.

    ¡°Benkei did not survive,¡± Ayaka interjected, a somber note in her voice. ¡°The Imperial Court ims he died protecting an ailing Yoshitsune from demonic assants. But in truth, Yoritomo and his minions were his end.¡±

    Lily was at a loss for words. The hero of an era, Minamoto no Yoshitsune, fell not in battle against countless foes, but by the treachery of his kin. It was a profound tragedy.

    ¡°Madam Shizuka, the world is ever-changing,¡± Lily spoke with a forward-looking gaze, her eyes reflecting a serious, detached confidence. ¡°I owe much to Lord Yoshitsune, my first mentor. I will take up my teacher¡¯s feud. Minamoto no Yoritomo, the Daitengu, all who yed a part in his demise¡ªI shall spare none!¡±

    Without Yoshitsune¡¯s guidance, Lily might never have escaped Takeshita. She was not blinded by notions of justice, nor was she inherently benevolent. But for Yoshitsune¡¯s sake, she resolved to seek vengeance.

    Lily was resolved not to be just a good person, but to be righteous. This injustice demanded retribution.

    After Shizuka¡¯s capture, she would have ended her own life, had it not been for her child. Yet, following the news of Yoshitsune¡¯s death, her child was in by Hojo Masako¡ªsurely on Yoritomo¡¯s orders. She could scarcely bear to speak of such heartbreak.

    Once Shizuka found herposure, Ayaka dered, ¡°Madam. Whether for vengeance, for the sake of the world, or simply to survive, our final battle with Yoritomo is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Madam Shizuka, forgive us for resurrecting such painful memories,¡± Lily apologized, her voiceden with guilt.

    ¡°No, if Yoshitsune could hear your words, he¡¯d be heartened. You may not be an official disciple, but your loyalty and righteousness surpass that of many who im the title.¡±

    Lily regretted her promise to Yoshitsune¡¯s spirit to keep silent about him remaining at the Heavenly Gate, still puzzled by the profound intent behind hisst request.

    Ayaka queried, ¡°Madam mentioned leading the mirror girls, yet your ancient mirror is absent?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I passed my ancient mirror to Yoshitsune, and since his fall, it has vanished. Despite my efforts to ascertain whether Minamoto no Yoritomo or the Cloistered Emperor seized it, it remains lost. Yet, I sometimes feel its mysterious power guiding me,¡± Shizuka replied.

    Lily contemted, ¡°As the leader of the mirror girls, her lost ancient mirror must be exceptional. And here I possess an extraordinary mirror myself¡ªcould it be the same? However, with senior sister Rinne¡¯s spirit resting within, I dare not reveal it hastily.¡±

    ¡°Could it be?¡± The memory shed in Lily¡¯s mind, the cryptic warning from Yoshitsune¡¯s spirit: if Shizuka called, she was to remain silent. Was the warning not to be taken literally? Did Yoshitsune perhaps know the true origins of her ancient mirror? A feeling of caution began to settle over her.

    As she pondered, doubt crept in. If the mirror indeed once belonged to Shizuka, why would Yoshitsune, her husband, advise against its return to her? Could it be that Yoshitsune had unearthed some profound secret within the mirror? And therey another worry: if either Yoshitsune or Shizuka were to handle her mirror, would they discover the slumbering spirit of senior sister Rinne?

    Lily remained silent on the matter, choosing to wait until the situation became clearer. Kagura¡¯s consciousness had only stirred upon her arrival in this world, so it was doubtful she had any insight into these recent developments. If the mirror truly belonged to Shizuka, then why hadn¡¯t she learned the Lunar Blossom and Tsukuyomi Swordsmanship?

    ¡°It¡¯s best to keep the mirror concealed until more is known,¡± Lily concluded to herself.

    The group suggested that Shizuka take a moment to rest and gather herself. Once herposure returned, Shizuka shared her resolve, ¡°I never envisioned the mirror girl¡¯s ultimate task would be the ascension to Takamagahara. Driven by both personal and collective obligations, I must attempt it; it¡¯s akin to fulfilling Yoshitsune¡¯s legacy. His ambition was to safeguard the celestial path, and I cannot sit idly by as Yoritomo¡¯s schemes unfold. Yoshitsune¡¯s sacrifices shall not be in vain!¡±

    Rei, moved by Shizuka¡¯s fortitude, silently offered her respect.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Shizuka¡¯s resolve hardened by the recollection of Yoshitsune¡¯s fate, ¡°I shall climb to Takamagahara, but I require your assistance. All will be revealed through the words of the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Madam, lead the way. I am bound by duty to assist,¡± Lily asserted with determination.

    Shizuka mused aloud, ¡°For years I pondered why the celestial decree revealed to me the method for ascension. Now, I understand its purpose.¡±

    Ayaka, her attention rapt, inquired, ¡°What is this method?¡±

    ¡°It was a vision,¡± Shizuka began, her voice reflecting the weight of the knowledge, ¡°a depiction resembling Ashihara¡¯s four continents. Within the vision, thirty-six points of light corresponded to Ashihara¡¯s thirty-six realms, each bestowed with heavenly secrets. Upon thesends, we are to erect thirty-six altars and construct a Heavenly Treasure Ship. When the altars areplete, interconnected by thend¡¯s spiritual ley lines, an ascending rainbow will manifest somewhere within Ashihara. By boarding the ship and navigating to the rainbow, one can ascend to Takamagahara.¡± She recited the instructions as if they were a sacred text, a pathid down by the divine. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Wow this guys life is awful in almost every respect.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 7 â€“ Beginning of the Shocking War

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 7 ¨C Beginning of the Shocking War</h4>

    ¡°Thirty-six altars?¡± Lily repeated, her voice a mixture of awe and concern. This number was far from trivial, yet the endeavor seemed less arduous than attaining the Celestial power rank.

    Even the valiant Yoshitsune had failed to breach the Ise Heavenly Gate. Ayaka held aplete ancient map of the four continents of Ashihara

    <sup>1</sup>, with their current location, Akitsu Shima and Heian-kyo, depicted in the greatest detail, while the northern Ezo, western Iyo, and southern Tsukushi were outlined with less precision.

    ¡°Madam Shizuka, regarding the distribution of the thirty-six altars, what is your directive?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    A fan appeared in Shizuka¡¯s hand, cascading open. She swept it across the map. ¡°Throughout Ashihara, there are ces where the spirit energy thrives, nurtured by exceptional spiritual veins.¡±

    ¡°In our current age, constructing these altars covertly would defy notice by Minamoto no Yoritomo or the Cloistered Emperor,¡± Ayakamented, her realism unmasked.

    A pensive quietude enveloped the room. The expenditure for the altars was manageable, but the politicalndscape posed the real challenge; several of these sitesy under the dominion of Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor.

    Even if Lily and the others took action and built a few altars, safeguarding them would be a challenge if they built too many.

    ¡°The mission¡¯s confidentiality is paramount,¡± asserted Ayaka. ¡°However, once we begin to implement the n, the Imperial Court will inevitably find out. Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s n to transmute humanity into demons to endure this changing world is preposterous¡ªa method of self-destruction! Our n is to ascend to Takamagahara and pray for the salvation of themon people, the rightful path! This is the key to fundamentally undermining Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s ambitions¡ªhe will spare no effort to thwart us.¡±

    Shizuka cast a meaningful nce at Lily. ¡°This is the only path I know to Takamagahara. It¡¯s a colossal undertaking, and there¡¯s no alternative.¡±

    Lily pondered the grandiose scheme of ascending, considering its extravagance. Yet, what understanding did she, a mere mortal, have of the profoundness of Takamagahara? Perhaps such measures were necessary. Despite her lingering doubts, urgency pressed upon them. The world was changing rapidly, and Yoritomo was enacting his n to transmute humans into monsters. They needed to act swiftly!

    Lily voiced the unspoken thoughts of the group. ¡°To fulfill this mission, we must defeat Minamoto no Yoritomo.¡±

    Rei, with a sh in her eyes, flipped her silver hair back. ¡°Exactly. The rift between us and Minamoto no Yoritomo is irreconcble. We cannot coexist under the same sky. A final battle is unavoidable. Toplete this mission, we must not only vanquish Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor, but also secure control over most of Ashihara to ensure the safety of the thirty-six altars.¡±

    An undeniable truth, yet a daunting task.

    Ayaka spoke next, her tone resolute. ¡°The majority of powers in the world are swayed easily. If we defeat Minamoto no Yoritomo, they will naturally ally with us. But let¡¯s be clear¡ªbesides the imperial court, we must also contend with the demon factions and those who emerge from Yomi. Only by suppressing these forces can we establish and maintain the thirty-six altars.¡±

    Kimiko, who had been quiet, added her thoughts. ¡°Defeating the Daitengu, who masquerades as the Cloistered Emperor in Heian-kyo, will deter any demons from opposing us.¡±

    Her words were logical, underscoring the gravity of their undertaking. The battle with Minamoto no Yoritomo was shaping up to be a pivotal confrontation for the world.

    Their adversaries were formidable and many.

    ¡°Do you possess the resolve to engage in a full-scale war against Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Imperial Court?¡± Shizuka asked Lily with seriousness.

    Taking a deep breath, Lily recognized that the answer required no deep contemtion, yet acknowledging the reality demanded considerable bravery. Her opponent was both cunning and terrifying, deeply rooted in power¡ªa truly formidable foe.

    Before she could articte her determination, a kunoichi burst in

    <sup>2</sup>. ¡°Lyn-hime! Urgent news! An imposing unknown force has set out from Kai Province, bearing Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s banner, two hundred thousand strong. It¡¯s very likely they¡¯re heading for Cherry Blossom Valley!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The group was still reeling from the shock when another kunoichi arrived, equally breathless. ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo has dispatched an army of one hundred thousand towards Suno!¡±

    The tension escted as the magnitude of their predicament became ringly apparent, with the drums of war sounding a dire prelude to a conflict that would determine the fate of their world.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yoritomo¡¯s massive forces from Kai were unmistakably converging on Cherry Blossom Valley. His deployment of two formidable armies suggested uncertainty about Lily¡¯s location. The real threat was ambiguous, hinging on the caliber of experts each force possessed.

    ¡°Go and investigate. Report back immediately upon discovery!¡± Haihimemanded crisply.

    ¡°At once!¡± With that, the kunoichis dispersed swiftly.

    Facing Shizuka, Lily stated with a serene conviction, ¡°Regardless of our mission, Yoritomo perceives us as the pinnacle of threats to his reign. Our survival, much less the world¡¯s salvation, hinges on his defeat.¡±

    Shizuka bowed deeply to Lily, dering, ¡°Together, we¡¯ll oppose the Imperial Court and vanquish Minamoto no Yoritomo, the world¡¯s scourge.¡± Her resolve was not only for the world but also a quest for retribution for her in family.

    Lily and herpanions reciprocated the bow with solemn respect.

    A lofty mountain cliff, a natural fortress between the Cherry Blossom Valley and Blossom Valley, harbored a temple gateway. A clearing near the temple was marked for construction, the central hall stoodplete, while auxiliary structures were in various stages of development.

    Upon their arrival at the main hall, Lily and herpanions convened a meeting with the rest of their sisters to strategize against Yoritomo¡¯s impending assault. Despite her reluctance, the others¡¯ insistence ced Lily in the ¡®Lord¡¯ seat; she felt ill at ease in such a position but epted it, understanding that none of her sistersmanded unanimous respect as she did.

    ¡°Abandon Suno and focus our defenses on Cherry Blossom Valley,¡± Little Kimiko proposed. Despite her reduced size and the childlike innocence that now tinged her personality, her wisdom remained untouched. ¡°Lady Kimiko¡­¡± one of them began, only to hear her continue. ¡°In about a month, I should recover enough energy to return to my adult form for a few days. We cannot defend Suno; it¡¯s an impossibility that would only yield unwarranted casualties. Let¡¯s employ puppet forces and formations to dy the army¡¯s advance. As for the demons andmoners of Suno, they may seek refuge here or find sanctuary deep within the mountains.¡±

    Airi¡¯s voice, steeped in incredulity, broke the silence that followed. ¡°Suno is under siege by a hundred thousand troops, and we face twice that number here¡ªhow did Minamoto no Yoritomo replenish his forces after such staggering losses?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he vanish for several months?¡± Sakiko mused. ¡°Surely he wouldn¡¯t afford us time to regroup without seeking reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°The strength of the force attacking the valley needs to be ascertained,¡± Ayaka dered firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that,¡± Lily confidently responded, considering deploying her small roon paintings for reconnaissance.

    Ijuin stood up assertively, her hands nted on her hips. ¡°Hold on. This task is too minor for General Lyn-hime. We have among us kunoichi who excel in beast control; they¡¯re more suited for scouting Yoritomo¡¯s forces.¡±

    A ripple of confusion spread among them. ¡°General?¡± Ayaka questioned, puzzled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ijuin retorted. ¡°We cannot be an unnamed force. Who else but Sister Lily dares to stand against Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Imperial Court? She must assume her rightful title.¡±

    Marching to the center of the hall, Ijuin gestured towards Lily. ¡°Why not establish a government here in Cherry Blossom Valley to rival Kansai

    <sup>3</sup>?¡±

    Lily, taken aback, had not given the idea any serious thought. It was true, Ijuin had mentioned it in passing during the nning of the Blossom Valley Pce, but Lily hadn¡¯t dwelt on it. Could Ijuin truly be serious about such a bold move?

    The other sisters, powerful warriors and adepts in their own right, shared a look of bewilderment. While formidable inbat, the intricacies of military strategy and politics were foreign to them. Kotoka, with a knowing smile that carried both wisdom and maturity, remarked, ¡°I see, this isn¡¯t beyond our consideration.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve never really considered that¡­¡± Lily stumbled over her words, her expression clouded with uncertainty.

    ¡°Ehehe, perhaps we should table this discussion? Our numbers are few and our territory limited. Our immediate priority must be to strategize our defense against the enemy,¡± Ayaka interjected with practicality.

    Turning her gaze to Ijuin, Lily inquired with a mixture of skepticism and hope, ¡°Miss Ijuin, are you confident in this?¡±

    ¡°Rx,¡± Ijuin reassured her, ¡°The beast controlling techniques are safe, even if our kunoichi are discovered, there¡¯s no risk.¡±

    ¡°Alright, proceed with the investigation, but with caution,¡± Lily consented.

    Ijuin departed the hall, approaching a group of kunoichi with purpose. ¡°General Lyn-hime hasmanded¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me general¡­¡± Lily interjected, a hint of reluctance in her voice. Deep down, though, she harbored a burning desire to stand against Minamoto no Yoritomo and the oppressive, corrupt Imperial Court.

    The following day, reports from the investigation squad filtered in. The vanguard, an intimidating mix of ck-armored demon soldiers and their demon counterparts, radiated formidable auras, with some exuding an essence reminiscent of Yomi. The kunoichi had managed to scout the vanguard, but the tamed beasts sent further into enemy lines hadn¡¯t returned, forcing them to retreat, overpowered by apprehension.

    ¡°It seems I must test the efficacy of my own methods,¡± Lily murmured, summoning several small roons with a graceful wave of her hand. They scampered out of the hall eagerly.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Ayaka chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve fortified the maze formation and will oversee it personally. It¡¯s now even more impregnable. Let me share the secrets of the maze¡¯s passages with you, so your roons can navigate it without hindrance.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay,¡± Lily acknowledged, her mind already tracing the maze¡¯splexities.

    Armed with this new knowledge, Lily¡¯s roons darted through thebyrinthine maze and vanished into the dense forests under the cover of a star-strewn sky. The night air, crisp with the onset of autumn, carried the scent of yellowed, withering leaves as the mountains themselves seemed to brace for the impending chill. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: It¡¯s like an RPG quest now.

    Robinxen: Speaking of which, our resident klutz hasn¡¯t had a significant scene in forever¡­

    Robinxen: Raise your g!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 8 â€“ Death Of A Confidant

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 8 ¨C Death Of A Confidant</h4>

    In the relentless drizzle of autumn, Cherry Blossom Valley remained oblivious to the sinister aura of the encroaching army, cloaked by the bleak weather.

    Ayaka, ensconced in her quarters, pondered the profound transformations she had experienced since her paths crossed with Lily. ¡°Who am I?¡± she mused, a sense of enigma surrounding her identity. ¡°Why am I privy to the celestial maiden¡¯s pure water secret, and how can my dance invoke the rain to bless the earth?¡± These innate abilities were as natural to her as breathing, yet trying to pinpoint their origins invariably led to crippling headaches.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, Lyn-hime requests your immediate presence,¡± a female ninja informed her, breaking her contemtion.

    Upon arriving at Lily¡¯s residence, Ayaka found herself among the familiar faces of Rei, Kimiko, Haihime, Kotoko, and the other sisters.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, we¡¯ve assessed the strength of Yoritomo¡¯s army that threatens Cherry Blossom Valley,¡± Lily disclosed gravely. ¡°His Kamakura clone has arrived in person. Since my little roon dispatched this information, it has not returned.¡±

    The mention of the ¡®Kamakura clone¡¯ weighed heavily on Ayaka. Although the clone was merely at the quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage, nearing quintuple, they were, after all, confronting Minamoto no Yoritomo himself¡ªa foe likely to have devised countless inconceivable strategies, knowing their capabilities.

    Lily continued, ¡°Portions of Suno¡¯s popce and demons have retreated to our valley. Though defensible, our terrain advantage is negligible to someone like Minamoto no Yoritomo. If the maze falls and war reaches the valley, the destruction would be catastrophic, regardless of the victor.¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo is devious. He may not typically resort to it, but he might leverage the residents and our sisters as pawns against Lily. Caution is imperative,¡± Haihime interjected.

    Facing her sisters, Lily resolved, ¡°We must extend the battlefield beyond the valley. It shall serve as our final bastion.¡±

    Ayaka, forthright as ever, dered, ¡°Facing Minamoto no Yoritomo, there¡¯s no merit in deploying ordinary female cavalry or less formidable sisters. Lily, I shall apany you.¡±

    ¡°No, Sister Ayaka, I must confront him alone. You¡¯ll regain your strength within a month; we cannot risk further injury. My n is to engage him within the illusion,¡± Lily countered.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll remain close to the illusion, ready to intervene at a moment¡¯s notice should the need arise,¡± Ayaka consented, understanding the prudence in Lily¡¯s strategy.

    The two had beenrades in arms for quite some time; however, caution was imperative. With Ayaka¡¯s strength anticipated to fully return in a month, the formidable Yoritomo wouldn¡¯t be as intimidating. Even stripped of her treasures, Ayaka¡¯smand of half of Kimiko¡¯s artifacts ensured her capabilities remained robust. Herbat arsenal, barring formation materials, had notably expanded.

    ¡°Lily, how may I assist?¡± inquired Rei, her might akin to that of a Throned Saint, yet insufficient for a direct sh with Yoritomo. Meanwhile, Shimizu remained in istion.

    ¡°Please defend Cherry Blossom Valley,¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°But I want to fight!¡± Rei protested with the fervor of a warrior denied the battlefield. It was at this moment that Kimiko stepped forward, her tail animatedly swaying. She revealed a dark golden treasure box. ¡°Herein are 56 puppet cavalrymen, each necessitating a skilled cavalryman¡¯s consciousness for control, operable up to three hundred kilometers.¡±

    Kimiko handed the treasure box to Rei, ¡°Miss Uesugi, you excel at leading cavalry into battle, but your female cavalrycks the strength to fight alongside you at the moment. These 56 cavalrymen possess invinciblebat power at the Throned Monarch level and, being puppets, their resilience is formidable. Crafted from ninth-grade metal and adorned with various gemstones and ancient spell inscriptions, they boast durability on par with a single-soul Big Dipper expert, surpassing even yours.¡±

    ¡°56 puppet cavalrymen?¡± Rei echoed, taking the box with a mixture of awe and responsibility.

    ¡°The constraint lies in the necessity for one person to manipte each cavalryman. Miss Uesugi, you must promptly select suitable candidates from your female cavalry for training¡ªit¡¯s a straightforward process. Once trained, you can deploy these 56 cavalrymen within the illusion to bolster Lily and Ayaka¡¯s efforts,¡± Kimiko¡¯s eyes gleamed with tactical foresight. Despite her simple nature,cking in guile, her analysis was acutely astute and actionable.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Kimiko!¡± Rei said, her voice rich with gratitude.

    ¡°Now, regarding Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s defense¡ª Yoritomo¡¯s army is vast. If a faction were to inadvertently break through¡­¡± Lily¡¯s concern hung in the air, pregnant with the weight of the unsaid implications.

    Kimiko reassured her confidently, ¡°Leave it to me. My current form belies my strength¡ªI wield the power of a triple-soul Big Dipper Stage expert, and my arsenal of treasures is not to be underestimated. Intercepting any intruders will be trivial.¡±

    With Lily¡¯s anxiety eased, she began to delegate, ¡°Yoritomo¡¯s forces approach the illusion. We must act immediately! Sister Haihime, Lady Kotoka, the internal defenses and coordination with Lady Kimiko are now in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± came the affirming responses from Haihime and Kotoka.

    ¡°Lily, take extra caution,¡± Haihime added, her worry evident, a veil of helplessness in her gaze. Powerless to join the fray against Yoritomo¡¯s might, she couldn¡¯t stand beside Lily in the battle.

    Lily and Ayaka wasted no time in setting out, while Rei prepared to select and prepare the female cavalry for the task at hand.

    Lily and Ayaka left the valley¡¯s safety,ing to a split in their paths.

    ¡°Lily, we part here. I can manipte the grand formation from any location within this illusion. When necessary, I will obstruct Yoritomo¡¯s forces to aid you. The rest falls to you,¡± Ayaka stated, her grip on Lily¡¯s hand both firm and reassuring.

    ¡°Mhm. Worry not, Sister Ayaka,¡± Lily replied, her face warming with determination and perhaps a hint of something more.

    After parting with Ayaka, Lily ventured solo through the forested mountains shrouded by the illusion, paths she knew intimately. Within the illusionary formation, she could stay in touch with Ayaka and Rei via soul transmission, no matter the distance; such was the advantage of their grand design.

    Upon reaching the fringe of the illusion, Lily spied Kato Keiren¡¯s ck vanguard nestled in the valley below. The onmyojis at the forefront were a formidable bunch, performing spells and tentatively probing. Yet, the illusion, now reinforced by Ayaka, held firm against these powerful mages whose progress was significantly impeded.

    Among them, the weakest were of the Permanence Stage¡¯s pinnacle, with a notable few who had ascended to the Throne Stage. Their tall ck hats shrouded their pale-blue faces, eyes shimmering with an unsettling glow, void of humanity but emanating a strong ghostly stench. ¡°The aura of Yomi?¡± Lily mused, her previous encounters lending insight into how Yoritomo had swiftly mustered such a formidable army.

    Lily, having navigated the Path of Yomi, was well aware of its depths, where archdemons and ghosts of immense power dwelled. She couldn¡¯t fathom the numbers within Yomi, nor the extent of their might. But if Yoritomo had indeed tapped into this abyssal resource, it exined the sudden rise of his spectral forces.

    As spection abounded regarding the weakened imperial forces post-battles in Suno and Heian-ky¨­, Yoritomo had delved into the underworld, drawing out demons and ghosts for his legions. Yet, the question of his control over these beings from Yomi lingered, deepening the mystery of his capabilities.

    ¡°Yomi sorcerers, huh? Let¡¯s show them what we¡¯re made of,¡± Lily dered, a swift motion of her hand conjuring a fearsome Yomi beast projection

    <sup>1</sup>. With her strength now rivaling the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage, her creation was a force to be reckoned with, its power unchallenged at the Throne Stage.

    The beast unleashed an ancient roar, darting forward with a speed that turned it into a blur, a massive ck mist charging into the formation of onmyojis and sorcerers.

    ¡°What?!¡± echoed a voice, stunned and rmed.

    ¡°What is that thing?¡± another queried in panic.

    The creature was a whirlwind of destruction, severing the head of a ghoul onmyoji in a single, swift bite before the onlookers could evenprehend its form.

    ¡°Where did this demone from? Why is it attacking its own kind?¡± The confusion spread like wildfire among the group.

    ¡°Lord Kato, ah¡ª¡± the cry was cut short.

    In a flurry of ferocity, the beast lunged, tearing and biting. It sowed chaos among the onmyojis, swiftly iming the lives of more than a dozen in a brutal disy of power.

    ¡°This beast isn¡¯t from our army!¡± Kato Keiren dered as he arrived astride his ck steed. ¡°Kill it!¡±

    The initial chaos quickly transformed into orchestrated retaliation. The beast, their unexpected adversary, faced a barrage of spells from the onmyojis. Meanwhile, a wave of ck-armored soldiers surged from the valley to confront the threat.

    Despite the onught of spells and des that wounded it, the beast, merely a painted projection, fought without regard for its own injuries. It exuded thick inky smoke, and in its injured state, it continued to carve a path of destruction through Kato¡¯s forces.

    ¡°Why is this demon turning against us? Could it be another Yomi demon that surfaced from below?¡± Kato¡¯s face contorted with bewilderment, struggling to grasp the creature¡¯s origins.

    The demons of Yomi, not bound to Yoritomo¡¯s will, were agents of chaos, locked in a vicious cycle of ughter and consumption, a battle for dominance that birthed true monstrosities. If one such demon had indeed emerged into the human realm autonomously, its hostility toward its kin would hardly be surprising.

    ¡°This inky ck smoke¡­ it¡¯s familiar¡­¡± Kato¡¯s memory ignited, a realization striking him. ¡°It¡¯s a painted projection!¡±

    The battlefield at the execution grounds shed before his eyes¡ªthose Yomi projections had been present there, and he had faced them inbat.

    Only one person in this realm could wield such projections against them.

    ¡°Lord Kato, have you been well?¡± Lily¡¯s tone, tinged with frost, sounded from behind the unwitting Kato.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Kato began, the recognition dawning toote.

    Before he could alert his forces, it was over. Lily¡¯s Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, in her hands, was relentless and unforgiving. Kato, merely a Throned Saint, stood no chance; the de cut through him as easily as it would through air, its cursed edge striking true.

    ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ She¡¯s really here¡­ in Cherry Blossom Valley¡­¡± These thoughts were Kato¡¯sst, his strength ebbing away before he could voice them.

    Kato Keiren, once a trusted lieutenant in Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s ranks, nowy defeated. His years of loyalty and his practice of demonic methods could not save him from this end. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I forgot she refilled her paintings with all the demons that one time.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 9 â€“ One Of The Four Heavenly Kings

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 9 ¨C One Of The Four Heavenly Kings</h4>

    ¡°Who goes there?!¡± The group of ck-armored soldiers charged forward, but with just a thought from Lily, all the troops within her field of vision fell simultaneously, in by her invisible cherry blossom des.

    Defeating Kato¡¯s vanguard force wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s only objective foring here. She aimed to gauge the strengths and weaknesses of Yoritomo¡¯s forces. By summoning several Yomi beast painted projections, she unleashed a massacre within the valley. The beasts, tearing into the ck-armored soldiers, sowed discord in the ranks, for among them were numerous allied demons and beasts. The ensuing chaos blurred the lines between ally and enemy. Yet, under Lily¡¯smand, her beast projections, slicing through everything with ruthless precision, made no errors.

    Meanwhile, Lily herself withdrew into the shadowy veil of the maze formation.

    The majority of the ck-armored army, ancient Hojo demon soldiers from Kamakura, held an inherent distrust for the Yomi demons. To them, it appeared the demons had turned feral, attacking indiscriminately, allies included. The scenepelled them to retaliate with equal ferocity, miring all sides in strife.

    ¡°Cease this instant!¡± Themand boomed across the battlefield, a thunderous deration that halted the chaos momentarily.

    Two demon generals, cloaked in ancient ck samurai armor with ominously styled helmets adorned with sharp horns and sinister masks, appeared. Towering at five to six meters, they marched through the air with purpose. Upon sighting a beast projection, their destruction was swift and decisive.

    The Yomi demons, aligning with the orders of these imposing figures, ceased their onught. Of the seven or eight spectral beasts Lily had conjured, several had already faded, their energies spent, while the survivors were efficiently dispatched by the demon generals.

    ¡°Double-soul Big Dipper Stage,¡± Lily murmured from within the mist-shrouded maze, experiencing the fray through herst beast¡¯s senses.

    ¡°These generals possess an aura, dark and terrifying, far beyond that of standard demon soldiers. Within the Heian Dynasty¡¯s known circles, double-soul Big Dipper Stage masters are scarce. These two must hail from Yomi,¡± she concluded.

    Despite the generals¡¯ arrival, casting their foreboding shadows across the valley, the soldiers¡¯ own strife had decimated their numbers. Mosty dead, having turned on one another in the chaos.

    ¡°Even the main general, Kato Keiren, has fallen. Humans are indeed feeble,¡±mented one of the generals, his gruff voice apanied by the dance of tiny blue mes in his eyes.

    The other, eyes alight with blood-red mes, chimed in contemptuously, ¡°They stand no chance against our Carefree City. Nestled deep within the Land of Yomi, we wield a power unchallenged.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d have never ventured to Ashihara, obeying Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s beck and call, if not for the human world¡¯s soul bounty.¡±

    ¡°Yet, these orderse from the city lord himself, rendering further discussion moot. s, the souls harvested here, mostly those of mummified demons and soldiers, are far from satisfying,¡±mented the blue-eyed general, a haunting resonance under his mask as ck smoke coiled around him, signaling his consumption of the fallen¡¯s souls. His counterpart followed suit, partaking in the grim feast.

    Lily, cloaked in confusion, pondered, ¡°What is Carefree City? A Yomi force akin to the Matori Abyss? The collusion of Minamoto no Yoritomo with such entities and their summoning here baffles me.¡±

    Lily had once vanquished formidable demons that ventured into the human realm through the Gate of Yomi on Iyo Ind, and had even confronted several archdemons from the depths of the Matori Abyss. Yet, news of a Gate of Yomi being discovered within the Heian Dynasty had not reached her. Those subterranean rifts¡ªwere they the paths these demons took? If so, the danger they posed was unfathomable, a thought that made the prospect of investigating these rifts an inevitable task in Lily¡¯s mind.

    Questions swirled in her head, chiefly about the orders from Yoritomo that even the demon generals heeded. What bond tied the Lord of Carefree City to Minamoto no Yoritomo? And to what extent did Yoritomo¡¯s influence spread tomand such obedience from the denizens of Yomi? These mysteries weighed heavily on Lily.

    As the final echoes of her projections faded into ck mist, Lily¡¯s sensory connection to the battle waned. The ominous procession of the ck-armored army soon trudged into the valley, a sight marked by indifference to the fallen, underscored by the crushing of bone and armor underfoot. This legion,prising Yomi archdemons, exotic beasts, and demon generals of grotesque visage and malevolent presence, moved with a singr purpose.

    At the heart of this dread army, borne by eight formidable demon bearers, was a colossal ck sedan chair, its ancient heft denoting power, marked by the crest of the Genji n. From this dark throne alighted Lord Kamakura, a figure of deceptive ordinariness, clothed in a dark blue kimono and crowned with a tall hat, his stature imposing.

    ¡°Prepare a proper burial for Kato Keiren,¡± intoned Lord Kamakura, a thread of genuine regret woven into hismand, honoring the high-ranking general who had stood by him in the conquest of rule.

    Adjacent to Lord Kamakura stood an enigmatic youth, a samurai garbed in crimson armor. His hairstyle and white forehead band were overshadowed by his inhuman features: pale blue skin, golden eyes, and a triad of blood-red horns. His back bore arge de, ornate and alien, its scabbard etched with patterns not of this world.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura, are there truly formidable female samurai in thesends?¡± inquired the young demon, a hint of excitement in his voice.

    Kamakura¡¯s voice was calm yetden with truth as he spoke, ¡°Indeed, if we can shatter this maze, a host of powerful and ravishing female samurai await us. It¡¯s said to be a gathering of the Heian period¡¯s most exquisite beauties.¡±

    The young man chuckled mischievously, his golden tongue flickering out like a me, a testament to his unrestrained nature. ¡°Now that is tempting!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Muyu, remember, as the son of the Lord of Carefree City, you are bound by our pact. Kagami Lily is mine to im. I shall be the one to torment her for a millennium before I exact revenge for my brother¡¯s demise,¡± asserted a hulking demon general, his stature reaching five meters. His appearance was striking with a sumo¡¯s topknot, azure skin, and eyes like fresh blood.

    ¡°You presume she¡¯s yours to im? On the battlefield, each of us must lean on our own strength. If capturing that woman is your desire, then make it so with your own two hands!¡± Muyu Hikomoto¡¯s tone, edged with the authority of one of the four heavenly kings, left no room for doubt; he rejected the notion of dependence or shared glory in their grim task.

    Matori Nishin, known as the third leader of the Matori Abyss, replied with rising irritation, ¡°What arrogance! Your ties to Carefree City do not cow me.¡± His words, sharp with defiance, refused to acknowledge any supposed intimidation from Hikomoto¡¯s prestigious background.

    Unperturbed by the challenge, Hikomoto restated the hierarchy between them. ¡°Be mindful of our ranks. Your title is that of a demon general, while I am elevated as one of the four heavenly kings.¡± His words carved a clear divide between their stations, seeking to diminish Matori¡¯s significance.

    ¡°So what?¡± came Matori¡¯s terse rebuttal, slicing through Muyu¡¯s grandstanding. It was a stark refusal to acquiesce to the perceived authority of the heavenly king, a reminder that titles do not equate to absolute power.

    Amidst the rising tension, Kamakura¡¯s voice cut through, measured and firm. ¡°Both of you, don¡¯t underestimate the enemy,¡± he warned. ¡°You are free to fight the other female samurai, but Kagami Lily is a legendary figure who even managed to kill Shuten Doji. Although it was a coincidence

    <sup>1</sup>, it still shows how dangerous this woman is.¡±

    The name Shuten Doji elicited a reaction from Matori, whose plump face twitched in either ignorance or disbelief. ¡°Shuten Doji? Who is that?¡± he questioned, his knowledge of the infamous figure seemingly nonexistent.

    Hikomoto scoffed at the mention of such figures. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a lecherous little monk turned into a demon and imed to be one of the world¡¯s three great archdemons. A guy like that is nothing in front of my father!¡± His words dripped with disdain, underscoring his father¡¯s might.

    Kamakura furrowed his brow and delivered a stern warning, ¡°You two cannot afford to be reckless. In the face of Kagami Lily, caution is imperative. It would be best if I dealt with her personally.¡± His concern was evident as he addressed the heavenly king and demon general before him, both newly arrived from Yomi and brimming with strength, particrly Hikomoto, whose youthful exuberance could betray him into underestimating their foe.

    If not for Yoritomo¡¯s inability to summon figures of the City Lord¡¯s caliber to Ashihara, the matter would have been trivial. Yet, it wasn¡¯t solely a question of capability; the Carefree City Lord would not readily abandon his strategically crucial city. He had dispatched his son here for training and in alignment with Yoritomo¡¯s schemes.

    Meanwhile, ensconced atop an ancient tree within the maze, Lily was immersed in meditation. Ayaka¡¯s soul transmission pierced her focus: ¡°Lily, the army hasmenced its assault; they¡¯re starting to dismantle the formation.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes snapped open in acknowledgment.

    The expansive maze, stretching over 300 kilometers, was under siege. Ayaka¡¯s connection to the formation alerted her to breaches, which shemunicated to Lily, along with the invaders¡¯ direction.

    Lily navigated thebyrinth with ease, her senses extending outward, though those outside were blind to her presence. She witnessed a throng of Yomi sorcerers and shamans congregating on an altar, their incantations aimed at dissolving the maze¡¯s barriersyer by painstakingyer.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Lily dered, unleashing several Yomi beast projections. They emerged from the misty forest, charging at the sorcerers and sowing discord among the demon soldiers who were caught off guard.

    ¡°Calm down! It¡¯s just some puny demons!¡±

    In response, two ck-armored demon generals emerged from the back lines, their long swords pulsating with a demonic aura, and they engaged the beast projections with a flourish. A disy of demonic sword light erupted, and the area was soon shrouded in billowing ck smoke. To Lily¡¯s surprise, her beasts, formidable as they were, fell quickly to the prowess of these demon generals.

    ¡°It¡¯s these two again; they¡¯re strong!¡± she acknowledged, her tone carrying a hint of respect. Among the projections, Lily¡¯s cat demon weaved through the chaos at a breathtaking speed, aiming straight for the sorcerers. Abruptly, a red light streaked through the fray¡ªa whisper of movement, a chill that touched Lily¡¯s mind even from a distance. The cat demon¡¯sst sight was a diminutive demon samurai, d in bright red armor, his skin bluish-purple and horns blood-red, wielding a sword of remarkable power.

    ¡°They¡¯ve all been defeated?¡± Lily murmured, annoyancecing her voice. These beasts were of unmatched strength in their own right.

    ¡°The two demon generals at the double-soul Big Dipper Stage are formidable, but that short figure in red armor is a force to be reckoned with¡ªperhaps as mighty as a quadruple-soul level being, capable of challenging even Taira no Masakado himself.¡±

    ¡°Yoritomo has found a powerful ally indeed. One or two such figures I can manage, but any more, and even I would falter should they unite with Kamakura clone against me.¡±

    Although Kamakura was at the quadruple-soul level, his being a clone of Yoritomo imbued him with an exceptional might not typical for others of his stage. Lily was keenly aware that if these archdemons from Yomi joined forces, her situation would be perilous.

    Meanwhile, Muyu Hikomoto, the son of the Carefree City Lord, looked upon the sorcerers with impatience. ¡°It¡¯s taking an eternity to breach the formation! There must be a potent human onmyoji shielding it. Observe!¡± With a dramatic gesture, he unveiled a small sculpture, a curious amalgam of a woman¡¯s head and a bird¡¯s body. Tossed skyward, the sculpture birthed phantoms of demonesses, beguiling as they danced towards the sorcerers, weaving around them in a purple, seductive haze.

    In an instant, the sorcerers¡¯ expressions morphed into a mix of passion and savagery, their power surging remarkably. The formation¡¯s defenses started to crumble more rapidly, as if gales from Yomi were clearing the obfuscating mists.

    Pushing their capabilities to the brink, the sorcerers¡¯ blood burst forth, drawn into the astral currents to amplify their assault, though their vitality faded swiftly with the exertion.

    ¡°What sort of wind is this?¡± Lily gasped, her shock palpable. Even as she fortified herself with her spiritual energy, the malevolent breeze remained unimpeded.

    From within the formation, hundreds of kilometers distant, Ayaka¡¯s voice pierced the tense air, ¡°Ah!¡± The pained exmation was followed by a strained message, ¡°Lily, it¡¯s bad! The maze formation is on the verge of copse!¡± Her voice conveyed urgency and a tinge of fear, foreshadowing the chaos that was about to unfold. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Well it was but also wasn¡¯t¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 10 â€“ Battle! Lord Kamakura

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 10 ¨C Battle! Lord Kamakura</h4>

    Although the sky was fairly bright today, the mountains and forests were veiled in a grim gray

    <sup>1</sup>, casting a gloomy and oppressive mood over thend. The maze was teetering on the edge of destruction, with the opposing side¡¯s treasure disying a fierce might that eclipsed that of ordinary artifacts due to its sacrificial activation. Lily knew that if the maze fell, a deluge of Yomi¡¯s forces would overwhelm Cherry Blossom Valley; even she could not withstand them all at once.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about destroying the maze!¡± Lily¡¯s presence at the formation¡¯s edge was marked by an explosive release of her aura. She glided on air currents, her movement as swift as if she were sprinting across the earth, and she reached the sorcerers in a sh. The sight that greeted her was one of chaos: sorcerers, enraptured by phantom beauties, exhibited a wild ferocity, their lifeforce draining before her eyes.

    With no time to hesitate, Lily unfurled her scroll painting, releasing nearly a hundred demon projections including the formidable Roon Mita and a six-tailed fox demon. They plunged into the sorcerer¡¯s ranks, causing havoc and death.

    ¡°Stop! Where did this crazy womane from?!¡± Despite Lily¡¯s striking beauty in her red attire, her abrupt appearance bewildered the demon generals, who were too distant to fully appreciate her looks. She unleashed a swarm of demons, mercilessly decimating the sorcerers, leading the generals tobel her as deranged.

    The two ck-armored demon generals surged forward at a breakneck pace, their movements sending shockwaves through the air as they barreled towards her.

    Lily¡¯s gaze, however, was locked on the half-bird, half-woman treasure hovering aloft. With a flick of her wrist, she cast a starry ribbon that snared the treasure. She met resistance as she infused it with her spiritual energy, but her determination was fierce. When she realized she couldn¡¯t wrest control due to its strong inherent power, she relinquished her hold and unsheathed Dojigiri-Yasutsuna.

    ¡°Stop! Return my treasure!¡± Hikomoto, imbued with a mighty aura from the quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage, morphed into a red ghostly me, charging at Lily in a bid to reim his possession.

    Yet, Lily did not hesitate; her sword met the treasure, and despite its resistance, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna left a mark on the low-grade spirit artifact, causing it to falter and malfunction. This unexpected turn led to the gruesome end of the demon sorcerers who remained.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The generals, now upon her, wielded their longswords with ferocious might, unleashing sinister streaks of light aimed to cleave Lily in two.

    Lily executed a swift pirouette, dodging two deadly arcs of light with extraordinary agility. She then positioned herself adjacent to one of the demon generals and with an effortless gesture, released a stream of crimson sword light

    <sup>2</sup> from Dojigiri-Yasutsuna. This ribbon of light was slender and radiant, holding within it a paradoxical beauty of destruction. Almost without a sound, the general¡¯s head was neatly cleaved from his body.

    With her next move already envisioned, Lily¡¯s sword light carved into her opponent, splitting into two scarlet beams¡ªone boring into the head and the other into the chest¡ªdecimating both the ster soul and the origin soul within the spirit sea. These scarlet energies were not overwhelmingly powerful; they would not suffice to breach the flesh of an adversary of equal might or one with exceptional resilience, at most inflicting deepcerations.

    Furthermore, anyparable spiritual energy would have mitigated these attacks. However, Lily¡¯s formidable strength outshone the demon generals¡¯, enabling her to perform this feat with ease. The remaining general, witnessing his ally fall from a singr blow, was stricken with shock and hastily withdrew.

    In the midst of this, Muyu Hikomoto, d in red armor, made his appearance. He unsheathed a de that exceeded his own height, conjuring a maelstrom of bloody luminescence teeming with sorrowful feminine wails. These sounds, intermingling with the apparitions of tormented female figures, human and demon alike, were designed to pierce the soul and bewilder the mind. However, such soul-rending tactics held no sway over Lily, who deftly avoided an iing, thunderous strike. Beneath her, cherry blossoms scattered as she leapt into the air, drawing the Himiko longbow not to target Hikomoto, but the retreating double-soul demon general.

    Arrows sliced through the air, their flight silent but deadly. Lily¡¯s archery skills were beyond reproach, a blend of fluid grace andmanding strength. The demon general, hampered in his aerial retreat, narrowly dodged one arrow only to be fatally struck by the others¡ªone shattering his skull, another impaling his heart.

    ¡°This woman is unbelievably strong!¡± Hikomoto couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. Unperturbed by the soul attacks hidden within his barrage of sword lights, she had decisively beheaded one adversary and shot another dead in the mere flutter of an eyelid¡ªboth formidable demons at the double-soul Big Dipper Stage.

    At that moment, a suffocating ck aura emerged from behind, spreading across the sky like a myriad of thick ink strokes, ominously expanding their domain. Lord Kamakura, a towering middle-aged samurai stretching ten meters in height, made his presence known as he traversed mountains and forests, his steps creating ripples on the inky waves beneath him.

    ¡°Young Master Muyu, exercise caution. She is Kagami Lily, the most dangerous and merciless

    <sup>3</sup> samurai in the world!¡± warned Yoritomo, eyeing Lily with a mix of wariness and rm, acutely aware that any harm to the Carefree City Lord¡¯s son would not only bar him from Yomi¡¯s territories but also incur the City Lord¡¯s fierce ire.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll take that as apliment,¡± retorted Lily, poised elegantly mid-air. Her hair danced with the wind, and her exquisite form radiated a fierce femininity. In her, the essence of a war goddess was embodied¡ªstunning and formidable.

    ¡°Indeed?¡± Hikomoto¡¯s golden eyes narrowed, his face twisting into a more ferocious and cruel mien. ¡°A powerful woman? The sheer delight of defeating and then torturing a formidable woman like you, to savor the music of your cries and the artistry of your despair¡ªit¡¯s unparalleled.¡± His body shook with uncontroble excitement at the thought of oveing Lily.

    ¡°Prepare to be ensnared!¡± Hikomoto brandished a sinister rope adorned with a malevolent spirit¡¯s head on one end and a pale, beautiful female mask on the other. The rope snaked through the air, hurtling towards Lily, seemingly designed to bind those of considerable strength.

    Lily, however, was swift to retreat. She navigated the airspace with grace, weaving around Lord Kamakura and Hikomoto, her bow at the ready,unching a flurry of arrows that split the dark sky.

    Notably, her targets were not the anticipated Yoritomo or Hikomoto but rather the masks dangling on either end of a rope. Infused with Lily¡¯s spiritual energy, the arrows could be guided at high speed, striking both masks in the face with unerring precision that produced a sound like distant thunder.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hikomoto¡¯s fury erupted. ¡°This woman, she destroyed another one of my treasures! I¡¯ll kill you for this! Who dares to provoke me like this in Carefree City

    <sup>4</sup>?!¡±

    Fueled by rage, Hikomoto surged forward with increased speed, bearing down on Lily. Unruffled, Lily calmly drew her bow, her eyes steady on her fast-approaching adversary.

    ¡°Do you think you can shoot me with that lousy bow?¡±

    With a powerful release, Lily sent the arrow flying, its force outstripping her earlier attempts, as if the very air was torn asunder.

    ¡°Dodge!¡± Lord Kamakura¡¯smand thundered.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    A dark wave pulsed from Lord Kamakura¡¯s soul world, and though his clone was only at the quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage, it was connected to the main body¡¯s soul world. This murky energy enveloped Lily¡¯s arrow, which now glowed with a purple lunar force, slowing it, yet not enough to stop its relentless flight.

    The arrow sliced through the sky, a purple streak aimed directly at Hikomoto, who in a desperate maneuver, evaded.

    The arrow grazed past, its proximity enough to leave a searing, bloody scar on his face.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Hikomoto¡¯s vanity was wounded; his visage, once a point of pride amongst the less attractive demons of Yomi, was now marred by a single encounter with Lily.

    ¡°Ah! This, this is evil-ying power! Ah¡ª ah!¡± His rage was palpable. The evil-ying wound was not just painful but difficult to heal, threatening to scar his features for years.

    ¡°You witch! I¡¯ll make you suffer all the punishments of Yomi!¡±

    A massive shadow swept by, ¡°Talk less; be careful of this woman! We must join forces to confront her!¡±

    The towering figure of Lord Kamakura, ten meters in height, rushed past Hikomoto. He feared the younger demon might suffer further due to his arrogance.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Less than two years ago, we met for the first time here in Kanto. Did you ever imagine this day would arrive?¡± Lord Kamakura¡¯s voice rumbled, heavy as thunder, a resonant force in the sky.

    Lily¡¯s mind was awash with memories of their first meeting. Back then, Yoritomo seemed an immovable deity, a presence beyond reach.

    Now, she faced him directly, her heart swelling with the enormity of the moment.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura, shouldn¡¯t I be the one to say that?¡± Lily retorted with a sneer.

    ¡°If I had known this day woulde, I would have simply ended you back then to avoid this trouble! s, the world is full of surprises, and I, Minamoto no Yoritomo, am no deity. I saw your potential from the start. Revealing your identity as a mirror girl was merely entertainment. Watching a young and capable woman like you grapple with peril and ambition was fascinating!¡± For once, Lord Kamakura revealed his true sentiments, viewing Lily not just as an amusement but as a genuine adversary.

    ¡°Hmph, y with fire and you get burned

    <sup>5</sup>. Lord Kamakura, regardless of your past intentions or the evils you¡¯ve done, your desire to harm me, or any other twisted motivations, you¡¯ve inadvertently aided my growth. I, Kagami Lily, may be a woman, but I adhere to principles of integrity! In today¡¯s duel, I will allow you three moves

    <sup>6</sup>!¡±

    ¡°What??!¡± The surprise and indignation were evident on Lord Kamakura¡¯s rugged features, his anger palpable. ¡°How dare you belittle me like this!¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: My spellcheck doesn¡¯t like gray.

    Robinxen: Ah she¡¯s definitely a Saber ss.

    Robinxen: Merciless? Lily?

    Robinxen: Uh¡­.. we¡¯re nowhere near your so called city. Carefree City is a weird name though¡­ I feel like it might have been intended to reference something specific.

    Robinxen: She said it!

    Silva: Is Lily so confident she can beat the clone?

 Volume - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 11 â€“ Setsugekka

    <h4>Volume - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 11 ¨C Setsugekka</h4>

    As the imposing figure of Kamakura loomed, the atmosphere around them darkened, a reflection of his swelling power. His voice,den with both usation and acknowledgment, thundered across the clearing. ¡°Kagami Lily! Your external purity belies your inner ruthlessness. You betrayed not only the court but the Genji n itself. You think I¡¯m unaware? Many have fallen to your de because they were deceived by your youthful guise. But I am not Shuten Doji; I will not make his mistake. In this world, you are my most formidable enemy!¡±

    Lily¡¯s response was swift and unyielding, her voice echoing with defiance. ¡°Betrayal? You, Minamoto no Yoritomo, are thest person who should speak of such things! Unlike Shuten Doji, you could never truly understand me! I do not resort to deceit. When I say I¡¯ll give you three moves, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do.¡±

    The darkness grew denser, a visual testament to Kamakura¡¯s burgeoning power. ¡°By standing against me, you oppose the heavens themselves, Lily. You¡¯re preventing many from surviving in the new world toe!¡±

    ¡°And by survival, you mean transforming into demons?¡± Lily challenged.

    ¡°That is their choice

    <sup>1</sup>, not mine to enforce,¡± came the retort, the shadows around them churning with the exchange.

    ¡°Absurd. With your machinations, you throw the celestial order into disarray. Is there truly any other path to survival?¡± Lily¡¯s skepticism was unmistakable.

    With a thunderous crash, Kamakura summoned the darkness to hismand, morphing it into colossal tentacles that whipped towards Lily, each one capable of stirring the very clouds in the sky. The oppressive might of Kamakura¡¯s soul world bore down on her, restricting her movement, but Lily summoned her purple sakura domain, its radiant energy managing to counter the dark soul world¡¯s influence.

    Her form, garbed in a cascade of crimson, weaved through the dark tendrils like a specter, evading their onught without striking back. She rose, regal and defiant, as if a sovereign of the nocturnal realm, and called out with unyielding spirit, ¡°Come at me!¡±

    ¡°Since you so arrogantly court death, I shall oblige,¡± Acknowledging her challenge, Kamakura moved through the sky with purpose, his hand outstretched¡ªa giant¡¯s palm capable of rending earth and sky. Lily, presented with the option to evade, chose instead to confront the force head-on.

    A luminescent crimson aura enveloped her hand as she met his attack with equal vigor, resulting in a titanic sh that sent tremors through the mountains and forests below. The two forces, one dark and one aze with the light of her spirit, nullified each other in a spectacle that left neither victorious nor vanquished.

    Lily maintained her position aloft, her posture unyielding, as her hair and attire danced with the winds of the aftermath. Assertively, she dered, ¡°That was the first move.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Below, Hikomoto could only watch in disbelief. Kamakura had channeled the full might of his soul realm into that singr palm strike, and yet, this woman had withstood it with apparent ease.

    Without uttering a word, the expression on Kamakura¡¯s face grew grave as he unsheathed a sizable katana, its de seemingly drinking in the surrounding darkness, bing a focal point of energy as the sky above muted to a solemn gray.

    With a battle cry, Yoritomo¡¯s clone propelled himself toward Lily, his sword a harbinger of doom, cleaving through the dark clouds with the weight of divine retribution. In an unexpected turn, within a twenty-kilometer radius, the tumultuous clouds scattered, unveiling the expanse of the sky.

    Lily¡¯s actions bordered on the miraculous as she halted Kamakura¡¯s formidable strike with her bare hands, grasping the sword¡¯s de in a disy of unmatched bravery. Such a feat may not have been heralded as a great skill, but in the heat of battle, where a single blow had the power to split mountains, her barehanded block was a testament to her valor. To confront Yoritomo in such a manner spoke volumes of her courage.

    Hikomoto looked on in sheer disbelief, his voice tinged with shock, ¡°She, she really dared to catch it!¡±

    Kamakura, not one to relent, engaged the full might of his colossal frame to reim his weapon,pelling Lily to tactically retreat. A brief moment of reprieve typically followed such a bold move. But, Kamakura deceptively appeared to withdraw only to abruptly intensify his assault with a renewed vigor that betrayed any previous understanding.

    The world seemed to echo with the force of his next move, a violent shockwave of ck energy that seemed to crack the very fabric of the sky. Lily, anticipating the strike, countered by closing the gap and delivering a calcted kick to the sword¡¯s guard with her celestial wooden clog, diverting the brunt of the attack.

    This was no mere feint; it was an all-out offensive. The sheer force of it bore them both swiftly to the ground.

    The impact was cataclysmic, the earth cratering under them as if struck by a meteorite. Trees were uprooted, boulders shattered, and debris was cast skyward.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!¡± Kamakura spat the insult as he retracted his sword only tounch another aggressive sh toward Lily, a sinister ck radiance tracing its path.

    With a burst of radiant light, Lily¡¯s de, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, was swiftly drawn from her waist. ¡°Three moves have passed!¡± she dered with resolve.

    Her sword met his with a series of ngs, deflecting Kamakura¡¯s de and sending a shower of sparks into the air. Seizing her chance, Lily stepped atop the back of Kamakura¡¯s sword and leaned into a stunning sword strike that sliced through his left arm and torso. The wound was deep, yet given Kamakura¡¯s immense size, it was a minor cut. Dark blood and smoke flowed from the injury as he hastily swung his sword, retreating.

    At that moment, Hikomoto, aglow with red fury, charged towards Lily. His sword, long and ominous with its dark red gleam, was raised for a strike filled with the wails of suffering souls. ¡°Go to hell, woman!¡± he roared.

    Lily began her elegant evasion, her superior agility allowing her to dance through the air with grace, outmaneuvering both Kamakura and Hikomoto. In a fluid motion, she counterattacked.

    A purple crescent de, conjured from the ether, shot towards Hikomoto, who reacted just in time. ¡°What?!¡± he eximed, attempting to defend himself. However, Lily¡¯s de, with a slight deviation, bypassed hisrge sword and struck his armor with a resounding crack.

    Lily¡¯s remarkable fortitude was on disy as her sword, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, renowned for its sharpness, managed to prate the exceptionally durable low-grade spirit artifact that was Hikomoto¡¯s armor. Despite not investing her full strength, the de inflicted a wound upon his shoulder, eliciting a sharp cry as blood erupted from the gash. Hikomoto retreated swiftly, his expression one of shock and pain.

    He hovered in the sky, now opposite Kamakura, with Lily positioned between them. The exchange that followed left both men with minor injuries. While not grave, the realization that a seemingly casual strike from Lily could breach Hikomoto¡¯s defenses sent a chill through him. He had narrowly escaped a potentially lethal blow, thanks to his caution.

    Lily, with the might to challenge those at the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage, found herself not entirely outmatched even against the likes of Shizuka Gozen, who upied that esteemed level. And while she may not measure up to the preeminent might of a figure like Michizane, she held her ground admirably.

    Both Kamakura and Hikomoto, despite their quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage prowess, found themselves at a disadvantage. Lily¡¯s superior reflexes, swordsmanship, and agility outshone theirs, attributes that would have been even more pronounced had she not been under the oppressive force of Kamakura¡¯s soul world.

    ¡°It seems she¡¯s an opponent who requires both of us to act together. Regrettably, she¡¯s a woman. It truly makes me feel ashamed and frustrated!¡± Hikomoto admitted through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Young Master Muyu, it¡¯s all or nothing. Perhaps if you kill or even capture her, you won¡¯t feel ashamed anymore,¡± Kamakura replied, a hint of strategy in his voice.

    ¡°Well said, Lord Kamakura!¡± Hikomoto concurred, his resolve hardening.

    Amidst this tense standoff, the ground shook with the approach of the army. Unbeknownst to them, the troops had stealthily assembled into a battle-ready formation.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I truly didn¡¯t expect your progress to be so astonishing,¡± Kamakura acknowledged, his tone betraying a trace of respect. ¡°Originally, I prepared a contingency n in case Tamamo-no-Mae miraculously recovered

    <sup>2</sup>, but it seems unnecessary now. However, my caution still paid off!¡±

    He pointed his sword at Lily, amanding presence on the battlefield. ¡°Activate the sacrificial formation and kill this woman!¡± he ordered.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily¡¯s heart sank. The sacrificial formation had once gravely wounded Tamamo-no-Mae, and now it was being deployed against her¡ªa malicious strategy that sacrificed thousands in exchange for immense power.

    The army¡¯s ranks swiftly fell into formation, with onmyojis positioned on levitating magical tforms,mencing the preparation for their collective spellcasting. Below them, vast contingents of soldiers stood at the ready, prepared toy down their lives to umte the sinister energies required. Clearly, lessons had been heeded from earlier confrontations; these tforms had been upgraded for speed and fortified against destruction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lily resolved to decimate the formation, but the tforms would not easily sumb to her strikes. Unlike the Suno conflict where the nine-tailed demon fox diverted the army¡¯s focus, now all eyes were firmly on her. Kamakura and Hikomoto, nking her on both sides, effectively barred her way.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice pierced through the tumult, ¡°Should I step in and help you?¡±

    Despite the predicament, Lily responded with conviction, ¡°No need.¡± Abandoning her initial n, she soared hundreds of meters skyward, contemting her next move.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, do you think you can escape?¡± Kamakura mocked, his sneer echoing through the field as dark tendrilsshed out, hemming in her movements.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura, I admit that your real body is currently far stronger than me. However, you underestimated me in the end by sending your clone instead. This isn¡¯t like you. If I had to guess, your real body is either at Suno or upied elsewhere for a reason,¡± Lily called out, her voice echoing in the vastness.

    ¡°Quite perceptive, woman. But it¡¯s a futile insight, as you are bound to die. My true self didn¡¯te because I intend to plunge those who defy the heavenly order into even deeper despair. And sadly, you won¡¯t live to witness it,¡± Kamakura¡¯s voice carried a cold ruthlessness.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lily¡¯s retort was calm, unfazed.

    ¡°Do you really think you can subdue me again with your soul world, Lord Kamakura?¡± she challenged.

    ¡°What?!¡± The surprise was evident in his voice.

    High above, Lily was a stark crimson speck against the gray expanse. The cherry blossoms around her, which had been stifled by the dark energy, started to stir, as if awakening to her indomitable spirit. Slowly, Lily¡¯s vision cleared, resonating with the purest essence she harbored within. The blossoms transformed, shedding their purple hue for the pristine white of snow, untouched and immacte.

    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind erupted, sweeping the snowy petals across the sky, driving back the oppressive dark power of Kamakura. His shock, shared by all the demons present, rippled through the air.

    The sky itself then transformed. It was no longer a canvas tainted by Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s darkness but became a vast sapphire blue, transparent and adorned with a delicate sprinkle of stars. A full moon, out of season but magnificent, rose to dominate the sky, shining with an ethereal glow.

    The heavens were now a blur, with snowkes dancing amidst the celestial vista, blurring the line between stars, snow, and blossoms. This breathtaking view was the manifestation of Lily¡¯s soul world, a realm called ¡°Setsugekka.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Choice? Ultimatum more like.

    Robinxen: That¡¯s forter.

 Volume - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 11 â€“ Sky Plowing Silver Sword

    <h4>Volume - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 11 ¨C Sky Plowing Silver Sword</h4>

    The perception of one¡¯s domain was inherently profound. When Lily first grasped her domain, inspired by the scattering cherry blossoms symbolic of her fate and the ever-changing world, she had an epiphany. The miracle ofprehending and improving one¡¯s domain differed from the steady progress of spiritual energy training, hinging instead on subtle perception and sudden enlightenment, making it more unpredictable than grasping true intent.

    True intent involved understanding the principles of the heavenly way, a blend of steadfast spiritual energy training and the asional random domain insights, marrying subtle perception with long-term umtion. However, domainprehension was unpredictable and couldn¡¯t be actively sought, and many quadruple-soul Big Dipper experts failed to realize a high-level soul world. Yet, Lily, with her natural perceptiveness and ability to grasp the subtle meanings in simplicity, possessed a high talent forprehending domains.

    Previously, she had ascended to the highest level of her domain, the seventh level, standing at the threshold of achieving a soul world. Now, in the face of crisis against Minamoto no Yoritomo, and reflecting on her journey from a powerless girl to her current strength, Lily felt her understanding of the world and fate elevate, propelling her domain into the realm of a soul world.

    Already adept in domain maniption, Lily, with her new soul world and the support of her domain treasure Unmelted Snow and the sakura parasol, was able to suppress Yoritomo¡¯s soul world and dispel the murky darkness, revealing a bright and serene night sky.

    ¡°This woman has a soul world?!¡± Hikomoto¡¯s teeth ground in frustration and envy. In the dark realm of Yomi, he was exceedingly arrogant, and seeing Lily, a younger talent, achieve what he had not, stirred a deep jealousy within him. Back in Carefree City, he quashed any burgeoning talent, driven by his pride in his innate abilities.

    Lily observed the vast ck army emerging from the forest, their presence exuding an ancient and dark aura. This force was not just the ck-armored soldiers of before, but included various Yomi demons, vicious beasts, and mostly, the souls of ancient soldiers resurrected to serve Yoritomo¡ªa disturbing act indeed.

    These soldiers, once dead for centuries, still held onto their souls, which didn¡¯t necessarily signify life but rather ancient and eerie existences. ¡°Could Minamoto no Yoritomo have extracted souls from Yomi to reanimate ancient bodies?¡± Lily wondered, chilled by the thought of such bizarre methods.

    The ancient soldiers and generals, once formidable in life, had not fully decayed even after centuries, a testament to their power. Reanimated, their souls, now imbued with the profound resentment wrought by their suffering in Yomi, granted them a fearsome new strength.

    The tortures of Yomi served not to enhance their strength directly but to transmute their anguish, resentment, and hatred into a formidable force. This was evident in the tales of the four great vengeful spirits who, despite not being particrly formidable in life, rose to prominence among the world¡¯s mightiest due to the depth of their posthumous rage.

    ¡°No wonder these resurrected soldiers possess strength far surpassing ordinary warriors. But Minamoto no Yoritomo is truly detestable toe up with such a method to create powerful vengeful spirits and undead soldiers!¡± Lily eximed, her voice a mix of awe and disgust. Even as she faced Lord Kamakura¡¯s formidable strength, it was not the might of their arms that unsettled her, but the cold, remorseless cruelty of the man behind it all. She shuddered, not from fear, but from the chilling realization of the depths of depravity some would stoop to without a flicker of emotion crossing their faces.

    As the ancient soldiers began their grim sacrifices, a sinister energy, tinged with a morbid greenish glow, started to coalesce above the magic tforms¡ªa dark power spawned from the twisted ritual. ¡°How heinous! May these vengeful spirits find eternal rest!¡± Lily whispered, her heart heavy with the weight of the unfolding horror.

    Lily, undaunted even without invoking her soul world, knew she could still give a robust fight by leveraging full-force maneuvers and strategicbat. Yet, her soul world offered her a significant edge, allowing her to swiftly quell the enemies en masse.

    The sky was aflutter with cherry blossoms, glowing under the soft caress of the moonlight. They coalesced into an immense katana, its silver de stretching towards the heavens, its hilt a mere shadow against the night. At Lily¡¯smand, this colossal de cleaved through the air with a resonant hum, striking a magic tform and slicing it asunder, demonstrating that its presence was no illusion but a force intertwined with the fabric of the world itself.

    The tform fell apart effortlessly. Those who had reached the Big Dipper Stage could resist; a single-soul Big Dipper Stagebatant might sustain injuries, while any weaker would face obliteration.

    Lily¡¯s sword, a manifestation of silver moonlight and hallowed cherry blossoms, bore the intrinsic might to vanquish malevolence. This force, the nemesis of the formidable undead, reduced the resurrected soldiers to dust with its sweeping ferocity.

    ¡°Curse you!¡± Kamakura growled as he attempted to counter with his soul world. However, his influence extended only about a hundred meters, with Lily¡¯s Setsugekka suppressing the majority of his range. He swung his tachi in a desperate bid to parry the ethereal de, only to witness it reform and descend once more within the bounds of Lily¡¯s dominion. Alone, he could not hope to cordon off the area.

    With a ground-shaking rumble, the immense silver de scythed through thend. Its path was one of carnage¡ªapart from the demon generals, the resurrected army was decimated, sorcerers included, with several magic tforms demolished in its wake.

    Thousands of lives snuffed out in mere moments, thousands more maimed. Faced with such devastation, Kamakura,manding an army two hundred thousand strong, found his resolve wavering at the sight of such a vast multitude eradicated by a solitary stroke.

    ¡°Disperse!¡± hemanded, fury edging his voice. ¡°Spread out and assault the maze! Whoever you find within, show no mercy!¡± His countenance twisted in anger, a rare departure from his usualposure.

    The maze¡¯s effectiveness notwithstanding, it spanned roughly three hundred kilometers. With his forces now scattered, the likelihood of them stumbling into Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s entrance increased exponentially.

    ¡°Kamagi Lily, your prodigious talent even outshines the famed Yoshitsune of old,¡± Kamakura conceded with steely eyes. ¡°You stand as the brightest prodigy this world has witnessed in a millennium! Yet, that brilliance ends today. For the future of this world, you must be extinguished! Your talent has bred conceit, and your naive interference with the tide of progress will see you drowned by its relentless surge. This, I dere, is your inevitable doom!¡± With that, he advanced towards Lily, his presence like a tempest sweeping across the battlefield.

    Lily, unfazed, countered, ¡°You are the true harbinger of doom for this world and its people! iming foresight and wisdom, you¡¯ve discarded the very essence of humanity.¡± As she spoke, she directed a segment of her consciousness to wield the gargantuan de that cleaved through the sky, her purple lunar force crystallizing on its edge, gleaming with the pure and serene light of Setsugekka, her soul world.

    The ensuing sh of their des, resounding with a metallic ng, cast a fleeting light across the dark forest, momentarily revealing the lurking soldiers. The spiritual energy unleashed by their duel caused monstrous fluctuations that roared across thendscape.

    Amplified by her soul world, Lily¡¯s strikes grew in potency, and Kamakura¡¯s vulnerabilities began to surface. A precise thrust from Lily¡¯s sword found its mark, and ck blood jetted from his shoulder.

    A dark de, steeped in malevolent energy, arced viciously towards Lily. She pivoted on the air itself, her form a study in grace as she evaded the imminent strike. Her might belied by her agility, Lily countered while aloft, her snow-white feet in their celestial wooden sandals touching lightly yet forcefully on the back of Hikomoto¡¯s sword. The seemingly effortless contact sent his de veering downward. Lily spun with the poise of a dancer, her leg extending in a powerful arc towards her adversary. Her limbs, though delicate in appearance, carried the devastating force of nature¡¯s wrath.

    The impact resonated with a thunderous boom, propelling Hikomoto through the air. His face, once the pride of his visage among the grotesque denizens of Yomi, was now a mangled wreck, a testament to Lily¡¯s hidden ferocity.

    Hikomoto¡¯s agonized cry tore through the chaos of battle, a warped echo of pain and indignation. As he reeled backward, Kamakura seized the moment tounch a vicious cut towards Lily¡¯s thigh.

    With a metallic ring, Lily realigned her stance and deftly parried with her sword, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna. She harnessed the momentum of the block, retreating with such fluidity to evade a follow-up strike from Kamakura.

    In the midst of her calcted withdrawal, Lily unleashed a swift, thoughtless sh of purple lunar energy. The speed and suddenness of the attack left little room for evasion.

    Kamakura, formidable in stature and strength, narrowly sidestepped, yet the crescent de still managed to carve a path across his arm. Despite his arm¡¯s girth, nearly a meter thick with muscle and power, the cut was deep, hindering its function.

    Refusing to be incapacitated, Kamakura hastily ingested a ck pill, its potent energy knitting the flesh of his wound together. But Lily¡¯s tactics were as unpredictable as they were swift. As he swallowed the pill, she cast a silver ribbon his way, striking his chest with the impact of a spirit-infused whip, forcefully expelling the air from his lungs.

    Lily¡¯s speed was blinding; she appeared before Lord Kamakura in an instant, her de singing through the air. Though the ribboncked the lethality of her sword or the devastating impact of her kick, it struck perilously close to his spirit sea, causing internal turmoil within Kamakura.

    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Kamakura retreated hastily, his sword sweeping out in rage. Yet, the momentary distraction had cost him. Lily¡¯s subsequent sh carried a weight that seemed impossible for her delicate form, and with a brilliant sh, it forced Lord Kamakura to expel a torrent of dark blood. His retreat turned into a rout as he careened through the ancient forest, ultimately cleaving a mountain in twain with his massive form.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 13 â€“ The War That Captured The Whole Worldâ€™s Attention

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 13 ¨C The War That Captured The Whole World¡¯s Attention</h4>

    In the expansive wilderness, a fair distance from the tumult of battle, were clusters of furtive figures¡ªninjas, lesser demons, and Shikigami. They were not minions of Minamoto no Yoritomo, nor did they have any ties to Cherry Blossom Valley. These strangers, unacquainted with each other, kept their distance, at times even hindering their counterparts, for their purpose was not to partake in the conflict or to plunder; they simplycked the strength for such endeavors. Representing various factions, they had alle to ndestinely survey the unfolding war.

    Word had spread that Minamoto no Yoritomo was on the march to invade Cherry Blossom Valley, prompting various organizations to dispatch their scouts, albeit cautiously, to avoid drawing near to the fray.

    In Tsutsujigasaki Castle, the stronghold of the Takeda n situated nearest to Cherry Blossom Valley, Takeda Masatsune, the n¡¯s youthful and ambitious patriarch, harbored little desire to kowtow to Minamoto no Yoritomo, unlike his predecessors and siblings. Despite his reluctance, he had submitted to Genji¡¯s superior might. Now, with the heavenly path altered and his n teetering on the brink of annihtion, the Takeda n, along with many of its vassals, held Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s vision of a new world in contempt.

    ¡°My Lord, our tamed Shikigami rabbit near the battlefield has ryed new intelligence. Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s forces are approaching the maze formation. The battle has likelymenced,¡± reported Itagaki Nobuyoshi, garbed in armor adorned with tiger pelts, to his lord.

    ¡°This battle, spearheaded by Lord Kamakura himself, is of grave importance. It may very well determine the fate of the world,¡± Takeda mused. ¡°Should Kagami Lily and her Cherry Blossom Valley fall, we will have no choice but to sumb to Minato no Yoritomo¡¯s vision for the new world.¡±

    Itagaki Nobuyoshi, once revered as one of the Six Swords of the Eastern Land, sighed heavily. The recent decree by Minamoto no Yoritomo, allowing the widespread distribution of spirit power training manuals, had seen secret techniques from the Kanto Region and the Genji n itself flow into his hands. Despite his formidable talent, after a year of diligent training, he had only reached the Permanence Stage, rendering him no more useful than amon soldier in ck armor in the ongoing conflict.

    He admired the rising stars, individuals like Kagami Lily and Uesugi Rei, who had once stood as equals and even friends. But the tides had shifted.

    Secretly, Itagaki Nobuyoshi harbored affections for Uesugi Rei. Yet, as a natural-born warrior aware of his destiny, he had long since relinquished such aspirations. Six months prior, he had taken a noblewoman from the Takeda n to wife, founding his own family. Now, his sole ambition was to safeguard his loved ones¡ªhis wife and their forting child.

    The notion of his offspring being born into a world where everyone consumed demonic essence and became something less than human filled him with dread.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, although I can now only look on from afar, hearing of your legendary exploits, I can¡¯t help but wonder about the true extent of your strength. Is it possible for you to withstand the might of the entire Heian Dynasty? It seems beyond belief, yet I find myself hoping against hope that you can prevail.¡±

    In the Mikawa Province, within the walls of the Tokugawa residence:

    ¡°My Lord, the first batch of Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s medicine from the capital has arrived. The quantities are limited. Should we distribute it to the soldiers first?¡± Sakai inquired, addressing a Tokugawa he hadn¡¯t seen for a year, who now appeared more robust.

    Tokugawa, having attained the pinnacle of the Permanence Stage, hade to terms with the vast gulf in strength between himself and Lily. No longer did he find any merit inparison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t distribute it yet,¡± Tokugawa directed with a grave expression. ¡°Our scouts in Kai Province are numerous. If any are lost, rece them immediately. We must wait for the oue of this battle.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This is Lord Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s vision for the new world¡­¡±

    ¡°You understand little,¡± Tokugawa retorted sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by the sheer power of Minamoto no Yoritomo and Kagami Lily. Yoshitsune, in his time, was even mightier! The true powerhouses are those who endure to the end,¡± he said with a wry smile.

    Among Tokugawa¡¯s retainers stood Honda Yahatarou, the mightiest, now a towering figure at the Throne Stage.

    His eyes darkened as he contemted, ¡°Lily¡­¡±

    His keen insights told him the world was transforming. The so-called new world n was not truly embraced by the nobility and the various factions; the dissenters and the undecided were in the majority.

    Unbeknownst to Lily, her battle in the forests of Kai Province had seized the attention of the entire Heian Dynasty.

    Meanwhile, Lily herself was locked inbat with Yoritomo¡¯s clone, Hikomoto, and an array of Big Dipper demons. Fighting fiercely and dodging with an unpredictable rhythm, she managed to gain the upper hand, asionally leaving a demon severely wounded or dead.

    Yet, as the army of hundreds of thousands dispersed within the maze, Lily, despite consistently felling many, could not halt their advance entirely.

    Scores of ancient undead and a host of demons poured into the formation. Ahead, through a forest shrouded in thick fog and the sound of hoofbeats, emerged a silver-haired female rider atop a colossal ck horse, nked by dozens of silver puppet riders. They hurtled into the ck-armored soldiers with astonishing velocity.

    The female warrior wielded a long de, its de shimmering sharply. With each gallop, she swung her weapon, its silver gleam marking the severing of limbs, sending armor pieces flying.

    A trail of blood mist marked her path, a testimony to the carnage she wrought.

    The silver puppet cavalrymen that followed moved with eerie precision. Despite their lifeless appearance, they were remarkably nimble. As they charged alongside Uesugi Rei, their des sang, cutting swathes through the enemy ranks.

    Attacks from the ck-armored soldiers fell upon the puppet riders, whose bodies and steeds, forged from superior Tamahagane steel and ancient wood, were animated by spirit power. Their defenses, robust and seemingly impervious, were a match for their formidable offense¡ªordinary weapons stood no chance.

    Before the soldiers could rally a defense, the cavalry had vanished into the maze, only to reappear and nk them from an unexpected quarter.

    Amidst the chaos, Rei¡¯s puppet cavalrymen, formidable as they were, found themselves forced to execute strategic retreats through the maze when confronted by the formidable Big Dipper demons, focusing instead on ambushing the enemy. Their number was but fifty, and though they could decimate hundreds in their charges, they were unable to stem the tide of the encroaching army as countless soldiers surged into the foggy woods.

    A menacing squad of ck-armored soldiers barged into the formation, charging without care for direction. Their leader, wielding a sword adorned with inverted barbs¡ªa rare and ancient weapon¡ªled the reckless advance.

    The fog around them erupted in red light as Silent mes, much hotter than ordinary fire,nced through the air, melting rock as easily as candy in their path.

    Amidst the ensuing inferno and chaos, Ayaka, dressed in white, emerged between the trees. She deftly walked in the air, evading a volley of demonic ming arrows that sted the trees to splinters behind her. These arrows were not just powerful but deadly.

    From Ayaka¡¯s hands flew several talismans that transformed into oceans of mes upon touching the group of soldiers, exacerbating the havoc.

    A powerful Eldritch Energy pierced the fog, unveiling a double-soul Big Dipper demon ninja with a robust physique charging at Ayaka, shouting, ¡°Human Onmyoji!¡± Although he vaguely sensed Ayaka¡¯s strength, he assumed an upper hand due to her Onmyoji status and the fact that she was upied with soldiers.

    ¡°I am Maro Itoe, of the earth spider tribe. Die, human female!¡± he bellowed, hoping to intimidate her as he aimed his earth-attribute imbued weapon at her slender neck.

    Unexpectedly for him, Ayaka was exceptionally agile. With a flick of her wrist, she sent royal coins spinning through the air, shing against his weapon with a resonant ng. The force of her throw deflected his attack, leaving him startled at her unexpectedbat skills.

    Even with Kamakura¡¯s prior warnings not to underestimate their foes, seeing Ayaka in miko attire wielding mere coins had led Maro to misjudge her.

    Seizing the moment his weapon was repelled, Ayaka summoned the Celestial Spirit de to her hand, thrusting forward with energy of celestial origin. The de, believed to be forged by divine hands at Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s behest, tore through the demon ninja¡¯s shoulder, a mere breath from his Spirit Sea, eliciting a pained cry as he swiftly retreated.

    ¡°Why is this woman so strong?¡± The demon ninja didn¡¯t resume the fight after sustaining an injury. Instead, he quickly fell back towards a formation of ck-armored soldiers.

    Ayaka, in pursuit, unleashed talismans that burrowed into the earth and morphed into three bolts of lightning, snaking through the terrain to strike the trees behind him. Like sentient beings, the trees¡¯ branches, etched with runes, reached out and entwined the ninja with their countless tendrils.

    Caught off guard and ensnared before he could react, he struggled to free himself, hacking at the branches with his weapon. But Ayaka had already closed in on him.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± He had initially nned to fend off her attacks with his weapon. However, his arm was swiftly bound by several vines, their resilience enhanced by Ayaka¡¯s potent spells. They didn¡¯t fully immobilize him, but they did arrest his movements long enough for Ayaka to strike.

    That brief dy prevented him from defending against the Celestial Spirit de¡¯s ruthless advance. The de, grim and cold, burst forth from his back, cleaving through his Spirit Sea and Ster Soul. He perished instantly, another victim to Ayaka¡¯s relentless pursuit.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 14 â€“ Bloody Battle (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 14 ¨C Bloody Battle (Part 1)</h4>

    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, disregarding conventional military tactics and the maze formation¡¯splexity, rushed recklessly through the wilderness towards Cherry Blossom Valley. Their chaotic advance was bound to lead some of them to the valley¡¯s entrance. ¡°I found it! I found the entrance!¡± came a triumphant shout, audible only to a few nearby groups due to the maze¡¯s constraints on voice transmission.

    ¡°Charge!¡± they bellowed, unleashing intense Resentment Energy as they surged into the entrance.

    ¡°Hmph! Are you sure about that?¡± Kimiko, diminutive but formidable, stood protectively in front of Haihime and Yukiko. As she cast her spell, her bushy tail swayed, unleashing fox mes. Despite her size, her defenses were formidable, particrly against adversaries below triple-soul Big Dipper Stage, bolstered by her own strength and an array of items at her disposal.

    Most demonmanders were preupied battling Lily, leaving only a few to infiltrate the formation. None had yet breached the entrance defended by Kimiko. The undead soldiers, impervious to pain and fear, continued their relentless advance despite being scorched by the fox mes, a sight that unnerved the girls behind Kimiko. Even as some lost their legs to the mes and fell, they crawled onward, undeterred until they were reduced to ashes.

    Kimiko summoned ancient samurai from several folding screens. These figures, lifelike and elegant, stepped out of their two-dimensional confines once activated by spiritual power, brandishing their weapons with formidable grace. Despite emerging from artwork, their power was undeniable, efficiently dispatching the half-burnt soldiers who had made it through.

    Although a few soldiers managed to find their way to the valley entrance, the majority were halted by the surrounding mountain walls. Some, undeterred, began to scale these steep barriers. The undead climbers, possessing extraordinary strengthmon to those at the Permanence Stage and even some at the Throned Stage, found little difficulty in ascending the cliffs.

    Additionally, small numbers of Yomi monsters capable of flight sporadically entered Cherry Blossom Valley, navigating through the fog. Even one of these creatures posed a significant threat.

    With a sudden and thunderous arrival, a Yomi Demon Wolf enveloped in demonic fog and with eerie, round eyes, soared into the valley. Though not a demonmander, its status as a Throned Monarch made it more than capable of causing chaos in the valley, where powerhouses were scarce.

    In Blossom Valley, panic spread rapidly as all the craftsmen and civilians promptly evacuated. Many of these residents were normal civilians and weaker demons who had sought refuge from Suno. However, the stronger demons, those at or above the Throned Stage, refused to abandon Suno. Choosing to stay hidden in the wilderness as they sought to evade Yoritomo¡¯s army.

    The serene atmosphere of Blossom Valley was abruptly shattered by the arrival of a formidable demon wolf. It taunted with malicious glee, ¡°Hehehehe. Humans, this valley teems with deliciously weak prey! I shall feast on a few beautiful women first!¡± The wolf¡¯s attention turned to a Tsunaga Sister Onmyoji, a mere Spirit Jade Stage Jade Maiden. Her spells, weak and futile against the wolf¡¯s might, were nullified instantly, rendering her petrified and frozen in fear.

    As the wolf lunged, its massive jaws revealing fearsome, bloodied fangs, the Onmyoji¡¯s terrified scream, ¡°No, no!¡± filled the air. However, in an unexpected moment, a streak of pitch-ck de energy shed through the wolf¡¯s back, leaving a deep wound from which Yomi energy poured like a fountain.

    The wolf, taken aback by the sudden attack, howled in pain and turned to face its assant. Confronting the wolf was Shimizu, a young woman adorned in dark robes, floating amidst pulsating ck energy. Her hair, dark as the night and adorned with golden butterflies, gave her an otherworldly aura. Shimizu¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as she mockingly said, ¡°Hehehehe. What a surprise, my first kill after emerging turns out to be just a little puppy.¡±

    Despite its severe injury, the wolf, driven by rage and pain, lunged at Shimizu. To its shock, Shimizu¡¯s weapon emitted an unusual force, draining the wolf¡¯s escaping Yomi energy. Weakening rapidly, the wolf made ast desperate attack. Shimizu, disying remarkable agility, floated behind the beast in an instant. Extending her arms, she unleashed strange energy pulses, halting the wolf¡¯s movements. The beast could only watch helplessly as its life force was siphoned away.

    With its Yomi energy drained, the wolf copsed, its body disintegrating into dust, returning to nature¡¯s embrace. ¡°Miss Shimizu!¡± eximed the Jade Maiden, her voiceced with relief and awe. Shimizu floated gently towards her, tenderly lifting her face and bestowing aforting peck on her cheek. The Jade Maiden¡¯s cheeks flushed red, her legs giving way under the overwhelming emotion.

    Shimizu, having fully absorbed Baku¡¯s dark energy, had made a significant advancement, reaching the status of a single-soul Big Dipper. Her newfound strength, a fusion of her Celestial Maiden Physique, the absorbed dark energy, the de Maiden¡¯s ability, and a mysterious sword technique from the Ancient Magatama, ced her power on par with a triple-soul Big Dipper

    <sup>1</sup>.

    At the same moment, within a half-built dwelling in Cherry Blossom Valley, tranquility was shattered by the sudden entrance of a colossalte-stage Throned Monarch toad. Originating from Yomi¡¯s Sulfur Valleys, the toad¡¯s body was etched with sulfuric runes, emitting suffocating plumes of noxious fumes and dense ck smoke, marking the arrival of yet another formidable adversary.

    The toad, adept at leaping, had infiltrated the valley. ¡°There¡¯s an important ce in this valley, a stronghold of that wanted criminal, Lily. I will demolish it and annihte everyone inside!¡± it dered, opening its mouth wide to unleash its massive tongue in an attack. However, a swift pink de energy, a strike from Kagura¡¯s Brocade-Patterned Koi, severed its tongue in a single, clean cut.

    The toad, reeling in shock and pain, found itself under Kagura¡¯s relentless assault. With a swift advance, she unleashed multiple energy des from her weapon, killing the toad instantly. ¡°Dare to assault Cherry Valley? In your dreams,¡± she muttered, her confidence evident.

    Kagura, stationed in Cherry Blossom Valley on Lily¡¯s orders with three Blood Spirit Magatama, was prepared to face any threat. Whether typical demons or a surprise onught from Yoritomo¡¯s powerful demonmanders, she stood ready to repel them all. For her, dispatching the toad didn¡¯t even require a Blood Spirit Magatama.

    Meanwhile, outside the maze, the fiercest battle raged. Lily, alone, confronted Kamakura, Hikomoto, and over a dozen demonmanders. Now, only seven or eight remained, five in by Lily herself. But Kamakura was cunning, setting up sacrificial altars and spell formations in the vicinity to distract Lily. Though she destroyed each one, it diverted her focus.

    Lily excelled in prolonged battles, her spirit power seemingly endless. In contrast, the demonmanders were gradually draining from the intensebat. Suddenly, three demons, apparently from the same Yomi faction, ignited their Ster Souls, coalescing into a formation that summoned a tattered ancient beast, its form a maelstrom of ck and silver light. The beast, embodying tenacity, charged at Lily.

    Despite the beast¡¯s ferocity, Lily, wary of surrounding threats, retreated rapidly, pausing mid-air to release a barrage of silver threads, ensnaring the beast. ¡°Thousand Sakura Linger!¡± she dered, as the beast became entangled above.

    Ignoring the snared beast, Lily¡¯s speed intensified, transforming into a streak of light, and she plunged into the rear of the formation. Hikomoto, attempting to intervene, swung his weapon with force. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± he barked, only for Lily to evade with an agile somersault.

    The air reverberated with a loud bang as Kamakura¡¯s palm strike,unched from afar, found its mark on Lily. She couldn¡¯t dodge again so swiftly, but her physical resilience allowed her to endure the formidable strike. Her eleration post-impact stunned the demons, and in a heartbeat, she was upon them. With a swift motion, her de sliced through one of them.

    The formation fell apart, the beast vanished, and the two remaining demons bore the brunt of the bacsh. One was sent reeling from Lily¡¯s powerful kick, his chest caving in under the force, while the other was swiftly beheaded.

    The resilience and strength of the demons, formidable as they were, paled inparison to Lily¡¯s unexpected destructive prowess. Her stunning appearance belied the sheer force she contained, leaving even the gargantuan Kamakura unable to overpower her with brute strength alone. Hikomoto, realizing the potential threat he could pose if he ignited his Ster Soul, hesitated, unwilling to sacrifice his hard-earned progress for a momentary advantage.

    In the heat of battle, as Lily methodically dismantled their formation, Hikomoto lunged at her from behind, his weapon aimed at her back. With a deft somersault, Lily evaded, the de just grazing her feet. Almost simultaneously, Kamakura, seizing the moment, directed a heavy strike of his dark de towards her waist. Lily, caught mid-air, managed to parry the attack, but the force reverberated through her body, a testament to Kamakura¡¯s formidable power.

    Hikomoto, quick to exploit any opening, reversed his weapon for an upward sh aimed at Lily¡¯s lower back. A ng resonated as Lily, with exceptional reflexes, conjured Crescent Moon in her other hand, effectively blocking the attack. Despite being caught in a perilous pincer move, Lily¡¯s eyes zed with a fierce resolve.

    Harnessing the momentum from the dual attacks, Lily executed a stunning pirouette, her movements akin to a blossoming flower. Yasutsuna and Crescent Moon, enveloped in dazzling sword energy, whirled around her in a deadly dance. With a swift, fluid motion, Crescent Moon shattered Hikomoto¡¯s armor, leaving a gaping wound on his shoulder. Yasutsuna, following through with unrelenting precision, cleaved deeply into the injury, severing his entire arm and a part of his shoulder in a single, decisive stroke. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: What¡¯s even the point of this power scale anymore author?!?!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 14 â€“ Bloody Battle (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 14 ¨C Bloody Battle (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± Hikomoto, in anguish, retreated while clutching his bleeding arm. ¡°My arm, my arm!¡± he wailed. As a Big Dipper Archdemon, he attempted to reattach his severed limb using his spirit power, a task within his capabilities.

    In the midst of this, Kamakuraunched a surprise kick at Lily from behind. His colossal size gave her little room to counterattack effectively with her weapon. Reacting swiftly, Lily extended her legs, shing with his in a mid-air confrontation. The moment seemed to freeze before a violent aura burst forth, scattering in all directions. The impact was such that neither gained an upper hand, and they were flung in opposite directions.

    ¡°Lily! We¡¯re here to help!¡± Ayaka and Shimizu emerged from the formation, now no longer needed to be maintained, and rushed to Lily¡¯s aid.

    ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu?¡± Kamakura recognized Shimizu. He had previously observed her on the tform and underestimated her, but now she stood before him as a formidable triple-soul Big Dipper, a revtion that left him stunned. Not only Lily but her allies too had grown remarkably in power.

    Kamakura¡¯s booming voice filled the air, ¡°Minamoto no Shimizu, you were raised by the Genji n. Are you now joining these traitors against the Empire?¡± His words, however, were met with a dark and ominous sword energy from Shimizu, nearly catching him off guard.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura, I disdain pointing fingers. But you, who mercilessly slew your own kin for power, dare speak of honor? Your morality is a facade! Though I¡¯ve severed ties with the Genji n, I¡¯m mortified to share any association with you!¡± Shimizu¡¯s retort, backed by her status as a de Maiden, left Kamakura momentarily speechless, especially as his treachery towards Yoshitsune wasid bare.

    Around Kamakura, the demonmanders and undead soldiers seemed indifferent to this exchange. However, hidden scouts from various noble factions, drawn by the battle¡¯smotion, overheard. This revtion, if carried back, would inform their masters of Yoritomo¡¯s true nature.

    ¡°Enough of this! Kill these demonesses!¡± Kamakuramanded in rage

    <sup>1</sup>. A thousand-strong formation nearby began conjuring an immense attack spell. Thebined might of these undead soldiers, many of whom were at the Permanence Stage, promised a catastrophic oue.

    However, the tide had turned with Lily no longer fighting solo. Amplified by Setsugekka, Shimizu¡¯s strength soared. She charged into the formation, employing a daring tactic of absorbing the umting energy from their spell. The formation¡¯s spirit power, intended for destruction, was instead drawn into her, leaving the soldiers weakened and spell-less.

    Several Throned Stage experts moved to confront Shimizu, but they were no match for her enhanced power. She dispatched them with ease, her ck sword energy slicing through their ranks.

    Meanwhile, Ayaka, wielding her Naginata, deftly engaged several demonmanders. She alternated between directbat and casting spells, adeptly holding her ground against the formidable adversaries.

    Seizing her chance, Lily swiftly drew Himiko¡¯s longbow and released an arrow that intercepted a demonmander lunging towards Ayaka. The arrow, followed by a barrage of spells, pummeled into the demon¡¯s body, causing significant damage.

    Hikomoto, still reeling from having his arm severed and reattached, was consumed by a rage like never before. Despite his high-level Demon God Physique, akin to Shuten Doji¡¯s, reattaching his arm had left him significantly drained.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I will kill you!¡± Hikomoto¡¯s voice was tinged with a deadly resolve as he revealed a shuriken, ck and adorned with the contorted faces of tormented souls. This was no ordinary shuriken, but a mid-ranked Spirit Treasure, a deadly inheritance from his father. Though shurikens weren¡¯t his forte, the lethal potential of this particr weapon was undeniable.

    ¡°Hehehe! No matter how good you are, you can¡¯t block this!¡± Hikomoto taunted, throwing the shuriken with a swift motion. It whizzed through the air, elerating on its own, trailing a sinister dark energy as it targeted Lily¡¯s back.

    Lily, perceiving the imminent danger, instinctively deployed her Sakura Parasol against the menacing projectile. The collision triggered an explosive outburst, unleashing a shockwave that hurled demonmanders aside and carved a massive crater in the ground. Despite the parasol¡¯s protection, the st¡¯s force sent Lily flying back miles, her steadying only possible through the support of her soul world. Her hands tingled with numbness, her entire body trembling from the impact.

    ¡°What a terrifying explosive power! If I struck it with my de, the explosion would be strong enough to cripple me.¡± She realized that even if she had dodged, the shuriken would likely have exploded in her proximity, making it a harrowing experience.

    As a formidable entity from Yomi, Hikomoto, though slightly weaker than Lily, had ess to great resources. Lily nearly underestimated him until he unleashed this horrifying weapon.

    At that moment, Hikomoto was utterly stunned. ¡°Curses¡­ Where did this womane from? Her sword is powerful from defeating Shuten Doji, I get that. But how can her seemingly ordinary parasol block the explosion of my ck fire shuriken, a weapon that could injure a quintuple-soul Big Dipper? How is it unscathed

    <sup>2</sup>?¡± He couldn¡¯tprehend the resilience of her parasol, especially against his mid-ranked Spirit Treasure which was designed to be destroyed after a single use, indicating its immense power.

    ¡°This woman, I hate her so much!¡± Hikomoto fumed with rage. He was painfully aware of Lily¡¯s formidable strength, having barely survived her previous onught. Despite his anger and reluctance, he knew he couldn¡¯t risk his life in a direct confrontation with her. Preparing to curse and leave the battlefield, he turned to retreat.

    However, Lily was not one to let her prey escape so easily. She would have confronted Kamakura first, but with Hikomoto turning to flee, she was not about to let him get away. Drawing Himiko¡¯s longbow, she took aim.

    With a resonating twang, an arrow enveloped in lunar fog shot forth, trailing a swift path towards Hikomoto. ¡°Hmph, trying to hit me?¡± he scoffed, readying to dodge. However, the sweeping force from Lily¡¯s soul world, swirling with sakura petals, ensnared him, hindering his movement just enough.

    ¡°What?¡± he eximed in shock as the arrow, imbued with a frigid lunar aura, urately severed his leg. ¡°Ah!¡± he screamed, his agony mixed with fear and the premonition of impending doom. In desperation, he reached for a talisman, intending to teleport away.

    But Lily was already there, right behind him. ¡°Thousand Sakura Linger!¡± she dered. Countless silver threads ensnared Hikomoto, reinforced by the frozen moonlight, binding him and halting the function of his father¡¯s talisman.

    ¡°What?¡± he gasped, his confidence shattered as Lily closed in. His limbs were ensnared, his ns thwarted.

    ¡°Lord Kamakura! Help me!¡± he cried out desperately. The giant samurai rushed over, striking the air with his massive palm. But Lily, anticipating his every move, nimbly dodged his attacks without even a backward nce.

    As Lily, her eyes glowing with determination, stood before him, Hikomoto, the once-arrogant heir of a dominant Yomi faction, faced the terrifying reality of his mortality. Finally breaking free from the threads, he aimed a desperate strike at Lily with his long sword.

    Lily, with swift precision, countered Hikomoto¡¯s attack. Crescent Moon shed against his de, while Yasutsuna, held in her other hand, delivered a horizontal strike, gruesomely slicing off half of his face and destroying a Ster Soul within his skull. As the upper part of his head fell, signaling his impending demise, he summoned thest of his strength, igniting his soul for a final, desperate assault.

    Despite his fury, his movements were sluggishpared to Lily¡¯s. Yasutsuna had already pierced his chest, the Cursed de ruthlessly annihting his Spirit Sea and devouring his Anima. The life force was absorbed into the de, leaving him in a state of unconsciousness from which he would never awaken.

    The fall of Carefree City¡¯s heir sent shockwaves through the remaining demonmanders, their morale plummeting. Fear took hold, and some began to flee, realizing the futility of their resistance against the formidable trio of Lily, Ayaka, and Shimizu. The death of Hikomoto, a formidable quadruple-soul Big Dipper, served as a stark reminder of their impending fate if they continued the fight.

    ¡°Kagami Lily!¡± Kamakura, seizing the moment while Lily¡¯s de absorbed Anima,unched an all-out attack. Dark energy, thick enough to obscure the sun itself, surged toward her back, capable of carving valleys into the very earth.

    Lily, deftly maneuvering to the side, evaded Kamakura¡¯s massive de and leapt up,nding beside him with remarkable agility. In a swift motion, she unleashed Yasutsuna and Crescent Moon, their de energies carving through his immense form, causing ck blood and spirit energy to erupt in all directions.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Kamakura, grunting in pain, retreated swiftly into the air. From his spilled blood, a myriad of giant ck tentacles emerged,shing out at Lily in a frenzied attack. ¡°I never expected you to use your blood to fight!¡± Lily eximed, nimbly dodging the tentacles as she pursued him.

    In his retreat, Kamakura swung his weapon with immense force. Lily met the attack head-on with both swords, the impact sending her reeling backward. Kamakura, realizing the futility of his efforts, continued his retreat,unching numerous palm strikes in rapid session. The air was filled with his giant palm projections, targeting not only Lily but also Ayaka and Shimizu.

    Overwhelmed by the sheer number of attacks, Lily parried several with her swords while dodging others. Ayaka, though not yet fully recovered, withstood the palm strikes thanks to her quintuple-soul Big Dipper physique. Shimizu, having made great strides in her power, still struggled with the impact, retreating hastily as she coughed up blood.

    From a distance, Kamakura, noticing Shimizu¡¯s vulnerability, seized his chance. He produced a javelin, hurling it with formidable power towards Shimizu. The javelin, like a bolt of pitch-ck lightning, sped through the air with lethal intent.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily acted swiftly, rushing in front of Shimizu. With a precise swing of Yasutsuna, she deflected the javelin, sending it off course and sparing Shimizu from certain harm.

    With Shimizu safe, Lily watched as Kamakura seized the moment to make his escape. He vanished into the thick, rolling ck clouds that nketed the sky, leaving the battlefield behind in a state of turmoil

    <sup>3</sup>. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: LMAO the idiot basically admitted it to everyone with that reaction too.

    Robinxen: That parasol is the OG cheat item, it¡¯s done far more impressive things.

    Robinxen: And that¡¯s all the evidence the fence sitters will need to push them over to Lily.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 16 â€“ The Turning Point

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 16 ¨C The Turning Point</h4>

    Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s abrupt escape was a significant departure from the honor-bound principles typically upheld by warriors in the Kanto Region. While retreat in the face of a stronger adversary might be eptable, fleeing from an initially underestimated opponent was regarded as a disgrace worse than death. Even Hojo Dijon, known for his viinous nature, had chosen to face Lily with full force.

    Yoritomo¡¯s decision to flee, however, wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected. In his hasty retreat, he went so far as to exploit Lily¡¯s vulnerability by targeting her sisters, an act reflecting his ruthless prioritization of survival over honor.

    The demonmanders from Yomi, who didn¡¯t hold any such codes in high regard, naturally followed Yoritomo¡¯s lead and withdrew. In their wake, Lily swiftly took down several of the fleeingmanders. Ayaka managed to eliminate one as well.

    Interestingly, many of the undead samurai, bound by their past as honorable warriors, continued to fight even after theirmander¡¯s departure. The non-samurai undead, however, quickly lost their resolve and scattered.

    Lily, Ayaka, Shimizu, and Rei methodically swept through the battlefield, dedicating over a day topletely eliminate all the resisting undead soldiers. The de Maidens¡¯ fierce onught ensured that those they vanquished were obliterated, both body and soul. Ayaka, however, employed her spells to allow a minority of these undead soldiers to shed their Resentment Energy and transition peacefully to the afterlife.

    The undead, summoned forcefully by Yoritomo, met diverse fates ¡ªutter destruction or purification¡ª based purely on the whims of chance, underscoring the inherent cruelty of war.

    As the fog gradually lifted, it became evident that no adversaries remained outside Cherry Blossom Valley. Yet, the battlefield, now home to the souls of nearly a hundred thousand fallen, was saturated with intense Resentment Energy. This energy mingled with the maze formation, augmenting its already overbearing presence.

    Here and there, among the foggy forest, injured undead soldiers could still be seen, their red eyes burning with undiminished malice. The task of clearing the remaining undead forces, dispersed across hundreds of miles, loomedrge¡ªa daunting endeavor in a world already strained by tension. For now, these matters were set aside, as more pressing concerns demanded attention.

    Surveying the mountain forest, now andscape of ashes and charred trees, Lily stood in stark contrast. Her pale skin, visible beneath slightly torn clothing, added to her grace and allure, making her seem like a beacon of hope in a world turned to ash.

    ¡°We won¡­¡± she muttered, her voice heavy with fatigue and sweat glistening on her brow. Yet, she knew all too well this was merely the onset of a muchrger, catastrophic war

    <sup>1</sup>. She had triumphed over Yoritomo¡¯s clone, but greater challenges loomed ahead¡ªthe original form of Lord Kamakura, Daitengu, and the vast armies of demons Yoritomo had summoned from Yomi, all waiting for her in the Kansai Region.

    Lily and her sisters might be able to hold their ground for now, but what if the entire world crumbled into ruin? Could Cherry Blossom Valley retain its purity and beauty in a world transformed into a hellishndscape? The answer was a resounding no. Lily never prioritized saving the world, but she was acutely aware that survival in a world engulfed by destruction was imusible.

    Life, emotions, the world, and memories were intertwined with existence itself. How could one im to be alive if everything was submerged in darkness and stillness? Lily¡¯s heart ached at the thought of those who had aided her and the innocent lives across the world sumbing to a painful demise¡ªthe elderly swordsmith who sold her her first sword, the woman in Takeshita who offered beautiful clothes, the unnamed senior sister from the Genji n¡¯s dojo¡­

    And her earliest benefactors¡ªHojo Ujizane, the Brothers in Tenba, the roons¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t survive in a world plunged into darkness. Lily had always considered herself indifferent, yet these thoughts stirred emotions she struggled to contain. Kindness welled up from within, not out of a sense of duty, but as a balm to her soul.

    How could she find sce if the entire world was steeped in sorrow? This wasn¡¯t about morality; it was about following her heart. Regardless of the world¡¯s fate, she was determined to confront Yoritomo to herst breath, for her senior sister and her destiny as a Mirror Girl. Unwavering, she resolved to forge ahead.

    News of the battle¡¯s oue rapidly spread among the nobility. First, it reached the Kanto Region¡¯s territories¡ªTokugawa, Takeda, Imagawa, Ashikaga. Then, it radiated across the entire Heian Dynasty, eventually reaching the surrounding three inds. Kagami Lily¡¯s name resonated globally, elevating her from a legendary female warrior to a symbol of hope in a world shrouded in darkness. Her victory over Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s invading army near Cherry Blossom Valley became a beacon for those who had lost all hope.

    The previous battle, despite resulting in the decimation of half a million troops, didn¡¯t gain widespread attention until Tamamo-no-Mae¡¯s grievous injury. Yoritomo managed to portray the conflict as a battle between humanity and an Archdemon, leading to widespread fury over the defeat.

    Lily¡¯s actions in raiding the execution tform, viewed as an act of treason due to her alliance with demons, furtherplicated her public image. While her ability to create miracles impressed many nobles, ack of clear information led them to perceive her as a newly emerged viiness.

    Lily¡¯s triumph over Shuten Doji was a turning point. Word of her defeating the demon, a feat that eluded even half a million soldiers, spread rapidly. This reshaped her image in the eyes of the nobility. Doubts began to surface about the validity of the usations against her by the imperial court.

    Rumors about her being merely lucky were overshadowed by her undeniable victory. Lower-ss samurai, in particr, began to view Lily as a heroic figure, challenging the prevailing narrative. Taira no Shizuru and Ijuin used their influence among the nobles to further reveal the imperial court¡¯s machinations: holding the Emperor hostage, the Shogun and Cloistered Emperor¡¯s power grab, and the nder against Ayaka and Lily. Such revtions caused a wave of skepticism and distrust among various ns and nobles.

    The Heian Dynasty was in a state of upheaval. Martial ns that once maintained a semnce of autonomy were now facing existential threats as the world descended into chaos. The new policies and ideologies pushed by Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor only heightened the sense of fear and uncertainty.

    Many reluctantly submitted to the imperial court¡¯s draconian demands, despite the grim prospect of transforming their loved ones into bizarre demons. The threat of death hung heavily, coercing even the most reluctant intopliance.

    In this climate of despair and coercion, Lily¡¯s open victory against Lord Kamakura outside Cherry Blossom Valley sparked a glimmer of hope. Unaware of Yoritomo¡¯s ability to create clones, the nobles and ns widely believed that Lily had defeated Yoritomo himself and that he had subsequently fled. This assumption, coupled with the widespread fear of the imperial court¡¯s harsh policies, significantly bolstered morale across thend.

    Additionally, during the battle, conversations were overheard that reignited discussions about the mysterious death of the legendary hero, Minamoto no Yoshitsune. These rumors spread rapidly, beyond the control of the imperial court.

    In a world where affluent ns had long refrained from opposing Yoritomo, Lily¡¯s defiance stood out starkly. She not only dared to challenge him but also emerged victorious. Yoritomo, known for his dominance over the Emperor and his control of the imperial court, was rumored to be responsible for Yoshitsune¡¯s demise. This man, who had led the world into darkness, had been bested by Lily.

    The implications were monumental. If Lily were to raise a banner of rebellion against Yoritomo, what would be the world¡¯s response?

    Retreating to Cherry Blossom Valley, Lily and herpanions took a well-deserved rest. During this time, a flurry of secret letters from various ns began to arrive. These messages, borne through connections with Taira no Shizuru¡¯s informationwork and the families of the Tsunaga Sisters, revealed a growing dissent against the imperial court. The Tsunaga Sisters¡¯ families, having previously resisted the court in secrecy, were central to thismunicationwork.

    Inside the grand hall of the expanded Yamagami Temple, Ijuin directed Lily¡¯s attention to a box filled with correspondence. ¡°Sister Lily, take a look at this,¡± she indicated, as a female ninja presented the box of documents. ¡°These letters reveal much. Various ns have acknowledged the deteriorating state of the world, their discontent with the imperial court¡¯stest policies, and the growing dread for humanity¡¯s future. They¡¯re ready to back us if we choose to confront Minamoto no Yoritomo. Some are even prepared to pledge their allegiance, offering resources and treasures for our protection.¡±

    Lily, reflecting on the battle¡¯s aftermath, hadn¡¯t anticipated such a strong reaction from the wider world. Her victory seemed to have catalyzed a shift in the globalndscape, akin to a snowke triggering an avnche.

    Among those offering assistance were many ns Lily had never encountered, some possibly even having opposed her or her sisters in the past. Yet, now they all sought her aid.

    In the heart of the lobby, Shiina Airi, donning her distinctive purple armor, expressed her scorn. ¡°It¡¯s ironic, isn¡¯t it? These ns and officials, once so passive, are now wringing their hands in fear as the world teeters on the brink. The imperial court¡¯s drastic policies have finally hit their own interests. And now, upon hearing of Lady Lily¡¯s triumph over Minamoto no Yoritomo, they flock to us, seeking aid. But where were their loyalties when Lady Ayaka faced execution, and when Lady Lily bravely ventured alone to Heian-kyo?¡±

    Ayaka, reflecting thoughtfully on Airi¡¯s words, responded, ¡°You have a point, Airi. Yet, we must consider the bigger picture. To erect the thirty-six prayer altars across the world, we¡¯ll need every bit of help we can get, even from those who previously remained on the sidelines.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Having momentum this early is a significant advantage though.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 17 â€“ All-Female Bureaucrats

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 17 ¨C All-Female Bureaucrats</h4>

    In Okazaki Castle, Mikawa Province, Tokugawa gazed at the distant sunset from the castle tower, his thoughts asplex as the hues painting the horizon. ¡°Lord Kamakura¡­ defeated. Could this signal a shift in the world¡¯s fate?¡± pondered the seasoned, shrewd leader, awash with uncertainty.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa, word has it that Takeda of Kai Province, Murai of Shinano Province, even Ogasawara from the Kansai Region, alongside numerous nobles like Ijuin, are covertly pledging allegiance to Cherry Blossom Valley. This includes influential ns like Ashikaga and Uesugi

    <sup>1</sup>. My Lord, it appears everyone is secretly extending their support. What shall be our course of action?¡± inquired Yahatarou, his voice heavy with concern.

    Tokugawa¡¯s face, marked by experience, twisted slightly as he weighed his options. ¡°For now, we hold our silence, observe, and wait¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, not all nobles shared Tokugawa¡¯s patience. The Asano n of Omi Province and others, like the Takedas and Murais, eagerly anticipated a response.

    In a quaint mountain city near Lake Biwa in Omi Province, Ashikaga Makoto convened with her n members. They discussed the aftermath of the battle at Mount Ooe, where Ashikaga, along with its vassal ns, suffered substantial losses, triggering some to rebel. The once-mighty Ashikaga n was now a shadow of its former self.

    Seated in the dimly lit tower room, Ashikaga Makoto addressed her loyal retainers. ¡°Your unwavering loyalty in these trying times has not gone unnoticed. Despite our hardships, a turning point may soon be upon us.¡±

    ¡°Madam,¡± came the unified response, as the retainers bowed respectfully.

    Gazing out the window, contemtive, she mused aloud, ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s time for a journey¡­ To Cherry Blossom Valley¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam, are you suggesting¡­¡± inquired an elderly minister of the n, seeking rity.

    Facing her audience, she dered resolutely, ¡°Our Ashikaga n will publicly announce our support for Cherry Blossom Valley!¡±

    While the Ashikaga n¡¯s influence had waned, it remained a significant force. Their unexpected deration of support for Cherry Blossom Valley sent ripples across the region. Subordinate groups and organizations affiliated with the Ashikaga n followed suit, pledging their loyalty and ongoing support.

    This bold move inspired other factions, previously nomittal, to establish connections with Cherry Blossom Valley. As the world faced tumultuous changes and widespread crises, the people, confused and despairing, found the oue of the battle at Cherry Blossom Valley more consequential than Lily could have imagined.

    In the Pce of Blossom Valley, half a month had psed since the monumental battle. The air was thick with anticipation and a sense of newfound unity.

    ¡°Sister Lily, as of now, more than half of the ns and organizations worldwide have either openly or covertly pledged their allegiance to us. They seek our support and protection, aligning themselves with our cause. The previous battle has showcased our strength to the world! It¡¯s a beacon to all wavering rulers that there¡¯s an alternative to bowing to Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s tyranny or facing annihtion!¡± Ijuin Reira proimed with fervor.

    Ijuin¡¯s passion was unmistakable, and Lily recognized the war¡¯s essence as a sh between top-tierbatants. While the nobles¡¯ support was valuable, as Ayaka had pointed out, it was crucial for the construction of thirty-six prayer altars worldwide. Lily and her sisters, despite their formidable strength, couldn¡¯t single-handedly manage the building and safeguarding of these altars, let alone their simultaneous activation.

    Ayaka then spoke up, ¡°There¡¯s no turning back in our stand against Minamoto no Yoritomo. In half a month, my injuries will fully heal. Plus, Lady Kimiko will recover enough to revert to her original form, albeit once, but that alone is a formidable asset. By then, I believe we can face Yoritomo¡¯s original body and Daitengu without fear.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, so you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Lily¡¯s voice trembled slightly with excitement. The final battle¡¯s oue hinged not just on individual strength but also on timing, ce, and opportunity. The shifting tides of the world were now seemingly in their favor. This was, after all, the battle that would determine the fate of humanity.

    Little Kimiko, ever calm, affirmed, ¡°Indeed. That will be our prime opportunity to defeat Minamoto no Yoritomo.¡± The sisters absorbed this revtion in stunned silence. Yoritomo, the most formidable and powerful entity within the Heian Dynasty, seemed an insurmountable adversary. The thought of nning his defeat was almost unthinkable, yet now it loomed as a tangible reality.

    Shizuka Gozen¡¯s emotions surged. The same monster who had torn apart her life was now within reach of retribution. ¡°Lily, I will risk everything in our fight against Minamoto no Yoritomo,¡± she dered, her aura crackling with resolve.

    Ayaka, with a note of caution, added, ¡°Your assistance will be invaluable, madam. But please, be cautious. If anything were to happen to you, the Mirror Girl¡¯s destiny could be jeopardized.¡±

    Shizuka, fueled by memories of herte husband and her harrowing escapes, responded with fervor, ¡°Fear not. Once Ayaka has fully recovered and Kimiko has regained her strength, together we will be an unstoppable force!¡±

    ¡°However, we must not overlook his massive army. If Yoritomo chooses to defend Heian-kyo, preparing numerous formations in advance, it would undoubtedly pose a significant threat to us,¡± Rei remarked, ncing towards Kimiko. ¡°Particrly those evil, cruel sacrificial formations.¡±

    Had it not been for one such massive sacrificial formation, Kimiko would not have sustained such grave injuries.

    Sakiko contributed her perspective: ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s crucial for us to continue expanding our alliances. We need to challenge the imperial court and Yoritomo effectively. This is more than just a battle; it¡¯s about formting a strategy for mutual support

    <sup>2</sup>. Our current manpower is insufficient. Moreover, the various factions and ns possess their own military strengths that could aid us.¡±

    Lily nodded in agreement. Shizuru added, ¡°The Ogasawara n from the Kansai Region, which has always maintained a low profile, has extended their support to us. Among them is an expert swordsman, a double-soul Big Dipper.¡±

    The world was vast, and though these fighters might not rival the likes of Yoritomo or Tamamo-no-Mae, their prowess was not to be underestimated. A single-soul or double-soul Big Dipper could decimate arge formation, making them valuable allies in theing conflict.

    Ijuin, filled with a fervent energy, stepped into the center of the hall. ¡°Sister Lily, dear sisters, our campaign against Minamoto no Yoritomo isn¡¯t just a battle; it¡¯s an event that can change the world. If we want the support of experts worldwide, we need a solid justification.¡±

    ¡°Justification?¡± Lily asked, her tone reflecting slight confusion.

    Ayaka, with a nod of certainty, affirmed, ¡°Exactly. We need a just cause to establish our legitimacy.¡±

    Lily, still pondering, inquired, ¡°What should our message be, then?¡±

    Pondering, Ijuin suggested, ¡°Merely citing Yoritomo¡¯s mistreatment of us or his actions against Mirror Girls might not be sufficient. We should dere our intent to reim the capital, and cleanse the imperial court of its corruption. The world must see the tyranny of Yoritomo, who has imprisoned the Emperor and ruled with an iron fist. That will surely rally global support.¡±

    ¡°Reim the capital?¡± Lily echoed, the term striking a chord with her.

    Ayaka nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s an effective way to frame our cause.¡±

    Shiu, perplexed, raised a concern from her corner, ¡°But aren¡¯t we essentially invading Heian-kyo? How does that equate to reiming the capital?¡±

    Ijuin turned towards Shiu, exining, ¡°This is about the art of governance and politics. We need to unify strength globally for a massive construction project. This isn¡¯t just about winning battles; it¡¯s about managing logistics

    <sup>3</sup>, politics, and the governance of the imperial court. Do you understand now?¡±

    Shiu, feeling a bit embarrassed, managed a small, bitter smile. ¡°Yes, I understand now¡­¡±

    Lily, inwardly relieved, was d she hadn¡¯t voiced a simr doubt.

    Shizuru then spoke up, ¡°For Miss Lily to legitimately reim the capital, she needs a fitting status. The imperial court won¡¯t simply recognize her or Lady Ayaka¡¯s authority. But, as Miss Ijuin casually suggested earlier, perhaps Miss Lily could establish a Shogunate as a Taishogun.¡±

    Ijuin, slightly annoyed, retorted to Shizuru, ¡°Hey! That was no casual remark; I meant it seriously!¡±

    ¡°Starting a Shogunate?¡± Lily pondered the idea aloud. An all-female Shogunate seemed like a revolutionary concept.

    Kotoka expressed her concern, ¡°But can you just dere her Taishogun like that? Won¡¯t it cause confusion?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Amidst this, Ayaka chuckled, herughter raising curiosity.

    ¡°Why are youughing, Lady Ayaka?¡± someone inquired.

    ¡°The title of Taishogun is traditionally granted by the Emperor,¡± Ayaka exined. ¡°Our current Emperor, Prince Narinaga, who Lily has saved repeatedly and is now Emperor Masayoshi, owes her much. We have contacts within the capital. We can arrange a secret decree bestowing the title of Taishogun on Lily. She would be charged with reiming the capital, meeting the Emperor, and subduing Minamoto no Yoritomo. This would give her the necessary legitimacy and authority.¡±

    The sisters, listening intently, found logic and sense in Ayaka¡¯s strategy.

    ¡°Can we arrange for such a decree?¡± Lily inquired further.

    Ayaka shared her thoughts with a calcting gaze, ¡°The Emperor is seen as a mere puppet by those in power. Even under surveince, he¡¯s not their prime focus. With a well-devised strategy, Kimiko and I securing a secret decree should be feasible.¡± Her eyes then shifted to Kimiko.

    Kimiko concurred, ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve mentored a demon that resides as a cat in the Emperor¡¯s garden. It has the ability to transform into a human girl when necessary.¡±

    Lily reflected on Prince Narinaga, the current Emperor Masayoshi. Her experiences with the young, frail yet courageous boy had left asting positive impression.

    Resolute, Lily dered, ¡°We¡¯ll seek the Emperor¡¯s assistance then.¡± She paused, adding, ¡°In the meantime, while waiting for Sister Ayaka¡¯s full recovery, we should utilize this period for intensive training.¡±

    The meeting concluded, and the sisters dispersed to their respective quarters, each immersed in their thoughts.

    Subsequent to the intense battle, Lily found herself osciting between rigorous training sessions and aiding in Ayaka¡¯s healing process. Exhausted by the day¡¯s events, she sought sce in the hot springs. Wrapped in a bath towel, she eased into the warm waters.

    Resting against the smooth rocks, Lily let out a sigh, ¡°Ah¡­¡± The strategic discussions and nning, she realized, were surprisingly more draining than the physical exertions ofbat or training. Yearning for simpler times, she acknowledged the necessity of her current role in these turbulent times.

    Ayaka, also wrapped in a towel, her hair loosely draped, joined Lily in the steaming waters. ¡°Lily,¡± she began with a note of concern.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka,¡± Lily greeted her.

    Ayaka, sensing Lily¡¯s unease, gently probed, ¡°You seem troubled. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Lily¡¯s expression grew pensive as she shared her apprehensions, ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­ After our encounter with Yoritomo¡¯s clone, he simply vanished without a trace. He hasn¡¯t returned to Kamakura, and there¡¯s been no word from Heian-kyo. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that Minamoto no Yoritomo is plotting something

    <sup>4</sup>.¡±

    Ayaka nodded gravely, ¡°It¡¯s often the case. When there¡¯s a lull in news about Yoritomo, it typically forebodes the brewing of further turmoil.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Honestly surprised Uesugi wasn¡¯t more vocal about their stance.

    Robinxen: Alliances are 90% logistics, for real.

    Robinxen: Huh, author knows as well.

    Robinxen: That¡¯s extremely self evident.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 18 â€“ Taishogun Lily

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 18 ¨C Taishogun Lily</h4>

    About half a monthter, the anticipated secret edict indeed arrived. The imperial court couldn¡¯t dispatch a high-ranking official, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, a young, somewhat unrefined but handsome minister was chosen for the task.

    In Lyn Hall, the sisters were arrayed on either side of the room, witnessing a ceremony none had experienced before. Lily, adorned in a pristine white court dressplemented by a ck hat, exuded a mix of handsomeness and grace. Her hair neatly coiled up inside the hat, she bnced the poise of a public minister with the elegance of her own femininity.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Sister Lily,¡± Shiu murmured, her cheeks flushing as she admired Lily.

    Ijuin, typically unfazed by such disys, found herself unexpectedly stirred by Lily¡¯s striking appearance in male attire.

    The young minister, tasked with delivering the edict, felt a tad awkward as he faced Lily, who knelt before him in such regal attire. Remembering his duty, he unfolded the secret edict. ¡°By imperialmand, Kagami Lily is appointed Taishogun. She is charged withmanding the warriors of the world to crusade against Minamoto no Yoritomo and his forces, rescue the Emperor, and purge the realm of traitors!¡± he announced.

    ¡°I obey,¡± Lily responded with dignity, bowing solemnly in eptance of her new role.

    The minister, extending his hand towards Lily, added, ¡°Lastly, as a gesture of loyalty, please consider me a stand-in for the Emperor and kiss the back of my hand.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily and the sisters exchanged puzzled nces. None had heard of such a ritual in the sealing of a great general. Ayaka, too, seemed perplexed. Despite her extensive knowledge as Chief Advisor, this etiquette was unfamiliar.

    Lily, visibly unsettled, hesitantly reached for the minister¡¯s hand with her jade-like fingers. Suddenly, with an unexpected show of strength, she flung the young minister across the room.

    The others watched in shock as they eximed. The official was sprawled on the floor, limbs akimbo, as a puff of white smoke enveloped him. As it cleared, a chubby, round roony in his ce.

    Standing in her elegant white dress, Lily ced one delicate foot on the roon¡¯s belly

    <sup>1</sup>. ¡°Yuuta! Trying to trick your sister, are you?¡± she chided. Applying pressure with her foot, Yuuta¡¯s expression turnedically conflicted, ¡°Aaahhh, mercy, sister, mercy!¡± he pleaded, torn between difort and a strange sense of enjoyment

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Yuuta!¡± the sisters called out in unison.

    Reflecting on the situation, they realized the emperor couldn¡¯t have sent a secret edict from Heian-kyo. Yuuta had received the edict from Kimiko¡¯s spy and sought Mita¡¯s help to navigate the teleportation arrays controlled by the Taira n. This was the only way he could have reached Cherry Blossom Valley, as the arrays in Suno were sealed.

    The presence of an imperial minister in the valley would have been suspicious. After another yful kick, Yuuta, both joyful and sorrowful, reported his observations from Kamakura City. The Imagawa n had taken control, but the city was rife with panic, and it seemed Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s line had abandoned it.

    ¡°Imagawa n?¡± Lily pondered. They hadn¡¯t sent any letters of goodwill, possibly aligning with Yoritomo.

    After reprimanding Yuuta, Lily returned to her seat, now officially the Heian Dynasty¡¯s general and the newly appointed Taishogun. Around her, the all-female bureaucrats of Cherry Blossom Valley were established with Lily, Ayaka, Kimiko, and the sisters at its core.

    Though Lily didn¡¯t much care for titles; strength was her foundation. Yet, this day marked a turning point. Everything was in ce.

    Sitting up straight, Lily dered confidently, ¡°Release a promation to the world. As Taishogun, I order a march on Heian-kyo and the defeat of Minamoto no Yoritomo!¡±

    The room was charged with a serious air. The time for the decisive battle against humanity¡¯s most formidable expert, Minamoto no Yoritomo, and the Imperial Court had arrived.

    The secret edict naming Lily as Taishogun quickly spread among allied noble houses through the intelligenceworks of Shizuru and Ijuin. One force after another gained morale and openly dered support for General Lyn-hime¡¯s punitive expedition, including the kunoichi ns of Iga.

    That morning, under rare daylight, Lily and herpanions prepared to depart Cherry Blossom Valley for Heian-kyo. Though they could have used the arrays in Kamakura for a direct attack, they nned to mobilize all allied forces of Ashihara. Attacking with only a few was too risky, given the unknown number of Yomi forces Yoritomo might have amassed.

    If too many people were involved, capturing one array might lead to the sealing of the other. Moreover, only by marching from Cherry Blossom Valley to Heian-kyo could they rally the noble families of the world for their cause.

    This was the typical warfare method of the Heian Dynasty. The general would depart with several hundred people, and the retainers would join along the way with several thousand. By the time they reached their destination, their numbers would swell to the hundreds of thousands. Along their journey, they also rescued those who had been oppressed by the Imperial Court and Minamoto no Yoritomo.

    Without the world¡¯s support, how would they build thirty-six altars? These altars were invaluable. If they were to be activated all at once, the risk of several being destroyed was significant. Full control over the situation was crucial to reaching Takamagahara, which was why Lily chose to confront Yoritomo and the Imperial Court head-on.

    The Kai forests were shrouded in mist. Lily, d in a resplendent red kimono with wide sleeves, sat in a dark ancient wooden sedan chair lifted by twelve bronze Nioh statues. Apanied by the Tsunaga Sisters, the Uesugi female cavalry, and fifty puppet soldiers, she led a procession of several hundred people out of Cherry Blossom Valley.

    To ensure security, no one was left behind in the Valley. The only guards left were the maze formation and a few puppet soldiers. The civilians had temporarily relocated to the Uesugi, Takeda, and Murai ns. Should Yoritomo attack the Valley, he would find nothing but empty houses.

    This disy was meant for the world to witness. This was a battle they had to win; there was no retreat. Such resolve only bolstered the morale of the vassal forces.

    The sedan chair, along with the statues, were Kimiko¡¯s treasures, known as the Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair. Each Nioh statue, standing eighteen meters tall, and the hundred-meter-long sedan chair, were a testament to majesty. While the statues possessed immense strength, they were not agile fighters. Their main attributes were defense and tirelessness, capable of carrying the sedan chair and resisting any expert below the Big Dipper realm.

    The sedan¡¯s

    <sup>3</sup> interior was a marvel of luxury, divided into various floors, rooms, lofts, and terraces,plete with a garden and hot springs. In this spacious setting, Lily and her sisters could rx and discuss strategies.

    When they departed, Ayaka was still about ten days away fromplete recovery. The journey to Heian-kyo was long, providing ample time for preparation. Ayaka had regained the power of a quintuple-soul Big Dipper, thanks to treasures lent by Kimiko. Though her formations and shikigami treasures were not as potent as before, herbat strength was formidable, slightly surpassing Lily¡¯s.

    Little Kimiko¡¯s energy had reached a critical point, allowing her to assume her adult form in emergencies. Though not at her peak power, she wielded the strength of a sextuple-soul Big Dipper expert. Alongside them was Shizuka Gozen, another quintuple-soul Big Dipper expert withbat strength equal to Lily¡¯s, and Shimizu, a triple-soul Big Dipper. Rei, leading fifty cavalry, added to their formidable strength. Kagura, carrying three blood spirit magatama, could strike with force enough to injure a quintuple-soul Big Dipper expert.

    Lily¡¯s group boasted an exceptional lineup of experts. With only Yoritomo and Daitengu, along with their original subordinates to contend with, Lily¡¯s group stood a solid chance of victory. Engaging in such a high-stakes battle with peak experts was a new experience for Lily. But facing Yoritomo, there was no room for overconfidence. The tactics and allies he might deploy to defend the capital were unpredictable, and the strength of the forces from Yomi remained an enigma. Caution was paramount.

    Perched atop the sedan chair, Lily sat higher than the surrounding forests, akin to being atop a colossal, mobile castle. Behind her, several sisters were deep in strategic discussion, while Rei, preferring her ck warhorse Nioh, rode alongside. Interestingly, despite sharing the name ¡®Nioh¡¯, the horse and the sedan were unrted.

    In the distance, Lily spotted a group of horse riders approaching. The army, disying the Takeda banner, snaked through the forests and mountains in a zigzagging formation, numbering several tens of thousands. Leading the vanguard was Itagaki Nobuyoshi, astride his white tiger. He had been tasked with leading the Takeda warriors as reinforcements. The sight of the massive sedan, borne by the imposing Nioh statues, left him visibly shaken.

    ¡°It¡¯s astonishing,¡± Itagaki mused, his emotions stirred by the rapid changes unfolding around him. ¡°In just two short years, that once ordinary female samurai has ascended to the rank of Taishogun. Lady Lynn¡¯s methods are extraordinary¡­ these Nioh statues alone are formidable enough to crush me t.¡±

    The world was changing swiftly, and even seasoned warriors like Itagaki Nobuyoshi could not help but feel the weight of these transformations. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I think some people might consider this a reward.

    Robinxen: As I thought.

    Robinxen: My brain still just imagines a car.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 19 â€“ Punitive Army

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 19 ¨C Punitive Army</h4>

    Joining forces with Lily, Nobuyuki ascended the top of the sedan to meet with her and the others before returning to his horse on the ground. He rode beside Rei, reminiscing about the past. As they left the Kai mountains, reinforcements from the Uesugi, Murai, and Sanada ns joined them one after another. By the time they approached Suruga province, their numbers had swelled to twenty thousand.

    In Suruga, however, they encountered resistance from the forty-thousand-strong Imagawa army. Lily¡¯s main force was still en route, with the vanguard units stationed at the forest¡¯s edge, directly facing the enemy.

    The vanguard wasposed of Itagaki, Sanada, and their troops. Amidst the rain-soaked forests and mountains, Lily was enjoying tea with Ayaka, Shimizu, and others, observing the passing scenery.

    ¡°A report, Lady General,¡± a kunoichi announced. ¡°Our scouts have spotted an army of forty thousand about fifty miles ahead, led by the Imagawas.¡±

    ¡°Imagawa?¡± Lily mused for a moment. Her mind drifted back to when she first arrived in Kamakura. She remembered being halted by Hojo in front of the Saionji house and meeting Imagawa. It felt like such a long time ago. ¡°How strong are their forces?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°A majority are regr soldiers, but there are a few ck armored soldiers, and it seems there¡¯s a very powerful warlord among them,¡± the kunoichi detailed.

    ¡°Tell Itagaki and Sanada not to act rashly. Let¡¯s use the forests and mountains as a barrier and wait for the main army to join us,¡± Lily instructed firmly.

    ¡°I obey,¡± the kunoichi affirmed and swiftly left to ry the orders.

    Lily nced at Ayaka and Shimizu. ¡°Despite the size of the Imagawa army, they¡¯re mostly ordinary troops. Since they pose no major threat, there¡¯s no need for us to engage in wanton ughter.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your strategy, then?¡± Ayaka asked, curious about Lily¡¯s n.

    ¡°We¡¯ll capture Imagawa andpel his army to surrender,¡± Lily dered.

    Shimizu interjected, ¡°Lily, allow me to handle this matter. As the general, you shouldn¡¯t be risking yourself in the enemy¡¯s front lines.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I shall rely on you,¡± Lily conceded, acknowledging Shimizu¡¯s concern.

    After their tea, the group reached their destination. The Nioh statues, despite their massive size, moved quickly, outpacing most horses.

    From a vantage point on a hillside, they could see the Imagawa troops arrayed across the ins, their numbers not insignificant. Lily released her spiritual probe, identifying the most formidable adversary: a ck-armored warlord seated in a sedan chair next to Imagawa, likely a Throned Saint sent by Yoritomo.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, the enemy shouldn¡¯t pose a significant threat,¡± Lily assessed confidently.

    The two armies were approximately two kilometers apart. On the Imagawa side, Imagawa himself sat in a roofless sedan chair, his gaze fixed on the army opposite him. He felt a shiver of apprehension as he observed the twelve gigantic Nioh statues carrying the enormous, castle-like sedan chair.

    Turning to the ck-armored warlord beside him, Imagawa voiced his concern, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s formidable strength, enough to even defeat Lord Kamakura. Is our formation robust enough to withstand their assault?¡±

    ¡°Lord Imagawa, rest assured,¡± the warlord replied confidently. ¡°Our formation can inflict serious harm on the enemy. Even if it doesn¡¯t secure victory, it will certainly stall them.¡±

    Encouraged, Imagawamanded, ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯smence preparations!¡±

    With his directive, the army began forming its battle lines, each formation centered around a tform with sorcerers ready to enact their eldritch rituals.

    ¡°No! They¡¯re using sacrificial formations

    <sup>1</sup>!¡± Lily realized with rm.

    Though the sacrifices were merely ordinary soldiers, the formations¡¯ power was sufficient to pose a serious threat to the Itagaki and Sanada forces, and countless Imagawa soldiers would perish.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu, you must stop them!¡± Lily urgently called out.

    Shimizu¡¯s form blurred into a swift afterimage, her every step releasing golden butterflies. In a mere moment, she appeared in front of the Imagawa army.

    The Imagawa troops,cking in discipline and organization, were not yet fully arrayed in formation and thus posed little immediate threat.

    Shimizu effortlessly ascended to the tform of Imagawa¡¯s sedan chair.

    ¡°Brazen witch!¡± the ck armored warlord bellowed, leaping up with his longsword swinging towards Shimizu.

    Shimizu parried the blow with her de, Yakumo, and swiftly extended a hand, releasing a powerful fluctuation. The warlord screamed in agony as his dark energy was drained by Shimizu. Being merely a throned saint, he was no match for Shimizu¡¯s potent secret art. He hovered momentarily in the air before copsing motionless to the ground.

    To ensure his demise, Shimizu released two underworld butterflies, transforming them into slender des that pierced the warlord¡¯s body. Dozens of warriors encircled Shimizu with spears, attempting to stab her. These soldiers, mere ordinary awakened adepts, were effortlessly repelled by Shimizu with a mere flick of her sleeve, sending a shockwave that knocked them back.

    Shimizu then pressed the edge of her de against Imagawa¡¯s throat, who froze in shock. ¡°Order your men to halt the formation and surrender, or face the consequences,¡± Shimizu demanded sternly.

    ¡°Uh, this¡­this¡­¡± Imagawa stuttered, unable to perceive Shimizu¡¯s true realm. He clung to a sliver of hope for a rescue from another general, momentarily unwilling to shed his pride and surrender. If only he couldprehend the vast gap in strength between him and Shimizu, he would have likely surrendered without hesitation. Theplexity of the situation was amplified by the disparity in their realms.

    At that moment, a cavalry bearing the Ashikaga g approached from the west Suguru ins. Leading them was Ashikaga Makoto

    <sup>2</sup>, d in beige armor and ck pantyhose. ¡°Imagawa, are you betraying the Ashikaga n?¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Madam Ashikaga?¡± Imagawa¡¯s expression contorted as recognition dawned upon him. Not just him, but the soldiers of Ashikaga also paused, taken aback by the sudden appearance of their former leader.

    Makoto stood firm, her voice resolute as she dered, ¡°Surrender now, and I shall overlook your actions, still acknowledging you as part of the Ashikaga. Resist, and face death here as a consequence of aligning with Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s ambitions!¡±

    Imagawa, his face a mix of emotions, struggled to reconcile the situation. The woman holding a de to his throat ¨C strong,manding, and vaguely familiar ¨C was the same young girl he had once encountered in Kamakura. The realization, coupled with the ultimatum from his former superior, pushed him to a decision.

    With a resigned exhale, Imagawa capitted, ¡°I¡­ I surrender! Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Shimizu, acknowledging his surrender, released him from the de¡¯s edge.

    As Imagawamanded his army to surrender, the ck-armored soldiers ingested a pill that transformed them into powerful demonic samurai. Theyunched an assault on Shimizu and Makoto, while others began a frenzied assault on the Imagawa soldiers. Despite their ferocity, their numbers were limited to under a hundred. They were quickly subdued by Shimizu¡¯s swift actions and the reinforcements led by Rei.

    Fearing Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s wrath, Imagawa chose not to rebel against him by surrendering to Makoto. Instead, he opted for a strategic retreat, leading half of his army back to the city. The remaining half, caught in the unfolding chaos, was subsequently taken over by Ashikaga Makoto.

    ¡°Mother Makoto.¡± Lily greeted Ashikaga Makoto warmly, relieved at their reunion. She had always been concerned for her since sending the demon hound to aid her during theirst encounter.

    ¡°Lily¡­ is it time for me to kneel and pay my respects to you now, General?¡± Makoto asked, her voice tinged with a mix of respect and hesitance.

    ¡°What? No, please don¡¯t. This general¡¯s position is merely to provide rity to the world,¡± Lily replied, guiding Makoto up to the sedan chair.

    This encounter,rgely devoid of bloodshed, barely qualified as a battle due to the vast difference in strength between the two sides. With the addition of Ashikaga Makoto and her troops, Lily¡¯s punitive army swelled to fifty thousand strong. They crossed the Suruga ins with a determined air, heading towards Kansai.

    Upon reaching Totomi province, more noble and martial families joined, bolstering the army to seventy thousand.

    Lily¡¯s understanding of Tokugawa¡¯s tactics was still evolving. Tokugawa made no appearance as the army approached Okazaki city. Given her current realm and stature, Tokugawa posed no threat, rendering a siege on Okazaki unnecessary. Yet, leaving him unaddressed at their rear presented a risk.

    As Lily¡¯s army paused outside the city, Honda Yahatarou, a towering figure at five meters

    Robinxen: I gave up on the author making any sense with heights long ago&#8230;"><sup>3</sup>, approached with his spear. Inparison to the Nioh statues and the massive sedan chair, he seemed quite small.

    ¡°Lord Honda,¡± Lily called out.

    ¡°Lynne¡­¡± Honda responded, his tone mixed with various emotions.

    ¡°Audacious! She is the Lady General!¡± a female cavalry soldier eximed.

    Lily gestured for calm, indicating that formalities were unnecessary.

    ¡°What brings you here, Lord Honda?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Lyn¡ª Lady Lynne¡­¡± Honda hesitated, finding it difficult to address her as ¡®General.¡¯ The thought of formally addressing the woman he harbored feelings for in such a manner left him visibly conflicted. ¡°Lord Tokugawa has sent a message. Regardless of the oue, win or lose, he has pledged that the Tokugawa army will remain within Mikawa.¡±

    Tokugawa, sensing Lily¡¯s apprehension, had dispatched Honda, with whom she shared a good rapport, tomunicate his intentions. Lily had no intention of attacking Honda.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily responded with a nod.

    ¡°Then, farewell,¡± Honda said, offering a salute. Despite his reluctance, he turned and left decisively.

    ¡°Lord Honda,¡± Lily called after him.

    ¡°Lynne,¡± Honda couldn¡¯t resist looking back as Lily called out to him.

    ¡°Take care,¡± Lily said earnestly, her tone sincere, before she turned to re-enter the sedan.

    Honda remained standing, his gaze following the massive sedan as it moved away.

    After traversing Mikawa, their next destination was Owari. With the size of the army now at seventy thousand, their pace had understandably slowed. They set up camp at the Mikawa border, nning to enter Owari the following day.

    Upon entering Owari, they were greeted by a group of people. These individuals, dressed casually andcking the formality of traditional military officials, were unfamiliar.

    They brought with them an abundance of livestock, gifts, and supplies.

    The group¡¯s leader, a middle-aged man, knelt and called out, ¡°General Lyn-hime, I am Oda. I have been waiting here for you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Oda?¡± Lily recognized the name. During her first visit to the Yamashiro province, she had encountered the Oda n and aided them. Since then, the Oda n had ousted the Yoshishige n from Kiyosu, bing the rulers of Owari. However, their ascent was not recognized by the Imperial Court, which viewed the Oda n as something akin to bandits rather than traditional nobles or a wealthy family. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Wait you genuinely didn¡¯t expect this when they showed up with a massive army of ordinary people?

    Robinxen: Mommy appears!

    Silva: Did he grow 2 meters taller? It was 3 meters thest time his height was mentioned

    Robinxen: I gave up on the author making any sense with heights long ago¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 20 â€“ Sudden Attack

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 20 ¨C Sudden Attack</h4>

    Oda Nobutora, leader of a small samurai n, had risen to power with Lily¡¯s assistance and his own capabilities, overthrowing the Shiba n to take control of Owari. Upon hearing of Lily¡¯s approach, he personally came out to greet her and deliver supplies.

    Guided by Oda, Lily¡¯s group was amodated in Kiyosu Castle. They strolled through the city streets at night, illuminated by numerousnterns, a rare sight in the current world. Since therge sedan couldn¡¯t enter the city, they switched to an ox cart. Lily, peering out, addressed Oda Nobutora, ¡°Lord Oda, the city has transformed since myst visit.¡±

    ¡°Without General Lyn-hime¡¯s support, my Oda n wouldn¡¯t have achieved this much,¡± Oda replied courteously. ¡°We might notpare to the Punitive Army, but we can contribute five thousand troops, including a two-thousand-strong regiment of elite gunmen.¡±

    Most of the seventy thousand-strong army camped outside the city, while Lily¡¯s group upied the top floors of Oda¡¯s castle. During a night meeting about the march route, a kunoichi burst in, visibly panicked.

    ¡°General Lyn-hime, Lady Ayaka, it¡¯s urgent!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lily asked, perplexed about what could disrupt their powerful army at rest.

    ¡°Calm down, exin clearly,¡± Ayaka instructed.

    ¡°Mi- Minamoto no Yoritomo, he¡¯s appeared¡­¡±

    ¡°Where? In Heian-kyo?¡± Lily asked, deeply concerned about Yoritomo¡¯s activities.

    ¡°No, in Suruga Castle!¡±

    ¡°Suruga Castle? How?¡±

    The kunoichi reported, ¡°Last night, a ck-armored army stormed Suruga Castle and killed Imagawa. Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s banner was seen among them.¡±

    ¡°Was Yoritomo personally spotted?¡± Ayaka inquired.

    ¡°Reports mention arge sedan, but no confirmed sighting of Yoritomo. Suruga is now engulfed in mes and chaos.¡±

    The group was stunned by this sudden development.

    ¡°How did Yoritomo get behind us? Why send troops to Mutsu?¡± Shimizu questioned.

    Before their campaign, Lily¡¯s group had considered the possibility of encountering remnants of Yoritomo¡¯s forces in Mutsu and Dewa. However, they did not view these forces as a significant threat to theirrge army, nor did they have any crucial defensive positions in those areas. Cherry Blossom Valley was safeguarded by its maze formation and puppet soldiers, and in cooperation with the Takeda and Murai families, they should be able to hold off any of Yoritomo¡¯s forces from Mutsu and Dewa. Moreover, Cherry Blossom Valley wasn¡¯t a critical point that required strict defense, so they hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.

    If mere remnants from Mutsu and Dewa were attacking, they could be disregarded, but Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s direct involvement signified a grave threat. Their march towards Heian-kyo would be futile if Yoritomo was orchestrating maneuvers from behind with an elite force.

    Moreover, if Yoritomo wasn¡¯t in Heian-kyo, simply capturing the city wouldn¡¯t end the conflict. Ayaka frowned, musing, ¡°It might be a diversion by the remnants of Mutsu and Dewa.¡±

    Rei, with a chill in her gaze, spected, ¡°We might have been toocent. Both Mutsu and Dewa are Yoritomo¡¯s strongholds. There¡¯s likely a teleportation array leading to Heian-kyo hidden there. Despite the Ashikaga¡¯s takeover of Kamakura city, we¡¯ve overlooked Mutsu and Dewa. If Yoritomo uses a teleportation array to move between Mutsu or Dewa and Heian-kyo, it wouldplicate things considerably.¡±

    Ayaka added, ¡°Indeed, our oversight is evident. Teleportation arrays are relics from antiquity; Yoritomocks the means to create them. To my knowledge, the only array west of Kamakura city is in Mutsu. Originally belonging to the Fujiwara family, it fell into Yoritomo¡¯s hands.¡±

    Shizuka questioned, ¡°Should we divide our forces to secure our rear?¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes were stern as she addressed the situation, ¡°The remnant troops in Mutsu and Dewa are negligible. But allowing Yoritomo to traverse freely between Heian-kyo and Mutsu, which lie on opposite sides of the world, defeats the purpose of our march to Heian-kyo.¡±

    Ayaka cautiously inquired, ¡°Lily, are you suggesting¡­¡±

    Lily continued, ¡°Yoritomo¡¯s tactics are unpredictable. Dividing our forces would only invite unnecessary risk. While the likelihood of Yoritomo moving to Kanto seems slim, securing the array in Mutsu is imperative to eliminate all doubts and potential threats.¡±

    Rei nodded in agreement, affirming Lily¡¯s decision, ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But the distance to Mutsu is considerable. If we redirect our army now¡­¡± Shizuka expressed her concern.

    Ayaka rified, ¡°Turning our entire army around isn¡¯t feasible. Yoritomo may move freely between Heian-kyo and Mutsu, but he won¡¯t likely make an abrupt appearance in northern Kanto. We should focus on capturing the weaker Land of Mino with the army and the Oda n. Securing Mino will fortify Kanto¡¯s entrance, allowing our elite troops to then target Mutsu and seize the array.¡±

    Lily nodded, deep in thought. ¡°Before weunch an attack on Mino, there¡¯s something else we need to address first.¡± She referred to the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s fourth stele. ording to an ancient map, it was located on a small ind to the south of Owari, a destination she had nned to visit after reaching Owari.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re already here, it makes sense to retrieve the stele,¡± Lily mused. The prospect of crossing the seas, which once seemed an insurmountable challenge during her initial travels to Owari, was no longer daunting. Despite the perilous nature of the endless seas, the map indicated that the ind was just a few hundred miles from Owari¡¯s southernmost tip. The chances of getting lost at sea were minimal.

    What was once a journey of several hundred miles, impossible for the Lily of the past, now seemed easily achievable with her current capabilities.

    Lily initially nned for little Kimiko and Shizuka to remain at Kiyosu Castle, providing support to Haihime in the assault on Mino. However, upon learning they might head to Mutsu, Shizuka expressed an interest in apanying them, citing personal reasons to visit the area. Consequently, Lily decided to leave Kagura behind in Kiyosu Castle, entrusting her with three blood spirit magatamas for defense.

    Considering that Minocked any significant representatives from Yoritomo¡¯s lineage or formidable forces from Yomi, capturing it was anticipated to be rtively straightforward. Nheless, Lily chose to have Kagura and little Kimiko remain there as a precaution against any unforeseen strategies or ploys.

    Under the cover of night, Lily, Shimizu, Ayaka, Rei, and Shizuka Gozen departed Kiyosu Castle aboard the Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair. Not just for carrying, this chair, powered by magatamas, could soar through the air, rivaling the speed of the ox cart.

    Their small group, assembled for speed and efficiency, aimed not just to upy Mutsu but to annihte its teleportation array. In under an hour, they reached the southeastern edge of Owari.

    Navigating through stormy skies, the sedan traversed the tempestuous sea. Inside, the howling wind and pelting rain were the only sounds, aside from the asional p of the curtains. As Lily moved to close a window, the sedan suddenly shook violently.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The group rushed outside to see giant waterspouts and a colossal blue-gray moray eel, its human-like head emerging from the tumultuous waters.

    The group stood frozen, facing this formidable creature exuding the aura of a quintuple-soul big dipper expert. Aheady the ind holding the fourth stele, now guarded by this unexpected and powerful adversary. The question loomed: how to proceed in the face of such an obstacle?

    Lily was aware of the countless ferocious monsters inhabiting the seas. Despite her extensive sea travel on the Fuyutsuki, she had never encountered one as formidable as this. Engaging inbat here, against a quintuple-soul big dipper sea monster, was far from ideal.

    The giant moray eel¡¯s head reemerged from the waterspouts, its expression fierce. Thunder rumbled around it, its voice booming over the crackle of lightning, ¡°Are you Genji?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you from Genji¡¯s n!?¡± the eel demanded, its voice overwhelming even the storm¡¯s fury.

    Lily hesitated. While she was aligned with Yoshitsune, a member of the Genji n, she stood in opposition to the current head, Minamoto no Yoritomo. Strictly speaking, she wasn¡¯t part of the Genji n by lineage.

    ¡°No,¡± Lily replied simply.

    ¡°No? Then who are you?¡± the eel inquired.

    ¡°I am Kagami Lily,¡± she stated.

    ¡°Kagami, Lily?¡± The moray eel, with its human-like head, seemed puzzled. ¡°An unfamiliar name, yet your strength is noteworthy.¡±

    Lily, unwilling to engage in battle with the sea monster but also not ready to retreat, subtly exhibited her strength as a caution.

    ¡°How peculiar. A mere girl possesses such formidable power?¡±

    ¡°Random? Ahahaha, this person was ordained as the Taishogun and tasked by the emperor to subdue Minamoto no Yoritomo. How can she be random? Senior moray eel, who are you?¡± Shimizu interjected from behind, her voice steady amidst the roaring wind and rain.

    The moray eel, unfazed by Shimizu¡¯s casual tone, asked with curiosity, ¡°To suppress Minamoto no Yoritomo? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior,¡± Lily confirmed, sensing the eel¡¯s hostility wane. She gave a respectful bow, recognizing the moray eel as an ancient arch-demon.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha! So it is! For years, I¡¯ve devoured countless Genjis who dared traverse these waters, sinking many of their ships. Yet, this is the first time I¡¯ve met an enemy of Minamoto no Yoritomo!¡± the eel eximed.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a deep-seated history between you and Minamoto no Yoritomo?¡± Lily queried.

    ¡°Hah, not just history, but deep-seated hatred and enmity! I am Taira no Shigemori! in in battle against Minamoto no Yoritomo and Minamoto no Yoshitsune years ago! Both Yoritomo and Yoshitsune are my enemies! I¡¯m unaware of the world¡¯s current state, but since you oppose Yoritomo, I won¡¯t hinder your journey

    <sup>1</sup>. Tell me, how fares my father, Taira no Kiyomori?¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Well¡­ that¡¯s one of things happening¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 21 â€“ The Fourth Stele

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 21 ¨C The Fourth Stele</h4>

    Amidst the thundering waves, Lily stood atop the Sedan, confronting the immense moray eel swirling within the waterspouts. ¡°So, you are senior Taira no Shigemori,¡± she acknowledged, suddenly kneeling in respect.

    ¡°Hm? Why do you kneel?¡± the eel questioned, puzzled.

    ¡°My sisters and I have fought to the death against Minamoto no Yoritomo in Heian-kyo. We were rescued by Racoon Mita, and Lord Taira no Kiyoshi has sheltered many of my sisters. Miss Shizuru is also one of my sworn sisters. Having received the Taira n¡¯s aid numerous times, it¡¯s only natural for me to kneel before a Taira ancestor,¡± Lily exined.

    ¡°You¡¯ve met ancestor Mita and father?¡± Shigemori¡¯s face betrayed a mix of surprise and sadness. ¡°How are they?¡±

    Lily narrated the Taira n¡¯s choice to remain neutral and Mita¡¯s current circumstances. Shigemori¡¯s face turned pale, and tears rolled down his cheeks.

    ¡°Then they are well¡­ I am relieved. My Taira n¡¯s foundations remain intact. Since Miss Kagami knows my elders, I will not obstruct you. But why are you here? Minamoto no Yoritomo is not in these waters.¡±

    ¡°I seek something on that ind,¡± Lily revealed.

    Toe all the way to these treacherous waters to find something? Naturally, it implied a treasure hunt. Shigemori, who had initially not nned to impede Lily¡¯s group, suddenly became intrigued upon realizing the nature of her quest. ¡°What treasure is on that ind?¡± he asked, his demeanor shifting at the prospect of a hidden treasure.

    ¡°This¡­ is vital for me to confront Minamoto no Yoritomo. It holds no value for you, senior,¡± Lily asserted.

    ¡°Really? I find that hard to believe. Lead me to it,¡± Shigemori insisted, his giant moray eel form undting in the water. ¡°If it indeed proves useless to me, you¡¯re free to have it. However, if I find value in it, you cannot im it. As you¡¯re pursuing Yoritomo, I¡¯m inclined to offer assistance, but not at the expense of a treasure that could be beneficial to me.¡±

    The Tsukuyomi swordstyle¡¯s stone steles held no value for males. Lily understood that a confrontation might be inevitable if Shigemori insisted on iming the stele. Nheless, she agreed to his request.

    Observing the Sedan, Shigemorimented, ¡°Miss Kagami, your sedan is quite extraordinary.¡± His long neck stretched out from the sea, eyeing the magnificent treasure.

    The entire groupnded on the coral reefs of the ind, where the dark night and violent seas stripped away any semnce of beauty from the environment. Within a short span, Lily discovered the stele. Submerged in the shallow sea, this imposing structure was visible amidst a few sparse inds ¨C it was the fourth stele of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite extraordinary,¡± remarked Lily¡¯s group, gathered under an umbre on the terrace of the sedan, their eyes fixed on the corner of the stele. For most of them, it was their first encounter with an authentic Tsukuyomi Swordstyle stele.

    Shigemori, unaware of the stele¡¯s existence until now, protested, ¡°What? This stone is peculiar. I¡¯ve never noticed it before. You cannot take it away!¡±

    ¡°Lord Shigemori,¡± Lily interjected, ¡°this stele records a swordstyle that is exclusively for women. It¡¯s not something you can use. Why do you insist on taking it?¡±

    Unconvinced, Shigemori retorted, ¡°This boulder is unique. How can I be sure it¡¯s worthless to me? It must be a treasure, and it¡¯s mine!¡± He hastily attempted to store the stele but found it immovable.

    Incredulously, he eximed, ¡°What!? I can¡¯t store it? It must truly be a treasure!¡± Despite his formidable strength as a quintuple-soul big dipper arch-demon, and his efforts that churned the sea and skies, the stele remained fixed.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Shigemori gasped in shock. His body, over a hundred meters in length and capable of crushing inds, was powerless against the stone.

    Gathering all his strength and demonic energy, he caused a tumultuous uproar, yet the stele stood unyielding.

    Observing this, Lily shook her head. She levitated above the stele, her garments drenched by the sea, and gently ced her hand upon it. With a mere thought, the colossal stone stele vanished, secured within her mirror space.

    Caught off bnce, Shigemori¡¯s body contorted awkwardly as the stele disappeared. ¡°What? Where¡¯s the stone?¡± he bellowed in confusion.

    ¡°I have secured it,¡± Lily announced.

    Perplexed, Shigemori queried, ¡°How is that possible? My storage artifact, a low-level spirit treasure, can contain entire houses, yet it failed with this stone. How could you store it?¡±

    ¡°Senior Shigemori,¡± Lily exined, ¡°this treasure is crucial for me but holds no utility for you.¡±

    Doubt flickered in Shigemori¡¯s eyes as he scrutinized Lily, searching for deceit. Yet, her calm, unwavering gaze dispelled his suspicions. After a moment of reflection, he conceded, ¡°It seems this treasure is not fated for me. Keep it. I shall not contest.¡±

    Taira no Shigemori, having transformed into a sea monster, was ustomed to a life of solitude, surrounded by the ever-changing moods of the sea and winds.

    ¡°Then, I extend my gratitude for your benevolence, senior,¡± Lily said respectfully.

    ¡°Right, Miss Kagami. If you happen to meet my father, please convey to him that I am well and he needn¡¯t worry,¡± Shigemori requested, his gazeden with a mix of emotions.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll pass on your message,¡± Lily assured.

    ¡°Wait. Tell him¡­ there¡¯s no need to search for me. And, you¡­ don¡¯t tell him about my demonization.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood,¡± Lily nodded amidst the rain and wind. Before departing, she offered a respectful bow to Shigemori.

    With the fourth stele now in their possession, Lily and her group made their way back to Owari. En route, Lily delved into her mirror space to examine the stele. Beyond the ethereal and mysterious Tsukuyomi sword techniques it detailed, ancient text adorned its surface, reading, ¡°Path of the Heavenly Dance.¡±

    ¡°Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s fourth form, Heavenly Dance Path,¡± Lily mused silently. Unlike the Thousand Sakura Path, this name provided a clear indication of its nature. However, the intricate sword carvings on the stele evoked a mix of profound, bewildering, and mesmerizing feelings.

    Circling to the stele¡¯s rear, Lily found herself facing tiny, ancient script apanied by guiding techniques. A sense of bewilderment washed over her as she read the small text. ¡°What? To practice the fourth form, it requires two celestial maidens as dance partners

    <sup>1</sup>?¡± The realization caused Lily¡¯s heart to flutter. The thought of engaging in pair training with one celestial maiden was daunting enough, but with two? The idea filled her with a blend of anticipation and embarrassment, making the prospect both alluring and unnervingly intimate.

    The road to Heian-kyo was long, and the army¡¯s march was slow, prompting Lily to originally n practicing the fourth form during the journey. Achieving sess in this form would bolster her confidence against Yoritomo. Otherwise, her advantagey primarily in attacking alongside Ayaka and little Kimiko.

    Opting not to return to Kiyosu Castle, they crossed the Mikawa River, arriving at a chaotic Suruga. As it turned out, Yoritomo¡¯s gs were merely a bluff, a ruse executed by two Hojo throned saints leading several thousand ck armored troops in a surprise attack, managing to conquer Suruga entirely. Lily¡¯s group swiftly defeated these attackers, but remained cautious. While the gs turned out to be fake this time, there was no certainty that Yoritomo wouldn¡¯t target Mutsu next.

    The assault on Suruga seemed futile on the surface. Yoritomo¡¯s tactics either aimed to distract or dy Lily¡¯s army¡¯s march. Despite the urgency to reach Heian-kyo, they couldn¡¯t afford haste or negligence towards potential threats to their rear.

    The Ashikaga n from Musashi and Sagami provincesmunicated their readiness to dispatch troops to Mutsu and Dewa, once Lily¡¯s forces had neutralized the ck armored elites and secured the battlefield. Though only two provinces, Mutsu and Dewa¡¯sbined expanse rivaled the entirety of Japan¡¯s eastern side, including Chubu and Kansai. The vast, destend lived up to its ancient name, Mutsu, meaning rge and deep¡¯.

    The journey from Kanto to Mutsu¡¯s capital was formidable. Even utilizing the sedan, it would take a full week of travel, a distance longer than from Cherry Blossom Valley to Heian-kyo. From their vantage point atop the sedan, Lily¡¯s group surveyed thend, where mountains, though not towering, stretched endlessly like a dark tapestry.

    Since retrieving the fourth stele, Lily had been strategizing on mastering the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s fourth form. Instead of solitary practice, she decided to first identify suitable dance partners.

    Within the mirror space, Lily and Ayaka¡¯s spirit body studied the stele. ¡°Lily, the text on the stele¡¯s back appears differently to me,¡± Ayaka noted. ¡°It outlines a dual dance method and even a triad coordination practice. Who will be your third partner?¡±

    Lily pondered. The third partner required a Celestial Maiden Physique, which narrowed it down to either Rei or Shimizu. After approaching them, Rei responded with a chuckle, ¡°Celestial Maiden Dance? I¡¯d love to watch you dance in scanty attire, little sister, but dancing myself? Not quite my thing.¡±

    Lily had anticipated this reluctance but still felt disheartened. The prospect of asking Shimizu as the third dancer caused her further anxiety; Shimizu¡¯s unpredictable nature might lead her to take undue liberties during their training

    <sup>2</sup>. Nevertheless, Lily found herself with no other option but to approach Shimizu. True to Lily¡¯s concerns, Shimizu epted the proposal with unsettling eagerness, intensifying Lily¡¯s sense of unease.

    A stormy night enveloped them, with distant green lightning and a crimson sky casting an eerie glow. Amidst the destendscape, marked by deepva pits exuding a heavy yomi aura, Lily, Ayaka, Shimizu, Rei, and Shizuka gathered in the sedan¡¯s hall, sipping tea while listening to the wind and rain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll practice my swordsmanship while you three train,¡± Rei dered.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lily replied.

    Lily, Shimizu, and Ayaka retreated to the upper levels of the sedan, ensuring privacy by closing the windows and blinds. They then entered the mirror space to be acquainted with the sword techniques and dance routines.

    Meanwhile, Rei practiced her sword skills alone on the terrace, enveloped by the storm. The rain-soaked herpletely, and thoughts of Lily training intimately with Ayaka and Shimizu filled her with a sense of solitude.

    Seeking sce, Rei visited the open-air hot springs. She undressed, tied up her hair, and submerged herself in the warm waters. The rain caressed her face, shoulders, and exposed skin, aforting contrast to her inner loneliness. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Silva: How convenient that she has Shimizu, Rei and Ayaka. Who wanna bet the 5th stele will require 3?

    Robinxen: Ironically I feel like Shimizu might be the most strict though¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 22 â€“ Protect Mutsu

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 22 ¨C Protect Mutsu</h4>

    Mutsu, also known as Oshu, was their destination. The journey took Lily¡¯s group seven days of air travel to reach the capital. Throughout this time, Lily, Shimizu, and Ayaka were engrossed in practicing the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. Unlike their experiences with the second and third forms, they did make some progress, albeit not as much as they had hoped for. This slow pace of improvement worried Lily; at this rate, mastering the fourth form would require at least a year and a half of dedicated practice.

    The City of Oshu, once vibrant and full of life under the rule of Fujiwara no Hidehira, now stood as a deste, dark shadow of its former self. Throughout their journey to the city, Lily and her group encountered no resistance, an ominous sign that something was amiss. The haunting emptiness of Oshu was a stark reminder of its lost prosperity.

    Visible traces of a recent military departure were scattered across the city, suggesting a strategic withdrawal. It became evident that Yoritomo had likely pulled back his forces from Oshu, leaving behind only the sick and weakmoners. This abandonment rendered Oshu a ghost town, its eerie silence a testament to its rapid decline from a bustling center to a dark, ruined shell of its past.

    Upon disembarking from the sedan, Lily and herpanions made their way to the ancient stone square before the castle. There, they encountered a teleportation array.

    ¡°Lily, be careful of ambushes,¡± Ayaka warned telepathically.

    Lily, acutely aware of the hidden dangers, nodded. It was evident that the enemy, though seemingly withdrawn, was actually lying in wait. Many troops were concealed around the stone square and adjacent buildings.

    As they stepped into the stone square, the teleportation array sprang to life. A billowing eldritch cloud swirled, transforming into a towering figure¡ªan eight-meter-tall old man with a gray turban and an ancient, tattered hunting robe. His eyes, deep and fierce yet tinged with sadness, exuded powerparable to that of Sugawara no Michizane.

    Lily internally acknowledged, ¡°Yoritomo used his banner as a decoy, drawing us into this ambush. As I suspected.¡±

    The old man¡¯s green-med eyes fixated on Lily¡¯s group. ¡°Daring to invade Oshu, and even the Taira and Genji fear to tread! You seek death!¡± he thundered.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Hidehira?¡± Ayaka gasped in recognition. ¡°Senior, are you the lord of Mutsu, Lord Fujiwara no Hidehira?¡±

    The old man¡¯s presence seemed to vibrate with ancient authority. ¡°A young girl like you knows of me? Who are you?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°I am Fujiwara no Ayaka, from Heian-kyo.¡±

    ¡°You belong to my Fujiwara n?¡± he questioned, surprise evident in his tone.

    ¡°I have always revered Lord Hidehira¡¯s esteemed reputation, and now that we finally meet, I must inquire: why does Lord Hidehira aid Minamoto no Yoritomo?¡± Ayaka questioned.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo?¡± Hidehira¡¯s eyes shifted from green to an intense, unstable purple. ¡°Ah! Arghh¡ª¡ªAghhh!!! Who is Minamoto no Yoritomo¡­ I will kill¡­ you dare invade mynd, I will kill you!¡± Ovee with overwhelming resentment and engulfed in ck mes, Fujiwara no Hidehira charged at the group, brandishing a giant naginata in a frenzied attack.

    ¡°What has happened to you?¡± While Shizuka had never met Hidehira in person, she was in disbelief that he could have turned into a demon after death and aligned with Yoritomo. ¡°Lord Hidehira, aren¡¯t you Yoshitsune¡¯s benefactor? I am Shizuka Gozen, his wife. We¡¯re seeking vengeance for him. Why are you attacking us?¡± she implored.

    ¡°Yoshitsune!?¡± Hidehira halted abruptly, his face contorting as veins throbbed on his forehead. ¡°Who is Yoshitsune¡­ who¡­ who? Aghh! My head, it hurts! What eldritch artes are you using on me? Die!!¡± he roared,unching a wild attack with his naginata at Lily¡¯s group.

    The group swiftly retreated as Hidehira¡¯s naginata strike hit the ground, causing the entire city of Oshu to tremble as if struck by an earthquake. In response, ck-armored troops and demons emerged from their hiding ces in all directions. The castle unleashed a barrage of arrows and eldritch artes.

    Rei summoned fifty cavalry and charged towards the attackers emerging from the city, while Shimizu leapt onto a nearby building, preparing to nk the castle. Ayaka and Shizuka Gozen deployed their arcane artes, bestowing powerful blessings on both Rei and Shimizu that significantly amplified theirbat abilities. Rei¡¯s strength, in particr, was drastically enhanced, ascending from a throned saint to a single-soul big dipper, a transformation made possible by blessings from two quintuple-soul big dipper experts.

    ¡°Why are you attacking us, Lord Hidehira?¡± Ayaka demanded, attempting to restrain Hidehira with arcane artes. However, he proved too powerful, easily breaking free of her magical bindings. Despite their capability to fight him, none of them truly wanted to engage in battle with Fujiwara no Hidehira, Yoshitsune¡¯s benefactor and a respected elder of the Fujiwara n.

    Lily, floating in mid-air, observed Hidehira¡¯s frenzied state with a heavy heart. ¡°It must be Yoritomo¡¯s doing!¡± she concluded bitterly. ¡°That man is a true demon, manipting and tormenting Yoshitsune¡¯s benefactor in such a way!¡±

    Hidehira was very powerful, and had he been alive, Yoritomo¡¯s armies would likely have hesitated to chase the injured Yoshitsune.

    The tragic irony of Hidehira, now a vengeful spirit, attacking Yoshitsune¡¯s wife, filled Lily with deep sorrow. It was heartbreaking to think how devastated Hidehira would be to realize he had swung his naginata at Yoshitsune¡¯s wife.

    While Lily, Ayaka, and Shizuka could potentially join forces to defeat Hidehira, the moral implications of such an action weighed heavily on them. As Hidehira¡¯s massive, vengeful form once again charged towards Lily, the intricacies of their predicament were starkly apparent.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, Madam Shizuka, retreat!¡± Lily called out.

    ¡°Lily?¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice held a note of surprise.

    ¡°I¡ª I will face Lord Hidehira,¡± Lily dered resolutely, aware that a vengeful spirit like Lord Hidehira, if killed, would vanish forever, eliminating any chance of reincarnation.

    Hidehira, in a frenzied state, swung his naginata with ground-cracking force, but Lily adeptly dodged each attack. Suddenly, the long de of the naginata swung towards her waist. Lily met it with her de, the impact sending a reverberating ¡®ng!¡¯ through the air and catapulting her through a pavilion, leaving it half-destroyed.

    ¡°Lily!?¡± Ayaka and Shizuka eximed in shock. They hadn¡¯t expected such a disparity in strength between Lily and Hidehira.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Ayaka, worried that Lily might be injured, dashed over, ready to confront Hidehira. But Hidehira stood there trembling, unmoving, his eyes vacant. He didn¡¯t pursue Lily.

    ¡°This¡­ Why do you know his sword style? Ahhh¡ª¡ªAghh¡ª¡ªAghhh!¡± Hidehira clutched his head, howling in pain and confusion.

    Emerging from the debris, Lily was unharmed but her clothing was torn. In the sh, she had deliberately used Yoshitsune¡¯s sword style, resulting in a significant disparity in force.

    Lily slowly walked towards the kneeling elder. Despite his severe pain, the elder lifted his head to look at her. The crimson in his eyes faded, leaving behind a gaze that was aged, stern, yet kind. ¡°What, what am I doing? You, who are you? Why do you know the swordsmanship of my adopted son?¡± he asked, bewildered.

    ¡°Lord Hidehira,¡± Lily responded, kneeling down to salute him respectfully.

    ¡°Miss, why do you kneel?¡± Hidehira asked, puzzled.

    ¡°My swordsmanship was taught to me by Lord Yoshitsune. Though I never met him while he was alive, I consider myself his true sessor,¡± Lily exined.

    ¡°Yoshitsune¡¯s sessor?¡± Hidehira¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°What have I done? What have I done!¡±

    ¡°Lord Hidehira¡­¡± Lily began, her voice soft with empathy.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo!!!!!¡± Hidehira, fueled by a sudden surge of fury, stood up abruptly. He turned and unleashed a violent blow against the castle, splitting it into two and killing countless ck armored troops in a demonstration of his immense power. The attack, while untargeted and vast in its reach, fortunately did not harm Shimizu, who was quick to evade.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo! You killed my adopted son, took mynd, cursed me even after death, and now made me attack Yoshitsune¡¯s sessor!¡± Hidehira¡¯s voice thundered with rage as he rushed into the city, his intent clear: to annihte any ck armored troops he encountered. The troops,cking in strength against such a formidable opponent, were torn apart and scattered in all directions.

    Hidehira¡¯s rampage continued unabated, his anger and hatred manifesting in a wild onught. The ground shook violently as if echoing his fury, turning the battle scene into a maelstrom of chaos and destruction.

    ¡°Lord Hidehira¡­¡± Lily murmured, her heart heavy with sadness as she witnessed the elder¡¯s descent into frenzied vengeance.

    ¡°Lily, let us first destroy the array,¡± Ayaka suggested, her voice steady amid the turmoil.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily agreed. She understood that while sealing the array with arcane artes might leave it vulnerable to being unsealed by expert onmyouji in Mutsu, destroying it would render it virtually irreparable.

    Without hesitation, Lily drew her cursed de and brought it down upon the array. The sound echoed as the stone formation shattered, and to their astonishment, the world around them turned a surreal shade of purple. Countless eldritch inscriptions emerged, swirling in the air.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Kagami Lily! Even if I die, I¡¯ll take you with me! You b?i?t?c?h?!!!¡± A massive, demonic phantom appeared, its form that of Shuten Doji, but wrought from pure resentment.

    The inscriptions generated a strange eldritch energy that, ignoring the others, converged towards Lily. ¡°This aura, this is the strange formation in Mount Ooe that harmed Lady Kimiko!¡± Lily realized with rm, but the formation¡¯s power had already ensnared her. Her clothes tore further as the energy invaded her body. The sensation was not painful, but intensely ufortable and unbearable.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­hah¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, her legs giving way beneath her as she copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka eximed, rushing over to her. Despite the formation¡¯s formidable power, it had no effect on Ayaka.

    The formation¡¯s energy continued to invade Lily¡¯s body unabated¡­

    ¡°Lily, Lily!¡± Ayaka cried out, checking Lily¡¯s pulse with one hand while pressing the other against her heart. There were no signs of physical harm, but Lily¡¯s body radiated intense heat and an aura of seductive power.

    ¡°Ehehehehe¡­¡± A coquettishugh broke through the tension. Momiji emerged from the shadows of the alleys, her lips hidden behind a fan, her eyes glinting with amusement as she gazed at Lily. ¡°As expected of Minamoto no Yoritomo, a trap within a trap. Even the exceptionally intelligent and wise Lord Chief Advisor were fooled.¡±

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 23 â€“ Trap within a Trap

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 23 ¨C Trap within a Trap</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ Momiji¡­¡± Lily¡¯s voice was strained, her half-lidded eyes and furrowed brow betraying her anger. Shimizu appeared silently, like a shadow, pressing her de menacingly against Momiji¡¯s throat. ¡°Lily, should I kill her?¡±

    ¡°Ehh, have we met before?¡± Shimizu¡¯s strength far surpassed Momiji¡¯s, but Momiji¡¯s confidence suggested she had a fallback. ¡°If you kill me, then your cute little sister will be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice was edged with surprise.

    ¡°Lily, how¡¯s your condition?¡± Ayaka¡¯s voice conveyed deep concern as she extended her senses to assess Lily. Though Lily¡¯s life force seemed stronger than ever, there was something about her aura that made Ayaka uneasy. Adding to her worry, Lily was emitting an unusual, fragrant crystalline mist. Despite suspecting that Lily might be alright, Ayaka couldn¡¯t shake off her apprehension.

    ¡°Lily, please respond¡­¡± Ayaka¡¯s words wereced with urgency. Lily¡¯s gaze lingered on Ayaka, fixating on her lips that seemed tantalizingly close. Logic dictated that Ayaka wouldn¡¯t act on such an impulse, yet Lily couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was a hidden longing in her heart. The very thought seemed so out of ce, yet it lingered persistently.

    ¡°I¡­should be fine¡­probably¡­¡± Lily¡¯s response came slowly, her voice carrying an unusual softness, like a gentle breeze caressing the dry caverns of her mind, resonating with a hint of jade-like cherry bells.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re indeed fine, with a life force stronger and wilder than ever. But that intensity might threaten to overwhelm your senses,¡± Momiji observed, her gaze fixed on Lily with a blend of curiosity and affection.

    ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡± Ayaka demanded, her frustration evident in her tone. It was bing clear that Lily¡¯s condition was far from normal, and Momiji¡¯s insinuations only heightened Ayaka¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Might I suggest asking her to lower her de? It¡¯s rather challenging to speak freely under such circumstances,¡± Momiji said, her voiceced with a hint of difort.

    ¡°Shimizu, let her go. It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll be able to escape,¡± Lily instructed, her voice still retaining that unusual softness. Despite the situation, she maintained a calm demeanor.

    Shimizu lowered her de but her eyes remained fixed on Momiji, ¡°Just so you know, if you weren¡¯t of some use to Lily, you¡¯d already be beyond saving.¡±

    Momiji seemed unperturbed by Shimizu¡¯s threat. ¡°No need for intimidation. As long as I have some control over your little sister¡¯s condition, you won¡¯t dare harm me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, as long as you can talk, that¡¯s enough, right? How about I leave you with just a head and torso?¡± Shimizu¡¯s voice held a dark edge, her expression growing colder.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Momiji momentarily fell silent under Shimizu¡¯s threat, pretending not to hear. As she stepped forward, her confidence seemed to resurface. ¡°Lily, do you have any idea what that formation was?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Lily¡¯s response was tinged with uncertainty. Her denial wasn¡¯t too firm, suggesting an internal struggle, as if her body was hinting at an answer she wasn¡¯t fully ready to acknowledge.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t, so allow me to exin,¡± Momiji continued, circling Lily with an air of confidence. ¡°After Shuten Doji¡¯s demise, I took control of Mount Ooe. However, myck of strength led to its decline. Shuten Doji, as one of the world¡¯s supreme arch-demons, spent centuries in Mount Ooemitting unspeakable evils, tormenting countless women. His malevolent deeds permeated the entire province of Tanba, seeping into the ancient formations spread throughout thend. This naturally led to the creation of the formation that you encountered. It¡¯s ineffective against most, but for you, it¡¯s particrly potent. After all, you were the one who ended Shuten Doji. All that overwhelming resentment and fury from his legacy, it¡¯s now directed solely at you.¡±

    Lily¡¯s breaths became shorter, her torn clothes and the flushed state of her aura reflecting her increasing difort. ¡°What exactly is this formation, and what have you done to me?¡±

    Momiji¡¯s smile broadened, her eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°To most, it¡¯s harmless. But for someone like you¡­¡± She let her words hang in the air, reveling in the unfolding situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re implying,¡± Lily expressed her confusion.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯d like me to exin this aloud, here in front of everyone?¡± Momiji queried, slowly advancing towards Lily.

    ¡°Stop right there, what are you nning?¡± Ayaka interjected, her voiceced with caution.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, she won¡¯t harm me,¡± Lily reassured Ayaka, who then stepped back, allowing Momiji to approach. Momiji knelt beside Lily, her fingers gently lifting Lily¡¯s chin. Ayaka watched, her brow furrowed in slight concern.

    Momiji¡¯s whispered words into Lily¡¯s ear sent a shiver through her. Lily¡¯s face flushed with shock and confusion. ¡°Why would you do that? Haven¡¯t you forgotten the promise you made to me? I already spared you once.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s quite natural for you to be upset,¡± Momiji acknowledged, her eyes softly tracing the contours of Lily¡¯s exposed lower belly. ¡°This is a significant matter for any girl. However, don¡¯t hastily assume I¡¯m the one behind it.¡±

    Lily¡¯s response carried a mix of skepticism and irritation. ¡°So you¡¯re talking about Mount Ooe¡¯s ancient formation. Are you mocking me with this exnation?¡± Her tone suggested she was not easily convinced by Momiji¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡± Momiji admitted with a helpless shrug. ¡°The formation did indeed originate from Mount Ooe, but I wasn¡¯t the one who moved it here. You know who did, right?¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo?¡± Lily questioned.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s aware of the formation¡¯s potency, but unaware of its specific effects on you,¡± Momiji exined.

    ¡°Stop this nonsense!¡± Lily¡¯s voice, tinged with a sweet tone, betrayed her agitation. ¡°Why hand him such a formation, knowing he¡¯d use it against me?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha,¡± Momijiughed, ¡°Do you think I stillmand Mount Ooe as in old times? When Yoritomo appears, I have little choice.¡±

    ¡°Then who informed him about the formation¡¯s potential against Lily?¡± Ayaka interjected.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say. It wasn¡¯t me. Spies from Yoritomo and the Imperial Court are numerous among Mount Ooe¡¯s demons,¡± Momiji confessed.

    ¡°I was too careless¡­¡± Lily murmured, realizing the depth of Yoritomo¡¯s cunning.

    Momiji, fanning herself, addressed the group, ¡°You all seem so fierce, yet Lily looks more perplexed. I¡¯vee here, deceiving Yoritomo, to assist her. Why harbor resentment against me?¡±

    She continued, ¡°Yoritomo¡¯s strategy was indeed cunning. Using a false g to draw you here, he orchestrated Fujiwara no Hidehira¡¯s vengeful spirits to guard the formation. He anticipated your methods, expecting you to awaken Hidehira and believe the trap destroyed. Little did anyone suspect the real snarey in the formation itself, designed specifically for Lily.¡±

    Ayaka pondered, ¡°What if someone else had destroyed the formation? How could Yoritomo have predicted Lily¡¯s actions?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a calcted risk based on Lily¡¯s nature,¡± Momiji exined. ¡°The likelihood of her personally dismantling the formation was high. A gamble, indeed, but one that paid off for Yoritomo.¡±

    Lily, deep in thought, asked, ¡°Why concoct such an borate scheme? Why not ambush me en route to Heian-kyo?¡±

    Momiji shrugged, ¡°I can¡¯t im to know all his ns, but I suspect he needed a remote location. In Heian-kyo, your spies are everywhere. On the road, the formation might go unnoticed, especially if you traveled by air. This formation is unique, targeting only you.¡±

    Momiji¡¯s words left Lily in a contemtive silence. As she digested the exnation, a realization dawned on her. Minamoto no Yoritomo, with his devious stratagems, had outmaneuvered her. Despite her awareness of his cunning nature, she found herself ensnared in his web. The intricacies of his n were slowlying into focus, and the weight of her oversight weighed heavily on her.

    ¡°What does this formation do to Lily?¡± Rei queried, concerned.

    ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask Lily herself. I¡¯ve informed her how to break the formation, so my task here isplete. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Rei unsheathed her de. ¡°If you were aware of the trap, why not warn us sooner?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh¡­ about that¡­¡± Momiji hesitated, then covered her face with her fan, feigning embarrassment. ¡°I was upied with something else and got dyed¡­ehehe¡­¡±

    Rei internally scoffed at the excuse, skepticism etched in her thoughts. Despite her doubts, she knew they couldn¡¯t harm Momiji if she held crucial information about the formation¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°Lily, are you alright? What impact does the formation have? Is it something you can ovee?¡± Rei¡¯s concern was apparent.

    Lily, her gaze lowered and her face flushed, remained silent. Her reluctance to speak hinted at a grave situation, casting a shadow of worry over the group

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Rei and Shimizu, their swords drawn, fixed their steely gazes on Momiji. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until Lily assures us she¡¯s fine,¡± Rei dered firmly.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay,¡± Momiji conceded. ¡°Revealing this much is akin to betraying Yoritomo. In this altered world, it¡¯s risky for me to be without your protection.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°While I can¡¯t divulge the core details, I can teach you a technique to mitigate the formation¡¯s effects temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Tell us already!¡± Rei demanded.

    Momiji nodded and tossed a small booklet towards Rei, who caught it deftly. ¡°This book outlines a method to disperse the erratic energies in Lily¡¯s body caused by the formation. It might not be entirely pleasant, but it¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    Rei scrutinized the booklet, uncertainty in her eyes. ¡°This might help, but it¡¯s not going to befortable,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°Use this to restrain her,¡± Ayaka said, handing Rei a rope-like spiritual treasure. The tension in the air was notable as they prepared to follow the instructions, hoping to alleviate Lily¡¯s affliction. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Silva: Knowing the author, the next chapter will probably be very *very* suggestive.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 24 â€“ Exactly what is Lilyâ€™s condition?

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 24 ¨C Exactly what is Lily¡¯s condition?</h4>

    Rei swiftly restrained Momiji, forcing her onto her knees. Momiji, noticeably weaker than the rest, submitted without protest or embarrassment. In her eyes, being physically subdued was inconsequentialpared to the shame of showing difort or fear.

    ¡°Lily, how are you feeling?¡± Shizuka approached with concern. ¡°That formation¡¯s force was immense, strong enough to grievously injure a quintuple-soul big dipper expert. Yet, you seem unharmed¡­¡±

    Shizuka reached to check Lily¡¯s pulse, finding it robust but otherwise normal. As she moved to sense Lily¡¯s heartbeat, Ayaka interjected, stopping her. ¡°Madam Shizuka, there¡¯s no need. Neither of us can discern anything unusual. The only oddity is the increasing intensity of seductive fluctuations¡­¡±

    ¡°Sisters, I¡¯m fine. The formation is destroyed, and I¡­ I need to rest for a while,¡± Lily insisted. Her radiant appearance contrasted with her desire for solitude, a departure from her usual demeanor.

    Yoritomo, unaware of the formation¡¯s specific effects, only knew it would target Lily. But what was its true impact? It seemed only Momiji and Lily herself held that knowledge. With Lily reticent, they were left in the dark.

    Without further discussion, Lily ascended into the shimmering night sky, heading for the great sedan. Rei¡¯s puppet soldiers escorted Momiji, who showed no intention of fleeing, to a temporary holding room in the sedan¡¯s lower levels.

    As they settled, heavy footsteps resounded. The vengeful spirit of Fujiwara no Hidehira returned. ¡°I¡¯ve in most of Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s minions! The rest have fled. I regret being manipted by that traitor!¡±

    Noticing Lily¡¯s absence, Hidehira inquired, ¡°Has Miss Lily retired to the sedan? I sensed a powerful fluctuation in the city but saw no change in your auras, so I didn¡¯t hurry back. Is she alright?¡±

    Ayaka reassured him, ¡°Lily was a bit weary and has gone to rest. We appreciate your concern and assistance.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? It was I who caused you trouble,¡± Hidehira responded humbly.

    Ayaka thought to herself that he indeed had, but refrained from saying it aloud.

    ¡°Lord Hidehira, though my husband has passed, I am grateful for your support over the years,¡± Shizuka Gozen expressed, bowing solemnly.

    The mention of Yoshitsune brought a wave of sorrow to Hidehira¡¯s aged face. He sighed deeply, ¡°Takadachi, a few hundred miles north, is where Yoshitsune met his end. You should pay your respects there.¡± His words echoed with a sense of loss and regret.

    ¡°Lord Hidehira, as we aim to confront Minamoto no Yoritomo, would you join our cause?¡± Ayaka inquired, hope glinting in her eyes.

    Hidehira paused, his expression clouding with somberness. ¡°My awakening is a curse from Minamoto no Yoritomo, fleeting and unintended. I am but a spirit now, detached from the mortal conflicts. Fujiwara no Ayaka, since my lineage fell to Yoritomo, and you bear the Fujiwara name, I entrust Mutsu to you. Govern thisnd justly in my stead, and care for its people¡­¡±

    Ayaka bowed deeply, acknowledging her duty. ¡°I understand, my lord.¡±

    Hidehira cast a final, worried look towards the sedan, then turned away, his steps echoing with a heavy heart, before fading into the mists.

    ¡°Everyone, I will visit Takadachi alone to honor my husband. Please, return without me,¡± Shizuka said softly.

    ¡°No,¡± Lily¡¯s voice, soft yet firm, emerged from behind the gauze curtain. ¡°I must go. Lord Yoshitsune is my mentor; how can I not pay homage at the ce where he fell?¡± The group, upon hearing Lily, concealed their worries.

    Together, they boarded the sedan, with Lily guiding it northwest, towards Takadachi. High in the sky, the sedan soared, carried by the wind that gently stirred the gauze curtain in Lily¡¯s solitary room. She contemted Momiji¡¯s words, uncertain yet feeling a truth resonating within her body. It wasn¡¯t harmful, nor was it a poison, but aplex, despicable fluctuation¡ªakin to a curse, yet not. This pulse emanated from the great formation of Mount Ooe, a mountain steeped in the evil and lust of Shuten Doji, who had brought misery to countless women.

    Theplexity of Lily¡¯s situation was overwhelming, a puzzle that neither medicine nor art could resolve. The only respitey in the method Momiji had shared with her sisters, yet it offered merely temporary relief. Ignoring the issue could lead to unforeseen consequences, with Momiji warning that it might ultimately result in Lily losing her sanity, transforming into someone she dreaded.

    Lily grappled with these thoughts, unsure whether to believe Momiji¡¯s words or to cling to the hope that they were false. The reality of her condition was undeniable, yet the only known solution was something Lily resisted with embarrassment and reluctance. ¡°Nn, I don¡¯t want to!¡± she eximed, her face flushing red at the thought of what bing a ¡®real woman¡¯ entailed, a state she, as a healthy, youthful woman, naturally understood.

    The message from Momiji, inclusive of any gender as a potential partner, only added to her turmoil. Overwhelmed, Lilyy on the floor, weakened, her body barely responding. Reaching her limit, she doused her face with water, trying to regain some semnce of control. ¡°Momiji¡¯s words are not groundless,¡± she mused, ¡°but they might not be the entire truth. For now, I can control myself, whether I have to fight or train. I must get ustomed to this feeling.¡±

    With renewed determination, she focused on her willpower, vowing not to sumb to the curse. ¡°I have defeated invincible enemies; I will not lose to this,¡± Lily whispered to herself. ¡°I must endure.¡± Her resolve strengthened, but the struggle within continued, a battle of endurance against an unseen foe.

    Lilyy weakly against the wall, her eyes closed. In her mind¡¯s eye, crimson clouds and rain mingled with the images of Rei, Shimizu, and Ayaka, who appeared to be gazing down at her from an unusual perspective, as though she was lying down and watching them approach. The perspective was indescribable and somewhat disorienting.

    Shaking her head, Lily tried to dispel these thoughts. ¡°Senior sister¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°If sister Rinne awakens now¡­then everything would not be a problem¡­¡± But then she chastised herself, ¡°No, no, no! What are these shameless thoughts? Even if it¡¯s sister Rinne, I can¡¯t take it for granted!¡± Overwhelmed, Lily¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment. ¡°I cannot, definitely cannot!¡± she resolved. ¡°Oh¡­ Senior sister, when will you awaken?¡± But then she questioned her own weakness, ¡°No! How can I be so weak and push everything onto sister Rinne? Shouldn¡¯t I resist and search out another method? Momiji may not know of other solutions, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist!¡±

    At night, Lily tossed and turned, finally falling asleep in the early morning. Despite the difficulty, she managed to sleep for two days. When she awoke, she appeared coquettish andzy. ¡°Lily, we¡¯ve almost arrived at Takadachi,¡± Ayaka informed her from outside the room.

    Takadachi, after so many years, no longer bore the scars of war. Deep mountain roads, abundant with bushes and weeds, were drenched by a gentle drizzle, the raindrops clinging to the green leaves. The rare glow of daylight illuminated the skies, deepening their experience as they climbed the moss-covered stone steps. This was the ce where Yoshitsune fell, yet it looked so ordinary, as if time had forgotten and buried it.

    Lily, d in a white kimono that covered her entire body, stood silently to the side, reserving the day¡¯s red clothes for Shizuka Gozen, the one who deserved to be the most beautiful today. Her hair was tied back into a simple ponytail with a green hairband, and she tried to maintain a dignified posture despite the inner turmoil she felt.

    As the group ascended the stairs, putting away the sedan to show respect to Yoshitsune, they asked Lily, ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Her face flushed pink, Lily replied, ¡°Mm, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Reaching the depths of the mountain, they encountered a foggy area radiating an evil and ferocious aura. Lily bit her lower lip, struggling to keep her body from reacting to the internal fluctuations. As they moved through the mist, they were confronted not by Takadachi, but by a tall, eighteen-meter warrior monk statue, standing in the middle of the path with a naginata. His eyes, hidden in shadows, seemed to radiate a fierce gaze.

    Their hearts raced at the sight, nearlypelling them to request permission to enter. Yet, as extraordinary adepts, they quickly regained theirposure. They realized that this warrior monk, Musashibo Benkei, had been dead for many years. His undecayed corpse, surrounded by the bones of those he had in, formed an eerie circle around him.

    In Ise, Lily had encountered Benkei¡¯s vengeful spirit; now, she stood before his physical remains, motionless in eternal vigil before his master¡¯s grave. The group, in solemn respect, sped their hands in salute, preparing to bypass the monk to enter Takadachi. However, amanding voice suddenly echoed through the forest, halting them in their tracks: ¡°Who dares invade such a pure ce! You will not take another step!¡±

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 25 â€“ That Sad Dusk

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 25 ¨C That Sad Dusk</h4>

    It was indeed Musashibo Benkei! The presence of his vengeful spirit in Ise raised questions about why his corpse still harbored a will. Lily, unaware that Yoshitsune had managed to reunite Benkei¡¯s spirit with his physical body at Takadachi after the earth¡¯s transformation, approached the situation with a mix of apprehension and respect. Despite her flushed face and unsteady posture, she calmly stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Lord Benkei, I havee here as Yoshitsune¡¯s sessor to worship him. Please, let us pass.¡±

    Benkei¡¯s consciousness, clearer now, recalled Yoshitsune¡¯s words from Ise. If Yoshitsune¡¯s spirit hadn¡¯t been trapped in Ise, he might have been inclined to assist this woman, described by Yoshitsune as beautiful, well-educated, and strong. Could this tall, delicate girl in white be his disciple?

    Before Benkei could inquire further, Shizuka Gozen gently ushered Lily back, possibly to protect her, and stepped forward. ¡°Benkei, do you remember me?¡± she asked. Benkei¡¯s consciousness, clouded by resentment, initially failed to recognize her. But as Shizuka stood before him, memories resurfaced.

    As Benkei¡¯s vengeful spirit emerged from his corpse, his spiritual sense swept through Shizuka, triggering a rush of familiarity. ¡°Madam¡­¡± he uttered, his recognition causing the surroundingnds and forests to tremble. ¡°You are the madam¡­¡±

    Shizuka, her voice tinged with sadness, addressed Benkei. ¡°It¡¯s been many years, you¡¯ve worked hard. I am going to Heian-kyo to defeat our greatest enemy, Minamoto no Yoritomo! But before that, I want to go to Takadachi to visit Yoshitsune.¡±

    Benkei, filled with a newfound fighting spirit, responded with enthusiasm. ¡°Really? This day has finally arrived! I shall aid you in this task!¡± His voice, echoing his resolve, conveyed his readiness to support Shizuka in her quest to honor Yoshitsune and confront their formidable adversary.

    ¡°Lord Benkei!¡± Lily eximed, her joy evident. Though Benkei was a vengeful spirit, his formidable power wasparable to Michizane¡¯s. His assistance promised to significantly bolster their chances of sess.

    Acknowledging the impracticality of apanying two women, Benkei expressed his n to journey to Heian-kyo alone. ¡°The madam and you are both women; it will not be convenient for me to travel with you. I will go to Heian-kyo first and kill to my heart¡¯s content! When your great army arrives, I will help!¡± he dered.

    As he spoke, a monstrous eldritch cloud materialized around him, lifting him into the sky. He moved towards the southwest with great strides, his figure resembling a corpse transported by the cloud.

    ¡°Lord Benkei¡­¡± Lily whispered, her voice tinged with a mix of respect and bewilderment as Benkei departed resolutely, leaving her with a myriad of unanswered questions. The group then made their way to the entrance of Takadachi.

    The temple, inconspicuous and ordinary from the outside, presented a different scene within its walls. Inside, the temple was in disarray, yet spotlessly clean.

    Strikingly, Yoshitsune¡¯s corpse was absent, with only a short knife lying on the floor. The de, stained with dried blood, emanated a faint golden light and a clean smell, suggesting that if Yoshitsune had lived, he wouldn¡¯t have been far from the celestial realm. The blood¡¯s sacred luster, uncorrupted even after years, indicated that Yoshitsune might not have be a celestial, but could be considered a saint.

    Shizuka Gozen, upon seeing the knife, kneeled on the ground, picked it up, and hugged it tightly, tears dripping from her eyes. In this moment of deep emotion, Lily and the others silently kneeled down and kowtowed, offering their respect without disturbing Shizuka¡¯s mourning.

    Yet, Lily couldn¡¯t help but ponder a critical question: Where was Yoshitsune¡¯s corpse? The temple¡¯s condition suggested that no enemy had entered, especially since Benkei had been guarding outside. Even Yoritomo, upon confirming Yoshitsune¡¯s suicide, would not have risked heavy casualties just to invade the temple and desecrate a corpse.

    The fact that no one else seemed to have entered the temple since then, coupled with the knife¡¯s presence, deepened the mystery. Why would someone take the body but leave behind the treasured knife? Yoshitsune¡¯s death and the circumstances surrounding it were indeed confusing. Lily considered another point: if she could see this discrepancy, then surely Shizuka Gozen, equally smart and wise, and the person who cared the most about Yoshitsune, would also recognize this problem.

    Suddenly, a young man¡¯s voice, both bright and mncholic, resonated within the building. ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ you have finally arrived.¡± Lily trembled at the sound. Yoshitsune¡¯s will was present, but curiously, he spoke to her first instead of Shizuka, leaving Lily feeling somewhat ashamed. Despite her uncertainty about Shizuka¡¯s reaction, Lily knew she needed to respond.

    Continuing to kneel, she addressed Lord Yoshitsune, ¡°My side will soon face a decisive battle with Minamoto no Yoritomo. I havee to worship before the battle, hoping Lord Yoshitsune will bless us with victory, to bring justice to the world and avenge the fallen.¡± But Yoshitsune offered no answer. Lily tentatively mentioned, ¡°Madam Shizuka hase to see you¡­¡±, yet still, there was silence, causing Shizuka Gozen to tremble uncontrobly.

    Suddenly, an ancient memory invaded Lily¡¯s mind. Overwhelmed, she cried out, ¡°Ah¡­Aghh!!¡± and felt the world spin as she fainted into darkness. In this void, a vision unfolded before her eyes: a vast sea of clouds, but these were not the white clouds of a blue sky. Instead, they were dim, dark, and vast, evoking a sense of doomsday.

    Lily found her consciousness floating within this sky, amidst these ominous clouds. Then, she heard Yoshitsune¡¯s voice, ethereal, sad, yet resolute, echoing through the expanse. ¡°Takamagahara is dim, Yomi is in danger, the heavens are in chaos, the sun and moon are dark,¡± he said. Lily grappled with the meaning of his words; she somewhat understood, yet also didn¡¯t. What could be the true meaning behind these cryptic words?

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you are the key to everything,¡± Yoshitsune continued. ¡°Your splendor shines, unmatched. You must see and understand the chaos and the truth. You are the key amidst the changing and chaotic space between the heavens and Yomi.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Lily questioned, floating amidst the dim clouds, her heart quivering. She felt like she was continuously falling, the winds harsh against her ears, her hair wildly pping about her.

    Suddenly, she broke through the clouds, revealing a great sea with dark golden waves shimmering before her. In the distance, the golden light reflected off the colorful clouds that dominated the sky, painting a scene both sad and beautiful, reminiscent of a pre-disaster twilight of the gods. This scene felt eerily familiar to Lily. Was this a return to the moment when the ne crashed, and she arrived in this world?

    ¡°Senior Sister!¡± she called out, searching around, but she was alone in this vast dusky sea. Before she could ponder further, darkness enveloped her world once again.

    In the ensuing darkness, Lily gradually felt an icy coldness beneath her. She frowned, slowly awakening and opening her eyes to find herself in the old ruins of a deserted small temple at sunset. Feeling something hard beneath her, she got up and grabbed the item. ¡°My ancient mirror?¡± she wondered, realizing this was a memory, a mere spectator to the events of her past.

    Her clothes, reminiscent of what her senior sister wore before the ident, were now unbearably wrecked, with only tattered remnants clinging to her. The exposed and torn underwear made her blush despite the situation. Looking up through the roof of the ruined temple, she noticed the sky darkening.

    A portion of wood, seemingly dislodged from a hole in the roof, crashed down near her. Observing the cracks on the floor, Lily surmised that some force, possibly from the ancient mirror beneath her, had lessened the impact of her fall.

    Suddenly, her clothes began to disintegrate, turning into ash and floating away. ¡°Were those clothes returned to where they came from?¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°Then why am I still here?¡±

    Shivering in the cold, the golden sunset caressed her exposed body, filling her with a sense of shame. Before she could react, the ancient mirror emitted a strange, gentle light that enveloped her, transforming into a beautiful purple kimono decorated with ice blue flowers.

    Feeling the mirror¡¯s extraordinary nature, she tucked it into her sash. She paused upon seeing a dusty red parasol by the door and, for reasons unknown, decided to take it, perhaps as a precaution against rain.

    With the parasol in hand, Lily left the temple, passing through a dark grove before arriving at ancient Kamakura, where the streetsy dark under the set sun.

    ¡°Lily! Lily!¡± She could hear her sisters¡¯ worried voices calling out to her.

    Opening her eyes, Lily found herself back in the sedan, still dressed in white with a ponytail. Confused, she got up. ¡°I¡­¡± she began.

    ¡°Lily, are you really fine?¡± Ayaka asked, checking her pulse and heart rate again.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily replied, feeling unusually sensitive to even the gentlest touch.

    ¡°You fainted in Takadachi. We brought you down the mountain to the sedan, fearing it might impact you to stay there,¡± Rei exined.

    Lily responded nkly, ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Rei inquired further.

    ¡°Nn,¡± Lily replied with a smile.

    ¡°Do you want to return to Takadachi? Is there anything else you need to say there?¡± Ayaka asked.

    Sitting in the corner, Shizuka frowned slightly, seemingly uneasy about any bond between Lily and Yoshitsune that she didn¡¯t know about. Lily, freshly awakened from her dream, was oblivious to Shizuka¡¯s thoughts and simply shook her head. ¡°No, let¡¯s return to Kiyosu Castle.¡±

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 26 â€“ Soldiers arrive at Lake Biwa

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 26 ¨C Soldiers arrive at Lake Biwa</h4>

    The sedan journeyed through the night air, traversing the expansive mountains and forests of Mutsu on its way back to Kiyosu. Lily¡¯s condition, however, was worsening.

    ¡°Lily, it will take six to seven days to return to Kiyosu. Let¡¯s just believe Momiji¡¯s words and try the treatment method,¡± she suggested. Shimizu added, ¡°We¡¯ve already captured her, I don¡¯t believe she¡¯ll dare trick us.¡±

    Shizuka was not present for this conversation, as she was resting in her own room. Rei then offered a solution, ¡°Lily, ording to the book Momiji gave us, a special massage technique is needed to treat the fluctuations in your body. The massage will allow your skin to release the seduction fluctuations trapped inside.¡±

    Lily¡¯s face flushed at the mention of the special technique. Ayaka borated on the treatment n, ¡°Each treatment will also have an effect on us, so we can¡¯t perform the massage too often or we¡¯ll be endangered. It¡¯s best for us to rotate, with two of us treating you at a time and then changing afterwards.¡±

    Acknowledging the necessity of the treatment, Lily nodded in agreement. ¡°Tonight, Shimizu and I will perform the technique, and tomorrow Rei will switch with Shimizu,¡± Ayaka announced.

    ¡°Wait, why am I the first to be switched?¡± Shimizu questioned.

    ¡°We all have to take turns, does the order really matter?¡± Ayaka responded.

    ¡°If the order doesn¡¯t matter, then how about Lady Ayaka switches first?¡± Shimizu suggested.

    ¡°Do we really need to argue about such a trivial issue?¡± Ayaka asked.

    ¡°Yes, Lady Ayaka, you im it¡¯s trivial, yet you won¡¯t yield,¡± Shimizu pointed out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of yielding or not, it¡¯s simply a meaningless argument,¡± Ayaka stated.

    ¡°Why are you so insistent if it¡¯s meaningless?¡± Shimizu pressed.

    Feeling overwhelmed by their debate, Lily interjected, ¡°Uh¡­ can we discuss this after the first treatment¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ayaka agreed, helping Lily up alongside Shimizu and leading her to the backroom for treatment. Rei, unable to endure the tension and the flickering candlelight shadows on the paper sliding doors, excused herself to practice her swordsmanship.

    After days of practicing Tsukuyomi swordsmanship during the day and receiving treatments at night, the fluctuations in Lily¡¯s body were temporarily alleviated, allowing her to wake up feeling more rxed, though progress with her swordstyle was slow.

    Three dayster, in a dimly lit backroom infused with a feminine fragrance, Shimizu expressed her thoughts while preparing for Lily¡¯s treatment. ¡°I feel that sister Ayaka¡¯s dance is too charming and mature, itcks the youthful resolution that a celestial maiden should have,¡± she said. As she spoke, Shimizu held down one of Lily¡¯s arms. Lilyy on the sheets, facing upward, her kimono lifted from her shoulders. With her other hand, Shimizu moved the kimono further down to Lily¡¯s waist, exposing more skin, and began to massage the revealed area.

    Ayaka, feeling criticized, retorted, ¡°Are you suggesting I¡¯m old?¡± As she massaged Lily¡¯s legs and back, their fluctuating thoughts affected the massage¡¯s rhythm, causing Lily to blush from the sensations.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, you should know I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Shimizu rified. ¡°You are mature and womanly, but the dance requires a bit more heroic spirit. Maybe a valiant woman would be more suitable.¡± Her fingers moved skillfully, like duckweed skimming water, floating gently and tapping endlessly.

    Lily found the seductive fluctuations emitted during the massage embarrassing. ¡°Just say it clearly, you want Rei to switch with me? It¡¯s not impossible, but she said she doesn¡¯t want to dance. Why can¡¯t she take your ce?¡± Ayaka responded, her fluctuating thoughts intensifying her massage.

    ¡°Oh, ah¡­¡± Lily, overwhelmed, suggested, ¡°Sister Ayaka, how about letting Sister Uesugi try?¡± She knew a decision was necessary to settle the argument and focus on the massage, rather than the debate.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Ayaka agreed, caught off guard by Lily¡¯s rare decisiveness on such matters. The warmth of her hands made her hesitant to stop.

    The next day, Lily approached Rei. Though initially unwilling, Rei understood the gravity of the situation and its rtion to their battle against Yoritomo, and ultimately agreed. Rei, not adept at dancing and seldom having trained with Lily, began practicing various postures, eventually reaching the ¡®unplucked flower¡¯ stage. They then started practicing the Tsukuyomi swordstyle together.

    Rei, though not fond of dancing, was not inept at it. Her style, characterized by a blend of heroism and strength, lent her the air of a ¡®handsome beauty.¡¯ This contrasted with Lily¡¯s distinctly feminine and gentle manner, causing Lily to blush in their practice sessions.

    During the subsequent days of training with Rei and Shimizu, Ayaka began to feel somewhat marginalized. She reflected on their group dynamics: they were all of simr age and each possessed a significant ancient artifact ¨C a jade, a de, and a mirror. Ayaka found herself questioning her role within the group.

    Gazing at the recedingndscape, Ayaka held onto the wooden railings, feeling a mix of emotions. She sighed, feeling slightly sour about being left out. As Lily¡¯s skills in the Tsukuyomi swordsmanship rapidly improved, and as Rei¡¯s training also progressed swiftly, Ayaka¡¯s sense of being unnecessary grew. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Could it be that Lily no longer needs me?¡± This thought weighed on her, adding to her feelings of exclusion and uncertainty about her ce in the group.

    Upon reaching Kiyosu, Lily¡¯s mastery of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle Fourth Form had impressively progressed to about forty to fifty percentpletion. The treatments she received had temporarily suppressed the fluctuations in her body and enhanced her purple lunar force.

    In Kiyosu city, the distribution of troops was strategic. Of the seventy thousand, forty thousand were stationed outside, and the remaining thirty thousand had already left to attack Inabayama Castle. Lily¡¯s group quickly made their way to Mino. At the base of Inabayama Castle, Little Kimiko and Kagura observed but did not engage in the battle, leaving it to General Ashikaga Makoto. They saw this as an opportunity to train the army, essential for its cohesion andbat effectiveness, especially for the forting confrontation in Heian-kyo.

    Lily¡¯s group¡¯s arrival was a wee addition, though they were unaware of her condition, which Lily chose not to disclose. With Makoto focusing on training the newly assembled troops, Lily allowed the battle to proceed. Thebat between Lily¡¯s punitive army and Inabayama¡¯s defenders was intense and bnced. Lily had set a ten-day limit to capture Inabayama, and on the eighth day, following Itagaki Nobuyoshi¡¯s strategy involving fire, they sessfully seized Inabayama and upied Mino.

    After a brief rest, the army moved from Mino to Omi. As Omi was originally Ashikaga territory, they received significant reinforcements, bolstering the army to a formidable one hundred twenty thousand. The army set up camp around Lake Biwa, where Lily, Ayaka, and Makoto discussed the marching route. Although traveling by water would shorten the distance, theck of boats meant they had to consider a detour.

    Suddenly, from the mist, a fleet of ck-armored, white-sailed ships appeared, catching Lily¡¯s group¡¯s attention. ¡°Those ships have powerful eldritch auras, and that g¡­ it¡¯s Yoritomo¡¯s navy!¡± Ayaka warned.

    Since capturing Mutsu, Lily¡¯s army had marched from Kiyosu to Omi without facing any significant elite resistance. The approaching naval force, with ships resembling monsters lurking in the water and towers as tall as castle turrets, appeared to be an extraordinary navy. Some of these ships seemed familiar, perhaps part of the ck-armored navy that had entered the Tange River, but the tall ck warships were new to them.

    The punitive army,cking a robust naval force and with only a few small wooden boats from the Omi forces, was ill-prepared to face these armored battleships. General Makoto ordered the army to form a defensive formation on the hillside.

    As the fleet of armored warships approached theke shore, a towering samurai stood on the bow of thergest ship. Measuring four to five meters in height, with blue-gray skin and blood-red eyes, he wore dark gold armor and wielded a hefty, sharp weapon. His roar resonated across the sky, ¡°I am Tomoe Gusato, one of the three great leaders of Yomi¡¯s Matori Abyss! You foolish mortals, hear me! Have that woman Kagami Lilye out to die!¡± His shout generated a fierce wind that buffeted the hillside army and caused the trees in the mountain forest to sway.

    Near theke shore, under the army¡¯s formation, stood a small bar, the same ce where Lily and Tenba Goro once shared a drink. Inside, Lily and Ayaka were having tea, the jade white cups set on the table. ¡°Matori Abyss¡­ it¡¯s the Matori Abyss again,¡± Lily noted, recognizing that she had encountered many from this force from Yomi before, likely leading to this confrontation for revenge, orchestrated by Yoritomo.

    As Lily prepared to stand, Ayaka pressed down on her arm, urging her to stay put. ¡°Lily, your body isn¡¯t stable yet, let me handle this.¡± Ayaka, recognizing the gravity of facing an opponent beyond Shimizu or Rei¡¯s capabilities, was determined to protect Lily.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, my body may not recover for a long time. I will have to fight eventually,¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°Even so, wait until you adapt. I¡¯ve already recovered, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to deal with him,¡± Ayaka reassured her.

    ¡°Then, please be careful. This opponent is Yoritomo¡¯s doing; you cannot be careless,¡± Lily cautioned.

    Ayaka nodded, ¡°Rx.¡± Dressed in a red and white miko outfit and wielding a wand, she stepped out, walking on a gxy of stars above theke. Confronted by Gusato, Ayaka was mistakenly identified as Kagami Lily. She responded defiantly, ¡°Demons of Yomi, you¡¯vee to the mortal world tomit evil and dare to insult my sister! Although Yomi is perilous, and your journey here wasn¡¯t easy, you will still meet your end today.¡±

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 27 â€“ Ayakaâ€™s Recovered Power

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 27 ¨C Ayaka¡¯s Recovered Power</h4>

    As Gusato confronted Ayaka, he mockingly underestimated her. ¡°Who are you to challenge me, a mere mortal woman? You might possess some strength, but that¡¯s hardly enough to survive in Yomi. You¡¯d be crushed or enved within days. Your future is a bleak one!¡± he sneered, ogling Ayaka¡¯s figure.

    Unfazed, Ayaka replied with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Yomi, really? Do you actually think you¡¯re in Yomi right now?¡±

    Gusatoughed condescendingly. ¡°Ahahaha, you truly don¡¯t grasp the bigger picture. You might have some strength, but you¡¯re still naive. You¡¯re just like frogs in a well, thinking you¡¯re strong. But true strength is honed in the ruthless, treasure-rich environments of Yomi. Remember, as a woman, you¡¯re even more vulnerable there. It¡¯s tragic how quickly your arrogance would be your downfall in Yomi.¡±

    Ayaka, unfazed by his arrogance, retorted sharply, ¡°You boast about your size and strength, yet you waste time with such drivel. If you¡¯re here for revenge, let¡¯s see you act on it!¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in his lecture on Yomi. Waving her wand, she summoned three crystal clear white lotuses, which swiftly transformed into three razor-sharp, crystalline white swords.

    As the swords hurtled towards Gusato, he swung his heavy weapon in an attempt to deflect them. However, when his weapon collided with the first crystalline sword, a shockwave surged through it, numbing his arm and causing searing pain. Overwhelmed, Gusato couldn¡¯t defend against Ayaka¡¯s other two swords, which struck his shoulder and thigh.

    ¡°Aghh¡ª!¡± Gusato roared in agony, stumbling back. ¡°What kind of arcane artifact is this? Terrifying!¡± he eximed. The first sword, having been initially deflected, circled back, targeting him again.

    Now injured and unable to use one arm, Gusato tried to fend off the attacking sword with his remaining arm, but Ayaka skillfully maneuvered the flying sword, slicing off his other arm.

    As Gusato¡¯s arm was severed, he stared in disbelief. Ayaka, embodying an unfettered crystalline spirit energy, moved towards him with a holy and tranquil ferocity, resembling a graceful yet formidable force. Her swift approach caught Gusato off guard.

    Gusato, despite being a formidable quadruple-soul big dipper, found himself at a disadvantage. Ayaka¡¯s full power was evident; she was a force to be reckoned with, one who could potentially match Yoritomo inbat. Had it not been for Daitengu¡¯s ambush, even Yoritomo might have struggled to fend her offpletely.

    Gusato, noticeably slower than Ayaka, armed himself with a short sword in his remaining hand. Despite the de already piercing through his shoulder, causing him immense pain, he gritted his teeth and lunged towards Ayaka with a stab. Gusato¡¯s size gave him an advantage in reach, even with the smaller weaponpared to Ayaka¡¯s.

    He exerted his remaining strength, thrusting the de with all his might. However, the injury in his shoulder limited his power to only about sixty to seventy percent of his full capacity. Yet, even at full strength, it was doubtful he could overpower Ayaka.

    Reacting quickly, Ayaka flicked her wand, unleashing a transparent, crystalline pulse. The pulse collided with the spine of Gusato¡¯s de, diverting it off course. Her counter was swift, precise, and while not heavily forceful, it effectively neutralized Gusato¡¯s attack.

    With Gusato¡¯s stab deflected, Ayaka seamlessly summoned her celestial spirit de and thrust it forward, piercing Gusato¡¯s throat, from which blood began to gush in a steady flow.

    ¡°Ah, cough¡­¡± Blood erupted from Gusato¡¯s mouth as he, in a desperate maneuver, flipped the de into a backhand grip and lunged viciously towards Ayaka¡¯s waist, using all the strength he had left.

    Ayaka, reacting with lightning speed, released her grip on the celestial spirit de and delivered a forceful kick to Gusato¡¯s stomach, propelling him backward with a resounding ssh into Lake Biwa. The impact sent a cascade of water shooting up, rocking the nearby armored warships.

    As theke¡¯s waters continued to roil and churn, three double-soul big dipper demon generals emerged, charging towards Ayaka with a force that seemed to tear through the air itself. Suddenly, a small, venomous green sword, propelled by incredible force, shot out from the water towards her.

    Unfazed, Ayaka waved her wand, creating a protective white lotus shield just in time. The small sword collided with the shield, shattering a few petals with a sharp ng before being deflected away.

    In a surprising turn of events, Gusato reemerged, his voice booming over theke as he brandished a purple orb crackling with lightning and brimming with spirit energy. But before he couldunch his attack, an arrow, swift and silent, pierced through the orb from behind him. The orb exploded in a blinding burst, engulfing Gusato and tearing apart half of his body.

    ¡°What!?¡± The three demon generals froze in shock at the sight.

    From afar, Lily was visible on the shore, standing with Himiko¡¯s longbow in hand

    <sup>1</sup>, a testament to her involvement in the critical turn of events. Gusato, gravely injured, had his spirit sea ravaged, causing his big dipper origin soul to retreat into his abdomen. The devastation was such that everything above his chest had been vaporized. His body, now smoldering and on the brink of demise, stood there, unable to heal or regain strength.

    With a swift motion, Ayaka summoned the naginata Fubuki and plunged it into Gusato¡¯s abdomen with a decisive sh. The demon generals, witnessing the fall of their leader, howled in disbelief. In a panicked flurry, they unleashed a few arcane arts before hastily retreating to their warships.

    From the warships, a barrage of arrows arced through the sky, aiming to overwhelm Ayaka, but she responded with a powerful sweep of her naginata, creating a tornado that not only dispersed the arrows but also caused several warships to capsize in tumultuous waters.

    Amidst the remaining warships, a surge of potent eldritch energy began to manifest. The three demon generals ascended into the air, channeling the collective power of tens of thousands of naval troops through intricate formations and arcane treasures.

    The waters of theke began to tremble and roil, signaling the creation of an immense water formation. Before the warships, the water coalesced into a towering figure. Its lower half was a swirling vortex of water, while its upper half formed into a gigantic, hundred-meter-tall kappa torso.

    This colossal water formation, a phenomenon Ayaka had never encountered before, was a strategic assembly of formations and mechanisms. They were pre-arranged to harness thebined power of thirty thousand naval troops. Controlled by the demon generals, this formidable kappa possessed the strengthparable to a quintuple-soul big dipper!

    This water formation, while potent in the sea, was less effective near the shore, only a few thousand meters fromnd. Ayaka, realizing this, felt confident she could emerge victorious in a hard-fought battle, yet she deemed it unnecessary.

    She swiftly ascended into the air above the shore, out of the kappa¡¯s effective range. The water formation, bound to theke¡¯s depth, gazed at her helplessly with itsrge, almostical eyes. If it ventured too close tond, the shallowness of the water would render it ineffective.

    The kappa, frustrated, unleashed long, water tendrils, each stretching thousands of meters, in an attempt to strike Ayaka. She nimbly dodged between them, evading everysh.

    Opening its massive mouth, the kappa thenunched a barrage of water bombs. Ayaka, agile as ever, sidestepped these too, leaving them to explode against the mountain peaks behind her.

    As the kappa¡¯s attacks proved futile, the standoff continued. Meanwhile, the strain of maintaining such a colossal water formation began to show on the warships, signaling a significant drain on their energy reserves.

    Lily, observing from afar, showed little interest in the kappa, given itsck of anima. However, the three demon generals, desperate to gain an advantage, directed the kappa to target a nearby vige with its water bombs.

    ¡°No!¡± Ayaka, reacting promptly, conjured multiple white lotuses in the air to intercept the water bombs, resulting in a heavy rain showering down on the vige.

    Ayaka retaliated against the kappa, but its form, made ofke water, proved resilient, quickly reforming even when parts were damaged. She waved her wand, summoning thunderclouds overhead. Lightning struck down, one after another, wreaking havoc on the warships.

    With a gesture, Ayaka summoned two giant ghost heads, one blue and one red ¨Ctreasures from Kimiko. Theyunched an onught of fireballs and stone bullets. The kappa, despite its efforts to block with water tendrils, could not fend off all the projectiles, resulting in widespread destruction among the warships.

    As the kappa waned with the loss of warships, the demon generals, in ast-ditch effort, sacrificed their ster souls and a trove of treasures to reinvigorate the formation. The kappa transformed into a water dragon, shifting its focus from Ayaka to the vulnerable vige.

    Recognizing the water dragon¡¯s strength, equivalent to a quintuple-soul big dipper, Ayaka knew it aimed to exploit the vige as a weak point. ¡°Not good!¡± she eximed, her white lotuses proving insufficient against the dragon¡¯s onught.

    Lily, with a graceful wave of her kimono sleeve, released a flurry of moonlight threads that soared through the sky, weaving an intricate web to ensnare the water dragon. Shizuka, appearing on the opposite side of the dragon, brandished her cursed de. From it emanated silver souls, each tethered by slender threads to the de. These ethereal souls joined Lily¡¯s moonlight threads, creating a formidablework that wrapped around the water dragon, pulling it away from the vige with concerted effort.

    This method, while effective, was not the preferred way for Lily or Shizuka to exert their force. The situation had ced them in a less than ideal position, at a strategic disadvantage. They struggled to contain the water dragon, its quintuple-soul big dipper strength proving to be an immense challenge. The effort to restrain and redirect the dragon¡¯s rampage was visibly exhausting for both Lily and Shizuka, demanding their utmost concentration and strength.

    ¡°Quick, destroy those three demon generals and the warships!¡± Lilymanded.

    ¡°Right!¡± Ayaka responded, turning her attention away from the water dragon. She reformed her three crystalline swords, targeting the demon generals.

    In the skies above, a sudden gust of wind heralded the arrival of Tomoe Gozen. Emerging from a mist over theke on her skeletal horse, she charged through the fleet, causing chaos and destruction, decimating over ten warships in a dramatic disy of power. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I actually forgot she was even remotely capable of archery¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 28 â€“ Dreaming Of Her

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 28 ¨C Dreaming Of Her</h4>

    Tomoe Gozen, with her remarkable prowess, charged across the expansive Lake Biwa. Her strength was so formidable that even quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage experts would hesitate to confront her. Though she was the strongest among quadruple-soul experts, her Spirit Skeleton Horse also wielded quadruple-soul level power, enhancing herbat effectiveness significantly.

    Utilizing the advantages of her cavalry, Tomoe Gozen executed long-distance charges with a force surpassing ordinary quintuple-soul experts. Her speed as she maneuvered through the irond ships was astonishing, sowing chaos among the enemy ranks. The intense spiritual energy waves generated by her charges disrupted the energy fluctuations and formation links between the heavy warships, ultimately leading to the failure of the three demon generals in maintaining the great formation, even after they had burned their souls.

    The copse of the massive water dragon was dramatic, resembling a river plummeting from the sky, threatening to flood the vige. Lily, quick to react, activated her soul world and used a gust of cherry blossoms and snow to disperse the impending flood.

    ¡°Lady Tomoe Gozen!¡± Lily eximed with joy upon seeing Tomoe Gozen¡¯s timely intervention.

    With the great formation broken and facing their limited double-soul strength, the three demon generals made a hasty retreat, burning their souls in desperation. Tomoe Gozen¡¯s lightning bow and arrow took down one; Ayaka¡¯s arcane arts fatally wounded another; thest, injured in the leg by Lily, barely escaped.

    The other armored warships began to scatter in disarray. Comprised mostly of undead samurai, Ayaka and Tomoe Gozen showed no mercy, decimating many with their arcane arts and lightning bow and arrows. The remaining ships eventually dispersed, but Lily and her allies did not pursue them further.

    The surface of Lake Biwa was now littered with damaged armored warships¡­

    Tomoe Gozen approached, walking on the surface of theke. ¡°Lily, I promised toe to your aid in your war against Minamoto no Yoritomo! Though we didn¡¯t defeat himst time, I won¡¯t let him be as long as he and I exist in this world,¡± she dered.

    ¡°Lady Tomoe! We are deeply grateful for your and Lady Shizuka¡¯s helpst time,¡± Lily responded, bowing deeply. With Tomoe Gozen joining them, the strength of Lily¡¯s army had significantly increased.

    Tomoe Gozen¡¯s ability to break formations and her prowess inrge-scale open-field battles were invaluable assets.

    The army rested temporarily on the shore of Lake Biwa. The once beautiful scenery was now overshadowed by dark clouds, particrly in the west, where endless darkness loomed, punctuated asionally by volcanic eruptions. The western sky was filled with thick volcanic ash mixed with the aura of Yomi, forming a ck fog.

    Lily, standing on the deck of the huge sedan, gazed at this scene, reminiscing about the former beauty of Lake Biwa and feeling a sense of worry.

    ¡°Miss Lily, what are you thinking about?¡± Tomoe Gozen, d in revealing armor, approached Lily. Almost as tall as Lily, Tomoe Gozen¡¯s presence was imposing. Lily turned to her, feeling a strange sense of incongruity. This was the first time Lily had seen Tomoe Gozen standing on solid ground¡­

    ¡°Lady Tomoe, I¡¯m worried about the changes in this world¡­ Can we really make a difference? Sometimes, I feel like there isn¡¯t anything we can do,¡± Lily expressed her concerns.

    Tomoe Gozen, with a contemtive look, replied, ¡°Lily, in my view, these changes are highly unusual. I¡¯ve never witnessed anything like this. Not even Minamoto no Yoritomo has such power. Following your and Shizuka¡¯s n to ascend to Takamagahara and pray to Amaterasu-Omikami might be our turning point. This situation can¡¯t be resolved solely by human efforts, so don¡¯t burden yourself with too much worry.¡±

    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± Lily nodded, though her expression remained pensive. Tomoe Gozen turned and departed, leaving Lily alone with her thoughts.

    Despite Tomoe Gozen¡¯s assurances, Lily couldn¡¯t shake off her doubts. She thought back to the Takadachi memorial and wondered why Yoshitsune hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about these significant events, how the mirror ended up in her hands, and her own inexplicable arrival at Kamakura.

    Her mind drifted to the memory of fainting in Takadachi, a fragmented recollection of her fall from the airne, before finding herself in the streets of Kamakura. The circumstances of acquiring the ancient mirror seemed more than mere coincidence. And why had Yoshitsune called her the key to everything without mentioning the mission of the mirror girls?

    However, now wasn¡¯t the time for these musings. Yoritomo¡¯s ambition to transform humans into demons, as a supposed improvement to adapt to this broken world, was the more pressing issue.

    ¡°Is turning into demons¡­the only way to survive?¡± Lily mused aloud, gazing at the tranquilke.

    ¡°What are you muttering about, Lily?¡± Ashikaga Makoto approached her.

    ¡°Foster mother,¡± Lily greeted her with a bow.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting? You seem troubled,¡± Makoto observed.

    Lily voiced her doubts about Yoritomo¡¯s philosophy. ¡°Is turning into a demon truly worse than dying in a disaster for ordinary mortals?¡±

    Makoto, leaning on the railing, gazed into the distance before replying, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t such a choice be left to the people themselves? Minamoto no Yoritomo has no right to impose his will on all of humanity. The right to choose their fate belongs to each individual. If someone enforces their ambition on others, it will never lead to a true future for humanity. Focus on your heart¡¯s intentions, Lily. Your safety is crucial, not just for you but for those you care about. Are you still unsure why you fight?¡±

    Lily assured her, ¡°I¡¯ve never hesitated. I¡¯m just afraid that defeating Yoritomo won¡¯t reverse these changes.¡±

    ¡°Lily, I believe you¡¯ll find a way,¡± Makoto said, taking Lily¡¯s hand with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily responded, a bit surprised.

    ¡°No matter how the world changes, we will walk together and face it together,¡± Makoto dered confidently.

    Lily nodded slowly, expressing her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mother Makoto.¡±

    Overwhelmed with emotion, Lily embraced Makoto, seeking sce on her shoulder.

    Makoto reciprocated the embrace, her arms wrapped gently around Lily¡¯s waist. ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve heard about your condition. I¡¯ve learned some massage therapy from Lady Ayaka. Let me try to treat you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Mother Makoto, not to be rude, but with your strength, won¡¯t this be dangerous for you?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I specifically asked Lady Ayaka and she said just once or twice should be fine. The effectiveness of the treatment doesn¡¯t depend on the difference in our strengths, but¡­ Anyway, you can trust me.¡±

    Lily walked somewhat unsteadily out of Makoto¡¯s room, her delicate hand clutching her waist, d in a thin yukata. ¡°Mother Makoto used so much strength, even stopping me from using my power to resist. It feels like my waist might break¡­¡± Despite this, the release of tension left her feeling somewhat refreshed, her earlier agitation noticeably eased.

    Returning to her room, Lily soon fell into a deep sleep.

    In the darkness of her room, a voice, both cold and gentle, whispered intimately in Lily¡¯s ears, ¡°Lily, Lily¡­¡± This voice, unfamiliar yet deeply evocative, stirred something within her. It had been so long since she heard such a sound in this world, yet the familiarity was undeniable. It was a tenderness that she recognized instantly, a kind that could melt her defenses and control her in the subtlest of ways.

    Her heart started racing, her breathing quickened, and a warm flush spread across her cheeks. Despite the years and the distance from her past life, the connection to that voice remained unbroken. ¡°Senior Sister! Rinne!¡± Lily called out, her voice tinged with a mix of yearning and confusion.

    Surrounded by darkness, Lily found herself in a liminal state, hovering between sleep and wakefulness. She attempted to rise, to move towards the voice, but her body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. It felt as if she was submerged in water, her limbs heavy and unresponsive.

    ¡°Sister Rinne! Where are you? Rinne, don¡¯t leave me alone. Rinne¡­¡±

    Feeling suddenly able to move, Lily stood and walked out in a daze, feeling an inexplicable heat throughout her body. She shed her white yukata, leaving herself in just a small white strapless bra and G-string panties, and quietly exited. Her sisters, deeply asleep, remained unaware of her departure.

    The desertedkeshore was silent as she continued walking, Rinne¡¯s voice echoing again in her mind, intensifying the warmth she felt despite the cold night air. Her attire, barely held by thin straps, seemed almost ethereal in the moonlight.

    Drawn to Lake Biwa, Lily stepped into the water, wading deeper until fully submerged. Despite her strength, theke¡¯s pressure felt like a gentle touch, rousing her from her drowsy state. Looking down at her scant attire and the marks on it, she felt a wave of embarrassment. ¡°What am I doing here, like this, in the middle of the night? Sister Rinne?¡± she wondered, scanning the dark waters around her, finding no trace of her senior sister.

    Ordinary fish swam by, their eyes gleaming eerily in the dark water, which she attributed to her heightened sensitivity.

    Her attention then turned to the silent ruins of a pce at theke¡¯s bottom. ¡°Biwa Pce?¡± she thought, recalling her previous venture here and the celestial maiden undergarment she had found. As she prepared to leave, she sensed something enigmatic about the pce, something beyond her current spiritual perception. Intrigued, Lily swam towards the Biwa Pce, entering through the familiar water gate. Inside, nothing seemed out of the ordinary initially, but as she ventured deeper, the path ahead became shrouded in darkness.

    Suddenly, Lily was struck by an immense water pressure, so intense that only those with strength at the Throne Saint level or above could withstand it. Along with this pressure came an unusual fluctuation, potent enough to disorient and mislead those with weaker souls.

    Yet, none of these daunting elements could deter the current Lily.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 29 â€“ The Waterless Cabin At The Bottom of The Lake

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 29 ¨C The Waterless Cabin At The Bottom of The Lake</h4>

    Lily navigated through the underwater ruins of the ancient pce, where currents flowed with barely perceptible yet powerful force. However, these currents hardly hindered her progress. She ventured deeper, reaching a secluded courtyard submerged in water. Despite its watery grave, the courtyard¡¯s antiquated elegance and poignant beauty from bygone days were still faintly discernible.

    A peculiar sight caught Lily¡¯s attention: a cabin deep within the courtyard, seemingly illuminated by firelight. ¡°Why is there firelight here at the bottom of theke?¡± she wondered. As she proceeded along an underwater pathway

    <sup>1</sup>, yful little fish darted around her delicate bare feet, seeking refuge among the aquatic nts.

    Reaching the cabin¡¯s entrance, Lily stepped onto the porch and opened the door, only to find, to her surprise, that the interior was devoid of water, a stark contrast to its submerged exterior. Despite opening the wooden door, the water from theke remained outside. Inside, the cabin was lit by longsting candles, its interior spotlessly maintained as if recently abandoned. Ancient artifacts were neatly arranged, suggesting the recent presence of an upant.

    The cabin, simple and old, miraculously kept out the water. Intriguingly, the water dripping from Lily¡¯s garments gathered into small streams upon hitting the floor, flowing back outside. Yet, no signs of formations or spells were detectable in the house. ¡°How amazing¡­¡± she murmured.

    Lily¡¯s attention was drawn to a shelf ced on the front table, which seemed to have once held something but was now empty. She scanned the cabin, which appeared ordinary except for its unusual underwater location. The mystery of the cabin deepened; it was improbable for someone to be living there. Using her spiritual energy, Lily detected no people or harmful entities nearby, only the original aquatic inhabitants unaffected by the strong currents.

    ¡°What¡¯s the secret of this cabin?¡± Lily pondered. Her gaze then fell upon the wooden wall behind the table, revealing a built-in cab upon a gentle push. Inside the smallpartment, she discovered a painting of a celestial maiden ying the lute and dancing elegantly. The maiden, charming yetcking the majestic aura typical of celestial maidens, seemed more akin to an ordinary woman than a divine being. The room¡¯s furnishings, however, hinted at the residence of a highly distinguished aristocrat.

    As Lily gazed at the celestial maiden in the painting, it felt as though the figure was gazing back at her. Suddenly, a wave of ancient memories enveloped her mind. She found herself viewing through the eyes of the celestial maiden, standing in a vast, ethereal realm, with clouds swirling around towering mountains above the sky.

    Surrounded by other celestial maidens, the maiden in focus danced gracefully while ying the biwa. The scene was set amidst endless mountains enveloped inyers of clouds, amidst which countless towering pavilions stood, creating a majestic and beautiful sight. However, the rapid twirling of the dance prevented Lily from capturing every detail, but the beauty of the ce was undeniable.

    Curiously, the maiden ying the lute often found her gaze drawn to a distant, enigmatic figure. This figure, adorned in a white robe, stood on a viewing tform amidst the vast array of pavilions. Despite the significant distance, the figure¡¯s silhouettemanded attention, emanating a potent mixture of grace and authoritative power. The presence was so overwhelming that it seemed to hold the capacity to freeze the heavens and earth in its icy grip.

    The celestial maiden¡¯s reactions suggested a deep, unspoken reverence, perhaps even an infatuation, towards this figure. Each nce towards the distant silhouette appeared to stir a mixture of awe and unattainable longing within her.

    Lily, observing all this through the celestial maiden¡¯s perspective, couldn¡¯t help but feel that this mysterious, powerful figure might be Tsukuyomi no Mikoto. The sense of majesty andmanding presence seemed to align with what she knew of Tsukuyomi, the revered celestial battle maiden of Takamagahara. However, the distance and the ethereal setting of the memory left Lily uncertain, unable to fully discern the identity of the figure that so captivated the celestial maiden.

    Every time the celestial maiden caught a glimpse of the distant Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, a subtle blush colored her cheeks. This reaction led Lily to wonder if perhaps the maiden harbored a secret affection for the formidable deity. Yet, it seemed unlikely that Tsukuyomi, the esteemed celestial battle maiden of Takamagahara, would ever notice this lone, lesser-known celestial maiden.

    At one point, their gazes briefly met, sending a wave of emotions over the celestial maiden. Overwhelmed, she lost her bnce and fell during the dance, drawing scolding from the other maidens.

    As Lily emerged from this memory, she noticed the lute in the celestial maiden¡¯s arms and remembered the Arcane Biwa she had received from the Rashomon Spirit back in Heian-ky¨­. She had given it to Ayaka, but it had been returned to her. Taking out the Arcane Biwa, Lily confirmed it was the same as the one in the painting.

    Lily, upon strumming the lute, felt it resonating with the tender emotions of the celestial maiden. It seemed as if the shelf she found was meant to hold this very instrument. Feeling that the lute was of no practical use to her and believing it was fate that brought her here, she decided to return it to its original ce.

    As she ced the lute on the shelf, an immense wave of energy surged, momentarily enveloping Lily in darkness. She heard a soft, mncholic female voice express relief, saying, ¡°My mission is finallyplete¡­¡± When Lily regained her senses, she found herself underwater in the same room, now aged with moss and algae, indicative of years submerged. The lute remained on the algae-covered shelf, seemingly in its rightful ce.

    Lily was enveloped in confusion. She reopened the cab, only to discover a water-damaged painting, now devoid of any celestial maiden. Perplexed yet sensing she hadpleted a significant task, she felt it must be a positive oue.

    Exiting the cabin, Lily was struck by the sight of a massive stone stele that had emerged in the courtyard. Dominating the space with its towering presence, the stele held her gaze. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± she murmured, swimming closer for a better view. The stele bore a carving of a celestial maiden performing a sword dance, exuding a profound aura that Lily found deeply familiar. ¡°Could this be a stone stele of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle?¡± she wondered aloud.

    Upon reaching the stele¡¯s base, she noticed inscriptions buried under mud. Harnessing her spiritual energy, she cleared the mud, revealing the words: ¡°The Path of Tsukuyomi no Mikoto.¡± Shock washed over her. This was the fabled final segment of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, unmarked on any ancient map, the sixth and ultimate path. ¡°I never imagined it would be here,¡± she thought, her heart swelling with emotion. Rinne¡¯s dream had led her to something so vital, hidden deep in Lake Biwa.

    The Path of Tsukuyomi no Mikoto¡ª the sixth and highest level of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle! No one, apart from Tsukuyomi no Mikoto herself, was known to have achieved mastery over it. This discovery was exceptionally valuable for Lily. Taking a deep breath, she focused and gently ced her hand on the rough surface of the stone stele.

    As her hand made contact, the stele resonated with a gentle whoosh, signaling its acknowledgment of her presence. Without any resistance, the stele, imbued with ancient and powerful teachings, was absorbed, finding its rightful ce alongside the others she had collected.

    Now, only one stele remained, hidden in the remote northern reaches of Ezo. Yet, this elusive stele, marked on an ancient map, was said to be immovable even by those with quintuple-soul expertise. This knowledge reassured Lily that it would remain safe from others until she could retrieve it herself.

    ¡°Sister Rinne, thank you. Even in your slumber, unable to awaken yourself, you still watch over me,¡± Lily thought, tears welling up in her eyes. Her heart ached with gratitude for the unseen guidance and support she continued to receive.

    She also expressed her thanks to the mysterious celestial maiden whose presence had guided her to this crucial discovery. ¡°Thank you, unknown celestial maiden,¡± she whispered.

    After securing the stone stele, Lily used her spiritual energy to meticulously restore the courtyard, filling the hole and smoothing the area, leaving no trace of her presence. She then made her way back, swimming through the tranquil waters of theke.

    Upon waking, Lily found herself back in her sedan chair, a new day already dawning. The darkness suggested it was still early morning. Instead of her usual kimono, she was d in revealing undergarments

    <sup>2</sup>, a stark reminder of her nocturnal adventure to theke¡¯s depths.

    In the mirror space, Lily checked and confirmed the cement of the sixth stone stele. Only one stele remained unimed. Thisst piece was critical, yet remained out of reach for the moment.

    With a heavy heart, she thought of Rinne again, entering the mirror space to kneel before her for a while, lost in her thoughts and feelings. Theplexity of the situation and her own uncertainties about it made her decide to keep these events to herself, as exining them seemed futile.

    Once she had rested and gathered her thoughts, Lily led her army from the southern shores of Lake Biwa, setting off towards Heian-ky¨­ bynd. The journey was significant, and the path ahead was fraught with challenges.

    As they passed through Iga, the army¡¯s ranks swelled with the addition of the Iga ninja army. But the most heartening sight for Lily was the arrival of the Asuka Army, a formidable force of 10,000 elite soldiers from Iyo Ind, now joining them in their quest.

    Takamine Reika led this impressive contingent, and apanying her was a team of a hundred mercenaries under themand of Kazama Azusa. Lily¡¯s heart leaped with joy at the sight of her sisters, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for several months. Their reunion was a happy one, filled with excitement and mutual respect.

    During their heartfelt reunion, Azusa ryed important updates to Lily. ¡°Miss Lily,¡± she began, ¡°This time, Princess Asuka couldn¡¯t join us. She¡¯s entirely engrossed in her work, tirelesslyboring at the furnace day and night.¡±

    Reika chimed in to borate, ¡°That¡¯s right. Princess Asuka specifically asked me to inform you that the forging of the Oborozuki Muramasa has reached a critical stage. She regrets not being able to be here, but she has assured that once the sword, deemed the strongest in the world, ispleted, she will personally deliver it to you.¡±

    Lily¡¯s heart swelled with joy and anticipation upon hearing this. The prospect of the Oborozuki Muramasa nearingpletion, a sword renowned to be the mightiest, sparked a blend of excitement and curiosity within her. She eagerly looked forward to both seeing the legendary sword and reuniting with Princess Asuka.

    Azusa had more news to share. ¡°Oh, by the way, Miss Lily,¡± she said, ¡°I also received a message from Madam Tokiwa during my journey here. She conveyed that she¡¯s ready to assist you whenever necessary.¡±

    Lily felt a surge of confidence, bolstered by the knowledge that such formidable and loyal allies were at her side. With the strength and expertise of her friends and allies, she felt fully prepared to march towards Heian-ky¨­, ready to confront whatever challengesy ahead on this pivotal journey. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Oh no¡­. Quick, Nintendo fans, prepare your trauma coping methods!

    Robinxen: Oh well¡­ so that¡¯s what she wears at night now¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 30 â€“ He is a Samurai

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 30 ¨C He is a Samurai</h4>

    On thekeshore in southwest of Lake Biwa, under the cover of night, a grand army numbering 200,000 marched forward. Their lit torches formed a river of orange stars, seemingly connecting earth and sky. Above, twelverge bronze statues of Nioh carried the sedan thousands of meters high, hidden in clouds with only the immense statues intermittently visible beneath the cloudyer.

    Atop the sedan, three celestial maidens, adorned in elegant feathered attire, swayed above the clouds. Lily, dressed in silver and white, her feathered sash fluttering, was nked by her elder sisters, also garbed as celestial maidens.

    Beneath the vast sky, the sea of clouds stretched far, and with Lily in the sky, the moon itself seemed dimmer.

    Time passed, and the army drew within a few hundred kilometers of Heian-ky¨­. The huge sedan descended from the clouds. By then, Lily, Rei, and Shimizu had changed back into their regr kimonos. Despite appearing unchanged, Lily¡¯s aura was stronger, her confidence grown.

    Approaching Heian-ky¨­ meant confronting Yoritomo¡¯s true form, a mere few hundred kilometers away. Lily hadpleted the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s fourth path, Heavenly Dance Path. Along the way, they crushed opposing forces and ck-armored army, with Lily¡¯s unstoppable army, sparing her from intervening directly.

    Heian-ky¨­, the massive capital, was engulfed in demonic clouds, casting it in darkness. The city gates opened, and an army of around 30,000, mainly elites from the Genji¡¯s direct line, marched out, led not by a powerful demon general but by the Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, Minamoto no Yoshitada.

    Determined and resolute, Yoshitada understood the might of the opposing force and the imperial court¡¯s actions. Yet, as a samurai of the Genji n and the imperial court, he was bound to obey the Shogun and the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s orders, regardless of the consequences. His troops, faces expressionless but disciplined, shared his sentiment, disying neither fear nor hesitation, only unwavering determination.

    After mastering the fourth path of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, Lily¡¯s strength had increased fiftyfold. With her newfound power, she was now on par with a sextuple-soul expert, giving her a legitimate chance of victory against Yoritomo¡¯s true form. This advancement made her fully qualified for the decisive battle ahead.

    At this moment, Lily was sitting alone on the upper deck of the sedan, her gaze directed westward. They were merely two hundred kilometers from Heian-ky¨­, the billowing demonic clouds to the west already visible.

    A female ninja approached to report, ¡°Lyn-hime, an army approaches from ahead.¡±

    ¡°Friend or foe?¡± inquired Lily.

    ¡°It¡¯s unclear,¡± the ninja admitted.

    This uncertainty lingered even as both armies aligned in formation. Lily¡¯s forces dwarfed the opposition, a Genji army ten times smaller inparison. The Genji banner fluttered, not the familiar ck-armored army, but rather a contingent of regr Genji warriors. Lily¡¯s puzzlement grew.

    Amidst the enemy ranks, a middle-aged samurai d in striking red and ck armor advanced on horseback. It was Minamoto no Yoshitada, the Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander. Confronting the overwhelming opposition and the colossal, cloud-shrouded sedan, he amplified his voice using his peak Throned Sovereign Stage power, challenging, ¡°Ahead lies Heian-ky¨­, the heart of the imperial court! Without an edict from the Cloistered Emperor or the Shogun, why have you amassed such a force and marched towards us? State your intentions!¡±

    ¡°Lord Yoshitada?¡± Lily queried, her voice tinged with confusion. At her side, Ayaka and the other sisters stepped out from the sedan, their eyes scrutinizing the unfolding scenario. The presence of Yoshitada, the Right Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, leading the troops wasn¡¯t unexpected. However, theposition of his force was perplexing. Yoshitada, a mere Throned Sovereign, had brought with him an assembly of regr Genji warriors, far from the formidable ck-armored troops they had faced before.

    Despite Lily¡¯s side being an overwhelming force of 300,000, the sight of Yoshitada¡¯s much smaller army triggered a mix of emotions. If Lily chose to engage, this rtively modest army would stand no chance, potentially being obliterated in mere moments. The question hung in the air: why would Minamoto no Yoritomo send such a force to confront them? Did Yoshitada understand the futility of his position yet still chose to lead his troops into this confrontation? Sorrow filled Lily¡¯s eyes as she contemted this.

    Taking a step forward, Lily¡¯s voice, soft yet carrying an undeniable authority, resonated across the sky. She addressed Yoshitada, seeking to understand his stance and reason for this seemingly futile stand-off.

    ¡°Do you truly endorse Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s actions, Lord Yoshitada?¡± Lily called out, her tone somber yet audible across the sky. ¡°Do you wish to witness Heian-ky¨­ descend into a Yoritomo-induced hell?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kagami, I did not expect you to grow so significantly,¡± dered Yoshitada, his voice resonating with firm resolution. ¡°As a senior, my heart swells with pride at your growth. Yet, as the Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander, I must follow orders. His Majesty The Cloistered Emperor and the Shogun havemanded me to obstruct your path, and that I shall do.¡±

    Ayaka stepped forward, her tone earnest, ¡°Lord Yoshitada, as someone who has been as loyal as you, I urge you to see reason. Our strength is immense, and your resistance is in vain. We act upon a secret edict from Emperor Masayoshi to overthrow Minamoto no Yoritomo and reim the court. I implore you to stand down.¡±

    Yoshitada stood unyielding, ¡°Lady Ayaka, I am bound by the orders of The Cloistered Emperor and the Shogun. Your words, regardless of their truth, cannot sway me from my duty.¡±

    Makoto, with a blend of urgency and respect in her voice, stepped closer to the railing. ¡°Yoshitada,¡± she called out, her tone reflecting a mix of pleading and reasoning, ¡°consider the vastness of our forces and the certainty of your defeat. Is it truly worth it to sacrifice the lives of 30,000 brave warriors in a battle that cannot be won? Reflect upon the consequences, for these men are loyal samurai, just as you are.¡±

    Yoshitada¡¯s stance remained unwavering, his eyes reflecting a deep-seated resolve. ¡°Madam Ashikaga,¡± he responded, his voice steady and firm despite the gravity of the situation, ¡°I have always held you in high regard and I am grateful for your efforts. But my duty as a soldier is clear ¨C I am bound to obey the orders of His Majesty The Cloistered Emperor and the Shogun. I cannot, and will not, betray mymand, regardless of the oue.¡±

    Yoshitada, gripping his sword with a warrior¡¯s resolve, faced the overwhelming forces arrayed against him. His decision was irrevocable, rooted in the unwavering code of the samurai ¨C to obey and serve, even in the face of insurmountable odds.

    ¡°Miss Kagami, Lady Ayaka, Madam Ashikaga, I¡¯ve said my piece! Archers¡ª¡± Yoshitada shouted, signaling hismand with a wave of his sword. The 30,000 troops, including eight thousand skilled archers and three thousand firearm units, were well-prepared. The archers, bows drawn, aimed towards the sky, targeting both the punitive army and the towering sedan.

    ¡°Fire!¡± With Yoshitada¡¯smand, a barrage of arrows soared towards Lily and her army. Ayaka, observing the scene, knew the futility of their efforts. The front lines of their 300,000-strong army, bolstered by the Asuka Army¡¯s elite, formed a protective formation. A hundred warriors merged their spiritual energies, creating a colossal shield of light that effortlessly repelled the iing arrows.

    Meanwhile, the arrows aimed at the sedan were ineffective, falling short of their lofty target and harmlessly tumbling to the ground.

    Lily, from her vantage point, witnessed this disy of fruitless resistance and shook her head in dismay. She leaped into the air, her voice resonating across the battlefield, ¡°Lord Yoshitada, why continue this fight? Your efforts won¡¯t change the oue. Minamoto no Yoritomo has sent you on a mission doomed to fail. Why do you still obey?¡±

    Yoshitada, eyes aze with determination, retorted, ¡°Miss Kagami, is victory the only thing that matters in this world? You underestimate the samurai spirit

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yoshitada¡­¡± Lily¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow as she watched him rallying his cavalry. Ten thousand horsemen, ready and resolute, prepared for the charge.

    ¡°No, Lord Yoshitada¡­¡± she whispered softly.

    Yoshitada¡¯s voice thundered across the battlefield, ¡°Samurai of the Genji n, this battle transcends good and evil, victory and defeat! Today we fight for the final honor of our Genji army! This is ourst stand!¡± His words stirred the hearts of every samurai under hismand.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the 10,000 cavalry behind him responded to his call. Like a disciplined and relentless tide, they surged forward towards the rock-solid formation of the punitive army. The thunderous gallop of thousands of horses, coupled with the fervent shouts of the samurai, caused the very earth to quake beneath them. Each warrior, following Yoshitada¡¯s lead, seemed to embody the spirit and determination of the Genji n.

    Yoshitada himself was a figure of unyielding strength and courage at the forefront. He raised his sword high, its de catching the faint light of the moon, as he roared wildly¡ªa testament to his unwavering spirit. It was clear that from the moment he departed Heian-ky¨­, he had epted that he might never return alive.

    In this battle, the concepts of strength or weakness, life or death, held no relevance. It was a fight that transcended the usual bounds of warfare, solely focused on the honor of the samurai. There was no distinction between the strong and the weak in this final act of bravery.

    The samurai, united under Yoshitada¡¯s leadership, charged with an intensity that seemed to shake the very heavens. Each one was prepared toy down their life, not for victory or glory, but for the honor and legacy of their n¡ªthe Genji.

    Lily, observing the courageous charge, felt a tear escape her eye. She had the power to halt their advance without taking lives, but she understood that doing so would only dishonor their final, brave act.

    Turning her back, she respected their choice to die with honor rather than surrender to dishonor. Such was the path of a true samurai.

    From the battlefield below, Yoshitada¡¯sst words as a human echoed, ¡°Kagami Lily, don¡¯t me me! We are warriors of the imperial court, sworn to obey!¡±

    Following Yoshitada¡¯s lead, each samurai, one after another, took out pills that shimmered with a strange, otherworldly aura. With resolute expressions, they ced the pills in their mouths, chewed, and swallowed. The moment the pills were ingested, a dramatic transformation urred. The aura surrounding each of the thousands of troops intensified exponentially, turning every samurai into a formidable demon warrior. Their warhorses, too, underwent a startling metamorphosis, sprouting menacing fangs and their eyes aglow with a sinister, demonic light. The entire battalion transformed into a fearsome horde of demonic spirits and hellish steeds.

    This abrupt and terrifying transformation sent ripples of unease through Lily¡¯s 300,000-strong army. Even the most seasoned soldiers among them felt a shiver of dread, causing their ranks to waver and a sense of chaos to spread gradually.

    However, high above in the distant sky, Lily stood with her back to this chilling spectacle. Her long hair billowed around her, as if caught in a tempest of unseen forces. She radiated an aura of overwhelming power that seemed to defy the very heavens. In the backdrop of the sky, ethereal images of a snowy moon and cherry blossoms drifting in the wind emerged, adding a surreal, haunting beauty to the scene.

    Suddenly, with a sound akin to the crackling of lightning, Lily spun around. Her movement was swift and graceful, yet it carried the weight of inevitable confrontation. She unleashed a powerful sh of light from her sword, a brilliant purple beam that sliced through the sky like a bolt of lightning. This radiant sword light cascaded downwards with unrelenting force, aiming directly at the heart of the thousands of demonic horsemen below. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: It¡¯s a charge of a light brigade.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 31 â€“ The Army Arrives In Heian-kyÅ

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 31 ¨C The Army Arrives In Heian-ky¨­</h4>

    On the vast battlefield, a palpable tension lingered. It was uncertain whether it was due to Yoshitada¡¯s finalmand, but following the formidable charge of the 10,000 demon cavalry, the remaining 20,000 soldiers ceased their attack. Contrary to expectations, they didn¡¯t continue the battle; instead, they scattered in all directions, seeking to escape with their lives. The punitive army, having witnessed the extraordinary events, chose not to pursue the fleeing troops.

    Ijuin, still trying to process the day¡¯s events, reflected on the moment the cavalrymen, transformed into demon samurai, charged with a tenfold increase in their aura. ¡°If General Lynne hadn¡¯t intervened, those 10,000 demon cavalry would have wreaked havoc on our ranks. They might not have secured victory, but the casualties on our side would have been substantial,¡± she mused aloud.

    Shizuru, riding up next to Ijuin, added gravely, ¡°It¡¯s perplexing¡­ If Lord Yoshitada and his cavalry hadn¡¯t consumed those pills at thest moment, turning into such fierce demons, Lily¡­ might have refrained from taking action against them

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Rei, approaching on her massive ck horse Nioh, interjected with a cold gaze, ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that. Lord Yoshitada knew that transforming into demons was the only way topel Lily to act. He deliberately ordered his entire army to ingest those pills¡­¡±

    Ijuin and Shizuru exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the depth of Rei¡¯s insight, though they couldn¡¯t be sure of Yoshitada¡¯s true intentions.

    The army proceeded to march onward, arriving at the outskirts of Heian-ky¨­ two dayster. To their surprise, the gates of Heian-ky¨­ stood wide open, a stark contrast to the expected fortified defenses. The absence of soldiers or guards at the city¡¯s formidable gates raised suspicions, halting the army¡¯s advance as they cautiously aligned themselves outside the city.

    Above Heian-ky¨­, dense demonic clouds cast a cold, dark shadow over the city, adding to the unnerving stillness. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Makoto pondered from the deck of the grand sedan, eyeing the eerily quiet Heian-ky¨­ suspiciously.

    The Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair, carrying Lily and her sisters, settled before the open city gate. The sight of the deserted, cloud-enshrouded city gate left them wary yet puzzled.

    Suddenly, a dark, majestic figure with ck wings soared above the city gate. This figure, adorned with a tattered straw coat and a menacing red mask, wielded arge club and a fan in each hand. It was Daitengu, one of the three supreme archdemons. His appearance,bined with the ominous aura he exuded, intensified the eeriness at the deserted Heian-ky¨­ city gate.

    Upon spotting Ayaka and Lily, Daitengu¡¯s eyes brimmed with intense hatred. Yet, he restrained his animosity and addressed the army with a booming voice, ¡°Heian-ky¨­, the ancient capital, has stood for a thousand years. It would be a tragedy to wage war within its walls, leading to immense destruction and loss. Kagami Lily! I challenge you to a duel to the death. The oue of this battle shall decide the fate of the world.¡±

    The sisters, taken aback by Daitengu¡¯s proposal, reacted with shock and suspicion. ¡°What scheme is Daitengu concocting?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t trust the words of this demon!¡±

    Lily, fixing her gaze on the distant figure of Daitengu at the city gate, remained silent, contemting her response to this unexpected challenge.

    Daitengu continued, his voice reverberating with calcted malice, ¡°Kagami Lily, the fate of Heian-ky¨­¡¯s millions of residents hangs in the bnce. As you im to serve the emperor, surely you don¡¯t want the city¡¯s destruction on your conscience? Consider this: the Emperor himself is in the pce. Should anything go awry during battle, would you not be an eternal sinner? Or perhaps, is treason your true intent? Think carefully, Kagami Lily. If Heian-ky¨­ falls by your hand, victory will only brand you as the greatest sinner in history!¡±

    Lily, undeterred, responded firmly, ¡°Enough, Daitengu! A one-on-one duel, you say? I ept your challenge.¡±

    Ayaka quickly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Lily! Daitengu is a master of deceit. His words are far from trustworthy!¡±

    Shizuka Gozen, with a deep-seated loathing for Daitengu, added, ¡°Remember the fate of my husband, Yoshitsune. Even a hero in his prime fell to such trickery!¡±

    Lily was well aware of Daitengu¡¯s devious nature. Yet, the stakes were too high ¨C the safety of millions and the emperor himself. She couldn¡¯t ignore such risks. Preparing for Daitengu¡¯s likely treachery, she eyed the demon, his mask a facade of cunning and guile. With a swift leap, she soared into the air, challenging him, ¡°Daitengu, set your terms for this duel!¡±

    Daitengu, with a sinister chuckle, responded, ¡°Ah, Kagami Lily, you are indeed legendary. Your bravery matches your beauty. Follow me into the city, hehehehe¡­¡± With that, he turned, his ck wings beating the air, and flew into the demon-infested capital.

    Daitengu¡¯s voice, carrying an ominous tone, echoed at the city gate, ¡°The army shall not enter until the duel is concluded!¡±

    Lily, without hesitation,nded gracefully in front of the city gate. She stepped into Heian-ky¨­, her short red kimono fluttering slightly. Ayaka, Rei, Shimizu, Shizuka, Tomoe, and the other sisters followed suit. Daitengu made no move to stop them, likely deducing that Lily entering alone would have been too conspicuous a trap.

    Lily led the way, her sisters following closely behind. Given the formidable prowess of their group, additional soldiers seemed superfluous. As they traversed the dark, deserted Suzaku Avenue of Heian-ky¨­, a wave of sentimentality washed over Lily. The once vibrant street nowy shrouded in silence and shadows.

    On either side, the eyes of demons, vengeful spirits, and the city¡¯s few remaining residents peered out from the darkness, their gazes fixed on this remarkable procession. To any discerning observer, it was apparent that this assembly of individuals was among the mightiest ever to walk the streets of Heian-ky¨­. Even if not immediately recognized, their extraordinary strength was destined to be known.

    Ancient spirits such as Michizane, Masakado, and Hashihime, long dormant in Heian-ky¨­, silently merged with the procession. This assembly was extraordinary ¨C Tamamo-no-Mae, Sugawara no Michizane, Taira no Masakado, Tomoe Gozen, Hashihime, Kagami Lily, Fujiwara no Ayaka, Shizuka Gozen ¨C each a legendary figure capable of shaking the world.

    As Daitengu had issued a one-on-one challenge to Lily, they would bear witness. Should he attempt any foul y, they were ready to act.

    At this moment, on the edge of Suzaku Avenue, a group of Hashihime¡¯s demons stood watchfully beside the canal. Among them was a human kunoichi, hidden in shadows, her gaze fixated on the tall, mature woman in miko attire following the powerful group. Her eyes brimmed with unshed tears.

    ¡°Lady Ayaka¡­¡± Hoshi Murasaki whispered softly, her voice barely audible, as she silently watched. Despite her current status preventing her from joining them, she yearned to return to her master¡¯s side soon.

    This formidable assemge from the Heian Dynasty had reached the expansive square of the Heian Pce. For Lily, this ce held deep significance. It was here she first triumphed in the Yoshitsune Memorial Tournament andter, daringly rescued Ayaka from execution. Now, she stood here again, prepared to confront the Cloistered Emperor and any possible machinations, in a battle that would shape the world¡¯s destiny.

    Above the Heian Pce, Daitengu hovered with his dark wings spread wide, casting an ominous shadow over the group below. His mask¡¯s eerie eyes shone fiercely, contrasting with his low, hoarse voice.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, your arrival was anticipated. You are truly remarkable. Had I paid you more attention earlier, perhaps today¡¯s oue would be different. s, you have grown too fast! Now, as we stand as adversaries, I can¡¯t help but feel regret,¡± Daitengu¡¯s voice echoed with a sinister undertone.

    ¡°Daitengu, is this the ce you¡¯ve chosen for your final stand?¡± Lily questioned, her voice tinged with resolve.

    Daitenguughed coarsely, ¡°The oue is yet to be decided. Unless, you n to rely on those experts behind you. But remember, the safety of His Majesty and the millions in the capital¡­¡±

    Lily interrupted coldly, ¡°Spare me your words. I am nothing like you.¡±

    At this, Kimiko and Michizane, standing nearby, affirmed, ¡°We will only act if you resort to deceit, Daitengu. But be warned, we are prepared to protect those Lily cares for.¡±

    Daitengu, with a deep and sinisterugh, proimed, ¡°Hehehe, in that case, I can rest assured and have a fair and hearty battle with Kagami Lily!¡± As he pped his massive wings, a billowing ck mist spread around him, almost forming ominous ck clouds. Under the solitary glow of the moon, ck feathers drifted gently downwards, adding to the surreal and foreboding atmosphere.

    In the midst of this tense atmosphere, Lily, d in red, leapt forward. Her celestial maiden wooden clogs gracefullynded on the swirling cherry blossoms, propelling her into the air to confront Daitengu.

    Daitengu dered with a hint of reluctance, ¡°What an extraordinary woman you are, Kagami Lily! If circumstances were different, I would be loath to kill you. What a pity¡­ Given this is a duel to the death, and considering the many experts watching us, how can I possibly fight with all my might?¡±

    Lily, taken aback, could only respond with a puzzled, ¡°Eh?¡±

    At Daitengu¡¯s behest, the entire Heian Pce square began to shake. Ancient, glowing patterns emerged on the ground, emanating an overwhelmingly powerful aura.

    Michizane, his eyes zing with intensity, cried out in rm, ¡°This is not good! It¡¯s a massive formation! A potent formation has been set up in this square!¡± His voice was filled with anger, his beard fluttering with the force of his exmation.

    All of Lily¡¯s sisters and their allies turned solemn at this revtion.

    Masakado, unable to contain his frustration, blurted out, ¡°Cloistered Emperor, you old crook, you¡¯ve really stooped to dirty tricks!¡±

    Daitengu, trying to maintain control of the situation, shouted back, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, everyone, please stay calm!¡±

    In response, the great formation emitted an indestructible wave of light, converging to create a glowing cage, approximately a hundred meters in diameter. It enclosed Lily and Daitengu within, effectively sealing off any intervention from the experts outside.

    Daitengu, addressing Lily within the confines of the newly-formed cage, exined, ¡°This is the Mabari Darklight Great Prison. It will only dissipate once the oue of our battle is decided. Until then, neither of us can leave, nor can anyone from outside interfere. Now, no one can covertly assist you. This is no trick; I simply seek a fair and open battle with you, Kagami Lily!¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Now that the author called attention to it, that¡¯s probably exactly why, they want her to defeat them.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 32 â€“ Battle! Daitengu!

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 32 ¨C Battle! Daitengu!</h4>

    The use of such an unusual formation by Daitengu for a duel with Lily wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it seemed.

    Lily, no longer the naive girl who first arrived in this world, had faced trials from heaven¡¯s punishment to the Yomi underworld. With Kagura in the mirror space holding three blood spirit magatama, ready to strike at any moment, along with Yuki-Onna and the Record of One Hundred Demons, she was far from defenseless. Lily knew if Daitengu truly intended a fair duel, that would be more worrying than any trick. But Lily was prepared for anything.

    Confronting Daitengu with an icy gaze, Lily challenged, ¡°What other tricks do you have? Just use them! Or, shall I make my move?¡±

    Daitengu¡¯s response was charged with audacity. ¡°Woman, your power has grown, but remember your ce! Now, feel my wrath!¡± With a wave of his round fan, he unleashed gusts of greenish-ck wind towards Lily, resembling dark des stretching a hundred meters long.

    Lily countered effortlessly, her voluminous sleeves unleashing strands of silver ribbons that danced in the sky, dissipating the powerful wind gusts. ¡°You think I¡¯m here for games?¡± she retorted.

    ¡°Indeed, you possess many peculiar techniques, woman!¡± Daitengu conceded, stowing his fan and brandishing his golden club. ¡°But what use are techniques against absolute power?¡± he questioned, his toneced with derision.

    Ayaka, observing anxiously from outside the formation, frowned. She had tried to break the ancient, rare formation, but it was clear that dismantling it would take a considerable amount of time, longer than it would take for two powerful experts to engage in multiple duels.

    Michizane, witnessing the scene, couldn¡¯t help but express his frustration. ¡°That despicable, deceitful Cloistered Emperor! By confining the battle to such a small space, he¡¯s put Lily at a disadvantage!¡± His voice wasced with anger, lightning crackling in his mouth.

    The tight confines of the hundred-meter space significantly restricted Lily¡¯s room to maneuver, limiting her renowned agility and speed.

    ¡°Miss Kagami¡­¡± Masakado, deeply concerned, voiced his worry for Lily¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°Prepare yourself, Kagami Lily!¡± Daitengu, fully aware of the limited space, activated his demon god physique, erging his form to over ten meters. His golden club grew proportionally, dominating the confined area. The looming shadow of the club, now magnified, posed an even greater challenge for Lily to evade.

    With a resounding crash that reverberated through the air, Daitengu swung the massive club, conjuring a phantom image of the weapon that descended upon Lily with crushing power.

    ¡°Lily!¡± The worried cries rang out as everyone watched the looming threat. Lily, facing Daitengu, a supreme archdemon known for his brute strength, might find herself at a disadvantage. The phantom club, extending over ten meters, loomedrge, nearly filling the confined space, making evasion a challenge.

    Yet, Lily stood unfazed, her hand casually resting on her sword¡¯s hilt. With a graceful half-turn, she swiftly raised her leg, d in ck silk, and delivered a powerful kick. As her celestial maiden wooden sandal connected, it conjured the illusory image of a purple moon, which surged forward like a tempestuous storm.

    With a resounding boom, the illusory moon collided with the massive dark phantom club, scattering it upon impact. The residual force of the moon, still pulsating with energy, hurtled towards the astonished Daitengu. With a loud bang, the force of Lily¡¯s kick struck Daitengu squarely. The ten-meter-tall figure of the Cloistered Emperor staggered backward under the impact, his ck feathers detaching and scattering in disarray.

    Shock reverberated among the onlookers, particrly Michizane and the other vengeful spirits. The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s spirit artifact, known to knock down Ayaka with a single blow, was effortlessly neutralized. Though merely the phantom of the club, its formidable power was reputed to shatter mountains and rivers. Yet, Lily, without drawing her sword, dismantled it with a mere kick. The kick¡¯s residual force left the Cloistered Emperor reeling in a disheveled state.

    This pivotal sh between Lily and the club underscored a startling revtion: Lily¡¯s strength surpassed that of the Cloistered Emperor. Opting not to use her sword wasn¡¯t a mere whim; Lily knew her legs, fueled by innate power, could rival the brute force of the phantom club. Her decision to dismantle it with a kick rather than cleaving it with Dojigiri-Yasutsuna was a calcted choice, exploiting her own strengths.

    Daitengu, his voice tinged with disbelief and agitation, confronted Lily, ¡°Kagami Lily¡­ Despite my borate preparations, I never anticipated this. How did you gain such strength in so short a time? It defies reason! Who exactly are you? What mysterious origins do you conceal?¡±

    Lily replied coolly, ¡°If someone could first provide answers to my own origins, I¡¯d dly share the truth.¡±

    Daitengu, his agitation evident, rebuked Lily, ¡°Hmph! Your evasive tactics won¡¯t work on me! With such astounding power, you¡¯re no ordinary being. Perhaps a celestial maiden or a Yomi demoness, or even their descendant? Your arrogance now might soon attract Yomi or Takamagahara¡¯s attention, seeking your capture! You remind me of the fallen celestial maiden, Bishamonten, from ages past!¡±

    Lily, unfazed by Daitengu¡¯s conjectures, replied with a calm, enigmatic smile, ¡°If I truly were a celestial maiden, why would I engage in this battle? Couldn¡¯t I simply return to Takamagahara and request the great gods to rid the world of darkness?¡±

    Daitengu, hisughter echoing with scorn, retorted, ¡°Ah, Kagami Lily, your naivety is almost pitiful! Possessing such strength, yet you fail to see the bigger picture. Why wait for them toe for you? I shall personally apprehend you on Takamagahara¡¯s behalf for your ignorance!¡±

    The intensity of the situation escted as the ground within the enclosed area burst open, revealing six powerful tengu, each wielding a thick ck chain. They soared into the sky, their chains aimed at Lily. In the confined space, evading these chains while contending with the Cloistered Emperor would be an arduous task. Even if she managed to dodge for the moment, maintaining such evasive maneuvers was unsustainable in the long run.

    Lily, upon seeing the chains hurtling towards her, couldn¡¯t help but express her disappointment with a resigned ¡°Tsk,¡± acknowledging Daitengu¡¯s unwillingness to honor his word. ¡°Daitengu, so this is your true nature,¡± she remarked quietly.

    The sight of the chains flying towards Lily caused her sisters to worry. Despite having the option to let Kagura intervene, Lily chose not to utilize her trump card for a threat of this magnitude.

    Lily¡¯s approach to the iing chains was not one of evasion but of confrontation. She disyed remarkable agility, reminiscent of a leaf dancing in the wind. Evading two chains effortlessly, she then caught another with a swift movement. Using the chain she had grasped, Lily ingeniously whipped it around, entangling another chain that was headed her way. Facing two more chains from above and below, she utilized her agility once again. With a precise kick, Lily deflected the lower chain, while the upper one narrowly missed her, passing closely by her long hair and sweeping across her back in a swift motion.

    The chain forcefully kicked by Lily collided with a double-soul tengu, sending it flying through the air with a loud crash. As two more chains rapidly approached from opposite directions, Lily, with a graceful twirl, allowed them to intersect beside her. She swiftly caught both chains in one hand, while her sword skillfully snagged the others. The momentum of the chains slowed, allowing Lily to gain control over all five. She began to spin, generating an immense force that whirled the five attached tengu around in a dizzying disy. In the confined space of a hundred meters, a slight tug from Lily sent two of the tengu smashing into the formation¡¯s barrier with a resounding impact.

    The force of the collision disintegrated their bodies into a mist of blood, with ck feathers scattering in the aftermath. Lily expertly released two more chains, propelling two additional tengu¡ªone crashing against the formation with a loud thud, the other flying directly towards the Cloistered Emperor, who caught his subordinate with a frustrated grunt.

    Thest tengu, left spinning on its chain, was flung to the ground with such force that it caused a tremor, shaking the Heian Pce. The impact of the tengu being driven deep into the earth resonated through the area.

    Undeterred, Lily reeled in the remaining loose chains, dragging the four disoriented tengu back. Two let go of their chains, while the other two, tangled and unable to dodge, were at Lily¡¯s mercy. With swift precision, her sword, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, descended upon the bound duo with a swift whoosh.

    In a single, clean strike, the two entwined tengu were severed at the waist, their halves falling with a soft thud.

    Enraged by the unexpected turn of events, Daitengu swung his massive golden club at Lily. She nimbly retreated, seizing thest tengu still clinging to its chain, and flung it towards the Cloistered Emperor.

    Daitengu was forced to repel his own subordinate with the club, the impact echoing with a loud bang.

    In that moment, Lily, following the trajectory of the tengu¡¯s body, lunged forward with Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, aze in a brilliant purple light. The collision of her sword with the golden club produced a resonant ng that echoed through the night. The impact sent Daitengu reeling back, crashing into the formation¡¯s boundary with a thunderous rumble, then tumbling to the ground, creating a crater amidst a shower of rocks.

    In the center of the formation, Lily stood still andposed, a stark contrast to the chaos around her.

    The onlookers, including her sisters, Michizane, Masakado, and various officials and military generals of Heian-ky¨­, as well as numerous demons and ghosts near the Heian Pce square, were stunned by the disy of power. The formation, while limiting Lily¡¯s movements, also served to protect those outside from the battle¡¯s shockwaves.

    On a nearby pavilion, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Abe no Seimei, Bhikkhuni, and several others watched in awe.

    ¡°Lily¡­ This, what kind of shocking power is this?!¡± Hiromasa eximed, his voice filled with disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that such a beautiful and charming girl can possess such immense power!¡± Seimei observed, his voice tinged with amazement.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 33 â€“ Nobody Can Leave

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 33 ¨C Nobody Can Leave</h4>

    Lily had transformed. Her Celestial Maiden Physique,bined with the nourishment from Yomi Cuisine, the absorption of Lunar Crystals, and mastery of the Fourth Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, elevated her to the level of a sextuple-soul Big Dipper. Utilizing Purple Lunar Force, her powers were further augmented. Additionally, her exposure to Shuten¡¯s enigmatic formation, though harmful, had purified and intensified the Charm Energy within her. This internal strengthening significantly enhanced Lily¡¯s capabilities, a testament to the unique physiological advantage of a Celestial Maiden. Emotions such as Resentment, Anger, and even Lust, all contributed to her growing strength, channeled through the consumable resource of Purple Lunar Force.

    Even Daitengu, a formidable adversary, was outmatched in directbat with Lily. As he emerged from the debris, about tond on the ground, Lily had already deftly eliminated the several wounded Tengu in his wake. His cunning maneuvers were swiftly neutralized by her superior skill.

    Masakado, witnessing the unfolding events, couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°Baldy!¡± he cursed at Daitengu. ¡°Are you Imperials truly shameless? You dered a one-on-one battle, yet you ambush with countless hidden enemies! I¡¯ve never seen such shameless treachery!¡± He struck the formation with his longsword, but the massive force of the impact only served to push him back, his hands numbing from the attempt. It was clear that external force alone would not suffice to breach this formidable barrier.

    Meanwhile, Lily remained unfazed by Daitengu¡¯s ambush within the cage-like formation. ¡°Daitengu, did you think I wouldn¡¯t anticipate your ambush? Perhaps you¡¯ve not considered that this cage might be your own undoing,¡± she stated grimly, her figure levitating in the air.

    Daitengu, powered by an eruption of Eldritch Energy, flew towards Lily, his club swinging with all his might in a desperate attempt to overpower her. However, Lily¡¯s agility shone through as she elegantly swerved and flicked her sleeves, evading his attacks with the grace of a dancer. In a swift motion, she maneuvered to Daitengu¡¯s side and delivered a precise sh. Purple de energy drew blood, leaving a deep gash on the ten-meter tall Daitengu¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Daitengu recoiled, his fury palpable even behind his mask. Swinging his club defensively, he bellowed, ¡°Kagami Lily! You¡­ Why did you dodge this time! What a treacherous woman!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the pot calling the kettle ck?¡± Lily replied coolly.

    Daitengu¡¯s initial strategy relied heavily on his enormous stature and raw strength, which didn¡¯t equate to remarkablebat skills. His massive form, while powerful,cked the agility needed in such apact battle space. Expecting Lily to engage in a direct power struggle, he was taken aback when she opted for evasion instead, a tactical shift that caught him off guard.

    Realizing the limitations of his size in the confined arena, Daitengu then reduced his form to about three meters in height. This transformation was strategic, aimed at gaining better bnce and mobility, essential for close-quartersbat where his previous long-range melee tactics were ineffective against Lily¡¯s nimble movements.

    In a bid to regain the upper hand, Daitengu conjured a mysterious and ominous me within his hand, radiating a dangerous and potent aura, indicative of its destructive potential.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Do you know what this is?¡± he challenged.

    ¡°No,¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°Then taste this Yomi me! Collected from the depths of Yomi, once it burns you, it will never be extinguished!¡± Daitengu announced with a sinister grin, tossing the me towards Lily, enhancing its power with a gust from his fan. The me, guided by the wind, homed in on Lily.

    Lily, realizing the persistence of the me, dodged nimbly in the air, but the me remained relentlessly on her trail. Daitengu, seizing the opportunity, bombarded her with a barrage of various spells and items.

    In response, Lily opened her Sakura Parasol, not to block, but to aim it upwards, turning it a dark blue hue as it soared towards the me. ¡°Retrieve!¡± shemanded, and the parasol snapped shut, trapping the me within.

    ¡°What?¡± Daitengu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief behind his mask. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Lily retrieved the Sakura Parasol, now containing the me, and promptly stored it in her Mirror Dimension, cing it in a stonentern in her cave, allowing it to continue burning safely. The me, a natural phenomenon harnessed by Daitengu through his fan, was now under Lily¡¯s control with her Sakura Parasol.

    Daitengu was absolutely furious as he charged at Lily, shouting, ¡°How dare you steal my me?¡± His mind seemed lost to rage, as he swung his club with reckless abandon. In response, Lily adeptly dodged, awaiting an opportune moment for a counterattack.

    The moment Daitengu¡¯s full-force blow missed its mark, an opening was created. Lily, seizing the opportunity, prepared to strike with her weapon. Suddenly, the ground beneath her erupted, and a massive shadow, wielding a colossal ck sword, leapt up towards her. The attack was so sudden and unexpected that even her sisters, preupied with the ongoing battle, could not warn her in time.

    As the lethal blow neared her back, Lily, alreadymitted to her attack, found her weapon piercing the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s shoulder. With her de lodged, retracting it seemed impossible. However, disying incredible agility, Lily twisted her body, using her opponent as leverage to spin around her weapon, miraculously avoiding the fatal blow.

    With a swift kick to his thighs and a forceful yank on her weapon, Lily freed her de, sending it spinning through the air before directing it towards the shadowy assant. A flicker of purple energy illuminated the scene as her de made contact, revealing the attacker as Lord Kamakura, a clone of Minamoto no Yoritomo. With a precise spinning cut, she severed one of his arms.

    In the midst of the intense battle, Lily demonstrated her incredible foresight andbat skills. If the actual Minamoto no Yoritomo had been the one ambushing her, Lily would have needed to use a Blood Spirit Magatama through Kagura to defend herself. However, facing only a clone, she was able to dodge the attack without resorting to such measures. Lily had long anticipated the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s deceitful nature and his tendency to prioritize his own safety. She was well aware of his habit of exposing weaknesses as bait, and she remained cautious and prepared for any tricks.

    By pretending to be unaware of the impending attack, Lily cleverly managed tond a decisive blow on the Cloistered Emperor, all while skillfully evading Lord Kamakura¡¯s sudden ambush

    <sup>1</sup>. This move showcased her extraordinary alertness andbat instincts.

    Despite sessfully fending off the ambush, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Given the gravity of the situation, it would have been more logical for Yoritomo himself to be present for such a crucial attack. The absence of the real Yoritomo at this critical juncture raised questions in Lily¡¯s mind. She wondered if he wasn¡¯t actually there, and if so, why he would miss such a prime opportunity.

    Outside the formation, Sugawara no Michizane, Taira no Masakado, Tomoe Gozen, Hashihime, and others expressed their outrage at the dishonorable tactics employed by Daitengu and Yoritomo. ¡°You two shameless old dogs, using ambush in a supposed one-on-one duel!¡± they eximed, attacking the formation in anger.

    Fortunately, the devious n concocted by them failed. Despite reattaching his severed arm amidst the swirling ck fog, Lord Kamakura¡¯s strength had evidently diminished.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, your caution is astounding,¡± Lord Kamakura remarked, a hint of disbelief in his voice. ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s your reaction speed that¡¯s phenomenally high!¡±

    In the throes ofbat, a warrior¡¯s physical strength was crucial, but the ability to make split-second decisions under pressure was a skill of a different caliber, rare and hard to cultivate due to theck of opportunities to practice it in real battle scenarios.

    ¡°Yourbat prowess is truly exceptional, Kagami Lily,¡± Lord Kamakura conceded, albeit grudgingly. ¡°However, by defying the world¡¯s will, the more remarkable you be, the grimmer your fate.¡±

    Lily responded defiantly, ¡°My fate is of no concern to you, for none of you will be alive to witness it!¡± She castigated them for isting her from her allies and concocting numerous schemes to ensnare her. ¡°This formation has be your own prison. Reveal yourselves, all of you lurking in the shadows. None shall escape today

    <sup>2</sup>!¡±

    Energized by her Purple Lunar Force, Lily transformed into a ze of light, reminiscent of a blooming Higanbana flower, as she charged towards Lord Kamakura.

    Lord Kamakura, growing to a height of three meters, stood alongside Daitengu. Bothunched a simultaneous attack. He extended his ck sword and simultaneously unleashed a massive palm energy strike, which rapidly expanded to a diameter of ten meters, targeting Lily.

    Lily, demonstrating her agility, somersaulted through the air, evading the energy strike and redirecting her attack towards Daitengu. With a swift flick of her wrist, her de, Yasutsuna, whistled through the air towards Daitengu¡¯s waist. Concurrently, she summoned Crescent Moon to her left hand, effectively parrying Lord Kamakura¡¯s onught.

    The both of them hadn¡¯t anticipated Lily¡¯s tactical shift; they had expected her to first defend against Lord Kamakura before striking at Daitengu. Her unexpected maneuver caught Daitengu off-guard, forcing him to defensively block with his club as he retreated.

    ¡°Thousand Sakura Linger!¡± Lily eximed. Suddenly, ethereal lunar threads unfurled from her sleeves, swiftly entangling Daitengu¡¯s legs and impeding his movement.

    With a forceful push of her left hand, Lily sent Lord Kamakura reeling aside. She then vaulted gracefully above Daitengu, both weapons poised for a decisive blow.

    As their weapons neared collision, Lily unexpectedly ceased exerting force with her left hand. The Crescent Moon lightly tapped Daitengu¡¯s club and recoiled, while Yasutsuna delivered a powerful strike. Seizing the moment, Lily skillfully maneuvered the Crescent Moon beneath the club, inflicting a deep gash on Daitengu¡¯s arm.

    Simultaneously, she hoisted Yasutsuna upwards and executed a swift kick, propelling Daitengu¡¯s weapon skyward. Seizing the opportunity, Lily executed a rapid cross-sh with both weapons.

    A cross-shapedceration, deep enough to expose bone, appeared on Daitengu¡¯s chest, from which blood spurted like a fountain.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Daitengu, ovee with pain and shock, staggered backward, his howls echoing across the battlefield as he clutched his grievously wounded chest. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Wow they really went and tried it for real¡­

    Robinxen: She literally did the ¡°I¡¯m not stuck in here with you, you¡¯re stuck in here with me¡± line.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 34 â€“ Trump Card

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 34 ¨C Trump Card</h4>

    Daitengu, wounded and bleeding profusely, crashed into the formation¡¯s barrier. In that moment, Lord Kamakura, seizing the opportunity, hurled an object before charging towards Lily with ferocity.

    As he advanced, his palms struck out repeatedly, unleashing a barrage of ck palm energy attacks that engulfed the confined space, leaving Lily little room to maneuver. In response, Lily unleashed a swift kick, her Purple Lunar energy effortlessly dissipating the palm attacks converging on her. The energy bursts she emitted prated through the palm attacks, colliding with Lord Kamakura and sending him hurtling backward, his robust chest caving in from the impact before he mmed against the formation wall.

    Spectators from both factions watched in stunned silence, unable to believe the scene unfolding before their eyes.

    Meanwhile, within the depths of the pce, Emperor Masayoshi and his ministers, gathered in the Purple Serenity Hall, were also witnesses to the battle. The Emperor¡¯s face, delicate and feminine, flushed with a mix of awe and surprise.

    ¡°Sister Lily¡­ So strong¡­¡± the Emperor murmured, a whisper of admiration escaping his lips.

    Once, Daitengu and Yoritomo, regarded as the supreme evils of their time, wielded unparalleled influence. Now, theyy defeated by Lily, once perceived as merely a promising young prodigy.

    The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s cunning had led him to create the ancient formation, trapping Lily with the intention to ensnare and harm her. His borate setup, which included Lord Kamakura and numerous traps, was an underestimation of Lily¡¯s prowess. His n not only failed but also made him the subject of universal ridicule, inadvertently contributing to Lily¡¯s growing legend.

    Most people were unaware that Lord Kamakura was merely a clone and not the actual Minamoto no Yoritomo. Consequently, they were under the impression that Lily had single-handedly vanquished both Daitengu and Yoritomo.

    ¡°She actually defeated a Supreme Archdemon and the strongest human in existence, Minamoto no Yoritomo, all by herself? This Kagami Lily¡­ She¡¯s truly formidable!¡±

    As Lily¡¯s formidable strength became evident, a murmur of awe spread among the onlookers. One eximed, ¡°Miss Lily¡­ She¡¯s transcended to be the strongest being in this world!¡± Another, swept up in the fervor, chimed in with excitement, ¡°What Miss Lily? Didn¡¯t you hear? The Emperor has decreed her the new Taishogun! She¡¯s destined to meet the ruler in the capital!¡± Around them, voices rose in unison, affirming, ¡°She truly deserves the title!¡±

    Once overlooked as merely a rising prodigy on the square before the pce, Lily had now emerged as an unparalleled force among humans. The echoes of her past deeds, where she led a horde of demons to raid the execution tform, still lingered in the minds of the onlookers.

    Today, on the historic square before the pce, a defining moment was taking shape. Here, Lily was poised to establish herself as the preeminent warrior among humans, her presence resonating with the echoes of past legends. The significance of her potential achievement was undeniable.

    The fact that one of her formidable opponents was a clone was a detail lost in the grandeur of the moment. Spection abounded: if Lily were to confront Minamoto no Yoritomo in a one-on-one battle, could the oue be so readily assumed in his favor

    <sup>1</sup>? Her disy of formidable strength on this day hinted that Yoritomo himself might harbor reservations.

    Observers, unaware of the finer details, were left in awe. ¡°This Kagami Lily is now the strongest human! Her prowess might parallel that of the legendary Yoshitsune!¡± they remarked,paring her to the storied warrior of yesteryears.

    The air buzzed with excitement and respect. Observers who had previously only heard tales of the legendary Yoshitsune now saw Lily as his equal, perhaps even surpassing him. The impact of this day¡¯s events was destined to resonate throughout Heian-kyo and far beyond.

    Yoritomo¡¯s cunning was on full disy, as he expected to defeat Lily with his trap. He believed capturing her was feasible even if she proved indestructible. The Cloistered Emperor, too, was confident in escaping, considering it worth sacrificing the clone in the process.

    Facing an unpredictable opponent like Lily, Yoritomo knew extra preparations were essential. Thus, the original body provided the clone with an incredible item, recently discarded by Lord Kamakura.

    ¡°Yomi Gate!¡±manded Lord Kamakura, summoning an ancient, sinister gate simr to Rash¨­mon but smaller. As it manifested in the formation¡¯s corner, an evil aura began to emanate from it.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily, having just dealt with Lord Kamakura, was startled as she recognized the fully formed gate releasing a tainted, ancient aura reminiscent of Yomi.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! The woman who killed my master¡¯s only son, where are you?¡± A towering, 30-meter demon, red and hunchbacked yet strong, emerged from the gate amidst dark fog.

    With three small curved golden horns, stark white eyes, and protruding fangs, his presence was as formidable as Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s, if not more so in terms of raw strength. This was Sextuple-soul Big Dipper, Yomi demon, Ikusa Mariyo, a mighty servant from Carefree City and Yoritomo¡¯s strongest recruit from Yomi.

    The gate crumbled after Ikusa¡¯s emergence, overwhelmed by his power. Yoritomo, who would normally never allow the Yomi Gate¡¯s destruction, was unconcerned, his sole focus being Lily¡¯s demise.

    ¡°Lily!¡± The sisters, rmed by Ikusa¡¯s arrival,unched an attack on the formation. Despite its destabilization, it remained robust, requiring several hours to breach. Lily, facing Ikusa,manded, ¡°Stand back for now! I might be able to handle this Yomi demon.¡±

    Her confidence shocked the sisters, Michizane, and the others, as she prepared to fight Ikusa, Lord Kamakura, and Daitengu simultaneously

    Even Michizane couldn¡¯t face the Yomi demon, especially with Lord Kamakura and Daitengu still inbat. In this dire situation, Lily faced the daunting task of battling all three simultaneously, a nearly impossible feat.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You¡¯re on the brink of death, yet you still pretend to be strong? You killed the heir of Carefree City. I¡¯d never find someone as formidable as him! I doubt even my true form could match Master Ikusa!¡± Lord Kamakura eximed.

    Calmly, Lily replied, ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, by willingly entering the Cloistered Emperor¡¯s trap, I¡¯ve prepared to confront your true self.¡± Herposed demeanor amidst the crisis, coupled with her status as the new Taishogun, left the spectators in awe.

    ¡°Incredible¡­ Miss Lily¡­ truly embodies the spirit of a warrior!¡±

    ¡°She knew it was a trap, yet she walked in anyway?¡±

    ¡°How strong is the Taishogun?¡±

    ¡°Be as arrogant as you like, woman! Master Ikusa, the one in red is Kagami Lily, the woman who killed the heir!¡± Kamakura pointed at Lily.

    The crimson red demonughed lecherously, ¡°Really? It¡¯s you? A woman of such power and beauty is rare in the mortal realm. In Yomi, you¡¯d be a prized treasure. Killing you seems a waste. I¡¯ll capture and y with you before deciding your fate in Yomi.¡±

    ¡°Master Ikusa, don¡¯t be deceived by her beauty! Kill her!¡± Lord Kamakura screamed, aware that while a sextuple-soul Yomi demon could be summoned, it was difficult to control.

    ¡°Hehehe! How could I immediately kill such a beautiful woman? Before I do, I will¡­¡± Ikusa mused. Unperturbed by Lily¡¯s kick, he remained motionless, underestimating her due to her beauty and size.

    ¡°Master Ikusa! Be careful!¡± shouted Lord Kamakura, but it was toote. Lily¡¯s kick sent the towering demon flying backward, his mouth spewingva-like liquid as his face dented.

    With a single kick, Lily sent the inattentive Ikusa crashing into the remnants of the Yomi Gate, causing it to scatter. At that moment, a certain energy pulse within her, potentially disruptive in her daily life, enhanced and continuously replenished her Purple Lunar Force. Though not limitless, this energy significantly bolstered her stamina inbat.

    If Yoritomo were aware of the unexpected effects Shuten¡¯s cursed formation had on Lily¡¯s physique, he would undoubtedly be astonished. Typically, being overwhelmed by lust had long-term consequences, but in the heat of battle, it was inconsequential. Instead, it served to amplify her Purple Lunar Force.

    Ikusa unleashed a ferocious roar that resonated through Heian-kyo. Despite his massive form andck of proficiency in Domain abilities, his physical prowess was undeniable. He leapt towards Lily with incredible speed, his giant ws aimed directly at her. Unable to gauge his true strength at that moment, Lily instinctively retreated, using the formation wall to propel herself away from the looming w. The force of Ikusa¡¯s strike left the wall cracked and trembling.

    Quickly maneuvering beneath Ikusa, Lily unleashed Yasutsuna, creating a slender de of energy. However, Ikusa, with his immense size, disyed surprisingly swift reflexes, deflecting her attack.

    The impact of Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna against Ikusa¡¯s towering ws sent her reeling backward. Moments before impact, she executed a somersault,nding on one knee and creating a deep crater in the reinforced ground, showcasing the formidable strength behind her attack.

    ¡°As expected, this demon is incredibly strong, far surpassing my own strength,¡± Lily realized, propelled away by a mere gesture from Ikusa. Her disadvantage in strength was now painfully clear. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I think he¡¯d steamroll her currently, which is why her plot armour will prevent a confrontation until she¡¯s got a new gimmick.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 35 â€“ Fierce Battle!

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 35 ¨C Fierce Battle!</h4>

    As Lily attempted to regain her bnce, Lord Kamakura and Daitengu unleashed waves of dark de energy and spells. She skillfully swung her weapon, deflecting them all. However, she suddenly found herself under the looming shadow of the crimson red demon, Ikusa, as he stomped down from above. With remarkable speed, Lily dodged but stumbled into his tail, which was thick, strong, and more agile than his limbs. Reacting subconsciously, Lily chose to ignore the impending threat of the tail swipe and instead counterattacked with Yasutsuna.

    With a resounding impact, her de sliced across the tail, propelling her back against the formation wall. Although Ikusa¡¯s tail was deeply wounded, it seemed to have little effect on him, instead cleverly reducing the force of his earlier attack.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    Ayaka, Rei, Shimizu, and the other sisters expressed their concern. Despite the heavy blow, Lily was not seriously injured.

    By this time, Daitengu had recovered enough to mend his wounds slightly using various treasures. He attacked Lily with a barrage of spells from his fan. As Lily hit the formation wall, Lord Kamakura charged at her before she could recover. She deftly somersaulted away from the spell impacts and simultaneously evaded Lord Kamakura¡¯s assault aimed at her waist. Using her Sakura Parasol to block his de, Lily descended while pushing up his de, spinning around to reach his waist and stabbing Yasutsuna in a swift backhand motion.

    Yasutsuna sliced into Kamakura¡¯s waist, eliciting a low roar from him. He instantly retaliated with a massive p, sending Lily flying back into the formation wall, tumbling painfully before bouncing off. In response, Lily erged her Sakura Parasol and swung it hard, whipping Lord Kamakura¡¯s head and mming him into the wall.

    Just as she created some distance, Ikusa¡¯s ws came flying towards her. Despite the pain from previous attacks, Lily waited for the right moment and then executed a high kick against the ws, thicker and longer than her de. The impact from her Celestial Maiden¡¯s slippers was so forceful that it snapped three of Ikusa¡¯s ws. His scream of agony echoed as the pain from the broken ws overwhelmed him.

    As Daitengu swung his club, Lily leapt up in response, but she was struck in the leg, having no time to fully evade. The blow sent her rolling in the air, but she used this momentum tounch a counterattack with her sword. She inflicted a cut spanning from Daitengu¡¯s face to his chest, shattering his red mask and revealing half of Daitengu¡¯s disfigured face. The spectators were left in shock by the reveal.

    Lily¡¯s bravery was undeniable. In a situation that seemed insurmountable, she fought with the ferocity and grace of a goddess of war. Her ability to counterattack fiercely, even under such pressure, spoke volumes of her courage and skill.

    From a distant rooftop, Abe no Seimei watched, ovee with a mix of respect and amazement. He sighed, unable to contain his admiration. ¡°A genius¡­¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Kagami Lily is maintaining focus inbat despite these dire circumstances, as if she was born for the battlefield, destined to embrace the dance of death. She¡¯s a true prodigy!¡± His words echoed the sentiment of all who witnessed her relentless fighting spirit.

    Daitengu, with half his face exposed, instinctively covered it, still reluctant to show his true appearance. Meanwhile, Lord Kamakura and the crimson demon continued their relentless assault on Lily. In the heat of battle, Lily was so focused that she forgot she could call on Kagura for assistance. Her mind was entirely consumed by the fight.

    As Lord Kamakura missed an attack and kicked at her, Lily blocked Ikusa¡¯s ws with her weapon while raising her knee to block Kamakura¡¯s kick, sending her flying towards the wall again. In a swift maneuver, she turned around, ran up the wall, and then leapt behind Lord Kamakura, striking him with a downward de slice from above.

    Lord Kamakura sustained a terrible wound on his back, ck blood and smoke trailing from it. Havingnded, Lily quickly tossed her Sakura Parasol towards Daitengu, while releasing ster threads from her hand to bind Lord Kamakura¡¯s legs. She wrapped the threads around her sword-bearing arm, suddenly yanked them, sending Lord Kamakura crashing into Ikusa¡¯s tail, which was about to whip towards her.

    The impact sent Lord Kamakura flying, sttering ck blood on the formation wall. Lily then hurled Yasutsuna, piercing Lord Kamakura¡¯s chest.

    Ikusa stomped towards Lily, who skillfully dodged by rolling away. In a fluid motion, she slid on the ground and drew Himiko¡¯s longbow. With a swift release, an arrow struck Ikusa¡¯s eye. He covered his eye, screeching in pain.

    Meanwhile, Lily rolled over and yanked the threads, pulling the nearly crucified Lord Kamakura towards herself. As he rapidly approached, Lily leapt up, grabbed the weapon embedded in his chest with both hands, and spun her wrists before pulling back. A tearing sound echoed as the de passed through his chest and sliced out of his shoulder, shattering Lord Kamakura¡¯s Spirit Sea. As a clone, Lord Kamakura had no soul, but a Ster Soul and three reserves. This attack destroyed two of his Ster Souls. He fell to the ground, severely injured.

    Having his spells blocked by Sakura Parasol, Daitengu found a new position behind Ikusa, continuously casting spells at Lily. Ikusa, with only one eye, swung his fists at her, but his impaired perception allowed Lily to evade and leap across his arm, using his massive body as cover to target Daitengu.

    ¡°What?¡± Daitengu was shocked, quickly using his club to block. The force of Lily¡¯s attack pushed the club away, striking his shoulder. He roared in anger, his voice shrill with pain as Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna dug into his shoulder. Ikusa swiped his ws at her from behind. ¡°Hahahaha! Kagami Lily, you¡¯re dead!¡± Daitengu screamed joyously.

    Lily¡¯s eyes hardened as her de descended, severing his arm and most of his shoulder. Ikusa¡¯s ws then hit her, sending her flying. Daitengu, now missing an arm and half his shoulder, dropped his club and screamed, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Ayaka and the others focused on destroying the formation, especially targeting the cracked spot. As Lily flew backward, she released lunar threads to wrap around Ikusa¡¯s horns, slowing her momentum. Ikusa whipped his head, sending Lily to the side, but her momentum was reduced. She spun in the air and started running on the formation wall.

    Ikusa, filled with rage, gathered all his energy. With a thunderous sound, he charged at Lily, his sharp horns leading the attack

    <sup>1</sup>. This charge was significantly more destructive than his previous tail and w assaults, posing a lethal threat to Lily. Reacting with extraordinary agility, she twisted her body, narrowly evading the horns. The impact of the horns against the already damaged formation wall caused a loud crash, piercing through and creating awork of cracks.

    With a resounding thud, the massive formation crumbled. Cries of ¡°Lily!¡± and ¡°Lady Kagami!¡± echoed as Ayaka, Shimizu, Michizane, Masakado, Tomoe Gozen, Lily¡¯s sisters, and numerous powerful Archdemons rushed into the breach without hesitation.

    Lord Kamakura, gravely injured, had just managed to stand when Shimizu¡¯s Yakumo struck his heart from behind. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to prate his skin in one strike, but Kamakura¡¯s strength had significantly weakened after losing two souls, and the attack was a surprise. His dark energy, alreadypromised, began dissipating and was absorbed into Shimizu¡¯s body. ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Lord Kamakura swung wildly in response.

    Tomoe Gozen¡¯s massive bone horse added to the chaos, stomping down on his hand, the impact resonating through the battlefield. She then raised her red lightning de, her voice resolute, ¡°You killed my husband, you must pay! This is what you get!¡± Her de was poised threateningly at his head.

    Hundreds of miles away, the original Yoritomo felt the abrupt severance of his connection to the clone. ¡°Damn it

    <sup>2</sup>!¡± he cursed, his frustration evident in the eerie green light that bathed his contorted face.

    On the battlefield, the ck-armored soldiers and demonmanders were quickly overpowered and defeated. The group, including Sugawara no Michizane, Ayaka, Shizuka Gozen, Taira no Masakado, and Hashihime, surrounded Ikusa and delivered a thorough beating, leaving him no chance to retaliate.

    ¡°No, no way. How could this be?¡± Realizing the tide had turned against him, Daitengu, engulfed in ck feathers and smoke, clutched his injured shoulder and made a desperate attempt to escape into the pce. ¡°Lily! We¡¯ll handle this! Don¡¯t let Daitengu escape!¡± Ayaka shouted,unching her spells at the red demon. Despite his formidable strength, Daitengu was overwhelmed by thebined force of the Archdemons and Heian Dynasty powerhouses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about running

    <sup>3</sup>!¡± Refusing to let Daitengu flee, Lily quickly retrieved her Sakura Parasol and pursued him through the air at a speed matching his ck-winged flight, determinedly chasing him into the pce. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: She literally baited him into attacking hte barrier, that¡¯s genius.

    Robinxen: Oho, so they managed to actually do a proper blow against him, even if by proxy.

    Robinxen: Take him down!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 36 â€“ Conquering Heian-kyo

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 36 ¨C Conquering Heian-kyo</h4>

    Daitengu, gravely injured, failed to shake off Lily despite his desperate attempts to escape with his wings. Their distance was actually decreasing. His initial thought was to rush into the Purple Serenity Hall at all costs and take the Emperor hostage. However, his n hit a snag when he saw a little girl with a fox tail, Tamamo-no-Mae, standing in front of its massive gate.

    ¡°What? Tamamo-no-Mae?¡± Unable to understand why Kimiko appeared smaller, he recognized her but had to swiftly change his course, flying into the courtyard. Tamamo-no-Mae did not follow him, knowing there was a hidden teleportation formation inside. However, activating it required time, and with Lily rapidly closing in, Daitengu didn¡¯t have the luxury to use it. Other pce defenses and formations might dy Lily but wouldn¡¯t effectively hinder her, and could result in more powerful figures catching up to Daitengu.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Daitengu, in his desperate attempt to escape, continuallyunched spells at Lily. However, Lily effortlessly dodged each one with her remarkable agility, steadily closing the gap between them. Feeling cornered, Daitengu gritted his teeth and transformed into countless crows, scattering in all directions.

    Lily, taken aback, eximed, ¡°What?¡± She then activated her domain and formed numerous Sakura des to decimate the crows. Despite their surprising strength as Daitengu¡¯s avatars, the des methodically ground them up, filling the air with clouds of dark feathers amid Daitengu¡¯s frantic screeches. Though she annihted countless crows, some managed to evade Lily¡¯s domain and escape.

    Lily couldn¡¯t determine the exact number of escaped crows and knew pursuing them would be challenging. She could sense that destroying these crows had obliterated at least three of Daitengu¡¯s Ster Souls. Given that each crow carried a fragment of his demonic strength, and Lily had in most of them, Daitengu would be severely weakened even if he managed to escape.

    Lily¡¯s attention then turned back to the battle with Ikusa. The sextuple-soul Yomi demon, typically a formidable opponent, was now surrounded by powerful adversaries and heavily injured, making escape impossible. Ikusa, driven to madness, proimed, ¡°I am a noble Yomi inhabitant! You lowly humans and beasts of Ashihara dare to kill me? Dream on!¡± He ignited his Ster Soul, fighting back with ferocity.

    The seasoned fighters, Archdemons, experts, and Vengeful Spirits surrounding him, some centuries old, skillfully immobilized Ikusa. Ayaka, Shizuka, and Hashihime used various formations to restrain him, while Michizane, Masakado, and others continued their assault. Tomoe Gozen charged at him repeatedly, causing significant damage. Despite his rage, Ikusa was utterly suppressed.

    When Lily rejoined the fray, her presence turned deadly for Ikusa. Already capable of facing him alone, her addition to the fight spelled certain doom. Her Yasutsuna, now imbued with enhanced evil-destroying powers, was deadly effective. With a swift strike, she unleashed her Purple Lunar Force on his back, causing demonic blood to burst forth. Michizane¡¯s thunder de and Masakado¡¯s ming spear inflicted additional wounds, while Tomoe Gozen kept up her relentless attacks.

    Ikusa, despite his rage, was heavily hindered by the numerous formations and spells. Injured and slowed down as if in a swamp, he struggled tond a hit on his adversaries. Even amidst this, he was pummeled relentlessly by spells from Ayaka, Shizuka, and Hashihime.

    Finally, after enduring a barrage of attacks, Ikusa let out a desperate roar. Severely wounded and drained of strength, he copsed. ¡°Humans¡­ All of you¡­ Will regret this¡­ Someday, Ashihara will be just like Yomi,¡± he cursed with his dying breath.

    Lily¡¯s Yasutsuna then pierced his Ster Soul. Although she was unsure if a sextuple-soul Big Dipper¡¯s Anima would aid in forging a new weapon, she kept it, knowing that at her current stage, absorbing Anima would only boost her power reserves, not her strength. As for advancing to the Big Dipper Stage, she recognized that it would require significant time and effort and chose not to pursue it immediately.

    ¡°Still, the Cloistered Emperor escaped!¡± Lily remarked, slightly dissatisfied. Ayaka stepped forward, offering reassurance, ¡°Daitengu is scary due to his identity as the Cloistered Emperor and being able to rule the world. Now that he lost his power and is critically injured, there¡¯s no difference if he¡¯s alive or dead.¡±

    Shizuka Gozen, still seething with anger, expressed her desire for vengeance, ¡°I really want to kill this Daitengu myself!

    Ayaka reassured her, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely try to draw him out.¡±

    Surveying the ruins before the pce, they saw the lifeless body of the giant crimson demon, Ikusa, on the ground, and nearby, a pile of ck ashes ¨C all that remained of Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s clone. The clone, artificially created, naturally disintegrated into dust upon death, unlike a typical corpse.

    Meanwhile, Shimizu, having absorbed a significant amount of dark energy, had grown stronger, now equivalent to a quadruple-soul Big Dipper. The clone¡¯s power, simr to Baku¡¯s, derived from amassed dark energy rather than self-cultivation, making it an ideal target for Shimizu. Typically, Yomi demons offered her little energy, but absorbing the dark energy from both the Baku and the clone was a stroke of luck for her.

    ¡°Is it over already¡­¡± Lily, utterly exhausted, nearly lost her bnce and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Ayaka and Haihime were there to support her. As the adrenaline of battle subsided, Lily noticed her body¡¯s increased sensitivity. Merely being held was enough to cause her to tremble.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t rx just yet. It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Lily reminded herself. The most significant threat, Minamoto no Yoritomo himself, was still atrge. His absence from Heian-kyo suggested he was elsewhere, exining the city¡¯sckluster defenses that day. It seemed he had nned to abandon defending Heian-kyo, leaving only enough forces to target Lily.

    She realized that without her overwhelming strength and recently mastered fourth Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, his n might have seeded. This realization made Lily wary of underestimating Yoritomo, despite her victory in Heian-kyo. His willingness to give up the city indicated he might have a more sinister n.

    ¡°Miss Lily, are you alright?¡± Michizane approached Lily, floating on a giant demonic cloud.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± Lily replied, somewhat wearily.

    ¡°By the way, would you mind if I take the corpse of this Yomi demon? You can keep his treasure and Anima; I only need his corpse for a refinement.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Lord Sugawara. Please, feel free to take it,¡± Lily responded with a gentle smile.

    She had already secured Ikusa¡¯s Anima and treasures. As for the clone¡¯s Anima, it was of no real value to her, being artificially created, so she also took Lord Kamakura¡¯s belongings.

    ¡°Lord Sugawara, I¡¯ve taken all the treasures for safekeeping. I¡¯ll list them outter, and everyone can take what they need. We¡¯ll divide them fairly,¡± Lily offered. Although Michizane and the others weren¡¯t her sisters, they had risked their lives against Ikusa and deserved a share of the spoils.

    ¡°Hehe, Lady Kagami, your generosity is admirable. I¡¯ll just take his corpse. As for the share, please give it to Hashihime and the others,¡± Michizane said, instructing Vengeful Spirits to secure Ikusa¡¯s corpse.

    With some ck-armored soldiers and factions still active in Heian-kyo, chaos was imminent. To prevent this, Lily decided against allowing the entire three hundred thousand-strong army to enter. Instead, she chose thirty thousand elite troops led by Rei, Shizuru, Ijuin, and Shiina to enter the capital, control the situation, and eliminate any remnants of resistance. The majority of the army was ordered to camp outside the city.

    ¡°Lily, your expression¡­¡± Ayaka paused, seemingly a bit excited and blushing. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to the Sedan Chair first.¡± They escorted Lily to the Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair, temporarily ced outside the pce.

    ¡°Um¡­ about the Emperor, make sure he¡¯s safe,¡± Lily said with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Ayaka reassured her.

    Inside, Lily took a bath, changed her clothes, and returned to her room. Yet, despiteying down, sleep eluded her. In the darkness, a dream invaded her senses. An alluring figure in red, both dominating and sensual, appeared, straddling her. Lily¡¯s face turned red, and her breathing quickened as she clenched her legs tight in the dream.

    ¡°Lily, Lily!¡± she heard faintly. Startled, Lily woke up to find Rei and Shimizu sitting beside her. Embarrassed, she looked away. ¡°I¡­¡± she began.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin,¡± they interrupted, pressing her shoulder gently but firmly. ¡°Lily, it seems you¡¯re suffering from that condition again after the exhausting battle. Let us help ease the tension with a massage,¡± Rei suggested.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ But¡­¡± Lily hesitated.

    ¡°Enough hesitation. Turn over, unless you¡¯d prefer a frontal massage?¡± they teased. Reluctantly, Lily turned over, allowing her sisters to use their special massage technique on her.

    Suddenly, her thoughts drifted to Witch Momiji, the woman who had taught them this technique, who was still tied up somewhere deep inside the cabin¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 37 â€“ Founding Of The Shogunate

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 37 ¨C Founding Of The Shogunate</h4>

    After receiving treatment, Lily rested for a while before waking up and tidying herself. She then stepped out of the Sedan Chair to find that the battle in Heian-kyo hadrgely concluded.

    ¡°Lily, the ancestor of the Taira n, Taira no Kiyomori, has clearly stated that he supports you. He acknowledges your title as Taishogun,¡± Ayaka informed her. Previously, the Taira n had been quietly supporting Lily without making their stance public, always maintaining neutrality. But now, their explicit support signified a significant shift, ensuring peace in Heian-kyo as they were one of the city¡¯srgest influences.

    ¡°Lyn-hime,¡± Ijuin approached Lily and said, ¡°there are still small factions and rebels remaining in the city. A bigger issue is the people who took drugs and became demons, including samurais and officials. They hide in their homes,ing out asionally to harm people. It seems we have a long journey ahead before public order is restored.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to entrust the safety of the capital to you, Miss Ijuin,¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°What? Me? You want me to be in charge of security?¡± Ijuin asked, sounding somewhat excited.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lily nodded, ¡°You are deserving of the duty.¡±

    Overwhelmed with excitement, Ijuin knelt down and pledged, ¡°Lord Taishogun, I will do my best!¡±

    ¡°Ijuin,¡± Ayaka added, ¡°nowadays, all the sisters are working towards the betterment of humanity. If you encounter any problems, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Lady Ayaka,¡± Ijuin replied eagerly.

    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s time for us to enter the pce and meet His Majesty,¡± Ayaka reminded her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily agreed, as they prepared to enter the pce, which was mostly cleared of the Tengu army. The pce was a mess, and people were busy cleaning it. Lily and her sisters were set to meet the Emperor and the remaining officials gathered in the Purple Serenity Hall.

    To Ayaka¡¯s surprise, chancellors like Fujiwara no Renbo and Fujiwara no Arima showed up in court, despite their despair at having no escape and still wanting to keep their positions.

    The Emperor had arrived, and without the Cloistered Emperor present, all officials were essentially there. As Lily and her sisters approached the main hall, they were stopped by several court officials.

    ¡°Please kneel here and await His Majesty¡¯s summons,¡± directed a pale-faced official.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this. As warriors leading the army into the capital, she and herpanions were expected to kneel and wait outside before meeting the Emperor. Although Lily was conferred the title of Taishogun, it was through a secret decree and not an official promotion, leaving her without a recognized title.

    At that moment, Hiromasa, who was also present, quickly responded, ¡°Lyn-hime is a respected subject personally summoned by the Emperor. This treatment is wholly inappropriate. I shall go and inform His Majesty immediately!¡±

    Lily, maintaining herposure, replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Lily stepped forward, disregarding the servants, and ascended the tform after removing her shoes, adhering to her habit of practicing cleanliness.

    ¡°Hey, Lyn-hime, you¡­¡± an official began.

    ¡°Scram,¡± Lily responded sternly. Without any physical gesture, the officials werepelled to retreat by her mere presence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lily said decisively, entering the hall with her sisters, catching everyone by surprise.

    ¡°Sister Lily!¡± Emperor Masayoshi, seated on the throne, expressed not dissatisfaction but joy at Lily¡¯s entrance. It was evident that the officials who had attempted to humiliate her were simply unable to adapt to the changing times and had taken the opportunity to bully the warrior ns.

    These officials believed that the warrior ns, with their absolute strength, could be suppressed through political means, rather than physical confrontation. They relied on reason, logic, and tradition in their approach.

    Nevertheless, Lily was indifferent to these tactics. Upon seeing the Emperor, she and her sisters respectfully knelt down.

    Emperor Masayoshi, who had be more charming over the past year, appeared hesitant to break tradition and assist her.

    ¡°Sister Lily, Lady Ayaka, everyone, I finally get to meet you all!¡± the Emperor eximed emotionally, reflecting on past hardships.

    ¡°You have suffered, Your Majesty,¡± Ayaka said, bowing respectfully.

    Ayaka then nced at the Fujiwara n Chancellors, who averted their gaze and remained silent.

    ¡°Come!¡± Ayakamanded. ¡°Arrest Fujiwara no Renbo, Fujiwara no Arima, and theirckeys!¡± Without waiting for the Emperor¡¯s consent, Ayaka issued the order, and Lily remained silent.

    A team of Tsunaga Sisters swiftly entered and apprehended the Fujiwara n members responsible for past offenses against Ayaka and Lily.

    ¡°Ayaka! This is the Empire¡¯s Purple Serenity Hall! What¡­ Do you think you¡¯re doing? I am the Chancellor! Without the Emperor¡¯s order, how dare you arrest me?¡± protested one of the Fujiwara n members.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty!¡± they cried out.

    ¡°Your Majesty, she¡¯s about to rebel!¡± they used.

    Yet, Emperor Masayoshi remained silent, his head lowered as he clutched his clothes.

    ¡°Take them away! Move them to the prison and punish them with the full extent of thew!¡± Ayaka ordered firmly.

    ¡°Fujiwara no Ayaka, you are destroying your own n!¡± they shouted in protest.

    ¡°You do not respect the ruler!¡± they used.

    ¡°Do you still acknowledge the Emperor? You¡¯re trying to build another Shogunate!¡± they cried out as they were led away.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Ayaka began, addressing the Emperor with a scroll in hand, ¡°the capital is in turmoil and needs urgent restructuring. I¡¯ve prepared a list of officials for the new court hierarchy. Would you please review it?¡±

    Emperor Masayoshi responded gently, ¡°No need for that. You are better suited to handle these matters. Please, make the decisions yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty,¡± Ayaka gratefully acknowledged.

    ¡°Pleasee forward,¡± Emperor Masayoshi then instructed. ¡°Present the Taishogun¡¯s uniform, hat, sword, and seal. Sister Lily, you will officially receive your title. We should have a formal ceremony, but under these war-torn conditions, simplicity is key. I hope you understand.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, Your Majesty. I appreciate your consideration,¡± Lily responded respectfully.

    Noting that the original seal, taken by Yoritomo, needed to be remade, Emperor Masayoshi added, ¡°Lyn-hime, Emperor Go-Toba, my brother, remains imprisoned within the pce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to his release immediately,¡± Lily assured.

    Emperor Masayoshi continued, ¡°Beyond this, I entrust you with full authority over the capital. Choose any location for your Shogunate and oversee all military matters. My approval is not required.¡±

    ¡°Your confidence in us is deeply appreciated, Your Majesty,¡± the sisters said, bowing in gratitude.

    Turning to Ayaka, the Emperor mentioned, ¡°Regarding your position as Chief Advisor, which I revoked under duress, please disregard that. You¡¯re wee to resume your role.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. However, I¡¯ve chosen to support Lily and will not return to the imperial court,¡± Ayaka replied, kneeling respectfully.

    Hearing this, the Emperor¡¯s voice carried a note of sadness, ¡°I understand¡­ That¡¯s fine.¡±

    After their audience with the Emperor, Lily and herpanions returned to the Chief Advisor¡¯s residence, now unkempt and in need of repair.

    Hoshi Murasaki, who had reunited with Ayaka during Lily¡¯s rest, had taken up the task of tidying the residence.

    ¡°Lily, let¡¯s establish the Shogunate here. We can address the restoration of the teleportation formationter,¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll proceed with your n,¡± Lily agreed, nodding.

    Thus, in the temporarily repaired main hall of the Chief Advisor¡¯s residence, Lily¡¯s Shogunate began its operations, overseeing military, political, security, and administrative duties of Heian-kyo.

    Lily assumed the role of Taishogun, while Ayaka managed internal affairs, effectively serving as the Chief Advisor. Other key positions were also filled: Rei continued overseeing the Kanto Region, Shimizu took charge of Rokuhara Tandai, Shizuru became Commander of the Left Imperial Guards, Ijuin led the Right Imperial Guards, Hiromasa headed the Justice Department, Abe no Seimei became Head Onmyo, and Haihime Keiko was appointed Secretary of State.

    Various individuals were assigned different roles within the newly established Shogunate. However, the battle was not yet over, and the army had not achieved significant victories. Outside the Shogunate, warriors like Itagaki Nobuyoshi, Asano, and Ogasawara eagerly volunteered for the ongoing war.

    ¡°Taishogun, the territories to the West still harbor resistance loyal to Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Cloistered Emperor. Allow us to lead the army and conquer thesends for you!¡± Itagaki Nobuyoshi proposed with determination.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those areas are rife with rebels. You shouldn¡¯t have to deal with them personally. Let us take the army and secure victory,¡± another warrior added.

    Lily, noticing their enthusiasm, understood they were seeking to earn merits. Yet, she knew their support would be essential for her future ns of constructing thirty-six altars worldwide. She nced at Ayaka, who gave a subtle nod of approval. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll entrust this task to you all,¡± Lily responded.

    ¡°Lord Taishogun, please permit me to conquer Kawachi Province!¡± a somewhat elegant warrior stepped forward.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Lily inquired, not immediately recognizing him among the many factions and officials who had pledged their support.

    ¡°I am Kagami Uezu, a subject of the Kansai Region¡¯s Lord Ogasawara, from the Kagami n.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lily felt a pang of mncholy upon hearing about the Kagami n from the Kansai Region. She recalled her initial arrival in Kamakura with no strength, falsely iming herself as a member of the Kansai Kagami n for protection. She never anticipated actually encountering a member of that n.

    ¡°Speaking of which, we share the same surname,¡± Lily remarked.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed¡­¡± Kagami Uezu responded humbly.

    Lily handed a grade-nine katana to Shiu beside her. ¡°A gift for Lord Kagami.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Shiu acknowledged, handing the weapon to Kagami Uezu, who received it with great joy and profuse thanks.

    Lily offered a light smile. ¡°Go, I wish you sess.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Uezu responded, kneeling deeply before departing to prepare for war.

    Ayaka, observing the numerousmanders eager to mobilize, cautioned them, ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo is still missing. You must be cautious. Report any information about him immediately and do not let greed cloud your judgment. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± themanders collectively affirmed.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 38 â€“ The Dark Izumo

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 38 ¨C The Dark Izumo</h4>

    Yoritomo¡¯s whereabouts remained a mystery, leaving Lily uneasy. She pondered why he had left Heian-kyo, especially considering his ability to summon a powerful sextuple-soul big dipper Yomi demon through just one of his clones. If his main body had been present in the battle, the oue could have been drastically different. What was his strategy?

    Lily suddenly remembered Momiji, who she had inadvertently forgotten about. Momiji was still detained in the sedan parked beside the Heian pce. Entering the sedan, Lily found Momiji imprisoned but surprisingly untroubled.

    ¡°Where is Minamoto no Yoritomo?¡± Lily asked directly.

    Despite her restrained hands, Momiji responded with a teasing smile, ¡°How¡¯s your body? Better? Do you need my help? After all, I¡¯m more skilled at the method I taught them.¡±

    ¡°Answer my question!¡± Lily demanded, pressing the edge of her cursed de against Momiji¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Ahhh, why so ferocious? You know I like you. If you want to kill me, then do it. Dying by your hands would be satisfying for me.¡±

    Lily knew Momiji¡¯s words were a mix of truth and maniption. Despite Momiji¡¯s cunning nature, her crimes didn¡¯t warrant death. Unable to extract useful information, Lily withdrew her de, preparing to leave.

    Momiji then posed a question, ¡°Miss Lily, if you were Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s subordinate, would you know where he went if he disappeared?¡±

    This made Lily pause, considering the logic in Momiji¡¯s query.

    ¡°So, you really don¡¯t know anything?¡± Lily pressed further.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can offer you other assistance,¡± Momiji suggested.

    ¡°What kind of assistance?¡±

    ¡°Without me, there are many things you won¡¯t be able to aplish in the current situation.¡±

    ¡°Momiji, what are you plotting? Do you think I would trust you?¡± Lily responded skeptically.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you first listen to what I have to say? You won¡¯t lose anything, will you?¡±

    ¡°Go on¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think simply upying Heian-kyo will grant you control over the world? You have the support of martial families, but what about the demons? Lady Tamamo has high status but is injured. It¡¯s not suitable for her to handle such matters, but I can. The world has changed, and the demons have grown stronger. You won¡¯t achieve much relying solely on humans. However, I can help stabilize your position in both the human and demon worlds.¡±

    Lily pondered deeply. She no longer viewed the world¡¯s demons as enemies, considering archdemons like Tamamo-no-Mae, Sugawara no Michizane, Taira no Masakado, and Hashihime as allies. Without their support, or if they had opposed her, her sess at Heian-kyo might not have been possible. In the current world, the demons, born from the world¡¯sws, were tolerable as long as they didn¡¯t harm the world.

    ¡°You would help me so easily?¡± Lily questioned Momiji.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your motive? What are you nning?¡±

    Momiji responded with a hint of frustration, ¡°Why are you so heartless? Don¡¯t you understand why I¡¯m doing this?¡±

    Lily felt inclined to leave, yet if the demons began causing chaos, building the thirty-six altars would be an impossible task. Trusting Momiji was a gamble she was unsure about.

    ¡°Yes, Momiji, what you said is true, but you may not be the best person for this task. I don¡¯t question your abilities, but I do question your motives,¡± Lily expressed her skepticism.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I can take a poison pill and give you the only antidote,¡± Momiji offered.

    ¡°You¡­ you would do such a thing?¡± Lily asked, taken aback.

    ¡°Little Lily is really too kind. I hear you draw. How about you untie me, and I¡¯ll pose for some erotic paintings? If I betray you, you can publish them and shame me worldwide,¡± Momiji suggested, feigning embarrassment.

    ¡°You, you! Take the poison!¡± Lily eximed in anger before storming out.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ really can¡¯t take a joke. As expected of a virgin, so inexperienced,¡± Momijiughed charmingly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s a virgin!¡± Lily retorted, returning to confront Momiji.

    ¡°Ehh, you came back? Could it be that little Lily isn¡¯t one?¡± Momiji teased.

    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­ don¡¯t say it like that!¡± Lily protested, her face turning crimson.

    Lily stared at Momiji, feeling a mix of embarrassment and anger. Suddenly, she drew her sword and swiftly shed, cutting the ropes that bound Momiji.

    ¡°You¡¯re letting me go?¡± Momiji asked in surprise.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m not killing you, keeping you here serves no purpose. Go,¡± Lily said.

    Despite being freed, Momiji didn¡¯t leave immediately. ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t feel like leaving. Won¡¯t you let me help you? You¡¯ve freed me, you won¡¯t lose much if you believe me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but don¡¯t expect me to trust you,¡± Lily responded coldly

    <sup>1</sup>.

    More than two thousand miles west of Heian-kyo, in Izumo, thend was shrouded in ck miasma and fog, with no trace of its former sanctity. Deep within, eerie lights and phenomena flickered intermittently. A crusade army of twenty thousand, led by Kansai¡¯s Sasaki Marioka and Kusunoki Jioka, was approaching.

    ¡°Lord Kusunoki, we¡¯ve faced little resistance from Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s forces, but demon encounters are increasing. Many casualties are due to them,¡± a soldier reported.

    ¡°Yes, our casualties would be even higher without the inner formation,¡± Kusunoki acknowledged.

    ¡°I feel there¡¯s something strange about the phenomenon in Izumo,¡± Sasaki remarked, gazing at the distant mountains.

    ¡°As generals serving the Imperial Court and the Taishogun, we should divert to Izumo Mountain instead of continuing the attack,¡± Kusunoki proposed.

    ¡°Mm, I agree. Send some ninjas to inform the Taishogun in Heian-kyo of our change in ns,¡± Sasaki ordered.

    The army changed course, heading towards Izumo mountains, unaware of whaty beneath the dark, eldritch clouds.

    In Heian-kyo, at Kiyoszawa¡¯s hot springs, the area had remained intact during Yoritomo¡¯s rule. Following the recapture of the capital, Kimiko had returned here. After enduring numerous battles, Lily¡¯s group, having been unable to rx fully, decided to visit the Kiyoszawa hot springs for some much-needed rest.

    Lily, not particrly inclined or skilled in governing the capital and unifying the world, had lent only her name to the government. She left the intricate details of administration to Ayaka, Kotoka, Ijuin, and Shizuru.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ it¡¯s sofortable!¡± Lily eximed, wrapped in a thin white cloth, stretching her arms out in the water. Her body glowed beneath the water, revealing her beautiful shape.

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s rare to have so many sisters gather,¡± Ayaka noted, enjoying the hot springs. ¡°Fortunately, this ce has multiple pools with different sceneries, yet they¡¯re interconnected. Despite the exquisite setup, it can amodate many people.¡± Ayaka was dressed in a purple undergarment, in the style of Iyo Ind.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if Yoritomo remained missing? Then unifying the world could be left to the martial families, and we could return to the Fuyutsuki to y,¡± Nanako mused. She was wrapped in a thick bath towel, feeling somewhat self-conscious amidst the voluptuous sisters around her.

    Shiu, wearing a green chest wrap, leaned next to Nanako, finding somefort in her presence.

    <sup>2</sup>

    <sup>3</sup>

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, even with the capital being so busy, you seem to be in a good mood,¡± Shimizu, d in a ck suspender chest wrap,mented.

    ¡°Miss Shimizu, as the new Rokuhara Tandai, aren¡¯t you quite at ease with all the new cases and demons in Heian-kyo?¡± Ayaka retorted yfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Today, I will be treating sister Lily,¡± Shimizu replied.

    ¡°Hm? Am I not doing the same?¡± Ayaka asked, surprised.

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t it Miss Rei¡¯s turn?¡± Shimizu queried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I might be busy, but I remember everything clearly,¡± Ayaka said, puffing out her chest proudly in front of Shimizu, as if to disy her advantage.

    However, Shimizu didn¡¯t see femininity as an advantage in their friendly rivalry. Meanwhile, Uesugi Rei, with her hair coiffed up, meditated on a rock.

    ¡°Miss Uesugi¡­¡± Shiina watched Rei from a distance in the hot springs, her face flushed.

    After enjoying the hot springs, the sisters donned beautiful yukatas and spent the night at Kiyoszawa, sleeping under the moonlight.

    ¡°Sister Lily, can we sleep together?¡± Nanako asked quietly.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Lily nodded, gently hugging Nanako from behind, causing Nanako to blush.

    ¡°Sister Lily, will I disappear one day?¡± Nanako asked with concern.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lily was taken aback. ¡°No, definitely not.¡±

    Nanako had been less present as Kagura¡¯s personality recently, making it harder for her to see Lily.

    ¡°One day, if Kagura fully recovers, will there be a reason for me to exist?¡± Nanako questioned, her voice tinged with sadness.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Lily replied, turning Nanako over and embracing her. Nanako was momentarily distracted from her sadness by the intoxicating feminine fragrance.

    ¡°Nanako is Nanako

    <sup>4</sup>!¡± Lily affirmed warmly. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I am not sure what to make of all this honestly, but author has ns.

    Silva: I wonder if this picture belongs in this chapter

    Robinxen: I can¡¯t remember if discord blocked hotlinks or not now, so this may vanish, I¡¯m toozy to find a decent ce to post it though.

    Robinxen: The legal loli is the legal loli!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 39 â€“ Thunderous Storm

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 39 ¨C Thunderous Storm</h4>

    Thunder roared in the distance, its shes illuminating the room through the windows repeatedly. While thunder in the middle of the night was not unusual, this thunder was growing louder and more terrifying, and it was continuous! The women in the room, with their keen senses, felt the unnaturalness of the situation and sat up one after another.

    Upon getting up, they walked to the door to take a look outside. The sky was intermittently lit up by sad flickers of light. Lily stepped onto the deck and looked up, observing the thunderclouds rumbling ominously, with shes of light suggesting a dragon hiding within.

    The thunder echoed relentlessly, continuing throughout the entire night, causing worry among the sisters. Only at dawn did it start to rain, turning into a heavy downpour. In the courtyard, water quickly umted into muddy streams. Despite the intensity of the rain, Lily didn¡¯t initially consider it significant but felt there was something unusual about it.

    Feeling unexpectedly tired, perhaps due to the constant battles and overuse of her Purple Lunar Force, Lily decided to take a day off. ¡°Sister Ayaka, I won¡¯t be going to the government today. If there are any issues, please help me deal with them,¡± Lily requested, watching the curtains of rain.

    ¡°Mm, okay. Lily, you¡¯ve been too exhausted recently, rest well,¡± Ayaka responded warmly, appreciating the opportunity to take charge while Lily rested. Ayaka then left for the previous Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion, now the Taishogun¡¯s pce, in a sedan chair, while Lily stayed in Kiyoszawa.

    Lily, feeling somewhat down, returned to her room and sat against the wall, watching the rain hit the leaves outside. Rei, dressed in a blue yukata, appeared in the doorway. ¡°Sister Uesugi,¡± Lily acknowledged.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s low spirits, Rei sat down beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem to be happy,¡± she inquired.

    ¡°This rain¡­I don¡¯t know why, but I feel¡­worried,¡± Lily admitted.

    ¡°Hm? I have that feeling too,¡± Rei agreed.

    As they leaned against each other, watching the rain, a drenched kunoichi rushed in and knelt down. ¡°General Lyn. We have lost track of the Kawachi Army after they entered Izumo,¡± she reported urgently.

    ¡°Lost track?¡± Lily sat up, recalling it had been days since the twenty thousand Kawachi army changed course to Izumo.

    ¡°With such heavy rain, could it be amunication failure?¡± Rei suggested.

    ¡°This, your subordinate does not know,¡± the kunoichi admitted.

    ¡°If there is any new news, report it immediately,¡± Lily ordered.

    ¡°I obey,¡± the kunoichi responded before leaving.

    Lily, who did not micromanage every army, felt uneasy about losing contact with the Kawachi army. The relentless rain continued into the next day, causing floods in low-lying areas. By the third day, the heavy rain showed no signs of stopping, and many ces had lost contact with Heian-kyo. Civilian areas with poor drainage suffered losses due to flooding.

    In the afternoon, Lily inquired, ¡°Is there still no news from Izumo?¡± Everyone either remained silent or shook their heads, indicating no updates.

    As the heavy rain persisted, Ayaka reported to Lily, ¡°Many armies have been halted or lost contact due to the heavy rain across Kansai. What concerns you about Izumo?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just have a feeling,¡± Lily replied, her intuition uneasy.

    ¡°Bring the map over,¡± Reimanded.

    Hiromasa fetched a several-meter-long map of Akitsu, spreading it out in the pce¡¯s center. The group gathered around, with Rei instructing, ¡°Airi, bring out the small gs we use for military formations.¡±

    Airi presented a collection of small gs.

    ¡°Who¡¯s clear about the situation of the heavy rain in various provinces?¡± Rei inquired.

    ¡°Me,¡± Shizuru answered.

    ¡°List them for me,¡± Rei requested, cing gs on the map based on Shizuru¡¯s information. The affected area spanned five to six thousand miles around Heian-kyo.

    Shizuru observed, ¡°It seems Tanba is at the center of this rain?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rei stated with gravity, her gaze fixed intently on the map. ¡°Lily¡¯s intuition has been a reliable guide in the past. Observe how these areas align. When we factor in the expanse of the sea, the epicenter of this semi-circle configuration seems to be pointing somewhere else, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    This insight shifted the group¡¯s focus, prompting a reassessment of the situation. Until now, their attention had been solely on the terrestrial impact of the rain, neglecting how it might be influenced by maritime phenomena.

    The realization dawned on them collectively. ¡°Izumo?¡± they murmured in unison, surprised yet contemtive.

    Lily¡¯s consistent concern for Izumo,bined with Rei¡¯s astute observation, underscored the significance of their discovery. It was clear they needed to consider the broader implications of this unusual weather pattern.

    Ijuin, pondering deeply, suggested a new possibility. ¡°Could it be that a colossal rain cloud is situated directly above Izumo?¡± The idea, while spective, seemed increasingly usible given the peculiar pattern of the rain¡¯s distribution and intensity.

    ¡°That¡¯s likely, but this rain is unusually heavy. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen anything like it,¡± Ayaka added, worried.

    ¡°Where is Lady Kimiko?¡± Lily asked, knowing her experience would be invaluable.

    ¡°The teleportation formation has recently been repaired. Lady Kimiko mentioned she would be returning to Suno for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lily nodded thoughtfully, ¡°We should send people to assess the situation in Izumo.¡±

    In the current world, despite the sisters in the pce being highly capable of investigation, Lily, Ayaka, and the others couldn¡¯t directly explore every incident as they urred. Given the numerous disasters already happening, this extraordinary rain, despite its extensive range, had caused rtively minor damagepared to the more destructive volcanoes and earthquakes in other areas.

    However, on the fourth and fifth days, the situation worsened as the rain intensified. Water began to pool in parts of the Taishogun pce, Suzaku Avenue, and Heian-pce, with the neighboring areas experiencing flooding. Civilians were now living in conditions where their feet were constantly soaked.

    Observing the deluge, Lily stood on the deck, looking up at the sky, then down at her feet. The courtyard resembled a pond, the water level rmingly close to the deck. A maid approached, suggesting, ¡°If this continues, the Imperial Pce and Lady Lyn¡¯s pce will be flooded. We should move to a higher courtyard in the backyard for safety.¡±

    Servants waded through the water, relocating items vulnerable to the flood.

    Rei, making her way through the water in a ck sleeveless vest and short skirt, approached Lily, remarking, ¡°This rain is very unusual!¡±

    Lily¡¯s expression reflected her deep concern. With the pce at risk of flooding, this could be theirst meeting here.

    Kotoka reported with concern, ¡°Since yesterday, we¡¯ve received no reports from areas without voice transmission orbs. The rain has caused widespread flooding, blocking roads.¡±

    Lily frowned, feeling helpless. While she couldbat an arch-demon, rain was an adversary beyond her reach.

    She turned to Ayaka, seeking advice, ¡°Sister Ayaka, what do you think is the best way to counter this?¡±

    ¡°If this is a natural disaster, we¡¯re powerless. We can only wait for it to stop, but if it¡¯s man-made¡­¡±

    ¡°Who would have the power to cause such extensive downpour?¡± Lily pondered.

    Ayaka shook her head, ¡°It seems impossible for anyone to have such an ability. Even ancient formations affecting weather couldn¡¯t achieve this scale.¡±

    Shimizu, feeling the gloom of the situation,mented, ¡°This rain is making me feel gloomy.¡±

    Rei looked at Shimizu, thinking silently about her usual temperament.

    Lily, still focused on Izumo, inquired, ¡°Any updates from our scouts in Izumo?¡±

    Yukiko, managing the shinobi and kunoichi loyal to Lily¡¯s shogunate, replied, ¡°We¡¯ve received no news. The rain might have disrupted theirmunication.¡±

    ¡°That seems unlikely¡­¡± Lily mused.

    Shizuka Gozen, sharing her concerns, added, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a natural disaster. My divinationst night showed only darkness, giving no clues.¡±

    ¡°You too?¡± Ayaka, having tried her own divinations, agreed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach any conclusion either.¡±

    Frustrated by the oppressive atmosphere created by the unrelenting rain, Tomoe Gozen dered her intention to go outside and immerse herself in it. Her recent stay at the pce made her a familiar presence. However, her lightheartedint wasrgely ignored as the mood within the pce remained gravely serious. The failed divinations by two skilled practitioners of arcane arts only added to the gravity of the situation.

    Lily, reflecting on this unusual circumstance, suggested a possibility, ¡°To get no result is perhaps, an answer.¡± She turned to Ayaka for confirmation, ¡°Sister Ayaka, if this were a natural disaster, you would have been able to divine an answer, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, usually therger the natural disaster, the clearer the divination,¡± Ayaka responded. Recognized as thend¡¯s preeminent onmyoji, Ayaka¡¯s expertise extended beyond arcane arts to epass astronomy, geography, and meteorology.

    Realizing the need for more insight, Lily stood and proposed, ¡°We should go ask Lady Kimiko.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯vee.¡± Before they could act, a striking figure with ninerge fox tails entered the room, obviating the need for their nned visit.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko? Have you recovered?¡± Lily asked, her face alight with hope and joy.

    Kimiko, exuding a regal aura, replied, ¡°It¡¯s not aplete recovery, but I can at least maintain this form for a couple of months.¡± Her next words carried a note of grave concern, ¡°This heavy rain, I¡¯m afraid, is far more severe than we have ever considered.¡±

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 40 â€“ Ancient Myths

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 40 ¨C Ancient Myths</h4>

    The room was abuzz with voices as everyone turned their attention to Lady Kimiko, who had just entered. Her presence, marked by the graceful sway of her nine tails and her calm, yet concerned demeanor,manded respect.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko,¡± Lily greeted, relieved to see her recovery but also sensing the gravity of the situation as Kimiko gazed at the rain with a troubled expression.

    Lily couldn¡¯t resist following Kimiko¡¯s gaze to the relentless downpour. ¡°Lady Kimiko, do you know the cause of this unending heavy rain?¡±

    Kimiko reflected on her vast experience. ¡°In all my years, I¡¯ve seldom seen such intense rain. It¡¯s reminiscent of a time long ago when I was much younger, a time of great floods simr to this.¡±

    The revtion that such an event had only urred once in Kimiko¡¯s long life astounded everyone.

    Kimiko continued, ¡°It was a dark era. The gods roamed the earth, celestial maidens descended to fight monsters, and demons freely emerged from Yomi. Humanity struggled to survive amid such chaos.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been far too long¡­ a memory from thousands of years ago, one that I can only recall in fragments,¡± Kimiko said pensively. ¡°All I remember clearly is that this overwhelming deluge was brought about by a fearsome demon named Yamata no Orochi.¡±

    ¡°Yamata no Orochi?¡± echoed through the room, as surprise and concern shed in the eyes of all the sisters and martial ministers present. Even Abe no Seimei, usually unppable, showed a flicker of reaction.

    The legend of the formidable Yamata no Orochi was steeped in antiquity, akin to the creation myths chronicled in the Kojiki and Nihon Shoki, where deities like Izanagi and Izanami

    A more appropriateparison within Japanese mythology to the legend of Yamata no Orochi would be the creation myths found in the Kojiki or Nihon Shoki, ancient chronicles which detail the origins of the Japanese inds and the deities within the Shinto belief system.

    For instance, the story of Izanagi and Izanami, the divine couple who, ording to legend, created the Japanese archipgo, would be a fitting parallel. These creation tales hold a simr legendary and foundational status in Japanese mythology as the stories of Pangu and Nuwa do in Chinese mythology. They are deeply ingrained in the cultural heritage and provide a backdrop for many other myths and legends, including that of Yamata no Orochi."><sup>1</sup> shaped the very inds of Japan. Just as those tales are fundamental to Japanese mythology, so too are the various renditions of the Yamata no Orochi story, known to many but varying in their telling. Despite the legend¡¯s profound and sometimes fearsome nature, it had always seemed a distant, almost disconnected part of ancient lore, with little bearing on the present world.

    Ayaka, well-versed in ancient lore, raised a pertinent question about the myth of Yamata no Orochi, ¡°Lady Kimiko, the Yamata no Orochi is a legend steeped in various versions. However, wasn¡¯t it ultimately in by a legendary god?¡±

    Kimiko, carrying the wisdom of ages, responded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. I was but a fledgling spirit during those ancient times. The gods indeed vanquished Yamata no Orochi, but I was too young to remember the details. However, the intensity of this rain bears an eerie resemnce to that period. I recall the devastation caused by the floods and fiery storms that ravaged the skies.¡±

    The others, intrigued, asked, ¡°Fiery storms in the skies?¡±

    Kimiko nodded gravely, ¡°After a period of heavy rain, floods destroyed thend, followed by rain of eight different colors, each unleashing a unique disaster.¡±

    The group gasped, ¡°Eight colored rain?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kimiko affirmed. ¡°Rains of fire, electricity, stone, ice, poison¡­ the exact details elude me, but the devastation was immense. Many perished, and I, in my then-fragile state, was fortunate to survive.¡±

    Lily, rmed by the gravity of the situation, dered, ¡°Lady Kimiko, we must act to stop this rain. If it¡¯s truly Yamata no Orochi causing it, then we must find and confront it before the eight colored rain befalls us!¡±

    Tomoe Gozen, ever the voice of caution, interjected, ¡°Might we be rushing to judgment? The Yamata no Orochi was defeated long ago. Could it truly return to gue us now?¡±

    Kimiko¡¯s expression darkened with concern, ¡°If this rain is akin to that ancient era, it¡¯s conceivable that Yamata no Orochi has been resurrected in some form.¡±

    The room fell silent at the mention of ¡®resurrection¡¯.

    Kimiko¡¯s words hung heavy in the air, ¡°The eight colored rain, while catastrophic, could be survived by hiding in caves.However, Yamata no Orochi is a living nightmare, a harbinger of widespread destruction through floods, mes, thunder, and poison. Spanning nearly ten thousand miles, its presence alone heralds cmity. Even as the nine-tailed demon fox at my zenith, I fear I may not be its equal.¡±

    The room fell silent, absorbing the gravity of her words.

    Shizuru, trembling, voiced her fear, ¡°If this demon has truly returned, how can we possibly stand against it?¡±

    Ijuin pondered, his voice tinged with uncertainty, ¡°Could Yoritomo have anticipated this? If the world¡¯s humans became demons, could they endure the eight colored rain?¡±

    Hoshi quickly interjected, cautioning, ¡°Be careful with your spections, Miss Ijuin.¡±

    Kimiko borated, ¡°The likelihood of survival under the eight colored rain is minimal, particrly for the weaker demons. They¡¯re as vulnerable as any human. In my distant memories, many of my friends from the mountains and forests vanished after such rains; I was among the few fortunate to survive. The transformation from human to demon often results in beings of limited strength; most won¡¯t withstand the rain¡¯s ferocity. The few strong survivors will emerge in an environment reshaped by harshness and struggle. If Yoritomo envisioned this as a form of human advancement, his perspective, while extreme, isn¡¯t entirely baseless.¡±

    Ayaka, frustrated, growled, ¡°Human evolution is a natural process, not something to be forced! What is Yoritomo¡¯s endgame? Sacrificing thousands for the evolution of a few? Is he ying god?¡±

    Amidst the tension, Lily inquired, ¡°If Yamata no Orochi has indeed returned, where do we begin our search?¡±

    Kimiko answered solemnly, ¡°Given the epicenter of this rain and the enveloping darkness, Izumo is our most likely location. That¡¯s where we must start.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    The reference to Pangu and Nuwa, figures from Chinese mythology, seems out of ce in a story rooted in Japanese mythological context.

    A more appropriateparison within Japanese mythology to the legend of Yamata no Orochi would be the creation myths found in the Kojiki or Nihon Shoki, ancient chronicles which detail the origins of the Japanese inds and the deities within the Shinto belief system.

    For instance, the story of Izanagi and Izanami, the divine couple who, ording to legend, created the Japanese archipgo, would be a fitting parallel. These creation tales hold a simr legendary and foundational status in Japanese mythology as the stories of Pangu and Nuwa do in Chinese mythology. They are deeply ingrained in the cultural heritage and provide a backdrop for many other myths and legends, including that of Yamata no Orochi.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 41 â€“ Towards Izumo

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 41 ¨C Towards Izumo</h4>

    In the midst of a tense atmosphere, Lily firmly stated, ¡°No matter what, we must investigate what is happening in Izumo.¡± Her gaze was fixed on the rain and fog enveloping the surroundings, signaling the gravity of the situation.

    Ayaka, sharing Lily¡¯s sense of urgency, supported her decision, ¡°Yes, if it is only a natural disaster, then we can do nothing here. We must discover the truth.¡± The consensus in the room was apparent as the others nodded in agreement.

    However, Kimiko voiced a note of caution, ¡°Lily, I agree with you but there will be danger beyond imagination.¡± She emphasized the need for thorough preparation, especially considering the uncertain whereabouts of Yoritomo. Kimiko highlighted the importance of securing Heian-kyo against potential sudden attacks.

    Haihime, intrigued by the unfolding events, posed a pertinent question, ¡°Could this cmity have anything to do with Yoritomo?¡± Lily responded promptly and decisively, ¡°If this is a man-made cmity, then he is definitely involved!¡±

    Following this exchange, a strategic discussion ensued involving key figures like Michizane and Masakado. The oue was clear: Ashikaga Makoto, along with Shizuru, Ijuin, and others, would lead a formidable defense of Heian-kyo.

    Lily¡¯s concerns about Heian-kyo¡¯s security were somewhat alleviated when Taira no Kiyomori, under the guidance of Shizuru, pledged the full support of the Taira n. Recognizing Kiyomori as a staunch supporter of the emperor, Lily was reassured that Heian-kyo would be well defended in her absence. Kiyomori¡¯s involvement was particrly crucial, considering the potential threat of an attack by Yoritomo while she and her allies were away in Izumo.

    Kiyomori¡¯s strength and influence were significant. Hisbat prowess rivaled that of Michizane, and thebined forces of the entire Taira n added a formidableyer of defense. This alliance brought together a wealth of experts, mystical treasures, and strategic formations, all crucial for mounting a robust defense against Yoritomo, especially given the heavy toll he had already endured in previous conflicts.

    With the Taira n¡¯s involvement, Lily felt more confident in leaving Heian-kyo to embark on the crucial mission to Izumo. The presence of such a powerful ally in Kiyomori ensured that the city would be in capable hands, able to withstand potential assaults and buy enough time for Lily and her group to return if needed.

    The team designated for the Izumo expedition was a formidable assembly of skilled individuals, including Lily, Ayaka, Shimizu, Rei, Shizuka Gozen, Tomoe Gozen, Kimiko, Haihime, Shiu, Yukiko, Mayumi, Hoshi, Airi, and various shikigami like Kagura and Yuki-onna. Their apaniment by Rei¡¯s female cavalry and fifty puppets indicated the gravity of the situation, especially if the ancient arch-demon had indeed been revived.

    In Heian-kyo, while Lily and her group ventured to Izumo, Kotoka, Sakiko, and others would assist Ashikaga Makoto in maintaining the city¡¯s security. The team was prepared to use the teleportation formation to return to Cherry Blossom Valley if an emergency arose.

    The departure of Lily¡¯s group under the pouring rain was a solemn affair. As they passed through Suzaku Avenue, they were bid farewell by Michizane, Taira no Masakado, Hashihime, and a multitude of demons.

    Michizane¡¯s voice, resonant and powerful, echoed through the rain, ¡°Lily, should the ancient arch-demon stir once more, know that we, the hundred demons and apparitions, stand with you. This world is not solely the domain of humans; it is our home too, and we cherish its mountains, rivers, and dwellings as deeply. We shall not stand idly by and watch this cmity consume all we hold dear.¡±

    Lily, visibly touched by this gesture of unity, responded with heartfelt gratitude, ¡°Lord Michizane, your support in this dire hour is more than I could have hoped for.¡±

    Masakado, with his characteristic boisterousness, raised his gourd high, hisughter booming like a p of thunder, ¡°Had it not been for the looming threat of that ancient fiend, this might have been a mere jaunt through the rain!¡±

    While these demons often inspired fear, their sense of righteousness was profound once their respect was earned. The potential resurrection of the Yamata no Orochi transformed the situation from a mere human struggle to a fight for the survival of all beings in Ashihara.

    As Lily and her group prepared to leave, Ayaka¡¯s observation cast a shadow of concern, ¡°Lily, it appears the Fujiwara¡¯s teleportation array to Izumo has been sabotaged.¡±

    Lily, with a tone of certainty, replied, ¡°The Fujiwara n, for the most part, was granted pardon. There was no need for them to destroy the Izumo teleportation array. This prolonged silence suggests Yoritomo¡¯s involvement.¡±

    The group, seated in the grand Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair, appeared quite extraordinary. The chair, harmonizing with the procession of a hundred demons, created an imposing sight against the backdrop of the rainy night. As they made their way through Suzaku Avenue, preparing to exit Heian-kyo, an unexpected encounter took ce just past the Suzaku gate. There, they met Madam Tokiwa, apanied by arge warrior monk and an ox cart.

    ¡°Madam Tokiwa, to what do we owe the honor of your presence in these trying times?¡± she inquired, her tone reflecting both surprise and curiosity.

    The warrior monk, recognized as the spirit of Musashibo Benkeivoiced his regret, ¡°My apologies, Miss Lily. I was on my way to assist in Heian-kyo, but fate led me to Madam Tokiwa¡¯s side for an urgent task.¡±

    Michizane, recognizing the famed warrior monk, called out with a booming voice, ¡°Is that the legendary Musashibo Benkei, Yoshitsune¡¯s indomitable guardian?¡±

    ¡°That I am. And you, sir, must be the esteemed Lord Sugawara,¡± Benkei replied, his deep voice resonating with respect.

    Theughter and easy camaraderie of these legendary spirits underlined the unusual nature of their meeting, far from the intrigues of human politics.

    Turning her attention back to Tokiwa, Lily pressed for answers, ¡°Why venture into this chaos, Madam Tokiwa? Especially under these treacherous conditions?¡±

    Tokiwa, with a hint of gravity in her voice, responded, ¡°Lily, my journey here is intricately linked to your quest.¡±

    Intrigued, Lily watched as Tokiwa unveiled an elderlydy in the cart. ¡°This esteemed elder,¡± Tokiwa began, ¡°is a direct descendant of the ancient Tenson n¡­¡±

    With the rain intensifying outside, Lily suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s move this conversation inside. The weather is not in our favor.¡±

    As they entered the Nioh King Sedan Chair, Keiko, a frail yet dignified elder of barely 120 cm height, began her tale. ¡°I was astounded when a massive warrior monk sought me out. Living reclusively in the mountains of Yamato, I never expected such a visit. Even demons would not bother with these old bones,¡± she mused with a light-heartedness belying her age.

    Introducing herself, Keiko¡¯s voice carried the weight of history. ¡°I am Keiko, a direct descendant of the ancient eight daughters. Our ancestors lived millennia ago and bore witness to the cataclysm brought by Yamata no Orochi.¡±

    The group gasped in disbelief at her revtion. Tokiwa then took over the narrative, ¡°Though I reside in Nara, Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s actions have dangerously escted. His ambitions are not merely a struggle for power; they are now a dire threat to the world itself. I could no longer stand idly by. Thus, I sought the assistance of some old allies to locate him. Our findings led us to the Izumo mountains, where he is likely conspiring something of immense scale and consequence

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Her tone grew more solemn, ¡°Ick the means to delve deep into the Izumo mountains and unravel his intricate plots. However, the various signs and anomalies observed around Izumo have led me to believe that some ancient, formidable power is stirring. What exactly is unfolding, I cannot definitively say, but the implications are rming and potentially catastrophic.¡±

    ¡°When I discovered that Musashibo Benkei had engaged Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s troops near Heian-kyo, I sought his aid,¡± Tokiwa recounted. ¡°I tasked him with visiting the ancient Tenson n, to consult with their elders. En route, as rain began to fall, the elder¡¯s guidance proved invaluable in locating the descendants of the eight daughters.¡±

    The elder, Keiko, picked up the narrative, her voice trembling. ¡°This rain, these signs, they¡¯re identical to those foretold by our ancestors during the early stages of a past cmity. As direct descendants of the eight daughters, our lineage is exceedingly sensitive to such disasters. It¡¯s an uncanny resemnce, precisely the same¡­¡±

    Keiko¡¯s strength waned, and she leaned heavily on her crutches. ¡°Though I¡¯ve never witnessed it myself, my very being carries the ancestral memories from millennia past. I believe our n has preserved these memories to someday warn the world.¡±

    rmed, Lily and herpanions steadied the frail elder as she faltered. ¡°Yamata no Orochi,¡± Keiko whispered, her voice fraught with fear. ¡°The ancient terror, it seems, is set to reemerge¡­¡±

    ¡°This time, I fear the world faces its demise! Without the ancient heroes of the Tenson n, and with the gods no longer descending from the heavens, who can stand against such a beast? The world stands on the brink of ruin!¡±

    Suddenly, thunder roared outside, casting a blue glow over everyone. Keiko shuddered, her eyes rolling back as she copsed, muttering ¡®perish¡¯ repeatedly.

    Ayaka acted swiftly, casting a healing spell. ¡°The elder was simply overwhelmed. She¡¯ll be alright,¡± she assured them.

    Lily swiftlymanded, ¡°Take her back to the Taishogun pce immediately and ensure she receives proper care.¡±

    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon them. The thought of dismissing the Tenson n¡¯s millennial bloodline inheritance as mere superstition seemed imusible.

    Gazing towards Izumo, Lily pondered, ¡°Could Yamata no Orochi truly be awakening?¡± The skyline was obscured by menacing, thunderous clouds.

    Tokiwa then dered, ¡°Lily, Benkei and I will join your quest. If indeed it is the ancient arch-demon Yamata no Orochi, your endeavor will require substantial support.¡±

    Standing beside them, Tokiwa exuded a regal, ageless aura, her presencemanding yet tinged with the sorrow of past conflicts.

    Lily expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, madam.¡± The inclusion of these legendary figures, Tokiwa and Benkei, bolstered her confidence, though the prospect of confronting an arch-demon of such ancient power was daunting.

    Benkei, wielding his massive golden spiked club, assumed his position beside the sedan. Once the guardian of Yoshitsune, he now served Tokiwa and Lily.

    As they journeyed, nearing Mita¡¯s temple, Lily summoned Yuuta. His concern was rming. ¡°I¡¯ve lost contact with Grandpa Mita for several days.¡±

    The mysterious disappearance of Racoon Mita and his kin, secluded behind Izumo¡¯s mountains, deepened their apprehension.

    When questioned about the teleportation formation, Yuuta¡¯s response only heightened their concern. ¡°It seems to be sealed from the other side.¡±

    This rming revtion underscored the direness of the situation unfolding in Izumo.

    Meanwhile, far south, on the vast continental coastline, an extraordinary phenomenon unfolded. Rivers flowed backward, inundating beaches and transforming them into vastkes.

    Atop a seaside mountain, Asuka Shizu stood unwavering, braving a violent tempest. In her hands, she held a de of unparalleled quality and power, a masterpiece surpassing all des forged by the Asuka Kingdom in their long history. The sword¡¯s extraordinary nature defied containment within any of Princess Asuka¡¯s storage artifacts

    <sup>2</sup>. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Oh joy.

    Robinxen: Looks like everyone will have to reunite soon.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 42 â€“ Asuka Protects the Blade

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 42 ¨C Asuka Protects the de</h4>

    As Princess Asuka gazed across the flooded expanse of Akitsu Shima, she struggled to reconcile the sight before her with the lush and fertilend of her n¡¯s lore. ¡°Lily should be in Heian-kyo,¡± she mused, consulting her map before setting off toward the famed city.

    Clutching the meticulously wrapped de, its soul pattern sealed awaiting Lily¡¯s touch, Princess Asuka descended the mountain into the waterlogged terrain. While the peerless de she carried was not for her use, it was a crucial part of her mission.

    In the waterloggedndscape of Akitsu, Princess Asuka nned her cautious approach. Ancient trees, half-submerged in water, offered a path through the branches, a method less conspicuous than flying. Unsure of the local situation, she preferred to keep a low profile.

    As she leaped into the air, an unexpected ambush urred. A corrupt evil spirit, covered in blue-gray mud, surged from the water. Its grotesque face, with a greedy and ferocious expression, targeted Princess Asuka¡¯s legs. A blue tongue shot out, wrapping around her calf, pulling her towards the murky depths.

    In that perilous moment, Princess Asuka¡¯s mind raced with dark thoughts, ¡°The moment I arrive on Akitsu, I encounter such a despicable monster!¡± Simultaneously, she conjured a golden battle de in her free hand. With a quick, decisive motion, she sliced through the spirit¡¯s tongue, its severed part falling into the water with a ssh.

    Princess Asuka¡¯s feet glowed with orange me patterns as she stabilized herself in midair. Suddenly, with a menacing approach, two more blue-tongued evil spirits emerged. Simr to the one that had just attacked her, these spirits also held the rank of throned sovereigns. One of them, brandishing a shining long spear, lunged at Princess Asuka, the spear¡¯s tip unleashing a powerful shockwave of Yomi energy.

    Unfazed, Princess Asuka deftly wielded her battle de, slicing the spear in half with a fluid motion. She then transformed the de into a small fire bird, which darted through the core of one evil spirit¡¯s spirit sea and decapitated the other. For Princess Asuka, defeating mere throned sovereigns was a trivial task.

    Pondering the encounter, she mused, ¡°I heard that wild demons in Akitsu were weak, but encountering three throned sovereigns is unexpected.¡±

    Princess Asuka, contemting the nature of the demons she encountered, recalled a message from Lily: ¡°They were radiating the aura of Yomi. Didn¡¯t Lily mention that there were significant changes, with powerful monsters from Yomi emerging, and a substantial amount of Yomi¡¯s aura spreading across thend, enhancing the original demons here? I¡¯ll need to be much more cautious.¡±

    After her reflection, Princess Asuka skillfully tied Lily¡¯s de to her back with a treasured rope. Given the de¡¯s considerable length, this arrangement facilitated easier movement for her.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Princess Asuka sensed a potent aura of death emanating from ahead. Her gaze settled on a scene of stark devastation. The high ground was littered with the corpses of hundreds of samurai, a grim aftermath of a fierce confrontation. She noticed a g bearing the crest of an unfamiliar martial family.

    ¡°These samurai weren¡¯t particrly formidable. It appears they met their end at the hands of the demons lurking nearby,¡± Princess Asuka mused to herself.

    She was unaware that the fallen warriors were part of an ambitious expeditionary army from Heian-kyo. The Ono family had led this army, only to unwittingly venture into a perilous region infested with monsters emerging from Yomi. Tragically, these several hundred samurai had been ruthlessly obliterated by an onught of throne-realm arch-demons, turning their martial venture into a fatal misadventure.

    Princess Asuka, grappling with the torrential downpour and rising floodwaters, found herself muttering in frustration, ¡°And what¡¯s with this unending rain and the floods?¡± Despite these challenges, she pressed on, undeterred.

    After several hours of navigating through the inundatedndscape, she decided to consult her map once more. The once-familiar terrain had transformed drastically. While the flooding had obscured much of thend, the high grounds and mountain peaks remained identifiable, providing her with some guidance amidst the chaos.

    Upon reaching the base of a mountain, she observed the remnants of a vige. Many houses had been swept away, leaving only the rooftops of a few visible. Shended on a higher ground, settling beneath a tree. Lighting a fire, she used her spiritual energy to maintain it, resting under the tree¡¯s shelter.

    ¡°Lily, what sort of cmity is happening here¡­¡± Princess Asuka mused, troubled by the devastation.

    Meanwhile, Lily and the night parade had advanced into the vast mountain forests. The procession, consisting entirely of experts, moved swiftly and was expected to reach Izumo in three days. Lily, holding her sakura parasol, stood on the terrace of the sedan chair. The twelve Nioh statues relentlessly propelled the sedan through the waterlogged terrain. Thend they had traversed wasrgely submerged.

    Most civilians had fled to higher ground or the mountains. Their survival was tenuous; homes were lost, and the threat of the eight-colored rain loomed, potentially leading to widespread human annihtion.

    ¡°Miss Lily,¡± Madam Tokiwa called out from behind Lily, who followed her into the room for a private conversation.

    Tokiwa, with a touch of mncholy in her voice, shared her feelings with Lily, ¡°Since Yoshitsune¡¯s passing, I¡¯ve been detached from the world.¡± The sorrow of her loss was still evident, years after the event.

    Lily, trying to offer some sce, suggested, ¡°Madam Tokiwa, you can still see Yoshitsune at the Ise Heavenly Gate.¡± She hoped this possibility might bring somefort to Tokiwa.

    However, Tokiwa revealed her predicament, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re talented enough to pass through the first two Heavenly Gates, but I am not. Although I have reached the quintuple-soul big dipper realm, my talent is not that outstanding. I cannot break through the corresponding quintuple-soul big dipper opponent the formation creates for me.¡± Her tone was one of resignation, epting her limits.

    She continued, expressing her only hope, ¡°Unless I reach the celestial realm and surpass the upper limit of the formation, I won¡¯t be able to pass.¡± It was a goal that seemed far out of reach, a testament to the challenges she faced in her pursuit to reconnect with Yoshitsune.

    Lily realized why she found the formation less challenging; herbat strength exceeded her throne realm adept status. Yoshitsune¡¯s caution about informing Shizuka Gozen of his situation now made sense, as he feared she might endanger herself trying to breach the formations.

    Tokiwa, her voice tinged with a blend of hope and mncholy, asked, ¡°Yoshitsune, how is he doing now¡­¡±

    Lily paused, weighing her response. Yoshitsune had passed on, transformed into a heroic spirit. His state of being was beyond the ordinary realms of life and death. Sensing Tokiwa¡¯s need for sce, Lily chose her words carefully, ¡°Mm, he¡¯s doing fine.¡±

    Tokiwa¡¯s response was tinged with a bittersweet relief, ¡°That¡¯sforting to hear.¡±

    ¡°Madam Tokiwa, have you considered reaching out more to Madam Gozen? Maybe a conversation could bridge the gap?¡± Lily suggested, hoping to alleviate some of the underlying tension.

    With a light, somewhat mncholic chuckle, Tokiwa responded, ¡°Our conversations are few and far between, Lily. It¡¯s a delicate bnce.¡±

    Lilyughed awkwardly, not fully grasping the nuanced rtionship dynamics.

    Tokiwa¡¯s expression turned serious as she shared her concerns, ¡°Lily, Shizuka Gozen carries a tremendous burden ¨C the destiny of the mirror girl, the key to our salvation. But she¡¯s also Yoshitsune¡¯s kin. Her safety is paramount, yet her current path is worrisome.¡±

    Lily¡¯s interest piqued, ¡°Could you borate, Madam Tokiwa?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fixated on Yoshitsune, beyond the normal bounds of grief. I fear she¡¯s seeking ways to resurrect him,¡± Tokiwa confided, her voiceden with unease.

    Lily was visibly shocked, ¡°Resurrect him? Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Resurrection defies the natural order. Even as heroic spirits, the dead cannot return to life as we know it. It¡¯s a fundamentalw of the heavens. Why can¡¯t she ept this finality?¡± Tokiwa¡¯s words underscored the immutablews of their realm.

    Lily remained silent, deep in thought. The joy of Yoshitsune¡¯s potential return was overshadowed by the peril such a pursuit posed. The destiny of the mirror girls and the bnce of the heavenly way hinged on their actions.

    Lily realized the gravity of Yoshitsune¡¯s message ¨C she was the linchpin. It was her role to protect Shizuka Gozen from her own dangerous ambitions, born out of profound loss and love.

    Reflecting on Tokiwa¡¯s profound concerns, Lily understood the importance of her role in this intricate tapestry of fate and responsibility

    <sup>1</sup>. Yoshitsune¡¯s legacy was not only about his own spirit but also about safeguarding those he cherished.

    The army¡¯s two-day march through violet storms culminated in their arrival at Izumo. Thendscape was dominated by towering mountains, where ominous ck clouds swirled, punctuated by shes of lightning. A palpable, otherworldly aura hung heavily in the air.

    Observing the scene from atop the sedan, Lily noted the oppressive energy. ¡°What powerful eldritch energy¡­¡± she remarked, while her sisters echoed her concern, sensing that something dire was unfolding.

    As they ventured deeper into Izumo, the party was confronted by the challenging terrain. Mountains loomed high, and intermittent thunder and lightning added to the peril. Lily, mindful of her sisters¡¯ safety, kept the sedan at a low altitude to avoid the lightning, especially for those below the big dipper realm.

    Leading the vanguard, Taira no Masakado and his cadre of vengeful spirits moved with determination. Amidst the downpour, Masakado, a fire adept, grumbled at the relentless rain. ¡°This rain is really getting on my nerves!¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing over the thunderous rainfall.

    The terrain was treacherous, with sudden sh floods creating perilous conditions. The group could barely make out the tallest ancient trees, the onlyndmarks visible through the deluge. Abruptly, amidst billows of green smoke and eerie screams, two colossal demons emerged. Their grotesque appearances, with disproportionatelyrge heads and gourd-like green faces, were intimidating. Brandishing a naginata and a spear, these towering monstrosities, each over twenty meters in height, lunged towards Masakado¡¯s procession.

    Seizing the opportunity for action, Masakado leaped forward, longbow in hand. ¡°Finally, some action! This rain¡¯s dampening my spirits,¡± he eximed, releasing a ming arrow that cut through the darkness, striking one of the demons and setting it aze.

    The fallen monster, engulfed in mes, elicited a smug remark from Masakado. ¡°Thought size mattered, did you?¡± he scoffed, watching as the vengeful spirits samurai descended upon the other demon, swiftly dispatching it.

    Their victory was short-lived as an ambush ensued. Skeleton archers, d in battered armor,unched a surprise attack from the mountain slopes, raining down glowing purple arrows.

    Masakado¡¯sughter rang out amidst the chaos. ¡°So, Yoritomo¡¯s ck-armored demon soldiers are hiding here instead of Heian-kyo? Let¡¯s show them no mercy!¡± With a battle cry, he led a fierce charge up the mountain, his ming sword leading the way.

    Meanwhile, the heart of the night parade faced its own onught. ck-armored demon soldiers, alongside a host of other demonic beings, engaged them in a fierce melee. The long-standing bonds between the parade members were the only thing preventing confusion in the franticbat.

    From her elevated position atop the sedan, Lily surveyed the tumult below. Her keen eyes quickly distinguished friend from foe. ¡°Those wearing Yoritomo¡¯s ck armor and radiating Yomi¡¯s aura are the enemy. Michizane and his allies are marked by their resentment, but they do not carry the taint of Yomi,¡± she called out, guiding her sisters in the chaotic battle. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Sometimes you can feel the sentences where chatgpt was involved, this is one of those. I¡¯ve left it as is just to highlight my point, it¡¯s interesting how you get a feel for the type of stuff AI writes though. It really likes these sort of empty but profound seeming sentences, especially when stating things. It loves to do this at the end of its texts especially.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 43 â€“ Deep into Izumo

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 43 ¨C Deep into Izumo</h4>

    The relentless rain pattered down as Rei¡¯s cursed de imed another throned monarch, its spirit absorbed into the weapon. The scene was grim; amidst the scattered corpses of ck-armored demon soldiers, the night parade mourned its own losses.

    Central to the formation, the Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair, with Lily standing regally on its terrace, advanced through the mountains, a beacon of leadership amidst chaos. Nearby, a group of bloodied, struggling samurai emerged, barely clinging to life, their future uncertain.

    As Masakado prepared to eliminate these weary warriors, Rei interjected, ¡°Sir, please hold.¡± She observed their weak state: the leader, a mere throned general, and hispanions, not much stronger, all grievously injured.

    Their appearance suggested they were remnants of the expeditionary army. Weariness etched on their faces, they faced the night parade with a sense of finality.

    ¡°Lord Nitta, it looks like this is where we meet our end,¡± one samurai uttered, his voice heavy with defeat.

    ¡°Better to die by our own hands than at the ghosts¡¯ mercy,¡± another dered, as they resignedly drew their des for seppuku.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Rei¡¯s voice cut through the air, halting their grim resolve. She led her female cavalry to assess the situation, quickly realizing these were indeed members of the expeditionary force.

    The group was brought before Lily, who descended from her sedan to greet them. Nitta, recognizing Lily, urgently warned her despite his weakened state, ¡°Lady Lyn! The Izumo mountains are too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happened, Lord Nitta?¡± Lily inquired, her voiceced with concern.

    Ayaka applied her healing arts as Nitta, regaining some strength, divulged their harrowing experience. ¡°Lord Kusonoki¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s fallen,¡± he revealed, his voice breaking.

    ¡°Exin what happened to Lord Kusonoki, please,¡± Lily urged, encouraging him to continue.

    With a shaky voice, Nitta recounted their harrowing expedition. ¡°We ventured into the Izumo mountains only to be ambushed by a horde of mighty arch-demons. Our army was decimated, half perished, and many were captured. They dragged us deep into the mountains, to a ce of unspeakable evil. There¡­ I witnessed Minamoto no Yoritomo orchestrating this nightmare.¡±

    Gasps of disbelief echoed at the mention of Yoritomo¡¯s name.

    Nitta, trembling with fear, continued, ¡°Survivors faced a dire choice: be Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s demonic minions through his vile concoctions or be sacrificed in a sinister formation.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Sacrificed? In a formation?¡±

    Nitta nodded grimly. ¡°Yes, and it was not just us. Countless civilians, animals, soldiers from other armies, all herded like cattle for this grotesque ritual. The bloodshed was unimaginable¡­ Even Lord Kusonoki, a noble warrior, was not spared.¡±

    Nitta¡¯s voice broke as he recounted their narrow escape. ¡°We fled amidst chaos, opting to report to you rather than dying in vain. We mistook your night parade for Yoritomo¡¯s minions and thought to end our lives honorably.¡±

    Grasping Lily¡¯s skirt, Nitta implored, ¡°Lady Lyn, our escape wasn¡¯t for revenge, but to warn you of Yoritomo¡¯s atrocities. Please, heed my warning. The power within those mountains¡­ it¡¯s beyond anything we can handle.¡±

    Lily, recognizing the valor and sacrifice of Lord Nitta and hispanions, quickly offered sanctuary. ¡°Your bravery ismendable, Lord Nitta. Allow us to provide you shelter and care within our sedan. You deserve to recuperate in safety.¡±

    However, Nitta, embodying the samurai spirit of humility, firmly declined the offer. ¡°No, Lady Lyn, we cannot impose upon your kindness by entering your esteemed sedan. The harshness of the wind and rain is bearable. Simple medicinal aid will suffice for us.¡±

    Respecting their wishes, Murasaki promptly distributed life-recovery magatamas to the weary samurai. Meanwhile, Ayaka diligently continued administering her healing arcane artes, ensuring their injuries were tended to. Despite their reluctance to ept more extensive help, Lily¡¯s group made sure they received the necessary care to aid their recovery.

    Lily¡¯s voice resonated with determination as she dered, ¡°It¡¯s as I suspected. Minamoto no Yoritomo is the mastermind behind this cmity!¡± Her realization was bolstered by Nitta¡¯s harrowing ount. While Nitta hadn¡¯t witnessed Yamata no Orochi, Lily couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the legendary beast was somehow involved.

    With a renewed sense of urgency, they hastened their advance towards the heart of the Izumo mountains, braving increasingly fierce eldritch energies and a relentless downpour.

    Suddenly, their path was barred by Hojo Tokimasa

    <sup>1</sup>, nked by a formidable assembly of demons. He arrogantly challenged them, ¡°You should¡¯ve savored your final moments in Heian-kyo. Now, you¡¯vee here to meet your doom!¡± Standing atop a massive demon, Hojo Tokimasa appeared intimidating, but his true strength paled inparison to his mount¡¯s.

    As Taira no Masakado, Sugawara no Michizane, and Tomoe Gozen brought their advance to a halt, they assessed the situation with caution. Hojo Tokimasa, a mere double-soul big dipper, was not a significant threat by himself. However, it was the demon he stood upon that posed a real challenge ¨C a formidable quadruple-soul big dipper. Apanying them, a host of other demons stood ready, their strength formidable and not to be underestimated.

    Upon seeing Tokimasa, Shizuka was consumed by a vengeful fury, her hair whitening as she charged towards him, screaming, ¡°Hojo Tokimasa! You¡¯ll pay for what your daughter did to my child!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy those who threaten the world¡¯s bnce! Annihte the Yomi demons!¡± Michizane, with amanding voice, directed his subordinates into the fray, ready to eradicate the malevolent forces from Yomi.

    As Shizuka engaged Hojo Tokimasa, he quickly realized he was no match for her prowess and ordered the formidable quadruple-soul big dipper Yomi demon to confront her. Shizuka, with her cursed de in hand and arcane artes at her disposal, soared through the air and met the demon in fiercebat.

    The battlefield was swarming with formidable Yomi demons. The weakest among them was a throned monarch, but they also faced at least ten big dippers, each single or double-souled. More daunting were the two triple-soul big dipper demonic generals, towering at eight meters tall, d in ck armor, and wielding ming des. Their every swing resulted in a fiery carnage, and night parade members fell with each deadly stroke.

    ¡°Fall before my wrath!¡± Michizane roared as he charged forward on a cloud of eldritch energy, his sword a blur of lightning and curses. He faced the triple-soul big dipper demon general in a fierce duel, each exchanging powerful blows. The demon, ustomed to life-and-death battles, stood undeterred even against Michizane¡¯s formidable might.

    Meanwhile, Masakado took on the other demon general, demonstrating his unmatched skills inbat.

    In the sky, Tomoe Gozen, lightning-fast,unched a volley of arrows, each finding its mark among the demons. With her sword, she decimated a throned saint demon, disying her prowess as an archer and a warrior.

    Ayaka and Hashihime, focusing on the rear, unleashed a barrage of arcane artes, striking down the spellcasters among the Yomi ranks, creating explosions of light across thendscape.

    Shimizu leaped from the sedan, her de Yakumo in hand, cutting through a Yomi demon with deadly precision and absorbing its dark power.

    The Nioh Statues, far from being mere decorations, sprang into action, trampling the ck-armored demon soldiers and smaller demons that swarmed from the mountain roads.

    Tokiwa, with elegance and grace, joined the battle, her swinging sleeves releasing designs of flowers and kingfishers that attacked the demons with surprising ferocity and speed.

    Lily, observing Tokiwa¡¯s unique technique, felt a sense of admiration. She then took up Himiko¡¯s longbow and aimed at the quadruple-soul big dipper demon general. With a swift release, her arrow struck the demon¡¯s leg, causing it to kneel in pain, allowing Shizuka to advance towards Hojo Tokimasa.

    As Tokimasa shed with Shizuka, his tin staff bravely meeting her formidable weapon, he quickly found himself outmatched and forced into a defensive retreat.

    ¡°Madam Shizuka, don¡¯t pursue him!¡± Lily¡¯s warning rang out sharply.

    Suddenly, the ground trembled as two colossal snakes

    <sup>2</sup>, one ebony and the other ivory, each stretching over a hundred meters, emerged amidst swirling eldritch clouds. The ck serpent struck swiftly, sinking its fangs into Shizuka¡¯s ankle.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Shizuka¡¯s pained cry pierced the air, her focus on Tokimasa having left her unprepared for this ambush. Both serpents were formidable quadruple-soul big dippers.

    ¡°Madam Shizuka!¡± In a sh, Lily transformed into a beam of radiant purple light, soaring into the sky. With Dojigiri-Yasutsuna in hand, she descended upon the ck snake with lethal precision, severing its head. As the serpent¡¯s toxic blood sprayed out, Lily¡¯s body shimmered with a protective silver glow.

    The severed snake head, still mped onto Shizuka¡¯s ankle, housed one of the creature¡¯s ster souls. In the chaos, Tokimasa seized the moment to unleash a barrage of arcane artes, their impact tearing at Shizuka¡¯s garments and revealing her porcin skin beneath.

    Gritting her teeth, Shizuka flipped her de to a reverse grip and plunged it into the snake¡¯s head, extinguishing the ster soul within.

    Without warning, the headless snake¡¯s body coiled upwards, catching Lily off guard and ensnaring her. The serpent¡¯s grip forced a moan from Lily, her body reacting to the seductive pulses of the creature. Realizing her involuntary sound, a flush of embarrassment and anger colored her face.

    Summoning her strength, Lily tore free from the snake¡¯s hold. Her de danced in a whirlwind of fury, carving through the serpent with swift, precise strikes, each one severing its body into pieces. With a keen eye and unerring precision, she located and pierced the serpent¡¯s vital origin soul, ensuring its demise.

    Meanwhile, the white snake lunged at Lily with bared fangs.

    ¡°Go!¡± Michizane¡¯s voice thundered as he unleashed a powerful palm strike,unching five characters that homed in on each of the white snake¡¯s ster souls and its origin soul. The serpent, though battered, managed to survive but was left dazed and plummeted into a nearby ravine. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: Huh¡­.. didn¡¯t this guy die?

    Robinxen: Oh I wonder what these could be-!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 44 â€“ Mountain Midnight

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 44 ¨C Mountain Midnight</h4>

    After the encounter, Hojo Tokimasa and the white snake managed to escape. Despite this, Lily and her allies from the night parade had sessfully defeated many of the Yomi demons. However, this victory did note without its costs, as they also suffered significant losses during the intense battle.

    The defeated enemies consisted of Yoritomo¡¯s ck-armored demon army and demons originating from Yomi. Interestingly, the two powerful snakes they encountered, though formidable, did not exhibit the aura of Yomi.

    Lily and her sisters returned to the sedan while the army continued to advance. As Lily stepped onto the sedan terrace, she suddenly felt her legs weaken and nearly copsed. Hastily bracing herself, she gripped the wall for support.

    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ayaka, noticing Lily¡¯s unusual state, quickly expressed her concern.

    Lily, trying to downy the situation, responded, ¡°No, nothing¡­ Sister Ayaka, I feel like those two snakes aren¡¯t originally from the Izumo mountains.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely not native to Izumo,¡± Kimiko stated as she emerged from the sedan. She hadn¡¯t joined the previous battle, adding, ¡°If Izumo mountains harbored two quadruple-soul big dipper snakes, they would be the stuff of legends. It¡¯s puzzling how we¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±

    Lily, looking perplexed, inquired, ¡°If they aren¡¯t from Yomi and not native here, where did theye from?¡±

    Kimiko contemted, ¡°They must be demons from the Izumo mountains, but not originally this powerful. It seems these snake demons have acquired immense power rapidly. Despite their quadruple-soul big dipper strength, theirbat effectiveness is noticeablycking. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve been artificially elevated to this realm,cking natural control or experience, simr to those who artificially boost their realm withrge quantities of magatama.¡±

    Lily, with a tone of concern, asked, ¡°What could possibly transform ordinary snake demons into such formidable beings?¡±

    Kimiko gazed towards the mountains, her voice heavy with implication, ¡°If Yamata no Orochi is being revived here, it would exin this anomaly.¡±

    At that moment, Lily struggled to maintain herposure, her breath bing erratic. Noticing this, Ayaka showed concern, ¡°Lily, are you alright?¡±

    Lily, attempting to reassure her, replied weakly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Ayaka, understanding the situation, noted, ¡°With the cmity, your treatment¡¯s been dyed. Coincidentally, it¡¯s my and Shimizu¡¯s scheduled day today.¡±

    Kimiko interjected, ¡°During the time I was physically transformed into a little girl, my perspective on many things was quite simplistic. Momiji¡¯s method is valid, but not sufficient for our current needs.¡±

    Lily looked at her, puzzled.

    Kimiko handed Ayaka a storage jade, ¡°Inside are tools, medicines, and secret techniques crucial for treating Lily. Study them quickly; we must stabilize Lily¡¯s condition before the battle, or the risks are too high.¡±

    Ayaka epted it with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Madam Kimiko.¡±

    Haihime emerged from the shadows, worry evident in her voice, ¡°May I join in the treatment? I¡¯m deeply concerned about Lily.¡±

    Shiu, hesitantly stepping forward, added, ¡°I¡¯d like to help too¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily hesitated, not wanting to burden others with her condition, but recognizing their sincerity, she acquiesced, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be in your hands

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    At night, Lily walked into the specially prepared treatment room. Having taken a shower first, she was now attired in a red kimono that featured unique design elements. This kimono exposed her shoulders down to the armpits, with the sleeves connected to the top by two red straps, creating a notable slit from the armpit down to the waist. Additionally, the bottom part of the kimono was tailored with tworge oval cutouts on the sides of the skirt, extending up to midthigh, prominently disying Lily¡¯s white legs.

    In the room was arge formation with a central device. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lily inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    Ayaka, Haihime, and Shiu were present. Ayaka, cautious due to Haihime and Shiu¡¯s inexperience, decided to supervise. Haihime, in her blue yukata, remarked on Lily¡¯s attire, ¡°You¡¯ve dressed quite beautifully today, Lily.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Shiu, blushing, was captivated by Lily¡¯s outfit, which was conservative at the front but bold on the sides.

    Ayaka gestured towards the device at the center of the formation. ¡°Kimiko provided this ancient device and formationbination to aid blood cirction. Haihime and Shiu, you¡¯re familiar with how it works. It¡¯s your responsibility to guide Lily through the process. I¡¯ll be observing from the sidelines, ready to answer any questions that arise.¡±

    Despite her strength, Lily had been ensnared in Yoritomo¡¯s cunning trap. For now, the assistance of her sisters was indispensable; she had no other choice.

    ¡°Lily, position yourself at the heart of the formation and seize the cloth rope dangling from above with both hands.¡±

    Lily examined the rope closely, noticing several runes etched upon it. Without hesitation, she grasped it firmly.

    Haihime manipted a device on the room¡¯s side, elevating the rope. ¡°Lily, hold on to the rope tightly and don¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± For someone of Lily¡¯s caliber, maintaining her grip was not an issue.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s crucial that you don¡¯t release the rope or touch the ground until the treatment concludes. Otherwise, our efforts today will be futile,¡± Shiu advised, d in her short-skirted kunoichi attire.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily responded, nodding in agreement.

    Haihime appraised Lily¡¯s outfit once more. ¡°Lily, I must say, your attire today is not only aesthetically pleasing but also remarkably practical.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡± Lily responded with a curious hum, her expression inquisitive.

    The rope in Lily¡¯s grasp hoisted her upwards, elevating her into the air.

    ¡°Master, Lady Kimiko has provided this candy ball. Please hold it in your mouth,¡± Shiu, standing on her tiptoes, offered a crystal-clear candy ball, about the size of a small apple, to Lily. Perceiving its size as ratherrge and her hands engaged, Lily resorted to gripping it with her teeth, silently hoping it would diminish in size eventually.

    After some difficulty, Lily seeded in maneuvering the candy ball into her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to initiate the formation,¡± dered Haihime as she activated it, causing ancient runes to glow and ascend into the air from beneath Lily¡¯s feet.

    Haihime and Shiu approached with two y pots, each brimming with a thick, translucent ointment. They used cork sticks to stir the ointment thoroughly, ensuring it was well mixed.

    ¡°Apply the ointment to the areas illuminated by the shining runes. Ensure that your application is both gentle and firm, covering the lit sectionspletely and evenly.¡± Ayaka instructed.

    ¡°Mm,¡± both Haihime and Shiu acknowledged, nodding in understanding.

    The runes emitted a glow, casting light upon both of Lily¡¯s lower arms.

    Haihime and Shiu each applied the ointment to one of Lily¡¯s arms. Initially cool upon application, the ointment soon transformed, emitting a sensation of warmth.

    Lily perceived the heat, yet found it surprisingly effective in alleviating the inner warmth of her body.

    The runes next cast their glow upon Lily¡¯s shoulders, prompting Haihime and Shiu to swiftly apply the ointment. The luminous trail then journeyed across her shoulders, eventually arriving at her chest.

    Shiu showed a moment of hesitation. However, Haihime, without dy, immersed the cork stick in the ointment and followed the guidance of the rune light in her application. Unexpectedly, the light began to shine upon the valley between Lily¡¯s plump breasts.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily groaned, the candy ball still in her mouth. Itcked sweetness and showed no signs of melting easily.

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t hold this against your sister; it¡¯s all part of the treatment,¡± Haihime reassured, as she coated the cork stick with ointment and gently maneuvered it between Lily¡¯s breasts, rotating it back and forth to ensure even application.

    Lily¡¯s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment, yet she recognized that the treatment was mitigating some of the fluctuations within her body.

    On Lily¡¯s other side, Shiu suddenly eximed, ¡°Ah, the runes have moved there.¡±

    A beam of light targeted Lily¡¯s armpit, prompting Shiu to swiftly dip the cork stick in the ointment and apply it, massaging the area gently.

    In the midst of these proceedings, Lily found maintaining her grip on the cloth rope increasingly challenging.

    The runes continued their journey, this time illuminating the exposed sides of Lily¡¯s skirt. Haihime and Shiu, guided by the light, maneuvered the cork sticks, applying the ointment as the light encircled Lily¡¯s rear.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Shiu hesitated, uncertain.

    ¡°Lily, how should we proceed?¡± Haihime inquired, seeking guidance.

    Lily involuntarily nced at Ayaka. Ayaka, a bit flustered, met Lily¡¯s gaze; her face flushed and her breathing quickened from witnessing the treatment. ¡°Why look at me? This is your treatment. What do you think we should do?¡±

    Lily lowered her head, feeling a wave of embarrassment. ¡°Just¡­ follow the movement of the runes,¡± she murmured softly.

    Both Haihime and Shiu, each holding a cork stick coated with ointment, cautiously slid it beneath Lily¡¯s skirt. They carefully used the sticks like a rolling pin, pressing gently upon Lily¡¯s plump rear.

    Once the treatment concluded, Haihime and Shiu gently escorted Lily back to her room. Regardless of what she had just endured, Lily now felt significantly morefortable, the internal fluctuations temporarily quelled.

    As for the root cause of her ailment, there was no direct cure. It was likely that each subsequent re-up of her condition would intensify.

    Yet, Lily remained undeterred. At the first sign of trouble, she would immediately seek her sisters¡¯ aid. The implications of her condition ring up during a battle were too grave to ignore.

    However, Lily had set firm boundaries for herself: as long as the treatment was confined to applying medicine and massaging, it was eptable. Anything beyond that was strictly off-limits.

    Unless¡­

    Lily blushed, her hair cascading loosely beneath her, her posture bothnguid and suggestive, though she was alone and unseen.

    ¡°Sister Rinne¡­ when will you awaken? This body belongs to you, and I will return it, but please don¡¯t hold its current state against me¡­ if only you had another body

    <sup>2</sup>¡­¡±

    After all, the possibility wasn¡¯t entirely out of the question. Lily¡¯s soul could remain within Rinne¡¯s body, while Rinne¡¯s soul might inhabit another

    <sup>3</sup>.

    ¡°If you possessed another body¡­ then¡­ you could aid me, save me¡­ provideplete assistance¡­¡± As Lily mused, her long hair brushed gently against her flushed cheeks. Her eyes, deep and reflective like tranquil waters, mirrored the rhythmic movements of the Nioh statues. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: The harem assembles.

    Robinxen: Foreshadowing?

    Robinxen: Uhm¡­ I feel like there are still problems with this though.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 45 â€“ Clouded Soil Array

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 45 ¨C Clouded Soil Array</h4>

    In Heian-kyo, intensified by the dark hurricane rain, Suzaku Avenue had transformed into a veritable river. Princess Asuka stood atop a roof, her heart quivering as she beheld the water that had submerged half of the city. This was Heian-kyo, the legendary,rgest, and most prosperous human city in the world.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this rainwater?¡± she wondered aloud.

    During her journey to Heian-kyo, Asuka had encountered numerous humans besieged by demons. She had rescued those within her reach, but considering the grave responsibility she bore, she couldn¡¯t afford excessive interference.

    ¡°Everyone, be cautious! That evil spirit can spit hellfire!¡± Nearby, she overheard the shouts of a female soldier.

    ncing in that direction, Shizu observed about ten kunoichis engaged in a rooftop battle against an evil spirit. ¡°That is¡­¡± She immediately recognized theirbat uniforms.

    In a swift motion apanied by a swift ¡®swoosh¡¯, Asukaleaped above the evil spirit, her twin golden weapons aze with mes.

    With a thunderous ¡®boom¡¯, the evil ghost was consumed by a fiery inferno.

    Illuminated by the fire¡¯s glow, Asuka¡¯s tall figure approached the kunoichis. They gazed at her, stunned and speechless.

    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± one of them murmured.

    ¡°Princess Asuka!?¡± another eximed in disbelief.

    These kunoichis were part of the ten-thousand-strong reinforcement force sent by the Kingdom of Asuka to support Lily. Tasked with maintaining peace in Heian-kyo, it was not surprising for Princess Asuka to encounter them.

    ¡°Where is Reika? Where¡¯s Miss Lily?¡± Asuka immediately inquired, not wasting a moment.

    The kunoichis escorted Asuka to the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion, which also served as the temporary Taishogun mansion. There, after meeting Reika and Kazama, Asuka learned that Lily had departed for the Izumo mountains.

    ¡°Reika, Miss Kazama, I entrust this ce to your care,¡± Asuka said swiftly. ¡°If Lily truly intends to confront Minamoto no Yoritomo and that ancient arch-demon, then it¡¯s imperative I deliver this sword with utmost haste.¡±

    Asuka understood something that others might not. As a member of the Asuka Royal family, she was privy to a forging method passed down by an ancient celestial battle maiden, designed specifically tobat ancient demons.

    After acquiring the details of Lily¡¯s march route, Asuka set off for Izumo immediately, armed with a map.

    By the following morning, the skies werepletely dark, with only shes of lightning revealing the ancient trees and Izumo mountain peaks.

    After the previous night¡¯s treatment, Lily was still highly sensitive but had regained enough strength to engage in battle freely. The army pressed onward¡­

    Throughout their journey, they faced sporadic attacks from Yoritomo¡¯s ck Armored troops and Yomi demons, including assaults by a formidable single-soul Big Dipper snake demon.

    Lily harbored a particr fear: any snake demons from Izumo Mountain was bound to be extraordinarily powerful.

    As the day wore on, they had engaged in over ten battles, leaving them utterly exhausted. Yet, peering into the mountainous forests, Lily sensed something amiss.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, have you noticed that we seem to be circling the same area? With our pace, we should have reached the depths of Izumo by now. However, ording to the map, we are still in the midst of the mountain forest,¡± Lily observed.

    Ayaka surveyed the encroaching mist. ¡°Lily, have the army halt for now. Something is not right here.¡±

    Ayaka, along with Shizuka Gozen and Kimiko, scrutinized their surroundings from atop the sedan, each casting their arcane artes in an attempt to discern the anomaly.

    ¡°What a conundrum!¡± Kimiko eximed. ¡°Where did Yoritomo acquire such a wondrous item?¡±

    ¡°What treasure are you referring to?¡± Lily inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°This is a clouded soil array, and an exceptionally advanced ancient one at that,¡± Kimiko exined. ¡°We barely detected it after meticulous sensing. We¡¯ve been unwittingly marching within this array for some time.¡±

    Ayaka and Shizuka Gozen both nodded in agreement, confirming Kimiko¡¯s assessment.

    ¡°How do we dismantle the formation?¡± Lily asked, eager for a solution.

    ¡°Lily, have the night parade set up defenses. We need time to unravel this,¡± Kimiko replied, formting a n.

    Lily nodded in understanding, ready to ry the instructions.

    The sizable sedan halted in a clearing, where the night parade and female cavalry began erecting defenses, shaping a formidable defensive formation.

    ¡°This clouded soil formation, while enigmatic, isn¡¯t overlyplex to dismantle. We need to locate and destroy the four boundary monuments,¡± Kimiko elucidated. ¡°Demolishing these monuments will cause the formation to naturally dissipate. It¡¯s a spatial formation; without breaking it, we remain trapped in its space distortion, impervious to brute strength.¡±

    ¡°Where should wemence our search for these monuments?¡±

    Kimiko produced a sheet of paper, marked a red dot in its center, and surrounded it with four ck dots. ¡°After conducting divinations, we¡¯ve deduced these locations. The red dot represents our current position, and the ck dots indicate the estimated positions of the boundary monuments.¡±

    ¡°Lily, be aware, each boundary monument creates its own realm. You must enter this realm to shatter the monument from within,¡± Ayaka instructed.

    ¡°I understand. So, we divide and conquer the boundary monuments?¡± Lily surmised.

    ¡°Correct. The cmity intensifies; we must act swiftly,¡± concurred Shizuka Gozen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tackle this monument,¡± Lily dered, pointing at one of the ck dots.

    ¡°Leave this one to me,¡± Ayaka asserted, indicating another dot.

    Lily, Ayaka, Shimizu, and Tomoe Gozen each set out to destroy a different monument. Michizane, Masakado, and other vengeful spirits, due to their nature, refrained from entering alternate spaces.

    These realms were akin to storage treasures, self-contained worlds in their own right. Lily¡¯s mirror space, too, was a variant of such worlds, differing only in rank and scale.

    The remaining sisters, with Kimiko and Shizuka Gozen at the helm, stayed behind to guard the camp.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Rei called out.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi,¡± Lily acknowledged.

    ¡°Lily¡­ I really want to help you, but I¡¯m not strong enough right now.¡± Rei¡¯s persona was a blend of masculine vigor, unrestrained freedom, bold flexibility, and at times, a blend of fierce intensity and cool, calcted judgment.

    ¡°Sister, your assistance in defending the camp would be invaluable,¡± Lily requested.

    ¡°Lily, please be cautious out there.¡±

    Mm.¡± With a firm nod, Lily turned and leapt, her figure swiftly blending into the dark, rain-soaked forest.

    ¡°Lady Kimiko estimated the monument to be about fifty to sixty miles away ¨C not too distant.¡±

    Despite the dense forest, Lily was capable of covering fifty to sixty miles swiftly. However, this was merely an estimation; the boundary monument could be concealed.

    Upon reaching the approximate area, Lily extended her domain, meticulously scanning for any hint or clue.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lily¡¯s attention was drawn to a colossal ancient tree radiating with eerie energy. As she approached for a closer examination, she was suddenly ambushed by a group of demons, led by a double-souled Big Dipper demon general.

    The demon general, d in ck armor with a bronze toad head, leaped towards Lily,shing out with an eldritch whip. Reacting with agility, Lily nimbly evaded the attack and swiftly countered, releasing an arrow from her Himiko longbow aimed straight at the toad-headed general.

    The arrow struck the toad head squarely. Before it could struggle, Lily swiftly closed in and dispatched it. The remaining adversaries were either in by her sakura des or fled in terror. Realizing the boundary monument couldn¡¯t be destroyed at this pace, Lily unleashed a powerful sh, severing the tree and revealing the formation¡¯s foundation.

    Inside the felled tree, an ancient stone tablet with an unusual aura came into view. It was encircled by a straw rope with copper bells dangling from it.

    Following Kimiko¡¯s instructions, Lily approached and rang the copper bells. A peculiar spatial fluctuation emanated, and Lily allowed herself to be drawn in by the ensuing suction force. While a throned sovereign could ring the bells and use spiritual power to resist being pulled in, Lily¡¯s objective was to enter the space.

    Emerging from the darkness, Lily found herself enveloped in a misty haze, seemingly transported to a prison cell that appeared long abandoned.

    ¡°Aghhh¡ª¡±

    ¡°Noo!¡±

    Surrounding her were the harrowing screams and cries of women, echoing through the cell.

    ¡°What sort of ce is this?¡± Lily pondered, enveloped in confusion. The gravity here felt five times stronger than in the outside world. The air was hot but not scorching, tainted with a foul stench.

    Footsteps approached from nearby. Two tall, athletic women d in revealing ck leather armor came into view. Both bore a shining rune on their foreheads and sported long braids, partially concealed by half-covered ck helmets.

    Lily quickly discerned that these women were not human, yet they differed from typical female monsters.

    Upon noticing Lily in the cell, the guards paused.

    ¡°Strange, there should be no women locked up here.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s a recent capture.¡±

    ¡°Since she¡¯s here, let¡¯s take her to the punishment room first!¡±

    As the footsteps drew closer, Lily had concealed her aura and stowed her cursed de. Adorned in a sultry kimono with thigh-high slits, she presented a blend of heroism and allure.

    Lily surmised that this ce wasn¡¯t solely for the boundary monument; it seemed to be a distinct space linked to it. Destroying the monument wouldn¡¯t necessarily obliterate this entire realm. Unsure of the space¡¯s expanse and her capacity to annihte it, her n was to locate the monument within this world and then dismantle it.

    Opting not to act rashly, she cautiously inquired, ¡°Where is this ce, and who might you be?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha,¡± the guards chuckled upon hearing her question, scrutinizing Lily. ¡°What a rare beauty.¡±

    ¡°Rare beauty? Everyone here is equally worthless! Let¡¯s give her a good punishment and find out the vile deeds she¡¯smitted in the mortal world!¡±

    The guards unlocked the cell and advanced towards Lily.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te any closer, or I won¡¯t hold back! Where is this ce?¡± Lily warned, her tone icy.

    ¡°Ahahaha! How dare you act tough after arriving here? You should know, your seductive tricks are futile in this female prison! Here, we only have prisoners, masters, and guards ¨C all women. Every prisoner here is a wretch whomitted heinous crimes. No matter how attractive you are, it¡¯s pointless! The prettier or cuter you are, the harsher your punishment! Ahahaha! Hahahaha!¡± The guardsughed maniacally, reveling in their authority.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 45 â€“ Female Prison Hell

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 45 ¨C Female Prison Hell</h4>

    ¡°Then where is the boundary monument?¡± Lily inquired, feigningpliance as the two guards escorted her. Unsure of the prison¡¯s size, she surmised the monument couldn¡¯t be far.

    The guards had bound her in shackles, which Lily sensed were no ordinary restraints. While troublesome for those below the throned monarch level, they posed no challenge to her. The guards themselves also possessed throned monarch level strength.

    ¡°A simple guard with such power¡­ This must be a special space in Yomi, or a ce that both belongs and doesn¡¯t belong to Yomi,¡± Lily pondered.

    They traversed a cliff within a vast cave. Below, nearly naked women, shackled at the neck and connected by iron chains, toiled with shovels, mining ore. Numerous guards, d in leather and armed with whips and sticks, were ready to punish any prisoner who cked off.

    Lily noted that the female prisoners were all strikingly beautiful. She wondered what misdeeds they hadmitted to end up here.

    As they continued, Lily observed the cliff walls lined with cages, some even suspended from the ceiling. Many contained women enduring harsh punishments, some too brutal for Lily to bear witness. She turned her head away, her cheeks flushed.

    ¡°Ahh, feeling shy?¡± taunted one guard, noticing Lily¡¯s reaction. ¡°Quit pretending. Only the worst end up here.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If you were innocent, how could you be here? Everyone here is a reprehensible wretch,¡± the other guard added.

    Ignoring their taunts, Lily focused on sensing the boundary monument¡¯s location. Most prisoners were mere souls, with few having entered this realm in body. Those who did faced disgraceful punishments. While most guards were of the throne realm, Lily noticed a few single-soul Big Dipper guards. Yet, she still hadn¡¯t located the boundary monument.

    There was no urgency for her to break free. Her spiritual sense spanned a wide area, suggesting the monument was near her initial appearance point.

    Suddenly, an ancient, chaotic, and ethereal will, tinged with femininity, transmitted into Lily¡¯s consciousness: ¡°Those who wish to uncover the secrets of the female prison hell must endure one of its punishments.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Lily was taken aback. This message, beamed directly into her consciousness, might be a vestige of ancient will. Could there be truth in it? Or was it a trap?

    ¡°Suffer a punishment here? In this embarrassing and shameful ce? No way!¡± Lily thought, skeptical of the will¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Hmph, what ancient will. It¡¯s likely nothing but a ruse,¡± Lily concluded dismissively.

    They arrived at a clear space along the mountain wall, where four women stood, one of whom was especially striking. Over 1.8 meters tall, with dark green wavy hair, she wore revealing leather armor akin to a one-piece swimsuit,plemented by intricate ck stockings. Her appearance was bothmanding and alluring, a rune glowing on her chest.

    This woman, Meina Megumi, exuded a powerful aura, likely the strongest guard and the leader of the prison. She circled Lily, herughter rich with mature charm and authoritative arrogance. ¡°Ahahaha, to enter this hell with a body¡­ You¡¯re no ordinary woman. Such strength, yetmitted to evil deeds. I shall see to your thorough punishment!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What is your intention?¡± Lily questioned, maintaining herposure.

    ¡°Me? You should feel honored that I, Meina Megumi, head of this female prison hell, will personally administer your punishment. My methods are beyond your imagination,¡± Meina dered with a hint of pride.

    Approaching Lily, Meina remarked, ¡°You have a delightful scent¡­ truly a beautiful woman. Only the most disastrous of beings are confined here. If a disaster like you hadn¡¯t arrived early, you could have wrought havoc in the world.¡± She lifted and sniffed Lily¡¯s hair, murmuring, ¡°Mm¡­ smells so good¡­¡±

    Lily, unsure of how to respond, remained silent.

    Two guards brought forth a peculiar box adorned with depictions of various Yomi female demons and ghosts. The box featured a round hole with two nks above and below it, creating a bizarre appearance.

    ¡°Put her in,¡± Meinamanded.

    The guards seized Lily¡¯s arms, attempting to force her into the box.

    ¡°Enough!¡± In a sudden burst of strength, Lily shattered the shackles and repelled the guards.

    ¡°What!? Capture her!¡± came the outcry.

    Several guards lunged at Lily with spears, but she effortlessly dodged their attacks. With a graceful sweep of her sleeve, Lily sent multiple guards tumbling away.

    This female prison hell likely constituted a section of Yomi specifically designed to punish women guilty of adultery. Lily, not wanting to recklessly kill and disrupt the cosmic order, recognized her own intrusion into this realm and could not entirely fault the prison for its actions.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! It seems a real lesson is in order!¡± Meina¡¯s hand produced a long whip, which she swung rapidly, sending a crimson wave shing towards Lily.

    Lily deftly dodged, but the crimson wave unexpectedly struck her exposed thigh beneath the kimono¡¯s slit.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A shiver ran through her body. Meina¡¯s whip bore a special effect designed to subdue women, inducing emotions and weakness. Despite her strength, Lily had been momentarily careless.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The whip¡¯s contact sent a wave of heat through her body, forcing a groan from Lily.

    ¡°Your screams are delightful! Let me hear more!¡± Meina taunted, her whip swirling forward like a crimson tornado.

    However, Lily was now more vignt. Even without employing her full strength, she managed to evade each strike of the whip.

    Not seeking needless conflict, Lily leaped down into the mines. In a fit of rage, Meina gave chase. Guards converged from all directions, activating various mechanisms and traps of the female prison hell.

    Lily¡¯s agility proved superior. She expertly navigated the minefield of traps and formations, each specifically tailored to subdue women.

    ¡°You are skilled!¡± Meina acknowledged, a desire to conquer this elusive woman growing within her.

    Lily continued her evasion, eluding traps, guards, and formations in search of the boundary monument. Yet, its location remained elusive.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lily pondered, growing increasingly anxious. Time was of the essence, and any dy could spell disaster for Izumo. Moreover, without locating the boundary monument, not only would she fail to destroy it, but she also risked entrapment within this realm.

    ¡°Why is this happening!?¡± Frustration mounted as Lily continued her search, finding no trace of the monument. If she didn¡¯t find it soon, time would run out.

    Her thoughts turned to her sisters and the other boundary monument breakers, potentially facing their own perils. Did she have no choice but to heed the ancient will¡¯s suggestion and endure a punishment?

    Resigned, Lily decided to act. As a celestial battle maiden, her defenses were formidable, and she could easily escape any danger. Given the prison¡¯s all-female poption, enduring a punishment seemed a lesser evil.

    Feigning weakness, Lily allowed herself to be ensnared by a descending rope. The guards rushed in, securing her with their strongest ropes, designed to restrain even a triple-soul Big Dipper expert.

    Meina approached, lifting Lily¡¯s chin with her whip handle. ¡°Heh, thought you could elude me? There¡¯s no escape from the female prison hell,¡± she boasted, her voice dripping with smug authority.

    Lily averted her gaze, her eyes shut and cheeks flushed, refusing to respond.

    ¡°If not for breaking the formation, I would never have let myself be captured and endure such humiliation!¡± Lily thought, feeling both embarrassed and indignant.

    ¡°Escaping and resisting my guards warrants severe discipline. You¡¯ll understand our rules soon enough. Put her in,¡± Meina ordered, pointing to the strange box.

    Lily was pushed towards the box. One side opened, and she was maneuvered through the hole, leaving only her lower half visible. Shackled and blushing, she heard the click of Meina¡¯s heels and the whistle of her raised whip.

    Suddenly, amidst the box¡¯s darkness, Lily noticed an ancient stone stele.

    ¡°Boundary Monument!?¡± Lily eximed, her statement interrupted by the sudden, sharp crack of the whip against her skin, fueling her humiliation and fury.

    ¡°If only I had seen it sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have had to endure this unjust humiliation,¡± Lily thought, her eyes filled with vengeful anger.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 46 â€“ Breaking the Formation! Shenzuâ€™s Ending!

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 46 ¨C Breaking the Formation! Shenzu¡¯s Ending!</h4>

    Lily tapped into her formidable strength, breaking free from the shackles and box. In a swift motion, the upper half of the box was flung open violently. She reached out, grasping the secondsh of the whip, and forcefully yanked, pulling Meina towards the box¡¯s round hole.

    Meina attempted to resist, but as she began to move, the box¡¯s lid rebounded and snapped shut with a decisive sound.

    Lily promptly activated her soul realm, dominating the area and immobilizing Meinapletely.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Release me!¡± Meina demanded. ¡°How dare you defy the head of the female prison hell! Guards!!¡±

    The guards rushed in, but Lily skillfully wielded the long whip, sending out a powerful crimson wave.

    With a thunderous crack of the whip, over a dozen guards were rendered weak and copsed, their faces flushed.

    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed on Meina¡¯s stocking-d lower half, her face a mix of anger and resentment. ¡°This formation has led me to unnecessary humiliation!¡± In a fit of rage, sheshed out with the whip, striking Meina, eliciting a howl.

    The first whip was to vent her anger. The second came down with more force, shattering the box and hitting the boundary monument.

    With a resounding crash, the monument shattered into pieces. A brilliant beam of light burst forth from its remnants, enveloping Lily and transporting her out of the miniature world. The whip dropped to the ground with a tter.

    Meinay on the floor, her face flushed red. Surrounded by the debris of the broken box, she slowly crawled forward and grabbed the whip, but Lily was already gone. ¡°Come out! Dammit,e out! You dare treat me like this! I won¡¯t let you go; I¡¯ll never forgive you!!¡±

    Above the forest, under a stormy night sky, Lily materialized in mid-air and descended to the muddy ground. She executed a swift flip,nding skillfully.

    Surveying the area, she saw the remnants of the destroyed boundary monument. ¡°Sess!¡± But her triumph quickly turned to shame and anger as the cold rain drenched her. She hurriedly sought refuge behind the tree to change her clothes.

    Over ten miles away from the demolished monument, another explosion resounded. Shimizu emerged in mid-air, her ck sleeves billowing, holding an umbre. ¡°I hadn¡¯t anticipated this boundary monument to be a den of evil spirits. The darkness there was quite potent.¡± Shimizu¡¯s face bore a cold smile, unaware that she and Lily had simultaneously destroyed thest two monuments.

    Suddenly, a surge of killing intent prompted Shimizu to discard her umbre and evade swiftly.

    <i>Psst! Psst! Psst!</i>

    Three poison darts struck where she had just been, corroding the ground with their lethal venom.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± Shimizu tensed, ready forbat.

    Dark golden threads snaked through the forest, converging with immense power. ¡°Could this be a secondary formation based on the clouded soil array?¡± Shimizu pondered.

    The threads coalesced into a figure d in revealing ck armor. ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! Return my ancient jade!¡± The figure¡¯s power surged as it absorbed the array¡¯s energy, transforming into a radiant golden avatar.

    ¡°Is that her?¡± Shimizu recognized the woman.

    ¡°Give it back! It¡¯s mine!¡± Shenzu charged at Shimizu, her speed amplifying with the golden aura.

    Six golden des materialized in the avatar¡¯s hands, gathering spiritual energy that shimmered with a mncholic blue hue as they shed towards Shimizu.

    Shimizu, turning into a ck blur, evaded with a single step. As she did so, a massive explosion echoed through the forest, sending boulders flying and leaving six deep gashes in the rain-soaked earth. ¡°Impressive,¡± Shimizu murmured silently.

    After suffering a recent defeat, Shenzu had resorted to using Yoritomo¡¯s secret medicine, a variant that didn¡¯t deform her into a monster but robbed her of her humanity. Post-ingestion, Shenzu¡¯s power skyrocketed to that of a double-soul Big Dipper, and with the formation¡¯s augmentation, she now wielded the might of a quadruple-soul Big Dipper expert!

    ¡°Return it!¡± Shenzu¡¯s attacks were ferocious and relentless.

    ¡°Huhuhu,¡± Shimizu¡¯s smile was cryptic as she effortlessly dodged. Unlike Lily, who could achieve extreme speeds in mid-air, Shimizu relied on agile movements on the ground. ¡°The ancient jade chose me. You have no idea of the benefits it offers me. But I won¡¯t reveal them to you!¡±

    ¡°Silence, you thief! Bandit!¡± Shenzu¡¯s avatar unleashed a flurry of de beams, momentarily filling the sky.

    Shimizu nimbly maneuvered through thendscape, the relentless barrage of de beams wreaking havoc wherever she had been.

    With a swift ¡®shing¡¯, Shimizu drew her sword,unching a dark de beam towards Shenzu.

    A loud sh echoed as Shenzu parried with her six swords, blocking the iing attack. A momentary stalemate ensued.

    ¡°Give it back now!¡± In a sudden move, Shenzu brandished two des and aimed a scissor-like strike at Shimizu¡¯s waist.

    With a ¡®sh¡¯, Shenzu¡¯s des only managed to slice through Shimizu¡¯s kimono. Shimizu had already evaded, and the severed kimono transformed into ck-gold phantom butterflies swirling in the storm, reforming into a kimono on a barely-d Shimizu.

    ¡°What!?¡± Shenzu shrieked in disbelief. ¡°Your domain transformed into clothing!?¡±

    This rare technique was unknown to many. Even against a stronger domain, such clothing remained unyielding and possessed formidable defensive capabilities, unlike ordinary garments

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°This is a technique granted by the ancient jade,¡± Shimizu taunted, covering her mouth with a sleeve of her kimono.

    ¡°It was mine!¡± Shenzu lunged once more, her body aglow with golden light as she attacked Shimizu.

    Shimizu¡¯s sleeve unfurled into multiple ck ribbons, each as powerful as a strike from a single-soul Big Dipper expert and as sharp as a de beam.

    Shenzu parried and dodged, but the ribbons concealed golden butterflies that left wounds on her armor and skin.

    ¡°Futile efforts!¡± Shenzu bellowed, her eyes glowing blue as her wounds miraculously healed. She resumed her offense with renewed vigor.

    Tens of thousands of butterflies dispersed, revealing Shimizu, her form shrouded in ck mist, facing Shenzu with her sheathed de.

    ¡°Perish!¡± Shenzu roared as she unleashed a six-de assault.

    With a ¡®shing¡¯, Shimizu drew her de, casting a stark contrast of light and darkness. For a fleeting moment, a de beam darker than the night itself was visible.

    The sh culminated in Shenzu¡¯s avatar disintegrating into myriad fragments. Amidst the shower of crystalline blue, Shenzu, with des held in reverse grip, lunged towards Shimizu.

    The sh between the des and Shimizu¡¯s scabbard resonated with a sharp sound. Amidst the rain, lightning illuminated the scene and the earth trembled, capturing the intense moment shared by the two samurai women.

    Shenzu¡¯s gaze fixated on the ancient jade dangling from Shimizu¡¯s neck. ¡°Mine!¡± she dered, lifting her de and swiftly attacking Shimizu.

    Shimizu effortlessly intercepted the stab with her de¡¯s hilt, then raised her leg and delivered a powerful kick to Shenzu¡¯s stomach, propelling her backward.

    Crashing to the ground, Shenzu reactivated the formation, reconstructing the avatar behind her. Sheunched another attack, this time with eight des striking simultaneously.

    Shimizu sidestepped, and countless ck butterflies morphed into ribbons, entwining Shenzu. ¡°What!?¡± Shenzu eximed in surprise.

    The golden aura surrounding Shenzu transformed into threads, flowing into the ck ribbons, which Shimizu was now absorbing. ¡°No!¡± Shenzu shed fiercely, freeing herself from the ribbon¡¯s grasp.

    The absorbed dark gold power transformed into golden butterflies on the ribbons, significantly enhancing their strength. As a relentless rain of ribbon strikes bombarded the sky, Shenzu skillfully evaded, but herrge avatar, constantly under assault, saw its golden glow diminish due to the ribbons siphoning its Yomi power.

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Shenzu murmured, absorbing the entire avatar into herself. Aghast, she radiated golden light painfully from her eyes, mouth, nose, and ears, screaming in endurance.

    Her glow dimmed, and with a sudden increase in speed, she appeared before Shimizu. Her first de, shining with a blinding gold, aimed a sh at Shimizu¡¯s neck.

    Shimizu ducked and spun, her ck hair obscuring Shenzu¡¯s vision momentarily. As she rotated, she unsheathed Yakumo, her body moving in the opposite direction, and struck towards Shenzu¡¯s chest.

    Shenzu reacted swiftly, pressing her other de against the iing attack. But it was a ruse; Shimizu had used a ck butterfly as a decoy, creating a split-second dy in her strike.

    A sh of ck light ensued, and Shimizu¡¯s de connected. A sharp sound echoed as golden blood sprayed from Shenzu¡¯s chest, her body flung backward into the mud.

    Lying there, Shenzu¡¯s golden blood flowed, mixing with crimson, then transforming into a golden mist around her wound. The mist used up its power and dissipated after healing her¡­

    A faint, androgynous voice whispered, ¡°Shenzu, my only disciple, live¡­¡± In the heavy rain, thest glimmer of gold light vanished into the night.

    ck butterflies reconvened around Shimizu, reforming her kimono. She approached Shenzu, each step causing water to ssh around her.

    Shenzuy in the mud, bereft of Rokuhara Tandai¡¯s power, breathing heavily. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: With how often Lily¡¯s clothes get torn, I think she should learn this¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 47 â€“ Ancient Hojo Clan

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 47 ¨C Ancient Hojo n</h4>

    Shenzu, her hands bound behind her back, was thrown into a room deep within the sedan. The ropes restraining her were formidable treasures, more than capable of securing Shenzu. Furthermore, her strength had significantly diminished since her Big Dipper soul depended on Rokuhara¡¯s blood, which was now depleted.

    ¡°Shenzu¡­¡± Lily, Ayaka, Tomoe Gozen, Ashikaga Makoto, and the other sisters entered the room, with Shimizu standing to the side. Shenzu¡¯s eyes shed with hatred upon seeing Lily, ming her for her teacher¡¯s death¡ªthe only person who had truly cared for her.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, kill me,¡± Shenzu demanded, her bound posture pushing her against the floor. Her resentment-filled eyes bore into Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you won¡¯t go free either. Your crimes will be judged by the Bureau of Justice,¡± Lily responded firmly.

    ¡°You treasonous women! Defying the Shogun and Cloistered Emperor, what right do you have to judge me?¡± Shenzu retorted heatedly.

    ¡°Sister Ayaka, seal this room thoroughly,¡± Lily instructed. After the sisters left, Ayaka cast a spell, summoning chains that enveloped the room, adorned with talismans, leaving the weakened Shenzu no chance of escape.

    Lily, Ayaka, Tomoe Gozen, and the others turned to leave, but Shenzu¡¯s muffled protests continued, ¡°Lily, if you don¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll regret it! One day¡­¡±

    Interrupting her, Shimizu suddenly gagged Shenzu with the hilt of her cursed de. Shenzu¡¯s attempts at speech turned into incoherent mumbles, her face reddening with anger and humiliation.

    After some time, Shimizu removed the de, leaving Shenzu gasping for air, a clear liquid trickling from her mouth. ¡°What a shameless woman, defiling my sword,¡± Shimizu remarked with augh.

    ¡°Silence¡­ It¡¯s you who¡­¡± Shenzu attempted to retort, but Shimizu swiftly brandished her sword, the de glinting perilously close to Shenzu¡¯s face. ¡°You keep asking for death, but do you truly desire it?¡±

    Shimizu¡¯s de lightly traced Shenzu¡¯s neck and back before she withdrew it. ¡°Lily didn¡¯t kill you, but she didn¡¯t stop me either. Do you think she would me me for ending your life?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Shenzu, feeling powerless against the woman she loathed, couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved.

    ¡°Reflect on your actions. Has Sister Lily wronged you, or did you bring trouble upon yourself?¡± Shimizu prodded.

    Shenzu tensed as Shimizu¡¯s sword passed over her, unsure if it had cut her. Shimizu warned, ¡°If you dare harm Sister Lily, I will be the one to take your life.¡± Dragging her sword past Shenzu¡¯s eyes, Shimizu then ripped Shenzu¡¯s armor and clothes to shreds, leaving her exposed.

    Shimizu exited the cell, leaving Shenzu among the torn remnants of her clothing. The sound of dripping water filled the cell, but Shenzu remained unscathed

    Silva: Could be, knowing the author&#8217;s fetish&#8230;"><sup>1</sup>¡­

    Outside, a storm raged on. Lanterns swung wildly in the wind, with antern demon nearly blown away before being saved by another demon. Ahead, the mountains of Izumo appeared loftier than ever.

    ¡°Have these peaks of Izumo Mountain grown taller?¡± Lily marveled.

    Beyond the towering peaks, lightning and thunder unveiled massive, shadowy figures amidst the clouds. The demonic aura was overwhelming!

    ¡°Crossing these mountains will reveal Yoritomo¡¯s actions,¡± Michizane stated, his voice thunderous as the storm.

    ¡°Hehehe! Humans surpass even vengeful spirits in their capacity for evil,¡± Masakado noted.

    ¡°Yoritomo speaks of the greater good, yet endangers the world. How dare he question Master Yoshitsune¡¯s ideal country?¡± Benkei rumbled from the back, his presence formidable.

    The downpour continued, flooding Kansai. At the heart of this deluge were those very mountains.

    Lily and her sisters, apanied by their group, persevered through the arduous journey, scaling the towering mountains of Izumo. Amidst the deafening sound of rain, trees were being uprooted and swept away, transforming once tranquil mountain springs and streams into raging waterfalls. The sisters, drenched and barely able to see ahead, held hands to aid each other in the treacherous climb.

    A thunderous rumble echoed as lightning illuminated the path ahead. There, a woman in a pink, elegantly antiquated kimono stood beside a stocky old man.

    ¡°People from Heian-ky¨­, I regret to inform you that you cannot proceed any further,¡± Hojo Masako dered, her voice resonating with the thunder, her paleplexion contrasting starkly with her dark brows and lips under the shing lightning.

    ¡°Hojo Masako!¡± Shizuka Gozen stepped forward from the group, her white hair billowing and her cursed de radiating resentment. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t blocked our path, I would have sought you out to avenge the wrongs youmitted against me in the past!¡±

    With a loud boom, Shizuka Gozen, overwhelmed by resentment, charged towards Masako, her usually calm demeanor reced by fury.

    ¡°Hojo n! You shall all perish!¡± Musashibo Benkei bellowed, his massive form pushing through the army of spirits as he ascended the mountain with powerful strides.

    In the mountain¡¯s depths, the banners of Minamoto no Yoritomo and the Hojo n fluttered. The Ancient Hojo Army and the ck-Armored Demon Army emerged, their battle cries reverberating through the skies.

    Masako activated three spell talismans. Behind her, three massive Gates of Yomi rose from the earth, unleashing hordes of Yomi demons.

    Atop the sedan, Lily stood with her purple lunar force rippling outward in the rain. Cherry blossoms formed beneath her feet as she, Ayaka, Shimizu, Rei, and the others, joined by Michizane, Masakado, and Hashihime with their spectral armies, surged forward into battle.

    On the battlefield, Shizuka Gozen led the charge. Her flowing white hair transformed into long whips, fending off the Yomi demons focused on her, her sole target being Masako.

    Realizing their disadvantage against Shizuka Gozen, Tokimasa and Masako consumed pills provided by Yoritomo. An ominous aura enveloped them as countless blood droplets from the Hojo n soldiers merged into them, forming a sinister, ancient collective formation.

    Masako¡¯s form erged, her kimono stained with blood, a white hannya mask concealing her face, and her hands morphing into eerie green ghostly appendages.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± With a piercing scream, Masako hurled a withered baby¡¯s head towards Shizuka Gozen. The head grotesquely transformed into a demonic entity, squirming as it flew at Shizuka.

    ¡°No!!!¡± In a state of frenzy, Shizuka Gozen embraced the monstrous child, only to be attacked by a tube-like appendage from its mouth, drawing her blood amidst eerie cries.

    Musashibo Benkei acted swiftly, severing the appendage with his naginata, eliciting a haunting cry from the creature.

    ¡°Don¡¯t harm him! Please!¡± Shizuka Gozen pleaded, caught in her emotional turmoil.

    ¡°You heartless woman, ying with emotions!¡± Lily admonished, stepping on Benkei¡¯s shoulder to approach Masako.

    Retreating midair, Masako, donning a ghastly white hannya mask with golden horns, unleashed a barrage of spells in panic.

    Lily effortlessly deflected them with her Dojigiri-Yasutsuna.

    ¡°Do not harm my daughter!¡± Tokimasa roared. Transformed into a massive tengu with a crimson mask, his muscles and veins visible beneath his skin, he struck at Lily with his hefty staff.

    Lily acrobatically dodged,nding on the staff and forcing it downward. Seizing the moment, she leaped above Tokimasa, bringing her sword down in a swift strike.

    A loud ng resounded as the demonized Masako intervened, blocking Lily¡¯s attack with her ghostly hands wielding a long sword. The sh left a noticeable dent on Masako¡¯s de.

    Now demonic hannya and tengu, Hojo Masako and Hojo Tokimasa had amplified their strength to the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage by absorbing the resentment and blood essence of thousands of ancient Hojo n members. Even Lily found them challenging opponents.

    As the battle intensified, the ck-armored demon soldiers unleashed a torrent of arrows and demonic spells. In response, the hundred ghosts and vengeful spirits swiftly conjured their own spells for defense and counterattack.

    Hashihime, controlling her ox cart, soared into the air, undeterred by the barrage of arrows and spells. Reaching the archers¡¯ formation, she disembarked from the cart, her enigmatic form expanding rapidly, enveloping the demon soldiers in blue mes that reduced them to mere ashes.

    Ayaka employed various defensive formations to shield against the onught of arrows. Then, with strategic precision, she released a cascade of mes, ice arrows, and wind des towards the three Gates of Yomi, decimating the swarm of demons that had emerged.

    At that moment, Tokiwa emerged from the sedan. In her hands, she held an ancient lute, which she began to y. The haunting melody resonated with a deep nostalgia, causing the spirits and demons to clutch their heads in anguish, their will to fight diminishing rapidly.

    Suddenly, three malevolent spiritsunched themselves towards Tokiwa from a nearby tree. With swift agility, Tokiwa turned and plucked the strings of her lute, casting three invisible sound spells.

    The air reverberated with the force of the spells, the evil spirits shattered by the potent sonic waves, their remnants scattering in the tumult of battle. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    LazyButAmbitious: Does that mean she peed herself?

    Silva: Could be, knowing the author¡¯s fetish¡­

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 48 â€“ Masakoâ€™s Death

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 48 ¨C Masako¡¯s Death</h4>

    Amidst the relentless rain and echoing thunder, the roar of warriors locked inbat resonated powerfully. The mountains flickered with spiritual lights, piercing the enveloping darkness of the world. Michizane and Masakado, leading their night parade, valiantly fought off the onught of demons emerging from the Gates of Yomi.

    A mighty one-horned Yomi demon, boasting quadruple-soul level power, plunged its golden horn into Michizane, causing lightning and ck blood to spurt in all directions. Michizane, a vengeful spirit fortified by years of umted resentment, withstood the blow better than a living person might have, but it still significantly drained his strength. Summoning arge ancient symbol in his palm, he struck the giant demon¡¯s head, sending it crashing to the ground.

    Meanwhile, Masakado battled fiercely against several formidable, starving Yomi demons.

    In the rear, Tokiwa continued her performance. The sound waves not only vanquished weaker foes but also appeared to bolster the strength of vengeful spirits like Michizane, aiding in his recovery. ¡°Tokiwa is truly remarkable! Hahahaha!¡± Michizane, though injured, fought with unyielding vigor, severing the golden horn of the giant demon andughing heartily amidst the fray, ¡°How many years has it been since I¡¯ve had such an enjoyable fight?!¡±

    Despite the ferocity of the battle, Lily, her sisters, and the hundred ghosts quickly asserted their dominance, destroying one of the Gates of Yomi under their relentless assault. Hashihime, too, wreaked havoc among the ck-armored army.

    Benkei, with a decisive strike, brought down the baby demon. ¡°Madam! Awaken! Your child has long passed. This is a fiend! Even Lord Yoshitsune has fallen to these very foes!¡± Benkei¡¯s warrior spirit, amplified in his vengeful form, surpassed even Michizane in might and ferocity,ying waste to the Yomi demons with his massive naginata.

    With a thunderous force, Benkei charged through the Yomi demons, unstoppable by any, and destroyed the second Gate of Yomi.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Shizuka Gozen gazed at the puddle of blood before her, her face pale and trembling with overwhelming anger. She knew the creature wasn¡¯t her child, but the pain of her loss was still unbearable. Determined, she looked towards Masako in the distance, seething with rage. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    At that moment, Lily was engaged in battle with the father-daughter duo. Shizuka Gozen, driven by fury and not caring for her own safety, became a blur of light, recklessly charging towards Masako.

    From the sidelines, Tokimasa noticed Masako struggling and swung his tin staff heavily at Shizuka Gozen, but she ignored the attack. Lily intercepted the staff with her de, the impact causing her to brace against the force. She then slid her de along the staff and struck Tokimasa¡¯s hand, causing him to cry out in pain as his wrist bore a deep sword wound.

    Wielding his staff single-handedly, Tokimasa swung at Lily, who swiftly retreated and countered, kicking the staff back into his chest. The impact forced ck blood mist from his mask, making him stagger backwards. His wings dissipated into smoke, transforming into two ghostly faces that attacked Lily.

    Shimizu, not far away, controlled two ck ribbons that entangled and absorbed the dark energy from the ghost faces. Seizing the opportunity, Lily pursued the retreating Tokimasa, who dispelled the ghosts and retreated further, casting arcane arts in defense. Lily dodged these attacks, but several Yomi demons leapt in her way, blocking her path.

    Meanwhile, Shizuka Gozen, driven by her immense hatred and quintuple-soul strength, relentlessly pressured Masako, who had gained temporary power from an ancient evil formation. Shizuka Gozen¡¯s sword, fueled by the wrath of a grieving mother and wife, was unstoppable.

    Masako, always treacherous and remorseless, found herself continuously forced back by Shizuka Gozen¡¯s ferocity.

    In a nearby forest, Rei, unable to participate in the high-level battle, led the puppet cavalry against the ck-armored archers, causing significant damage.

    A dark shadow suddenly soared across the sky. A fierce demon at the single-soul Big Dipper Stageunched a powerful punch at Rei, who instinctively blocked it with her ancient sword. The impact was so forceful that it knocked her off her warhorse, sending her crashing into an old tree. In pain, Rei struggled to get up, using her sword as support, only to find herself surrounded by two single-soul level demons. ¡°This is truly a frustrating situation¡­¡± she thought, pondering her next move.

    Suddenly, the two demons were enveloped in foxfire, billowing into the sky, causing them to howl in agony as they burned to cinders. Kimiko had reserved her strength in the previous battle, choosing only to act now to rescue Rei.

    Meanwhile, there was a rumble as Tomoe Gozen charged long distance and crashed into thest Gate of Yomi like a meteor. Witnessing the destruction of all three Gates of Yomi, Masako took out seven pearls and hurled them towards Shizuka Gozen and the other experts. The resulting spiritual explosions rocked the dark mountain forest, bombarding the night parade, female cavalry, and even Masako¡¯s own Yomi demons and ck-armored soldiers, causing widespread injuries and casualties.

    Shizuka Gozen, despite enduring the intense spiritual explosions, remained undeterred. She was driven by a deep resolve, unwavering even amidst the chaos.

    Recognizing the critical nature of her situation, Masako tried to retreat. Her survival instincts kicked in as she sought an escape from the impending danger.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Shizuka Gozenmanded, her white hair miraculously extending and swiftly entangling Masako¡¯s feet. This unexpected move effectively thwarted Masako¡¯s attempt to flee.

    Trapped and unable to free herself, Masako¡¯s face hardened with a ruthless expression, revealing her desperation and determination in the face of defeat.

    Reflecting on her marriage to Minamoto no Yoritomo, initially a mere political arrangement, Masako acknowledged the deep emotions that had grown over the years. Her thoughts revealed aplex mix of duty, affection, and unfulfilled desires.

    Feeling a shift in the air, Masako realized that this day might mark a change from her past experiences. There was a sense of finality and desperation in her actions.

    Summoning the power of her Big Dipper ster soul, Masako unleashed a surge of strength. Despite possessing only two souls, her determination to fight was evident as she enhanced her aura, preparing to confront Shizuka Gozen directly.

    ¡°Return my son!¡± Shizuka Gozen, overwhelmed by the pain of losing her child, was engulfed in a wave of resentment and wrath, vowing vengeance. Shizuka Gozen, too, ignited her Big Dipper ster souls, unleashing a formidable power.

    Transforming into a red streak of light, Shizuka Gozen rushed towards Masako with fierce determination. Masako also charged towards Shizuka Gozen, sword in hand, ready to engage. The two women, fueled by deep-seated resentment, shed in a blur of rainbow lights.

    A sharp sound apanied the sh, and blood sttered from a deep wound on Shizuka Gozen¡¯s shoulder.

    Masako, motionless on the other side, her hannya mask cracked, revealing a blood-streaked, ghastly face. Arge amount of blood oozed from Masako¡¯s waist to her lower abdomen, indicating a severe wound. Her eyes rolled back as she copsed weakly to the ground, sumbing to her injuries.

    ¡°Masako!¡± Tokimasa, seeing his daughter¡¯s plight, became frantic and charged at Shizuka Gozen in a frenzy.

    Lily shed through the air, but Tokimasa, driven by madness, ignored the danger. Dojigiri-Yasutsuna inflicted deep wounds on Tokimasa, yet he continued his relentless assault on Shizuka Gozen.

    Two ck ribbons wrapped around Tokimasa¡¯s legs, attempting to restrain him, but he tore through them in a berserk state, dragging Shimizu along and leaving a deep trench in the ground.

    ¡°Sister Shimizu!¡± Lily shouted, chasing after the rampaging Tokimasa.

    With a resounding boom that echoed through the sky, Benkei delivered a powerful punch, shattering Tokimasa¡¯s tengu mask and sending him flying. He then swung his de horizontally, bisecting Tokimasa.

    With only half his body remaining, Tokimasa continued to crawl towards Masako, leaving a trail of blood.

    ¡°Masako¡­ You, why go to such lengths for that man¡­?¡± Tokimasa questioned, bewildered and pained.

    ¡°Father¡­ I think it¡¯s been a long, long time since I¡¯ve thought about that question¡­¡± Masako replied, her tone reflective and somber.

    The father and daughtery on the ground, their eyes locked. Suddenly, the world began to tremble as demonic energy surged, forming eight-colored clouds amidst the dark ones.

    The two exchanged nces with the surrounding experts, their faces adorned with strange smiles. ¡°Hehehehehe! We, father and daughter, will be leaving first. We¡¯ll be waiting for you in the underworld. It shouldn¡¯t be too long,¡± they dered, theirughter echoing until their demise.

    Hojo Tokimasa and Hojo Masako, significant in their own right, met their end in the Izumo Mountains.

    The mountains trembled, threatening to copse under the strain of the tumultuous events. The experts struggled to maintain their footing amidst the fierce rainstorm and quakes.

    On the other side of the mountain, the eight-colored demonic clouds churned ominously, striking fear into the hearts of all who witnessed them. The experts wore solemn expressions, aware of the gravity of the unfolding events.

    ¡°Lily! We must hurry to the other side of the mountain!¡± someone urgently called out.

    ¡°The eight-colored demonic clouds have just appeared. There might be a glimmer of hope to stop it!¡± Kimiko added, catching up from behind.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lily nodded, her resolve evident as she gripped her cursed de. ¡°No matter what, this must be stopped!¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo!¡± Lily eximed, transforming into a streak of crimson light that traced the mountain path, resembling a line reaching towards the sky.

    ¡°Attack!¡± echoed the chorus of experts and sisters, unified in their determination as they surged to the top of Izumo Mountain.

    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Izumo Mountain, a golden phoenix glided silently through the dark night sky, weaving throughyers of rain and fog.

    Atop the ming phoenix, Princess Asuka stoodposed, cradling the supreme sword intended for Lily ¨C the world-renowned Oborozuki Muramasa

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Far away in Heian-ky¨­, chaos reigned. The winds whipped up colossal waves, threatening to engulf the roofs of pces.

    In the Purple Serenity Hall, the emperor and his ministers sought refuge at its highest point, their eyes fixed on the relentless downpour and the ensuing floods, fear evident in their gaze.

    Back at the chief advisor¡¯s residence, Ashikaga Makoto, Kotoka, Mizue, Sakiko, and the other sisters who had remained behind ascended to the top of the back mountain. From their vantage point, they observed the chief advisor¡¯s manor, nearly submerged by the relentless floodwaters.

    Amidst the tumultuous rainstorm, the women cast anxious nces towards the west, towards the ominous concentration of demonic clouds darkening the horizon.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± they murmured, their voicesced with concern and hope, as they fixated on the direction where Lily and the others had headed. <h4>Author¡¯s Note:</h4>

    Starting from the next chapter, Lily will have a decisive battle with Minamoto no Yoritomo! This is the peak battle of the human world! <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    LazyButAmbitious: Lily¡¯s about to have three swords now. Hopefully Zoro happens to get lost, arrives in her world, and give her some lessons on the three-sword style.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 49 â€“ Yamata no Orochi

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 49 ¨C Yamata no Orochi</h4>

    At the peak of Izumo Mountain, fierce winds intermingled with heavy rain and thunder. Lily, her sisters, and a cohort of powerful experts, including the Night Parade of Hundred Demons, reached the rocky mountaintop. The cold luster of the rocks shone under the intermittent shes of lightning.

    Looking into the distance, they observed a vast ocean on the other side of the giant mountain peak. The ocean, surrounded by mountains, had engulfed their peaks under its waters. The flood had consumed a significant part of Izumo Mountain, merging it with the sea, resulting in an eerie mix of pitch ck and dark red waves.

    Above the sea hovered a castle tower, suspended midair. Its numerous bonfires cast an ominous glow on the ck clouds. The castle, although seemingly unfinished, dwarfed any structure from the Heian Dynasty in scale, surrounded by smaller towers, walls, corridors, and formations built on levitating rocks ¨C a unique feature of Izumo Mountain.

    From the opposite mountainside, Lily and the others gazed at the distant castle tower, emanating a sinister demonic aura. Arrayed in front of the tower on a vast stone tform were tens of thousands of elite ck-armored soldiers, demon generals, and two heavenly kings in formation.

    A towering samurai, ten meters tall and garbed in shogun attire, ascended the tform. He gazed towards the group of experts, recognizing the implications of their presence. This formidable figure was Minamoto no Yoritomo.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Yoritomo observed the red-d de maiden and the assembly of experts across the mountain with a discerning gaze. ¡°Their presence here signifies the demise of Masako and my father-inw, doesn¡¯t it? My father-inw, a venerable hero of his era, mastered the secret cloning art exclusive to the male descendants of the ancient Hojo n. Yet, tragically, both his clone and his original self have fallen in battle. This art, once his legacy, he imparted to me, an outsider to the Hojo bloodline. Now, I stand here, solely with my original form.¡±

    ¡°This battle, it seems, is destined to be the final confrontation. With the fall of these adversaries, there shall be no one left to hinder my vision of forging a new world!¡± Yoritomo dered, his voice imbued with a mix of determination and impending triumph.

    ¡°Masako¡­ you, too, were a remarkable woman.¡± Amidst the tumultuous storm, Yoritomo¡¯s words echoed with a blend of admiration and mncholy, a tribute to a fallenrade.

    Lily¡¯s long hair danced in the tempestuous wind. Her gaze, fixed on Yoritomo from afar, was imbued with solemnity. The decisive moment of battle had inexorably arrived.

    Both Lily and Yoritomo understood that in this battle, there was no path of retreat left for either side. The final stand was at hand.

    Yoritomo, addressing his destined adversary, called out with fervor, ¡°Kagami Lily! Why do you defy the imperial court, dismiss the greater good, and continually thwart my ns for the world? Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re opposing the divine will?¡±

    Drenched by the relentless rain, Lily took a determined step forward. Her ck hair swept around her as she retorted, ¡°Does your so-called greater good justify unleashing this cataclysm that threatens to obliterate humanity and all living beings?¡±

    ¡°Only through the crucible of destruction can new life emerge,¡± Yoritomo thundered, his voice overpowering even the storm. ¡°Those unable to endure this ordeal will be purged by the world itself, while the survivors will pioneer a new epoch. Such is the immutablew of nature!¡±

    ¡°Neither survival nor annihtion is yours to decree,¡± Lily countered, her voice steady and resolute. ¡°You may believe youprehend the divine path, but in truth, you are merely a mortal. What right do you have to y god and decide the fates of all?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Kagami Lily, do you presume to understand divinity better than I?¡± Yoritomo scoffed. ¡°Relying on mere talent and chance, you oppose the greater cause and disrupt the grand design. You, a woman of superficial understanding, cannot fathom the true depths of this world¡¯s darkness!¡±

    Shizuka Gozen¡¯s white hair whipped about in the wind as she red fiercely at the towering samurai on the distant castle tower. ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo!¡± she cried out, her eyes aze with fury. ¡°When you murdered my husband, you spouted the same absurd justification! Do you truly believe yourself to be the sole arbiter of righteousness, condemning to death those who oppose you? Silence! You cloak your lust for power in righteousness. You took my husband and son from me, and now, the time for retribution hase!¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, today you will face retribution for my master!¡± Benkei roared, raising his naginata, his aura bursting with righteous fury as he pointed it directly at Yoritomo.

    ¡°I have no concern for your notions of greater good or divine will,¡± dered Tomoe Gozen, her voiceden with vengeance. ¡°You slew my husband, Kiso Yoshinaka. Today, I, Tomoe Gozen, havee to im your life!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all just relics of a bygone era, deluded and lost!¡± Yoritomo dered disdainfully. ¡°Kagami Lily, I thought you above these superficial, ignorant, hypocritical fools. Your disappointment is profound¡­¡±

    Yoritomo¡¯s eyes gleamed with unwavering resolve. ¡°In the pursuit of righteousness, all sacrifices are justifiable. Whether it be you, me, or all living beings on this earth.¡±

    ¡°You naive fools should behold the true darkness of this world in your final moments,¡± he proimed. ¡°Go to your deaths engulfed in despair and regret!¡±

    Suddenly, the sea¡¯s surface erupted as if boiling, massive waves soaring skyward. The earth quaked, the sky swirled with ferocious winds, heralding the emergence of an unimaginable force.

    A colossal whirlpool formed at the sea¡¯s center, swallowing vast quantities of water, its scale dwarfing anything seen before. Water and mist shot skyward in a gigantic spray, a spectacle of nature¡¯s raw power.

    Mountains began to crumble and sink amidst the tremors, their once-mighty peaks sumbing to the earth¡¯s upheaval. Lily and herpanions swiftly maneuvered, dodging the copsing boulders and mountains, seeking refuge from the destruction.

    Amidst the clearing mist, an enormous shadow, dwarfing several mountain peaks and radiating an immense demonic aura, slowly rose from the sea¡¯s depths. Enormous ck shadows, like pirs reaching into the heavens, stirred the mist and eight-colored demonic clouds above, a testament to the colossal entity¡¯s power.

    The earth shifted violently, the mountains crumbling into the sea, reshaping thendscape. As the mist dissipated, the full extent of the emerging horror began to unveil itself.

    Eight colossal heads towered into the sky, with half of the creature¡¯s body submerged underwater. Its eight long, serpent-like tails stirred the dark clouds, while its massive body, covered in ominous ck scales, bore ancient trees and moss, resembling a primeval forest. Below its dark form, the sea was a bloody mess, with endless ck blood boiling the water and emitting poisonous mist. The legendary Yamata no Orochi had unveiled its true form between the mountains and the sea.

    This gargantuan serpent, with its eight heads and tails and a body spanning thousands of meters, eclipsed the sky and sun, its every movement a cataclysmic force. The sight of it left the group of experts atop the crumbling boulder in shock, their faces mirroring horror and disbelief.

    ¡°Yamata no Orochi has truly been resurrected¡­¡± Kimiko¡¯s voice was heavy with solemnity, her eyes fixed on the monster she had never seen before. The scale of each of the creature¡¯s heads was akin to a small mountain, standing 10,000 meters high, rendering the group momentarily speechless, uncertain of how to confront such an immense adversary.

    The heads of Yamata no Orochi, overgrown with moss and dead trees, swayed slowly, almost as if relimating to the world. Each head bore a pair of glowing, malevolent eyes that, despite their size, seemed capable of piercing into one¡¯s soul, with each set of eyes looking in different directions. The experts felt a chilling sense that they were constantly being watched.

    As the body of Yamata no Orochi moved, the forest on its back seemed to undergo the passage of countless years. Demonic and sacred trees emitted an eight-colored mist, adding to the gloom of the already ominous clouds.

    The creature¡¯s eyes shone like malevolent stars in the night, casting sinister rays of light. Amidst the eight-colored clouds, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, adding to the already eerie atmosphere.

    Beneath the demonic clouds, small orange spots appeared in the dark sky, which soon transformed into falling fireballs, like a meteor shower.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rain of fire! Be cautious, everyone!¡± Ayaka¡¯s warning rang out as the fireballs indiscriminately bombarded everything around Yamata no Orochi, including the creature itself, which seemed unaffected by the fiery onught.

    Each droplet of fire exploded upon nearing the ground, turning into massive fireballs that melted the earth into pools ofva. The sisters and other experts nimbly dodged the impact zones, with only the strongest warriors daring to confront the fiery deluge.

    Many demons and vengeful spirits, unable to evade, were either incinerated, annihted, or gravely injured by the relentless rain of fire, which transformed a hundred square kilometers, previously drenched by rain and floods, into a zing inferno.

    Lily, dodging the destructive fire, eximed in disbelief, ¡°What kind of monster is this? Even a casual disy of its power is this catastrophic!¡± She then acted swiftly to protect the weaker members of their group.

    Lily tossed the sakura parasol towards a rtively stable mountain peak, providing a haven for the sisters, cavalries, and smaller demons. The parasol trembled under the onught of fire but held strong, shielding them from harm.

    Gazing up at the towering demon, Lily gripped her cursed de and leaped thousands of meters into the air, her body surrounded by swirling cherry blossoms as she charged towards one of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads. Yet, as she drew closer, the overwhelming scale of the creature became apparent. To Yamata no Orochi, Lily was no more than a speck, barely warranting attention.

    From the floating castle tower, Yoritomo watched with excitement and admiration as the archdemon of destruction he had resurrected disyed its might. ¡°Kagami Lily, Fujiwara no Ayaka, Tamamo-no-Mae,¡± he dered, ¡°do you now see your insignificance against the true power shaping the world¡¯s fate? Your meddling in the greater good is futile. Perish! Yamata no Orochi will forge a new world from these ruins!

    <sup>1</sup>¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I just got to the end of editing and realised I made noments, so here¡¯s an obligatoryment.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 50 â€“ Astonishing Power

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 50 ¨C Astonishing Power</h4>

    Facing the daunting might of the massive serpent, Yamata no Orochi, Lily unsheathed her legendary de, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna. Her movements were swift and precise, her body radiating an aura of cold, bright purple resentment. With an agile leap, she propelled herself into the air, her resolve as sharp as her sword.

    As Lily¡¯s de, glowing like a round purple moon, sliced through the air towards one of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s necks, it struck with a subtle yet piercing sound. The serpent¡¯s dark scales shattered under the impact, and ck blood gushed forth like a corrupted spring, tainting the air with a foul miasma.

    The wound, gaping and deep, would have been fatal to any ordinary demon, but for Yamata no Orochi, it was merely a scratch on its colossal form. Despite the significant blood loss, to the serpent, it was insignificant, especially given its eight heads.

    Lily¡¯s frustration mounted as she witnessed the serpent¡¯s formidable self-healing abilities. The remnant ck blood was quickly absorbed, and the wound began to heal. Nheless, her attack had inflicted pain on Yamata no Orochi, causing several of its heads to turn menacingly towards her. Three of them opened their massive jaws in her direction.

    ¡°Lily, be careful!¡± a voice warned. In response, one head unleashed a torrential column of water, another exhaled a jet of mes, and the third spat out electric currents, resembling divine thunder. The power behind these attacks was immense, capable of gravely injuring Lily if she were hit directly. Fortunately, the serpent¡¯s movements were sluggish, and Lily¡¯s agility allowed her to navigate skillfully between the onught of destructive elements.

    Yamata no Orochi swung its heads, directing the three destructive beams towards Lily. Each beam, over a hundred meters in diameter, covered a vast area. Despite their slow speed, the sheer size of the beams meant Lily was constantly at risk of being hit. Evading these attacks wasn¡¯t too challenging for her, but figuring out how to effectively harm the serpent was proving to be a difficult puzzle. Her previous full-strength strike had only resulted in a minor, quickly-healed injury.

    Ayaka and other powerful allies refused to stand idly by. Rising into the sky, Ayaka silently recited an incantation. A spectacr array of lightning bolts, huge me arrows, and ice spears, each measuring tens of meters, filled the sky, painting a scene akin to a surreal dream. These arcane arts converged on Yamata no Orochi, but their impressive disy seemed insignificant against the serpent¡¯s massive form. They bombarded its heads and body, causing only slight tremors and superficial damage.

    ¡°Yamata no Orochi¡¯s durability is no less than a demon of the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage. Its enormous size enables it to endure attacks that would seriously injure other demons. Our efforts seem like child¡¯s y to it!¡± Ayaka observed in dismay.

    Meanwhile, Kimiko, Michizane, Masakado, Tomoe Gozen, Shizuka Gozen, Shimizu, and other formidable warriors took to the skies. They unleashed a barrage of long-range sword beams, spells, and projectiles, raining down on the serpent. Yet, these attacks, while damaging to an extent, had minimal effect due to the creature¡¯s seemingly endless recovery abilities.

    Tomoe Gozen executed a sky-breaking charge, her weapon digging into Yamata no Orochi¡¯s head, leaving arge crack on its hard scales. However, the crack healed rapidly.

    Although the serpent felt only slight pain from the barrage of attacks, its anger began to swell. Its eight heads unleashed a terrifying spectacle of eight-colored assaults on the experts.

    Its venom was potent enough to corrode mountains, vaporizing distantndforms upon contact. Its pitch-ck winds, capable of shattering rocks into dust, covered thousands of meters, posing a significant challenge for the warriors to evade.

    As the battle against Yamata no Orochi intensified, one of its heads ejected streams of molten metal, their temperature so extreme that it directly melted some of the hundred ghosts into a horrific mess of g. Chillingly, after cooling, the distorted shapes of the victims, frozen in their final moments, were still discernible.

    Another head of the serpent exhaled frigid, icy winds, transforming arge section of the sea into a frozen wastnd. Many vengeful spirits, caught unawares, were turned into ice sculptures, trapped in their futile attempts to escape.

    The sisters owed their survival to Lily¡¯s sakura parasol. Without its protection, the weaker among them would likely have been annihted. It was only under the shield of the sakura parasol that they could face Yamata no Orochi¡¯s formidable attacks.

    Meanwhile, a different head spewed clumps of ck blood. Upon touching the ground, this blood coalesced into tainted humanoid warriors and various demons, forming an unholy army that charged toward the night parade and sisters.

    These blood-born adversaries varied in strength, from Throned General to Throned Saint levels, with somerger congealments of blood forming even more powerful demons at the single-soul Big Dipper Stage!

    The sisters and the hundred demons struggled valiantly against these tainted blood demons. Some of these abominations even developed wings, taking to the sky to encircle the other experts. The stronger among them spewed highly corrosive and toxic liquids, adding to the chaos of the battle.

    In the surrounding seawater and mountain forests, giant snakes of various colors, each hundreds of meters long, added to the serpent¡¯s forces. Even the weakest of these giant snakes was at the Throned Saint level, and many were as strong as those at the Big Dipper Stage!

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahahaha!¡± The two heavenly kings beside Yoritomoughed heartily, seemingly amused by the turmoil.

    Rei, along with her puppet cavalry and sisters, found themselves retreating among the mountain ruins, seeking refuge under the sakura parasol. There, they mounted a defense against the relentless attacks of the tainted blood demons.

    Observing the escting crisis, Lily ascended into the air and activated her soul world. The dark sky was suddenly aglow with a misty brilliance, and the air filled with purple snow cherry blossoms. In the distance, huge cherry blossom trees appeared, as if holding up the sky itself.

    At this moment, despite the hanging moon being obscured by dark clouds, a purple crescent moon materialized behind Lily, radiating an ethereal, mystical light.

    A prolonged, ancient hiss, blending the growls of eight demonic voices, resonated through the air, shaking the very eardrums of those present and inflicting soul-tearing agony. The hiss of Yamata no Orochi, filled with overwhelming fury, also carried an undertone of panic and fear, especially evident when itid eyes on the purple moon.

    The cherry blossom des, countless in number, danced through the air,unching their assault on the tainted blood demons. Remarkably effective, these purple lunar cherry blossom des wrought havoc upon the demons, disying a potency far exceeding their effect on regr demons of simr strength.

    Lily¡¯s soul world, epassing tens of thousands of meters, maintained its peak might. Within the realm of Setsugekka, the darkness receded, and the petal des swiftly dispatched arge number of tainted blood demons.

    ¡°What?! What¡¯s going on?¡± Yoritomo, though confident in Yamata no Orochi¡¯s resilience, couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. Lily¡¯s soul world was evoking a deep-seated fear in the creature, awakening some ancient, buried memory, an ouepletely unforeseen and baffling

    <sup>1</sup>.

    The innate fear, rooted deep within its soul, sent Yamata no Orochi into an even greater frenzy. Its eight heads and tails thrashed wildly, triggering a massive tsunami. Towering waves surged, threatening to engulf a vast expanse of the copsed mountain ruins. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Now the question is which exnation is the author going to choose out of the possible reasons.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 51 â€“ The Power Of Setsugekka And The Raccoon Wine

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 51 ¨C The Power Of Setsugekka And The Roon Wine</h4>

    The towering waves surged toward the mountain ruins, a formidable threat to Lily¡¯s allies. Amidst this chaos, Kimiko stood resolute, her nine long tails emitting a radiant red glow.

    Despite her inability to assume her true form, as doing so might reopen her recently healed wounds and overload her bloodline, Kimiko remained the most formidable force on Lily¡¯s side.

    Her nine tails transformed into towering shadows, even taller than the advancing waves, andshed out at the tsunami. They couldn¡¯tpletely halt the seawater, but they absorbed much of the force targeting thend where the group stood.

    Yamata no Orochi, now thoroughly incensed by its awakened ancient memory, swung its long tails with a force akin to copsing heavenly pirs. Though they appeared slow, their velocity was deceptive, outpacing most experts at the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage. The sound of the tails smashing into the copsed mountains reverberated like thunder, tearing enormous fissures into the earth and allowing seawater to flood in, shaking the distant mountains into crumbling debris.

    ¡°All members of the Night Parade, heed my order! Flee for your lives!¡± Michizanemanded, recognizing that apart from the topbatants, the ordinary members of the night parade stood no chance and would only meet their end.

    ¡°Kagura, please lead everyone to safety!¡± Lily called out urgently. In response, Kagura activated a blood spirit magatama, its red light shing as it boosted her power significantly. She reached the sisters in an instant, holding up arge parasol to shield them from the fiery onught.

    As a giant tail descended ominously, Kagura leaped up, using the parasol to deflect it. With a loud bang, she was sent flying, but her efforts altered the tail¡¯s trajectory.

    Haihime, Airi, and the other sisters, leading the female cavalry and kunoichis, began a strategic retreat. They were picked up by the Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair, which soared into the sky, retreating to safety. The night parade also employed various methods to escape the battlefield.

    Now, only the most powerful experts, those at the triple-soul level and above, remained. However, Rei chose to stay behind, leading her puppet cavalry in a guerri battle against the snake demons empowered by Yamata no Orochi¡¯s demonic aura.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, you should retreat as well,¡± Lily urged.

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Rei called back, confidently riding Nioh and leading her cavalry to engage arge dark red snake. Her exceptional riding skills and Nioh¡¯s agility gave her confidence in her own safety. With Shimizu also on the battlefield, Rei¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave under any circumstances.

    ¡°Sister, please be careful,¡± Lily whispered to herself, her concern evident.

    Suddenly, a massive snake tail aimed directly at Lily. ¡°Master! Catch the parasol!¡± Kagura, her strength waning as the power from the blood spirit magatama diminished, threw the sakura parasol towards Lily before retreating towards the Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair.

    Lily caught the sakura parasol just in time as the long tail of Yamata no Orochi loomed near. She urged her soul world to suppress its speed as much as possible. To her surprise, the effect was more potent than anticipated. It appeared that Yamata no Orochi harbored a deep-seated fear of the soul power condensed by Setsugekka, a natural suppression effect. Despite this, the tail¡¯s momentum was immense, continuing its path towards Lily with formidable force.

    Activating Unmelted Snow to double her soul world¡¯s power, which in turn reinforced the sakura parasol¡¯s power, Lily unleashed a burst of purple lunar force. This enabled her to swiftly dodge the tail while striking it with the erged parasol. The impact, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, shook the giant snake tail, visibly altering its course.

    ¡°What??!¡± Yoritomo, observing from the castle tower, was visibly shocked. This turn of events was beyond his expectations. Despite Lily not being as strong as him, she had managed to aplish something he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Kagami Lily, what kind of secrets are you hiding?¡± he wondered, his usually stoic face betraying a tremor under the firelight.

    Yamata no Orochi, immense in size, was significantly affected under the suppression of Lily¡¯s soul world, which naturally instilled deep fear in the serpent, even more than in ordinary demons. Lily maximized the power of Setsugekka, exerting all-round suppression on Yamata no Orochi. The continuous suppression only fueled its fury.

    As Yamata no Orochi unleashed its fury, each of its heads directed eight-colored beams of light towards Lily, while its long tails thrashed with uncontroble anger. The suppression from Lily¡¯s soul world reduced the serpent¡¯s speed and power, but it was still a formidable force that Lily struggled to handle. Skillfully dodging multiple attacks, she found an opening andunched a counterattack with her purple moon de.

    With a subtle sound, waves of ck blood erupted like a volcanic burst. The enhancement to Lily¡¯s soul world had apparently allowed her attack to prate Yamata no Orochi¡¯s defenses, inflicting a significant wound tens of meters deep and hundreds of meters long. Foul blood poured out of the serpent¡¯s body in a torrential flow.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily eximed in shock, realizing that the enhancement to Setsugekka had enabled her to actually injure the giant snake.

    Although the wound appeared horrific, it only inflicted a minor injury on one of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads. Yet, this injury was not easily healed, a significant change from before.

    Yamata no Orochi howled in a mix of agony and anger, intensifying its attacks on Lily. Meanwhile, Kimiko, Ayaka, Tokiwa, Hashihime, and Shizuka Gozen, recognizing the opportunity, activated their treasure talismans and unleashed powerful arcane arts. The spells¡¯ damage was magnified manifold, causing considerable pain to the serpent.

    Yamata no Orochi, feeling humiliated by these injuries inflicted by humans, ordinary demons, and vengeful spirits,unched a furious assault. mes, venom, and winds, three destructive beams, were simultaneously unleashed towards Kimiko and the others. The group swiftly dispersed in all directions, continuing their barrage of arcane arts and activating various talismans. With Lily¡¯s enhanced soul world lending additional potency, their attacks seemed especially effective against Yamata no Orochi.

    Suddenly, a surprise ally appeared. ¡°Lily, Kimiko, this old man hase to help you!¡± shouted a familiar voice. From the mountains flew a pudgy furball which unfurled to reveal countless roons, led by the enormous, white-whiskered Mita.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita!¡± Lily cried out in surprise and relief.

    With a wave of his hand, Mitamanded, ¡°Do it!¡± The roons, each carrying a gourd, descended to the seaside and poured their contents into the sea, releasing a strong aroma of wine.

    This was no ordinary wine, but roon wine crafted by Mita, using secret methods handed down by the gods a thousand years ago. As the golden wine flowed from the gourds, it seemed as though these vessels were spatial treasures, capable of holding far more than their size suggested.

    This exquisite wine formed a thinyer over the sea¡¯s surface, stretching for a hundred kilometers. Amidst the enticing aroma and the fizzing bubbles of the wine, Yamata no Orochi¡¯s movements began to decelerate. The serpent, after countless years, still craved the irresistible taste of this divine brew. Several of its heads, drawn by the scent, took turns drinking the wine. As they indulged, Yamata no Orochi became increasingly sluggish and muddled.

    ¡°Lily, Kimiko, all of you! Attack now while it¡¯s vulnerable! This is all the wine I have!¡± Mita urged.

    Following Mita¡¯s lead, who had also taken out his ancient rod and struck one of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads, Lily and her allies seized the moment. In its inebriated state, the serpent¡¯s demonic energy was scattered, its muscles rxed, making it more susceptible to damage. Its reactions were dulled, and its counterattacks became less ferocious.

    Roon Mita, a living legend and witness to Yamata no Orochi¡¯s origin, utilized his intimate knowledge to exploit the serpent¡¯s weaknesses. The concerted attacks from Lily and the others began to umte, gradually weakening the colossal creature.

    From a distance, Yoritomo watched the scene unfold with a sneer. ¡°Mita, you finally showed up, eh?¡± he remarked, observing Mita¡¯s strategy. While Mita¡¯s use of roon wine was a clever ploy, Minamoto no Yoritomo was more intrigued by Lily¡¯s Setsugekka and its surprising ability to suppress the mighty snake demon.

    Yoritomo, observing the scene unfold, waved his hand decisively andmanded, ¡°Pour the oil!¡± On his floating castle tower, numerous ck-armored soldiers swiftly obeyed, pouringrge vats of hot oil into the sea. This oil, less dense than the roon wine, formed a film over it. Yamata no Orochi, infuriated that the enticing aroma of the wine was being obscured, unleashed a barrage of hellfire.

    The fiery rain ignited the oil and wine mixture on the sea¡¯s surface, transforming the waters surrounding most of Izumo Mountain into a vast, zing inferno. The roon wine, not being pure alcohol, was initially resistant to catching fire. However, Yoritomo¡¯s oil changed the situation drastically, causing widespreadbustion.

    Yamata no Orochi, partially submerged in this sea of fire and enveloped in endless mes, remained unscathed. Instead, the intense heat and pain roused it from its drunken state more rapidly, reigniting its fury.

    The range of the eight-colored clouds unleashed by the serpent began to expand once again, raining down a cataclysmic eightfold heavenly cmity.

    ¡°Hehehehehe,¡± Yoritomo sneered with satisfaction. ¡°I was the one who resurrected Yamata no Orochi. Do you really think I was unaware of its weaknesses from thousands of years ago? I obviously made preparations.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there is nothing I can do!¡± Mita eximed, employing arcane arts to facilitate the retreat of the little roons. Despite his efforts, many of the roons sumbed to the devastating heavenly cmity. Witnessing the demise of his disciples and grandchildren, Mita¡¯s rage boiled over. ¡°Yamata no Orochi, I¡¯ll battle it out with you!¡± he dered, charging towards one of the serpent¡¯s enormous heads.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita, be careful!¡± Lily shouted in concern.

    At that moment, a pitch-ck snake tail, moving with incredible speed, struck out towards Mita. The old roon dodged with all his might, but the tail still grazed him, causing him to lose bnce and fall to the side. As Mita tumbled through the air, a massive snake maw snapped at him.

    Reacting instinctively, Mita reverted to his true form, arge and ferocious old roon, as he attempted to evade the attack. However, one of his hind legs was caught by the maw¡¯s powerful bite, and he plummeted into the sea of fire, blood spurting from the grievous wound.

    Yamata no Orochi, a world-destroying demon, was a fearsome entity, and every part of its body served as a lethal weapon. While its teeth might not have been razor-sharp, the immense power of its bite was undeniable.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita!¡± Lily cried out in horror, witnessing the dire turn of events.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 52 â€“ Power of the Nine Tailed Demon Fox

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 52 ¨C Power of the Nine Tailed Demon Fox</h4>

    With the extraordinary speed of thebatants, therge heads of Yamata no Orochi often struggled to catch the swift and nimble humans. However, in his enraged state, Mita had be careless, stunned by the serpent¡¯s tail and subsequently bitten.

    ¡°Grandpa Mita!¡± Lily cried out in rm. She sensed Mita¡¯s aura weakening. Although the injury wasn¡¯t fatal, she feared that Yamata no Orochi would pursue him into the ocean of fire where he had fallen. Acting quickly, Lily rushed towards one of the heads and struck it with her de, Dojigiri-Yasutsuna. As her sword cut deep, blood sshed out. The head, much harder than the body, caused a significant recoil shock that Lily felt acutely.

    Instead of retreating, Lily bravely leaped onto the top of the snake¡¯s head, striking down again with her de now glowing in a purple lunar light, prating deep into the snake¡¯s skull. Clinging tightly to her weapon, she remained steadfast as the head thrashed wildly.

    Yamata no Orochi, unable to dislodge Lily, continued its frenzied movements. Despite Dojigiri-Yasutsuna¡¯s deep pration, even reaching the brain, the creature¡¯s resilience was evident in its eight heads. When the head charged towards the sea of fire, Lily was forced to withdraw her sword. The powerful movement hurled her far away.

    In the midst of this, Lily detected an eldritch arte flying towards her. With agile rolls and twirls, she evaded the attack, spotting a heavenly king of Yomi atop the castle tower using hidden weapons. She couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted; in just a moment¡¯s nce, a massive tail loomed before her.

    ¡°No!¡± In a split second, Lily opened the Sakura Parasol. Barely managing to block the blow, she was sent flying. After traveling several thousand meters, the parasol expanded, slowing her descent.

    Meanwhile, the other experts continued their relentless assault on Yamata no Orochi, skillfully dodging its heads and tail. Despite the creature being wounded repeatedly and ck blood flowing from numerous injuries, it remained a colossal, world-destroying monster with undiminished power. None of the wounds were critical; its core remained unharmed due to its immense size and strength.

    On the side of the experts, their treasures were being depleted. Thirty to forty percent of their attacking treasures had been consumed without significantly weakening Yamata no Orochi.

    Suddenly, Mita reemerged from the sea of fire with a force that echoed like a thunderous boom. Harnessing arcane arts, he had fashioned a temporary prosthetic leg from the ancient Manbu wood. His hatred for Yamata no Orochi now burning fiercer than ever, he unleashed a barrage of various treasures in his relentless attack against the serpent.

    The battle raged on endlessly. The experts¡¯ attack treasures were almostpletely exhausted. Despite the countless wounds inflicted on Yamata no Orochi, its aura had only been weakened by less than ten percent. rmingly, the serpent¡¯s huge body was constantly absorbing energy, healing itself.

    With few spirit treasures remaining and Yamata no Orochi still far from being seriously wounded, Ayaka unsheathed the naginata Fubuki and Kimiko wielded the Celestial Spirit de. The experts drew their melee weapons and engaged in closebat. Even Tokiwa, wielding a short sword emanating a tremendous aura, joined the fray.

    Engaging Yamata no Orochi at close range was the only way to continuously inflict damage, but the risk was significantly higher. The prolonged battle had drained the experts of much of their energy.

    Only Shimizu was able to maintain her energy levels by absorbing Yamata no Orochi¡¯s dark energy. While this constant absorption was enhancing her strength, it was insignificant to Yamata no Orochi. Shimizu¡¯s physical condition, already not the best, was further taxed by the ongoing battle, and absorbing dark energy alone couldn¡¯t mitigate her exhaustion.

    Not enough! With the current level of attacks, Yamata no Orochi would simply endure and continue its rampage. Lily, perhaps the greatest threat to the creature, relentlessly attacked and dodged, fiercely engaging in battle. She managed to inflict repeated but minor injuries on the snake.

    Seizing an opportunity, Lily targeted a previously injured point on Yamata no Orochi, causing slightly more damage. However, she found it increasingly challenging to significantly damage the snake¡¯s core and simultaneously evade its relentless assaults.

    ¡°If Yamata no Orochi isn¡¯t killed! How can I hunt Minamoto no Yoritomo and avenge my husband!¡± Tomoe Gozen, fueled by her burning resolve, charged at one of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s necks, her figure trailing lightning, akin to a fallinget.

    With a piercing sound, Tomoe Gozen¡¯s de deeply prated Yamata no Orochi¡¯s body. She was determined not to let her de get trapped in bone or flesh. However, another massive tail of Yamata no Orochi swung towards her.

    The impact of the tail sent Tomoe Gozen and her skeletal horse flying; the skeletal horse shattered into bone fragments upon collision. Tomoe Gozen crashed into the mountain wall, coughing up blood from the severe impact that also caused the mountain to explode. Tokiwa rushed to her aid.

    To provide cover for her fallenrade, Lily intensified her offensive. However, the relentless intensity of the battle was taking its toll even on her. A moment¡¯s dy in her dodge resulted in her being struck by the ck wind surrounding Yamata no Orochi. Sent flying, her clothes torn, Lily was then struck by a massive tail descending through the clouds.

    The earth trembled as Lily hit the ground. ¡°Lily!¡± someone cried out in concern. Despite her exceptionalbat skills, the proximity to danger and the relentless nature of the battle meant that not every move could be perfectly executed.

    Yamata no Orochi, harboring deep hatred for Lily, directed multiple heads to bite down where she hadnded. ¡°No! We can¡¯t keep going on like this!¡± Kimiko realized, her eyes sharpening with determination. A surge of blood-red eldritch energy burst forth from her body.

    Kimiko transformed into her true form. A massive nine-tailed demon fox, several thousand meters long, with ferocious eyes and fangs asrge as trees, materialized in the mountains. This awe-inspiring sight left Ayaka worried, ¡°What!? To transform back into her original form, what about Kimiko¡¯s wounds¡­¡±

    Michizane, witnessing this transformation, was equally shocked, ¡°Kimiko!¡±

    The nine-tailed fox, embodying immense power, lunged at Yamata no Orochi. Its jaws mped down fiercely on the base of one of the snake¡¯s heads. Yamata no Orochi let out a cry of pain. The fox, almost matching the serpent in size, posed a formidable threat. Its bite inflicted serious injury on Yamata no Orochi, marking the first time in the battle that the snake had felt a truly significant threat.

    While Yamata no Orochi¡¯s other heads tried to bite the fox, Kimiko¡¯s reactions were swift. Evading the bites, she leaped into the air and then back onto Yamata no Orochi¡¯s back, using her tails to smash through the cypress and fir trees growing there. These trees, symbiotic with Yamata no Orochi, were crucial to its power.

    Enraged, Yamata no Orochi unleashed an even fiercer eight-colored torrential rain, creating a hellish environment. Kimiko, unable to avoid the wide-reaching effect of this attack, endured the onught. Her skin and fur caught fire, she was poisoned, and countless wounds opened, bleeding eldritch mist.

    Determined, the nine-tailed fox plunged into the sea of mes, dragging Yamata no Orochi along. The sea roared with fire. Two other snake heads attacked her in the fiery waters, turning the sea crimson with blood.

    The three snake heads of Yamata no Orochi exerted their strength, hurling the colossal nine-tailed fox into the mountains, shattering several peaks in the process. The foxy in a pool of its own blood, grievously wounded. Kimiko, having transformed into her true form despite her already precarious state, now bore even more serious injuries. The sight filled the onlookers with distress.

    Michizane, observing Yamata no Orochi, noted that two of its heads were slightly deformed, two others were injured, and one was blinded in an eye, with ck blood flowing torrentially. The nine-tailed fox, in her prime, would have been a formidable adversary for Yamata no Orochi, but in her injured state, Kimiko was clearly overmatched.

    ¡°Everyone, if this continues, the world will really be destroyed. Instead of waiting for death, let us fight to the end!¡± Michizane dered, rising into the clouds with lightning shing around him and a resolute look in his eyes. He prepared himself to burn his ster souls in a final stand.

    The group realized there was no point in preserving strength any longer; none would abandon theirrades to flee. Escape was no longer an option; they all steeled their resolve for the battle ahead.

    Lilymented her inability to burn her ster souls, being outside the big dipper realm. ¡°Yamata no Orochi¡­is this ancient monster really going to push us all to this desperate point?¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± The battle cry echoed as Michizane, Masakado, Ayaka, Mita, and others began to burn their ster souls,unching a relentless assault on Yamata no Orochi. Their attacks, fueled by a do-or-die determination, posed an unprecedented threat to the ancient beast.

    Yamata no Orochi fought back with wild ferocity. The experts, empowered by their burning ster souls, were faster and more formidable, but the serpent, despite its serious wounds, was in a state of violent counterattack.

    Lily, too, unleashed her full power, bursting forth with purple lunar energy. She soared into the air, attacking with everything she had. She could sense Yamata no Orochi weakening, its aura diminishing under the fierce onught. However, her concern grew as she felt herpanions¡¯ auras diminishing even faster than the serpent¡¯s.

    ¡°Dammit! If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to hold on!¡± Lily realized, even with her all-out effort and use of every technique at her disposal, her attacks paled inparison to Kimiko¡¯s earlier bite. If things continued this way, they would be exhausted before Yamata no Orochi could be defeated.

    The realization dawned on all the experts: even after burning their ster souls, they still couldn¡¯t kill Yamata no Orochi. There was no path of retreat ¨C they would fight to the end, or their sacrifice would be in vain.

    As they pondered their next move, a bright phoenix appeared in the sky. Asuka Shizu stood on its back, holding a long, cloth-wrapped de. ¡°Princess Asuka?¡± Lily, amidst the fierce battle, was taken aback by her unexpected arrival.

    ¡°Catch!¡± Asuka called out, unraveling the red rope and tossing the bundle to Lily. Midair, the cloth unwrapped, unleashing a powerful sword intent

    <sup>1</sup>¡­ <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Silva: Time for a reversal?

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 53 â€“ Oborozuki

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 53 ¨C Oborozuki</h4>

    This scabbard, entirely ck with silver inscriptions, seemed to glow with a golden halo under the light, creating an aura of mystique and power. The sheathed de, extending over four feet in length, glided through the sky as if the very air itself was parting to avoid the cold sword intent emanating from within.

    Lily leaped up, reaching for the de in a fluid motion. However, a massive tail swung towards her with daunting speed. With no time to spare, Lily dodged sideways as swiftly as she could, abandoning her attempt to catch the de. Remarkably, despite never having touched this de before, it seemed to resonate with her, altering its flight path tond in Lily¡¯s hand.

    The moment Lily¡¯s hand sped the scabbard, she felt an overwhelming sense ofpatibility. The de¡¯s energy fluctuations prated deep into her being, intertwining with her spirit energy in a seamless fusion, as if she and the de were one entity.

    Lily¡¯s heart raced with excitement. Without even unsheathing the long sword, she knew this weapon was extraordinary. ¡°What is this feeling? This sense of unity feels as if it originates from the depths of my very soul, from a distant past¡­¡±

    The de was drawn with a swift movement, releasing a hazy pulse that spread through the heavens and earth. This subtle yet pervasive power, unstoppable like moisture in the air, parted therge dark clouds, unveiling a luminous full moon in the night sky.

    Holding the beautiful de, Lily marveled at its weightlessness, akin to an extension of her own arm. The de moved effortlessly through the air, its passage marked by a soft sound, slicing through the very atmosphere. Despite its apparent lightness, the long sword was significantly heavy, its form slightly longer and thinner than Dojigiri Yasutsuna, with a thicker back edge, gleaming under the moonlight.

    Lily trembled with excitement. ¡°Is this the legendary de used by celestial battle maidens to vanquish demons? The strongest de under the heavens?¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°Oborozuki Muramasa!¡±

    As Lily became momentarily captivated by the beauty of Oborozuki, she missed the terrifying me Yamata no Orochi spat towards her. ¡°Lily, be careful!¡± a voice called out in warning. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she swung the de. The de beam, a hazy streak of light, effortlessly split the mes, leaving trails of scorching air on either side as it continued its trajectory

    <sup>1</sup> towards one of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads. The casual swing inflicted a deeper wound than her previous full-powered attacks, eliciting a scream of pain from the serpent as ck blood gushed forth.

    Surprised by the effectiveness of her casual swing, Lily felt a surge in her speed with Oborozuki Muramasa in hand. She appeared instantaneously beneath one of the serpent¡¯s necks, delivering a powerful horizontal sh. ck blood sprayed into the air, marking the sky, as she inflicted a colossal gash across Yamata no Orochi¡¯s neck, the depth of which was unfathomable. The movement of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads abruptly stopped.

    The others were astounded by the power of the de, recognizing an unprecedented threat to Yamata no Orochi. Only Princess Asuka, who hadnded on a nearby mountain, remained unsurprised. As a prodigious sword forger of the Asuka n, she had invested her utmost skill and rare materials into creating Oborozuki. Her confidence in the sword was unwavering; it was a masterpiece transcending the Heian era, verging on the realm of spirit treasures, perhaps mirroring the ancient des forged for celestial battle maidens over a thousand years ago.

    For Lily, the most profound aspect wasn¡¯t just its unmatched power or sharpness but the unique energy fluctuations it emitted with each swing. It felt as if the de had been connected to her for eons, offering new insights into the way of the sword. The silver-white lunar inscriptions along Oborozuki¡¯s de shimmered under the moonlight, reflecting both the lunar light and the shadows of Lily¡¯s soul world. Oborozuki Muramasa, inherently imbued with lunar energy, was a perfect match for Lily¡¯s celestial maiden physique, merging sword and wielder.

    For Lily, the embodiment of seductive intent was fully captured in the cursed de¡¯s soul pattern, offering an enchanting andplete interpretation. This de not only stretched the boundaries of a high-level spirit weapon but also resonated with Lily in an unprecedented manner, enabling it to unleash exceptional power.

    Yet, Lily felt this was still insufficient. When she wielded Oborozuki, she sensed the fluctuations of lunar energy and the misty moonlight scattered by the unique dragon tamahagane. These phenomena hinted at deeper mysteries and secrets of supreme power within the de.

    Yamata no Orochi, sensing the danger posed by Oborozuki Muramasa, reacted with fear and unleashed its power in a frenzy. The creature, now fully enraged, focused all its attention on Lily, intending to eliminate the significant threat she posed.

    Streams of eight-colored me targeted Lily, who now, enhanced by Oborozuki, evaded with increased speed, perceiving the world, herself, and the moon in new ways.

    The others, momentarily ceasing their attacks, watched in awe as Lily, illuminated by the moonlight, seemed to be using the battle as a moment for enlightenment and training. Michizane, witnessing this, couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°Kagami Lily¡­that woman¡­she¡¯s practicing at a time like this!?¡± he eximed, noting her use of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s onught for her own growth.

    Lily¡¯s strength and speed surged as she dodged, a thinyer of hazy moonlight enveloping her, her understanding of lunar true intent deepening with every movement.

    Even Yoritomo, typicallyposed, stepped back in disbelief. ¡°Kagami Lily¡­that woman, why is she so inconceivable? Everything and everyone follows my ns, the world is guided by my ns, only you, time and time again, exceed my expectations¡­¡± he mused, unable to fathom Lily¡¯s ability to grow stronger in the face of mortal danger.

    As Lily maneuvered through the air, her understanding of the original lunar energy deepened, revealing new insights. She realized that fully grasping the true lunar intent required surpassing a significant bottleneck. Despite herprehensive knowledge of the Twelve Moon Phase Instrument, advancing to the next level proved elusive.

    The essence of the moon, inherently hazy and illusory, holds supreme power. The deeper one explores, the easier it bes to lose one¡¯s way, makingpleteprehension challenging. Lily learned to release all emotions and thoughts, immersing herself in the moonlight, allowing the illuminating glow to envelop both her body and de. This profound sensation, emerging from the depths of her being, signified her alignment with the true lunar path.

    Elevated by this realization, Lily ascended gracefully, her figure ethereal against the backdrop of the bright moon. In her soul world, the moon underwent its cycles, eventually aligning perfectly with the actual full moon in the sky. The convergence of the real and the ethereal moon bathed the surroundings in a hazy brilliance, reminiscent of the¡­

    ¡°Hazy moon¡­that, that¡¯s the Oborozuki!¡± Mita, observing the ovepping moons in awe, then turned his gaze to Lily, radiant in the moonlight. His pale beard quivered, and his stance faltered. Memories of a distant past, of a time when he was but a simple awakened roon, flooded back. He had witnessed this hazy moon before, during an epoch-defining battle against demons.

    Under the dim, hazy moonlight, Lily¡¯sprehension of lunar energy evolved. Yamata no Orochi, sensing the hazy moon¡¯s presence, felt a primal fear. This ancient dread, buried deep within its memories, signaled a threat to its very existence, driving it into a frenzy.

    The beast unleashed chaos, overturning rivers and seas, as tsunamis and earthquakes ravaged thend. The sky darkened with an eight-colored rain, intensifying the apocalyptic scene. All of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads fixated on Lily, their gaze filled with unparalleled hatred.

    With a forceful surge, three massive heads lunged at Lily with increased velocity. Her descent from the sky was serene and majestic, akin to a deitying forth to vanquish demons. Bathed in hazy white moonlight, her presence was as surreal as a mirage.

    Standing at the cusp of understanding the true lunar intent, Lily was nearly in touch with the celestial lunar path. This path, vast yet indistinct, promised supremacy in the mortal realm even with the most basic grasp of its essence.

    Amidst this celestial confrontation, a new beam of moonlight

    <sup>2</sup>, emanating from Lily¡¯s de, sliced through the night. One of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads was severed by a sweeping silver arc, momentarily bringing tranquility to the chaotic scene.

    The onlookers, including Yoritomo, the Heavenly Kings, and various demon generals, along with allies like Kimiko, Ayaka, Shizuka Gozen, Tokiwa, and Michizane, were left in disbelief. The severed head plummeted from the sky, creating a massive tidal wave upon impact with the sea.

    Lily, passing by with Oborozuki Muramasa in hand, looked on with a mix of disbelief and newfound hope at the remaining seven heads of Yamata no Orochi.

    From afar, Rei observed Lily with a blend of relief and admiration. At that moment, the ancient de she held vibrated ominously.

    ¡°Lily! Careful!¡± Rei¡¯s warning echoed as she sensed imminent danger.

    Caught off guard, Lily was struck by a powerful tail, propelling her into distant mountains with a devastating impact.

    Yamata no Orochi, now aze with a dark, ancient power, seemed to reignite the embers of purgatory itself. As the severed neck was enveloped in a ck mist, a new head emerged, signaling the continuation of the battle. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: She¡¯s bing a saber ss!

    Robinxen: Saber ss achieved!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 54 â€“ Fight!

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 54 ¨C Fight!</h4>

    Only after suffering the loss of a head did Yamata no Orochi experience a genuinely serious injury, prompting it to burn its ster soul. Its power surged dramatically in response. Concerned voices called out, ¡°Lily!¡± as the beast¡¯s heads, undeterred, targeted hernding spot, ready to unleash further eight-colored cmities. ¡°Attack together! Stop it!¡± came the collective cry as all present expended their fullest efforts, their ster souls aze.

    Princess Asuka, leaping from the mountain on ming wings, transformed into a firebird to join the fray. Despite the severe blow Lily had sustained, her potent physical defenses spared her from a fatal oue. Emerging from the mountain¡¯s rubble, Lily immediately faced a barrage of cmities. Though she attempted to evade, it was toote forplete avoidance, and she resorted to using the Sakura Parasol to mitigate the attack¡¯s force. A ncing blow sent her reeling, a sharp pain shooting through her arm.

    Yamata no Orochi¡¯s immense size had previously obscured the location of its ster soul, but now, as it ignited them, Lily could sense their presence, marveling at the existence of such a creature. Each head housed a big dipper origin soul, and each body contained seven ster souls, with additional souls distributed throughout its anatomy. ¡°This, how could such a life form be born?¡± Lily wondered in amazement.

    However, she observed that one head, the one she had previously decapitated, had only six ster souls and one origin soul. Her attack had significantly damaged Yamata no Orochi, yet it still possessed eight origin souls. The realization that Yamata no Orochi was not immortal sparked within her.

    Dodging a relentless assault, Lily leaped into the air, her soul world momentarily suppressing Yamata no Orochi as she aimed another sh at a different head. This time, the beast, aware of her threat, recoiled, while other heads lunged forward, their long scarlet tonguesshing out like deadly des.

    Amid the chaos, Lily, illuminated by the hazy lunar force, nimbly evaded the three lunging tongues, though the head she targeted managed to withdraw a significant distance. Yamata no Orochi¡¯s immense size meant that retracting a head created a gap of over ten thousand meters. Despite this, Lily pursued, only to be met with a relentless barrage from multiple tongues and tails.

    Caught in the midst of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s eight heads and tails, Lily found dodging increasingly difficult as the serpent¡¯s ster souls burned, enhancing its speed and power. In a moment of attack, as a tailshed towards her, she deftly ducked and counterattacked.

    A de beam, aglow with hazy lunar force, streaked through the air but didn¡¯t strike the tail at the optimal angle. Although the tail wasn¡¯t severed, Lily¡¯s strike left a substantial gash. Given the tail wasn¡¯t Yamata no Orochi¡¯s core, the inflicted damage, while significant, was not decisive. Lily then strategically withdrew, weaving through the array of attacking heads.

    Meanwhile, the rest of thebatants, bolstered by the hazy moon¡¯s blessing and their own burning ster souls,unched their own fierce assaults. While their attacks didn¡¯t match Lily¡¯s in damage, they were far from inconsequential.

    Kimiko, unable to sustain her original fox form, reverted to her nine-tailed human guise, unleashing a variety of arcane spells against their formidable foe.

    Despite Yamata no Orochi¡¯s formidable power, it remained a creature of flesh and blood. The act of burning its ster souls represented a significant depletion of its energy,pounded by the sustained damage inflicted by the attackers, leading to a progressive deterioration of its condition. The battle had be a desperate struggle for survival for both Yamata no Orochi and the experts engaged inbat.

    Yamata no Orochi¡¯s immense size and superior spirit energy and ster soul burning capabilities meant it outmatched all the experts. If the battle persisted in this manner, Yamata no Orochi would only suffer damage to its vitality, whereas the experts faced the risk of exhaustion leading to death. Nevertheless, they persisted in their relentless assault, driven by a collective resolve not to abandon each other or falter in the face of adversity. Their shared dignity, pride, and moral principles, regardless of whether they were vengeful spirits or demons,pelled them to fight on.

    Lily, too, was expending a considerable amount of energy, even though she wasn¡¯t burning a ster soul. The hazy lunar force she wielded, an enhanced version of the purple lunar force, demanded a higher level of perception for its effective use. Despite her ability to rapidly regenerate purple lunar force, the intense demands of the battle significantly slowed her recovery rate, pushing her to the brink of her physical and energy limits.

    As the focus of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s onught, Lily faced an overwhelming barrage of attacks. Despite the increased pressure on her, this focus inadvertently eased the burden on her allies. Yet, Lily¡¯s resolve only strengthened in the face of such adversity, her spirit unyielding against the prospect of retreat or defeat.

    In a critical moment, as another giant tail aimed at Lily, Michizane, Masakado, and Mita intervened, conjuring an ancient formation that manifested as a golden shield above her. Understanding their intent, Lily ceased her evasive maneuvers and charged directly towards one of the serpent¡¯s heads. The protective shield shattered under the impact, causing the three great experts to suffer from the bacsh, but it seeded in slowing the tail¡¯s speed, allowing Lily to bypass it andunch a powerful attack with Oborozuki Muramasa.

    Muramasa¡¯s inherent demonic nature made it a cursed de par excellence, its de intent perfectly suited for inflicting devastating damage. Lily¡¯s strike, though it did not decapitate, caused severe injury to Yamata no Orochi, slicing through neck bones and nearly severing a head. Enraged, the other headsunched a simultaneous attack on Lily, a tactic that risked self-injury but underscored the beast¡¯s desperation.

    Despite Lily¡¯s agility, thebined assault was too intense forplete evasion. As one head lunged to bite, Kimiko, Ayaka, Tokiwa, and Shizuka Gozen intervened, crafting a spirit energy that halted the attack, providing Lily with an opportunity for a counterstrike. Her de beam, a manifestation of hazy lunar force, inflicted tremendous damage, slicing through Yamata no Orochi and sending ck blood spraying into the sky.

    This significant blow, a product of the collective effort of four experts, marked a pivotal moment in the battle. As Yamata no Orochi withdrew the injured head, the remaining six continued their assault. Anticipating another coordinated defense, the serpent targeted Tokiwa with a tail whip in a strategic shift of focus, recognizing the threat posed by the experts¡¯ coborative tactics. Tokiwa, choosing not to evade, maintained the, binding another head and setting the stage for Lily¡¯s next move.

    As Lily executed a flip, her de traced a path through the air, unleashing a bright hazy lunar de beam that decisively severed a snake head. The aftermath of the action was immediate and violent: Tokiwa bore the brunt of a retaliatory strike by a snake tail, the impact forcing her to cough up blood as she was hurled away. This was a battle where each participant staked their lives.

    ¡°Madam Tokiwa!¡± Lily¡¯s concern for Tokiwa was cut short as she found herself the target of red, blue, and ck mes. Concurrently, Yamata no Orochi divided its focus,unching attacks on Ayaka and the others,pelling them to scatter. The serpent, now harboring animosity towards those aiding Lily, sent a huge head to ambush Ayaka from behind.

    Mita, with a determined strike, intercepted the serpent¡¯s attack, his club striking the attacking head and causing it to reel, thus providing Ayaka with a chance to evade. However, Mita soon found himself the target of another head¡¯s assault. His eyes, alight with determination, signaled his readiness for this confrontation. ¡°Since I¡¯vee to challenge you, Yamata no Orochi, this old man has prepared for this moment!¡± he dered.

    Before the attack couldnd, a crimson phantom materialized beside Mita, aiding in his defense. Lily, joining the fray, struck Yamata no Orochi¡¯s fangs with her de. The fangs, remarkably hard, resisted even the sharpness of Oborozuki Muramasa, and the force of the collision sent both Lily and the serpent¡¯s head reeling backward.

    Hashihime, arriving on an ox cart, was immediately met with destruction as a snake tail demolished her vehicle. From the wreckage, a powerful resentment emerged, materializing into Haihime, who began casting offensive spells.

    Despite the regenerative ability of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s severed heads, each regeneration consumed a substantial amount of its energy. As the battle wore on, with the experts pushing their limits, the serpent¡¯s injuries became increasingly severe, forcing both parties into a fight to the finish.

    ¡°Kagura!¡± At Lily¡¯smand, Kagura utilized another blood soul magatama tounch an attack from a different angle. Their master-shikigami synergy shone as they navigated through the snake heads, managing to bind three together with star ribbons, restraining them temporarily.

    Lily, moving like a phantom, assailed the restrained heads from all directions, nearly severing them. In a frenzied counterattack, Kagura was struck and sent flying, her blood spirit magatama depleted. Recovering swiftly, she activated another magatama and resumed her assault, sessfully severing a head that Lily had nearly cut through.

    Kagura then summoned a colossal koi spirit,parable in size to a mountain, to entangle one of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads. Though she could not injure it, she managed to immobilize it temporarily.

    Amidst the chaos, a ck shadow moved stealthily among the eldritch trees on Yamata no Orochi¡¯s back: Shimizu. Utilizing the distraction provided by herpanions, she sought opportunities to strike. Given her realm, her attacks were unlikely to significantly harm the serpent, which consequently overlooked her presence. During her exploration, Shimizu stumbled upon something unusual.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 55 â€“ Desperate Situation

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 55 ¨C Desperate Situation</h4>

    Shimizu ventured through the eldritch forests atop Yamata no Orochi¡¯s back, where the flora had absorbed the energies of heaven and earth, exuding an unusual aura. She was drawn to a massive ditch hidden deep within the woods, obscured by moss and vines. Upon closer inspection, she was taken aback to realize that this ditch was actually a de scar, a remnant of an ancient battle. The toughness of the forest and rock that constituted Yamata no Orochi¡¯s back had deterred attacks, leaving this significant scar unnoticed until Shimizu¡¯s discovery.

    The scar, vast and deep, sparked Shimizu¡¯s curiosity as it radiated a peculiar dark power. Venturing carefully into the scar, she descended into a dark mist at its base, a ce other experts might avoid, but to Shimizu, the mist posed no threat. She attempted to absorb the mist, only to find it thin and slightly toxic, offering little benefit to her.

    As she explored deeper, the mist transformed into a crimson blood mist, indicating she had entered the body of Yamata no Orochi. This ancient scar, still unhealed, led Shimizu to wonder about the formidable entity capable of inflicting such damage. Further down, she spotted a partially exposed ster soul, one of the eight central to Yamata no Orochi¡¯s vitality. Without hesitation, Shimizu struck the ster soul with her de, causing the creature to emit a deafening shriek and thrash wildly. The attack not only destroyed one ster soul but also injured two others, inciting a frenzied response from Yamata no Orochi.

    The ensuing chaos forced everyone to keep their distance. In the turmoil, Ayaka found herself in danger as two heads targeted her. Unexpectedly, one head bit another, causing ck blood to spurt out in a disy of confusion that surpassed even Kimiko¡¯s previous attack. A misdirected tail strike intended for Michizane ended up hitting the serpent itself. The once-coordinated attacks of Yamata no Orochi had descended into disarray, with half of its efforts inadvertently harming itself.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yoritomo watched in disbelief as the serpent attacked itself. Shimizu, unaware of the full impact of her strike, had significantly disrupted Yamata no Orochi¡¯s internal coordination. The creature, with eight origin souls granting it as many consciousnesses, relied on the synergy between each origin soul and its seven ster souls for coordination. Shimizu¡¯s attack not only destroyed one ster soul but also injured two others, throwing the beast¡¯s collective actions into chaos.

    Lily was taken aback to discover that Yamata no Orochi¡¯s renowned regenerative abilities were impaired. Previously, decapitated heads would fully regenerate without fail, but this time, after she severed three heads, only two managed to regenerate¡ªthe third did not. This revtion hinted at a weakness: the serpent¡¯s regeneration depended on the seamless cooperation between its ster souls, a synergy now evidently disrupted.

    An observer, unable to contain their astonishment, eximed, ¡°Look! Yamata no Orochi is descending into chaos! It¡¯s attacking itself!¡± This moment of self-inflicted chaos marked a pivotal turning point, offering a glimmer of hope to the battle-weary fighters.

    Another quickly observed, ¡°That head seems to be unable to regenerate!¡± highlighting a crucial breach in the serpent¡¯s once imprable defenses and igniting a spark of optimism among the group.

    Despite their injuries and exhaustion, this newfound hope invigorated the group. With renewed energy, they rallied with a unified cry of ¡°Kill!¡± andunched into another vigorous assault, determined to exploit the serpent¡¯s moment of weakness.

    Yamata no Orochi, despite its descent into chaos and the discord among its heads, retained formidable strength. The group recognized the necessity of continuing to deplete their ster souls to inflict damage on the colossal serpent.

    In a pivotal moment, a huge snake headunched a stream of poison towards Lily. With quick thinking and agility, Lily maneuvered behind another head, causing the poison to backfire and strike Yamata no Orochi itself. Seizing the moment, Lily delivered a precise strike that effectively severed the poisoned head, marking it with a swift cut that rendered it useless and unable to regenerate, significantly diminishing the serpent¡¯sbat effectiveness.

    The collective effort of the group to inflict severe injuries on Yamata no Orochi led to wounds that ominously refused to heal. ¡°We can win!¡± Lily thought, her heart buoyed by the prospect of victory.

    Encased in hazy moonlight, Lily moved with extraordinary grace, evading the serpent¡¯s attempts to ensnare her. An attempt by arge tail to wrap around her ended in failure as Lily cleverly maneuvered, causing an unintended collision between two tails.

    Understanding that Yamata no Orochi¡¯s origin souls were housed solely in its heads, the group knew that severing all eight would spell the end for the serpent. Energized by this strategy, Lily¡¯s movements through the air shimmered brilliantly as she targeted the remaining heads.

    ¡°Scythe!¡± she called, unleashing a powerful beam from her de that sliced through another of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s heads. The loss of three heads drove the serpent to desperation, prompting it to attempt an escape.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let it escape into the sea!¡± the group dered, determined to prevent the serpent from fleeing. The remaining five heads, now in a state of disarray and unable to form a unified strategy, left Yamata no Orochi vulnerable and confused.

    In a daring maneuver, Lily leaped into action, enticing one head to mistakenly attack another part of its body. Landing on the serpent¡¯s body, she ascended one of its necks and decisively brought her de down, severing a fourth head.

    With only four heads remaining and the sky clearing of four cmitous clouds, the group intensified their assault, managing to sever a fifth head.

    Now reduced to just three heads, Yamata no Orochi¡¯s ability to coordinate improved, yet its diminished number made it less formidable. The group divided their focus: some targeted one head, while Lily and her shikigami and puppets took on the others.

    With a decisive motion, Lily severed a sixth head. The remaining heads and tails iled in a frenzy, a testament to the creature¡¯s desperatest stand.

    During a particrly intense moment, Masakado was struck down, sustaining serious injuries in the process.

    The seventh head, weakened from regeneration, fell victim to a concentrated assault by Ayaka, Kimiko, and Shizuka Gozen. Their relentless strikes finally severed it, bringing the group tantalizingly close to victory.

    ¡°Lily! Thest head!¡± Ayaka¡¯s call focused all attention on the final target. Yamata no Orochi, now reduced to a single head, iled its seven necks wildly, sending arcs of ck blood into the air, a ghastly spectacle that, while harmless, painted a vivid picture of the serpent¡¯s death throes.

    Lily, tapping into her deepest reserves of strength, moved with unparalleled speed. She danced through the air, deftly avoiding the desperate attacks of Yamata no Orochi¡¯sst head, and positioned herself strategically atop it. The hazy moonlight, a symbol of her power, coalesced around her de, Oborozuki Muramasa, ready for the decisive strike.

    In a decisive moment, filled with the tension of impending victory, Lily brought her de down in a sweeping motion aimed to end the serpent¡¯s reign of terror. Everyone¡¯s anticipation of victory hung in the bnce as they watched.

    However, the expected culmination of their efforts was abruptly interrupted. Oborozuki Muramasa met an unexpected resistance: a dark golden bulge on the serpent¡¯s head, proving to be an imprable barrier against her strike. The collision sent a jarring shock through Lily¡¯s hands, causing her intense pain and leaving only a superficial mark on the bulge.

    ¡°What!?¡± Caught off guard by the serpent¡¯s sudden counterattack, a tail shimmered with a dark gold luster, striking swiftly towards Lily. Despite the pain coursing through her hands, she managed to free her de with a precise motion, yet found herself unable to evade the iing assault. Bracing herself, she raised her de in defense.

    The impact sent Lily flying, a stark testament to the serpent¡¯s enhanced power. Blood trailed from her mouth as she was hurled through the air, the force of the blow far surpassing any she had encountered before. Thisst head, now in sole control of the serpent¡¯s full might, was a formidable adversary.

    Yamata no Orochi underwent a terrifying transformation. Its body glowed with a dark golden sheen as its wounds healed instantaneously, and its scales took on a sharp, menacing glow. The emergence of eight sharp horns from the dark bump on its head signaled a new phase of the battle, with the serpent¡¯s power magnified several-fold.

    The serpent¡¯s final head moved with lethal speed,unching an attack at Shimizu with a vengeance that suggested it had not forgotten her previous affront. Shimizu¡¯s response was immediate but desperate, as she deployed ck ribbons in defense against the swift assault.

    Lily, harnessing the power of her hazy moon soul world, unleashed a myriad of star ribbons, attempting to restrain Yamata no Orochi¡¯s final head. Despite her efforts, the ribbons proved insufficient to contain the beast¡¯s ferocity.

    In a brutal disy of the serpent¡¯s might, Lily was overwhelmed, the force of the encounter causing her to expel blood forcefully. She found herself hurled against the mountain wall, her body wracked with pain as if it were on the verge of shattering.

    Though her actions momentarily impeded the serpent, the massive head, undeterred, charged through the spectral defenses and sent Shimizu reeling with a vicious strike from its horn.

    The serpent, recognizing Lily¡¯s dire state, redirected its wrath towards her, identifying her as the principal threat amidst its adversaries.

    In a united front, Ayaka, Kimiko, Shizuka Gozen, and Tokiwa conjured a golden web in a desperate bid to shield Lily from further harm.

    The web, however, stood no chance against the serpent¡¯s onught, disintegrating instantly under its power. The fierce blow sent the four defenders sprawling, blood marking their sacrifice.

    ¡°Damned monster, you shall noty another w on her!¡± Michizane roared with defiance, his voice echoing with resolve. Beside him, Mita echoed the sentiment, their spirits united in protection. Together, they channeled every ounce of their power into their des, which crackled and zed with the raw energies of lightning and me. With a cry that blended their fury and determination, they shed downwards, aiming to halt the serpent¡¯s relentless advance with a spectacr disy of theirbined might.

    Despite their formidable disy, their attack scarcely slowed the serpent¡¯s charge. The impact sent them staggering back, nursing injuries, a clear indication of the immense power the beast directed at Lily.

    Amidst the ruins, Lily stood, a figure of resilience though visibly shaken. With her injuries yet to heal, she relied on her de for support, the world around her spinning in a dizzying haze of pain and determination. Sensing the imminent danger, she steeled herself for defense, though doubt clouded her heart about withstanding the impending strike.

    It was then that Uesugi Rei, marked by her distinctive silver hair, made a bold entrance, leaping from her ck steed into the fray. With a defiant stance, she positioned herself between Lily and the looming threat, her ancient de drawn and ready.

    Lily¡¯s surprise was unmistakable as she eximed, ¡°Sister Uesugi!??¡± The realization that Uesugi Rei,cking the power of a Big Dipper expert, was facing such peril on her behalf was shocking.

    Lily¡¯s despair resonated in her cry, ¡°No¡ª¡ª!!!¡± as the scene unfolded before her.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 56 â€“ Sword and Soul

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 56 ¨C Sword and Soul</h4>

    The towering dark golden head of Yamata no Orochi parted its jaws to reveal enormous fangs. Each fang, extending hundreds of meters, possessed a might that far exceeded that of its forebears.

    Its agility was even more breathtaking!

    The mere force of its movement sent a shockwave that rattled Rei¡¯s footing, akin to single-handedly confronting a meteor.

    Confronted with the menacing array of fangs, Rei was driven by a single determination: to stand as Lily¡¯s shield, ready to sacrifice her own life.

    Her silver hair streamed out wildly behind her, as the spirit of Bishamonten materialized, infusing her with unparalleled strength, resolve, momentum, and emotion.

    Her battle cry was lost amidst Yamata no Orochi¡¯s thunderous roar. With resolve, Rei wielded her ancient de, light and swift as a willow leaf, against the towering fangs.

    Lily¡¯s gaze was wide with shock yet void of hope, utterly drained of strength. How could Rei, with her modest rank of a throned saint, withstand such a formidable assault?

    She was rendered a mere spectator to the unfolding drama.

    The colossal fangs collided with the ancient de, shattering it into myriad fragments that scattered far and wide. A scene of grim devastation loomed imminent¡­

    Yet, that anticipated tragedy did not unfold. Among the scattered remnants of the ancient de, a slender, unbroken sword emerged.

    The sword unleashed a sonorous cry as it was drawn, its resonance scraping through the hearts of everyone present, echoing a sharp whisper of steel cutting through the air.

    Incredibly, this sword sliced through Yamata no Orochi¡¯s formidable teeth with effortless grace.

    ¡°What!?¡± A wave of shock and disbelief swept through the onlookers.

    Sensing the ancient de¡¯s destruction and the revtion of the slender sword, Yamata no Orochi¡¯s eyes zed with a mix of fury and dread, unleashing a formidable eldritch aura to oppress Rei, whom it had overlooked until now.

    Rei¡¯s gleaming silver sword, capable of slicing through Yamata no Orochi¡¯s teeth as effortlessly as a hot knife through butter, became ineffectual as the creature¡¯s suppression immobilized her, rendering her unable to wield or withdraw her de.

    With its jaw agape, Yamata no Orochi surged towards the ground aiming for Lily, Rei¡¯s sword ensnared in its tooth, the beast poised to devour them in one fell swoop.

    ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Rei cast aside her wonder at the divine sword concealed within her ancient de, her entire being focused on oveing the beast¡¯s overwhelming force.

    Yet, despite the keen edge of her sword, Rei found herself immobilized, unable to muster even the slightest movement.

    Teeth clenched, Rei braced as she neared the ground, the massive jaws of the Orochi beginning their ominous descent.

    ¡°Lily, run! Hurry, run!¡± In Rei¡¯s eyes shone a frosty resolve. She was prepared to sacrifice herself to buy Lily even a fleeting moment of escape.

    Yet the disparity in power was insurmountable; the colossal jaws pressed onward, unimpeded.

    Suddenly, the air was filled with a delicate scent, mingled with the warmth and vigor of a young woman¡¯s resolve in battle.

    A graceful and beautiful hand sped Rei¡¯s, channeling a surge of unmatched power straight into her veins!

    The air hummed with the sound of metal on metal, a clear, sharp note that sang of ancient steel meeting its foe.

    The slender silver sword effortlessly sliced through Yamata no Orochi¡¯s formidable teeth, as if they were mere tofu. An icy blue beam emitted from the de tore into the creature¡¯s jaw, effortlessly severing the surrounding teeth, cleaving the jaw open, prating the skull, and revealing a gaping wound. Within this chasm, a crystalline entity radiated a golden glow.

    Within the woundy Yamata no Orochi¡¯s final origin soul, a culmination of the essence from its brethren origin and ster souls. It radiated with a star-like luminosity and formidable power.

    Upon the revtion of its origin soul, Yamata no Orochi sensed the impending brink between life and death. It marshaled every ounce of its might into its maw, where a fearsome golden radiance amassed¡ªa final, desperate attempt to cling to existence. Such power was beyond Lily¡¯s capacity to withstand.

    Lily, utterly drained of all strength, leaned heavily against Rei. Despite clutching a divine sword, her armscked the vitality to wield it any longer.

    On the cusp of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s fatal assault, Lily¡¯s life unfurled before her¡ªa cascade of memories from her arrival in this realm to the present. Allies and adversaries, the myriad faces of valor, and the sacrifices of true warriors, including the venerable Madam Yoruko, shed by.

    Madam Yoruko, the remarkable woman whose life was a testament to the art of the sword. Her existence, brilliant as a meteor¡¯s trail, embodied the noble sacrifices made in pursuit of justice. Such was the core of Madam Yoruko¡¯s swordsmanship¡­

    Lily¡¯s left hand sped Rei¡¯s, guiding her in the trajectory of theirbined momentum, while her right wielded Oborozuki Muramasa. Despite her waning strength, she maneuvered the de with fluid grace, as if slicing through the very shadows of the abyss.

    The de unleashed a luminescent arc, ephemeral as moonlight and almost invisible to the eye. It surged forward, a ripple on water, piercing Yamata no Orochi¡¯s maw to reach its vulnerable origin soul.

    After herst effort, Lily was too spent to observe the aftermath. Together, she and Rei twirled through the air, descending like a duo-toned blossom, the surroundings blurring as she shut her eyes, lost in reflection.

    ¡°Rebirth.¡±

    The strike left no physical scar on Yamata no Orochi, yet it eradicated its malevolence instantly. The sword¡¯s power transcended mere mortality, elevating beyond the realm of atonement offered by death.

    Stripped of its malevolence, Yamata no Orochi was rendered void. The de extinguished its essence, leaving nothing but an empty shell.

    The serpent¡¯sst head soared upwards, unleashing a prolonged, piercing cry of agony that slowly ebbed into emptiness as its dark intent faded away.

    A cataclysmic eruption resonated.

    Deprived of its guiding soul, the destructive force Yamata no Orochi harbored detonated within its cranium. A radiant golden brilliance illuminated the nocturnal canvas,pelling all to shield their eyes.

    The serpent¡¯s final head disintegrated under the might of its own unleashed fury. The liberated essence of its origin and ster souls, now untethered, melded with the celestial blood mist that enveloped the heavens

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Gone was the corrupt ichor of before, reced by a golden elixir enriched with the soul¡¯s quintessence of the cosmos. This hallowed blood, radiant and potent, was a manifestation of purified essence.

    A golden deluge descended over a span of a thousand meters, as if the heavens themselves wept in aureate sorrow.

    As the golden rain permeated their bodies, it not only failed to harm them but also brought cleansing and healing. Even the injuries from the burning of their ster souls were mended, enhancing their souls with greater resilience and power than before. Among them were Lily, Rei, Shimizu, Ayaka, and Kimiko, along with Michizane, Masakado, and Mita¡­

    Golden pirs of light burst through the night sky as they were enveloped in the blood of the serpent, its golden hue shimmering around them.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo¡ª¡ª!¡±

    They radiated with golden light, their determination stronger than ever as they set their sights on the final castle! <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Raid boss defeated!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 57 â€“ Decisive Battle amongst Lightning and Fire!

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 57 ¨C Decisive Battle amongst Lightning and Fire!</h4>

    Golden rain descended upon Lily and Rei, healing their grave injuries as their bodies, stamina, and energy reserves were rejuvenated and fortified by the rain¡¯s blessings.

    Yamata no Orochi was neither an adept nor born of other serpents. This entity was forged by nature itself, assimting the world¡¯s malevolent desires along with the essence of heaven and earth.

    The supreme de, Oborozuki Muramasa, represented Madam Yoruko¡¯s lifelong pursuit. It echoed the essence of her ultimate technique. Employing her adapted version at a pivotal moment, Lily felt Madam Yoruko¡¯s swordsmanship was eternal, transcending even her demise.

    Rebirth eradicated the world¡¯s malignant thoughts, with the essence of heaven and earth purifying the corruption. What remained was a tempest of golden blood rain, embodying Ashihara¡¯s essence umted over millennia. This rare phenomenon, appearing once every thousand years, offered varying degrees of strength enhancement based on an individual¡¯stent potential and the quantity of golden blood rain they absorbed.

    As Rei and Lily supported each other to their feet, an incredible event unfolded. Eight silver rays burst from the tails of the deceased Yamata no Orochi. These rays, brimming with immense power yet devoid of hostility, spiraled in the sky before converging into Rei¡¯s sword.

    With a resonant ¡°Boom,¡± the sword trembled violently, requiring both Lily and Rei to grasp it tightly to maintain control.

    An inexhaustible stream of energy surged into the sword,pelling the golden blood rain to form a whirlpool drawn toward it. This energy and blood were then channeled into Rei and Lily¡¯s bodies, predominantly benefiting Rei.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Rei eximed, caught between pain and ecstasy, her body enveloped in silver mes that danced with traces of golden light.

    Rei sank to one knee with the force of her descent, her sword sliding into the rock floor to support her.

    Sister Uesugi, what happened!?¡± Lily asked, fraught with worry.

    Meanwhile, the others had alreadyunched their assault on Yoritomo¡¯s final stronghold.

    ¡°Lily, go,¡± Rei urged swiftly.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    Rei¡¯s silver hair was disheveled, and her typically cold expression gave way to a calm smile as she tried to stabilize herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I may need some time to properly absorb this energy.¡±

    ¡°I might not make it to the final battle, ahaha¡­ such a regrettable thing. Lily, this is your destiny. Please, for this dark world, end the source of the disasters!¡±

    Lily and Rei sped each other¡¯s hands before parting ways.

    Lily ascended into the sky, wielding Oborozuki Muramasa in one hand, with sakura petals swirling around her at each step. She advanced, her long hair drenched in golden blood, her gaze fixed on the summit of the final castle.

    ¡°Sister Uesugi, my otherpanions, Lord Yoshitsune¡­ for all those wronged and in by Minamoto no Yoritomo, today marks the end!¡±

    The sky rumbled, as if mourning the demise of the great cmitous monster, with rain and thunder relentlessly descending.

    Amidst the rain and thunder, Lily made her way towards the ultimate battlefield, step by step!

    Her allies, radiating with golden luminescence and bursting with momentum, had already arrived at Yoritomo¡¯s castle. Even those possessing the strength at the level of Michizane and Ayaka had fully recuperated and grown stronger from the golden rain¡¯s influence. Despite the tens of thousands of ck-armored soldiers, myriad demons, and demonic generals defending the castle, they couldn¡¯t halt their advance.

    Herpanionsunched their assault on the castle perched atop the suspended mountain. Like unstoppable forces, they carved a path of destruction through the defending forces, sowing chaos in their wake.

    With the fall of the Yamata no Orochi, the morale of the ck-armored soldiers and the forces of Yomi plummeted, leading their ranks to copse like dominoes.

    The sky was aze with thunderstorms, lightning striking incessantly, igniting the mes of war around the castle walls. mes and water, coldness and blistering light illuminated the respective battlefields.

    Lily touched down on the mountain path leading to the castle¡¯s entrance. Unfazed by the defending troops and fortifications, she was singrly focused.

    A barrage of eldritch arts and arrows targeted Lily, yet they were thwarted by an invisible barrier of lunar force that enveloped her.

    Suddenly, Lily found herself nked by two double-soul Big Dipper demon generals, one wielding a long spear and the other a curved scimitar. She remained unflustered, neither dodging nor moving to intercept them.

    The sound of metal shing rang out as Shimizu and Princess Asuka parried the attacks of the two demon generals.

    ¡°Lily! Go, we¡¯ll take care of this!¡± Princess Asuka called out.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! Confront me! As one of Yomi¡¯s four kings, Ryu Tanki, I¡¯vee to im your life!¡± dered arge, entirely ck, horned quadruple-soul Big Dipper archdemon, challenging Lily.

    Lily disregarded the full-powered strike unleashed by the quadruple-soul Big Dipper archdemon.

    Michizane collided with the quadruple-soul Big Dipper archdemon with his thunder de, creating a thunderous impact, while Ayaka intercepted another.

    Kimiko, Tokiwa, Shizuka Gozen, Tomoe Gozen, and the others overpowered the demon generals and surrounding forces, carving a path for Lily that led straight to the castle.

    ¡°Lily! Proceed! We¡¯ve got this covered; your fight awaits above!¡± Ayaka eximed.

    ¡°End this! I¡¯ve grown weary of this dark, treacherous world!¡± Michizane urged.

    ¡°Lily, avenge my husband, your teacher!¡± Shizuka Gozen implored, tears in her eyes, as her sword whirled, slicing through countless foes.

    ¡°Lily, how I wish to be the one to end Minamoto no Yoritomo myself, but only you can achieve this! Allow me to witness his downfall with my own eyes!¡± Tomoe Gozen proimed as she soared through the sky, dispersing scores of ck-armored soldiers, her voice trailing behind her.

    Lily progressed along the stone path, elerating with each step until she dashed through mes and rain

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Lily¡¯s crimson kimono and ck hair streamed behind her as she raced towards the castle.

    Atop the castle stood Yoritomo¡¯s original form, a ten-meter-tall figure d in the hunting wear of a general and the tall ck hat of an official, signifying his high rank. He gazed down at Lily, a de aze with ck mes in his grasp.

    ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± boomed Yoritomo¡¯s voice, ¡°Impressive!¡±

    The flickering mes illuminated his visage. Yoritomo peered down at Lily, his expression one of arrogance and resolve.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo!¡± Lily leaped into the air, with Oborozuki Muramasa slicing through the air like a moon descending, targeting Yoritomo.

    The sh resonated with a mighty ¡°ng,¡± shaking mountains and oceans alike, as a tremendous shockwave jolted the suspended mountain and stirred the ocean into turmoil.

    Aglow with a hazy golden light and drenched in the great snake¡¯s blood, Lily¡¯s strength now exceeded that of a sextuple-soul Big Dipper expert.

    Her sh, fueled by a monstrous battle spirit and the mightiest sword under heaven, rivaled the ferocity of Yoshitsune¡¯s most powerful attack.

    The collision of their des sent shockwaves through Yoritomo¡¯s ten-meter-tall frame, his feet dragging across the rocky terrain, etching long trails behind.

    Lily¡¯s strike unbnced him, propelling him into the castle tower, where stone walls crumbled and eaves shattered.

    ¡°Lily! Such a potent strike! Your prowess is formidable, indeed, despite being a woman

    <sup>2</sup>!¡± gasped Yoritomo, pushing Lily back tounch a vigorous counterattack.

    A shockwave reverberated across the ground, echoing with a mighty ¡°boom.¡±

    Lily evaded the strike by vaulting into the air.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! With your formidable strength, why resist the current? Join me, and together we can forge a new era for mankind!¡± Yoritomo entreated.

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Lily descended from her leap, slicing downward.

    Yoritomo braced for the impact, causing a resounding sh. His massive arm trembled as muscles and skin fissured, with ck blood seeping out, and even the de showed cracks from the force of the collision.

    ¡°Lily! You possess great talent, yet youck foresight. Are you aware that your actions could lead to the world¡¯s destruction and humanity¡¯s extinction?¡±

    Yoritomo angled his de, deflecting Lily¡¯s de aside as he lowered his stance, his de arcing back in a swift sh aimed at Lily¡¯s waist!

    Sakura blossoms materialized beneath Lily¡¯s feet as she executed a graceful leap,nding deftly on Yoritomo¡¯s de mid-swing and sprinting along its length. Sensing the unexpected weight, Yoritomo forcefully elevated his de, disrupting Lily¡¯s charge and unsettling her bnce. In her unsteady state, Lily managed tond a kick squarely on Yoritomo¡¯s imposing visage.

    Despite his towering stature, the force of the kick propelled him outward, sending him crashing into a tower with such force that it shattered and crumbled. This impact initiated a cascade of destruction, with additional sections of the castle beginning to copse and ignite.

    Lily hovered in the air, a picture of pride, as she gazed down upon Yoritomo¡¯s defeated form amidst the ruins, hundreds of meters distant. ¡°It appears to me that your ambition poses the greatest threat to the world!¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha! Ambition, you say? Howughable! You fail to grasp my essence, the true nature of the world! My actions are driven by justice, not ambition! Your so-called kindness and misguided sense of justice will only lead to the downfall of this world and all that you hold dear!¡± Yoritomo rose, dusting off the rubble before springing into the air, his massive de arcing towards Lily in a wide sweep.

    ¡°And that is precisely why you must be defeated! To safeguard those dear to me!¡± Lily surged forward towards Yoritomo, her de descending in a decisive sh.

    The meeting of their two des unleashed a shockwave, radiating hazy moonlight in all directions.

    Yoritomo¡¯s strength was no match for Lily¡¯s. His body was hurled back to the ground, creating a crater upon impact.

    As Yoritomo steadied himself, his de pierced the earth. ¡°Perhaps the tide turned the moment I, a general, chose to engage in battle personally. Lily, it may be futile to say now, but I do hold admiration for you. Today, one of us must fall here.¡±

    Yoritomo ignited his ster souls, causing his powers to surge dramatically. Despite possessing innumerable treasures, he recognized their limited utility against a formidable opponent like Lily. The deep-seated animosity between them demanded resolution through a direct and fundamental sword duel. In this moment, a life-and-death sh unfolded between them, determining who would wield ultimate power over the world with the sword. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: What¡¯s with this JRPG like ending sequence¡­ I just joked about Orochi being a raid boss but now you¡¯re going full Endwalker on me.

    Robinxen: This author¡­ what is it with you and women?

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 58 â€“ Bloodsoaked Path of the Sword

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 58 ¨C Bloodsoaked Path of the Sword</h4>

    ¡°The defeated will be branded a sinner, forever etched in history as the vilest of wrongdoers! The victor, however, shall im everything, embodying the very justice of the heavens!¡± Yoritomo proimed, his de swirling with dark winds.

    ¡°Your true colors have atst been revealed,¡± Lily responded, her tone icy.

    Yoritomo ignited his ster soul; his aura intensified, yet his form diminished to that of an ordinary man. At this moment, his strength, agility, and mastery of the sword were unparalleled, aiming for a fair and honorable duel with Lily, true to the samurai way.

    Yoritomo leaped skyward, his form enveloped in a boundless darkness, rivaling Lily¡¯s hazy moon soul world under the ignition of his ster soul. His de carried the full force of darkness in its strike!

    ¡°What legacy do you wish to leave, Kagami Lily? Should you fail, future generations may scorn you. Without dignity or renown, don¡¯t you find the prospect as a woman particrly tragic?¡±

    The sh of metal rang out as Lily stood her ground, her might now on par with a septuple-soul Big Dipper expert. They collided with unmatched force, resulting in a deadlock mid-air, sending shockwaves through the air and ground.

    Lily retorted coldly, ¡°Whether or not you¡¯re remembered is of no concern to me. Moreover, there¡¯s no need for historians to alter the narrative; the truth alone suffices.¡±

    Lily exerted force, pushing Yoritomo back slightly, yet his power was fearsome. As a sextuple-soul Big Dipper expert igniting his ster souls, his might neared that of a septuple-soul expert. He paused mid-air andunched another strike, his de slicing towards Lily¡¯s midsection.

    Lily spun in the air, her de inverted to intercept the center of Yoritomo¡¯s, continuing her rotation to his nk and delivering a forceful chop to his upper back.

    Despite his size, Yoritomo was remarkably agile. He swiftly sidestepped in a rapid retreat, evading the de, then surged forward to mount an assault.

    In the midst of torrential rain and thunder, surrounded by the ze of battle, the sound of Lily and Yoritomo¡¯s des colliding echoed repeatedly.

    Lightning shes cast silhouettes of the duo, also casting a stark light on Yoritomo¡¯s demon-god visage!

    Every mid-air collision unleashed potent shockwaves, their cumtive force even influencing the thunderstorms¡¯ trajectory, outshining the lightning itself.

    Abruptly, Yoritomo unleashed an enigmatic de beam, dark and oozing with muddy vibrations as it progressed. Though it appeared sluggish, Lily sensed the turmoil it wrought upon the fabric of space and time, the peculiar disturbances nearly overwhelming her.

    This secret technique had an actual impact on time and space.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Lily, while your true strength may surpass mine, without igniting my ster souls, victory over you eludes me! However, your youth is your downfall!¡±

    Yoritomo unleashed a flurry of strikes, emitting slow-moving de beams with each sh! These attacks induced slight disturbances in the fabric of space and time, seemingly minor yet deadly in such a high-stakes battle. One moment Yoritomo stood meters ahead, the next, he was by her side.

    ¡°What!?¡± As Lily turned, she realized the slow-moving de beams had already closed in on her. She rolled to evade; however, the beams grazed her waist, marking her with a bloody trail.

    Concurrently, as Lily was mid-roll, Yoritomo¡¯s de aimed a sh at her. Anticipating this, Lily positioned her sword for an interception, only to find it a feint. Yoritomo¡¯s actual attack was a powerful kick to her side, propelling her through the air.

    Beneath them, Lily¡¯s allies shed with the monsters of Yomi and the ck-armored soldiers. Despite the overwhelming strength and momentum of Lily¡¯spanions, the sheer numbers of their foes rendered the battle¡¯s oue uncertain.

    Unfazed by such minor injuries, Lily¡¯s robust constitution shone as she righted herself, only to see Yoritomo deploying the same tactic,unching slow-moving de beams her way once more.

    As Lily attempted to dodge, Yoritomo materialized in her path, thwarting her evasion and cing her in peril.

    Reacting swiftly, Lily navigated through the intersecting de beams, yet Yoritomo¡¯s de caught her arm, drawing blood. Despite her formidable physical resilience, it wasn¡¯t entirely impervious to Yoritomo¡¯s cut. The injury, though superficial, was a testament to her evasion skills.

    Lily retreated hastily, but dark, luminous de beams appeared to converge upon her from all directions, with Yoritomo seemingly using their space-time effect to ensnare her.

    Lily observed as Yoritomo dispatched another de beam. While the beams themselves didn¡¯t intimidate her, the uncertain space-time disturbances they caused did warrant caution.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t be misled. It¡¯s inconceivable for Yoritomo to genuinely manipte space-time against someone of my caliber!¡±

    Lily scrutinized the situation, her eyes narrowing as she came to a realization. ¡°He¡¯s employing this obscure technique to distort my perception!¡±

    Without hesitation, Lily altered her approach. She unleashed several swings, with moonlight de beams slicing through the gloom, their radiant, beautiful light piercing the darkness and breaking the figurative chains of space-time. ¡°You may meddle with time and space, yet moonlight remains eternal!¡±

    Harnessing the hazy lunar force, Lily freed her mind and perception from constriction, confronting Yoritomo¡¯s onughts head-on and seizing the offensive.

    A de beam whistled through the air, cutting into Yoritomo¡¯s waist and causing ck and red blood to spurt out. Despite his shock, Yoritomo didn¡¯t retreat; instead, he resolutely brought his de down in a counterattack.

    Lily, too, was taken aback. Yoritomo¡¯s prior conduct had shown his self-preservation instincts, making his bold advance all the more unforeseen.

    Lily¡¯s reflexes kicked in swiftly, narrowly avoiding the sh; the de passed mere millimeters from her, severing several strands of her long hair.

    Yoritomounched a kick as a follow-up. Lily reacted quickly, lightly stepping on Yoritomo¡¯s extended foot to leverage his momentum, propelling herself upwards while delivering a forceful kick with her other foot.

    The kicknded solidly on Yoritomo, hurling him through the air as he spat out mouthfuls of ck blood.

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo! I¡¯ve unraveled the mystery of your spacetime shackles; they merely distort my perception! What other tricks do you have up your sleeve?¡±

    Yoritomo stabilized himself in midair, with blood dripping from his face and waist, and replied in a deep voice, ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°HAAH!¡± Yoritomo¡¯s momentum surged as he charged at Lily, proiming, ¡°Kagami Lily! In the highest realm of swordsmanship, there are no tricks or secrets¡ªonly unwavering resolve and the essence of defeating the adversary at all costs!¡±

    Yoritomo discarded all principles of the warrior way and courtesy. His years of relentless training had plunged him into a state of fleeting madness, fueled by a singr desire to vanquish Kagami Lily and a profound hatred for her.

    Yoritomo¡¯s onught was relentless, each sh deadly. His technique was straightforward yet unforeseeable, embodying a samurai¡¯s totalmitment to attack without concern for personal safety.

    The sh of Yoritomo and Lily¡¯s des echoed with resounding impacts. Yoritomo¡¯s obsession with the sword art astonished Lily, as his skill level was unprecedented.

    Despite her astonishment at his fervor and aggression, the continual exchanges enabled Lily to discern andprehend the essence of his swordsmanship.

    The core of Yoritomo¡¯s swordsmanshipy in his disregard for life in battle, exhibiting a certain predictability. Despite his intense desire to overpower, his techniquecked a certain spark of innovation.

    Abruptly, Lily, with her de aligned along her back, glided through the air, dodging Yoritomo¡¯s forceful thrust. She thennded kicks on his legs, destabilizing him mid-flight. Without a nce, her de¡¯s edge grazed Yoritomo¡¯s, disarming him before striking a blow above.

    Her de inflicted a severe sh across Yoritomo¡¯s arms and chest.

    Yoritomo spiraled through the air, leaving a trail of blood in his wake. Lily calmly righted herself, observing the man she had significantly wounded.

    While Yoritomo may be recognized as the world¡¯s most shrewd and ambitious strategist, he was concurrently the most formidable human warrior. His power was immense, his tactics bizarre and elusive, yet his innate swordsmanship fell short of being exceptional.

    Inparison to swordsmanship prodigies such as Yoshitsune or Lily, Yoritomo¡¯s technique exhibited discernible constraints and inherent limitations, unbreakable by the average warrior.

    Yoritomo¡¯s fluid and seemingly brilliant swordy paled inparison to Lily¡¯s mastery.

    While Yoritomo¡¯s skill in the samurai arts was considerable, his talent, though present, was inherently constrained.

    In this moment, Lily and Yoritomo were fullymitted to the battle, with thoughts of death cast aside, fully engrossed in their duel. While their powers were matched, in such tight contests, a sudden spark of ingenuity could tip the scales of victory.

    This capacity for brilliance was precisely what Yoritomo, as the elder sibling, envied most in Yoshitsune.

    Yoritomo was undeniably adept, yet Yoshitsune and Lily stood apart as true geniuses.

    Should Yoritomo have depleted all his tactics, strategies, and deceits, choosing instead to engage Lily in sheer swordy, he would have already forfeited half his opportunity for victory.

    Lily was not like other geniuses; in the most pivotal moments, she scarcely erred. She was truly a prodigy destined for the sword.

    With a graceful spin, Lily¡¯s movement was a dance, Yoritomo¡¯s de narrowly missing her as she executed a wless sidestep sh, reminiscent of the moon¡¯s arc, cutting directly across Yoritomo¡¯s waist and abdomen.

    Grunting in pain, Yoritomo retreated, clutching his bleeding abdomen. ¡°Kagami Lily, you¡­ truly are the most remarkable individual I¡¯ve encountered, surpassing even Yoshitsune. His prowess and courage in battle were unmatched, yet hecked your agility and adaptability. Astonishingly, you continue to refine your skill even amidst this mortal duel¡­ Your swordy has grown significantly sharper just in the course of our recent exchanges. It¡¯s extraordinary! While most train forbat and survival, you¡­ you evolve, seeking mastery amidst the brink of death.¡±

    Lily regarded Yoritomo silently, uncertain if his words were another ploy or borne of genuine respect. Regardless, she chose not to heed an adversary¡¯smendations, wary thatcency could lead to downfall.

    ¡°Ahhh, Lily, I concede your superior talent inbat! Yet, the oue of a swordfight is determined in the blink of an eye! It¡¯s merely life or death, without gradations of strength or weakness! Between us, the odds remain ever bnced!¡±

    Yoritomounched another offensive, disregarding his grievous injuries. His vigorous exertions caused blood to jet from his wounds, yet as he professed, this confrontation transcended notions of strength or weakness, boiling down solely to life or death, triumph or defeat.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 58 â€“ Minamoto no Yoritomoâ€™s Ambition! (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 58 ¨C Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s Ambition! (Part 1)</h4>

    Yoritomo ascended sharply, piercing through the dense thunderclouds and leaving behind trails of water vapor. In the flickering light of mes and thunder, his bloodied face bore the visage of a demon god.

    His eyes shone with unwavering determination!

    Yoritomo¡¯s swordsmanship prowess paled inparison to Lily¡¯s, and he couldn¡¯t match Yoshitsune either. Yet, it was Yoshitsune who met his end! Yoritomo¡¯s gaze, fixed on Lily, mirrored the fire and lightning around them.

    Amidst this frenzied state, the thoughts lurking within his darkened mind remained inscrutable.

    While Lily¡¯s intuition pierced through the veil of Yoritomo¡¯s swordsmanship, his thoughts were a mystery beyond her discernment.

    Aloft, Yoritomo ignited his ster souls to their utmost, pushing them to the brink of extinction. In that instant, his forcefulness overshadowed Lily¡¯s.

    He harbored a strategy beyond Lily¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, much like Yoshitsune, you wield your intuition in pivotal moments! Such talent is unrivaled, often securing victory in all-out battles. Yet, ponder this: that very talent is your greatest vulnerability. While I cannot match your adaptive response, I shall make your own talent your downfall!¡±

    Yoritomo¡¯s menacing presence heralded the arrival of a demon deity, his palpable fixation conveying his resolve to Lily. This attack was to be his all-inclusive gambit, likely aiming to conclude the duel.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± In the throes of this existential conflict, Lily harbored not a trace of fear, regardless of the peril. Against the cunning, formidable, and unpredictable Yoritomo, she advanced unflinchingly.

    Amidst her, red spider lilies blossomed in stunning array, their captivating spiritual energy surging with immense power. She soared upward,unching herself directly towards Yoritomo!

    Against the nocturnal backdrop, a dark miasma and a luminous beam of moonlight shed!

    Yoritomo, embodying a demonic deity, aimed for the most vulnerable segment of Lily¡¯s form¡ªthe line from her chest¡¯s center down to her lower abdomen¡ªunleashing a deadly strike.

    A fearsome de beam erupted, spanning the sky with its menace.

    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed as the once rapid de beam seemed to decelerate in her view. In that moment, her reactions reached a pinnacle of refinement!

    Lily sensed a force altering her perception of time and space, yet her intensely focused lunar energy promptly negated its effect. With the de beam bearing down, she deftly tilted and sidestepped.

    As the vast de beam sailed past Lily, Yoritomo¡¯s ster souls zed with a self-destructive fervor. He forcefully swung his de sideways, twisting his wrist to deliver a diagonal chop at Lily¡¯s waist!

    Lily instinctively coiled her legs, executing fluid, seamless evasive maneuvers without preamble. Despite her agility, Yoritomo¡¯s de grazed the cloth over her chest. In a seemingly vulnerable crouch resembling a kneel, she appeared incapable of counterattacking. Yet, she deftly kicked upward, jarring the handle of Yoritomo¡¯s de off course. Utilizing the kick¡¯s recoil, Lily executed an acrobatic somersault, and mid-flip, she brought Oborozuki Muramasa down in a forceful overhead sh!

    This maneuver was strikingly unconventional, mirroring the action of Lily performing an upward flip to execute a chop, but inverted. Such a maneuver¡ªflipping the body to strike from below¡ªwas unheard of, a spur-of-the-moment inspiration born of unique circumstances!

    ¡°Chance!!!¡± Yoritomo¡¯s eyes widened, his visage turning even more malevolent than a demon deity¡¯s. He made no attempt to dodge; upon Lily¡¯s sh, he realized evasion was futile¡ªnot due to ack of skill but a disparity in innate ability. Yet, this was the moment he had anticipated!

    He was certain Lily would evade his frenzied, deadly barrages, and in the aftermath, she would assuredlyunch a fatal counterstrike!

    Though his talent did not soar to great heights, preventing him from foreseeing the nature of the counter, he was confident in Lily¡¯s inevitable response!

    He was aware that evading the counterattack was futile; if the blow could be dodged, Lily, with her genius intellect, would discern as much and opt not to use it.

    He was certain he couldn¡¯t dodge her lethal strike!

    Yet, dodging was never Yoritomo¡¯s n; he had been anticipating this moment, willing to risk his life by cing himself in the trajectory of Lily¡¯s de.

    ¡°What!??¡± Lily was taken aback by Yoritomo¡¯s unexpected actions, puzzled and concerned by his seemingly suicidal tactic. Nheless, she heightened her alertness and pressed on with her assault decisively.

    Yoritomo¡¯s actions left him no room to evade, especially as he deliberately lunged towards the de.

    The exceedingly sharp Oborozuki Muramasa sliced into Yoritomo, prating his back and carving a path upwards toward his chest.

    Concurrently, Lily felt an unexpected resistance beneath Yoritomo¡¯s chest, as if her de had encountered an exceptionally hard obstacle.

    Indeed, it was a de¡ªa de had been embedded within Yoritomo¡¯s body, just below the spirit sea. This de, both sturdy and formidable, remarkably withstood a sh from Oborozuki Muramasa.

    A ster soul had been concealed within the de! Yoritomo had ignited this ster soul past its limits to fortify the de, effectively ensnaring Lily¡¯s Oborozuki.

    With Lily¡¯s Oborozuki ensnared, five bloodied openings manifested on Yoritomo¡¯s chest and waist.

    Five jet-ck des, steeped in lethal Yomi poison, erupted forth, each empowered by a zing ster soul, granting them formidable strength and velocity.

    Whereas ordinary concealed spirit weapons would fail topromise Lily¡¯s core, these were arms imbued with five ster souls, irreversibly sacrificed by Yoritomo.

    The mere deployment of this strategy was a self-maiming act, a deadly snare beyond Lily¡¯s imagination. The five lethal des targeted her critical vulnerabilities!

    Lily, without a moment for thought, released Oborozuki; her gaze emptied, save for the sight of the five concealed des, each a ring, deadly burst charged with terrifying intent.

    Upon releasing Oborozuki, Lily maintained her spin, subtly swinging her feet to intercept the two des, deftly redirecting them with slight kicks.

    Lily diverted her full focus to the remaining three des, countering them with the entire might of her hazy moon soul world and extending her hands. As she spun, her fingers, as if infused with moonlight, gently tapped two des, steering them away from her. The final de grazed Lily¡¯s abdomen; her precise rotation angled it upwards toward her chest and head. As she rotated, her chest moved in sync, allowing the de to slip through the gap, narrowly missing her chin. With a swift tilt of her head, she evaded the de, letting it slice through her hair instead.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Yoritomo recoiled, propelled backwards with five gaping wounds and Oborozuki Muramasa lodged in his torso. The oue he had envisioned failed to materialize; within moments, Lily had adeptly evaded an attack that had cost him six ster souls.

    ¡°This¡­ she¡¯s transcended the bounds of genius; she is¡­ akin to a goddess!¡± In that instant, Yoritomo¡¯s fighting spirit evaporated.

    Conceivably, Yoritomo could have manipted the ster souls within the des to return and assail Lily, yet how could she fail to dodge? It was futile, and Lily would not afford him the opportunity.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 58 â€“ Minamoto no Yoritomoâ€™s Ambition! (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 58 ¨C Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s Ambition! (Part 2)</h4>

    In the midst of her spin, Lily extended her hand, summoning Oborozuki Muramasa back from Yoritomo¡¯s defeated form into her grasp. Descending, she gripped her de with both hands and executed a spinning sh, sending a hazy moonlit de beam directly at Yoritomo¡¯s chest.

    The de beam struck Yoritomo squarely, eliciting a muffled grunt.

    Blood burst from Yoritomo as he was propelled backward, crashing into the castle tower. The impact obliterated the Genji n¡¯s golden crest, scattering its fragments across the ground where Yoritomo, too, came to a heavy, final rest.

    The five luminous ster souls he harbored flickered into the distance, ultimately fading into oblivion.

    Lily touched down gently as Yoritomo struggled to rise, supporting himself on trembling hands while blood streamed endlessly from his wounds, his body a tableau of violence.

    ¡°Ah¡­ cough cough¡­ I never envisioned my end to be thus¡­¡±

    With Oborozuki Muramasa in hand, Lily approached Yoritomo, each step measured and deliberate.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡± Yoritomo, head bowed, his determined visage marred by blood and tremors, had lost much of his strength with six ster souls destroyed.

    Coughing, Yoritomo persisted in a hoarse whisper, ¡°Behind me, within the castle, lie vast stores of explosive spiritual artifacts, enchanted formations, and me-generating mechanisms amassed by the Genji n over years. Even you, with your formidable power, would be obliterated.¡±

    Lily¡¯s advance slowed as she heightened her alertness. Given Yoritomo¡¯s brink of death, deceit seemed pointless. ¡°At this juncture, what aim do you harbor?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Laboring to maintain his stance, Yoritomo nted his broken de into the earth for support. ¡°My every deed was for the world¡­ to ensure humanity¡­ a future!¡±

    ¡°With my defeat inevitable, Lily, falsehoods serve me no purpose. Do you still fail to grasp my convictions?¡±

    The conflict beyond the castle walls concluded; of the two heavenly kings, oney dead, the other retreated, gravely injured. The demon and ck-armored forces werergely vanquished, with scant survivors. Lily¡¯s allies dominated the field, their attention now on the defeated Yoritomo.

    ¡°Yoritomo, in your own terms, what is righteousness? Victory alone defines justice.¡± Despite her disheveled appearance, bloodied skin, and torn attire, Lily¡¯s formidable beauty remained undiminished in the light.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Your words remain as relentless as ever. Recall our first encounter in Kamakura?¡± Yoritomo inquired, his body quaking from his injuries.

    Lily offered no response to his query.

    ¡°Ah, Lily¡­ Sometimes I muse, had I foreseen the turmoil you¡¯d cause, I would have ended you then and there.¡±

    Lily¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°What purpose do these words serve now? Do you seek absolution through mere speech? Even if I withhold my hand, do you believe those I stand with will show you mercy?¡±

    ¡°No, you fail to grasp the essence. My reign and ambitions were my all. With my aspirations now in ruins, I refuse to persist in ignominy. Indeed, upon our initial meeting, I sensed your uniqueness and the shadow of threat you posed. Yet, what of it? The world teems with those who might challenge me; ughtering them indiscriminately would undermine my rule. Thus, I resorted to subtler means to imperil you¡ªrevealing your identity as a mirror girl, or dispatching assassins to obstruct your journey to Heian-kyo. You¡¯ve proven unlike any I¡¯ve confronted, adeptly countering every strategy. By the time I recognized you as my paramount adversary, the prime moment for your eradication had passed.¡±

    Lily¡¯s demeanor remained stoic and detached as she absorbed Yoritomo¡¯s final utterances, suggesting he was loath to depart this life without voicing these concluding thoughts.

    Seemingly unable to maintain his stance, his de dragged along the ground. An indefinably bleak expression crossed his face as hebored to say, ¡°Only, do you realize that even knowing you¡¯d pose the greatest threat to me, I still wouldn¡¯t have ended you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The word slipped from Lily involuntarily.

    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done, I did for the world, for humanity! Lily, you may disagree, but have you considered the fate of our world and people without you? In the face of copsing heavens and looming disaster, should our world and race simply face obliteration without recourse?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The world¡¯s future is grim, with monsters at every turn. Humanity must strive and adapt to endure. Those who fail to do so will perish, leaving only the adaptable to forge ahead. My actions were meant to hasten our readiness before the true catastrophe unfolds. However, I acknowledge this was merely my hopeful strategy, not assured of sess. Had you fallen to me today, Lily, it would have validated my approach. Yet, my defeat suggests the world might find a better route for human survival.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, I was curious to see who would ultimately prevail. Only the mightiest can withstand the impending doom! I¡¯m not merely the architect of a new era but also a contender within it!¡±

    The castley in ruins, with the internal ze spreading, intensifying into a vast inferno. mes had engulfed Yoritomo¡¯s form, yet he disregarded them, persisting in proiming his resolve to the world.

    ¡°What¡­ this¡­ is this truly your intent, Yoritomo? Did you seek from the outset to determine who was right, you or the world atrge?¡± The fire¡¯s glow mirrored in Lily¡¯s eyes, leaving her at a loss for words.

    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re beginning to grasp my essence, but for me, all is now concluded. To beprehended in my final moments offers some¡­ sce¡­ cough¡­¡± Yoritomo convulsed, expelling more blood.

    ¡°Yoritomo, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you aware of what triggers the castle¡¯s explosives?¡± Lily stopped in her tracks.

    Lifting his determined gaze, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s me; the explosives are set to detonate when my soul¡¯s fluctuations cease.¡±

    Just then, Lily¡¯s allies reached her side, poised to advance.

    ¡°Stay back! Do you wish to be obliterated!? Since I¡¯ve been defeated, none of you should perish¡­¡± Yoritomo, drenched in blood and barely able to remain upright, staggered toward the castle¡¯s fiercest mes, murmuring, ¡°I am Minamoto no Yoritomo, the grand shogun who subdued the Southern Ounder. In death, my spirit shall not linger in this realm nor be captured.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kamakura¡­¡± For an instant, Lily envisioned the figure she first encountered, the towering, deity-like warrior. He was forthright yet elusive, offering her experiences that blurred the lines between deceit and instruction¡ªthe most driven hero in this shadowed realm.

    The mes consumed his body, yet he was indifferent. Leaning on his fragmented de for support, he summoned his remaining strength to stand erect and pivot, his visage amid the fire fierce and steadfast, akin to a celestial demon deity making its descent.

    He bellowed, ¡°Lily! In my stead, safeguard this world

    <sup>1</sup>¡ª¡ª!¡±

    mes, voracious as the heavens, surged skyward, enveloping the castle and obfuscating Yoritomo¡¯s determined silhouette within their embrace.

    Terrifying detonations ensued, causing the entire floating mountain to tremble and fracture. The castle and nearby towers sumbed to the congration and sts.

    Thend and mountains quivered. Yoritomo¡¯s final stronghold plummeted from the nocturnal heavens, a symphony of thunder and detonations marking its fall! <h4>Author¡¯s Note:</h4>

    The ultimate confrontation within the mortal domains concludes. Don¡¯t leave though, beyond all lies an unexpected plot~! <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: You¡¯re still an idiot and I hate your logic.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 59 â€“ Bounty list of Takamagahara

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 59 ¨C Bounty list of Takamagahara</h4>

    Once the foremost strategic mind of a peaceful era, the patriarch of martial families, and the architect of the samurai age, his final stronghold nowy in ruins, its ashes dispersed by the wind into the sky.

    Lily and her allies stood atop the quivering, fracturing floating mountains, witnessing this defining moment.

    ¡°Lily, this ce won¡¯t hold much longer; we need to leave,¡± Ayaka advised.

    Gazing dazedly at the deteriorating, ming castle, Lily mused, ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo, I may grasp your obsession, yet I can never condone it.¡±

    With Oborozuki Muramasa sheathed, Lily turned away, her crimson kimono billowing, and departed with herpanions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s depart¡­ our foe has fallen; it¡¯s time to return,¡± Shizuka Gozen, her visage illuminated by descending embers, said to Tomoe Gozen, whose armor bore the scars of battle.

    ¡°With our kin and foes gone¡­ why do we remain¡­¡±

    Tomoe Gozen conjured her arts to mend her skeletal steed, previously ravaged by Yamata no Orochi. Astride her resurrected mount, she rode into the clouds, vanishing into the vast expanse.

    Following Yamata no Orochi¡¯s demise, the floodwaters withdrew, revealing once submergednds. Ravaged mountains and forests began to reemerge. Though embers from the fallen castle still descended, they were mere specks of light against the night sky.

    They made their way back to the Twelve Nioh King Sedan Chair.

    ¡°So, Sister Tomoe has departed¡­¡± Lily, positioned on the sedan¡¯s balcony, gazed vacantly into the heavens, sensing Tomoe Gozen might not return.

    ¡°Miss Lily, we shall depart now.¡±

    Adjacent to the grand sedan, clusters of mystical clouds drifted off. Michizane, Masakado, Hashihime, and a host of demons took their leave atop these clouds.

    ¡°Lord Michizane, Lord Masakado, Lady Hashihime¡­¡±

    At a loss for words, Lily could only offer a deep bow of thanks.

    The formidable spirits reciprocated Lily¡¯s gesture with a salute of their own as they made their way back to Heian-kyo, where their legend persisted.

    Without notice, the rain ceased.

    ¡°Lily, we should head back to Heian-kyo. There¡¯s still much awaiting us,¡± Ayaka proposed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Lily; your sisters are all here,¡± Haihime reassured.

    ¡°Huuu¡­¡± Lily exhaled deeply, the weight of her thoughts audible in her sigh, ¡°Mmm¡­ ah¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s body quivered, herplexion flushing. The heat of battle had masked it, but she had overexerted the purple lunar force, or maybe the dense lunar force intensified her body¡¯s reaction. Despite Shuten Doji and Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s demise, their curse lingered potently.

    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Herpanions expressed concern upon witnessing her abrupt transformation.

    ¡°Is she unwell?¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to our quarters first.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ayaka¡­¡± Lily managed to say between gasps, offering a storage jade ring, ¡°This belonged to Minamoto no Yoritomo, left behind as he entered the castle. I discovered it with my soul world just before the mountains fell. Your treasures might be inside; please, take it first¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka epted the ring, noting the feverish heat of Lily¡¯s touch. Their concern deepened as they helped Lily back into the sedan.

    The Twelve Nioh Kings lifted the sedan, advancing into the sky, with the female cavalry and kunoichi in tow below.

    Rei, astride the majestic steed Nioh, traversed the heavens on a path of ice. Her remarkable sword, having absorbed the essence of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s tail, transferred its power to Rei, aiding in the assimtion of the raining blood essence.

    Rei achieved a breakthrough to the big dipper realm, swiftly ascending to the zenith of the triple-soul big dipper stage. Her divine sword, capable of slicing through Yamata no Orochi¡¯s formidable teeth, posed a lethal danger even to adepts of the quintuple or sextuple-soul big dipper level. Despite her personal strength not matching her weapon¡¯s prowess, the sword¡¯s unmatched edge required only a precise strike at a critical point to be effective.

    The group departed, leaving the expansive mountains and seas behind as the remains of the castle, engulfed in mes, plummeted into the sea.

    Against the backdrop of dissipating smoke and floating embers in the sky, two spectral figures materialized.

    These colossal, translucent entities stood motionless in the heavens, exuding a sense of transcendence and quiescence.

    One, a middle-aged man d in a shogun¡¯s hunting garb; the other, a strikingly handsome youth donned in intricate armor.

    ¡°Yoshitsune¡­ it appears you were correct from the very beginning¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, perhaps¡­ both of us were right, or perhaps we were both mistaken. The utopia I envisioned doesn¡¯t exist; the future is theirs to shape!¡±

    Far to the southwest of Akitsu Shima, nestled within the ancient, concealed rainforests of the Tsukushi inds¡­

    ¡°Cough¡­ such dense miasma, despite being in the south, why is it so damp and chill here? My aging bones are ill-suited for this¡­¡± The cloistered emperor, enveloped in darkness within a cabin shrouded by cold, moist moss, was garbed in worn robes, his coughs frequent, signaling grave injuries. While myriad medicines staved off death, full recovery remained elusive. Beyond his wounds, age was his greatest adversary, as even big dipper adepts faced mortality, and his end loomed near.

    At the cabin¡¯s heart stood a copper incense burner, its surface marred by green rust, from which purple smoke wafted.

    Abruptly, the incense burner ignited with a brilliant re, transforming the purple smoke into a dense ck fog that enveloped the room. Within this murk, the vague visage of a formidable figure emerged, so blurred it seemed either forged from the smoke itself or merely smoke taking on a facial contour.

    Shocked, the cloistered emperor hastened to his knees, bowing deeply in a gesture of desperation, ¡°Master! Master¡­¡±

    A voice, imbued with an indomitable will, emanated from the ck smoke, a presence somanding it felt as though it could ensnare time and space, dimming the world¡¯s luster as if to deride its aspirations.

    ¡°My gaze has not graced Ashihara in days; this development is unforeseen and profoundly disappointing.¡±

    With his forehead pressed firmly to the floor, the cloistered emperor¡¯s voice quivered, ¡°I am unworthy to face you, Master. Aged and failing, I¡¯ve been ousted from Heian-kyo, forced to conceal myself in this miasma-ridden refuge! My inadequacies are all too apparent!¡±

    ¡°Say no more¡­¡± The voice, unwavering, dered, ¡°Henceforth, you are relieved from reporting to me.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± A cold sweat broke over the cloistered emperor. Was his master contemting his silence as a consequence of the failed ns? And what of Minamoto no Yoritomo?

    ¡°Master! I have dutifully executed yourmands, vigntly overseeing Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s every action. The pivotal events were orchestrated by him; my role was merely to assist and coborate. The predicament we face stems from his defiance of my counsel, his failure to fully enact your directives. He chose his own path, one of malevolence, no less! I, for my part¡­¡± The cloistered emperor¡¯s words tumbled out in a frantic torrent.

    ¡°Enough! The present circumstances surpass what you can grasp; your excuses are of no interest to me. Heed my words: henceforth, Ashihara shall fall under the stewardship of a new master. Your absolute obedience is required, or else¡­¡±

    The cabin trembled, enveloped by the tumultuous ck smoke.

    ¡°A new master? But what of your guidance, Master?¡±

    ¡°Ashihara¡¯s fate is a minor concern I can no longer afford to attend to!¡±

    ¡°And what of Minamoto no Yoritomo? Shall I persist in my surveince?¡±

    An overwhelming force emanated from the voice, stifling the cloistered emperor¡¯s speech and freezing his very soul, rendering him momentarily lifeless. ¡°All concerns are to be deferred to your new master! He will seek you out imminently. Should you contemte defiance¡­¡±

    The cloistered emperor¡¯s eyes widened in terror, mirroring the despair of drowning. He gasped for air to no avail, his silent screams unaided by his immobile lungs, engulfed in agony and despair.

    Abruptly, the ck smoke vanished.

    The cloistered emperor inhaled deeply, savoring the rush of fresh air.

    Shivering uncontrobly, the ordeal had left him thoroughly chilled. Despite the smoke¡¯s disappearance, he remained prostrate, too fearful to rise.

    Without warning, the cabin¡¯s weathered door swung open.

    The cloistered emperor caught sight of two sets of feet d in wooden footwear approaching. One pair exuded strength, the other grace.

    Lifting his quivering head, he beheld two figures upying the cramped space.

    The first, d in a dark robe, bore disheveled ck hair and a visage both handsome and gaunt, marked by a ck beard. His eyes, once vibrant and direct, now seemed distant and aged.

    ¡°Ash¡­ Ashikaga Kiyoshi?¡± The cloistered emperor¡¯s voice carried a note of astonishment.

    Beside Ashikaga Kiyoshi stood a statuesque woman garbed in ck. Closer inspection revealed her kunoichi attire to be of exceptional make, emitting an aura that even the cloistered emperor found intimidating yet undeniably alluring.

    The woman¡¯s short ck hair framed a white hannya mask concealing her features.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty, the cloistered emperor,¡± Ashikaga Kiyoshi intoned, his voice expansive, bereft of any inclination to bow.

    Mount Fuji loomed under darkened skies, smoke billowing from its summit.

    Amidst coughs, a paper rope of indeterminate length dangled from the heavens, swaying amidst the smoky gusts. A slender man, his attire threadbare as though a farmer¡¯s, donned a red tengu mask. He trailed the paper rope, its origin obscured by the ashden sky.

    His voice, hoarse yet piercing, carried an eerie quality, ¡°I yearn to leave this ursed locale immediately uponpleting my mission!¡±

    Extracting a diminutive scroll from his basket, it depicted miniature ck thunderclouds, intermittently crackling with lightning.

    ¡°Atatata! That stings!¡± the odd man eximed, as though jolted by an electric shock, hastily casting the scroll into Mount Fuji¡¯s smoldering embers before ascending the paper rope skyward.

    As the scroll descended into Mount Fuji¡¯s abyss, it unfurled, revealing a lengthy tapestry adorned with myriad depictions: malevolent spirits bearing ghastly visages, sublime immortals and celestials beside wind-swept jade trees¡­ In total, ny-nine illustrations, each sealed with a daunting red stamp.

    Notably, the ny-ninth depicted a striking young female samurai d in a red kimono, her hand poised on a red parasol. Inscribed below was, ¡°Ny-ninth ouw, harbinger of turmoil and allure, Mirror Girl Lily, with a bounty of ten thousand Blood Spirit Magatamas.¡±

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 60 â€“ Chief Advisor, Acting Taishogun

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 60 ¨C Chief Advisor, Acting Taishogun</h4>

    ¡°Kiyoshi? You¡­ you are¡­¡± The Cloistered Emperor peered at the man before him. Despite the days spent apart, Ashikaga Kiyoshi, though outwardly unchanged, emanated an aura of profound difference.

    ¡°Per the master¡¯s directive, Lord Kiyoshi shall oversee all affairs in Ashihara henceforth,¡± dered the masked Hannya woman standing beside him.

    The woman radiated an extraordinary aura, so potent that even the Cloistered Emperor, in his prime, knew he would be no match for her¡ªa realization made all the more poignant by his current critical injuries.

    Acknowledging the mandate as the master¡¯s, he offered no resistance, albeit with a heart burdened by doubt and reluctance.

    The Cloistered Emperor¡¯s reign transcended many dynasties and generations. Through the passage of time, as countless heroes rose and fell, he endured as the Cloistered Emperor.

    ¡°As youmand, Your Highness,¡± the Cloistered Emperor responded with due respect.

    ¡°In the world beyond, you shall continue as the Cloistered Emperor of my dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I am at your service, yet¡­ Minamoto no Yoritomo currently upies Izumo Mountain. His intentions are unclear, and I fear he may not readily cede his dominion over the world to you.¡±

    ¡°Minamoto no Yoritomo has already met his end,¡± stated Kiyoshi, his voice calm.

    ¡°What?¡± The news genuinely shook the Cloistered Emperor, a man known for his calcting and cunning nature. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ dead?¡±

    His voice trailed off, disbelief evident. ¡°Is¡­ Lord Kamakura¡­ truly dead?¡±

    ¡°He fell at the hands of Kagami Lily,¡± revealed the masked Hannya woman.

    Kiyoshi found a seat within the room. ¡°Your Majesty, the world has undergone drastic changes. Lady Kagami, Ayaka, and their allies now control the majority of it. A direct confrontation is unfeasible at this juncture. We must strategize further. Lady Kagami¡­¡±

    As he spoke of her, a spark ignited in his eyes. His ck sleeve hung loosely, empty. Though he could easily have another arm regrown with the woman¡¯s help beside him, he chose not to.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the Cloistered Emperor affirmed, kneeling in a gesture of obedience.

    ¡°Oh, Lily, if only you could understand¡­ No matter who I¡¯ve be or what I¡¯ve done, it¡¯s all been for you¡­¡± His gaze turned reminiscent as he pondered.

    Concurrently, thousands of miles away,

    Lily and herpanions had returned to Heian-kyo, finding much of the area still submerged under floodwaters. Despite the cessation of rain, it was anticipated that at least half a month would pass before the waters receded.

    The situation was dire, with the spread of gues, bandit raids, demonic presences, and numerous other catastrophes.

    Ayaka and her group stood on a bridge, their hearts aching as they surveyed the mostly flooded city, united in their disgust at Yoritomo¡¯s madness.

    ¡°Lily¡¯s health has been falteringtely. It¡¯s not fitting for her to remain in this chaotic ce, brimming with negative energies and murky waters. She should retreat to Cherry Blossom Valley to recuperate,¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°Exactly. With our enemy defeated and the world at peace, Lily¡¯s expertise does not lie in governance. We can manage things here,¡± Kotoka affirmed.

    ¡°I must then impose upon you, Madam Kotoka,¡± Ayaka responded, ¡°My worry for Lily persists. I wish to return to Cherry Blossom Valley and care for her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, proceed without concern. The royal family, officials, and martial ns have all united. Your absence will not hinder our reconstruction efforts,¡± Kotoka assured.

    Ayaka turned to Shizuka Gozen, saying, ¡°We shall temporarily reside in Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s Taishogun Pce, directing the martial ns from there. Once the floodwaters recede, we willmence mobilizing efforts to construct the thirty-six altars

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    Shizuka Gozen nodded in agreement. ¡°The absence of Yoritomo does not simplify our monumental task. Among the thirty-six sites, most are still infested with demons.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The apparent peace belies the long journey ahead of us. The unrestored Heavenly Path continues to pose the greatest threat to humanity,¡± Ayaka sighed, conveying a deep sense of concern.

    Subsequently, the group utilized the teleportation formation to return to Cherry Blossom Valley.

    That night, a meeting was convened in Cherry Blossom Valley. The damage to the Heavenly Path meant that any dy would allow Eldritch Energy to pervade further, significantly reducing food harvests.

    However, Lily was absent from the meeting.

    Ayaka took the lead, with Rei by her side.

    ¡°As agreed with the Taishogun, Lyn-hime will concentrate on recovery following the great battle. I will resume my role as Chief Advisor to oversee all matters. Miss Uesugi, the governor of the Kanto Region, will serve as the acting Taishogun, leading all martial ns,¡± Ayaka dered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± came the unified response as the sisters and n representatives knelt. Many of these envoys resided within Cherry Blossom Valley, attending on behalf of their masters or to ry information in their absence. This assembly represented a coalition of formidable ns worldwide, officials, and even n leaders from Heian-kyo.

    With the elimination of Minamoto no Yoritomo, the Cloistered Emperor, and the apocalyptic Archdemon Yamata no Orochi by their hands, no force in the world dared challenge Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s authority

    <sup>2</sup>, unless they considered themselves mightier than Yamata no Orochi.

    Several dayster, nestled within Cherry Valley, Lily, Ayaka, Shimizu, and Rei found sce in the hot springs.

    Typically shrouded in bath towels, on this day, they chose to immerse themselves in the waters without any coverings. The trials they had endured together forged their bonds as sisters, unbreakable in their strength.

    Their shared womanhood made such openness natural, though Lily had always been hesitant. Today, however, she acquiesced, for reasons unknown even to her.

    Yet, this asion felt distinctly different. As they rxed in the spring, their eyes asionally lingered on Lily, focusing on certain aspects of her form, eliciting a deep embarrassment in her, which she strove to conceal.

    After all, it appeared her sisters were simply unwinding.

    Thankfully, the water¡¯s opacity provided some modesty. With cautious movements, she could avoidplete exposure.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Ayaka announced, rising abruptly and moving toward Lily, her form unveiled.

    Ayaka¡¯s height, entuated by her stance and proximity to the pool¡¯s edge, left much of her form exposed above the knee. The light, reflecting off water droplets, cast a glow on her skin, rendering her appearance both innocent and alluring.

    Observers might find themselves at a crossroads of admiration and desire.

    Ovee with embarrassment, Lily averted her gaze. Ayaka, seemingly unfazed by her own vulnerability yet blushing, rejoined Lily. ¡°Lily, let¡¯s use this moment to discuss the state of affairs. Presently, we have dominion over all martial ns and cities. Even the lingering loyalists of Minamoto no Yoritomo have capitted. As expected, Madam Makoto has ascended as the new head of the Genji n.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ What¡¯s the progress on the Ship of Ascension and the thirty-six altars?¡± This matter was of utmost concern to Lily.

    ¡°Five locations havemenced the construction of the altars. These are situated within regions fully under our control: Heian-kyo, Kamakura, Suruga Province under the Taira n¡¯s domain, and territories governed by the Ijuin n. However, other areas require full recuperation and robust defense before proceeding. Moreover, we¡¯re still gaining expertise in construction techniques. Madam Shizuka Gozen is overseeing the quickest altar construction in Kamakura. The Ship of Ascension¡¯s construction has been designated to Izumo Mountain. Both the Ogasawara and Kagami ns are conductingnd surveys and preparing the groundwork,¡± Ayaka exined.

    ¡°Thank you for your diligence, Sister Ayaka. Admittedly, I find myself out of my depth with these matters. I¡¯ll be leaning on you and the others, sisters,¡± Lily confessed, her voice tinged with embarrassment.

    ¡°Why worry about that? Your primary task is to rest and recuperate here, ensuring you¡¯re in peak condition. After all, you¡¯re to escort Shizuka Gozen in her ascension,¡± Ayaka said, pressing herself against Lily in what would normally be considered amon gesture, yet under the circumstances, it was anything but. Her state of undress made every contact intensely clear to Lily, who couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of nervousness. ¡°Sister Ayaka¡­¡±

    ¡°Chief Advisor, isn¡¯t it time for your report? Must you stand so close?¡± Shimizu teased, slipping behind Lily to wrap her arms around her. Lily instinctively covered her chest, though her hands managed only to shield the center.

    ¡°Tell me, Lord Rokuhara Tandai, shouldn¡¯t you be safeguarding the capital? What brings you to Cherry Blossom Valley?¡± Ayaka questioned, a note of displeasure in her voice.

    ¡°What? Have you decided to move the Chief Advisor¡¯s mansion here as well?¡± Shimizu countered, her tone incredulous.

    Without warning, Rei leaned into Lily¡¯s other side. ¡°Is it really fitting to tease the Taishogun in such a manner?¡± she asked, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°As the acting Taishogun, it¡¯s my duty to protect our Lord Taishogun.¡±

    ¡°Protect? And how do you propose to do that? With your chest?¡± Shimizu quipped, a smile breaking across her face.

    ¡°Focus, please. We¡¯re here to discuss military strategies, not to deviate into such unseemly banter,¡± Ayaka chided, her irritation evident.

    Shimizu¡¯s gaze hardened as she observed them crowding around Lily. ¡°Ayaka, are you implying Ick the right to protect Lil¡¯ Lily?¡± she inquired, her tone turning serious.

    ¡°When have I ever suggested such a thing?¡±

    Lily found herself engulfed in a maelstrom of scents and gentle touches, her cheeks ame with a blush so deep she felt on the verge of swooning. Yet, her hands steadfastly guarded her most private areas, a task she found exceedingly difficult.

    Deep within Mount Fuji, hundreds of miles from this point, lies a realm far deeper than the darkest abyss, beneathyers of boilingva.

    This chasm extends thousands of miles downward!

    The air is scorching, and the pressure extraordinary. Any ordinary creature would be instantly crushed upon entry, their flesh incinerated to ashes in moments.

    The sky here is a vast expanse of endless stone caverns, with a ceiling hundreds of miles above, typically veiled byyers of sulfur clouds.

    Massive stone pirs descend from the sky, connecting with the pitch-ck ground below. Each pir is ten times taller than Ashihara¡¯s highest mountain peak, cloaked in streams of incredibly hotva flowing from above.

    asionally, cracks in the pitch-ck ground emit sparks powerful enough to incinerate nearly anything in this world.

    Inside the pitch-ck cave stood two ancient stonemps adorned with beast carvings, suspended by ropes. Nearby, a pitch-ck pine tree, its trunk marred by cracks that seemed to burn, bore pine needles of a dark green color, touched with a hint of gold, reminiscent of jade.

    Illuminated by themp¡¯s glow, a dark, thick hand adorned with red glowing runes carefully unfolded a long scroll.

    A gust of fiery air erupted from enormous nostrils with a swish.

    ¡°Number ny-nine. A new face? Hehehe, it¡¯s been years since a new face appeared on the bounty list. What¡¯s this? A human? Can it be that a mere human warrior from Ashihara has caught the heavenly realm¡¯s attention? And a woman, no less?¡±

    ¡°This Kagami Lily is truly so beautiful? Even more so than the Celestial Battle Maiden who¡¯s higher up on the list? How can that be? Huhuhu, perhaps they¡¯ve depicted her with such beauty to expedite her capture? Trusting those in heaven has never been wise! Hahahaha, hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    The depths underground began to tremble. Robust and violentughter echoed, cascading through thousands of miles. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I kind of forgot that the final boss was just part of this side quest¡­

    Robinxen: Sorry but we still have¡­. several volumes to go¡­ so spoilers but I think there are more threats.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 61 â€“ The Sixth Chamber

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 61 ¨C The Sixth Chamber</h4>

    Lily made her way back to her dwelling. Per Ayaka¡¯s calctions, construction of the thirty-six altars scattered across the globe was projected to conclude in a few months.

    No expense had been spared in their efforts. Simrly, the Ship of Ascension was anticipated to reachpletion within the same timeframe.

    Lily was spared the need to fret over these matters. Her only obligations were to rest and train within the serene confines of Cherry Blossom Valley.

    In a few days, Lily intended to journey to Ezo to acquire the fifth stone stele of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. Having never visited Ezo Ind, she wished to explore it prior to her ascension.

    Having not seen her senior sister for a while, Lily¡¯s consciousness transitioned into the Mirror Dimension.

    ¡°Master,¡± greeted Kagura, found within the octagonal stone chamber.

    ¡°Kagura, how have you been?¡± It was known that Kagura had been dedicating her time to training in this locale.

    ¡°I have attained the Throned Stage,¡± Kagura responded. Unlike other experts, she faced no bottlenecks. Merely with time and rigorous training, she could gradually reim her prime strength, aided by an abundance of Anima.

    Lily nodded in approval. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s excellent news.¡±

    As Kagura resumed her training, Lily made her way into Rinne¡¯s chamber.

    Rinney there in silence, unaffected by the external world¡¯s happenings, immune even to catastrophes.

    ¡°Sister Rinne¡­ when might you awaken¡­¡±

    Lily felt a wave of sadness wash over her. The memory of a recent dream, in which her senior sister awoke, brought a blush to her cheeks.

    Silently kneeling before her, Lily took her hand, sharing recent events as if to keep herpany¡­

    Before departing, Lily revisited the octagonal chamber, sensing an odd pulse. Her gaze was drawn to the sixth wall, consistently embellished with an octagonal mirror, before which she previously felt sorrow upon seeing her reflection.

    Approaching the mirror, she mused, ¡°Huh? Lunar fluctuations?¡±

    Initially, Lily¡¯s grasp of Lunar True Intent was not sufficiently acute to detect anything. However, having ascended to the Lunar Heavenly Path¡¯s initial stage, the Hazy Moon Stage, she now perceived the subtle and unusual pulses previously unnoticed.

    Compelled to investigate, Lily found that the fluctuations appeared to emanate from behind the mirror. Unable to move it, she focused her gaze intently on the mirror and channeled Hazy Moon energy into her scrutiny.

    ¡°Could it be a switch?¡±

    Lily quickly discerned a mechanism concealed behind the mirror, operable solely through Hazy Moon energy. Thus, she activated it.

    The sound of shifting rocks filled the air as a stone portal behind the mirror was revealed. With a turn, the entrance swung open.

    ¡°The sixth chamber!¡±

    Each of the first five chambers held wonders. And now, the sixth¡­

    Upon entering, Lily discovered the chamber to be surprisingly small and utterly devoid of contents.

    This struck her as odd. The preceding chambers had all been more expansive than their outward appearance suggested. This one, however, was smaller¡ªpeculiar, indeed.

    Then, Lily observed inscriptions on the front wall. Despite being unable to decipher the script, she intuitively grasped its significance.

    ¡°What? Is that so?¡±

    The inscription described an ability. Though intricate, its mastery was not beyond reach. Remarkably, itcked progressive phases, making it immediately usable upon acquisition.

    The inscriptions revealed that any adept could harness this ability within this chamber through their soul. It allowed them to link their consciousness to the Mirror Dimension, even from a distance, and manifest a spiritual form within.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it magical?¡± Lily grasped the technique swiftly. However, she found limited use for it personally, as she would never part with the mirror.

    Consequently, Lily permitted Kagura and Yuki-Onna to acquire the skill, which they mastered in a day. Following this, Lily conducted experiments with them, discovering that regardless of the distance traversed in Cherry Blossom Valley, their consciousness could always ess the Mirror Dimension. Given that this realm was inherently a construct of consciousness, sensations experienced by any spiritual form within mirrored those of the physical body. Despite the high concentration demand, their souls and core consciousness remained anchored to their physical forms, kilometers away.

    Curious about the range of its effectiveness, Lily instructed Kagura to teleport to Heian-kyo and Suno. Astonishingly, Kagura achieved instantaneous projection into the Mirror Dimension.

    ¡°Kagura, are you truly in Suno at this moment?¡± Lily gazed at Kagura within the Mirror Dimension, taken aback. This version of Kagura was indistinguishable from her real counterpart.

    ¡°Master, Lady Kimiko is here with me. She finds this ability fascinating and wishes to learn it as well.¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Lily responded with a smile.

    While Kimiko was indeed a demon, she wasn¡¯t bound as Lily¡¯s Shikigami; otherwise, she could have entered the Mirror Dimension in her physical form.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the news spread widely.

    All her sistersmenced learning the ability within the Mirror Dimension, with varying degrees of ease. Kimiko and Ayaka mastered it after a single reading, whereas Kotoka and Sakiko took several days to do so.

    Yet, within less than half a month, all her sisters had acquired the skill.

    ¡°Lily, this ability might not be universally functional, possibly failing in unique locales or against ancient wards. Nevertheless, it appears superior to voice transmission orbs

    <sup>1</sup>. Its drawback, however, lies in the significant focus required. Even I must allocate ten percent of my attention. For most, engaging in any external tasks while utilizing this would be unfeasible. Hence, prioritizing your safety during such mental connections is paramount,¡± Kimiko exined.

    Lily nodded in understanding and ryed this crucial information to everyone.

    This revtion was significant. The sisters could link their minds to the Mirror Dimension from any distance, facilitatingmunication with Lily and amongst themselves. This enabled them to train, exchange information, and share skills at will, irrespective of their physical locations.

    Princess Asuka, too, acquired this capability. Presently in Cherry Blossom Valley with Reika, she prepared to organize her soldiers into teams for altar protection.

    ¡°This ce seems bustling. Has something transpired recently?¡± Shizuka Gozen inquired upon her return from overseeing an altar¡¯s construction.

    Lily experienced a surge of conflicting emotions. Yet, she recognized the need to confront the inevitable. Given her sisters¡¯ awareness, concealing the truth from Shizuka Gozen was no longer an option.

    Lily offered a deep bow in her direction.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Lily? Why such formality?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to share with you, something I¡¯ve hesitated to mention until now¡­¡±

    Lily candidly revealed her spections regarding the ancient mirror, expressing her uncertainties about whether her mirror was the very one previously possessed by Shizuka Gozen.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that the mirror in your possession could be mine?¡± Shizuka Gozen responded, visibly taken aback.

    ¡°My apologies, Madam. Icked the courage to inform you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Heheh, I understand. A mirror constitutes the lifeblood of a Mirror Girl and is cherished deeply. It¡¯s challenging toe to terms with the idea that one¡¯s mirror has been appropriated by another,¡± Shizuka Gozen replied withposure.

    ¡°In the spirit of candor, if indeed the mirror was originally yours, I¡¯m unable to relinquish it at present. The reason being, within it lies¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to exin further, Lily. Iprehend the gravity of your actions¡ªyou¡¯ve saved the world, eliminated Minamoto no Yoritomo, and incapacitated the Cloistered Emperor, all in vengeance for my husband. My life would be a small price for your triumphs. Should my mirror be essential to you, it¡¯s yours to keep. However, may I inspect it? I¡¯m curious to ascertain if it¡¯s the same mirror I entrusted to Yoshitsune, the one I misced,¡± Shizuka Gozen stated with heartfelt sincerity.

    Shizuka Gozen¡¯s magnanimity deeply touched Lily,pelling her to reciprocate. She retrieved the ancient mirror and passed it to her.

    The sight of the ancient mirror immediately brightened Shizuka Gozen¡¯s eyes. She lifted it for a closer examination, tenderly tracing the ancient engravings adorning its edges.

    After a moment of scrutiny, she concluded, ¡°It bears resemnce, yet it is not the one I owned.¡±

    This revtion prompted Lily to silently exhale in relief.

    Handing back the mirror, she advised, ¡°Lily, your trust honors me. However, you must safeguard this artifact diligently. Under no circumstances should it be disyed to others.¡±

    ¡°Understood, and thank you for the guidance, Madam.¡±

    Lily reimed the mirror, securely tucking it into her waist belt.

    ¡°Additionally, Madam¡­¡±

    Lily shared details of the newfound ability with Shizuka Gozen and extended an invitation into the Mirror Dimension. Surprisingly, Shizuka Gozen¡¯s consciousness was obstructed from entry, even with explicit consent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it. I can still ry information to the others who can enter, right?¡± Shizuka Gozen appeared undisturbed by the setback.

    Lily experienced a flush of shame, yet the rification that the mirror wasn¡¯t Shizuka Gozen¡¯s alleviated her guilt.

    Shizuka Gozen departed to Heian-kyo to oversee the Ship of Ascension¡¯s construction.

    The Mirror Dimension buzzed with activity, with several sisters making their entrance as and when Lily permitted.

    Lily found herself granting ess subconsciously, even in deep slumber. The number of sisters seeking entry demanded no conscious effort on her part.

    Inside the Mirror Dimension, Lily observed Rei, Shimizu, and Ayaka in their spiritual forms, each mirroring their physical appearance. The tactile sensations among these spiritual bodies felt utterly lifelike, offering sce in the knowledge that the sisters could remain united despite physical distances.

    Rei expressed her astonishment while exploring the area. ¡°I stand in Kamakura, yet here I am as well. Truly miraculous.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It seems I¡¯ll have the opportunity to visit you more often in the future, Sister Uesugi,¡± Lily remarked, standing next to the stonemp.

    Rei casually strolled up to Lily, reaching out to grab her buttocks.

    ¡°Ah! What are you doing, Sister?¡± Lily eximed, clearly embarrassed.

    ¡°Quite realistic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rei observed, ncing at her fingers maintained in a deliberate pose.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such antics!¡± Lily retorted, visibly incensed. With mere thought, she expelled Rei¡¯s consciousness from the dimension. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Utterly broken ability in any setting that hasn¡¯t developed radio yet, or at least relies on physical correspondence.

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 62 â€“ The Journey To Ezo And The Unbelievable Realm

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 62 ¨C The Journey To Ezo And The Unbelievable Realm</h4>

    The expansive snowfield

    <sup>1</sup> shimmered in a radiant silver hue.

    While Lily had previously journeyed through Echigo and Akita Province, embracing the winter of the northernnds, it was only upon her arrival in Ezo that she truly grasped the essence of a winterndscape. The ce felt like a realm unto itself.

    A stark contrast presented itself: the sky a clear blue above, thend below a vast expanse of silver.

    She considered herself fortunate to witness daylight in this season.

    Adorned in white attire, Lily stood atop the carriage. Draped in a hip-length jacket with a fur scarf wrapped around the exterior, she held a white Sakura parasol, standing by the balcony to observe the extensive snowfield.

    Yet, the pleasant weather proved ephemeral. Shortly after her arrival in Ezo, a blizzard descended, enveloping the world in a veil of gray fog.

    The wind shrieked through the air, rendering visibility to less than ten meters for those traveling on the ground.

    Beneath her, numerous hostile auras brimmed with ancient, robust hatred, as though forged by the extreme cold itself.

    ¡°What lies beneath? Is that the chilling presence of Resentment Energy?¡± Lily peered downward, her doubt evident.

    ¡°Those are Emishi¡¯s Spirits,¡± Kagura materialized beside her to exin. ¡°For millennia, the Heian Dynasty¡¯s conflict with Ezo has raged on, resulting in the deaths of countless Ezo natives. Their Resentment Energy gave birth to Emishi¡¯s Spirits, guardians that persist in defending thesends, harboring immense hostility towards outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Emishi¡¯s Spirits¡­¡±

    For any Shikigami, such Anima proved to be of immense utility.

    Yet, amidst the pristine beauty of the snowscape, the sight of undying souls steadfast in protecting their homnd against the harsh blizzard stirred a profound sadness within Lily.

    The idea to pursue Emishi¡¯s Spirits was never broached. They merely soared above, leaving them in peace, allowing their existence to persist, undisturbed by the harsh blizzard.

    After half a day¡¯s flight, they arrived at a secluded snowy mountain valley, home to a frozen stone stele that had remained untouched for years.

    d in white and clutching a white parasol, Lily descended gracefully beside the stone stele, her presence akin to that of a deity.

    Just as she prepared to retrieve it, figures emerged within the snowstorm, encircling her with their glowing blue eyes fixated on Lily.

    She found herself surrounded by arge congregation of Emishi¡¯s Spirits, each radiating with Resentment Energy.

    Rather thanunching an attack, they knelt in the midst of the blizzard,mencing a ritual of worship towards Lily.

    Originating as unenlightened beings, it¡¯s conceivable they mistook Lily for a goddess descended among them.

    With a wave of her arm, Lily secured the fifth stele.

    Witnessing the mountain-sized stele vanish with a mere flick of her fingers, the Emishi¡¯s Spirits began to prostrate themselves, uttering cries of devotion.

    While Lily couldn¡¯t fullyprehend their actions, she sensed an underlying plea for her to save their homnd.

    This realization brought with it a tinge of guilt; she possessed no means to alter the destiny of this ind and its denizens.

    The eyes of certain ancient Emishi¡¯s Spirit elders began to twinkle, their faces wrinkled but their gazes imbued with an age-old venerability.

    Unable to answer their entreaties, Lily leaped up and unfurled her parasol. Resembling a snow fairy, she tread upon sakura petals, ascending into the air and vanishing amidst the blizzard.

    The Emishi¡¯s Spirits let out a collective scream, ¡°Uaaaah!¡±

    Within the snowy night, Lily made her way back to the carriage, brushing the snow from her jacket before stepping into the warmth of the room.

    After removing her jacket, she projected her consciousness into the Mirror Dimension.

    In the training chamber¡¯s second floor, the previously vacantst spot now housed the returned fifth stone stele!

    Hence, the circr cave was nowplete with all six stone steles duly installed.

    Atst, the collection was whole.

    With the impending task of escorting Shizuka Gozen to ascend, it was natural for Lily to secure the final piece beforehand.

    Suddenly, the entire second floor began to tremble. Silver light emanated from the base of each stone stele as carvings of stars and moons emerged on the cave walls, adorned with embedded crystals.

    The gemstones, impable in their make, twinkled under the lunar light.

    Lily sensed that practicing the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle beneath this spell-crafted artificial sky would yield enhanced effectiveness.

    Approaching the fifth Tsukuyomi Swordstyle stele, Lily observed the intricately carved Celestial Maidens engaging in sword dances, theirplexity eluding her full understanding. Beside the stele, she noticed small inscribed texts.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, fifth style: essible only to those at the Empyrean Stage.¡±

    ¡°Empyrean Stage?¡± Lily echoed in confusion. ¡°What constitutes the Empyrean Stage?¡±

    Lily understood that beyond the Big Dipper Stagey either the Celestial Stage or the Infernal Stage. The nature of the Empyrean Stage, however, remained a mystery.

    It was purported that attainment of the Celestial Stage bestowed a divine status.

    Could the Empyrean Stage simply be another designation for the Celestial Stage, or did it represent a realm even beyond? For the moment, Lily remained unsure. What was clear, however, was that this stage far surpassed her current level, as she had yet to achieve the Big Dipper Stage.

    ¡°It appears that, despite assembling all six pieces, I¡¯m not yet ready to learn the fifth style,¡± Lily admitted, feeling a tinge of disappointment.

    Nheless, thepletion of the collection offered her reassurance. The prerequisite of the Empyrean Stage for the fifth Swordstyle underscored the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle¡¯s status as a supreme technique.

    Upon returning to the first floor and preparing to depart, Lily¡¯s attention was drawn to the vicinity of the third stele, a location that traditionally led to an unupied cave.

    Yet, she now discerned an alternate route, one that veered into a different cave concealed behind numerous boulders.

    ¡°A new cave entrance?¡± pondered Lily in confusion.

    The Mirror Dimension¡¯s every facet was nothing short of extraordinary. Venturing through this new entrance, she navigated its serpentine path. After dozens of steps, she emerged into an open area.

    Lily recognized she had entered a cavern along the mountain¡¯s nk. The cavern¡¯s walls enclosed to form a vast cylindrical chasm, its depths unfathomable. Vines clung to its sides, with white clouds and daylight visible above, where a sliver of blue sky peeked through.

    This immense cylindrical space spanned roughly ten kilometers in diameter. Above the clouds floated myriad mountainous islets, each dotted with ancient pines. On one such distant islet stood an age-old torii gate.

    ¡°What is the purpose of this ce? What function does it serve?¡±

    Propelled by a mere thought, Lily ascended swiftly. As the sovereign of this Mirror Dimension, she possessed the ability to fly or teleport at will, though some areas remained beyond her direct teleportation reach.

    Lily approached the distant torii gate and observed the adjacent boulder, intricately carved with images of Celestial Maidens engaged in dance, de wielding, or meditation on the floating islets. Odd artifacts and pavilion structures also floated amidst the clouds.

    Lily noted that, absent the surrounding artifacts and edifices, this locale mirrored the depictions etched into the stone.

    ¡°Might this have been a training ground for ancient Celestial Maidens?¡±

    Within the Mirror Dimension, Lily¡¯s acquisition of abilities and sword techniques was markedly eleratedpared to the real world, a benefit unique to her and not shared by her sisters.

    The extensive depiction of Celestial Maidens in training suggested that this site was designed for the use of many, not merely a solitary individual.

    ¡°What would happen if I invited my sisters to train here?¡±

    As such, Lily decided to test this idea with one of her sisters. Only the consciousness of her sisters could enter this realm for information exchange. In their physical absence, Lily was unable to disregard the intervening distance to bring them here inversely.

    However, at that exact moment, she noticed lights flickering in the sixth stone chamber. Mido Yukiko and Yuki Mayumi arrived simultaneously.

    ¡°Yukiko, Mayumi!¡±

    Lily was overjoyed. She immediately invited them into the training chamber. Traversing the cave¡¯s passage to the cylindrical chamber, they encountered the cloud-filled expanse.

    Yukiko and Mayumi were profoundly astonished upon standing at the entrance.

    ¡°What ce is this? It¡¯s¡­ breathtakingly beautiful,¡± Yukiko marveled, sighing with realization.

    ¡°This is magical¡­ akin to a realm for celestial beings,¡± Mayumi whispered in awe.

    Grasping their hands, Lily leaped gracefully to a floating ind more than ten meters across. Despite its modest size, it boasted an ancient tree, boulders, a crystal-clear pool, and water streaming through bamboo tubes emerging from gaps in the rocks.

    ¡°Give training a try here, sisters,¡± Lily suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Train? While it¡¯s indeed a beautiful spot for training, we are present only in consciousness. What exactly can we train?¡± Mayumi inquired.

    ¡°Anything you wish. Feel free to practice your ninjitsu or any other skill. There¡¯s no harm in trying,¡± Lily encouraged.

    Exchanging nces, Yukiko and Mayumi seated themselves and began forming hand signs to practice their ninjitsu.

    After several repetitions, Mayumi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? Did I really execute that so smoothly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve struggled with this technique over the past few days, barely seeding once or twice out of ten attempts yesterday. Yet, here, out of five tries, I¡¯ve seeded three times.¡±

    As Mayumi continued her attempts, she remarked, ¡°Just now, out of twelve tries, I seeded eight times! That far surpasses my sess rate from yesterday. Even ounting for skill improvement, this progress is astonishingly rapid!¡±

    Mayumi was astounded.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m not practicing ninjitsu, I can¡¯t offer a directparison. However, I can affirm that meditating here renders me significantly calmer and moreposed,¡± Yukiko observed.

    ¡°Truly? Is that the case?¡± Surveying her surroundings, Lily could sense the extraordinary nature of this ce.

    Consequently, Lily too sat down to practice the Lunar Heavenly Path.

    Regrettably, with no moon present, she felt no resonance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set this aside for now. I¡¯ll delve into it furtherter. For the moment, let¡¯s invite a few more sisters to test it,¡± Lily decided, rising to her feet.

    Within half a day, Ayaka, Shimizu, Rei, and Shiu had entered the Mirror Dimension, initially seeking updates on Lily¡¯s quest for the stone stele in Ezo. Instead, they found themselves brought here to undertake training exercises.

    Indeed! Despite their varied strengths and talents, all the sisters recognized the training here to be far more efficient than in the external world, ranging from several to even tens of times more effective.

    Ayaka too was taken aback. Gazing around the enchanting realm of floating clouds, she felt a surge of excitement, evidenced by the movement beneath her white robe. ¡°Training here for just half a day equates to a half month¡¯s worth of training in reality

    <sup>2</sup>! This efficiency is truly beyond belief!¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Still has more content than Starfield.

    Robinxen: Author?! I know you want a catchup system to keep the heroines relevant, but this is nuts! It¡¯s not even a double exp event!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 63 â€“ Before Dawn

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 63 ¨C Before Dawn</h4>

    Lily made her way back to Cherry Blossom Valley, finding the world to be in a state of rtive peace. However, demons emerging from deep underground fissures continued to disrupt this tranquility frequently.

    Interestingly, these demons exhibited a significant degree of intelligence. Several Archdemonsunched ughters upon their emergence, making their way to populous areas such as Heian-kyo and Kamakura, only to be repelled or eradicated by Lily¡¯s sisters and formidable forces like the Taira n¡¯s soldiers. Others chose to im remote areas as their domains, sporadically tormenting the human popce.

    Furthermore, the abyssal demons shared no camaraderie with Ashihara¡¯s indigenous demons, leading to asional conflicts among them. Infighting wasmon among the abyssal demons themselves, with their aggressions not solely aimed at humans. As such, chaos prevailed across many regions.

    Merely a handful of her sisters possessed the prowess to confront the abyssal Archdemons, predominantly stationed in the Kanto Region or in the vicinity of Heian-kyo, safeguarding the altars¡¯ construction.

    The defense of these altars virtually depleted the martial ns and nobles¡¯ resources. In the absence of formidable defenders, preemptive formation strategies were essential.

    The altars, under heavy guard, held little appeal to the demons. An assault implied direct confrontation with humanity¡¯s elite forces, with inevitable swift reprisal even upon a sessful attack, rendering such endeavors futile. Months of conflict led most territorially established demons to desist from unwarranted altar attacks.

    Despite being numerically inferior, human forces werergely united. However, the persistent demonic incursions primarily hindered the altars¡¯ construction, resulting in slower progress than anticipated.

    Concurrently, the Heian Dynasty found its resources utterly drained. Cherry Blossom Valley waspelled to significantly invest its own finances to sustain construction efforts across various locales, navigating through the fiscal crisis.

    Time swiftly passed, with five months psing almost instantaneously. Across the realms, twenty-eight altars were erected, albeit asionally falling victim to demonic sabotage, necessitating reinforcement and restoration efforts upon damage.

    The prayer altar situated in the ins of Owari Province was under the vignt guard of Haihime and soldiers of the Oda n.

    ¡°Quickly! Lord Oda, demons have assaulted the Western cannon formations, risking their breach. Immediate cavalry reinforcement is imperative!¡± Despite her constant presence, Haihime had enlisted numerous shikigami over recent months, including rabbits, birds, and spirits, to surveil the vicinity and ry intelligence.

    Haihime had undergone a transformation. Amidst her travels safeguarding various altars, she utilized her downtime to project her consciousness to the Mirror Dimension¡¯s training locale, dubbed the Cloud Sanctum by the sisters. The efficacy of training there dwarfed external efforts, enabling Haihime to ascend to the Throned Stage within mere months.

    Furthermore, extended training within the Cloud Sanctum unveiled an astonishing revtion: sisters training concurrently could, to a degree, share their understanding of skills!

    For instance, Uesugi Rei¡¯s mastery of cial True Intent meant that all sisters present in the Cloud Sanctum could grasp this concept to varying extents, enhancing their proficiency in this area, provided they had foundational cial skill training. Absent this prerequisite, their abilities remained unchanged.

    This remarkable capability appeared exclusive to various Paths, yet its impact was profoundly significant.

    Lily¡¯s prowess in Lunar power positioned her at the nascent phase of the Heavenly Path, specifically the Hazy Moon Stage, signifying considerable advancement. Influenced by her, her sisters embarked on Lunar force training, which, once initiated, saw marked enhancement.

    Intriguingly, the Cloud Sanctum experienced a day-night cycle, albeit at a significantly decelerated pace, with a real-world equivalent of twelve days for a single day to pse therein. The presence of a full moon in the nocturnal sky facilitated theirprehension of lunar force.

    Haihime concentrated on lunar power but had yet to reach sufficient mastery. Despite her training in the Cloud Sanctum, she had grasped merely thirty percent of Lunar Intent, far from the pinnacle of Lunar True Intent. Nevertheless, the cumtive enhancements from sisters, particrly Lily, training in Lunar Force empowered her to exhibit the prowess akin to a sixth stage Lunar True Intent, a formidable capability.

    Conversely, Lily¡¯s proficiency in Lunar Force incrementally grew alongside her sisters¡¯ advancements. However, given her already formidable baseline, these enhancements were minor and barely perceptible.

    Consequently, despite Haihime¡¯s recent ascent to the Throned Stage, positioning her strength on par with that of a nascent Throned Sovereign, the cumtive external enhancements to her capabilities had elevated her to the prowess of a seasoned Throned Saint¡ªa significant leap in power!

    For formidable sisters such as Lily, Kimiko, Ayaka, Rei, and Shimizu, this enhancement offered marginal benefit. Conversely, for the less powerful sisters, this assistance could exponentially amplify their foundational strength.

    ¡°Shibata! Take your thousand-strong cavalry squad and bolster the Western formation!¡±manded Oda.

    ¡°At once, my Lord!¡± eximed a bearded samurai, departing immediately.

    They stood beneath Kasugayama Castle, where the altar had been constructed adjacent to the mountain.

    Winter had enveloped thend. Previously, the altar fell victim to sabotage by a cohort of snow demons during Rei¡¯s absence. Upon her return, she stood solitary amidst the snowfall, wielding a silver sword that emanated an aura so formidable it spanned kilometers, instilling dread in any demon that dared near. In her vignt stance, she mirrored an avatar of Bishamonten, safeguarding the altar.

    Heian-kyo, too, was cloaked in snow, with icicles adorning the rooftops throughout the city.

    ¡°Sisters! Despite tonight being New Year¡¯s Eve, we cannot afford to loosen our vignce. While the city¡¯s demons may respect our traditions, those from the abyss are indifferent to the significance of this night and may strike at any moment,¡± Ijuin, d in a leather jacket and mounted on horseback, proimed alongside the city walls, her katana held aloft.

    Dozens of Tsunaga Sisters and a contingent of soldiers trailed in her wake.

    Their mission was to patrol the vicinity of the altar.

    With the fortification of defenses around each altar, their assault became increasingly futile. Archdemon attacks on the altars dwindled, while minor demons posed negligible danger. The world¡¯sbat forces and onmyojis had been rallied to safeguard these sanctuaries and the Ship Of Ascension.

    As spring seeded winter, the ice thawed, rejuvenating the world with the resurgence of blooming flowers.

    Ultimately, the construction of all thirty-six altars waspleted, with Shizuka Gozen¡¯s formation installed by numerous onmyojis, rendering them fully operational.

    In light of this news and thepletion of the Ship Of Ascension, Lily convened an overnight meeting.

    Naturally, the meeting took ce in the Mirror Dimension, amodating her sisters dispersed globally to defend the altars, particrly in locales besieged by Archdemon activity.

    Lily herself was beyond Heian-kyo¡¯s bounds, braving the chill of early spring nights.

    Despite Shizuka Gozen¡¯s inability to enter, she was present beside Lily.

    The colossal Ship Of Ascension,pleted two months prior, was subsequently relocated to Heian-kyo for enhanced protection.

    Lily stood opposite the mountainous vessel, beside a parked carriage that, inparison, appeared no more significant than a tiny hut at the mountain¡¯s base.

    Spanning 1,365 meters in length and reaching a height of 530 meters at its tallest point, the Ship Of Ascension¡¯s stature would extend to a kilometer tall with its sails unfurled!

    Crafted through the exhaustive allocation of national resources, this monumental ship stood as a testament to the Heian Dynasty¡¯s resilience, despite its recent tribtions with war and Archdemon raids. Symbolizing humanity¡¯s aspirations, it was destined to navigate the Heian Dynasty into the future.

    Observing the ship from a distance, Lily was filled with awe. Laden with intricate formations, ingenious mechanisms, and numerous Spirit Treasures, the vessel was deemed an indomitable treasure in its own right. Its most crucial function was its ability to ascend. Lily was to apany Shizuka Gozen aboard, venturing to the mythical Takamagahara to beseech Amaterasu-¨­mikami for the restoration of sunlight and the Heavenly Path to the mortal realm.

    Concurrently, all sisters convened within the Mirror Dimension¡¯s octagonal stone chamber for discussion.

    ¡°Lily, our collective endeavors have culminated in thepletion of the thirty-six altars. Yet, safeguarding each simultaneously proves exceedingly challenging. Our current strategy hinges on mere fortune to deter powerful Archdemons from exploiting vulnerabilities. To forestall potential issues, initiating the ascension ceremony forthwith is advisable,¡± Ayaka proposed.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Kotoka concurred. ¡°Over thest half-year, nearly three of every five constructed altars have been razed, severely impeding our progress. The nation¡¯s military capabilities and resources are nearing depletion. Expedited action and immediate ascension are imperative to circumvent ensuing dilemmas.¡±

    The consensus among her sisters was in alignment with Ayaka and Kotoka¡¯s viewpoints.

    Lily nodded in affirmation. ¡°My sentiments exactly. Let¡¯smence tonight.¡±

    Upon learning of Lily¡¯s decision, Shizuka Gozen concurred, advocating for immediate preparatory actions, albeit noting the ship¡¯s ascension was constrained to morning hours.

    The sisters intuitively grasped Shizuka Gozen¡¯s rationale, acknowledging the inappropriateness of nocturnal prayers to Amaterasu.

    Consequently, preparationsmenced overnight, culminating in readiness two days thereafter, as they awaited dawn.

    Presently, they endured protracted nights, extending from a minimum of eight days to a maximum of a month, leaving Lily agitated by the prolonged anticipation.

    Their paramount concern was the potential for an attack at this juncture, with the destruction of an altar posing significantplications.

    Lily remained vignt, poised to personally address any emergent threats in any locality.

    Fortuitously, despite two subsequent Archdemon raids, oues were favorable. An Archdemon¡¯s assault on Kamakura¡¯s altar was thwarted by Ayaka, resulting in its demise. Another instance saw a Throned Sovereign Archdemon targeting Tsukushi Ind¡¯s altar, with the Shimadzu n sessfully repelling the attack, averting any harm.

    Atst, daylight broke on the seventh day following thepletion of all preparations!

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 64 â€“ Ascending To Heaven

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 64 ¨C Ascending To Heaven</h4>

    The day dawned with an umon rity, the eastern clouds shimmering in the early light.

    Perched atop Izumo Mountain, Lily reveled in the morning zephyr, witnessing clouds more vibrant than any she¡¯d seen since her arrival in the Heian Dynasty.

    Ordinarily, such weather would invigorate her. However, today, Lily appeared flushed, breathing heavily as white mists of breath escaped into the cold air.

    Presently, her demeanor radiated an allure stronger than ever before.

    With the sun¡¯s early dawning, Lily and herpanions hastened to this location, guided by teleportation.

    The aftermath of the battle with Yamata no Orochi left Izumo Mountain scarred, its peak now serving as the designated site for ascension.

    The peak¡¯s formation remained active, yet an impatient Lily waited just beyond its reach, nked by Ayaka, Kimiko, Shiu, Kotoka, and several other sisters.

    Shizuka Gozen arrived, apanied by numerous Mirror Girls, Jade Maidens, and Sword Mikos, all of whom awaited nearby

    <sup>1</sup>.

    A multitude of court nobles, samurai, and onmyoji were present, diligently maintaining the formation.

    Meanwhile, Rei, Shimizu, and Haihime stood vignt at various altars, ensuring their defense.

    ¡°Lily, are you alright?¡± Ayaka inquired gently, standing close to Lily.

    ¡°I am fine¡­¡± Lily, often the one to avert crisis, knew the importance of performing her role in the ascension.

    In recent days, with her sisters preupied across various fronts, Lilycked ess to treatment, leading to a troubling umtion of tension within her.

    Yet, Lily was no ordinary woman; her resilience and self-control were exceptional.

    Sensing Lily¡¯s unusual behavior, Ayaka grew concerned, realizing her oversight of Lily¡¯s condition amidst the ascension¡¯s demands. The curse from Minamoto no Yoritomo and Shuten Doji lingered, and Ayaka, experienced as she was, foresaw its worsening impact over time.

    ¡°Lily, why don¡¯t you¡­ allow me to apany you?¡± Ayaka suggested.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tears began to well in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    Hearing this, Shizuka Gozen contributed, ¡°Lily, ideally, I¡¯d wish for more sisters to apany us to Takamagahara, given its singrity. Yet, in Ayaka and Kimiko¡¯s absence, who would ensure the altars¡¯ integrity and the ship¡¯s secure ascension? Their roles are irreceable.¡±

    ¡°Should ite to it, I could take your ce, Lily. You might remain here to oversee the formation,¡± Ayaka offered.

    ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡± Lily found herself unconsciously shifting her stance.

    Observing this, Kimiko frowned, pondering, ¡®What ails Lily today? At such a pivotal juncture, arguably the zenith of her journey as a Mirror Girl and in history, her hesitation is uncharacteristic.¡¯

    ¡°Lady Ayaka, while Lily excels inbat, her grasp on formations pales inparison to yours. With the crucial moment imminent and your extensive preparations, a sudden role reversal is inadvisable,¡± Shizuka Gozen remarked, with a hint of sternness.

    ¡°Look, it approaches,¡± Nariaki, Kimiko¡¯s servant, announced, gesturing toward the southeast sky.

    In that moment, a colossal ship emerged, gliding slowly from the distant cloud sea.

    Its movement appearednguid, yet it traversed rapidly¡ªa deceptive perception due to its immense size.

    The gargantuan Ship Of Ascension resembled a soaring pce

    <sup>2</sup>, its hull mirroring a floating mountain. The vessel¡¯s prow was squarely built, adorned with Koi fish sculptures nking either side.

    Spanning seven floors, the ship towered over the tallest castle towers, constructed entirely of dark red wood adorned with abundant gold iys. Its superstructure¡¯s rooftop shimmered in a purple-gold light, while numerous whitenterns, each inscribed with prayers, added to its splendor.

    Beyond its magnificent appearance, the ship housed a myriad of extraordinary mechanisms and treasures, befitting its capability to ascend to heaven.

    However, the ship alonecked the power to reach Takamagahara, relying also on the force emanated from the thirty-six altars.

    Lily found the ship¡¯s luxuriousness somewhat excessive and unaligned with her preferences. Yet, understanding its purpose was to escort Shizuka Gozen to heaven and that it was built from Shizuka Gozen¡¯s ancient blueprints, she epted its grandeur.

    Anchoring before the mountain, the Ship Of Ascension, too vast to approach closer, extended an elegantly crafted wooden staircase from beside the cliff.

    Despite their ability to board the ship with a mere leap, Lily and herpanions adhered strictly to the ritual¡¯s procedures, refraining from any impulsive actions.

    The ceremonymenced with a dance by shrine maidens d in red and white, followed by a procession of onmyojis in red who delineated a path.

    Leading the procession, an elderly religious official bore the tribute, followed by three distinct groups: a hundred priests, a hundred shrine maidens, and a hundred young boys in Tengu masks, who solemnly ascended onto the ship.

    Once aboard, they took their ces andmenced a series of ceremonies, setting the stage for Shizuka Gozen and the others to embark.

    ¡°Lily, tread carefully on your journey. Time constraints prevent us from seeing you off in person,¡± Rei and Shimizu conveyed through their consciousness from the Mirror Dimension.

    Bound by crucial duties, they were unable to ascend with Lily. Fortunately, their consciousnesses in the Mirror Dimension allowed them to offer herpany.

    Shizuka Gozen turned to Lily, querying, ¡°Lily?¡±

    Withbored breaths, Lily forcefully calmed her emotions and nodded with resolve, signaling to Shizuka Gozen her readiness.

    Thus, Shizuka Gozen, adorned in pristine white robes and aplex golden headdress, led fifty virgin boys and girls aboard the ship.

    d in white hemp robes with red headbands, the group donned ancient Tenson tribe attire, eschewing Heian Dynasty fashion for authenticity.

    Lily¡¯s ensemble for the day featured a vivid red, wide-sleeved kimono that bared her arms,plemented by a short skirt, ck stockings, Celestial Maiden clogs, and Oborozuki Muramasa at her waist.

    In her capacity as a guard, Lily had the liberty to choose her attire, opting for this particr ensemble by her own volition.

    With the boarding process underway for the virgin boys and girls, Lily appeared hesitant, prompting another concerned nce from Shizuka Gozen.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Ayaka, standing close, took Lily¡¯s hand gently.

    Lily nced back to see Kimiko and a select few sisters nearby, yet the absence of the majority, despite their spiritual presence in the Mirror Dimension, left her feeling vulnerable.

    ¡°What¡¯s amiss with me today? This isn¡¯t like me¡­ Could it be apprehension over potentially discovering the truth behind my sister Rinne¡¯sa, possibly awakening her? Is that the source of my nerves and unease?¡±

    Deep down, Lily recognized this as a contributing factor, yet it wasn¡¯t the whole story. Another reason lingered, one she was too mortified to acknowledge even to herself.

    ¡°As Madam Shizuka Gozen¡¯s protector, it¡¯s my duty to safeguard her during the ascension. Hesitation is no longer an option!¡±

    Lily tossed her long hair back and straightened up, noting her corset felt unusually snug.

    Unperturbed, Lily ascended the staircase with firm resolve.

    Shizuka Gozen, apanied by her entourage, boarded the ship, while Lily embarked solo.

    The array of tributes for the gods of Takamagahara had been prearranged and stored in Heian-kyo.

    To the sound of the retracting staircase, Lily positioned herself at the ship¡¯s edge, gazing down at Ayaka, Kimiko, and the others.

    Through meaningful eye contact, firm nods were exchanged ¨C a silent acknowledgment of the solemnity of Ascension. Verbalmunication was unnecessary; their shared nces spoke volumes.

    With that, the ship began its journey.

    Illuminated by the morning light, the colossal Ship Of Ascension soared towards the sun.

    Concurrently, Ayaka and Kimiko took their ces within the formation.

    The schedule had been meticulously prearranged.

    In a coordinated effort spanning from Ezo in the northeast to Tsukushi Ind in the southwest, all thirty-six altars were activated at once!

    Gradually, a formidable power began to converge from all directions, akin to veins channeling towards the heart.

    This confluence of energy centered on Izumo Mountain!

    Sensing the immense power, Ayaka and Kimiko began issuingmands to channel and distribute the energy. Their extensive experience ensured seamless synergy.

    Amidst the vast sea of clouds, a rainbow emerged, stretching up to the heavens.

    The Ship Of Ascension advanced towards the rainbow, which appeared more as a river propelling waves of color, gaining speed as it seemed to cast off the bonds of gravity.

    Ascending beyond the clouds, the gigantic ship set its course for Takamagahara!

    As the ship vibrated intensely, breaking free from earthly constraints, Lily experienced a moment of dizziness and difort before it stabilized, sailing smoothly through the clouds.

    The ship traversed the cloud ocean, parting cloud formations as if they were waves.

    The enormous ship maintained its ascent.

    Clutching the railing, Lily marveled at their altitude, far beyond what she could achieve even with her utmost effort.

    Her curiosity about the world above the vast cloud ocean sparked excitement, dispelling any prior insecurities or hesitations with the relentless winds.

    Gazing upward, Lily observed Shizuka Gozen standing erect on the uppermost balcony, exuding a demeanor of solemn calmness.

    Lily was awestruck by Shizuka Gozen¡¯sposed ascent to heaven, befitting her role as the Mirror Girls¡¯ true leader. Only she could face Amaterasu with such equanimity.

    Her task was clear: to remain tranquil and fulfill her duties as protector.

    Lily¡¯s gaze returned to the infinite cloud ocean. Amidst towering clouds, the kilometer-long ship seemed a mere speck as it navigated the vast sky.

    Gradually, Lily felt a chill in the air; the surrounding clouds took on a darker, more ominous appearance.

    Abruptly, two colossal figures materialized within the clouds.

    The first figure was shrouded in darkness, with a vast stature, sporting a short golden horn atop his head, a disheveled beard, and numerous dull-gold drums affixed to his back.

    The second was a pale, slender woman with long, flowing hair tinged with gold, her nudity scarcely concealed by golden tes. In her grasp was a dazzling bolt of golden lightning.

    The horned giant struck his drums, producing thunderous echoes!

    The athletic woman extended her arm forcefully!

    A blinding lightning bolt immediately struck the Ship Of Ascension

    <sup>3</sup>! <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: So many girls¡­ can you imagine what this would look like? Like a Taylor Swift concert except with ck hair instead of blonde, and a higher average IQ.

    Robinxen: High fantasy time lets go!

    Silva: Here we go again, lightning versus Lily, part 2

 Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 65 â€“ From Heaven To Hell

    <h4>Volume 11 - Yamata no Orochi: Chapter 65 ¨C From Heaven To Hell</h4>

    The lightning bolt, resembling a golden ray severed from the sun,cked a discernible start or finish. It pierced through the enormous Ship of Ascension effortlessly.

    With a deafening explosion, the vast ship disintegrated

    <sup>1</sup> instantaneously

    <sup>2</sup>!

    Beneath her, the ground swiftly gave way, and a dreadfully powerful force catapulted Lily into the air

    <sup>3</sup>.

    Her world spun chaotically, the sky clouded with smoke, and fragments of the Ship of Ascension drifted before her. Countless figures were hurled skywards.

    Amidst this formidable force, feeble cries reverberated through the sky. Fierce winds and shockwaves enveloped Lily, as she sensed numerous souls, akin to fading stars, vanishing sequentially.

    The lightning¡¯s residual energy jolted Lily¡¯s frame, disorienting herpletely.

    Yanked downwards by an overwhelming force, Lily began her descent!

    With her fall elerating, the tumultuous wind tore at Lily¡¯s garments and unraveled her hair, embodying the violent rush of air that apanied her rapid descent.

    Both her inner spiritual energy and the power of her soul world proved futile against the force.

    The murky gray clouds, akin to towering deities in the expansive sky, stretched their limbs, each ring fiercely at the plummeting girl, as if she were a mere flower petal descending from Takamagahara.

    Lily¡¯s descent persisted, far removed from the vanished fragments of the destroyed ship and its numerous inhabitants.

    Alone, she faced an interminable fall.

    Breaking through the dark, oppressive clouds, she unveiled the terminus of the immense sea. Here, seawater plunged like a colossal waterfall into an infinite chasm.

    The sea transformed into a turbulent mist under the scalding heat, revealing a sprawling void below, its contents hidden beneath the fog.

    Plummeting into the immense mist, Lily had descended thousands of kilometers below sea level, her fall unceasingly extending further.

    Beyond the mist, green mountains and rocks faintly emerged, veiled in gray. It appeared Lily had descended into an enormous ravine.

    Shrouded in unrelenting darkness, Lily was blind to her surroundings, feeling only the intensifying heat of the mist and the oppressive force of gravity tearing at her.

    A sudden rush of wind heralded her emergence from the darkness.

    Emerging from the void after what felt like an eternity, Lily found herself in a new and forbidding realm.

    Lily descended into a dimly illuminated world, marked by flickers of fire, weaving rivers ofva, and countless barren mountains.

    Massive stone pirs, each stretching thousands of kilometers tall, connected this realm to the dark, rocky heavens above.

    Observing the specks of fire below, Lily felt as though she was gazing upon a colossal, deserted city from afar, or witnessing the scorched remnants of a world reduced to ashes.

    Struggling to control her body, Lily found that even the power of her soul world was insufficient to decelerate her fall.

    Time stretched on indeterminably once more.

    With a thunderous impact, Lily collided with a massive ck mountain, tumbling down its fractured slope strewn with heated rocks, ricocheting through mountain gaps until she came to rest at its base.

    Despite her clothes being in tatters and her ck stockings punctured with numerous holes, Lily¡¯s porcin skin was left untouched, shielded by her potent spiritual energy that absorbed the brunt of the impact against the rugged terrain.

    What deeply unnerved her was the bolt of lightning and the harrowing force that seemed to rip through her as she plummeted.

    Indeed, while Lily¡¯s garments were severely damaged, barely concealing her form, they were no ordinary attire. Had they been less remarkable, she would have beenpletely stripped by the descent.

    Nearby, on the slope of a rocky hill, a diminutive demon traversed upside down. Catching sight of Lily, his bright yellow eyes gleamed even more intensely.

    He bared his pale white teeth, showing a grimace that was more horrifying than any smile.

    The diminutive demon, with its dark grayplexion and curved spine, constantly propped up a wooden frame with its stubby legs. Adorned with a talisman, the frame concealed its broad and muscr back. A closer look revealed that its body was supported by four stout hands, each resembling the segments of a lotus root, as it moved.

    Utilizing his legs, he extracted a frayed piece of yellow parchment from the frame, upon which was depicted a female samurai in red, clutching a parasol. Her image exuded a mix of allure and charm, yet it was rendered in a style more crude and suggestive than the dignified wanted posters of Takamagahara.

    Nheless, the content of the poster remained identical.

    ¡°Ranked as the 99th most sought-after criminal and the de maiden of disaster in a world of chaos, Mirror Girl Lily. A bounty of 10,000 Blood Spirit Magatamas has been dered.¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± the diminutive demon muttered, ¡°I was drawn here by a booming sound in the mountains, thinking a treasure had emerged. Never did I imagine I¡¯d find a spectacle far surpassing any jewel.¡±

    ¡°Could it truly be her? The enchanting deity depicted in the artwork has descended into Yomi? Even from afar, her beauty surpasses even that of her portrayal!¡±

    ¡°After centuries of dedication, the mere sight, let alone the thought of such breathtaking beauty, was beyond my wildest dreams! It¡¯s clear why her bounty issued by Takamagahara stirred suchmotion in Yomi.¡±

    ¡°Yet, who could have predicted¡­ Hehehe, that such an exquisite goddess would find her way into our domain of Yomi. Hehehe, hehehehehehe!¡±

    Observing Lily as she struggled to rise, her every movement imbued with an ineffable grace that could captivate any onlooker, the demon remained wary. Knowing she was deemed worthy of Takamagahara¡¯s wanted list, even at rank ny-nine, signaled she was a force he couldn¡¯t reckon with. Any hasty approach on his part spelled certain doom.

    He silently withdrew behind the stones.

    Unknown to him, concurrently, numerous malevolent gazes from at least seven or eight observers were surreptitiously watching Lily from behind the mountainsides and rocks.

    The demons inhabiting this realm were exceedingly sly, with none daring to reveal themselves hastily.

    Irrespective of their awareness of the bounty, the mere fact that an individual could descend from such heights while radiating a human woman¡¯s aura indicated they were no ordinary being.

    Exposing themselves would likely result in their demise.

    Had Lily not been overwhelmed by dizziness, particrly exacerbated by the sweltering heat, she would have detected their presence much earlier. The shock from the recent impact was both severe and abrupt.

    ¡°Ugh..¡± Lily groaned softly as she gradually regained control over her body.

    She softly brushed back her long hair and unconsciously adjusted the ripped section of her clothing, inadvertently exposing part of her chest. Subsequently, she rearranged her shredded skirt into some semnce of decency and hoisted her stockings up her pale thighs.

    Only after these adjustments did she manage to rise to her feet slowly.

    As the vertigo subsided, her vision cleared, stabilizing her perspective of the world.

    Lily nced around, murmuring, ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡±

    Though her voice was melodious, amidst the savage Land of Yomi, teeming with bloodthirsty demons, it resonated like a celestial hymn.

    Merely a few words from her were enough to captivate the nearby demons and spirits, sparking malevolent intentions and aggressive urges within them. Nevertheless, the habitat of these demons in Yomi was far more perilous than the surface, instilling deep-seated caution within them.

    Despite her beauty, this woman, marked on Takamagahara¡¯s bounty list, was likely a harbinger of demise. None dared to reveal themselves carelessly, particrly with no one eager to make the first move. Nobody wished to squander their lives, thereby handing an advantage to any subsequent challengers.

    The Land of Yomi brimmed with danger, deceit, and threats lurking at every turn!

    Yet, it also brimmed with potential. Even the lowliest of demons could one day ascend to rule over Yomi!

    Take, for instance, stumbling upon a female ouw with a price on her head.

    ¡°Ah! Madam Shizuka Gozen, and everyone else!¡±

    Lily¡¯s memory shed back to their recent voyage on the Ship of Ascension. She had been admiring the expansive, gloomy sky from the ship¡¯s bow when, suddenly, two colossal figures, each towering over a hundred meters, materialized before her. One beat drums that summoned thunder, while the other hurled lightning, annihting the Ship of Ascension instantaneously!

    Fortunately, being at the ship¡¯s bow ced her a safe distance from the lightning bolt that targeted the hull. While she felt its impact, it did not im her life on the spot.

    As for the others¡­ Shizuka Gozen had been on the ship¡¯s upper balcony!

    The two giants were a horrifying sight, and that bolt of lightning surpassed any force Lily had previously witnessed!

    Standing upon the wide, charred ground, her eyes mirrored the terror and disbelief that lingered within¡­

    Shizuka Gozen, subjected to such a ferocious lightning assault, couldn¡¯t possibly have¡­ No!

    Hadn¡¯t their mission been to ascend to Takamagahara and beseech Amaterasu-Omikami?

    Had they not adhered strictly to the mirror girls¡¯ paramount quest, enduring untold hardships to construct a vessel for Takamagahara?

    How did ite to this? Was the mirror girls¡¯ mission a grand deception all along?!

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    In that moment, Lily¡¯s senses began to sharpen, and she could discern calls emanating from the mirror space. It appeared these summons had persisted for an extended period, rendering her sisters¡¯ voices noticeably strained.

    Her sisters! At least they remained. She was eager to transition into the mirror space.

    ¡°Lily!¡± Nearly all her sisters were there. Upon Lily¡¯s arrival, everyone visibly rxed in relief.

    Ayaka and Rei hurriedly stepped forward to grab Lily¡¯s spirit body.

    ¡°Lily, what urred?¡± Ayaka inquired with concern, ¡°The sky darkened abruptly, apanied by thunder and lightning above the clouds, then¡­ all the transmission orbs and formation connections pre-established on the Ship of Ascension disconnected. We couldn¡¯t reach Madam Shizuka Gozen at all, and even in the mirror space, your response was absent!¡±

    ¡°What truly transpired?¡± Rei questioned, gently shaking Lily.

    Yet, Lily¡¯s hair was in disarray, her demeanor reflecting a state of distraction.

    ¡°Lily¡­ what ails you?¡± Ayaka, noting Lily¡¯s troubled expression, couldn¡¯t conceal her rm. Kimiko, Shimizu, and the rest drew near, their concern evident.

    In that moment, Lily yearned to weep; to seek sce in her sisters¡¯ embrace and let her tears flow freely.

    Yet, a fervent resolve zed within her. Despite facing trials, deceit, and unfathomable loss, a steadfast voice within insisted: Lily, tears are not your recourse!

    Faith in Takamagahara had been shattered! Her only reliance was on herself!

    Suppressing her tears, sorrow, and trepidation, Lily spoke with a semnce ofposure, ¡°Upon ascending into the clouds, our vessel was besieged by two formidable entities from Takamagahara. It seems the gods intervened directly. The ship met its destruction, and aside from myself, the whereabouts and conditions of all others remain uncertain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A wave of shock, confusion, and disbelief washed over her sisters momentarily.

    No one would doubt the authenticity of what Lily said, but this was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Lily, can you repeat that? Can all you¡¯ve stated be factual?¡± Ayaka¡¯s face took on a grave expression, her eyes brimming with sorrow. She sped Lily¡¯s hand firmly, seeking confirmation.

    (End of Volume 11

    <sup>4</sup>) <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Silva: Wao, several months of effort, destroyed in the blink of an eye

    Robinxen: I seriously got stuck trying to work out if this should be ¡°instantly¡± or not¡­

    Silva: Lily falling from the sky, part 2

    Robinxen: And on that bombshell¡­

 Volume 2 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 1 â€“ Demons And The Beauty

    <h4>Volume 2 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 1 ¨C Demons And The Beauty</h4>

    Amidst the expansive, barren wilderness stood slender stone pirs reaching into the heavens, where ceaseless lightning strikes raged, each with the potential to reduce a Big Dipper Stage expert to ashes.

    Aloft stood a man with a dark gray, metallic-lustered body and untamed white hair. Tall and sturdy, his well-defined muscles were etched with secret texts that glimmered with electric luminescence.

    Hovering in mid-air, the man¡¯s eyes sparked like lightning, his entire being suffused with electric energy as though he were the nucleus of a thunderstorm.

    ¡°Following the grand conflict a millennium past, I found myself unable to ascend to the earthly realm, much less return to Takamagahara. Yet, unexpectedly, the world¡¯s most exquisite woman has plummeted into Yomi, and within such proximity of ten thousand kilometers?¡±

    The man dered, gazing down at a formidable, green-skinned demon with three eyes kneeling beneath him, the central eye flickering with fiery lightning.

    ¡°Your Highness Wakarai, it¡¯s reported that the human beauty who descended nearby is ranked as the 99th most sought-after criminal on Takamagahara¡¯s recent list of fugitives, carrying a bounty of 10,000 Blood Spirit Magatama,¡± said the green specter with three eyes.

    ¡°Hmph, what farce is this Takamagahara wanted list? Back when I resided in Takamagahara, Raijin and Denbo were mere naive youths! A wanted list, you say? Should any of Takamagahara¡¯s enforcers dare venture into my domain of Yomi, I¡¯ll thoroughly thrash them! Those faint-hearted Amatsukami dare only to squander vast fortunes as bounties! But irrespective of any promation, such an extraordinarily alluring woman retaining her splendor even after her descent into Yomi¡¯s abyss, her worth is beyond measure! Can her significance truly be equated to a mere 10,000 Blood Spirit Magatama?¡±

    ¡°Do you imply, Your Highness, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ultimately, it would demean my stature to personally intervene for a mere mortal woman. Yet, her exceptional nature will undoubtedly incite all powers within Yomi to contend for her. Despite our proximity, securing the first move is not assured. We must proceed with caution. Piru, dispatch Tsukou forthwith.¡±

    ¡°As youmand, Your Highness.¡± Despite the three-eyed green demon radiating a presence at the septuple-soul Big Dipper Stage, within this realm, one of the Eight Thunder Prisons of Yomi, he was relegated to the role of a mere herald.

    Perched atop a mountain sat an elderly figure towering over six meters, garbed in a frayed red kimono and a voluminous white cloak emzoned withmanding ck motifs. His disproportionatelyrge forehead, marked by prominent green veins, and a wild, broom-like beard lent him an air of dignity. By his side rested a worn de, its handle wrapped in verdant green.

    The elder¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck voids devoid of sclera, within which two greenish-white ethereal mes intermittently surfaced, intertwining yfully.

    ¡°Lord Tsukou!¡± The three-eyed green specter approached with unmistakable trepidation as he neared the mountainside.

    In a location less than a hundred kilometers from where Lilynded, significantly nearer than Wakarai. Within the limitless expanse of Yomi, such a distance was negligible.

    At the entrance of a cave, guarded by a pitch-ck pine tree and withva spilling forth, mes ascended skyward. Within, amongst numerous formidable and towering bull demons, stood a particrly striking figure with three heads and six arms, adorned with golden-red fire motifs on his physique, and seven golden eyes that appeared to ignite the soul.

    ¡°Hehehe. Can this be true? Has fortune indeed favored me so? Only recently did I receive a wanted notice for a woman known as Mirror Girl Lily, and now, she¡¯s fallen near our domain? Let all present bull demons rally; we set out at once to apprehend her!¡±

    Drooling golden saliva from his three wide maws filled with razor-sharp fangs, the seven-eyed bull demon dered, ¡°Upon capturing this woman, we shall first revel in herpany, thereafter branding her with our Bull Demon n¡¯s gilded fire insignia, indelibly marking her with our dishonor. Then, we shall present her to Takamagahara to im our bounty! Hahahaha!¡±

    Farther afield, traversing thousands of kilometers, ck earth dragons of immense length weaved throughva, stone, and soil. Their passage quaked the terrain, yet they moved with astonishing velocity.

    Atop each earth dragon stood a female warrior, their attire ancient yet scant, leaving little to the imagination.

    Leading them was a woman of tannedplexion, her stature tall and her form both alluring and athletic. She donned an orange warrior¡¯s waistcoat and a slit skirt,plemented by ck pantyhose that entuated her shapely, enticing thighs. Her dark purple hair was gathered into a single, flowing ponytail.

    Her eyes shimmered with a subtle demonic jasper hue, and her lips, moist and enticing, carried a soft purple tint.

    As they progressed, another earth dragon veered closer, its rider a striking female warrior with snow-white skin and short, aquamarine hair.

    ¡°Captain Renka! Her Highness Rakshasa-Onnamanded us to scour thends for de maidens of potential. With the deadline nearing, yet far from our goal, we had just located the de maiden mother and daughter. Why then, did we abruptly divert our course?¡± inquired the warrior, her short aquamarine hair framing her anxious, light blue eyes.

    Renka, with her brown skin, height, and fitness, appeared to be in her twenties, though this was merely superficial. In thend of Yomi, the true age of someone of her formidable strength was a topic best left unexplored.

    Renka crossed her arms, more defined and muscr than typical, over her chest. Her figure was undeniably feminine, though her bold contours mightck conventional allure.

    ¡°Why fuss over pebbles when there¡¯s jasper before you?¡± Renka retorted.

    ¡°Captain Renka?¡± the aquamarine-haired warrior echoed, her confusion apparent.

    ¡°A confidential missive has just reached me. The details of the event above remain unclear, yet a female samurai, acimed as the world¡¯s most beautiful, has descended into Yomi. Additionally, she is the 99th most wanted criminal per Takamagahara¡¯stest listing.¡±

    ¡°The wanted list of Takamagahara?¡± queried the gentle-featured warrior with aquamarine hair. Rather than disdain upon learning of the samurai¡¯s infamy, her eyes sparkled with a hint of envy.

    ¡°Captain, are you suggesting we¡¯re to¡­¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! Wakaki Michi, have my numerous reprimands dulled your senses? Must I borate on such matters?¡± Renka rebuked, her tone icy.

    Wakaki Michi, her aquamarine hair framing her face, disyed a bashful, remorseful look as she clutched the hem of her light blue skirt.

    ¡°Indeed, it seems I¡¯ve been foolish. Securing this human female samurai from the wanted list would far surpass the value of apprehending mere de maidens!¡±

    Within the mirror realm, a profound sense of sorrow weighed upon the sisters.

    ¡°Lily, following your instructions, we¡¯ve dispatched scouts far and wide, yet not a fragment of the ship¡¯s wreckage has been found,¡± Kotoka reported.

    ¡°Given that the ship ventured beyond the sea¡¯s bounds, finding its wreckage within Heian Dynasty¡¯snds seems imusible,¡± Lily countered.

    ¡°How could this ur¡­¡± Makoto sighed, her frustration clear as she leaned against the stonentern.

    Kimiko, having been immersed in the serpent¡¯s blood, found both recent and past injuries healed, restoring her to her prime condition. She expressed her concern, ¡°Given the dire circumstances, it¡¯s worrisome that the ship¡¯s several hundred passengers might not have survived. Lily, your survival offers hope for Shizuka Gozen. Despite not matching your strength, she has numerous protective methods at her disposal. The uncertainty lies in where she might have ended up.¡±

    ¡°I fervently wish that Madam Shizuka Gozen wasn¡¯t directly hit by that fearsome lightning strike,¡± Lily expressed.

    The lightning strike harbored devastating power. A direct hit would have spelled certain doom for Lily. Simrly, should Shizuka Gozen have evaded a direct impact, survival was within the realm of possibility.

    ¡°Should Madam Shizuka Gozen have survived, hernding spot ought not to be far from mine. However, considering the great height, the immense force of the explosion, and the duration of the fall, we could be separated by thousands of kilometers,¡± Lily surmised.

    ¡°Lily, are you aware of your precise location?¡± Rei inquired, her concern evident.

    Lily shook her head in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m not certain¡­ Yet, there¡¯s a sense of familiarity, as if¡­ Hold on a moment!¡±

    Upon uttering these words, Lily¡¯s spiritual form vanished abruptly from the mirror realm.

    ¡°Lily?!¡± The sisters eximed in shock.

    ¡°Master is under attack.¡± Kagura, while her physical form resided within the mirror realm, maintained a connection with Lily, promptly informing the others of the external peril.

    In the external world, a corpulent, sturdy evil spirit with a singr eye and gray skin swiftly descended from the sweltering ck mountains. Brandishing an aged wooden mace, he aimed a strike at the back of Lily¡¯s head.

    The mono-eyed specter boasted the prowess of a double-soul Big Dipper.

    Sensing the lethal intent from afar, Lily instinctively ducked. As the hefty mace whizzed past, she spun around, her eyes gleaming, drawing the Oborozuki Muramasa in a swift motion.

    With a precise and bnced cut, she sliced through the anima connecting the chest and abdomen of the one-eyed demon. Blood erupted from its torso as it convulsed momentarily, then crashed to the earth.

    In truth, the demon had sumbed before its body even touched the ground.

    By now, Lily¡¯s awareness had sharpened. She sensed myriad auras observing her from various distances. Aware of her exposure during her moment of disorientation, concealment was no longer an option.

    She promptly engaged her de pattern to assimte the anima. The life force of a double-soul Big Dipper Stage demon held some merit for Lily¡¯s progression.

    Lily sensed mixed emotions from the envious beings lurking nearby. Rather than uniting in fury over the demon¡¯s demise to avenge him, a few emitted snickers of schadenfreude.

    ¡°These demons appear disunited, clearly not allied,¡± Lily mused, finding some sce in this observation.

    ¡°With so many presences, why do they lurk instead of fleeing or confronting?¡± Lily pondered, eyeing the deceased demon. ¡°This creature was foolish,cking both keen awareness and sound judgment, leading to its rash assault.¡±

    Aware of the prolonged surveince, Lily did not hesitate to scan the area with her spiritual energy. A closer examination revealed her probing went undetected, her pursuers¡¯ prowess and perception paling inparison to hers.

    The apex among them reached the quadruple-soul Big Dipper Stage, whereas the least powerful barely attained the Throned Monarch Stage.

    Despite their modest strength, Lily discerned forty-nine entities observing her within a ten-kilometer radius, including sixteen at various levels of the Big Dipper Stage¡ªone at quadruple-soul and three at triple-soul.

 Volume 1 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 2 â€“ Surrounded On All Sides

    <h4>Volume 1 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 2 ¨C Surrounded On All Sides</h4>

    ¡°Lily, can you update us on your current situation?¡± Mizue inquired, her voice tinged with concern.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Ayaka interjected firmly, ¡°Please, everyone, remain silent. Lily is likely engaged inbat as we speak. Let¡¯s not divert her focus.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Mizue, attired in modest garments, bowed her head, her cheeks coloring as she spoke.

    ¡°Remain calm, everyone. Master has sessfully defeated a double-soul Big Dipper Stage archdemon. We are not facing any immediate threats at the moment,¡± Kagura reassured.

    Lily had only just arrived in this unfamiliar territory and already faced a double-soul Big Dipper Stage archdemon. While she was no stranger tobating formidable foes, such encounters were typically reserved for pivotal confrontations within the Heian Dynasty. Could entities of the double-soul Big Dipper be prevalent here?

    Hearing this, the sisters remained deeply concerned.

    ¡°Kagura, could you provide an update on the external conditions once more?¡± Kimiko asked.

    Kaguramenced detailing the external environment as she perceived it through Lily¡¯s experiences.

    The sisters listened intently, their surprise mingled with apprehension.

    However, Ayaka and Kimiko¡¯s demeanors turned notably graver.

    Kimiko remarked, ¡°Given your description of the ce, with its intense heat, formidable gravity, and the presence of Big Dipper Stage demons throughout¡­ There¡¯s likely only one locale in the world with such attributes.¡±

    Upon hearing this, all eyes turned to Kimiko.

    ¡°Namely, Yomi-no-kuni.¡±

    This revtion left the sisters profoundly rmed and troubled.

    Following the defeat of the stout demon and the acquisition of his anima, Lily inspected his storage treasure, revealing it to be a grimy leather pouch. While initially disinterested, Lily considered its potential utility in deducing her whereabouts and decided to retain it.

    Amidst the sisters¡¯ concerns, the leather pouch manifested within the mirror space.

    ¡°This pouch was secured by Master after she vanquished the double-soul Big Dipper demon,¡± Kagura rified.

    Ayaka advanced, stating, ¡°We should examine it straightaway to uncover any potential leads. Proceed with caution.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Lady Ayaka. Anything that enters the mirror space is incapable of harboring traps,¡± Kagura assured.

    Given the circumstances, the thought of practice was far from the sisters¡¯ minds. Their collective focus was squarely on Lily¡¯s predicament, fraught with concern.

    Back in the tangible world, Ayaka and the others embarked on their return journey to Heian-ky¨­ aboard the Twelve Nioh King Sedan.

    The remaining sisters, previously dispersed across various locations, made their way back to either Heian-ky¨­, Suno, or Cherry Blossom Valley, depending on proximity. The assault on the Ship of Ascension heralded further cmities, rendering the guarding of the prayer altars obsolete. An evacuation was promptly ordered.

    The painstaking effort invested in erecting the thirty-six prayer altars had depleted what remained of the Heian Dynasty¡¯s national strength. Yet, who could have foreseen such an oue?

    Globally, even among those well-acquainted with the situation, though unaware of the precise developments, a sense of resentment and dissatisfaction began to take root.

    Given the magnitude of the forces mobilized for protection, their unexined withdrawal raised eyebrows. The apparent silence from those in authority sowed seeds of doubt among influential families and personalities.

    Even after Lily¡¯s victory over the demon, the foes encircling her remained hesitant to act. Their caution stemmed from Lily¡¯s notorious status on the most wanted list. Despite being the lowest at number 99, her power was evidently beyond their reach. Their own nefarious deeds paled inparison to Takamagahara¡¯s notice of Lily.

    Lily¡¯s prowess was undeniable, evidenced by her defeat of a double-soul Big Dipper demon with a mere sh¡ªa feat possibly challenging for even a quintuple-soul level expert. This deterred any from rashly seeking confrontation.

    The demise of the one-eyed demon served as a stark warning to the rest. Devoid of any sense of solidarity, these demons of Yomi pursued killing, looting, and capturing for pleasure without regard for the realm¡ªbe it Yomi, Takamagahara, or the human world.

    Yomi was a realm of sheer self-interest,pletely stripped of moral considerations.

    Although alliances among Yomi¡¯s demons might form, they were purely for mutual gain, protection against stronger forces, or seeking refuge. Selfish intentionsy at the core of these unions.

    The intense heat of Yomi made even a minimal effort in battle a strenuous activity for Lily, leading to profuse sweating. Her physiological responses intensified, her flushed visage and the distinct feminine aroma she emitted carried by the wind across vast distances.

    The demons of Yomi possessed an acute sense of smell, particrly attuned to the aroma of a woman in such a heightened state.

    Women were a rarity in Yomi!

    The scarcity was due to the few female demons, de maidens, and adepts able to establish themselves in Yomi, and those who did were not easily approached. Human women unfortunate enough to find themselves here often perished immediately, eluding capture.

    It was no wonder then that Lily, reputed as the world¡¯s most beautiful woman and a chaste maiden who had inadvertently descended into Yomi, would incite a frenzy throughout Yomi-no-kuni.

    Driven wild by her scent, several demons could no longer restrain themselves. They burst forth from their encirclement, lunging at Lily!

    Lily had yet to reveal many of her capabilities, including her soul world.

    Reflecting on the overwhelming disy with her recent sh, Lily worried that further showcasing her power would attract even more formidable foes. Considering her encounters with a quadruple-soul Big Dipper archdemon among others, she pondered the magnitude of strength the mightiest being here would wield.

    Opting for flight, Lily reasoned that until she grasped the nature of this ce, defeating a few demons would serve no purpose. She questioned whether she could stand against the multitude of potent demons and spirits on her own.

    Witnessing Lily¡¯s retreat, the demons and ghosts adopted savage expressions, chasing after her with the ferocity of a pack of jackals.

    Amidst the pursuit, Kimiko¡¯s urgent message reached Lily, ¡°Be cautious, Lily! It¡¯s highly probable that you¡¯ve found yourself in Yomi-no-kuni!¡±

    ¡°As I feared¡­¡± Lily had previously traversed Yomi Hirazaka, reaching the outskirts of Yomi-no-kuni where she barely managed to survive. However, the demons in this deeper region were significantly stronger and the conditions more severe.

    ¡°This is indeed Yomi-no-kuni, exactly as I suspected!¡±

    Lily¡¯s concern deepened, realizing she was likely in the very heart of Yomi-no-kuni.

    In the realm of possible oues,nding in Yomi-no-kuni was arguably the worst scenario.

    The question of whether Shizuka Gozen also survived andnded here lingered, but Lily had her own immediate predicaments to contend with.

    Lily found herself questioning her exact location, the expanse of Yomi-no-kuni, and its many realms¡ªof which she knew nothing. In the realm of the living, Yomi remained a legend, its truths known to none.

    Lily resolved, ¡°First and foremost, I must find refuge. Then, I¡¯ll devise a way to escape Yomi-no-kuni and return to the human realm.¡±

    Despite her limited knowledge of Yomi-no-kuni, Lily sensed that its most fearsome beings could effortlessly overpower her, a prospect with dire implications.

    While nearly unbeatable in the Heian Dynasty, Lily found herself besieged by threats from every direction in Yomi-no-kuni.

    With a thunderous leap, an unsightly, bloated hellhound of the Throned Saint caliber burst from ava-filled fissure, targeting Lily¡¯s feet. Despite its moderate strength, its survival in Yomi¡¯sva¡ªa feat even Lily wouldn¡¯t dare¡ªunderscored its immunity to regr mes and extreme heat.

    Lily deftly dodged the attack and, with a graceful swing of Oborozuki Muramasa, cleaved the hellhound open effortlessly, obliterating its demonic core.

    The spirit jade of a formidable demon was also known as a demon jade.

    Lily persisted in her flight, outpacing her pursuers with her speed. Yet, the horde of demons, employing tactics from physical assaults to manipting the environment by toppling boulders and inducingva flows, thwarted her efforts to sustain her pace.

    With every step Lily took, the overwhelming presence of formidable demons in Yomi-no-kuni became increasingly apparent. While they hesitated to engage her directly, the demons maintained a cautious pursuit, unwilling to let such a singr beauty escape their grasp.

    From time to time, audacious demons wouldunch futile assaults on Lily, only to meet their demise swiftly, their strength no match for hers.

    Far from being deterred, the number of demons converging on her location only increased.

    The fallen demons were promptly consumed by others that swarmed in from every quarter.

    In their collective pursuit of Lily, their cannibalistic behavior toward their fallen kin caused her heart to race with apprehension.

    Even among the fierce demons of the Heian Dynasty, such savagery was not universal.

    This was the unadulterated realm of demons and specters!

    By now, thousands of demons and ghosts were in hot pursuit of Lily, with two sextuple-soul demons among the most potent, cleverly remaining unseen as they trailed her.

    ¡°Continuing this way will only draw the attention of even mightier demons due to the escting chaos!¡±

    ¡°But standing still isn¡¯t an option¡ªhow could I possibly conceal myself amidst such a multitude of demons and watchful eyes?¡±

    ¡°What strategy can I employ to elude them?¡±

    In the midst of her anxious flight¡­

    With a sudden explosion of might from the boulders andva ahead, a group of formidable figures emerged.

    Each stood three to four meters tall, their appearance exuding exceptional strength and might!

    These were ck bull demons adorned with luminescent horns, diminutive golden eyes, and fiery patterns across their hide!

    Armed with an array of daunting weaponry¡ªgiant axes, machetes, massive golden maces, chains, and beyond¡ªthey leaped skyward before crashing down, their impact fracturing stones and trembling the earth. They encircled Lily in a semicircle, effectively barring her way.

    With Lily encased by the bull demons, the remaining demons withdrew to a safer distance, hesitant to approach yet reluctant to depart.

    Fear flickered in Lily¡¯s heart as she regarded the bull demons, particrly one whose presence was notablymanding, radiating an aura both ancient and regal. The collective strength of this assembly spanned from the quintuple to sextuple-soul level, numbering seventeen or eighteen in total.

    Predominant among them was a towering figure whose might ascended to the septuple-soul level!

    Lily was genuinely rmed; to im otherwise would be deceitful.

    A septuple-soul level Big Dipper Stage archdemon confronted her!

    Only by exerting her utmost effort and harnessing the might of Oborozuki Muramasa could Lily potentially match the septuple-soul level inbat efficacy.

    Yet, mere hours into her ordeal within Yomi-no-kuni, she faced an adversary at the septuple-soul level¡ªa bull demon, no less?

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 3 â€“ The Septuple-Soul, Three-Eyed Bull Demon

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 3 ¨C The Septuple-Soul, Three-Eyed Bull Demon</h4>

    Lily halted, her attention riveted on the septuple-soul level bull demon.

    In her confrontation with Yoritomo, who had fiercely ascended to the septuple-soul level by burning his soul, victory was hard-won for her. However, mere hours into navigating Yomi-no-kuni, she found herself pursued by a multitude, culminating in an encounter with formidable bull demons, their leader boasting septuple-soul strength.

    While Lily wasn¡¯t destined to lose this battle, her concernsy with Yomi-no-kuni¡¯s collective might, suggesting her escape wouldn¡¯t be straightforward.

    ¡°Why are you pursuing me?¡±

    Ordinarily, a rationale would be superfluous; a beautiful woman falling into a demon¡¯s den often finds herself pursued. Yet, the scale of the demonic assembly was peculiar. Was her beauty alone the cause? Despite the scarcity of women in Yomi-no-kuni, such a global stir seemed excessive.

    Upon halting, Lily found herself encircled not just by bull demons but also by a myriad of other distant demons and spirits. The septuple-soul level bull demon advanced confidently, appraising Lily with ascivious and unsightly demeanor.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, deemed the most beautiful woman, now in Yomi and yet you query our pursuit?¡± The bull demon¡¯s voice, both gruff and potent, vibrated the very air.

    From afar, a roving demon adorned in tattered, mboyant attire, with crimson hair and a cerulean visage, proimed, ¡°Human beauties enduring in Yomi-no-kuni are coveted by the realm¡¯s overlords, more precious than spirit artifacts! Moreover, you¡¯re the famed Mirror Girl Lily, correct?¡±

    This revtion took Lily aback. Throughout her journeys in the Heian Dynasty, many had challenged her without recognizing her identity. Having no prior dealings with Yomi-no-kuni and having just arrived, she wondered, how could her identity, especially as a mirror girl, bemon knowledge here?

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Lily inquired, her tone icy. Understanding this was crucial; without it, escaping might lead her into even more peril.

    The moment Lily posed her question, the vagrant demon burst intoughter, inciting a chorus of jeers and vulgar threats from the others.

    ¡°Mirror Girl Lily, you¡¯ve been listed on Takamagahara¡¯s most wanted. It¡¯s been ages since they¡¯ve updated that list, and suddenly, there you are, topping it as the newest criminal sought, with a substantial bounty on your head. And your unparalleled beauty only adds to the fervor. News of you has spread far and wide across Yomi-no-kuni!¡± the vagrant demon exined.

    Takamagahara¡¯s wanted list?

    Lily recalled that Rei¡¯s mother, Bishamonten, had also been on that list. She fell into a trap set by Shuten Doji and others, leading to her capture and return to Takamagahara.

    Considering her status as a celestial battle maiden, why would she be a fugitive wanted by Takamagahara?

    Despite battling evil in the name of the heavens, Lily found herself the target of conspiracies. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine malicious entities within the celestial ranks. But didn¡¯t a wanted poster from Takamagahara carry the weight of divine authority?

    Why was she targeted?

    What had she done to provoke Takamagahara¡¯s ire

    <sup>1</sup>?

    The predicament was graver than Lily had anticipated, exining the horde of formidable demons and specters tailing her.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re aware, Kagami Lily. Even the heavens have forsaken you. Escape is futile. Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to surrender?¡± proposed the septuple-soul bull demon.

    Two adjacent bull demons produced dark spirit artifact chains, which, if fastened, would render even Lily powerless to escape.

    In the mirror space, anxiety pervaded as Kagura revealed Lily¡¯s cement on Takamagahara¡¯s wanted list. Despite her grave injuries, the sisters couldn¡¯t ignore Bishamonen¡¯s fate¡ªa deity who was apprehended and returned to Takamagahara. Being mortal, Lily¡¯s situation seemed even more precarious following her inclusion on the wanted list.

    Lily found herself encircled by formidable demons, with the sisters too distant to lend support.

    Lily assessed her surroundings, aware that any attempt to break through might result in an onught by frenzied demons encircling her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll initiate an attack to disperse the demons and then find a chance to escape,¡± Lily resolved.

    She unsheathed Oborozuki Muramasa, unleashing a hazy lunar force that intimidated the surrounding demons.

    ¡°First and foremost, I am Kagami Lily, the one who descended into Yomi. Given the natural discord between Yomi and the human realm, your desire to besiege me leaves me unfazed. Guard your lives well! Enough talk,e at me!¡±

    Despite the demons unleashing intense demonic energy, none ventured an initial assault. Being listed as wanted was a mark of no ordinary expertise; they weren¡¯t deceived by Lily¡¯s outward appearance.

    Suddenly, the aura of the three-eyed bull demon, exuding septuple-soul level strength, erupted with a force as thunderous as a p of thunder. He held a hefty, ck axe, its handle adorned with a sharp hook and its surface etched with fire patterns, all radiating an exceptional aura.

    The three-eyed bull demon, wielding his giant axe alight with golden mes, swung it towards Lily.

    In the face of peril, Lily¡¯s fighting spirit was kindled. Opting not to evade, she met the attack directly, raising her sword to intercept the axe.

    The exceedingly resilient ground of Yomi cracked and gave way under her feet.

    The three-eyed bull demon and his demonic entourage were taken aback. Renowned for his sheer power as a septuple-soul Big Dipper Stage archdemon, his axe had been directly countered by Lily, whose prowess evidently transcended mere physical strength.

    Nevertheless, Lily¡¯s strength fell slightly short of the three-eyed bull demon¡¯s. Despite intercepting the axe, the force left her arms numb, challenging her grip.

    The bull demon¡¯s inherent strength shone as he hoisted his axe for another downward swing.

    This time, opting against a direct confrontation, Lily sidestepped and used Oborozuki Muramasa to nudge the axe¡¯s trajectory off course, her de grazing it en route to the bull demon.

    This blow was imbued with a significant measure of hazy lunar energy.

    Despite the three-eyed bull demon¡¯s strength, his skill and agility paled inparison to Lily¡¯s. As he hastily retreated, he couldn¡¯t avoid a swift sh from Oborozuki Muramasa across his chest, which left a deep cut oozing dark red blood intermingled with mes.

    Nheless, the three-eyed bull demon¡¯s regenerative capabilities were formidable. No sooner had he touched down than the wound began to close, swiftly healing to leave behind nothing but a scar.

    Lily recognized that their earlier exchange was merely a preliminary skirmish, a way to gauge each other¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear now why she¡¯s on the wanted list¡ªher power is exceptional!¡± bellowed the three-eyed bull demon. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s join forces and take her alive!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± It appeared that the concept of honor was foreign to these Yomi archdemons. A group of about a dozen bull demons rushed her simultaneously, with four or five exhibiting strength on par with Yoritomo at his baseline. They encircled Lily, coordinating their assault with their septuple-soul leader.

    Under these circumstances, even Kagura¡¯s intervention, despite her possession of one remaining Blood Spirit Magatama, would prove futile.

    Lily¡¯s gaze sharpened as a misty moon rose in the sky, surrounded by drifting cherry blossoms. Though her moonlit domain couldn¡¯t harm the bull demons of quintuple-soul strength or greater, it served to suppress their movements.

    The assembly of bull demons felt a collective pressure, their actions hindered by the epassing power of the soul world.

    With a swift motion, a sextuple-soul bull demonunched an attack on Lily, wielding a spiked iron rod aimed at her back. Immersed in her soul world, Lily had a heightened awareness of her surroundings, allowing her to acrobatically leap over the rod,nd gracefully, and counterattack with her sword.

    With a precise sh, Lily severed the arms of the sextuple-soul bull demon, then thrust her sword forward for another attack.

    Yet, a chain hurled by a quintuple-soul bull demon ensnared her cursed de. Lily vigorously shook her sword, its keen edge vibrating to slice through the chain.

    As a machete cleaved through the air towards her, Lily responded with a swift swing of her own sword.

    Remarkably, the de of the quintuple-soul bull demon¡¯s machete was cleanly severed.

    The bull demons looked on in astonishment at the cursed sword in Lily¡¯s grasp, marveling at its sharpness.

    Seizing the moment, Lily lunged at the quintuple-soul bull demon with her sword. Despite his defense with diamond gauntlets, Lily¡¯s thrust pierced through his wrist, hand, and into his chest, directly impaling his anima.

    Just then, the septuple-soul bull demon aimed a powerful chop at Lily¡¯s back. Without time to reposition her sword, Lily lifted her leg in a graceful arc to kick the axe¡¯s handle.

    The impact from blocking the axe caused her foot to embed into the ground, the force of the blow sending golden ripples throughout the vicinity. Lily felt a sharp pain, as though her foot might shatter under the strain.

    Although the septuple-soul bull demon¡¯sbat prowess was average, he showed remarkable agility. In a swift maneuver, he redirected his axe, its handle¡¯s sharp hook targeting Lily¡¯s abdomen in a cunning strike. Caught off-guard but quick to respond, Lily released her grip on her de and leapt back.

    Unexpectedly, she was met with a punch from the bull demon she had wounded earlier. The force from the quintuple-soul bull demon¡¯s blow, while not gravely injurious, was enough to send her reeling due to her unguarded state.

    Her impact with the ground sent shards of rock scattering in all directions.

    As she attempted to rise, thebined might of a club, sword, and axe from three bull demons descended upon her with crushing force.

    Swiftly, Lily summoned the sakura parasol into her grasp, unfurling it with a quick motion.

    Each blow hammered down upon the sakura parasol in rapid session, reverberating with the force of the impacts.

    Out of nowhere, a kick from a sextuple-soul bull demon struck Lily¡¯s waist from beyond the protection of the parasol, propelling her through the air once more.

    Mid-flight, Lily caught sight of two chains hurtling towards her.

    Executing a spin in mid-air, Lily summoned Dojigiri Yasutsuna to her hand, sessfully deflecting one of the chains.

    The second chain, slightly more distant, prompted Lily to extend her hand andmand, ¡°Return!¡±

    Oborozuki Muramasa dislodged itself from the quintuple-soul bull demon and flew back to Lily. In a desperate bid for survival, the bull demon had shifted his origin soul to a concealed ster soul within his abdomen, narrowly avoiding death but at a significant loss of strength.

    ¡°Demons deep within Yomi prove to be exceptionally ruthless adversaries,¡± Lily mused with irritation. Despite the numerous exchanges and the barrage of blows she delivered, not a single quintuple-soul bull demon had fallen by her hand

    <sup>2</sup>.

    Having deflected one chain, Lily was soon targeted by another pair of chilling, shadowy chains. She contorted mid-air to evade, only to be taken aback as the blunt ends of the chains altered their course unexpectedly, as though guided by some unseen force.

    The chains ensnared Lily¡¯s legs and ankles with a metallic tter. Yanking forcefully, the quintuple-soul bull demons at their ends toppled her, driving her forcefully into the ground with a resounding crash. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Well regardless of the reason you already knew they didn¡¯t approve of you many many many chapters ago.

    LazyButAmbitious: Yeah, I¡¯ve seen Lily struggle in a fight but not get pushed around this bad in a while

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 4 â€“ The Yomi Realm

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 4 ¨C The Yomi Realm</h4>

    The two bull demons persisted in their efforts, pulling on the spirit artifact chains. Lily sheathed Dojigiri-Yasutsuna, forcefully pressed her hand against the ground, and propelled herself upward. She cleverly harnessed the bull demons¡¯ pulling force to vault over them.

    Oborozuki Muramasa delivered a swift and unexpected blow, severing half the head of a quintuple-soul bull demon. Lily utilized her momentum to wrap the chains around her legs, ensnaring another bull demon¡¯s neck

    <sup>1</sup>. Upon touching down, she forcefully yanked the chain, unbncing him. Then, kneeling on one knee, she executed a backward stab.

    The icy edge of her de prated his origin soul, marking the end for the quintuple-soul bull demon and granting Lily a hard-earned victory.

    Enraged by his grievous wound, the half-beheaded quintuple-soul bull demon used his horn to tighten the chain, hoisting Lily off the ground. She responded with a swift strike of her sword, severing the spirit artifact chain.

    Then, the septuple-soul bull demon took to the air, aiming his giant axe at Lily¡¯s back. Lacking in profoundprehension of celestialws, he nheless possessed formidable strength and mastery over the golden me, a natural demonic prowess of his lineage.

    The axe, alight with golden mes that merged the essence of fire and molten gold, radiated intense heat and formidable energy.

    In a midair twist, Lily countered, aiming not for a direct sh with the axe itself but for its handle.

    With one precise strike, she unexpectedly cleaved the axe in two.

    ¡°What is this sword?!¡± Despite the demon¡¯s strength, his weapon paled inparison to Yoritomo¡¯s. The unparalleled sharpness of Oborozuki Muramasa,bined with Lily¡¯s meticulous application of force, split the axe head from its handle. The septuple-soul bull demon¡¯s armament was evidently inferior, much like those wielded by his lesser counterparts.

    Seizing the moment, Lily unleashed another blow, marking the septuple-soul bull demon¡¯s face with a scar across one eye.

    To Lily¡¯s astonishment, golden mes surged from the bull demon¡¯s eye, swiftly mending the injury.

    Abandoning his axe, the demon brandished a machete and lunged at Lily. Taken by surprise, she instinctively stepped back.

    From the shadows, cold arrows, eachced with a potent tranquilizing agent, flew towards her.

    Ordinary arrows would pose no threat, but the potential impact of these tranquilizing arrows on Lily could be catastrophic.

    Enraged, Lily tapped into her soul world to locate the source of the arrows, uncovering three Throne Stage demon archers garbed in ragged onmyoji garb, each bearing a vulture-like visage.

    Wielding her sword, Lily unleashed a de of hazy lunar light.

    In a sh, the three demons were vanquished.

    The septuple-soul bull demon, along with two six-eyed counterparts, advanced on Lily. Judging the sextuple-soul demon too formidable to confront directly, she pivoted to engage a previously wounded quintuple-soul adversary.

    The sight of Lily charging left the bull demon stunned and desperate to flee, yet she rapidly closed the gap. A trio of swift maneuverster, his torso was severed from his lower body.

    Despite the bull demon¡¯s remarkable healing prowess, reconstitution from such a bifurcation proved impossible.

    The edge of Lily¡¯s de was unmatchably keen.

    Bereft of her formidable arms, Oborozuki Muramasa, Lily would have found it challenging to contend with the ensemble of bull demons.

    The exertion required to dispatch merely two quintuple-soul demons was immense.

    ¡°The notion of eliminating the septuple-soul bull demon to deter the rest now seems unattainable. There¡¯s a real risk of capture if I¡¯m not vignt.¡±

    Forced to adapt, Lily dodged a bull demon¡¯s attack, vaulted over it, and sprinted off in an arbitrary direction.

    Numerous demons then unleashed their demonic arts to hinder Lily¡¯s escape, which she deftly evaded. The bystanders, reluctant to confront her head-on, opted to indirectly hamper her, seeking to decelerate her departure.

    The bull demons pursued relentlessly.

    With determination, Lily tapped into her soul world, conjuring cherry blossom des aimed at dispatching the lesser demons of the Throne Stage and single-soul Big Dipper Stage employing demonic arts against her.

    Yet, the demonic crowd encircling her didn¡¯t dwindle; it swelled as more joined the fray.

    Abruptly, a deeply rming noise erupted from afar.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lily eximed in shock, facing an aura unlike any she¡¯d encountered. Unable to gauge the neer¡¯s strength, she sensed they were significantly mightier than the septuple-soul bull demon.

    Lily¡¯s worst fears materialized swiftly; an entity far surpassing her in might had made its presence known.

    Her only recourse was to hasten her flight, fervently deploying her soul world¡¯s power to thwart her adversary.

    In a turn of events, the foe unleashed a formidable surge of soul world power, nullifying Lily¡¯s hazy moon worldpletely.

    The hostile aura gained on her swiftly. Faced with myriad hindrances and assaults from every direction, Lily found escape impossible as the gap between them steadily closed.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the menacing presence loomed directly behind Lily.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Left with no alternative, Lily chose to confront her pursuer. Whirling around, she lunged with her sword, hoping Oborozuki Muramasa would deliver a decisive, unforeseen blow.

    The collision reverberated through the air as Lily¡¯s Oborozuki Muramasa met the fractured de of a wild, white-bearded elder, whose forehead was vastly erged. Despite new notches adorning the de, it withstood the sh.

    Conversely, Lily felt her very being disassemble at the impact¡¯s force, propelling her backward.

    Yet, her adversary¡¯s swiftness was unparalleled, materializing above her instantly. Towering at five or six meters, the old man¡¯s velocity in flight surpassed Lily¡¯s. Without wings or domain power, he maneuvered through the air on sheer will and vitality.

    Such feats were beyond the reach of a Big Dipper Stage expertcking feathered garments.

    This indicated a higher echelon of power!

    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in unparalleled rm.

    The shadowy figure soared over Lily, opting not to wield his sword but to deliver a hefty kick to her abdomen, resonating a thunderous sound.

    Lily plummeted from a great height, her descent culminating in a forceful impact with the earth.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The kick wielded devastating force.

    The kick¡¯s ferocity nearly drove Lily to the brink of unconsciousness.

    Meanwhile, two bull demons advanced, chains and shackles in hand, aiming to bind Lily.

    ¡°Begone!¡± The towering elder descended swiftly, dismissing the two quintuple-soul bull demons with a mere flourish of his sleeves.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily remained grounded, momentarily incapacitated. Astonishment took hold of her. A simple gesture from him had repelled two formidable quintuple-soul bull demons?

    What magnitude of strength was this? ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t best him!¡±

    Overwhelmed with anxiety, Lily knew even deploying her full arsenal wouldn¡¯t secure her victory.

    Confronted with the old man bearing down on her, Lily unleashed her star ribbons. ¡°Thousand Sakura Linger!¡±

    The star ribbon surged forth, ensnaring the elder.

    Lily gasped for air, her breathing harsh and feverish. She tumbled from the crater she had formed, staggered to her feet, and sprinted away.

    The elder shattered the Thousand Sakura Linger¡¯s hold with ease and plunged his sword into the earth.

    Without warning, three tendrils of stone and earth rose beneath Lily, wrapping around her legs and toppling her.

    Rtive to his might, the elder¡¯s spell was modest. Lily harnessed her soul world¡¯s energy and her sword to dismantle much of the enchantment. Yet, as the elder neared, she halted her efforts to counter with a reverse sh.

    Familiar with Lily¡¯sbat style, the elder parried with a downward sword thrust and delivered a fierce kick to her shoulder, disrupting the earthen bind and propelling her into the distance. Her attire suffered, leaving her stockings torn and her legs marred by crimson abrasions.

    ¡°This ancient fiend hasn¡¯t even exerted his full strength yet!¡± A tumult of fear and fury seized Lily. Executing a midair somersault, she wielded her sword inversely, casting a nebulous lunar sh at the elder.

    The elder¡¯s muscles swelled as he pped his hands together, astonishingly shattering Lily¡¯s de aura with mere flesh.

    The elder¡¯s prowess vastly surpassed Lily¡¯s.

    Lily plummeted to the ground.

    As Lily attempted to rise, her eyes widened in shock. A hefty, ck hoof of a bull demon pinned her sleeve to the ground.

    Enveloped in minute golden mes capable of melting ninth-grade Tamahagane, her sleeve began to singe.

    Compelled to look upward, she beheld an eight-meter-tall figure radiating wild, inscrutable might. His ferocity felt even more relentless than the elder¡¯s.

    This presence emanated from a colossal, dark bull demon adorned with intricate gold and fire motifs. With three heads, six arms, and seven eyes, he made the formidable septuple-soul bull demon seem like a mere underling.

    ¡°Hehehe, Mirror Girl Lily? You might not be the strongest, but your beauty surpasses description! You¡¯re far more captivating in person than any wanted poster or vile spirit¡¯s words could convey!¡± proimed the formidable bull demon, his tone both ancient and authoritative.

    ¡°Unhand me!¡± Lily felt not only humiliated under theirscivious and malevolent gazes but indignant as her prowess was under scrutiny. Fury swelled within her. She ripped her sleeve, sprang up, and ferociously assailed the three-headed, six-armed bull demon with Oborozuki Muramasa.

    The bull demon, armed with six limbs, parried Lily¡¯s attack with arge axe, its shaft ck and de golden. His other hands brandished various dark-hued weapons.

    One arm, clutching a finely crafted short ck iron rod, struck Lily squarely in the waist. Her form briefly faltered, then crumpled to the earth.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Lily remained grounded momentarily. Unwilling to kneel before the bull demon, she defiantly rose to one knee. The bull demon reached out swiftly to seize her, yet she abruptly retaliated with her sword.

    Her de made contact, slicing the bull demon¡¯s hand and causing dark red blood to erupt, yet it wasn¡¯t sufficient to sever his robust arm.

    ¡°Feisty one, aren¡¯t you? I relish the challenge!¡± the bull demon taunted, reaching out again to grasp Lily¡¯s hair in an attempt to hoist her up.

    He waspelled to retract his hand once more as a sonorous sh resounded, sending devastating shockwaves in every direction. Lesser demons of the Throne Stage perished under the force of the collision.

    Both the elder with an oversized forehead and the tri-headed, hexa-limbed bull demon, recoiled from the impact.

    ¡°Dark Gold Inferno King Mauro Kidou! You must not assail this woman!¡± the elder boomed, his voiceden with deep sword intent.

    ¡°Tsukou! What¡¯s this, you old lecher? Fancy her for yourself?¡± taunted Mauro Kidou, with a mocking roar.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Mauro, you only have half the story. My life is dedicated to the sword, not to fleeting pleasures. His Highness Wakarai has charged me with this mission! It is he who seeks this woman¡¯s hand,¡± Tsukou retorted

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Should Wakarai of the Eight Thunder Gods personally appear, I¡¯d relent. But to extract her from my domain? Provide 10,000 Blood Spirit Magatama and bide for three days; only then will I consent to her departure.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: If this was an anime this would be shown as fanservice somehow.

    Robinxen: Oh, well now they¡¯re fighting over her¡­

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 5 â€“ Rakshasa Dojo

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 5 ¨C Rakshasa Dojo</h4>

    ¡°Ten thousand Blood Spirit Magatamas? It¡¯s not a matter of affordability for His Highness Wakarai, but would he still maintain his dignity in Yomi after such a payment? And you, audaciously demanding a three-day wait? His Highness desires to marry Kagami Lily, not some second-hand product!¡± Tsukou¡¯s beard bristled with fury.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to discuss; this woman shall be mine!¡± bellowed Mauro. ¡°Men, chain this woman and bring her to the cave!¡±

    Two ox demons, each bearing the strength of sextuple-souls, advanced towards Lily with chains in hand.

    ¡°Who dares!¡± Tsukou raised his de with both hands, amassing a terrifying power.

    With a formidable swing, a bright blue de beam adorned with ck inscriptions erupted over Lily¡¯s head. It spread outward, shattering the chains held by the ox demons and propelling them through the air.

    ¡°How dare you! You stand on my territory!¡± erupted Mauro, golden spiritual energy bursting forth as he marched towards Tsukou, murder in his gaze. Tsukou met his approach, equally intent on killing.

    Caught between the two Yomi experts, Lily quickly rolled away,rgely ignored as neither expert wished her harm.

    Tsukou¡¯s de shed in battle against Mauro¡¯s six weapons!

    The violent wind and spirit energy raged around them, sending shockwaves of me and sword energy rippling through the area. The aftermath left some Throne Stage monsters with severe internal injuries, while others perished outright.

    The weaker monsters fled, casting regretful nces at Lily. Lacking the strength to capture her, they harbored no illusions about her. For them, possessing such a beauty spelled doom; their interesty solely in gathering information. After all, news about Lily could fetch a hefty price.

    Some experts coveted the ten thousand Blood Spirit Magatamas, while others disregarded the bounty, desiring Lily herself. More powerful beings showed no interest in the magatamas, seeking only to im such rare beauties. Indeed, certain individuals might pay hundreds of magatamas for mere news of her whereabouts.

    Although neither Lily nor the Big Dipper ox demons sustained injuries from the shockwaves, the terrible tremors left them unsettled even at this distance.

    Seizing the moment while the two experts were preupied, Lily swiftly rose and dashed at breakneck speed towards the path blocked by just two quintuple-soul ox demons.

    ¡°What?!¡± As Tsukou¡¯s de shed with Mauro¡¯s six weapons, bothbatants, muscles bulging from exertion, paused in shock upon noticing Lily¡¯s escape.

    ¡°She¡¯s fleeing! What are we shing for? Let¡¯s unite to capture her; our duel can wait!¡± Tsukou quickly proposed.

    ¡°Agreed

    <sup>1</sup>.¡± The ground trembled as the two formidable beings pursued Lily. Tsukou ascended into the air, while Mauro leaped, covering a distance of ten thousand meters with ease.

    Almost simultaneously, both Tsukou and Mauro rapidly closed the distance to Lily.

    ¡°So swift!?¡± Lily was astounded, their velocity greatly exceeding hers.

    ¡°Insolent girl, you dare flee!¡± Tsukou raised his hand to p her face.

    Lily gritted her teeth. Despite not matching the strength of these two Yomi experts, she was not so frail as to be felled by a mere p. Without hesitation, she raised her de, shing at the iing hand.

    With a vicious sh, the de unexpectedly countered and severed two of Tsukou¡¯s fingers.

    Oborozuki Muramasa¡¯s lethality was unmatched, threatening even a being as formidable as Tsukou. A direct strike to his essence could be fatal without proper defenses.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tsukou, an ancient being predating the great war when the mortal realm was linked to Yomi, had chosen the path of demons to pursue the art of the sword. Millennia of training had honed his formidable strength, yet his regenerative abilities paled inparison to those of naturally born monsters. His severed fingers would not reattach readily.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! A mere girl has severed your fingers!¡± Mauro erupted in raucousughter.

    Enraged, Tsukou¡¯s power surged, cursing vehemently as he aimed a vicious sh at Lily.

    Lily executed a roll to evade, but the sheer force of the outburst was staggering; even the shockwave alone disoriented her stance.

    With a thunderous impact, a foot collided with Lily¡¯s abdomen, forcing her to curl up upon impact with the ground, followed swiftly by another brutal strike to her back.

    Lily¡¯s cry echoed as she was mmed into the ground, creating a crater. The durable terrain of Yomi, far sturdier than the mortal realm, attested to the palm strike¡¯s formidable power.

    Tsukou kicked Lily¡¯s prone form, berating her, ¡°You¡¯re a chaos-spreading criminal, a fugitive harlot from Takamagahara! I¡¯ll end you with my kicks!¡±

    The intense pain emanating from her abdomen crippled Lily¡¯s ability to move, and the subsequent assaults rendered her nearly immobile.

    ¡°Ahhh! Ease your strikes, you¡¯ll kill her!¡± Mauro expressed concern.

    The realization of his orders halted Tsukou. If she were to be Wakarai¡¯s wife, she¡¯d be his future master. With that in mind, he dared not continue his assault.

    Lily could sense the contempt, pity, and courtesy in his thoughts, intensifying her humiliation. However, she was immobilized, the beating too severe for any movement.

    Two ox demons approached, twisting her arms behind her back and securing them with enchanted chains.

    ¡°Seize her!¡±manded Mauro.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Tsukou interjected, sword at the ready, ¡°I am the one who will take this woman!¡±

    ¡°Proceed!¡± barked Mauro.

    Two ox demons hauled Lily off.

    Tsukou stomped on the chains, swinging his de to sever the arms of the two ox demons.

    ¡°Scoundrel! You dare attack my warriors?¡± Mauro leaped forward,nding at the chain¡¯s other end. The two adversaries faced off on the chain, resuming theirbat.

    ¡°All forces, unite!¡± Mauromanded.

    Explosive forces erupted as, in addition to the prior three-eyed, septuple-soul ox demon, another three of simr might emerged.

    The four ox demons, revered as the leading powers beneath Mauro¡¯s domain, together with an additional expert, encircled Tsukou. Compromised by the loss of his fingers, Tsukou found himself overwhelmed by their coordinated assault,pelling him to retreat.

    Instantly, another pair of ox demons stepped forward to pull Lily away.

    Wracked with pain, Lily was immobilized, unable to resist. Observing an ox demon advancing to seize Oborozuki from the ground, she promptly used her soul world to reim her sword.

    In fury, the ox demon charged at Lily, delivering a kick.

    ¡°Wench! Surrender the prized sword!¡±

    Three quintuple-soul ox demons hauled Lily, bombarding her with punches and kicks. While their attacks weren¡¯t severe enough to cause grave injuries, the pain and the humiliation were profound.

    As a dignified and noble female samurai, the notion of being publicly battered by a horde of vicious ox demons in Yomi was unthinkable.

    Clenching her teeth, Lily restrained her tears; she refused to show vulnerability before these creatures, viewing tears as a sign of frailty.

    ¡°Master!¡± Kagura was eager to emerge and deploy a Blood Spirit Magatama. However, even with such an action, she could only confront one or two ox demons, rendering her emergence tantamount to seeking death.

    ¡°No! Stay back!¡± As the master of the mirror dimension, Lily forbade Kagura and Yuki-onna from emerging.

    The demon hound, birthed from resentment and fearless in the face of demise,cked even the power of a Big Dipper, rendering it excessively feeble.

    The Record of the Hundred Demons proved futile as well, with her hands shackled behind her, precluding its activation.

    ¡°You fools! Cease your beating! What if you injure her irreparably? The treasured de is concealed upon her person; search her and locate the storage treasure,¡± Mauro bellowed amidst the fray.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Such wisdom befits the Dark Gold Inferno King!¡±

    At themand to search, the ox demons¡¯ faces contorted with predatory eagerness, their hands reaching for Lily with the intention of rending her garments.

    A burst of blue-purple smoke, redolent of daturas, erupted before Lily. The potent fragrance,bined with Lily¡¯s heightened physical state, induced a spell of disorientation and uncontroble trembling.

    The ox demons, too, inhaled the intoxicating scent, sumbing to a state of bewilderment.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Realizing the peril, Mauro disregarded Tsukou and charged towards the smoke, expelling a gust of golden breath from his nostrils to disperse it. As the smoke cleared, the scene revealed several ox demons staggering aimlessly, their hands brushing against the ground¡¯s stones.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is this beauty so hard?¡±

    ¡°Why does she appear to be made of stone?¡±

    The ox demons continued to grope blindly within the lingering smoke.

    ¡°Idiots, scatter!¡± Mauro dispatched the befuddled ox demons with a sweep of his axe, then darted off in a different direction.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu!¡± A mature, resolute, and distinctly feminineughter emanated from the smoke.

    Beyond the veil of smoke loomed several dark earth dragons, each several meters in girth and towering dozens of meters in height.

    Atop each earth dragon perched a formidable, enchanting woman.

    Leading the procession, a dark earth dragon with a golden horn bore a tall, alluring woman d in a scanty purple kunoichi outfit

    <sup>2</sup>. Herplexion was brown, her physique toned, and her dark hair was gathered into a sleek ponytail.

    The woman was identified as Renka, beside whom a chain trailed, tethering Lily ¨C disheveled, garments rent, revealing her pale shoulders ¨C atop the dragon¡¯s crown.

    ¡°What!?¡± Sensing the formidable auras emanating from the dragons and their riders, Mauro¡¯s countenance grew stern, prompting him to exim, ¡°The followers of Rakshasa?¡±

    Witnessing Lily¡¯s abduction, the septuple-soul ox demons ceased their assault on Tsukou, only to be sent soaring with a powerful kick.

    Tsukou hastened over, demanding, ¡°Servants of Rakshasa, what is the meaning of this? She is to be the bride of His Highness Wakarai! Release her at once!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, release her!¡± Mauro thundered, ¡°You stand on my dominion! The decision of how this woman is treated rests with me!¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Wow, a modicum of intelligence!

    Robinxen: So Lily is getting bailed out¡­? Or is it another contender?

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 6 â€“ Beauty

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 6 ¨C Beauty</h4>

    Renka hoisted the chain,pelling Lily to rise into a kneeling position. Tracing a finger along Lily¡¯s chin, she marveled, ¡°Can there truly be a woman of such beauty in this world?¡±

    Her eyes wandered down, observing the exposed white skin through the torn attire, a tinge of envy in her voice. ¡°Such an enticing figure, wlessly perfect.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± ncing down at the two formidable beings, she dered, ¡°Ordinarily, I wouldn¡¯t contest you degenerates

    <sup>1</sup>. Yet, by Her Highness Rakshasa¡¯smand, I am to seek out de maidens and adepts of unparalleled beauty and potential. Among the vast reaches of Yomi, this woman stands unparalleled. By Her Highness¡¯s decree, I shall take her. Hold no grudge against me; this is all by Her Highness Rakshasa¡¯s bidding!¡±

    ¡°Silence! Were Rakshasa to appear herself, dissent would not cross my lips. However, you are but a mere captain. Am I right in assuming you¡¯re the notorious Amethyst Hook Renka?¡±

    ¡°It seems your seven eyes do see.¡± Beside Renka, the short blue-haired Wakaki Michi quipped, adorned in a semi-transparent, light pearl-colored kunoichi garment.

    ¡°Wakaki! Hold your tongue. Do you not recognize who this is?¡± Renka reprimanded.

    Mauro Kidou was a tyrant of his era. If feasible, she desired only to whisk Lily away without conflict.

    An overwhelming and ferocious aura enveloped Mauro, with golden me motifs beginning to illuminate across his form.

    ¡°Amethyst Hook Renka, release the maiden! Ideally, I wish to avoid conflict with Rakshasa!¡±

    Tsukou ascended and hovered midair, protesting, ¡°I was the first to seize this mirror girl. Why do others now challenge my im?¡±

    Renka regarded the two titans with a frosty demeanor, ¡°Were this any ordinary woman or de maiden, I¡¯d readily relinquish her. However, Her Highness Rakshasa has specifically tasked me with delivering this woman. I am bound by hermands; I implore you not toplicate matters, lest it reflect poorly on us all.¡±

    Tsukou disclosed his allegiance to Wakarai of the Eight Thunder Prisons. A swordsman of millennia, he wouldn¡¯t normally duel to the death over a single woman. Yet, bound by his master¡¯s directive, how could he permit Lily¡¯s removal?

    ¡°Wakarai?¡± Renka¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. She scrutinized both Tsukou and Mauro; although all were formidable forces within Yomi, she stood as their equal. The trio found themselves at an impasse, each acting under their masters¡¯ directives.

    ¡°Renka! Release the woman!¡± Mauro bellowed, his patience waning rapidly.

    Tsukou was content to bide his time; isted and at a disadvantage, he relished the prospect of Rakshasa¡¯s forces shing with the bull demons.

    Lily, too, was inclined to wait. Despite a modest recovery, she recognized the peril of her predicament. Opting to let the three titans battle, she nned her next move cautiously.

    ¡°Forward!¡±manded Renka. The earth dragons coiled, priming themselves to flee.

    ¡°You may depart only once the woman is left behind!¡±

    Mauro vaulted skyward, his form akin to a dark deity enshrouded in golden, supernatural clouds, each of his six formidable arms brandishing a weapon as he assailed Renka, with his bull demon minions in tow.

    ¡°Foolhardy bovines! You dare to assail the Rakshasa dojo?¡± Renka seethed,manding, ¡°Give them a lesson they won¡¯t forget!¡±

    Renka¡¯s cohort of twelve female warriors directed their twelve earth dragons against the bull demons. With might equating to quintuple-soul Big Dipper entities, the dragons unfurled their fanged maws, spewing corrosive green acid.

    While bearing Lily, Renka was constrained from joining the fray. She secured the chain to her earth dragon¡¯s horn and, deeming it insufficient, withdrew and activated a mid-tier spirit treasure rope, tailored for ensnaring formidable de maidens or adepts. The rope spiraled around Lily, binding her securely to the earth dragon.

    Launching herself with a vigorous leap, Renka manifested a pair of purple crystal hooks in her grasp, ready to engage inbat.

    In mid-leap, she hurled three kunai, each pulsating with eerie energy and inscribed with luminescent ancient runes.

    Utilizing his six limbs, Mauro parried two of the kunai; the third nicked his arm, a wound he deemed negligible.

    He delivered a mighty cleave towards Renka with his great axe.

    Dodging rather than confronting the strike, Renka closed in andunched a w attack at Mauro¡¯s chest.

    Mauro intercepted the assault with arms wielding a short club and a serpent-headed dagger, while two others, each gripping a machete, aimed for Renka.

    With precise agility, Renka dodged the assaults andnded a kick, imbued with purple arcane energy, on Mauro¡¯s head as she darted by.

    However, as her kick connected, Mauro countered by striking her abdomen with his axe handle, propelling them both backwards. The collision¡¯s shockwave sunk the ground and reduced myriad stones to dust.

    Observing Renka¡¯s confrontation with Mauro, Tsukou sprang into action, leaping onto the earth dragon¡¯s head to seize Lily, only to realize he couldn¡¯t sever or untangle the enchanted rope.

    Swiftly altering his approach, he decapitated the earth dragon and extricated Lily. With her wrists still bound, she was powerless to resist, and he slung her over his shoulder.

    Tsukou wasted no time, pivoting and hastening his escape.

    ¡°Halt!¡± With Lily being abducted, Renka ceased her battle with Mauro and pursued.

    With Lily draped over his shoulder, Tsukou sensed her fervent struggle despite the bindings. Her soul world¡¯s influence dampened his speed, rendering him slower than Renka and Mauro, who were swiftly gaining on him.

    Tsukou veered sharply, dashing into a shadowy cave atop a mountain peak with Lily in tow.

    ¡°Yanami Prison Formation!¡± With a plunge of his de into the earth, Tsukou activated an age-old formation. The mountain¡¯s space solidified as luminescent green stakes materialized at the cave¡¯s mouth, sealing it shut.

    Renkaunched an immediate assault on the barrier with Yomi techniques, but was momentarily thwarted from breaching it.

    Behind her, Mauro charged headfirst into the barrier with his massive bovine head.

    The seal¡¯s verdant light remained unbroken as the impact resounded, holding steadfast against the assault.

    Tsukou cast Lily aside and assumed a lotus position, funneling his spirit energy into the formation to reinforce its resilience.

    ¡°What¡¯s this hideous elder attempting?¡± Lily pondered. Given the formation¡¯s nature, it barred entry from those outside and exit for those within.

    Unless¡­¡­

    A dreadful notion abruptly seized Lily.

    Outside the formation, Renka and Mauro teamed up to assault it, inflicting some damage that was swiftly mended by Tsukou¡¯s spiritual prowess. Their efforts amounted to a cycle of advance and retreat, making a swift breach challenging.

    The world began to tremble.

    Beneath the stone dome, towering tens of thousands of meters high, dense blue-gray thunderclouds unfurled across the sky.

    The air trembled as countless thunderbolts descended in a furious cascade.

    A muscr man, his skin shimmering with a metallic sheen and wild white hair flowing, traversed the sky with ease, each casual step spanning a thousand miles.

    Within moments, the man took his ce above the mountain.

    ¡°Your Highness Wakarai!¡± Joy radiated from Tsukou¡¯s aged face.

    Fear flickered in the eyes of both Renka and Mauro.

    ¡°Your Highness! Your loyal servant has captured the mirror girl. Despite invoking your esteemed name, these two persisted in their attempts to take her from me! I had no choice but to resist with all my might and await your august presence,¡± shouted Tsukou.

    Mauro and Renka gazed upward at the man in the sky with a reverence reserved for deities, careful not to betray any hint of disrespect.

    ¡°Who dares toy im to one of mine?¡± The handsome man with white hair and eyes crackling with lightning surveyed the gathered demons from above.

    Renka, drenched in cold sweat, had no choice but to kneel before Wakarai.

    ¡°I was merely executing the orders of Her Highness Rakasha; I wouldn¡¯t dare oppose Your Highness Wakarai¡¯s im. Now that Your Highness is present, I can only extend my congrattions on acquiring the realm¡¯s fairest maiden.¡± Despite her reluctance, Renka understood the power of Wakarai, one of Yomi¡¯s supreme eight thunder gods, for whom taking a life was as easy as breathing. Even Rakasha¡¯s direct intervention might not tip the scales in her favor. She hoped for mercy, given herpliance.

    The bull demons bowed their heads, conceding, ¡°Given that this woman features on Takamagahara¡¯s wanted list and now resides in Yomi, our conflict was merely for the bounty. With Lord Wakarai¡¯s personal presence, challenging your authority is beyond our dare.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha, AHAHAHAHA!¡± Thunderousughter, echoing alongside the booming of thunder, spread across ten thousand miles as lightning bolts struck. Many monsters fell victim, either injured or in by the electrical onught.

    ¡°Your wisdom is noted. Ancient Bull, your age surpasses mine in Yomi¡¯snds, and I¡¯ve no desire to end you. And for you, with Rakshasa¡¯s regard in mind, you¡¯ll be spared. Yet, knowing she¡¯s mine and still attempting her capture, punishment is inescapable.¡± Wakarai¡¯s gaze sparked with lightning, summoning ominous clouds above.

    ¡°What?¡± Renka¡¯s voice cracked in rm.

    Scanning the crowd, Wakarai inquired, ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°Renka, captain of the seventh division,¡± she replied, her voice tinged with anxiety.

    ¡°Hmm, you and your eleven subordinates

    <sup>2</sup> shall strip and prostrate yourselves nine times before me and the other demons for your pardon,¡±manded Wakarai, his tone ruthless.

    ¡°What!?¡± Renka shivered, disbelief and indignation filling her. ustomed to the pride and disdain of the Rakshasa Dojo, how could they subject themselves to such degradation before these vile demons?

    Yet, with Rakshasa far beyond reach and aid too distant to summon¡ª and considering even her arrival might not tilt the scales against Wakarai¡ª

    ¡°Well? Disrobe and bow,¡± Wakarai threatened, unyielding.

    The crowd erupted in cheers at Wakarai¡¯smand, their disdain for the Rakshasa women palpable. These women, known for their formidable unity and strength hunting demons far and wide, were now subjects of a spectacle they couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°If it¡¯s me you seek, then proceed! Why involve the innocent?¡± emerged a soft, feminine voice from below where Wakarai hovered.

    ¡°What!? Who speaks?¡± Wakarai¡¯s fury unleashed a tempest, his thunderous response iming the lives of countless more monsters, all triggered by a single utterance from Lily. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: So a contender. Lily you¡¯re so popr!

    Silva: 11? Did one of them die?

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 7 â€“ Wakarai

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 7 ¨C Wakarai</h4>

    ¡°Is that the mirror girl?¡±

    Upon learning of Lily¡¯s inclusion on the wanted list and her descent into Yomi, he sent Tsukou to capture her. Subsequently, Tsukou employed a magical treasure to capture and transmit Lily¡¯s true image back to him.

    Mesmerized by her beauty, Wakarai resolved to im her for himself. He hastened his arrival through various means but, mindful of his prestige, remained concealed until he witnessed Tsukou¡¯s failing grasp, at which point he set aside his pride to intervene personally.

    His esteemed status typically precluded him from engaging in such minor skirmishes, yet he had not personally witnessed Lily until now.

    ¡°Bring her to me!¡±

    The magical formation dissipated, and Tsukou emerged from the mountain cave, carrying Lily.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Tsukou forced her down with a sharp kick to the back of her knees and a firm push on her shoulders. Lily resisted, preferring to be knocked down rather than submit to kneeling.

    ¡°Pay your respects to His Majesty Wakarai, kneel!¡± Tsukoumanded.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Wakarai interjected. ¡°She is my future bride. Show some courtesy.¡±

    He outstretched a hand, from which an unstoppable force radiated, enveloping and elevating her into the air.

    d in tattered garments, with her body ensnared by amanding aura and hands bound behind her, Lily exhibited no fear before Wakarai.

    Wakarai was struck with amazement as he observed her.

    ¡°I could never have envisioned such an ethereal beauty existing in the world,¡± Wakarai remarked, twirling Lily in midair to view her from all angles.

    ¡°Perfection¡­¡±

    Gently lifting her chin, Wakarai inquired, ¡°Everyone who beholds me either fears or reveres me. Why do you not fear me?¡±

    ¡°Would my fear alter anything? If capture is my fate, then why should I relinquish my dignity?¡± Lily replied, her tone icy.

    As she noted, upon the arrival of this godlike being, she recognized that escape was beyond her solitary means; all her techniques and strategies would be futile.

    Her sole chancey in seizing an opening amid the tumult of battle. The monsters¡¯ remarks suggested another formidable force behind Renka. Unable to defend herself and destined to fall into the clutches of a Yomi powerhouse, allying with Renka might offer a sliver of hope to incite conflict between two of Yomi¡¯s dominant factions.

    Lily was a woman who, regardless of the despairing circumstances, would clutch at any possibility and never surrender. Even with victory unattainable in this confrontation, she was determined to employ every means to carve out a chance.

    She was resolved to deploy every conceivable measure to safeguard her dignity and purity.

    ¡°Ahahaha, such audacity and realism in a mere human girl. Your resolve is admirable! Mirror girl Lily, your spirit captivates me! Though you mayck strength, you possess the stature befitting my bride! Ahahahaha!¡± Wakarai¡¯sughter boomed.

    Seizing the moment, Renka utilized a unique artifact tomunicate the situation to Rakshasa-Onna. Initially believing there was no need to report their defeat, Lily¡¯s bold words kindled a glimmer of hope.

    Lily recognized the futility of further discourse, yet if she were truly abducted by this deity of Yomi to be his consort, all would be lost. Yet, she could not contemte suicide; not from a fear of death, but due to the numerous ties binding her. Her greatest dread was enduring the torment of this inferno to survive.

    Her only recourse was to stall for time.

    ¡°Is force the customary manner of seeking wives in your Yomi?¡±

    ¡°Hah, mirror girl Lily, your assertion isn¡¯t wholly urate! In Yomi, might makes right. Just as birds dominate the sky, fish the sea, and mortals bow to their sovereign, the principle remains the same.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you also intend toy im to Renka?¡±

    Renka was taken aback. What was Lily implying? Moments before, she had seemed to aid her, and now she was betraying her?

    ¡°No, while beautiful women are scarce in Yomi, I, Wakarai, am not in want of femalepanionship.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, then why cause her distress?¡±

    With a flick of his finger, Wakarai unleashed a lightning whip that shed across Lily¡¯s body, tearing through her remaining clothes and the Celestial Maiden Garment, leaving a stark red mark on her skin.

    Lily trembled, teeth gritted, as she steeled herself against the urge to cry out from the pain.

    Despite having just praised Lily, Wakarai¡¯s mood had darkened.

    ¡°Hm, even though I moderated the power of my lightning whip, the agony should be unbearable. How do you resist the urge to cry out? You possess ordinary strength yet remarkable willpower. Such arrogance, speaking so boldly without regard. If I am to marry you, it seems I must undertake your training with great care.¡±

    Two more strikes of the whip descended upon Lily¡¯s shoulders and legs.

    Lily bit her lip as a single tear glistened at the corner of her eye, yet she remained silent.

    Wakarai grinned with delight, seemingly proud of subduing a strong-willed woman like Lily, yet he restrained himself from further whipping, aware that excess might lead to her demise. ncing down at the onlookers, he spoke as lightning crackled around him.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Begin stripping. Do you believe you can avoid punishment if I direct my whip at her?¡±

    Renka implored, ¡°Your Majesty Wakarai, as a divine being, must you trouble us lesser beings? Having achieved your desire, I beseech you, grant us mercy!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I am being merciful. Now, strip.¡±

    ¡°We can kowtow, if that pleases you, but please¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Dare you, mere low-ss female warriors, negotiate terms with me?¡± Lightning shed in Wakarai¡¯s eyes.

    With a thunderous boom, a devastating bolt of lightning reduced one of the female warriors to ashes.

    The quintuple-soul Big Dipper female warrior vanished under the thunder¡¯s might before she could even scream, leaving a bottomless pit in her ce.

    The sight petrified everyone present.

    ¡°Well? Any further objections?¡±

    Paralyzed by fear, the other female warriors remained silent, while Renka, teeth clenched, trembled, her hands itching for her amethyst hook weapons.

    ¡°Still resisting? Care to challenge me? Go ahead, attempt it; perhaps you might even survive. Just try!¡± Wakarai¡¯s voice boomed like thunder.

    ¡°I¡­ I will strip¡­¡± Renka¡¯s voice quivered, teeth clenched, eyes misting. In Yomi, confronted by a force immensely superior, dignity fades, leaving only the will to survive.

    In the merciless realm of Yomi, strength dictates dignity, particrly for female adepts. Anger smoldered in Renka¡¯s eyes, her hands shaking as they reached for her attire.

    Suddenly, purple spirit needles materialized, striking the back of each female warrior¡¯s hands just as they began to disrobe. A killing intent so profound it seemed to engulf half thend surfaced.

    Suspended in mid-air, Lily was dumbfounded, never before having sensed such potent killing intent.

    ¡°Behold your feeble determination! You would sacrifice your dignity and the honor of our Rakshasa n merely to save yourselves? Have my teachings meant so little?¡±

    The area resounded with a voice young and fierce, belonging to a girl no older than fourteen or fifteen, brimming with a killing intent so potent it could be considered hauntingly beautiful.

    Despite their cries of pain, smiles broke through their tears at the sight of their savior¡ªthe esteemed leader of their n.

    Between the dark earth and sky, a young girl adorned in an ancient warrior outfit featuring purple patterns on a white canvas approached. Appearing no more than fifteen, her sleeves danced in the air, her long skirt flowed past her knees, and her long ck hair cascaded down to her heels, entuated by a purple hairband adorned with a mysterious ice-blue flower.

    Perched on her shoulder was a crystal-clear blue owl.

    ¡°Rakshasa?¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s potent killing intent dispersed half of Wakarai¡¯s thunderclouds, splitting the sky into two distinct halves.

    Relief washed over Renka as she gazed upon the girl, eximing, ¡°Your highness Rakshasa!¡±

    Though thrilled at the rescue, confusion swirled within Renka. Rakshasa, being hundreds of thousands of miles distant, how had she arrived so swiftly?

    Had Rakshasa been nearby, assistance would have been sought much earlier, not awaiting Lily¡¯s intervention to report. Perhaps her highness Rakshasa wielded unknown methods. Despite her youthful appearance, Rakshasa, the formidable leader of their n, had honed her skills for over ten millennia.

    Rakshasa disyed no fear upon encountering Wakarai. Conversely, Wakarai was taken aback, mirroring Renka¡¯s astonishment. Given the vast distance of Rakshasa¡¯s territory, he deduced she must have been in proximity.

    Rakshasa¡¯s gaze fell upon Lily, suspended in air, before addressing Wakarai, ¡°Wakarai, ever the sanctimonious one, portraying a dominating deity yet troubling these juniors. Descending personally to im a beleaguered woman, has your dignity not suffered?¡±

    In the presence of divine discourse, monsters stood mute. Confronted by the deity-like Wakarai, the enigmatic and murderous Rakshasa exhibited no trepidation.

    Lily was unable to discern theirparative might, perceiving instead that both were likely equals in power.

    ¡°Rakshasa, you impertinent youth! How dare you address me with such insolence! This day, you shall learn the true meaning of discipline!¡±

    The sky echoed with the resonant gathering of endless lightning, heralded by Wakarai, a deity of thunder, manifesting his divine might.

    A spear of lightning, potent enough to shake the very earth, materialized in his hand, its creation sending Lily soaring thousands of meters away.

    Bound by Wakarai¡¯s might, Lily remained immobilized. Observing the thunderous spear, she deemed it far more formidable than anything wielded by the colossal woman encountered during their ascent to Takamagahara.

    Without uttering another syble, Wakarai hurled the thunderous spear directly at Rakshasa!

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 8 â€“ Rakshasa battles Wakarai

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 8 ¨C Rakshasa battles Wakarai</h4>

    Confronted by the spear crafted frommanding lightning, Rakshasa-Onna, despite her formidable power, approached with caution. Her boundless blue-purple killing intent coalesced into six spectral figures wielding scimitars, each imbued with deep resentment.

    The spectral figures, devoid of expression, appeared to embody six feminine emotions: love, hate, affection, grudge, jealousy, and sorrow, forming aplex amalgam of resentment and lethal intent.

    Executing intricate maneuvers in the sky, the phantoms unleashed six de beams that shed with the lightning spear. A brilliant explosion of golden and blue illuminated the heavens, blinding nearby creatures and vaporizing those within proximity.

    Even from a distance, Lily winced at the force of the shockwave.

    The mere shockwave was a testament to the unimaginable power wielded by these two titans.

    Although Lily stood at the pinnacle among Heian elites, she found herself nearly powerless against behemoths like Tsukou or Mauro.

    The arrival of these deific beings only intensified her sense of vulnerability.

    It dawned on her the folly of assuming the deities of Takamagahara would intervene should they ascend prematurely. Those responsible for destroying the boat and listing her name among the wanted must possess power on par with these two overlords, correct?

    Surviving thus far was a fortune in itself. While Lily harbored no fear of death, she understood the imperative of survival.

    Should she perish, what fate would befall senior Rinne and her other sisters? She had to survive!

    A mere confrontation between the overlords enveloped the heavens and earth in shadow, apanied by screams andmentations from below.

    ¡°Years have passed, little Rakshasa. Has your strength augmented?¡± Wakarai chuckled.

    ¡°Or is it because you¡¯ve aged, possibly regressed?¡± Rakshasa countered.

    Rakshasa¡¯s aura of lethal intent was so potent it seemed to cloak half the sky, making her the very incarnation of such intent.

    ¡°Hah! Still the impertinent youth, I see. Your advancement is wanting. Today, I shall instruct you properly!¡±

    Wakarai lifted his hand, summoning myriad bolts of formidable lightning that coalesced into a radiant sword of lightning. In a blink, he traversed thousands of meters to confront Rakshasa directly, his sword of lightning descending as if delivering divine retribution.

    As Rakshasa¡¯s sleeves danced in the wind, she brandished a scimitar. The de, featuring a central fissure reminiscent of a barren winter plum branch, harbored a gleaming blue-purple crystal exuding a deadly allure. Gripping her scimitar inversely, she met Wakarai¡¯s lightning de. Their impact resonated throughout, transforming the lightning into a marauding dragon that razed mountains and decimatedgging beasts, sending the weaker creatures into a frenzy of escape.

    Rakshasa¡¯s intense blue aura of malice was flung aside upon impact, slicing through any mountain it met with ease.

    Wakarai¡¯s de appeared slightly mightier than Rakshasa¡¯s, pressing downward. Just as his lightning de nearly grazed her shoulder, she swiftly pivoted, redirecting the attack outward and swiftly countering with a strike aimed at Wakarai¡¯s neck.

    Rakshasa¡¯s scimitar radiated an ethereal blue ferocity, chilling to behold even from afar.

    Wakarai retreated instantly, bringing his lightning de back in defense.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Rakshasa, your agility is remarkable! But your killing intent is overpowering¡ªI¡¯ve seen through it long ago,¡± Wakarai countered, smiling.

    ¡°What does it matter if you¡¯ve seen through it? At ultimate speed, evasion bes impossible.¡±

    Before she could finish, Rakshasa rolled and aimed a kick at Wakarai¡¯s torso. Despite his size, Wakarai was agile, twisting aside to dodge the attack.

    The shockwave from Rakshasa¡¯s kick tore a vast hole through the ck thunderclouds, demonstrating her kick¡¯s formidable power.

    With a flick of his finger, Wakarai summoned myriad lightning bolts from the thunderclouds to assail Rakshasa¡¯s position.

    Rakshasa¡¯s figure became a blur of phantoms to evade, transforming the vicinity into a nightmarish maze of intersecting lightning, culminating in a potent sphere of electricity. Its immense power destabilized the surroundings, fracturing mountains and boulders into orbiting debris.

    Rakshasa couldn¡¯t evade entirely, leaving the edges of her sleeves frayed.

    Enraged, she unleashed the blue owl perched on her shoulder.

    The owl surged forward, rapidly expanding to a wingspan exceeding a thousand meters, its presence thick with malevolence as it dived at Wakarai, talons bared.

    ¡°HA!¡± Wakarai hurled the sphere of electricity towards the massive owl.

    The owl was sted away, its feathers, charged with malice, scattering in the tumult.

    Utilizing Wakarai¡¯s diverted focus, Rakshasa swiftly approached him. With a graceful sleeve flick, she aimed a punch at his midsection. As he countered with a palm, she skillfully maneuvered her other hand to slice upward with her scimitar, sending a sharp de beam his way.

    Wakarai countered with a downward strike of his lightning-infused sword. The collision sent a jarring recoil through Rakshasa, pushing her back several paces.

    Wakarai transformed into a streak of lightning, reappearing behind Rakshasa tounch another attack. Rakshasa managed to dodge, only to find a sphere of lightning blocking her path. Her only option was to raise her sleeve in defense.

    The sphere of lightning was repelled, detonating a thousand meters distant. The explosion left her sleeve scorched and her slender arm bruised.

    ¡°Curse you!¡± The owl, now recovered, transformed into a gargantuan phantom wolf, spanning a thousand meters, and lunged at Wakarai.

    ¡°Begone!¡± Wakarai greeted the wolf with a swift sword sh, inflicting a massive wound and sending it recoiling with a howl.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good; they are nearly matched in strength, yet Wakarai holds the upper hand!¡± Lily observed anxiously. Though unable to evade capture, she deemed Rakshasa the lesser evil.

    From afar, Renka watched the duel apprehensively, aware of rumors that Wakarai¡¯s might slightly surpassed Rakshasa¡¯s¡ªa fact this confrontation seemed to confirm. A swift resolution seemed unlikely, with Rakshasa poised to face the greater challenge.

    ¡°Scoundrel¡­¡± Despite the pain in her arm, Rakshasa fixed a steely gaze on Wakarai, with thunder and lightning forming a tumultuous backdrop.

    ¡°Ahahaha! What say you, Rakshasa? Care to continue? Humbly address me as ¡®brother¡¯ and relinquish the woman. Acknowledge your mistake, and you¡¯re free to go. It¡¯s been millennia since ourst encounter; there¡¯s no shame in it.¡±

    Had Wakarai refrained from making that statement before the myriad monsters, Rakshasa might have considered retreating. Yet, with his public challenge, how could she yield withoutpromising her dignity?

    Rakshasa¡¯s hair whipped about as her killing intent soared, activating the spirit treasures adorning her.

    ¡°Fiend! Today, I resolve to liberate a divine seat of Takamagahara by ying you! To dwell in Yomi yet im a divine position and dare propose brotherhood to me? Were you my servant, it would still not redeem your brazenness!¡±

    The cosmos trembled as an immense demonic visage materialized behind Rakshasa, nearly spanning half the heavens¡ªa true manifestation of her malevolent essence.

    Wakarai perceived Rakshasa¡¯s boundless fury and might. Despite his assurance of dominance, her readiness to stake her life over his disparaging remarks suggested a formidable challenge.

    ¡°Rakshasa, would you truly risk everything? Over merely one woman?¡±

    ¡°Silence! It¡¯s evident now, only one of us shall endure!¡± Ethereal phantoms coalesced around Rakshasa¡¯s de, her intense murderous aura sending shivers down the spines of formidable entities like Renka, Tsukou, and Mauro.

    ¡°Her ferocity persists; though not the strongest, her resolve makes her a formidable foe. Her fiery spirit demands confrontation. To retreat now would make me Yomi¡¯sughingstock.¡±

    Moreover, his resolve to possess Lily was unwavering.

    ¡°So be it, Rakshasa. Since you¡¯ve chosen to spurn my regard, prepare yourself! Today, I shall address your insolence once and for all.¡±

    Thunder roared¡ªa deluge of monstrous lightning cascaded from the heavens.

    ¡°What¡­ this power¡­¡± Far off, shackled, Lily gazed in astonishment at the formidable forces unleashed. Rakshasa¡¯s full might was fearsome, yet Wakarai¡¯s wrath eclipsed it, akin to the fury of a deity.

    All present, including Renka, Mauro, and Tsukou, withdrew more than a hundred miles to eschew bing unintended victims.

    The atmosphere tensed as two titanic beings of Yomi readied themselves for a genuine confrontation.

    Abruptly, a voice resonated from everywhere and nowhere simultaneously, dering, ¡°Enough¡­ Are you two truly willing to risk everything over such triviality?¡±

    The voice, both chaotic and ethereal, seemed to span eternity, a whisper from ancient epochs offering a gentle admonition through time.

    ¡°What!?¡± On the brink of deploying his ultimate strength, Wakarai ceased immediately upon hearing the voice.

    The scimitar Rakshasa poised to wield quivered and then stilled suddenly.

    Upon the voice¡¯s emergence, all else quieted; the thunder silenced, leaving only lightning¡¯s glow, as though that voice alone permeated Yomi¡¯s expanse.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily shifted uneasily, captivated by the voice¡¯s alluring cadence. Despite her wrists being bound, she pressed her thighs together, restless.

    ¡°Madam¡­?¡± Wakarai gazed skyward, his toneden with veneration, as if addressing the world¡¯s matron.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Disbelief marked Rakshasa¡¯s exmation, astonished that this turmoil had drawn the madam¡¯s notice.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 9 â€“ The Madam

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 9 ¨C The Madam</h4>

    The woman¡¯s voice echoed throughout Yomi, impossible to ignore.

    All present stood still.

    Lily remained silent, not daring to utter a sound.

    The woman¡¯s voice resonated once more, ¡°Wakarai, release that mirror girl, Lily. Allow Rakshasa to take her.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Encased in lightning, Wakarai¡¯s face contorted in suppressed rage, his hands balled into fists. He retorted, ¡°I have expended significant efforts to capture this woman and have dered so to Yomi¡¯s inhabitants. Even if you are the Madam, is not your request to release her somewhat unreasonable? Isn¡¯t this akin to seizing my bride before the eyes of all demonkind?¡±

    A silence ensued, followed by a daunting pressure from the heavens, as though a mountainous deluge loomed.

    Despite his apprehension, Wakarai stood his ground, unwilling to ept such indignity. He believed the Madam would not be unreasonable.

    ¡°How about this: In three years, send an Empyrean Realm expert to challenge Lily

    <sup>1</sup>. Choose anyone you wish; victory grants you her hand in marriage. I shall oversee the challenge, ensuring no interference.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wakarai showed reluctance.

    ¡°What? Do you intend to personally challenge her in three years?¡±

    The very heavens and earth began to tremble, as though the world itself bristled with ire.

    ¡°No, surely the Madam jests. How could one of my standing engage in such an act?¡± Wakarai felt an unparalleled pressure.

    The Madam¡¯s directive to release the mirror girl, delivered before all of demonkind, while unwee, afforded Wakarai a dignified exit.

    This concession afforded Wakarai significant respect. How many in Yomi could boast of negotiating terms with the Madam?

    Should he refuse now, the issue would no longer be about the Madam granting him face, but rather him disrespecting the Madam.

    In Yomi, failing to show the Madam respect was unthinkable.

    ¡°It shall be as the Madam decrees,¡± Wakarai conceded, bowing his head.

    ¡°Very well, I entrust the ensuing arrangements to you all,¡± the voice faded, returning the world to its auditory norms.

    Wakarai gazed at Lily, suspended in the air, about to im her as his, yet nowpelled to relinquish her. Reluctant, yet left with no alternative. With a dismissive gesture, he lifted the force binding Lily.

    Still bound, Lily descended from the sky, her hands cuffed behind her.

    ¡°Renka, escort her to the Rakshasa Dojo.¡±

    Renka leapt agilely towards Lily, seizing her around the waist indifferently, and hoisted her onto Wakaki¡¯s earth dragon.

    Renka peered at the helpless girl, puzzled over what made her so significant that the Madam intervened on her behalf. Observing the Madam¡¯s demeanor, she surmised the reason behind her highness Rakshasa¡¯s swift journey of over a hundred thousand miles must be attributed to one of the Madam¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡°Wakarai, justice is served. With the Madam¡¯s verdict, the conflict over this mirror girl concludes,¡± Renka mused silently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Recognizing the futility of lingering, Wakarai metamorphosed into a lightning bolt, streaking across the sky. Concurrently, the thunderclouds vanished, and Tsukou ascended, trailing behind him.

    ¡°We should also make our exit, back to the Rakshasa dojo.¡± Rakshasa-Onna descended onto the massive blue phantom wolf, which then contracted to an appropriate scale and swiftly soared off.

    ¡°Move out!¡± With Lily secured on the earth dragon¡¯s back, Renka issued the departuremand. The earth dragons, one after another, pivoted and embarked, leaving swirling trails of dust in their wake.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± In silence, Mauro and the bull demons watched the departing figures, reflecting on the futile sacrifices of their brethren for no gain.

    Yet, before the decree of the Madam, their voices were stilled; there was nothing to be said.

    ¡°Then, we should¡­ also depart,¡± Mauro uttered, his voiceden with resignation.

    In defeat, the band of bull demons retreated, their gloom mirrored by the ceaseless cries of monsters in the shadowednd.

    Lily found herself under the protection of the Rakshasa warriors, perched atop the earth dragons soaring through the skies

    <sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± inquired Lily.

    ¡°Be quiet! Are you deaf? Haven¡¯t you heard we¡¯re heading to the Rakshasa Dojo?¡± Renka¡¯s demeanor shifted drastically from her interaction with Wakarai, her tone sharp and actions cruder, even going as far as raising a foot toward Lily¡¯s posterior.

    Embarrassed and infuriated, Lily recognized her disadvantage. Contemting escape, she posed the question, ¡°What are your intentions with me?¡±

    ¡°How should I know? I merely follow orders. Do you think we risked our lives for you by choice? Your presence led to my sister¡¯s death! Your beauty brings nothing but cmity, you wretch!¡± Renka spat venomously.

    ¡°How can you speak to someone in such a manner?¡±

    ¡°Cursing you isn¡¯t enough; I¡¯m going to give you a thrashing!¡± Renka dered as she crouched, grabbed Lily, and readied to throw punches.

    ¡°What¡¯s this argument about?¡± The blue wolf ahead decelerated to align with the earth dragon, with Rakshasa-Onna seated sidelong on its back.

    ¡°After everything we endured to rescue this woman, to the extent that the Madam intervened, yet she shows no gratitude, even daring to question us!¡±

    ¡°Questioning? I merely posed a question

    <sup>3</sup>,¡± Lily countered, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Rakshasa dered as she dismounted the wolf and astonishingly seated herself upon Lily¡¯s waist. Extracting a cloth, she gagged Lily, reducing her to muffled whimpers. While Lily couldmunicate through psychic means, what would be the benefit? Likely, it would only invite further torment.

    ¡°Renka, you imed this woman was virtuous. Why then do you berate her as a harlot? Is she noble or not?¡± inquired Rakshasa.

    ¡°Your Highness, she truly possesses virtue. Yet, the loss of Sister Reiko and your injuriespel me to curse. Her presence has brought nothing but tragedy. Despite her allure, I fear her beauty spells doom,¡± Reika responded with a touch of sorrow.

    ¡°Disaster or blessing, the Madam¡¯s instructions are clear. We have no further need for discussion,¡± stated Rakshasa.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Renka acquiesced, left with no choice but toply.

    Following their conversation, Rakshasa still sat atop Lily¡¯s waist. Despite not being burdensome, the situation left Lily feeling deeply mortified¡­

    ¡°Perhaps this is for the best. Given the immense effort they, and the venerable woman, exerted to save me, their intentions likely aren¡¯t fatal. And being among women, my life and purity seem less at risk than if I¡¯d been captured by those demons¡­¡± Lily reflected, her eyes closing as tears began to form.

    Meanwhile, herpanions within the mirror space were in turmoil.

    ¡°Kagura, what¡¯s be of Lily?¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we heard anything?¡±

    Previously, Lily had forbidden Kagura from disclosing anything due to the peril, but circumstances had shifted. ¡°Master is¡­ for now, unharmed.¡±

    Despite Kagura¡¯s reassurances, her expression alone conveyed the gravity of Lily¡¯s predicament.

    Suddenly, Rei¡¯s form vanished from the mirror space. Amidst the chaos, Shimizu and Ayaka took note.

    Confined atop the earth dragon, Lily lost track of their journey¡¯s duration through Yomi. Despite the dragons¡¯ swift travel across vast distances daily, a full ten days psed before they reached the Rakshasa Dojo.

    Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s presence deterred any would-be aggressors. Lesser monsters steered clear, while more formidable beings, aware of the recent events, refrained from inciting trouble. This same presence, however, quashed any opportunity for Lily¡¯s escape, binding her to the custody of the Rakshasa warriors.

    Night had fallen over Heian-kyo, Nara Castle.

    A solitary figure with amanding presence traversed the heart of Nara Castle, approaching the ancient stone gate known as Rashomon.

    This figure bore silver hair and carried a long, slender sword on their back. Despite being sheathed, the sword exuded a formidable aura that seemed to challenge the heavens themselves.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Rei inquired, halting before Rashomon.

    ¡°Following you? We merely share the same path.¡±

    ¡°The same path?¡± Rei turned under the moon¡¯s glow to see Shimizu at an alley¡¯s mouth, d in a ck kimono.

    ¡°Are you aware of my destination?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, for I too am headed there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your prerogative. However, is there any necessity for your apaniment?¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, our paths aligning is mere coincidence. Ah, a message from Ayaka; she intends to await Lily¡¯s return in Heian-kyo, urging caution on our part. She spectes our efforts might prove futile, potentially cing us in jeopardy, hence her advice against proceeding. These are Ayaka¡¯s sentiments. Given your absence from the mirror space recently, I am merely the messenger.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, Lily¡¯s rescue remains paramount. Miss Shimizu, should you be resolute in this endeavor, perhaps we could coborate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m agreeable to that.¡±

    Rei nodded, casting her gaze towards the moon, ¡°The time hase.¡±

    With a single step through Rashomon, Rei vanished from sight.

    Shimizu attempted to follow through the gate, yet found herself emerging on the opposite side of Rashomon.

    ¡°Eh? Why¡­ why can¡¯t I pass through?¡± pondered Shimizu.

    Standing atop a cliff, Rei surveyed the nebulousherworld below. Aware that this realm should be Yomi Hirazaka, her exact whereabouts remained uncertain, as did Lily¡¯s location. Yet, Rei was resolved to proceed, even if it meant traversing the Path of the Shura.

    An intuition told Rei that Lily required her assistance.

    Rei lingered for an extended period, yet Shimizu failed to materialize. Rei then tried to project her consciousness into the mirror space, exhaling in relief upon encountering no barriers.

    Upon noticing Shimizu, she momentarily overlooked the others and queried, ¡°What¡¯s causing your dy? Are you noting?¡±

    Shimizu wore a look of bewilderment, admitting, ¡°For reasons unknown, I find myself unable to enter Yomi¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Then take your time to find a solution. I cannot wait for you,¡± Rei stated before vanishing. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: They¡¯re giving her power up time!

    Silva: They are ¡°Earth¡± dragons, yet they are flying?

    Robinxen: That is the definition of questioning!

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 10 â€“ Rakshasa Dojoâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 10 ¨C Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s n</h4>

    For over ten days, Lily traveled atop an earth dragon, escorted by the Rakshasa warriors. Throughout the journey, she witnessed the peculiar hues of Yomi and braved its tempestuous winds and rains.

    Their path led them through various hells: the Hell of mes, Hell of Iron Winds, Hell of Passion, Hell of Hunger, and the Hell of Frost¡­

    Lily witnessed the underworld¡¯s torment; the Hell of Iron Winds featured devastatingly sharp gales year-round. Even a careless demon of significant power could be sent hurtling through the air, while ordinary beings would be shredded upon arrival by the fierce winds.

    The Hell of Hunger presented a dire fate; those who fell into it were forced to vanquish tens of thousands of famished ghosts or be consumed to their very bones.

    The Hell of Passion was exclusive to females, inhabited by myriad alluring men who pursued iing women with various schemes. However, their ultimate aim was to swindle her treasures and sap her essence. Common female souls cast into this hell, driven by profound yearnings for love and safeguarding in life, risked eternal entrapment without reincarnation, leading to the dissolution of their souls.

    The names of the Hells of mes and Frost aptly described these domains ¨C one enshrouded in chilling, white snowfall, the other a world aze with scarlet mes.

    Eventually, they reached the Rakshasa Dojo.

    The dojo sat within a vast rift across Yomi¡¯s boundless wastnds, spanning a valley of several tens of thousands of miles in length and three miles in width. It featured solitary mountain peaks, dense jungles, and myriad ces of dread. While the dojo was under the Rakshasa n¡¯s dominion, and the n boasted a handful of elite experts, numerous perilous and enigmatic creatures lurked within its bounds.

    A singr taboo governed the territory: the prohibition against the entry of male beings, specifically humanoid male gods or demons, with no such ban on non-humanoid males. The permitted monsters served predominantly as training for the Rakshasa¡¯s forting generations, yet the danger remained substantial.

    Navigating the vast valley, the earth dragons wove through the dense greenery. Towering trees stretched up to ten thousand meters, enveloped in thick, thorny vines, while luminous flowers and radiant crystals adorned thendscape.

    Nestled within the foresty modest pavilions, their ancient rooftops illuminated by the pure light of crystalline stones, shrouded in a gentle mist. Despite the overarching darkness, the ce exuded an undeniable beauty.

    To Lily, this might have been the most breathtaking locale she¡¯d encountered in Yomi.

    The earth dragons halted in an open area before a pavilion.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Renkamanded, securing Lily by the waist before leaping to the ground.

    ¡°Please¡­ put me down, I can walk¡­¡± Recognizing her situation, Lily opted for a more polite and submissive tone, understanding that rudeness would not serve her well here. Escape, she realized, would have to be a long-term goal.

    Lily felt a sense of relief upon learning that males were forbidden from entering the valley. With death or being handed over to a male seemingly off the table, she wondered what intentions they could possibly have for her.

    Regardless of their ns, she was prepared to endure; this situation, she realized, could have been far worse.

    Concerning the whereabouts of Shizuka Gozen, Lily acknowledged her current inability to save herself, let alone another.

    Renka set Lily down but remained unresponsive to her inquiries, merely pulling her into the grand edifice. Inside stood a statue of a fearsome demon god, bathed in the light from crystalline stones, its appearance strikingly intimidating.

    ¡°Captain Renka,¡± greeted numerous female guards within the building, offering salutes upon noticing her arrival.

    Renka guided Lily across the spacious building to an inner courtyard filled with women, either standing or in meditation. Survival here implied considerable strength; each was a beauty, with several female human adepts among them.

    Lily observed that their attire varied significantly from that of the Rakshasa warriors. Several were bound to a copper pir, while others, mostly disrobed, dangled upside down from ghost-headed racks¡ªa sight that appeared deeply humiliating.

    From nearby came the wails of a female adept, the cause of her punishment unclear. One Rakshasa warrior restrained her on a ck iron rack as another removed her skirt and began to spank her vigorously.

    The other women in the area seemed unfazed, indicating a troubling familiarity with such scenes.

    Renka eased Lily¡¯s shackles before nudging her into the atrium, cautioning, ¡°Stay here. Attempt to flee, and her fate will be yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lily, silent, dreaded such humiliation. Had they really expended so much effort and risked so much just to torment her in this manner?

    After Renka¡¯s departure, Lily scrutinized her surroundings, noting Rakshasa warriors on guard throughout theplex¡ªcorridors, courtyards, rooftops¡ªand sensed borate, potent formations and traps. Escape would demand a thorough understanding of her environment to avoid precipitating her own misfortune.

    Moreover, safety post-escape was far from guaranteed.

    With her limited knowledge of Yomi, Lily recognized that immediate action was imprudent. Escaping, only to fall into the clutches of a formidable male demon, could result in an even graver predicament.

    Approaching a warrior nearby, Lily observed her human-like appearance, marked by a purple band on her forehead and a masculine warrior¡¯s attire, which was notably torn, exposing areas of her back and legs adorned with bruises.

    Lily inquired cautiously, ¡°Miss, do you know why we¡¯ve been captured and brought here?¡±

    The woman nced at Lily and shook her head, warning, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. Whispering is prohibited here; you risk being beaten.¡±

    Lily fell silent, joining the other women in a prolonged, disregarded wait. Though they could signal Rakshasa warriors for brief excursions, doing so too often risked punishment.

    They remained in a daze for over ten days; any disturbance resulted in being strung up and disciplined.

    Silence was their only recourse.

    Periodically, additional de maidens and female adepts were imprisoned alongside them. Renka made several visits solely to verify the captives¡¯ presence, leaving shortly after. Lily¡¯s inquiries ceased following threats of punishment.

    Even the least powerful captive was a single-soul Big Dipper, for whom enduring ten days to a fortnight here posed no issue.

    Eventually, Renka and other captains, whose auras far exceeded Lily¡¯s perception, arrived, dering the assembly now sufficient.

    Renka proimed, ¡°Heads up, her highness Rakshasa will meet you shortly. Spruce up and spare us any tears¡ªtrue grievances lie ahead.¡±

    With that, the captives all felt a jolt through their hearts.

    Soon after, Rakshasa-Onna made her appearance, hovering midair in her white kimono adorned with purple threads, surveying the captives with her gown billowing around her.

    ¡°A count of one hundred. Pay attention: you are among the premier de maidens and adepts from across Yomi, chosen for favor by my Rakshasa Dojo.¡±

    The captives woreplex expressions, puzzled over the significance of such a deration given their forceful abduction.

    Disregarding their looks, Rakshasa-Onna proceeded, ¡°To be favored by my Rakshasa Dojo represents a significant chance, albeit fraught with peril. You will join as members, part of the newly forming Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens¡ªan event that urs but once in a millennium.¡±

    ¡°Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens?¡± The deration left the captives bewildered

    Rakshasa-Onnamanded, ¡°Renka, exin to them the specific principles and rules of the Night Parade.¡±

    Renka stepped forward, affirming, ¡°For the next three years, you, the chosen hundred, will train at the Rakshasa Dojo. You¡¯ll learn our secret skills and methods. The extent of secret techniques and resources you gain will rely on your own efforts. Moreover, we¡¯ll instruct you in our n¡¯s songs, dances, and the ways of the maiden, enriching your grasp of seduction arts.¡±

    A de maiden inquired, ¡°How does this differ from the practices of other tribes?¡±

    ¡°An excellent query. Training in the Rakshasa dojo, particrly as a Night Parade member, is rigorous. You aren¡¯t just regr dojo members; you¡¯re part of the elite Night Parade, devoid of personal freedom until the ultimate triumph.¡±

    ¡°Ultimate triumph?¡± Lily¡¯s confusion was palpable. Given this was a training regimen, why was ¡®victory¡¯ a factor?

    Rakshasa-Onna smiled and sinctly added, ¡°Put simply, escape is impossible.¡±

    Renka went on, ¡°We¡¯remitted to thoroughly training the Night Parade, subjecting you to rigorous evaluations. You¡¯ll be tested throughpetitions, night missions, and trials. A single failure results in disqualification! After three years, only the final trial¡¯s victor will emerge as the true leader of the Night Parade.¡±

    A three-year timeline, a decisive final trial, and a single failure leading to elimination, leaving only one victor? In essence, the rest¡ªny-nine participants¡ªwould face elimination.

    While many were devoted to their training, this revtion imposed immense pressure on the room¡¯s adepts and de maidens.

    Additionally, some were averse to the idea of enduring such rigorous training.

    A female adept d in green questioned, ¡°What fate befalls the eliminated? Are they released?¡±

    ¡°Release? Ehehe,¡± Renka sneered with a coldugh, ¡°And who, pray tell, will reimburse us for the resources we¡¯ve poured into your training? Be warned, those eliminated will be dispatched wherever we deem fit. This could meanboring in mines under brutal conditions, serving in brothels managed by the Kijou Valley¡¯s overlords for the denizens of Yomi, or being sold directly as a concubine or ve to a Yomi overlord. Our decision is final, and what I¡¯ve described are merely the moremon fates. The rarer ones, well, might just haunt your dreams.¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna, covering her mouth with her sleeve, interjected, ¡°Bear in mind, failure in the Night Parade guarantees a fate most dire¡ªunbearably grim. Ehehehehe¡­¡±

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 11 â€“ Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens (Part 1)

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 11 ¨C Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°What!?¡± erupted from the captives in unison.

    Despair overtook several of the more vulnerable captives, leading them to lose control of their emotions immediately. Personal crises could unravel even theposure of seasoned big dipper experts.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t gauge the strength of most people here!¡±mented a de maiden, her coiled hair barely contained by her green kimono, as she covered her face in tears. ¡°Nearly everyone here outmatches me. In three years, regardless of what methods you employ, I may not grow stronger, much less be the best. Are those of us with the least strength predestined for a fate worse than death? Why bother training at all? Why not end my life swiftly instead of subjecting me to this? If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll end it myself! Death seems a kinder alternative to your Night Parade scheme!¡±

    ¡°Right! Death is preferable to enduring such humiliation!¡±

    ¡°If our choices are death or a fate even worse, what purpose does any of this serve?¡±

    Themotion escted as several of the more vulnerable adepts and de maidens sumbed to tears and outcry, casting the room into chaos.

    ¡°Quiet! Why the tears? Are you begging to be disciplined?¡± Renka brandished a long whip, slicing the air with menacing precision.

    ¡°Huhuhu, no need for rm; I haven¡¯t concluded yet,¡± Rakshasa-Onna intervened gently.

    Silence once again enveloped the group of a hundred captives.

    ¡°Your concerns are valid. There¡¯s a saying that where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. Considering you¡¯re allmendable individuals of this generation¡¯s Night Parade, I find it hard to be overly harsh. Let¡¯s begin by distributing jade tokens,¡± Rakshasa-Onna decreed.

    Renka retrieved a bag and methodically distributed jade tokens to each woman, but upon reaching Lily, she simply bypassed her without offering one.

    Lily nearly voiced her protest but chose to remain quiet instead.

    Ultimately, out of the hundred women, Lily was the sole individual not to receive a jade token; the other ny-nine were all given one.

    Each woman sping a jade token wore a look of bewilderment.

    Rakshasa proimed, ¡°Notice the jade tokens you hold? Should you face failure, present this token to a Rakshasa guard. Rather than being dispatched to a demon¡¯s brothel or handed over to a nefarious overlord, you¡¯ll be assigned to a mine, workshop, or another facility within the Rakshasa Dojo for a century ofbor. After this period, you¡¯ll have the opportunity to undertake the Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s recruitment examination. Despite its rigor, it represents a survival opportunity. Should you not secure a livelihood after a century, the fault is not ours. Given you¡¯re all Big Dipper adepts, you will retain your youth and beauty even a hundred yearster, ehehehe¡­¡±

    A sense of relief washed over the captives, albeit mingled with the recognition of a challenging century ahead. Failing the final assessment would lead to dire consequences, casting a shadow over their futures. Despite the daunting outlook, the sliver of hope motivated them to embrace the challenge, forestalling despair from the outset.

    Yet, Lily was devoid of a token!

    Of the hundred ensnared, Lily alone was denied this opportunity.

    Lily contemted inquiring, but sensed a deliberate omission; it was imusible that Renka forgot or Rakshasa overlooked.

    With her fate entirely at their mercy, should they opt toplicate her situation, Lily¡¯s options were limited. A century ofbor loomedrge¡ªwhat implications would this have for Rinne and her otherpanions? Uneptable. Lily was resolved to triumph in this contest.

    Victory or escape¡ªthese were the sole avenues open to Lily.

    Why stage such a performance, then? Why not distribute the jade tokens outright?

    Lily grasped the rationale behind the jade tokens¡ªcertain women of principle preferredbor over the role of a concubine.

    Yet, why withhold this information initially?

    It dawned on Lily that this could be a psychological strategy employed by the Rakshasa Dojo, aiming to consign those who failed to a century of arduousbor.

    Had the dojo¡¯s initial goal been merely to conscript individuals intobor, resistance would likely follow. Now, however, a century ofbor appeared as a merciful alternative¡ªa testament to the dojo¡¯s cunning.

    Aware of the deception, Lily chose not to reveal it, wary of the repercussions.

    Dismissing the notion with a scoff, a tall, slim woman with a pink ponytail, adorned in a revealing dress embellished with gems and metalle, contemptuously tossed her jade token to the floor, shattering it. As a septuple-soul Big Dipper adept, her defiance was palpable.

    The others were astounded by her dismissal of what was essentially a lifeline, yet they couldn¡¯t help but admire her bravery and strength.

    ¡°Listen up, you weaklings¡ªI was fully aware of their intentions and allowed my capture. Had I resisted, not even the Rakshasa captains might have subdued me! Your tears and fears are futile. Understand this: the path we¡¯re on is not a downfall but a rare chance to ascend to true strength!¡±

    ¡°Before our arrival in Yomi, didn¡¯t each of us advance to our current realms through sheer talent, oveing challenges and countless battles? Are we to shrink from the challenges now?¡±

    ¡°Arriving here, I never entertained the thought of being second best! Without venturing into the tiger¡¯s den, how does one expect to capture its cub? Perhaps the rest of you should resign yourselves to hardbor and save me the bother, ahahaha!¡± Laughed the woman with the pink ponytail, hands akimbo.

    ¡°You have the audacity to destroy a jade token from the Rakshasa Dojo?¡± Renka rebuked, visibly angered.

    ¡°Ah, such determination in a youngdy is precisely what the Rakshasa Dojo seeks in its Night Parade members.¡± Rakshasa-Onna concealed her smile behind her sleeve.

    Following Rakshasa¡¯s intervention, Renka ceased her reprimands, stepped forward, and dered, ¡°Strength alone isn¡¯t our only criterion but potential as well. The strong of today may not secure victory tomorrow. For those currently less powerful, do not lose heart. We¡¯ve amassed secrets and resources seldom seen outside royal domains. Furthermore, our evaluations extend beyond mere physical prowess.¡±

    Observing their reactions, Renka noted hope flicker in the eyes of the less powerful, while those more formidable disyed nervousness and discontent.

    Rakshasa-Onna concluded, ¡°There, all has beenmunicated. Your fate now rests upon your endeavors.¡± She then transformed into a blur of purple and blue, vanishing from sight.

    ¡°Come along.¡± A towering figure beside Renka, a woman standing over 1.8 meters with short dark green hair, called out. d in a green gauze dressplemented by ck quarter-high tights, her slender form and formidable legs were striking

    <sup>1</sup>. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Good to see the author¡¯s leg preference is going strong!

 Volume - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 12 â€“ Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens (Part 2)

    <h4>Volume - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 12 ¨C Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°Ah, an oversight on my part. Many here might already recognize me. I am Renka, responsible for capturing at least half of you. And this,¡± Renka gestured, ¡°is Captain Isshiki.¡±

    nked by the two captains, one leading and the other following, the ensemble of Rakshasa guards shepherded the hundred women through the winding corridors.

    The duration of their walk eluded Lily. Surrounded by dark courtyards that mirrored the ancient Nara castle albeit cloaked in a tapestry of vines, thorns, and other peculiar flora, where demonic stone statues lurked amongst the foliage. The pathway was lit by stonemps, fueled by luminescent crystals, casting demonic silhouettes from the towering trees, altogether conjuring an eerie ambiance.

    The ponds, too, appeared ominously dark and seemingly unfathomable.

    ¡°Tread carefully, avoid the water. These ponds diverge from those in the human realm, harboring entities potent enough to y quintuple-soul big dipper adepts,¡± Renka cautioned.

    Guided by the captains, Lily and herpanions ventured into a dpidated courtyard, resonating with an aura of destion.

    The courtyard appeared uninhabited for years, yet Lily detected an enduring bitterness embedded in its very grass and stones.

    Nestled within the courtyard stood three expansive terrace houses, each linked by awork of corridors.

    ¡°Consider this your provisional abode,¡± Renka dered. ¡°Each house amodates thirty individuals. Organize your sleeping arrangements ordingly.¡±

    The opening of the doors revealed nothing but darkness within. Although the houses appeared long deserted, the distinct temporal flow of Yomi meant that years of abandonment didn¡¯t result in the umtion of dust.

    The terrace houses extended in length, bare except for the tiled flooring, void of any furnishings.

    One adept inquired, ¡°May we utilize the belongings we¡¯ve brought?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, provided there are no objections from the others,¡± Renka responded.

    Moving forward, the Night Parade members needed to remain cautious around each other. In thispetition, only one could emerge victorious.

    Following any failure, a daunting hundred years of hardbor and a future filled with uncertainty loomed over them.

    Truthfully, some of the women here would prefer the role of a concubine to a handsome and domineering demon over enduring a century of hardbor. Yet, what if they were bound to an exceptionally unattractive one? Would they not be left without tears to shed?

    The others took note of Lily. Unfamiliar and indifferent towards each other, they nheless felt a sense of relief that she hadn¡¯t received a jade token.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping here, next to the window. The area to the right of this screen is mine; without my consent, no one crosses this line,¡± dered the woman with the pink ponytail, setting up a screen to delineate her imed space.

    Despite the spaciousness of the house amodating thirty individuals, this woman imed a portion of themunal area with a screen.

    ¡°Why must you be this way¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the Rakshasa guards going to intervene?¡±

    A number of adepts voiced their discontent angrily.

    ¡°Destruction of property, murder, and escape attempts are prohibited. Beyond that, we are unconcerned,¡± replied a Rakshasa guard.

    Approaching from the side, a de maiden adorned in attire featuring an unusual spider pattern, with short hair, made her way to the side of the woman with the pink ponytail to offer her perspective, ¡°This is Miss Tamai Tomoko, of the esteemed and mighty Yomi Tamai n lineage. Deliberately allowing herself to be captured, she has purposefully entered thispetition. Her stature and vision far surpass yours. Is it not reasonable for her to im a bit of personal space to preserve her grace and nobility?¡±

    Tamai Tomoki, a septuple-soul big dipper adept who was slightly stronger than Lily, emerged as the most formidable among the Night Parade. Consequently, the others were hesitant to provoke her.

    Yet, the pursuit of alliances so soon came as a surprise to them.

    Lily felt a mix of helplessness and shame. Surrounded by unparalleled experts, each capable of ruling as overlords in Heian-kyo, these women, likely sovereigns of vastnds at home, now contested mere square feet of floor in Yomi and the Rakshasa Dojo, sacrificing the dignity of a powerhouse for safety.

    Heroes may not easily shed tears, but this ce was an exception.

    In such an environment, where vital interests are at stake and surrounded by equals or superiors, what worth does the pride of a big dipper adept hold?

    What, then, distinguishes them now from the lesser female warriors of Heian-kyo, known for their modest strength?

    While Lily didn¡¯t see herself as being in a position to disy arrogance, she resolved to preserve at least the basic dignity of an expert.

    Without engaging in arguments or protests, Lily quietly chose a corner to settle down in.

    Lily pondered the origins of these hundred big dipper female adepts and de maidens. Where had they been born, and how had they ascended to the big dipper realm?

    Furthermore, she questioned the number of powerhouses residing in Yomi.

    Given the reputed scarcity of female experts in Yomi and the Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s ability to capture so many, it begged the question of how many male powerhouses existed in Yomi.

    Lily acknowledged her limited knowledge of Yomi. Since her arrival, she had been ensnared in relentless life-and-death struggles, yet now, she could finally sense a momentary reprieve of safety.

    The other Night Parade members had battled in Yomi for countless years. Lily hesitated to im any superiority over the most distinguished among them.

    Chaos reigned in the three terrace houses, as a multitude of female experts quarreled over scant space, leaving Lily feeling ashamed.

    Gradually, the chaos subsided as the spaces among everyone were delineated.

    Yet, even in the newfound quiet, trouble sought Lily out. The spider woman approached, appraising Lily with a gaze that mingled heartfelt admiration and jealousy.

    ¡°Hey, you,¡± the spider woman addressed Lily. ¡°Miss Tamai summons you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was taken aback. Without vying for territory, why was she sought out?

    The spider woman reiterated, ¡°Miss Tamai has beckoned you. Go apany her.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily remained perplexed.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the dumb face? Miss Tamai requests yourpany, finding you intriguing. Despite your silence, she notes your distinctive temperament among the Night Parade. Will you keep Miss Tamai waiting?¡±

    Lily felt aggrieved. She was open to a courteous dialogue but bristled at themanding tone.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not inclined,¡± Lily responded coldly. ¡°Should she truly wish to speak, she can approach me.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ just you wait.¡±

    The spider woman retreated behind the screen to converse with Tamai.

    Shortly thereafter, Tamai approached Lily. She gazed down at her, silent for an extended period.

    Abruptly, Tamai squatted and gently lifted Lily¡¯s chin with her finger.

    ¡°Such beauty truly captivates. May I know your name?¡± Tamai inquired.

    Lily brushed Tamai¡¯s finger aside, replying, ¡°I presumed my name was known throughout Yomi.¡±

    ¡°Heh, quite full of ourselves, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Conceited? On the contrary, I wish to remain unknown.¡±

    ¡°Unknown? While I may not have known you, having seen you now, you¡¯re unforgettable. Wherever you may go, there will be those eager to acquaint themselves with you.¡±

    Lily felt a sense of helplessness. She had encountered simr issues in the Heian dynasty, but the denizens of Yomi were unabashed in their desires¡ªa natural oue, given many were originally monsters, not humans.

    Yet, having faced numerous trials and dangers since her descent into Yomi, Lily¡¯s spirits were understandably low.

    ¡°As Night Parade members, you¡¯ll learn my name in due course. For now, allow me my secrecy.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Quite the delicate one, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s unique, and I appreciate uniqueness. How about this? I¡¯ll look after you, ensuring you face less harassment here.¡± Tamai¡¯s gaze wandered across Lily¡¯s face and torn attire. Given that many Night Parade members were simrly disheveled, she didn¡¯t see it as an issue.

    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Lily rejected the offer coldly.

    Tamai seized Lily¡¯s cor, ¡°What was that? You dare to defy me here? Perhaps you¡¯d prefer to leave? Find shelter in another building; I won¡¯t bother you there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please restrain yourself.¡± Lily issued a cold warning.

    ¡°Ahahaha, should I be afraid of you? Even if I leave you be, others here will not, and they may not extend the courtesy I have. Considering it¡¯s our first encounter and you¡¯ve evidently been through a lot, I¡¯ll refrain from making your situation harder. Think over my offer carefully!¡± Tamai cornered Lily against the wall, her eyes briefly lingering before she withdrew.

    Despite Lily¡¯s refusal, Tamai¡¯s actions inadvertently shielded her. The sight of Tamai engaging with Lily deterred other adepts and de maidens, effectively isting her in silence.

    The night passed in silence.

    Lily finally had a moment to rest, and her consciousness shifted into the mirror space.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    Upon Lily¡¯s arrival, her sisters immediately converged around her, full of concern.

    ¡°Lily, how are you faring?¡±

    ¡°Where are you now? Is it safe?¡±

    ¡°Have you been hurt?¡±

    ¡°When will you return?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Overwhelmed by questions, Lily found it impossible to address them all promptly.

    I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m fine,¡± Lily assured with a smile, though her heart was heavy with unspoken troubles.

    ¡°No need to worry about me. I¡¯m training in a mysterious locale within Yomi. It¡¯s only the beginning, so I¡¯ll share my progress when there¡¯s something substantial. There¡¯s no need for you to wait here daily. It would be best if you continued your own training; any enhancement to your abilities benefits us all,¡± Lily encouraged, smiling gently.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 13 â€“ Empty Spirit Cave

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 13 ¨C Empty Spirit Cave</h4>

    Lily ventured into the training cavern alongside her sisters.

    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Lily said, pausing to gaze at the imposing Lunar Blossom stone stele.

    To ascend to the big dipper realm, continuing her Lunar Blossom practice was essential. The stele exined thatprehension of a heavenly path was a prerequisite for breaking through using the Lunar Blossom technique.

    Lily had already fulfilled this fundamental requirement during her battle with Yamata no Orochi by aligning with the way of the heavenly moon.

    The numerous conflicts in Yomi had refined Lily¡¯s hazy lunar domain,ying a solid groundwork for the way of the heavenly moon. She was now ready to attempt the Lunar Blossom¡¯s breakthrough to the big dipper realm.

    Stationed before the stele, Lily discerned that the Lunar Blossom secret technique was not only remarkable but intricatelyplex.

    ¡°I need to settle there before Ie back for a detailed study,¡± Lily mused. Theplexity of the breakthrough method was beyond her expectations, and not even her considerable mental prowess could grasp it all in one night.

    Aware of her limitations, Lily understood that while her strength hadn¡¯t peaked in the throne realm, there was only so much progress she could make. Escaping Yomi necessitated a breakthrough to the big dipper realm.

    At the first chance, Lily was determined to master and practice the breakthrough technique.

    Lily continued her path, stepping into the training cavern.

    This space was worlds apart from Yomi¡¯s dark realms, exuding an ethereal and luminous quality even surpassing that of the Heian Dynasty.

    Wispy white clouds meandered through the air, while ancient pines and boulders crafted a picturesque scene.

    Each person found sce in their preferred spot, diligently honing their skills.

    Witnessing this scene, Lily felt an overwhelming urge to weep.

    How wonderful it would be if this were reality, not merely a realm of consciousness. Her sisters wouldn¡¯t be without a home, she wouldn¡¯t be ensnared in Yomi, and her senior sister could be with them too¡­

    Presently, Ayaka, Shimizu, Haihime, Shiu, and Nanako were all immersed in their practice here.

    ¡°Hm? Where is Sister Uesugi?¡± inquired Lily.

    Ayaka hesitated, prompting Shimizu to exin, ¡°A few days ago, Uesugi Rei went through the Rashomon.¡±

    ¡°What? Sister Uesugi¡­¡±

    ¡°For some reason, I couldn¡¯t pass through the Rashomon, or I would have gone to look for you as well,¡± Shimizu borated.

    ¡°No! You mustn¡¯t!¡± Lily eximed in panic. ¡°Please, promise me you won¡¯t try!¡±

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Lily¡¯s evident distress captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re well aware of Yomi¡¯s perils. Venturing there in search of you might only hinder you instead of helping,¡± Ayaka reassured her. ¡°Remember, Uesugi Rei is far from reckless. If she chose to go through the Rashomon, she undoubtedly had her reasons.¡±

    Ayaka hesitated to disclose Rei¡¯s exact whereabouts, fearing it would distress Lily further. Despite Lily¡¯s attempts to minimize the dangers of Yomi, they were all acutely aware of the peril she faced.

    Lily merely nodded in silence. If Rei had already traversed the Rashomon, she must be at Yomi Hirazaka by now. Given Rei¡¯s formidable capabilities, significant peril was unlikely. Unlike Lily, who had descended unprepared into Yomi¡¯s depths, Rei¡¯s judicious approach would likely spare her from immediate danger.

    Nevertheless, should she encounter Rei within the mirror space, she resolved to dissuade her from proceeding further.

    Alerted by an abrupt disturbance, Lily redirected her consciousness to her physical form.

    ncing upward, she spotted Captain Isshiki and several Rakshasa guards at the entrance. ¡°Rise and follow me; your initial trainingmences immediately,¡± announced Isshiki.

    As Big Dipper experts, the Night Parade members were adept at adaptation, yet their recent capture and ensuing ordeal had left them rattled. The abrupt call to action, just as they began to settle, understandably sparked grievances.

    Disregarding theints, Isshiki turned and departed.

    Left with no choice, the Night Parade members rose to follow.

    In a clearing between the mountains and forests outside the courtyard, earth dragons awaited, their bodies coiled and emerging from the ground.

    ¡°Get on,¡± Isshikimanded, leaping onto the foremost earth dragon.

    Uncertain of what awaited them, theyplied and mounted the earth dragons.

    Ten earth dragons bore the Night Parade members and ten Rakshasa guards across the forest. Despite being within Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s bounds and lightly guarded, no one dared attempt escape.

    After two to three hours of travel, the earth dragons reached a notably low area, marked by a significant fissure from which cyan smoke and subtle fluctuations emanated.

    Isshiki led the Night Parade members to the fissure¡¯s edge and instructed, ¡°Jump in.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The members expressed collective shock. Their apprehension was justified; upon arrival, their spirit probes yielded no insight into the chasm¡¯s depths. The thought of leaping into such an unknown abyss was daunting.

    Lily, too, deployed a spirit probe, yet detected nothing. With a furrowed brow, she concluded that this was hardly an inviting ce to plunge into.

    Observing their hesitation, Isshiki watched as another guard interjected, ¡°Save your spirit probes; they¡¯re futile here. This is one of Yomi¡¯s marvels, the Empty Spirit Cave, where spirit energy is null. Once inside, no form of spirit energy, insights, secret techniques, artes, treasures, or spells will function. You must rely solely on physical prowess.¡±

    The description alone sent a shockwave through the Night Parade.

    ¡°Inside the Empty Spirit Cave, your survival will hinge on your physical strength, swordsmanship, reflexes, and instinct. This marks your inaugural Night Parade training exercise. Your objective: endure within the cave for a week. Should you persevere, exit here. Among survivors, the one with the fewest monster kills faces elimination.¡±

    A week¡¯s survival in one of Yomi¡¯s enigmatic realms, devoid of spirit energy? Furthermore, elimination awaits the least prolific hunter? The Night Parade members¡¯ expressions turned grave. Was such a harsh trial truly their introductory training?

    ¡°What purpose does this exercise serve?¡± inquired a tall female adept, her ck skin and curled hair entuated by exotic golden leather armor.

    ¡°From the Kunlun tribe?¡± Lily recalled hearing de maidens on the earth dragon discussing this woman, hailing from a remote ind where an ancient tribe of Yomi resided, distinguishable by their unique skin and appearance, vastly different from most of Yomi¡¯s denizens and those of the Heian dynasty.

    Isshiki approached and delivered a swift kick, propelling the Kunlun woman directly into the fissure. ¡°The Empty Spirit Cave offers prime conditions for physical training. Is that concept so difficult to grasp?¡± Isshiki retorted with icy disdain.

    The realization dawned on them; deprived of spirit energy and secret techniques, this was indeed an ideal setting for physical conditioning.

    Understanding that refusal meant being forcibly sent down, the Night Parade membersmenced their descent into the chasm, one after another.

    Abruptly, a nearby Rakshasa guard interjected, ¡°Hold on, we haven¡¯t concluded. Be reminded, within the Empty Spirit Cave, it is permissible for Night Parade members to engage inbat and even kill each other.¡±

    Before many of the Night Parade members had leaped, this directive rendered the air even more tense, prompting them to instinctively distance themselves from each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lily, correct?¡± Despite being unsure how Tamai had learned her name, Tamai proposed, ¡°Why not join us shortly? It would surely be safer for you this week.¡±

    ¡°No thank you,¡± Lily responded, stepping aside.

    ¡°Sigh, you simply fail to recognize a good opportunity! Take care once you¡¯re down,¡± Tamai snarled before leaping into the abyss alongside her follower, the spider woman.

    After nearly all had made their descent, Lily atst ventured into the crevasse.

    Descending through the mist-filled chasm, Lily sensed her body bing heavier.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Devoid of spirit energy or any mystical aids, the fall from such a height was daunting.

    Suddenly, the ground and bizarrely shaped towering rocks emerged from the mist below.

    Lily twisted her body, using a boulder to kick off and propel herself into a tumbling aerial maneuver.

    With a resounding <i>bang</i>, shended heavily, her body numbed by the impact.

    Fortunately, Lily possessed the robust physique of a celestial maiden, fortified by the essence of seduction, sustenance from Yomi, Lunar Crystals, and an abundance of Yamata no Orochi¡¯s blood. Even Shuten¡¯s final curse had inadvertently enhanced her vitality. Thus, she could withstand the direct impact of such a fall.

    Although the opening at the top spanned merely a few dozen meters across, the vast expanse of the Empty Spirit Cave, coupled with the fierce wind, had scattered the Night Parade members.

    With Oborozuki Muramasa tucked in her sash, uncertain of her ability to ess the mirror space within the cave, Lily had prudently armed herself prior to her descent. Inside the Empty Spirit Cave, she found that although storage jades were inoperable, her mirror space remained essible, enabling item retrieval.

    Surveying her surroundings, Lily observed andscape dominated by vast mist, jagged rocks, and towering rock formations, which, through the mist, resembled ancient demon gods.

    ncing upward, she noted the mist grew denser below, limiting her visibility to a mere ten meters ahead before being enveloped in fog.

    ¡°To survive here for a week¡­¡±

    Deprived of the ability to utilize spirit probes or domain senses, Lily had to rely solely on her five senses and intuition. Despite her confidence in these faculties, caution remained paramount.

    ¡°Nnn¡­¡±

    No! Lily inwardly cursed as intense fluctuations coursed through her body once more, a phenomenon bing increasingly frequent. In such a ce, could this not signify greater peril?

    ¡°Kyaaah¡ª!¡± A female¡¯s scream pierced through the mist.

    The scream startled Lily, yet her inherent bravery and familiarity withbat propelled her forward. Hand on Oborozuki¡¯s hilt, she navigated toward the source of the scream, cautiously advancing amidst the rocks.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 14 â€“ Only the Physique

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 14 ¨C Only the Physique</h4>

    Stealthily advancing toward the source of the scream, concealed by rocks, Lily encountered a dense, bloodden mist.

    The sight before her was startling: the Kunlun tribe woman, previously kicked down, now impaled by a singr golden horn, her blood cascading to the ground.

    The assant was a massive, blue-gray, bloated creature, devoid of eyes and supported by four legs. Without ess to spirit power, Lily found it impossible to gauge its strength, necessitating caution.

    Furthermore, it was evident that the Kunlun woman had sumbed to her injuries.

    A sudden, faint noise above alerted Lily to impending danger. Apanied by a foul odor and descending pressure, she instinctively rolled away to evade.

    A second monster, also bearing a golden horn, lunged where Lily had been moments before, its arrival marked by the sound of its impact with the ground.

    Recovering from her evasive maneuver, Lily drew Oborozuki Muramasa. The first golden-horned monster, momentarily diverting its attention from its intended prey, now focused on Lily.

    The creature that had targeted Lily measured four to five meters in length, was notably bulky, yet disyed surprising speed.

    Charging at Lily, horn leading the assault, she executed a spin jump, unleashing a mid-air sh with Oborozuki Muramasa.

    The de cut through the monster, severing its head with a clean, swift motion, making a faint sound as it sliced through the air.

    When Oborozuki Muramasa sliced through the creature, Lily detected neither a soul sea nor a spirit jade within. These monsters, having thrived here across generations, were devoid of spirit energy, relying solely on brute strength.

    Unbeknownst to Lily, these golden-horned beasts augmented their strength by consuming the corpses of other formidable entities, growing stronger with each victim.

    However, the creature¡¯s apparent weakness was a testament to Lily¡¯s exceptional physical prowess. An average big dipper female adept,cking spirit energy, treasures, and secret techniques, would find her physical strength scarcely superior to that of her throne realm state.

    The other single-horned monster charged at Lily with determination. This time, she confronted it with unyielding confidence. As the monster leapt towards her, its golden horn aimed directly at her, Lily agilely ascended,nding adeptly on its snout before swiftly striking. In an instant, without allowing the beast any opportunity to retaliate, her de, Oborozuki Muramasa, pierced deeply into the monster¡¯s neck.

    Blood gushed forth as the creature lost its equilibrium. As it plummeted towards a colossal boulder, Lily dismounted, evading the imminent collision that resulted in the creature¡¯s demise.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that challenging,¡± Lily remarked. However, before she could fully savor her triumph, four more golden-horned beasts emerged, charging towards her. Undeterred, Lily met them head-on, engaging in fiercebat and vanquishing each adversary with relentless ferocity.

    ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­¡± Engaging inbat with multiple adversaries simultaneously, devoid of spirit energy, necessitated evasive maneuvers and seizing opportune moments for attack, depleting significant energy and time. Gasping for breath, Lily surveyed the fallen monsters, a testament to the ordeal¡¯s intensity.

    Lily encountered an unfamiliar predicament: the inefficacy of spirit energy. Traditionally, a de maiden¡¯s paramount advantagey in the ability to devour souls, replenishing spirit energy duringbat. Yet, in this cave, spirit energy was rendered obsolete, nullifying any potential benefits from animas.

    Combat in this realm hinged solely on physical prowess. Despite Lily¡¯s robust physique, her stamina and strength were finite. The inability to utilize spirit power or secret techniques,pounded by the oppressive gravity and atmospheric pressure, transformed even a brief five-to-six-minute skirmish into an exhaustingly intense ordeal.

    Lily abruptly came to the understanding that in this environment, relying solely on her physical strength, swordsmanship, and agility to engage directly with the endless horde of monsters was not viable. Irrespective of her formidable abilities, the moment her stamina waned, herbat effectiveness would sharply decline.

    ¡°I must exercise caution and prevent encirclement,¡± she realized. The strategies of her past battles could not be applied here; vignce was paramount. ¡°It may seem merciless, but this is the reality. With casualties already mounting and an endless stream of foes, my priority must be to find a sanctuary for rest. Preserving my stamina is crucial; I mustn¡¯t rush into confrontations,¡± Lily contemted in silence.

    Departing from the blood-drenched terrain, Lily discovered a region densely strewn with massive stone boulders. Underneath a particrlyrge pir, she located a crevice approximately five to six meters deep and one meter wide ¡ª an ideal refuge. Seeking sce within, she concealed herself for a much-needed respite.

    After resting in the crevice for some time, Lily felt her energy returning. Thanks to her celestial maiden physique, her stamina regenerated faster than that of an ordinary female adept, a distinct advantage in these harsh conditions.

    Unexpectedly, hunger gnawed at her. ¡°Of course,¡± Lily realized, ¡°without the aid of spirit energy, I¡¯ll need food to sustain myself.¡±

    Lily knew she must venture out in search of sustenance. The creatures she had in earlier were unappealing and reeked, yet necessity outweighed her reluctance. Without nourishment, would she have the strength to fight?

    Lily decided to return, harvest some meat from her kills, and attempt to roast it within the mirror space. Should that prove impossible, she was prepared to consume it raw.

    While Lily had stockpiled rare fruits, they were stashed within her storage jades, deemed less precious. Her mirror space, rich with treasures,cked actual provisions. Its trees and streams, mere specters of another realm, offered no tangible sustenance.

    ¡°Locating water is my first priority.¡±

    Deprived of spirit energy, Lily¡¯s body functions mirrored those of a mere mortal,plicating her survival. While navigating, the sound of water led her to a pristine stream. Despite possessing artifacts for detecting poison, their magic was futile in this realm, leaving her to trust her instincts.

    Observing the stream and noting the fish swimming contentedly, Lily concluded the water was likely safe to drink.

    Lily drank from the stream, finding the water refreshingly pure. Using a dampened silk scarf, she cleansed her face and body, a smallfort in this harsh realm.

    A shadow loomed over Lily, its presence marked by unsettlingughter. ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± it sneered,unching towards her with unbridled eagerness.

    Sensing the impending danger, Lily rolled aside swiftly. Rising, she witnessed a colossal figure, akin to a sumo wrestler, crash into the water, sending sshes everywhere.

    As the sumo wrestler regained his footing, his gaze locked onto Lily. ¡°In full view, you¡¯re even more captivating! You belong to me now! It seems the Rakshasa Dojo has granted me this favor,¡± he remarked, misinterpreting the dojo¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Identify yourself,¡± Lily demanded, her toneced with a mix of curiosity and caution.

    With a disturbing chuckle, he said, ¡°Ah, a beauty among the Night Parade of Hundred Maidens. The wait since thest parade has been agonizing. As a former Yomi powerhouse, I was lured here by the promise of Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s recruitment. They assured me I could freely indulge in my desires with beauties like you without any repercussions. My patience was wearing thin, doubting their word, but now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s been worth the wait. Come closer, let¡¯s not dy our¡­acquaintance,¡± he leered, advancing with ill intent.

    The sumo wrestler, a veritable mountain of flesh, rushed at Lily with puckered lips, his surprising speed belying his size. Lily, in response, swiftly dodged to the side.

    Contrary to expectations, the sumo wrestler disyed remarkable agility, swiftly grabbing Lily¡¯s ankle with hisrge hand and forcefully throwing her to the ground.

    His strength was formidable!

    Solely in terms of physical might, he surpassed Lily. Where could the Rakshasa Dojo have discovered such an oddity?

    The massive form of the sumo wrestler charged towards Lily as shey on the ground.

    With a swift motion, Lily unsheathed Oborozuki Muramasa, its de gleaming silver in a swift arc that was too quick for the eye to follow, severing the sumo¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Huh?¡± In disbelief, the sumo wrestler watched his severed hands fly through the air, moments before Lily¡¯s decisive thrust pierced his spirit sea.

    ¡°Only at the throne stage?¡± Lily mused, her realization of his realming only after her de had pierced his spirit sea.

    Lily was chagrined to have been overpowered by a throne realm adept. Despite her victory, hisbination of strength and agility was a potent reminder that underestimating her opponents could lead to defeat.

    ¡°To think I was put in jeopardy by someone of the throne realm¡­¡±

    Lily recognized that the usual rules didn¡¯t apply within the confines of this Empty Spirit Cave, necessitating even greater caution on her part.

    Reluctant to search a corpse as unappealing and malodorous as his, especially for someone merely of the throne realm, Lily doubted he possessed anything of value.

    Yet, she paused, considering the possibility of him carrying a map of Yomi.

    Oveing her revulsion, Lily proceeded with the search by hand, given the unavability of spirit power. She unearthed a greasy storage jade, unusable within the cave, cleaned it, and secured it within her mirror space.

    ¡°To think he entered this ce motivated by lust; he truly was a victim of his own desires.¡±

    Lily set off in search of sustenance. Preferring not to consume meat, she hoped to find some sweet wild fruit instead. However, given the cave¡¯s rocky terrain and the scarcity of shrubs, the prospect of finding fruit seemed bleak.

    Was she destined to resort to consuming monster meat?

    ¡°Um¡­ah¡­no, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Ahead, amidst the mist, she detected the peculiar sound of a female voice. Maintaining her vignce, Lily silently advanced.

    ¡°Stop, what are you doing, no, ahh¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, you refused me above, but down here, the choice isn¡¯t yours!¡±

    Were those two female voices?

    Finding the situation increasingly odd, Lily proceeded with caution, using bushes and rocks for cover as she approached the clearing ahead. In the clearing, Lily observed a de maiden, her dark blue curls tumbling over a leather bodysuit, pinning down a chestnut-haired female adept.

    ¡°What?¡± Startled, Lily turned away, her cheeks flushed and her breathing rapid

    <sup>1</sup>.

    Recognizing both as members of the Night Parade, Lily puzzled over their actions in such a setting, with one seeminglyplicit and the other evidently coerced.

    ¡°Why, in such circumstances, would she engage in this behavior?¡± Lily wondered, her breath quickening, her eyes gleaming with disbelief and indignation. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: Why the heck you so surprised? All your other sisters want to do the same thing to you.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 15 â€“ Another Kind Of Failure

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 15 ¨C Another Kind Of Failure</h4>

    Once themotion subsided, the de Maiden remarked, ¡°Oh, ah¡­ Hehe, atst, I¡¯ve eliminated a rival.¡±

    ¡°Eliminated?¡± A flushed Lily had a sudden epiphany and instinctively turned back. Had the de Maiden indeed in the female adept?

    Yet, she found the woman lying on the ground, her attire in tatters. The woman averted her gaze, her face flushed, hair disheveled, eyes empty, struggling for breath.

    ¡°Not deceased?¡± Mature beyond her years, Lily quickly grasped the situation. Despite her own preferences, witnessing such extremity was a first for her.

    The extent of cruelty the de Maiden had inflicted upon the woman was unknown to Lily, but the woman was unmistakably alive.

    ¡°Having defeated me, just end my life. Why¡­ would you resort to this¡­¡± The female adept gasped for air. ¡°This is far more excruciating and degrading than death itself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Hyozuhi, in Carefree City, you and your n held the advantage over me. During our skirmishes for treasure, you and your kin never ceased to torment me. Could you have ever envisioned this day? Despite your superior skills and artifacts, within these confines, we¡¯re reduced to mere physical prowess. You are truly¡­ a delicate creature!¡±

    With those words, the de Maiden harshly squeezed a sensitive part of Hyozuhi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Oh, ah¡­¡± Hyozuhi cried out, her face turning red. ¡°Masako, you vile creature¡­ Just¡­ end my life!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I am despicable. And your point? To merely kill you would be too lenient. In the realm of Yomi, for a de Maiden, defeat and the loss of purity bear greater shame and pain than death itself! I bet you hadn¡¯t foreseen, back when you pilfered my treasure, that we¡¯d both be ensnared, leading to your defeat at my hands¡ªa fate worse than death, wouldn¡¯t you say? Hmph!¡±

    Lily, from a short distance, tried to stifle her breathing, finding it hard to stay silent. Knowing all too well the cruelties of defeat, she believed death to be a kinder fate than the torment and vition inflicted upon a vanquished female warrior.

    Such a fate was undeniably the most degrading and shameful end a female warrior could endure.

    In a defeated tone, Hyozuhi conceded, ¡°Take the treasure if that¡¯s what you desire.¡±

    With a snort, Masako dered, ¡°No need for your permission. I will conduct a thorough search and im all your possessions!¡±

    Lily was torn. While she would unhesitatingly rescue a maiden under attack by a beast, the current conflict was between two maidens. Was intervention warranted? The rules sanctioned such conflicts, even to the death. Lily herself might face such a situation in the future. What justification could she possibly have for intervening now?

    Masako, the older woman, appeared to be a de Maiden as well? Nevertheless, affiliation alone did not align her with Lily.

    After pilfering all of Hyozuhi¡¯s treasures, Masako departed, leaving Hyozuhi bereft and bare on the ground.

    Abandoned, Hyozuhi faced the peril of beasts or malicious entities, could fall prey to monsters or encounter malevolent individuals like the sumo wrestler who was duped into bing a ¡®sparring partner¡¯ by the Rakshasa Dojo. After some thought, Lily realized she couldn¡¯t simply turn a blind eye and silently walk away.

    Compelled, Lily approached.

    With flushed cheeks and a hollow stare, Hyozuhi, upon noticing Lily, attempted to shield her exposed body with the remnants of her clothing.

    ¡°End my life if you must. Your efforts are futile,¡± Hyozuhi murmured, turning away in despair upon noticing Lily.

    Keen to keep her mirror dimension a secret, Lily retrieved a scarf from her attire and gentlyid it over Hyozuhi.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hyozuhi, taken aback, puzzled over Lily¡¯s unexpected act of kindness.

    The solitary scarf was insufficient to conceal Hyozuhi¡¯s fully exposed form due to her utterly shredded attire. Lily gazed upon her with a sense of awkwardness,menting, ¡°You¡¯re utterly defenseless now. Eliminating you would reduce mypetition by one. How could that possibly be considered futile?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Kagami Lily, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re familiar with me?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I am. You might not have seen me before. Rumor has it, a remarkably beautiful girl resides in the western quarters, imed by its most formidable, Lady Tamai. Yet, in the eastern quarters, many eagerly yearn for you. You may find amusement in my current plight, yet beware, for you could find yourself in circumstances far worse.¡±

    Even in her current dire predicament, Hyozuhi managed to cast a mocking stare at Lily.

    Upon hearing those words, Lily¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she involuntarily clenched her thighs. Adjusting her skirt, she sharply responded, ¡°Who¡­ Who informed you of that? Just respond to my inquiry!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, I¡¯ve gathered that your arrival in Yomi was quite recent. It¡¯s hardly shocking then.¡±

    ¡°Shocking in what way?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re unacquainted with Yomi¡¯s regtions.¡±

    ¡°Regtions?¡± Lily¡¯s expression conveyed her puzzlement.

    ¡°In Yomi, a female expert or de Maiden overpowered by an adversary and stripped of her purity might as well be considered dead. The dignity to traverse Yomi as a respected figure is lost. I¡¯ve been bested, and Masako imed everything I had. Even surviving this ordeal and returning above won¡¯t embolden me to train among the maidens again. Once this ordeal concludes, I¡¯ll publicly concede, withdraw from the selection, and let Rakshasa Dojo dictate my destiny, likely relegating me to hardbor,¡± Hyozuhimented, devoid of hope.

    ¡°What? Such a rule exists?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. This rule has been in ce since Yomi¡¯s inception, established by its secretive sovereign. Any defeated individual who dares to persist in their pursuit of strength and treasure, despite their disgrace, will find themselves ostracized throughout Yomi. They¡¯d be reduced to the nadir of status, possibly even cursed by Yomi¡¯s very essence, destined for a fate most grim,¡± Hyozuhi articted, her voice devoid of emotion, as if all hope had been extinguished.

    For female warriors of Yomi, defeat and vition inbat equated to a metaphorical death. Their privilege to seek strength was revoked. Such was the unyieldingw of Yomi.

    Yet, Hyozuhi revealed to Lily a grim recourse: to wed the victor and be their spouse, concubine, or even serf. Only by submitting to the conqueror¡¯s will could they persist in their training. Should their defeat be known, they would face scorn and istion from Yomi¡¯s other female elites, and potentially, incur Yomi¡¯s own malediction.

    ¡°To think such a rule truly exists¡­¡± Lily¡¯s legs buckled under her without warning. She staggered, lost in a daze, before leaning against a nearby stone pir. Her head bowed, her hair disheveled and falling across her face.

    ¡°But such oues only follow defeat. In mutual love, even if fleeting, there¡¯s no sense of loss for either party,¡± Hyozuhi expressed.

    Lily regarded Hyozuhi with empathy. ¡°Then Miss Hyozuhi, what are your ns now?¡±

    ¡°I wish I could just die here, unseen. The thought of how others will view a defeated woman is unbearable. Yet, I¡¯d choose being sold to a Yomi brothel or enduring a century of hardbor over bing that woman¡¯s wife!¡± Hyozuhi dered firmly.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t harboring such hatred make the humiliation even worse?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just¡­ let it all end,¡± Hyozuhi wept. ¡°Leave me for the monsters. If you¡¯re reluctant to end my life yourself, why linger?¡±

    ¡°Miss Hyozuhi, our acquaintance is new, so my feelings aren¡¯t pity. It¡¯s just¡­ the fate of women in Yomi seems so cruel.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Hyozuhi¡¯sughter took on a hysterical edge. ¡°In Yomi, tragedy is the norm. Happiness? That¡¯s for Takamagahara. Here, we¡¯re all damned from the moment we fall in.¡±

    Hyozuhi¡¯s gaze turned upward, her eyes alight with the enduring desire to ascend to the heavens.

    ¡°Take this; it¡¯ll help,¡± Lily offered, despite theck of food in her mirror space, she had an abundance of spiritual medicine, which she handed to Hyozuhi.

    Gradually, Hyozuhi¡¯s strength returned, or perhaps it was her shattered psyche finding sce. Lily assisted her to her feet, and together, they found respite beneath a stone pir.

    ¡°Miss Lily, tales of your stunning beauty and the longing it incites are widespread in private discussions. Yet, it¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re also endowed with such kindness. Despite everything, you¡¯re here assisting a woman who¡¯s been stripped of her privilege to train in Yomi. No, I¡¯ve lost even the right to be considered a woman. At best, I¡¯m nothing more than a shattered relic,¡± Hyozuhi said, cradling her bruised knees, her voiceden with despair.

    ¡°We¡¯re all in this together. There¡¯s no need for formalities, Miss Hyozuhi. And please, don¡¯t devalue yourself so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not demeaning myself; I¡¯m facing the harsh reality¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Hyozuhi, may I ask how you ended up in Yomi, or were you born here?¡±

    Hyozuhi replied with a shake of her head, ¡°Originally, I was a shrine maiden in Nara. By sixteen, I had achieved the Big Dipper Stage, enabling me to retain my youth for centuries. By twenty-six, I had be one of Nara¡¯s ten most formidable powerhouses, unmatched within the dynasty. The other renowned powerhouses were far older, prompting me to aim higher¡ªtowards Takamagahara.¡±

    ¡°Regrettably, I didn¡¯t seed at the Heavenly Gate, leading to my fall into Yomi. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, particrly the final threshold, is a formidable challenge. Sess means ascending to Takamagahara and achieving the Celestial Stage. Failure, however, results in either death or descent into Yomi. Many fallen experts reside here, having failed their ascension. Despite this setback, I leveraged my remarkable strength and talent to further my training and even allied with a n, holding onto the hope of someday ascending to Takamagahara or returning to the mortal world. Today¡¯s defeat was unimaginable, signaling the end of everything¡­ Sigh.¡±

    Hyozuhi let out a heavy sigh, tears beginning to stream down her face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fathom why Yomi enforces such a cruel rule!¡± Lily eximed in frustration.

    ¡°Yomi is inherently a realm of suffering, designed to entertain demons. Maybe that¡¯s the reason for imposing such harsh penalties on female experts,¡± Hyozuhi spected.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 16 â€“ Hyozuhi The Slave

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 16 ¨C Hyozuhi The ve</h4>

    Over the following days, Lily found it unbearable to think of Hyozuhi dying in such a deste ce. Understanding that Hyozuhi¡¯s reluctance to engage inbat would only lead to her demise if left alone, Lily chose to stay and offer her protection. Unlike the other calcting and potentially dangerous women in Yomi, Hyozuhi was genuinely touched by Lily¡¯spassionate actions.

    Throughout this period, Lily eliminated any demons that ventured too close. The prolonged exposure to this severe environment, characterized by the absence of spirit power and the presence of overwhelming gravity, proved to be unexpectedly beneficial in strengthening her physical capabilities.

    For sustenance, Lily fished in the nearby river, and Hyozuhi collected wild vegetables. Theirbined efforts were enough to meet their basic needs.

    Upon Lily¡¯s return to their makeshift shelter by the pir one day, she was confronted with the sight of Hyozuhi holding a knife to her own neck, caught in a moment of indecision about ending her life.

    Reacting swiftly, Lily moved forward and knocked the knife away from Hyozuhi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯ve paused my training and devoted these days to ensuring your safety, and now you wish to throw away your life? Why should I even bother?¡± Lily¡¯s words wereced with both frustration and concern.

    ¡°Miss Lily¡­¡± Hyozuhi burst into tears once more, overwhelmed by emotion.

    Abruptly, Hyozuhi turned, knelt before Lily, and bowed her head. ¡°Miss Lily, if you truly wish to save me from death, then I beseech you to ept me as your ve! Under any other circumstance, I would choose death, but your beauty, strength, and genuine kindness have moved me. I willingly offer myself.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why would you propose something so sudden?¡± Lily expressed her astonishment.

    ¡°Actually, I was too ashamed to admit before¡­ A defeated woman¡¯s only recourse is not merely submission to the victor. Should the victor forsake her without imposing any demands, while the vanquished may lose her status as an expert, she still retains the option to serve as another¡¯s ve. Yet, she would be naught but a ve, permitted to continue her training under the strict condition of absolute obedience to her new master.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Lily, my desire to live has faded. I feel I¡¯ve be the most disgraced woman in Yomi. Given my state of mind, I doubt I¡¯d pass the Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s tests. I fear being sentenced to hardbor or worse, sold into a brothel, facing a fate worse than death. Please, show mercy and ept me.¡±

    Hyozuhi looked up at Lily with eyes full of sincerity and tears. Moved by her plea, Lily found it hard to decline. ¡°Miss Lily, I will fulfill any request you have. I pledge my obedience and service to you for as long as I live. Anything I own shall be yours. Given your kindness, please allow me¡­ to be your servant.¡±

    Upon her arrival in Yomi, numerous formidable demons sought to enve Lily. However, now faced with someone earnestly requesting to serve as her ve, Lily found herself in a peculiar situation. Despite having no interest in owning a ve, she could not stand by and watch Hyozuhi give up on life.

    ¡°Alright. But I want to make one thing clear: I will notpel you into anything against your will. Yet, I am on a crucial mission. You must not hinder me in any way. Do you understand?¡± Lily stated firmly.

    ¡°Yes, Master! Should I ever be a nuisance, I¡¯m willing to conceal myself within the cave and emerge only upon your call.¡± In a gesture of submission, Hyozuhi set aside her pride, approached Lily, and respectfully kissed her foot.

    sping Lily¡¯s leg, she pleaded, ¡°Master¡­ I implore you, do not cast me aside. Being acknowledged as your servant grants me a purpose, allowing me to endure and persevere in my training.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. Stand up,¡± Lily urged, diforted by the gentle contact.

    ¡°Rise? s, I cannot,¡± Hyozuhi countered, unexpectedly reclining on a rock. ¡°Master, as today marks themencement of my service, I beseech you¡­ In keeping with the customs of Yomi, bestow upon me some form of¡­ Discipline.¡±

    ¡°Discipline? What kind of discipline are you seeking?¡±

    ¡°I ask for punishment to engrain in my memory the weight of your authority. Henceforth, I will adhere to yourmands without question.¡± Hyozuhi¡¯s cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and expectation as she subtly shifted her posture, expressing her readiness.

    ¡°Huh? No, that¡¯s not needed. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong to warrant punishment.¡± Lily responded, her difort palpable in the face of such a request.

    ¡°Master, thepletion of this rite through punishment is essential for me to truly embrace my role as your ve. This act would provide me a sense of belonging and rid me of my despair and suicidal thoughts. It would grant me the fortitude to endure this cruel world, enabling me to assert to all those who scorned me that I am indeed your servant. This acknowledgment, despite others¡¯ contempt, would give me something to cling to for courage. I implore you, Master, to carry out this punishment, so I may find peace.¡± Hyozuhi¡¯s plea was punctuated by her tears, underscoring the depth of her desperation.

    Lily was left at a loss for words. It was clear that Hyozuhi was deeply traumatized and had forsaken any will to live independently. Without the requested punishment, she feared Hyozuhi might continue to harbor feelings of insecurity, potentially leading to suicidal attempts.

    Having resolved to extend her kindness, Lily wasmitted to following through to the conclusion.

    ¡°Very well, Hyozuhi, if this is truly your wish.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    With a sense of purpose, Lily moved towards Hyozuhi, determined to reignite her will to live. She firmly grasped Hyozuhi¡¯s waist with one hand, delivering a series of forceful spanks with the other.

    Without resorting to whips and despite her naturally gentle hands, Lily¡¯s spanks carried considerable strength, befitting her status as a Celestial Battle Maiden. Hyozuhi¡¯s cries filled the air, yet Lily understood the necessity of continuing; ceasing now would fail to solidify Hyozuhi¡¯s eptance of her new status, potentially leading her back to thoughts of suicide.

    ¡°Henceforth, you are under my protection. Suicide, self-harm, or self-degradation will not be tolerated. You are to hold your life in high regard. Do you understand?¡± Lily¡¯s admonition was stern, emphasizing the gravity of hermitment.

    ¡°Yes, I understand, Master. I understand! I belong to you, Master. If you wish for me to live, I¡¯ll endure no matter the difficulty!¡±

    Following the punishment, Hyozuhi found herself unable to rise. She remained on the boulder, weeping incessantly for nearly half a day.

    ¡°Are you able to walk now?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Hyozuhi got to her feet and adjusted her dress.

    ¡°Do not merely sit here. Join me in training.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The reassurance Hyozuhi found in Lily¡¯s seemingly casualmand was profound. She would no longer dwell on her past humiliations. Obedience to Lily promised her a newfound sense of strength and dignity.

    In the days that followed, Lily took Hyozuhi to scout the Empty Spirit Cave, hunting demons as a form of training.

    Throughout this period, they encountered other female experts twice. Initially, a solitary expert quickly fled. Later, they met a duo. After a prolonged exchange of nces, neither party dared to engage, presumably deterred by Lily¡¯s confident demeanor, and thus, they departed.

    Seven dayster, an overwhelming force enveloped Lily and Hyozuhi, whisking them away from the Empty Spirit Cave.

    Despite the apparent impossibility of using spirit power in the Empty Spirit Cave, this limitation was not absolute. Abilities of true power could ovee this restriction. Lily acknowledged the superior strength of the Rakshasa Dojo, understanding that any attempt at resistance would surely lead to her defeat.

    By the end of the seven days, the majority of the female experts and de maidens bore the signs of their trials, with tattered garments and injuries evident among them.

    On this asion, Renka conducted the debriefing. Casting a dissatisfied nce at Lily, she remained silent before addressing the group, ¡°During this training, two perished and three suffered defeat, forfeiting their status as experts to other contenders. Nheless, these losses are within anticipated margins. The rest of you have acquitted yourselvesmendably.¡±

    ¡°Gather Tsunehide, Hyozuhi, and Yukako. They¡¯re sentenced to a century of hardbor. The rest have sessfully passed this trial.¡±

    Instantly, Rakshasa Dojo members restrained the de Maiden and Onmyoji, leading them away, while two approached Hyozuhi.

    Trembling, Hyozuhi endured the disdainful stares, seeking refuge behind Lily and clutching at her sleeve.

    Please wait, not just yet,¡± Lily interjected.

    ¡°What?¡± Renka moved closer to Lily. ¡°You were fortunate to pass this time. What more do you have to say?¡±

    Despite being unjustly insulted, Lily held her tongue. Engaging with Renka was futile. Calming her breath, she stated, ¡°Captain Renka, Hyozuhi has be my ve. ordingly, she cannot be taken.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Renka turned her attention to Hyozuhi. ¡°Confirm this.¡±

    Hyozuhi, hearing Lily dere her status as a ve without reserve, felt not humiliation but a surge of confidence. She knelt before Lily, embracing her legs, ¡°Yes, I am Master Lily¡¯s ve, for life.¡±

    ¡°Well damn, Hyozuhi, known as a distinguished female expert of Carefree City, to degrade yourself as this woman¡¯s ve¡ªand with such dignity? The thought of Carefree City¡¯s reaction isughable! Hahahahahaha!¡± Masako, her conqueror, approached withughter.

    Lily gave her a stern look.

    Renka intervened, pushing Masako aside. ¡°Silence, it¡¯s not your ce toment. Repeat that, and you¡¯ll face a hundredshes immediately!¡±

    Following the warning, Masako fell silent and withdrew, yet her gaze lingered on Hyozuhi with arrogant delight.

    Renka regarded Lily and Hyozuhi, reflecting briefly. ¡°Seems you¡¯ve grasped Yomi¡¯sws, have you? Outside, indeed, a vanquished woman may pledge fealty to another, retaining her training rights. Yet, defeat in the Night Parade spells forcedbor or sale. Those are our ordinances. How do you propose to alter this?¡±

    ¡°Captain Renka, are the dojo¡¯s regtions superior to Yomi¡¯s inherentws?¡± Lily countered.

    ¡°What was that? You dare challenge my authority? Perhaps you¡¯d prefer to join them in a century ofbor?¡± Renka lifted Lily¡¯s chin assertively.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 17 â€“ The Way Of Pleasure

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 17 ¨C The Way Of Pleasure</h4>

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of challenging Captain Renka¡¯s authority,¡± Lily spoke with a blend of humility and confidence. ¡°I merely wish to caution you, Sister Renka, against actions that defy the naturalws. It could be detrimental to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Renka fixed her gaze on Lily. Her resentment stemmed from the death of her secret lover, Inaho-ko, at the hands of Wakarai during an attempt to capture Lily. Yet, she found it hard to harbor true hatred toward Lily, enchanted by her stunning beauty. Renka¡¯s intent hadn¡¯t been to kill but to inflict severe punishment on Lily out of frustration. Acknowledging the logic in Lily¡¯s words, Renka recognized the importance of not allowing her anger to lead to errors in judgment.

    ¡°Alright, your point is taken. I must consult Rakshasa-Onna for a decision on this matter.¡±

    Immediately, she utilized the treasure to convey a mental message to Rakshasa.

    A response came shortly after.

    Reluctantly eyeing Lily and Hyozuhi, she muttered a curse, ¡°You¡¯re both fortunate! Her Highness Rakshasa has decreed, albeit unprecedentedly, that we adhere to the highestw. With Hyozuhi bing Lily¡¯s ve, she¡¯s temporarily exempt from defeat status. She may train under Lily, albeit forfeiting herpetitive rights. Should Lily, against all odds, triumph in the Night Parade, which seems nearly impossible, Hyozuhi will be hers.¡±

    The deration left everyone in shock.

    ¡°Silence. Pay attention!¡± Renka advanced toward Lily, their heightsparable. She tenderly stroked Lily¡¯s cheek, plucking a strand of her hair. ¡°Should you lose in the future, both of you will find yourselves in a brothel!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it supposed to be forcedbor¡­¡± Hyozuhi murmured timidly from behind Lily.

    ¡°Quiet, you¡¯ve forfeited your right to speak, ve,¡± Renka chided. ¡°Indeed, the failed shall toil. Yet, Miss Lily, recall youck the jade token. Owing to your distinctiveness, numerous affluent brothels eagerly await your downfall, prepared to offer fortunes for you! Your value far exceeds any bounty on you. The allure you hold is beyond myprehension. I admit to feeling a tad envious. Hehe¡­¡±

    Vaulting atop the dragon, Renka remarked, ¡°Master and ve sharing a brothel¡¯s confines will only enhance your appeal. Do us a favor, Kagami Lily, and hasten your defeat. Our Rakshasa Dojo stands to profit immensely, hehehe¡­¡±

    Renka¡¯sughter echoed as she signaled the guards to escort the maidens to their respective dragons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±

    Consequently, the dragons transported the maidens back to their dwellings within the depths of the Rakshasa Dojo.

    Bathing was a risk in that perilous area; the presence of demons or malevolent individuals was unpredictable. Despite them not being direct adversaries, Lily was averse to the idea of being seen.

    Back at the courtyard, Lily finally had the opportunity to use the public bath situated in the corner. Yet, the stares from the women were unsettling. Lily opted to wait for a private booth for her bath.

    ¡°Master, allow me to assist you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? No, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±

    Lily hurried into the private booth.

    Atst, she could enjoy a soothing bath and unwind.

    As the clear water cascaded over her, Lily recognized the physical enhancements from thest seven days. While practicing Charm True Intent simrly bolstered her physique, the Empty Spirit Cave offered unique benefits. Charm True Intent¡¯s improvements teaued once a certainprehension threshold was met, unlike the continuous physical strengthening in the Empty Spirit Cave. The two training methodsplemented without interfering with each other.

    It was akin to honing talents; whether it was drawing, poetry, or music, each skill enhanced her without conflict.

    Nheless, body tempering in ordinary settings proved less fruitful.

    ¡°Training in the Empty Spirit Cave, amidst demons, wayward Yomi experts, andpetitive maidens, holds its perils but is remarkably effective. The unique nature of thend, devoid of spirit power, notably aids in physical tempering. The Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s ims on this were truthful,¡± Lily reflected as she bathed.

    ¡°Kyaah!¡± A scream from Hyozuhi pierced the air outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Given it was the courtyard, Hyozuhi wasn¡¯t likely in grave danger, yet she might be facing harassment. Caught mid-bath and bare, Lily was conflicted on how to proceed.

    Suddenly, the door to Lily¡¯s booth was forcefully kicked open.

    Lily quickly retrieved a star-patterned towel from the storage jade on her arm to cover herself, yet much of her skin remained exposed.

    Tamai, nked by two other de maidens, blocked the entrance, leaving Lily, with her body and hair still wet, to blush involuntarily.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lily demanded, clutching the towel around her as she spotted Hyozuhi being cornered in the distance. Though Hyozuhi¡¯s strength wasparable to Tamai¡¯s, her will to fight had diminished along with the loss of her treasures, rendering her weaker.

    Observing Lily¡¯s form made Tamai breathe heavily. ¡°You have an impressive figure. It¡¯s fortunate for you that our paths didn¡¯t cross in the Empty Spirit Cave. And what¡¯s this I hear about you taking an underling, one who¡¯s even willing to be your ve? You seem to be thriving.¡±

    ¡°Leave,¡± Lily demanded, her cheeks flushed. Despite themon gender and partial coverage by a towel, she was ufortable being observed during her private moments.

    Nevertheless, this was merely the courtyard. Lily would not initiate conflict unless attacked first.

    ¡°Oh, feeling shy? Your defiance,bined with that blush, is rather adorable. Fear not, youngdy Lily, we have no designs on you today. But know this, should our paths cross again, I will¡­ defeat you! And then¡­¡± Tamai whispered provocatively into Lily¡¯s ear, tracing a wet finger along Lily¡¯s corbone before tasting the droplet with her tongue.

    ¡°Leave¡­¡± Lily uttered, lowering her reddened face, her voice tinged with anger.

    ¡°Hmph! Ensure you¡¯re clean and wait for me. And don¡¯t you dare lose to anyone else before I defeat you! Hehehe¡­¡± With a final chuckle, Tamai exited with her followers.

    Breathing heavily, Lily thought, ¡®Tamai is unbearably irritating!¡¯

    ¡°Forgive me, Master. I¡­ I was powerless to stop them!¡± Hyozuhi hurried over, kneeling in apology.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, no harm done. Please stop staring and close the door,¡± Lily implored with resignation.

    After their bath, Lily and Hyozuhi returned to the dormitory, only to find Lily¡¯s usual spot taken by another. Lily chose not to contest it and instead found a quiet corner for herself and Hyozuhi to rest. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t escape the envious and desirous stares that followed her, causing difort.

    In particr, Tamai and her entourage watched from a distance, with Tamai looking especially smug as she was attended to by her underlings. All the while, she cast asional nces at Lily, who tried to block it all out by closing her eyes.

    Fortunately, the night passed without incident within the safety of the dormitories, allowing them some much-needed rest.

    The following day broke with the maidens being rudely awakened early in the morning once more.

    The realm of Yomi was inherently dark, but illuminated by numerous glowing crystals that dimmed to a mere glow at night, brightening slightly by day to mimic a semnce of a day-night cycle.

    All the maidens convened at the courtyard¡¯s center.

    Today, it was Renka who arrived to address them.

    Renka began, ¡°The prior training concentrated on physical conditioning. This phase will involve training in the feminine arts.¡±

    ¡°The feminine arts?¡± echoed several maidens, perplexed.

    Renka rified, ¡°The essence of the feminine arts revolves around service and gratification.¡±

    ¡°Serve and please?¡± Lily felt a shiver at those words.

    ¡°Given your experiences here, I assume you¡¯re familiar with the concept, even if not firsthand. As Big Dipper experts, the intricacies of pleasure are not unknown to you. However, these lessons require discretion. Each of you will be paired with an instructor for personal guidance. Follow when your name is called, and you¡¯ll be led ordingly.¡±

    ¡°Your lessons will be conducted in private¡­ on the art of pleasing a woman,¡± Renka intoned, her voice taking on a more suggestive quality.

    ¡°Why are we being taught this all of a sudden?¡± Lily murmured, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    ¡°Silence! Enough with your questions,¡± Renka snapped, sauntering over to pull Lily by the arm. ¡°How do you expect to master the Charm Intent without this knowledge? Or perhaps you¡¯d prefer lessons in pleasing men? Shall I summon a demon to serve as your practice partner?¡±

    ¡°What? No, that¡¯s not what I want!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Renka shoved Lily back. ¡°Then be silent and wait your turn!¡±

    Renka summoned each maiden individually, pairing them with an instructor.

    One by one, the maidens departed to receive their instructions in the arts of pleasure, leaving Lily unsummoned and waiting.

    Eventually, only Lily and Hyozuhi were left in the courtyard. Given Hyozuhi¡¯s status as Lily¡¯s ve, she required no additional training, leaving Lily conspicuously without instruction.

    Renka, appearing to overlook this oversight, turned to leave without furtherment.

    ¡°Captain Renka, if I may¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Miss Lily, did you not just decline? Changed your mind so quickly? Eager to learn the arts of pleasure, are you? How brazen!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to skipping these lessons, Captain Renka. But they¡¯re part of thepetition, aren¡¯t they? If I¡¯m not taught, I could be at a disadvantage in the Night Parade. That hardly seems fair,¡± Lily countered.

    ¡°Hmph, just look at you, all eagerness and anticipation! If you¡¯re so keen on learning, just say so directly. Spare me the pretense of righteousness!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it at all! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m simply anxious¡­¡±

    ¡°Anxious, you say? Eager to master the art of seduction, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Overwhelmed by a mix of embarrassment and indignation, Lily hung her head, finding herself unable to contend with Renka¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°Fear not, our stunning beauty. Your turn shalle; just be patient,¡± Renkamanded with a smirk. ¡°Now, someone see to it that Lily is bathed and her attire refreshed. Make sure she¡¯s dressed to impress. Ohohohohoho.¡±

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 18 â€“ Who Will Teach Lily

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 18 ¨C Who Will Teach Lily</h4>

    ¡°Miss Lily, pleasee with us,¡± two female guards instructed.

    Lily surmised that they wouldn¡¯t disqualify her so hastily given the significant resources expended to bring her here. An individual of high status in Yomi had even personally ordered her capture. She presumed that they intended to teach her the way of pleasure, regardless of her reluctance. Deep down, she knew she must not lose the Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens.

    She recognized the necessity to learn, despite her reservations, and knew she had to excel.

    Resolved, Lily followed the guards.

    Hyozuhi approached, tentatively asking, ¡°May I apany you? I wish to brush my master¡¯s hair.¡±

    The guards granted permission without objection.

    They led Lily out of the courtyard along a dark, winding path through a dense forest adorned with unique glowing crystals. The repetitive turns soon disoriented even Lily.

    Eventually, they arrived at another courtyard. Though secluded, it was markedly more opulent than Lily¡¯s previous amodations.

    Several formidable Rakshasa Dojo guards stood at the entrance.

    The guards escorted her into a shed behind the courtyard, where a giant wooden bathtub awaited, filled with water and strewn with Higanbana flower petals.

    ¡°Take off your clothes. We will clean you,¡± the two female guards instructed.

    ¡°No, thank you, I¡¯ll wash myself,¡± Lily insisted.

    ¡°Very well. Take your time; we will wait outside.¡±

    ¡°Hyozuhi, please step outside as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Hyozuhiplied.

    Still irked by the interruption of her previous bathing attempt, Lily relished the opportunity to bathe in peace. It was the most rxed she had felt since her arrival in Yomi. She gently poured water over her smooth arms, yed with the petals, and luxuriated in the serene moment, running her fingers through her long hair.

    After a considerable time, a guard outside called out, ¡°Miss Lily, once you¡¯re finished, please put on the clothes provided.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be out shortly.¡±

    Lily mused, ¡®Do I even own any unttering clothing?¡¯

    Yet, she acknowledged a burgeoning arrogance, perhaps spurred by theforting warmth of the water.

    Lily rose, dried herself off, dressed, and stepped outside.

    Lily was d in purple robes adorned with flower and bird embroideries in rose gold thread,plemented by cloud motifs in silver thread. The ensemble shimmered opulently under the night sky.

    Uncharacteristically, she had her hair tied up, adorned with a blue Higanbana flower above her hair clip and interspersed with pink and magenta blossoms. Her beauty was captivating. A luxuriously embroidered cor on her kimono further highlighted her pale, slender neck.

    Her appearance left even the guards taken aback.

    ¡°Master¡­ So beautiful,¡± Hyozuhi gasped in awe, her resolve to serve Lily deepening. Her own self-regard had diminished; she felt pride solely in her beautiful owner.

    ¡°Take me there,¡± Lilymanded, bringing her sleeves together and moving with remarkable grace and gentleness, her movements tinged with an alluring quality.

    ¡°Please, follow me¡­¡± The guards responded, their demeanor shifting to one of instinctive respect.

    They led Lily to a pond centered within the courtyard, with the main house looming behind it. It was the most impressive structure she had encountered within the Rakshasa Dojo, suggesting that her instructor would be someone extraordinary.

    ¡°ves are not permitted inside,¡± stated the guard.

    Lily instructed Hyozuhi, ¡°Wait here outside.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Hyozuhi responded.

    The door swung open. Lily entered, and it closed behind her, revealing another sliding door immediately beyond.

    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± was heard from within.

    Two maids, d in kimonos, knelt on either side of the interior, parting the sliding door from within.

    Upon entering, Lily found the house dimly lit but exquisitely decorated. Though not asvish as a Heian noblewoman¡¯s quarters, the furnishings were ancient, likely millennia-old, and undoubtedly of greater value than those owned by Heian royalty.

    Rakshasa-Onna was dressed in a white robe featuring a short skirt adorned with maple leaf decorations, seated beneath an exceptionally unique screen.

    Lily was taken aback upon seeing Rakshasa-Onna. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯

    ¡°Here you are,¡± she said, staring at Lily and speaking casually.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Miss Lily, I will personally instruct you in the way of pleasing. Are you satisfied with that?¡± Rakshasa-Onna asked, her gaze sharp.

    ¡°Well¡­ I am incredibly grateful, Your Highness,¡± Lily replied. She had not anticipated personal instruction from Rakshasa-Onna, suspecting instead that Renka was sabotaging her. It appeared she had underestimated her significance to them.

    It was only when Rakshasa-Onna stood that the disparity in height became apparent¡ªher nose barely reached Lily¡¯s shoulder.

    She appeared both casual and stern; despite her youthful appearance, her actual age likely dwarfed Lily¡¯s by centuries.

    Rakshasa-Onna circled Lily, her eyes scanning thoroughly.

    ¡°Well, it seems I made the right choice in selecting you for preferential treatment. You possess great potential,¡± Rakshasa-Onnamented.

    ¡°I am unenlightened. Please guide me directly, Your Highness, or else I am at a loss even being here,¡± Lily said, lowering her head. Her lips sparkled under the candlelight and crystal illumination.

    ¡°Really? Unenlightened? I think you have great potential in pleasing others. Look how well you¡¯ve dressed, yet you im ignorance?¡±

    ¡°This is merely normal courtesy,¡± Lily exined.

    ¡°Humph, I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it. You¡¯re obviously prepared to please someone, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I simply do not wish to lose in the Night Parade. I¡¯m focused on nothing else.¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna extended her slender fingers, wrapping them around Lily¡¯s shoulders, then sliding across her corbones to grasp her neck easily. sping her delicate and smooth neck, Rakshasa-Onna appeared slightly intoxicated and pleased.

    ¡°Miss Lily, you usually wear your hair loose. Why have you styled it up today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ perhaps I just felt like a change today. If you dislike it, Your Highness, I can let it down,¡± Lily whispered, difort evident as her neck was grasped. ¡°Could you please let go?¡±

    However, Rakshasa-Onna seemingly ignored that. She stood on her toes and pinched the back of Lily¡¯s neck. ¡°No need, this looks fine too. The area you usually hide is now exposed to me. Hmph, did you do this intentionally? Were you trying to surprise me?¡±

    ¡°No, this¡­ has nothing to do with it,¡± Lily said, frowning. Unable to bear it any longer, she pushed Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s hand away.

    Unbeknownst to her, Rakshasa-Onna was incredibly powerful. Her seemingly delicate hands, smaller than Lily¡¯s, quickly grabbed Lily¡¯s wrists and exerted force. Lily instinctively tried to resist with spirit power but realized she was overpowered.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily cried out as her arm was suddenly twisted in pain.

    ¡°It seems you really need to learn how to please a woman, particrly those stronger and of higher status than you!¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna circted charm energy and channeled it into Lily through her arms. Lily trembled, weakening under its influence, and covered her face with her hand to stifle any sounds.

    Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s power was evident. A simple gesture made Lily blush deeply and frown in difort.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, we are both women. Pleasing another woman is far more challenging than pleasing a man. Do you understand what¡¯s essential when pleasing powerful women in Yomi?¡± Rakshasa-Onna inquired.

    Lily¡¯s arms ached as she spoke, her voice trembling. ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t the way of pleasing a method to practice charm intent? Why is there a specific focus on powerful women in Yomi?¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna frowned. ¡°It seems you truly know nothing!¡±

    With a gentle push, Rakshasa-Onna shoved Lily to the side, causing her to nearly stumble and fall.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been in the Rakshasa Dojo for some time now, but it appears you¡¯re still unaware of the rules here. What have Renka and her people been doing? Are you questioning me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence! Who gave you permission to ask questions? Since I am personally teaching you the way of pleasing, I will ensure you are taught properly and understand the rules first.¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna returned to her seat behind the screen and gestured to Lily. ¡°Go over there and stand facing the wall.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you hesitating for? Do you want to experience the punishment I give Renka and the others?¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna, as formidable as Wakarai and akin to a deity, was beyond Lily¡¯s ability to resist. Any resistance would lead to unnecessary punishment. Committed to learning the way of pleasing, Lily understood the need for obedience and reluctantly walked to the corner, facing the wall.

    Rakshasa-Onna smiled. ¡°This is better. The first rule of pleasing a powerful woman is obedience¡ªabsolute and unconditional. Who do you think you are to do otherwise? Know your ce, what you should not ask, and avoid being nosy. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°You do? Is this how you show gratitude for my guidance and patience? Say <i>thank you.</i>¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, Rakshasa-Onna.¡± Lily said, lowering her head with a blush.

    ¡°Hmm, good girl. Now, dance for me,¡± Rakshasa-Onnamanded.

    Lily excelled in dancing. Adorned in a robe with long sleeves and skirts, her dance was naturally graceful and fluid.

    Lily began to dance, her prismatic robes shimmering in the dimly lit room. Rakshasa-Onna, watching such extraordinary beauty dance before her, felt an indescribable satisfaction.

    What was pleasure? Perhaps this was it.

    While Lily¡¯s dance was graceful and dignified, it was equally captivating. Aware that she was here to master the art of pleasing, she infused her movements with seductive grace¡ªkneeling, arching her back, fluttering her sleeves to the floor, and asionally swaying her hips, exuding the allure of a mature woman.

    Rakshasa-Onna immensely enjoyed the performance.

    After the dance concluded, Lily was covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and the room filled with a delicate fragrance.

    Rakshasa-Onna stood and approached Lily, gently ying with her slightly damp bangs. ¡°Your dance is quite good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I wee your guidance, Your Highness,¡± Lily said, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Very well, I will instruct you.¡±

    Suddenly, Rakshasa-Onna closed the distance, pressing herself against Lily¡¯s tall frame and wrapping her arms around Lily¡¯s neck. Standing on tiptoe, she pressed her youthful lips to Lily¡¯s slightly damp ones.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 19 â€“ Rakshasa Dance

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 19 ¨C Rakshasa Dance</h4>

    After the gentle kiss, the cool, damp sensation made Lily blush. She instinctively stepped back and covered her lips, turning away.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be teaching me the way of pleasing? Why would you suddenly do that?¡± Lily was both embarrassed and upset. Feeling entirely outmatched by Rakshasa-Onna, she was acutely aware of herck of control over the situation, which frightened her.

    ¡°Just as you mentioned, I am teaching you the way of pleasing. It¡¯s only natural you learn to please me. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Rakshasa-Onna caressed her lips with her fingers, speaking thoughtfully.

    ¡°Then¡­ Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to please you, Your Highness?¡± Lily didn¡¯t actually want to please her but posed the question to suggest she should be given the initiative, maintaining some control.

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re correct. What just urred was a reward for your obedience. Follow me.¡±

    Rakshasa led Lily to a dojo located deep in the backyard, a dim and expansive area.

    ¡°Pleasing powerful women in Yomi is no easy task. I¡¯ll teach you the Rakshasa Dance, which differs from your usual routines but is highly favored by Yomi¡¯s powerhouses. Learning it will benefit you, and indeed, this dance embodies profound charm intent, which you must experience for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Please teach me, Your Highness,¡± Lily said, bowing respectfully.

    Rakshasa-Onna observed her and said, ¡°While your attire is beautiful, it¡¯s unsuitable for the Rakshasa Dance, which requires both gentleness and aggression. I¡¯ve prepared appropriate clothing for you; put it on.¡±

    As she spoke, Rakshasa-Onna waved her hand, and a set of neatly folded female attire appeared in the dojo. ¡°Change here; it¡¯s easier.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Did you forget the obedience lesson already?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ could I perhaps change elsewhere?¡± Lily asked anxiously.

    ¡°We are all women here; there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Change here and no more discussion!¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s tone sharpened, her voice bing harsh and stern.

    Initially, changing here was eptable, but today, Lily had a significant reason for concern. To ensure the kimono sat perfectly, Lily adhered to tradition and wore nothing underneath.

    ¡°Your Highness, it is inconvenient for me today. Could you please make an exception?¡± Lily implored.

    ¡°Enough! It seems you don¡¯t want to follow the rules. Who do you think I am? Despite my repeated orders, you resist. Then, who else in the Rakshasa Dojo couldmand you? It appears you won¡¯t respect my authority until I discipline you, you insolent girl!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily perceived a surge of anger.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Rakshasa-Onnamanded, seated in the dojo, patting her knees. ¡°Lie across myp!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Must I force you? If so, the punishment will be tenfold! Come now, or would you prefer to experience one of the countless torments Yomi reserves for disobedient women?¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s tone was oppressively dark. Lily, unsteady and flustered, sensed real anger.

    Powerless against Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s strength, Lily had no choice but to submit despite her deep reluctance.

    What Lily found most troubling was Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s youthful appearance; despite looking far younger, she was the one meting out punishment¡ªa deeply humiliating realization.

    Yet, upon reflection, she recognized that Rakshasa-Onna was a deity who had trained for millennia, merely possessing the appearance of a young girl.

    ¡°Why are you still daydreaming? Come here now!¡±

    Lily pursed her lips, knelt before Rakshasa-Onna, sighed helplessly, and theny down across her slight knees.

    Rakshasa-Onna moved swiftly, likely ustomed to disciplining her subordinates in this manner. She seized Lily¡¯s arm, pulling it behind her, and with her other hand, she yanked Lily¡¯s long skirt up to her waist.

    It revealed Lily¡¯s pale, taut skin. The skirt¡¯s curves only served to entuate her striking figure.

    A heavy ck ruler materialized in Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s hand. ¡°This is what I use to discipline captains like Renka. It¡¯s the highest tier of punishment. Feel honored? You should thank me.¡±

    Despite the humiliation and pain, Lily waspelled to express gratitude. Only she understood the depth of her suffering.

    ¡°Since this is your first offense, I¡¯ll halve your punishmentpared to the captains. Fifty strikes for you! Learn this lesson well. We¡¯ll see if you ever dare defy my orders again, you insolent girl!¡±

    With a sharp crack, the ruler mmed into Lily¡¯s rear before Rakshasa-Onna even finished speaking.

    This ruler, designed for disciplining captains, clearly inflicted significant pain on Lily.

    ¡°Alright, change your clothes. You brought this upon yourself. I need to change mine too. It¡¯s not a big deal. Despite both of us being women, your embarrassment is quite troublesome!¡±

    At this point, Lily had nothing more to add. Having already endured such punishment, further words felt pointless.

    Lily readjusted her skirt, picked up the clothes, and resigned herself to changing by the side of the dojo.

    The outfit was a set of female ninja attire consistent with Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s style. Once she put it on, Lily realized it was a size too small. The ensemble included a blue tank top secured by a heavy cloth belt and a skirt fashioned from two pieces of blue cloth. Itcked upper underwear, and the undergarments were ckce panties ented with golden threads. Lily secured her hair into a single ponytail using a purple clip.

    There were also tworge paper fans; one ck, the other white, each adorned with demon paintings on one side and a blue Moonflower on the other.

    Rakshasa-Onna donned a simple white ninja attireplemented by a purple belt, a short skirt, and ck stockings.

    She approached Lily, scanning her intently before nodding instinctively. ¡°These clothes really suit your tall, voluptuous figure. Given your dance skills, I expect you¡¯ll satisfy me, right? Fail, and you¡¯ll be punished.¡±

    ¡°Please teach me, Your Highness. I¡¯ll try my best. If I fall short, I¡¯m prepared to face punishment,¡± Lily stated confidently, secure in her dancing skills.

    ¡°Good. Watch closely as I demonstrate the Rakshasa Dance.¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna gestured, and golden projections emerged in the dim dojo¡ªtwelve in total, each wielding two paper fans and dressed like Lily, dancing in unison.

    Lily observed attentively, captivated by the synchronized dancing.

    Each projection performed a unique dance sequence, executing it just once.

    ¡°The demonstration isplete. Now, let¡¯s see your skill. Dance for me,¡± Rakshasa-Onna dered, having shown Lily twelve projections simultaneously as a test. Failure would lead to further punishment.

    This time, Rakshasa-Onna was surprised. Being a warrior, Lilybined grace with lethality. She wlessly memorized and sequenced the twelve distinct segments of the Rakshasa Dance after a single viewing.

    After witnessing the attempt, a mildly surprised Rakshasa-Onna remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled, aren¡¯t you? Or should I credit my teaching?¡±

    Lily was tempted to argue, aware of Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s vtile nature and her penchant for finding excuses for punishment. Prudence dictated obedience.

    Lily responded, ¡°Please continue to guide me, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Your dancing talent ranks among the best in Rakshasa Dojo. You¡¯ve mastered the movements at a nce, impressive indeed. Yet, you haven¡¯t embodied the essence of the Rakshasa Dance. It should exude allure and seduction, bncing feminine charm with concealed lethality. You¡¯re overemphasizing allure; despite some aggression, itcks sharpness. It¡¯s merely an imitation. Dance three more times and truly grasp its essence,¡± Rakshasa-Onna critiqued sharply.

    ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Lily agreed with Rakshasa-Onna. To truly grasp the spirit of the dance, she needed to envision herself as a beautiful, seductive, yet dangerous Rakshasa.

    Lily danced vigorously, infusing her movements with greater aloofness, charm, and provocation.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s quite good. Stop! Freeze in that position!¡± Rakshasa-Onnamanded.

    At that moment, Lily stood on one leg, body slightly bent forward, with her other leg extended backward and both hands outstretched holding paper fans. Her strength made it easy to maintain this pose, even when stopping abruptly.

    Rakshasa-Onna approached and instructed, ¡°Stay still.¡±

    She circled to Lily¡¯s side and gently lifted her chin. ¡°Here, you must elevate your head, never meet your target¡¯s gaze directly. Tilt your chin up and look down slightly, assertively. This posture incites a powerful woman¡¯s desire to dominate. Do you understand?¡±

    Lily nodded subtly and followed the instruction.

    Rakshasa-Onna moved behind Lily, supporting her waist with one hand and lifting her leg with the other. ¡°Lift your back leg higher, as high as you can.¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t this expose me too much?¡±

    ¡°Quiet, just do as I instruct. Raise it higher; that¡¯s what makes it beautiful. Understand? This dance is meant to please others; there¡¯s no room for reservation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Having rehearsed the dance multiple times, Lily was now covered in a light sheen of sweat, emitting a noticeable, fragrant scent.

    Meanwhile, Rakshasa-Onna kept correcting Lily¡¯s posture. Despite the unavoidable physical contact, Lily endured.

    Nevertheless, Rakshasa-Onna proved to be an effective teacher. Strict yet instructive, she imparted crucial and practical knowledge, which Lily acknowledged.

    This understanding helped Lily tolerate the difort.

    By the end of the day, Lily was performing the dance with alluring grace and a subtle hint of lethality, capturing the essence of a true Rakshasa.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 20 â€“ Painting Of Flowers Beyond The Shore

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 20 ¨C Painting Of Flowers Beyond The Shore</h4>

    ¡°It appears you have mastered the Rakshasa Dance quite proficiently. While your temperament may not fully align with that of a Rakshasa, your grasp is sufficient for performance,¡± Rakshasa-Onna nodded andmented. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯m upied tomorrow and the following day, so return in three days, and I¡¯ll instruct you further.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily responded. She found today¡¯s dance to be fast-paced and intense, immersing her in a role akin to Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s. Viewing the path of charm from this new angle provided her with significant insights.

    Presently, Lily¡¯s mastery of the path of charm was at the true intent stage¡ªstill far from the true path. Fortunately, mastering the way of pleasure at the Rakshasa Dojo promised further improvement.

    Today had been eventful for Lily. After leaving therge house, Hyozuhi was waiting outside. ¡°Master, what happened? Why are you dressed like this?¡± she asked, noting Lily¡¯s troubled look. ¡°Master, did they bully you?¡± Hyozuhi inquired, concern evident as she grasped Lily¡¯s arm.

    Lily shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m simply learning the way of pleasing and have actually made some progress.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Hyozuhi replied, her voice weak. Having suffered greatly, Hyozuhi had pinned all her hopes on Lily, knowing any setback for Lily would deepen her own despair.

    Despite losing her status as a female adept, Hyozuhi was astute. Noting Lily¡¯s aura and demeanor, she realized learning the way of pleasing was no simple task. Returning with Lily that evening, she noted that half the girls from the western quarters hadn¡¯t yet returned, each presumably struggling with their training.

    ¡°Master, are you tired? Shall I give you a massage?¡± Despite genuinely craving a massage to ease her tension, Lily was mindful of the others sharing the house. Not wanting to impose, she declined with a shake of her head.

    Three dayster, Lily went back to Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s ce, this time prepared by wearing her underwear in advance. No matter what attire Rakshasa-Onna requested, she was ready.

    ¡°Oh my, aren¡¯t you looking very beautiful today?¡± Rakshasa-Onna remarked as she looked at Lily, who was dressed in her usual attire¡ªa short red dress withrge sleeves and ck stockings.

    Lily bowed silently in response. Given Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s status, and despite being Lily¡¯s temporary teacher, such frequentpliments were unusual.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Rakshasa-Onna guided Lily to a beautiful, mysterious courtyard. Along the corridor, there was a wooden shelf disying arge strip of red silk.

    Though in and devoid of fancy designs, the red cloth was mesmerizingly beautiful.

    ¡°Nowadays, even Takamagahara cannot weave such cloth. Throughout Yomi, this is likely a rare piece. It¡¯s called Thousand Red Flora,¡± exined Rakshasa-Onna.

    Lily examined the silk and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It truly is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you embroidery.¡±

    ¡°Embroidery?¡± While aware that embroidery was a traditional women¡¯s skill, Lily, a swordswoman, had never engaged in it.

    ¡°The experts of Yomi have extraordinary vision. They look beyond mere appearance to a girl¡¯s inner qualities. Embroidery is a skill that exudes femininity from within. To truly please Yomi¡¯s powerful women, you must master it,¡± Rakshasa-Onna exined. ¡°Though you are a formidable female warrior, the influential women of Yomi also value traditional feminine arts deeply. Proficiency in embroidery could significantly raise your standing and give you an edge in thepetition.¡±

    ¡°I see. I underestimated the importance of such skills,¡± Lily acknowledged. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize embroidery held such significant value.¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯m not skilled at embroidery myself,¡± admitted Rakshasa-Onna. ¡°Here is a small sample called the Painting of Flowers Beyond the Shore. You should erge this pattern and embroider it onto the Thousand Red Flora.¡± She handed Lily an ancient, slightly worn piece of paper.

    Lily nced at the painting. Though aged, it exuded an indescribable artistic charm that enlightened her path of charm simply by viewing it. The brushstrokes were incredible!

    ¡°Who created this painting?¡± Lily inquired, unable to hide her curiosity.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s the work of a powerful figure in Yomi. It¡¯s best not to delve too deeply with questions.¡±

    ¡°This painting is extraordinary. Having never learned embroidery, I doubt I could replicate such a work on silk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t do it either. However, your appreciation for this painting¡¯s nature suggests you have an affinity for embroidery. Simply follow the painting¡¯s pattern; it shoulde naturally to you,¡± Rakshasa-Onna advised mysteriously.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Despite herck of confidence, Lily decided to attempt it.

    Rakshasa-Onna gestured, and the maids brought over two boxes.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary embroidery tools. You may use these needles and threads while here, but must not remove them. Come to embroider whenever you find free time. Do you understand?¡± Rakshasa-Onna instructed.

    ¡°Each needle here is likely more potent than the swords outside, so handle them with care. And remember, you must not remove them from here. If you do, expect severe punishment,¡± Rakshasa-Onna warned, lifting Lily¡¯s hair and grasping her neck with slender hands, her insistence on the matter clear.

    Lily disliked the controlling grip on the back of her neck but had no choice except to endure it.

    ¡°Now, stay and embroider obediently. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Rakshasa-Onna departed immediately.

    Lily opened the two boxes. One contained various needles, each appearing as if crafted by the heavens. She had never seen such remarkable needles.

    The other box held thin threads in various colors, each rolled into a small ball yet seemingly endless.

    ¡°Eh? These silk threads¡­¡± Though different inposition, they resembled Lily¡¯s star silk thread.

    ¡°Such precious threads and silk, what if I ruin them?¡±

    Lily retrieved a piece of silk cloth from the mirror space, intending to practice on it first.

    However, when she picked up the needle and thread, a strange fluctuation from the needle entered her body through her fingertips.

    This fluctuation imprinted directly in Lily¡¯s consciousness, reflecting a scene of a celestial maiden performing exquisite craftsmanship in the heavens, with the stars and moon asmps.

    The needle in the vision was identical to the one in Lily¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Does this needle actually contain a secret embroidery technique?¡±

    Lily picked up another needle, and another celestial maiden appeared, demonstrating a simr yet distinct embroidery technique. The maiden tirelessly demonstrated the technique repeatedly; she was not real but an illusion formed by spiritual fluctuations.

    Relieved, Lily, a fast learner, felt confident. With a method to follow and others learning it, she saw no reason she couldn¡¯t do the same.

    Thus, she began to learn the secret embroidery techniques contained within each needle. From then on, Lily arrived early and stayedte each day, diligently learning embroidery.

    The embroidery techniques originated from Takamagahara¡¯s celestial maidens and included mysteries of the heavenly way. Intriguingly, the intery of needles and threads carried a sword-like fluctuation.

    Although Lily wielded a heavy and powerful longsword for killing blows, she recognized amon principle shared among all skills. Her days of learning embroidery profoundly altered her understanding of the sword.

    At that moment, Lily realized that swordsmanship was also a profound path¡ªpart of the heavenly way.

    Although originating simply, with even ordinary samurai in the Heian Dynasty practicing it, the true path of the sword could transcend the heavens!

    ¡°I wonder where I can learn the true path of swordsmanship,¡± Lily pondered. Though embroidery offered some enlightenment, it was ultimately a side path, not the essence of swordsmanship.

    Lily recalled when she first arrived in Kamakura, Uncle Matsuda had taught her that swordsmanship was life.

    Although spoken by an ordinary samurai, these words held profound wisdom. To this day, Lily couldn¡¯t im to fully understand them.

    ¡°Uncle Matsuda, if you were alive, I would dearly love to ask you for advice on the path of swordsmanship,¡± Lily mused.

    ¡°What? You aren¡¯t done yet? Having dirty thoughts?¡± came Renka¡¯s voice from behind.

    ¡°Captain Renka,¡± Lily said, turning around to greet her upon hearing her voice.

    ¡°Her Highness Rakshasa-Onna has some matters to attend to and won¡¯t be back for some time. You¡¯re wee toe here to embroider daily, but do not neglect your martial arts. After a period of embroidery, head to the Empty Spirit Cave to train for a few days,¡± Renka instructed.

    Before Rakshasa-Onna left, she seemed to have arranged Lily¡¯s training schedule for the period. Lily found the n quite reasonable.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily acknowledged.

    ¡°I expect you to embroider diligently and not ck off, understand? I won¡¯t let you off the hook the next time I catch you indulging in dirty thoughts,¡± Renka dered before leaving, not allowing Lily a chance to exin herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not having dirty thoughts,¡± Lily muttered. The curse from Shuten Doji and Yoritomo caused her to have a peach blossom face and shallow breathing all day. Even when focused on serious matters, she appeared to be lost in romantic fantasies. Renka¡¯s scolding wasn¡¯t surprising, given her usual harsh demeanor towards Lily.

    Lily felt helpless but chose not to dwell on it, knowing arguing wouldn¡¯t resolve anything.

    Though neither embroidery nor the Rakshasa Dance were directbat techniques, Lily found them immensely beneficial. Given this, she found it eptable to endure some grievances.

    Following Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s instructions, Lily spent several days embroidering before practicing the Rakshasa Dance at the dojo. Then, she would ask Renka or Captain Isshiki for permission to train in the Empty Spirit Cave to sharpen herbat skills.

    Other female adepts and de maidens also followed individual training schedules. Many visited the Empty Spirit Cave weekly, transported by two or three earth dragons. Lily went every one to two weeks, usually apanied by Hyozuhi to prevent her from being bullied if left alone.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 21 â€“ Applying What Is Learned

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 21 ¨C Applying What Is Learned</h4>

    In the Rakshasa Dojo, the transitions between day and night were only vaguely noticeable. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was perpetually dark, devoid of daylight.

    Gradually, Lily settled into a regr training routine.

    She spent a few days embroidering at Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s ce before going to the Empty Spirit Cave to train her body. At night, she sank her consciousness into the mirror space to practice the Lunar Blossom technique in hopes of reaching the Big Dipper Stage. However, achieving the Big Dipper Stage with the Lunar Blossom technique proved challenging, and Lily¡¯s progress, though steady, wasn¡¯t significant.

    Over the next couple of months, Lily¡¯s physical strength increased by at least 30%pared to when she first arrived at the Rakshasa Dojo. Given her already formidable strength, a 30% increase was remarkable. Training in an environment like the Empty Spirit Cave opened a new path for Lily¡¯s physical development, providingprehensive benefits.

    At this moment, Lily was embroidering in the courtyard. Sincest month, she had started working on the Thousand Red Flora silk. The Painting of Flowers Beyond The Shore wasplex and intricate. Unlike painting, where an artwork could bepleted with a few brush strokes, embroidery required careful attention to detail. Each stitch needed precise focus, with the whole image clearly envisioned in the heart to create an exquisite and soulful piece.

    Lily¡¯s path of charm and demeanor underwent noticeable changes during this time.

    Currently, the embroidery of the Painting of Flowers Beyond The Shore was about 20%plete.

    ¡°Oh? After not seeing you for a few days, you¡¯ve embroidered this much already? This is truly a breathtaking piece of work. Miss Lily, your embroidery skills are especially apparent when you¡¯re seated and focused.¡± Rakshasa-Onna approached from behind, cing a hand on Lily¡¯s shoulder before caressing the back of her neck.

    Lily dodged slightly to the side, not enough to draw attention, saying, ¡°It will probably take seven or eight months topletely embroider this painting.¡±

    ¡°No rush, no rush. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯spleted within three years,¡± Rakshasa-Onna replied.

    ¡°I still hope toplete it faster. If it takes more than three years and I get eliminated, won¡¯t Your Highness Rakshasa-Onna worry about abandoning this unique and precious silk cloth halfway?¡± Lily asked, her tone deliberately light.

    ¡°Hm? When did you learn to tease me? Did my month-long absence make you feel lonely?¡± Rakshasa-Onna leaned over and blew a gentle breath into Lily¡¯s ear.

    Lily recoiled slightly and replied, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯m asking a very serious question.¡±

    ¡°As for that, I say let things be. The world has its own destiny. I¡¯m not worried; why should you be?¡± Rakshasa-Onna straightened up. ¡°By the way, starting tomorrow, you don¡¯t need toe here for a while.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to miss me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I¡¯ve just gotten the hang of embroidery, so wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to stop halfway?¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to nevere again. You¡¯ll understand tomorrow.¡± Rakshasa-Onna blew Lily a yful kiss before turning to leave.

    However, the yful kiss didn¡¯t stir any positive feelings in Lily¡¯s heart.

    ¡®I wonder what will happen tomorrow¡­¡¯ Lily thought, noticing it was time to leave. She headed back with Hyozuhi.

    ¡°Master, would you like me to wash your feet today?¡± Hyozuhi asked.

    ¡°Huh? No need¡­¡± Lily replied.

    Lily sometimes felt a twinge of sadness when she saw Hyozuhi¡¯s obedient and adoring attitude. Hyozuhi had once been a genius of the Nara Dynasty, an expert at the septuple-soul Big Dipper Stage! Unfortunately, she failed to cross the Heavenly Gate, falling into Yomi and eventually bing weak, losing her sense of self.

    ¡°How can I help Hyozuhi regain her confidence?¡± Lily wondered. At the moment, she was unsure how to go about it, and letting Hyozuhi into the mirror space wasn¡¯t suitable.

    Over the past few days, Lily had been engrossed in her embroidery and physical training. At night, she practiced the Lunar Blossom technique, hoping to reach the Big Dipper Stage. Exhausted, she decided to go to bed early.

    In the darkness¡­

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A familiar, beautiful figure appeared in her dreams again. Her delicate hands were both nimble and gentle, yetmanding.

    Lily felt her body being caressed in a slightly aggressive manner, but she didn¡¯t resist. She let those hands roam freely around her shoulders and corbone.

    Lily opened her eyes a little. The woman in front of her had beautiful, flowing hair and features simr to hers. However, there was an intense charm between her brows that set her apart. It was as if her presence could control the surroundings, and even Lily was mesmerized.

    Lily showed no signs ofint; instead, she disyed a hint of shy anticipation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Sister Rinne¡­¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t reply. Her firm and slender fingers traced the t area just below Lily¡¯s corbone but stopped short of going further down.

    If it had been anyone else, Lily would have fiercely resisted even an inch. But for this woman, she wouldn¡¯t mind if her hands trailed a few more feet down.

    ¡°Sister Rinne, I¡­ I want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, Master!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily woke up with a jolt. She was in her room, her face flushed.

    Lily¡¯s body was shaking. It turned out that Hyozuhi had thrown herself onto her, shielding her from the kicks and blows of two de maidens. These attacks seemed more intended to provoke and humiliate than to cause actual harm.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you little s?l?u?t?, why are you screaming so early in the morning? Are you in heat or something?¡± Tamai let the two de maidens continue bullying Hyozuhi while she watched from the side, casting a disdainful look at Lily.

    Recalling her vague dream, Lily had some idea of what was going on. She felt immediate shame, uncertain what kind of noises she had made in her sleep.

    If Hyozuhi hadn¡¯t shielded Lily, stopping those women from pulling the quilt off her body, who knows what they might have found under her yukata. She could have beenbeled a shameless s?l?u?t?.

    After all, Lily knew she was at fault. She hugged Hyozuhi and then released a wave of air with one hand, pushing the two de maidens away.

    She straightened her yukata and summoned a white star silk scarf, which she wrapped around her waist. After that, she helped Hyozuhi to her feet.

    ¡°If you have a problem with me,e to me directly. I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Why humiliate me like this?! And you are not allowed to bully Hyozuhi anymore. I won¡¯t pursue what happened today, but if anyone treats her like this again, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Lily angrily rebuked.

    ¡°Won¡¯t be polite, you say? Does a dirty w?h?o?r?e? who moans while having erotic dreams in the middle of the night have the right to say anything?¡± Tamai sneered, pushing Lily. ¡°Ha! Look at you, all wet. It¡¯s quite a sight.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, but you can either keep quiet at night or go outside and moan in the open! Of course, there¡¯s another way¡ªyou can let this sister help you relieve your loneliness.¡± Tamai reached out to touch Lily¡¯s face but was brushed off.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You did such a vulgar thing, and everyone in the house heard it, but you¡¯re still being mean to me? Why are you so shameless?¡± Tamai persisted.

    ¡°There were a few of you doing who knows what behind the screen, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything. I said I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, so why are you still pressing this? Tamai, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time, but I¡¯m warning you not to go too far!¡±

    ¡°Huh? So what if I go overboard? Do you have the guts to fight me?¡± Tamai challenged. ¡°The loser will be the winner¡¯s ve! Do you dare? Do you?¡±

    ¡°A duel, is it¡­¡± Lily lowered her head, then decided, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Tamai was momentarily stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Lily to agree so easily. Though it was unexpected, she replied, ¡°Good, when and where? It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready anytime.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about? Why is everyone so energetic this early in the morning? Is it mating season?¡± Renka, along with a few guards, burst through the door.

    When Renka saw Lily confronting Tamai, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°What a group of restless little vixens. Save some energy. You¡¯ll need it soon.¡±

    Then Renka shouted, ¡°Everyone, follow me and gather in the front hall! Hurry!¡±

    Lily and Tamai had no choice but to postpone their confrontation. They left the house with everyone else, following Renka¡¯s lead. The hundred maidens from the eastern and northern quarters followed as well.

    Lily remembered Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s words from yesterday; today seemed to be an important day.

    The hundred maidens followed Renka through the garden and reached a dimly lit hall. Inside, various strange and ancient incense burners released an intoxicating scent, slightly rxing everyone present.

    Rakshasa-Onna appeared at the front of therge hall, standing on the stage, and addressed the hundred maidens. ¡°It¡¯s been over two months. You¡¯ve learned the ways of a maiden and made some progress in the arts of pleasure and service. The time hase for a practical test¡ªto apply what you¡¯ve learned over the past few months.¡±

    The hundred maidens reacted with mixed expressions upon hearing this. They had expected their strength to be tested through a fightingpetition, as among the hundred, only one would emerge victorious.

    However, they wondered how their skills in the way of pleasure would be tested. This uncertainty was troubling.

    Rakshasa-Onna continued, ¡°36,000 kilometers away from here, there¡¯s a mysterious ce called the Abyss of Parting Sorrow. In that abyss, there is a Yomi female kingdom.¡±

    ¡°A Yomi female kingdom?¡± The hundred maidens were taken aback.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a severeck of women in Yomi, so how could a kingdom of women exist?¡± one female warrior asked.

    ¡°Hehe, the great Land of Yomi is vast, stretching for millions of kilometers. It¡¯s natural for many wonders to exist. Even I don¡¯t im to know a tenth of Yomi-no-kuni¡¯s secrets. Powerful women are extremely rare, but there are some special ces where you can find them, such as that legendary kingdom¡ªthe Yomi female kingdom in the Abyss of Parting Sorrow,¡± Rakshasa-Onna replied.

    ¡°Is everyone in the kingdom female?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Human women, de maidens, female demons, fallen celestial maidens, and other beings. The onlymonality is that everyone in the kingdom is female,¡± Rakshasa-Onna exined. ¡°Now that you know this, you should more or less understand what the test will be, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re required to sneak into the Yomi female kingdom and use the ways of a maiden that you¡¯ve recently practiced to please a woman of noble status. There¡¯s no restriction on who it needs to be, and after three months, whoever pleases a woman with the highest status will be the winner

    <sup>1</sup>. As for those who fail to please anyone or those who please women with the lowest statuses, a total of ten among them will be eliminated.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robixen: I¡­ I guess that is apetition? Do you really want to assign the yuri ma topete in this way? Really?

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 22 â€“ Identity Lottery

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 22 ¨C Identity Lottery</h4>

    At the mention of elimination, the hearts of the ny or so women present grew heavy. Including Hyozuhi, six of the hundred maidens had already been eliminated. Some had died in the Empty Spirit Cave, while others were defeated by other women there. Since the victors found it cumbersome to ept the defeated as ves, those unfortunate women were dragged off for hardbor.

    Although a few months had passed with few eliminations, witnessing someone else¡¯s downfall from time to time reminded everyone of their precarious situation.

    And now, they were going to eliminate ten people, which meant one out of nine would fail! It was no wonder the hundred maidens felt heavy-hearted upon hearing this.

    Lily felt anxious too.

    ¡°If it¡¯s apetition of strength orprehension, I won¡¯t be afraid. But when ites to pleasuring women, it¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± Although Lily didn¡¯t think her skills were bad enough to ce her in the bottom ten among the hundred maidens, this wasn¡¯t as straightforward as strength. Lily didn¡¯t have full confidence, but she couldn¡¯t afford to lose!

    Renka stepped forward to exin, ¡°The Yomi female kingdom in the Abyss of Parting Sorrow is rtively far from here. We¡¯ll send you there. Although tens of thousands of subjects live there, the sudden appearance of a hundred strangers would raise suspicion. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve prepared various identities for you to blend in seamlessly.¡±

    Renka waved her hand, signaling Wakaki, the guard with short blue hair, to bring over arge wooden toad with its mouth wide open.

    ¡°To ensure a natural and seamless entry, the identities we¡¯ve prepared vary. Some are advantageous, some are not. If we allowed you to choose freely, issues like fairness might arise in the selection process. So we decided to let you draw lots to determine which identity you¡¯ll get. Whether you gain an advantage or not will depend on your own destiny,¡± Renka exined.

    Luck is also a part of one¡¯s strength. Female warriors who¡¯d reached this level understood that. Although not everyone was happy with the arrangement, they didn¡¯tin.

    Thus, the hundred maidens drew lots in the order Renka called them.

    ¡°A recruit of the female kingdom?¡± a de maiden said after drawing her lot. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although the status isn¡¯t high, it should be helpful for getting close to the generals of the female kingdom, right? The position of a general should be pretty high.¡±

    ¡°The daughter of a merchant in Yomi?¡± A red-haired de maiden stated impassively before stepping aside.

    ¡°The descendant of a great Yomi n who came from far away to settle down in the female kingdom and purchase a house? Hahahahaha, this identity isn¡¯t bad. It suits me perfectly!¡± Tamai was thrilled to draw such a favorable lot. Many women cast envious nces at her.

    ¡°What? A prostitute???¡± Masako eximed in shock upon drawing her lot. ¡°There are prostitutes in the female kingdom? This isn¡¯t fair! I want to draw again

    <sup>1</sup>!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If you aren¡¯t satisfied, you can choose to drop out now. That way, the number of eliminations will be reduced to nine, and I believe others won¡¯t object.¡± Renka threatened Masako, holding a whip against her chin.

    ¡°Tch¡­ how excessive! Jerk!¡± Masako muttered, but it was still better than giving up. She was a promiscuous woman who had lost her virginity long beforeing to Yomi. She had many lovers and didn¡¯t care about her reputation, but this was too humiliating. Masako wanted to stand out among the hundred maidens and even dreamed of bing a female overlord, with many gods and goddesses of Takamagahara serving her.

    At that moment, a gentle-looking woman with a ponytail, standing around 1.7 meters tall and dressed in celestial maiden feathered garments, stepped forward to draw her lot.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Takiri Rie from the northern quarters?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a descendant of the Takiri n? They say that the Takiri n is a truly terrifying force in Yomi. Why was she captured?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­ Such a big force probably has fierce internal struggles. Hmph, what Takiri n descendant? Howughable it would be if she drew the prostitute lot!¡±

    Several female warriors began to gossip.

    Takiri Rie didn¡¯t seem to hear their deliberately loud conversation and calmly drew her lot.

    In each quarter¡ªbe it the eastern, western, or northern quarters¡ªa woman could easily be the target of public criticism and gossip among the hundred maidens, either naturally or through circumstance. This was the case for Lily in the western quarters, and in the northern quarters, Takiri Rie found herself in a simr position.

    Takiri Rie was very fair and beautiful, with a virtuous and graceful demeanor. When in a crowd, she wasn¡¯t particrly eye-catching, so Lily hadn¡¯t noticed her before.

    Takiri Rie drew her lot, took a look at it, and remained expressionless. Her heart didn¡¯t seem troubled. She didn¡¯t announce what she had drawn, leaving quietly after collecting her lot.

    Now it was Lily¡¯s turn to draw her lot.

    Lily had always been lucky, but now she could only leave it to fate. Lily reached her hand into the toad. There weren¡¯t many lots left. She wouldn¡¯t dare cheat, so she just pulled one out at random.

    She opened her lot.

    ¡°Eh?! A ve??!¡± Her face flushed, and her heart raced with surprise and anxiety. ¡°How¡­ how could this happen¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Tamai burst outughing. ¡°The lot you drew really matches your identity!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily nced toward Rakshasa-Onna, her master. Right now, she could only hope for her help.

    Rakshasa-Onna wore an expectant expression with a touch of mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just an entry identity. What happens next depends on the opportunities you find. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a real ve, so why worry?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Hyozuhi came over and took Lily¡¯s hand.

    Most of the hundred maidens gloated over Lily¡¯s misfortune. The news of Lily being personally instructed by Rakshasa-Onna in the way of pleasure had spread. Her performance in the Empty Spirit Cave also made others wary. Such notable achievements provoked a lot of jealousy, and they hoped she would fail, suffer, or even be humiliated.

    ¡°Captain Renka, what should I do? I want to apany my master!¡± Hyozuhi said firmly.

    ¡°Since you are Lily¡¯s ve and she¡¯s going to infiltrate the female kingdom disguised as a ve, you should also pretend to be a ve and go with her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Once everyone had drawn their lots, a female guard rolled in a wooden cart filled with strange bottles.

    ¡°I assume you all know your identities now. Although my Rakshasa Dojo has some influence in the female kingdom, it¡¯s not an area we control. If you try to escape, it will be troublesome. Each of you will leave a Big Dipper ster soul in one of these bottles. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take very good care of them

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The hundred maidens were shocked.

    ¡°But leaving a ster soul behind will weaken our strength! I only have two!¡±

    ¡°Why do you need strength when you¡¯re showing off your pleasure methods? If you¡¯re this narrow-minded, you might as well go straight to hardbor!¡±

    Wealth and honor came with risk. Besides, they had no choice. Although the hundred maidens were unwilling, they could onlyply.

    This development left Lily in a quandary. She was still at the Throned Stage, so where could she get a Big Dipper ster soul?

    The hundred maidens hesitated and were reluctant to ept the arrangement, but they eventually gave in under the coercion and inducement of the Rakshasa Dojo. Only Lily stood there, frozen in ce.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you¡¯re the only one left,¡± Renka urged.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Given Lily¡¯s nature, even if she had a Big Dipper ster soul, she¡¯d never hand it over. But she really didn¡¯t have one!

    ¡°Kagami Lily, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you going toply or not? If not, I¡¯ll sell you to a brothel right now!¡± Renka threatened.

    But what could Lily say? If she revealed she was only at the Throned Stage, it would cause an uproar. The mirror¡¯s secrets might also be exposed, putting her in even greater danger. Besides, ster souls carried the unique energy of one¡¯s soul and couldn¡¯t be faked. Given Rakshasa¡¯s strength, she¡¯d surely see through any deception.

    But Lily really didn¡¯t have one!

    ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, do you want to defy my orders?¡± Renka threatened. Even though Lily had stood up for her before, Renka med her for the death of her lover, who had been struck by lightning. She harbored resentment toward Lily and hoped she¡¯d be sold to a brothel to suffer.

    The hundred maidens watched Lily with anticipation. She was asking for trouble by defying orders.

    ¡°Enough, restrain Lily first,¡± Rakshasa-Onna ordered.

    Renka was pleased. She ordered someone to separate Lily and Hyozuhi, bind their hands, and lead them away. They were taken to a ustrophobic room, where disobedient women were kept. It was dark and small, with barely enough space to stand or sit. Thanks to Lily¡¯s good physical fitness, the confinement wasn¡¯t a big deal for her. Her main concern was figuring out how to pass this trial.

    Rakshasa-Onna was a bit puzzled. Did Lily refuse to hand over her ster soul because she didn¡¯t trust them? But Rakshasa had no intention of using the ster souls of the hundred maidens for anything.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, I¡¯ve taught you in vain. With such a narrow mind, your potential is limited. I don¡¯t know why The Madam specifically spoke up for you.¡± Rakshasa-Onna paced around her residence after returning.

    ¡°Your Highness Rakshasa-Onna,¡± Renka said, approaching, ¡°that Kagami Lily openly defied orders. I suggest selling her to the biggest brothel in Yomi. They¡¯re offering a high price!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. The Madam promised Wakarai that she¡¯d allow Lily topete with his men in three years. Lily should still be a pure maiden. If she gets sold to a brothel and abused, wouldn¡¯t that cause The Madam to lose credibility in front of the gods of Yomi?¡± Rakshasa frowned. Although she phrased it that way, deep down, she was also reluctant to sell Lily to a demon brothel.

    ¡°Your Highness, The Madam only said that she¡¯d allow Lily topete with Wakarai¡¯s men, but she didn¡¯t say her chastity had to be protected. Even if she gets sold to a brothel, wouldn¡¯t she still be able topete after three years? If she loses, and Wakarai truly loves her, he can redeem her and marry her, right?¡± Renka suggested.

    ¡°What??!¡± Rakshasa-Onna looked at Renka with a hint of shock. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Renka! As my chief subordinate, how did I usually teach you? You¡¯re strict and harsh, which is fine for managing the hundred maidens, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious! Your heart is as poisonous as a snake¡¯s! Kneel down!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Your Highness?¡± Renka stammered, suddenly flustered and trembling all over. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Well I guess I can support this? Somebody wave the g!

    LazyButAmbitious: Lily hasn¡¯t reached the Big Dipper Stage yet, lol.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 23 â€“ The Punished Renka

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 23 ¨C The Punished Renka</h4>

    ¡°Kagami Lily, Her Highness summons you,¡± a female guard said, opening the cell door.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily followed the female guard to the courtyard where Rakshasa-Onna lived.

    ¡°Her Highness is in the back room; go in by yourself,¡± the guard instructed.

    Lily knew the way since she¡¯d be familiar with the area. She walked through the courtyard corridor to the back room.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡± As she approached the door to the back room, she heard muffled female whimpersing from within.

    Lily was surprised and thought it might not be appropriate to disturb them, so she decided to head back to the courtyard.

    ¡°Kagami Lily? Come in!¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s voice called from inside.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Since Rakshasa-Onna had called her, Lily didn¡¯t dare disobey and opened the door.

    Inside, the lighting was dim, but a feminine scent filled the room.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Hmm¡­¡± In a dark corner, there appeared to be a female warrior prostrating on the floor. The flickering candlelight illuminated her towering curves. If the lighting weren¡¯t so dim, everything would be visible from behind.

    Rakshasa-Onna mercilessly struck the towering area of the woman in the darkness. Her hands were tied behind her back, and her face was pressed to the floor. She seemed to be biting on a piece of bamboo, her expression showing pain as she let out whimpers and muffled grunts from time to time.

    Lily then realized that the one being beaten was none other than Captain Renka. Her heart raced, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce toward Renka¡¯s rear, noticing thesh marks.

    Rakshasa-Onna was unusually furious and harsh, not holding back on her strikes.

    Renka, who was suffering, opened her eyes and saw Lily, feeling extremely ashamed. Her eyes filled with indignation, and she resented Lily even more for seeing her in this state.

    Lily felt embarrassed at the sight and stepped back, turning her head away. She said, ¡°Since Your Highness is currently disciplining your subordinate, it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll take my leave for now.¡±

    ¡°No need. I called you here to take a look. Turn around and watch carefully. You¡¯re not allowed to look away,¡± Rakshasa-Onna said sternly.

    Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s words made Renka feel even more ashamed.

    Renka hated Lily the most and was often harsh on her, scolding and berating her at every opportunity, always acting arrogant. But she never expected Rakshasa-Onna would severely punish her for speaking out of line today. Worse, Lily saw her in such a humiliating state.

    ¡°Lily, this woman holds the position of captain, but her heartcks integrity. I had to discipline her. I haven¡¯t had to punish her much in recent years, but it seems like she¡¯s acting up again.¡± Rakshasa-Onna took out the ruler once more and gave Renka a vicious p.

    Lily didn¡¯t gloat over someone else¡¯s misfortune because, as a woman, she understood the pain and shame of being in such a situation. However, she wasn¡¯t in a position to plead for leniency.

    ¡°Renka is a captain I appointed, and she¡¯s followed me for many years. But I won¡¯t spare anyone who dares to defy me. Lily, can you tell me why you refuse to hand over your Big Dipper ster soul?¡± Rakshasa-Onna asked, her eyes stern.

    ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s a reason why I can¡¯t hand over my ster soul, but I can¡¯t disclose it. However, I can swear not to escape during this operation,¡± Lily pleaded.

    ¡°Hmph, do you really want to be punished like Renka? Do you want me to punish you alongside her before you¡¯re willing to hand over the Big Dipper ster soul?¡± Rakshasa-Onna didn¡¯t mind punishing Lily, especially with such a valid excuse.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you hand it over?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it seems that this isn¡¯t enough to intimidate you,¡± Rakshasa-Onna said, then pped Renka again. Renka¡¯s mouth was blocked by the piece of bamboo, so she could only twist and groan in agony. The more reluctant Lily was, the harder Rakshasa-Onna pped Renka, trying to appear more intimidating.

    Renka cried uncontrobly, and her hatred toward Lily grew even stronger. She wondered if Lily had done this on purpose!

    ¡°Is scaring you not enough? Then I¡¯ll show you something even more severe. Come over here!¡± Rakshasa-Onna ordered.

    Lily made up her mind. Even if she was beaten harshly, no matter how painful it was or how much she cried, she would never reveal the truth. She wouldn¡¯t get beaten to death, so it would be fine. No matter what, she had to endure and keep silent.

    Just as Lily was about to step forward, an overwhelming will was transmitted into Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s consciousness.

    Rakshasa-Onna was stunned for a moment, then put down the ruler and said, ¡°Is that so? I understand, Madam.¡±

    Madam? In Yomi, this name signified a transcendent existence.

    ¡°Escort Captain Renka away and beat her two hundred times to make her reflect!¡± Rakshasa-Onna ordered loudly.

    Several female guards, led by Captain Isshiki, dragged Renka away. She kept shaking her head, eyes wide, but couldn¡¯t speak. She likely had a long, difficult night ahead of her.

    Only Rakshasa-Onna and Lily were left in the room. Lily thought she was next to be punished, and she felt very jittery.

    Unexpectedly, Rakshasa-Onna put away the ruler and said, ¡°The Madam told me to take special care of you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really?¡± Lily felt grateful to The Madam. It wasn¡¯t the first time The Madam had helped her.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Nothing in the worldes for free. Rakshasa-Onna nced down and said, ¡°Take off the underwear you¡¯re wearing and give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?? But why?¡± Lily blushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°This is The Madam¡¯s intention. If you leave your underwear with me, you won¡¯t dare to run away.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Your Highness, I didn¡¯t intend to run away and have already sworn not to. Is there really a need for this? Besides, this doesn¡¯t seem to make sense. It¡¯s just a pair of ordinary underwear¡ªhow will it stop me from running away?¡± Lily¡¯s face grew hot, and her chest tightened in her clothes.

    ¡°This is The Madam¡¯s intention. It¡¯s not something you or I can question. Since The Madam said so, if you leave your underwear behind, you won¡¯t be able to escape. You might not understand the deeper meaning, but if you dare to escape, you¡¯ll find outter. By then, you¡¯ll know the consequences.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lily really didn¡¯t want to hand over her intimate clothing to anyone, and even if she did, she¡¯d definitely want it back. But it wasn¡¯t enough to stop her from trying to escape and regain her freedom. Lily valued her dignity and privacy but also understood the bigger picture. Even so, why would The Madam believe this would work?

    ¡°Hurry up and take it off! Unless you want to be beaten like Renka?¡±

    Lily had been determined to get beaten rather than give in. But if she was punished as harshly as Renka, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle it. Even if she endured the beating, the issue would remain unresolved, and she risked her secret being discovered.

    She had no choice but to choose the lesser of two evils.

    Lily¡¯s long hair fell loosely around her, and her willowy eyebrows furrowed slightly in grievance. Her face also blushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡­understand¡­¡±

    ¡°This is more like it.¡±

    ¡°Then, can I go to the dressing room?¡±

    ¡°No, you might switch it. You have to take it off here!¡±

    Lily sighed, resigned to the situation. She had no choice but to lower her head, bend over, and reach her hand into her skirt¡­

    ¡°Here¡­¡± Her slender fingers held up two thin straps, showing a delicate piece of white fabric.

    Rakshasa-Onna seemed a bit embarrassed as she took it. She nced at it, then looked away. ¡°This is The Madam¡¯s intention. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± What else could Lily say? She had already handed it over.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave. Since you¡¯ve left this as coteral, we¡¯re not worried about you escaping. You don¡¯t have to hand over your ster soul, but you can¡¯t let anyone know about this.¡±

    Lily thought to herself, ¡®Why would I want to publicize something like this?¡¯

    With the coteral handed over and everything in ce, arge group of earth dragons arrived early the next morning.

    Under the leadership of numerous Rakshasa guards, the hundred maidens were ready to set off. This time, they were escorted by Isshiki and another young female captain dressed as a nun, known as Tokuan.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Captain Renka?¡± Masako asked.

    ¡°Uh, Captain Renka has been feeling unwell these past few days and can¡¯te. I¡¯ll take her ce,¡± said the powerful nun.

    Lily was the only one who still had lingering fears. She had a good idea why Renka couldn¡¯t make it. The hundred maidens boarded the earth dragons, and therge group set off with a rumble. After a while, they left the Rakshasa Dojo and headed southwest.

    At this time, on a dark and scorching cliff in the vast Yomi Hirazaka, a tall, beautiful figure emerged from an ancient stone gate.

    ¡°This is¡­ Yomi?¡± Ayaka, her hair tied with a hairband and dressed in thin, translucent celestial maiden feathered garments, had just arrived. After bathing in the blood of the great serpent and training for the past few months, she had reached the sextuple-soul level.

    Ayaka had originally been a talented onmyoji, but because she was focused on saving the heavenly way and participating in politics, she had neglected her training over the years. Fortunately, after bathing in the serpent¡¯s blood, her physical fitness improved significantly, and her practice in the Cloud Sanctum became dozens of times more efficient. With these benefits, it was easy for her to reach the sextuple-soul level.

    ¡°Because I had to stabilize things back home, I entered Yomi Hirazaka a few monthster than Uesugi Rei. I wonder where she is now. In the past few months, she¡¯s only entered the mirror space twice. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard from her, and she didn¡¯t evene to the Cloud Sanctum to practice. But in the vast Land of Yomi, how can she find Lily by herself? Having one more person is an advantage. Even though Lily said we shouldn¡¯te, she¡¯s probably enduring everything alone. We¡¯ll make our own decisions about this.¡±

    Ayaka was tall and beautiful, and from behind, she looked like a goddess. As she walked, her silhouette was illuminated by the dim light, and the delicate scarf fluttering around her added a touch of mature beauty to the dark and deste Yomi Hirazaka.

    To prepare for her journey, Ayaka brought many precious treasures with her, including some from Minamoto no Yoritomo, along with items borrowed from Kimiko, Madam Tokiwa, and Mita. You could say that more than half of the Heian Dynasty¡¯s treasures were with her, making her much better prepared than Uesugi Rei.

    ¡°Lily, where are you?¡± Ayaka¡¯s eyes rippled like water, and her lips were as soft as pink jade.

    Little did anyone know that, before Ayaka, Shimizu had tried to pass through the Rashomon gate again but still couldn¡¯t seed. Puzzled, she decided to train by herself near the Sinless Domain. Recently, many Yomi rifts had been appearing, with countless demons emerging from within. Shimizu took it upon herself to hunt down any Yomi demons she saw.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 24 â€“ Heading To The Female Kingdom

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 24 ¨C Heading To The Female Kingdom</h4>

    In the vast Land of Yomi, along a long, windy, and dusty road.

    A group of earth dragons traveled tens of thousands of kilometers each day. Despite dys due to the harsh environment, it took just over two days to bring the hundred maidens to the edge of the Abyss of Parting Sorrow.

    ¡°Everyone, the Abyss of Parting Sorrow, where the Yomi female kingdom is located, is just ahead. Beforeing here, Her Highness instructed me to convey a message to you all,¡± Tokuan said. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that there¡¯s a plot against the Yomi female kingdom from within. If you discover anything during the test, report it to the Rakshasa Dojo for additional rewards.¡±

    The hundred maidens nodded.

    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ll enter in batches ording to your respective identities. Wait here for now and depart gradually,¡± Tokuan ordered.

    The hundred maidens rested here for a while, then set off in batches as arranged by the Rakshasa leadership. Lily had to wait two days before it was her turn to depart.

    ¡°Kagami Lily.¡± Isshiki called out Lily¡¯s name. Lily and Hyozuhi stood and walked over to Isshiki. A guard brought two sets of clothes.

    ¡°Change into these,¡± Isshiki said. ¡°These are your ve clothes.¡±

    Lily looked at the ve clothes and noticed they were rtively thin, which she expected. She asked, ¡°Where can I change?¡±

    Isshiki stared at Lily as if she were strange. ¡°Shameless! When changing clothes, of course, you find a secluded ce. Why do you even need to ask?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lily felt like crying. She¡¯d spent too much time in the Rakshasa Dojo, and her thoughts were skewed by Rakshasa-Onna. She even asked a question like that.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll keep watch for you,¡± Hyozuhi said.

    Lily and Hyozuhi went to change behind a boulder at the foot of a mountain.

    Lily¡¯s clothes consisted of a crop top withrge openings on both sides, and below it, there were two pieces of fabric at her front and rear, leaving the sides exposed. She also had a coarse ck cloth tied around her waist, with the knot fastened at the back.

    Hyozuhi¡¯s clothes were simr to Lily¡¯s, except they were pink.

    After changing, the two came out, and two guards approached them.

    ¡°Come with us, and be sure to follow our instructions carefully. We¡¯ve already arranged for your reception. If you¡¯re exposed, it¡¯s your responsibility. If you can¡¯t infiltrate sessfully, you¡¯ll be punished for failure,¡± one of the guards warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily nodded.

    Lily and Hyozuhi followed the two guards through the vast wilderness. Lily noticed that these guards wore different clothes from the other Rakshasa guards.

    After walking for about an hour, they stopped. By then, they were far from the earth dragons¡¯ gathering ce.

    They waited for a while, and soon, a group of people approached from a distance.

    ¡°They¡¯re here; get ready,¡± the two female guards said. They tied Lily and Hyozuhi¡¯s hands behind their backs and covered their mouths with white cloth, making them look like ves.

    The approaching group consisted of women riding spectral horses or walking on foot. Some of the spectral horses were pulling wagons.

    These female tengu were all tall and muscr, wearing short animal-skin clothing or attire simr to that of indigenous people from the J¨­mon period. Each one wore a mask resembling a bull¡¯s head, a horse¡¯s head, or a foreign beast¡¯s skull, decorated with animal bones and feathers. Even though their faces couldn¡¯t be seen, their figures looked good.

    They held sickles, spears, whips, and other weapons in their hands. When they reached Lily and the others, they stopped.

    Among them, a woman with a mask resembling the skull of a strange giant beast rode over on a majestic spectral horse. Her voice had a mature tone. ¡°Are these the goods for today?¡±

    A Rakshasa guard stepped forward and said, ¡°Indeed. These two are the eldestdy of a recently exterminated n and her maid. They are rare and valuable goods.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman with the beast skull mask pressed the handle of a bone spear¡ªprimitive but exuding an extraordinary aura¡ªagainst Lily¡¯s chin. ¡°This tall one is the eldestdy, right? Raise your head so I can take a look.¡±

    Lily let the spear lift her chin without resistance.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The woman with the beast skull mask was surprised and said to herself, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for thousands of years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a stunning beauty.¡±

    However, she quickly adjusted her emotions and lowered her voice in a deliberate manner. ¡°The goods aren¡¯t bad. What¡¯s the price?¡±

    If she praised them too much, the other party might ask for an exorbitant price.

    ¡°The maides as a gift with the eldestdy. 150 Blood Spirit Magatama.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The woman with the beast skull mask trembled with excitement. She was a ve trader who had been doing business in the female kingdom for a long time, so she knew that this was a rare and precious treasure¡ªsomething you¡¯d find once every ten thousand years. Getting her for just 150 Blood Spirit Magatama was a tremendous bargain!

    ¡°We¡¯re serious, but there¡¯s a catch. This youngdy¡¯s identity is a bit special, so she can¡¯t be recorded in a ve contract and can only be traded on the ck market. Otherwise, it could cause some trouble,¡± the guard said. Since Lily wasn¡¯t a real ve, having a recorded ve contract, while not a major issue, might make it hard for her to establish herself in Yomiter on.

    ¡°I see.¡± Such an exceptional beauty would naturally have the backing of powerful forces. That meant she couldn¡¯t be openly traded, which exined the low price. It made sense. Although dealing with these kinds of trades was risky, people like this woman, who lived off the ve trade, were willing to take the risk.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    The woman threw out a bag of Blood Spirit Magatama.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take them; the money is yours.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure doing business with you. Until the next time,¡± the guards said, epting the money.

    ¡°Put them on a spectral horse.¡±

    Several masked women came over and pushed Lily and Hyozuhi onto a spectral horse.

    Lily rode in front, while Hyozuhi leaned on her from behind. However, the ropes binding them were not untied. Riding a bumpy spectral horse like this would usually be tough, but Lily and Hyozuhi were both skilled enough not to fall off.

    The group traveled along with Lily and Hyozuhi, as well as the wagon containing unknown goods. They soon entered a steep, dark valley ahead.

    Passing through the valley, the mountains resembled a wall that pierced the sky. On the other side of this ¡°wall¡± was an endless basin, as if an ocean had been drained countless years ago.

    Inside the basin, there were vast mountains and forests.

    This was the Abyss of Parting Sorrow.

    As the group continued to descend along the mountain road, they gradually entered an area filled with ancient trees that covered the sky. Mist lingered in the air between the ancient trees, and mournful cries could sometimes be heard.

    ¡®What strong resentment,¡¯ Lily thought with a sigh.

    Among the giant trees she passed by, Lily saw numerous tombstones hanging from vines. She didn¡¯t have time to read what was written, but most bore the tragic stories of deceased women, the words reflecting bitter sadness.

    Lily even saw pairs of resentful eyes watching her from the forest. They belonged to dry and withered female vengeful spirits with ferocious faces.

    They were full of jealousy toward Lily, but they also had mocking expressions. Lily wasn¡¯t sure why they were mocking her, but it was likely because she looked like a ve.

    However, these vengeful spirits only observed and sometimes followed, but they never attacked.

    ¡°The Abyss of Parting Sorrow is filled with miserable women who have wandered for countless ages. Only the spirits of women who died at the hands of men in Yomi-no-kuni or Takamagaharae here. So these women intensely hate men. If a man tries to enter the Abyss of Parting Sorrow, only death awaits him,¡± the ve trader with the beast skull mask said.

    Lily suddenly understood why a kingdom of women could exist in Yomi, where females were typically scarce. It was because men couldn¡¯t enter this ce.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve be ves, being sold to the female kingdom by me can be considered a blessing. The ruler of the female kingdom is said to be an unparalleled beauty in Yomi,¡± the ve trader continued.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who are you selling us to?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ll sell to whoever offers the highest price. A beauty like you isn¡¯t someone ordinary female warriors can afford. It would either be nobles, generals, or high-ranking officials. Keep in mind, I bought you for 150 Blood Spirit Magatama! That¡¯s a lot of money. All the other goods I have, including some rare items, are worth less than ten Blood Spirit Magatamabined,¡± the female ve trader said

    <sup>1</sup>.

    The Abyss of Parting Sorrow was vast. Lily and the group of female ve traders traveled for several days before finally reaching an ancient city gate in the forest.

    The city gate looked somewhat like the one in Nara¡¯s ancient capital, but it was predominantly purple, with shades of light red, white, and other colors that exuded a feminine charm. The surroundings were illuminated by purple and light gold crystals.

    ¡°Halt! Who are you people?¡± Several female archers in purple armor on the city gate raised their bows and arrows. The weakest among them had the strength of a Throned Monarch.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to do business in the city. I have a jade token to enter,¡± the female ve trader said, holding up a jade token.

    After a while, the city gate opened slightly, allowing several female foot soldiers to emerge. Their attire resembled the Heian Dynasty¡¯s foot soldiers, but their colors were more vibrant, and they didn¡¯t wear helmets. The female foot soldiers mostly had medium-short hair or ponytails, and they quickly surrounded the group.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you people before,¡± a female foot soldier said. She then pointed at Lily and Hyozuhi, who were riding on a spectral horse. ¡°What about them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, them? They¡¯re part of the merchandise too.¡±

    ¡°You mean they¡¯re both ves?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In this Yomi female kingdom, the ruler allows the sale of female ves, right? I haven¡¯t been here for a few years, but this rule hasn¡¯t changed, has it?¡±

    ¡°This hasn¡¯t changed, but we have to check them to make sure they¡¯re really women!¡± The leader of the female foot soldiers approached Lily and Hyozuhi.

    ¡°Pfft,¡± the female ve trader couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mydy, look at their appearance, especially the girl in white at the front. If she¡¯s not a woman, who else in this world could be?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the leader of the female foot soldiers scanned Lily¡¯s body and felt they were true.

    Lily lowered her head in embarrassment. Although she was pretending, she still felt humiliated by the scrutiny.

    Even though the leader of the female foot soldiers agreed with the ve trader¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander across Lily¡¯s fair and rounded thighs, causing some sinister thoughts to sprout in her mind.

    <i>What a stunning, lovely woman. Even as a ve, she¡¯s not someone a mere foot soldier like me will meet in the future. I might as well take advantage of this opportunity while I can,</i> the female foot soldier thought to herself.

    So she said, ¡°Although she looks very feminine, the current Yomi is different from the past. Demons and ghosts are running rampant, and many strange things are happening. Recently, many strange incidents have urred in the female kingdom, so we can¡¯t afford to be careless!¡±

    She ced her slender hand on Lily¡¯s thigh, who was mounted on the spectral horse, and said, ¡°Take her to the city tower for a thorough inspection! I want to¡­ examine her and make sure she¡¯s a real woman

    <sup>2</sup>.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    LazyButAmibtious: What a peculiar sight. The ve and ve trader having a cordial chat.

    Robinxen: Wow¡­

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 25 â€“ The City Of The Female Queendom

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 25 ¨C The City Of The Female Queendom</h4>

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m afraid this is inappropriate,¡± the ve trader said. ¡°Are you suggesting this girl isn¡¯t a woman? This must be a joke that no one in Yomi-no-kuni could concoct. Why the unnecessary step?¡±

    The ve trader could clearly see that the female captain had ulterior motives. The female queendom wasposed entirely of women, and those with little power would naturally seize the opportunity to harass any beautiful women they encountered.

    It would be different if they were typical ves. However, the trader had spent a massive sum purchasing this ve and had carefully not touched her along the way to ensure a high price. How could she let the city guard captain im her prize?

    The captain persisted, even sniffing the front of Lily¡¯s thigh. ¡°You do smell like a woman. But with all the bad things happening in the citytely, what if she¡¯s a spy? She must be thoroughly inspected. Otherwise, you can¡¯t enter the city.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a ve. How can she be a spy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to tell! Come, drag her off the horse. We¡¯ll examine her inside,¡± the female captain ordered.

    ¡°No! If you want to search her, do it right here. She¡¯s my valuablemodity. What if you damage her? You couldn¡¯t afford thepensation even if you worked a lifetime!¡± The ve trader unsheathed her weapon and stood protectively in front.

    ¡°What? You dare to defy the military¡¯s orders?¡± The female captain unsheathed her long sword as several guards aimed their spears and bows at the ve trader.

    Anyone capable of doing business in Yomi was naturally tough. Many of her underlings, wearing skull masks, also unsheathed their des.

    The scene tensed up for a moment.

    ¡°Stop!¡± a grim but mature female voice called out.

    Everyone then saw a woman rapidly approaching on a dark blue horse. She wore white and blue robes with tassels running down her shoulders, her blue hair loose with braids, and a white bandana on her forehead. A group of armored female riders followed her.

    ¡°Commander Chiya!¡± the guard captain eximed, shocked.

    Chiya Kasumi, dressed like a swordswoman, instantly dismounted and approached the spectral horse. She looked up at Lily but didn¡¯t spare a nce for Hyozuhi, who was behind her.

    Everyone stepped back slightly when she arrived. Even the ve trader fell silent.

    Chiya suddenly reached out, grabbed Lily¡¯s shoulder, and lifted her off the horse. She instantly cradled her in a princess hug.

    For a moment, Lily felt dizzy and became dazed.

    Despite wearing loose clothing, Chiya¡¯s chest was incredibly soft, contrasting sharply with her domineering and distant demeanor.

    Chiya¡¯s face was quite close to Lily¡¯s hair. She seemed a bit mesmerized, though she didn¡¯t show it

    <sup>1</sup>. Holding Lily, she stared at the female captain determinedly. ¡°I think you are blinded by lust! How can such a wondrous beauty not be a woman? If she isn¡¯t, then the kingdom should redefine what it considers a woman! You must be ******* after her because of her looks and wanted to harass her under the pretext of an inspection. As an armed official of the city, do you recognize your fault?¡±

    The captain turned pale with shock and fell to her knees. ¡°Spare me, Commander! I¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too beautiful. I¡¯ve been guarding this ce for a thousand years and haven¡¯t started a family. I temporarily lost control and nearly made a grave mistake. Please forgive me, Commander! I¡­ I¡¯ll never do it again!¡± She sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s just too lonely guarding the city. We see so much happening every day, yet we can only watch from the walls.¡± As she spoke, tears started streaming down her face, and soon, the other guards were also tearing up.

    ¡°Enough. This girl is indeed charming, as though she were born to steal your soul. It¡¯s not entirely your fault. I¡¯ll let it go this time, but do not repeat this mistake in the future, or I¡¯ll not spare you!¡± Chiya said sternly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± All the guards responded, kneeling.

    Chiya subconsciously grabbed Lily¡¯s slender waist again and effortlessly lifted her onto her blue horse while embracing her. ¡°We enter the city!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The female riders behind her echoed.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Chiya, but¡­¡± As she watched Chiya naturally prepare to take Lily into the city, the ve trader felt grateful but also uneasy. ¡°Commander, I bought her as a ve and nned to sell her in the city. Where are you taking her?¡±

    Chiya red at the ve trader in the beast skull mask. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Do you think I¡¯m unaware of your profession? Don¡¯t waste words. I¡¯m buying her

    <sup>2</sup>. How much? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°What? Well¡­¡± The ve trader had initially nned to sell Lily at an auction inside the city to fetch a high price before Chiya intervened. Known as a dangerous figure and the strongestmander in the Female Queendom, Chiya was feared even by the region¡¯s powerful warlords. Not only was she incredibly strong, but her temper was also formidable. Even the queen herself had to tolerate her antics. Despite having many connections and skills, the ve trader knew better than to confront Chiya directly.

    ¡°What? Afraid I can¡¯t afford it? I know what you¡¯re thinking¡ªyou want to auction her off. But let me tell you, I really want her. Even if you put her in an auction, no one would dare topete with me.¡±

    Initially, Lily was thankful to Chiya for helping her. However, being ced into her embrace without consent and hearing her n to buy her brought on feelings of humiliation. Did she deserve to have no control over her own body?

    Chiya didn¡¯t concern herself with what Lily was thinking. She immediately pulled a pouch from her waist and tossed it to the trader.

    ¡°There are five thousand Blood Spirit Magatama in there. Is that enough?¡± Chiya asked grimly. If not for Lily, she wouldn¡¯t have even conversed with a ve trader.

    ¡°Five¡­ five thousand?¡± The ve trader¡¯s legs went limp, and she dropped to her knees. Opening the pouch with trembling hands, she was frozen in shock. It was the first time she¡¯d seen so much cash in her years as a ve trader.

    ¡°Enough! Enough! Enough! It¡¯s definitely enough!¡± The ve trader eximed, kowtowing with the pouch in her hand. ¡°That girl is this girl¡¯s servant. I¡¯ll give her to you as well, Lord Chiya. We will send them to your residence.¡±

    It was five thousand Blood Spirit Magatama! Just by escorting her for a couple of days, she had earned an obscene profit. The trader understood that very few could spend so much cash at once¡ªaside from Chiya, only the Queen and the Chancellor could afford such an amount. She wouldn¡¯t have made that much at the auction; no matter how beautiful Lily was, no one would spend that much.

    ¡°No need. She is mine, so I¡¯ll take her myself. I¡¯ll take that other woman too,¡± Chiya dered, no longer wanting to waste her breath with the ve trader. She rode into the city with Lily in her arms. Another female rider took Hyozuhi up on her horse, with Hyozuhi sitting in front as they entered the city.

    Hyozuhi was a beautiful girl, and the female rider behind her also seemed pleased.

    The ve trader remained on her knees for a long time, watching as the group entered the city, before she stood up.

    This was because her legs were limp.

    ¡°Ladyboss, should we enter the city and sell the rest of the goods?¡±

    ¡°Sell? Why don¡¯t you sell yourself? Gift them all to the sisters guarding the gate! We¡¯ll enter the city, buy property to settle down in the kingdom, and start training properly with the new training manuals and treasures. We are retiring from now on!¡± the ve trader dered.

    ¡°Boss¡­ Yes!¡±

    All her servants started cheering. This was a dangerous job, and as women, none of them wanted to victimize other women; they were simply forced into this job. Moreover, all female experts in Yomi desired to settle down in the Female Queendom, where they were protected and wouldn¡¯t face the dangers that other women encountered.

    Unfortunately, property in the Female Queendom was incredibly expensive, not to mention the exorbitant rent that was unaffordable for most. Given that many residents had lifespans spanning thousands of years,nd was limited, causing its value to continually rise.

    If they could settle down in the kingdom and train, who would want to remain a ve trader? Despite being ordinary-looking women, they wore ugly masks to avoid harassment by demons. Additionally, it was rumored that the Female Queendom allowed women to bear children and continue their lineage exclusively with female offspring, eliminating the need for men.

    By this point, Lily had already entered the Female Queendom, cradled in Chiya¡¯s arms.

    Although this ce was typically dim, it was dotted with lights and glowing crystals. The buildings were ancient yet clean and ornate. The streets were incredibly crowded with all kinds of people: female experts, de Maidens, and female demons, all here to explore, loiter, or conduct business. The atmosphere was beautiful and lively.

    Lily also couldn¡¯t help but peek while in Chiya¡¯s arms. She had never seen such a lively scene, even back in Heian-kyo. Furthermore, she felt rxed, seeing that everyone around her was a woman.

    However, Lily soon realized that most people on the street were fixated on her.

    ¡°Chiya¡­ Commander¡­ Thank you for your help, Commander. But please, put me down. It might be inappropriate, especially in public,¡± Lily said while in Chiya¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Helping you? Young sister, you might have misunderstood. I bought you. Do you know how much I spent to purchase you? You look so exquisite. How could I let you go? I¡¯m going to bring you straight to my home just like this.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily wanted to tell Chiya that she wasn¡¯t a ve but couldn¡¯t find the right excuse. After all, she couldn¡¯t just admit that she had snuck in, especially not in public.

    Still, the gazes she received on the street were truly embarrassing. Hence, she simply closed her eyes and clung to Chiya¡¯s clothes, remaining in her arms. Out of sight, out of mind.

    Chiya carried Lily across the street with her entourage before reaching her residence. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: I see where this is going¡­

    Robinxen: The yuri ma reels in its catch! Amander! Has Lily got thepetition in the bag already?

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 26 â€“ Ayakaâ€™s Trip To Onire-cho

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 26 ¨C Ayaka¡¯s Trip To Onire-cho</h4>

    Ayaka traveled alone through the vast and sweltering Yomi Hirazaka, dressed in only thin Celestial Maiden garb. She tried to contact Lily, who hadn¡¯t entered the Mirror Dimension. When she asked Kagura, thetter was also clueless. She exined that Lily had forbidden her from sensing the outside environment, fearing detection by others in Yomi.

    ¡°Lily, where will I find you? No matter what, I should travel across Yomi Hirazaka and go deeper.¡±

    Ayaka continued on her way.

    As she walked, she realized two demons with dark green skin, d in fur pelts, were following her. They stared at Ayaka from afar with lustful expressions.

    Being here, she was fully aware of the risks.

    She stopped, turned around, and asked the approaching demons, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    One demon, towering over three meters tall, inspected Ayaka from top to bottom. ¡°Do you know where you are right now?¡±

    ¡°Yomi Hirazaka.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, scantily d, and so beautiful. You¡¯re walking alone in Yomi Hirazaka, and yet, you ask us why we¡¯re following you? Aren¡¯t you being naive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as foolish as you think. However, I won¡¯t kill you recklessly without understanding the situation.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The two demonsughed hysterically. One approached and tried to grab her shoulder, intending to lift her immediately.

    However, Ayaka, now fully recovered and as powerful as a Sextuple-soul Big Dipper, swiftly dodged, avoiding the w and simultaneously throwing a talisman. It transformed into a gust of me that burned a hole in the demon¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± The demon was shocked. Before he could scream, his Spirit Sea was incinerated, and he died instantly.

    ¡°What?¡± Although the other demon couldn¡¯t fullyprehend Ayaka¡¯s attack, he realized he was no match after his partner died instantly. So, he turned and fled.

    Ayaka waved a unique branch in her hand, conjuring a white crystal vine that ensnared the fleeing demon.

    ¡°Lord Immortal, don¡¯t kill me. I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were this powerful. I have offended you. Spare me, spare me!¡± the demon pleaded. They were only Throned Sovereigns, much weaker than Ayaka.

    Recognizing an opportunity to learn more from the demon, Ayaka withheld her attack and sternly asked, ¡°If you value your life, then tell me about this ce. How does one travel to Yomi-no-kuni from here?¡±

    ¡°Although Yomi Hirazaka connects Ashihara to Yomi, it¡¯s incredibly far to actually reach that ce, or actually just impossible. For a living person to enter Yomi-no-kuni, they must rely on their own attachments and grudges to guide them. There is no actual physical path,¡± the demon said.

    ¡°I see.¡± Although the demon might not be reliable, he didn¡¯t seem capable of fabricating such an borate lie based on his appearance. Ayaka then asked, ¡°How do I find my own attachments and grudges?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m afraid only you know that.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± With a swift motion of her hand, Ayaka released white lotus de energy, decapitating the demon. ck blood spewed out as he died.

    They had been ******* after her from the beginning. Had she not been strong enough, she would likely have been abused by now. They deserved to die. Ayaka wasn¡¯t a saint.

    She initially nned to search their corpses for a map. But upon further consideration, she realized there was no need for that.

    ¡°No, I should at least take a look.¡± Ayaka looted the corpses. She found nothing on the first demon and a crude map on the second one.

    ¡°This map is obviously iplete; the path to Yomi isn¡¯t marked,¡± Ayaka whispered.

    ¡°The demon said I must rely on my own attachments and grudges. What exactly are my attachments and grudges?¡± Ayaka was also puzzled.

    She had always grappled with some questions. ¡°Who am I really? Why am I so talented? And how can I perform such seductive but powerful dances?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ayaka noticed a ce named Onire-cho on the map. For some reason, the name felt unique. Hence, she followed the map and traveled to Onire-cho.

    As she neared the ce, she heard mournful yet beautiful singing.

    Upon entering, she realized it was an incredibly dpidated vige, marked with de scars that were rtively freshpared to the age of the vige. Elsewhere, any woman might be swarmed by lustful demons, but here, many powerful demons avoided her as if she were the gue upon seeing her.

    Ayaka was puzzled because she hadn¡¯t revealed her strength.

    Feeling stuffy as she walked, she took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her neck and chest. Noticing a young demon peeking at her from a corner, she waved her handkerchief, which transformed into a long ribbon that instantly wrapped around the child and pulled him closer.

    ¡°Spare me, sister. Spare me, sister Immortal!¡±

    ¡°Why are you peeking at me?¡±

    ¡°Sister Immortal, you are really pretty. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    The child was less than a meter tall and appeared emaciated, yet he looked robust with disproportionatelyrge limbs.

    Recognizing his honesty, she threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you questions. If you answer honestly, I will spare you. Otherwise, you will die.¡±

    ¡°Sister Immortal, I will definitely answer truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Why are the demons in this vige avoiding me? Could it be that the demons here are afraid of women?¡±

    ¡°Sister Immortal, here¡¯s the thing. This is Onire Vige. In the past, dancers and entertainers woulde here, waiting for sedans to transport them to Yomi-no-kuni. The demons in our vige would hide and attempt to ambush them. But a few months ago, a tall woman with silver hair arrived. She was incredibly strong and carried a glowing divine sword on her back that killed many demons with just its sword energy. That sword is extremely sharp; it can slice through everything like tofu. Many of my uncles were killed, leaving everyone terrified. Since then, no one has dared to assault women here; we¡¯re all still afraid and keep to the shadows,¡± the little demon exined.

    ¡°I see.¡± After considering the description, Ayaka realized that the woman the child described closely resembled Rei. She then followed up, ¡°What is her name? Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ we really don¡¯t know her name. This woman is distant and vtile. She killed any demon who approached her without speaking, so nobody dared to ask for her name. She was just passing by. After killing many demons that tried to attack her, she traveled north. This happened a few months ago.¡±

    Ayaka nodded, convinced that this person was definitely Uesugi Rei. Even if she headed north now, she might not find her. Furthermore, it seemed that each person likely had a unique path into Yomi-no-kuni.

    ¡°What you mentioned before, the sedan chair to Yomi-no-kuni, when will it show up?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ Sister Immortal, if you allow me to touch you once, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± the kid said with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°Sure, you can touch and tell me. After that, I¡¯ll burn your fingers off, one by one,¡± Ayaka said grimly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The child was frightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Immortal, I think I lost control again. I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯ll just tell you. The sedan chair to Yomi-no-kuni doesn¡¯t follow a schedule; it depends on luck. If you want to go, you¡¯ll need to dance in the stone formation at the vige center. If you¡¯re lucky, it will appear. If not, nothing will happen even if you dance for a hundred years,¡± the little demon said.

    Ayaka had no idea if he was telling the truth but realized it was worth a try. She wouldn¡¯t lose anything by dancing anyway; she could consider it extra training. Consequently, Ayaka released the child and went to the stone formation to start dancing.

    For a moment, her dance was incredibly gentle and seductive. She was proficient in dancing and would often be in a trance while doing so. After some time, she became sweaty, and her face was flushed.

    But upon remembering that she once danced with Lily, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sadness. This feeling of sorrow ignited all the spectral mes around the stone formation.

    Not far away, in the darkness, a sedan chair carried by several hunched demons slowly approached the vige.

    ¡°It¡¯s here?¡± Ayaka couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. The child had actually spoken the truth.

    Simultaneously, in the Female Queendom, a realm incredibly far from Onire-cho.

    Chiya Kasumi, the General of the Female Queendom, took Lily across the street and returned to her residence.

    She dismounted with Lily in her arms and entered the mansion directly. Both its interior and exterior were decorated with purple, blue, and golden crystal lights, giving it a beautiful and ethereal appearance.

    Once inside, Chiya was still unwilling to let go, seemingly findingfort in holding Lily.

    ¡°General Chiya¡­ can you put me down?¡± Although Lily didn¡¯t dare use her spiritual senses, her intuition told her that Chiya was incredibly influential, likely on par with Rakshasa-Onna. Consequently, Lily didn¡¯t dare resist, knowing the women of Yomi were decisively cruel and she could notpare. Offending Chiya, known for her vtile mood, could lead to unjust punishment and humiliation.

    Chiya eventually put Lily down.

    After being set down, Lily stood still, only slightly shorter than Chiya, who was over 180 centimeters tall.

    ¡°Sister, you really have a good figure. What¡¯s your name? Where are you from?¡± Chiya inquired.

    Lily remembered Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s advice that Yomi women preferred obedient women. Although reluctant, she feltpelled to act ordingly.

    Although Lily was once a formidable figure in the Heian Dynasty, she understood that in this world where the strong were respected and the weak dismissed, she was now at a disadvantage.

    Being weaker, she had to obey. However, she was confident that she would master the challenges of Yomi-no-kuni and achieve her goals despite the dangers. One day, she vowed to be an unbeatable powerhouse!

    The humiliation and pain she endured now and previously only fueled her motivation to keep moving forward!

    Lily¡¯s heart pounded, but she softened her expression and gently caressed her hair. She knelt down proactively, tilting her head slightly. ¡°My name is Lynne. I¡¯m merely a servant. I wouldn¡¯t dare have you call me ¡®sister,¡¯ General Chiya. Please address me differently, lest it seem like I¡¯m disrespecting you.¡±

    Lily would never forget the obedience she disyed, the humiliation she endured, and the sensation of being enved today!

    ¡®Since I¡¯ve fallen into Yomi-no-kuni, I have no choice but to endure all kinds of humiliation. Let it be! One day, I will make Yomi-no-kuni tremble at the mention of my name,¡¯ Lily secretly resolved.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 27 â€“ Chiya And Lily

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 27 ¨C Chiya And Lily</h4>

    ¡°Sister Lynne, I have a feeling you¡¯re not truly a ve. Where did youe from?¡± Chiya inquired.

    ¡°I was originally the heiress of arge n in Yomi-no-kuni. My n was destroyed during a war, and my servant and I were captured and turned into ves,¡± Lily exined.

    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Chiya, appearing worried as she helped Lily to her feet, continued, ¡°You said you were captured by your enemies. Could it be that you have¡­¡±

    Lily shook her head. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m lucky, all things considered. I was captured by women during that war before being sold to the ve trader.¡±

    ¡°Female soldiers can also¡­ Ah, forget it. Let¡¯s move on. Based on what you¡¯ve said, are you still a virgin?¡±

    Lily really didn¡¯t want to answer such a question, yet she couldn¡¯t lie. Thus, she nodded, slightly embarrassed.

    Chiya appeared even more pleased as she stared at Lily

    <sup>1</sup>, noting her incredible beauty and purity.

    ¡°Lynne,¡± Chiya said as she grasped Lily¡¯s shoulders and gently caressed them, looking into her eyes. ¡°You have suffered greatly, and simrly, I have the grueling task of protecting the Female Queendom. I¡¯ve been fighting wars for many years and have barely survived to this day. As women, maintaining our integrity in a ce like Yomi is exceedingly difficult.¡±

    ¡°You are right, General Chiya. Thank you for rescuing me,¡± Lily responded, bowing.

    ¡°Lynne, for some reason, I feel as if¡­ somewhere¡­ I¡¯ve seen you before. But this should be impossible. It feels like a very long time ago. Your face lingers in my mind incessantly. It feels like you¡¯re truly important.¡±

    Lily raised her head to nce at Chiya, who was also strikingly beautiful. Despite her considerable influence and domineering nature, she retained the appearance of a mature woman, which suited Lily¡¯s tastes. However, Lily had no recollection of having met her before.

    ¡°General Chiya, I¡¯m afraid you might be mistaking me for someone else, no? How could we have met before?¡± Lily ventured.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into me today. Could it be that you¡¯re simply too beautiful, Sister Lynne? Perhaps that¡¯s why I was so mesmerized?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I know you¡¯ve suffered greatly, Lynne. You must be tired,¡± Chiya dered, then called out, ¡°Come, lead Miss Lynne to the baths and change her clothes. Let her rest.¡±

    The two maids who entered couldn¡¯t help feeling envious when they saw Lily. However, upon realizing that Lily was a ve, they grabbed her and spoke harshly, ¡°Come! Follow us. We¡¯ll arrange your amodations.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Chiya shouted at the maids. She walked over and delivered a p to each of them.

    This incident left Lily feeling embarrassed.

    Chiya said, ¡°Although I bought Miss Lynne, she¡¯s no ordinary ve. You all must treat her with respect, as if she¡¯s the master! Do you understand?¡±

    Despite being pped, the maids blushed fully, as if being punished by Chiya was a reward for them.

    Both maids knelt down. ¡°Forgive us, master. However, this situation is unprecedented. Please provide clear guidance so we do not inadvertently defy your wishes

    <sup>2</sup>. We are willing to ept punishment but do not want to disrupt your ns.¡±

    Chiya felt helpless. The maids seemed to enjoy their punishment, making it difficult to discipline them effectively. ¡°Then consider Miss Lynne as my future wife. You must treat her as the future madam of the residence

    <sup>3</sup>. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The maids became excited and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lily with joy.

    ¡°What are you doing? Stop whispering and hurry up. Take Miss Lynne away,¡± Chiya said, shaking her head helplessly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Please forgive our earlier mishap. Please follow us, future madam.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily was then gently escorted to the bathhouse. She was filled with trepidation, uncertain about what Chiya truly meant. Was it a metaphor, or was it the truth?

    She hoped it was a metaphor, as it would be troublesome otherwise. How could she ever escape if she were stuck in the General¡¯s residence? Yet, it was unusual for someone to use such a metaphor.

    Lily received assistance while bathing, and they even prepared clothes for her. However, Lily refused since she had her own. Despite being a ve, she held onto her storage pouch. This was not unusual, as ves in Yomi were often experts themselves. Masters typically allowed them to retain their belongings in storage pouches for personal use or to perform missions. This was considered normal.

    Typically, items provided by the master were inspected, and all restricted items were removed.

    The ve trader did not realize that Lily was pretending to be a ve and thus had not confiscated her possessions beforehand. Simrly, Chiya had no intention of doing so.

    After all, as an absolute powerhouse who had paid five thousand Blood Spirit Magatama for Lily, why would she concern herself with the items carried by Lily, who was merely a Big Dipper?

    Lily changed into a white kimono with red maple leaf embroidery and was given a small house in the inner courtyard with a beautiful view. Soon after, Hyozuhi arrived wearing a bathrobe. Upon learning that she was Lily¡¯s servant, they brought her over to serve Lily as well.

    However, Chiya was not present. When Lily inquired, the maid informed her that she had gone out.

    Over the next few days, the maids treated Lily as if she were the madam of the household. Despite the whispers behind her back, they maintained a respectful demeanor in her presence.

    This treatment made Lily increasingly uneasy.

    Chiya had been absent for several days, apparently handling military affairs at a distance. Nheless, her earlierments suggested that her intention in purchasing Lily might indeed have been to marry her.

    Yet, it was still unclear if this was indeed true.

    Understandably, Lily was not permitted to leave the residence. She had once expressed a desire to go shopping, but this request was denied.

    After all, she had been purchased for a substantial sum. Lily knew she could not fault Chiya for restricting her freedom.

    ¡°But still, what¡¯s her purpose in buying me? Am I supposed to stay here?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but question.

    ¡°Calm down, master. In my opinion, General Chiya really likes you. Maybe she¡¯s actually nning to marry you, Master. If that happens, you¡¯ll be the actual madam of the household, and I¡¯ll get to share the glory too. By then, you won¡¯t be lonely every single night and even¡­¡± Hyozuhi held Lily¡¯s hand, trying earnestly tofort her.

    ¡°Huh? Hyozuhi, what are you saying, you little brat? I¡­ I¡¯m not looking forward to that. Do you think I want that? If you don¡¯t stop talking nonsense, I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Lily said, clearly irritated.

    ¡°If you want to punish me, go ahead, master. It¡¯s been a long time since I was punished, and I actually miss it!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re just trying to annoy me, aren¡¯t you? Fine,e here!¡±

    Lily was bored from being stuck indoors. With nothing else to do, she decided she might as well spank her servant

    <sup>4</sup>.

    A few more days passed. She had no update on the other maidens who took the trial. Deep in frustration, Chiya eventually returned.

    ¡°Miss Lynne, the master summons you,¡± a maid came to report.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lily¡¯s face slightly blushed, feeling a tinge of excitement. After all, she had been left alone for far too long.

    Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t careless. She dressed in red robes and applied detailed makeup before going to meet Chiya.

    The first thing she saw was Chiya sitting and drinking alcohol, with several Yomi de Maidens dancing in front of her and female musicians performing in the corner.

    Lily greeted Chiya with a bow.

    ¡°Miss Lynne, I¡¯ve been handling military affairs these days and couldn¡¯t spend time with you. How have you been?¡± Chiya inquired.

    ¡°Thanks to your generosity, General Chiya, I¡¯m doing really well.¡±

    ¡°Calm, pour me wine,¡± Chiya instructed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lily felt somewhat upset, but she understood the role she had to y. She remained obedient and knelt beside Chiya to pour her wine.

    ¡°Mm-hmm. The wine you pour definitely tastes different,¡± Chiya said, taking a sip. ¡°Come, Lynne, you drink too.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, no, I¡¯m not good at drinking.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not good at it, you have to. This is excellent wine from the Female Queendom. It¡¯s also very beneficial to your training,¡± she said as she pulled Lily into her arms and made her sit on herp. The soft sensation Lily felt on her butt and back mesmerized her.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Chiya said as she raised Lily¡¯s face with one hand and fed her wine with the other.

    With that, Lily couldn¡¯t resist. She knew spilling the wine would be very disrespectful. She could only resist slightly as she was force-fed a cup of wine. Since she was reluctant, some of the liquid dribbled down her lips, making her feel even worse.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing really well. Come, have another¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t drink anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Just one more drink.¡±

    Lily had no idea how much wine she had consumed while in that daze. Her face was flushed, and her gaze was vacant as she felt dizzy. This was no ordinary wine. This was clear wine from the Female Queendom, named Gentle Femininity.

    Even Yomi powerhouses would be intoxicated by it, let alone Lily.

    Feeling awful, she couldn¡¯t maintain her posture and instinctively leaned onto Chiya. She could feel Chiya¡¯s hand resting on her waist and asionally touching her hips. Despite her efforts to block it with her hands, she couldn¡¯t do much.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t continue like this, as she was fighting a losing battle. Moreover, being intoxicated made her less mentally aware.

    ¡°No way¡­ I must find a way,¡± Lily thought dazedly.

    Watching the dancers, she quickly came up with an idea and then spoke quietly, ¡°Lord General, do you like this dance?¡±

    ¡°They are the dancers of my residence and are considered top tier in the Female Queendom, although they aren¡¯tparable to those in the pce. What do you think, Miss Lynne?¡±

    ¡°Well, in my opinion, it seems¡­ I think it¡¯s quite alright,¡± Lily said somewhat awkwardly.

    ¡°Why? Based on what you said, it seems that you¡¯re not entirely satisfied, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that you are an important figure in the Kingdom, and you¡¯ve worked so hard to fulfill your duty. You naturally deserve better dancers to serve and entertain you,¡± Lily said deliberately in a pretentious tone.

    ¡°What? Since you said so, could it be that you know of better dancers out there?¡±

    ¡°I am not that skilled, but I¡¯ve learned a few simple dances before. I¡¯m willing to perform one for you, General Chiya.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chiya¡¯s face lit up with joy as she put her cup down. ¡°Then dance for me right now

    <sup>5</sup>.¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: This is just weird to read at this point¡­

    Robinxen: That¡¯s a fair point, honestly that would be a position hard to define and handle.

    Robinxen: An extreme?!

    Robinxen: HUH?!

    Robinxen: Oh no¡­<h4>Rted posts:</h4>

    Chapter 75 ¨C Die!Chapter 80 ¨C Tamamo no Mae and Shuten Doji (First Part)Chapter 45 ¨C Female Prison HellChapter 91 ¨C Resisting the Imperial EdictChapter 77 ¨C Shuten Doji attacks

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 28 â€“ Chiya Kasumiâ€™s Request

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 28 ¨C Chiya Kasumi¡¯s Request</h4>

    Lily¡¯s dance always expressed her own feelings.

    Although she was currently performing the Rakshasa Dance, it had once been described as too gentle and not deadly enough.

    But now, since she was intoxicated, she practically forgot about that criticism as she danced.

    ¡°I am who I am. Even if I am a Rakshasa right now, I¡¯m not like the other women.¡±

    Lily no longer deliberately tried to imitate a Rakshasa. Instead, she performed a dance that expressed her unique interpretation of being a female assassin.

    She was sometimes gentle, sometimes soft, and sometimes agile. She expressed the tenacity that only an extraordinary woman could embody. Perhaps it was true that women were not as tough as men. However, her persistence was constant and dependable, her will unbreakable.

    Lily¡¯s Rakshasa Dance didn¡¯t carry any killing intent. Instead, it expressed honor!

    It wasn¡¯t about killing or seducing others with her dance moves. Instead, she believed there needed to be a good reason to kill or to seduce

    <sup>1</sup>.

    This was Lily¡¯s great honor.

    Ultimately, it showcased both feminine beauty and righteous fury as she danced.

    While shy, she also disyed her carefree nature.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Chiya couldn¡¯t help but stand up and p her hands. The dancers around her also lost theirposure, yet none of them felt envious because she was simply on another level.

    Chiya approached, and while Lily was still dancing, she couldn¡¯t help but embrace her.

    ¡°Huh? General Chiya¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± When Chiya realized what she had done, she knew she had lost herposure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe your dance is so seductive and extraordinary at the same time, Miss Lynne. I even lost control and did something I shouldn¡¯t,¡± Chiya mused. ¡®Perhaps she really is the right candidate. Back then, when I paid a heavy price for her, it was only a hunch. But now, it seems I wasn¡¯t wrong. However¡­ I didn¡¯t expect her to be this good at dancing, so much so that I can¡¯t bear to do it. I really want to keep her in my home and make her my wife forever. I¡¯ll treasure her every night and protect her for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll make her bear my child

    <sup>2</sup>¡­¡¯

    Chiya hugged Lily, her face flushed and her emotions mixed. Lily had no idea what to do.

    ¡°General Chiya?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little distracted just now,¡± Chiya confessed. At that moment, she felt the urge to carry Lily back to her room, press her onto the ground, and adore her thoroughly.

    However, as a General, she understood the bigger picture. Additionally, the sense of honor Lily expressed during her Rakshasa Dance reminded her that she shouldn¡¯t keep such a treasure all to herself merely to satisfy her own desires.

    ¡®This woman might just be the one to determine the future of the Female Queendom,¡¯ she thought.

    Despite these thoughts, she carried Lily back to her bedroom without hesitation.

    ¡°All of you are dismissed!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chiya dismissed all her servants, leaving Lily incredibly nervous. She hadn¡¯t expected Chiya to be predatory, but what if her dance had been too seductive and provoked an unwanted advance?

    In the Female Queendom, women did not hold back in expressing their desire for another woman they liked. Given the queendom¡¯s eptance of lesbianism, and considering that Lily was purchased by her, wouldn¡¯t it be seen as natural if she was forced into a rtionship?

    ¡®What to do? I¡¯m not her opponent. How can I resist?¡¯ Lily thought, feeling extremely anxious.

    Unexpectedly, Chiya backed off after setting Lily down and knelt before her.

    ¡°Huh? General Chiya, what are you doing?¡± Lily asked, frightened. How could someone kneel before their ve? Was she about to propose? If so, how could she refuse?

    ¡°Miss Lynne, at this point, I no longer want to hide this from you. I fear that if I continue, I might eventually deceive myself and even jeopardize the future of the Queendom.¡±

    ¡°General Chiya, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Lynne, to be honest, it¡¯s clear I purchased you for a significant sum because I genuinely liked you. I felt it would have been wrong not to. From the bottom of my heart, I truly desire a woman like you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily blushed, feeling embarrassed and anxious. Was she actually proposing?

    ¡°But¡­¡± Chiya continued.

    Hearing that, Lily felt slightly relieved. She sensed that what would follow would not be flirtatious.

    Although susceptible to flirting and intimacy, Lily staunchly adhered to her principles.

    ¡°Miss Lynne, I bought you because I want you to aplish a great task for me and for this Queendom,¡± Chiya said, her expression suddenly turning solemn.

    ¡°Great task? I¡¯m just a ve who lost her freedom. What great task can I aplish?¡± Lily said, covering her face with her sleeves.

    ¡°Miss Lynne, your identity is irrelevant. Only you can achieve this. Your beauty, demeanor, and dance all signify that you¡¯re the perfect candidate! This matter concerns the fate of the Female Queendom. So please, don¡¯t refuse,¡± Chiya pleaded, bowing deeply once again.

    Lily hurried over and helped her to her feet. ¡°General Chiya, I¡¯m just your ve. If you want me to do something, just order it. Is this necessary?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lynne, this is no small matter; it¡¯s nearly impossible, and even deadly. Although I bought you, it only gives me the opportunity to ask this of you. I can¡¯t just rope you into this without your consent. This matter is too important and too difficult, and my authority over you won¡¯t suffice. It also concerns the safety of this Queendom and its tens of thousands of female inhabitants. Since it¡¯s so critical, I can only beg you to consider the bigger picture and promise me,¡± Chiya exined.

    ¡°General Chiya, since you have rescued me, I consider the Female Queendom as my benefactor as well. I won¡¯t suffer the fate of falling into the hands of demons and facing horrible treatment. I¡¯ll naturally try to repay the favor, General. Please be straightforward with me. As long as it¡¯s for the greater good, I¡¯m willing to do anything,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m already sure you¡¯re the right person, Lynne. You might seem frail, but your heart is incredibly strong and filled with honor. However, to be honest, although I¡¯m asking you to help the queendom, your agreeing to it wholeheartedly only makes me feel worse¡­ For so many nights, I¡¯ve fantasized about making you my own woman. You would be my wife and forever my lover. I would protect you and our family, and raise our children,¡± Chiya said, her face blushing.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily blushed deeply. ¡°General Chiya¡­ What exactly do you want me to do? Please be clear, otherwise I might feel even more nervous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed that I¡¯ve made you feel this way. Lynne, I want you to disguise yourself as a dancer and enter the pce to¡­ to seduce Her Majesty the Queen

    <sup>3</sup>!¡± Chiya held Lily¡¯s hand tightly as she said this. She felt equally terrible, asking the woman she wished to marry to seduce another woman¡ªespecially when that woman was the Queen.

    ¡°Seduce¡­ the Queen?¡± Lily clutched her chest in both embarrassment and shock.

    ¡°Lynne, I know you¡¯re pure and innocent, not the type to seduce the Queen for personal gain. However, this is about the fate of the Female Queendom and the greater good. It will determine the fate of Her Majesty and the tens of thousands of inhabitants. You mustn¡¯t refuse; otherwise, the Female Queendom might face a crisis.¡±

    Chiya¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity, making Lily feel like this wasn¡¯t embarrassing at all.

    ¡°Since it concerns the fate of the queendom, I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes. Besides, since Her Majesty is also a woman, whatever I do might not be too¡­ too shameless. However, I don¡¯t understand why it must be me doing it?¡± Despite saying this, Lily still felt intense embarrassment.

    ¡°Her Majesty and I fell into Yomi over a thousand years ago. Back then, many of us were heavily injured, and even our memories became fragmented and lost. For a time, we were hunted by Yomi demons and had to flee constantly. Many of our sisters were sacrificed during the process. Eventually, we found refuge in the Abyss of Parting Sorrow, a ce where no sentient male beings could enter. We healed our wounds here and founded the Female Queendom.¡±

    Chiya¡¯s gaze filled with nostalgia and sorrow. ¡°The Female Queendom has been growing in prosperity, attracting powerful female experts from all around, which has bolstered our strength. Our sisters have regained their strength and be stronger. Yet, Her Majesty has always been depressed.¡±

    ¡°Many of our sisters have built families in the Queendom and are living peaceful, fulfilling lives, a rare achievement in Yomi, and filled with unimaginable dangers. Yet, Her Majesty has always been alone. As the Queen, how can she be without a family at her young age? There are whispers in the pce, and the Queendom¡¯s stability is starting to falter. Her Majesty seems perpetually obsessed with her past lover, who, I fear, is no longer in this world. When the sisters and I first fell into Yomi, we identally drank the waters under the Bridge of Oblivion. Being powerful Celestial Maidens, far superior to mortals, we instantly stopped after realizing something was off, but we lost part of our memories. As a result, Her Majesty cannot remember who her previous lover was.¡±

    ¡°She would only stare at the empty sky above the pce at night, saying that she wished to see the moon. However, this is Yomi; how could you ever see the moon here?¡±

    Chiya¡¯s eyes began to tear up as she spoke.

    ¡°Her Majesty is truly a persistent lover.¡± Hearing this, Lily was moved and took Chiya¡¯s hands in hers.

    ¡°Her Majesty has been like this for a thousand years, and still, her lover hasn¡¯t shown up. Fortunately, she is incredibly strong and has a long lifespan, allowing her to rule over the Female Queendom for another ten thousand years. This issue won¡¯t affect the Queendom in the foreseeable future. Eventually, everyone stopped talking about finding a wife for the Queen.¡±

    ¡°But unexpectedly, a demoness recently came to the pce¡­ This demoness is extremely talented, charming, and seemingly exotic. She clearly identifies as a demoness but proims herself to be someone from the heavenly Moon Pce. She¡¯s quite capable and has actually tried to seduce Her Majesty. However, for some reason, Her Majesty is overly obsessed with the Moon Pce. She might be incredibly strong, but she¡¯s as innocent as a young girl and hasn¡¯t been with any woman in the past thousand years. If this continues, I fear she¡¯ll eventually fall into that demoness¡¯ web of lies!¡± <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: You¡¯re a ma¡­

    Robinxen: Oh right yeah, I forgot that was a thing¡­

    Robinxen: Did anyone ever hold any doubt that Lily would end up ensnaring royalty?<h4>Rted posts:</h4>

    Volume 9 ¨C DojigiriChapter 3 ¨C Heian Night BattleChapter 90 ¨C Fierce Battle On The IndChapter 10 ¨C Lunar CrystalChapter 11 ¨C Lily at Work

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 29 â€“ Lily Enters The Palace

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 29 ¨C Lily Enters The Pce</h4>

    ¡°Lord General, so you¡¯re saying that you want me to seduce Her Majesty and gain her affection. That way, the demoness wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity to do so, right?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Lynne, not only do you care about the greater good, but you are also smart. You are the perfect candidate for this task.¡±

    ¡°However, the Female Queendom is a ce where many female experts in Yomipete with one another, and there are beautiful women everywhere. Although I am willing, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t stand much of a chance,¡± Lily said, turning her head away shyly.

    ¡°If Her Majesty doesn¡¯t like you, then it only means that Her Majesty isn¡¯t interested in women,¡± Chiya said, reluctantly holding Lily¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily blushed.

    ¡°Lynne, I won¡¯t force you in this matter; forcing you wouldn¡¯t work anyway. Although your task is merely to seduce the Queen, the pce is filled with danger. I don¡¯t want to deceive you about how dangerous this is. The decision is still up to you,¡± Chiya said, holding Lily¡¯s hands tightly.

    ¡°I¡­ understand. General Chiya, I am willing. Once I go, I will definitely try my best and do everything I can to seduce Her Majesty,¡± Lily replied earnestly.

    ¡°Lynne!¡± Chiya¡¯s eyes filled with joy, but soon disappointment followed. Perhaps part of her hoped that Lily wouldn¡¯t go.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest. Be prepared to enter the pce in the next few days. I¡¯ll inform you about what you need to know beforehand. It will also take some time to make the necessary arrangements before you can enter the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily nodded.

    In the vast darkness, a ghostly sedan was slowly moving forward.

    Fujiwara no Ayaka and another female expert sat opposite each other inside. Ayaka opened the curtain of the window and looked out, seeing only absolute darkness.

    They had been in this sedan chair for many days, and even Ayaka couldn¡¯t tell exactly how long.

    The female expert opposite her was named Nara Ryoko, originally a princess of the Nara Dynasty. She was supposed to be the Empress, but a political conflict arose before she could take the throne. Consequently, she was deceived and fell into Yomi Hirazaka¡¯s spiral maze, remaining trapped for hundreds of years.

    However, she was incredibly capable, surviving alone in a maze for hundreds of years and even achieving the rank of Quintuple-soul Big Dipper before breaking out.

    As she was destined to be the Empress, Ryoko had no surname of her own. Coming from Nara, she adopted it as her surname.

    Although Yomi was dangerous, she liked it here. Having suffered from deceit in her youth, she preferred facing direct aggression and desire over enduring trickery and lies.

    ¡°Miss Ayaka, are you going to Yomi to find someone?¡± Ryoko asked. She had interacted with Ayaka along the way and learned a bit about her, though their conversations were brief.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for my lover,¡± Ayaka said.

    ¡°Really? Hell-bent on seeking your lover and even traveling into Yomi. You are truly a dedicated lover. I wonder what kind of man he is, to make such a beauty like you do this without hesitation,¡± Ryoko mused.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s a woman.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A woman? But you said your lover?¡±

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t a woman fall in love with another woman?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ That was a massive taboo in the Nara Dynasty. But I suppose the current dynasty has changed its mindset.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you wish to get into Yomi, Miss Ryoko?¡±

    ¡°I just want to be stronger and learn more about this world. In truth, I already know that my Nara Dynasty has been destroyed, and I can¡¯t go back anymore. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even know what else I should do¡­ Perhaps I can only find my answer by continuing to train,¡± Ryoko said, her gaze distant.

    Ayaka ended the conversation. This woman was undoubtedly powerful yet still ended up in Yomi. Both had suffered tragic fates.

    ¡°Lily¡­ where are you?¡±

    Several dayster, Chiya had everything arranged and finally sent Lily into the pce. She provided numerous reminders along the way, including the rules of the pce and the induction process.

    Since she had other military affairs and was unwilling to reveal her presence, she parted ways with Lily shortly thereafter.

    At this moment, Lily, adorned in red flowing robes, was transported by a luxurious spectral ox carriage. She traversed the streets of the Female Queendom and entered a secluded garden path leading to the rear of the pce.

    There was a female guard at the entrance who granted her entry after checking her documents. Lily entered the outer courtyard of the rear pce, which seemed quaint yet secluded. After all, being in Yomi-no-kuni, the ce visiblycked warmth and harmony.

    Lily alighted from the carriage but was stopped by several guards.

    ¡°Blindfold her,¡± a maid instructed as she approached.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The young woman, no taller than 170 centimeters, had an average but gentle appearance and tastefully braided hair. Yet, she stared at Lily grimly as if viewing a disposable object.

    ¡°What is that noise? You must be blindfolded on the way to the pce; that¡¯s the rule! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re an exception because you¡¯re pretty and rmended by the General.¡±

    Upon saying this, two maids blindfolded Lily, who could only submit to their actions. She let them guide her as she walked across the winding cobblestone path in the pce. After walking for a long time, they led Lily up to a ceremonial dais.

    ¡°Take off your shoes!¡±

    ¡°Take off her shoes!¡±

    The two maids leaned down, rudely lifted Lily¡¯s skirt, grabbed her ankles, and removed her Celestial Maiden clogs before taking her up the dais.

    They walked along the corridor for a long time before entering a room. Two guards removed her blindfold and then stood guard by the entrance as they walked out. Inside, there were two mature-looking women and two young maids.

    Soon, the door opened and a young woman with braided hair emerged. She had purple-red hair and wore a luxurious dress, adorned with borate head essories, resembling some sort of manager.

    ¡°Chief Stewardess Kanbayashi,¡± everyone bowed toward her.

    The young woman nodded slightly, ncing briefly at Lily.

    She approached and examined Lily from top to bottom, walking in circles around her. ¡°Surprisingly, she¡¯s a rare beauty. Her posture also looks nice. As expected of someone brought in by General Chiya, she¡¯s definitely extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°What is your name?¡± asked Kanbayashi.

    ¡°Lynne.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a dancer. I am naturally here to dance.¡±

    ¡°You will answer exactly what I ask of you. Don¡¯t speak nonsense! The rules in the pce are very strict. If you cross the line, no matter who brought you in, you will face harsh punishment. Understand?¡± Kanbayashi reprimanded harshly.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Kanbayashi nodded. ¡°You seem quite obedient, unlike some who enter the pce thinking they can behave as they did outside. They only listen after being punished.¡±

    Lily was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Take off her clothes for inspection,¡± Kanbayashi ordered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily eximed, shocked.

    ¡°What are you doing? What are you shocked about? Where do you think this is? This is the Female Queendom¡¯s Royal Pce, particrly Her Majesty¡¯s rear pce. Although Her Majesty is still single, there are hundreds of maidservants, singers, and dancers serving her. If we don¡¯t check each thoroughly, what if a spyes in? Take it off!¡± Kanbayashimanded.

    ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Lily blushed and covered her chest. ¡°I have never stripped naked in front of anyone. Please understand, Chief Kanbayashi¡­¡±

    Kanbayashi grabbed her hand. ¡°Understand what? Every woman who serves Her Majesty must be thoroughly inspected by us. There are no exceptions! Take it off!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡± Lily was reluctant to strip naked in front of these strangers, especially since her mirror was still in her belt.

    ¡°Are you going to strip or not? Do you dare to disobey me?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Just as the situation became awkward, the young woman at the entrance whispered a few words into Kanbayashi¡¯s ear and slipped a small pouch carrying five Blood Spirit Magatama into her hand.

    Kanbayashi¡¯s attitude instantly changed. ¡°Oh, ah¡­ I see. It seems you¡¯re an unfortunate soul who was traumatized young. You¡¯ll seize up and vomit blood if exposed in front of others. That¡¯s understandable. Don¡¯t worry, little sister, you may keep your underwear. However, we must ensure you¡¯re not hiding any weapons.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Chief Kanbayashi,¡± Lily bowed.

    A few maids approached and quickly stripped her clothing, leaving her in her white underwear. Her figure was indeed superb, and even the maids nearly lost theirposure. However, this was the rear pce, and regardless of whether Her Majesty slept with them, all women here still belonged to her. Nobody dared to overstep, as it would be considered a grave offense.

    The maids here were all Big Dipper Stage experts. While they wouldn¡¯t be executed for such crimes, they would still face severe punishments.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lily¡¯s belt had been removed earlier and set aside.

    Her bunch of storage jade on the string and the ancient mirror were revealed. Her storage jade was naturally registered and temporarily confiscated.

    Kanbayashi inquired, holding the ancient mirror.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve held onto this mirror since I was young. I¡¯d be ufortable sleeping without it by my side, and I won¡¯t even dance well without it,¡± Lily exined.

    Kanbayashi inspected the mirror and, despite its unique and old appearance, concluded it was an ordinary mirror with no special powers or storage capabilities.

    ¡°You really have lots of issues, girl. You¡¯re merely a ve. Do you think you¡¯re a consort? Are you that delicate?¡±

    She scolded her. Despite receiving a bribe, Kanbayashi knew it would be problematic if she neglected her duties. She ced the mirror on a wooden table, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception and allow you to keep this. We¡¯ll hold on to your other storage treasures for now. The pce will provide you with a dedicated storage jade for your daily use.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily thought indifferently, as there was nothing of value in that storage item. She wouldn¡¯t mind even if they confiscated it permanently.

    ¡°Come on, lift your arm,¡± Kanbayashi instructed as she walked beside Lily.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I told you to lift it. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Feeling helpless, Lily could only lift one arm.

    Kanbayashi, appearing reckless and ustomed to toying with women, forcefully reached out and fondled Lily¡¯s armpit, even sniffing it

    <sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Chief Kanbayashi¡­¡± Lily, having never experienced such an examination, felt so sensitive that her body trembled.

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s no unusual odor. You seem to be in perfect health. I need to examine your other armpit,¡± Kanbayashi remarked as she made Lily lift her other arm and personally inspected it again¡­

    Nevertheless, this was the standard procedure for entering the pce

    <sup>2</sup>. Unlike the outside world, where thorough inspections were lessmon, everything here required meticulous examination. Thus, Lily had no choice but toply. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: AUTHORRRRRRR!!!!!

    Robinxen: AUTHORRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 30 â€“ Palace Dancer

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 30 ¨C Pce Dancer</h4>

    Kanbayashi continued to sniff around, clearly taking delight in the inspection. Despite all being women, Lily felt extremely ashamed being in such a vulnerable posture with both arms raised.

    Lily could only close her eyes and grit her teeth while Kanbayashi stroked her lower belly and patted her rear several times.

    If it were General Chiya or a powerhouse like Rakshasa-Onna bullying her, she might tolerate it since they were stronger than her. However, being humiliated by Kanbayashi, a mere pce stewardess and a servant, was utterly degrading.

    The problem was that this servant seemed overly pleased to examine her, yet acted as if she were merely assessing a tool for the queen¡¯s pleasure. Lily wanted to grab her de and fight, win or lose, to avoid being toyed with like this.

    ¡°Mm, a wless beauty. Over the years, I¡¯ve seen countless women enter the harem, beauties from all over Yomi. After all, many female adepts endure great dangers and hardships to join the Female Queendom.¡±

    ¡°Might I ask, Chief Kanbayashi, is the inspection over?¡± Lily managed to say, her face flushed red.

    ¡°Almost done. You indeed have impable attributes and are not carrying any weapons. Next, we need to take some intimate measurements for the pce records.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the pce¡¯s rules,¡± Kanbayashi said, producing an ancient measuring tape. ¡°Stand still and rx. We¡¯re going to take your measurements now.¡±

    Another young pce maid walked behind Lily. With Kanbayashi in front and the maid behind her, they passed the measuring tape below Lily¡¯s armpits and directly around her chest¡­

    ¡°Bust, 89.9 cm. Despite your youth, you certainly have some attributes, but don¡¯t be too conceited. You don¡¯t even rank within the top three in this pce.¡±

    ¡°Chief Kanbayashi, it might not be thergest, but it¡¯s quite perky¡­¡±

    Lily wished she could be temporarily deaf as sheined inwardly, ¡°What? Is that something to be proud of? What sort of strange values does your Female Queendom hold?¡±

    The measuring tape lowered.

    ¡°Waist, 54.45 cm.¡±

    ¡°What a slender waist; it makes one want to embrace it, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, such a seductive little fairy.¡±

    ¡°Chief Kanbayashi, if I recall correctly, those withrger busts in the pce do not possess such a slender waist. It appears she holds an advantage.¡±

    ¡°Silence, don¡¯t allow this little seductive fairy to be too conceited!¡±

    ¡®As if I would take pride in such a thing!¡¯ Lily thought indignantly.

    The measuring tape moved further down.

    ¡°Hips, 88.11 cm

    <sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she seems to have the type of hips ideal for childbirth

    <sup>2</sup>,¡± Kanabayashi remarked, increasingly delighted with each measurement.

    ¡°I quite like this youngdy. Our queen has been single her entire life without descendants. If Miss Lynne gains her favor, with her attributes, she might well bear a robust and healthy child for her majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence! This little seducer is merely a dancer, not a concubine approved by her majesty. Hold your tongues if you wish to avoid punishment!¡± Kanabayashi chided.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Little seducer?¡±

    No one had ever spoken so casually about her; Lily felt dizzy and on the verge of fainting, unable to prevent herself from swaying.

    Several young maids steadied Lily, supporting her body.

    ¡°Enough, this youngdy appears to be exceedingly pure, having never experienced such proceedings. So shy she nearly fainted during our inspection. The examination isplete. Help her dress, take her to the baths, and arrange for her amodation in the Diva Hall,¡± Kanabayashi directed.

    The room was dark and chilly, lit only by the dim light of crystals that reflected Lily¡¯s slightly unhappy expression.

    The dancing clothes she would be wearing were currently being tailor-made, so she was temporarily dressed in a generic white yukata, as she couldn¡¯t reveal her undetectable storage. The white yukata was quite conservative, presenting no issues.

    The tailors in the Female Queendom were all de maiden adepts; given their skill, the clothes were finished very quickly. Kanbayashi delivered a storage jade and several trays of clothes.

    ¡°The storage jade contains several sets of clothes for daily use, rouge, lipstick, perfume, and other intimate hygiene items. If you need anything else, please inform me. You have been evaluated as a first-ss dancer, and your sry will be ten Blood Spirit Magatamas per year. Other needs will be evaluated based on specifications and merit. For first-ss dancers, as long as the requests are reasonable, we will provide them without many restrictions,¡± Kanbayashi exined.

    Lily received the storage jade while kneeling, ¡°Thank you, Chief Kanbayashi.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me; these are the pce rules. We evaluate based on looks, figure, and temperament¡ªwe assess everythingprehensively. Everything here is provided by the queen. If you want to thank anyone, thank the queen.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I thought you might be somewhat arrogant, but you seem quite well-behaved and sensible. Typically, when neers arrive at the pce, I must administer a hundred paddles before theyprehend the pce rules. Since you¡¯re so gentle andpliant, I¡¯ll simply write out the rules. As long as you remain obedient, you¡¯ll be exempt from the paddling. However, if you break the rules, prepare yourself for punishment!¡± While Kanbayashi said this, usually, unless a woman was a high-ranked royal, she would be subjected to paddling whether obedient or not. But since Kanbayashi had received Chiya¡¯s bribe, she intended to spare Lily.

    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Chief Kanbayashi.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Since you were rmended by General Chiya, dancing should be your specialty, so we¡¯ll skip the formal assessment. However, just to confirm, stand up and dance something for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lily stood up and performed graceful and unique movements with her arms and legs; her dance was akin to that of a celestial being.

    Kanbayashi watched for a few moments before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s enough; your dance truly lives up to the General¡¯s praises, which is excellent. The queen has been in a bad mood recently, and tonight, you will dance at dinner. You must strive to please the queen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Lynne, you seem like a good woman. Having entered the pce, I believe I understand some of your thoughts. Auntie Kanbayashi has lived long and seen much, but I must warn you¡ªthe Queen is unlike ordinary women. Your beauty attracts attention, but the queen will not be swayed by mere looks. The Female Queendom is a collection of stunning beauties; not a single woman has captured the queen¡¯s attention for thousands of years. Despite your beauty, be prepared; you might be treated coldly.¡± Kanbayashi, quite fond of Lily, earnestly offered this warning.

    In Kanbayashi¡¯s experience, any woman as beautiful as Lily was likely to have grown arrogant from constant attention. Although aware of Lily¡¯s harrowing life experiences, Kanbayashi recognized that Lily might not have faced significant setbacks in dealing with others¡¯ covetous behavior. It was prudent to caution her to temper her reactions¡ªKanbayashi had witnessed too many past tragedies stemming from such situations.

    ¡°Thank you for the warning. I am merely a dancer; I have never aspired to receive much favor from Her Majesty. My only wish is to disy my talents and help relieve the queen¡¯s boredom,¡± Lily replied, lowering her head.

    Kanbayashi approved, ¡°Such an attitude ismendable.¡±

    Lily already had a lover in her heart to whom she would be loyal until death

    <sup>3</sup>. Given that shended here under duress, how could she genuinely seek to please the queen?

    Moreover, regardless of others¡¯ thoughts or their covetous nces, Lily paid them no mind, treating them as if they were mere air.

    In the entirety of Ashihara or the realm of Yomi, was there anyone who did not covet her? Naturally, Lily did not view this covetousness as a point of pride; rather, it was a source of trouble.

    Lily¡¯s sole desire was to remain cherished in her senior sister Rinne¡¯s heart, finding contentment in a peaceful and happy life with her sisters.

    ¡°Prepare yourself. The queen will soon be dining. Dress warmly and wait here. When it¡¯s time, I will escort you to the dance stage. Here is the dance score; your skills should suffice for you toprehend it. You will be positioned in the center.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± As Lily took the dance score, she experienced an ancient sensation.

    ¡°What?¡± Noticing Lily¡¯s momentarypse, Kanbayashi queried.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Lily examined the dance score, sensing a familiar air. This seemed to be a celestial maiden dance¡ªnot identical to the Dance of the Bell Maiden on the stone steles but unmistakably from the same tradition.

    ¡°Change clothes.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ wait what?¡±

    As several maids unfolded the clothes for Lily, she yelped in surprise.

    ¡°How can this be considered clothes?¡± Lily stared at the garments with a tilted head and a flushed face.

    ¡°Enough nonsense; don¡¯t you know your ce? Don¡¯t think being a first-ss dancer is so grand¡ªyou¡¯re here to please Her Majesty! We¡¯ve arranged these clothes for you. If you refuse to wear them, we can discuss it after a hundred paddles!¡±

    Noticing Lily¡¯s embarrassment, Kanbayashi softened her tone slightly, mixing threats with reassurance. Left with no choice, Lily asked the maids to help her get dressed. Once dressed, Lily seemed to radiate a brilliant glow¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kanbayashi and the maids were stunned, even the usually stoic Kanbayashi blushed.

    The attire consisted of three small pieces of red and white cloth suspended by red straps covering her most intimate areas. A bra-like top dangled from a thin red strap around her neck, supporting small cloth cups cradling Lily¡¯s full chest.

    A thin red belt encircled her waist, from which a red herringbone-shaped ribbon extended between her legs to a thin loincloth at the rear, embroidered with light pink patterns

    <sup>4</sup>.

    Her long hair was adorned with a gorgeous and ornate headdress.

    Attached to the waist belt was a long white ribbon with pink patterns, adorned with exquisite jewelry. It was designed to flow and flutter with Lily¡¯s movements during her dance. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Robinxen: Finally, finally we have them all.

    Robinxen: When I talk to artist about my OC it often gets emphasised she has childbearing hips¡­

    Yuki: Sure doesn¡¯t demonstrate that loyalty at all though.

    Robinxen: Has someone been ying Final Fantasytely?

 Book 12: Chapter 31: The Queen of Female Queendom

    Book 12: Chapter 31: The Queen of Female Queendom

    Dressed in that set of humiliating clothes, Lily sat down and remained in the dark room, waiting¡­ waiting.

    "If I hadn¡¯t been forced into this test, how could I possibly end up in these degrading clothes, and now I have to dance in them¡­ So what if she¡¯s the queen of the Female Queendom¡­"

    Lily¡¯s face was flushed crimson, her expression radiating utter unwillingness.

    "What if that queen has intentions towards me? What should I do? Not only is her strength the greatest in this Queendom, but she¡¯s also the ruler¡­ She can y with any woman in the pce, regardless of their strength." Logically speaking, Lily had no chance of winning. If her fears came true, how could she possibly escape?

    The embarrassment in her heart was unnerving, making it feel as if time itself had slowed down.

    Lily didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before a maid came running in. ¡°Dancer, hurry and get ready!¡±

    "Mm, okay." Lily quickly got up.

    ¡°Her Majesty is earlier than usual. She has already entered the Night Banquet Hall. Hurry, you need to gather outside the hall immediately. When the summonses, go inside and dance. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Lily followed the maid as the two quickly traveled through the corridors, arriving at a dimly lit room within the pce. There were already two teams of dancers waiting.

    "This is the lead dancer, Lynne. The dance is the usual one; cooperate well with her." Kanbayashi was also there, giving instructions.

    "Yes," the dancers replied in unison.

    At this moment, they could hear singing and music emanating from the other side of the dark room through a gap in the sliding doors. It was as if a soft glow wasing from somewhere.

    "Her Majesty, the queen of the Female Queendom, is in that room¡­"

    Lily could feel her breath bing unsteady.

    "This isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m actually nervous. I won¡¯t do something as foolish as seducing the queen, but what if I mess up the dance¡­"

    Lily¡¯s hand unconsciously rested on her bare belly.

    "I was in that small room the entire time and couldn¡¯t leave. I feel like I need to¡­"

    Although Lily was a throne-realm adept and had the physique of a celestial maiden, it wasn¡¯t as if all her mortal needs had vanished.

    They had only changed in intensity.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of shame.

    "I actually need to use the bathroom now¡­" Lily could only endure. If she went to the toilet and the queen called them, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible?

    "Lynne! Now!" Kanbayashi called out, signaling Lily to start the dance routine.

    Startled by themand, Lily quickly stood up and lined up with the others.

    The sliding doors opened. The dancers walked into the bright light, forming a circle. The timing of each dancer''s appearance wasn¡¯t up to the individual; the flow of the performance dictated it.

    Lily listened to the music in the great hall, stepping in sync with the rhythm.

    "Now." Wrapping a transparent gauze cloth around herself, Lily trotted lightly into the hall with the rhythm. Each small step was a precise dance movement, not just a random jog.

    The hall was brightly lit. Two rows of female retainers sat on both sides, holding a banquet. Musicians yed in the corner of the hall, and dancers surrounded Lily.

    Lily quickly found her position and gracefully spun into ce, directly facing the front of the hall. Due to Lily¡¯s height, she could see past the shoulders of the two dancers in front of her. A woman sat on an ancient, elegant low tform at the front of the hall, ten meters away.

    That woman had a head full of silver hair, like shimmering moonlight, cascading all the way to the floor of the wooden tform. She was tall, dressed in a luxurious blue-purple dress with an opulent white jade headdress.

    "Is that the Queen of the Female Queendom?" Lily silently guessed.

    The apanying dancers moved in a way that resembled a blooming flower,pletely revealing Lily in the middle. Lily assumed a posture that could be described as a heavenly beauty, the grace of a fairy.

    Lily¡¯s eyes were ethereal, as if she were immersed in the dance she cherished most, yet her gaze remained fixed on the queen. The queen, however, did not look at her.

    The queen¡¯s face was fairer than other women, her eyes like water, yet a severity between them made Lily¡¯s heart palpitate; however, those water-like eyes also seemed to hold a hidden sadness. The queen''s lips were light pink, moist like jade, with a beauty mark beside her mouth that gave her a mature look. Under themp''s light, the queen¡¯s skin and essories seemed to glow. Beneath her stunning beauty was the majesty of a mature ruler.

    Lily didn¡¯t dare continue looking at the queen, fearing it would break the rhythm of her dance. When the music started, Lily swung the gauze cloth up and began dancing.

    As Lily danced, she couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in the performance. She felt the burning gaze of the retainers and maids in the room. Although the retainers were discussing state affairs, she could hear asionalpliments. Though her dance was not the best, Lily could feel their gazes gradually bing obsessed to the point of obscenity.

    Lily could only pretend to ignore the stares and continue dancing; she was a dancer, and she had no right to choose her audience.

    When she nced at the queen, her eyes were nk, as if looking far away. The timing of her nces and flirtatious looks were all perfectly integrated into the rhythm of the dance.

    It seemed as if Lily wasn¡¯t dancing to please the audience but naturally disying her own understanding of the celestial maiden¡¯s heart through her dance.

    Whenever Lily nced at the queen, their gazes never met. The queen wasn¡¯t looking at her.

    ¡°Lady Grand Councillor, why did General Chiya not attend tonight?¡± The queen¡¯s fingernails were perfect, dyed the color of moonlight, looking as beautiful as jewelry on her jade fingers. The queen held a jade wine ss as she asked a woman with curly hair in a beautiful ck dress.

    ¡°Your majesty, there has been an eldritch force lingering around the Abyss of Parting Sorrow, although they don¡¯t dare enter¡­¡±

    Lily danced passionately and diligently. As she spun, she didn¡¯t bother to listen to the state affairs being discussed; she only cared about what the queen was saying. However, the queen only talked about state affairs and didn¡¯t utter a word about the hardworking dancer.

    "Huh¡­ Why is the queen¡­"

    The dancers were there merely to add amusement to the banquet; it wasn¡¯t unusual for the queen and ministers to discuss state affairs. But today, the one dancing in front of them was her1. Since arriving in Ashihara, when had she ever been treated so coldly?

    "Maybe it¡¯s just as the general said? This queen has been asexual for thest thousand years? Could herst lover have been a celestial fairy? She hasn¡¯t even nced at me2."

    Lily danced and danced, feeling depression settle into her chest.

    She wore this embarrassing and humiliating costume, enduring it for the mission. As the ministers continued to stare at her, their eyes filled with perversion, making her feel ill.

    Lily needed the queen to pay attention to her; the sooner she couldplete her mission, the better.

    "Is this queen blind? She¡¯s treating me like air3."

    Although dissatisfied, Lily was naturally talented at dancing, and her posture remained unaffected. She turned her dissatisfaction into an ingenious interpretation in the dance, transforming her mncholy, but the result remained the same.

    The queen acted as if she were invisible, treating her like an ordinary dancer! The more she was treated like air, the harder she danced. The harder she danced, the more fascinated the ministers became.

    However, the queen remained unmoved.

    With her celestial maiden physique, Lily''s stamina was such that she could dance continuously without resting. For the empyrean-realm queen and ministers, it was normal to talk and drink for several days. The problem was that Lily was getting too involved in the dance and was gradually bing sweaty.

    The hall gradually filled with the scent of a celestial maiden¡¯s sweat.

    As she danced, Lily could feel her belly bing more and more bloated, but how could she show signs of this difort? Stopping mid-dance to request a break in front of the queen? How ridiculous would that be?

    She would be penalized with one hundred nks, no, at least two hundred.

    Lily didn¡¯t dare to protest; her only choice was to endure. But with the queen ignoring her, she was bing more and more anxious.

    However, the anxiety only made her dance more passionately and mesmerizingly, turning the dance into a blessing.

    "This¡­ this dancer is the General¡¯s contribution? This dance is superior to the celestial dance we saw back in Takamagahara."

    "Yes, this girl is simply too beautiful. If I were a dancer and saw that dance, I would probably give up dancing."

    Several female generals talked among themselves.

    "Celestial?" Lily couldn¡¯t help but think back to what General Chiya had mentioned. Exactly what rtionship existed between the top of the Female Queendom and the Celestial Maidens?

    Upon hearing thepliments the generals gave Lily, the queen¡¯s eyes flickered to her, then turned away, deep in thought about other matters.

    The inattention made Lily¡¯s anxiety increase even further.

    Are state affairs really putting that much pressure on the queen?

    Lily didn¡¯t restrain herself; she used the rhythm to cleverly change the dance. The other dancers were surprised, but Lily¡¯s powerful control forced them to follow her lead.

    The steps seemed choreographed as Lily deliberately took a circr path around the stage, her ribbons spinning and flickering in the queen¡¯s sight. Lily could see her ribbons reflecting in the queen¡¯s blue eyes, but the queen just turned a blind eye to them.

    "Now." At the peak of the dance, Lily stretched her body, hands raised as if lost in emotion. The ribbon flew from her fingers like a cloud, trailing like crystalline rain as it fell onto the queen.

    "Ah!?" Everyone was stunned, their mouths hanging open in shock.

    The dancers and musicians froze in fear.

    The lead dancer¡¯s ribbon, carrying the scent of a young girl, fell onto the queen¡¯s hair and shoulders.

    Everything froze in silence4.

 Book 12: Chapter 32: Lily pours wine

    Book 12: Chapter 32: Lily pours wine

    Lily was naturally not so clumsy as to make such a mistake, and even though it was very possible to be punished for this, she still decided to take the risk.

    Lily quickly sank to her knees, head down, her long hair pooling around her. Her waist was raised and gently twisting inadvertently, but she did not say a word.

    "Lynne! How dare a mere dancer act so carelessly? You dare throw your sweat-stained scarf on Her Majesty? Guards! Drag her away and beat her until she¡¯s unconscious!" Kanbayashi jumped up and roared in outrage before kneeling down in worry. She had epted money to arrange for Lily to dance here. The dance was great, but she had not expected Lily to be so careless. Now, she was worried that she would also be punished.

    In an instant, two female samurai came up to drag Lily away. Offering no resistance or words, Lily allowed them to seize her by the arms.

    "Wait," the queen spoke up.

    Her gaze finallynded on Lily. Lily¡¯s current clothes were more than enough to drive any official crazy, but the queen remained indifferent.

    The queen¡¯s voice was both mature and majestic. She picked up the soft silk scarf. "This is only a girl¡¯s silk scarf, not a dirty thing at all. If you beg for mercy, you might be able to avoid a heavy punishment. Why don¡¯t you say something?"

    Lily slightly raised her head to reply, "Lynne¡¯s dancing was unable to satisfy Your Majesty. This is already a serious failure; Lynne deserves the punishment."

    Casually putting aside the silk scarf, the queen dered, "Enough, it isn¡¯t anything serious. Today is a good day; let¡¯s not make anyone cry and suffer for a minor issue. You are forgiven.""Hurry and thank the queen!" Kanbayashi scolded.

    The two samurai released Lily¡¯s arms, and she fell into a kneel, kowtowing to the queen. "Lynne thanks Her Majesty the Queen."

    "It isn¡¯t that your dancing skills are bad; I¡¯m just not in the mood to watch a dance today."

    "So her name is Lynne. She danced very hard; it was quite the experience watching her," an officialmented.

    "It¡¯s rumored that she¡¯s a ve General Chiya bought at an expensive price, then personally trained and presented to Her Majesty," a general said. This person was originally one of Chiya¡¯s subordinates.

    "So she was a dancer trained by General Chiya. No wonder she really made an effort. Though¡­ I feel like this Lynne is far inferior to that Kurei Nadeshiko. What do you think, Your Majesty?" the Grand Councillor asked.

    "Is that so? Kurei Nadeshiko¡¯s dance is indeed exceptional, but I wasn¡¯t paying close attention earlier. It¡¯s difficult to judge."

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity Kurei Nadeshiko isn¡¯t here today. We could have had them engage in a dance battle for Your Majesty,¡± the Grand Councillor mused.

    ¡°A dance battle?¡± The queen¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed sword duels and artespetitions, but a dance battle is a first.¡±

    ¡°Shall we arrange one, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°That sounds intriguing.¡±

    ¡°Lynne, Her Majesty has forgiven you. You are dismissed,¡± Kanbayashi ordered.

    But Lily remained kneeling. She knew that if she left now, her gamble would have been in vain.

    ¡°Why do you hesitate, dancer? Leave!¡± the Grand Councillor shouted.

    ¡°I cannot leave without Her Majesty¡¯s permission.¡± With this, the others were silenced.

    ¡°You have my permission to leave. You must be exhausted; rest well.¡±

    "Your Majesty, you work tirelessly for the queendom. If I cannot help you rx, I am too ashamed to leave," Lily protested, her head still bowed.

    The ministers and generals exchanged puzzled nces. What is this insignificant dancer saying? How does she have the nerve to speak so boldly?

    "Lynne, how dare you speak without Her Majesty¡¯s permission?" Kanbayashi was both anxious and angry. If this continued, Lynne would cause great trouble!

    ¡°Calm down.¡± The queen¡¯s interest was piqued. What kind of person was this? A mere dancer daring to speak so boldly¡ªLynne was different.

    ¡°Then tell me, what can you do to help me rx?¡±

    ¡°I beg Your Majesty, allow me to pour wine for you. It may not be much, but it is something practical I can do to serve you.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Lily stood up. Wearing this outfit while dancing was one thing; standing in it was entirely different, making her feel extremely ashamed and nervous. However, hesitation or retreat was not an option.

    With delicate steps, she walked onto the queen¡¯s tform and knelt before her. She picked up the wine bottle and poured wine into the queen¡¯s cup.

    At such close proximity, when Lily leaned down, the deep ravine of her chest was entirely visible. Despite the thinyer of sweat and the sweet fragrance of a young maiden, the queen didn¡¯t spare Lily a single nce, as if entirely preupied with state affairs.

    Lily¡¯s hand shook, causing the wine to spill out of the ss. In a panic, Lily¡¯s knees slipped, and she fell forward.

    The wine sshed onto the queen¡¯s arms, and Lily fell onto her legs.

    ¡°What!?¡± Kanbayashi nearly fainted at the sight.

    Neither the ministers nor the queen could ignore this; in a thousand years, not a single servant had made such a colossal error.

    For a moment, the queen was speechless.

    ¡°Out¡­outrageous¡­¡± Kanbayashi stuttered.

    At that moment, Lily¡¯s delicate waist was lying on the queen¡¯s thighs. She could feel the warmth and softness of the queen through the thin skirt.

    Inwardly, she scolded herself. Although she was unwilling to fail at seducing the queen with her dance, she wouldn¡¯t have done such an outrageous thing on purpose.

    ¡°You disgraceful dancer! Get off the queen immediately!¡±

    ¡°Guards!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I- I apologize!¡± Lily¡¯s hands waved in panic, her slender white thighs swaying unconsciously. The queen could clearly see her waist twisting reflexively, gathering the energy to get up.

    Suddenly, a force as gentle as a cloud yet as powerful as the heavens emanated from the queen¡¯s hand, pressing down on Lily¡¯s waist and holding her in ce.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face turned crimson and hot. This force wasn¡¯t something she could resist; naturally, the queen was a powerhouseparable to Rakshasa-Onna. But what was the queen doing?

    She was utterly unable to get up now.

    ¡°Shameless temptress! Your behavior is outrageous! How dare you offend Her Majesty!¡± The Grand Councilor mmed the table with her hand. ¡°Guards, drag her away!¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± the queen said calmly.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was confused.

    What was happening?

    This scantily d dancery on the queen¡¯s legs, and the queen sat there as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Guards, clean the table and rece it,¡± the queen continued.

    This sort of insignificant task wasn¡¯t something the queen typicallymanded, but what had just happened left all the maids stunned and unsure of what to do.

    Two maids stepped forward and quickly reced the table and the wine.

    During this process, Lily didn¡¯t dare struggle. When she tried to get up, the queen¡¯s hand held her down. She didn¡¯t understand what the queen intended.

    The queen didn¡¯t pay any attention to Lily, continuing to drink wine and discuss state affairs with the ministers. After a while, the queen removed her hand from Lily¡¯s waist, but Lily still didn¡¯t dare get up. Lying there was both shameful and embarrassing.

    The ministers also found the situation strange, but the queen acted as if nothing was amiss, naturally talking andughing. In fact, the queen seemed to think and react faster than usual. When discussing government affairs, she hit the important points quickly, forcing the ministers to focus and follow.

    The second half of the banquet passed in this manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let the banquet end. Everyone, rest early,¡± the queen said.

    She seemed to suddenly remember Lily. A slender hand patted Lily¡¯s back. ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lily felt as if she had just crawled out of a box. While the queen was discussing state affairs, she had been lying on the queen¡¯s legs, hidden behind the table¡­

    Lily remained kneeling on the floor, her face crimson, unwilling to look up.

    The queen ignored her and left. The ministers and generals nced at Lily, but since the queen said nothing, they could only leave one by one.

    Kanbayashi quickly rushed up. ¡°You little b?i?t?c?h?! What were you thinking?¡±

    She grabbed Lily¡¯s hair and was about to deliver several ps, but a maid whispered into Kanbayashi¡¯s ear. This was the queen¡¯s personal maid, not someone Kanbayashi could ignore.

    After listening to the maid, Kanbayashi¡¯s face filled with confusion.

    She released Lily¡¯s hair and knelt down to fix Lily¡¯s messy locks. ¡°Miss Lynne, the queen has asked you to go to her pce. Quickly, go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was bewildered, unable to understand.

    ¡°Follow me, Miss Lynne. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± The maid looked at Lily with a mysterious, sly smile. ¡°I have served her majesty for thousands of years, and this is the first time she has let another woman, aside from the maids, enter her pce.¡±

    Lily stood up nervously, preparing to follow the maid.

    ¡°Lynne! Behave well!¡± Kanbayashi shouted after her.

    Kanbayashi¡¯s attitude had shifted, and she made an excited and understanding gesture. The gesture embarrassed Lily so much that she immediately turned and followed the maid.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 31 â€“ The Queen of Female Queendom

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 31 ¨C The Queen of Female Queendom</h4>

    Dressed in that set of humiliating clothes, Lily sat down and remained in the dark room, waiting¡­ waiting.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been forced into this test, how could I possibly end up in these degrading clothes, and now I have to dance in them¡­ So what if she¡¯s the queen of the Female Queendom¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s face was flushed crimson, her expression radiating utter unwillingness.

    ¡°What if that queen has intentions towards me? What should I do? Not only is her strength the greatest in this Queendom, but she¡¯s also the ruler¡­ She can y with any woman in the pce, regardless of their strength.¡± Logically speaking, Lily had no chance of winning. If her fears came true, how could she possibly escape?

    The embarrassment in her heart was unnerving, making it feel as if time itself had slowed down.

    Lily didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before a maid came running in. ¡°Dancer, hurry and get ready!¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Lily quickly got up.

    ¡°Her Majesty is earlier than usual. She has already entered the Night Banquet Hall. Hurry, you need to gather outside the hall immediately. When the summonses, go inside and dance. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lily followed the maid as the two quickly traveled through the corridors, arriving at a dimly lit room within the pce. There were already two teams of dancers waiting.

    ¡°This is the lead dancer, Lynne. The dance is the usual one; cooperate well with her.¡± Kanbayashi was also there, giving instructions.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the dancers replied in unison.

    At this moment, they could hear singing and music emanating from the other side of the dark room through a gap in the sliding doors. It was as if a soft glow wasing from somewhere.

    ¡°Her Majesty, the queen of the Female Queendom, is in that room¡­¡±

    Lily could feel her breath bing unsteady.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m actually nervous. I won¡¯t do something as foolish as seducing the queen, but what if I mess up the dance¡­¡±

    Lily¡¯s hand unconsciously rested on her bare belly.

    ¡°I was in that small room the entire time and couldn¡¯t leave. I feel like I need to¡­¡±

    Although Lily was a throne-realm adept and had the physique of a celestial maiden, it wasn¡¯t as if all her mortal needs had vanished.

    They had only changed in intensity.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of shame.

    ¡°I actually need to use the bathroom now¡­¡± Lily could only endure. If she went to the toilet and the queen called them, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible?

    ¡°Lynne! Now!¡± Kanbayashi called out, signaling Lily to start the dance routine.

    Startled by themand, Lily quickly stood up and lined up with the others.

    The sliding doors opened. The dancers walked into the bright light, forming a circle. The timing of each dancer¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t up to the individual; the flow of the performance dictated it.

    Lily listened to the music in the great hall, stepping in sync with the rhythm.

    ¡°Now.¡± Wrapping a transparent gauze cloth around herself, Lily trotted lightly into the hall with the rhythm. Each small step was a precise dance movement, not just a random jog.

    The hall was brightly lit. Two rows of female retainers sat on both sides, holding a banquet. Musicians yed in the corner of the hall, and dancers surrounded Lily.

    Lily quickly found her position and gracefully spun into ce, directly facing the front of the hall. Due to Lily¡¯s height, she could see past the shoulders of the two dancers in front of her. A woman sat on an ancient, elegant low tform at the front of the hall, ten meters away.

    That woman had a head full of silver hair, like shimmering moonlight, cascading all the way to the floor of the wooden tform. She was tall, dressed in a luxurious blue-purple dress with an opulent white jade headdress.

    ¡°Is that the Queen of the Female Queendom?¡± Lily silently guessed.

    The apanying dancers moved in a way that resembled a blooming flower,pletely revealing Lily in the middle. Lily assumed a posture that could be described as a heavenly beauty, the grace of a fairy.

    Lily¡¯s eyes were ethereal, as if she were immersed in the dance she cherished most, yet her gaze remained fixed on the queen. The queen, however, did not look at her.

    The queen¡¯s face was fairer than other women, her eyes like water, yet a severity between them made Lily¡¯s heart palpitate; however, those water-like eyes also seemed to hold a hidden sadness. The queen¡¯s lips were light pink, moist like jade, with a beauty mark beside her mouth that gave her a mature look. Under themp¡¯s light, the queen¡¯s skin and essories seemed to glow. Beneath her stunning beauty was the majesty of a mature ruler.

    Lily didn¡¯t dare continue looking at the queen, fearing it would break the rhythm of her dance. When the music started, Lily swung the gauze cloth up and began dancing.

    As Lily danced, she couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in the performance. She felt the burning gaze of the retainers and maids in the room. Although the retainers were discussing state affairs, she could hear asionalpliments. Though her dance was not the best, Lily could feel their gazes gradually bing obsessed to the point of obscenity.

    Lily could only pretend to ignore the stares and continue dancing; she was a dancer, and she had no right to choose her audience.

    When she nced at the queen, her eyes were nk, as if looking far away. The timing of her nces and flirtatious looks were all perfectly integrated into the rhythm of the dance.

    It seemed as if Lily wasn¡¯t dancing to please the audience but naturally disying her own understanding of the celestial maiden¡¯s heart through her dance.

    Whenever Lily nced at the queen, their gazes never met. The queen wasn¡¯t looking at her.

    ¡°Lady Grand Councillor, why did General Chiya not attend tonight?¡± The queen¡¯s fingernails were perfect, dyed the color of moonlight, looking as beautiful as jewelry on her jade fingers. The queen held a jade wine ss as she asked a woman with curly hair in a beautiful ck dress.

    ¡°Your majesty, there has been an eldritch force lingering around the Abyss of Parting Sorrow, although they don¡¯t dare enter¡­¡±

    Lily danced passionately and diligently. As she spun, she didn¡¯t bother to listen to the state affairs being discussed; she only cared about what the queen was saying. However, the queen only talked about state affairs and didn¡¯t utter a word about the hardworking dancer.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Why is the queen¡­¡±

    The dancers were there merely to add amusement to the banquet; it wasn¡¯t unusual for the queen and ministers to discuss state affairs. But today, the one dancing in front of them was her

    <sup>1</sup>. Since arriving in Ashihara, when had she ever been treated so coldly?

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just as the general said? This queen has been asexual for thest thousand years? Could herst lover have been a celestial fairy? She hasn¡¯t even nced at me

    <sup>2</sup>.¡±

    Lily danced and danced, feeling depression settle into her chest.

    She wore this embarrassing and humiliating costume, enduring it for the mission. As the ministers continued to stare at her, their eyes filled with perversion, making her feel ill.

    Lily needed the queen to pay attention to her; the sooner she couldplete her mission, the better.

    ¡°Is this queen blind? She¡¯s treating me like air

    <sup>3</sup>.¡±

    Although dissatisfied, Lily was naturally talented at dancing, and her posture remained unaffected. She turned her dissatisfaction into an ingenious interpretation in the dance, transforming her mncholy, but the result remained the same.

    The queen acted as if she were invisible, treating her like an ordinary dancer! The more she was treated like air, the harder she danced. The harder she danced, the more fascinated the ministers became.

    However, the queen remained unmoved.

    With her celestial maiden physique, Lily¡¯s stamina was such that she could dance continuously without resting. For the empyrean-realm queen and ministers, it was normal to talk and drink for several days. The problem was that Lily was getting too involved in the dance and was gradually bing sweaty.

    The hall gradually filled with the scent of a celestial maiden¡¯s sweat.

    As she danced, Lily could feel her belly bing more and more bloated, but how could she show signs of this difort? Stopping mid-dance to request a break in front of the queen? How ridiculous would that be?

    She would be penalized with one hundred nks, no, at least two hundred.

    Lily didn¡¯t dare to protest; her only choice was to endure. But with the queen ignoring her, she was bing more and more anxious.

    However, the anxiety only made her dance more passionately and mesmerizingly, turning the dance into a blessing.

    ¡°This¡­ this dancer is the General¡¯s contribution? This dance is superior to the celestial dance we saw back in Takamagahara.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this girl is simply too beautiful. If I were a dancer and saw that dance, I would probably give up dancing.¡±

    Several female generals talked among themselves.

    ¡°Celestial?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but think back to what General Chiya had mentioned. Exactly what rtionship existed between the top of the Female Queendom and the Celestial Maidens?

    Upon hearing thepliments the generals gave Lily, the queen¡¯s eyes flickered to her, then turned away, deep in thought about other matters.

    The inattention made Lily¡¯s anxiety increase even further.

    Are state affairs really putting that much pressure on the queen?

    Lily didn¡¯t restrain herself; she used the rhythm to cleverly change the dance. The other dancers were surprised, but Lily¡¯s powerful control forced them to follow her lead.

    The steps seemed choreographed as Lily deliberately took a circr path around the stage, her ribbons spinning and flickering in the queen¡¯s sight. Lily could see her ribbons reflecting in the queen¡¯s blue eyes, but the queen just turned a blind eye to them.

    ¡°Now.¡± At the peak of the dance, Lily stretched her body, hands raised as if lost in emotion. The ribbon flew from her fingers like a cloud, trailing like crystalline rain as it fell onto the queen.

    ¡°Ah!?¡± Everyone was stunned, their mouths hanging open in shock.

    The dancers and musicians froze in fear.

    The lead dancer¡¯s ribbon, carrying the scent of a young girl, fell onto the queen¡¯s hair and shoulders.

    Everything froze in silence

    <sup>4</sup>. <h4>Footnotes:</h4>

    Yuki: Prideful much? Did you forget everything Kanbayashi said? And what about yourment about treating everyone around you as air? Prideful and hypocritical¡­

    Yuki: Exactly who was worrying about the queen giving attention earlier?

    Yuki: Too arrogant, you need a dose of humility¡­

    Yuki: Hmm¡­ is this the tragic scene that Kanbayashi talked about? Lily definitely deserves a beating after this¡­ Probably won¡¯t happen but yea¡­ deserves it.

 Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 32 â€“ Lily pours wine

    <h4>Volume 12 - Yomi-no-kuni: Chapter 32 ¨C Lily pours wine</h4>

    Lily was naturally not so clumsy as to make such a mistake, and even though it was very possible to be punished for this, she still decided to take the risk.

    Lily quickly sank to her knees, head down, her long hair pooling around her. Her waist was raised and gently twisting inadvertently, but she did not say a word.

    ¡°Lynne! How dare a mere dancer act so carelessly? You dare throw your sweat-stained scarf on Her Majesty? Guards! Drag her away and beat her until she¡¯s unconscious!¡± Kanbayashi jumped up and roared in outrage before kneeling down in worry. She had epted money to arrange for Lily to dance here. The dance was great, but she had not expected Lily to be so careless. Now, she was worried that she would also be punished.

    In an instant, two female samurai came up to drag Lily away. Offering no resistance or words, Lily allowed them to seize her by the arms.

    ¡°Wait,¡± the queen spoke up.

    Her gaze finallynded on Lily. Lily¡¯s current clothes were more than enough to drive any official crazy, but the queen remained indifferent.

    The queen¡¯s voice was both mature and majestic. She picked up the soft silk scarf. ¡°This is only a girl¡¯s silk scarf, not a dirty thing at all. If you beg for mercy, you might be able to avoid a heavy punishment. Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±

    Lily slightly raised her head to reply, ¡°Lynne¡¯s dancing was unable to satisfy Your Majesty. This is already a serious failure; Lynne deserves the punishment.¡±

    Casually putting aside the silk scarf, the queen dered, ¡°Enough, it isn¡¯t anything serious. Today is a good day; let¡¯s not make anyone cry and suffer for a minor issue. You are forgiven.¡±

    ¡°Hurry and thank the queen!¡± Kanbayashi scolded.

    The two samurai released Lily¡¯s arms, and she fell into a kneel, kowtowing to the queen. ¡°Lynne thanks Her Majesty the Queen.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that your dancing skills are bad; I¡¯m just not in the mood to watch a dance today.¡±

    ¡°So her name is Lynne. She danced very hard; it was quite the experience watching her,¡± an officialmented.

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that she¡¯s a ve General Chiya bought at an expensive price, then personally trained and presented to Her Majesty,¡± a general said. This person was originally one of Chiya¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°So she was a dancer trained by General Chiya. No wonder she really made an effort. Though¡­ I feel like this Lynne is far inferior to that Kurei Nadeshiko. What do you think, Your Majesty?¡± the Grand Councillor asked.

    ¡°Is that so? Kurei Nadeshiko¡¯s dance is indeed exceptional, but I wasn¡¯t paying close attention earlier. It¡¯s difficult to judge.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity Kurei Nadeshiko isn¡¯t here today. We could have had them engage in a dance battle for Your Majesty,¡± the Grand Councillor mused.

    ¡°A dance battle?¡± The queen¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed sword duels and artespetitions, but a dance battle is a first.¡±

    ¡°Shall we arrange one, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°That sounds intriguing.¡±

    ¡°Lynne, Her Majesty has forgiven you. You are dismissed,¡± Kanbayashi ordered.

    But Lily remained kneeling. She knew that if she left now, her gamble would have been in vain.

    ¡°Why do you hesitate, dancer? Leave!¡± the Grand Councillor shouted.

    ¡°I cannot leave without Her Majesty¡¯s permission.¡± With this, the others were silenced.

    ¡°You have my permission to leave. You must be exhausted; rest well.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you work tirelessly for the queendom. If I cannot help you rx, I am too ashamed to leave,¡± Lily protested, her head still bowed.

    The ministers and generals exchanged puzzled nces. What is this insignificant dancer saying? How does she have the nerve to speak so boldly?

    ¡°Lynne, how dare you speak without Her Majesty¡¯s permission?¡± Kanbayashi was both anxious and angry. If this continued, Lynne would cause great trouble!

    ¡°Calm down.¡± The queen¡¯s interest was piqued. What kind of person was this? A mere dancer daring to speak so boldly¡ªLynne was different.

    ¡°Then tell me, what can you do to help me rx?¡±

    ¡°I beg Your Majesty, allow me to pour wine for you. It may not be much, but it is something practical I can do to serve you.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Lily stood up. Wearing this outfit while dancing was one thing; standing in it was entirely different, making her feel extremely ashamed and nervous. However, hesitation or retreat was not an option.

    With delicate steps, she walked onto the queen¡¯s tform and knelt before her. She picked up the wine bottle and poured wine into the queen¡¯s cup.

    At such close proximity, when Lily leaned down, the deep ravine of her chest was entirely visible. Despite the thinyer of sweat and the sweet fragrance of a young maiden, the queen didn¡¯t spare Lily a single nce, as if entirely preupied with state affairs.

    Lily¡¯s hand shook, causing the wine to spill out of the ss. In a panic, Lily¡¯s knees slipped, and she fell forward.

    The wine sshed onto the queen¡¯s arms, and Lily fell onto her legs.

    ¡°What!?¡± Kanbayashi nearly fainted at the sight.

    Neither the ministers nor the queen could ignore this; in a thousand years, not a single servant had made such a colossal error.

    For a moment, the queen was speechless.

    ¡°Out¡­outrageous¡­¡± Kanbayashi stuttered.

    At that moment, Lily¡¯s delicate waist was lying on the queen¡¯s thighs. She could feel the warmth and softness of the queen through the thin skirt.

    Inwardly, she scolded herself. Although she was unwilling to fail at seducing the queen with her dance, she wouldn¡¯t have done such an outrageous thing on purpose.

    ¡°You disgraceful dancer! Get off the queen immediately!¡±

    ¡°Guards!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I- I apologize!¡± Lily¡¯s hands waved in panic, her slender white thighs swaying unconsciously. The queen could clearly see her waist twisting reflexively, gathering the energy to get up.

    Suddenly, a force as gentle as a cloud yet as powerful as the heavens emanated from the queen¡¯s hand, pressing down on Lily¡¯s waist and holding her in ce.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lily¡¯s face turned crimson and hot. This force wasn¡¯t something she could resist; naturally, the queen was a powerhouseparable to Rakshasa-Onna. But what was the queen doing?

    She was utterly unable to get up now.

    ¡°Shameless temptress! Your behavior is outrageous! How dare you offend Her Majesty!¡± The Grand Councilor mmed the table with her hand. ¡°Guards, drag her away!¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± the queen said calmly.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was confused.

    What was happening?

    This scantily d dancery on the queen¡¯s legs, and the queen sat there as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Guards, clean the table and rece it,¡± the queen continued.

    This sort of insignificant task wasn¡¯t something the queen typicallymanded, but what had just happened left all the maids stunned and unsure of what to do.

    Two maids stepped forward and quickly reced the table and the wine.

    During this process, Lily didn¡¯t dare struggle. When she tried to get up, the queen¡¯s hand held her down. She didn¡¯t understand what the queen intended.

    The queen didn¡¯t pay any attention to Lily, continuing to drink wine and discuss state affairs with the ministers. After a while, the queen removed her hand from Lily¡¯s waist, but Lily still didn¡¯t dare get up. Lying there was both shameful and embarrassing.

    The ministers also found the situation strange, but the queen acted as if nothing was amiss, naturally talking andughing. In fact, the queen seemed to think and react faster than usual. When discussing government affairs, she hit the important points quickly, forcing the ministers to focus and follow.

    The second half of the banquet passed in this manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let the banquet end. Everyone, rest early,¡± the queen said.

    She seemed to suddenly remember Lily. A slender hand patted Lily¡¯s back. ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lily felt as if she had just crawled out of a box. While the queen was discussing state affairs, she had been lying on the queen¡¯s legs, hidden behind the table¡­

    Lily remained kneeling on the floor, her face crimson, unwilling to look up.

    The queen ignored her and left. The ministers and generals nced at Lily, but since the queen said nothing, they could only leave one by one.

    Kanbayashi quickly rushed up. ¡°You little b?i?t?c?h?! What were you thinking?¡±

    She grabbed Lily¡¯s hair and was about to deliver several ps, but a maid whispered into Kanbayashi¡¯s ear. This was the queen¡¯s personal maid, not someone Kanbayashi could ignore.

    After listening to the maid, Kanbayashi¡¯s face filled with confusion.

    She released Lily¡¯s hair and knelt down to fix Lily¡¯s messy locks. ¡°Miss Lynne, the queen has asked you to go to her pce. Quickly, go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lily was bewildered, unable to understand.

    ¡°Follow me, Miss Lynne. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± The maid looked at Lily with a mysterious, sly smile. ¡°I have served her majesty for thousands of years, and this is the first time she has let another woman, aside from the maids, enter her pce.¡±

    Lily stood up nervously, preparing to follow the maid.

    ¡°Lynne! Behave well!¡± Kanbayashi shouted after her.

    Kanbayashi¡¯s attitude had shifted, and she made an excited and understanding gesture. The gesture embarrassed Lily so much that she immediately turned and followed the maid.

 Book 12: Chapter 33: Beauty Under the Moon

    Book 12: Chapter 33: Beauty Under the Moon

    Lily followed the maid through the pce corridors, passing scenery that was far more elegant and beautiful than any other ce she had seen. Instead of leading Lily to the queen¡¯s boudoir, the maid took her to a courtyard within the pce.

    In the courtyard, Lily saw the queen admiring flowers.

    Suddenly, Lily remembered she was dressed in this shamefully revealing outfit. The gauze that could have somewhat covered her had been left back in the hall.

    It was indecent to meet the queen like this. This wasn¡¯t a singing or dancing banquet where such revealing clothes were somewhat eptable; this was a quiet garden with only the two of them¡­

    But she couldn¡¯t just leave to change clothes without the queen¡¯s permission. Enduring her burning cheeks, she knelt at the entrance of the pavilion. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    What worried Lily most was that now the queen had noticed her, she could be said to have aplished her mission. But what if the queen wanted to sleep with her?

    ¡°You¡¯re called Lynne?¡± the queen asked, still admiring the flowers.

    ¡°Yes, I was rash and offended Your Majesty. I thank Your Majesty for your forgiveness¡­¡± Lily kowtowed.

    ¡°For thousands of years, I have watched countless womene and go from this pce. I know all too well why you were sent here, but you seem a bit different. Did you think I would not notice your thoughts?¡± The queen turned towards Lily with warm yet stern eyes.¡°Your Majesty, serving you through dancing is already a great blessing for me. I ask for nothing else,¡± Lily said, remaining prone against the floor. Lily was very sensitive to gazes, but even in this posture, the queen¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t nce at her body. It was very¡­ unusual, and she felt a sense of loss.

    ¡®Her Majesty is alone with me in this courtyard, and she hasn¡¯t looked at me¡­ Isn¡¯t it even more embarrassing since I¡¯m dressed like this? Of course, I don¡¯t want her to look at me, but what about my mission? What is the point of going through so much embarrassment and disgrace?¡¯ Lily silently wondered.

    The queen¡¯s gaze was stern, not enchanted by Lily¡¯s charm. She simply regarded Lily as a servant.

    ¡°Lynne, there¡¯s no need to deceive me. Your dancing is not bad; with your skills, how could youmit such a low-level mistake? Throwing your scarf at me and falling on me while spilling the wine was all on purpose, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Lynne¡­doesn¡¯t dare1¡­¡±

    ¡°Just saying that makes you guilty of deceiving your ruler. If you were a man, I would have killed you. But for a woman, those little lies can be signs of cuteness, so I will forgive you. In this pce, who would dare lie to me over such a trivial matter?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Did the queen just say she was cute?

    ¡°However, things havee to this, so you must tell the truth. Otherwise, I will have to severely punish you. Confess.¡±

    Lily knew she had no choice but to confess. The queen had already said that women could tell small lies; this was her chance. If she continued to lie, the queen might be angry.

    ¡°I confess¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, why did you do it?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Was it not just to attract my attention?¡± The queen paced around the pavilion before walking toward Lily. ¡°Let me guess: although I don¡¯t pay much attention to the women of the pce, from my ministers¡¯ reactions and the rumors that Chiya spent arge amount of money to purchase you, you must be that sort of peerless woman who brings cmity to both people and country. Being so coveted by the world, you must be used to being loved and admired, right?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I dare not answer.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t answer; your reaction is simply an acquiescence. Aren¡¯t you that sort of woman? You probably rarely take the initiative to please others, right? I must admit, by normal standards, you are very womanly and possess a natural seductive charm, but your methods are too bold and inappropriate. However, that makes you a bit special, which is why I called you over to talk.¡±

    Lily felt as though the queen hadpletely seen through her heart. If this continued, she would be too ashamed and passive. She had to pass the test and repay General Chiya. What if¡­

    Lily kowtowed even deeper. ¡°Your Majesty, Lynne was wrong. Please punish me.¡±

    ¡°Punish you? Wouldn¡¯t that be falling for your ploy? Women like you, your beauty makes you far too proud and arrogant, admired by everyone. But those men and women who admire you want to conquer you, punish you, own you, and you look down upon them. Do you think I would act like that? Lynne, your methods are useless against me¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to lie.¡± The queen turned and walked back to the edge of the pavilion, holding onto the railing and looking up into the sky. In that endless darkness, there was no starry sky. Somewhere up there, tens of thousands of meters above, were vast rock walls.

    The queen sighed. ¡°Lynne, your hidden intentions are unique in their arrogant simplicity. It¡¯s only because of this that I¡¯m willing to speak with you. To me, you aren¡¯t attractive at all. No matter how charming you are, what kind of feminine fragrance your scarf carries, or how soft your body is, it¡¯s all useless. My heart belongs to her¡­ only her¡­¡±

    "Over the long years I have descended into this abyss, I can no longer remember her face. Without her, even if this Female Queendom is filled with dance,ughter, and glitter, it remains nothing but a cold, nd, and lifeless castle to me¡­ I will be alone forever."

    The queen continued staring into the sky as a single tear fell from her eye.

    Lily¡¯s view of the queen changed. Regardless of whether the queen appreciated her or not, she realized the queen was an obsessed woman.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know who the queen¡¯s lover is, but she has remained loyal for thousands of years. It¡¯s just like my feelings for Senior Sister Rinne2. I only hope I won¡¯t have to wait thousands of years to see her again.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve heard rumors that you often gaze at the night sky¡­ but this is Yomi-no-Kuni. Even if you stare into the skies, you can¡¯t see the moon or stars. Why do you seek sorrow like this?¡±

    ¡°Your words aren¡¯t incorrect. I¡¯m just willfully deceiving myself. I know where I am, and I know I¡¯ve lived in Yomi for thousands of years, but I still hope to see the moonrise someday¡­ I, Kaguya, am really foolish.¡±

    ¡®Kaguya? Is that the queen¡¯s true name?¡¯ Lily observed the queen¡¯s lonely figure, surrounded by bamboo trees under a moonless sky.

    Suddenly, an idea struck Lily.

    ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to see the moon?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± The queen¡¯s indifferent eyes suddenly sparked with interest, her watery gaze fixed on Lily with surprise.

    ¡°Lynne, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, while my talents are limited, I have learned a few tricks besides dancing. If you wish to admire the moon, I cannot create the real one, but I can conjure a phantom. Would Your Majesty like to see it?¡±

    ¡°Lynne? Can you really make the moon appear?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I am merely an insignificant woman who enjoys ying tricks, but your words and deep affection have truly moved me. I dare not speak lightly of such matters. If I fail, please punish me,¡± Lily said confidently yet calmly.

    The queen trembled. ¡°The lunar creation technique is no ordinary method. In Yomi, no one has yet mastered it. Lynne, if you cannot aplish it, I won¡¯t me you, but please, try it for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily stood up. In Yomi-no-Kuni, she couldn¡¯t fly. ¡°Then forgive my impoliteness.¡±

    Lily walked to the edge of the pavilion and leaped into the garden. Her bare feet bnced gracefully on a rock. Her charm became ethereal, condensing the power of her soul realm into a star-frosted ribbon. She began dancing on the rock, the ribbon floating in the night sky.

    The sky filled with stars and snow,pletely captivating the queen¡¯s attention.

    Lily¡¯s dance softened as her concentration intensified. Sakura petals filled the sky, mingling with the snow and stars. Above the blend of snow and sakura petals, ayer of snow clouds formed. The clouds followed Lily¡¯s dance, parting to reveal a bright silver moon.

    ¡°What!? That¡­¡± The queen stared in disbelief, trembling with shock, her hands gripping the railing tightly.

    ¡°That¡­ the moon¡­ it really is the moon¡­ the moon I have yearned for thousands of years. My home seems to be there, the courtyard of my childhood, the refuge of my soul¡­ she¡­ that is where I met her¡­¡±

    The queen copsed to her knees, staring at the moon.

    The queen of the Female Queendom, the protector of tens of thousands of female adepts, she who stood unshakable, Queen Kaguya, an existenceparable to Wakarai or Rakshasa, knelt before the moon in the sky.

    But Lily was already in a state of forgetfulness. Even though the queen had knelt before her, even though she could feel that familiar, admiring gaze filled with the suppressed desire of thousands of years, she didn¡¯t react at all. Lily was just lonely and aloof, dancing under the moon without a thought.

 Book 12: Chapter 34: Thousand years of Suppression

    Book 12: Chapter 34: Thousand years of Suppression

    Kaguya was no longer the tiny infant born from the bamboo, silently bringing joy and blessings to the old man. Back then, she often gazed up at the moon. Only after being taken back to the Moon Pce did she realize that she originated from the heavens.

    The queen could no longer remember how long ago that was.

    Kaguya, glowing under the moonlight, was once the most beautiful and kind woman of her generation. The emperor, middle counselor, and all other men who courted her were wisely yet ruthlessly rejected. Kaguya was both rebellious and innately kind¡­

    She didn¡¯t know why she rejected those men. Not only were they the most elite of their generation, but they were also kind and sincere to her. Kaguya seemed naturally insensitive to such emotional matters.

    Until she grew up, returned to Takamagahara, and met that person in the Lunar Pce.

    At that time, she was only a minor spellcaster, without even a divine status. That person, however, was the supreme, divine, and pure goddess of the night. But somehow, without reason or warning, Kaguya fell in love with the goddess at first sight.

    But the goddess she secretly loved was the ruler of the night, the Celestial War Goddess of Takamagahara, the dream lover of ten thousand celestial maidens, and the arbiter that made Yomi tremble.

    Kaguya didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to approach or speak to her.

    So Kaguya trained hard, year after year, in that lonely Lunar Pce. Her battle talent was not as high as the Bishamonten sisters, but she worked diligently, lonely and infatuated, yet not crazed. She trained endlessly, like a constant gurgling stream, practicing without ceasing. As Kaguya¡¯sbat strength improved, her artes advanced by leaps and bounds. Her infatuated heart made her extra sharp, able to see through the world. She felt she could understand the loneliness of the goddess Tsukuyomi no Mikoto.She believed Tsukuyomi was just as lonely as she was. Dreaming of her goddess every night was her source of motivation to train endlessly.

    One day, Kaguya achieved great mastery of her spirit energy and artes, bing one of the revered celestial goddesses of Takamagahara. Although she was still far from Tsukuyomi¡¯s level, she now had the qualifications to be noticed, valued, and to work for her.

    Just as Kaguya was overjoyed yet hesitant to reveal her feelings to Tsukuyomi, she discovered that the moon goddess already had a lover. They were a perfect pair, like the sun and moon.

    Even Kaguya felt that Tsukuyomi and her lover were perfectly matched. When they were together, they seemed incredibly happy and blissful¡­

    Kaguya was not jealous; the other was so far beyond her that feeling jealous seemed silly. But even so, Kaguya did not give up. She chose to silently hide behind the snow-white stone pirs of the Lunar Pce and continue to nurture her love for Tsukuyomi. It would be an eternal, secret love, unknown to anyone, a fruitless secret love. The image of the goddess Tsukuyomi¡¯s back would be her eternal lover¡­

    Kaguya wished she could be a star and be the moon¡¯s eternalpanion.

    That night, Kaguya¡¯s long ck hair turned the color of starlight.

    Even if she was just a small, unobtrusive light among the many stars surrounding the moon, Kaguya had no regrets.

    Yomi, Female Queendom, Queen¡¯s Courtyard.

    As Lily finished her dance, she stood there, dripping with sweat, her cheeks flushed, as if she had some unfinished thoughts.

    The clouds chased the moon, and the wind rustled the bamboo.

    Lily stood panting beneath the artificial mountain, her small feet lightly nted on the rocks. Lily was out of breath, as if she had been too immersed and exhausted herself.

    Lily couldn¡¯t help but look at the queen, but all she saw was a silver ribbon flying towards her. It carried an undeniable force, filled with lingering memories and entangled with resentment. The ribbon wrapped around her and pulled her to the queen.

    Lily had danced too hard. Although her spirit power was plentiful, her body was exhausted. Without being able to utter a cry of surprise, she was pulled to the queen.

    Today¡¯s Kaguya was no longer the young girl born from a bamboo tree, nor was she the little spellcaster who hid in the shadows of the Lunar Pce.

    The Kaguya of today survived ancient wars, led a group of fallen celestial maidens, and established the Female Queendom. She was a supreme overlord in thend of Yomi. The strong, tolerant, mature, and wise ruler of the Female Queendom.

    The queen pulled Lily into her embrace. She was slightly taller, and the way she looked at Lily had subtly changed.

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡± Lily was unaware of the violent fluctuations in the queen¡¯s heart and the painful, unforgettable love of countless years.

    The queen cupped Lily¡¯s chin and examined her closely. ¡°How many years has it been since I said farewell to her? After falling into Yomi, I haven¡¯t truly looked at any woman. Now that I do, you truly are beautiful.¡±

    As the queen spoke, she gasped, feeling something inside her awaken that had been dormant for thousands of years. When something suppressed for thousands of years awakens, it is like an uncontroble flood.

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡± Lily sensed something different in the queen¡¯s gaze. It was somewhat like the way other women looked at her, but also distant and heated, as if the queen was seeing her as a substitute. Lily felt torn between satisfaction and sadness.

    ¡°Lynne, you are truly different from other women. I don¡¯t know¡­ I can no longer remember her face, but somehow, you¡­ No. It¡¯s not about your beauty; your dance under the moonlight moved me. Lynne, you are the dancer General Chiya sent to the pce, correct?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°From tonight on, you are no longer just that.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Lynne, I know you¡¯ve worked hard on your dancing techniques and are skilled in various methods of service. Aren¡¯t you doing everything you can to please me?¡± The queen¡¯s voice was firm and warm.

    ¡°This, uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Why so shy? Which woman in the pce doesn¡¯t have the same intentions as you? I simply don¡¯t give anyone a nce, but you, Lynne, I will favor you!¡±

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty!?¡±

    ¡°Lynne, your dance was amazing. For the first time in thousands of years, I saw the beautiful moon. I will repay you. What do you want? I will give it to you!¡±

    The queen was an overlord, her greatest strengthy in her arcane arts, but even so, her martial prowess was beyond what Lily could resist.

    The queen waved her hand, sending out several strands of silver-white silk ribbons that restrained Lily and gently dragged her through the air, through the corridors, and into the queen¡¯s boudoir.

    When the ribbons released Lily and disappeared, she was ced on the floor. The queen walked into the boudoir as the doors closed behind her.

    ¡°Lynne, thank you. You¡¯ve fulfilled my one wish, and I will definitely reward you. Moreover, I should no longer be willful; I should let nature take its course. The ministers of the Female Queendom will also be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Um? Your Majesty? I¡­¡±

    Before Lily could fully grasp the intent of the queen¡¯s words, the queen had already leaned over, grabbing Lily¡¯s hands with one hand while the other caressed her face and neck.

    One of the queen¡¯s legs supported her on the floor, while the other pressed between Lily¡¯s legs.

    The sudden, unexpected sensation nearly drove Lily into a frenzy.

    ¡°Your Majesty? What are you doing?¡±

    Everything happened too quickly. Before Lily could react, the queen had already pressed her down onto the floor, intending to take her immediately.

    ¡°No! Your Majesty, don¡¯t do this! What are you doing? No!¡± This was beyond Lily¡¯s expectations, and she fell into a panic.

    ¡°No? Is that truly from your heart? You worked so hard to seduce me, wasn¡¯t it for this? From now on, your status will be different, and the ministers can be assured of the Female Queendom¡¯s future peace and prosperity. Lynne, bear my child.¡± The queen¡¯s face was flushed, her eyes misty and intoxicating, her breath faster than Lily¡¯s. The feelings the queen had suppressed for thousands of years had been ignored by Lily; perhaps the queen had lost her calm deliberation and didn¡¯t even know what she was doing.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± As the queen pressed down, her knees pressing against Lily¡¯s abdomen, another voice within her shouted, ¡°Have I gone crazy? Only she can make me fall in love; no one else can move my heart! Why? I clearly don¡¯t love this Lynne, but why can¡¯t I control my body? This woman must want me like this; her little resistance is just a show to ignite my desire to conquer her. What am I doing? What are these thoughts of possessing Lynne, conquering Lynne? I don¡¯t know!¡±

    The wordsing from the queen¡¯s mouth were different from her thoughts. ¡°Lynne, be my woman. Tonight, give everything to me.¡±

    Only now did Lily realize the gravity of the situation. Resistance was impossible.

    The queen was grasping her chest with one hand, while the other had already moved to one of the strings holding up Lily¡¯s cloth bottom.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Wait! Please, wait!¡± Lily cried out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lynne, I will favor you and only you. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I¡­¡±

    The queen studied Lily¡¯s flushed face and rapid breaths. It didn¡¯t seem like an act; Lily appeared genuinely distressed. ¡°Lynne, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­¡± Lily was embarrassed. She wanted to speak but was too shy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you ufortable? If you have something to say, tell your royal big sister.¡±

    Lily gathered her courage and leaned in to shyly whisper a few words into the queen¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Ehh?¡± The queen was shocked by what she heard. Being warm-hearted, she quickly let go of Lily and helped her sit up, hiding herughter. ¡°Ahh, so it was that. There¡¯s no need to be shy about it, it¡¯s very natural. Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier?¡±

    Seeing the queen¡¯s warm, sisterly gaze, Lily felt even more ashamed.

    ¡°Go, the faster you go, the quicker you¡¯lle back,¡± the queen said warmly, gently patting Lily¡¯s rear. ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lily ran out, head lowered, face crimson, and waist swaying.

 Book 12: Chapter 35: The Queenâ€™s Anger

    Book 12: Chapter 35: The Queen¡¯s Anger

    Lily hesitated. Should she take the chance to flee?

    But the queen was an overlord, her strength unimaginable, and the Female Queendom had countless experts. Did she even have a chance to escape?

    If she returned, however, what then? The queen¡­

    Lily suddenly felt foolish. She had taken the initiative to please the queen, but why hadn¡¯t she considered the consequences back then? The queen had absolute authority in this queendom. If she wanted a lowly dancer, who would dare say no?

    Lily felt a call from the mirror, sensing that Ayaka and the others were calling her. But she didn¡¯t dare reply. Not only did sheck the time, she was also too embarrassed to face her sisters now.

    Running wasn¡¯t an option. She could only face what was toe head-on. When Lily returned to the queen¡¯s boudoir, she was dressed in a pure white yukata.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Lily knelt down, preparing to confess.

    ¡°Lynne, why are you dressed like that? Lift your head.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±Lily hadn¡¯t dared to look at the queen when she entered the room. As she looked up, she noticed changes in the boudoir. An additional gauze curtain and a beautiful painted screen adorned the wooden tform. The queen was dressed only in a violet set of narrow underwear decorated with golden trim.

    Her silver hair draped down her back, her jade legs were slender, and the thousands of years of loneliness had not altered her slim waist and voluminous breasts. Her perfect curves were revealed in the crystal light.

    The queen was adorned with various pieces of jewelry that fit her body perfectly, making Lily¡¯s heart flutter.

    ¡°Lynne,e here.¡± The queen¡¯s voice carried a thousand years of charm and desire, momentarily mesmerizing Lily.

    Even mesmerized, deep in her heart, thest bit of resistance knew she could not allow this to continue.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Lynne has a true love,¡± Lily said, kowtowing with her hair spread around her.

    ¡°Your and my true loves¡ªtonight, are they not each other? Tomorrow, I will make you my queen consort. I am not like those other Yomi overlords with harems; I will have only you by my side. I will give you glory, wealth, and the best treasures for training. I will protect and pamper you. All you need to do is be my woman. Whatever you want, I will give it to you. If you are shy, just close your eyes, lie down, and leave everything to me. Okay?¡± The queen was lying on her side, her legs crossed, her eyes shining with tenderness.

    ¡°Lynne, raise your head and look at me,¡± the queen said softly.

    Lily looked up, seeing the beautiful figure hidden behind the gauze curtain. Her heart fluttered, but she couldn''t let down her senior sister1.

    She quickly ducked her head, not daring to look. ¡°Your Majesty, Lynne is telling the truth!¡±

    The queen had repressed herself for thousands of years. Although her breath was short, she still maintained a gentle and courteous demeanor. ¡°That¡¯s fine, you might as well tell me the truth. The nights of Yomi are endless; sooner orter, you will be mine.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Lynne has already made a private lifelongmitment. In this life, I will only marry her.¡± Lily mustered the courage to say those words. If Senior Sister Rinne woke up and found out she had turned into a woman, this body would be returned. Where would she go then? Lily still didn¡¯t know, but her heart would always belong to Senior Sister. No matter what happened, her feelings would not change. Even if she returned this body, was ignored by her senior sisters, disliked by others, and wandered alone in the corners of the world, she would not regret it.

    As Lily reiterated her convictions, the queen was stunned and didn''t react for some time.

    Slowly, her gentle eyes filled with anger.

    ¡°What did you say? Who do you think you are? A mere dancer sneaking into the pce, using all sorts of means to lure me! Was it not to seduce me for glory and riches, so those behind you can gain more influence? Countless women live in this harem; have I ever given any of them a nce? You are the first woman I felt inclined to pamper, but now you say such ridiculous words? Who do you think you are? When you want to seduce, you seduce, and when you don''t, you stop?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I, I didn¡¯t mean that. Please listen to my exnation.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    The entire pce rumbled under the queen¡¯s anger, the gauze curtain shaking wildly.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? The second woman I¡¯ve fallen in love with? Ahahaha, what a foolishly reckless woman, to dare y with my feelings and then im you have a sweetheart? Did you think you were Tsukuyomi no Mikoto!?¡±

    A heaven-shaking power burst forth, ribbons tightly binding Lily before pulling her into the curtain. The queen¡¯s thousands of years of desire had turned into thousands of years of anger.

    With a wave of the queen¡¯s hand, Lily¡¯s white yukata was torn to shreds.

    Lily instinctively clutched her chest, holding onto the string of her underwear as she rolled and hid in the corner of the wooden tform, fear gripping her.

    ¡°B?i?t?c?h?!¡± The queen raged. ¡°I didn¡¯t like you, but your moonlight dance moved me, rekindling old emotions. You, what do you think you are? Nothing but a substitute, and you dare speak to me like that!¡±

    Being cursed didn¡¯t anger Lily. She only felt pity for the queen, realizing she had deeply hurt her majesty.

    With another wave of the queen¡¯s hand, ribbons twisted around Lily¡¯s hands and legs, binding her and suspending her mid-air. The queen walked closer and cupped Lily¡¯s face.

    ¡°This face of yours¡­ do you think you¡¯re beautiful? Do you think you can y with others¡¯ feelings because of your looks? Hmph, are the heavens blind? I should execute you! But even if I did, my anger wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. You dare y with my feelings?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I had difficulties!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Difficulties? You have a beloved, so I should be lonely for thousands of years?¡± Tears streamed down the queen¡¯s cheeks, her sadness and indignation affecting Lily.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± The queen was surprised to see Lily¡¯s tears. If this dancer was crying out of fear and pleading for mercy, the queen would never forgive her. But Lily didn¡¯t look afraid; her eyes held only sadness.

    Tilting Lily¡¯s face up, the queen asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I know the consequences of deceiving you. My inexperience and behavior led to your misunderstanding and hurt, but I would rather be executed than lie about this matter. Does Your Majesty truly want another woman lying beneath you? You said women can be forgiven for small lies, but on this matter, as a woman, I believe no lies can be tolerated!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The queen paused, then had the ribbons set Lily down. They separated and tied Lily¡¯s limbs to the wooden tform.

    The queen sat on Lily and caressed her flushed face, running a finger down her arm. She ordered sternly, her eyes misty, ¡°What you said makes sense, but as you said, the crime of deceiving the ruler is death. Yet you still im to have a sweetheart. Why? Tell me everything. If you can convince me, I will spare you. But if you cannot¡­¡±

    Lily was bound so tightly she couldn¡¯t move. She trembled, her hair a mess as she looked up at the queen with mncholy and worry. The queen¡¯s towering figure seemed to symbolize a formidable authority2.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if I can''t exin it properly, what will you do to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, a sensitive and smart woman like you can surely guess. Since you im to have a sweetheart in front of me, you must not fear death. I won¡¯t bother to kill such a woman. If you cannot satisfy my curiosity, I will take your body right here. No matter who you have in your heart, you will be my woman first! With my methods, impregnating you will be simple. Afterwards, I will make you my consort and pamper you, but you will never see your sweetheart again. Perhaps¡­ that is the most painful thing for you, Miss Lynne?¡± The queen leaned down, her voice filled with determination and the weight of thousands of years of resentment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like that, Your¡­ Your Majesty, please listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh?¡± The queen¡¯s silver hair mingled with Lily¡¯s ck hair. ¡°Hmm? This is clearly your first time and mine. You¡¯re already like this? I¡¯m starting to doubt your words. Could it be that your sweetheart and lifelongmitments are all lies to make me determined to conquer you?¡±

    ¡°No, definitely not! Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so coquettish? You really are a woman easily misunderstood! You must be too used to being charming and acting as such! Hurry and speak! Tell me the entire truth so I can judge you! Will you be mine, or shall I allow you to reunite with your sweetheart?¡± The queen¡¯s finger trailed along Lily¡¯s shoulder and corbone.

    Lily endured, her heart trembling with nervousness. Although the queen was overwhelmingly strong, her nature was gentle, despite being a celestial maiden who had fallen into Yomi. Lily could instinctively feel that the queen, General Chiya, and the other fallen celestial maidens were not bad people. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have established the Female Queendom, providing care for all the unfortunate women in Yomi. If she spoke of her experiences, maybe the queen would empathize and forgive her.

    But¡­ she was a wanted criminal in Takamagahara. Although the queen was a fallen celestial maiden, she was still a celestial maiden. Had theypletely severed ties with Takamagahara, or did they still follow its edicts? If she took the risk, would she fall into greater danger?

    Should she speak¡­ or remain silent3?

 Book 12: Chapter 37: A Land without Exit

    At this moment, she had no choice but to speak.

    If she confessed, there was a chance the queen might forgive her. If she didn¡¯t, how could she survive this day? Lily closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She had no choice but to trust in the queen and General Chiya.

    She would tell the truth! She would trust her intuition!

    ¡°Your Majesty, Lynne is from the Heian Dynasty in the mortal world of Ashihara.¡±

    ¡°Heian Dynasty? What is so strange about that? I heard it is the current dynasty of the mortal world. In this Female Queendom, there are female adepts from everywhere: the Asuka Dynasty, Nara Dynasty, and of course, the Heian Dynasty. Everyone has their own tragic fate. Lynne, you were fortunate to arrive here a virgin. Is that a lie?¡± The queen¡¯s anger had not abated. If she found out Lynne was no longer pure, she might be unable to suppress her urge to kill.

    ¡°No, no, Your Majesty, I would never lie about something like that,¡± Lily quickly responded.

    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t seem to be lying. However, saying that you¡¯re from Ashihara only tells me you¡¯ve suffered misery. In this Female Queendom, who hasn¡¯t suffered misery? Do you think that justifies teasing and deceiving me?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty, please listen. The Heian Dynasty is facing the copse of the heavenly way, earthly disasters, and rampant monsters and demons. My sisters and I barely managed to defeat the dark forces of the Imperial Court and built the thirty-six prayer altars. We aimed to ascend to Takamagahara and pray to Amaterasu-¨­mikami to restore the heavens and save the people¡­¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The queen¡¯s hand trembled, pulling off one of Lily¡¯s cloth straps without noticing. ¡°Amaterasu-¨­mikami? What were you thinking? Were you crazy?¡±¡°It¡¯s a long story, but we received an ancient prophecy. Following its directives, we set up formations and built the Ship of Ascension¡­¡±

    ¡°Preposterous! Not even mentioning Amaterasu-¨­mikami¡­¡± The queen halted, looking out the window, her eyes shing with awe and sadness before turning back to Lily. She didn¡¯t continue her previous thought but instead said, ¡°Mere mortals wanting to ascend and meet Amaterasu-¨­mikami? Do you think that¡¯s an existence you can meet at will? I can already guess why you fell into Yomi. Tell me, what happened?¡±

    ¡°When the ship reached the vast clouds, two terrifying phantoms appeared¡­¡±

    She exined to the queen that they had been attacked. While she had fallen into Yomi, the fates of the others remained unknown.

    ¡°That must have been Raijin and Denbo. Lynne, given your strengths, it¡¯s a miracle you survived. It seems their target wasn¡¯t you.¡± The queen mused, still angry but relieved that Lily had survived the attack.

    Lily was surprised. She wasn¡¯t the target? Then was it Shizuka Gozen?

    ¡°Your Majesty, Lynne is a mirror girl. The destiny of the mirror girls is to escort their leader to Takamagahara and pray to Amaterasu-¨­mikami for the salvation of the world. But just as we reached the vast clouds, we suffered a catastrophe. I don¡¯t know what happened to the leader. What did we do wrong? Why did Takamagahara treat us like that? If we don¡¯t even have the right to meet Amaterasu-¨­mikami, why does the mirror girl¡¯s destiny direct us to¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears, still unable to understand the situation.

    Seeing Lily¡¯s sadness and misery, the queen abandoned her intentions. The atmosphere was no longer suitable. Especially after hearing Amaterasu-¨­mikami¡¯s name, the queen became more serious.

    She released Lily and sat to the side, her silver hair disheveled.

    ¡°Lynne, at such a young age, you¡¯ve fallen into Yomi and been reduced to a ve. These matters are simply beyond your control, so why do you persist?¡± The queen shook her head, questioning in a depressed tone.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Lily quickly got up and knelt beside the queen. ¡°I know I¡¯m just a helpless woman, but my sweetheart, Sister Rinne, is still in deep sleep, and my sisters face the copse of the heavens and earth. The mirror girl leader, Shizuka Gozen, is missing. I can¡¯t just watch them suffer as the world copses without doing anything! Your Majesty, please guide me!¡±

    ¡°Sister Rinne? Is that your sweetheart¡¯s name?¡± The queen felt jealousy ignite in her chest as Lily spoke of her sweetheart. Though moved by Lily¡¯s dedication, she didn¡¯t want to hear that woman¡¯s name. ¡°You foolish girl, you¡¯re really pushing the limits. After repeatedly deceiving me, sparing your life is already a mercy. I won¡¯t kill you because of your confession, but you still dare make demands of me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare! But I can¡¯t just watch my sisters fall into damnation!¡±

    The queen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as reckless as you, but because of your infatuation and willingness to sacrifice, I won''t kill you. But that¡¯s all. It¡¯s better for you to know less about Takamagahara. The more you know, the more dangerous it is. I will only say this: you will not be able to meet Amaterasu-¨­mikami. The way of the heavens cannot be changed; it will never change. Ashihara will grow colder and colder until it is as dark and cold as Yomi itself, and all mortals will perish.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ cannot change?¡± Lily could not believe her ears. ¡°The heavens are in chaos, and the world is bing dark. All of this¡­ it cannot be changed?¡±

    The queen¡¯s eyes were sad and sincere. ¡°It cannot be changed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Lynne, you don¡¯t need to be so mournful. Since they are your sisters, they must be extraordinary. Even though women are in constant danger in Yomi, this Female Queendom exists. Even if Ashihara falls into eternal darkness, your sisters should still be able to survive.¡±

    Maybe the queen was right, but how could she do nothing if her sisters were doomed to a life in darkness? She also had affection for the Heian Dynasty. Could she sit still as the mortals of the world were eradicated?

    Her mind turned to Minamoto no Yoritomo¡¯s crazy n. Had he known that mortals would be unable to resist the changes in the way of heaven and therefore made apromise? He was ambitious but didn¡¯t seem to have selfish desires. Though he was her greatest enemy, he was the only man who didn¡¯t covet her body. He did everything to advance his n for a new world. Although appalling and depraved, it would allow for the survival of mortals, right?

    Did he also have no choice? Did he already know that the heavens could not be changed? He had been about to seed, and the one who had stopped him¡­ was herself¡­

    ¡°Lily! Protect this world in my ce!¡± Yoritomo¡¯sst words in that sea of fire echoed in her mind.

    ¡°The way of the heavens cannot be changed, and I personally destroyed the people¡¯s chance of survival?¡± Lily fell into confusion¡­

    ¡°Lynne? What¡¯s wrong?¡± the queen asked, noticing Lily¡¯s dazed expression.

    The queen¡¯s voice woke Lily. She suddenly asked, ¡°Your Majesty, can I ask how to leave Yomi and return to the mortal world?¡±

    ¡°Lynne, I understand your feelings, but do you think Yomi is a ce you cane and go at will? Not even I know how to leave. And even if I did, I would not allow you to leave.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°Lynne, if I weren¡¯t moved by your emotions for your sweetheart and sisters, I would have punished you severely. Who do you think you are? You are a ve who was sold into the harem, a ve who dared to deceive your ruler multiple times. Now, you dare ask me how to escape from Yomi? Just how reckless are you?¡± the queen sternly rebuked.

    ¡°I am guilty¡­¡± Lily admitted, understanding that while her actions were for her sisters and the world, from the queen¡¯s perspective, her behavior had been outrageous.

    ¡°I said something wrong. Please punish me.¡± Lily felt guilty, believing she wouldn''t find peace unless the queen punished her.

    ¡°Forget it. Today has been tiring. Although you don¡¯t care about your own life, in light of your dedication to your sisters and sweetheart, I shall forgive you. I would appear too narrow-minded if I penalize you. But Lynne, I must remind you, don¡¯t think about escaping from Yomi again. Even with my realm and strength, it is almost impossible. If I let you try to escape, it would be nothing more than watching youmit suicide.¡±

    The queen didn''t need to deceive Lily. Even if she didn¡¯t stop her, Lily wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. The queen¡¯s words made Lily even more desperate, like a bolt out of the blue.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ am I¡­ never going to be able to return to the mortal world? What is happening to the heavens¡­?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were confused and lost,cking any direction.

    Seeing Lily so forlorn, the queen could no longer bear to be harsh. ¡°Lynne, if I tell you, I would be pushing you towards death. If you truly want to know, then it will depend on your destiny.¡±

    ¡°Destiny?¡± Lily asked, confused.

    ¡°If you are destined to know, then one day, if your realm and strength areparable to mine and you can rely on your own power to survive and navigate in Yomi,e and ask me. I will tell you everything.¡± The queen¡¯s eyes shone with a deep, distant light.

 Book 12: Chapter 38: Truth

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Lily sensed that this matter concealed unimaginable secrets. Perhaps the queen was right¡ªit might be better for her not to know right now, but in the future, she would need to know.

    ¡°Please tell me the truth! I know Your Majesty is doing this for my good, but while I can wait, my sisters out there cannot! I can¡¯t let them continue to take dangerous risks in ignorance, and my¡­ sweetheart, I don''t know how long she canst! Your Majesty, please tell me!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.

    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ve already told you so much, don¡¯t you understand? Since you have fallen into Yomi, don¡¯t think about returning to the mortal world¡ªit¡¯s impossible! Even if I tell you, it will only plunge your heart into darkness, making your journey in Yomi even more dangerous. What¡¯s the point of telling you? Do you still not understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand Your Majesty¡¯s concern, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve kept one thing hidden from you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The queen¡¯s eyes narrowed with fury.

    But for Lily, even at the risk of angering the queen, this truth had to be spoken.

    ¡°Your Majesty, my real name is Kagami Lily. Right before Inded in Yomi, my name appeared on Takamagahara¡¯s bounty list. The moment I arrived here, I was chased and pursued from all directions. I was almost captured or killed multiple times! Even if you don¡¯t tell me the secret, I¡¯m already in great danger! As soon as I leave the Female Queendom, I will be hunted by many forces!¡±

    ¡°Takamagahara¡¯s bounty list?¡± The queen¡¯s eyes red with anger and surprise.She raised a hand, grabbed Lily, and pressed her down onto the ground, pressing a thigh against Lily¡¯s stomach while pinning her wrists and head.

    ¡°You little liar! Don¡¯t push too far! Do you think the Female Queendom is so remote that those carrying the bounty list cannot reach it? You still dare talk nonsense? With your limited power, how could you end up on the bounty list? Do you think you can trick me? How many of your words are true? Even your name is fake!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not lying!¡±

    ¡°With your limited strength, how could you escape Yomi¡¯s pursuit? How could you escape?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Lily suddenly realized how much she had lied to the queen, feeling a deep sense of shame.

    ¡°Your Majesty, can you please release me first?¡±

    The queen wasn¡¯t worried Lily would escape. With her methods, there was nothing Lily could do. So she released her.

    Lily got up, her face crimson. She took a few steps back, knelt before the queen, and buried her head in shame.

    ¡°Your Majesty, before I confess everything, please punish me severely. I feel so much shame! If I am not punished, I won¡¯t feel at ease!¡±

    ¡°¡­First tell me, then I will decide if you need punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lily raised her head and began to recount the shameful story of how she was rescued by Rakshasa-Onna, how she was held prisoner and forced into the Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens, and how her arrival in the Female Queendom was a test, with her status as a ve being a deception.

    Lily knew that confessing was a great danger, but it was also a gamble. It wasn¡¯t that Rakshasa-Onna would deliberately put her in danger, but from what she had observed, the queen and generals of the Female Queendom were likely fallen celestial maidens from Takamagahara. If she didn¡¯t confess the truth, the queen might never reveal the truth to her!

    Compared to Rakshasa-Onna, Lily was more willing to trust in Chiya and the queen!

    The queen couldn¡¯t help but p Lily across the face. In her anger, she pped Lily to the ground. Lily remained lying on the ground, epting the hit without any anger.

    ¡°You! You¡­! How many of your words are true? You say you were forced to do this, but your behavior! How is it different from a spy!? If there were a third person present, I would have been forced to execute you!¡± The queen shook with anger.

    ¡°Since I have confessed everything, I am prepared to suffer for it. To prevent my sisters from walking cluelessly into danger, for my sweetheart who is in endless sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡­ you¡­ why are you so foolish? Your sisters, your sweetheart, are they really more important than your own life?¡±

    ¡°Yes! My sisters are the reason I fight! My senior sister, she is the reason for my existence! My everything!¡±

    The queen stared at Lily in a daze. There are so many lovers in the world, but most would escape and flee when disaster struck. How many would walk towards death without regrets out of foolish love? Wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s infatuation so very simr to her own?

    The queen couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°¡­I really don¡¯t know what to say. Rakshasa, you said?¡±

    ¡°Lynne, although your crime is infuriating, Rakshasa-Onna has once again orchestrated the Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens to make the women of Yomi suffer. Even women like you are forced into it. It¡¯s hateful!¡±

    The queen pulled Lily up and gently traced a finger over her bruised cheek. ¡°Does it hurt? Did I hit you too hard?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty, I deserve to be hit¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, you deserve to be hit, but thinking it over calmly, the main culprit is Rakshasa-Onna. You are also a victim. Although you have repeatedly deceived me, for your sweetheart, you really had no choice. If it were me, I would have done the same¡­ only, you should have told me everything earlier. You wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡± The queen looked at Lily¡¯s red cheek with a mix of anger and concern.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Heian Dynasty is shrouded in darkness. My sisters and I worked so hard to ascend to Takamagahara, but the result was disastrous. I fell into Yomi and was hunted by tens of thousands of demons. Your Majesty, please tell me the truth. I don''t know where we went wrong. Why? Why do my sweetheart and I have to be treated like this¡­ sobs¡­¡±

    This time, she sobbed into the queen¡¯sp, feeling utterly lost.

    ¡°Lynne, do you really want to know?¡± The queen stroked Lily¡¯s long hair. Lily¡¯s cries stirred up old, painful memories, filling the queen with sadness.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please tell me, please tell me the truth!¡± Lily wiped away her tears and got up. No matter how weak or wronged she felt, she had to be strong and ept everything.

    ¡°Lynne, I didn¡¯t want to tell you to protect you, but your determination is stronger than I thought. Since you have risked execution to confess, perhaps¡­ I should give you the choice.¡±

    The queen stood up and, with a wave of her hand, a luxurious light blue long-sleeved kimono appeared on her body.

    The queen¡¯s demeanor and gaze were filled with sadness.

    ¡°Lynne, before I tell you the truth, I must give you a warning. Even if you know the truth, you won¡¯t be able to escape Yomi. It won¡¯t help your sisters escape danger, nor will it save the mortals of the world. The truth can plunge you into never-ending despair! Like me¡­ you might lose all thoughts of practice, you might feel that living in such a dark future is unbearable, and that it would be better to die and live in self-deception. You may choose to end it all rather than watch your loved ones leave one by one. Even so¡­ Kagami Lily, do you want to hear the truth?¡±

    A terrifying wind blew through the room, making Kaguya¡¯s silver hair and long-sleeved kimono p in the now chilly and murky air.

    Lily felt unprecedented pressure pushing her down into a pit of darkness where only ignorance could bring short-term happiness. Never! She refused to pity herself, the lonely and withered celestial maiden, nor did she fear the ghosts and demons of Yomi. She was the girl with the parasol, marching forward with the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons!

    ¡°I, Kagami Lily, havee to this world to awaken my senior sister. I want to go home with her!¡±

    Lily raised her head, her eyes shining with determination. With a wave of her hand, a white robe appeared around her body. She glowed in the night, illuminating the room like moonlight.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I beg you, tell me!¡± Lily implored, without hesitation or fear.

    Who said Yomi had no moon? As long as she was here, there would be no true darkness!

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± The queen was shaken by Lily¡¯s determination and the energy she radiated. Although it was weak, she no longer hesitated.

    Kaguya walked to the door and opened it, gazing at the night sky.

    "Lily, listen carefully. It has been an incredibly long time since Amaterasu-¨­mikami responded to the prayers of living beings. Thousands of years ago, during that cataclysmic battle, Takamagahara¡¯s Prime Battle Goddess Tsukuyomi vanished¡­ she might have¡­ fallen1."

    Kaguya¡¯s words seemed to be drenched in sorrow as she stood there, saying nothing more.

    Lily felt time freeze, as if years were withering away in an instant. It was as though thousands of years were passing in a single moment.

    Her eyes were bright yet vacant, her mouth open in silent disbelief¡­

    Amaterasu-¨­mikami hasn¡¯t answered the prayers of living beings for ages?

    Tsukuyomi no Mikoto. Lily had no right to meet her, but she had been following the goddess¡¯ guidance. It could be said that her true mentor was the great goddess herself. Tsukuyomi no Mikoto had gone missing in that battle thousands of years ago? She could have¡­ already fallen?

    Then¡­ what had been the purpose of all their efforts? The destiny of the mirror girls, their prayers to Takamagahara, and the thunder retribution at Mount Izumo¡ªwhat did it all mean?

    Lily remained kneeling, momentarily forgetting everything¡ªwho she was, what she wanted to do¡­

 Book 12: Chapter 39: Fallen Celestial Maiden

    "In ancient times, a great war shook the heavens and the earth, making devils weep and gods mourn." Kaguya-hime turned around, her gaze distant and somber. "That was the decisive battle between Amaterasu-¨­mikami and the Yomi demons."

    "Initially, the Celestial Battle Maidens, led by Tsukuyomi, held the advantage. However, the tide of battle suddenly turned drastically. I, along with a group of Celestial Maidens, including Chiya Kasumi, were ordered to guard the Lunar Pce. We were few, but upon receiving urgent news from the front, we dared to go support. Unexpectedly, we were ambushed mid-way by the vast army of Yomi demons and rebels from Takamagahara!"

    "We were outnumbered and caught off guard. Many sisters were sacrificed, and those who survived were severely injured and forced down to theherworld. We didn''t even know what happened on the main battlefield. Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, and the other five major goddess generals under Tsukuyomi''smand¡­ none responded."

    "The few of us who survived fell into Yomi and were immediately pursued and surrounded by enemies. During our escape, we mistakenly drank the water beneath the Bridge of Oblivion1¡­ From then on, our memories became fragmented. We forgot many things, including the reason for this three-realm decisive battle, Tsukuyomi, and the appearances of many other sisters. We forgot much and more, including whether we could return to Takamagahara, and the identities of the Takamagahara rebels."

    "Some things we can''t remember; some, perhaps we never knew. Chased by demons of theherworld, we fled desperately and by sheer luck reached this vast, unknown Demon Forest Abyss. This ce already harbored numerous female spirits, making it difficult for male demons to enter. So we temporarily settled here to recuperate and recover from our injuries. The enemy was too numerous outside, so we gradually cleared and established this Female Queendom within the Demon Forest, renaming it the Abyss of Parting Sorrow due to our inner pain and hatred. Gradually, more suffering women from Yomi joined us, and the power of the Female Queendom grew stronger, eventually gaining the ability to protect itself."

    Lily knelt there, listening to the queen finish, but it seemed she was unable to think about what came after. Her eyes were filled with confusion, what exactly was the purpose of the Mirror Girl''s mission? Was it merely to deceive them into being captured in one fell swoop?

    All of this, the deep slumber of her senior sister, and the incredible ancient mirror, what were their connections? She didn''t know, and didn''t even know where to begin searching.

    Seeing Lily''s bewildered state was within Queen Kaguya''s expectations, and she even felt a surge of pity. She came beside Lily, knelt down, and pulled Lily into her arms. Lily, however, just leaned against the queen''s soft and lofty chest, her face still expressionless.The queen continued, ¡°Afterward, using the methods of the Celestial Maidens, we tried countless times to call upon Tsukuyomi, even directly praying to Amaterasu, but received no response.¡±

    "We sent emissaries far and wide, seeking information, and found a few Celestial Battle Maidens who had experienced the core battlefield of that unparalleled war. Some had fallen to theherworld, while others had died and be resentful spirits. From them, we learned that the battle had suddenly descended into chaos. Many Celestial Battle Maidens were trapped, fighting alone, unaware of the overall situation."

    "Tsukuyomi, driven nearly to madness, fought in the skies, her in demons piling up like mountains. Butter, a War Maiden-turned-resentful spirit imed to have seen an endless darkness pursuing Tsukuyomi¡­"

    "The army scattered, and in the ensuing chaos, she too was pursued, falling into Yomi and meeting a miserable end. Surrounded by a horde of demons, her strong resentment kept her wandering theherworld."

    "But as for Tsukuyomi, she knew nothing thereafter. Whether Tsukuyomi was alive or dead remained unknown. She only recalled that Tsukuyomi''s power had greatly weakened, as if she had been seriously injured¡­"

    "Tsukuyomi no Mikoto¡­ my sister Tsukuyomi¡­" Kaguya-hime couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. She and Lily clung tightly together. In this dark world of Yomi, one a fallen celestial maiden leader and the other bearing the celestial maiden physique, the two maidens found sce in each other''s embrace.

    "Tsukuyomi¡­ I fear, even if a million years pass, I may never see you again¡­" The queen held Lily tightly, their faces pressed together, both crying inconsbly.

    Lily couldn''t help but join in the weeping.

    What could two women, facing and and sky swallowed by darkness, possibly do? That night, the crying within the pce was prolonged and sorrowful¡­

    The dawn of Yomi brought no daylight.

    The queen, holding Lily, unwittingly passed the night.

    "In this pce, you should still refer to yourself as Lynne to avoid furtherplications," the queen said softly, patting Lily on the shoulder. "As for the Rakshasa Dojo, you needn''t return there. I will, nominally, imprison you in the pce under the guise of a dancing girl. This way, even if they do not release you, they cannot bother you."

    "I will listen to all of Your Majesty''s arrangements," Lily replied, feeling utterly lost. The revtions of the day were too shocking, and she couldn''t help asking, "But what about my sisters? What about the mortal realm being swallowed by darkness? What should I do?"

    "Lynne, I warned you that knowing all this would be of no benefit to you, only bringing more despair. Heaven cannot help you, nor can the gods. Takamagahara now may be even more dangerous than Yomi. Even I do not know what to do, so how could I tell you? If there''s anything that could help you, perhaps I could offer some guidance in your training. Having said so much, I too feel weary. You should go back and rest for now. Tonight, I will have someone call for you."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty¡­"

    The queen thought for a moment and said, "To avoid drawing attention, when I summon you, it will be under the pretense of serving in my chambers. I hope you won''t mind."

    "I will follow all of Your Majesty''s arrangements," Lily said.

    That night was too overwhelming for Lily. As she left, she couldn''t even discern her direction, merely following the maid nkly back to her quarters.

    Lilyy in her room, staring nkly at the ceiling, aware of the truth but unsure how to speak to her sisters.

    "What should I do now? What am I supposed to do¡­ Sister Rinne¡­ when will you wake up¡­"

    Perhaps Lily was too exhausted; lying there, without even changing her clothes, she fell asleep.

    In the darkness¡­ Lily felt as though she had returned to the queen''s pce. However, the surroundings were shrouded in mist, appearing even more ethereal and bright than before, but beyond was either light or fog, obscuring all vision.

    Lily saw a solitary figure seated in the pce, radiating immense beauty. Realizing she was still dressed in her dance outfit, Lily assumed she was there to perform. As Lily began to dance for the woman, she became deeply absorbed. Her consciousness was vague, making her dance feel like a dream. Her eyes asionally cast deep, mysterious nces.

    The figure stood up and walked over to Lily, who continued to dance. But then, the figure lifted her and carried her through the vast mist.

    Lily had no one to rely on and was unsure of where to go. Being held like this felt nice. She didn''t have to think. Handing over her life to another person felt effortless and shamefully blissful.

    The woman gently ced Lily upon a sea of clouds, making the sky her bed.

    At that moment, Lily saw the woman''s face, her body radiating a misty halo. That face, it seemed very much like her own.

    "Sister Rinne?" Was the woman who ced her upon the sea of clouds her senior sister? Rinne was so beautiful, so gentle. Though their appearances were as simr as mirror images, their essences werepletely different. So strong, so unquestionable. Her hand, glowing with brilliance, touched Lily''s body with such heat. Despite her pure appearance, the way she handled Lily was soposed. Unintentionally, Rinne''s hand moved from Lily''s corbone down, gliding over her icy jade skin¡­

    "¡­No¡­ Don''t!" In the darkness, the lonely girl''s figure tensed, her hands seemingly searching for something to guard, resisting something, but in the quiet chamber, there clearly was no one else.

    "Lynne, Lynne!?"

    "Ah!" Lily suddenly woke up, her face flushed, her hair disheveled, and her clothes wrinkled. Supporting herself up with her slender arms, Lily''s rosy lips gasped for breath. She saw Her Majesty the Queen, standing against the light at the door, her gaze serious,plex, and somewhat embarrassed.

    "Your Majesty?" Lily couldn''t help but wipe the corner of her mouth, looking down in a panic, hurriedly pulling at her clothes to cover herself, "Your Majesty¡­ Why have youe yourself, if there''s anything, just summoning me would suffice."

    Lily, thinking back to the strange dream she just had and being caught by the queen, felt so ashamed she wished she could hide in the cracks of the floor.

    The Queen was also somewhat surprised: "It seems yourplexion is not bad, I was worried you might be bedridden with illness, so I came to check on you, not expecting you to be quite energetic?"

    "Your Majesty¡­" Lily had fallen asleep feeling helpless and lost, but who would have thought that at such a time, she would have such a dream? Lily really didn''t know how to respond.

    "Go freshen up first, thene see me in the inner hall." The Queen, with a slightly flushed face, turned and left.

    "Freshen up?" Lily, covering her face, felt really embarrassed.

    Huh? At that moment, Lily suddenly thought back to the dream she just had¡­ Dreaming of her senior sister, dreaming shey upon the sea of clouds. Setting aside those matters, why was she lying on the sea of clouds? Lily remembered thest time her senior sister appeared in her dreams, leading her to discover the secret of the Biwa Pce and find the sixth stele of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, not marked on any map. Could this time be another hint from her senior sister?

 Book 12: Chapter 40: Lilys Decision

    Lily was led by the maid to bathe, but her mind was preupied with the matter at hand. Her body submerged in water, she gently sshed and wiped herself, yet her eyes seemed to see something far more distant.

    "Although it''s such a shameful thought, why was I lying on the sea of clouds? This realm of Yomi has no vast white sea of clouds, and although the mortal realm does have clouds, they are in the sky. Even among high mountains, it''s impossible to lie on a sea of clouds¡­ Could it be, the sea of clouds refers to Takamagahara?"

    Lily has never actually reached Takamagahara, but from descriptions in ancient texts, it seems to be a ce with a sea of clouds, above which areyered pavilions. The description is somewhat vague, but Lily can imagine it.

    "Could it really have been Sister Rinne visiting me in a dream and not just my own fanciful thinking? Could it be that Sister Rinne''s consciousness is indeed guiding me from the beyond?"

    Lily couldn''t tell if this was just a whimsical dream born from her daytime thoughts and nighttime dreams, or if it was indeed some incredible force, perhaps even the soul of her senior sister, entering her dreams.

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "But¡­ perhaps this really is some kind of clue? The fact that Sister Rinnees to me in dreams, rather than appearing in my waking consciousness, does that mean she is currently asleep? This matches reality. And the ce where I was lying, the sea of clouds, does it hint that her slumber is rted to Takamagahara?"

    Lily had an epiphany, nearly forgetting she stood up from the water, naked, causing ripples and streams of water to cascade down her body."Takamagahara¡­ I once climbed Mount Izumo, praying for divine guidance, only to be struck by lightning, nearly losing my life. After enduring countless hardships, defeating Yoritomo, the Yamata no Orochi, and ascending to heaven with my sisters, we were ambushed by Raijin and Denbo, plummeting to this realm. The thunder god and his wife, masters of thunder and lightning, bear no grudge against a mere mortal like myself. Who then, could havemanded them to destroy our Ship of Ascension? Who else but a being of no ordinary power? My sisters and I acted for the good of all beings, yet found ourselves on a wanted list by Takagamahara, but by whose hand?"

    Lily knew that the ruler of Takamagahara was the Sun Goddess Amaterasu. It seemed possible to assume that some deity of Takamagahara, acting without Amaterasu''s knowledge, caused chaos in the divine order, targeting Lily and the mission of the Mirror Girls for some reason.

    "Yet, Her Majesty told me that Amaterasu has been unresponsive for a long time. Why is that? What has happened to Amaterasu? And a thousand years ago, an unimaginable war broke out between Takamagahara and Yomi. After that battle, the fate of Tsukuyomi was unknown, likely having perished¡­ Countless celestial maidens died or fell to theherworld¡­"

    "If all these pieces are connected, the situation may be far more terrifying than I imagined¡­"

    Lost in thought, Lily used a white silk towel on her body, letting the water flow without bothering to dry herself, her hair also wet and disheveled.

    "Andst night, Sister Rinne''s dream suggested that the location might be somewhere on Takamagahara¡­"

    In that moment, within the dimly lit room, the waterlogged goddess, her eyes clear and prating, thought, "Takamagahara! The answer to all mysteries, perhaps, lies in Takamagahara!"

    For the first time, such a thought crossed Lily''s mind. "Takamagahara is not a ce for me, Kagami Lily, to worship or seek. It is likely where the truth is hidden!" Lily gazed beyond her quiet room.

    "However¡­ as I am now, fallen to theherworld, let alone Takamagahara, even returning to the mortal realm seems impossible. Moreover, currently under the control of the Rakshasa dojo, even if the Female Queendom can protect me, what about once I leave? Not to mention finding a way back, I fear stepping out of the Abyss of Parting Sorrow means either being captured by the Rakshasa dojo again or falling into the hands of powerful, lustful demons or greedy ghosts¡­"

    "To be captured and sent to Takamagahara to collect a bounty?" Lily had a sudden thought but immediately dismissed it, "Being captured by demons, if they do not enve me but instead escort me to Takamagahara, wouldn''t that be tantamount to delivering myself to death? And before being escorted, those demons would not just probe; they would surely vite me. Such a thought is absurd, too ridiculous."

    "Hmm¡­" Lily sat back in the water, sighing helplessly. She realized something: without sufficient strength, even reaching Takamagahara would only lead to death. Moreover, without strength, she couldn''t escape this realm of Yomi.

    "I must first break through to the Big Dipper Realm." Lily made up her mind, "Once I reach the Big Dipper Realm,bining it with my body and the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, my strength will likely leap significantly. Only then will I have the qualifications and ability to traverse the Yomi and possibly leave it. Otherwise, I can''t even leave this Abyss of Parting Sorrow!"

    Lily''s eyes shone with determination. "No matter how difficult, how bitter or tiresome, I must break through as soon as possible!"

    "Miss Lynne, Her Majesty has summoned you. Please get ready and go to her as soon as possible," a maid urged from outside the door.

    "Yes, I understand." Lily got up, dried off her body, and her consciousness entered the ancient mirror. During these times, if she wore a kimono, the mirror would be hidden in her sash; if she wore the more revealing dance clothing, there was nowhere to hide it, so it had to be kept in a storage jade given by the harem, which was tied around her wrist with a thin cord.

    "Lily!" As soon as Lily entered, Kotoka, Kagura, Sakiko, Yukiko, and the other sisters were there, but Kimiko, Ayaka, Rei, Shimizu, and others were not present.

    "Where are sister Ayaka and Lady Kimiko?" Lily immediately asked upon arriving.

    "Nowadays, demons in the Heian Dynasty are bing increasingly rampant. Many demons emerging from underground have started to attack Heian-kyo and various castles aggressively. Kimiko has gone to track down a particrly vicious demon causing havoc in the capital and might not return for several months. Ayaka¡­ she has also entered Yomi," Kotoka exined.

    "What? Really?" Lily was shocked; she had repeatedly urged her sisters never to enter Yomi to save her, but why did Ayaka still not listen?

    But now that she has entered Yomi, it''s useless to say anything.

    "Lily, how are you? You haven''t shown yourselftely, and we''ve been really worried," Yukiko came over and took Lily''s hand.

    "I''m¡­ fine." Lily struggled to hold back the urge to cry, trying to speak as calmly as possible.

    She looked at her sisters and said solemnly, "Everyone, listen to me, you must all be very careful in the Heian Dynasty! If there''s a major incident, you must prioritize your own safety and not act recklessly! As for everything else¡­ just wait for me toe back!"

    "Lily, what exactly happened?" Sakiko pressed for answers.

    "It''s not that something happened, but that we have always lived in a world where darkness remains unilluminated."

    "Lily? Can you rify?" Kotoka asked.

    Lily didn''t dare to reveal the secrets of Takamagahara to her sisters lightly. Their strength was too weak, and without the barrier of Yomi, telling them might put them in greater danger.

    Lily said, "You must let all the sisters know, never again try to save the heavenly path, never get involved with the heavenly path again! Absolutely!!!"

    "Lily¡­"

    "No matter what happens, everyone just focuses on keeping yourselves safe! Wait for me to return! Promise me!"

    Seeing Lily''s serious expression, all the sisters were stunned into silence.

    "Lily, this¡­"

    "Don''t ask! Just follow my orders! Do you understand? Focus on keeping yourselves safe!" Lily almost shouted in anger. She had never lost her temper with her sisters before, but this time, her near-shout silenced them. They all nodded in understanding.

    Kotoka spoke up, "Understood, we will definitely take care of ourselves. Lily, you too must take care. We will all be fine and wait for your return!"

    "Okay¡­" Seeing Kotoka''s firm promise eased Lily''s mind a bit.

    "Do not, under any circumstances, get involved with the heavenly path again." After Lily''s final words, she disappeared from the mirror space. The sisters took a while to recover from the shock.

    "Lily suddenly got so fierce; we''ve never seen her like that before. She''s always been so gentle," Mizue was startled by Lily''s outburst.

    "Shut up!" Kotoka said sharply, "There''s no time to waste. Immediately ry Lily''s message to all our sisters on the continent. Ayaka and Rei, as soon as they return to the mirror space, inform them as well."

    Before she could finish, Ijuin appeared.

    "Ladies, there''s a major upheaval in Tsukushi Ind. It seems that the former dynasty''s malevolence, the Cloistered Emperor, has revived. He''s gathering arge number of demon forces there, posing a crisis to the Shimadzu family of Tsukushi Ind, who are now seeking our help," Ijuin exined.

    "Don''t bother with it!" Kotoka decisively said.

    "Eh? Lord Shimadzu is our ally, as well as the Otomo family, who are also threatened by the Cloistered Emperor''s resurgence. How can we ignore them?" Ijuin was surprised by her response.

    "It''s not about ignoring them. We can''t make rash decisions. We''ll pass this information and the situation to Lily the next time she returns and let her decide. Before she makes a decision, all sisters must not act recklessly!" Kotoka''s tone was stern, "Also, if anyone can contact Shimizu, have her return as soon as possible."

    Ijuin looked bewildered at everyone.

    Meanwhile, in Yomi''s Female Queendom, Lily had already dressed in a red, wide-sleeved ceremonial outfit to meet the queen.

    "Her Majesty is currently at the Shigetsu Hall, hosting a banquet with her ministers. She asked you toe immediately," a maid waited for Lily in front of the queen''s pce.

    "Eh? Oh¡­ yes." Previously, the queen had mentioned taking Lily for training, but it seemed there was a sudden state affair. Perhaps Lily was expected to dance again? Lily wasn''t in much of a mood to dance at the moment, but if the queen wanted her to apany, she had no choice but toply.

    Thus, Lily was led by the maid to the Shigetsu Pce, a formal grand banquet hall different from the hall where she had danced the day before. The Shigetsu Pce was a very formal venue for hostingrge gatherings.

    Upon entering the grand hall, Lily observed theherworld''s rare splendor, with crystals andmps fueled by grudges flickering brightly. The queen, dressed in a subdued blue, sat prominently at the head, with ministers on her right, including General Chiya. On the left, dignitaries and powerful figures of the Female Queendom were entertained.

    Lily was surprised to see, seated behind one of the small tables, a woman dressed in revealing ninja attire ¨C Renka!

    "Captain Renka! How did she get here?" Lily was shocked.

 Book 12: Chapter 41: Three Beauties Competing In Dance

    The Queen addressed everyone in the hall, ¡°All of you, including the celebrities and guests from the surrounding female forces, are the pirs of my Female Queendom. In Yomi, the lives of women would be bitter and disadvantaged without yourbined efforts. We must continue to support each other, helping everyone secure a ce in this world full of evil desires. Today, it is particrly heartening to wee the envoy of the mighty and renowned Rakshasa Dojo. Our Female Queendom and the Rakshasa Dojo have always engaged in trade transactions, and we should strive for even closer cooperation in the future.¡±

    Her Majesty the Queen then turned toward the crowd, giving the Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s envoy, Renka, a deliberate smile.

    Renka promptly raised her cup and returned the Queen¡¯s toast.

    During the toast, Renka noticed Lily and subtly winked at her, as if she already knew about her entry into the pce. In Renka¡¯s opinion, Lily should achieve outstanding results in the test.

    However, Lily¡¯s situation at this point was worlds apart from when she first arrived in the Female Queendom.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± the Queen began, ¡°This is Lynne, whom Commander Chiya recently sent to the pce. Her dance is so graceful and moving that I haven¡¯t seen anything like it in a thousand years. Today, I will be rewarding Lynne, but first, I''d like to thank my dear friend, Commander Chiya.¡±

    ¡°You tter me. I¡¯m delighted as long as Your Majesty likes it,¡± Commander Chiya responded.

    Lynne¡¯s ability to please the Queen was, of course, in line with Chiya''s calctions1. She and the Queen, Kaguya-hime, were celestial maidens who had fallen into Yomi together. There were no ulterior motives behind her actions. She only wanted Lynne to stay close to the Queen, preventing her from being influenced by other female forces. After all, the Queen had endured loneliness for a thousand years, so Chiya couldn¡¯t help but worry.The Queen smiled and nodded. Just as she was about to announce the reward, the Lady Grand Councilor interjected, ¡°Your Majesty, Lynne¡¯s dance is indeed exquisite, but isn¡¯t Kurei Nadeshiko¡¯s dance also moving? Today, with so many guests from afar, why not have the two of thempete publicly, and reward the winner? Isn¡¯t that a wonderful suggestion?¡±

    ¡°Kurei Nadeshiko¡­¡± The Queen looked at the Grand Councilor, about to reply.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we from the Rakshasa Dojo have also selected a marvelous dancer for you from the vast Land of Yomi. Since we are going topete, why not let our dancer perform alongside those two on the same stage as well? Wouldn¡¯t it be the icing on the cake if we allpeted?¡± Chika, one of the guests from the faraway Rakshasa Dojo, proposed suddenly.

    The Queen found the proposal appealing and, seeing no reason to decline, she nodded in agreement.

    "Please invite the dancer, Kurei Nadeshiko," the Lady Grand Councilor requested.

    Shortly after, Kurei Nadeshiko made her entrance, d in a ck gauze kimono with a daring split that subtly revealed her skin. Her long ck hair was styled traditionally, enhancing her vivid expressions. Despite her eyebrows being shaved and reced with tattoos, her beauty was distinct, radiating a charm so potent that it seemed to alter the very atmosphere of Yomi around her.

    Lily watched Kurei Nadeshiko with a mix of confusion and intrigue. Though Kurei was undoubtedly attractive, she didn''t quite match the striking beauty of Lily''s sisters. Nheless, Lily found herself unexpectedly enchanted by her.

    Lily wasn''t alone in her feelings; upon Kurei Nadeshiko''s arrival, retainers, military generals, and guests alike were drawn to her. Even Renka disyed a hint of admiration. Chiya Kasumi, however, was the exception, her frown marking her disinterest. The Queen herself seemed to experience a rare moment of being overshadowed by Kurei''s mesmerizing presence, causing Lily to question her own perceptions.

    "How can she radiate such intense charm? There must be more to this," Lily thought suspiciously.

    Then, Takiri Rie, heralded as the foremost beauty among the Hundred Maidens of the northern quarters, stepped onto the stage. While undoubtedly beautiful, her presence was somewhat overshadowed by Lily and Kurei Nadeshiko.

    "Which of you three will grace us with the first performance?" the Queen inquired curiously.

    "Given that the Rakshasa Dojo has traveled far to be here, perhaps their dancer should perform first," Chiya suggested.

    Consequently, Takiri Rie took the stage first, her dance both wless and exquisite, drawing des from the audience.

    "A dance worthy of the Rakshasa Dojo''s reputation," a courtier remarked, admiring the wless performance.

    "Your Majesty, might we invite such a skilled dancer to remain at the pce?" another female courtier proposed.

    "Huh?" The Queen appeared momentarily distracted, but upon recognizing the dancer as one sent from the Rakshasa Dojo¡ªrenowned not just for beauty but also for talent¡ªshe nodded, saying, "Oh, alright."

    Lily was perplexed by the Queen''s absent-mindedness. Throughout Takiri Rie''s performance, the Queen''s gaze had lingered on Lily, not on the dancer. This embarrassed Lily, especially since Takiri Rie, who had traveled a great distance to perform and was, in some respects, her senior, deserved the Queen''s attention for her dance.

    Next, Kurei Nadeshiko took the stage. Her dance was wless and mesmerizing. The assertive arch of her eyebrows resonated particrly with mature women, captivating their hearts.

    "What is this sensation?" Lily mused as she noticed the dance exuding increasingly potent seductive vibes, causing a warmth to spread through her body the more she watched.

    "This isn''t just any dance, nor is it a demonic technique¡ªsuch would have been identified by the experts of the Female Queendom by now. She must possess some innate seductive power!"

    Initially confident in her own performance, Lily now questioned whether she could truly outshine her rival, who seemed to wield a natural charm.

    "Eh?" Caught in her anxieties, Lily felt the Queen''s eyes on her once more, making her cheeks flush with heat.

    Once Kurei Nadeshiko concluded her dance, it was Lily''s turn. Despite her previous doubts, the Queen''s attentive gaze helped Lily find a measure of her former confidence.

    "Who cares about her innate charm? I may not have such a skill, nor do I aim to beguile deliberately. I''ll simply concentrate on giving my best performance," Lily resolved.

    Embracing this mindset, Lily began her dance¡ªgraceful, enchanting, and imbued with an ethereal nobility.

    As she finished her performance, a fine sheen of sweat coated her body, a testament to her deep immersion in the dance.

    The Lady Grand Councilor suggested, "Shall we proceed with the judging?"

    With a graceful wave of her hand, three flowers¡ªred, yellow, and ck¡ªmaterialized in front of each guest.

    "Cast a yellow flower for Takiri Rie of the Rakshasa Dojo if you found her dance supreme; a ck flower for Kurei Nadeshiko if hers captivated you the most; and a red flower for Lynne if you favor her performance. Does that sound fair?" proposed the Lady Grand Councilor.

    The Queen gave her nod of approval, and the crowd echoed in agreement.

    Lily, Rie, and Nadeshiko stood attentively in the center of the hall.

    "Let us begin," dered the Lady Grand Councilor, raising her arm and leading by example as she tossed her flower.

    The ck flower fluttered to the ground at Kurei Nadeshiko''s feet. Lily observed a trance-like urgency in many around her, eager to throw their ck flowers as well.

    Lily was swamped by a wave of shame. She recognized Kurei Nadeshiko''s innate charm, having never been bested in such contests herself. While it might not have mattered much elsewhere, here, she felt a strong desire not to be defeated.

    Overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness, she bowed her head and closed her eyes, her chest heaving with heavy breaths.

    "How humiliating¡­"

    Soon, the hall erupted in loud cheers and ps of approval. Believing the voting had concluded, Lily opened her eyes, only to be stunned by the sight before her.

    Scarlet flowers nketed the floor around her feet. In contrast, only a sparse collection of ck flowersy at Nadeshiko¡¯s feet, with a slightlyrger number by Rie.

    "Eh? This¡­" Although ustomed to being the center of attention, Lily hadn''t anticipated that despite Nadeshiko''s formidable charm, the crowd would overwhelmingly favor her today.

    Lily was momentarily moved by the unexpected oue.

    "What? How can this be?" Disbelief surged through Nadeshiko as she gazed at Lily, standing amidst a veritable garden of red flowers. "I am of the Nightmare Enchantress n! They were clearly under the spell of my charm. Why then, would they choose her? What''s happening?"

    Even the Lady Grand Councilor, known for her sharp features, wore a grim expression.

    "Her Majesty and the Commander haven''t voted yet," someone in the crowd observed.

    "Your Majesty, please cast your flower," the Grand Councilor urged, her tone implying that as long as the Queen favored Nadeshiko''s performance, no other opinions mattered.

    The Queen surveyed the expectant gazes of the Grand Councilor and the Rakshasa Dojo''s delegates. After a moment''s hesitation, her hand settled on the yellow flower, casting her vote for Rie.

    Rie herself seemed surprised by this choice. Aware of her own shoringspared to Lily and Nadeshiko, she suspected the vote was more a gesture of politeness than genuine preference.

    In a swift follow-up, the Queen then chose the ck flower, endorsing Nadeshiko. Both the Grand Councilor and Nadeshiko were visibly delighted.

    Lily experienced a sudden emptiness in her heart, but this quickly shifted when the Queen stood and approached her. Selecting the red flower, the Queen gracefully descended the stage, approached Lily, and delicately lifted a strand of her hair with slender, jade-like fingers. In a breathtaking gesture before all, she inhaled the scent of Lily''s hair and then ced the crimson Higanbana flower atop Lily¡¯s head.

    The faces of the Lady Grand Councilor and Nadeshiko stiffened at this unexpected move.

    The Queen then stood by Lily and softly turned towards Commander Chiya, asking, "Commander, would you care to cast your vote?"

    Chiya Kasumi and Lily exchanged a brief nce, a mix of relief and disappointment flickering across Chiya''s face. She chuckled, "As a warrior, dance is not my forte, so I shall abstain from voting."

    "Oh? Commander Chiya, you chose such a remarkable dancer for us, gracing our Female Queendom with her heavenly skills. And yet, you say youck an appreciation for dance? You must be too modest!"

    The Queen chuckled and grasped Lily¡¯s hand, guiding her past a stunned Nadeshiko and an impassive Rie. Together, they approached the throne-like tform.

    "Come, Lynne, take a seat beside me. Today, you will serve as my wine pourer and attendant," the Queen dered, her voice a mix of gentleness andmand.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Lily responded, her cheeks flushed as she dutifully lifted the wine jug and filled the Queen''s cup.

    This time, she was determined not to spill a single drop.

    As the Queen and other dignitaries conversed about the Abyss of Parting Sorrow and other national matters, Lily,cking expertise in such discussions, continued to pour wine and stayed quietly to the side.

    Suddenly, Lily felt a hand on her leg. Amidst bursts ofughter, the Queen discreetly reached under the table to stroke Lily¡¯s thighs2. Though meant as a favor, the gesture left Lily feeling uneasy.

    "The wine has run out. Lynne will fetch more," Lily announced, seizing the opportunity to leave as she noticed the empty jug. She headed to the rear of the hall for more wine.

    As Lily exited the hall and entered the shadowy corridor, a voice unexpectedly called out from behind her.

    "Well done, Kagami Lily," Renka¡¯s voice emerged from the shadows, as she stood just behind Lily in the dimly lit corridor.

 Book 12: Chapter 42: The Queenâ€™s Training

    "Captain Renka?" Lily began to turn at the sound of the voice, but her wrist was abruptly seized and she was yanked into the shadows behind a pir. Renka''s grip was forceful, causing Lily''s hand to throb painfully. Renka was undoubtedly stronger, yet Lily''s primary concern was concealing her identity. She worried that using her full strength could rm the pce upants and, even then, she doubted she could overpower Renka.

    Renka firmly twisted Lily''s wrist with one hand while pressing her chest against Lily¡¯s back. With her other hand, she reached under Lily''s armpit, sliding it between her breasts to grasp her chin, exerting pressure.

    A grimace of difort crossed Lily''s face, but fearing discovery, she endured the pain. "Captain Renka¡­ What do you want? What are you doing?" she whispered.

    "Hmph, you little schemer, your performance was quite the surprise! How did it feel to unt yourself before the Queen?" Renka hissed.

    "No, that''s not it¡­" Lily protested weakly.

    "Don''t forget who you are!" Renka warned in a low tone, "You temptress, you stir such impulses in me1¡­¡±

    Renka paused, her breath ragged. Despite her resentment towards Lily, she harbored no real desire to harm her. ming Lily for her lover''s death, she overlooked Lily¡¯s past bravery on her behalf. Now, bereft of her lover, Renka aimed to demean and chastise Lily, though she knew this was neither the time nor the ce.

    Renka''s temper cooled as she continued, "Listen, vixen, despite everything, your talent is acknowledged. Rakshasa-Onna sent me to express her gratitude. Yet, in my view, you¡¯ve merely exploited yourself to gain your status, which is hardlymendable! Be truthful with me, understand?! Initially, I nned to use my role to introduce Takiri Rie at the pce, expecting you to assist her in courting the Queen''s favor. But now, it seems more practical to reverse those roles. Now, tell me truthfully¡ªhas the Queen imed you?¡±"Eh?" Lily''s face turned a deep red, and she shook her head vigorously, "No, no!"

    "Is that so? Well, it''s hardly your fault. Rumor has it the Queen hasn''t soughtpanionship in a millennium. Your ability to draw her attention is remarkable. Keep winning her favor; if ites to it, let her be close with you. It won''t interfere with your position in the Hundred Maidens contest, rather, it could even bolster your reputation," Renka said, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Your mission now is to gather intelligence on the Female Queendom¡ªthey n against Yomi. We''llmunicate through Takiri Rie; pass any info through her, and avoid direct contact with the Rakshasa Dojo. Understood?"

    "Understood¡­" Although Lily had no intention of betraying the Queen, rejecting the Rakshasa Dojo outright seemed imprudent, so she agreed immediately.

    "Very well! What are you waiting for? Get back quickly, and be discreet. Ensure no one suspects this meeting," Renka said, giving Lily a quick tap on her backside to send her on her way.

    Lily retrieved the wine and resumed her duties beside the Queen. Although the Queen appeared to notice Lily''s prolonged absence, she remained silent.

    At the banquet, with the Queen''s eptance of Rie and improved rtions with the Rakshasa Dojo, Chika suggested establishing a branch dojo within the Female Queendom. This would facilitate paid escort missions for crucial trade and transport between the Female Queendom and beyond. The Queen agreed to this proposal.

    As the banquet concluded, the Queen turned to Lily and stated, "Come with me." She then led Lily away from the festivities.

    This turn of events aligned with the Rakshasa Dojo''s goals, leaving Renka inwardly satisfied. She quietly withdrew to confer with Rie.

    Meanwhile, the Lady Grand Councilor and Nadeshiko''s expressions darkened. They moved away from the main hall into the shadows, reaching a secluded corner of the courtyard.

    Nadeshiko nced around and quietly cast a spell to secure their privacy. Turning to the Lady Grand Councilor, she murmured, ¡°Madam, our ns may face a significant hurdle.¡±

    "Do you really need to mention it? It¡¯s clear that Lynne was ced in the pce by General Chiya to thwart our efforts! And she is undeniably alluring; if not for our ties, I might have fallen under her spell myself. How could you let this happen? You are a Nightmare Enchantress, after all!"

    "Madam, I cannot be held solely responsible. This woman, Lynne¡ªthere¡¯s something extraordinary about her. She bears a striking resemnce to someone notable!"

    "Resemble whom?"

    Nadeshiko cast another anxious nce around before continuing in a hushed tone, ¡°The Female Queendom remainsrgely secluded, impervious to many external influences. When I was at the Lord¡¯s residence, I came across Takamagahara¡¯s updated most wanted list. Lynne bears a strong resemnce to the woman ranked 99th¡ªKagami Lily.¡±

    "What? Really? But she¡¯s only 99th. That might hold some sway elsewhere, but here in the Female Queendom, Takamagahara¡¯s list holds little weight. Remember, even the Queen and Chiya Kasumi rank highly on that list," the Lady Grand Councilor retorted.

    "Madam, we must not underestimate her capabilities. It is said that Kagami Lily made a significant impact upon her arrival in Yomi, drawing the attention of ten thousand demons. Even Wakarai, one of the eight thunder gods, failed to capture her despite his efforts," Nadeshiko emphasized, her tone and expression filled with urgency.

    "A woman pursued by Wakarai himself, and he failed to capture her?" The Lady Grand Councilor expressed her surprise.

    "Madam, this is no trivial issue; it has the potential to disrupt our ns. We must inform our esteemed Lord before proceeding."

    "Very well. Then you should secure a portrait of this woman¡­"

    "Madam, having seen her in person, I covertly used a spell to sketch her likeness. It is far more precise than the image on the wanted poster."

    "Excellent work! Truly, you live up to the name of the multi-talented Kurei Nadeshiko. Given your role as a dancer, your movements are restricted. Pass me the portrait, and I will ensure it is dispatched at the earliest opportunity."

    Meanwhile, Lily apanied the Queen deep within the pce. Together, they traversed the serpentine, silent corridors, eventually reaching a cave at the mountain¡¯s base behind the pce.

    "Lynne, we stand before the Female Queendom''s forbidden territory; entry is permitted only with my consent." With a gesture, the Queen dissolved the protective enchantments at the cave''s entrance and guided Lily inside.

    The cave extended deeply, winding into a vast cavern aglow with crystals that cast a ghostly light. The cavern was octagonally shaped, adorned with seven ancient scrolls disyed on its walls. These scrolls illustrated celestial maidens of countless forms and sizes, alongside a pce suspended above a sea of clouds.

    Lily felt a vague familiarity with these paintings, yet something about them was distinctly different.

    "This is the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting. In Takamagahara, it served as a training artifact for our celestial maidens to master the arts of allure. Regrettably, of the original eight paintings, one has gone missing¡ªlikely a casualty of the Great War. While this loss may not affect Commander Chiya or myself, it''s amentable setback for those women still seeking enlightenment. Had it not been lost, the Female Queendom might have developed greater numbers of formidable female experts over thest millennium," the Queen borated.

    "Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting?!" Lily examined the seven paintings closely and noticed that most of the scrolls appeared to be sequential, all except for one conspicuous nk space.

    Lily recalled owning a Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting herself, a loan from Kimiko. She would need Kimiko¡¯s permission to disy it2. However, she clearly remembered its features, and it appeared to perfectlyplement the gap among the disyed scrolls.

    "Lynne, stand still and ce your hands behind your head. I''ll assess your mastery of the path of seduction,"manded the Queen.

    "Eh? This¡­"

    Compelled toply, Lily stood as instructed. The Queen delicately loosened part of Lily¡¯s sash with one hand and intrusively searched within her garments with the other, ostensibly to evaluate her seductive prowess.

    "What? That''s unexpectedly low. I''m puzzled as to how you''ve maintained your purity in Yomi with such limited ability. But let''s set that aside. Here in the pce, you¡¯re safe, and you alone maye here to train and pursue enlightenment at your leisure."

    The Queen withdrew her hand and subtly sniffed her fingertips. Her movements were fluid and graceful, eliciting a faint throbbing sensation in Lily, who, feeling embarrassed, bowed her head.

    "May I truly seek enlightenment here whenever I wish?"

    The seven Himemiya Sen-no-hana Paintings, akin to holy relics, would form aplete instructional set with Lily''s missing piece, offering explicit guidance on celestial practices. This prospect excited Lily immensely.

    "Of course, Lynne, you may visit any time. Henceforth, this ce shall be essible only to us," the Queen affirmed, approaching Lily from behind and encircling her waist with an arm.

    "Your Majesty¡­"

    The Queen softly ruffled Lily''s hair, musing, "Lynne, leaving the Yomi-no-kuni is arduous, perhaps impossible for a millennium. We will be here together, just the two of us, for many years. Do you think you''ll feel lonely without your sisters around?"

    While whispering into Lily''s ear, the Queen''s hand gently moved up and down along Lily''s waist.

    "Your Majesty, please¡­ don''t," Lily murmured as she delicately shifted her body and stepped slightly to the side, her head bowed. "You have been so gracious in guiding and aiding Lynne, for which I am profoundly thankful. But surely Your Majesty recalls that I¡­ I ammitted to someone else? We mustn''t¡­"

    "Lynne," the Queen interjected, enfolding Lily in her arms from behind, "The woman who is pledged to another is Lily. Here, however, you are Lynne¡ªmy Lynne."

    "My presence aids your training, helping you grasp the emotions of the sisters in the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Paintings. Rest assured, our interactions are meant solely to share sentiments and insights on the path of seduction. I promise not to cross any boundaries without your consent, okay?"

    "This¡­" Lily hesitated, unsure of her response. "May I begin to gain insight into these paintings now3?"

 Book 12: Chapter 43: The Conspiracy Of The Female Kingdom

    ¡°Yes, you can start meditating now; I¡¯lle back to see youter.¡± The Queen said, causing Lily to breathe a sigh of relief. However, as she looked at the Queen, instead of seeing an unwillingness to part, she saw a kind of mature charm glimmering in her eyes, coupled with a cunning smile that seemed reminiscent of a veteran¡¯s, making Lily feel uneasy.

    In any case, the Queen wouldn''t really harm her. Even if she did, it would be some ¡®mischief¡¯ at most. Saying goodbye to the Queen, Lily thought she might as well take this opportunity to practice quickly while she was gone.

    Kimiko was not in the mirror space right now, so Lily couldn''t gain her permission to share the painting with the Queen. However, she had already memorized the painting by heart. For her, visualizing these seven paintings was almost the same as visualizing theplete set.

    As Lily immersed herself in practicing and gaining enlightenment, she became so absent-minded and focused that she lost track of time.

    In the blink of an eye, three days passed.

    ¡°Lynne, you''re really focused. I came to see you several times, but you turned a blind eye. How do you think I should punish you?¡± The Queen stood in the doorway.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Lily hurriedly knelt down to apologize. Of course, the Queen wouldn''t really punish her.

    Having not seen her for three days, Lily wondered why the Queen was looking for her.¡°Lynne, did this enlightenment yield any harvest?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I had a great harvest.¡±

    ¡°Hm, not bad. I specially had some people make several sets of clothes for you ording to your measurements, using precious materials from Yomi and Takamagahara. If you wear them while observing the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting, you will receive a good auxiliary boost.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really¡­¡±

    Lily was naturally pleased that it could aid her training, but she also felt a little apprehensive.

    As expected, the clothes the Queen gave Lily were a bit more seductive than normal¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, this¡­¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong, Lynne? Don''t you like them?¡±

    ¡°Uh, they¡¯re fine. Lily is very grateful.¡±

    ¡°Then why don''t you try them on?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then, then I''ll go change.¡±

    ¡°We''re all women here; there''s nothing to be ashamed of. Besides, the women in this pce, whether it''s their bodies or chastities, are all mine. Go ahead and change here. I won''t look.¡±

    The Queen turned around, and indeed, she abided by her promise that she wouldn''t peek.

    Thus, Lily had no choice but to turn her back and change into a set of ck stockings, a ck revealing blouse, and an outrageously short skirt that was two inches shorter than what was usually eptable.

    However, this was already the most conservative set among them.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Lynne¡¯s body really doesn¡¯t have a single w. It''s perfect.¡± The Queen chuckled upon turning around.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily panicked and subconsciously covered her body, ¡°Your Majesty, didn''t you say you wouldn''t peek?¡±

    The Queen smiled mysteriously, ¡°Everything in this secret room is under my control. Do you think I still need to peek?¡±

    Lily blushed, feeling that the Queen had inadvertently taken advantage of her again.

    Why did all these women have to try every possible method to take advantage of her?!

    Casting that issue aside, the Queen did not deceive Lily. After changing into the clothes given by the Queen, her perception of the path of charm became even more acute. These clothes were really treasures for practicing charm intent.

    In the next few days, the Queen seemed busy with state affairs and did note to look for Lily. Meanwhile, Lily either meditated or went back to bathe and rest, living a simple and fulfilling life.

    After not entering the mirror space for a long time, Lily decided to pay a visit.

    But she noticed that the sisters inside were very anxious.

    ¡°Lily, over at Tsukushi Ind, the forces of the Cloistered Emperor have resurfaced and gathered many demons and ghosts. The Shimadzu family and the Otomo family are in distress!¡± Kotoka said.

    ¡°The Cloistered Emperor¡­ that old fox Daitengu!¡± Lily knew how cunning the Cloistered Emperor was. In the end, he did not defend Izumo Mountain with Minamoto no Yoritomo, but instead fled to Tsukushi Ind.

    Lily inquired about the whereabouts of the other sisters who weren¡¯t here, then thought for a moment and said:

    ¡°Dear sisters, Tsukushi Ind is located in a remote location, and without Sister Ayaka and the others around, you are by no means a match for the Cloistered Emperor. You must not act rashly. Miss Shizuru, please use my name to request the Taira n to send troops to assist Tsukushi Ind. Kagura, please try to contact Princess Asuka and ask her to station the Asuka Army around Heian-ky¨­ and Nara. I have a feeling that the Cloistered Emperor is well aware of the disparity in strength between both sides, and he won¡¯t rear his head easily without a good opportunity. Maybe this hidden enemy has other ns. They can¡¯t raise much of a storm on Tsukushi Ind, but we have to watch the area around Heian-ky¨­ carefully.¡±

    After hearing this, the sisters all thought that it made sense.

    ¡°Is there any information on the whereabouts of Madam Shizuka Gozen?¡± Lily asked again.

    The sisters shook their heads.

    ¡°So still no news about Madam Shizuka Gozen, huh¡­? Everyone, you shouldn¡¯t go anywhere apart from Heian-ky¨­ and Cherry Blossom Valley. The situation outside is bing unpredictable.¡±

    Lily started to wonder how Madam Shizuka Gozen, Ayaka, and Uesugi Rei were doing.

    ¡°Has Sister Shimizue back yet?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes she enters the mirror space to practice, but most of the time, she''s around the abyssal rift valley near the Nara Sinless Domain. She seems to be making steady progress in her strength.¡± Kagura said.

    In any case, Kimiko was still on the maind, and with Shimizu around, Lily felt more at ease.

    She repeatedly told her sisters to be careful before returning her consciousness to the outside world, intending to continue observing the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting. After all, she didn''t know how long she could stay in the Female Kingdom¡¯s pce, so it was better to seize the opportunity while it was avable.

    On the way, someone called out to Lily.

    It turned out to be Takiri Rie.

    ¡°Lynne, how is the situation?¡± Takiri Rie asked while vigntly scanning the surroundings to prevent their conversation from being overheard.

    ¡°¡­Nothing was found.¡±

    ¡°Lynne, I apologize. We haven''t had much interaction, and I shouldn''t be prying into your personal matters, but I¡¯m under the instructions of Captain Renka. These days, you''ve been in frequent contact with the Queen. What exactly have you been up to?¡± Takiri Rie asked, her usually indifferent expression tinged with a bit of apology.

    ¡°Her Majesty is instructing me on my training.¡±

    ¡°Hm, in that case, Lynne, how is your rtionship with Her Majesty progressing? Have you two done it yet?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, of course not!¡± Lily blushed, ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. Take care of yourself, Lil¡¯ Rie.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Takiri Rie nodded with a slightly red face.

    Lily made her way to the back of the pce as usual. She had the Queen''s permission to freely enter and leave the cave without being impeded by the formations. When she entered the cave, voices could be hearding from inside.

    Wasn¡¯t it said that only the Queen and her could enter here? Who was talking?

    ¡°Your Majesty, the preparations areplete. It seems that it¡¯s almost time to take action.¡± Chiya Kasumi¡¯s voice said.

    ¡°Hm, now that the Female Kingdom is strong enough to defend itself and has the aid of powerful experts from the Council faction, as well as mercenary support from the two major female forces, the Rakshasa Dojo and Tempering Dojo, the Female Kingdom should be safe even if we leave temporarily. As long as the news isn¡¯t leaked¡­¡±

    This was the Queen''s voice, but before she could finish speaking, Chiya suddenly shouted, ¡°Who is eavesdropping outside?¡±

    Two ribbons suddenly flew over from the cave¡¯s passage, entangling Lily and pulling her inside.

    ¡°Lynne?¡± Chiya breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty; Commander Chiya. Lynne didn''t mean to eavesdrop on purpose. I originally came here to seek enlightenment, but I heard voices inside the cave where no one else apart from me and Her Highness could supposedly enter. I was worried that something was wrong, so I carefully investigated¡­¡± Lily hurriedly said as she was suspended in the air.

    ¡°Hmph, you eavesdropped on the conversation between the Queen and themander, and you still want to weasel your way out of the situation? You deserve a beating; stick out your butt!¡± The Queen suddenly snapped.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily¡¯s face turned beet red.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this¡­¡± Chiya felt a little sorry for Lily.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± The Queen covered her face and chuckled, ¡°It was just a joke.¡±

    With a wave of her hand, Lily was ced back on the ground.

    ¡°Lynne, what you heard just now must not be divulged to anyone else! This is a big secret of the Female Kingdom.¡± Chiya warned.

    ¡°Yes, Lynne absolutely won¡¯t.¡±

    But the Queen smiled and said, ¡°Well it doesn''t matter. I was originally hesitant to bring you along with me, but since you heard us, it can only be heaven¡¯s will. I¡¯ll take you with me. I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving you alone in the pce, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty? Where are you taking Lynne?¡±

    ¡°Lynne, listen carefully, this is a big secret we¡¯ve been investigating.¡± The Queen said, ¡°Commander Chiya and I n to select some of our elites and leave the Female Kingdom to visit an ancient battlefield from a thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°Ancient battlefield?¡± Lily was shocked, ¡°Could it be the ancient battlefield of that great battle that shook the three realms a thousand years ago?¡±

    ¡°In that great battle, the fight stretched across Takamagahara and Yomi, as well as many other ces along the way. However, in the ancient battlefield in particr, many celestial maidens fell, and so did Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, who was besieged and never heard from since.¡± The Queen exined.

    Lily¡¯s heart fluctuated, ¡°Tsukuyomi no Mikotost appeared in the ancient battlefield¡­?¡±

    ¡°You already know some of these things. Chiya and I, as well as the other celestial maidens in the Female Kingdom, all went to support Tsukuyomi no Mikoto and her army at the frontline. We were ambushed halfway between Takamagahara and Yomi, and fell into thetter. We have explored the approximate location of the ancient battlefield a long time ago, but haven¡¯t really been to the actual ce. As celestial maidens who previously followed Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, regardless of the final oue of that battle, we must go to the ancient battlefield to mourn our fallen sisters, search for clues about potential survivors, and investigate the life or death of Tsukuyomi no Mikoto.¡± The Queen said with utmost solemnity.

    ¡°Lynne,¡± The Queen held Lily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Although I want to take you there, it is up to you to decide. Chiya and I will be there to protect you on this journey, but that was once the ce where ancient gods of old fought, after all. Whether it¡¯s during the journey or when we arrive, unexpected situations might happen! If you are unwilling to go, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    After hearing this, Lily fell to her knees with a ¡®thud¡¯. She gripped the Queen''s hand tightly, ¡°Your Majesty, please take me there! No matter what kind of danger we face, I won¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Since Lily came to this world, she had received a lot of teachings and kindness from Tsukuyomi no Mikoto. Without the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, Lunar Blossom, and the lunar heavenly path, how could she possess the strength she had today? She would have died long ago in the many treacherous plots she experienced.

    Going to the ce where Tsukuyomi no Mikoto hadst fought, whether to pay homage or find clues about her life or death, was a must for her. She had no choice but to do so1!

 Book 12: Chapter 44: Departure

    With a simple gesture from the Queen, the seven paintings in the cave were gathered together.

    "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" Lily inquired, puzzled.

    "These seven paintings are our celestial inheritance. When Commander Chiya and I are not here, there will be no one to protect them. Despite the ancient protections in ce, it''s safer to take them with us. Lynne, should you wish to study them further, you are wee to borrow them anytime."

    Lily felt moved by this gesture. Although the Queen cited safety as her reason, Lily wondered if she was also considering her needs in this decision.

    "Now that we''ve decided, I will start making the arrangements immediately," Chiya dered.

    "It''s best to act swiftly. You have three days," the Queen responded.

    "Understood."

    "Lynne, you should also begin your preparations. Additionally, all your treasures and items that were temporarily confiscated will be returned. Expect that, though we''ll be with you, our journey will likely involve numerous battles," the Queen exined."Understood, Your Majesty."

    "Please proceed; we will notify you in advance before we depart."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Lily excused herself for now. Over the recent days, she had remainedrgely stationary, focusing on practicing the Lunar Blossom secret manual within the mirror dimension.

    She was actively preparing to advance to the Big Dipper Stage, though her progress was slower than anticipated.

    "I hadn''t anticipated the difficulty of advancing to the Big Dipper Stage using the Lunar Blossom secret manual. It always feels as if something iscking, yet there''s no one avable to resolve my doubts¡­"

    Consequently, Lily had to navigate her training alone, which was time-consuming.

    That day, Rie paid her a visit.

    "Lynne, have you heard any recent news?"

    "Is something happening? Can you share with me?" Lily countered with a question.

    "I''m merely a dancer, rehearsing all day and seldom called by the Queen. My knowledge is merely hearsay from pce staff, mentioning increased security around the city and pce. Unsure of the reasons, I thought to ask you, Lynne, since you''re frequently with Her Majesty. Have you heard anything?"

    "I haven''t heard anything specific. Could it not be due to the recent surge in demonic activity outside, posing threats to the Female Queendom and prompting increased defensive measures?" Lily suggested.

    "Ah, that exnation seems reasonable. I''ll ry this back to the Rakshasa Dojo."

    Rie departed, epting Lily''s exnation without suspicion. Nheless, Lily was aware that her departure with the Queen and themander to the ancient battlefield would eventually reveal her activities. Her n was to proceed cautiously, one step at a time. For now, her focus was to honor Tsukuyomi no Mikoto and perhaps uncover some clues of her whereabouts. As she had previously dered, she was prepared to face any dangers without fear.

    Far from the Female Queendom, tens of thousands of kilometers away in an expansive wilderness, stood a colossal mountain resembling an eggshell. The cracks on its surface looked like fierce fangs. Encircling this immense ¡®eggshell'' were fiery rivers ofva.

    A mosquito-like vagrant samurai, endowed with lengthy wings, ventured into the massive eggshell, measuring at least a million meters across.

    Inside the eggshell¡¯s wallsyvakes and enormous castles. While these fortresses bore a resemnce to those of the Heian Dynasty, they were far more intricate. Some stretched dozens of stories tall, their walls punctuated with windows that mimicked the appearance of gigantic eyes¡ªsome of which even blinked, creating a rather eerie effect.

    The winged mosquito-like samurai entered through one of these immense, eye-like windows situated on the highest castle tower. En route, he barely escaped the clutches of a tongue protruding from a strangely shaped archer''s tower resembling a gaping mouth.

    This encounter left the flying mosquito-like samurai deeply unnerved. Upon entering the tower, he encountered a majestic old man seated in the great hall. He wasvishly attired, with a dark purple-brownplexion, a bald head, arge gray tusk mimicking a beard, and four scarlet eyes. Beneath him, several scantily d young women attended to him, their pale skin prominently disyed.

    Remarkably, these women possessed strength at least equivalent to the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage. Yet, in the presence of this old man, they exhibited nothing but obedience, trembling in silent despair, utterly powerless. Formerly celestial beauties, their fall into Yomi stripped them of all they had, relegating them to mere ves under this aged overlord.

    "Your Highness, I bring news from the Female Queendom," announced the mosquito-like samurai, producing a letter. The old man extended his rough, robust hand and snatched the letter from mid-air.

    Upon opening the letter, the old man found it contained the portrait of a strikingly beautiful woman.

    "Bring me thetest wanted notice from Takamagahara."

    Shortly thereafter, a slender, hunchbacked purple spirit entered, clutching a wanted notice, itsrge eyes gleaming.

    The old manpared the two documents, and his four blood-red eyes gleamed with recognition.

    "It truly is her¡­ They say this woman, Kagami Lily, once stirred a storm in Yomi, eluding even Wakarai''s capture. I hadn''t anticipated her fleeing to the Female Queendom. Hehehe, this portrait alone reveals her rarity among Yomi''s women. If Wakarai himself desires her, she must indeed be exceptional. Hahahaha! Wakarai, I''m set to im your would-be lover; I trust you''ll forgive this old man!"

    "I, Lord Umashi, am eager to experience what makes a woman desired by Wakarai so special! Mosquito Maru, tell the Council to alter our initial n. Since Kagami Lily hasplicated our dealings with the Queen and the Female Queendom, we''ll capture her first! She outshines all others in charm and beauty! Hahahaha!"

    "Yes, Your Highness!" With themand received, the mosquito-like samurai swiftly took flight. As he exited, he narrowly avoided being engulfed once more by the tongue of the archer tower.

    Three days swiftly came and went. Early in the morning, Lily was instructed to depart.

    Upon reaching a secluded area within the pce courtyard, Lily encountered an ancient carriage made of wood and rattan, drawn by arge white dog. The dog, adorned with red stripes and a mane of cotton-like fur and feathers that appeared ame, exhibited no detectable soul fluctuations. However, Lily could sense its formidable physical presence.

    Beside the dog stood the Queen and Chiya, positioned on a nearby tform.

    "This is Inu Hachifusa," the Queen introduced, "or Hachiwan, as some call it. This divine dog of Takamagahara once wielded boundless power, nearly rivaling the celestial maidenmanders in its prime. Tragically, it lost its soul in an ancient battle. Though now it merely pulls carriages and follows basicmands from celestial maidens, its swiftness remains unparalleled."

    Lily gazed at therge dog with reverence, remarking, "It must have sacrificed its soul in battle to protect its celestial maiden master."

    "Lynne, are you ready?" inquired the Queen.

    "Yes," Lily affirmed.

    "Board the carriage,"manded the Queen.

    The Queen, Commander Chiya, and Lily entered the carriage, where a celestial battle maiden, serving as the driver and attendant, was already seated. Silently, the small group of four women and therge dogmenced their journey.

    With a bark, Hachiwan took to the skies, trailing fire and smoke. They sped across the expansive skies of Yomi, surpassing the speed of an earth dragon multiple times over.

    Despite her preparations, Lily had hoped to advance to the Big Dipper Stage before their departure. Despite diligent practice, her progress was minimal and far from achieving the breakthrough she desired.

    Lily was feeling noticeably fatigued at this point.

    "Sis Queen¡­ um, how long until we reach the ancient battlefield?" Lily inquired.

    "The exact location remains uncertain," the Queen exined, "We''re heading to a tumultuousnd millions of kilometers distant. Given Hachiwan''s speed, the challenging conditions, and potential unforeseen events, our journey might span many continuous days."

    "Lynne, why address Her Majesty as ¡®Sis'' Queen? Don''t presume informality simply because we''re few in number! Would you like to be disciplined?" Chiya reproached.

    "How would you sisters punish me then? Strike me again?" Lily asked, as she slumped gently to the ground. Her cheeks were flushed, and her body twisted subtly.

    Had they been alone in the carriage, the Queen might have indeed stripped Lily of her garments and administered a real punishment.

    However, the presence of themanderplicated matters.

    "Lynne, what''s the matter with you?" Chiya assisted Lily to her feet, with Lily leaning weakly on her shoulder.

    Perhaps Lily''s exhaustion was genuine, or her failure to progress in her training had left her deeply disheartened. Yet, unbeknownst to them, the curse afflicting Lily''s body continued to wreak its havoc¡­

    As they journeyed onward, Hachiwan pulled the carriage swiftly across the expansivendscapes of the Land of Yomi.

    The Queen invited Lily to rest her head on herp. Despite both being women, Lily found herself intoxicated by the Queen''s mature, feminine scent.

    "Lynne, we cannot travel directly to the potential site of the ancient battlefield. It lies within a chaotic region, and two uncrossable chasms block the way. We must pass through a specific gate, guarded by the forces of Yomi. ess through one gate requires clearance from the Book of Life and Death, while the other demands a substantial toll. We''ve made preparations for these obstacles," the Queen exined. "This will be a prolonged journey. Are you feeling alright?"

    "I''m fine, Your Majesty¡­ just a bit dizzy¡­" Lily responded, breathing out gently.

    "Perhaps the perils of Yomi are overwhelming. If you''re weary, you may rest here in myp for a bit," the Queen suggested, softly stroking Lily''s hair.

    "Hm¡­" Lily murmured, her cheeks coloring with a blush.

    Three or four days had passed since they had departed the pce in the Hachiwan-drawn carriage.

    "What?! Kagami Lily disappeared?!" Renka eximed in disbelief, rising from her seat in a newly rented stronghold of the Rakshasa Dojo within the Female Queendom.

    Kneeling before her was Hyozuhi. At the behest of Renka and Rie, the Rakshasa Dojo had assigned Hyozuhi as a handmaid responsible for acquiring feminine supplies for the pce, facilitating her role in conveying information.

    Hyozuhi was aware of Lily''s departure with the Queen but was uncertain how to express it.

    "I''m not sure. It''s been a while since Ist saw my master. Miss Rie mentioned that my master vanished a few days ago, and around the same time, neither Her Majesty the Queen nor themander has been seen," Hyozuhi responded.

    "Where have they gone? Why hasn''t Kagami Lily reported back?" Renka demanded, stamping her foot in frustration.

    "I¡­ I don''t know. Miss Rie ryed all this to me. I''m not permitted to see my master directly; she''s always with the Queen," Hyozuhi exined quickly and meekly.

    "Ugh!" Renka''s anger red at Hyozuhi''s timid demeanor, though she realized it was futile to direct her frustration at her. What could such an insignificant figure possibly know?

    "Kagami Lily¡­ what games are you ying, woman?"

 Book 12: Chapter 45: Takamagahara

    The Hachiwan carriage pressed on through the barren terrains of Yomi.

    Lily felt much improved, having harnessed the intense surges of seductive energy to fortify her physique. Although the vague dizziness and trance-like state had temporarily eased, her heightened sensitivity persisted, a byproduct of her ongoing physical refinement.

    Despite these sensations, Lily¡¯s mental rity and rationality remained unimpaired.

    ncing at the Queen and Chiya, Lily remarked, "Your Majesty, you are aware of my capabilities. Yet in Yomi, there are many who far surpass me in strength. Here, I hardly stand out."

    The Queen looked at Lily and responded, "What brings this up, Lily? Are you feeling better now?"

    "Your Majesty, I''m alright. It was just a brief spell of vertigo due to fatigue from recent training," Lily exined, her cheeks reddening as she bowed her head.

    "Lily, while I am not fully aware of your strength, I believe you are at the Big Dipper Stage. You''ve never fully demonstrated your capabilities in my presence, so it¡¯s difficult to judge urately."

    Indeed, Lily¡¯s abilities were modestpared to the Queen''s, and her talents had been mainly disyed in dance rather thanbat due to theck of necessity or opportunity."Your Majesty, I currently hold the septuple-soul Big Dipper Stage of strength. There are few at this level who could challenge me," Lily dered.

    "That''s quite impressive. Your strength exceeds my expectations. You truly are a woman of profound depth. However, given your unique identity, surviving alone in Yomi is perilous. Many powerful beings covet you, aiming to capture you for their own. Thus, your current strength may still be insufficient for survival here," the Queen warned.

    "Your Majesty speaks the truth. I wished to inquire today about the more formidable beings in Yomi. What sorts of powerful entities exist here whose strength surpasses mine?"

    "Ah, how is it possible for someone at the Big Dipper Stage to be unaware of such details?" The Queen looked at Lily with astonishment. She believed knowledge of the various strength tiers should bemon among those in Yomi. It was so fundamental that it rarely needed mentioning. Even the lesser demons of Yomi, like those at the Throne Stage, were typically informed. It was highly unusual for someone at the Big Dipper Stage to be missing such essential knowledge.

    "Your Majesty, Lily originates from the Heian Dynasty, where reaching the Big Dipper Stage is considered the ultimate achievement in strength. Historically, only a handful have achieved this stage, and even fewer have ascended to Takamagahara. It''s understandable that she might not be familiar with these details," Chiya exined.

    "I see, I had not considered that. Today, then, I will enlighten you," said the Queen, her gaze turning thoughtful and luminous as she faced Lily.

    "I humbly request Your Majesty''s guidance," Lily said, bowing deeply and kneeling attentively.

    "Lily, at the Big Dipper Stage, adepts must choose between the Celestial and Infernal paths," the Queen detailed. "Upon reaching the septuple-soul level after many trials, an adept readies for a breakthrough. Yet, achieving this in the Land of Ashihara is particrly challenging. Most choose either to ascend to Takamagahara via the heavenly gate or descend into Yomi, traveling deep into its realms to make their breakthrough."

    "Is that so?" Lily murmured, visibly bewildered but also growing apprehensive as she processed the Queen''s exnation.

    "Lily, you needn''t articte your concerns; I sense you''re on the Celestial path and worry about how to proceed in Yomi," the Queen reassured. "Don''t fret excessively. Breakthroughs hinge on unique techniques, timely opportunities, and individual experiences, influenced also by fate and surroundings. Both paths benefit from these factors. Though breaking through might be simpler in Takamagahara for those on the Celestial path, it''s not exclusive. Many have seeded in Yomi despite the challenges; it''s merely more arduous."

    "Many who tread the Celestial path opt to pass through the heavenly gate to Takamagahara for their breakthrough because Yomi poses significant risks," the Queen continued. "Takamagahara''s inhabitants¡ªcelestial maidens, humans, benevolent spirits, and shikigami¡ªare especially susceptible to demonic attacks from Yomi''s malevolent entities. With such threats, concentrating on a safe breakthrough in Yomi bes nearly impossible."

    "So that''s the situation¡­" Lily, having been under the Queen and themander''s protection within the Female Queendom''s pce, had enjoyed a rtively secure environment for her training.

    "Indeed. Both Yomi and Takamagahara offer significantly better opportunities and advantages for making a breakthroughpared to the Heian Dynasty. The minor differences between Yomi and Takamagahara have only limited effects," Commander Chiya borated.

    "Once one advances beyond the Big Dipper Stage, they reach either the Celestial Stage or the Infernal Stage, both of which are collectively known as the Empyrean Stage," the Queen exined, imbuing her words with significance.

    "The Empyrean Stage¡­" Lily''s eyes sparkled with hope. "Does advancing past the Big Dipper Stage allow one to be a god?"

    "In terms of stages, that would be the expectation, but <em>Empyrean</em> isn''t actually a strength level; it''s just a unifying term," the Queen rified. "True godhood is defined by one''s acquisition of a divinity, which bestows special powers. A Celestial Stage expert in Takamagahara might gain the divinity of an Amatsukami. This is why many on the Celestial path opt for the heavenly gate. Achieving the Celestial Stage in Yomi does not offer the possibility of obtaining an Amatsukami divinity. And even in Takamagahara, acquiring a divinity is merely a possibility; divinities are limited and only increase with the creation of new heavens and earth, reflecting new powers or needs. Thus, securing a divinity in Takamagahara is profoundly challenging."

    "Divinity¡­" Lily took a deep breath. Although it seemed a distant goal, she was determined to achieve that level someday and was diligently working toward it.

    "Then, Your Majesty, if one follows the Infernal path to the Land of Yomi, is there a chance to obtain a Kunitsukami''s divinity?" Lily inquired.

    "That''s correct. Most Kunitsukami divinity reside in the Land of Yomi, though a few are found in Ashihara or even beyond the vast, endless sea," the Queen confirmed.

    "Your Majesty, does obtaining a divinity make a difference in strength within the same realm?"

    "Obtaining a divinity isn''t a prerequisite for immense power; there are highly formidable beings in both Takamagahara and Yomi who possess no divinities. Nheless, gaining a divinity grants a unique power, unparalleled and entirely yours tomand, which significantly enhances your strength," the Queen rified.

    "Thus, divinities are fiercely pursued and contested, desired by the mighty from both Yomi and Takamagahara," Chiya added gravely. "Moreover, Lily, you must understand that attaining the status of Supreme God is impossible without a divinity."

    ¡°Supreme God?¡±

    "Correct. The stage beyond Empyrean is that of the Supreme God," the Queen affirmed, her eyes sparkling intensely.

    "Be it an Amatsukami or a Kunitsukami, ascending beyond the Empyrean Stage leads to bing a Supreme God. Supreme Gods wield the ability to manipte heaven and earth, dominating the vast four seas, and reigning supremely over the eight million gods," the Queen proimed, her look distant and otherworldly.

    "Supreme God¡­" Lily gasped, her lips parting slightly as a faint mist escaped her teeth, reflecting her awe.

    "Your Majesty, you spoke of eight million gods. Are there truly that many divinities in existence?" Lily inquired.

    "Hehehe, the term ¡®eight million gods'' is metaphorical, epassing myriad spirits, minor gods, andnd gods, among others, many of whom wield insubstantial power. If counted, their numbers would exceed eight million. For instance, an ancient tile house might, through natural events like erosion or wind, be home to a ''tile god.'' Such deities possess minimal power andck the influence of true gods," the Queen elucidated.

    "Oh¡­" Today, Lily felt as though her perception had broadened significantly¡ªbeyond just Takamagahara and Yomi, into deeper, more profound realms. Her understanding of the world had deepened considerably.

    A sudden thought struck Lily. "Your Majesty, is there a realm even beyond that of the Supreme God?" she asked.

    "Above the Supreme God¡­" For a moment, both the Queen and themander''s expressions turned profoundly solemn, their gazes piercing through barriers and rock, as if reaching towards the distant heavens.

    "Above the Supreme God are the Great Imperial Gods! They are eternal beings, nobler than anything else in heaven and earth since the dawn of time," the Queen''s voice quivered with reverence as she spoke.

    "Amaterasu Omikami and Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, rulers of the heavens and the earth, the sun and the moon¡ªthese are such beings: the Great Imperial Gods!"

    "Amaterasu Omikami¡­ Tsukuyomi no Mikoto¡­" At that moment, Lily felt as though she had glimpsed the absolute apex of power in this world!

    The Great Imperial Gods, lords over all deities, the sovereigns of the three realms! Born from these realms, their existence is eternal, their nobility and might absolute¡ªa height unreachable by adepts. They are beings to be revered infinitely.

    Yet, the Queen had revealed that Amaterasu Omikami had been silent for ages, and since the great ancient battle, Tsukuyomi no Mikoto''s fate¡ªwhether alive or dead¡ªremained a mystery.

 Book 12: Chapter 46: River of Oblivion

    Deep in Yomi, within a castle nestled in a giant mountain valley resembling a shattered egg.

    "What?" Lord Umashi''s four eyes glowed red with fury. "Kagami Lily has been missing for several days? Wasn''t she supposed to be in the rear pce of the Female Queendom? How can someone simply walk out of her harem?"

    "My Lord, it''s not only Kagami Lily," Mosquito Maru reported. "The Queen of the Female Queendom and themander have also been missing for several days."

    "Even the Queen has vanished? What exactly happened? Find out at once!" Lord Umashimanded angrily. Mosquito Maru flew out of the castle but met with misfortune, failing to evade the archer tower''s tongue and was devoured.

    "This might just be the opportunity we need!" Lord Umashi suddenly realized, waving his hand authoritatively. "Hellhound, since Mosquito Maru has met his end, you must go and inform the Chancellor of the Female Queendom."

    By this time, the Hachiwan carriage had been journeying across the skies of Yomi for nearly ten days without pause.

    Ahead, visible from dozens of miles away,y a massive river with pale yellow waters, stretching endlessly as if flowing towards the end of time.

    The Hachiwan carriage halted at this point. The Queen drew back the curtains, exining, "Lynne, this is the River of Oblivion, a vast river that spans Yomi entirely. Legend holds that this river is both the source and namesake of Yomi-no-kuni, originating from a mythical spring also named Yomi."Lily gazed at the vast river, awestruck by its magnitude and the legends it carried.

    "Lynne, only beings powerful enough to dominate realms can traverse the River of Oblivion by air. Even Hachiwan cannot cross it," Chiya Kasumi noted. "There is a physical bridge ahead that we will use to cross."

    "Is that the Bridge of Oblivion?" inquired Lily.

    "The Bridge of Oblivion is situated at Yomi''s edge, near the upper reaches of the river. This river is so extensive it has several bridges. Ahead lies Grudgeless Town, home to the Grudgeless Bridge, which we''ll use to cross," Chiya Kasumi exined. "However, this bridge is under the control of Grudgeless Town''s ruler. Passage requires a ck Inscription Document, which we have already secured."

    "Lynne, it''s imperative that our departure from the Female Queendom remains confidential. Exposure could jeopardize the queendom," the Queen stressed. "We must keep our identities hidden, especially in Grudgeless Town, which is rtively safe, yet ifbat arises, you and the driver should manage it to keep our involvement minimal. Should we need to engage, we''ll restrain our powers to avoid drawing attention. Women of our strength are exceedingly rare in Yomi and would stand out excessively," the Queen instructed Lily.

    "I understand."

    The group approached Grudgeless Town and put away the Hachiwan carriage, which hadnded disguised as a cloud. This camouge was so effective that only someone of the Queen''s caliber could discern its true nature.

    The Queen''s mastery of spellcraft was unparalleled among the servants of Tsukuyomi.

    For the remainder of their journey, the women donned jackets and proceeded on foot.

    They soon arrived at Grudgeless Town. The town resembled a deserted settlement from the Heian Dynasty, but it was distinguished byrge, menacing peach trees adorned with fangs and teeth instead of fruit, bearing bells that chimed in the wind.

    Grudgeless Town''s streets were popted with numerous demons, many d in kimonos and exuding an odd presence. Additionally, somerge, robust demons wore pelts.

    "Lynne, we must make an effort to stay near those soul banners," Chiya whispered. "No demon is permitted to misbehave near them, be it harming women, fighting, or stealing. These Catfish Soul Banners enforce order for the owner of Grudgeless Town, though crime still thrives where they don''t reach."

    Lily observed several grim and foreboding ck catfish banners adorned with shimmering lights floating throughout the area.

    Directly behind them was one of these banners. Not just them, but two female ninjas from Yomi also made it a point to walk under the protection of a Catfish Soul Banner.

    Additionally, a group of demons with lecherous stares followed them, waiting for the Catfish Soul Banner to move away to attack the women.

    Given the scarcity of beautiful women in Yomi, many demons were willing to risk everything to fulfill their desires.

    Yet, engaging in acts such as assaulting women or fighting near the Catfish Soul Banners was akin to suicide.

    Chiya Kasumi knew well the movement patterns of the Catfish Soul Banners, ensuring they always remained within sight of at least one. This forced the covetous demons to merely drool in silence.

    They soon approached a lengthy and narrow bridge, designed so narrow that only two people could walk side by side. Its length extended into the distance, with the opposite end shrouded in fog.

    "So, this is the Grudgeless Bridge¡­" Lily murmured, her expression one of mild surprise.

    "The legend states that lovers crossing the Grudgeless Bridge must hold hands continuously. Should they encounter someone from the opposite direction, they must not make way or release their grip. To do so means eternal separation," the driver, a Celestial Maiden, exined.

    She had not previously conversed with Lily, being upied with driving the carriage. Chiya Kasumi had introduced her as Yoshiya Seki.

    Regardless, Lily and herpanions were not lovers, so the legend held no personal consequence for them.

    Two massive, headless demons with slick skin were stationed at the entrance of the Grudgeless Bridge, wieldingrge weapons that barred passage.

    "Hey there, the Grudgeless Bridge is closed for the remainder of the day. Come back tomorrow," one of the towering headless demons announced.

    "My mistress needs to cross urgently," the driver replied. "Can you make an exception? We have the ck Inscription Documents."

    "Nonsense. The document is necessary, but even with it, crossing today isn''t possible. It''s not about unwillingness; the bridge has specific rules. You must walk in sync with the rhythm of the peach bells¡ªno faster. Walking too quickly causes the bells to ring loudly, waking the elderly woman sleeping mid-bridge. She''s the mother of a formidable river monster in the River of Oblivion, who she will summon to devour anyone on the river."

    "Could we walk slower then?" Lily inquired.

    "Huh? Your voice is so soothing, it''s a shame you have the document, or I''d take you home right now! Hahaha! Walking too slowly won''t work either; you won''t finish crossing in time. The olddy wakes around midnight, and if she finds anyone on the bridge, she''ll push them into the river where her son will devour them. No matter your strength, in the River of Oblivion, no one can defeat a river monster. Otherwise, why not just swim across? Hahaha!" The headless demon chuckled, hisugh echoing emptily.

    Lily, the Queen, and Chiya exchanged looks, realizing they wouldn''t be able to cross today and would need to return early the next morning.

    "Mister headless demon, is there a safe ce for women to stay overnight in this town?" the driver inquired.

    "Women can stay¡­ Heheh, this town turns into a nightmare for women at night. But thergest hotel here is owned by the Grudgeless Town''s proprietor. It''s pricey, but you''ll be under the owner''s protection once inside. You''ll be safe there, but remember, never venture outside after midnight; remain indoors until dawn," the headless demon advised.

    "Thank you for the advice, mister," the Celestial Maiden said, swiftly retrieving a shattered Blood Spirit Magatama and offering it to the demon.

    "Hehehe, you are very wee, very wee indeed. Come early tomorrow, and I''ll ensure you''re the first to cross," chuckled the headless demon, clearly delighted by the bribe.

    The value of the Blood Spirit Magatama was akin to his earnings for a century of guarding the bridge, a considerable sum for a septuple-soul Big Dipper!

    Consequently, the four beauties, cloaked in jackets, walked through the bustling town in disappointment and arrived at the town''srgest hotel.

    The hotel, a six-story structure, was situated beside a creek, requiring them to cross a ck wooden bridge to enter.

    Together, the four crossed the bridge and stepped into the hotel.

    Although the exterior was dimly lit, the interior was brightly illuminated.

    Inside, various demons indulged in alcohol while female demons danced. In the corners, several female experts sat discreetly, wary of attracting the attention of any formidable Archdemon who might harass them. Likely, their stay was necessitated by the need to cross the river.

    The air was thick with the smells of meat, alcohol, assorted demons, and peculiar female perfumes, making the ce resemble a den of hedonism.

    "Hello, beauties. Are you here for food or to stay?" inquired a kimono-d spectral frog, about a meter tall, as he hopped toward them. His voice was hoarse, and his tongue flicked distastefully.

    This spectral frog was dark green with gray-white hair and horns on its head, resembling a cross between a frog and a vengeful spirit.

    "We would like to stay here," Lily stated, stepping forward to lead the interaction. The Queen and Commander Chiya had opted to keep a low profile to avoid recognition, even though they were disguised in jackets and hoods.

    "We have a variety of rooms avable, but different roomse with different prices," the spectral frog exined.

    "We''ll be staying overnight. Could we have a standard room, please?" Lily requested.

    "Huh, really?" The spectral frog appeared displeased. "Follow me, then."

    The spectral frog led Lily and the others to the basement, a dimly lit area that looked quite rudimentary.

    He showed them to a room that was surprisingly spacious.

    "This will be your room. The cost is one Blood Spirit Magatama per person, per night," the spectral frog announced.

    "What? That''s incredibly expensive!" Lily eximed, shocked. "A single Blood Spirit Magatama is something a Big Dipper powerhouse might risk their lives for decades to obtain. And you''re asking for one per night, just for this room?"

    "Don''t try to deceive us," the driver challenged. "I doubt many customers here can afford such prices. Can they really pay that much?"

    "Hehe, croak! Don''t be so quick to judge. It''s not overly expensive for the average demon. But you all are women, and we considered you exceptional from the moment you entered. Therefore, the price is justified," the spectral frog dered confidently.

    "Well¡­ why is that?" Lily inquired, clearly puzzled.

 Book 12: Chapter 47: You Actually Want To Search Me?

    "Expensive? Consider that after midnight, our establishment is the only safe haven for women here. Do you realize the difficulty in safeguarding you against the ferocity of Yomi''s demons? Moreover, your exceptional beauty increases the danger. We take on significant risk by hosting you, which justifies the higher price, don''t you agree?"

    "Well¡­" Lily found herself unable to argue against that reasoning.

    "Fine, take it. We''re only staying one night," Chiya conceded.

    Reluctantly, the driver handed over the payment. Four Blood Spirit Magatamas represented a considerable expense, one even the Queen of the Female Queendom would consider carefully. Yet, avoiding trouble by settling the fee was deemed preferable.

    The night passed uneventfully, though the ¡®standard'' room left much to be desired. Noise from the main hall was incessant and disrupted their rest throughout the night.

    That same night, atop the hotel, a gargantuan ghost d like a sumo wrestler summoned the spectral frog servant.

    "Are those four women truly as beautiful as you im?"

    "Absolutely! Particrly three of them. Master, I''ve served you for centuries and have yet to encounter such beauty. Even their scent is intoxicating, Lord Itakeru!" the spectral frog remarked, his gaze filled with desire."Really?" Air gushed from Itakeru''s vast nostrils as he breathed heavily. His spectral eyes, asrge as cowbells, glittered with greed and lust.

    The remainder of the night passed without incident. Early the next morning, Lily and herpanions departed, no longerfortable staying there despite its safety, feeling as though they were constantly under surveince.

    They also aimed to cross the bridge as early as possible. A line had already formed at the Grudgeless Bridge. By chance, Lily noticed the two female Yomi ninjas she had seen the previous day. Once they presented their documents, they were permitted to cross.

    After about an hour, it was finally Lily''s turn. Adapting to the local time measurement proved challenging. Yoshiya Seki presented the documents, and to Lily''s surprise, eyes emerged from the chest of the headless guard.

    The guard continued his inspection in silence.

    "Mister, is there an issue with the ck Inscription Document?" Seki inquired, recalling the Blood Spirit Magatama given the previous day to preventplications.

    The headless guard finally spoke, "The documents are in order, but due to recent thefts by female thieves in town, we must conduct a thorough search of all women passing through."

    "What?" Lily frowned, sensing a discrepancy. While her physical strength was modest in Yomi, her experience with political subterfuge in the Heian Dynasty far exceeded local norms. She questioned the inconsistency immediately, "Those two ninjas who just passed, why weren''t they searched?"

    "Well, they''re regrs and aren''t subject to searches," the headless guard exined. "You, however, are neers and have been quite generous. That raises suspicions!"

    "You! How dare¡­" Seki began, her voice quivering with indignation.

    "What does the search entail?" Lily inquired.

    "It''s straightforward," the headless guard exined. "You''ll follow us to a storeroom adjacent to the bridge for individual searches. If no contraband is found, you''ll be free to cross."

    "What did you say?" Lily trembled with outrage. They were not ordinary women; their dignity was at stake. A thorough search of their persons and belongings was out of the question for any expert or powerhouse, as it would expose all their secrets and treasures. It was tantamount to the humiliation of defeat.

    "Preposterous!" Seki eximed, equally incensed. "No woman would tolerate such an invasion of privacy!"

    "Hehe, you refuse? Then you cannot pass," the headless guard dered arrogantly, brandishing his weapon to block their way.

    Their expressions hardened. The situation was teetering on the brink of violence.

    Suddenly, a wave of potent auras surged from behind. Along the street, the immense figure of Itakeru, the sumo wrestler, approached, surrounded by a host of formidable demons. Itakeru, known as the Sumo Kunitsukami, was venerated as the God of Wrestling, possessing a divinity.

    "What''s all this noise? Why are you obstructing the passage across the Grudgeless Bridge?" boomed Itakeru, his voice resonating with formidable power.

    "Lord Itakeru, these women could be the female thieves recently reported," the headless guard suggested.

    "Nonsense!" thundered Itakeru, striding over to confront the guard with his imposing stature. "These women are distinguished guests at my hotel. How dare you use them of thievery? Just conduct the search in the storeroom as per the procedure, then let them proceed. Whyplicate matters unnecessarily? Are you ipetent?"

    Upon hearing Itakeru''s words, Lily and herpanions grew more anxious. Despite his seemingly heroic demeanor, his insistence on conducting a search raised their suspicions.

    "My Lord, they have refused the search!"

    "Perhaps you didn''t exin it clearly! We are the guardians of Grudgeless Bridge, and our actions are purely part of our duties. Even though you are all exceptionally beautiful, we harbor no ulterior motives."

    Itakeru bowed slightly and extended hisrge hand towards Lily, reassuring her, "Do not worry, mydy. I will conduct a swift search myself, and then you will be free to go."

    As he reached for her hand, Lily quickly stepped back to avoid his grasp.

    "Why? Ladies, do you not trust me, or do you disdain me¡ªthe renowned sumo wrestler Kunitsukami, Itakeru?" Itakeru''s expression turned stern and displeased.

    "Lord Itakeru, it is well understood that a woman''s dignity must be respected. How can one casually touch or inspect my body? Moreover, to search an expert''s possessions is akin to forcibly exposing all their secrets. This principle is fundamental. Surely you must be aware of this, my Lord? There is no need for pretense. We are not fools here. Are you implying we are unaware of your true intentions?" Lily challenged, looking up defiantly.

    Itakeru''s face darkened, and a terrifying aura emanated from him. "Is that so? Then we shall have to restrain you and conduct the search by force! Seize them!"

    A horde of demons charged forward at once. Itakeru, despite his massive stature, moved with unexpected agility. Even as he directed his subordinates to attack, heunched a powerful palm strike towards Lily himself. As the deity of wrestling, his blow was tremendously forceful, significantly surpassing Mauro Kidou¡ªthe Yomi powerhouse Lily had previously encountered.

    Itakeru¡¯s strength was matched by his speed. While Lily was no match in directbat, her superior reaction time allowed her to anticipate his moves. She leapt backwards, narrowly evading his attack despite not fully grasping its trajectory.

    Itakeru was taken aback. Astonished that a Big Dipper Stage expert had dodged his unanticipated strike, heunched another palm attack, this time generating a formidable gust of wind.

    In that instant, Chiya sprang into action, swiftly removing her jacket and casting it into the fierce gust to counteract the blow.

    With a loud bang, Chiya''s jacket disintegrated, the resulting shockwave obliterating nearby structures and trees. The gust dissipated, leaving Lily unscathed. Had the attack connected, it likely would have incapacitated her immediately.

    Simultaneously, the surrounding demons, along with the two headless guards, advanced towards them.

    Intent on capturing the women alive, they swung batons and weapon handles, or used their fists. Meanwhile, the Queen discreetly moved to a safer position at the back of the group.

    Lily, unable tond safely, quickly drew her Oborozuki Muramasa in midair. With a sharp ng, she sliced through several batons.

    A headless guard thrust his spear towards Lily''s stomach, which she deflected with her sheath with a resounding smack, pushing it aside.

    Having fully mastered the Himemiya Sen-no-hana Painting and the Lunar Blossom technique, Lily was now deemed unbeatable among all Big Dipper experts. Her swordsmanship far surpassed that of the average powerhouse.

    Using the momentum from her deflection, she spun and shed at the headless guard''s shoulder. Despite his septuple-soul toughness, her swift and powerful strike made a deep cut.

    With a swift motion, her de sliced deeply into his chest. However, before Lily could further harm the guard, a quintuple-soul spectral frog lunged from behind, thrusting his steel trident towards her.

    Lily reacted instinctively, bncing on one leg and delivering a powerful kick with the other. With a loud bang, her kick snapped the trident in two, unleashing a massive shockwave that rippled through the area.

    "What power!" eximed Itakeru, clearly taken aback. "A girl of the Big Dipper with such strength? Impressive! Once I capture you, I''ll make sure to train you well!"

    Itakeru now revealed his true form,unching a fierce double-handed strike towards Chiya. His hands bore the might of Spirit Treasures.

    Meanwhile, Seki, encircled by several demons, demonstrated her formidable strength. She drew her jade-hilted straight sword and executed a graceful de dance. With each swift swish of her de, demons were either wounded severely or in outright.

    "Tsukuyomi Swordstyle!" Lily instantly recognized the technique.

    From her technique alone, Lily discerned that she had reached the second stage of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, known as the Celestial Maiden Path.

    During her time in the Heian Dynasty, Lily had observed various sword techniques from the Genji n and the Mirror Dimension that emted the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle. Now, she was witnessing the authentic technique in action for the first time.

    This confirmation of the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle solidified Lily''s trust in the Queen''s identity. Although she had never truly doubted them, her instincts alone were now backed by undeniable proof that these Celestial Maidens were indeed her allies.

    Although merely the driver, Yoshiya Seki was a Celestial Battle Maiden at the Celestial Stage,cking a divinity but still ranked among the top ten most powerful of all fallen Celestial Maidens in the Female Queendom.

    Encouraged by this, Lily''s confidence surged, and she began to fight with unrestrained vigor. She unleashed her Hazy Lunar Force, causing waves of cherry blossom petals to swirl around the bridge.

    "Soul World? Is her Soul World truly this formidable?" Itakeru was astonished by the disy.

    The oppressive power of her Hazy Lunar Force1 slowed the offensive capabilities of all the humans present. Seizing the opportunity, Lily swiftly dispatched several of the weaker demons.

 Book 12: Chapter 48: Exposed

    Although Chiyacked divinity, her formidable sword technique allowed her to overpower the mighty Itakeru.

    "Who are you, really? I''ve never encountered such a powerful woman in this era!" Itakeru eximed in disbelief.

    "Hmph! Leave now, and I might still spare your life!" Chiya dered sternly.

    Itakeru, the Sumo Kunitsukami, though not among the most powerful gods, still possessed a divinity. Unable to tolerate humiliation, he was enraged, causing power to surge within him and the ground to tremble around him.

    Even as Chiya continued to suppress him, she took care not to underestimate Itakeru, confronting him with a serious demeanor.

    Suddenly, Itakeru''s expression sharpened; he spun around and charged toward Lily, who was engaged inbat with the wounded and disadvantaged headless guard.

    "What?" Despite being intensely involved in a battle with a septuple-soul Big Dipper guard and warding off several Archdemons, Lily''s keen senses immediately alerted her to an ominous presence.

    Reacting instinctively, Lily dodged a demon''s baton and leapt to the side, only to be caught off guard as Itakeruunched a dark golden rope from his outstretched palm.The rope, imbued with Itakeru''s power, moved with astonishing speed, swiftly ensnaring Lily from behind.

    "Eh?" Startled, Lily struggled to free herself, only to find the rope extraordinarily strong and binding. It was impervious to her efforts; even her Oborozuki Muramasa couldn''t sever it quickly enough as she was unable to apply sufficient force.

    "Golden Charm Bindings!" Chiya eximed in dismay. "Itakeru possesses a supreme-ranked Spirit Treasure designed to target women! He''s a vile predator!"

    Spirit Treasures are ssified into low, mid, and high ranks, with the legendary supreme rank standing above all others.

    Given that Lily was at the Big Dipper Stage, escaping from a supreme-ranked Spirit Treasure was impossible.

    Her limbs tightly bound, Lily plummeted from the sky. Anticipating her trajectory, Itakeru had already positioned himself to intercept her. He caught her deftly and hoisted her onto his shoulder, then with powerful bounds, he quickly retreated to a considerable distance.

    "Stop!" Chiya shouted as she gave chase. She swiftly dispatched several demons that attempted to block her path with a single sweeping attack.

    By now, Itakeru had put several kilometers between them. Realizing he couldn''t outrun her, he leapt into the air and produced a talisman from his sleeve, which emitted a powerful spatial energy.

    Chiya''s expression turned grave at the sight of the talisman¡ªa high-ranked Spirit Treasure with teleportation abilities. She knew that even if she managed to catch up to him, she could not prevent its activation.

    Should Itakeru seed in teleporting to an unknown location with Lily, the implications would be dire.

    Itakeru had activated the talisman; Chiya was toote to stop him.

    Lily, perched fearfully on his shoulder, understood her disadvantage. Being taken to an untraceable location meant no chance of escape, despite her desperate struggles.

    "Hahahahaha! You''re brave to travel through Yomi, especially being so beautiful. I won''t confront you directly; the fairest is also the frailest1! So, I''ll simply take her! My dear! Hahahahaha!" Itakeruughed maniacally as he activated the teleportation talisman.

    Space around them began to fluctuate, signaling Itakeru''s imminent teleportation thousands of miles away with Lily.

    Suddenly, an unusual pulse emanated around him, halting the process.

    The talisman red up and was consumed, but surprisingly, both Itakeru and Lily remained stationary. The teleportation failed.

    "What?" Itakeru eximed, shocked. "A Spatial Prison?"

    In Yomi, only a select few wielded this rare ability, not even essible to some of the mightiest gods. Such a spatial restriction was more characteristic of powers found in Takamagahara.

    Sweating profusely, Itakeru nced towards the epicenter of the Spatial Prison and saw the tall woman, previously reliant on others and yet uninvolved in thebat, holding a golden jade branch beneath her jacket.

    The branch emitted waves of potent spatial energy.

    "A Golden Jade Branch¡­ a Spatial Prison¡­ You¡­ who are you?"

    The Golden Jade Branch in Queen Kaguya''s hand emitted a golden glow, casting numerous golden and silver threads filled with formidable power despite their delicate appearance. Swiftly, they enveloped Itakeru, binding him tightly as he plummeted through the air.

    Although the threads appeared gentle, they were unyielding, pulling Itakeru¡¯s arms apart and liberating Lily. Meanwhile, Itakeru,pletely immobilized, exerted his full Kunitsukami strength, causing the earth to tremble and winds to howl, leading to the near-total destruction of Grudgeless Town''s buildings. Despite his efforts, he remained ensnared and motionless.

    With a swift motion, Chiya dashed forward and, undeterred by the possibility of another strike from Queen Kaguya, she shed at Itakeru''s back, causing a great spurt of blood.

    "Argh!" Itakeru cried out. His divine body was immensely powerful; while the blow inflicted severe pain, it was not fatal. Undeterred, Chiya unleashed a flurry of strikes upon his immobilized form.

    Each of Chiya''s strikes significantly drained the divine essence from Itakeru''s flesh.

    "You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!" Although Itakeru endured the pain, he was helpless to resist or flee. Despite his strength, he faced inevitable death by dismemberment.

    Reaching the Empyrean Stage and acquiring a divinity fortifies one¡¯s body and soul through the world¡¯s essence. Lacking the overwhelming power needed to shatter a divinity, inflicting fatal damage to the soul is unfeasible.

    Typically, a mortal¡¯s soul is their weakest element. However, upon obtaining a divinity and the world¡¯s protection, it transforms into their most fortified and resilient attribute. It was exceedingly challenging to kill a god who possesses a divinity.

    Such a divinity cannot be shattered unless the opponent possesses an overwhelming superiority. Under such circumstances, the only strategy is to inflict continuous damage, gradually depleting their divine energy. Eventually, whether they are alive or dead bes moot, as they would be rendered entirely powerless.

    The key distinction between Celestial or Infernal Stage powerhouses with a divinity and those without lies in their mortality. The enhancement in their strength may not always be visible. For instance, Chiya could defeat Itakeru despitecking a divinity. Yet, possessing a divinity rendered him nearly invincible.

    Queen Kaguya''s Golden Jade Branch emitted a soft pulse toward Lily. Subsequently, the binding rope ckened and flew into her hands.

    At this point, the encircling demons refrained from advancing and instead retreated in fear, with some of Itakeru''s underlings fleeing the scene without hesitation.

    Given that Itakeru, the God of wrestling, was immobilized by merely a wave of her jade branch, it was clear she could annihte them all with minimal effort. They stood no chance against her immense power.

    Itakeru''s resilience was notable; over a dozen potentially fatal strikes depleted less than half of his divinity. However, such a loss significantly weakened his strength and defensive capabilities.

    Should he lose most of his divinity, it would parallel a mortal losing a substantial amount of blood and falling unconscious.

    Nevertheless, gods surpass mortals in endurance. Where a human might die from significant blood loss, a god can remain conscious despite nearly exhausting their divinity, only truly perishing when it is entirely depleted.

    Despite Itakeru''s formidable nature, he had sustained an assault for nearly half a minute. Should the onught persist, he would sumb within two minutes.

    "Spare my life, Goddess, please! I am a Kunitsukami. Killing me would invoke divine retribution! I swear never to trouble you again and will offer all my treasures in exchange for mercy!" Itakeru pleaded, bloodied and desperate.

    "Spare you? Hmph, and risk exposure?" Chiya questioned as several purple jasmine flowers, crystalline and icy, whirled around her de, casting a beautiful yet lethal aura.

    "I swear on my divinity, I won''t reveal anything!" Itakeru cried out.

    "Forget it," Queen Kaguya dismissed, "Our location is likelypromised due to this disturbance. Even eliminating him wouldn''t matter; the demons and vengeful spirits, with their surveince capabilities, would have already ryed our presence."

    "Seize his treasures, and let''s depart. He has abandoned his divine dignity by pleading for his life, so we shall spare him. As Amatsukami, destroying or seizing his divinity would provoke further ire from other Kunitsukami," the Queen instructed.

    Chiya resignedly demanded, "Hand over all your treasures! Don''t dare conceal anything!"

    Though Kunitsukami and Amatsukami are eternally at odds, they maintain a delicate equilibrium. Killing Itakeru, despite his pleas, could incite retaliation from other Kunitsukami. Yet, should Itakeru attempt to conceal his treasures now, while bargaining for his life, such treachery would warrant his demise.

    Realizing the gravity of his situation, Itakeru refrained from any deceit and relinquished all his treasures. Subsequently, Queen Kaguya unbound the severely wounded Itakeru, permitting him to flee.

    "This feels like we''re releasing a tiger back into its den," Chiya remarked, her reluctance evident.

    Queen Kaguya responded, "We must cross the bridge quickly and leave this ce behind."

    "Yes," Chiya agreed.

    Despite their victory over Itakeru, they adhered to the rules for crossing the bridge. Retrieving a bell, they maintained the prescribed pace, crossing steadily.

    Indeed, Queen Kaguya knew that facing a river monster in the River of Oblivion would not be to her advantage.

    As Queen Kaguya had anticipated, despite Itakeru''s vows of secrecy on his divinity, numerous demons and factions had observed the battle through various means. Her identity was swiftly uncovered.

    The news of her identity spread through Yomi like a hurricane, reaching far and wide with astonishing speed.

 Book 12: Chapter 49: The Conspiring Yomi-no-kuni

    Several hundred miles from the Abyss of Parting Sorrow, within the territories of the Female Queendom, a colossal monk, mountainous in stature, approached with a thunderous rumble. Blood streamed from his enormous eyes, his face contorted in agony, resembling a decaying corpse.

    Cloaked in tattered robes, the mountainous monk moved forward, his presence emanating Eldritch Energy. Arrayed upon his back were hundreds of formidable demons, led by the imposing Demon God dressed in opulent garments, Lord Umashi.

    Lord Umashi leapt from the giant monk¡¯s head to confront a group of beautiful women kneeling before him, among whom was the Chancellor of the Female Queendom.

    "My Lord!" The Chancellor bowed deeply. "An unexpected issue has arisen that requires your decision."

    "I''m well aware," Lord Umashi responded, his voice booming. "It''smon knowledge that the Queen has departed the Female Queendom with hermander and a human of notable beauty, recently celebrated in Yomi. A rarity, they say, seen once in a millennium¡ªher name is Lynne, correct?" He clutched at his vast belly, his arrogance palpable as his sleeves billowed.

    "Kagami Lily, my Lord," corrected the Chancellor.

    "Ah, indeed. She must be mine," Lord Umashi dered resolutely.

    Suddenly, a tremulous yet thunderous voice echoed. "Now that the Queen and hermander are distant from the Female Queendom, we have a prime opportunity to invade!" This voice came from the gargantuan monk himself, a colossus who bore Lord Umashi and his retinue upon his back.Lord Umashi consulted the Chancellor once more, "Your thoughts?"

    "Lord, even in their absence, the Queen and hermander have thoroughly fortified the Female Queendom. Our knowledge of their defenses remains iplete. Furthermore, any male demons venturing into the Abyss of Parting Sorrow face assaults from numerous vengeful spirits," the Chancellor exined. "The Queen and themander are the bedrock of the Female Queendom. Without them, the realm might naturally sumb to chaos, eventually falling to us without any conflict. Why expend military resources unnecessarily? However, the final decision rests with you, my Lord."

    Lord Umashi nodded approvingly. "Madame Chancellor, your reasoning mirrors my own. Rather than besiege the heavily fortified Female Queendom, bristling with ancient defenses, an ambush during the Queen''s journey might be more strategic. Alive, the Queen could always mount a counterattack, even should we take the Queendom. Neutralized, she and Kagami Lily would be ours, simplifying our conquest of the Female Queendom considerably."

    "Ahaha! I see! I am ashamed of my folly," dered the giant monk sprawled on the ground.

    "Indeed, my lord. Current intelligence confirms that the Queen and her entourage have crossed the Grudgeless Bridge. From their current trajectory, it appears they are headed towards the ancient battlefield," the Chancellor informed.

    "Excellent!" he continued. "I''ve positioned my army here for this reason. The ancient battlefield, rife with Vengeful Spirits andbyrinthine in design, poses extreme dangers, particrly to us apparitions. Its deste nature deters even the most formidable Yomi powerhouses from venturing there. However, I suspect it will teem with activity soon enough. Hehehehe!"

    "My Lord, we must traverse the Hell of Torment to ess the ancient battlefield," the Chancellor advised.

    "Indeed, the Hell of Torment!" Lord Umashi dered, his four eyes flickering with scorn. "The Queen of the Female Queendom is ranked tenth most wanted in the heavens, themander thirty-sixth, along with that human woman. Their movements are now known to all major factions in Yomi. They''re likely to face ambushes upon entering the Hell of Torment. It will be challenging for them to pass. If we depart now, we might intercept them in the Hell of Hunger! Should that fail, we can confront them on the ancient battlefield!"

    "A wise decision, my Lord!"

    Lord Umashi''sughter boomed, echoing ominously across thendscape. "Hahahahaha!"

    Unbeknownst to them, over 10,000 miles distant, a colossal crane formed from lightning sped towards the Hell of Torment at an rming velocity.

    Astride the crane stood Wakarai, tall and imposing, his eyes crackling with electric fury. Apanying him were ten formidable beings of diverse origins and formidable presences.

    In the courtyard of Rakshasa Dojo, Rakshasa-Onna peered at Lily''s unfinished Higanbana flower embroidery, perplexed. "What? Kagami Lily and the Queen of the Female Queendom departed together toward the Hell of Torment? Why was there no word of this departure? Why do weck prior information?"

    Wakaki Michi knelt before her, "This informationes from Captain Renka, though the details remain unclear. Prior to this, Kagami Lily had grown close to the Queen, yet sent no messages. Captain Renka suspects betrayal on Lily¡¯s part."

    Rakshasa-Onna squinted thoughtfully. "Not necessarily a betrayal. The Queen wields considerable power and influence. It''s usible that she persuaded Lily to apany her hastily, leaving no time formunication. But what couldpel the Queen to risk a journey to the Hell of Torment? Perhaps it concerns the ancient battlefield?"

    Rakshasa-Onna pivoted sharply. "Order Renka to mobilize her forces to the Hell of Torment and rendezvous with me there immediately!"

    "Understood!"

    Furthermore, numerous factions, including the Queen''s adversaries, received the news and began plotting ordingly1. Entities across the expansive regions near Yomi-no-kuni''s ancient battlefield and beyond were now actively scheming.

    After crossing the Grudgeless Bridge, Lily and herpanions boarded the Hachiwan carriage and soared through the expansive skies of Yomi.

    Ten dayster, the Hachiwan carriage neared the sole ess point to the ancient battlefield¡ªthe Hell of Torment. Lily devoted her days to refining her Lunar Blossom Path techniques, though a breakthrough still seemed distant.

    Simultaneously, the Cloistered Emperor on Tsukushi Ind refrained from immediate attack, opting instead to amass his forces and enlist diverse demons. Rumors suggested that among the demons, a young leader, known for his acumen in politics and strategy, assisted the Cloistered Emperor¡ªan ominous development.

    The Taira n''s navy blockaded the waters between Tsukushi Ind and Akitsu Continent, deploying ground forces to bolster the Shimadzu n. Concurrently, Princess Asuka''s reinforcements were on their way.

    "Lynne, we are approaching the Hell of Torment," the Queen announced.

    As the Hachiwan carriage began its descent, Lily, startled, pulled back the curtains. Massive mountain cliffs obscured the skies, filling her view. These towering walls stretched up to Yomi''s roof, 10 kilometers above. Clearly, flying past the Hell of Torment was unfeasible¡ªit appeared as the very edge of Yomi.

    Uponnding at the base of these immense cliffs, Lily and herpanions stepped off to find a vast fissure under the cliff, from which fierce winds howled.

    "This is the entrance to the Hell of Torment," the Queen exined. "We must traverse this pass to reach the outskirts of the ancient battlefield."

    "Your Majesty, this chasm spans hundreds of meters. Can''t we simply fly over it with the carriage?" Lily inquired.

    "We must not provoke the entity that dwells within the Hell of Torment," replied the Queen solemnly.

    Understanding dawned on Lily; a foreboding presence lurked within, confirming her suspicions about the perils of the Hell of Torment.

    Lily was determined to visit the ancient battlefield where Tsukuyomi had once fought. Undaunted by the dangers, her confidence was bolstered by the presence of Queen Kaguya and herpanions, whose capabilities she trustedpletely.

    Together, they cautiously made their way toward the ominous entrance of the Hell of Torment. As they neared the entrance, navigating past scorching boulders and billowing ck smoke, a sudden loud bang echoed through the air.

    From the shattered rocks, a divine bull emerged¡ªits body robust and entirely gray, emanating a foul stench. This creature was a muscr humanoid with the head of a bull,plete with the dull eyes of an ordinary ox, which only added to his menacing appearance.

    Towering over ten meters tall, the divine bull brandished a fearsome double-headed fork.

    "Where did you w?h?o?r?e?s?e from? How dare you trespass into the Hell of Torment?" Without further ado, the divine bull lunged, thrusting his weapon at Lily and herpanions.

    With a resounding bang, Chiya drew her weapon, conjuring a semi-transparent barrier that intercepted the attack. However, the divine bull''s strength was immense; he shattered the barrier with brute force.

    From behind, Queen Kaguya wielded her Golden Jade Branch, unleashing a wave of golden light that ensnared his fork like a rope.

    "Each hell has its guardians¡ªa bull and a horse. Though this bullcks divinity, he remains a formidable Infernal Stage demon," the Queen exined.

    "You know too much!" the bull eximed. Before he could finish, a loud bang resonated as another formidable figure, simr in stature but with the head of a horse, appeared wielding a trident and aimed it towards the Queen.

    Queen Kaguya''s weapon sparkled with golden light, and a silver rope materialized, binding the trident.

    "Such formidable power!" the bull roared in astonishment. "She halted ourbined assault with ease!"

    "We have journeyed here humbly on foot without causing any disturbance. Why do you obstruct our path?" Queen Kaguya inquired.

    "Bother us?"ughed the horse, eyeing the Queen lustfully and baring hisrge teeth. "Queen Kaguya, Commander Chiya Kasumi, and Mirror Girl Kagami Lily, you are wanted fugitives of Takamagahara. By daring to enter our domain, you''ve invited capture! Neigh!"

    "Moo! Now that you''re here, don''t even think about escaping. Surrender peacefully, you wanted criminals!" the bull bellowed.

    Suddenly, the ground trembled, and the air filled with the screeches of countless demons.

    Instantly, an endless horde of monsters surged from the wastnd, their bizarre forms sporting exposed fangs and drooling mouths. Brandishing heavy weapons and faction banners, they encircled Lily and herpanions with terrifying mor.

 Book 12: Chapter 50: Purple Crystal Jasmine

    "Just as Your Majesty predicted, our cover is blown," Chiya stated, her purple ponytail fluttering in the scorching winds of Yomi, her face expressionless yet marked by a solemn undertone.

    "If so, we must proceed with even greater caution," Queen Kaguya dered. "Their boldness in approaching us, despite knowing my identity, indicates they are well-prepared."

    Lily felt a surge of guilt, considering herself a burden. Had Itakeru not nearly seeded in kidnapping her, the Queen would not have had to reveal her identity.

    "Lynne," Chiya said quietly as she approached, "infuse some charm intent into my stomach1."

    "Huh?" Lily responded, clearly puzzled.

    "Just do it¡ªquickly," Chiya urged grimly. "I need to unleash my full power. Seki, cover us."

    Yoshiya Seki stepped forward, shielding them from the view of their adversaries.

    Yet the demons encircling them weren¡¯t inclined to wait. Though predominantly of the Throned Stage, the demons were legion, with tens of thousands amassed in the area.Yomi''s vastness meant its myriad monsters were usually scattered. Typically, one might traverse for days without encountering a Big Dipper Archdemon. The congregation of so many demons at the entrance to the Hell of Torment was a clear indication of premeditation.

    The demons appeared organized, many affiliated with groups from nearby caves, hollows, or mountains, although a few were opportunists blending in. Among every hundred Throned demons, there were several Big Dipper leaders orchestrating their movements.

    Surveying the area, dozens of formidable auras became apparent. These belonged to high-ranking Archdemons of surrounding organizations and solitary wanderers, all of whom were septuple-souled.

    Among the threats, four stood out as particrly dire: two guardians of the Hell of Torment¡ªa bull demon and a horse demon, both at the Infernal Stage¡ªhad awoken under mysterious circumstances. Additionally, hidden within the ranks of the demonic horde were two exceptionally powerful entities, one following the Infernal Path and the other seemingly aligned with the Celestial Path.

    At that moment, a cacophony of demonic screeches filled the air and the ground trembled violently. Numerous Throned demonsunched their assault. These creatures, native to Yomi,cked the dignity typically associated with sentient beings, regarded as the lowest echelon within their realm and often exploited as expendable troops by their Big Dipper superiors or other formidable entities.

    The intelligence of these Throned demons was generally low. However, those among them who possessed greater cognitive abilities were aware of the mortal realm''s wonders.

    Operating at the Throned Stage, these demons could rise to the rank of warlord in various domains provided they refrained from wreaking havoc in the mortal realm. Such a position would allow them to rule over territories, enve thousands, andmand the service of numerous beauties.

    Despite their potential, within the depths of Yomi, they remained mere cannon fodder.

    The more intelligent demons aspired to ascend to the mortal realm, though such a journey was fraught with difficulties. If not for these natural barriers, humanity would have faced extinction repeatedly. The universe invariably maintained its equilibrium.

    Yet, this delicate bnce was gradually eroding¡­

    Queen Kaguya swung her golden branch, conjuring a shimmering golden barrier around Lily and the others. Throned demons crashed against it, sending ripples across its surface before being forcefully repelled.

    "Lynne, quickly. Follow my instructions," Chiya urged urgently.

    "Right," Lily acknowledged. With the battle impending, she ced her hand decisively on Chiya''s stomach, just below her belt.

    "Wait, ce it inside my skirt2," Chiya directed calmly.

    "Huh?" Lily blushed at the instruction. Recognizing the urgency of the moment, she set aside her hesitations. Finding an opening in Chiya''s kimono, she slipped her hand inside and moved it along her thighs to touch her abdomen.

    Lily felt Chiya tremble, her breathing bingbored.

    Her hand encountered a t, warm surface¡­ "No, not there¡ªstop moving downward. Just¡­ inject it here!" Chiya stammered, her voice tinged with embarrassment. She had intended for Lily to simply inject charm intent, not wander.

    "Yes!" Lily focused, channeling charm energy and directing it into Chiya through her palm. The energy permeated Chiya''s skin, swiftly reaching her Spirit Pce.

    "Um¡­ Ah¡­" Chiya grasped Lily with one hand and covered her face with the other.

    "Is that sufficient?"

    "Yes, that''s enough," Chiya confirmed.

    Lily withdrew her hand, still feeling the residual warmth of Chiya''s skin, and looked at her, puzzled.

    Suddenly, the protective barrier vanished. In an instant, Chiya seemed to disappear from view. Momentster, she reemerged high in the sky, her hair billowing. Around her materialized numerous projections of purple ice jasmine flowers, exuding a hauntingly beautiful yet lethal aura.

    Chiya appeared transformed. As demons converged from every direction, she drew her longsword, its de adorned with luminous purple petal patterns.

    With a graceful arc, Chiya swung her weapon, unleashing a stream of dim purple energy that left a trail of ice crystals, slicing through the air toward the encroaching demons.

    The de energy, initially thin, extended several miles wide as it swept through the horde. Where it passed, screams erupted. The energy was lethal; Throned demons were vaporized on contact, while even Quintuple-soul Big Dippers and higher suffered grievous injuries, sliced open effortlessly. This single strike decimated tens of thousands, ying thousands of Throned demons and severely injuring many Big Dippers.

    Lily was taken aback. "Commander Chiya¡­" she gasped in shock.

    Lily had observed Chiya''s resilience on the Grudgeless Bridge. Unable to gauge her exact strength due to the difference in their stages, Lily sensed that Chiya was now immensely more powerful than she had been in theirst encounter.

    It appeared that Chiya had reached a new level of power. While not quite on par with the titanic sh between Rakshasa-Onna and Wakarai, Chiya''s abilities now exceeded those of any other Celestial or Infernal Stage powerhouses Lily had previously encountered.

    "Could Chiya Kasumi be a Supreme God too?" Lily wondered aloud, looking down at her hand, still carrying a hint of a pleasant scent. Had she really just touched the stomach of a Supreme God?

    Indeed, Chiya was once a Supreme God. She had suffered critical injuries in a past battle and had her divinity taken from her. Destined to perish, she was saved by Queen Kaguya, who ventured into Yomi to rescue her. Although a millennium had allowed her injuries to heal, her lost divinity could not be reimed. As a result, her powers as a Supreme God remained iplete, fleeting, and unstable.

    Typically, her capabilities were limited to the Celestial Stage. However, in moments of desperation, she needed external assistance to unleash the dormant Supreme God powers within her.

    Charm Intent was essential to activate this power.

    The efficacy of Charm Intent depended not on its sheer strength but on its intensity. Lily possessed an exceptionally potent Charm Intent. Most would have sumbed to its overwhelming force, losing themselves to lust, but Lily''s remarkable willpower, surpassing even that of many Celestial Maidens, allowed her to master this formidable force.

    Having previously worked closely with Lily, Chiya was aware of her unique capability and sought her aid. This was no minor feat; it involved tapping into a Supreme God''s power, one that surpassed even the Queen''s.

    Suspended in the air, Chiya observed her vibrating de and thought to herself, "This Lynne is extraordinary. How does she manage to contain such intense Charm Intent without sumbing? Were I in her ce, I''d have lost my sanity within a day. Yet, she''s extracted over two-thirds of my peak strength, an unparalleled feat. I must eliminate all adversaries quickly, as my time wielding Supreme God strength is limited."

    She bowed her head and addressed the Queen, "Your Majesty, it appears our presence is no longer secret. I fear our intended route will be teeming with foes. Shall we attempt to break through the encirclement and retreat to the Female Queendom, or should we press on?"

    "We have been preparing for this moment for a millennium. Now that we are here, how can we possibly turn back? Moreover, the journey back would be lengthy and potentially as perilous as advancing," the Queen dered.

    "I understand! I will clear the path for you, Your Majesty. We will obliterate all obstacles in the Hell of Torment!" Chiya fixed a stern re on the demons before concluding her statement.

    Her de danced gracefully in her hand.

    With a resonant boom, a wave of purple crystal jasmine sword energy surged towards the entrance of the Hell of Torment, annihting everything in its path. Boulders split apart, and the ground ttened, while any demons in its trajectory were obliterated.

    The force of the attack sent the bull and the horse-headed demon hurtling into the depths of the pitch-ck Hell of Torment.

    "Let''s go!" the Queenmanded, observing that the path was now clear.

    The Queen waved her Golden Jade Branch, enveloping Lily, Seki, Chiya, and herself in waves of golden and silver light that then permeated their bodies.

    "Mmm¡­ Ah!" Lily trembled as the ray of light that entered her body sent tingles through her.

    This sensation was fleeting,sting less than a minute. Soon after, Lily felt weightlessness take over. As they rushed towards the entrance, she noticed a remarkable increase in her speed.

    The four women now moved with exponential speed. Chiya''s subsequent attack nearly annihted the demons ahead as they charged into the Hell of Torment, shielded by a dim light barrier.

    "Chase them!" the Archdemons howled,manding their minions to pursue. Under normal circumstances, witnessing Chiya''s formidable power would deter them, but clearly, a more powerful entity was manipting these factions to continue the pursuit.

    Observing the Archdemons take up the chase, other demons quickly followed, hoping to seize any arising opportunity.

    Despite Chiya''s ughter of thousands of demons, the aftermath proved beneficial for many others. They scavenged Anima, possessions, and even flesh from the fallen, enhancing their own strength. A swarm of demons descended, scavenging everything they could from the battlefield.

    This influx also attracted numerous vagrant demons, who, unable to challenge Chiya or capture any of the beauties themselves, came solely for the loot. News of the battle drew opportunistic demons from surrounding regions. Of the tens of thousands that joined the pursuit, at least half were driven by greed.

 Book 11: Chapter 51: Hell of Torment

    This ce was a true realm of shadows, hosting its own enigmatic kingdom.

    Lily and herpanions stepped into the Hell of Torment, a suffocatingly hot and humid expanse resembling a massive cave. The entrance alone spanned several thousand meters in width, hinting at a vast and intricatework stretching far beyond into the depths of this underground world.

    Even the most formidable female warriors would find themselves feeling overheated and uneasy here, as if trapped in an endless, sweltering summer.

    Yet, this was no mere balmy greenhouse; it was a true hellishndscape. Soft screams echoed through the darkness, adding to the ominous atmosphere.

    Navigating through a field of debris, Lily and her group observed a bull demon on a nearby cliff, mercilessly dumping tormented souls into a boiling cauldron. Adjacent to him, numerous individuals were bound by ancient vines, suspended from an unseen structure shrouded in darkness, their cries of agony piercing the heavy air.

    "Given that they retain their physical forms, they must be formidable," Seki mused, sighing. "What grievous sins could they havemitted to endure such severe punishment?"

    Despite her limited knowledge of Yomi, Lily felt a deep sense of dread. Unnoticed by the bull, they proceeded cautiously. Lily trailed behind the group.

    Just half an hour prior, tens of thousands of demons had stormed into the Hell of Torment. Unexpectedly, colossal creatures resembling anteaters, asrge as mountains and blind with orange inscriptions pulsating on their bodies, emerged and began to indiscriminately devour the invading demons.With six legs each, these behemothsshed out their tongues, capturing and consuming Throned Sovereign demons, throwing the demon hordes into immediate disarray. Only Throned Saints and Big Dipper demons managed to escape their grasp.

    These were Kulimonra Demons, devoid of intelligence and vision, sensing only Eldritch Energy. As they inhabited a realm devoid of humans or Celestial Maidens, they posed no threat to them and exclusively preyed on demons. Their strength was formidable; triple-soul Big Dippers stood no chance, and even septuple-soul Big Dippers struggled against them. Their defenses were robust, impervious to attacks from any Big Dipper or evenrge groups of demons. It would require significant effort from an Infernal Stage powerhouse to defeat one.

    The appearance of the Kulimonra Demons allowed Lily and herpanions to elude their pursuers. Nevertheless, Lily and her group traversed the vast cave with extreme caution, wary of inadvertently provoking a more formidable entity.

    As they progressed, Lily caught glimpses of grim scenes in the distant mountain caves below her. There, bull and horse demons were inflicting cruel tortures on the unfortunate souls who stumbled into this realm, presenting a harrowing sight.

    Though ustomed tobat and killing, Lily had never resorted to the cruel torture of her foes.

    They traversed the Hell of Torment for most of the day.

    "Something has been following us," Chiya announced, stopping abruptly.

    Queen Kaguya, sensing malice behind her, swept her sleeves back, casting light that pierced the darkness and revealed the grinning faces of the horse and bull demons. It was the same two demons¡ª the horse and bull on the Infernal Stage¡ª that Chiya had previously defeated!

    "Hehehe! We didn''t expect to be discovered," the bull chuckled.

    "Do you seek death by following us? Do you mistake us for the helpless souls your kind torments here in Hell?" Chiya retorted sharply as she turned to face them.

    "They fell here due to heinous sins in the mortal realm; they face their karma. You, however, have vited thews of Takamagahara. Your deserved punishment is far more severe," the horse dered.

    "Your words might frighten mere mortals newly arrived in Yomi! Laws? You''ve never set foot there; you have no right to cite Takamagahara''s rules. Remember, in Takamagahara, might makes right!" Chiya eximed as she leapt up, drawing her de.

    "Hehehehe. Wanted by the Celestials, yet so full of arrogant nonsense. Time for punishment," snickered the bull.

    From the shadows, a massive blue demon with an elephant''s head appeared, floating cross-legged in mid-air. Towering at thirteen meters, he wielded a baton and a scimitar, his long nose swaying slightly.

    "I am Aohana the Punisher. You will endure the fullest tortures of Hell before I send what remains to Takamagahara. If you survive, I shall sever your lower bodies to hang in these caverns while your torsos are sent for judgment." Aohana, manifesting a formidable aura, advanced rapidly on Lily and herpanions. His prowess on the Infernal Stage clearly surpassed that of the bull and horse demons.

    Aohana, resembling a colossal mound of flesh, soared above Lily, his scimitar poised to strike.

    "Don''t even think about it!" Chiya thrust into the air, unleashing a wave of purple crystal sword energy.

    <em>ng!</em> The sh of their des echoed loudly, sparks illuminating the darkness. Aohana reeled backward, his weapon fracturing. The punishing sword energy left deep wounds across his vast form.

    "So strong!" Lily gasped in astonishment. Even stronger than the duo of Infernal Stage guardians at the Hell''s entrance, Aohana had been grievously wounded by a single strike.

    That strike had depleted at least one-fifth of his divine power!

    "Cough! Cough! So powerful¡­ Nevertheless, you all shall face punishment!" Suddenly, Aohana pointed his baton at Lily, unleashing a golden pulse her way.

    Chiya materialized in front of Lily, sweeping her de through the air to intercept the attack.

    The whole cavern shook with the force of their sh.

    "Punish them! Punishers of the Hell of Torment, seize these women!"

    Powerful presences stirred to life all around them.

    Suddenly, a pitch-ck giant, devoid of arms and bearing a nk face, erupted from the ground, cracking the floor beneath. Lily and Seki leapt aside swiftly. Meanwhile, the bull and horse demons, wielding their forks, attacked from either side.

    "Leave it to me!" Seki, drawing her weapon, charged at the horse demon. Simultaneously, Chiya appeared before the bull demon.

    The armless giant twisted, screeching in agony as heshed out at Lily with a forceful kick.

    "Big Dipper?" Sensing the giant''s strength nearing a Sextuple-soul Big Dipper, Lily dodged his kick and leapt towards his chest, her Oborozuki Muramasa slicing through the air.

    With a swift movement and a scarlet gleam, the keen de of the Oborozuki Muramasa tore into the giant¡¯s chest. Following up, Lily executed a powerful overhead sh, cleaving the giant in two.

    In response, Aohana the Punisher waved his baton, conjuring dozens of giants that swiftly encircled them. The strength of these armless giants varied; the weakest hovered at the Throned Stage, with the strongest peaking at Quintuple-soul Big Dipper.

    "Do you really think these creatures can capture us?" Lily spected that Aohana summoned the giants merely as a distraction.

    Lily observed that these giants, either armless with an awkward gait or legless and crawling,cked her strength but possessed an unsettling presence.

    Lily charged at one of the giants, dispatching him swiftly with a single strike. For the giants at the Throned Stage, Lily effortlessly eliminated them with a distant strike of her Hazy Lunar Force.

    <em>Clink! ng!</em> Chiya''s ferocious swordy disarmed Aohana, causing him to drop his sword and baton. Seizing the moment, she delivered a devastating sh across his chest.

    Golden blood sprayed like molten gold, dissolving the rocks it touched, yet it couldn''t prate the spirit energy barrier protecting Chiya.

    The attack proved fatal. Aohana,cking divinity, was no match for Chiya, whose might equaled that of a Supreme God. The strike obliterated his Spirit Sea, ending his life instantly.

    Upon his death, the summoned giants crumbled into dust and vanished.

    "Huff¡­" Lily breathed out softly. Aohana had seemed formidable and menacing, yet his prowess paled inparison to Chiya''s.

    Realizing their peril, the bull and horse demons had already retreated to a distant boulder field.

    Chiya touched down, flicked her de to clear it of the golden residue, and sheathed it smoothly.

    "Why would Aohana the Punisher obstruct us, knowing he couldn''t win? Perhaps his endless torture of souls in the Hell of Torment has dulled his caution," Chiya mused darkly.

    "Let''s proceed," Queen Kaguya stated, having not engaged in the battle.

    "Trying to flee?" A robust voice echoed from behind them.

    The darkness trembled with a powerful surge, an eldritch wind billowing and fluttering their garments.

    A colossal demon monk, spanning several kilometers, scurried towards them on all fours at an rming speed.

    "What?" The Queen furrowed her brow.

    In an instant, the massive demon monk loomed before them, his head asrge as a hill, with blood cascading from his eyes like waterfalls. Atop his mountainous head stood an imposing figure, his four blood-red eyes piercing through the darkness.

    The figure dered, "I''ve arrived just in time! Your reputation precedes you, Queen of the Female Queendom. It''s a privilege to finally meet."

    The moment Lily heard his voice, she felt an overwhelming pressure weigh down on her, reminiscent of her encounter with Wakarai.

    "Could he be a Supreme God?" Lily murmured in astonishment.

    "And who might you be?" inquired the Queen.

    "I am Lord Umashi, the supreme ruler of Rindo City. Surely you remember me, Your Majesty? We are, after all, old neighbors." Hisugh, a deep ¡®Hohoho,'' echoed ominously.

    Queen Kaguya was well-acquainted with Rindo City, a notorious city even within Yomi, known for its rampant violence, unchecked lust, and brutal tyranny.

 Book 12: Chapter 51: Hell of Torment

    This ce was a true realm of shadows, hosting its own enigmatic kingdom.

    Lily and herpanions stepped into the Hell of Torment, a suffocatingly hot and humid expanse resembling a massive cave. The entrance alone spanned several thousand meters in width, hinting at a vast and intricatework stretching far beyond into the depths of this underground world.

    Even the most formidable female warriors would find themselves feeling overheated and uneasy here, as if trapped in an endless, sweltering summer.

    Yet, this was no mere balmy greenhouse; it was a true hellishndscape. Soft screams echoed through the darkness, adding to the ominous atmosphere.

    Navigating through a field of debris, Lily and her group observed a bull demon on a nearby cliff, mercilessly dumping tormented souls into a boiling cauldron. Adjacent to him, numerous individuals were bound by ancient vines, suspended from an unseen structure shrouded in darkness, their cries of agony piercing the heavy air.

    "Given that they retain their physical forms, they must be formidable," Seki mused, sighing. "What grievous sins could they havemitted to endure such severe punishment?"

    Despite her limited knowledge of Yomi, Lily felt a deep sense of dread. Unnoticed by the bull, they proceeded cautiously. Lily trailed behind the group.

    Just half an hour prior, tens of thousands of demons had stormed into the Hell of Torment. Unexpectedly, colossal creatures resembling anteaters, asrge as mountains and blind with orange inscriptions pulsating on their bodies, emerged and began to indiscriminately devour the invading demons.With six legs each, these behemothsshed out their tongues, capturing and consuming Throned Sovereign demons, throwing the demon hordes into immediate disarray. Only Throned Saints and Big Dipper demons managed to escape their grasp.

    These were Kulimonra Demons, devoid of intelligence and vision, sensing only Eldritch Energy. As they inhabited a realm devoid of humans or Celestial Maidens, they posed no threat to them and exclusively preyed on demons. Their strength was formidable; triple-soul Big Dippers stood no chance, and even septuple-soul Big Dippers struggled against them. Their defenses were robust, impervious to attacks from any Big Dipper or evenrge groups of demons. It would require significant effort from an Infernal Stage powerhouse to defeat one.

    The appearance of the Kulimonra Demons allowed Lily and herpanions to elude their pursuers. Nevertheless, Lily and her group traversed the vast cave with extreme caution, wary of inadvertently provoking a more formidable entity.

    As they progressed, Lily caught glimpses of grim scenes in the distant mountain caves below her. There, bull and horse demons were inflicting cruel tortures on the unfortunate souls who stumbled into this realm, presenting a harrowing sight.

    Though ustomed tobat and killing, Lily had never resorted to the cruel torture of her foes.

    They traversed the Hell of Torment for most of the day.

    "Something has been following us," Chiya announced, stopping abruptly.

    Queen Kaguya, sensing malice behind her, swept her sleeves back, casting light that pierced the darkness and revealed the grinning faces of the horse and bull demons. It was the same two demons¡ª the horse and bull on the Infernal Stage¡ª that Chiya had previously defeated!

    "Hehehe! We didn''t expect to be discovered," the bull chuckled.

    "Do you seek death by following us? Do you mistake us for the helpless souls your kind torments here in Hell?" Chiya retorted sharply as she turned to face them.

    "They fell here due to heinous sins in the mortal realm; they face their karma. You, however, have vited thews of Takamagahara. Your deserved punishment is far more severe," the horse dered.

    "Your words might frighten mere mortals newly arrived in Yomi! Laws? You''ve never set foot there; you have no right to cite Takamagahara''s rules. Remember, in Takamagahara, might makes right!" Chiya eximed as she leapt up, drawing her de.

    "Hehehehe. Wanted by the Celestials, yet so full of arrogant nonsense. Time for punishment," snickered the bull.

    From the shadows, a massive blue demon with an elephant''s head appeared, floating cross-legged in mid-air. Towering at thirteen meters, he wielded a baton and a scimitar, his long nose swaying slightly.

    "I am Aohana the Punisher. You will endure the fullest tortures of Hell before I send what remains to Takamagahara. If you survive, I shall sever your lower bodies to hang in these caverns while your torsos are sent for judgment." Aohana, manifesting a formidable aura, advanced rapidly on Lily and herpanions. His prowess on the Infernal Stage clearly surpassed that of the bull and horse demons.

    Aohana, resembling a colossal mound of flesh, soared above Lily, his scimitar poised to strike.

    "Don''t even think about it!" Chiya thrust into the air, unleashing a wave of purple crystal sword energy.

    <em>ng!</em> The sh of their des echoed loudly, sparks illuminating the darkness. Aohana reeled backward, his weapon fracturing. The punishing sword energy left deep wounds across his vast form.

    "So strong!" Lily gasped in astonishment. Even stronger than the duo of Infernal Stage guardians at the Hell''s entrance, Aohana had been grievously wounded by a single strike.

    That strike had depleted at least one-fifth of his divine power!

    "Cough! Cough! So powerful¡­ Nevertheless, you all shall face punishment!" Suddenly, Aohana pointed his baton at Lily, unleashing a golden pulse her way.

    Chiya materialized in front of Lily, sweeping her de through the air to intercept the attack.

    The whole cavern shook with the force of their sh.

    "Punish them! Punishers of the Hell of Torment, seize these women!"

    Powerful presences stirred to life all around them.

    Suddenly, a pitch-ck giant, devoid of arms and bearing a nk face, erupted from the ground, cracking the floor beneath. Lily and Seki leapt aside swiftly. Meanwhile, the bull and horse demons, wielding their forks, attacked from either side.

    "Leave it to me!" Seki, drawing her weapon, charged at the horse demon. Simultaneously, Chiya appeared before the bull demon.

    The armless giant twisted, screeching in agony as heshed out at Lily with a forceful kick.

    "Big Dipper?" Sensing the giant''s strength nearing a Sextuple-soul Big Dipper, Lily dodged his kick and leapt towards his chest, her Oborozuki Muramasa slicing through the air.

    With a swift movement and a scarlet gleam, the keen de of the Oborozuki Muramasa tore into the giant¡¯s chest. Following up, Lily executed a powerful overhead sh, cleaving the giant in two.

    In response, Aohana the Punisher waved his baton, conjuring dozens of giants that swiftly encircled them. The strength of these armless giants varied; the weakest hovered at the Throned Stage, with the strongest peaking at Quintuple-soul Big Dipper.

    "Do you really think these creatures can capture us?" Lily spected that Aohana summoned the giants merely as a distraction.

    Lily observed that these giants, either armless with an awkward gait or legless and crawling,cked her strength but possessed an unsettling presence.

    Lily charged at one of the giants, dispatching him swiftly with a single strike. For the giants at the Throned Stage, Lily effortlessly eliminated them with a distant strike of her Hazy Lunar Force.

    <em>Clink! ng!</em> Chiya''s ferocious swordy disarmed Aohana, causing him to drop his sword and baton. Seizing the moment, she delivered a devastating sh across his chest.

    Golden blood sprayed like molten gold, dissolving the rocks it touched, yet it couldn''t prate the spirit energy barrier protecting Chiya.

    The attack proved fatal. Aohana,cking divinity, was no match for Chiya, whose might equaled that of a Supreme God. The strike obliterated his Spirit Sea, ending his life instantly.

    Upon his death, the summoned giants crumbled into dust and vanished.

    "Huff¡­" Lily breathed out softly. Aohana had seemed formidable and menacing, yet his prowess paled inparison to Chiya''s.

    Realizing their peril, the bull and horse demons had already retreated to a distant boulder field.

    Chiya touched down, flicked her de to clear it of the golden residue, and sheathed it smoothly.

    "Why would Aohana the Punisher obstruct us, knowing he couldn''t win? Perhaps his endless torture of souls in the Hell of Torment has dulled his caution," Chiya mused darkly.

    "Let''s proceed," Queen Kaguya stated, having not engaged in the battle.

    "Trying to flee?" A robust voice echoed from behind them.

    The darkness trembled with a powerful surge, an eldritch wind billowing and fluttering their garments.

    A colossal demon monk, spanning several kilometers, scurried towards them on all fours at an rming speed.

    "What?" The Queen furrowed her brow.

    In an instant, the massive demon monk loomed before them, his head asrge as a hill, with blood cascading from his eyes like waterfalls. Atop his mountainous head stood an imposing figure, his four blood-red eyes piercing through the darkness.

    The figure dered, "I''ve arrived just in time! Your reputation precedes you, Queen of the Female Queendom. It''s a privilege to finally meet."

    The moment Lily heard his voice, she felt an overwhelming pressure weigh down on her, reminiscent of her encounter with Wakarai.

    "Could he be a Supreme God?" Lily murmured in astonishment.

    "And who might you be?" inquired the Queen.

    "I am Lord Umashi, the supreme ruler of Rindo City. Surely you remember me, Your Majesty? We are, after all, old neighbors." Hisugh, a deep ¡®Hohoho,'' echoed ominously.

    Queen Kaguya was well-acquainted with Rindo City, a notorious city even within Yomi, known for its rampant violence, unchecked lust, and brutal tyranny.

 Book 12: Chapter 52: Lord Umashi

    "Why are you here, Lord Umashi? What is it that you want?" The Queen''s demeanor turned grave as she faced him. The stories of Lord Umashi''s deeds, known even near the Abyss of Parting Sorrow, were troubling to her. His presence here was unsettling and filled her with disgust.

    Chiya''s expression hardened upon recognizing Lord Umashi. Known as a Kunitsukami and a Supreme God, his reputation preceded him. Chiya doubted her ability to confront him directly inbat. Even though the Queen might match him in power, she was not known for her prowess in battle.

    Chiya pondered, visibly disturbed, "Is Aohana the Punisher merely buying time?" The notion that the Hell of Torment might be coborating with Lord Umashi troubled her deeply. "If this is the case, what number of formidable forces are conspiring against Her Majesty?"

    Lord Umashi fixed his gaze on Queen Kaguya, his voice low and steady, "Despite Takamagahara''s bounty on you, exceeding all my riches, I have no intention of aligning with them. Instead, I extend an invitation to you, Your Majesty, and your exquisite attendants to visit my Rindo City for some revelry and drinks."

    "I''m sorry, I do not partake in drinks with men. Should there be nothing more, Supreme Lord, I must ask you to excuse us." As she spoke, the Queen was already strategizing a potential confrontation with Lord Umashi in her mind.

    "No, this simply won''t do. Are you disrespecting me, Your Majesty? Do you think I''ve traveled over ten thousand miles to leave empty-handed? Please reconsider. Why not have that woman there join me for a drink while you deliberate?" Lord Umashi, pointing at Lily, pressed the Queen for a response.

    Lily was taken aback. It became clear that Lord Umashi, the old four-eyed man, was not just gazing at the Queen but also fixating on Lily with three of his eyes. It was apparent he recognized her identity.

    At that moment, thousands of demons clustered atop the giant monk. One leaped down, his appearance ambiguous¡ªsomewhere between demon and human expert of Yomi. d as a wandering samurai, bare-chested with a lean physique, his odd charm was unmistakable despite the bizarre situation.Most women might be captivated by just one look at him, yet Lily felt nothing but disgust as she encountered his leering gaze.

    The tall, handsome vagrant advanced towards Lily,pletely disregarding Seki next to her. Standing over 180 centimeters, he flirted openly, his gestures overtly suggestive, which only increased Lily''s difort.

    "Miss, the Supreme Lord has extended an invitation. Won''t you join me?" coaxed the handsome vagrant, his voice dripping with charm.

    "I''m sorry, but that won''t be possible," Lily responded bluntly.

    "Ah, that''s a shame. Though I''ve been with many, nonepare to your beauty. Surely, you''ve never met a man as striking as myself, right? Why not join me for some merriment and drinks, despite the ominous surroundings of the Hell of Torment?" The vagrant continued to flirt, extending his hand towards Lily''s chin.

    "Don''t touch me!" Lily reacted swiftly, batting his hand away before he could make contact.

    "Lord Umashi!" The Queen eximed, her tone tinged with indignation. "Lynne is not merely my dancer; she is as dear to me as a sister. What is the meaning of this? If you permit your subordinate to continue this humiliation, I will be forced to intervene!"

    "Hahaha! They''re just having a bit of fun. Why the interference, Your Majesty? Surely, that''s beneath your dignity," Umashiughed dismissively.

    "Lord Umashi! This is at your behest, isn''t it?" Chiya used, raising her voice.

    "And what of it? Who would dare to oppose me?" Umashi threatened, his oppressive aura stifling Lily''s movements.

    Seizing the moment, the handsome vagrant attempted to embrace Lily. "Don''t resist, let''s enjoy the moment. I promise you pleasure," he murmured enticingly.

    The Queen countered with a formidable aura that neutralized Lord Umashi''s oppressive force. Though no physical blows were exchanged, the confrontation was palpable. Despite not being a warrior, Queen Kaguya''s mastery over her aura rivaled that of Lord Umashi.

    "Back off!" Lily retorted, sidestepping swiftly and drawing Oborozuki Muramasa. With a deft movement, she struck him in the stomach with the hilt of her sword, pushing him away.

    "Ouch, that hurts! How dare you strike me, wretch!" he eximed in pain.

    Suddenly, the handsome vagrant radiated a burst of spirit energy. "Behold my sword technique, for I am Otomo Kinmaku!"

    Originating from the once wealthy Otomo n during the ancient Asuka Dynasty, Kinmaku was a descendant of a renowned sword prodigy. His lineage''s fall from grace began when an ancestor failed to cross the Heavenly Gate while the Asuka Dynasty reigned over the Akitsu Continent.

    Kinmaku demonstrated the formidable power of a septuple-soul Big Dipper, drawing his longsword and unleashing lethal sword energy that fragmented the nearby boulders. "I''ll strip you bare!" he dered, charging towards Lily.

    Kinmaku''s assault was swift and lethal, his de slicing through the air towards Lily. Though his intent was not to kill¡ªfor such an act would incur the wrath of the supreme lord¡ªhe directed his sword''s energy to slice through her garments instead.

    As he aimed for the belt at Lily''s chest, she could have retreated to evade the strikes. Instead, she adeptly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the de meant to sever her belt. Facing the oing sword energies, her gaze hardened as she focused on his chest, drawing Oborozuki Muramasa in a fluid motion.

    With a swift motion, Lily''s clothes were torn in several ces. Simultaneously, Oborozuki Muramasa pierced Kinmaku''s body, striking his heart and devastating his Spirit Sea!

    Blood spurted from Kinmaku''s chest as he gazed at Lily, disbelief etching his features. "You¡­ You¡­" he stammered, attempting to lift his de with trembling hands, but it slipped from his grasp. He copsed to the ground, lifeless.

    "What?" eximed the Supreme Lord and his followers, taken aback. Lily, also a Septuple-soul like Kinmaku, had felled him with a single, decisive blow.

    Kinmaku''s overconfidence was his undoing, but the sheer prowess of Lily''s attack was undeniable¡ªsurpassing any known Big Dipper in strength.

    The Lord watched Lily closely, noting how her stunning beauty veiled a lethal edge. It was clear why she was a marked woman in Takamagahara, not just for her strength as a Big Dipper but for her unparalleled swordsmanship. Risking her garments in tatters, she opted to attack rather than evade, her intent to kill evident from the outset. Such potential posed a significant future threat.

    "B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! How dare you kill Kinmaku!" roared Lord Umashi. "Queen, you permitted your attendant to y my man! Therefore, hold no grudge when I retaliate! Seize Kagami Lily at once!"

    At that instant, thousands of demons perched atop the giant monk leaped down. Predictably, the anteater-like creatures guarding the entrance to the Hell of Torment were unable to halt the advance of his formidable army.

    Additionally, the demon horde included a few members from various factions who had congregated at the entrance. They charged toward Lily and herpanions with aggressive intent.

    "Even if I hadn''t killed him, would you have spared me?" Lily understood the vile intentions of these lecherous beasts. While his immediate desire was to shred her clothing, it was evident more grievous assaults would follow. Showing restraint offered no benefits; defeat would mean a fate far worse than death. Thus, the only viable strategy was to eliminate as many foes as possible.

    "Insolent girl! Do you believe you have the right to address me?" Umashi bellowed furiously.

    Thousands of demons swarmed around them, hundreds of which were elite troops personally recruited by Lord Umashi, identified as Big Dippers due to their formidable strength. Notably, eight of these demons were of the Infernal Stage. Each Archdemon exuded a terrifying aura as they led the charge, foretelling the inevitability of a fierce battle.

    Queen Kaguya brandished her golden jade branch, casting waves of gold, blue, and silver light around them. This action instantly enhanced the capabilities of Lily and her allies, augmenting their strength and speed while encasing them in a protective barrier of divine energy.

    The divine energy barrier, forged by a Supreme God, proved invaluable to Lily. While its effects were not as potent on her as on Chiya, it nheless amplified her defensive capabilities significantly.

    "Demons, heed mymand! You must capture the Queen and Kagami Lily alive!" roared Lord Umashi, his voice thundering through the cavernous space.

    Simultaneously, a formidable projection of his Soul World materialized beside him, its visage more daunting than the hellishndscape that surrounded them.

    Queen Kaguya waved her branch, and the sound of clear bell chimes resonated, transforming into golden bell projections. The cavernous, dark space was filled with sudden brightness, revealing a scene reminiscent of ancient times¡ªa small hut nestled within a bamboo forest.

    This serene vision was none other than Queen Kaguya''s Soul World.

    The green bamboos flickered with golden light, harmonizing with the glowing bells. This created a unique realm that gradually repelled the oppressive Soul World of Lord Umashi.

    In this sh of Soul Worlds, Queen Kaguya maintained the upper hand. Lily and herpanions remained defensive, shielded by the protective embrace of Queen Kaguya''s Soul World.

    Compelled, the demons surged into her Soul World. The weaker ones, mere Throned Stage beings, were purified by the golden light, their powers drained by the bamboos, causing them to copse instantaneously.

    Even the formidable Big Dipper demons felt their strength diminishing, growing weaker than they had ever been.

    Meanwhile, Lily and her allies found themselves empowered by Kaguya''s spells. As the conflict endured, they began to gain an advantage.

    Lily ascended swiftly, her weapon cleaving through the air with unprecedented force. In mere moments, apanied by a duo of luminous shes, she vanquished several Big Dipper demons.

    Simultaneously, Chiya, bolstered by the Queen''s magic, wielded strength within the Soul World that mirrored that of a full-fledged Supreme God. Resembling a bolt of lightning, Chiya reduced any demon unfortunate enough to cross her path to dust.

    Just then, eight demons of the Infernal Stage prated the Soul World; six of them converged on Chiya, while the remaining two encircled Seki.

    "Queen Kaguya, how dare you overpower these fledglings with your Celestial might!" roared the Supreme Lord, unleashing his divine force and barreling towards the Queen.

    "This is bad!" eximed Chiya, as she repelled several Infernal Archdemons with one sweeping move and hurried to shield the Queen.

    Suddenly, a dazzling bolt of lightning tore through the darkness, striking at Chiya.

    "Kasumi!" Queen Kaguya shouted, channeling all her Soul World''s power to redirect the lightning bolt while simultaneously issuing a warning.

    Though the lightning bolt was formidable, Chiya, fortified by the Queen''s Soul World and as powerful as a Supreme God, evaded the bolt with agility. However, the sheer power of the attack left her skirt tattered.

    With a thunderous roar, the redirected lightning bolt plunged into the Hell of Torment, gouging out an abyssal crater.

 Book 12: Chapter 53: Fierce Hellish Battle

    "Everyone, what an intense fight!" boomed a godly voice.

    From the shrouding darkness, a bolt of lightning surged forth, materializing into a figure. This man, characterized by hispletely gray skin, white hair, and slender form, shimmered with a metallic glow. He stood atop a giant boulder, his presence emanating lightning sparks.

    "Lightning God, Wakarai?" echoed the surprised voices of the Queen, Chiya, and even Lord Umashi.

    Upon recognizing Wakarai, whom Lily had deemed unbeatable until now, anxiety clouded her thoughts. "Oh no¡­ If Wakarai and Umashi join forces, can Her Majesty and Commander Chiya hold their own?"

    Wakarai''s eyes flickered with electric currents. "Kaguya-hime, we met once in Takamagahara. You were just a youngdy, always behind the Lunar Pce''s shadows. And now, you contend for supremacy in this dark corner of Yomi?"

    Observing that Lord Umashi had halted, Queen Kaguya fixed a stern gaze on Wakarai. "Weren''t you the visitor to the Lunar Pce who harassed the heavenly maidens, only to flee around Takamagahara, pursued by Sister Bishamonten? That''s you, isn''t it, Wakarai?"

    "Enough! You Heavenly Maidens, parading around Takamagahara more provocatively than any demon, clearly seek to ensnare men! How could the men be at fault? Discussing the past is pointless! And now, you prudishly d yourselves upon entering Yomi?" Wakarai''s tone was disrespectful and familiar,unching into insults without hesitation.

    "Is that your concern? What is your true purpose here?""Kaguya-hime, you''ve gathered so many attractive followers. Does that not unsettle the other beauties of Yomi? Such a waste. I''vee to enjoy myself on behalf of Yomi-no-kuni today!" He gazed at Lily as he spoke.

    Lily, her garments already tattered from earlier conflict, trembled and wrapped her arms around herself. While she feared no one ordinarily, Wakarai''s formidable power instilled a genuine dread within her.

    "You shameless cur! And to think you were once a god in the heavens," Queen Kaguya spat, teeth clenched.

    "Hey, hey, Wakarai, the God of Eight Thunders. Your fame surely rings throughout Yomi-no-kuni, but don''t overlook me, alright?" Lord Umashi eyed Wakarai suspiciously, pondering if he hade to usurp his im.

    "Supreme Lord Umashi, your renown precedes you," Wakarai responded without hostility. "Should we wage war over these women, might we not y into their hands? We would both emerge weaker, gaining nothing. Why not join forces to capture them, then divide the spoils? What do you say?"

    Umashi''s eyes brightened. While he was reluctant to share the women with Wakarai, he recognized the challenge Queen Kaguya presented. He might manage to ovee either Chiya or Kaguya alone, but together, they posed a formidable threat. Thus, an alliance with Wakarai might prove advantageous.

    "Good! That''s a deal!" Lord Umashi agreed.

    "Wonderful!" Wakaraiughed heartily. "Though this is our first meeting, we seem to get along famously! We can settle our other matterster. For now, let¡¯s join forces and capture these defiant women!"

    "Yes!" Umashi and Wakaraimenced their partnership, instantly boosting the morale of the demonic army.

    Had Wakarai arrived with his eight Infernal Stage subordinates, they might not have reached in time. Because he arrived ahead, his formidable lieutenants were yet to join him.

    The ease of their agreement deeply unnerved the Queen and herpanions. Yet, faced with no other choice, they prepared to confront them directly.

    "Lynne, listen carefully. This battle will be perilous, and even Kasumi and I may not be able to shield you. We will do our utmost to dy them, but you must flee at the first opportunity."

    "What? No, I can¡¯t just abandon you and the sisters! If ites to it, we''ll fight to the end!" Lily¡¯s resolve was firm. Despite her rtive weakness, her courage never wavered.

    "Silence! What would your presence change in this battle? It¡¯s not only about you. If an opportunity arises, we too will flee! This battle is a daunting one; we must seize any chance to escape. Understood?" The Queen''s expression hardened. "And if I fall¡­ avenge me!"

    "Your Majesty!" Tears welled up in Lily''s eyes. She grasped the gravity of their situation; the Queen''s words painted a dire picture of the battle ahead. Escaping was preferable to a certain defeat here. As long as one of them could flee, there remained a slender hope of rescuing the otherster.

    "Perhaps I must swallow my pride and plead with Rakshasa-Onna for assistance," Lily resolved internally. She would sacrifice her own safety to aid the Queen''s escape if the opportunity arose. For now, she would do what she could under the circumstances.

    "Queen Kaguya! Rumor has it you were once among the six divinemanders under Goddess Tsukuyomi in Takamagahara! Let''s see the true extent of your strength, as a former member of Tsukuyomi''s elite and the so-called mightiest army. Or are you merely a temptress d in revealing attire?"

    Umashi''s strength surged dramatically. Bright red Eldritch Energy engulfed the area! Lord Umashi''s prowess didn¡¯t rely on special abilities or mystical skills; his raw physical strength was formidable!

    With a resonant boom, an ancient golden punching glove materialized on his massive hand. He unleashed a punch that sent a potent burst of fist energy hurtling towards the Queen!

    The Queen swung her Jade Branch, unleashing waves of golden pulses ahead of the iing attack. The forceful energy shattered several barriers before weakening significantly. It ultimately dissipated into a mere gust of wind that knocked her off bnce, disheveling her hair and attire.

    Simultaneously, Wakarai sprang into action, transforming into a streak of lightning before materializing in front of Chiya, who was poised to protect the Queen. He brandished a spear of lightning, thrusting it toward her. In response, Chiya countered with her longsword, igniting the battle.

    The sh escted swiftly as four Supreme Gods engaged in fiercebat, unleashing chaos in Hell. Random lightning strikes and seismic waves wreaked havoc, instantly annihting many Throned Stage demons or hurling them into the air. Only those who took refuge behind the sturdiest boulders survived, though many boulders shattered under the relentless assault, crushing their upants. Big Dipper Archdemons steered clear of the fray, wary that even stray attacks from the gods could prove fatal.

    Lily engaged two Big Dipper demons inbat when suddenly, a violent aftershockden with sparks erupted. The force pulverized the nearby mountain walls into dust, flinging Lily and her adversaries through the air.

    Lily, disoriented, felt as though an unseen force had seized her ankle and swung her through the air. She glimpsed a ck stgmite looming ahead and, mustering her strength, she altered her path to avoid it. Momentster, another quintuple-soul Big Dipper demon collided with the stgmite, shattering it.

    In an instant, the st hurled Lily over ten kilometers away. Even from such a distance, shes of light punctuated the depths of Hell, and powerful energy waves rippled through the surroundings. The ferocity of the battle between Supreme Gods was truly terrifying.

    As the nearby demons fled the battle''s epicenter, Lily saw a potential opportunity to escape. Yet, fleeing would mean abandoning the Queen and Chiya to their formidable adversaries. Unable to contemte such a betrayal, she resolved, "I must do something!"

    Lily readied her Himiko Longbow and took aim at the battlefield. However, Wakarai¡¯s movements were blindingly fast, darting about like a bolt of lightning. Even Chiya, renowned for her speed, found herself outmatched.

    Given Lily''s current capabilities, it seemed impossible to urately target a Supreme God moving at full speed.

    "However¡­" A spark of inspiration ignited in Lily''s eyes.

    Though tracking Wakarai¡¯s rapid movements proved challenging, Lily realized she could anticipate his next move. At that moment, Wakarai was assaulting Chiya with his spear, forcefully propelling her backward as she spat blood. Without intervention, Chiya would swiftly fall in battle.

    "Now, Wakarai is likely to reposition behind her!" A voice inside Lily''s mind suggested. Acting on instinct alone, she positioned her bow behind Chiya and released an arrow.

    As predicted, Wakarai materialized behind Chiya in a blink, his spear poised to strike. The arrow flew, narrowly missing his face as he materialized, catching him off-guard.

    Lily had enhanced a Spirit Treasure arrow with her potent Hazy Lunar Force. The impact caused Wakarai''s face to tremble, buying Chiya crucial time to react.

    Supreme Gods operate at unfathomable velocities, making the battle''s oues inherently unpredictable. Reacting swiftly, Chiya spun around and counterattacked,pelling Wakarai to retreat.

    After retreating, Wakarai felt a warmth on his face. Touching it, he discovered blood, sparkling with traces of lightning, trickling down alongside a faint scar.

    "What¡­" Wakarai seethed with rage. As a Supreme God, the minor injury was inconsequential, but his vanity could not stand even the smallest blemish. He channeled divine energy, attempting to rapidly mend the wound.

    "Huh?" Surprise widened Wakarai''s eyes, lightning crackling around him. The insignificant wound caused unexpected, searing pain, exacerbated by a strange pulsating energy that impeded the healing process. Even after the wound closed, the profound shock lingered.

    "Who could predict that?" Lily''s arrow had been loosed toward an anticipated position. Supreme Gods moved with blistering speed, and Wakarai hadn''t even considered being at that spot when the arrow was released. Initially too weak to concern him, the arrow surprisingly pierced his skin and proved troublesome to heal.

    "This is¡­ The power of the Lunar Heavenly Path¡­" Wakarai''s handsome features contorted in realization.

    The Lunar Heavenly Path, known as the dominion of the night, was a formidable force wielded by Tsukuyomi no Mikoto''s followers. Renowned for its offensive capabilities, it was considered Takamagahara''s most lethal weapon, deadly to gods of all ranks, including Amatsukami, Kunitsukami, and even Supreme Gods. While potent against lower beings like Big Dippers, its true power was reserved for divine adversaries.

    Historically, even the vaunted Amatsukami and Kunitsukami were mere trifles before Tsukuyomi no Mikoto¡ªno Supreme God could withstand a direct assault.

 Book 12: Chapter 54: Darkened World

    Wakarai tuned into his divine senses.

    "What? Her? Kagami Lily?" After releasing the arrow, Lily immediately retreated. At that moment, apart from Lily, the only others nearby were the subordinates of either Wakarai or Lord Umashi. "This woman wields Lunar Force?" Wakarai was astonished.

    Months ago, when Lily first arrived in Yomi, she had injured his subordinate, Yaiba, severing his finger¡ªan injury that couldn¡¯t be reversed. Yet, Yaibacked deeper knowledge of such powers.

    "It¡¯s clear now why Takamagahara pursues her. She must be linked to the Celestial Maiden!" While Wakarai had no intention of killing Lily, the scar she left on his face was unforgivable. Channeling his anger, he conjured a small orb of lightning on his fingertip and hurled it towards her.

    "What?" Both Queen Kaguya and Chiya were too distant to intervene. The small orb of lightning, swift and unyielding, tore through theyers of boulders. By the time Lily detected the attack, the lightning was mere inches from her face.

    She dodged with all her might. Yet, the orb was too swift, outpacing her reflexes. Just as she attempted to evade, the lightning struck, enveloping her in fierce electric currents that further shredded her tattered clothes.

    "Ah!" Lily cried out as she hit the ground.

    "Lynne!" Queen Kaguya attempted to assist, but Lord Umashi blocked her,unching a devastating punch her way with his enhanced gloves.Umashi''s strength was formidable, and his punches were rapid. Struggling to parry all his blows, Queen Kaguya conjured multiple barriers with her Jade branch as she retreated. His powerful fists shattered these defenses, sending her reeling backward.

    "B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!" The attack drained some of Queen Kaguya''s divine power but did not injure her.

    Lilyy on the ground; Wakarai, cautious not to overexert his power, inflicted severe pain but only superficial injuries, underestimating her resilience. Indeed, Wakarai had moderated his attack, having traveled great distances for this encounter, he was not about to end her life.

    "Are you all daydreaming? Capture her!" Lord Umashi bellowed.

    At that moment, of his eight Infernal Stage subordinates, two engaged Seki inbat. The chaos wrought by the sh of the Supreme Gods had scattered them; the remainder focused solely on aiding Lord Umashi against Queen Kaguya, leaving Lily momentarily unnoticed.

    Upon receiving themand, a rare demon known as Enki, distinguishable by his emaciated frame and a striking red mohawk, happened to be nearby, a few kilometers away. Enki is known for their formidable strength despite their frail appearance.

    With a burst of speed and a cloud of red smoke, Enki charged forward, his massive feet thundering toward Lily. Having barely recovered from the lightning strike, Lily rolled across the ground, narrowly avoiding arge stone. Unfortunately, Enki used this moment to stomp forcefully on her back and kick her aside.

    Lily''s body crashed against a boulder with a heavy thud. Struggling to her feet amidst the debris, her tattered clothes hung loosely, barely covering her. Gasping for breath, she leaned on her de for support, her breaths causing the remnants of her shirt to flutter.

    Enki''s eyes gleamed with excitement upon seeing her. "No wonder our boss ventured so far for you! Just the sight of you is worth the journey! Surrender now; only our Supreme Lord has the right to im a prize like you!"

    "Dream on! No one can im me," Lily retorted, gripping her Oborozuki Muramasa tightly and swinging it with force, sending a wave of hazy de energy towards Enki.

    "Pathetic," Enki scoffed, choosing not to draw his scimitar but instead deflecting the de energy with a swipe of his sharp ws. Despite his average strength for an Infernal Stage demon, he managed to dissipate the attack effortlessly. Yet, the force of the strike left cuts across all three of his ws.

    He gasped in surprise, "What?" Though he expected some injury, he hadn''t anticipated the failure to regenerate as quickly as usual. Unfamiliar with the peculiar properties of Lunar Force1, Enki grew more cautious. Although Lilycked the strength to pose a significant threat, her Oborozuki Muramasa was exceedingly sharp; even its ranged attacks could sever digits. However, inflicting a serious injury on the Infernal Stage Enki was nearly impossible.

    Without warning, a figure emerged from beneath the ground right behind Lily.

    A quintuple-soul horse demon with long, stick-like arms emerged, swiftly wrapping them around Lily''s neck in a chokehold. This demon, hailing from the Hell of Torment, utilized its ability to travel underground, catching Lilypletely off guard.

    Cackling, the horse demon eximed, "Hehehe! Beauty! I caught you!" He tightened his grip, preparing to drag her underground.

    A look of extreme disdain crossed Lily''s face. She quickly spun around, her de slicing through the air and plunging into the thick neck of the horse demon. Blood erupted like a fountain as she then grabbed and hurled the demon aside.

    With a loud thud, Enki dismissed the horse demon with a swipe and then turned his focus back to Lily, wielding his scimitar with increased caution and determination.

    Lily, knowing better than to engage directly with an Infernal Stage demon, retreated swiftly. However, Enki was faster, rapidly catching up andnding a forceful kick to her waist, which sent her hurtling through the air and crashing into the ground.

    Just as Enki prepared to continue his assault, a powerful aftershock from the distant battle between Chiya and Wakarai swept through, forcibly pushing him away.

    Struggling to her feet amidst a field of debris, Lily''s clothing was reduced to mere strips barely clinging to her body, leaving little to the imagination. Sweating profusely and breathing heavily from the exertion and pain, the aftermath of Wakarai''s lightning attack and Enki''s relentless aggression weighed heavily on her.

    "Kagami Lily! I will capture you!" boomed a voice, as two more Infernal Stage demons approached rapidly from a distance.

    Gasping with burning lungs, Lily fled without a moment''s hesitation, realizing the imminent danger.

    "Don''t you dare run!" shouted a female demon, adorned in purple skin and a sharp horn, her modesty barely covered by a tiger pelt. She brandished a red whip, swinging it menacingly at Lily.

    Lily leapt to dodge the whip. Suddenly, a corpulent septuple-soul Big Dipper demon appeared, seizing her ankles and pulling her downward with a thud.

    "Let go!" Lily eximed, dizziness overwhelming her. In a desperate effort, she thrust her weapon at the hefty demon clutching her ankles.

    Out of nowhere, a pitch-ck septuple-soul demon with a goat head emerged from behind a boulder and delivered a powerful kick to Lily''s head. Although her Spirit Armor prevented injury, the blow deeply disoriented her, rendering her unable to dodge further attacks.

    A whip, crackling with bright red energy,shed across Lily''s nearly exposed back. She winced in intense pain. Just as Lily opened her mouth to scream, the goat demon in front of her delivered a swift punch to her stomach, silencing her abruptly.

    Simultaneously, the fat demon behind her yanked her hair, but Lily''s eyes only hardened in response. With a swift motion, Lily swung her sword and severed the goat demon''s hoof just as it was poised to kick her again.

    Quickly bending at the waist, she thrust her weapon upwards, targeting beneath her own crotch. With another swift strike, Lily''s de pierced the fat demon''s crotch, causing him excruciating pain despite his regenerative abilities, forcing him to release his grip.

    As the fat demon staggered back, Lilynded deftly and executed a sweeping leg kick, using the momentum to enhance her next sword strike.

    Her de sliced cleanly through the fat demon''s leg, causing him to tumble and copse onto one knee. Just then, the whip was once again poised to strike Lily. Defiantly, Lily chose not to dodge; instead, she gripped her de with both hands and plunged it deeply into the fat demon''s neck, targeting his vital Anima.

    "You want to humiliate me? Come then! I''ll kill you all!" Lily screamed with wild defiance, her ferocity halting the surrounding Big Dipper Archdemons in their tracks.

    However, the female Infernal Stage demon was undeterred and struck Lily again with her whip, leaving a deep gash on her pale skin and knocking her to the ground.

    "Lynne!" Queen Kaguya cried out, swinging her jade branch and unleashing a powerful spell towards the female demon. The force of the spell, though not her specialty, was formidable enough to send the Infernal Stage demon hurtling through the air.

    Amidst the chaos, as Queen Kaguya focused on aiding Lily, Umashi closed the distance andnded a devastating punch. Despite heryers of divine energy barriers, the force drove her deep into the ground.

    The earth shook violently under Lord Umashi''s feet, creating a massive crater over ten meters in diameter on the surface of the Hell of Torment.

    "Queen Kaguya! I shall capture you!" shouted Lord Umashi as he dove headfirst into the crater.

    Simultaneously, Lily, dazed and disoriented from the whip''s strike, was sent flying. Overwhelmed, she could only sense distantmotion, unable to grasp the unfolding events.

    "How can this woman be so resilient?" Wakarai mused, unfazed. Noting Lily''s unyielding spirit despite being whipped away, he conjured another lightning ball between his fingers, this one significantly more potent than thest.

    "I''ll let you taste this one. Let''s see if you can stand after this," he taunted, readying the lightning ball.

    "Don''t think about it!" Despite her tattered clothing and visible electric burns, Chiya charged at Wakarai without a moment''s hesitation2.

    She thrust her weapon forward. Wakarai, powerful as he was, could not afford to disregard her furious assault. He was forced to abandon his attack on Lily and instead swung his lightning spear to parry hers.

    "Lynne! Run! Run quickly!" Chiya, her divine power nearly spent, continued her relentless attack on Wakarai, determined not to let him harm Lily again.

    However, Lily''s position had now been exposed. Three Infernal Stage Archdemons had encircled her, and numerous Big Dipper demons began their assault¡­

 Book 12: Chapter 55: Banjo of Torment

    "Kagami Lily! Put down your de and surrender!" The Enki clung to the mountain wall, menacingly staring down at the young girl, who was scantily d in mere strips of clothing and her underwear.

    A vast horde of demons encircled Lily, foreboding a tragic fate for her.

    Yet, intensifying her desperation, nearly ten figures converged upon her from nearby¡ªWakarai''s ten Empyrean Stage experts, including Yaiba among others. With Umashi''s subordinates also in pursuit, a total of fifteen Empyrean Stage experts now encircled Lily.

    Engaging in a fight seemed a futile endeavor. A solitary Infernal powerhouse might require time to subdue Lily, yet here she faced an overwhelming number¡ªrendering her situation seemingly hopeless.

    "Everyone, although we serve different masters and this is our first encounter, our masters have agreed to capture this woman before proceeding further. Let''s cooperate and ensure this beauty has no chance to escape!" Yaiba, with his now-healed finger and hair fluttering, resolved not to underestimate Lily again.

    "That makes sense! We must not squabble over credit and risk her escape!" dered the Infernal female demon as she swung her whip towards Lily, which suddenly lengthened and elerated. "Surrender now!"

    Despite Lily''s counter, the whip was raised again and struck her back forcefully, knocking her to the ground.

    "Lynne!" Chiya, fueled by rage, flew towards her. But Wakarai intercepted, striking her with his lightning spear and sending her hurtling away.With no one else to save her, Lily trembled as she struggled to rise from the debris-strewn ground.

    "Get on your knees and surrender!"

    "We don''t want to hurt you further! Surrender now to lessen your suffering!" The fifteen powerhouses pressured her, their eagerness mirrored by the Big Dipper demons surrounding them.

    Trembling, Lily clenched her sword, Oborozuki Muramasa. "Never¡­ If you want to catch me, thene at me!" she dered with fierce determination, as crimson spirit power surged within her. Despite her nearly depleted Hazy Lunar Force, she was resolved to fight until herst breath.

    Determined to win, Lily faced the looming threat with unyielding resolve. There was no room for fear or hesitation¡ªshe was ready to fight.

    "Foolish!" grunted Yaiba, his voice echoing with disdain.

    "We''re not afraid to risk our lives. Our only fear is reprimand for scarring your beautiful face and body! Hahahahaha!" chuckled a fat man d in loose red trousers, wielding a ck iron fan inscribed with ancient runes. This was Jamako, one of the forty-eight evil monks from Yomi-no-kuni and a formidable Kunitsukami among the fifteen powerhouses.

    Jamako hurled a beaded towards her, each bead as heavy as a boulder, spanning wide to cover all escape routes. Surrounded by the fifteen powerhouses, Lily found herself trapped, with no chance to dodge.

    "B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!" Lily eximed, shing her Oborozuki Muramasa to release a surge of de energy. Despite her efforts, the¡ªboth incredibly tough and flexible¡ªproved indestructible. As it closed in on her, Lily found herself without options.

    With a thunderous crash, a blue demon with the head of an elephant burst from the ground behind her. This Quintuple-soul Big Dipper demon wrapped its arms around Lily, preparing to drag her underground.

    As Lily instinctively turned to stab her assant, a sudden idea halted her actions. Instead of resisting, she allowed the elephant-headed demon to pull her underground.

    "What?" The powerhouses were stunned, the unexpectedly preventing them from intervening. As the fell to the darkened ground, it left nothing but a ck crater; the area waspletely deserted.

    "That''s a Banjo from the Hell of Torment. Not particrly strong, they specialize in dragging women deeper into torment for punishment. Lily nearly subdued by a horse demon earlier, yet she fought back. But why surrender now¡­ Perhaps she''s depleted?" Jamako mused, puzzled.

    "This sly wretch!" Enki roared. "She willingly let that Bansho drag her away. Strong enough to hold her own against me¡ªhow could she sumb so easily to a quintuple-soul demon? She''s chosen capture over defeat by our hands!"

    "Enough talk! We must pursue her now!" the female demon insisted.

    "But below lies the Banjo Female Prison Hell¡ªtricky and perilous," another cautioned.

    "Absurd! If we hesitate, will our lords forgive fifteen powerhouses who let a woman escape?" interjected a red-faced demon, oddly attired.

    "Chase her!"

    With thatmand, Jamako gathered the, and all the powerhouses dove into the tunnel or began furiously digging new ones, using their formidable strength to chase after Lily.

    At that moment, the Banjos, endowed with special abilities to traverse the rugged terrain, moved much faster than the powerhousesboriously digging tunnels.

    The Banjo pulled Lily through the stoneyer into the deeper underground. Here, rivers of purplish-redva flowed across the ck stone terrain, apanied by eruptions and waves of the same eerie hue¡ªa bizarre vision of hell.

    With a loud crash, the robust Banjo copsed to the ground as Lily gracefully leapt aside. No sooner had shended in this strange hell than the Banjoy dead.

    Lily struck him down in a single, unnoticed blow. The Banjo had underestimated her, deceived into thinking she''d lost all will to resist because she hadn''t fought back during their descent. Regardless of his vignce, Lily¡¯s strike would have been fatal.

    The Banjo intended to take Lily to the Banjo Female Prison Hell for punishment. Ironically, his actions facilitated her escape from the encirclement of fifteen powerhouses.

    However, Lily was aware that the powerhouses would soon catch up. Escaping from fifteen Empyrean Stage powerhouses as a Big Dipper was something they would not easily tolerate.

    If they realized that Lily was only at the Throned Stage, their frustration might well have been palpable enough to induce physical distress.

    Intermittently, the area echoed with the painful, tragic screams of women. Sheltered by the mountain, Lily surveyed her surroundings cautiously. In a nearby deep valley, a group of veiled women, escorted by a dozen Banjo demons, moved toward an unclear destination.

    Swiftly and stealthily, Lily slipped from the rock crevices into the valley, donning a veil to blend in with the group of women. The women, their hands bound and clothes torn and revealing, were all linked by rope. Lily, already in simrly disheveled attire, needed no change to fit in.

    As they turned a corner in the valley, Lily subtly severed a section of the rope, feigning a re-tie with her spirit power before copsing to the ground.

    "What''s going on?" A formidable Banjo approached, spotting the cut rope on Lily. He whipped her repeatedly before yanking her up by the arms-bound rope, reattaching it to another woman''s ahead, and hastened her forward.

    Lily, head bowed, silently continued walking with the group of veiled, captive women through the valley.

    The Banjo''s voice boomed across the valley, admonishing the captive women. "Walk faster! You disgraceful women, culprits of heinous acts in Takamagahara, Yomi, and the mortal realm! Your shamelessness has so disturbed the celestial order that you have been cast down into this Banjo Female Prison Hell. Eternal torment awaits you here. Did you ever contemte this fate while indulging in your immoral escapades?"

    Upon hearing this, many of the women began to cry, while others stood dazed by the harrowing reality.

    Lily observed that many among them resembled Celestial Maidens, likely having originated from Takamagahara.

    Women from the mortal realm were lessmon. Such individuals not only had to have engaged in severe moral transgressions but also possessed strength beyond the Permanence Stage to maintain their physical forms in this harsh environment.

    Despite being innocent of such transgressions, Lily endured the same scolding, feeling a flush of embarrassment. Yet, her primary concern was escape. Escaping alone in this ce would likely lead to swift recapture.

    Suddenly, the sky filled with the formidable auras of numerous powerful beings.

    "Where has that woman gone?"

    "I don''t know!"

    "Damn it!"

    As Lily moved stealthily through the dense fog at the valley''s base, she could still make out the distant shouts of the pursuing powerhouses.

    "We must be close to her. If she used spirit power to flee, we would detect it at once! If she''s hiding her aura, she can''t be far. Let''s split up and search!"

    Lily recognized the voice; it was Yaiba. Consequently, numerous powerful auras began sweeping through the Banjo Female Prison Hell, intensively searching for Lily. With a loud thud, the white-haired elderly vagrant, Yaiba, descended swiftly into the valley, embedding his damaged de into the mountain wall.

    The procession of veiled women continued forward, their faces marked by pain or numb resignation. The Banjo''s whipshed out at the women sporadically, regardless of theirpliance.

    Their trek through this hellish realm of cruelty and torture was just beginning, with no end in sight¡ªonly the grim prospect of their souls shattering under the strain. Meanwhile, Lily lowered her head and let her ck hair fall loosely, blending in with the group.

    Yaiba¡¯s divine sense meticulously scanned each woman present. Despite this, Lily remained unnoticeable as she effectively suppressed her aura, further aided by her Throned Stage which made her less conspicuous when dormant.

    Yaiba initially overlooked those at the Throned Stage, focusing on more likely candidates. In a sudden move, he leapt down into the valley, seizing the arm of a woman standing nearly ten meters ahead of Lily.

    Lifting her veil, he quickly realized his mistake; not only was it the wrong woman, but her physique also markedly differed from Lily¡¯s. His action was driven more by his mounting frustration than reason. The woman, a Big Dipper of Yomi, was released as he moved on.

    The rest of the captured women, seemingly oblivious or indifferent to the disturbance, continued on their path, shuffling forward while lost in their own despair.

 Book 12: Chapter 56: Judgement And Path

    Lily''s heart raced. Hidden behind a veil, her distinctive flowing hair and figure remained conspicuous among the captives, each a stark contrast to her graceful presence. Should Yaiba''s gaze fall upon her, recognition would be inevitable.

    "Who dares to cause trouble here?" A Banjo demon, whip in hand, advanced towards themotion.

    "Move aside, I''m here for a specific woman," Yaiba retorted dismissively.

    "How presumptuous! You stand in the Banjo Female Prison Hell, where every woman is doomed to eternal torment. Dare youy hands upon them?" the demon snarled.

    "If their fate is torture, what harm is there in one more touch?" Yaiba scoffed.

    "Though sinful, only we of the Banjo Female Prison Hell may enact punishment. They are to endure sixty-three cruel tortures without hope of escape, as decreed by the heavenly order. Your interference is unwee¡ªdepart!" the Banjomanded, flourishing his whip menacingly.

    Concern over the heavenly order nagged at Yaiba, yet his fear that Lily might be among these womenpelled him to stay.

    "Be gone!" The demonshed his whip toward Yaiba with a force imbued with the essence of torment, capable of injuring even Big Dipper Archdemons. Yaiba seized the whip and yanked fiercely, smashing the demon against the mountain wall."Who dares to seize the prisoners?" A group of Banjo Demons, brandishing giant swords, charged towards him, their presence seething with infernal power.

    Yaiba leaped up the cliff face, his de shing through the air as he engaged the encircling demons.

    Simultaneously, the female prisoners, thoroughly subdued by relentless whipping, moved forward in a daze, overwhelmed by despair and stripped of all resistance. Their oblivious march through the tumult indirectly aided Lily, who feigned distraction. She slipped by unnoticed as Yaiba dispatched one demon and injured two others.

    Unbeknownst to him, additional demons converged from every direction, encircling him while Lily continued her cautious trek across the cliff.

    Unaware of the battle''s oue, Lily pressed forward with the group, her mind focused on the path ahead.

    Aheady an entrance, stark against the deep valley, marked with the ominous title: Female Punishment.

    The craftsman behind the ancient stone que remained unknown, the chiseled words robust yet slick, emanating a formidable power that struck fear into Lily at mere sight. The fear it stirred seemed almost instinctual, resonating deeply with every female present.

    As Lily and the group entered, a vast abyss unfolded before them. It was abyrinth of interconnected caves and trenches, each echoing the horrors of relentless torture. The torment, though non-lethal, inflicted excruciating, enduring pain¡ªa fate far crueler than death, continuing until their souls perished.

    Once obliterated, their souls would be deprived of even the possibility of reincarnation.

    Abruptly, the women were split apart; Lily and two others were seized by a towering, pale-skinned horse demon.

    Lily contemted escape but hesitated, knowing the risks. With over a dozen Empyrean experts on her trail, any move could worsen her predicament. She and the others were hauled into a blood-stained, damp cave filled with sights too ghastly to behold.

    "It''s so cruel¡­ Even if decreed by heavenly order, must it be this severe?" Lily whispered. "If adultery is a sin, why are only women condemned, while men''s lust is epted as natural?"

    Within the cave stood a formidable bailiff, shrouded in miasma, his ck beard and stern features giving him a fierce appearance, reminiscent of Sugawara no Michizane.

    A mere nce from the bailiff drove the two women to their knees, murmuring confessions of their sins in a dazed state. Although Lily felt a twinge of sympathy, she recognized their unabashed evilness¡ªworthy of execution in the Heian Dynasty. Yet, the eternal torment awaiting them seemed excessively harsh.

    The women were sentenced¡ªone to a century in the blood fish pool, the other to a fate so dreadful Lily couldn''t bear to hear it.

    As they were led away, one wept uncontrobly, while the other seemed numb, lost in a vacant stare.

    Soon, Lily found herself alone in the cave. The horse demon pulled Lily to the forefront.

    "On your knees,"manded the bailiff, his round eyes menacing. A dark energy pulsed from him, seemingly trying to dominate Lily''s soul. Yet, Lily''s soul defenses were formidable; she resisted the invasion with ease.

    "What? You, woman, why won''t you kneel?" the bailiff demanded angrily.

    "I havemitted no crimes. Why should I kneel?" Lily countered grimly.

    "What? No crimes? Impossible! Every woman here is marked by sin. Unmask her!"

    The horse demon at her side yanked off her veil, and Lily made no move to stop him. Upon seeing Lily''s face, the official gasped in shock, his breath catching unexpectedly.

    ¡®Though many beauties have stood before me, none possess her unique allure¡­ Her form and grace radiate an intoxicating charm that¡¯s distinctly purepared to others.'' The bailiff mused, struck by her difference. Despite encountering countless women, he had never judged anyone quite like her.

    "With your looks, you could easily be a Divine Queen in Heaven or a Demon God''s consort. Why thenmit such disgraceful sins?" The bailiff demanded, gesturing with his oversized pen.

    "I¡¯ve told you, I am innocent of any crimes."

    "How dare you argue? If not for adultery, why else would you be here? Your stubbornness astonishes me. It seems only severe punishment will loosen your tongue!" roared the bailiff.

    It was not unheard of for a formidable woman to resist his re. Such cases usually necessitated extreme torture to extract their confessions.

    "Take her! Throw her into the poison cauldron and boil her until she confesses!" hemanded.

    The women sent here were all formidable; they wouldn''t perish quickly in the cauldron, but the agony would be unbearable.

    The bailiff and his minions escorted Lily deeper into the cave, emerging at a cliffside with a colossal cauldron, beneath which small demons stoked Yomi firewood. The cauldron''s contents, a boiling poison, wreaked havoc on body and soul alike.

    A greasy, bearded brute loomed by the cauldron, delighting in her appearance. "What a waste to cook such beauty. Perhaps we should entertain ourselves first?" he suggested.

    The horse and bull demons, harboring simr thoughts from their first glimpse of Lily, nodded in agreement. "Indeed! Let''s enjoy ourselves before we proceed with the punishment," they chuckled sinisterly.

    "How can you behave this way? Don¡¯t you fear breaking the heavenly order?" Lily challenged, her voice grave.

    "You know nothing, girl! The heavenly order may turn a blind eye. We guardians of hell see this as a perk¡ªan unwritten rule. Even if the heavens were aware, we would not face punishment," they mocked, erupting inughter.

    "Enough! This punishment is to judge her severity, not for your amusement. Cease this nonsense immediately!" the bailiffmanded sternly from behind.

    "What a waste!" the demons grumbled, but they didn''t dare openly defy the bailiff¡¯s orders. Reluctantly, they dragged Lily to the cauldron''s edge.

    The towering brute, nearly four meters tall, seized Lily''s slender ankle and hoisted her upside down above the cauldron.

    "What a waste," he muttered, preparing to submerge her into the boiling liquid.

    "Indeed, what a waste," Lily echoed, her expression hardening.

    In a swift move, Lily wrapped her feet around his arm, slicing through the rope with a sharp movement. Using her legs, she leveraged his weight, flipping the brute into the cauldron as she propelled herself upward.

    With a thunderous ssh, the cumbersome brute iled as hended in the cauldron, the toxic brew sshing violently around him.

    Lily then delivered a forceful kick, tipping the cauldron and its upant over the edge of the cliff.

    "What?" The demon constables were stunned. The horse and bull demons, ustomed only to subdued Throned Stage female prisoners, were outmatched.

    The two Double-soul Big Dipper demons brandished their weapons¡ªan axe and a de¡ªand attacked Lily.

    Gracefullynding, Lily pirouetted on her toes, swiftly darting between the demons. With a swift sh, her de energy cleaved the two demons into four segments.

    As the bailiff conjured a spell, the word ¡®Imprison'' glowing in his palm, Lily was already before him in an instant. With a single swift motion, Lily severed his arm using her Oborozuki Muramasa.

    The bailiff was only a triple-soul Big Dipper. Lily, with her strengthparable to a pinnacle Septuple-soul and wielding the razor-sharp Oborozuki Muramasa, was far more formidable than any ordinary Big Dipper could hope to be. Despite his clear disadvantage, Lily did not deliver a fatal blow; instead, she merely rested her de against his throat, her actions tempered with mercy.

    Shocked, the formidable bailiff copsed to the ground. "Spare me¡­ Deity¡­"

    "I won''t end your life, for you are not like them. You''ve meted out countless punishments to women, merely enforcing the heavenly order. Despite its excessive cruelty, the fault lies with the heavenly order, not with you. Those I killed sought to harm me in unspeakable ways; their deaths were the result of their own sins." Lily''s gaze dropped, her visage a blend of beauty and lethal intent.

    "Deity¡­ thank you for your mercy. But sphemy, that is a grave sin!" the bailiff cautioned earnestly.

    "I question the heavenly order¡ªso what? If the heavens themselves reject me, why should I defer to them?" Lily proimed boldly, her hair billowing around her as she stood unafraid.

    Her defiant words weighed heavily, frightening and paralyzing the bailiff.

    ¡®This woman, though formidable, is not the ultimate force in the Hell of Torment or beyond. Yet, how does she dare to challenge the heavenly order so fearlessly?''

    Disregarding the stunned bailiff, Lily wiped her de clean of blood, stepped over him, and continued her descent into the deeper realms of hell.

 Book 12: Chapter 57: That Voice

    Far from where Lily narrowly escaped her ordeal, Queen Kaguya valiantly contended with Lord Umashi''s relentless onught.

    Umashi''s formidable strength overshadowed all; his brute force rendered the Queen''s spells and interference tactics almost ineffective. Moreover, the robustness of Umashi''s physique meant he could withstand most of her attacks¡ªwhile her most potent spells might incapacitate lesser Kunitsukami, they barely scratched him.

    Umashi persistently pursued the Queen,unching attacks despite the slowing curses she cast to impede him. His superior speed notwithstanding, he couldn''t prevent her from teleporting to evade his strikes.

    Currently, Umashi maintained the upper hand, undeterred by any retaliatory efforts. Yet, vanquishing her would not be swift.

    "You aren''t my opponent! Why don''t you just surrender?" Umashi''s punches were powerful enough to distort the space within the incredibly resilient Yomi dimension. Every mountain wall and boulder that encountered his fist''s energy was ground into dust.

    The Queen continuously conjured various defensive spells to block his attacks.

    Queen Kaguya''syers of spells crumbled into dust under the force of Umashi''s blows, repeatedly knocking her back. Her divine energy was depleting rapidly, but she had many treasures that replenished her strength. Although the battle seemed to favor Lord Umashi, it hadn''t reached a decisive conclusion, as her divine energy consumption was not excessive.

    With no one else around, she could focus entirely on her defense. Given that they were both ancient Supreme Gods, the battle''s oue wouldn''t be determined swiftly.Meanwhile, Lily was over 100 miles away in Female Prison Hell, moving cautiously. She had no idea where to go, as Yomi-no-kuni had no stars to guide her, and the prison itself was like a maze.

    As Lily moved through the prison, she glimpsed various tortures. Even if these women had sinned greatly, they should have been executed quickly; such prolonged torture seemed too cruel.

    Lily could barely protect herself, let alone rescue the Queen or Commander Chiya, who were also in danger. All she could do was navigate thebyrinthine caves and mountains, trying to avoid detection.

    "I must escape. But¡­ where should I go?"

    "Follow your heart and go¡­ Return from whence you came¡­" An ethereal, ancient voice echoed around her, distant and almost imperceptible.

    Lily felt she recognized the voice, though it was her first time hearing it. "Who are you? Senior, please guide me. I¡­ I don''t know where to go. I don''t know what to do¡­" she whispered.

    There was no response.

    "What do you mean, ¡®follow my heart''? I don''t even know the way here. What can I follow?"

    Still, there was no response.

    Lily closed her eyes, listening to the surrounding sounds of women screaming, demons hurling insults, volcanoes erupting, and distantbat. She felt enveloped in chaotic darkness.

    "Huh?" Amidst the chaos and confusion, there appeared to be a faint, tragic beam of light. "What¡­ is this feeling?" Lily frowned, eyes closed, trying to sense the source of the light.

    "Sadness¡­ I feel sadness from afar." She couldn''t tell if this sadness was due to distance or age, as it seemed very faint, yet it made her heart ache.

    "If I follow my heart¡­" Lily felt that this sadness, although painful, was somehow connected to her, as if it sympathized with her. "Does this sadness pity me?"

    She opened her eyes and, guided by a weak intuition, moved in its direction.

    Suddenly, several powerful auras passed overhead, prompting Lily to hide behind a boulder. Without a moon in Yomi, the Sakura Parasol was ineffective, as she had discovered earlier.

    However, Lily could still blend in by suppressing her aura. Among the captured women and demons, her Throned Stage aura was not unusual.

    The figuresnded on stone pirs several hundred meters away. They were Jamako, the female demon with a whip, and Enki, three Infernal powerhouses.

    "Where did that woman go?" Jamako asked, swinging his iron fan, sweat glistening on his forehead.

    "It''s impossible for her to evade so many powerhouses. If I were her, I''d hide among these punished women. With so many female experts'' auras here, it''s a perfect cover," the female demon said, swinging her whip.

    Lily was shocked by the uracy of the demon''s guess. She remained silent, knowing that if they found her, escape would be impossible.

    "But there are so many punished women here. How do we find her?" Enki asked impatiently. "And those Banjo Demons are in our way!"

    "We can kill some Banjo Demons and imprisoned women, but not too many. If we disturb the heavenly order, we might provoke that supreme being in Yomi-no-kuni," the female demon cautioned.

    "Damn it! We have to avoid provoking the Banjo and search carefully," Jamako grumbled. His massive form took flight toward a burning cave, followed by the female demon and Enki, who split up to search.

    Once they left, Lily sighed in relief. "That was close!"

    It was clear that these powerful beings were still searching for her, so she had to be extremely cautious.

    Lily stayed vignt, taking cover behind boulders and cliffs. She advanced only after ensuring it was safe, gradually drawing closer to the sorrowful aura she sensed.

    "What kind of ce am I heading to?" she wondered.

    She moved cautiously, nearly stumbling upon two more infernal powerhouses. Fortunately, she managed to remain hidden.

    Ahead, a valley stretched out. As she prepared to cross it, an oppressive aura approached, forcing her to retreat and hide in a crevice between the mountain walls.

    Jamako hovered above, scanning the area from the valley''s peak, less than a kilometer from Lily.

    "It''s him again!" she thought.

    "Hey, sister. Could they be searching for you?" A voice behind her made her startle.

    She turned to see a small demon, barely reaching her thigh, with two short horns and wearing tattered armor. He was only at the Throned Stage.

    She remained silent, staring at him, torn. Any noise could alert Jamako to her presence.

    "Heheh! They''re looking for you, as expected. I heard them mention a woman. Most here are tied or chained, but you''re free and scared, aren''t you?" the small demon remarked.

    Lily continued to stare in silence, worried he might shout and give her away.

    Meanwhile, Jamako remained on the peak.

    The small, pudgy demon eyed Lily lustfully and whispered, "You''re a beauty, sister. Swear by the heavens you''ll let me hold you for a night, won''t resist, and won''t harm me afterward. Then I''ll keep quiet. Otherwise, I''ll scream and expose you."

    Despite his small size, the demon was likely over a hundred years old and cunning. He used this threat against Lily.

    As Jamako was about to leave, the small demon grabbed Lily''s tattered skirt. "I''ll count to three. Swear now, or I''ll shout. One, two¡­"

    Lily''s heart raced; she was being threatened by a mere Throned Stage demon.

    "Swear now, or I''ll count!" As he spoke, he realized Lily wouldn''t resist. He reached his rough, green hands toward her thighs.

    In a swift, silent move, Lily drove her sword into the demon''s head, piercing his Anima with almost wless precision.

    The small demon died without a sound.

    "Huh?" Despite the faint movement, Jamako noticed it. He turned his head, staring at the crack.

    As suspicion grew and he moved to investigate, a Throned Saint Yomi demon emerged from the crack, dragging the smaller demon''s corpse.

    "I see, the weaker demons are just killing each other," Jamako muttered, realizing what had happened. He then leapt into the air, flying away to a different location.

    Inside the crack, Lily copsed to the ground, her chest heaving uncontrobly.

    She felt tears welling up, the pressure of being on edge overwhelming her. A mere Throned Stage demon had managed to threaten and humiliate her.

    Once Jamako was out of sight, Lily emerged cautiously. She refrained from controlling her Yomi Demon projection remotely, letting it dissipate as it moved out of range to avoid detection by the powerful beings.

    Lily grew even more vignt, not only wary of the fifteen powerhouses but also mindful of her surroundings, determined to prevent another close call.

    She advanced with heightened caution, willing to stand still for minutes if necessary to avoid risks. This had be a test of patience and nerves.

    With the Banjo Female Prison Hell spanning over 100 miles in diameter, finding her would be difficult for the powerhouses if she fully concealed her aura.

    While evading the search party, Lily gradually moved toward the pulse of sadness she felt in her heart.

    Lily noticed the cave ceiling ahead was lower, with an opening that released gusts of wind mixed with a faint blue smoke.

    She leapt up, tossing a ster thread that wrapped around a stgmite near the hole, pulling herself up through the opening.

    The wind exiting the gap was fierce, almost blowing her away. She unsheathed her sword, stabbing it into the mountain wall to anchor herself as she climbed.

    After much effort, she finally emerged from the windy passage.

    Outside the windy cave, the world was a deep, dark blue, battered by relentless winds and devoid of life.

 Book 12: Chapter 58: Ancient Battlefield

    "What is this ce?" Lily wondered, standing atop the endless blue wastnd in confusion.

    Dark clouds rolled across the sky, glimmering with slivers of blue light.

    "Light? Though it''s dim, I''ve never seen such light in the sky in Yomi," she mused.

    Lily looked up and saw a massive hole above the rolling clouds in the vast sky. Dim blue light escaped from it. Waves of clouds surrounded the hole, towering high above. She felt instinctively that she could never reach such a height by flying.

    "There''s a hole in the sky¡­ it looks like the Scar of Heaven," she thought.

    The wind here was especially strong and chilly. Lily shivered beneath her tattered clothing, unable to withstand the soul-chilling cold despite her energy.

    The cold winds carried countless Resentment Energies.

    "Is this Yomi, or somewhere else? It feels like part of Yomi, but different somehow," she pondered."Don''t run, you demon!"

    She heard a hollow yet determined female voice.

    Lily was shocked, assuming she had been discovered, and instantly looked back. In the distance, she saw a white Celestial Maiden fighting a horrifying Spectral God amidst the deserted mountain terrain.

    The Celestial Maiden stabbed the Spectral God''s body, releasing a dangerous shockwave.

    As she instinctively prepared to dodge the aftershock, the Celestial Maiden and Spectral God vanished, leaving only a pulse of Resentment Energy.

    "Huh?" she murmured.

    Lily looked around. The entire ce was deserted; no one was around.

    "What''s going on here?" she wondered.

    Another powerful explosion sounded nearby, and the ground trembled. Lily carefully looked over from behind a boulder, seeing another battle in the distance. In an abyss far away, a dark demonic figure over ten kilometers tall was being attacked by dozens of flying deities.

    "Demon! You''ll never cross the Celestial Demon Path!" one deity shouted.

    "The heavenly order exists for a reason! You are not supposed to enter the mortal realm!" another deity proimed.

    The deities'' voices were melodic, filled with strength and determination.

    "Celestial Demon Path? What is that?" Lily wondered.

    There were so many Celestial Maidens and Demon Gods fighting here. Could it be¡­

    "Is this the ce Her Majesty mentioned¡­ the Ancient Battlefield?" she thought.

    However, as she blinked, the towering demonic figure and the flying maidens battling in the abyss vanished without a trace. Only ancient presences remained, buried beneath the debris in the abyss.

    "No wonder this ce is so chilly. It''s impossible to stop this soul-piercing cold with just my body," Lily murmured.

    Lily removed her tattered clothing behind a rock and donned a Celestial Maiden jacket she had stored in her Mirror Dimension.

    Lily wasn''t sure why she chose the Celestial Maiden''s Divine Raiment. Perhaps it was because she was on the Ancient Battlefield, and it felt appropriate to honor Tsukuyomi no Mikoto and the fallen Celestial Maidens.

    Lily had mastered Lunar Force, Lunar Blossom, and Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, and she even had the celestial battle maiden physique. Despite being human, wasn''t she an inheritor of the Celestial Maidens?

    Since she was here, it was her duty to honor her predecessors. Dressing appropriately was part of that.

    Her Celestial Maiden''s jacket was white and sparkled in the light.

    Two snow-white ribbons covered her chest, secured from behind by a thin silver rope. They were tightly fixed on her smooth back, supporting gemstone chains that glittered in white, purple, and gold. The chain hung around Lily''s slim waist and over her wide hips, with a thin white ribbon in the center winding down. Over it, she wore a sparkly, semi-transparent skirt.

    Lily''s beautiful legs still glistened with sweat. One leg was covered by a white stocking adorned with a gemstone chain, while the other was bare except for an elegant ankle bracelet.

    She wore a transparent jade bracelet on her wrist, like barely melted snow. She looked as divine as the first snow in winter, and as beautiful as a goddess. Lily''s attire couldn''t shield her from the cold, but her serene heart was enough to endure it.

    She walked deeper into the Ancient Battlefield, the pulse of sadness still calling to her.

    Lily hadn''t seen any Celestial Maiden corpses along the way, but she did see giant Demon God corpses, fossilized after thousands of years. Celestial Maidens weren''t human; after death, they likely became stardust.

    Lily felt a deep sadness. How many beautiful figuresy to rest in Yomi?

    asionally, intense hints of obsession arose around her, manifesting as Celestial Maidens marching into battle with the same determination they had in life. This sight deepened Lily''s sadness.

    Back then, they were all stunning beings. But now, they had be one with the dirt, their corpses long gone. The beauty they once had could only be glimpsed for a split second through their lingering Obsession Energy.

    Lily gazed at the deserted battlefield and wept. She felt immense sadness. As if responding to her tears, the winds in the Ancient Battlefield grew stronger, as if countless Celestial Maidens were weeping.

    "What happened to make you all perish?" she wondered aloud.

    Lily had wandered through this dangerous world, risking her life countless times. If it weren''t for the heritage granted by the Celestial Maidens, she would have been killed or humiliated countless times. As a dazzling beauty without the means to protect herself, she would have faced a fate worse than that of the wild grass beside the gutter.

    Without the inheritance from Tsukuyomi no Mikoto and the Celestial Maidens, she wouldn''t have made it this far. Despite being in a deadly situation now, she had survived until this day.

    Wearing the beautiful Celestial Maiden jacket, Lily had long considered herself one of them.

    "I wish I could have walked among you as sisters and fought alongside you. I am just a mere human. I hope you won''t me me for my overambitious thoughts¡­"

    "Who are you?" A gruff voice with a hint of fear suddenly spoke from behind her.

    Lily turned around, shocked.

    Not far away stood Jamako and the female demon.

    The resentment and obsession energy here was overwhelming. Projections of the ancient battle appeared intermittently, carrying immense power. This made it hard to identify anyone, as powerful auras emerged randomly.

    Lily hadn''t noticed the living beings among the numerous projected auras, nor had her enemies detected her. Some had tracked her here through witnesses, not expecting to find her.

    However, Jamako and the female demon were shocked, nearly fleeing in fright.

    Amidst the intense resentment and obsession energy, they couldn''t sense Lily''s presence. To them, she appeared as an undying, incredibly beautiful Celestial Maiden standing 100 meters away. Naturally, they were anxious, knowing this was the Ancient Battlefield.

    Jamako dropped to his knees subconsciously. "You¡­ Could you be¡­ I identally entered the battlefield. I don''t mean to spheme¡­"

    At that moment, the wind direction changed.

    "Wait!" The female demon grabbed Jamako. "Why do I smell a woman''s scent? And it''s so full of vitality¡­"

    "What? Shut up. How dare you speak such sphemy¡­" Jamako was terrified, but his massive nose slowly detected the scent of a woman.

    "Woman?" Jamako had been terrified a moment ago. Once he calmed down and looked again, he recognized Lily despite her Celestial Maiden costume.

    "She¡­ is she Kagami Lily?" Jamako was shocked.

    "That''s right!" the female demon confirmed.

    "Then¡­ why is she dressed like this?" Jamako was still fearful. Despite recognizing her, he didn''t dare to apprehend her immediately.

    Lily''s heart pounded heavily. She sensed that these two Infernal powerhouses were terrified. But if she tried to escape now, her cover would be blown, making it impossible to get away.

    ¡®They''ve chased me this far. I''m so unlucky!'' Lily thought, deeply flustered. ¡®What do I do? They''re not stupid; they''ll figure me out eventually.''

    She had to take the risk! Lily suddenly turned and red at the powerhouses with righteous fury. Even her soul seemed to surge with supremacy.

    "Where did these filthy creaturese from? How dare you corrupt my sleeping sisters? Get lost!"

    Lily swung her semi-transparent long sleeves, causing starlight to flicker and several stardust ribbons to appear. These special objects, created by the Mirror Dimension, emitted an unimaginable power in this ce filled with Resentment Energy and chaotic forces.

    "Oh no!" Jamako and the female demon were unnerved by the environment and quickly backed off at the sight of the ribbons.

    As they backed off, Lily ran in the opposite direction at full speed without hesitation. The two powerhouses realized they had been tricked. By the time they stopped, they were several kilometers away.

    "Damn it! We were fooled! She is Kagami Lily!" the female demon eximed.

    "That was evil. I nearly died of fright!" Jamako growled.

    "Chase her!" Both powerhouses sped up and pursued Lily.

    Although Lily had gained several kilometers, the powerhouses chasing her were too fast. She used her supreme agility to change directions, navigating the rocky terrain. However, Infernal experts could fly, unlike Big Dipper experts who hovered above the ground with Spirit Power. Strong enough, they could even soar into the skies!

    Naturally, their flying speed was much faster than Lily''s traversal of theplex mountain terrain. In moments, they were right above Lily.

    "Hahaha! Keep running, little b?i?t?c?h?!" Jamako grinned with his massive mouth.

    "Oh no!" Lily was shocked, realizing they were about to catch up.

    "Your Highness! Allow me to deal with these monsters!"

    Suddenly, a Celestial Maiden projection in white emerged from the foggy mountain terrain. This projection, filled with immense Obsession Energy, rushed toward Jamako and the female demon.

 Book 12: Chapter 59: Scar of Heaven

    "Your Highness?" Lily was puzzled as she ran. Why did the Celestial Maiden projection call her that? Was it because of the costume she wore?

    The projection flew swiftly, its sword brimming with immense obsession energy. Though ethereal, the sword glimmered like snow.

    The sword shot forward with a powerful thrust toward Jamako.

    Jamako, shocked, quickly blocked it with his iron fan. The weapon, made of a rare Spirit Treasure iron, was exceedingly umon in Yomi.

    The sh of the weapons sent a shockwave through the battlefield, disrupting the winds.

    The Celestial Maiden''s sword shattered and dissipated upon impact, but Jamako''s robust body shook, his thick arms going numb.

    "My goodness, these Celestial Maidens are still so powerful despite being dead!" Jamako roared, his eyes grim. "That''s why no one in Yomi dares to enter the Ancient Battlefield! There''s nothing valuable here, just these damned annoying Celestial Maidens!"

    Jamako quickly swung his palm.A horrifying shock wave shattered the tragically beautiful projection.

    Though it was merely an obsession manifested by a dead Celestial Maiden, Lily felt deep sadness watching it be destroyed by the ugly and menacing Jamako.

    "Damn it! If she were a real Celestial Maiden, I could have fun after defeating her! I''m quite strong in Yomi. I want a few Celestial Maiden ves too! But all the Celestial Maidens in the Ancient Battlefield are just damned Resentment Energy! No use whatsoever!" Jamako cursed as he swung his palm, having destroyed the projection.

    "Chase the woman quickly!" urged the female demon.

    Lily felt sad but could do nothing about it. She could only run quickly to escape.

    "Why¡­ Even though I''m not a Celestial Maiden and not their true sister, they''ve beenid to rest in this Ancient Battlefield for thousands of years, yet they''re still willing to awaken and protect me. But I¡­ I can only watch as that b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­" Lily felt immense heartache, yet she could do nothing but escape. She couldn''t do a thing!

    "Stop right there!" the two infernal powerhouses shouted, chasing after her.

    Lily relied on her instincts, running toward the pulse of sadness. She felt it growing stronger and closer. But the powerhouses behind her were also getting closer.

    The female demon was close enough to strike with her whip. The whip, filled with malice and Yomi energy, swung toward Lily''s back. The whip cut through the air with a deadly swish.

    A projection, glimmering in silver light, leaped from the mountain rock. "Your Highness! Watch out!" It was another Celestial Maiden projection.

    The projection charged at the female demon, forcing her to shift her focus.

    Meanwhile, Jamako continued chasing Lily, his appearing in his hand once again.

    In the bleak Ancient Battlefield, shes of light glimmered from various mountain locations. Multiple Celestial Maiden projections appeared, charging at the two powerhouses.

    In moments, Jamako and the female demon began to panic, surrounded by several projections.

    "Why are they¡­ protecting me?" Lily looked on in disbelief. It was clear she had identally entered the Ancient Battlefield, yet many Celestial Maiden projections had awakened and risked themselves to protect her. Lily was momentarily stunned.

    "Ah¡­" Suddenly, an intense pain exploded in her head. Lily, usually in great health, felt immense pain. It was so intense she couldn''t help but kneel and scream, clutching her head.

    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­"

    Her vision began to blur under the immense pain. The surroundings alternated between bleakness and mist. Cold winds sometimes caressed her hair, while screams and hot, stinky winds blew on her face.

    Her vision stabilized, but suddenly she saw herself flying through a burning hell at unimaginable speeds. It was too quick for her mind toprehend the changing scenery, leaving her disoriented as her vision went nk.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Your Highness!"

    Flustered shouts from Celestial Maidens echoed everywhere. But Lily, dazed, could only hear noise, unable toprehend it.

    A giant Demon God, as big as a mountain, suddenly appeared before her eyes. Then, white light shed randomly, and it disappeared. It seemed she had either teleported or pierced through the giant demon''s body.

    Painful cries from Celestial Maidens and screams from demons filled the air. She sensed an incredibly oppressive and powerful force behind her.

    Lily wanted to look back, but everything was moving too fast. Countless terrifying arrows and dark energies flew toward her. She felt her soul trembling in fear, unsure if she had been struck. Every fiber of her being, even her willpower, felt shattered.

    "Ah!" Lily screeched in pain, tumbling to the floor, unable to handle the tremendous mental pressure1.

    "Your Highness¡­ Your Highness¡­"

    Lilyy on the cold, hard ground and slowly opened her eyes, seeing an injured Celestial Maiden child in front of her. She seemed incredibly young, barely a teenager, her body filled with injuries and bing translucent.

    The young Celestial Maiden''s gaze held a hint of pain and unwillingness. Yet, after seeing Lily, her eyes shed with anticipation and peace. "Your Highness¡­ avenge¡­ us¡­"

    A lethal wound in the shape of a fist, likely caused by Jamako, marred the child''s back. She dissipated into stardust before Lily, scattering into the wind.

    Lily remained dazed, her head throbbing with asional bursts of pain.

    "No way. I can''t keep going like this!" Lily thought, determination flooding her mind. Ignoring the pain, Lily painstakingly lifted herself off the ground. She looked back to see several Celestial Maiden projections still surrounding the two Infernal powerhouses.

    Being mere manifestations of obsession energy, they couldn''tst long in battle. Jamako and the female demon destroyed them one by one, causing them to dissipate into white mist. Yet, they continued attacking without hesitation!

    Even in death, the Celestial Battle Maidens preserved their fighting spirit!

    Lily''s heart swelled with inspiration. She felt an urge to rush over and fight these powerhouses without hesitation.

    However, the passionate shouts, their reckless protection, and their determined gazes tortured Lily. She felt hurt, angered, and saddened, yet an exceptional calmness, almost cruel, washed over her.

    "My fighting strength is weaker than these Celestial Maiden projections. Even if I rushed over, I wouldn''t be able to injure them. It''s pointless. It would only make their sacrifices in vain!"

    "I¡­ I¡­ I can only run! I must escape!"

    Tears welled up as Lily''s heart ached, but this realization filled her with unimaginable determination.

    "Run!" Lily turned and ran without hesitation.

    "Damn it, don''t let her escape!" the female demon shouted.

    Multiple Celestial Maiden projections emerged and surrounded them without hesitation, forcing the powerhouses to a standstill.

    "Your Highness¡­" A Celestial Maiden projection with flowing hair sighed in relief as Lily escaped. "Avenge us¡­"

    Jamako''s heavy punch destroyed the projection, scattering it into mist.

    After expending a lot of energy, they finally destroyed all the projections and resumed their chase after Lily.

    "Oh no!" Despite escaping at full speed, the powerhouses chased her just as fast as before, seemingly unaffected by the previousbat. Lily felt helpless inparison.

    The sense of sadness grew stronger. She had lost all sense of direction, overwhelmed by the ocean of sorrow she felt. Lily rushed to a high ce and stopped abruptly, seeing an incredibly deep trench before her.

    She couldn''t see the bottom of the trench, and both sides seemed endless, like a crack through the ground itself. Aside from general corrosion due to age, the trench was incredibly smooth.

    It was as if the ground had been sliced open by an incredibly sharp de, 10,000 miles long.

    "Could this be¡­ a de cut?" Lily was shocked. Could this massive trench, which severed the ground itself, have been caused by a sword sh?

    What kind of existence could achieve such a feat?

    As the powerhouses approached and Lily had nowhere to go, she sensed unimaginable energy radiating from the trench. This ancient weapon scar still felt capable of vaporizing her at any moment.

    She dared not cross the trench. However, the two Infernal powerhouses were right behind her.

    Yet, the pulse of unending sadness was on the opposite side of the trench.

    "Huh?" Lily was frightened by the horrifying energy from the trench but realized it also carried a hint of familiarity.

    "This¡­ familiar feeling¡­ The Lunar Heavenly Path! This trench is releasing energy from the Lunar Heavenly Path!"

    A ck figure loomed behind her. Jamako had arrived.

    "Woman! You can''t run!"

    At that moment, Lily noticed a weakened Celestial Maiden projection on the other side of the trench. It crossed and charged at Jamako.

    "What? This Celestial Maiden projection crossed the powerful energy field unharmed? She might just be a projection, but¡­"

    The weakened projection didn''tst long, risking everything to stop the powerhouses.

    "Your Highness! You can''t die! Even if I shatter my bones, I must protect you!"

    Determination shed in Lily''s eyes.

    With a solemn look, she jumped and floated across the trench. The horrifying pulse of energy scattered her hair and clothes but didn''t harm her. Surprisingly, as she crossed, aplex hint of the Lunar Heavenly Path entered her mind, enhancing herprehension.

    Concepts that had previously baffled her instantly became clear as Lily felt a sh of inspiration.

    "I see¡­ So this is it¡­ This is the secret behind the Lunar Heavenly Path!"

    Lilynded on the other side of the trench. At that moment, she was enveloped by an ocean of sadness.

    "This¡­ This is¡­"

    Clouds rolled across the sky above. Dark purple light illuminated her feet and the strangendscape around her.

    Lily felt her heart pounding. Countless glowing crystals were scattered on the ground, too many to count. The crystals were scattered across the wilderness, making her feel like she was stepping on stars.

    Lunar Crystals. These were all Lunar Crystals! Endless amounts of Lunar Crystals2!

 Book 12: Chapter 60: Bathing In Stars

    Book 12: Chapter 60: Bathing In Stars

    The entire expanse of Lunar Crystals reflected on Lily''s skin, glittering and sparkling as if she were bathing in shattered moonlight. It was immensely beautiful yet tragically sad.

    Lily stood in disbelief, her eyes lighting up as she gazed in awe.

    "Lunar Crystals are immensely rare. A single one would cause a bloodbath among experts. But here, they''re asmon as wildflowers¡­ How is this possible? What kind of ce is this?" Lily wondered, dazed.

    Lunar Crystals were reflective but didn''t emit light. They only reflected the Heaven''s Scar when ced at a specific angle. From the opposite side of the trench, she had only seen the pitch-ck ground.

    The powerhouses defeated the Celestial Maiden projection and stood at the trench''s edge. They stared at Lily on the opposite side but didn''t dare to cross recklessly.

    The energy emitted by the trench blocked all Spirit Power and sensory abilities. They could only use their eyes, asionally catching faint glimmers.

    "What? This woman actually jumped over the Scar of Heaven?" Jamako''s massive body trembled with rage and disbelief.

    Although the female demon didn''t fully understand, she sensed the incredible power and knew not to get close.Lily, shocked, pondered whether she could touch these Lunar Crystals. Suddenly, the countless crystals began floating one by one.

    "What¡­" Lily felt surrounded by sparkles, as if bathed in starlight.

    Despite knowing the crystals'' value, Lily had already absorbed three, surpassing the limit for a Throned Stage expert. She didn''t know if she could absorb more. Even if her sisters needed them, this was the Ancient Battlefield, where ancient Celestial Maidens had fought and died. iming these for herself felt disrespectful to the Celestial Maidens and Tsukuyomi no Mikoto. So, Lily left them alone.

    However¡­

    The Lunar Crystals flew close to her, emitting a strong yet chilling light, like moonlight condensed into a river. They moved autonomously, beyond Lily''s control, flying toward her.

    "Eh?" She felt an ancient power she couldn''t resist. Tender andforting rays of moonlight surrounded her, slowly merging into her body.

    "What?" The powerhouses on the other side of the trench were also shocked. They saw it clearly now. These were all Lunar Crystals! All of them!

    These were Miracle Treasures that could change an adept''s life in any realm! They had suddenly emerged over a thousand years ago but remained incredibly rare!

    At this moment, Lily was already levitating in the air. The powerhouses watched in disbelief as the Lunar Crystals transformed into rays of moonlight and entered her body.

    "How¡­ how is this possible?" Jamako stammered, shocked.

    "This woman is a Big Dipper at best. She should only absorb three! Even we can only absorb six! Why is she still absorbing them? How many has it been already?" The female demon was stunned.

    With the bounty right in front of them, they disregarded the danger.

    Jamako, though reckless, wasn''t stupid. Unwilling to risk himself, he summoned a Big Dipper tortoise demon Shikigami to fly across the trench.

    As it flew into the cloud of energy, it was rendered to dust and dissipated. Despite being a Sextuple-soul Big Dipper with exceptional defensive abilities, the tortoise demon Shikigami was instantly reduced to ashes.

    Unwilling to ept this, the female demon swung her whip, extending it across the trench. However, just as the whip reached the middle¡­ The front end of the whip crumpled like a burnt candlewick, disintegrating into dust and dissipating into the wind.

    "What?" The female demon and Jamako were shocked.

    Jamako might have epted the destruction of the Big Dipper Shikigami, despite its powerful defenses. However, the whip in the female demon''s hand was a Superior Spirit Treasure! Its durability far exceeded that of any Infernal Stage demon. Yet it was reduced to ashes¡­

    The powerhouses despaired, knowing it was certain death to try crossing the trench. Flying over was also impossible. The trench spanned over 10,000 miles and its influence reached the skies, leaving no gaps.

    They would need to travel thousands of miles to bypass the trench''s endpoint. However, Celestial Maiden projections asionally emerged on this Ancient Battlefield. By the time they reached the other side, Lily would be long gone, assuming they could even make it.

    At this moment, Lily nearly lost consciousness.

    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­" The Lunar Crystals ignored Lily''s condition, merging instantly into her body and forming incredible essences that were fully absorbed.

    Lily''s body began changing in unimaginable ways.

    A hundred! Including the few she had absorbed earlier, she absorbed a total of 100 Lunar Crystals. Only then did it stop, as her body becamepletely saturated.

    However, the remaining Lunar Crystals were still beyond her control. As she trembled, the endless amounts of Lunar Crystals turned into rays of moonlight, bypassing her storage item''s spatial restrictions and directly entering her Ancient Mirror1.

    Rays of moonlight danced in the Ancient Mirror. For a moment, even the sisters training inside were stunned. The moonlight rays ignored them and flew into the cave containing the stele inscribed with Tsukuyomi Swordstyle.

    Above the second floor of the cave, the moonlight rays formed a third floor.

    The cave became empty as countless rays of moonlight formed by the Lunar Crystals gathered on the third floor. Eventually, they coalesced into a projection of a female statue radiating immense Lunar Energy.

    Finally, thest Lunar Crystal flew into her Mirror Dimension. After a blinding sh of light, the female statue revealed its true form.

    It was a female goddess of war, holding a long sword and wearing flowing robes. She seemed immensely powerful, exuding a presence capable of eradicating all darkness across the three realms!

    Though this goddess'' beautiful face was veiled in a glowing light, no other divine being couldpare. This was a statue of Tsukuyomi!

    Across the trench, both infernal powerhouses were stunned into silence. They watched as Lily absorbed all the Lunar Crystals, nearly an infinite amount scattered across the entirendscape!

    If they could acquire even a handful, they would be richer than any Supreme God. Yet, all the Lunar Crystals in thisnd were imed by Lily. This felt utterly unfair!

    Meanwhile, Lily had absorbed 100 Lunar Crystals, and her body had undergone unprecedented changes! Not only had she be even more beautiful, but she had also be indescribably strong!

    Her talent and Spirit Power aside, her body alone was nowparable to Sugawara no Michizane''s. Only the ancient Supreme Gods, created by the heavens with the strongest physical bodies, couldpare to Lily''s current physical strength2. Perhaps they were even weaker.

    At this moment, Lily''s techniques,prehension of abilities, and Spirit Power were stillckingpared to Infernal or Celestial Stage powerhouses. However, her physical body was now stronger than most Supreme Gods. Even if she couldn''t defeat an Infernal Stage expert, it would be impossible for them to kill her.

    Not to mention killing her. It would now take tremendous effort just to injure her!

    Despite this, her body remained filled with feminine charm, her presence even more enthralling. Her figure was still perfect, now with an added hint of nobility, like a goddess.

    Most Yomi Archdemons would loseposure just by ncing at her from afar. They would be obsessed, potentially going insane or dying outright if they couldn''t control their urges.

    Lily slowlynded, sensing the changes in her body with deep disbelief. She gently clenched her fists, creating spatial energy. By caressing her wet hair, she generated a massive wave of Charm Intent.

    "What¡­ happened to me? I absorbed a hundred Lunar Crystals. How is that possible? How did it happen?"

    Even Lily herself doubted it. She questioned whether she was truly an ordinary person who hade to this world by ident.

    She looked at her thin fingers and touched the air, condensing it into tough, crystallized ice.

    "Who am I really? Who am I¡­" she whispered.

    "Agh!" Suddenly, shattered memories from the hundred Lunar Crystals invaded her mind. The rapid influx of disconnected memories gave her a massive headache, causing her to copse to the ground.

    "Ah¡­ Ah!" she cried out in pain.

    Lily felt like she was floating in an endless void as the chaotic, shattered memories began altering the world around her.

    "Whose memories am I seeing¡­" she wondered.

    In a sh, Lily found herself standing in apletely frozen world. The pces around her were tragically beautiful yet lonely.

    Suddenly, she saw numerous high and mighty Celestial Battle Maidens forming ancient formations, bending their knees to her.

    In a blink, she became a vanguard in battle, moving so quickly her mind couldn''tprehend it. Countless demons, ten or even a hundred kilometers tall, were vaporized by her attacks!

    This person was incredibly powerful and imposing¡­ Could it be¡­

    These memories belonged to Tsukuyomi no Mikoto!

    Lily had once seen Tsukuyomi no Mikoto ughter all demons through the perspective of other Celestial Maidens. But now, she was Tsukuyomi no Mikoto herself, seeing everything from her perspective.

    It was unbelievable!

    Through Tsukuyomi no Mikoto''s eyes, stars twinkled and shifted. Tens of thousands of years passed in the blink of an eye.

    She traversed millions of miles in an instant. Before Lily could even notice the endless armies of demons, they were ughtered in a blur!

    Is this how the strongest warrior in Takamagahara saw things? It was too fast! She couldn''t make sense of anything, yet countless demons were already exterminated!

    She had no clue how the goddess identified her targets or killed those incredibly dangerous Demon Gods! Thisbat speed was at least a thousand or ten thousand times faster than anything she had personally experienced!

    After experiencing Tsukuyomi no Mikoto''s shattered memories, Lily finally understood true power! She felt so insignificant. With her current abilities and achievements, she was worse than a newbornpared to these divine warriors at the pinnacle of existence!

    She had thought herself talented and lucky, but after seeing Tsukuyomi no Mikoto''s perspective, she realized how incredibly inferior she was!

    "I fell into Yomi and got stuck in a desperate situation. Yet, I was lucky enough to witness Tsukuyomi no Mikoto''s memories¡­ What mighty deeds have I done to receive such a blessing?" she wondered.

 Book 12: Chapter 61: The Cold Moon Turns Into A Starry Soul

    Book 12: Chapter 61: The Cold Moon Turns Into A Starry Soul

    The heavens churned as an influx of memory fragments surged forth. Though merely remnants of an ancient consciousness, they carried the powerful fluctuations of that era, nearly causing Lily to faint.

    In these chaotic memory fragments, attacks came at her from all directions¡ªcountless spells, ghostly ws, and fangs.

    Lily found herself shifting from relentless attack to frantic defense. Every enemy that assailed her was doomed to perish; every formation that ensnared her was destined to break!

    Yet, the stream of enemies, formations, and treasures attacking her seemed endless!

    The memories grew increasingly chaotic, switching at a dizzying speed! The sky and earth darkened around her. A sudden pain gripped Lily¡¯s soul, threatening to tear it apart.

    Why? Why did she feel such agony, even though these memories were not her own?

    In the current scene, everything quieted down, and the woman in the memory fragments lowered her head. A sword pierced through her body from behind, staining her white, tattered feathered garments red¡­

    The sword¡ªancient and ck¡ªa straight, double-edged de Lily had rarely seen, passed through Tsukuyomi¡¯s body.Gradually, Lily¡¯s vision turned scarlet¡­ She couldn¡¯t tell if the world was colored red by the enemies'' blood or the blood shed by the woman herself.

    The world spun as Lily felt her consciousness ripped from that memory fragment and thrown into another.

    Here, Lily¡¯s vision was entirely tinted red, and she felt stifled, consumed by a sense of despair¡­ From deep within her soul, it felt as though the owner of these memories had reached the end of their conquest.

    Before the vast Land of Yomi, swarms of demons numbering in the millions gathered.

    Meanwhile, behind the woman, an army of deities descended from the cracked sky like a ck swarm of locusts. Yet this army of deities harbored a killing intent far more vicious than that of the demons!

    ¡°Even if¡­ I fall here, you demons and devils shall not cross the Scar of Heaven! In life, I could vanquish heaven and earth; in death, I will shatter the three realms with a single strike!¡±

    A single sword sh cleaved through heaven and earth. It cut across the vast Land of Yomi, forming an insurmountable chasm!

    The demonic army, from the smallest hunchbacked imps to the mightiest Yomi gods, would perish if they dared to cross the chasm alone!

    This was the Scar of Heaven.

    Lily felt Tsukuyomi¡¯s vision gradually darken.

    Amidst the eternal darkness nketing her vision, she saw the ck mass of deities flying toward her. Among them were ancient and strange deities, ones Lily found difficult to describe, never seen before even in legends¡­

    ¡°You seek to capture me? Then apany me.¡±

    The world turned white, and everything vanished from sight. In an instant, it felt as though Lily¡¯s senses had disappeared. She didn¡¯t know how long itsted¡­

    Lily¡¯s vision gradually recovered. Her ears rang for a while before everything slowly returned to normal¡­

    She sensed something approaching her, but it was too distant or obscured to see clearly.

    A small, translucent lunar crystal flew from the distant dark world andnded in Lily''s hand. It was cold and sacred, a fragment that would rather shatter than sumb to the darkness¡ªjust like the soul of its owner.

    The lunar crystal melted in Lily¡¯s hand like snow.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    This was thest thing Lily heard. The voice was faint and mournful, yet filled with endless longing. It drifted away like stardust, leaving an indelible mark on her memory¡­

    Lily''s hands supported her frail body as shey powerlessly on the ground.

    Though the memories were fragmented, she understood¡­ Tsukuyomi no Mikoto had died in battle.

    In her final moments, she unleashed a power that shook the three realms, guarding the Scar of Heaven and preserving millennia of peace on earth. Because of her actions, the archdemons of Yomi, no matter how powerful or ferocious, could not cross over and wreak havoc in the mortal realm.

    After her final outburst, her power to vanquish heaven and earth scattered across the world, forming into a lunar crystal.

    Lily¡¯s tears, however, carried an intensity that even the strongest of men would find hard to match.

    She slowly rose and knelt down in the destend of Yomi. This was likely the ce where Tsukuyomi no Mikoto had fallen.

    Her soul, which shone like the cold moon, was buried in the darkness of Yomi, yet it preserved prosperity on earth, allowing the Heian Dynasty to enjoy a thousand years of peace.

    Reflecting on her life, since arriving in this perilous world, she had received the mirror, the power of moonlight, the Tsukuyomi Swordstyle, and the lunar crystals¡­

    Regardless of where she came from, if not for Tsukuyomi¡¯s inheritance, she would have long since be one of the many miserable and desperate women of this world.

    If not for Tsukuyomi no Mikoto¡¯s de mark inheritance and the lunar crystals, which had transformed into a sea of stars upon her passing, Lily might have been captured by the fifteen powerful experts in the ancient battlefield. Had that happened, her fate would have been a thousand times worse than anyone else¡¯s in Yomi.

    Lily prostrated herself on the destend of Yomi.

    "No matter who I am, no matter where I trulye from¡­"

    "Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, those ancient Celestial Maidens called me ¡®Your Highness.¡¯ Perhaps they were confused or mistaken because I possess some power of moonlight. Or maybe, I was once a maid who knelt before you, secretly worshiping you from afar¡­"

    "But, Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, I truly don¡¯t know, nor can I recall any relevant memories. I only know that I am a lonely soul from another world."

    "However, I do understand that I have received your power."

    "If you are still alive in Takamagahara, please return and reim your power. How could I be worthy of wielding the power to preside over heaven and earth? I only wish for you to awaken Senior Rinne and keep my sisters safe and happy¡­"

    "However, Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, if you¡­ have truly fallen and can never return, then¡­" Lily¡¯s hair fluttered, her eyes shing with cold determination and sorrow. "I will avenge you."

    A drop of kindness should be repaid with a gushing spring. Lily understood this simple truth. Moreover, the blessings bestowed upon her by Tsukuyomi no Mikoto exceeded even the heavens.

    Tsukuyomi no Mikoto was not just a deity revered by Lily; she was her mentor and closest kin! Because¡­ Tsukuyomi no Mikoto''s power flowed through her very being!

    Without the gifts she had received, Lily wouldn''t havee this far. If she understood her debt and didn''t repay it, Rinne likely wouldn''t forgive her, even upon awakening!

    Lily swore in her heart to uncover the truth behind the fall of this great celestial battle maiden of Takamagahara! She would avenge her, no matter how treacherous the journey!

    "I''ll awaken Senior Rinne and avenge Tsukuyomi!"

    The statue of Tsukuyomi no Mikoto stood tall at the top of the cave within the mirror space, while Rinne''s soul slept within a nearby stone chamber¡­ Lily felt that these two were connected!

    She couldn''t help but raise her head and gaze up at the Scar of Heaven.

    <em>All the answers may lie there,</em> she thought.

    At that moment, Jamako and the female demon on the other side of the trench watched Lily cry on her back, faint, and then get up to inexplicably kowtow to the air.

    "Has this woman absorbed too many lunar crystals and gone mad? What is she doing?" Jamako wondered suspiciously. Although he dared not approach, he was reluctant to leave. After all, they had seen how much Lily had absorbed and how much she kept in her storage jade. Jamako and the female demon were keeping a close watch on her.

    They might pass if they took a detour, but they feared Lily would escape. And there was another, more troublesome problem. If they took a detour and Lily crossed back over, what then? Wouldn''t the two of them be made fools?

    However, neither was willing to act separately, fearing the other would monopolize everything. It was no longer just about catching a woman. The credit could be shared, but who would willingly share these countless lunar crystals? Who would take them and hand them over to the Lord?

    They didn''t even want to notify other experts for support. They simply eyed Lily from across the Scar of Heaven.

    Meanwhile, Lily stood up as her consciousness finally returned. Now more certain than ever that the two couldn''t cross, she looked at them coldly but didn''t leave, as her memory vaguely told her there was only a dead end ahead.

    This chasm blocked the passage between Yomi and the mortal realm, preventing any Yomi demon from crossing over. This meant that this side was inessible from other parts of Yomi.

    However, Lily didn¡¯t yet know how to ascend the Scar of Heaven, so she fearlessly sat cross-legged, facing the two powerful experts on the other side of the chasm.

    "What is she up to now?" Jamako wondered, puzzled.

    "I don''t know¡­ I can''t sense any fluctuations, but from her expression, it looks like she''s¡­ practicing1?" The female demon was equally bewildered.

    "Practicing!? This woman is unbelievably audacious!"

    Just as the two powerful experts suspected, Lily was indeed practicing.

    Having crossed the de mark with her body, Lily experienced firsthand the true essence of the Lunar Heavenly Path. This revtion enlightened her on many aspects that had troubled her during her practice of the Lunar Blossom manual.

    She began toprehend the profound de mark while simultaneously practicing Lunar Blossom. There was no doubt that this de mark embodied the ultimate power of the moon! It was an ultimate goal Lily thought beyond her reach, yet she relentlessly pursued it!

    A single sh that could rend the three realms! How magnificent was that feat?

    Only the final attack of Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, the foremost celestial battle maiden of Takamagahara, could reach such heights! There was likely no second person in the world who could achieve such a feat!

    The insights Lily gained from understanding this de mark were immense.

    Many aspects of Lunar Blossom''s breakthrough process, once difficult to grasp¡ªlike breaking through to the Big Dipper Stage¡ªwere now easily resolved byprehending this de mark.

    Although Lunar Blossom was a top-tier spiritual energy training method that transcended the heavens, and although Lily was exceptionally talented, all the celestial maidens in Takamagahara who practiced it before had guidance, while Lily practiced alone. Despite her talent, it was impossible to progress without obstacles. Without sudden enlightenment, her progress would likely have been halted.

    But now, after encountering this de mark, Lily not only received enlightenment but also gained greater determination from the grandeur of this sh!

    What she inherited was no ordinary power! From now on, she would face enemies beyond her imagination! She must, and could only, grow stronger! Even stronger!

    Despite the dire situation, Lily unexpectedly found herself calm and serene¡­ Guided by the de mark and the statue of Tsukuyomi no Mikoto in the mirror space, she contemted, understood, and sessfully executed theplex instructions of the Lunar Blossom secret manual on how to break through to the Big Dipper Stage.

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s cultivation speed reached an unimaginable rate2! She might even achieve a breakthrough in her Lunar Blossom practice today!

 Book 12: Chapter 62: Big Dipper Stage

    Book 12: Chapter 62: Big Dipper Stage

    The Big Dipper Stage, the pinnacle of spiritual energy sublimation, seemed as distant as the stars. Though Takamagahara was beyond reach, it resonated deeply with her heart and soul.

    Beyond the Big Dipper Stagey the Celestial Stage or the Infernal Stage. Upon reaching either, the spiritual energy within one¡¯s body would undergo a profound transformation, bing divine power!

    The Big Dipper Stage, however, was the highest realm of spiritual energy one could attain.

    For most adepts in the Heian Dynasty, the Big Dipper Stage was an unattainable realm. This was because the inhabitants of the Heian Dynasty, also known as Ashihara or the mortal realm, could not absorb or manipte divine power.

    However, in Takamagahara and Yomi, many experts had reached the Big Dipper Stage. In Yomi, nearly two out of every hundred demons possessed Big Dipper-level strength, and even more so in Takamagahara. This was due to environmental differences, higher levels of innate strength, and umted advantages over generations.

    If the three realms were fully connected, any Big Dipper Stage powerhouse could easily dominate a region in the mortal realm, making it impossible for the mortal realm to sustain a dynasty.

    Thus, the three realms had restrictions on their inhabitants.

    Though Lily had fought countless times against Big Dipper Stage archdemons, breaking through to that stage herself was not easy, primarily due to theck of time.With Lily¡¯s talent, even though the Lunar Blossom secret manual was one of the most difficult spiritual methods to practice, she could achieve a breakthrough within eight to ten years, even without fortuitous encounters!

    However, Lily didn¡¯t have that much time, leading to bottlenecks in her Lunar Blossom practice. For most, this wouldn¡¯t even be considered a bottleneck¡ªher cultivation was simply slow.

    But now, with thebined aid of the Scar of Heaven and the statue of Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, Lily began oveing these training difficulties one by one.

    At this moment, she was preparing to break through to the Big Dipper Stage, unshackled. For most adepts in the Heian Dynasty, this step was akin to ascending to heaven, but for the current Lily, everything flowed like a waterfall!

    "Time to prepare for my breakthrough!"

    Lily sat cross-legged, closed her eyes, and focused on the spirit pce within her body.

    Within the spirit pce, the crystal-clear Higanbana flower¡ªLily¡¯s throne pce¡ªoverflowed with awe-inspiring divine power.

    Above the Higanbana flower, the ethereal hazel moon radiated light.

    "I hope I can seed in one go!"

    For Lily, breaking through to the Big Dipper Stage wasn¡¯t the issue; it was a matter of how many attempts and how much time it would take. It would be best if she could seed in one go. Failing on the first attempt could mean that her future achievements might be limited.

    So, even though there was little suspense in breaking through, Lily remained focused and cautious.

    She began applying the Lunar Blossom secret manual¡¯s breakthrough method. The spiritual energy within her began to elerate, flowing ording to the Lunar Blossom secret manual.

    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± Lily couldn''t help but blush as an involuntary hum escaped her lips.

    In her current state, elerating the flow of spiritual energy heightened her sensitivity. But now, it was more important than ever to stay focused!

    As a woman, it was difficult to concentrate when experiencing certain sensations. However, if one could effectively channel it, it could be an additional gift from the heavens.

    The heavens were fair to male and female adepts alike.

    Lily¡¯s hazel moon slowly transformed into a full moon, emitting a stronger radiance.

    The Higanbana flower began to bloom, the purest spiritual energy flowing and brewing within its crystalline petals.

    Amidst the vast spirit sea, snowy cherry blossoms gently drifted down, transforming into silver-white streams that were absorbed by the Higanbana flower, deepening its crimson hue to an even more mesmerizing shade.

    The heart of the Higanbana flower trembled delicately, releasing tiny droplets of transparent liquid. These colorless drops were the essence formed from the initial creation of Big Dipper spiritual energy!

    As the transparent liquid dripped from the flower''s pistil, it transformed into a dense white mist within the spirit pce, ascending into the sky.

    The sky now reflected the deep shades of night, and around the luminous moon, the mist spread like an ancient neb.

    The neb began to swirl around the moon, condensing and transforming¡­

    The entire breakthrough process involved converting the Throne Stage spiritual energy within one''s body into Big Dipper spiritual energy, initiating a profound metamorphosis.

    Continuous streams of spiritual energy flowed into the heart of the flower, which in turn released liquid. This liquid transformed into mist, rising into the air to form a neb¡­ And the cycle repeated.

    Finally, within the swirling neb, a sparkling crystal formed, shimmering like a star.

    This was the first Big Dipper ster soul!

    The next step in breaking through to the Big Dipper Stage was to condense one¡¯s Big Dipper ster souls. The number of ster souls formed during a breakthrough depended on personal qualifications, individual strength, and the level of secret technique used. Most people condensed one or two ster souls during a breakthrough, though it was rare to condense three!

    Achieving four ster souls required the world¡¯s blessings. Only naturally formed creatures of heaven and earth were capable of such a feat¡­

    Anything beyond that was the stuff of legends¡­

    "I wonder how many ster souls I can condense during this breakthrough," Lily thought.

    Lily felt a surge of energy. Not only did she have an abundance of spiritual energy, but her body, infused with a hundred lunar crystals, could withstand any bacsh from breaking through to the Big Dipper Stage as if it were a mere tremor.

    Everything proceeded naturally. Two souls¡­ three souls¡­ No difficulty at all.

    Four souls, five souls¡­

    "Five already? Impossible!"

    The Higanbana flower continued to release liquid. Though the remaining neb was thin, it still coalesced into a sixth ster soul!

    Six souls!

    "This¡­ Forming a sixth ster soul during a breakthrough is unheard of. Not even the Lunar Blossom records mention anything like this!"

    "Hm?" Lily paused. Just as she thought the process wasplete, a surge of heat rose from her lower body. It was a fluctuation of charm intent!

    The crystal-clear fluctuations of charm intent merged into the spirit pce, forming a dense purple mist that filled the space entirely. Under the guidance of the Lunar Blossom secret manual and the strength of Lily¡¯s body, the purple mist condensed into a solid form.

    The seventh ster soul took shape!

    Seven souls! Unbelievable! It was unprecedented to condense seven ster souls during a first breakthrough! As far as Lily knew, such a feat had never been aplished before1!

    Her heart pounded with excitement, but she knew there was still one final step!

    The seven original ster soul embryos had to be brought close to the hazel moon, where they would fuse, and seven strands would separate from the divine soul, merging to form true ster souls!

    This step was extremely difficult, with the challenge increasing for each additional ster soul!

    Lily remained careful and focused, meticulously following the instructions of the Lunar Blossom secret manual.

    The seven original ster soul embryos circled the moon, tracing mysterious andplex trajectories, creating intricate patterns that seemed to embody the underlyingws of heaven and earth.

    As the ster souls drew closer to the misty moon, the soul within it began to emit ripples, like strands, that connected with the ster souls.

    All seven ster souls connected.

    ¡°Sess or failure hinges on this final step!¡± Lily steeled herself at this critical moment.

    She initiated the final step of the secret manual!

    The hazel moon emitted a brilliant light, illuminating the entire spirit pce in pure white! It was like the birth of a new star!

    After the intense light faded, the hazel moon emitted a mesmerizing crystalline halo. Though the soul within was divided into seven strands, it had grown even stronger!

    In the night sky of the spirit pce, seven stars formed, creating a constetion around the moon, slowly revolving! Together, they formed a celestial realm of their own.

    Each ster soul was more powerful than thest. The energy contained in each crystal surrounding the ster souls wasparable to Lily¡¯s previous Higanbana throne pce. At this moment, Lily¡¯s Higanbana flower, the source of her origin soul¡¯s energy, had naturally be even more powerful!

    With the seven stars and one source operating in perfect harmony, the entire spirit pce emanated an unimaginable power, far beyond anything it had before!

    "It¡¯s done!" Lily opened her eyes, her long hair fluttering. A newfound confidence, unseen since her descent into Yomi, radiated from her demeanor.

    In that moment, Lily had not only sessfully broken through to the Big Dipper Stage but had also reached the septuple-soul level in a single attempt!

    This was partly due to her strength, which had far exceeded that of ordinary adepts even when she was at the Throne Stage!

    "Almost time to go back," Lily said coldly as she stood up.

    The poignant images of celestial maidens crushed and eradicated by the powerful beings of Yomi remained vivid in her mind.

    Scenes of her own fall into Yomi, being pursued by countless demons, facing danger at every turn, and suffering capture and humiliation were etched into her memory. It was time to settle the score!

    With a cold gaze, Lily leapt forward, jumping over the Scar of Heaven.

    "What?!" On the opposite side of the chasm, Jamako and the female demon were stunned to see Lily leap over. They had been pondering how to capture her, unable to sense her aura from across the Scar of Heaven.

    "Hehehe, is this woman really that foolish?" Jamako sneered as he watched Lilynd on their side of the chasm, a wicked smile spreading across his face.

    "Hmm?" The female demon''s spiritual energy swept over Lily, and she frowned slightly. "This woman has absorbed a lot of lunar crystals, and her aura feels different from before."

    Jamako felt a twinge of apprehension but quickly dismissed it. He strode toward Lily with a fierce gaze, greedily scanning her. "She hasn''t broken through to the Celestial Stage; she''s just a Big Dipper Stage wretch! What''s there to worry about? Fusing countless lunar crystals? Impossible. It must be some trick. She can only fuse a few at most; the rest must be hidden."

    "That''s right! Hehehe," the female demon chuckled, brandishing her whip as she approached Lily. "You think fusing a few lunar crystals means you can challenge us? You''re truly ignorant. You haven''t even reached the Celestial Stage, and even if you had, a newly ascended female adept wouldn''t stand a chance against us!"

    "Woman! Whatever your reason for jumping over to fight us, it''s futile! In the face of overwhelming power, what difference can your small improvement make? You''d be better off kneeling and surrendering now to avoid suffering!"

    As he spoke, Jamako¡¯s burly body erupted with tremendous power. He rushed toward Lily with great speed.

    Hisrge hand gathered terrifying power, reaching out to seize Lily¡¯s delicate shoulder. Normally, a woman at the Big Dipper Stage would fall to her knees, unable to resist such force.

    However, Lily regarded Jamako with cold indifference, as if he were already dead.

    She lifted Oborozuki Muramasa¡¯s sword sheath with one hand and gripped the hilt with the other, lowering her body slightly as she calmly gathered Big Dipper spiritual energy.

    Jamako''srge hand reached for Lily¡¯s shoulder, but she bent down and drew her sword!

    A purple crescent de of light formed with a sharp ng.

    Jamako anticipated Lily¡¯s attempt to unleash a sword light. Knowing her sword had some power, he swung his iron fan with his other hand to block it, intending to suppress Lily after deflecting her strike.

    With unimaginable force, Oborozuki Muramasa dented the iron fan¡ªa high-level spirit artifact¡ªand drove it into Jamako¡¯s broad chest.

    Jamako¡¯s cheeks bulged as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Arge hole was carved into his chest, and his massive body was sent flying backward by the impact.

    Meanwhile, Lily, holding Oborozuki Muramasa, stood her ground, surrounded by incredible ripples of moonlight.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The female demon, an Infernal Stage expert, widened her eyes in disbelief, almost unable toprehend what she was seeing!

 Book 12: Chapter 63: Invulnerable

    Book 12: Chapter 63: Invulnerable

    At this moment, Jamako¡¯s brutish face twisted with fear and disbelief. Though gods might not need to breathe, breathing was essential for absorbing and circting spiritual energy between heaven and earth, converting it into divine power¡ªa crucial method for maintaining physical strength.

    However, Jamako could feel that more than a dozen of his sturdy ribs were broken. His chest had caved in, and his internal organs were severely damaged!

    Even his divine protection waspromised. As he flew backward in pain and astonishment, he immediately activated his divine power to heal his internal and external injuries.

    ¡°What?!¡± Jamako''s eyes widened. Known for his strong physique and potent healing abilities, he was shocked to find his healing slow and disrupted by a terrible force!

    Although Oborozuki Muramasa hadn¡¯t directly cut Jamako¡¯s body, the residual lunar force had prated the wound upon impact. This destructive power, particrly lethal to gods and demons, severely hindered Jamako¡¯s divine healing ability.

    His heavy body crashed hundreds of meters away, blood spewing from his mouth.

    ¡°How did he get injured so badly? What happened?¡± The female demon was stunned. Lily¡¯s previous sh had been powerful, but it had been blocked, only causing a heavy recoil. How could it be so devastating? How did one of the most powerful physiques, known for its unparalleled strength, be as weak as a sickly child?

    ¡°You¡­ What kind of sorcery is this?! A hidden weapon! Could it be a hidden weapon?¡± The female demon assumed Lily must have obtained a terrifying hidden weapon on the other side of the Scar of Heaven. Cautiously keeping her distance, she condensed all her infernal energy and aimed it at Lily!At this distance, even if Lily had a hidden weapon, she could dodge it!

    Moreover, the power of a hidden weapony in surprise. Now that the female demon was prepared, she felt no fear!

    The female demon¡¯s whip tore through the sky,shing toward Lily. Although the Scar of Heaven had damaged part of the whip, its power remained. This infernal force was enough to put any Big Dipper Stage expert in a life-or-death situation!

    However, Lily moved like a willow tree in the wind, her motions fluid and unhurried.

    Her reaction speed, already extremely fast, had only heightened with her ascension to the Big Dipper Stage. She swiftly pulled out her sword sheath, seizing the perfect moment to strike at the whip.

    The long whip struck the sheath with a sharp crack, unleashing a terrifying force that shook the surroundings and swept up a cloud of dust!

    The long whip coiled around Lily¡¯s sheath. With a single hand, she pulled the whip taut and flung it violently.

    The female demon felt an incredible force pulling her off the ground. She crashed headfirst into the ground, shattering the tough Yomi boulders beneath her.

    ¡°You wretch!¡± The female demon shook off the debris and stood up, attempting to retrieve her whip. However, she found Lily¡¯s foot firmly nted on the whip, preventing her from reiming it even with both hands!

    The female demon infused the whip with a fluctuation of charm intent, hoping to transmit it to the other end and shake Lily off!

    However, Lily¡¯s charm intent was now so powerful that the female demon''s charm attack was instantly dispersed upon impact, rendering itpletely ineffective!

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The female demon was utterly shocked.

    This wasn¡¯t a treasure or a hidden weapon; it was pure strength!

    The woman before her was stronger, younger, and more beautiful than she was!

    Faced with Lily¡¯s overwhelming strength, the female demon felt utterly powerless, her hands and feet trembling in defeat.

    "You¡­ you¡¯ve been hiding your strength! You must be at the Celestial Stage! Yes, you are, aren¡¯t you? Hahaha, hahahaha!" The female demon, panicked and on the verge of madness, raved, "I was wondering why Takamagahara would ce such high rewards on someone at the Big Dipper Stage! Kagami Lily, you''re actually at the Celestial Stage!"

    ¡°What? The Celestial Stage?¡± Jamako, having finally healed enough to stand, still felt pain in his chest. His muscr face twisted in shock. "This wench is actually a god at the Celestial Stage? Could she be a damned celestial maiden?! Damn it, the Takamagahara wanted notice is a huge trap!"

    Lily observed their horror-stricken faces but remained silent. She suddenly released the whip, causing the female demon, who was still pulling hard, to stumble backward.

    Lily took a single step forward before erupting into motion at full speed.

    In an instant, a beam of white light shed beside Jamako.

    ¡°Damn it! So what if you¡¯re at the Celestial Stage? I¡¯m a true powerhouse at the Infernal Stage¡ªno one at the same level can match me! Watch me beat you to death, you little wench! No, before I kill you, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer first!¡±

    Jamako¡¯s face twisted into a ferocious expression. His massive fist, charged with a menacing aura of evil, smashed toward Lily like a colossal meteor descending to earth.

    But Lily¡¯s figure flickered.

    Jamako''s fist struck empty air with a boom, as Lily had already appeared behind him. Leaping into the air, she raised Oborozuki Muramasa above her head.

    "Watch out!" the female demon shouted, swinging her long whip at Lily with all her strength.

    But Lily paid no heed.

    With a swift motion, a slender, silver-white de, resembling a crystal wing made of ice, sliced into Jamako¡¯s thick neck from behind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A miserable cry escaped as Lily¡¯s Oborozuki Muramasa sliced deeply into his neck. Despite his divine protection, the de wedged itself halfway into his incredibly tough spine, causing even his divinity to suffer bacsh.

    Blood spurted like a fountain, apanied by searing pain.

    This lunar force-infused strike, a nemesis to gods and demons, consumed a vast amount of divine power. Though only a small portion entered Jamako¡¯s body, it depleted nearly 30% of his divine power!

    A whole thirty percent! Divine power, refined through spiritual energy, was potent and pure, but it was difficult to replenish. Even using Blood Spirit Magatama was extremely costly. For someone like Jamako, replenishing just one percent of his divine power would require at least ten pieces of Blood Spirit Magatama, and it would take considerable time. Even with an abundance of Blood Spirit Magatama, recovering one percent a day would be remarkable!

    The permanent damage caused by such a significant loss of divine power was incalcble.

    Typically, when gods fought, they didn¡¯t burn the true divine power within their bodies, resulting in minimal loss. Burning divine power could boost strength significantly, but at the cost of consuming life force.

    Such a move was reserved for moments of desperation.

    But Lily¡¯s strike had extinguished nearly 30% of Jamako¡¯s divine power¡ªa powerful Infernal Stage existence. This was akin to a fatal blow!

    At that moment, the female demon''s whip fiercely struck Lily¡¯s waist and back. Though it tore open her thin gauze dress and even snapped the strap of her bra, it left only a shallow red mark on her skin, which faded in less than a second¡­

    ¡°No, this is impossible! Utterly impossible! I used my secret technique, Shattered Blossom Strike! How¡­ How did it not even leave a trace on her delicate skin? Her body looks so tender, so how is she so durable?¡± The female demon was astonished, her eyes bulging with jealousy, her lips unconsciously bitten in frustration.

 Book 12: Chapter 64: Killing A God For The First Time

    Book 12: Chapter 64: Killing A God For The First Time

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Lily¡¯s strike hit with such tremendous force that it sent Jamako crashing into the ground, causing the earth to deform and sending rocks flying skyward.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re at the Celestial Stage, how can you have such a strong defense?¡± For the first time, the female demon felt that both her and Jamako¡¯s lives were truly at risk. Abandoning any thoughts of monopolizing the lunar crystals, she quickly notified a dozen or so Empyrean Stage powerhouses.

    The loss of divine power was so severe that Jamako nearly lost his sanity. Among his peers, no one had ever dealt him such a devastating blow with a single strike!

    Jamako had been in Yomi for many years and knew about the legendary beings that resided there, so he had always been careful not to provoke them.

    Instantly, he burned more of his divine power, causing his speed to skyrocket as he flew out to prevent Lily fromunching another attack.

    ¡°I never expected Kagami Lily to be so cunning! All this time, she¡¯s been pretending to be at the Big Dipper Stage, putting on a convincing act just to catch us off guard! She must have already been a powerful Celestial Stage expert1, and after fusing with several lunar crystals, likely six, her strength has increased even further!¡±

    Jamako knew he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless anymore. He pulled out a taiko drum and began beating it fiercely with hisrge hands. The thunderous beats released powerful shockwaves, shattering the surrounding mountains and causing the ground to cave in.

    Frightened, the female demon retreated to a safe distance. The power of this high-grade spirit artifact drum was terrifying, fueled as it was by the ignition of Jamako¡¯s divine power.Lily took out the sakura parasol and opened it in front of her. The shockwaves crashed against the sakura parasol, but they were deflected, spreading toward nearby mountain peaks and causing them to crumble.

    Lily held up the sakura parasol and charged directly into the taiko drum¡¯s shockwaves. Jamako¡¯s shockwaves struck her repeatedly, but to his surprise, they couldn¡¯t stop Lily.

    With no other choice, Jamako retreated swiftly. He lifted the taiko drum and hurled it violently at Lily. The massive drum, as heavy as a Yomi mountain, came crashing toward her.

    Lily put away the sakura parasol and spun her body, using one leg as the axis. Her other slender, graceful leg drew a wide arc as she kicked upward with force.

    An extremely loud drumbeat resounded as her kick connected. Jamako was shaken to his core, vomiting blood once again.

    Lily leaped into the air, soaring above the taiko drum. With another powerful kick, she sent it hurtling back toward Jamako. Jamako waved his iron fan, summoning a mighty hurricane in a desperate attempt to block it.

    The taiko drum, now carrying even greater force from Lily¡¯s kick than it had when infused with Jamako¡¯s burning divine power, crashed into his already injured chest,pletely shattering the ribs he had just pieced together.

    "You wretch! I swear I''ll kill you!" Jamako roared, picking up the taiko drum, burning more of his divine power, and charging toward Lily.

    Lily''s gaze was icy as she gripped her sword and thrust it toward Jamako!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your de can withstand this!¡±

    Oborozuki Muramasa pierced through the taiko drum with a powerful thrust, its tip plunging into Jamako¡¯s burly arm. Lily twisted the de sharply and yanked it back!

    With a sharp crack, the taiko drum split in half.

    Lily¡¯s de didn¡¯t hesitate, smoothly turning to sh through Jamako¡¯s massive form. The de struck Jamako¡¯s chest with a heavy blow, tearing it apart and sending blood gushing out like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The blow drained Jamako, leaving him with less than half of his divine power.

    Suddenly, the female demon¡¯s whipshed out, entangling Lily¡¯s wrist and halting her pursuit of Jamako. Lily gripped her sword with one hand and swung it backhandedly.

    A hazy moon de flew toward the female demon, who struggled to dodge as she was unwilling to release the whip. She didn¡¯t expect the de light to be so fast and her head was severed in one swift motion!

    Decapitated, the female demon flew into a frenzy, burning her divine power. Her head became grotesque, hair disheveled, as she hurtled toward Lily,unching poisonous needles from her gaping, fang-filled mouth.

    Lily swiftly retreated to avoid the poisonous needles, but they relentlessly tracked her movements.

    Seeing this, Lily grabbed the long whip coiled around her arm and yanked hard. The female demon, refusing to release the whip, was pulled directly into the path of her own needles.

    ¡°What?!¡± The female demon¡¯s poisonous needles embedded themselves into her own body.

    Lily yanked the whip once more, pulling the female demon closer. Ignoring the whip tangled around her hand, Lily gripped Oborozuki Muramasa tightly and shed down with both hands.

    Without the protection of divinity, the female demon was split in half by Oborozuki Muramasa.

    However, the female demon¡¯s soul had already fled to her severed head. Sensing the hopelessness of her situation, she quickly turned and flew away.

    Lily quickly took out Himiko¡¯s Longbow, drew it back fully, and released. The arrow shot forth with a swift whoosh. Infused with hazy lunar force, the arrow pierced through the female demon¡¯s head.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The female demon¡¯s head fell lifelessly to the ground.

    Suddenly, Jamako gathered his energy and appeared behind Lily. She turned to defend herself with her sword, but Jamako grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Hahaha! No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t match my strength!¡± Jamako, ignoring the fatal wound on his chest, burned his divine power and sent a heavy punch toward Lily¡¯s face.

    This punch carried incredible force!

    Unexpectedly, Lily blocked the punch with her elbow.

    ¡°What?¡± Jamako couldn¡¯t believe it. Lily was actually strong enough to block his punch with her elbow? This was a pure physical confrontation! How could she possibly possess such strength?

    Lily kicked Jamako away with a powerful blow and immediately leaped after him. She raised Oborozuki Muramasa and shed down with all her might at the unwilling, terrified Jamako!

    A bright, crescent de of light appeared! It resembled the enigmatic moon! This was another manifestation of lunar power that Lily had mastered afterprehending its heavenly principles and reaching the Big Dipper Stage!

    This was arcane lunar force. Arcane lunar force and hazy lunar force weren¡¯t inferior or superior; they simply possessed different characteristics.

    Hazy lunar force was ethereal, intangible, and elusive. It could be light or heavy, fast or slow, soft or sharp, concealing endless killing intent and power! Meanwhile, arcane lunar force was lofty and brilliant, specializing in frontal assaults with unparalleled shing power!

    Even as Oborozuki Muramasa cleaved into Jamako¡¯s chest, it couldn¡¯t pierce through the divine protection guarding his spirit sea. His spirit sea was shielded by an incredibly hard, crystal-like divine core, resembling blood spirit magatama, encased in a strangeyer of divine light.

    Even Lily¡¯s hands throbbed from the force of the recoil.

    Although the sword failed to prate the divine protection, the violent impact reverberated through the blood spirit jade divine core, leaving Jamako¡¯s spirit sea and soul in turmoil¡­

    For male and genderless deities, whether from Takamagahara or Yomi, their cores were located within their hearts, formed by the crystallization of blood spirit jade, making them extremely tough.

    In contrast, female deities possessed softer, more ethereal cores located deep within their lower abdomens. Instead of a hard core, they had a condensation of mist and blood soul fluid, and a special nurturing space called the spirit pce.

    When a female deity¡¯s vital point was attacked, they primarily relied on the energy released by the blood soul fluid for defense. The advantage was that if the defense held, the spirit pce would remain intact. However,pared to the blood spirit jade crystals of males, which had decent resistance against direct attacks from divine weapons, female deities were at a disadvantage.

    After death, whether male or female, their blood spirit jade crystals or blood soul fluid would scatter across the world, condensing into blood spirit magatama. If the fragments were insufficient to form aplete magatama, they would instead be magatama fragments.

    Naturally formed blood spirit magatama veins also existed in Yomi and Takamagahara, but they were extremely rare. When discovered, they often sparked world-shaking battles!

    Jamako¡¯s eyes rolled back as he copsed to the ground. Although not yet dead, his spirit sea had been severely damaged by the impact, and most of his divine power had dissipated. He could barely remain conscious. Once his divine power depleted further, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to maintain his divinity.

    Lily noticed a strange power flowing out of Jamako¡¯s body, coalescing into a transparent, glowing ancient crimson jade que, engraved with j¨­mon patterns.

    The jade que began sinking toward the ground, as if preparing to burrow into it.

    Lily instinctively tried to capture it with her spiritual power, but found it ineffective. Remembering the sakura parasol, she quickly took it out and opened it, activating its anima-absorbing power. The que resisted, but Lily infused her own power into the parasol, gradually oveing the resistance and drawing the que inside. Without hesitation, Lily stored the parasol in her mirror space, imprisoning the que to prevent its escape.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow darted toward Lily¡¯s feet! Instinctively, she brandished Oborozuki Muramasa.

    The de pierced through the female demon¡¯s head, pinning it to the ground.

    The female demon had intended to bite Lily¡¯s bare feet with her poisonous fangs onest time, but she was discovered and finished off with a single sword strike. This was the first powerful expert at the Empyrean Stage that Lily had ever in.

    Shortly after, Jamako¡¯s spirit seapletely copsed, and he too sumbed.

    Lily¡¯s consciousness entered the mirror space. Though none of the sisters were present, she didn¡¯t concern herself with that. She opened the sakura parasol, confident the que couldn¡¯t escape in this realm.

    In the mirror space, the que emitted a faint light and transformed into a small, two-inch-tall statue¡ªa hideous, fierce-looking purgatory evil, yet remarkably lifelike.

    Lily found it very strange. Unsure of what the statue was, she decided to store it away in the storage room.

    At that moment, two sessive explosions sounded from outside. Lily quickly returned her attention to the outside world.

    Fluctuations surrounded the corpses of Jamako and the female demon. Lily didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she noticed piles of blood-red, translucent objects scattered around them.

    Upon closer inspection, they were all blood spirit magatama. Lily counted them, finding 36 blood spirit magatama around Jamako and 18 around the female demon.

    She waved her hand, collecting them all. Though there were only 36 and 18, the size and weight of these blood spirit magatama were much greater than any Lily had obtained before.

    Each one was equivalent to ten of the blood spirit magatama used to summon Kagura¡¯s power, including those from when Lily was sold into very. In other words, by Takamagahara and Yomi¡¯s standards, the blood spirit magatama Lily obtained from these two major Yomi powerhouses equaled 360 and 180 magatama, respectively.

 Book 12: Chapter 65: Fight Again! Yaiba

    Book 12: Chapter 65: Fight Again! Yaiba

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    A Sextuple or Septuple-soul Big Dipper Stage powerhouse who ventured into Yomi for decades might end up with nothing or, at best, a single blood spirit magatama¡¯s worth of harvest.

    For those seeking stability, working as a guard or servant of a god¡ªlike the guard at Grudgeless Bridge¡ªcould earn them a blood spirit magatama every hundred years.

    But these methods weren¡¯t the fastest way for Big Dipper Stage powerhouses to umte blood spirit magatama. The quickest way was to kill experts at the Empyrean Stage.

    Even the weakest among the Empyrean Stage could yield ninerge blood spirit magatama from their blood spirit crystals when killed, equivalent to ny standard blood spirit magatama. These standard magatama were often reconstituted fromrger ones for convenient trading, though they also appeared naturally in standard sizes.

    Killing a single Empyrean Stage expert could yield nearly a hundred, or even several hundred, magatama! But how many Big Dipper Stage powerhouses in the world could earn their wealth by killing Empyrean Stage experts?

    This was a fortune no Big Dipper Stage powerhouse could earn even after serving as a guard or servant for tens of thousands of years. The lifespan of a Big Dipper Stage adept varied from a few thousand years to tens of thousands, but almost none died of old age. Most perished in adventures, treasure hunts, battles, feuds, or after failing to pass through the heavenly gate, falling into perilous ces.

    Lily gathered the treasures and weapons from the two fallen Infernal Stage powerhouses. She then strode away without hesitation.

    She didn¡¯t bother to bury them. Although they were Yomi powerhouses, Lily might have buried them under different circumstances. But this was an ancient battlefield! Countless celestial maidens had perished here, yet none were buried. These two didn¡¯t deserve any better1.If Lily hadn¡¯t broken through, she likely would have suffered far worse, enduring unimaginable humiliation!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Enki and another strange red demon at the Infernal Stage suddenly lost contact with Jamako and the female demon as they flew over.

    ¡°What happened? Could they have already captured that woman and are just toying with her?¡±

    ¡°That b?a?s?t?a?r?d? Jamako might pull something like that! But what about Hirana2?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Anyway, let¡¯s keep heading to the location they mentioned!¡±

    The two powerful experts flew across the vast battlefield at extreme speed.

    Jamako and the female demon had attempted to contact fifteen Infernal Stage powerhouses, but the Hell of Torment¡¯s unique environment prevented some from receiving the message. Only eleven were sessfully contacted; of those, nine chose to rush over, while two refused.

    They entered the ancient battlefield from different locations, as it was a vast area with multiple entrances. Around the same time, Wakarai¡¯s subordinate, Yaiba, also entered the ancient battlefield, hurrying in the same direction.

    Flying alone and in a strange mood, he wondered, ¡°Given their personalities, why didn¡¯t they capture Kagami Lily themselves when they found her? Why ask us toe? Could it be a trap?¡±

    With no other clues, Yaiba decided to investigate. He didn¡¯t fully trust Lord Umashi¡¯s men, but with his strength, he wasn¡¯t too concerned, even if it were a trap.

    After defeating the two major Infernal Stage powerhouses, Lily immediately remembered that Queen Kaguya and Chiya were still locked in a fierce battle. Despite her newfound strength, Lily didn¡¯t grow overconfident. She knew she still wasn¡¯t a match for Wakarai or Lord Umashi, but she was certain she could help them to some extent if she went now. She wouldn¡¯t just take off and retreat alone.

    Even without the help of the Queen and Chiya, Lily believed that if she faced Wakarai one-on-one, she had a fair chance of escaping with her life, even if she couldn¡¯t im victory.

    However, Supreme Gods were eternal beings, having trained for tens of thousands of years, each mastering a heavenly principle. Lily had never truly faced a Supreme God in battle, so she couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    ¡°Even so, since I can contribute now, I can¡¯t just ignore the Queen and the others!¡± Lily resolved.

    However, she had been running around for so long that she had lost all sense of direction in this ce¡­

    ¡°Damn, where did Ie from, and where should I go? I need to search!¡±

    At this point, Lily didn¡¯t fear any of the dozen or so Yomi powerhouses, as long as they weren¡¯t all gathered together.

    She activated her domain and used her spiritual energy to scan her surroundings, but she didn¡¯t dare to overextend. If her range was toorge, she risked being surrounded by multiple powerhouses, which would be disastrous.

    She kept her sensing range within a hundred-meter diameter.

    ¡°I hope I won¡¯t be unlucky enough to run into all of them at once.¡±

    Although Lily could sense others, Empyrean Stage powerhouses could naturally sense her as well. But if Lily didn¡¯t do this, how would she find her way out or locate the Queen and Commander Chiya?

    Lily relied solely on intuition, roughly retracing her steps. Despite her newfound strength to defeat Empyrean Stage powerhouses, she was still at the Big Dipper Stage and couldn¡¯t fly yet.

    Currently, Lily could move as if walking on air, just as she had in the Heian Dynasty using spiritual energy fluctuations. However, this wasn¡¯t particrly useful outside of battle.

    She leaped and darted between boulders, moving at a fairly decent speed.

    ¡°The exit!¡±

    Lily¡¯s intuition proved urate; she managed to find her way back.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    As she found the exit, she also sensed a powerful aura tens of kilometers away. The other party noticed her as well.

    This aura was simr to that of a Yomi powerhouse and felt vaguely familiar, but it was undoubtedly an enemy!

    The other party immediately elerated toward Lily upon sensing her, but instead of fleeing as expected, she moved to confront them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± muttered Yaiba, the tough Yomi vagrant samurai, his gray-white hair fluttering in the wind. ¡°This aura¡­ it should be that woman. But she seems stronger than before? She should know I¡¯ve found her, so why isn¡¯t she running? Instead, she¡¯sing toward me? Suspicious¡­¡±

    Yaiba was a seasoned swordsman, having faced many battles, so he wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by this. He simply approached Lily with more caution.

    From Lily¡¯s perspective, since the other party was alone, it was a good opportunity for her to confront him.

    Yaiba increased his speed. Though wary, he felt no fear. Either the other party wasn¡¯t Kagami Lily, or he was about to make a significant contribution to Wakarai. Still, since the other party dared to approach, perhaps it wasn¡¯t Kagami Lily, but someone with a simr aura?

    ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t just my imagination. A stroke of luck like this is rare for an old man like me.¡±

    Yaiba elerated, soaring through the air. From his high vantage point, he finally spotted a young woman leaping between the mountains and trees below.

    ¡°It really is Kagami Lily!¡± Yaiba¡¯s heart rejoiced. He descended and perched atop a stone pir, looking down at Lily from above.

    Lily noticed him and halted. It was Yaiba, the one who had manhandled her when she first fell into Yomi, causing her much suffering. Today, they met again. What a small world.

    ¡°Kagami Lily? I didn¡¯t expect you to be bold enough to openly reveal your aura. Though I won¡¯t spare you, I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat¡¯s going on in that mind of yours? Have you given up, thinking there¡¯s no escape, and decided to surrender in shame?¡± Yaiba¡¯s rough hand stroked his beard as he gazed down at Lily, his eyes sharp like a vulture¡¯s.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure who it was, but it turns out to be you! If Wakarai himself were saying this to me, it might have been more convincing,¡± Lily replied coldly.

    ¡°Hehehe, quite an arrogant woman, aren¡¯t you? Have you gone mad after facing the pressure and pursuit of so many powerhouses? Kagami Lily, listen, I¡¯m not usually interested in women, but I have to admit, I had some thoughts about you. Now, though, I¡¯m a little disappointed in what you¡¯ve be. I¡¯m afraid Lord Wakarai would be disappointed too! You probably don¡¯t know what fate awaits women who annoy Lord Wakarai, do you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who disappoints me. I thought you were just following orders and had a shred of integrity. Turns out you¡¯re just another old lecher!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! I may not treat women like other Yomi powerhouses do, but as a normal man, how could I not feel something when looking at you? And you¡¯re scolding this old man for that? Aren¡¯t you too ignorant? Women like you are nothing but trouble, destined to be enved by strong men! This situation isn¡¯t Wakarai¡¯s or Lord Umashi¡¯s fault. me yourself for being too beautiful and sexy! Hehehehe!¡± Yaiba wore the expression of a self-righteous elder who believed he understood the world. Despite being the aggressor, he put all the me on Lily.

    ¡°Shut up! I might feel sick if I speak another word to you! How did someone like you be a powerful swordmaster?¡± Lily tightened her grip on Oborozuki Muramasa, spiritual energy radiating from her body.

    ¡°How did I be one? You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Yaiba roared.

    Yaiba¡¯s strength erupted, but he didn¡¯t bother burning his divine power to deal with Lily. He raised his still-scarred finger, ¡°You little b?i?t?c?h?, this time, I won¡¯t be so polite as to hand you over to His Highness Wakarai immediately. When I catch you, I¡¯ll strip you naked first and see how you seduced His Highness!¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t retort. Arguing with such a disrespectful elder would only lead to more humiliation. She suddenly burst forward, darting between the rocks as she rushed to attack Yaiba.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yaiba was shocked by Lily¡¯s speed!

    While he was still astonished, Lily had already closed the distance. Gripping Oborozuki Muramasa, she shed at Yaiba with all her might, her heart burning with anger!

    If being beautiful made one deserving of anger and conquest, then the heavenlyw of this world was either upside down or utterly corrupt!

    A violent metallic ng echoed as Lily¡¯s sword shed with Yaiba¡¯s ancient, broken de.

    The force of the impact caused the stone pir beneath Yaiba¡¯s feet to copse, cracking the surrounding ground and sendingrge chunks of earth flying.

    ¡°What immense power!¡± Yaiba eximed, feeling the raw strength reverberate through hisrge, aging hands, causing his knuckles to crack.

    Lily was a force of nature, her strength boundless and overwhelming. She was no longer the fragile girl of the past. The sheer power of her blow nearly choked Yaiba with shock.

    Yaiba, ever resolute, quickly ignited his divine power despite his surprise, resisting Lily¡¯s blow in mid-air. Yet, the force of her strike still drove him downward. Veins bulged on Yaiba¡¯s forehead as he thrust his arms forward, crashing down to the ground. Hended on one knee, his hand bracing him to keep from copsing.

    Meanwhile, Lily, propelled backward by the impact, remained unfazed. She stepped lightly on a wave of cherry blossoms, hovering in mid-air.

 Book 12: Chapter 66: Ten Thousand-Meter Sword Beam

    Book 12: Chapter 66: Ten Thousand-Meter Sword Beam

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Yaiba thrust his sword into the ground, his grayish-white hair wildly flying about, as rock spikes resembling giant dragon fangs thrust towards Lily. She waved her hand, a misty de of moonlight slicing through all the rock spikes, turning them to ash. From within the ash, an empty space appeared, and Yaiba charged through.

    <em>Boom!</em> Yaiba swung his sword, the de''s light carrying the fractured vibrations of the earth, resembling the rugged lines of barren mountains, full of vigor and unyielding strength. Lily, with her feathered robe fluttering, dodged like a butterfly, her form elusive. Her speed was too fast, her movements too swift.

    Yaiba''s eyes widened in disbelief. How could this woman be so fast and possess such immense strength? It was as if she embodied the ultimate form ofbat, integrating strength, speed, and skill. His own swordsmanship was highly advanced, and to prevent Lily from counterattacking, he swiftly swung his sword backward while turning mid-air, attempting to push Lily back.

    However, Lily anticipated his intent. With just a slight step back in mid-air, a de of light carrying the marks of barren stones brushed past a short distance from her waist. In truth, such a light sh wouldn''t injure Lily given her current spiritual defense and physical condition; at most, it would feel like a whip on her fair skin, but Lily preferred not to be hit unnecessarily.

    After dodging his sh, she countered with a horizontal swing of her own, her de of hazy moonlight effortless and light. Yaiba, however, didn''t possess such agile movements.

    <em>Pfft!</em> Her sh grazed Yaiba''s shoulder, light yet inflicting a significant wound. This gentle cut also drained some of Yaiba''s divine power.

    "Argh! You, you¡­" Previously injured by Lily, whom he thought was far inferior in strength, he considered it a fluke. But now, the force behind her gentle sh was so intense, causing no small damage to his divine form. It was as if her power was naturally god-ying.

    After receiving this sh, Yaiba hastily retreated. Lily''s exquisite movement and superior swordsmanship were one thing, but the strength within her de''s edge presented an unprecedented danger to him."Ugh¡­" Yaiba clutched his bleeding shoulder, "Who exactly are you? What are your intentions? Why hide your strength?"

    To others like Jamako, Lily hiding her strength could be spected upon, but to Yaiba, it made no sense. He had personally captured Lily months ago, and there was no indication nor reason for her to hide her strength then. So why had Lily suddenly be so strong? Why did she bizarrely pretend to be captured time and again, and why reveal her strength now?

    "I have no obligation to exin to you," Lily stood at a distance,unching an attack through the air.

    "Moonlight!"

    Lily''s understanding of the Lunar Heavenly Path had dramatically deepened and broadened, allowing her more fluid control over the moon''s power, achieving an intuitive and spontaneous mastery. This moonlight was a technique Lily created on the fly, integrating her insights into the Lunar Heavenly Path. Itpensated for her longsword''sck of long-distance, rapid thrusting capabilities. Quicker and more concealed than her shing de beam, it was less powerful but faster!

    As fast as a sh, a beam of moonlight shot towards Yaiba. He desperately dodged, but his left arm was still hit, leaving a horrific wound that was difficult to heal. The advantages of Empyrean Stage powerhouses, when facing Lily''s lunar force, became very unclear, even turning into a disadvantage. The lunar force inflicted greater damage on beings from Yomi and Takamagahara than on ordinary fighters.

    "Enough! Thinking about these things will only disturb my de!" Having been through countless battles, Yaiba hade to a realization in that moment. "From now on, I will no longer see you as a woman, a fleeing ve! You are my life-and-death adversary on the path of the sword!" Yaiba dered loudly.

    <em>Boom!</em> Waves of yellow Yomi power surged as mes, Yaiba burning his divine power, significantly amplifying his mightpared to usual.

    Lily''s gaze grew solemn, her sword pointing at Yaiba, "Just for that remark, I will take you down seriously!"

    "Arrogant! That''s not how a woman should behave!" Yaiba erupted with all his strength, charging towards Lily.

    "Have you gone senile? Have you forgotten what you just said?" Lily didn''t dodge in the face of Yaiba''s mountain-splitting strike; instead, she chose to confront him head-on!

    Her Oborozuki Muramasa, swift and fierce, whipped up endless gusts.

    "Arcane Moon!" The bright, dazzling, and stunningly beautiful de of Arcane Lunar Force met Yaiba¡¯s de in a sh!

    "Ah!" Yaiba felt as if his old yet still resilient bones were about to shatter. An undeniable force from the sh sent him flying backward.

    <em>Pfft!</em> He spat out a mist of blood, with multiple internal organs shattered, his body tumultuously overturning, countless bones cracked, and meridians injured. This strike''s fierce tremor and the moon''s vibrations depleted over twenty percent of Yaiba''s divine power!

    And using divine power for healing would consume even more, besides being difficult to recover from. Yaiba did not possess a divinity. Although his strength might have been stronger than Jamako''s, hecked divine protection for his vitals.

    Lily''s de wielded such might that, had it directly hit a vital spot, Yaiba likely wouldn''t have withstood even a single strike!

    Yaiba flew thousands of meters,nding on a distant hill, coughing up blood profusely, with blood seeping from many parts of his strong body and severe internal injuries.

    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ Just the recoil from two strikes holds such power, Kagami Lily¡­" Yaiba lifted his head, only to see Lily standing on a stone pir opposite him, looking stunningly beautiful and unharmed.

    "To think it woulde to this; not only are this woman''s sword strikes so powerful, but her physical resilience far surpasses mine¡­" Yaiba admitted, "Kagami Lily, I am not your match¡­ But between you and me today, only one can live! Even if I were to win against you, I wouldn''t take you as a ve to present to Wakarai. Because, without a resolve to face death, harboring even the slightest hesitation in my heart, I will definitely not be able to defeat you!"

    Lily raised her Oborozuki Muramasa, "If you can respect your opponent, then I will give you respect as well."

    "Hehehe, Kagami Lily, I didn''t expect that in my twilight years, with breaking through to the realm of Supreme God beyond hope, I would encounter such an incredible opponent. A woman, unbelievably disguised as a Big Dipper Stage fighter. To this day, I cannot understand it, but at this moment, I no longer wish to know! Because from now on, only one of us can survive! This answer is irrelevant to both you and me!"

    "Behold the strongest technique I''ve grasped in my lifetime!" The ground shook as Yaiba unleashed a torrential surge of Yomi mes, transforming into a bright yellow figure of a hellish demon, his prayer beads scattering. Twelve heavy prayer beads, like twelve stars, revolved around him.

    <em>Boom!</em> Yaiba, along with the giant demon figure, charged at Lily, his de gathering terrifying divine mes, while the demon phantom also wielded a sword of divine mes. The twelve stars, a top-tier spiritual treasure, raced towards Lily ahead of Yaiba. They aimed not at Lily''s vital points but at her joints and limbs, intending to impede her movements just enough for Yaiba''s ultimate move to clinch victory by a hair''s breadth.

    "Hmph!" At that moment, Lily, her face serious, responded with a coldugh.

    <em>Perhaps your strength far surpasses that man''s, but your so-calledbat techniques are far inferior to his.</em>

    "That man, he''s a true demon god who could even use his soul as a hidden weapon! Do you have such resolve?"

    Lily, with a shout of defiance, leapt up, her movements elusive and agile. Like dancing in the sky, she dodged all twelve prayer beads in a session of movements that flowed like water, resembling a dance routine. Amidst her dance, Lily evaded all the beads and met Yaiba head-on.

    "Behold my ultimate strike¡ª Yaksha Infernal Transformation1!" With the giant demon phantom behind him, Yaiba''s de descended!

    Lily¡¯s Oborozuki Muramasa, with just a few meters of movement, unleashed a de light stretching tens of thousands of meters! Moonlight swirled within that de, embodying the essence of the moon¡¯s eternal cycle.

    With a resounding crack, Oborozuki Muramasa cleaved through Yaiba¡¯s battle-worn sword, unleashing a de light that relentlessly struck Yaiba.

    <em>Pfft!</em> The robust old man seemed to be pierced through by a crescent moon from the heavens.

    "Ah¡­" The tens of thousands of meters of crescent moon de light turned into a thin arc, gradually disappearing. Yaiba remained suspended in midair, a huge hole in his chest.

    "I''ve lost¡­" Suddenly convulsing, he fell powerlessly to the ground. The demon swordsman Yaiba, who had made a name for himself in Yomi with a broken sword, couldn''t have imagined his life would end this way just minutes before.

    Lily, apanied by a few cherry blossoms, gentlynded, sheathing her silver-glittering Oborozuki Muramasa.

    "Cough¡­ cough¡­" Yaiba, lying on the ground, coughing up blood, his aged hand trembling as he reached towards Lily, "Kagami Lily, the beauty of your swordsmanship¡­ is no less than your visage."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Kagami¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­ you might already possess the qualifications to stand alongside the top existences within Yomi, or perhaps, you''re still a bit short. I, an old man, can no longer judge. Honestly, at this moment, I do not wish for you to fall into the hands of a powerful being and be a ve to beauty due to your looks¡­ You have ovee my swordsmanship; I hope you can go further on the path of the sword¡­"

    "No one can enve me. I know which path I should take, where I should go," Lily answered with a calm spirit.

    "Kagami Lily¡­" Yaiba suddenly convulsed, trying to lift his blood-soaked hand to rise halfway, and asked, "That technique you just used, it was truly exquisite¡­ what is its name? Could you let me know? This is myst wish¡­"

    Lily, with a touch of detachment and sorrow, looked at him, slightly shaking her head as her long hair fluttered in the wind of the ancient battlefield.

    "I''m sorry¡­ that technique was an impromptu insight I had; I haven''t had the chance to think of a name yet." Saying this, Lily walked past Yaiba with her long strides, heading into the vast wastnd.

    <em>Pfft¡ª</em> Yaiba spat out a more tumultuous stream of blood, convulsed violently, his eyes rolling back, and fell to the ground, dead.

 Book 12: Chapter 67: Lilys Promise (part 1)

    Book 12: Chapter 67: Lily''s Promise (part 1)

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    The vast azure winds howled across the ancient battlefield. Lily wasn¡¯t aware that by ying three Yomi powerhouses, she might have offered a fleeting peace to the souls of the celestial maidens who fell a thousand years ago. Yet, perhaps¡­ it wasn¡¯t enough. What is the right thing to do? Does it even matter? Maybe the entire world is veiled in darkness, and the celestial maidens, too, will one day be lost in the flow of history.

    Lily halted and turned back to see Yaiba¡¯s lifeless body on the ground. From his chest, pure blood divine power flowed out, condensing into a radiant blood crystal. This crystal, the final bloom of a warrior¡¯s life, resembled a night-blooming cereus¡ªits beauty sharply contrasting with Yaiba¡¯s rugged and weathered form. Yet perhaps the heart of a warrior makes no distinction between beauty and the harshness of battle.

    The blood crystal shimmered for a few moments before shattering into fragments, scattering across the ground. These pieces merged with the forces of nature and transformed into magatama beads. Thirty-six blood spirit magatamas in total. Lily understood that the number of magatamas left behind by fallen powerhouses¡ªwhether from Yomi or Takamagahara¡ªmight reflect their strength in life.

    Yaiba¡¯s magatama count matched Jamako¡¯s, suggesting they were of simr strength, though not necessarily equal. Lily gathered Yaiba¡¯s magatamas, along with his weapons and treasures. Among them, twelve prayer beadsy scattered, unimed. These were top-tier spiritual treasures, slightly superior to her unmerged Oborozuki Muramasa. Lacking a long-range, flexible weapon controlled by spiritual power, Lily knew these would prove valuable.

    Lily gathered the twelve beads and infused them with her spiritual energy, quickly recognizing the treasure¡¯s name: "Soul Binding Beads." These could be controlled with spiritual energy to strike distant foes, their impact growing stronger with the wielder¡¯s power. The energy fluctuations of the Lunar Heavenly Path could also be infused into the beads, further amplifying their potency.

    Finally, Lily sped her hands in silent prayer, offering a transference of merit for Yaiba. Though unfamiliar with the proper rituals, she believed sincerity held its own power. ¡°You don¡¯t yet deserve to be buried here. May you find rebirth soon,¡± she murmured softly.

    After finishing her prayer, Lily pressed on toward the entrance. "I hope Her Majesty the Queen and General Chiya are alright!" she thought, her anxiety growing with each step.

    As she neared the entrance, Lily spotted two Big Dipper demons searching for her. Instead of hiding, she walked straight toward them. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± the demons eximed, stunned at her bold approach.¡°We can''t capture her on our own. Let''s hold her off and call for reinforcements!¡± they decided,unching an attack from both sides.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lily scoffed, drawing Oborozuki Muramasa and unleashing two radiant, silver-white de lights. The strikes were so powerful that they instantly obliterated most of the demons¡¯ bodies, leaving only their legs to crumple to the ground. She didn''t even stop to collect their treasures¡ªthese demons hadn¡¯t slowed her down in the slightest.

    Without any further hindrance, Lily hurried toward the wind tunnel leading out of the ancient battlefield. Just as she reached it, a young girl¡¯sughter echoed through the air. ¡°Hehehe, well done, Kagami Lily.¡±

    ¡°What!? How did I not sense this?¡± Lily muttered in surprise as mist rose from the rocks and mountains around her, slowly revealing the figures of female warriors.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you¡¯ve really kept us on our toes, leading us all the way here!¡± A tall, dark-skinned woman d in ninja attire stood atop arge rock, hands on her hips, looking down at Lily.

    ¡°Renka?¡± Lily was startled, recognizing the warriors surrounding her. They were all from the Rakshasa dojo¡ªRenka, Isshiki, and another female captain Lily hadn¡¯t encountered before.

    Taken by surprise, Lily realized that the Rakshasa dojo had tracked her down and was now blocking her path. She wasn¡¯t sure whether they were friend or foe.

    The fact that she hadn¡¯t sensed the Rakshasa dojo¡¯s ambush could only mean one thing¡­ She was here too. Before the entrance to the wind tunnel, faintly glowing silhouettes of blue and purple formed into the shapes of women, surrounded by fluttering flowers¡ªRakshasa-Onna had arrived.

    ¡°Rakshasa-Onna?¡± Lily gasped in shock.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, how have you been? How¡¯s the mission I gave you?¡± Rakshasa-Onna asked, her white robe with purplece sleeves and purple headband fluttering in the wind.

    But it was far from over. Before Rakshasa-Onna could continue, six red phantoms formed from murderous intent appeared beside her, swirling in a dance of red petals, their forms coalescing amidst the falling flowers.

    From within the fiery red glow of murderous intent, a girl emerged, nearly identical to Rakshasa-Onna, but with a more severe expression. Her attire mirrored Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s, though white reced the base color and redce adorned her sleeves,plemented by a crimson headband¡ªthe only distinction between them.

    This girl, who appeared to be Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s twin, radiated an aura strikingly simr to her sister¡¯s, almost indistinguishable in intensity.

    For a moment, Lily found herself at a loss for words.

    Before Lily could respond, the girl d in white and redce, her long hair swaying in the wind, spoke. ¡°Sister, is this tall, busty woman the one you¡¯ve been searching for?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s tone had a yful, almost mischievous lilt, contrasting sharply with her sister¡¯s calm demeanor. ¡°This busty woman is Kagami Lily, the one even Madam herself has vouched for.¡±

    "Before I interrogate you, Kagami Lily, allow me to introduce my sister, Asura-Onna,¡± Rakshasa-Onna said, yfully brushing her sleeve against Asura-Onna¡¯s fair face.

    ¡°When did you be so brazen in front of your elder sister?¡± Asura-Onna¡¯s expression sharpened as she caught Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s hand mid-gesture.

    "Asura-Onna, Your Highness!" Around Lily, a dozen more figures materialized, including two female captains at the Celestial Stage. Their attire resembled that of the Rakshasa dojo warriors, though their garments were brighter and more vibrant in contrast to the dojo¡¯s darker hues.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a brief moment, Lily was unsure how to react. The sudden appearance of Rakshasa-Onna and her unexpected twin sister caught her off guard. Nevertheless, she opted to remain courteous.

    "Lily pays her respects to Rakshasa-Onna and Asura-Onna,¡± Lily said, bowing slightly in acknowledgment.

    Asura-Onna¡¯s gaze remained stern as she scrutinized Lily, her voice sharp and brisk. ¡°Sister, have you not trained this woman properly? Does she not understand respect and rank? She dared to speak your name before mine, though I am the elder. Shall I discipline her for you?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, sister, look at her. She¡¯s likely been through countless perils on the ancient battlefield. The poor thing¡ªlet¡¯s not get caught up in trivialities, shall we?¡± Rakshasa-Onna teased with a yful giggle.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Discipline requires punishment. However, given the current circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to focus on minor faults. We¡¯ll note this and address itter. Her arrival here alone might constitute betrayal¡ªthat¡¯s what we need to determine. If she has betrayed us, there¡¯s no need for punishment; we¡¯ll simply execute her.¡± Asura-Onna¡¯s gaze fixed on Lily, icy and unforgiving.

    Lily¡¯s heart clenched. She hadn¡¯tpleted the mission of the Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens, but had she truly betrayed them? Everything hinged on their interpretation and her exnation.

    Though Lily¡¯s strength had grown considerably, she knew she stood no chance against Rakshasa-Onna, let alone her newly arrived sister. Together, they might have techniques she couldn¡¯t even imagine, and escape seemed far from certain.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to get caught up in this confrontation. Lily needed to assist Queen Kaguya and General Chiya without dy.

    "Wait!" An idea struck Lily. If she could gain the sisters¡¯ help, it would significantly increase her chances of aiding Queen Kaguya.

    With that thought, Lily knelt without hesitation.

    ¡°Your Highnesses, Rakshasa-Onna, Asura-Onna, I assure you I have no intention of betrayal. The situation is dire, and I only have time for a brief exnation. I came here under the Queen¡¯s temporarymand, without informing Lady Rie. We were ambushed by Wakarai, Umashi, and other powerful Yomi beings. Her Majesty the Queen is in great peril! I humbly beg for your assistance!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you¡¯ve ced my name after hers once again. It seems you do need to be disciplined! However, the gravity of the situation takes precedence. We know of the Queen¡¯s whereabouts. While the Asura dojo, Rakshasa dojo, and the Female Queendom have some rtions, it¡¯s not enough for us to involve ourselves in a battle against someone as powerful as Wakarai. Why should we aid the Queen of the Female Queendom?¡± Asura-Onna asked, her voice cold and probing.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lily remained kneeling. ¡°Though I entered the Female Queendom as a dancer, Her Majesty the Queen and General Chiya have shown me great kindness. I cannot stand by while they face the wrath of Wakarai and Umashi! If Your Highnesses choose not to intervene, then at least allow me to assist them!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe!¡± Rakshasa-Onna chuckled mockingly. ¡°You? Assist them in battle? This is a sh of Supreme Gods, and you¡¯re merely a Big Dipper. What could you possibly do? You¡¯d only be a hindrance.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, to be honest, I¡¯ve had some fortune on this ancient battlefield. My strength¡­ while no match for Wakarai or Umashi, might still be enough to distract them. I am prepared to risk my life to aid Queen Kaguya and General Chiya.¡±

    ¡°Silence, you wretch!¡± Renka suddenly jumped down, brandishing a long whip thatshed towards Lily¡¯s back. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve grown too ustomed to the luxuries of the royal pce and forgotten who you are! You ungrateful fool! Do you even remember you¡¯re one of the Rakshasa dojo¡¯s Hundred Maidens?¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 68: Lilys Promise (part 2)

    Book 12: Chapter 68: Lily''s Promise (part 2)

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Renka¡¯s first strike with the whipnded on Lily, who stood firm, silently enduring the sting. But as the second whipshed toward her, Lily caught it in her hand, her grip firm and unyielding. Renka, irritated, channeled her divine power to pull the whip free, but it stayed taut, unmoving. ¡°What?¡± Renka gasped, surprised and preparing to use another tactic. ¡°You traitor! How dare you resist!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Rakshasa-Onna, watching closely, narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Lily had managed to catch Renka¡¯s whip. ¡°Stop,¡± shemanded, her voice calm but firm. Turning to Renka, she added, ¡°It¡¯s too early to decide if Lily is a traitor.¡±

    ¡°Your Highnesses, while we¡¯re discussing this, Queen Kaguya and General Chiya might already be in grave danger. Please, allow me to help them!¡± Lily pleaded, urgency clear in her voice.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, while I don¡¯t believe you would betray us, we stillck the proof to support your ims. What remains true is that you left with the Queen without informing us. How can we be sure you¡¯ll return if we let you go now?¡± Rakshasa-Onna questioned, her tone measured but skeptical.

    ¡°I swear, once Her Majesty and General Chiya are safe, I will return to the Rakshasa dojo without fail,¡± Lily vowed, her heart racing with the urgency of the situation. She knew that without offering this assurance, she couldn¡¯t afford any further dy.

    Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna exchanged a nce. ¡°Kagami Lily,¡± Rakshasa-Onna began, ¡°as one of the Hundred Maidens, no matter what your reasons were before, today you¡¯ve made a vow before us. If you dare to break that vow, both the Asura dojo and the Rakshasa dojo will hunt you down across all of Yomi. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily replied solemnly.

    ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t trust her! This wretch lies all the time; she won¡¯t keep her word!¡± Renka interrupted, her tone urgent and filled with anger.¡°I said I would return, and I will! If I break my promise, do whatever you want with me!¡± Lily dered, her eyes zing with determination.

    Rakshasa-Onna nodded slowly. ¡°Very well, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister, the madam¡¯s instructions¡­¡± Asura-Onna whispered, raising her sleeve and leaning in close to Rakshasa-Onna before she could continue speaking.

    "So, it seems¡­ we shall follow the madam''s orders," Rakshasa-Onna dered decisively.

    Asura-Onna stepped closer. "Kagami Lily, I don¡¯t know much about you, aside from your beauty, but it seems you¡¯re not only coveted by male demons for your talents. The madam herself seems to have a keen interest in you."

    "Huh?" Lily was confused. Was this ¡®madam'' they spoke of the same powerful figure who had intervened and saved her from Wakarai?

    "The madam hasmanded that we assist you in rescuing Kaguya-hime," Rakshasa-Onna continued, "but after that, you are to return with us immediately. You will no longer be allowed to stay with Kaguya-hime or her allies."

    "What?" Lily was taken aback. Though she had sworn to return, it seemed that ording to the madam¡¯s decree, she might not get another chance to see Queen Kaguya before the Night Parade of One Hundred Maidens concluded.

    Despite her reservations, Lily understood that the most important task now was to assist the Queen. Defying the madam¡¯s orders would be reckless and unwise.

    "I will obey," Lily said, bowing deeply.

    "Very well. We shall apany you to find Queen Kaguya, as per the madam¡¯s instructions," Rakshasa-Onna dered.

    As they exited the wind tunnel, Rakshasa-Onna surveyed the dismal surroundings of the Hell of Torment. "What an unpleasant ce," she muttered.

    "Sister, this ce is designed to punish women, so naturally, it feels ufortable for us. However, it is part of the heavenly order, and we must not interfere lightly," Asura-Onnamented.

    Rakshasa-Onna nced back at Lily. "While we managed to track you here, we¡¯re still unsure of Queen Kaguya¡¯s exact location."

    "I recall where we were ambushed. Please, follow me, Your Highnesses!" Lily urged, her anxiety mounting as she quickly led the way, instinct guiding her back toward where they had been attacked.

    "This woman¡­ how dare she make us follow in her footsteps!" Rakshasa-Onna grumbled, taking to the sky alongside Asura-Onna, with the dozens of female powerhouses closely trailing behind them.

    Lily pressed forward with urgency, weaving through mountains and purgatorial valleys, casting caution aside in her haste.

    Without warning, the mountains ahead trembled. A massive blue demon with three heads, six arms, and elongated noses emerged from the depths of purgatory, leading a horde of simr creatures as they charged forth, blocking Lily''s path.

    A judge, perched atop a stone pir beside the three-headed demon, pointed at Lily and bellowed, "Sovereign! That¡¯s the woman! She¡¯s recklessly disrupted our proceedings and killed Horse-Face and the Punishers!"

    The sovereign, an Infernal Stage powerhouse¡ªthough not the strongest in Yomi¡ªheld divine authority over this part of the heavenly cycle. "Who is this wretch? A mere woman dares to vite the millennium-oldws of this Female Punishment Hell! ying my jailers, injuring my judges! I will personally subdue you and make you endure the tortures of this hell!"

    The sovereign''s Infernal Stage power surged, mighty and overwhelming, as turbulent winds of earthy yellow strength swirled around him. Seated upon a round throne forged from the skeletons of women and gold, he soared menacingly toward Lily.

    Lily, startled, knew she had no time to waste battling Yomi demons. "Sovereign, I acted out of necessity! Let me pass!" she pleaded urgently.

    "Silence! An escaped prisoner, guilty of murder, and you still dare speak? You are sentenced to death! You shall suffer endless torment for ten thousand years!" The sovereign roared, blocking Lily''s path as a long whip materialized in his hand. "Behold, my Subjugation Whip! One strike, and you will lose all willpower, a ve forever bound to mymand!"

    "What!?" This realm, dedicated to punishing women, was under themand of the three-headed, six-armed demon. Lily couldn¡¯t be certain if the whip had such power, but she dared not take any risks.

    "Kagami Lily! Do not harm the Sovereign!" Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna called from behind her.

    Though they had the strength to stop her, Rakshasa-Onna and Asura-Onna had initially allowed Lily to lead the way. Now, as the sovereign¡¯s forces appeared, they could easily intervene, but they kept their distance, content to shout warnings while taking no real steps to halt Lily¡¯s actions.

    As the Subjugation Whip cracked toward her, Lily dodged swiftly, yet the wind trailing behind the whip stirred a strange, overpowering force within her. "Ngh¡­" She felt the curse in her body intensifying. Despite her enhanced self-control and newfound power keeping her mind steady, the energy radiating from the whip threatened to break her will,pelling her to submit to the sovereign.

    "What kind of whip is this? Just brushing against its aftermath feels so overpowering¡ªif it hit me directly, I can''t imagine the consequences!" Lily thought, her face flushing with rm.

    The whip cracked toward her again, but constantly dodging was risky. The whip''s energy was wreaking havoc on her body. Narrowing her eyes, Lily charged straight at the sovereign, unwilling to give him another chance.

    "You dare strike me, woman?" the sovereign roared, enraged. As he retracted the whip, his other hands drew scimitars and magical artifacts, unleashing darkherworld sorcery toward Lily.

    Lily twisted mid-air, dodging the sorcery and closing the distance before the whip could fully retract. As the sovereign¡¯s scimitars swung at her, she flipped gracefully, her long legs delivering powerful kicks.

    With swift precision, she stomped down on the sovereign¡¯s scimitars, shattering them in an instant and reaching him.

    Lily raised her sword, intending tond a light strike on the sovereign and rush past. But unexpectedly, the sovereign had another trick¡ªhis three thick noses stretched out like pythons, wrapping around her legs, shamelessly attempting to vite her under her skirt.

    Lily¡¯s face flushed red with fury. In the heat of the moment, she unleashed a sharp, hazy de light from Oborozuki Muramasa, unable to hold back her full power.

    <em>sh!</em> All three of the sovereign¡¯s noses were sliced cleanly off1.

    Blue blood sprayed from the severed noses as the sovereign let out an agonized howl, his body convulsing. With a swift kick, Lily sent the vile demon plunging into the abyss.

    "Sovereign!" Several demons scrambled¡ªsome rushing to aid the fallen sovereign, others turning their fury on Lily.

    "Out of my way!" Lily¡¯s sword unleashed a powerful gust of wind, scattering the lesser demons like leaves. She pressed onward in the direction she sensed she had fallen from.

    Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna exchanged a nce, with a faint smirk of satisfaction creeping onto Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s face.

    "Sister, Lily¡¯s boldness in gravely wounding the sovereign¡ªa vital figure in the heavenly cycle¡ªis a serious crime," Asura-Onna remarked with a knowing tone.

    "Indeed. If she''s ever caught, her punishment will be beyond imagination," Asura-Onna replied coolly.

    "Still¡­ I can¡¯t help but find some amusement in this," Rakshasa-Onna added with a mischievous grin.

    "Enough," Asura-Onna chided. "Lily¡¯s disruption of the heavenly order, regardless of how vile the sovereign may be, isn¡¯t something to take joy in2. It''s outside our jurisdiction. Let¡¯s move."

    The two sisters hurried after Lily, their forces from the Asura and Rakshasa dojos close behind.

    "Queen Kaguya, General Chiya¡­ where are you?" Lily thought as she pressed on, her heart racing with concern.

    "Ah¡ªYou monsters! Let me go! You¡¯ll pay for this!" A familiar voice rang out as Lily raced forward, the scream of a woman in distress echoing nearby.

    Lily turned and saw Yoshiya Seki, another fallen celestial maiden. Her clothes were torn, and she was bound in an X-shape to an ancient wooden frame, surrounded by three powerful Yomi demons under Umashi¡¯smand, poised to defile her.

    "Ha ha ha! Scream louder! It only makes it more fun! No one¡¯sing to save you here!" sneered a massive demon with a rhinoceros head and three horns. His gray-white hair, styled like a samurai, hung over his face as he gripped Yoshiya¡¯s chin with cruel disdain.

 Book 12: Chapter 69: Battle of the Supreme Gods

    Book 12: Chapter 69: Battle of the Supreme Gods

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    "Miss Yoshiya!" Lily sprang into action, rushing toward the three Infernal Stage Yomi demons.

    "Hmm?" A demon, its body entirely red and resembling amber, turned to face her. "Isn''t this¡­ that woman? She''s actually delivered herself to us?" Surprised yet thrilled, the demon thought, "If I could have this woman¡­ she''d be ten times better than that fallen celestial maiden!"

    The demon¡¯s body red with Infernal Stage power as it lunged at Lily, its enormous ghostly ws reaching out, not to strike, but to seize her.

    "Out of my way!" Lily drew Oborozuki Muramasa, releasing a radiant arc of lunar de light.

    One of the demon¡¯s ghostly ws was severed! The red demon¡¯s eyes widened in terror as it stared at Lily, its bright yellow eyes quivering. "You¡­ you''re a Celestial Stage adept?"

    As it retreated, the demon attempted to regenerate its arm using divine power, but to its shock, it was impossible. The moon¡¯s energy not only blocked regeneration but also drained its divine power mercilessly.

    "How can this be!?" cried the red demon. Meanwhile, the rhinoceros-headed demon and another gaunt creature with a single green eye and gray skin, both of the Infernal Stage, turned in stunned disbelief.

    The shock was even more profound among the Asura and Rakshasa followers, especially Renka. She knew Lily¡¯s abilities intimately from their time in the Rakshasa dojo. It was impossible for her to have concealed such strength. How could Lily have transformed so drastically in just a few days?"This can''t be happening!" Renka muttered, sweat forming on her brow. That red demon was a powerful Infernal Stage opponent, possibly stronger than herself. If she had been facing three such demons, she could have ended up just like the fallen celestial maiden¡ªcaptured and helpless.

    Yet Lily, who had once been so easily handled by Renka, had now severed a demon¡¯s arm with a single strike. Even if the demon had underestimated her, Renka had to admit¡ªLily¡¯s strength now surpassed her own.

    Renka had seen Lily, from a distance, grievously wound the Sovereign¡ªan authority figure among the Yomi beings, even if on the lower spectrum of power. The Sovereign had wielded a weapon designed specifically to subdue female warriors, yet Lily had still managed to severely injure him.

    "This Kagami Lily¡­ she¡¯s terrifying," Renka thought. "Normally she acts so weak, earning sympathy from Her Highness Rakshasa. But when ites to killing, she¡¯s decisive and ruthless! Where is this strengthing from? I¡¯ll have to be more cautious around her¡­"

    The rhinoceros demon summoned a pair of massive golden hammers and swung them at Lily. A single blow from one of these hammers could shatter mountains in Yomi and rupture the rivers of the underworld.

    Lily could sense that contending with those hammers would be troublesome. Though she could withstand them, their slow speed made it unnecessary to risk engaging directly.

    Just as she prepared to dodge, she realized the swing of the hammers carried a force that constricted the surrounding space, restricting her movements.

    With a surge of effort, Lily narrowly evaded the blow, though the gust from the golden hammer sent her clothes whipping about, revealing shes of her body¡ªmuch to her embarrassment.

    Lily quickly realized that, despite their slow speed, the hammers could constrict space around them, making them difficult to dodge. If not for her powerful physique, allowing her to break through the constraints, she would have been at a serious disadvantage.

    Next, the emaciated demon with its ever-watchful green eye extended its limbs, now covered in spiky, bamboo-like des that stretched hundreds of meters. The barbed appendages shed toward Lily with vicious intent.

    Lily prepared to dodge, but the golden hammers descended once more, their space-constraining power even more potent. Evading the hammers was nearly impossible, not to mention the spiky des advancing from behind.

    With no other option, Lily raised her Oborozuki Muramasa to meet the dual hammers head-on.

    Simultaneously, she unfurled her Sakura Parasol, using it to shield her from the attack behind.

    The hammers crashed down on her de, sending a jarring shockwave through Lily''s arms, filling them with searing pain.

    The majority of the spiky des were deflected by the Sakura Parasol, but one managed to tear through Lily¡¯s skirt, grazing her pale thigh and leaving a red mark. Though her strong defenses limited the damage, the sharp pain was intense enough to bring cold sweat to her brow. Yet, Lily endured the pain in silence, refusing to cry out. To cry in the face of a man¡¯s attack would symbolize weakness, powerlessness, and humiliation¡ªLily would not give them that satisfaction.

    ¡°No wonder Miss Yoshiya was captured by these three Infernal demons,¡± Lily thought urgently. ¡°Their coordination is formidable, making them difficult to face all at once!¡±

    At that moment, the demon with the severed arm produced a chain il, twirling it through the air, whipping up gusts of wind as it prepared to strike. Facing three opponents at once, even Lily knew it would be hard to manage. Though victory wasn¡¯t impossible, it would be a grueling fight.

    "Hey! Are you really just going to stand by while a sister of the Rakshasa dojo is bullied by these creatures?" Rakshasa-Onna called out from high above, her voice carrying across the battlefield. Though she wouldn¡¯t normally interfere in a fight between Infernal Stages unless absolutely necessary, seeing Lily ganged up on clearly irked her.

    Renka hesitated, but Isshiki and another captain of the Rakshasa dojo immediately responded to themand. Isshiki¡¯s straight sword shimmered into a streak of cyan light as it shed toward the red demon, while the other captain¡¯s twin scimitars spun, creating golden ripples that sliced toward the bamboo-ded demon.

    In an instant, the three-on-one battle shifted into a three-on-three. Now facing the rhinoceros demon¡¯s golden hammers, Lily seized the initiative. The spatial constraining power of the hammers diminished significantly once she switched to the offensive, allowing her to evade more easily.

    Lily¡¯s powerful strike caused the rhinoceros demon¡¯s teeth to rattle violently, blood seeping from its mouth as her blow tore through its divine body.

    Renka, unwilling to hesitate further, joined Isshiki in attacking the red demon. "Women of the Rakshasa dojo! We¡¯ve no quarrel with you! Why side with that woman against us?" The red demon, already injured, dared not stand against two captains of the Rakshasa dojo and began retreating, shouting as it did.

    ¡°This woman is a member of the Hundred Maidens, personally recruited by the Rakshasa dojo and the Asura dojo! Do you think we¡¯ll let you harm her?¡± Captain Isshiki snapped back.

    ¡°The Hundred Maidens?¡± The three Infernal demons were visibly taken aback.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you say so sooner?¡± the rhinoceros demon growled, grinding its teeth. The captains from the Asura dojo hadn¡¯t even acted yet, and if a real fight erupted, they¡¯d be in serious trouble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡± The rhinoceros demon swung its golden hammers, releasing a wave of spatial constriction to hold back Lily and the others before turning to flee. The other two demons followed in haste.

    Lily and the captains chose not to pursue. Lily hurried to the ancient wooden rack, slicing through the ropes that bound Yoshiya, freeing her.

    ¡°Lynne¡­¡± Yoshiya gazed at her in disbelief. It hadn¡¯t been long since theyst met, yet Lily¡¯s strength had increased so dramatically.

    ¡°Miss Yoshiya, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°If not for your timely arrival, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what would have happened¡­¡± Yoshiya¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she grabbed Lily¡¯s sleeve. ¡°But never mind me! Hurry, you must go help the Queen!¡±

    "Where is she?"

    ¡°She¡¯s in the Banjo Female Prison Hell, roughly six or seven hundred miles west of here! I was on my way to help Her Majesty, knowing she was in dire straits, when those three ambushed and captured me. Lily, I can sense Her Majesty¡¯s location¡ªfollow me!¡±

    ¡°Then lead us quickly!¡± Lily urged.

    ¡°Lynne?¡± Rakshasa-Onna, who had been following leisurely behind, called out in mild confusion.

    Though ordered by the madam to assist in the battle, Rakshasa-Onna couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of reluctance. She was willing to help the Queen, but the prospect of possibly facing Wakarai again did little to excite her. After all, his strength was formidable.

    ¡°Lynne, those three took all my treasures¡­ Do you¡­ have any Blood Spirit Magatama?¡± Yoshiya asked, guilt evident in her voice. ¡°Could you lend me a few? I promise I¡¯ll return them to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Miss Yoshiya. Just take this and use it.¡± Lily tossed arge Blood Spirit Magatama towards her.

    ¡°This¡­ this is a Great Magatama!¡± Yoshiya¡¯s eyes sparkled with gratitude.

    She gratefully epted the magatama, quickly absorbing the divine power within. Though the recovery process using Blood Spirit Magatama was not fast, it was sufficient to restore enough of her strength to maintain full-speed flight.

    Meanwhile, Lily was darting swiftly between rocks and boulders. The several hundred miles to their destination were covered in mere moments.

    As they passed through deep ravines and jagged wilderness, a terrifying surge of power erupted ahead. It was more fearsome than a raging inferno¡ªthunder roared across the sky, the earth shook violently, and waves of force leveled the surrounding peaks and rocky spires.

    <em>Boom¡ª</em>

    General Chiya, her clothes in tatters, was struck by a ferocious lightning bolt and hurled into a deep ravine. Her hair was disheveled, her aura weakened, and her body barely clothed, with only a broken sword left in her hand. Yet, with sparks still crackling around her, she stubbornly rose to her feet. ¡°Release the Queen! Let her go!¡± she shouted, defiantly clutching the broken de.

    In the sky above, Wakarai, his formposed entirely of lightning, hovered menacingly. ¡°Hehehe, General Chiya, you can barely stand, yet you still worry about others? Your defeat is inevitable. Soon, you¡¯ll both be our prisoners! Once they capture Kagami Lily, everything will fall into ce,¡± Wakaraiughed, his body riddled with wounds from the long battle, but his overwhelming presence and confidence remained unshaken.

    A few miles away, Umashi had bound the Queen¡¯s ankles with an ancient dark chain. But despite this, the Queen continued to resist, soaring into the sky as she wielded her golden jade branch, firing divine spells at him.

    Umashi, wearing enormous golden-orange gauntlets, effortlessly dispelled the Queen¡¯s weakened attacks with a mere wave of his hand. With a firm grip on the chain, he yanked it violently, attempting to drag the Queen closer while she fought desperately to resist mid-air.

    Umashi unleashed a massive palm strike. The force hit the Queen, tearing through her sacred robe, exposing her snow-white legs, arms, and revealing the straps of her purple undergarments.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s over! Your divine defenses are finally shattered!¡± Umashiughed triumphantly, his thick lips curling in satisfaction. ¡°My Queen! You are mine now!¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 70: Supreme God Physique

    Book 12: Chapter 70: Supreme God Physique

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Umashi¡¯s divine power surged violently, yanking the already weakened Queen closer to him. The Queen, ever the proud warrior who had never been humiliated even in the fiercest battles of ancient wars, gritted her teeth, resisting with all the strength she had left against the force pulling her toward Umashi.

    Suddenly, a sliver of hazy moonlight de energy sliced through the air towards Umashi. Unfazed, he roared, ¡°Who dares interrupt my victory?¡± With his right hand still firmly gripping the chain and his left hand swiping at the air, he moved to disperse the approaching de energy.

    Though Umashi seeded in dissipating the moonlight de with a powerful sweep of his divine palm, a sharp pain pierced his arm. ncing down, he saw a deep gash, from which blood shimmered in a crimson-gold hue, oozing freely.

    ¡°Cowardly trickery! Who dares ambush me?¡± Umashi,pletely absorbed in his attempt to subdue the Queen and brimming with confidence in his power, had ignored his surroundings. Now, turning towards the direction of the strike, he spotted Lily charging forward.

    ¡°Kagami Lily? That woman actually came herself?¡± Behind Lily, Umashi could feel the presence of powerful figures closing in fast, led by none other than Rakshasa-Onna and Asura-Onna.

    ¡°So it¡¯s them!¡± Umashi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. While still pulling the Queen closer, he bellowed, ¡°Asura! Rakshasa! What is the meaning of this? Is this a sneak attack? Do the Asura and Rakshasa dojos seek war against Rindo City?¡±

    Umashi, confused, assumed the moonlight de hade from either Asura-Onna or Rakshasa-Onna.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he noticed the relentless flow of blood from his arm. Even as he summoned his Supreme God power to close the wound, the bleeding refused to stop, his divine abilities hindered by an unseen force.¡°Asura! Rakshasa! We¡¯ve never had disputes! And yet you strike from the shadows with such malice! Come then! If you think I¡¯ll cower before yourbined strength, you¡¯re mistaken! I¡¯ll fight you both to the death!¡± Though his words were filled with bravado, Umashi felt a growing unease. He had been moments away from subduing the Queen, and now their interference threatened to ruin everything. Wakarai¡¯s next move could decide the oue.

    Hovering in the air, their robes billowing in the wind, Asura-Onna spoke, ¡°Umashi of Rindo City, we hold no grudge against you. But what grievance do you have with the Queen of the Female Queendom to justify such a vicious attack?¡±

    ¡°This is none of your concern! Are you really willing to meddle in my affairs? You know this would vite Yomi¡¯s rules!¡± Umashi retorted, his voice harsh.

    Wakarai, preparing to deliver a final blow to incapacitate Chiya, paused when he noticed the arrival of the Rakshasa and Asura dojo leaders. His brow furrowed. ¡°What are those women nning?¡±

    Asura-Onna spoke calmly, ¡°We¡¯re well aware of Yomi¡¯s rules. You may plunder and pige to your heart¡¯s content, so long as it doesn¡¯t affect the interests of the Asura or Rakshasa dojos. Normally, we would not interfere. But today, we are acting under special orders. This is not mere meddling.¡±

    Thews of Yomi state that if youe across another''s battle for treasures or women, you may join if you''re after the spoils. However, if you have no interest, you must not interfere or act righteously, as doing so would pit you against all of Yomi. Any actions that harm others without personal gain are strictly prohibited.

    "Following someone''s orders, are you?" Umashi¡¯s thick brows knitted in anger, his four demonic eyes burning as they locked onto Lily. "So, it was you, you wretched girl, stirring up trouble! Fine, if you''re intent on ruining my ns, I¡¯ll disregard the Asura and Rakshasa dojos altogether. I¡¯ll crush all of you until you''re pleading for mercy!"

    ¡°We don¡¯t wish to be your enemies if it can be avoided. Will you release the Queen of the Female Queendom?¡± Asura-Onna asked calmly.

    ¡°What? Is this a joke? First, you ambush me with some underhanded attack, and now you make this request?¡± Umashi''s body seethed with violent energy, poised to erupt.

    Rakshasa-Onna cut in, ¡°We never attacked you. It was her¡ªshe''s been chased by your men all this time. How can you im she ambushed you?¡±

    Umashi turned to Lily, disbelief on his face. ¡°Her? Impossible! Don¡¯t be ridiculous! There¡¯s no way someone of her strength could injure me.¡±

    ¡°Umashi! Release the Queen!¡± Lily demanded, her sword aimed at the towering, four-eyed demon.

    ¡°You dare bluff before me? Let me show you the true depths of Yomi!¡± Umashi swung a casual palm strike toward Lily, its force stretching hundreds of meters. He didn¡¯t aim to kill, but to teach her a harsh lesson.

    Though a casual strike, it was imbued with immense power, constricting the surrounding space and limiting Lily¡¯s ability to dodge. ¡°So, even brute force can be used to deal with agile fighters,¡± Lily thought. Channeling all her strength into her de, she swung at the iing crimson palm, her sword light flowing like a river.

    A deafening tremor rippled through thendscape, shattering nearby rocks. The shockwave was so powerful that it hurled the Big Dipper Stage members of both the Rakshasa and Asura dojos backward.

    ¡°What a terrifying impact!¡± Chiya, hovering in the air, her clothes billowing violently in the wind, eximed in shock. ¡°If it had been me, I¡¯d have been obliterated! Is Lily mad? Taking a Supreme God¡¯s strike head-on? Then again, what choice does she have? The sheer divine might of a Supreme God can paralyze lower-tiered powerhouses.¡±

    When the shockwave subsided, Lily¡¯s clothes were in tatters, her hair whipped wildly by the wind, and the mountain beneath hery in ruins. Yet, she only flew back a hundred meters or so beforending steadily on her feet.

    ¡°Hm!?¡± Wakarai, not far away, was utterly stunned, his eyes shing with lightning as he struggled to hide his shock.

    "Ouch¡­" Lily winced as the pain from the palm strike coursed through her body, numbing her arms. The sheer power of a Supreme God¡¯s casual strike was indeed overwhelming.

    Though she had managed to deflect most of the force with her counterattack, the residual pain was undeniable. If not for her resilience, she might have let out a scream.

    "Ouch!?" Umashi''s stern face twitched, his four eyes narrowing. Despite it being a casual strike, it was still delivered by him, a Supreme God known for brute strength. Yet this Big Dipper woman had sliced through the palm''s energy without suffering serious injury, only voicing that it hurt? Did she consider a Supreme God''s strike nothing more than a minor inconvenience?

    How could this be? Umashi''s brows furrowed deeply. Surely, she must have some heaven-defying protective artifact or some hidden technique at y.

    Little did he know, Lily had no such artifact. Her Celestial Maiden Garment was a basic issue from Takamagahara, far inferior to what the Queen or Chiya wore¡ªperhaps even slightly weaker than Yoshiya''s. Lily had endured the palm strike due to her incredible shing power, which negated much of the force, and her natural physique, which wasparable to that of a Supreme God.

    With a bodyparable to a Supreme God''s, it was no surprise that she wasn¡¯t visibly harmed by such a strike, though other aspects of her strength were far inferior. Still, the pain from the blow was significant. For a Big Dipper Stage warrior to survive a Supreme God''s casual palm strike was already a remarkable feat.

    Umashi, having gauged Lily¡¯s strength, had used only a fraction of his power. If an ordinary Triple-soul or Quadruple-soul Big Dipper had been on the receiving end, they would have been reduced to pulp.

    "Kagami Lily¡­ what kind of secret is this woman hiding?" Wakarai red at Lily from a distance, his mind racing. "The madam protected herst time, and now, her strength has skyrocketed in such a short period? She must have found some extraordinary artifact. There''s no way a mere Big Dipper woman could reach such heights otherwise."

    At that moment, Wakarai''s interest shifted from the battered Chiya, whoy among the rubble, unable to rise. He became a sh of lightning and swiftly approached Lily and her group, a smile ying on his lips, one he believed irresistible to any woman. "Kagami Lily, you¡¯vee to me willingly, so don¡¯t me me! Whatever tricks you have, they¡¯re mere amusement before me. Your strength, your defiance¡ªthey¡¯re all just part of the charm that makes conquering you so entertaining."

    "Wakarai!" Rakshasa-Onna interjected, "Didn¡¯t you vow to the madam that you wouldn¡¯t touch Lily for three years? Why attack now? Are you really going to break your oath?"

    Encased in crackling lightning, Wakarai sneered, "Had Lily stayed obediently in your Rakshasa dojo, I¡¯d have left her alone. But she recklessly roamed Yomi, making herself known and dressing so provocatively¡ªwas she not tempting Yomi¡¯s powerhouses? She unted her beauty and allure. Can you me me for breaking my word?"

    Wakarai knew that if the madam had disapproved, she would have already intervened. Her silence meant she was either too upied or tacitly allowing it. Since Lily had ventured out on her own, capturing her didn¡¯t breach his promise.

    Wakarai pressed on, "Think about it¡ªif a man promises not to harass a woman, but she deliberately teases him in the dead of night, is he to me if he can¡¯t resist?"

    Asura-Onna, already disgusted by Wakarai¡¯s lustful tendencies, scoffed, "Sister, there¡¯s no point arguing with someone like him. His perverse nature is obvious, yet he dares me the woman. Such power is truly wasted on someone like him."

    Turning to Wakarai, she dered, "Wakarai, you may have your reasons, and we have our mission. We¡¯d prefer not to fight. Release the Queen, Chiya, and Lily, and we¡¯ll let you and Umashi leave in peace."

 Book 12: Chapter 71: Fierce Battle

    Book 12: Chapter 71: Fierce Battle

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    ¡°Asura, do you believe we chased them across countless miles, fought this hard, only to leave just because you ask? How could I, Wakarai, maintain my standing in Yomi if I did that?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the madam, I would¡¯ve taken both of you sisters as ves by now! So, apologize to me and Wakarai right this instant and leave!¡± Umashi¡¯s voice carried a menacing force, his words delivering a clear ultimatum.

    ¡°Umashi, though we¡¯re acting on behalf of someone else, insulting us leaves no room for retreat. Today¡¯s battle is inevitable!¡± Asura-Onna dered, her aura ring. Behind her, three crimson spectral figures materialized, each radiating lethal intent in their graceful forms.

    Rakshasa-Onna mirrored her sister, summoning three ethereal blue figures to join the confrontation.

    ¡°The madam won¡¯t mind if I hurt you!¡± Wakarai sneered, his head crowned with dark, swirling clouds, as a lightning spear materialized in his hand.

    Asura made the first move. She and her spectral figures became four streaks of crimson light, hurtling toward Umashi. ¡°You fools! Men are far stronger than women! Let me show you the difference between Supreme Gods!¡± Umashi roared,unching a devastating palm strike, far more powerful than what he had used against Lily.

    The very fabric of space quaked under the force of Umashi¡¯s palm, threatening to crack. One of Asura¡¯s spectral figures collided with the strike, detonating an explosion of red divine energy. The battlefield was engulfed in a scarlet haze that stretched for nearly a hundred miles.

    The leaders of the Asura and Rakshasa dojos ordered their followers to retreat to a safe distance. Renka, Isshiki, and the others obeyed, standing back helplessly, knowing that a battle between Supreme Gods was far beyond their ability to intervene.In the midst of the chaos, one figure rushed forward instead of retreating¡ªLily, her hair whipping wildly in the storm of energy, charged straight into the thick miasma.

    One of Asura¡¯s spectral figures shed with a massive palm imprint, both obliterating each other. Asura-Onna, apanied by two remaining figures, pressed on toward Umashi, who countered by obliterating one figure with a powerful punch. Simultaneously, Asura-Onna¡¯s scimitar, glowing with a vivid cinnabar hue, shed at Umashi, who met her strike with a medium-strength blow as he retreated.

    The ground quaked as another violent shockwave rippled through the battlefield, locking the two in a stalemate. Umashi, his movements hampered by the chains holding Queen Kaguya, found himself unable to retaliate effectively. The Queen, though weakened, continued to resist, slowly regaining her strength.

    Suddenly, from within the thick miasma, a surprise attacknded. Distracted by his duel with Asura-Onna, Umashi failed to react in time. Emerging from the cinnabar mist, Lily struck a deep sh across his sturdy shoulder. Though the wound seemed insignificant against his divine power, the persistent bleeding began to drain his energy.

    ¡°You wretch!¡± Enraged, Umashi disregarded Lily¡¯s life and threw a brutal punch at her.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Asura-Onna shouted, unable to stop him in time, attacking Umashi from the opposite side.

    Cornered, Umashi was forced to release the chain holding Queen Kaguya and defend against Asura-Onna¡¯s iing de with his free hand.

    A tremendous impact followed as Umashi blocked the de and immediatelyunched another punch at Lily. Despite opening her Sakura Parasol in defense, Lily was hurled through the air, her body battered by the force.

    "Aah!" Lily cried out in pain, the overwhelming disparity between her power and that of a Supreme God like Umashi all too clear in that moment.

    The punch, both in speed and binding force, allowed no room for evasion. If not for Lily¡¯s Supreme God-tier physique, the blow would havepletely obliterated her.

    Though she survived the blow, Lily suffered significant internal injuries.

    ¡°Umashi, are you trying to kill her?!¡± roared Wakarai, locked in battle with Rakshasa-Onna.

    Lily¡¯s body mmed into a cliffside, causing the entire mountain to copse around her.

    ¡°Catch that woman!¡± Wakaraimanded, realizing Lily had survived. He summoned his shikigami¡ªa colossal thunder phoenix¡ªwhich swooped down toward her.

    To Wakarai¡¯s surprise, Lily, buried beneath the rubble, shot into the sky, unleashing a de of light that spanned thousands of meters.

    The sh severed one of the phoenix¡¯s wings, sending it spiraling into the distant mountains.

    ¡°What?!¡± Wakarai was stunned. Although relieved that Lily survived, her ability to counterattack shocked him.

    ¡°That punch was terrifying. No wonder he¡¯s a Supreme God. Even with Asura¡¯s interference, if he¡¯d used his full strength, I doubt I could¡¯ve survived,¡± Lily thought, her heart racing. If it weren¡¯t for the urgent need to save the Queen, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to attack a Supreme God.

    Lily shakily drew the Himiko Longbow, her body trembling from the residual pain. Suddenly, a soft light enveloped her, swiftly mending the damage from Umashi¡¯s strike. Streams of vibrant light cascaded over her, enhancing her speed, sharpening her understanding of the Lunar Force, and restoring her strength.

    From afar, Queen Kaguya, her tattered robes barely clinging to her body, wielded her Golden Jade Branch. Freed from her chains, she channeled blessings upon Lily.

    Reinvigorated, Lily pulled the bowstring to its limit. The arrow, charged with Lunar Force, shot forth like a beam of pure moonlight.

    Thousands of meters away, the eruption of lunar energy caught Umashi off guard as he gained the upper hand against Asura-Onna. Struck by the arrow, he faltered, giving Asura-Onna the opening to deliver a powerful kick that sent him flying.

    ¡°Argh! You vile woman!¡± Umashi roared, using his divine power to obliterate the arrow. But the wound persisted, refusing to heal, and continued bleeding profusely.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Umashi growled, fury consuming him. He no longer cared about enving Lily¡ªhe wanted her dead.

    He exploded forward, charging straight at Lily with terrifying speed.

    Suddenly, a strange golden vine materialized from nowhere, coiling around Umashi and slowing his advance. Seizing the moment, Lily darted ahead, her speed outpacing his.

    As Lily retreated, she spun mid-air and shot another arrow. Umashi blocked the arrow with a punch, but Asura-Onnaunched a surprise attack from behind, forcing Umashi to pivot and face her.

    It was then that Umashi encountered an even greater challenge: Queen Kaguya began using her divine arts to enhance Asura-Onna¡¯s power.

    Though Asura-Onna was initially only slightly weaker than Umashi, Queen Kaguya¡¯s boost amplified her strength tremendously. With six spectral figures at her back, Asura-Onna¡¯s attacks became fiercer and more relentless, catching Umashi off guard and wounding him multiple times. Umashi, now forced to exert his full strength, was gradually being overpowered by his former inferior.

    In this critical moment, Lily unleashed a flurry of arrows without hesitation, targeting Umashi¡¯s head and limbs. Each hit not only wounded him but threw him into confusion, making it even harder for him to counter Asura-Onna¡¯s relentless onught.

    ¡°Damn it! Kaguya-hime, you wretch! I¡¯ll beat you to death when I get my hands on you!¡± Enraged beyond reason, Umashi charged straight for Queen Kaguya.

    However, Queen Kaguya, having restored some of her divine power through ancient artifacts, summoned protective shields and divine arts to hold Umashi at bay until Asura-Onna caught up. Forced to fend off Asura-Onna''s assault, Umashi had no choice but to redirect his focus.

    Meanwhile, Wakarai unleashed violent bolts of lightning with one hand while wielding his spear in the other, pushing Rakshasa-Onna to her limits and slowly exposing her vulnerabilities.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Though Rakshasa-Onna had been reluctant to fight, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to lose to Wakarai. Above, Queen Kaguya waved her Golden Jade Branch, casting shimmering lights that enhanced Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°Tsk, I have to ept help from that woman, but since we¡¯re saving her, it¡¯s only fair,¡± thought Rakshasa-Onna as she felt her speed and strength surge, now able to hold her ground against Wakarai.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡± Wakarai thought as he fought, observing the battlefield. Though Queen Kaguya couldn¡¯t normally challenge a Supreme God on her own, her support of the Asura and Rakshasa sisters¡ªboosting their power while hindering him and Umashi¡ªhad turned the tide. Her divine dance was also speeding up their recovery, leaving Wakarai at a disadvantage in a prolonged fight.

    ¡°Defeating the Asura and Rakshasa sisters with the Queen¡¯s support is impossible!¡± Wakarai considered burning his divine power but realized it would lead to mutual destruction with no real gain. So far, only Queen Kaguya had burned her divine power, and Chiya wasn¡¯t a fully empowered Supreme God anymore.

    For Wakarai and Umashi, the situation was deteriorating rapidly. With Queen Kaguya¡¯s divine arts aiding her, Chiya regained enough power to join the fray. Instead of targeting Wakarai, she teamed up with Asura-Onna and Lily to concentrate their assault on Umashi.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Enraged by the relentless assault, Umashi¡¯s divine power surged, shaking the heavens and the earth. His unleashed power created a canopy that blotted out the sky, as giant spectral figures emerged!

    ¡°Fools! Burning our divine power is a waste¡ªwe¡¯ll still end up with the same result!¡± Wakarai fumed inwardly.

    ¡°Lily, watch out!¡± Asura-Onna warned, reluctant to ignite her divine power. A Supreme God¡¯s divine power was incredibly precious, and replenishing it required tremendous time and effort. But against an opponent who had already burned his power, she had no choice.

    With a thunderous roar, both Asura-Onna and Kaguya-hime ignited their divine power. Thebined radiance of their auras, fueled by Asura-Onna¡¯s fiery rage,pletely overpowered Umashi¡¯s momentum.

 Book 12: Chapter 72: Retreat

    Book 12: Chapter 72: Retreat

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    At this moment, several Infernal Stage beings arrived from a distance. They were subordinates of Wakarai and Umashi, but when they saw the chaotic scene unfolding before them, they hesitated, unwilling toe closer.

    The sight of multiple Supreme Gods igniting their divine power in a fierce battle was terrifying. If they rushed in, it would be suicide, offering nothing to the fight. Even though they served Wakarai and Umashi, these warriors valued their lives too much to die needlessly for their masters.

    Umashi¡¯s aura was so intense that it sent tremors throughout the infernal Yomi. His enormous gauntlets shimmered with a radiant orange-red light as he readied a devastating punch aimed at Asura-Onna.

    A moonlit arrow struck Umashi¡¯s arm. Though his divine power had made him more resilient, rendering the arrow less effective than earlier shots, it hit his joint precisely, disrupting the flow of his gathered energy.

    ¡°Foul creature!¡± Umashi roared in fury, turning to hurl a devastating punch in Lily¡¯s direction, who was now thousands of meters away.

    But before his punch couldnd, another arrow flew straight toward his eye, forcing him to swing his fist to deflect it.

    Lily had anticipated Umashi¡¯s attack and released the arrow in advance. Although the arrow shattered, the shockwave from his punch hit her previous position, its force still reverberating around her.

    A golden shield, summoned by Kaguya-hime, materialized behind Lily, but even that was no match for the remnants of Umashi¡¯s punch, which shattered the shield.¡°Lily! How dare you strike from the shadows! I will end your life!¡± Umashi bellowed, elerating towards her with deadly intent.

    ¡°Umashi! Face me!¡± Asura-Onna shouted as she ignited her divine power, instantly appearing behind Umashi. She wielded her sword alongside six spectral female figures.

    ¡°This is dangerous!¡±

    Asura-Onna¡¯s strike, resembling the Six Petals of the Underworld River Flower, was imbued with the ancient and lethal will of the Asura Heavenly Path. Umashi knew better than to underestimate it.

    He responded with both fists, unleashing his full might in an attempt to counter her devastating sword strike.

    Suddenly, golden bamboo leaves filled the air, weaving into streams that merged with the Six Petals of the Underworld River Flower. Red petals streaked with golden threads surged with enhanced power.

    What seemed to be the Six Petals of the Underworld River Flower was, in reality, the ultimate manifestation of the Asura Heavenly Path¡ªThe Six des of Death! Empowered by Kaguya-hime¡¯s divine arts, this strike reached the absolute pinnacle of the Asura Heavenly Path¡¯s might.

    While Umashi focused all his strength on the frontal sh, a ten-thousand-meter crescent moon de struck him from behind.

    The surprise strike wounded Umashi mid-attack, causing his blood, a mixture of red and golden hues, to spray into the air.

    The strike from behind disrupted the full force of his punches, weakening their strength by thirty percent before they collided with Asura¡¯s Six Petals of the Underworld River Flower.

    For an instant, the heavens seemed to shatter and the earth cracked. The surrounding space ripped apart, scattering fragments that devoured the crumbling mountains and dispersing clouds.

    Umashi was hurled back like a meteor, blood spraying from his mouth and body like the fiery tail of aet. His anguished roars reverberated across the heavens and earth.

    Asura-Onna hovered mid-air, visibly drained from burning her divine power. That attack had been her ultimate technique, pushed to the peak of the Asura Heavenly Path with Kaguya-hime''s full support. Without the Queen''s aid, she could never have summoned such power¡ªpower that even eclipsed her ancient predecessor, Asura-Ou.

    The sheer power of Asura-Onna¡¯s attack had already overwhelmed Umashi. Combined with Lily¡¯s surprise strike from behind, it had disrupted his full-strength punches, leading to a severe setback in the battle.

    As a result of thebined assault, Umashi had lost nearly ten percent of his divine power. Though it might sound insignificant, divine power was no trivial matter. Recovering even that amount would take a century, or an immense number of blood spirit magatamas if expedited.

    Even worse, Lily¡¯s strike left a wound that continued to bleed profusely, demanding all his focus to heal. In a life-or-death sh, such bleeding could be catastrophic.

    After being flung tens of thousands of meters, Umashi managed to stop himself. Bloodied and unwilling to concede, he red at Kaguya-hime, Asura-Onna, and the others in the distance. With his years of experience in Yomi, he realized there was no winning against the Asura and Rakshasa sisters, especially with the Queen¡ªand potentially the madam¡ªsupporting them. If he continued, the chances of his own death loomed far greater.

    Though Umashi still lusted after Lily and Kaguya-hime, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to continue a losing battle just for them.

    Wakarai, having refrained from burning his divine power and locked in an even match with Rakshasa-Onna, saw no advantage in prolonging the fight.

    In a sh of lightning, Wakarai retreated to Umashi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Umashi, those sisters are favored by the madam and have always been untouchable in Yomi. Now, with the Queen backing them, continuing this fight will only end badly for us,¡± Wakarai muttered, reluctant but knowing he had no choice1.

    ¡°Cursed wretches! I¡¯ll let you live today, but mark my words¡ªone day, I¡¯ll have you all groveling at my feet as ves!¡± Umashi snarled before flying off.

    Wakarai sneered at Lily. ¡°Kagami Lily, you won¡¯t always have the Queen, Asura-Onna, and Rakshasa-Onna to shield you. The moment you step out alone¡­ heh heh heh! Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Heughed maniacally, disappearing in a sh of lightning.

    With their leaders gone, the remaining Infernal Stage beings quietly withdrew, not daring to approach or challenge the Supreme Gods still watching over Lily.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lily let out a shaky breath, her sword trembling in her grip. The realization hit her¡ªshe had just thrown herself into a battle between Supreme Gods to save the Queen. Fear and adrenaline coursed through her as the gravity of the moment sank in.

    <em>Supreme Gods are truly fearsome. If I ever find myself alone against one, my only option would be to run without hesitation. Facing a Supreme God head-on without thinking of the consequences is nothing short of a death sentence.</em>

    <em>Even with my body''s strength, I can''t burn divine power. If my opponent is someone like Umashi, who also holds back from burning his power, I might survive a couple of exchanges before fleeing. But if they realize my true strength and decide to burn their divine power, escape would be nearly impossible. The consequences of being captured are unthinkable.</em>

    <em>I need to avoid Supreme Gods at all costs in the future</em> Lily resolved quietly.

    Queen Kaguya and Chiya leaned on each other for support, their divine power drained to the point where even staying airborne seemed difficult. If Wakarai had decided to burn his divine power as well, using precious resources in a final bid, it¡¯s doubtful the Queen could¡¯ve kept assisting Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna, and the battle¡¯s oue would have been far more uncertain.

    "Your Majesty!" Lily hurried to their side. "Your Majesty, General Chiya, are you both alright?"

    "Lynne¡­ it¡¯splicated. But at least we survived and weren¡¯t captured, which is a blessing in itself," Queen Kaguya replied, leaning on both Chiya and Lily, visibly exhausted.

    "Oh? Addressing her so warmly as ¡®Your Majesty,'' are we, <em>Lynne</em>?" Rakshasa-Onna remarked as she gracefullynded, her long dress billowing. She lingered on the word ¡®Lynne,'' her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    Asura-Onna, still hovering in the air, turned her gaze towards Lily. "Kagami Lily, don¡¯t forget the promise you made."

    "Promise?" Queen Kaguya looked curiously between Lily and Asura-Onna. She then stepped forward and bowed deeply to both Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna. "Thank you for rescuing us. Without your help, Chiya and I would have fallen into the hands of those wretched demons. You¡¯ve saved not just us but the entire Female Queendom."

    "Hehehe, Your Majesty, that¡¯s the proper thing to say. But tell me, how do you intend to thank us?" Rakshasa-Onna asked, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.

    "Allow me to return to the Female Queendom with Chiya and Lynne first, and then I¡¯ll prepare a fitting token of gratitude for both of you. A debt of such magnitude can¡¯t be repaid so easily. Please give me time."

    "Let¡¯s set that aside for now. Our involvement wasn¡¯t entirely voluntary," Asura-Onna remarked coolly.

    "Now, now, sister, there¡¯s no need to bring that up. If the Queen wants to show her gratitude, why not ept it gracefully?" Rakshasa-Onna replied, twirling lightly as her dress fluttered elegantly around her.

    At that moment, other members of the Asura and Rakshasa dojos, including Yoshiya, gathered near. Concerned, Yoshiya rushed over to help Chiya.

    ¡°Our actions weren¡¯t driven by a need for your gratitude or affection, Queen Kaguya. But we certainly won¡¯t reject it. However, this is not the time for idle talk. Lily, return with us immediately. As for how the Female Queendom intends to show its thanks, we can settle thatter,¡± Asura-Onna stated firmly.

    ¡°Go back?¡± Queen Kaguya, puzzled, looked at Lily. ¡°Lynne, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    "Hehehe, Your Majesty, surely you know by now that this beloved dancer, Lynne, whom you cherish so much, is actually a spy we sent to gather information on the Female Queendom," Renka teased as she hopped down from a rock and approached.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yoshiya gasped, looking at Lily in disbelief. ¡°Lynne, you¡­ you¡¯re a spy sent by Rakshasa?¡±

    "Yoshiya! Watch your words!" Chiya scolded. ¡°No matter where Lynne came from, she saved the Queen, you, and me. Don¡¯t forget that!¡±

    Apart from Queen Kaguya, Chiya had also learned the truth, having been informed by the Queen herself. While Kaguya-hime had initially kept it hidden from others, there was no need to hide it from Chiya, who would always stand by the Queen¡¯s side. With her steady nature, Chiya could understand and ept theplexities of Lily¡¯s situation.

    Queen Kaguya cast a cold nce at Renka. If not for Renka¡¯s role in helping save them, Kaguya-hime might not have shown such restraint. Knowing full well what Renka was hinting at, the Queen responded icily, ¡°I¡¯ve known from the start. Did you really think you could send such a striking dancer to stay by my side every day without me noticing? Are you underestimating the reach of my intelligencework?¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 73: The Queenâ€™s Determination

    Book 12: Chapter 73: The Queen¡¯s Determination

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    While Queen Kaguya admitted she was aware of Lily¡¯s true identity, she subtly implied that her knowledge came from the Female Queendom¡¯s intelligencework, not from Lily directly, making it clear she was trying to protect her.

    "Hehe, your intelligencework may be renowned, but how did it fail to detect your own queen nearly being captured by demons and subjected to¡­ unimaginable things?" Rakshasa-Onna teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s because only a handful of us knew about this mission,¡± the Queen replied, slightly embarrassed. ¡°I did almost fall into Wakarai and Umashi¡¯s hands, and I owe my life to your timely rescue. If you wish to mock me for it, I can¡¯t argue. Still, I¡¯m deeply grateful to you. Whatever past actions you¡¯ve taken against the Female Queendom, I will not hold them against you. As for Lynne, I have never med her, and I certainly won¡¯t now. Let her be a testament to the friendship and harmony between our forces. After all, in Yomi, there are few ces where women can stand with dignity and independence.¡±

    ¡°<em>Witness</em>? Your Majesty, what exactly do you mean by that?¡± Rakshasa-Onna asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Let Lynne return with me. She can remain in contact with you, and if there¡¯s anything you need from the Female Queendom, you can reach out to me through her. Wouldn¡¯t that be beneficial for both sides? It would also allow me to properly repay your kindness,¡± the Queen suggested.

    ¡°My, my, Your Majesty, you¡¯ve thought this through, haven¡¯t you? But we saved you, and now you want to take such a lovely woman away from us?¡± Rakshasa-Onnaughed lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not hide anything. Kagami Lily is one of the Hundred Maidens of the Night Parade. She must return with us, and there are still many matters that need to be rified,¡± Asura-Onna added sternly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, surely you¡¯re aware of the Hundred Maidens¡¯ Night Parade, a significant event handpicked by the madam herself from all across Yomi. Are you really nning to interfere with the madam¡¯s business?¡± Rakshasa-Onna asked, her voice serious.¡°What¡­¡± At the mention of the madam, Queen Kaguya hesitated. She knew she couldn¡¯t oppose the madam¡¯s ns, especially suspecting that Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s rescue had likely been on the madam¡¯s orders, making it even more inappropriate for her to interfere.

    ¡°No matter what Lynne¡¯s past identity may have been, I spent five thousand Blood Spirit Magatamas to purchase her from a ve trader. By the rules of Yomi, even though you are our benefactors, I ask that you respect this,¡± Chiya stated firmly.

    ¡°Five thousand? That¡¯s quite an investment, General,¡± Rakshasa-Onna remarked, surprised. ¡°Does Lily possess such charm that you¡¯d wager your entire fortune?¡±

    ¡°Chiya, stop discussing this,¡± the Queen interrupted, preventing Chiya from saying more about purchasing Lily.

    Unexpectedly, Renka chimed in, ¡°Your Majesty, Lily is wanted by Takamagahara for ten thousand Blood Spirit Magatamas. Spending five thousand isn¡¯t such a loss, is it?¡±

    ¡°What are you implying? That we would betray Lynne?¡± the Queen retorted angrily.

    Asura-Onna walked over, her long sleeve sweeping across as she struck Renka to the ground. ¡°Control your subordinate, sister! Since when does she have the right to speak here?¡± Asura-Onna snapped.

    ¡°Oh dear, Renka¡¯s always like that. Sister, if she displeases you, next time you visit, we can punish her together,¡± Rakshasa-Onna said with a yful smirk.

    ¡°Renka admits her mistake! Please spare me! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Renka pleaded, fearing the potential punishment from the sisters, which could leave her bedridden for weeks.

    ¡°Step back! We don¡¯t have time to deal with you right now,¡± Asura-Onna ordered curtly.

    ¡°Lily, why are you silent? Have you forgotten your oath?¡± Rakshasa-Onna reminded, her tone urging Lily to respond.

    Lily longed to stay with the Queen and the others, especially after witnessing the memories of Tsukuyomi no Mikoto on the ancient battlefield, which deepened her sense of connection to the Goddess and the Celestial Maidens. However, she had sworn to return with Rakshasa-Onna and Asura-Onna, and breaking that promise now would be dishonorable.

    Driven by her determination to save the Queen, Lily had sworn to return with them. To go back on her word now, in their presence, would tarnish her integrity. While she would use any tactic against an enemy, here, among those who were neither true allies nor foes but had shown her kindness, Lily felt bound to honor her vow.

    Lily bowed apologetically and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I made a promise that after this battle, I would return with Her Highness Rakshasa to fulfill the mission of the Hundred Maidens."

    ¡°Why?¡± the Queen asked in surprise, clutching Lily¡¯s hand, clearly reluctant to let her leave. She whispered, "Is this the condition they set for saving me?"

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Caught in a difficult situation, the Queen, despite her strength and current predicament, couldn¡¯t force Lily to stay without risking Lily¡¯s honor or appearing ungrateful.

    The Queen sighed deeply, still holding Lily¡¯s hand. "Lynne, do you realize the danger of the Hundred Maidens? Out of one hundred, only one survives. Though your strength has grown, thepetition is about more than just power. Even the smallest risk worries me."

    Lily gently reassured her, "Your Majesty, please don¡¯t worry. Beyond strength, there are other aspects where I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t fall short."

    Lily¡¯s confidence wasn¡¯t baseless. Her strength surpassed many of the other contestants, and when it came to other qualities¡ªwhether beauty, grace, or elegance¡ªshe wasn¡¯t one to boast, but she was determined not to falter in her mission.

    The Queen, feeling a bit more at ease, turned to Rakshasa-Onna and Asura-Onna. "Though I have faith in Lynne¡¯s abilities, should she face defeat in the Night Parade, my queendom will spare no expense to ensure her freedom. I doubt any other ce could offer a better bargain."

    Her resolve was unmistakable.

    "Rest assured, arrangements will be made for that," Rakshasa-Onna replied with a smile.

    Moved, Lily responded, "I can¡¯t thank you enough, Your Majesty1."

    ¡°What do you mean, Lynne? You risked your life fighting Supreme Gods to save us!¡± the Queen added, echoing Lily¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Alright, must we really have these discussions here in the Female Prison Hell?¡± Asura-Onna interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. Lily,e with us.¡±

    Helpless, Lily reluctantly released the Queen¡¯s hand and moved toward Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna.

    ¡°Wait!¡± the Queen suddenly called out. ¡°Even though Wakarai and Umashi have retreated, there¡¯s no guarantee they won¡¯t try to ambush us again. It would be safer to travel together. Either of our groups could be at risk if we run into those two powerful foes alone.¡±

    After a brief pause, the Queen added, ¡°Allow me to apany Lynne.¡±

    The sisters exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What you say makes sense. Let¡¯s return together,¡± Asura-Onna agreed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what about the ancient battlefield? We¡¯ve traveled this far¡­¡± Yoshiya asked.

    "If we split up now and Wakarai or Umashi return, what then? Additionally, if word of our trip to the ancient battlefield has spread, other powerful enemies may be on their way. We¡¯ll have to set aside our mission for now¡­" The Queen spoke with reluctance. Though she longed to honor Tsukuyomi and the fallen sisters, she knew that if she were captured, who would carry out their final wishes?

    Reluctantly, as they neared the edge of the ancient battlefield, they had no choice but to abandon their mission.

    "Your Majesty, during the earlier chaos, I identally entered the ancient battlefield and managed to pay tribute on your behalf," Lily said gently.

    "Is that so?" The Queen¡¯s eyes glimmered with relief. "Lynne, I¡¯m ashamed it fell upon you to offer our respects."

    "It was my duty, Your Majesty."

    "As you mentioned, together we don¡¯t need to fear Wakarai and Umashi. However, if more powerful forces join them, the danger will be far greater. Let¡¯s hurry back," Asura-Onna urged.

    With that, the Queen¡¯s group, along with Lily and the forces from the Asura and Rakshasa dojos, set off together. Their united front ensured that none of the abyssal demons dared to block their path, and those who tried were swiftly dealt with.

    They quickly exited the Hell of Torment.

    Once outside, the Queen summoned her Hachiwan chariot. Asura-Onna called forth a crimson cat demon, and Rakshasa-Onna summoned a phantom blue owl. Both mounts expanded in size, allowing everyone to ridefortably.

    At the Queen¡¯s sincere request, Rakshasa-Onna permitted Lily to ride with her in the chariot for the journey home.

    With their powerful flying mounts, the women began their journey back home.

    Several miles away, in the mountains near the entrance to the Hell of Torment, Wakarai, Umashi, and their minionsy in ambush.

    "Damn it! They¡¯reing back together!" Umashi growled, mming his fist into a nearby boulder.

    Wakarai, hovering in the air, shook his head in resignation. "Looks like we¡¯ve wasted our time here."

    With no hope of capturing Lily, Wakarai summoned his thunderbird, still nursing its injuries. He instructed his underlings to wait for others before heading back. "I¡¯ll go on ahead," he said, transforming into a bolt of lightning and vanishing.

    Far from the Hell of Torment, therey a vast, scorching mountain range that stretched for thousands of miles. Sulfurous fumes and molten metal continuously flowed over its highest peaks.

    Interestingly, this mountain range grew atop the rocky firmament of Yomi¡¯s domain, making it seem inverted when viewed from Yomi¡¯s ground below.

    Uesugi Rei, her long katana strapped to her back and silver hair flowing in the wind, emerged from a deep fissure in the mountains. Standing at the edge, she gazed upward at the vast, hellish expanse stretching beneath the sky.

    ¡°So, this is Yomi-no-kuni2¡­¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 74: The Powerful Sword Miko And The Invincible Sword

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    The heat was stifling, far from the cold climates Rei was used to. Her normally cool skin was now covered in a thin sheen of sweat. She gazed upward at the sky, which paradoxically served as the ground. As the smoke parted and clouds drifted away, the vast realm of Yomi-no-kuni became visible. But how was she supposed to reach it?

    From the vantage point of Yomi-no-kuni, Rei appeared to be walking upside down on the rocky formations that made up the dome of the sky. But from her perspective, she was walking on solid ground, and it was Yomi-no-kuni that hung upside down in the sky above her.

    The distance between this ce and Yomi-no-kuni¡¯s ground was only tens of thousands of meters, rtively close. Yet, flight was impossible in this strange domain, and Rei could find no other method to reach the realm above her.

    Over the past few months, Rei had faced countless dangers and fought fierce battles from Yomi Hirazaka to this very ce. Through these trials, she had ascended to the quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage.

    ¡°Lily, could you be somewhere in this vast Yomi-no-kuni?¡± Rei murmured, feeling a wave of exhaustion after battling her way from Yomi Hirazaka.

    The air here was dry as Rei made her way into a small valley. In the center was a parched depression, and near it, a cave that offered some much-needed seclusion.

    Before entering the cave, Rei cast an alert spell at the valley¡¯s entrance. She then gathered her spiritual energy, condensing severalrge ice cubes, which she dropped into the depression, watching them shatter into cool fragments.

    Satisfied with her precautions, Rei stepped into the cave. Having already scouted the area for any threats, she leaned back against the wall, closing her eyes to rest.After a brief rest, Rei felt reenergized. Her body, trained to perfection, was quick to recover.

    Returning to the cave¡¯s entrance, she saw that the ice cubes had melted, leaving a refreshing pool of water in the depression.

    Nodding in satisfaction, Rei stripped off her blue blouse, skirt, and white stockings by the water¡¯s edge. Using a towel, she bathed in the pool, also taking the time to wash her clothes, including her ck garter belt, before hanging them on a rope she strung up in the valley. With the heat and dry air, they would dry quickly.

    Unlike Lily, who had an endless supply of clothing in her mirror space, Rei¡¯s storage treasure, while spacious, was reserved for more critical items. She owned over a dozen sets ofbat gear, but many had seen heavy wear in constant battles, requiring frequent washing.

    Once her clothes had dried and she had rested enough, Rei dressed again. Heading to the entrance of the valley, she resolved to explore her surroundings and get ustomed to this area, using it as a temporary hideout.

    Stepping beyond the valley, she began exploring the barren, rockyndscape where no grass grew. ¡°A woman¡­ It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve smelled a woman¡¯s scent¡­¡±

    Rei hadn¡¯t ventured far when she sensed something sinister and lustful lurking behind her. Turning, she was confronted by a monstrous creature¡ªits body muscr, with six legs crawling like a scorpion¡¯s. Where its head should be was a rolling demonic orb, and at the tip of its scorpion-like tail hung a human head, from whose mouth protruded a thin, poisonous needle. The sight was grotesque and bizarre.

    ¡°It¡¯s a quintuple-soul Big Dipper Stage demon.¡± Rei¡¯s face darkened. She had barely left Yomi Hirazaka and already faced such a powerful archdemon. This ce might be far more perilous than Yomi Hirazaka itself.

    ¡°Woman! You¡¯ve got some strength, huh? How about bing my wife? We could rule this cave together, hahaha¡­¡± The demon¡¯s tail-head hissed, the poisonous needle emitting a grotesque, saliva-dripping sound as it leered at Rei.

    Rei¡¯s silver hair billowed as she smirked coldly, ¡°A filthy, lowly demon like you dares to spout such nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, we may be evenly matched, but this is my domain, woman. Here, you don¡¯t stand a chance. Surrender now and save yourself the pain! Ah, how long has it been since I¡¯ve had a woman? I¡¯m going mad!¡± The demon¡¯s voice grew more deranged as its body twisted unnervingly before it shot underground, vanishing into a ck mist.

    ¡°What?¡± Rei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Before she could react, the ground trembled. A massive ck mist erupted from below, and the demon reappeared behind her, its six arms outstretched, ready to pin her down.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Rei realized the demon was far more suited to this terrain. Though they shared the same quintuple-soul stage, its advantage here was clear.

    She spun around, drawing the gleaming silver longsword from her back in one fluid motion, unleashing a swift sh.

    ¡°Hahaha! I have six arms! You¡¯re finished!¡± The demon¡¯s front arms morphed into giant pincers, ready to catch Rei¡¯s de. Her sh, hastily executed, wasn¡¯t at full power, making it appear vulnerable to the demon¡¯s counter.

    The demon calcted that once her strike was blocked, it could unleash its other four limbs and poisonous needle to finish her off. Everything seemed to be going ording to its n.

    But¡­ In the blink of an eye, a nearly silent silver de cut through the air. No fancy techniques, just a deceptively simple strike. The demon¡¯s vaunted ws, tough as steel, were cleaved like butter. The de passed through, effortlessly splitting the demon in half.

    ¡°Arrggghh!¡± The demon¡¯s body convulsed as it split in two. One half, still attached to the tail, stared in disbelief at the gleaming silver de. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?! What kind of sword is that?!¡±

    Without hesitation, Rei leapt forward, her long, graceful legs extending as shended with precision. Her foot mmed down on the tail¡¯s ¡®neck,¡¯ pinning the demon¡¯s head beneath her.

    She delivered another silent strike. As though slicing through water, Rei''s long sword pierced through the demon''s head, shattering its Big Dipper origin soul in an instant.

    The demon¡¯s grotesque eyes widened in disbelief. It stared at the de embedded in its body, unable to feel the pain, so sharp was the sword. Looking upward, it foolishly gazed at the exquisite female samurai and the shadow beneath her flowing blue skirt.

    ¡°Women¡­ are so beautiful¡­¡± it muttered weakly before sumbing to its fate, dying with a lingering unwillingness.

    Without hesitation, Rei absorbed the anima of the fallen Big Dipper Stage demon.

    As she withdrew her sword, not a single drop of blood stained the de. The weapon''s sharpness was truly remarkable.

    Rei nced at the sword she had found after her ancient de shattered during the battle with Yamata no Orochi. A hint of wonder flickered in her ethereal eyes. ¡°If not for this sword, I¡¯m not sure how many times I would have perished on this journey.¡±

    When Rei first entered Yomi Hirazaka, she had barely reached the triple-soul Big Dipper Stage. Stronger demons continuously appeared as she ventured deeper, yet none, no matter how powerful or resilient, could withstand the shes of her sword.

    Armor, tough hides, everything was cleaved effortlessly. Even weapons¡ªswords, hammers, maces¡ªshattered like fragile tofu upon contact with her de. The sword was unstoppable.

    Against Rei¡¯s strikes, dodging was the only option; blocking was futile.

    With the aid of this unnaturally sharp sword, Rei cut down countless powerful demons, amassing anima and treasures that rapidly propelled her to the quintuple-soul level in a short span of time.

    Furthermore, Rei¡¯s spiritual energy capacity wasn¡¯t as vast as Lily¡¯s, meaning she required fewer anima to boost her strength.

    Along her journey, Rei had encountered a powerful sextuple-soul Big Dipper Stage demon. To its shock, she, then only at the quadruple-soul level, had in it with a single sh, cutting through its vitals like tofu. Even in death, the demon couldn''t fathom how it had lost. It had thought it would capture a rare and formidable beauty, only to meet its end.

    Though her demeanor was vastly different from Lily¡¯s, who in Yomi wouldn¡¯t covet a proud, cold, andmanding beauty like Uesugi Rei?

    Unfortunately for them, they became nothing more than vengeful spirits cut down by her sword.

    High above the vast expanse of Yomi, the Hachiwan chariot, crimson cat demon, and phantom blue owl soared swiftly. Ten days had passed, and by now, Lily and herpanions had already crossed the River of Oblivion without encountering any significant obstacles. After all, with four Supreme Gods traveling together, who would dare stand in their way?

    Judging by their distance, they were nearing the borders of the Female Queendom.

    At the Queen''s invitation, Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna were seated inside the Hachiwan chariot, enjoying tea together.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your tea is delightful, thank you. However, we are nearing the Female Queendom. Do you intend to part ways with us here? And Lily, you shoulde with us as well,¡± Asura-Onna said in a serious tone, holding her teacup.

    The Queen''s expression grewplicated as she gave a faint smile. "The Female Queendom is indeed close, but I won¡¯t be parting ways with you. Only Commander Chiya will return ahead of me."

    "Hm? What do you mean by that? Are you still trying to intervene in Lily¡¯s situation?" Asura-Onna asked with a slight frown.

    The Queen nced at Lily and Chiya, both of whom looked puzzled, and rified, ¡°No, no, this has nothing to do with Lynne. It¡¯s strictly a matter of the Female Queendom. I n to send Commander Chiya ahead to the queendom while I remain behind for a short while.¡±

    "Return ahead of you?" The women exchanged confused looks.

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Asura-Onna inquired.

    The Queen gently caressed her teacup with her jade-like fingers. ¡°As for me, I n to take a walk near the outskirts of the Rakshasa Dojo.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Asura-Onna froze, caught off guard.

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you nning to visit our Rakshasa Dojo? You¡¯re the ruler of the Female Queendom, so if you wish to visit, there''s no need to be coy,¡± Rakshasa-Onna asked in a delicate tone.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to enter the Rakshasa Dojo. I simply n to wander around the mountains near its outskirts with Yoshiya for a while. I have my reasons. Rest assured, I won¡¯t interfere with the affairs of your Rakshasa Dojo, so it shouldn¡¯t concern you,¡± the Queen replied, covering her face as she spoke.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna exchanged nces, casting the Queen puzzled and slightly reproachful looks. What was this woman nning now?

 Book 12: Chapter 75: Okai Prison

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Returning to the Rakshasa Dojo didn¡¯t exactly bring back fond memories, yet Lily found herself feeling a faint sense of nostalgia for the ce. It was, after all, far less terrifying than being hunted by thousands of demons and bearing witness to the unspeakable horrors of the Female Prison Hell.

    ¡°Master!¡± Hyozuhi eximed with joy upon seeing Lily return safely. She rushed over and embraced her, affectionately rubbing against her.

    ¡°Hyozuhi¡­ don¡¯t be inappropriate,¡± Lily chided softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I missed you so much and was worried about you,¡± Hyozuhi apologized. Once a powerful septuple-soul Big Dipper Stage expert, her defeat had left her shattered, clinging to Lily as her lifeline.

    Lily felt a pang of sympathy and couldn¡¯t bring herself to scold Hyozuhi.

    ¡°Hyozuhi, how did you return?¡±

    ¡°The Rakshasa Dojo sent word for all the sisters to leave the Female Queendom one by one. They arranged for earth dragons to transport us back, saying that the trial has ended and a new one will be announced soon,¡± Hyozuhi exined.

    ¡°A new trial?¡± Lily echoed.Lily wasn¡¯t sure what this new trial would entail, though she already had ns of her own. Whether or not she could act on them depended on the trial¡¯s specifics.

    ¡°Hyozuhi, I want to take a bath first,¡± Lily said. Although purification spells had kept her clean throughout the journey, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to truly rx with a proper bath for a long while.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help you bathe!¡± Hyozuhi eagerly offered.

    ¡°Eh? No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Lily quickly declined.

    Lily made her way to the Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s bathhouse, the one reserved for the hundred maidens. It paled inparison to the luxurious baths of the Female Queendom¡¯s pce. Before parting at the entrance of the Rakshasa Dojo, Queen Kaguya had mentioned taking a walk around the area. Though Lily was somewhat concerned for her, she trusted in the Queen¡¯s strength and hoped she would be safe.

    Still, a lingering worry gnawed at Lily. Over the next few days, the hundred maidens returned one by one, but Lily wasn¡¯t permitted to leave the Rakshasa Dojo to check on the Queen.

    Lily sought out Rakshasa-Onna to plead for permission, but she happened to run into Asura-Onna as well.

    ¡°Lily! You were disrespectful to me before and severely injured Exalted Sovereign Abi Banjo. Though we have no solid proof that you betrayed the Rakshasa Dojo, the matter remains unresolved. We should have called you to receive punishment! However, in light of your meritorious service and your valiant performance during the Hell of Torment battle, we¡¯ve decided to cancel out your demerits. And since you¡¯re still recovering, we will temporarily postpone your punishment,¡± Asura-Onna said as she approached, gripping Lily¡¯s hand with a serious expression.

    ¡°Lily, since you¡¯vee to us today, do you feel your body has recovered enough to receive your punishment sooner? Or are you simply restless again?¡± Rakshasa-Onna stood as well, her tone carrying an unmistakable hint of punishment.

    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not it!¡± Lily quickly denied, her face flushing red.

    ¡°Oh? Then why are you here?¡± Rakshasa-Onna pressed.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lily hesitated, not daring to bring up her desire to leave again. The Queen¡¯s extended stay outside the Rakshasa Dojo had already irked the sisters. Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s punishments alone were severe enough¡ªLily couldn¡¯t imagine enduring the wrath of both sisters at once.

    With sweat forming on her forehead, Lily quickly changed her words, ¡°I came to ask about the Painting of Flowers Beyond the Shore that I didn¡¯t finish embroidering. I have some free time over the next few days. May I return toplete it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, how rare to find such a diligent woman. To put it kindly, you¡¯re hardworking. But to be blunt, aren¡¯t you always courting trouble? Just look at where you¡¯ve been and the things you¡¯ve done¡ªhave you ever known a moment of peace?¡± Rakshasa-Onna lectured.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Lily stammered, finding it hard to argue, but surely, this wasn¡¯t all her fault, right?

    ¡°Alright, the embroidery must be finished eventually. It¡¯s an important task arranged by the Madam,¡± Rakshasa-Onna said. ¡°Go to the backyard and continue working on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily bowed quickly and hurried to the backyard, worried that if she lingered, she might end up punished for saying the wrong thing.

    Over the next few days, Lily spent her time embroidering in the courtyard of the Rakshasa Dojo.

    One by one, the hundred maidens who had been sent out returned¡ªexcept for those who never would.

    One morning, Renka gathered everyone together. As Lily followed behind, she noticed Renka dressed unusually in a loose long skirt and walking with a slight limp, as if in pain. Whatever had happened to her was unclear.

    When the hundred maidens were assembled, only eighty had returned.

    Members of the Asura Dojo had also gathered alongside the Rakshasa Dojo.

    At the front stood Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna, side by side. Many of the hundred maidens had never seen Asura-Onna before, and after a formal introduction, they bowed in respect.

    ¡°Sister, please announce the results of the recent pleasure trial,¡± Rakshasa-Onna prompted.

    Asura-Onna unrolled a scroll, nced at it, and spoke. ¡°During the pleasure trial in the Female Queendom, one woman repeatedly vited the rules, demonstrated ack of discipline, and caused us to question her loyalty. Her reckless behavior led to numerous disasters. ording to thew, she should be personally punished by us sisters.¡±

    At these words, the crowd of hundred maidens gasped, exchanging nces as they spected about who could be so foolish and unfortunate.

    Lily¡¯s heart sank at the ominous tone of the announcement.

    ¡°However,¡± Asura¡¯s tone suddenly shifted, ¡°while this womanmitted many errors, she also achieved something that countless others have long dreamed of but never aplished. She seeded in pleasing both the Queen of the Female Queendom and the queendom¡¯smander at the same time.¡±

    ¡°This woman is certainly endlessly charming!¡± Rakshasa-Onnamented, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    The hundred maidens were stunned, wondering who could be so audacious and capable. But there was one among them who felt ashamed.

    <em>Sure, being skilled in seduction might impress some, but is it really something to be proud of?</em> Lily thought to herself1.

    ¡°She is Kagami Lily,¡± Asura-Onna dered.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± The hundred maidens turned to Lily in shock, while others, like Tamai and Masako, red at her with resentment.

    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so special about that? She just used some underhanded methods!¡± Tamai muttered bitterly.

    ¡°We will now enact rewards and punishments as deserved. First ce in this trial goes to none other than Kagami Lily,¡± Asura-Onna dered.

    The hundred maidens sighed in unison. Though most were unhappy, none could protest, as Lily had won the Queen¡¯s favor. Little did they know, the Queen herself was still lingering near the Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s entrance, concerned for Lily¡¯s well-being!

    ¡°Second ce in this trial is awarded to Takiri Rie.¡±

    ¡°Third ce is earned by Masako.¡±

    ¡°Fourth ce¡­¡±

    ¡°And in eighth ce, Tamai¡­¡± Asura-Onna continued to announce the rankings.

    ¡°Tsk, only eighth ce? Kagami Lily, just you wait. I won¡¯t let this slide!¡± Tamai muttered to herself in frustration.

    ¡°Seventy-two participants sessfully passed this trial. The remaining eight, though they¡¯ve returned, failed to pass. ording to thew, they may choose between being sold or sentenced to hardbor,¡± Asura-Onna announced firmly.

    As they watched the winners receive their rewards and the losers dragged off to face hardbor, the remaining maidens felt the weight of the situation. In just half a year, a quarter of them had already been eliminated. The harshness of their reality was undeniable.

    ¡°Now, I shall announce the next trial. You will be sent to Okai Prison, located in the deste wastnd of Yomi between the Rakshasa Dojo and the Asura Dojo. Your task is to subdue the evildoers imprisoned there. While inside Okai Prison, the hundred maidens are permitted to fight freely amongst yourselves2,¡± Rakshasa-Onna dered.

    ¡°Freely fight among ourselves?¡± The hundred maidens eximed in shock.

    ¡°This is the chance!¡± A sharp glint shed in Lily¡¯s eyes3.

 Book 12: Chapter 76: Lilyâ€™s Plan

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    ¡°Okai Prison is a ce where humans and beings from Takamagahara and Yomi are imprisoned for crimes like plundering, debauchery, deceit, and other evils across the three realms. However, this prison is quite unique. Though it offers limited resources, there is no external suffering. The inmates are left inside to fight and kill each other¡ªa cruel punishment in and of itself,¡± Rakshasa-Onna exined.

    ¡°We have obtained entry tokens for Okai Prison, and each of you will receive one. This time, the trial is simple¡ªsurvive for a month and kill as many incarcerated criminals as possible. These are irredeemable criminals, yet the heavens offer them a small chance: if they survive a hundred years in Okai Prison, they¡¯ll be set free. However, the killing has decreasedtely, and in a few decades, too many criminals could be released, disrupting the heavenly order. That¡¯s why you¡¯re being sent in¡ªto cull the evil criminals,¡± Rakshasa-Onna continued.

    ¡°Be warned, many of these criminals are formidable and notorious for their fondness for women, often using despicable methods. This is not a one-sided mission. You¡¯ll be in real danger, so stay vignt. Consider this crucial training,¡± Rakshasa-Onna added.

    ¡°This trial was initially scheduled forst week, but due to unforeseen dys, we¡¯ve run out of time. Prepare to depart immediately!¡± Asura-Onnamanded.

    ¡°What? Right now?¡±

    The sudden announcement left many of the hundred maidens in shock, causing an uproar among them.

    Lily, however, kept her head low, remaining calm andposed.

    The nature of the criminals in Okai Prison and how this trial would unfold were the least of Lily¡¯s concerns.With strength rivaling that of a Supreme God, surpassing most Empyrean Stage experts, and bolstered by her extraordinary durability and defenses, Lily had no fear of Okai Prison¡¯s trials.

    Neither the hundred maidens nor the other women posed a threat to Lily. Having endured the perilous ancient battlefield, she knew she could outshine them all.

    She could easily keep a low profile, moving in the shadows and passing each trial one by one. In time, perhaps two years, she would inevitably emerge victorious in thepetition.

    But Lily didn¡¯t have two years to spare.

    Rinne remained trapped in her slumber, and Lily couldn¡¯t ensure her sisters¡¯ safety while they were apart! She couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time here!

    ¡°I have to leave Yomi as soon as possible, reunite with my sisters, and head to Takamagahara!¡±

    Where one falls, one must rise.

    ¡°I owe Tsukuyomi no Mikoto a great debt, having inherited her vital legacy. I need to uncover what truly happened in Takamagahara!¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s to avenge Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, uncover the truth behind Senior Sister¡¯s slumber, or secure peace in the mortal realm, I must act! I can¡¯t stay confined to this small corner of the Rakshasa Dojo!¡±

    ¡°Before, Icked the strength to act freely, and rushing out would have been reckless. But now, it¡¯s different. As long as I avoid Supreme Gods, I can explore Yomi without fear. Likewise, I can investigate Takamagahara and uncover its secrets!¡±

    ¡°I must go to Takamagahara! I must bring this Night Parade of One Hundred Maidenspetition to an end as soon as possible.¡±

    Lily¡¯s chest heaved as she firmed her resolve, while the other hundred maidens fretted and grumbled around her.

    ¡°This trial fits perfectly into my n!¡± After allowing the hundred maidens time to prepare, they were led outside the Rakshasa Dojo, where they boarded earth dragons, ready to set off.

    ¡°Renka, Isshiki,¡± Rakshasa-Onna called the two captains forward, ¡°Asura-Onna and I have other matters to handle. For this mission, you two will lead the team. Ensure the safety of the hundred maidens during the journey.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°We understand.¡±

    ¡°Renka, I expect you to redeem yourself for your past failures and not disappoint us again,¡± Asura-Onna remarked sternly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I understand.¡± Renka¡¯s bronze skin flushed as she became visibly uneasy under Asura-Onna¡¯s gaze. She instinctively moved her hand behind her, brushing her fingers lightly against her skirt.

    Under the guidance of the two captains, the hundred maidens mounted their earth dragons and set off.

    As the group left the Rakshasa Dojo, the Hachiwan chariot stood parked on a nearby hillside. Under the shade of the towering dark trees, the Queen observed from a distance.

    ¡°Earth dragons? And so many of them? Yoshiya, go find out what¡¯s happening,¡± the Queen ordered.

    Out of respect for the Rakshasa Dojo, the Queen refrained from using divine arts to pry into their activities.

    If Yoshiya went to investigate, even if she were discovered, she could simply im it was a coincidence. However, if the Queen herself used divine arts and was detected by Asura-Onna or Rakshasa-Onna, it would be hard to exin.

    Yoshiya, one of the Queen¡¯s trusted celestial maidens and a formidable fighter at the Celestial Stage, was much faster than the earth dragons. After a swift reconnaissance, she returned to report her findings to the Queen.

    ¡°So, the hundred maidens are on the move? Is Lynne with them?¡± Yoshiya nodded, mentioning that she had made sure to spot Lily among the group.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s follow them quietly.¡± The Queen and Yoshiya boarded the Hachiwan chariot, rising into the sky to trail the earth dragon force from a distance, concealed by Yomi¡¯s dark clouds and smoke. With the Queen¡¯s skill, it was impossible for them to be detected.

    The earth dragons journeyed for several days toward Okai Prison. Finally, Renka called for a halt. ¡°The earth dragons need rest. We¡¯ll camp here for the night,¡± Renka announced.

    By now, the hundred maidens and the Rakshasa Dojo members had reached a ruin. Since Captain Isshiki remained rtively uninvolved, Renka had taken over as the de facto leader.

    The hundred maidens rested among the ruins, while Renka and several Rakshasa Dojo women gathered around a blue Rakshasa fire. The mes enhanced their strength and kept distant monsters at bay.

    ¡°Wakaki, bring Kagami Lily to me,¡± Renkamanded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wakaki stood up and, after a brief moment, returned with Lily.

    Lily wore a vibrant bluish-purple short dress with orange and white floral patterns, paired with white knee-high socks.

    ¡°Captain Renka.¡± Lily bowed respectfully.

    Renka, however, gave her a cold, displeased look. If it weren¡¯t for Lily, Renka wouldn¡¯t have suffered the embarrassing and frightening punishment by Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna, something she still shuddered to recall.

    ¡®Hmph, how could this woman possibly survive on the battlefields of Supreme Gods? She must have been empowered by Queen Kaguya¡¯s divine arts¡­ No, it has to be more. She must have some hidden treasures. How else could someone at the Big Dipper Stage wield such strength?¡¯ Renka thought bitterly.

    Displeased and suspicious, Renka began plotting a way to test Lily''s true strength and uncover whatever treasures she might be hiding.

    ¡°Lily, the earth dragons have been working tirelessly throughout the journey. Here''s a bag of their feed. Go feed them,¡± Renka said, handing over a storage bag.

    If Lily were truly as powerful as she appeared, she would surely show pride. Someone capable of resisting a Supreme God''s attack wouldn''t willingly perform such menial tasks unless she was insecure and hiding behind some special treasure, Renka thought to herself.

    Lily looked at Renka with a calm, gentle expression.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said obediently, giving a small bow.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Renka blinked in surprise. As captain, she expected at least some defiance from Lily if she were truly as powerful as rumored. Why was she sopliant?

    Renka, momentarily caught off guard by Lily¡¯s obedience, hesitated.

    ¡°Uh, right¡­ Feed them properly. These earth dragons are vital to our journey. If anything goes wrong because of improper care, you''ll be held ountable!¡± Renka snapped.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done right.¡±

    Lily¡¯s calmpliance left Renka without room for furtherints.

    Lily took the storage bag and headed to where the earth dragons rested. Hyozuhi offered to help, but Lily declined. Her goal was to enter Okai Prison with the hundred maidens quietly and without conflict. Renka¡¯s provocations were something she could easily endure for now.

    High above, thousands of meters in the sky, the Queen secretly observed Lily.

    ¡°What is Lynne doing with the earth dragons?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s carrying a bag¡ªseems like a storage bag. She¡¯s probably about to feed them,¡± Yoshiya replied.

    ¡°What? Shouldn''t this task be left to those specialized in handling dragons? Why is Lynne doing it?¡± The Queen frowned in confusion.

    Yoshiya added, ¡°This could be problematic, Your Majesty. Earth dragons be quite ferocious while feeding, and their handling requires a specific technique. Lynne may be strong, but if she doesn¡¯t feed them properly, it could turn dangerous.¡±

    The Queen shook her head. ¡°Surely you''re exaggerating? Lynne withstood a casual strike from a Supreme God¡ªhow could a few earth dragons be a threat?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty. I¡¯m more concerned about the earth dragons themselves,¡± Yoshiya rified.

    The Queen''s expression darkened. ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Renka¡¯s leading the team this time, and she¡¯s always had something against Lynne. She¡¯s probably using this as an excuse to cause trouble! What can we do? I could easily control the earth dragons, but I have no idea how to feed them properly.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, our patrol teams in the Female Queendom have experience with earth dragons. I know how to feed them,¡± Yoshiya said.

    ¡°Really? Then go help Lynne right away. Don¡¯t let Renka find any reason to make trouble for her!¡± the Queen urged anxiously.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Yoshiya said as she prepared to descend.

    ¡°Wait,¡± the Queen warned, ¡°make sure the Rakshasa Dojo members don¡¯t see you helping Lynne.¡±

    Yoshiya, always quick and discreet, nodded. She quietly descended, slipping behind a broken wall before softly calling out to Lily.

    Lily, holding the bag, hesitated in front of the massive earth dragons. Just as she prepared to toss some food, she was startled to see Yoshiya emerge from the shadows.

    ¡°Miss Yoshiya?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lynne,e here,¡± Yoshiya beckoned.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lily asked, suspicious.

    With a smile, Yoshiya replied, ¡°That¡¯s not important. Hand me the bag. Feeding earth dragons isn¡¯t something a skilled warrior and dancer like you should be handling. I¡¯m here to assist.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 77: Labyrinth Full Of Sin

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Lily knew she wasn¡¯t all-powerful. Watching Yoshiya feed the earth dragons, she felt a wave of gratitude for the timely assistance. Even witnessing Yoshiya''s methodical actions, this wasn¡¯t a skill that could be easily learned.

    To manage it, one had to physically press against the dragons¡¯ heads, soothing the grotesque, intimidating creatures with gentle sincerity. Just the thought of it sent an ufortable shiver through Lily.

    When Renka saw the earth dragons well-fed and full of energy, she was visibly surprised. She ordered an inspection, and the results confirmed that the dragons were thriving¡ªholding their heads high, even more vigorous than after being tended by the Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s own dragon trainers.

    ¡°This must be Kagami Lily¡¯s first time feeding the earth dragons. How did she manage without a single mistake?¡± Renka wondered, though she couldn¡¯t openly question it. With Captain Isshiki present, she didn¡¯t dare step out of line, fearing another punishment from her superiors.

    For now, she had no choice but to let it go.

    Later, the well-fed earth dragons resumed their journey, carrying the hundred maidens and the rest of the group. They moved swiftly, arriving at Okai Prison a full day ahead of schedule.

    Okai Prison stood amidst a deste ruin. The wind battered the greenish-blue sand, where dpidated, leaning stone towers and crumbling ancient buildings dotted thendscape. Massive statues of Nioh, each in a different stance, cast stern res at the approaching women.

    ¡°Each of you holds a token,¡± Renka instructed, ¡°You¡¯ll use this token to enter the ruins. Infuse it with your spiritual energy while focusing on arriving at a random location within Okai Prison. The teleportation will send you deep into the prison. It doesn¡¯t matter where you enter. Even if you all activate your tokens at the same time, the locations will bepletely random.¡±¡°There is only one exit,¡± Isshiki added, ¡°If you leave before twenty-eight days have passed, you¡¯ll fail the trial. You¡¯re required to remain inside until at least the twenty-ninth day. Keep that in mind, all of you.¡±

    The hundred maidens nodded in session.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting at the exit,¡± Renka said, her voiceced with meaning. ¡°I hope every one of youes out alive and intact.¡±

    Lily clutched her token and turned to Hyozuhi. ¡°You don¡¯t need to enter. Wait for me outside with Captain Isshiki and the others.¡±

    ¡°Please be careful, Master,¡± Hyozuhi said, her voice full of concern.

    Lily smiled gently and led the way into the ruins, as many of the other hundred maidens hesitated.

    Meanwhile, high above in the distant sky, Queen Kaguya watched from her Hachiwan chariot.

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± she murmured, her gazending on Hyozuhi.

    ¡°Your Majesty, based on our intelligence, there shouldn¡¯t be any Supreme God-level beings in Okai Prison,¡± Yoshiya remarked.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± the Queen replied. ¡°It¡¯s a ce meant for lowly criminals. We¡¯ll wait here. It shouldn¡¯t pose any real danger to Lynne.¡±

    "But even though Miss Lynne''s strength is enough to keep her safe, she¡¯s kind-hearted and gentle. Could she be deceived by the viins inside?" Yoshiya asked.

    "Lynne won¡¯t be fooled by men," the Queen replied confidently.

    At that moment, Lily stepped into the ruins and stopped beneath a colossal, crumbling statue of Nioh. She infused her token with spiritual energy, and immediately, a strange force pulled her deep underground.

    Shended in a dark, damp, and stifling dungeon.

    "A cell?"

    Lily blinked in surprise. She had known the entry point would be random, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be trapped in a cell the moment she arrived.

    Thick, sturdy iron bars stood before her, with solid stone walls nking either side.

    "It¡¯s unbearably hot in here¡­" Lily muttered, loosening her cor for a bit of relief. "Let¡¯s assess the situation first," she said to herself.

    The teleportation had left her a bit dizzy; the magic embedded in the token was potent.

    Lily sent out small pulses of spiritual energy to survey her surroundings. "Hm?!" She froze, startled by a strong male presence just behind her.

    Spinning around, Lily spotted a hulking Kunlun tribesman. Strange patterns etched his skin, and he crouched in the corner of the cell, staring at her in shock. To him, she had appeared out of thin air.

    "A woman?!" The man rubbed his eyes, blinking. "Hell, have I been locked up so long I¡¯m hallucinating about women?"

    "Is it really a woman?" He took another, longer look, catching the faint scent of her perfume in the musty air. His confusion quickly turned to excitement. "A woman! A beauty has just dropped from the heavens! You¡¯re mine!"

    The Kunlun tribesman leapt to his feet, his aura ring as he lunged toward Lily.

    ¡®Throne Stage?¡¯ Lily thought with mild pity as the hulking brute lunged at her with lust in his eyes. Without even unsheathing her sword, she simply pped him.

    The tribesman was sent hurtling backward, smashing into the unyielding stone wall of Okai Prison, leaving a sizable crater. The impact shattered several of his bones, leaving him pinned in ce, unable to move.

    Blood gushed from his mouth.

    Lily tossed her hair back as she calmly approached.

    "Goddess, please, spare me!" the tribesman croaked, now fully aware of the terrifying power he¡¯d just provoked.

    "Let me ask you something," Lily said coolly. "How long have you been imprisoned here?"

    "I can¡¯t remember exactly. Gozu and Mezume1 dragged me here¡­ it¡¯s been countless days and nights. Probably decades."</a>

    "And in all that time, you¡¯ve never thought of escaping?" Lily asked.</a>

    "Escape? With my power, that¡¯s just suicide. The cell¡¯s safer. I¡¯ve seen a few chances to break out, but I watched other inmates try. They didn¡¯t even make it a hundred steps before they were killed."</a>

    "Killed by the jailers?"</a>

    "No¡­ by other prisoners."</a>

    Lily was silent for a moment. Walking over to the iron bars, she ran her fingers across them and asked, "How sturdy are these?"</a>

    "Goddess, although you''re strong, it¡¯s better to wait for the right moment to escape. It only happens once every few years. These bars can¡¯t be opened without a key, or unless the jailer forgets to lock up after patrol¡ªwhich, strangely enough, he often does¡­"</a>

    With a swift motion of Lily¡¯s sleeve, her de shed. The iron bars were blown clear off, crashing into the opposite cell, filling the dungeon with a deafening metallic ng.</a>

    "What?!" The Kunlun tribesman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.</a>

    Lily turned to him calmly. "Do you know why you were imprisoned here?" she asked.</a>

    "Hehehe! Of course, I know!" Ignoring his injuries, the Kunlun tribesman grinned with pride and eagerly recounted, "Hundreds of years ago, I was a Kunlun ve sold to the Heian Dynasty on the Southern Barbarian Ind¡­"</a>

    ¡°My master treated me well, despite being a dojo master. He granted me the status of a free man and even taught me swordsmanship. Before long, I realized I had a natural talent for it. Training opportunities on the Southern Barbarian Ind were limited, and with my dull brain, I wasn¡¯t cut out for the work of artificers or craftsmen. But my body and reflexes thrived in the dojo. Soon enough, I surpassed my master in strength. So, I killed his entire family and all his disciples. I r?a?pe?d? his daughter, took all the property and secret techniques, and set off on my own path of training. I got bold, though. When I tried stealing a treasure from a shrine, I killed several mikos, and the gods were angered. A group of mikos struck me down, and my soul fell into Yomi. Here, my flesh was reformed, and I ended up imprisoned.¡±</a>

    "In hindsight, I had it good at the dojo. I shouldn¡¯t have killed my master¡¯s daughter. Should¡¯ve enved her and made myself the new dojo master, hehehe!" He reminisced, his expression twisted with excitement and longing.</a>

    ¡°Lady Goddess, tell me, how could someone be as foolish as my former master?¡± The Kunlun tribesman grinned maliciously.</a>

    Without warning, a streak of de light shed, illuminating his grotesque, twisted expression. Blood sttered across the rocky wall as the Kunlun tribesman was instantly cut down, his life snuffed out.</a>

    ¡°All who end up in Okai Prison are beyond redemption,¡± Lily muttered coldly, her expression icy as she stepped out of the cell.</a>

    As Lily moved deeper into the dungeon, she quickly noted its intricate maze-like structure, corridors twisting and turning like an undergroundbyrinth.</a>

    ¡°Hey, look! A woman!¡±</a>

    ¡°She¡¯s stunning!¡±</a>

    A group of ragged, fierce-looking prisoners emerged from the dark passage ahead.</a>

    ¡°What¡¯s a woman doing here?¡±</a>

    ¡°Does it matter? Let¡¯s grab her and have some fun, brothers!¡±</a>

    Without hesitation, the prisoners charged at Lily.</a>

    ¡°Throne Stage¡­ Permanence Stage¡­ And the one leading them is at the double-soul Big Dipper Stage,¡± Lily quietly assessed, her calm demeanor unchanged.</a>

    With a casual wave of her hand, Lily conjured a purple lunar de, tracing it through the air with her fingertips.</a>

    ¡°Go.¡±</a>

    The purple de sliced through the dark passage, radiating a sharp and merciless glow as it tore through the advancing prisoners with precision.</a>

    The de light sliced through the prisoners effortlessly. Those below the Throne Stage werepletely obliterated, leaving no trace behind, while only the Big Dipper Stage prisoner remained as a whole corpse.</a>

    Having already reached the peak of the septuple-soul level, Lily deemed their anima insignificant to her progress.</a>

    She calmly stepped over the fallen Big Dipper Stage prisoner, extending her spiritual energy to scan the surroundings. Despite the interference of the thick walls, she could still sense several thousand meters ahead¡ªmore than enough for her current needs.</a>

    A short distance away, the sound of a skirmish echoed through the dungeon.</a>

    "One of the hundred maidens?" Lily mused as she quickly moved toward themotion, casually eliminating two prisoners along the way. Though Yomi¡¯s system appeared oddly lenient with these irredeemable criminals, Lily had no such reservations. She executed them without hesitation.</a>

    Reaching the scene of the fight, Lily paused behind a corridor to observe.</a>

    In the dim light, she spotted Masako, her long, curly hair flowing down her back, dressed in revealing ckbat armor, with only a thin pair of ck panties underneath. Masako fought fiercely, dual des in hand, striking down several prisoners with skill and precision.</a>

    Masako¡¯s strength easily outmatched her opponents, as she had already dispatched two Throned Stage prisoners.</a>

    "This battle doesn¡¯t need my intervention," Lily whispered, a faint smile ying on her lips. "But I¡¯m not here to offer help this time."</a>

    A cold, delicate smile settled on Lily¡¯s face as she watched the scene unfold.</a>

    </a>

 Book 12: Chapter 78: Masakoâ€™s Fate

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    When Lily was first taken captive, her strength was already ranked among the strongest of the hundred maidens, with only a handful capable of challenging her inbat.

    Besides Lily and Hyozuhi, three others stood out: Tamai, Takiri Rie, and another skilled de maiden. In those days, these three could threaten Lily in a direct duel, but thepetition of the hundred maidens went far beyond individual battles. It spanned multiple disciplines andsted for three years, making the final result unpredictable, even if Lily had the upper hand at that time.

    Now, however, Lily¡¯s power had grownparable to that of a Supreme God, far exceeding most of the experts in both Yomi and Takamagahara. Among the hundred maidens, only Rie could hold a candle to her, standing at the peak of the septuple-soul level. The rest of the maidens were no longer in Lily¡¯s league, as her strength hadpletely eclipsed theirs.

    Masako, standing before her, was at the sextuple-soul Big Dipper Stage, but herbat prowess was undeniable. Skilled in both tactics and strategy, she had cleverly exploited the physical-onlybat restriction of the Empty Spirit Cave to mask her weaknesses and capitalize on her strengths. She had defeated Hyozuhi, leaving her in a pitiful state. Had Lily not taken Hyozuhi as her ve, her fate could have been far worse.

    Even when surrounded by numerous prisoners, Masako remainedposed. Her swordsmanship was extraordinary¡ªeach strike from her dual des was precise, flowing effortlessly between offense and defense, with a strength that far outmatched her opponents.

    Prisoner after prisoner fell under Masako¡¯s relentless strikes. The strongest among them, a double-soul Big Dipper Stage inmate wielding a massive hammer, hesitated at first, unsure whether to attack, but quickly realized that any hesitation would only lead to certain death.

    These prisoners, though heinous criminals, were all seasoned ouws, unafraid of death. The hammer-wielding double-soul Big Dipper Stage expert swung his weapon with ferocious force toward Masako. But with a physique stronger than most female adepts and her superior swordsmanship, Masako deftly deflected the blow with a swift movement of her de.

    The dungeon trembled as the impact sent debris flying in all directions. Amidst the cloud of dust, Masako¡¯s second de struck true, cutting deep into the chest of the double-soul Big Dipper Stage expert, unleashing a torrent of blood.Sweat glistened on Masako¡¯s body from the intensity of the battle, but without pausing, she turned to face the remaining prisoners. The walls of the prison, though worn, were far sturdier than those in the outside world. Even powerful Big Dipper Stagebatants would struggle to break through the thickyers of stone deep underground, making escape impossible.

    The confined space of the dungeon required an even higher level of swordsmanship, demanding precision in every move.

    From the shadows, Lily silently watched Masako¡¯s battle unfold. Though the fight was intense, it was clear that victory was inevitable for Masako, given herbat prowess.

    With a single decisive stroke, Masako decapitated the final enemy, the double-soul Big Dipper Stage prisoner. She swiftly followed up with a thrust to pierce his core, ending the battle.

    ¡°Another filthy scoundrel wiped from existence! Though I hail from the Rakshasa Dojo, I¡¯m not like the rest of them or those women from the Female Queendom who lust after each other1. Personally, I prefer men¡­ but you wretches are just too repulsive.¡± Masako licked her lips, her voice filled with disdain.

    Lying at her feet were over a dozen lifeless bodies, most of them Throned Stage prisoners, with one belonging to a Big Dipper Stagebatant.

    Her revealing ckbat armor clung tightly to her, soaked with sweat from the grueling battle. She sheathed her des and began rummaging through the belongings of the fallen prisoners, hoping to find something of value.

    ¡°Tch, they¡¯ve got nothing worth taking!¡± Masako clicked her tongue in frustration.

    Lily stepped out from the shadows of the underground passage, her gaze calm.

    ¡°Were you the one who defeated Hyozuhi in the Empty Spirit Cave? You¡¯ve certainly honed your skills with the de.¡±

    ¡°Who''s there?!¡± Masako, startled by how close the voice was, turned sharply. She hadn¡¯t sensed anyone nearby.

    Masako¡¯s eyes narrowed. "It¡¯s you? Kagami Lily?" Although Masako had heard bits and pieces about Lily, the battle on the ancient battlefield remained a closely guarded secret. None of the hundred maidens, including her, were privy to the full truth. However, she did know one thing¡ªLily was both powerful and dangerous. Rumors of her prowess and her ability to charm others, even capturing the favor of the Female Queendom¡¯s Queen, made her a figure of concern. To Masako and many others, Lily was one of the greatest threats among the hundred maidens.

    Lily nodded, her voice calm. "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me."

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Masako, still winded from her recent battle, felt sweat trickling down her chest. She turned, warily cing her hand on the hilt of her sword.

    ¡°Well, Miss Masako, if you were in my position, what would you do? With your intelligence, I hardly need to exin it, do I?¡±

    Masako¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp gleam.

    ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯re trying to use Okai Prison to eliminate your rivals. But wouldn¡¯t it have been easier to sneak up and attack me while I was distracted in battle?¡± Masako asked, her voice cold.

    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s necessary?¡± Lily asked calmly as she stepped closer.

    ¡°Hmph! Arrogant woman! Don¡¯t think you can take advantage of me just because I¡¯ve been through a battle. If you¡¯re looking to eliminate an opponent, you¡¯ve chosen the wrong one!¡±

    As Masako unsheathed her dual des, a cross-shaped de of light shimmered in front of her. She moved swiftly, not waiting for her words to settle.

    Even with equal strength, few could rival Lily¡¯s speed and agility, let alone with the vast gap in power between them. In a sh, Lily vanished from Masako¡¯s sight.

    ¡°What?!¡± Masako gasped in shock. ¡°She¡¯s behind me!¡±

    Lily held back her full speed, allowing Masako to sense her movement. Masako quickly pivoted,unching herself at Lily with her des shing.

    Lily extended her jade fingers, summoning a hazy, seductive lunar force, forming a pale crimson spirit de from pure spiritual energy. She didn¡¯t need to unsheathe her sword to handle Masako.

    Lily flicked the crimson spirit de, effortlessly parrying Masako¡¯s dual strikes from left to right.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lily took a calm step back, while Masako stumbled, nearly losing her bnce. ¡°How is this possible?¡± she eximed.

    ¡°Witness my secret technique!¡± Masako shouted, unleashing all her power. Golden spiritual energy surged, filling the dungeon as her strength multiplied. She swung her dual des, sending blinding golden de arcs at Lily.

    Lily casually waved her crimson spirit de, effortlessly deflecting each of Masako¡¯s strikes, whether light or heavy.

    Growing desperate, Masakounched a furious barrage of attacks, but her efforts were futile. Lily blocked every strike with ease, as if toying with her.

    ¡°Hoo, hoo, hoo¡­¡± Panting heavily, Masako leaned forward, her sweat-soaked body trembling with exhaustion, her chest heaving with each breath.

    ¡°This is impossible¡­ utterly impossible! What kind of treasure is that sword? Could it be¡­¡± Masako¡¯s eyes widened as realization struck. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be this much stronger than me. Is this de a divine artifact?¡±

    ¡°Huh? This thing?¡± Lily nced at the spirit de she had effortlessly formed, blinking in confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can defeat me just because of a treasure!¡± Masako¡¯s power suddenly surged as she ignited her Big Dipper ster soul, her body enveloped in golden light as she charged at Lily.

    ¡°Profound Technique ¡¤ Heaven-Severing Golden Justice!¡± Masako¡¯s twin des shed together, forming intersecting arcs of golden light that shone so brightly they seemed to turn white, containing traces of both the heavenly principles of gold and light!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to grasp two heavenly paths. Even though she¡¯s only scratched the surface, she¡¯s quite the genius,¡± Lily muttered to herself.

    As the terrifying golden de lights bore down on her, Lily calmly lifted her crimson spirit de with one hand, flicking it upward.

    With a powerful surge, misty lunar force, tinged with seductive charm, dispersed Masako¡¯s golden de lights and sent the remaining force crashing into her body.

    The force shattered Masako¡¯s chest and shoulder armor, mming her into the rock wall, leaving a deep indentation behind.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Masako cried out, her body feeling as if it was breaking apart. She slid down from the rock wall and copsed to the ground.

    The world spun around Masako, and for a moment, she couldn''t tell where she was or who her opponent was. ¡°My treasure, my life-saving treasure!¡±

    Dazed, Masako tried to retrieve her life-saving treasure from her storage jade, but before her vision cleared, she felt the cold press of a de against her neck.

    Lily loomed over the fallen Masako, sprawled across the ground. ¡°Masako, surrender.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Masako¡¯s eyes widened, the cold de at her neck confirming her defeat.

    ¡®I lost? I can¡¯t believe it¡­ What¡¯s wrong with this woman¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you despicable woman! You ambushed me and used a divine artifact to suppress me!¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze turned icy as she withdrew her de.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lily stepped back and raised the shining de, her face bathed in crimson light. ¡°You really think this is a divine artifact? Look again, with the same eyes you used to deceive Hyozuhi.¡±

    Lily casually tossed the spirit de in front of Masako.

    ¡°If it¡¯s truly a divine artifact, why not pick it up and use it against me?¡±

    Masako gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with rage. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±

    Struggling to reignite her Big Dipper ster soul, Masako sprang up, ignoring that her chest was now covered only by torn rags. She didn¡¯t care whether her body was exposed¡ªher focus was solely on grabbing the spirit de.

    But as Masako reached for it, the de vanished, dissolving into a swirl of cherry blossoms that drifted away.

    ¡°What?¡± Masako¡¯s eyes dimmed, her pride shattered, much like the rags clinging to her body.

    Her overwhelming loss swiftly turned to rage.

    ¡°This is some kind of illusion! You¡¯re nothing but a cheap s?l?u?t?, selling yourself to the Queen!¡± Masako snarled, retrieving her fallen dual des. With a furious roar, she charged at Lily with all her strength.

    Lily sighed, a hint of pity in her gaze.

    With a swift movement, Lily became a streak of moonlight, appearing right in front of Masako.

    Masako¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her des barely lifted before they dropped.

    Lily didn¡¯t bother drawing her sword. She struck Masako¡¯s abdomen with the hilt, sending her crashing down.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Masako gasped as a gentle yet overwhelming force surged into her abdomen, scattering all the power she had umted in her spirit pce.

    Masako¡¯s vision blurred, her body went limp, and she copsed face down, her body involuntarily kneeling before Lily2.

 Book 12: Chapter 79: Slave

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Although Masako was a strong woman, she couldn''t stop herself from crying out in pain after the heavy blow, saliva dripping uncontrobly from her parted lips onto the ground.

    ¡°I never thought a day like this woulde¡­¡± Masako groaned, utterly drained of strength, lying helpless on the ground.

    ¡°Kill me! In the Hundred Maidens, you¡¯ll have one less opponent!¡± Masako demanded with unyielding resolve, holding onto thest shreds of her dignity.

    ¡°Kill you? No, I won¡¯t,¡± Lily replied calmly.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Masako¡¯s heart filled with worry as she realized Lily had no intention of killing her.

    ¡°I want you to be my ve.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Masako trembled, her eyes ring with anger. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! I knew it, you just want my body, right? In this dark dungeon, no one would know what you do to me! But why, Kagami Lily? You¡¯re beautiful, even more than me. Why would someone like you desire another woman?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily frowned, not following Masako¡¯s twisted reasoning.¡°You could just look at yourself in a mirror, couldn¡¯t you? There¡¯s no need to look at me!¡± Masako¡¯s flushed face betrayed her frustration as she eyed Lily¡¯s figure.

    ¡°You! What nonsense!¡± Lily snapped in fury. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t kill you? You¡¯ve already lost your ce in the Hundred Maidens. The only reason I¡¯ll make you my ve is to keep you from ending up in a brothel.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Kagami Lily, you think you can make me your ve just for that? You may be beautiful, but you have no dignity as a master! You¡¯ve ruined my future, and now you act like you care? How disgusting! I will never be your ve!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lily felt a cold fury rise within her. In this Hundred Maidens, there would only be one victor. The other ny-nine would fall.

    Lily¡¯s n was to eliminate all the other participants in Okai Prison, sparing herself from wasting three long years.

    But the thought of watching these women be forced into prostitution or a century of hardbor because of her actions was something Lily couldn¡¯t stomach.

    She believed that if she made them her ves, they could escape the fate of brothels or hardbor. Yet, she hadn''t expected her good intentions to be rejected.

    Lily¡¯s expression turned cold as she kicked off her wooden sandals and stepped down on Masako¡¯s head with her bare foot. ¡°Setsujo Masako, what would you have done if you¡¯d won today? Do you think you¡¯re in any position to use me? You have two choices: be my ve or die.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re too arrogant¡­ you dare to step on my head¡­¡± Masako gritted her teeth, a stubborn flush rising on her cheeks.

    Lily waved her hand, binding Masako tightly with a ribbon. She confiscated her weapon and storage jade, then lifted her foot from Masako¡¯s head and walked away without another nce.

    Masako knelt there, bound and immobile, watching helplessly as Lily walked away without a second thought.

    ¡°Where are you going! Aren¡¯t you going to kill me? Kill me! You want me dead but can¡¯t handle the guilt? You coward! Hypocrite!¡± Masako shouted, hoping to provoke Lily into staying.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. You know what kind of ce this is. I don¡¯t need to kill you myself. I¡¯ve taken your storage jade and weapon, and with you tied up, you can¡¯t resist. I wonder if any criminals wille across a mature woman like you bound in these tunnels. What will they do, I wonder? But I don¡¯t care to find out.¡± Lily replied casually, not breaking her stride.

    ¡°Wait,e back!¡±

    But Lily had already vanished into the shadows.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    The silence was suffocating, but Masako could feel countless malicious eyes watching her. Helpless, she couldn¡¯t even shift her position.

    Soon, a lecherous aura approached from behind, creeping closer.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    Masako was unwilling, but there was no other choice. "Fine! I¡­ I agree! Hurry up ande back! Those people areing!"

    "Hey, brother, look at that! A woman tied up here."

    She heard the criminals'' voices growing louder as they approached, their steps drawing nearer.

    "Kagami Lily! Come back!" Masako cried out desperately.

    There was no response, but she could sense the criminals'' auras drawing ever closer.

    "No¡­ Miss Lily, I was wrong! I agree! I''m willing to be your ve! Please, help me!"

    A sharp de beam sliced through the air above Masako¡¯s head, sending her hair fluttering from the force.

    Behind her, blood sttered as the approaching criminals were all cut down by a single blow.

    Lily reappeared in front of Masako, silent andposed. She said nothing, simply extending her leg out in front of Masako.

    Humiliation burned Masako''s cheeks as she gazed at Lily¡¯s stocking-d foot. Masako leaned down, her tongue hesitatingly extending as if to lick Lily¡¯s foot.

    Lily swiftly pulled her foot away. "You do not have the right, ve!"

    Without hesitation, Lily whipped the air, delivering a stinging strike to Masako¡¯s rear.

    Masako gritted her teeth and let out a soft moan. Humiliation filled her heart, but she could do nothing.

    This was the cruelty of Yomi. But suddenly, joy crept into her thoughts¡ªperhaps this was a stroke of luck. Being in the hands of a beautiful master, rather than a demon or criminal, was a blessing.

    "Master, I was wrong," she muttered.

    Resigned to her fate, Masako epted it. Considering the circumstances, this was a better oue than she could have hoped for.

    "Swear your loyalty," Lilymanded.

    Masako''s chest pressed into the ground, her breath shallow. Shoulders hunched, her wet hair fell over her face. Her voice, deeper than most women, carried a mature and resigned tone. "I, Setsujo Masako, swear¡­"

    "Raise your head and swear to the great goddess, Tsukuyomi no Mikoto," Lilymanded firmly.

    Though confused, Masako knew it wasmon to swear to the great divinities like Amaterasu or Tsukuyomi. It was nearly the same as swearing to Takamagahara. She made the vow, officially bing Lily''s ve.

    Lily ced her faith neither in Takamagahara nor Yomi. Ever since inheriting Tsukuyomi¡¯s power, she regarded the goddess as her true teacher. Since she had defeated Masako using that power, it was only fitting that Masako swear her loyalty in Tsukuyomi''s name as a mark of respect.

    With the oathpleted, Masako was now bound as Lily¡¯s true ve. No one would dare break an oath sworn in a divinity¡¯s name, for fear of punishment. Of course, Masako was unaware that Tsukuyomi, the goddess she had sworn to, had long since fallen.

    "Masako, though you''re my ve now, don''t worry. I have my reasons. Once the Hundred Maidens ends, I¡¯ll return your freedom after some time," Lily assured her.

    "Really? Kagami¡­ I mean, Master," Masako stammered, begrudgingly forcing out the word ¡®master.¡¯

    Lily shrugged. "Protect yourself. I have other matters to attend to, and it¡¯s not convenient to bring you along."

    Lily escorted Masako to a hidden dungeon and handed her back the storage jade. "Unless you face significant danger or absolutely must, do not leave this ce. You can select a cell¡ªchoosing first gives you an advantage."

    "Master? I don''t understand what you mean," Masako asked, puzzled.

    Lily chuckled softly. "You¡¯ll understand soon enough."

    "Are you imprisoning me?" Masako asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    "If a criminal approaches, you''re allowed to handle them as you see fit, but return to your cell afterward. I expect nothing else from you during this trial."

    Masako replied helplessly, "I understand, Master."

    As a thought urred to her, Masako approached a cell. "Master, may I set up a protective formation?"

    "Of course. I¡¯m leaving this area to you, so do as you like. I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll return soon," Lily responded.

    With that, Lily left Masako behind and ventured deeper into the maze.

    As Lily continued through the maze, she encountered numerous vicious and despicable criminals. Their methods were bizarre and unfamiliar¡ªsome she had never faced before. If they had been of equal strength, it would have been difficult to guard against their strange techniques. But here, Lily¡¯s overwhelming power rendered them irrelevant.

    Countless criminals fell beneath her de, often dispatched effortlessly as Lily navigated the prison¡¯s winding passages.

    Lily eventually stumbled upon two fellow Hundred Maidens walking side by side. One carried a longbow, the other a naginata. Both wore tattered clothes as they cautiously explored the area.

    "Sister, that was so dangerous! That jailer was way stronger than the prisoners!" the short, green-haired onmyoji eximed, her voice still trembling with fear.

    "Yes. If we hadn¡¯t used the formation treasure to bind him and escape, we¡¯d both be in his grasp by now," replied the female samurai, dressed in revealing blue armor, long white hakama, and a high helmet.

 Book 12: Chapter 80: Ancient Female Mythical Beast Clan

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    "What?" Tomoko, a cunning and perceptive woman, had previously seized opportunities to strike against other Hundred Maidens, even managing to enve two of them. It didn¡¯t take long for her to discern Lily''s true intentions.

    "How can Lily be this strong? If she intends to attack us, how are we supposed to respond?"

    Anxiety gripped Tomoko. Lily had effortlessly wiped out the group of powerful Yomi prisoners that had driven them into a fierce struggle. Whatever technique Lily had employed, the result was undeniable¡ªshe was far stronger than any of them.

    What could she do?

    Tomoko''s eyes gleamed with a savage determination. If theyunched an attack first, they might still have a chance to win. But if they waited for Lily to make the first move, they were certain to be doomed.

    "Kagami Lily, don''t be so arrogant!" Despite being outmatched, Tomoko was still a formidable warrior at the peak of the septuple-soul realm. She unleashed her full power, leaping into the air with her de, shing fiercely at Lily. Two massive pink phantoms materialized: an ancient phoenix with wings outstretched and a translucent female leopard, gleaming like crystal.

    The two phantoms fused into her strike. This was Tomoko¡¯s ultimate technique, powered by burning her ster souls. The sheer force of the attack made the surrounding Hundred Maidens members tremble in awe.

    Since arriving at the Rakshasa-Dojo, Tomoko had never unleashed her full strength. Now, with this desperate strike, her true form was revealed.From the sides of her pink hair, two pink-furred beast ears emerged! They resembled the ears of a cat or fox, but radiated a far more regal aura. This was likely the mark of a divine beast bloodline, on par with the legendary nine-tailed fox n!

    Tomoko knew she was no match for Lily, but despite her reluctance, she ignited her ster souls and unleashed her full power. Even if it meant exposing her bloodline, she was willing to risk everything for a chance to strike and seize the upper hand.

    The de, enveloped in a pink aura, sliced through the air with a sharp whistle, echoing in the dark underground as it raced toward Lily.

    This strike had the power of a warrior at the pinnacle of the Big Dipper realm¡ªa rare and potent force. Yet for Lily, who could withstand attacks from a Supreme God, it was insignificant.

    Lily calmly opened her Sakura Parasol, effortlessly dispersing the de¡¯s energy. Instead of reflecting it, the force was dissolved by the overwhelming lunar energy, transforming into a gentle pink rain that fell around them.

    "What¡­" The Hundred Maidens could only stare in disbelief as the ethereal rain soaked them, while Lily hovered gracefully in midair.

    "What are you waiting for? Everyone, attack! Destroy her!" Tomoko bellowed, her voice filled with desperation.

    Before they could react, streaks of silver moonlight surrounded them, while countless cherry blossom des whirled through the air.

    The des didn¡¯t harm their bodies but sliced cleanly through their clothing.

    Several of the Hundred Maidens members shrieked in embarrassment, hastily covering themselves as their garments disintegrated into shreds, fluttering away.

    The silver moonlight transformed into delicate threads, binding them in various humiliating positions.

    Their faces flushed with embarrassment, each wearing an expression of shock and helplessness.

    "What¡­?" Tomoko stared at her bound subordinates, fury building. "Kagami Lily, how dare you mock me like this!"

    Tomoko unleashed her spiritual pressure once more, thrusting her de at Lily in a rage. But Lily, with graceful ease, twirled around the attack, closing her parasol without ever drawing her own weapon.

    With a swift motion, the parasol struck Tomoko hard in the stomach.

    "Gah!" Tomoko gasped, doubled over in midair from the impact. Before she could recover, Lily swung the parasol again,nding a solid blow to her back.

    The force of the strike sent Tomoko crashing toward the ground with a thud.

    A of countless cherry blossoms appeared, gently catching Tomoko before she hit the ground. Though it softened her fall, Lily showed little mercy toward the woman who had caused her so much trouble.

    Once the cherry blossom caught Tomoko, it transformed into countless sharp petals, shredding her clothes to tatters.

    Tomoko was left in nothing but tattered undergarments, as strands of silver moonlight coiled around her wrists and ankles, pulling them behind her and binding her in ce.

    Who was Tomoko? Whether in her illustrious household or among the ranks of the Hundred Maidens, she had always been a force to be reckoned with.

    Tomoko was the most talented young woman of the renowned Tamai n, far surpassing even her two elder brothers. Unlike other women captured by the Hundred Maidens, she had joined willingly. On the day of her initiation, she had shattered her jade token with confidence, never once entertaining the thought of defeat. She hade for the top rank, to seize a rare opportunity and bring glory to her family.

    Yet, even after activating her bloodline and unleashing every ounce of her power, Lily had captured her with ease. Now, stripped down to ragged underwear and bound in this degrading position by the one she loathed most, Tomoko''s spirit was on the verge of breaking.

    Her face flushed with humiliation, Tomoko¡¯s ample chest pressed against the cold ground as she wriggled and twisted in a futile effort to free herself.

    In Yomi, women held little status, yet Tomoko had always lived like a noblewoman, carrying herself with arrogance wherever she went. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that she would one day be tied up like the very women she had once scorned, her fate now entirely out of her control.

    "Release me! Let go!" Tomoko shouted, thrashing against her restraints. "Kagami Lily, what demonic trick did you use? You''re only at the peak of the Big Dipper realm! How did you manage this? You vile woman! Face me in a fair fight without your cursed arts!"

    Lily descended gracefully beside Tomoko, her eyes drawn to the beastly ears atop her head. "Those ears¡­ they seem familiar. No, they''re somewhat simr to something I¡¯ve seen before."

    "Shut up! You¡ªyou have no right to look at my ears!" Tomoko snapped, her pride ring. "Do you know who my mother is? She¡¯s someone who makes all of Yomi tremble! The leader of the Tamai n¡ªTamai Shoko!"

    "Oh, so Tamai is your n name? I had assumed it was your given name."

    "How dare you! You wretched woman, who do you think you are? You dare to mock the Tamai n? My name is Tamai Tomoko¡ªremember it! Now let me go!" Tomoko snarled.

    "Let you go? I''m afraid I can¡¯t do that. Miss Tomoko, you may be a noblewoman, but you¡¯re not very bright. Have you forgotten your current predicament?"

    "What?" Tomoko¡¯s ears twitched involuntarily as she froze in realization.

    "You¡¯ve already lost to me, which means you¡¯ve forfeited your ce in the Hundred Maidens," Lily reminded her calmly. "And let¡¯s not forget, on the first day, you shattered your own jade token. That means, now that you¡¯ve been defeated, you don¡¯t get the option of choosing hardbor. The only alternative¡­ is being sold to a demon brothel." 1

 Book 12: Chapter 81: A Monthâ€™s Change

    Book 12: Chapter 81: A Month¡¯s Change

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Tomoko¡¯s eyes dimmed with disbelief. Was this truly her fate¡ªthe proud youngdy of the Tamai n, sold to a filthy demon brothel? Life in such a ce was nothing short of hell.

    Even though she lived in Yomi, her mother, Shoko, was a supreme figure of the ancient divine beast n. As her daughter, Tomoko believed she was destined for greatness¡ªnot a wretched existence in a brothel.

    Tomoko had never feared any opponent in the Hundred Maidens¡ªuntil Kagami Lily appeared, a woman who defied all logic and expectation.

    A deep regret weighed on Tomoko¡¯s heart and spirit. She muttered to herself, "If only I had known¡­ I never would have shattered that jade token."

    Yet, even now, standing before Lily, Tomoko refused to yield. She had lived her entire life in arrogance¡ªhow could she ept such disgrace?

    "Even if I¡¯m sold to a demon brothel, I¡¯ll never submit to you!"

    "Oh? Is that so? Very well. Any final words?" Lily asked, her de¡ªOborozuki Muramasa¡ªmaterializing in her hand, pressing coldly against Tomoko¡¯s throat.

    "What? You really mean to kill me? Kagami Lily, you¡¯re a heartless b?i?t?c?h? hiding behind an innocent face! How despicable!" Tomoko''s voice trembled as the de¡¯s cold edge sent a shiver down her spine."Isn¡¯t being sold to a demon brothel a fate worse than death for any woman?"

    "Hmph! Keep your ideals to yourself! Being sold to a demon brothel is better than dying. As long as you''re alive, there¡¯s hope. Plenty of women survive the brothels, rise to fame, umte wealth, and be powerful adepts!"

    "So, you¡¯d prefer to be sold to a demon brothel? I wonder if your followers share that sentiment, Lady Tomoko." Lily¡¯s voice was calm but sharp. "You truly are a disappointment."

    "Eldest Lady¡­" The captured women stared at Tomoko, their expressions nk with disbelief.

    Tomoko averted her gaze, her face burning with shame, unwilling to meet their eyes.

    "Tomoko, you¡¯ve lost. My reason for enving you all was to spare you from harsher punishment after your defeat. Now, will you be my ves, or would you prefer to serve the monsters in the brothel? I don¡¯t care either way. If you refuse, I have other matters to attend to." With that, Lily turned and began to walk away.

    "Wait! At least untie us first!" Tomoko shouted after her.

    "Hm? And why would I do that?" Lily replied, ncing over her shoulder.

    "You know the prisoners are still here! You know exactly what they''ll do if they find us like this¡­" Tomoko¡¯s voice wavered as she shuddered.

    "And how is that any different from being sold to a demon brothel?"

    "You! I-I haven¡¯t decided yet!"

    "Heh. Haven¡¯t decided yet? I think you¡¯re just stalling." Lily waved her hand, summoning several demon phantoms.

    "What!? What are those? Kagami Lily, what are you doing?" Tomoko''s eyes widened in rm as she stared at the summoned phantoms.

    With Lily''s ascension in strength and perception, the power of her summoned phantoms had grown as well. Each of these Yomi demons now possessed strength at the Big Dipper realm.

    "Rx. They¡¯re my servants. Or would you rather I carry you all back myself, one by one?"

    "Where exactly are you taking us?"

    "Let me go! Kagami Lily, you wretched woman!"

    "I refuse to submit!"

    The sound of curses echoed through the dark corridors.

    The demon phantoms escorted the captured women back to the dungeon cells, where Lily had confined her other ves. With the new arrivals, the number of prisoners now exceeded twenty.

    ¡°Miss Tomoko¡­ even you?¡± Masako murmured, her gaze falling on the new captives. A leather cor encircled her throat, and she wore only thin undergarments made from the hide of Yomi¡¯s ck beasts.

    ¡°Setsujo Masako?¡± Tomoko gasped, her eyes narrowing as she took in the sight before her. ¡°What are you wearing? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ have you be one of Kagami¡¯spanions?¡±

    ¡°Miss Tomoko, you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Masako replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not herpanion¡ªI¡¯m her ve. Just like you. That makes uspanions of a sort.¡±

    ¡°What? A ve? I¡¯m no ve! And definitely not herpanion!¡± Tomoko roared, struggling against her restraints.

    ¡°Please, Miss Tomoko, calm yourself,¡± Masako said, her voice steady. ¡°We all resisted at first, just like you. But things get easier once you¡­ get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Get used to it? Masako¡ªare you really Setsujo Masako? The woman I once saw as my rival? How can you say such things?¡± Tomoko¡¯s mind reeled, her very sense of reality beginning to unravel.

    ¡°Master, it seems Miss Tomoko hasn¡¯t fully epted her new identity as your ve yet. Perhaps she needs¡­ further discipline.¡± Masako strode past Tomoko, kneeling gracefully at Lily¡¯s feet.

    Lily hadn¡¯t enved the Hundred Maidens members out of cruelty but to protect them from harsher punishments after their defeat. Yet many of them refused to ept their loss and continued to resist. Unfortunately, Lily had no experience in "training" anyone¡ªnor did she harbor any interest in such peculiar practices.

    ¡°If Master is too busy, may I suggest leaving the task of training these disobedient ves to me?¡± Masako offered smoothly. Once a powerful force herself, she had been humbled by Lily¡¯s strength. Now, she saw an opportunity to reim her lost dignity¡ªespecially from Tomoko, who had once looked down on her with arrogance.

    ¡°You?¡± Lily blinked, startled.

    ¡°Yes. Perhaps you could make me the ve manager? I may not match yourbat skills, but I have more experience with¡­ matters like this. We have nothing better to do here, after all. I¡¯ll train the disobedient ones and make them understand their ce. The next time you return, I guarantee they¡¯ll know their roles¡ªand kneel before you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Lily muttered. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t go too far. I don¡¯t want them bullied¡ªkeep it within limits. Understood?¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your trust, Master. Please confiscate their treasures, but leave them bound. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± A flicker of excitement danced in Masako¡¯s eyes as her breathing quickened.

    ¡°Ah¡­ alright.¡±

    ¡°Take Tomoko to that cell¡ªI¡¯ll personally oversee her education. Move the others to the adjacent cells.¡±

    The other vesplied immediately. Masako had be their de facto leader, not only through Lily¡¯s authority but also due to her former status as one of the strongest members of the Hundred Maidens.

    ¡°Masako! Setsujo Masako! You¡¯re really siding with her? How could you do this? Let me go! Release me, damn it!¡± Tomoko shouted desperately as she was hauled toward the deepest cells.

    ¡°Master, leave the rest to me,¡± Masako said, her aura now calm and collected, exuding aposed, professional demeanor.

    ¡°Alright, so be it.¡± Lily sighed, offering a bitter smile. She suspected Tomoko would suffer under Masako¡¯s care, but there was little she could do to change that now.

    Having entrusted Tomoko¡¯s group to Masako, Lily resumed her exploration of the dungeon, searching for any remaining Hundred Maidens members.

    Two weeks passed. During that time, even Takiri Rie¡ªthe Hundred Maidens¡¯ second strongest¡ªfell to Lily and was enved. Surprisingly, her defeat proved far easier than those of Masako or Tomoko.

    On that fateful day, it took only one strike from Lily to bring Rie to her knees. She dropped her weapons without hesitation and surrendered.

    ¡°Miss Lily, I concede. The victory is yours,¡± Rie said calmly, bowing her head in submission.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lily blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected the second strongest of the Hundred Maidens to surrender so readily.

    ¡°Although Miss Lily held back during our duel, I could still sense the depth of your strength. Thepetition in the Female Queendom already proved my defeat. As both a warrior and a woman, I am no match for you, Miss Lily. Continuing the fight would only lead to more humiliation and suffering. Surrender is the only sensible choice¡ªI know that no matter how I resist, the oue will remain the same,¡± Rie stated calmly, her voice unwavering.

    ¡°I see¡­ As expected of Miss Takiri, always so perceptive,¡± Lily murmured, her expression thoughtful.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve lost, I assume I am to be your ve, correct? Word of your actions has already reached me over the past few days. Compared to a century of hardbor or the degradation of a demon brothel, bing your ve is a far better oue. I ept it willingly.¡± Rie lowered her head in a graceful, respectful bow.

    Rie¡¯s expression was far moreposed than Lily¡¯s, serene and untroubled.

    ¡°What has this woman experienced?¡± Lily wondered silently. ¡°It¡¯s as if she sees the world from afar, detached, like an observer from another realm.¡± Conquering the second strongest of the Hundred Maidens so effortlessly left Lily feeling slightly overwhelmed, as though victory hade too easily.

    With only half a month remaining, Lily had managed to capture just over thirty members of the Hundred Maidens, though the most powerful among them were already under her control.

    The vast expanse of Okai Prison made it difficult to search alone, so Lily assigned Masako and Rie to lead teams in capturing the remaining Hundred Maidens for her.

    Naturally, Lily instructed them to exercise restraint and ensure the targets were not harmed excessively during the captures.

    With thebined efforts of Masako and Rie¡¯s teams, many more members of the Hundred Maidens were sessfully captured.

    Time slipped by, and soon only one week remained before the trial¡¯s conclusion. Seventy percent of the Hundred Maidens had already been apprehended.

    The dark corridors of the prison echoed with singing and dancing, and the faint, sweet scent of young maidens lingered in the air.

    ¡°There is only one week left until the trial concludes,¡± Rie addressed the group, her voice steady and authoritative. ¡°While Master is away, we must fortify our defenses and ensure we aren¡¯t caught off guard again. Though we are now ves, that does not mean we¡¯ve lost our will to fight. Even ves have their own pride and dignity.¡±

    ¡°Tch. Where do you even find the energy for this nonsense?¡± Tomoko sneered, slouchingzily against the wall. ¡°We¡¯re ves now¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of defending anything? Better to let the prisoners kill us and be done with it.¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 82: Lord of Okai

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    ¡°Miss Tomoko, your words reveal how little you appreciate our master¡¯s gentle kindness,¡± Rie said calmly, her tone measured but firm.

    ¡°Gentle? Kindness?¡± Tomoko scoffed. ¡°She beat us down with sorcery and brute force, forced us into very, and you call that gentle kindness?¡±

    ¡°Miss Tomoko, let me ask you this¡ªif our master hadn¡¯t taken us in during this trial, do you think we would have stood a chance against herter? Do you not understand the fate of the defeated? In the Night Parade of the Hundred Maidens, there can be only one winner, and the oue has already been decided. Master has even promised to return our freedom once the trial ends. Isn¡¯t she offering us the best oue possible?¡±

    Some of the Hundred Maidens nodded thoughtfully, finding logic in Rie¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What Sister Rie said makes sense,¡± a green-haired onmyoji mused aloud. ¡°My sister and I are in the middle to lower ranks. Even if Kagami Lily hadn¡¯t defeated us, someone else would have eventually, and we¡¯d have faced a hundred years of hardbor or ended up in a demon brothel. When you look at it that way, this situation is clearly better.¡±

    ¡°Pathetic! Cowardly!¡± Tomoko snapped. ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you weaklings! There are still two and a half years left, countless trials, endless opportunities! The final oue is far from decided!¡±

    Rie gave Tomoko a long, measured look, shaking her head with a slight frown. ¡°Miss Tomoko, you¡¯re far too perceptive not to see the truth, just as I do. You simply refuse to ept it.¡±

    ¡°When I regain my freedom, I¡¯ll make every one of you pay!¡± Tomoko dered coldly, ring at the group before stalking back to her cell.Escape? Impossible. She had already been defeated¡ªthere was no point in running unless she could somehow break free from the grasp of the Rakshasa Dojo.

    While Tomoko remained defiant, the other Hundred Maidens cooperated, working together to set up several defensive formations and fortify their position.

    With no distinction between day and night in the prison, the women returned to their cells to rest once the defenses were in ce, leaving only a few behind to patrol the area.

    By then, Lily had returned. She sat quietly at the end of the tunnel, her eyes closed in rest.

    From the depths of the darkness, heavy footsteps echoed, apanied by the overwhelming aura of a powerful demon.

    ¡°What kind of monster is that!?¡± one of the patrolling women cried out in rm.

    ¡°Monster? You dare call me a monster after breaking into my Okai Prison, you uninvited wretches?¡±

    Three massive figures emerged from the shadows.

    On either side stood monstrous figures¡ªa towering beast with a terrifying sheep¡¯s head and a robust warrior with the head of a pheasant. These were no prisoners¡ªthey were the prison¡¯s jailors!

    d in ragged samurai armor, the sheep-headed jailor gripped a curved hook sword, while the pheasant-headed one brandished a long de. Both radiated the powerful auras of septuple-soul Big Dipper adepts.

    Between them stood a towering ox demon with three heads and six arms, his body etched with glowing crimson runes. He appeared to be from the same n as King Mauro Kidou¡ªboth were formidable three-headed, six-armed powerhouses.

    The ox demon exuded a terrifying aura that permeated the entire prison.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Rie¡­¡± The patrolling guards shrank back under the crushing aura. Momentster, Rie, Masako, and several others rushed to the scene.

    Their defensive formations could barely hold off the two septuple-soul jailors, but the ox demon in the center was far beyond the Big Dipper realm. The ox demon tore through the formations effortlessly, sending shockwaves through the tunnel walls, causing them to groan under the pressure as if the entire structure might copse.

    ¡°No! An Infernal Realm Arch-demon!¡± Masako gasped in rm, her voice trembling slightly. Even Rie, usuallyposed, wore a grave expression.

    They had fought tooth and nail just to repel a single septuple-soul jailor before. Never did they imagine the sheep-headed jailor would return¡ªthis time with reinforcements, including an Infernal Realm powerhouse!

    ¡°Oh, so many beautiful women gathered here¡ªwhat luck! Hahaha!¡± The ox demon grinned wickedly, hefting his massive axe toward the women. ¡°I am the Lord of Okai, the master of this prison! It is only right for you to ughter prisoners, as it aligns with the heavenly way. But to harm my jailors? For that, I will show no mercy.¡±

    ¡°We are the Hundred Maidens of the Rakshasa Dojo, Lord Okai,¡± Masako cautioned, her gaze unwavering. ¡°If you move against us, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Rakshasa Dojo?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Rakshasa Dojo? You think I don¡¯t know this is part of your training? If I capture all of you, perhaps I¡¯ll offend them. But if I only take the ones who harmed my jailors, isn¡¯t that just helping the dojo train you? They might even thank me! Hahaha!¡± Lord Okai¡¯sughter boomed through the corridor.

    His gaze drifted across the gathered women. With Lily resting quietly at the far end of the tunnel, his attentionnded on Tomoko, standing toward the back.

    ¡°You! You look like the one who wounded my jailors. I¡¯ll take you with me!¡± Lord Okai dered, his voice booming with finality.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Tomoko protested, her voiceced with defiance.

    The two septuple-soul jailors unleashed their power, surging forward toward the women, eager to im captives of their own.

    The battle erupted in an instant. Arcane artes and streaking de beams lit up the dark corridor as the entire prison trembled under the intensity of the sh.

    Lord Okai charged forward like a rampaging beast, his powerful hooves thundering against the ground. A spectral image of a massive dark-gold ox from an ancient, malevolent world surrounded him. Shockwaves rippled through the walls with such force that none of the women dared stand in his path.

    In the blink of an eye, Lord Okai closed the distance, bearing down on Tomoko.

    With her treasures restored, Tomoko had been restraining her anger for too long. Now, without hesitation, she drew her de and shed down with all her strength, ignoring the enemy¡¯s overwhelming realm.

    Lord Okai¡¯s axe swung in a brutal arc, effortlessly shattering Tomoko¡¯s strike. The sheer force of the blow hurled her into the stone wall with a deafening crash.

    Lord Okai¡¯s hooves dug into the ground as he surged forward once more, charging straight at Tomoko¡¯s fallen form. Lowering his sharp horns, he swept them down to flip her off the ground.

    Stunned and numb from the initial blow, Tomokoy motionless, helplessly watching as the demon¡¯s sharp horns descended toward her waist.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Despite her arrogance and stubbornness, Tomoko had rarely tasted failure. Faced with such a dire situation, all she could do was scream.

    A sudden shockwave jolted Tomoko¡¯s senses as a crimson figure materialized before her. Long hair billowed in the wind, and though the figure radiated the scent of youth, her mere presence distorted the very space around her.

    An ethereal lunar shockwave rippled through the air, subtle yet immensely powerful.

    Lily raised Oborozuki Muramasa high and brought it down in one fluid motion, severing Lord Okai¡¯s two formidable horns in a single strike.

    ¡°What!?¡± Tomoko stared in disbelief. An Infernal Realm adept¡ªreduced to this? The ancient Lord of Okai had lost his prized horns in a single sh with Lily?

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Lord Okai roared. Crimson runes across his body zed into a brilliant gold, and his muscles swelled with renewed power, radiating raw, feral energy.

    This was the savage gift of the ox demon n¡ªunleashed fury.

    ¡°Me?¡± Lily¡¯s voice was cool, indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m just one of the Hundred Maidens, here for training.¡±

    ¡°What? A member of the Hundred Maidens? That¡¯s impossible! With power like yours? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re the same as those weak women!¡± Lord Okai bellowed in disbelief.

    Lord Okai swung his colossal axe toward Lily, aiming to cleave her in two. But Lily¡¯s leg shot up, striking the side of the axe mid-swing with bone-crushing force.

    The impact sent rippling shockwaves through the dark tunnel. Lord Okai, along with his massive axe, was hurled backward, mming into the stone wall with devastating force.

    Lord Okai¡¯s body crashed through multiple walls, shattering stone as he barreled through several adjoining tunnels, leaving destruction in his wake.

    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± Tomoko muttered, stunned.

    The walls of Okai Prison were known to be nearly indestructible. Even with her full strength, Tomoko could only crack the stone and leave a small crater. Yet, with a single kick, Lily had sted the Lord of Okai through multiple walls¡ªand it didn¡¯t even seem like she was using her full strength.

    ¡°Lord Okai is an Infernal Realm adept¡­ What kind of opponent am I up against in this Hundred Maidenspetition?¡± Tomoko¡¯s mind reeled, her confidence shaken to its core.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Lord Okai snarled. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered a woman with power like yours! You must be a Celestial Realm adept¡ªwhy are you pretending to be a Big Dipper adept andpeting in the Night Parade? I¡¯ve faced plenty of Hundred Maidens, but I¡¯ve never met anyone like you!¡±

    Lord Okai¡¯s eyes zed gold as he ignited his divine power. With all six arms wielding deadly weapons, heunched a relentless flurry of attacks at Lily.

    Lily responded in kind, her movements swift and precise. Despite Lord Okai¡¯s overwhelming strength and six-weapon barrage, Lily¡¯s speed far surpassed his.

    ¡°Arcane Moon!¡±

    A brilliant crescent of lunar energy sliced through the prison, its light illuminating the dark corridors. The beam struck Lord Okai square in the chest, severing two of his arms and carving a deep, gaping wound. Crimson and golden divine blood gushed from the wound, sttering across the walls and floor.

    The force of the st hurled Tomoko into a corner, divine blood sttering against her skin. Dazed and shaken, she could do nothing but stare in disbelief.

    Staggering backward with a howl of pain, Lord Okai raised his axe toward Lily and cursed, ¡°Fine! You¡¯re strong! Let¡¯s end it here¡ªI¡¯ll let you and your women live!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lord Okai barked, realizing toote that the wound on his chest refused to heal. Blood continued to pour from it, staining the ground beneath him. With a fierce re, he limped away, signaling his subordinates to follow.

    ¡°Stop. Who gave you permission to leave?¡± Lily¡¯s voice rang out, cold as ice.

    ¡°What!?¡± Lord Okai jolted in rm, watching as Lily advanced, her de gleaming ominously in hand.

    ¡°Woman, what more do you want? I am the Lord of Okai! I spared the worthless lives of your Hundred Maidens¡ªwhat more could you ask?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Lord of Okai¡ªif I had fallen to you, would you have let me go?¡±

    ¡°You invaded my prison! Anyone who falls to me bes my ything¡ªmy ve until death takes them!¡± Lord Okai sneered, his six eyes gleaming with wicked lust1.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lily¡¯s voice was calm, yetced with menace. ¡°Then tell me¡ªsince you¡¯ve lost, why should I let you go?¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 83: Unexpected

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I am the Lord of Okai, an agent of the Heavenly Way! Whether prisoners or Hundred Maidens, I alone have the right to punish and kill! How dare you threaten me?¡± Lord Okai bellowed, his three heads roaring in unison.

    ¡°The Heavenly Way abandoned me long ago1.¡± A dangerous gleam shed in Lily¡¯s eyes as her form flickered, vanishing into a streak of crimson light. She surged forward, closing the distance in an instant.

    The Hundred Maidens retreated to the side of the dark cells, huddling close as they pooled their spirit energy to shield themselves from the violent shockwaves erupting from the battle between Lily and Lord Okai.

    The two septuple-soul jailors lunged to assist their master, but the moment they entered the fray, they were cut down without mercy.

    Brilliant streaks of moonlight sliced through the air, painting the battlefield with ethereal beauty. Yet, beneath the elegance of each arcy a devastating power that left the onlookers breathless.

    Though the women of the Hundred Maidens were far from ordinary, they couldn¡¯t fully grasp the intricacies of Lily¡¯s swordsmanship. But the sheer force behind each strike was unmistakable, sending chills down their spines.

    Lily¡¯s relentless attacks drove Lord Okai¡ªwho had ruled this prison for tens of thousands of years¡ªinto a corner. And he was no ordinary foe; he was an Infernal Realm powerhouse!

    Tomoko and the other Hundred Maidens stood frozen in disbelief. They had known Lily was powerful, but not to this extent. What they were witnessing was the final chapter of the Lord of Okai.The Lord of Okai¡¯s wild and ferocious strikes failed tond. Even if one did, it barely fazed Lily. Despite his fearsome strength, it became painfully clear¡ªLily¡¯s power far exceeded his.

    Though Lord Okai wielded many powerful treasures, none could shift the tide of battle in his favor.

    The Hundred Maidens watched in awe as Lily danced around every one of Lord Okai¡¯s attacks, her own ferocious shes carving deep into the ox demon¡¯s massive frame.

    Though Lord Okai¡¯s body was built for battle, Lily¡¯s strikes carried a power that countered divinities, rendering his wounds nearly impossible to heal. With every strike, Lord Okai¡¯s divine energy bled away, draining faster than he could replenish it.

    With a final roar of fury and despair, Lord Okai copsed, his divine power fully spent. His massive framey in ruin, riddled with shes and punctures. His divine blood soaked the ground, and only one arm and half a shattered head remained.

    ¡°You¡­ you will suffer Heaven¡¯s wrath¡­ Neither Yomi nor Takamagahara will spare you! You¡¯ll be hunted by Takamagahara¡¯s forces¡ªyou cannot fathom the terror!¡± Lord Okai snarled, his voice weak but defiant. He couldn¡¯t believe Lily had truly killed him. With thest of his strength, he cursed her one final time.

    ¡°What a shame. Your curses are toote¡ªI¡¯m already on Takamagahara¡¯s wanted list.¡± Lily flicked her de, sending a spray of blood onto the ground just inches from the ox demon¡¯s remaining eye.

    The ox demon¡¯s eye widened briefly, then dimmed as thest glimmer of life faded away. His massive body twitched once, then fell still. The Lord of Okai was dead.

    Before the silent Hundred Maidens, Lily calmly collected the blood spirit magatamas formed from Lord Okai¡¯s soul, along with his divinity¡ªa small ox demon jailor statue.

    To the Hundred Maidens, Lily¡¯s actions seemed effortless¡ªlike she had in countless divinities before, and this was just another.

    ¡°There¡¯s no winning¡­ This is unwinnable.¡±

    ¡°Even if we had three hundred years, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Breaking through to the Celestial or Infernal Realm in that time would be a miracle. But even then, none of us would rival Lily¡­ Lord Okai was a powerful Infernal Realm being with divinity¡ªand she still killed him.¡±

    ¡°Why is someone like Master even among the Hundred Maidens? What¡¯s the point of including weaklings like us2?¡± Several weak-willed Hundred Maidens members copsed to their knees as Lord Okai¡¯s massive form hit the ground, lifeless.

    Even Tomoko, once filled with resentment, no longer dared meet Lily¡¯s gaze.

    The trial had reached its end.

    High above the crumbled remains of Okai Prison, two colossal divine statuesy half-buried in the endless sands of Yomi. Between the statues rested an ancient stone teleportation formation, surrounded by vignt Rakshasa Dojo guards.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time they returned. Why hasn¡¯t anyone appeared yet?¡± Renka muttered, frowning as she watched the silent teleportation formation.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Hyozuhi whispered anxiously, standing at the edge of the clearing, her brow furrowed in concern.

    Suddenly, the air above the teleportation formation twisted and shimmered.

    ¡°Are they finally arriving?¡±

    One by one, the members of the Hundred Maidens began to materialize. Soon, seventy-six figures stood before them.

    ¡°So many of them returned at once?¡± Renka muttered, sensing that something was amiss. As she counted the gathered women, her eyes narrowed. Lily was missing. ¡°Could something have happened to Kagami Lily? Did she¡­ die in there?¡±

    Renka scoffed. The thought was absurd. She knew well enough that, whatever the truth behind Lily¡¯s abilities, her survival instincts far surpassed those of anyone in the Hundred Maidens.

    With Lily still absent, Renka couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Had she truly fallen, or been taken by a demon? Though she disliked Lily and often wished misfortune upon her, the thought of her death felt strangely unsettling.

    The air shimmered again, and a crimson-d Lily emerged from the formation.

    ¡°Master!¡± Hyozuhi gasped, her voice filled with joy. Yet, she remained rooted in ce, mindful of the rules.

    ¡°Hmph. I knew it¡­ That woman won¡¯t be defeated so easily. If she could escape the demons led by Wakarai and Umashi, how could she have fallen here?¡± Renka chuckled to herself, never once considering that Lily might have in the Lord of Okai.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Renka¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion at the strange behavior of the Hundred Maidens.

    The moment Lily arrived, the entire group parted, forming a path for her to walk through. What was going on? Hadn¡¯t they ostracized Lily¡ªespecially Tomoko¡¯s group? Why the sudden change?

    Renka broke the silence. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all of you toe out together. I guess your time in Okai Prison made you more cooperative? No matter. There are still some people unounted for. We¡¯ll wait until tomorrow. If they don¡¯t return by then, they¡¯ll be marked as having failed the trial.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait,¡± Lily said quietly, a somber expression on her face.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Renka stepped forward, seizing Lily by the cor.

    ¡°Captain Renka, over the past few days, we searched every corner of Okai Prison. The missing Hundred Maidens fell into the hands of prisoners or jailors. Some fought to the death, others were killed, and a few¡­ took their own lives to escape humiliation.¡±

    Though Lily possessed great strength, she knew that Okai was too vast for her to protect everyone. Disappointment weighed on her, but she understood¡ªthis was the harsh reality of Yomi.

    ¡°We? What¡¯s this supposed to mean? It sounds like you all got along far too well down there. This isn¡¯t right¡ªhave you forgotten that in the Hundred Maidens trial, only one person can emerge as the victor?¡± Renka asked, her tone sharp with suspicion.

    ¡°Captain Renka, while I believe her report, the rules require us to wait until tomorrow,¡± Isshiki reminded calmly.

    ¡°True enough, Captain Isshiki,¡± Renka muttered, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the faces of the Hundred Maidens. ¡°What¡¯s with all of you? You look strange. Where¡¯s your energy? What happened to your fighting spirit? You made it out alive, didn¡¯t you? Get ready¡ªthe next trial will be even harder. The journey of the Hundred Maidens only grows more difficult from here.¡±

    Renka¡¯s words were meant to provoke them, but the Hundred Maidens remained eerily silent, unmoved by her challenge.

    ¡°Captain Renka,¡± Rie spoke softly, her expression calm. ¡°Though the trials and training of the Hundred Maidens grow harder, for us¡­ our journey is already over.¡±

    ¡°What? Rie, you¡¯re one of the strongest among the Hundred Maidens! Why are you talking like this? What do you mean your journey is over?¡± Renka demanded, her confusion turning to frustration. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±

    ¡°Captain Renka,¡± Lily interjected suddenly, her voice steady. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Renka asked impatiently.

    ¡°In this trial of the Hundred Maidens¡­ does it end once the final victor is chosen?¡± Lily asked quietly, her eyes serious.

    ¡°Of course! Why even ask? That¡¯s the entire point of the Hundred Maidens trial. What, did you lose your senses dreaming about nonsense? Have you forgotten the rules?¡± Renka snapped, her irritation rising.

    Lily didn¡¯t respond. She stood still, her expression unreadable as the wind stirred her long hair and rustled her clothes.

    ¡°Well? Say something! What¡¯s going through your head? Why ask such a ridiculous question? If you don¡¯t exin yourself, I¡¯ll have you punished!¡± Renka barked, her patience wearing thin.

    Before Lily could reply, Rie stepped forward and knelt before her.

    ¡°Master,¡± she whispered, looking up at Lily with unwavering respect.

    ¡°What!?¡± Renka, Isshiki, and the other Rakshasa Dojo guards gasped, stunned.

    Before they could react, the remaining seventy-something Hundred Maidens knelt in unison, their voices rising together3. ¡°Master.¡±

    Even Tomoko, reluctant and bitter, lowered herself to her knees and whispered, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Rakshasa Dojo guards stood frozen in disbelief, struggling toprehend what they were witnessing. Why were they all calling Lily Master? What kind of game was this?

    Even Hyozuhi watched in stunned silence, her mind racing.

    As Hyozuhi scanned the faces of the kneeling women, she noticed something unsettling¡ªsome of them gazed at Lily with reverence, even adoration. A realization struck her like a bolt.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    Hyozuhi hurried forward and knelt at Lily¡¯s feet, her voice trembling. ¡°Master¡­ Did you defeat every one of the Hundred Maidens in just a month? Have they all be your ves?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± the Rakshasa Dojo guards cried out in disbelief, their voices ovepping in shock.

    ¡°What kind of game is this?¡± Renka demanded, her voiceced with both shock and fury. ¡°Have you all lost your minds? Stand up, now! Who nned this absurd farce? Was it you, Kagami Lily? Who else is behind this? I¡¯ll make sure the one responsible is punished! The Hundred Maidens trial is a matter of life and death¡ªnot some childish prank!¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 84: Sudden Changes

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Unfazed by Renka¡¯s scolding, Lily stepped forward calmly.

    ¡°Captain Renka, here¡¯s what you need to know: in this generation¡¯s Night Parade, seventy-seven members remain. I have defeated seventy-six of them and taken them as my ves.¡± Lily¡¯s voice was steady, each word measured and deliberate.

    ¡°What?¡± Renka¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Defeated members may avoid hardbor or being sold if they be a ve to the victor. This allows them to remain in the Rakshasa Dojo, training alongside their master until the end of the trial. If their master falls, they fall together; if their master prevails, they share in that victory. Isn¡¯t this precedent already recognized by Her Highness, Rakshasa-Onna?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ may be true, but it¡¯s typically limited to a single duel, producing one or two ves at most! This? This is unheard of! How can you take them all as ves? It¡¯s as if everyone has abstained1, leaving only one champion,¡± Renka retorted, her voice sharp with disbelief.

    ¡°The Night Parade rules never specified that I couldn¡¯t im all others as ves. The trial mayst three years, but if I am the only one qualified, is there truly a need to continue? Or does the honorable Rakshasa Dojo n to disregard its own rules?¡± Lily replied, her tone calm but challenging.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Isshiki interjected, her voice heated. ¡°I may respect your strength, but your arrogance is going too far!¡±

    ¡°Kagami Lily, you im to have defeated them all, but where¡¯s the proof?¡± Renka pressed. ¡°How do we know they¡¯re not simply cooperating with you?¡±Lily met Renka¡¯s gaze steadily. ¡°Captain Renka, you know I possess that strength.¡±

    ¡°Captain Renka, Captain Isshiki, I, Takiri Rie, swear on thisnd of Yomi that every word we¡¯ve spoken is true.¡±

    ¡°We, too, are willing to swear,¡± the other women echoed, their voices firm.

    ¡°You all¡­¡± Renka muttered, momentarily taken aback.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Captain Renka? Still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Lily asked coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll fight them again right here if you want¡ªeven if they all attack together, I¡¯ll stille out on top. And if I fail, you¡¯re free to punish me.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± Renka shouted, her temper ring. ¡°Don¡¯t think a few lucky breaks2 make you invincible! Her Highness alone will judge the Night Paradepetition. Guards! Restrain this disruptive woman¡ªI¡¯ll see to her punishment personally!¡±

    A group of Rakshasa Dojo guards closed in around Lily.

    ¡°Strip her and bind her to the stone pir,¡± Renka ordered, her voice cold. ¡°I¡¯ll make her confess the truth myself!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Hyozuhi cried, clinging to Lily¡¯s feet. Lily knew that most of the Hundred Maidens had submitted to her strength alone, but Hyozuhi was different¡ªshe had submitted wholeheartedly. Still, Lily understood that her approach had been unconventional, so she bore no resentment.

    ¡°Stand aside!¡± Lilymanded, sweeping her arm. A surge of power sent several guards stumbling backward.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, are you defying the Rakshasa Dojo?¡± Renka¡¯s eyes narrowed, her hand resting on the hilt of her weapon.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Lily dropped to one knee, though her aura remained undiminished. ¡°I¡¯ve followed the rules set by the Rakshasa Dojo. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I¡¯ve done.¡±

    From afar, Queen Kaguya observed the scene from above.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it seems Lynne¡¯s in trouble. Shall we intervene?¡±

    ¡°Hold,¡± the queen replied. ¡°Lynne fears no one here. Unless absolutely necessary, we won¡¯t interfere in Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s internal affairs. I trust her¡ªif she¡¯s taken action, she¡¯ll find her own way.¡±

    Lily and Renka¡¯s wills collided, tension crackling in the air as conflict loomed.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Isshiki intervened, cing a hand firmly on Renka¡¯s weapon. ¡°While I may not approve of the way she¡¯s exploited these loopholes, she hasn¡¯t technically broken any rules. Captain Renka, this isn¡¯t something we can decide here. Let¡¯s report to Her Highness.¡±

    Isshiki rarely spoke, but her words were always grounded in reason.

    Regardless of how logical Lily¡¯s arguments sounded, only Rakshasa-Onna could decide the victor of the Night Parade. Their opinions ultimately didn¡¯t hold weight.

    ¡°Lily, are you willing to return and await Her Highness¡¯ decision?¡± Isshiki asked directly.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lily had considered the potential risks of returning to the Rakshasa Dojo, but she was counting on Rakshasa-Onna to honor her word.

    If Lily doubted Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s trustworthiness, she could simply flee; Renka and Isshiki weren¡¯t strong enough to stop her.

    But she owed a debt to the Rakshasa Dojo and had made a vow toplete the Night Parade. Lily wished to win honorably, within the established rules, and then find a way back to the mortal realm¡ªwithout resorting to escape or betrayal.

    ¡°I am a member of the Hundred Maidens. Naturally, I¡¯ll return. Is there really any need to ask?¡± Lily replied calmly.

    ¡°Hmph, that attitude!¡± Renka scoffed. ¡°You think you can act arrogant just because you defeated those others?¡±

    Isshiki ced a hand on Renka¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I believe she means she has no intention of betraying the Rakshasa Dojo, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily confirmed.

    ¡°Good. In that case, let¡¯s not argue over thepetition rules here. Her Highness will make the final judgment. Lily, although you think there¡¯s no need to wait, rules are rules. We¡¯ll wait one more day, then return to the Rakshasa Dojo and report to Her Highness,¡± Isshiki concluded.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily replied. She had anticipated this decision.

    Lily trusted that Rakshasa-Onna was not the sort of woman to deny logic and reason.

    Though she¡¯d acted within the rules, it was an unconventional way to win, and she knew the risks involved. Still, it was a gamble she was prepared to make.

    After waiting an additional day, no one else emerged. The few remaining women had indeed perished within Okai Prison. In every Night Parade trial, there were always a few casualties within the prison¡ªa reality the Rakshasa Dojo hade to expect.

    They mounted the earth dragons and began their journey back to the Rakshasa Dojo.

    ¡°Kagami Lily! You insufferable woman!¡± Renka seethed. ¡°You¡¯ve thrown the entire Night Paradepetition into chaos! Just wait¡ªHer Highness will see to your punishment! We put in so much effort to select and capture the candidates¡ªI alone captured half of them3! How dare you mock thispetition? I won¡¯t forgive this!¡±

    Throughout the journey, Renka cast furious nces at Lily, but Lily ignored them entirely. Sharing the same earth dragon, they traveled side by side. Now that Rakshasa-Onna would make the final judgment, Renka had no room to cause further trouble.

    Lily, not wanting to stir any trouble, closed her eyes and focused on her training.

    Yomi stretched endlessly, nketed in silence. Under the towering stone dome, which loomed tens of thousands of meters above, dark clouds swirled, casting an eerie, oppressive glow over the jagged mountains and towering rock pirs that pierced the sky.

    The earth dragons, bearing the Night Parade members and Rakshasa guards, lumbered over the sandy terrain, rising and falling with each step.

    Suddenly, an explosion ripped through the silence, hurling the lead earth dragon to the ground. It tumbled across the sand, stirring up thick clouds of dust.

    The Hundred Maidens and Rakshasa guards were flung from their mounts, their startled cries filling the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Women on the other dragons looked around, rmed by the sudden chaos.

    Lily¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    From the sand, powerful demons emerged, attacking the other earth dragons without hesitation, wielding artes, ws, and weapons.

    Two earth dragons were swiftly beheaded, their eldritch blood sttering across the sand. Though their bodies continued to move, chains with hooks pierced their torsos, dragging them down and throwing their riders into the air.

    With a fierce roar, several cloaked, sinister spirits leapt from the sand, lunging toward the earth dragon carrying Lily.

    Renka reacted instantly. With a sh, a pair of crystalline purple gauntlets appeared on her hands. She lunged at the iing spirits, her ws shing twin purple scars across their dark forms.

    As Renka dispatched the two spirits, a hulking evil spirit in a tattered gray cloak stepped forward. With cold, gleaming blue eyes, it raised a massive greatde and swung it toward the earth dragon¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No!¡± Renka cried, but she was too far to stop the attack.

    With a metallic ng, Oborozuki Muramasa intercepted the enormous de, deflecting it with ease. Lily had raised her sword, blocking the attack single-handedly. The sheer power behind her strike overwhelmed the spirit, sending its greatde skittering aside.

    A slender beam of moonlight shot from Lily¡¯s de4, piercing deep into the evil spirit¡¯s chest and striking its spirit core with unerring precision.

    The spirit¡¯s form split in two, its halves copsing onto the sand.

    Thanks to Renka and Lily¡¯s swift intervention, the other women managed to draw their weapons and engage the attackers.

    The demons were not necessarily stronger than the Night Parade and Rakshasa guards, but their overwhelming numbers and strategy to destroy the transports first were clear.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡± Lily realized that the women and guards who had been riding the in earth dragons were now scattered and isted from the main group.

    ¡°Who dares to attack the Rakshasa Dojo? Are you fools tired of life?¡± Renka¡¯s power red as she rose into the air, her voice booming through the swirling dust.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Rakshasa Dojo? Night Parade?¡± A deep, mockingugh echoed through the sandstorm as a towering figure cloaked in ck appeared overhead. ¡°I, Umashi Ku, have been waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°Umashi?¡± Lily murmured, standing amid the group, her expression hardening. Though this figure¡¯s aura was not as fearsome as Lord Umashi¡¯s, it radiated a formidable, oppressive energy. Lily had never encountered an Inferno Realm adept with such an intense presence before.

 Book 12: Chapter 85: Ambush

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    ¡°Umashi!¡± Renka¡¯s eyes widened, instantly recognizing that this ambush was no coincidence. The Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s support of the Female Queendom in the recent battle had sparked enmity with Lord Umashi¡ªand this Umashi Ku was clearly a member of his n, here for revenge.

    ¡°To attack the Hundred Maidens is to dere war on the Rakshasa Dojo!¡± Renka¡¯s voice rang out, sharp with defiance.

    A fierce purple aura exploded from Renka, her twin hook weapons zing with radiant energy.

    Behind Renka, a mesmerizing figure materialized, draped in coiling snakes and standing upon lotus flowers. It was hard to tell if she was goddess or demoness, but her power was undeniable.

    ¡°Oh? A descendant of Yomi Monarch Kinnara,¡± sneered the giant figure cloaked in tattered robes like a mountain. ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Renka lunged, her twin hooks slicing through the air, leaving six deadly streaks aimed directly at Umashi Ku.

    Umashi Ku¡¯s hands manifested two massive, ck sledgehammers, which he swung toward Renka with crushing force.

    A resounding boom shook the ground as Renka¡¯s hooks collided with Umashi Ku¡¯s sledgehammers, sending a cloud of sand spiraling high into the air.The impact unleashed a powerful shockwave that crashed into Renka, sending her reeling.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Renka cried out in pain as she was hurled backward, her hooks splintering from the force of the blow.

    Standing atop her earth dragon, Lily watched in shock. Renka¡¯s hooks were mid-grade spirit artifacts¡ªnot the strongest, but far from weak. Umashi Ku¡¯s hammers, however, seemed to be high-grade spirit artifacts, exceptionally heavy and perfectly suited to counter Renka¡¯s weapon. His sheer power had shattered her hooks in a single strike.

    Though both were Infernal Realm adepts, the gulf in their strength was unexpectedly vast!

    ¡°Hahaha! Woman of the Kinnara n! I¡¯ve mastered the Ban Amoyen Path¡ªa path that subdues female warriors! Before my unstoppable power, all of you will submit and be ves of the Umashi n! This is for my uncle¡¯s revenge!¡± Umashi Kuughed darkly.

    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°A path designed to suppress female warriors1?¡±

    The revtion exined Renka¡¯s crushing defeat despite the small difference in strength; both her power and her weapons were naturally suppressed by Umashi Ku¡¯s abilities.

    Renka had burned nearly 20% of her divine power just to withstand the shockwave, leaving her in a weakened, disheveled state. Her clothes were torn, and the force of the shockwave had temporarily paralyzed her. This power seemed imbued with an oppressive energy that inherently suppressed female warriors.

    Much like Lily¡¯s lunar energy, which naturally countered gods and demons and could hinder the healing of high-level beings, Umashi Ku¡¯s path had an inherent power to restrain and suppress female warriors.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you handle this!¡± Umashi Ku sneered as purplish-red spirit tentacles shot out from beneath his cloak. Thick and fast, they wrapped around Renka, binding her tightly and immobilizing her.

    ¡°Submit! Any woman caught by my Ban Amoyen Thousand Hands and infused with three pulses of my energy loses all resistance and bes my ve! Hahahaha!¡±

    As the tentacles tightened around her, Renka¡¯s face flushed. Her expression grew vacant as her resistance faded away.

    ¡°Let¡­ let me go¡­ I¡¯m from the Rakshasa Dojo¡­¡± Renka¡¯s voice wavered as her consciousness blurred.

    Suddenly, through the whirling dust and sand, a brilliant de of light, stretching ten thousand meters, sliced through the air!

    The de cut through every one of Umashi Ku¡¯s spirit tentacles in an instant. Although effective against female warriors, the tentacles¡ªbeing pure constructs of divine energy¡ªwere no match for the power of Lily¡¯s lunar energy.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Umashi Ku howled in pain, feeling his divine power disrupted and weakened.

    With a swirl of cherry blossoms, Lily lifted Renka onto the earth dragon, thenunched herself toward Umashi Ku.

    ¡°Another woman? And in the Celestial Stage?¡± Umashi Ku sneered, taken aback. ¡°So, you cut off my arms¡ªimpressive. But at the same level, no woman can match me! My Ban Amoyen Path is crafted to subdue women!¡±

    Four crimson eyes glowed beneath Umashi Ku¡¯s immense cloak. Raising his twin sledgehammers, he swung them toward Lily.

    The hammers sliced through the air, each swing emanating an immense, crushing force. Though the attack appeared slow, it pulsed with energy designed to restrict movement, and its sheer power could easily overwhelm ordinary female warriors.

    But Lily remained unphased. Unleashing a surge of lunar energy, she shattered the restricting force with ease.

    While Lily couldn¡¯t have broken through Lord Umashi¡¯s confinements, she easily resisted the weaker power of Umashi Ku.

    In a sh, Lily became a blur, dodging the attack. Shended gracefully on one of the heavy hammers, using it to spring herself upward until she was level with Umashi Ku¡¯s massive, towering form. At nearly a hundred meters tall, he dwarfed her.

    Yet, her next strike radiated astounding strength.

    Umashi Ku quickly lifted one of his hammers to block her attack. But even with his defense, Lily¡¯s de struck true, slicing deep into his colossal arm. A deep gash opened in Umashi Ku¡¯s arm, thick and solid as a pir.

    ¡°What resilience!¡± Lily thought, surprised. Umashi Ku¡¯s physical defense was the toughest she had encountered at the Infernal and Celestial Stages¡ªnearly 30% as strong as Lord Umashi¡¯s.

    Gold-red blood trickled from Umashi Ku¡¯s hand, but he ignored it, swinging his other hammer at Lily. The confining energy was useless against her as she dodged fluidly, gliding around to his back.

    Purple smoke drifted from his ragged cloak as thick tentacles shot out, reaching to ensnare Lily. Although her lunar force could wound Umashi Ku, the tentacles emitted a suppressive force against female warriors, making them a real threat.

    Lily weaved and darted skillfully, evading the grasping tendrils.

    ¡°Lynne!¡± A sudden burst of radiant energy descended from above, encircling Lily and amplifying her speed and strength.

    Queen Kaguya had arrived, imbuing Lily with her divine power!

    Even without Queen Kaguya¡¯s assistance, Lily could have bested Umashi Ku in a hard-fought battle. But this divine boost made the task far simpler. Lily¡¯s newfound speed left Umashi Ku momentarily stunned, allowing her to reach his shoulder in an instant.

    With a swift, gleaming sh, Lily¡ªbolstered by the Queen¡¯s power¡ªstruck, slicing clean through Umashi Ku¡¯s towering head.

    Umashi Ku¡¯s severed head flew through the air, his face twisted into a grotesque grimace as it unleashed a spray of purple mist toward Lily.

    Lily twisted in mid-air to avoid the toxic mist, but Umashi Ku¡¯s body moved independently, swinging his twin hammers directly at her.

    Reacting swiftly, Lily dropped down and dashed through the narrow gap between the swinging hammers, slicing with her de in two quick arcs.

    With a resounding crack, Lily¡¯s empowered de severed Umashi Ku¡¯s arms, the sheer strength of her strikes far exceeding what his body could endure under the Queen¡¯s boost.

    ¡°How did you turn the tide? Who¡¯s helping you from the shadows?¡± Umashi Ku¡¯s head spun high into the sky, his eyes catching sight of the Hachiwan chariot in the clouds. Despair filled his gaze.

    ¡°Fall!¡± Yoshiya leapt from the Hachiwan chariot, her sword aimed straight for the center of Umashi Ku¡¯s forehead. But before Yoshiya¡¯s de couldnd, the light in Umashi Ku¡¯s eyes faded.

    Beneath the clouds, Lily drove her de into the vital core of Umashi Ku¡¯s headless body.

    Though immensely powerful, Umashi Kucked a divinity. His brute strength allowed him to overpower most experts in the Infernal and Celestial Stages, and his mastery of a path designed to subjugate women granted him a unique advantage over female warriors of simr rank, rendering him nearly invincible.

    Yet, with Queen Kaguya¡¯s empowerment, Lily¡¯s Oborozuki Muramasa held enough force to pierce through Umashi Ku¡¯s core in a single, decisive thrust.

    Momentster, Queen Kaguya descended gracefully from the Hachiwan chariot.

    ¡°Lynne, are you unharmed?¡± the Queen asked, her voice filled with concern.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ what brings you here2?¡± Lily replied, surprised.

    ¡°Lynne, there¡¯s no need for questions. Just tell me¡ªare you hurt? Did any of that demon¡¯s energy affect you?¡± Queen Kaguya¡¯s eyes scanned her for injuries, her tone brimming with worry.

    Lily had grown suspicious earlier, when Yoshiya appeared to assist her with the earth dragons, though Yoshiya had declined to exin her presence. Now, it was clear¡ªthe Queen had been watching over her from nearby, likely concerned for her safety. Lily felt a surge of warmth in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty. But the Hundred Maidens were ambushed¡ªI ask for your help to protect them,¡± Lily replied respectfully.

    ¡°Lynne, my concern is for you alone. As for the others, they don¡¯t matter to me. This ce is far too dangerous. Come with me to the Hachiwan chariot,¡± the Queen insisted, taking Lily¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am one of the Hundred Maidens. I can¡¯t abandon them while they¡¯re under attack. Besides¡­ I¡¯ve taken the Hundred Maidens as my ves.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Queen¡¯s expression soured. ¡°You¡­ I understand that you may have the strength to do this, but why? What could you possibly need with so many women? Has your ambition driven you to such lengths?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Lily replied, her cheeks reddening. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think! It was my strategy to distinguish myself among the Hundred Maidens. But this isn¡¯t the time to exin¡ªplease, help me protect them!¡±

    Though Lily had defeated Umashi Ku, shecked the means to protect everyone else by herself.

    ¡°Very well. The Rakshasa Dojo has aided me in the past, so I¡¯ll lend my help this time,¡± the Queen replied.

    The Queen opened her soul world and began a graceful, mesmerizing dance. Anyone touched by the energy waves radiating from her movements, whether a Hundred Maiden or a Rakshasa Dojo member, felt their strength surge dramatically.

    Before long, the Hundred Maidens and Rakshasa Dojo members, initially caught off guard, rallied fiercely,unching a powerful counterattack.

    The Queen, Yoshiya, and Lily moved across the wastnd, aiding the scattered Hundred Maidens in repelling their attackers.

    With the Queen¡¯s support, the invading demons were swiftly driven back.

    Still, two Rakshasa Dojo members perished in the ambush. While none of the Hundred Maidens lost their lives, many sustained injuries.

    Several of the Hundred Maidens had been bound by the demons, who seemed intent on abducting them. Fortunately, they were saved by the Queen and Lily. It became clear that the demons¡¯ primary goal had been capture, not ughter.

    After all, the Hundred Maidens were powerful and beautiful female experts, naturally drawing the covetous attention of the Yomi demons.

    The earth dragons, however, were in a dire state. Only two remained capable of moving, and one was badly injured, significantly slowing it down. The rest had been in.

    This ambush had clearly been nned in advance, with the earth dragons targeted to block the Hundred Maidens¡¯ escape.

    The Rakshasa Dojo members and the Hundred Maidens regrouped on the vast sandy in, many of them wounded, including Captain Renka.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how is she?¡± Isshiki asked, her own thigh bandaged from injury.

    The Queen examined Renka, her face grave. ¡°Her physical injuries are minor, but she¡¯s been afflicted by the secret poison of Ban Amoyen. If she isn¡¯t treated quickly with a potent wave of seductive intent3 and my medicine, she could permanently lose her sanity and be a mindless enchantress without self-control.¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 86: Sister Lilyâ€™s Treatment

    Book 12: Chapter 86: Sister Lily¡¯s Treatment

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    ¡°But we¡¯re in a precarious position! If our location is revealed, more enemies could arrive at any moment!¡± a Rakshasa Dojo member said, her voice filled with worry.

    Queen Kaguya responded, ¡°I have the necessary medicine, but we¡¯ll need the most suitable person to assist with the treatment. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Stay alert!¡± Isshikimanded.

    The Rakshasa Dojo members quickly spread out, setting up temporary formations in the surrounding area, while the Hundred Maidens also took positions to keep watch.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what qualities should the person assisting with the treatment possess?¡± Isshiki inquired.

    Queen Kaguya answered, ¡°Youthfulness, vitality, and a natural strength in seductive intent are key. Ideally, the person should also possess a high level ofprehension to fully grasp the subtleties of my treatment technique.¡±

    The women exchanged uneasy nces. While youthfulness was easy to determine, none wanted to im they possessed the strongest seductive intent. Additionally, each feared that theirprehension skills might fall short, potentiallyplicating Renka¡¯s treatment.

    Renka, leaning against a nearby rock, was flushed and breathing heavily. Though dazed, she could still hear snippets of their conversation. Through her blurred vision, Renka saw a tall, ck-haired figure step forward.¡°Your Majesty, allow me to assist,¡± Lily said calmly.

    The Queen knew that Lily was likely the best candidate but hesitated to choose her immediately, hoping for another option to present itself.

    Through her fevered haze, Renka scoffed, her voice roughened bybored breaths. ¡°You? Acting out of kindness? You just want a front-row seat to my humiliation, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Lily¡¯s gaze remained steady. ¡°Captain Renka, despite your usual harshness toward me, I remember that you helped me when I first entered Yomi. You are a leader of the Rakshasa Dojo. If Her Majesty considers me the most suitable for this, then I am obligated¡ªboth logically and personally¡ªto assist. This is not about our differences or opinions of one another.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, such fine words,¡± Renka muttered, lowering her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather not ce my life in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Enough from you, woman of the Rakshasa Dojo,¡± the Queen interjected sternly. ¡°Were it not for Lynne¡¯s request, I would not have troubled myself to aid any of you. If you¡¯re so unwilling, perhaps I should take my leave. But remember¡ªyour fate is tied to the reputation of every Rakshasa Dojo woman.¡±

    Renka, feeling her strength wane under the effects of the poison, realized her helplessness. She lowered her head in reluctant eptance.

    ¡°Bring her into the Hachiwan chariot. We¡¯ll need a quiet space for the treatment,¡± the Queen instructed.

    Two Rakshasa Dojo members carried Renka into the Hachiwan chariot, then exited. The Queen and Lily followed, drawing the curtains closed while the others stood guard outside.

    Inside the Hachiwan chariot, Renkay stretched out, with the Queen and Lily seated by her side.

    ¡°The energy fluctuations affecting her are intense, and conventional medicine won¡¯t be enough. While I have treasures that could heal her, I am reluctant to use them here,¡± the Queen remarked.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Lily murmured, momentarily unsure.

    The Queen produced a golden needle and an antique ceramic bottle, dipping the needle into the medicine before handing it to Lily. ¡°Lynne, you¡¯ll need to use this needle to pierce specific acupoints, then channel your seductive energy along with the medicine toplete the cure.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Understood,¡± Lily nodded, epting the needle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the exact acupuncture technique¡ªmemorize it carefully,¡± the Queen said, demonstrating the procedure. Lily watched intently,mitting each movement to memory.

    ¡°Your Majesty, where should I start the treatment?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°The optimal point is on the right side of her lower back,¡± the Queen replied, gesturing to the precise spot. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you directly.¡±

    Lily was a bit puzzled as to why the Queen wasn¡¯t performing the procedure herself, or why it required a young woman for optimal effect.

    Renka¡¯s face flushed deeper at the thought. Exposing herself like this in front of Lily was mortifying¡ªshe nearly preferred the idea of forgoing the treatment altogether.

    But if she refused and lost control entirely, she could lose her position in the Rakshasa Dojo. With no other choice, she clenched her teeth and resigned herself to the treatment.

    The Queen addressed Renka, ¡°Are you able to move? Turn over and face away from us.¡±

    Renka cast a resentful look at the Queen. ¡°Your Majesty, must it be her? Couldn¡¯t Captain Isshiki perform the treatment instead?¡±

    ¡°Woman of the Rakshasa Dojo, do you doubt my medical expertise?¡± the Queen replied coolly. ¡°Lynne is the most suitable for this treatment. Even so, I can¡¯t guarantee sess, and with anyone else, the chances would be far lower. If you¡¯re not concerned, I can find someone else¡ªor simply let you go untreated. It hardly matters to me.¡±

    Renka sighed in defeat, lowering her head. ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty. I¡­ misspoke. Please proceed with the treatment as you see fit.¡±

    Renka cast a resentful nce at Lily, feeling as though she was at her mercy, though Lily was only focused on helping her recover.

    Reluctantly, Renka turned onto her side.

    ¡°Lift her skirt,¡± the Queen instructed Lily.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Lily hesitated, feeling slightly nervous¡ªshe had never treated anyone like this before.

    Following the Queen¡¯s instructions, Lily gently lifted Renka¡¯s skirt. Renka shivered slightly. As the captain of the Rakshasa Dojo, she was a formidable warrior, her physique strong and well-toned.

    Her tanned, wheat-colored skin was smooth and firm, her toned form revealing the strength and grace of an athletic warrior.

    At the sight, even Lily felt a slight blush creeping up.

    ¡°Right here. Be precise when applying pressure¡­¡± The Queen indicated a spot on the side of Renka¡¯s lower back, guiding Lily with a calm, clinical tone.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lily replied, taking the golden needle and channeling her seductive energy as instructed.

    ¡°Rx, if this doesn¡¯t work right away, we can try a few more times,¡± the Queen assured her.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Renka shuddered involuntarily, a slight bitterness rising within her.

    A brief sting pricked her skin.

    ¡°Ah¡­ mmh¡­¡± Renka felt Lily¡¯s needle pierce the acupoint, followed by a warm pulse as Lily infused her seductive energy with gentle, steady intent.

    The energy coursing into her body brought sensations beyond her control¡­

    ¡°To think she¡¯s standing there, watching me, while channeling her seductive energy,¡± Renka thought, her face burning with a mixture of shame and frustration.

    As she remembered all the times she¡¯d criticized and belittled Lily, the irony of her current vulnerability struck her deeply. Now, here she was, utterly exposed and defenseless as Lily worked. Any dignity she¡¯d held over Lily seemed to dissolve in that moment.

    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t let myself react to her energy. If I do, it would be like admitting defeat¡­ like surrendering to her¡­¡±

    Renka bit her lip hard, fighting against the sensations, but she could feel her resistance waning as her body began to respond instinctively. It was only a matter of moments before she would lose control entirely.

    The treatment process was swift, taking only about half an hour, including Renka¡¯s recovery time.

    When Renka emerged, she was already able to stand and walk, appearing to have regained her usual proud andmanding demeanor. Yet, her gaze toward Lily was softer,cking the usual hint of disdain or resentment.

    Reflecting on it, she realized that if Lily hadn¡¯t defeated Umashi Ku, she might not have received treatment at all.

    Renka felt she had truly lost face in front of Lily.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d end up losing all dignity in front of that woman,¡± Renka mused. ¡°And she poured so much of her energy into me1 pletely excessive! Even if it was necessary for treatment, it felt intentional¡­ She must have done it on purpose!¡± With a sigh, Renka looked away, caught up in her thoughts.

    ¡°Captain Renka, are your injuries better?¡± Isshiki approached, concern in her voice.

    Renka straightened, responding with as muchposure as she could muster.

    ¡°We¡¯re short on earth dragons. We¡¯ll have to make do with what we have and travel on foot for part of the way,¡± Isshiki suggested.

    ¡°Lily, would you care to ride in the Hachiwan chariot with us?¡± the Queen offered.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, but I¡¯ll stay with the Hundred Maidens and walk,¡± Lily replied.

    The Queen nodded. ¡°Very well. I was nning to tour the Rakshasa Dojo territory, so I¡¯ll join you on the journey.¡± While she framed it as a tour, it was clear the Queen intended to escort them herself.

    The group was sincerely grateful, even Renka, who knew the responsibility would fall heavily on her if the Hundred Maidens suffered any significant losses on the way.

    Though their speed was slower due to the shortage of earth dragons, the Queen used anti-detection techniques, ensuring their safe return to the Rakshasa Dojo without further threats.

    By the time word of Umashi Ku¡¯s death and the ambush failure reached Lord Umashi, the Hundred Maidens had already arrived at the Rakshasa Dojo valley.

    ¡°What? Queen Kaguya was with the Hundred Maidens?¡± Lord Umashi was deeply shocked. While he hadn¡¯t personally nned the ambush, he had authorized surrounding demons and subordinate forces to retaliate against the Rakshasa Dojo. He hadn¡¯t expected that Umashi Ku, a high-ranking member of the Umashi n, would be killed.

    ¡°My Lord, it is said that Master Umashi Ku was in by a powerful, strikingly beautiful female warrior at the Celestial Stage¡ªa long-haired beauty empowered by Queen Kaguya¡¯s divine arts,¡± the reporting demon added.

    Lord Umashi¡¯s four eyes burned with a fierce crimson glow. ¡°Kagami Lily! It must be her again2 ! No wonder Queen Kaguya showed up!¡± Lord Umashi¡¯s fury reverberated throughout Rindo City.

    Lily and the others finally returned to the Rakshasa Dojo. Given Queen Kaguya¡¯s role in rescuing so many from the Rakshasa Dojo, she was formally invited inside.

    Upon arriving back at the Rakshasa Dojo, both the Rakshasa members and the Hundred Maidens seemed joyful and relieved, feeling almost as though they were returning home¡ªdespite having been brought here as captives. Only Renka appeared subdued, her usual confident demeanor notably absent.

    Rakshasa-Onna had returned, but Asura-Onna was absent, likely having gone back to the Asura Dojo.

    They all gathered in the main hall of the Rakshasa Dojo, where Rakshasa-Onna, d in her flowing purple-and-white robe, weed them.

    ¡°Your Majesty, on behalf of the Rakshasa Dojo, I extend my deepest gratitude for your assistance.¡± Rakshasa-Onna faced the Queen and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Not at all. This small act hardly repays the aid Rakshasa-Onna and Asura-Onna have shown me,¡± the Queen replied graciously.

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Rakshasa-Onna instructed the Hundred Maidens and Rakshasa Dojo members who had taken part in the mission to withdraw and rest, deferring further discussions. Yet, no one moved to leave.

    ¡°What is it? Is there something more to discuss?¡± Rakshasa-Onna inquired, her gaze sweeping over the silent assembly.

    ¡°Your Highness, there is indeed a very important matter we must address,¡± Isshiki replied, stepping forward.

 Book 12: Chapter 87: Rakshasa-Onnaâ€™s Judgment

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    ¡°What!?¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she took in the words of the Hundred Maidens and Captain Isshiki.

    ¡°Kagami Lily, is this true? Did you really defeat all seventy-some Hundred Maidens during your trial in Okai Prison, thus disqualifying them from thepetition?¡± Rakshasa-Onna demanded, her intense gaze fixed on Lily.

    ¡°Yes. I believed this approach adhered to the rules of the Hundred Maidenspetition,¡± Lily responded, offering a respectful bow. ¡°Since fighting amongpetitors was permitted within Okai Prison, those who lost naturally forfeited their qualifications.¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna strode over, her petite form brimming with curiosity and an exaggerated glint of admiration. ¡°Well done, Kagami Lily. In the countless years since the Night Parade of Hundred Maidens began, no one has ever achieved what you have. You¡¯ve truly surprised me.¡±

    ¡°So, tell me, Kagami Lily¡ªwhy did you choose this path?¡± Rakshasa-Onna stepped closer, her head tilting up to meet Lily¡¯s gaze, her petite form barely reaching Lily¡¯s chin yet emanating a formidable presence.

    ¡°I thought the answer was clear, Your Highness,¡± Lily replied steadily. ¡°Since all otherpetitors have been disqualified, may I be recognized as the winner of the Night Parade of Hundred Maidens?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, it seems¡­ Hehehe,¡± Rakshasa-Onna nodded eagerly, ¡°You¡¯ve defeated all your opponents, turning them into your ves. In this Night Parade, you¡¯re thest one standing, so you are, by all appearances, the rightful winner. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡±

    ¡°If Your Highness agrees, may I then understand what it truly means to be the victor of the Night Parade?¡±¡°How dare you!¡±

    Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s voice thundered as she struck Lily in the chest, sending her stumbling back with a force that seemed to vacuum all sound from the hall. The Hundred Maidens and Rakshasa Dojo members stood paralyzed, momentarily stunned.

    A fierce explosion of energy burst from Rakshasa-Onna, shaking the hall as furnishings and decorations were flung in every direction. Weaker members of the Hundred Maidens were thrown back by the force.

    Two spectral de maidens, formed from pure killing intent, materialized beside the fallen Lily. They seized her, pinning her against the wall, leaving her feet suspended above the ground.

    ¡°Your Highness Rakshasa-Onna, what does this mean? My actions fully adhered to the rules!¡± Lily protested loudly.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Rakshasa-Onnamanded, summoning a whip of dark purple resentment from thin air,shing it through the dim hall toward Lily.

    Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s whipshed across Lily¡¯s body, shredding her clothing. Beneath the torn fabric, Lily¡¯s skin remained unscathed, her strong form defying the brutal blows.

    ¡°Insolent woman! Do you think you can manipte ancient traditions by relying on that power you gained from the ancient battlefield? Do you understand the gravity of your offense?¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s long hair whipped about her like mes as she vented her fury at Lily.

    ¡°Your Highness, may I ask what crime I havemitted?¡± Lily¡¯s voice remained steady.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t see the crime you¡¯vemitted?! Foolish woman! Did you truly believe the Night Parade of Hundred Maidens was just a contest ofbat and victory? You¡¯ve disrupted an ancient ritual¡ªa sacred inheritance of the heavenly way! I¡¯ll see to it that you pay for this!¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s fury intensified, her voice resounding through the hall.

    ¡°Your Highness, Rakshasa-Onna!¡± Queen Kaguya interjected, raising her Golden Jade Branch and releasing a beam of golden light that deflected the whip just before it struck Lily again.

    Queen Kaguya stepped between Lily and Rakshasa-Onna. ¡°While I have no wish to intrude upon Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s affairs, and though I¡¯ve never personally participated in the Night Parade, I am familiar with its rules. Lynne¡¯s actions may be unconventional, but they did not vite any rule. Why, then, is Your Highness reprimanding her so harshly?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you speak only from hearsay. As a guest, I ask that you refrain from drawing shallow conclusions about the Night Parade¡¯s deeper meanings! You are the Queen of the Female Queendom¡ªnot a reckless, impetuous girl like Kagami Lily!¡± Rakshasa-Onna snapped. ¡°Please, step aside!¡±

    ¡°Lynne is a court dancer of the Female Queendom and a sister dear to me. She saved my life when I was in grave danger. How can I stand by while she is treated with such injustice?¡± Queen Kaguya replied firmly, showing no sign of retreat.

    ¡°So, you wish to interfere in the matters of my Rakshasa Dojo? Do you evenprehend the implications of the Night Parade?¡± Rakshasa-Onna challenged.

    ¡°No matter the implications, the fact remains that with Lynne¡¯s strength, she would have emerged victorious regardless. There isn¡¯t a single Hundred Maiden who can rival her, nor could they close such a gap in just a few years. She acted within the rules by ending the trial early, even showing consideration by allowing the others to leave. Her intentions were fair. And even if she did err, this can be discussed rationally. Otherwise, isn¡¯t the Night Parade of Hundred Maidens merely an excuse for you to capture powerful women and bend them to your will?¡± Queen Kaguya held her ground, unwavering.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! You have no idea!¡± Rakshasa-Onna snapped. ¡°Queen, if you continue meddling in the affairs of my Rakshasa Dojo, I¡¯ll have no choice but to ask you to leave!¡± ??

    ¡°I have no desire to interfere with the Rakshasa Dojo¡¯s workings, but Lynne is different. She is also a member of my Female Queendom, and as my subject, I will protect her!¡± Queen Kaguya retorted.

    ¡°Hmph, your ¡®subject¡¯? You mean your little lover, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Queen Kaguya flushed slightly. ¡°I am the Queen of the Female Queendom; having pces and harems is hardly unusual! Lynne is my court dancer, so this concerns the honor of my Female Queendom! I acknowledge her as one of your Hundred Maidens, but you must be reasonable. If not, I¡¯ll leave with Lynne by my side, and I won¡¯t go quietly!¡±

    As they faced off, their divine powers surged, causing the entire hall to tremble, as if it might copse under the wrath of these two supreme beings.

    The tension in the hall was palpable.

    ¡°What? Do you truly wish to challenge me here, in the Rakshasa Dojo?¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s gaze zed with murderous intent.

    ¡°My Female Queendom and the Rakshasa Dojo have long been allies; I don¡¯t wish for a fight! But Lynne¡¯s actions were sensible and within reason. If you truly intend to punish her, you owe us a legitimate exnation. Otherwise, this treatment is nothing short of bullying!¡± Queen Kaguya, holding back to preserve the alliance, showed no sign of relenting.

    ¡°This is an internal affair of the Rakshasa Dojo! I am not obligated to exin myself to you¡ªsimply understand that I have my reasons!¡± Rakshasa-Onna replied sharply.

    ¡°It seems to me you¡¯re simply bullying her unjustly!¡± the Queen retorted, her anger evident.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Lily began.

    ¡°Lynne, say nothing!¡± Queen Kaguya interrupted. ¡°I know you¡¯d rather endure this injustice than see me sh with the Rakshasa Dojo, but that is exactly why I cannot stand idly by! To me, protecting you is worth far more than maintaining any alliance with the Rakshasa Dojo!¡±

    At that moment, the Hundred Maidens, Rakshasa Dojo members, and even the captains retreated to the edges of the grand hall, silent and tense in the face of this looming sh between Supreme Gods that could erupt at any instant.

    The thick, oppressive divine energy forced Renka to brace herself against a pir, trembling slightly. Memories of the humiliation Lily had inflicted were still fresh, yet Lily had also saved her life. Conflicted, Renka didn¡¯t know whether to feel satisfaction at Lily¡¯s chastisement or indignation on her behalf.

    Though Renka disagreed with Lily¡¯s methods, she couldn¡¯t deny that Lily¡¯s logic was sound. She hoped Rakshasa-Onna would provide some justification, but no exnation came. Naturally, Renka wouldn¡¯t dare ask for one herself.

    ¡°Fine! If you insist on defying me, I will set aside any alliance with the Female Queendom and remove you by force!¡± Rakshasa-Onna summoned a ghostly purple scimitar, its de radiating concentrated, palpable killing intent.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Highness Rakshasa-Onna! Please stop! Weren¡¯t you allies on the ancient battlefield? Release me, please¡ª¡± Lily¡¯s plea was abruptly silenced as the female phantoms of killing intent mped down over her mouth.

    Though Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s strength was formidable, Lily knew that if she unleashed her full power, she could likely break free from the two phantoms holding her. But doing so would make her an outright enemy of the Rakshasa Dojo, deepening the conflict and worsening the situation.

    ¡°Remove those cursed hands from Lynne¡¯s face!¡± The Queenmanded, sweeping her Golden Jade Branch to release a wave of protective energy toward Lily.

    ¡°How dare you attack within my Rakshasa Dojo!¡± Rakshasa-Onna growled, a fierce whirlwind of killing intent spiraling around her as she raised her scimitar and charged at the Queen.

    In a swift motion, the Queen turned, her hand flicking forward as she summoned a golden flying sword, which streaked through the air toward Rakshasa-Onna.

    ¡°Enough!¡± A crimson scimitar spun through the air, intercepting both the Queen¡¯s flying sword and Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s scimitar, stopping them mid-flight.

    Asura-Onna, d in a flowing red and white kimono, stepped into the hall, her presence instantlymanding attention.

    ¡°Sister?¡± Rakshasa-Onna immediately pulled back, lowering her scimitar and withdrawing her divine power.

    The Queen, too, lowered her Golden Jade Branch, her flying sword vanishing with a wave of her hand.

    Asura-Onna stepped between them, her voice calm yet resolute. ¡°We are allies with the Female Queendom. Why jeopardize that bond by fighting here?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t seek this fight! But this Queen has shown no respect for my Rakshasa Dojo!¡± Rakshasa-Onna protested.

    ¡°The Female Queendom has always honored the Asura and Rakshasa Dojos. But on this matter¡­¡± the Queen replied firmly.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Asura-Onna interjected, stepping fully between them, her long sleeves outstretched. ¡°I used my rarest talismans to travel millions of kilometers to reach here quickly¡ªprecisely because of this situation.¡±

    At Asura-Onna¡¯s words, both the Queen and Rakshasa-Onna looked on in stunned silence. How had she known what was happening from such a distance? And where had she acquired talismans capable of instant travel over millions of kilometers? Asura-Onna stood before them, matching Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s height but emanating an aura of calm strength and unwaveringposure.

    Asura-Onna¡¯s eyes glinted with an emerald brilliance as she spoke, ¡°The Madam is already aware of everything that has transpired here.¡±

    ¡°What? The Madam?¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that Madam?¡±

    ¡°The Madam has already reached a decision on this matter, so there¡¯s no need for further argument,¡± Asura-Onna continued calmly.

    ¡°Sister, what exactly did The Madam decide?¡± Rakshasa-Onna asked, her tone softening slightly.

    At the mention of The Madam¡¯s authority, even Queen Kaguya felt a twinge of helplessness. She worried what recourse would remain if The Madam¡¯s decision turned out to be unfavorable to Lily.

    After a pause, Asura-Onna turned to Rakshasa-Onna. ¡°Sister, release her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rakshasa-Onna hesitated, but refrained from questioning. With a single thought, she dispelled the phantoms of killing intent, allowing Lily to drop gracefully to her feet.

    Queen Kaguya felt a slight relief as she watched, though she remained wary. The Madam was known for her unpredictability, and her intentions were often unreadable, so the Queen couldn¡¯t fully rx.

    ¡°The Madam has decreed that Kagami Lily shall face one final, ultimate trial for the Hundred Maidens,¡± Asura-Onna dered gravely, her eyes shing with an intense gleam.

 Book 12: Chapter 88: Unfinished Business

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    ¡°An ultimate trial?¡± Rakshasa-Onna eximed, taking a few steps back in shock. ¡°Does that mean The Madam has epted Lily¡¯s actions? But don¡¯t those actionspletely contradict The Madam¡¯s original intentions for the Night Parade?!¡±

    As the main host, the Rakshasa-Dojo had invested heavily in this year¡¯s Night Parade of Hundred Maidens. Beyond managing the event, they used it as an opportunity to recruit skilled female members and secureborers, gaining numerous advantages.

    Even more crucial was the matter of reputation. In the long history of the Night Parade, such an event was unprecedented, and breaking with tradition posed significant risks.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not alone. I, too, struggled to ept The Madam¡¯s decision when I first heard it. I have always adhered strictly to the rules, so how could I condone this woman¡¯s reckless actions? But, sister, remember¡ªabove all rules is one suprememand: The Madam¡¯s will. Though I may not understand her reasoning, I choose to obey her instructions absolutely,¡± Asura-Onna dered firmly, though a hint of conflict flickered in her eyes.

    ¡°We need only to follow The Madam¡¯s wishes, sister. It¡¯s not our ce to specte on matters beyond our understanding.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    At that moment, the grand hall seemed to shudder as a formidable will pressed down upon Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s mind, bringing a sharp, fleeting pain.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Rakshasa-Onna murmured, her eyes momentarily distant before her vigor returned. ¡°Then we¡¯ll act in ordance with The Madam¡¯s wishes. But did she leave any further instructions? What exactly is this ¡®ultimate trial¡¯?¡±Asura-Onna answered, ¡°The Madam instructed that Lily mustplete her unfinished business. The oue will be decided after that.¡±

    ¡°Unfinished business?¡± Both Rakshasa-Onna and Lily looked confused.

    ¡°What unfinished business?¡± Rakshasa-Onna pressed, looking to Asura-Onna for rity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me¡ªI¡¯m simply delivering The Madam¡¯s message. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with the details. Just keep her words in mind and follow her instructions.¡±

    Asura-Onna turned, stepping past the Queen and approaching Lily. ¡°Did you hear all that was said? If you still don¡¯t grasp The Madam¡¯s intentions, then perhaps you¡¯re not qualified to undertake the trial she has set for you.¡±

    ¡°What, then, shall we do with the rest of the Hundred Maidens?¡± Rakshasa-Onna inquired.

    ¡°The Madam left no specific instructions regarding them,¡± Asura-Onna replied. ¡°I assume she trusts us to handle it as we see fit.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, is that so? I say we should round up these shameless girls and sell them to brothels!¡± Rakshasa-Onna spat angrily.

    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Asura-Onna countered calmly. ¡°By giving Lily the chance to face an ultimate trial, The Madam has implicitly recognized her actions. To punish the others would go against The Madam¡¯s intent¡ªeven if she left it unspoken.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, fine.¡± Rakshasa-Onna turned sharply and began to stride toward the door. ¡°For now, let¡¯s confine Lily and give her time to reflect.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Lily said, kneeling down. ¡°I already understand what needs to be done.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rakshasa-Onna paused and nced back at Lily.

    ¡°I am deeply grateful to Your Highness Rakshasa-Onna for granting me free ess to your courtyard and teaching me the art of pleasure,¡± Lily began, her tone reverent. ¡°In that time, I came to understand that the small embroidery sample I worked on holds profound and intricate meaning. It is my heartfelt wish toplete it.¡± Though humble in her words, an intense determination shone in Lily¡¯s eyes.

    As her strength grew, Lily became increasingly aware of the embroidery¡¯s significance, sensingyers of insight within its design. Even without The Madam¡¯s guidance, she had no intention of leaving it unfinished.

    ¡°Hmph, so that¡¯s what The Madam intended. Sharp of you to catch on,¡± Rakshasa-Onna remarked with a hint of mockery.

    Queen Kaguya, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but frown. She sensed that Rakshasa-Onna had likely understood The Madam¡¯s intention all along but had opted not to mention it.

    Turning to the assembled Hundred Maidens, Asura-Onna addressed them, ¡°You have all heard what was discussed. I understand that some of you are resigned to the situation, while others refuse to acknowledge Kagami Lily¡¯s victory. But regardless of Lily¡¯s fate, each of you has been defeated and has thus lost your eligibility to continue in the Night Parade of Hundred Maidens.¡±

    ¡°If Lily fails this ultimate trial, by tradition, you will be treated as the ves of a defeatedpetitor and either sent to hardbor or sold to brothels. However, if she seeds, your fate will be no longer within our jurisdiction. Until then, you are to return to your original quarters. You may move freely within the courtyard but are strictly prohibited from leaving. Do I make myself clear?¡± Asura-Onna¡¯s gaze swept over the Hundred Maidens as she delivered her instructions.

    The crowd of Hundred Maidens wore mixed expressions. Some looked to Lily with hopeful eyes, others harbored resentment, while a few remained silent and unreadable.

    At that moment, Lily stood and addressed them. ¡°I apologize for involving all of you in this. But I promise to do my utmost to secure the best oue for everyone. My intent was never to enve you¡ªI only wanted to end thispetition as swiftly as possible. If I pass this ultimate trial, I will release you all.¡±

    Lily¡¯s words brought a sense of relief to the gathered Hundred Maidens.

    Queen Kaguya then spoke up, ¡°Should you all regain your freedom, the Female Queendom would wee you.¡±

    For noblewomen like Tamai Tomoko and Takiri Rie, who hailed from prestigious ns, the idea of joining the Female Queendom might have once held little appeal. But now, after their defeat, it was uncertain if their original ns would even take them back.

    In any case, having an alternative was not unwee.

    ¡°Very well. Isshiki, Renka, escort them back as my sister instructed. As for Kagami Lily, since she wishes toplete the embroidery, bring her to my residence,¡± Rakshasa-Onna ordered.

    ¡°Lynne¡­¡± Queen Kaguya took Lily¡¯s hand, her expression tinged with concern. She wasn¡¯t worried about Lily being mistreated again, but the notion of an ¡®ultimate trial¡¯ arranged by The Madam left her uneasy. If The Madam saw no difficulty in the trial for Lily, she would likely have simply dered Lily the victor. So why set such a trial? It must be something truly extraordinary.

    ¡°Your Majesty, in all my time in Yomi, it has felt as though I were walking on thin ice¡ªexcept when I was in your pce,¡± Lily said softly, a trace of resignation in her tone as she held the Queen¡¯s hand. ¡°Perhaps this is simply my fate.¡±

    ¡°Lynne, whatever trial awaits you, no matter how dangerous, I believe you¡¯ll ovee it. I¡¯ll be here, waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Though she spoke with conviction, Lily couldn¡¯t quite shake an odd, lingering unease.

    What kind of being was The Madam, that even Supreme Gods like Asura-Onna and Rakshasa-Onna obeyed her from such a vast distance? Did she truly endorse Lily¡¯s actions?

    Lily sensed that ever since she had fallen into Yomi, The Madam had been orchestrating events from behind the scenes. Perhaps there was arger mystery woven into her path.

    ¡°No matter what secret lies ahead, I can only take one step at a time. Even if I am just a piece on someone else¡¯s vast chessboard, no one can understand the depth of my resolve!¡±

    To revive Rinne, avenge Tsukuyomi no Mikoto, and uncover the source of the chaos that had disrupted the heavens, Lily was prepared to walk this dark and perilous path. Her resolve surpassed that of anyone else. As long as she could breathe, she would press forward¡ªcrawling, if necessary¡ªuntil she reached the truth at the end of the journey.

    After bidding farewell to the Queen, Lily did not dy. She knew thatpleting the intricate embroidery of the Painting of Flowers Beyond the Shore would require both focus and care. First, she went to bathe, with Hyozuhi¡ªgranted permission to attend her¡ªassisting in her preparations.

    Once she had bathed, Lily dressed in a graceful long-sleeved kimono and made her way respectfully to Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s courtyard, ready to resume her embroidery work.

    By now, Lily¡¯s seductive intent,prehension, and strength had far surpassed what they once were. Her embroidery skills had grown significantly as well, allowing her to work at a faster pace. With full dedication, she estimated it would take only two or three months toplete the entire piece.

    Deep within the vast recesses of Yomi, nearly ten thousand kilometers beneath its surface¡­

    Here, the darkness that clung between the rocks seemed capable of swallowing the faintest glimmers of hope from even the bravest hearts.

    A frigid stone path, winding unevenly between steep and t stretches, led downward into an endless, dark abyss. The wind rising from below carried a sinister chill¡ªone that could extinguish the spirit of any ordinary soul daring to descend.

    Nestled between the craggy mountain walls stood an ancient, crumbling temple. Stonemps, each lit with flickering ghostly mes, lined the temple entrance, casting faint light over the area yet seeming to draw any who approached into deeper darkness.

    A narrow, precarious cliff path, thin as paper, wound toward the temple, with an unfathomable abyss yawning below.

    Upon closer look, a lone female figure could be seen, crawling inch by inch along the narrow path.

    Her white garments were torn and frayed, exposing numerous wounds. Her knees, scraped and bruised from countless rocky paths, bore the signs of her relentless struggle, a testament to her resilience. Her hands, raw and bleeding, fared no better.

    Unable to walk, she continued on her hands and knees. No one knew how long it took, but eventually, she reached the temple entrance.

    Spent and trembling, she copsed upon the stone steps of the temple. Her disheveled hair framed a face marked by both determination and unwavering resolve, which, even through dirt and scars, retained an undeniable beauty.

    ¡°If the heavens cannot heed my lifelong wish, then, Empress of Yomi, I beg you to hear my plea! I defy heaven, earth, and humankind itself. I defy all for one wish alone¡ªto revive the man I love with all my heart!¡±

    The wounded woman¡¯s trembling hands clutched at the doorway of the temple.

    From within the temple, a presence emerged¡ªdark, profound, and unmistakably demonic.

    ¡°For a mere woman at the Big Dipper Stage to reach this ce alive, I wonder¡ªwhat kind of man could inspire such sacrifice? What sort of man haspelled you to crawl through this abyss just to see him revived? Speak his name.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Empress of Yomi,¡± she whispered, ¡°his name is Minamoto no Yoshitsune1.¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 89: The End Of The Night Parade of Hundred Maidens

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    By some twist of fate, Shizuka Gozen had survived the ascension. She tumbled into Yomi amid thousands of fragmented ship pieces scattered across the darkness.

    Only then did she realize she had been deceived.

    No, she wasn¡¯t merely deceived¡ªshe had been a sacrificial pawn, disposable bait in a grand design. The so-called ¡®ultimate mission¡¯ of the mirror girls? Their ¡®leader¡¯? It had all been an borate ploy to conceal some unfathomable truth.

    ¡°What truth are they hiding? What could be so precious that sacrificing me was a price they were willing to pay?¡±

    Yet Shizuka Gozen did not resent the mission. She had embraced it with one selfish hope¡ªto resurrect her beloved, no matter the cost.

    She had staked everything onpleting the mirror girls¡¯ mission, hoping to earn enough merit to entreat Amaterasu-¨­mikami herself1. Though Amaterasu did not preside over life and death, Shizuka believed in her limitless power¡ªthat if Amaterasu wished, she could bring her beloved back.

    And now, she had descended into the very depths of Yomi, seeking that same hope.

    No matter where she went or what trials she endured, this purpose was more precious to her than life itself. She would not relent until her goal was achieved¡ªand that unbreakable resolve had carried her here.The decrepit temple gate creaked open, revealing a chasm of endless darkness within. A fierce wind howled from inside, sending Shizuka Gozen¡¯s long hair flying as she clung to the stone steps.

    ¡°You who havee this far must understand that I grant nothing without a price,¡± a voice intoned from within. ¡°If the price you offer falls short of my desire, then you may as well die here.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Whatever the price, I am prepared to pay it,¡± Shizuka Gozen replied, shuddering as she braced against the dark wind. ¡°A price makes it real, grounded¡ªunlike those lofty, unattainable dreams!¡±

    Just then, a painting floated from the dark doorway. Shizuka Gozen seized it amid the gusts. Despite the tremor in her hands, she immediately recognized the figure within¡ªa young girl with long ck hair and a gentle gaze, though her eyes bore a faint sadness and weariness.

    It was Minamoto no Shimizu, one of Lily¡¯s closepanions. Shizuka Gozen recognized her at once.

    The voice spoke again, ¡°Since you hail from the mortal realm above, do you recognize this woman?¡±

    Without needing to ask further, and without even appearing in person, this Empress of Darkness had discerned that Shizuka came from the mortal world. Such mystical power convinced Shizuka all the more that this was the one being capable of fulfilling her deepest wish.

    As long as there was a price to be paid, she would dly pay it.

    She had learned that things offered freely often carried the heaviest, hidden costs.

    In this world, even the destiny crafted by the heavens had forsaken her. What remained that she could not surrender? For his sake, she would sacrifice everything.

    ¡°I recognize her,¡± Shizuka Gozen replied, though a faint hesitation flickered in her voice.

    The voice asked nothing further of this woman¡¯s identity or history, merelymanding, ¡°Bring her into Yomi.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± she murmured, uncertain.

    ¡°What now? Are you hesitating? Then let your wish die here, lost and broken forever.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡ªI¡¯m not hesitating! I will bring Shimizu2 into Yomi, if that¡¯s what it takes for him to see the light of day again,¡± Shizuka Gozen dered, her gaze hardening as her resolve turned steely and unbreakable. ?

    From the darkness, a bright, yellow spiritual me red to life. An ancient, unadornedntern, exuding an aura of profound power, drifted toward her.

    ¡°Take this soul-beckoningntern,¡± the voice intoned. ¡°That woman possesses certain¡­ unique qualities. Only with thisntern will you be able to lead her along Yomi¡¯s path.¡±

    Clinging to the stone steps with one hand, Shizuka Gozen extended her other arm, worn and trembling, to grasp the soul-beckoningntern.

    In an instant, the dark winds gathered around Shizuka Gozen, converging and pouring into her very being. Her wounds healed instantly, her strength returning even greater than before.

    Slowly, she rose to her feet. The winds had ceased, and she gazed at herself in astonishment, feeling a power within her that surpassed even her former strength.

    ¡°Empress of Yomi!¡± Shizuka Gozen cried, her voice trembling with desperation. ¡°I will fulfill yourmand¡ªso long as you uphold your promise to revive my beloved!¡±

    Suddenly, an endless wave of darkness surged toward her, its raw power threatening to rip Shizuka Gozen apart. Then, as swiftly as it had risen, the darkness receded, leaving silence in its wake.

    Shizuka Gozen raised thentern, casting its glow into the temple¡¯s depths. Inside, she saw only emptiness. Stepping cautiously within, she found nothing¡ªjust a lone, dpidated chamber devoid of life.

    Yet this emptiness only strengthened Shizuka Gozen¡¯s belief.

    Holding thentern close, Shizuka Gozen left the temple. No longer gued by the cold or wearied by darkness, she followed thentern¡¯s guiding light, tracing her path back from the abyss of Yomi.

    Even the Queen of the Female Queendomcked knowledge of Yomi¡¯s exit, yet thisntern granted Shizuka Gozen a path out. However, had the Queen or Lily obtained thentern, it would have been of no use, for they did not truly belong to Yomi.

    Two monthster, Lily finallypleted her grand embroidery project, The Painting of Flowers Beyond the Shore, deep within thend of Yomi-no-kuni.

    Lily stood and took a step back, gazing upon the crimson embroidery adorned with golden flowers, each stitch meticulously crafted by her hand. The piece was mesmerizing in its beauty, carrying a subtle yet pervasive mncholy.

    This piece encapsted the essence of allure, reflecting the subtle intery between each delicate gesture and the overall grace of an enchanting woman. Through her painstaking work, Lily felt her own charm deepen and mature.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished it,¡± Rakshasa-Onna remarked, gazing at the Painting of Flowers Beyond the Shore with both admiration and a trace of mockery glinting in her eyes. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t entirely forgiven Lily for her previous actions.

    ¡°Humbly, I still seek Your Highness¡¯ guidance,¡± Lily said, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°No, Lily,¡± Rakshasa-Onna replied, ¡°your understanding of the Painting of Flowers Beyond the Shore is beyond that of any other woman. Paired with your skill, it¡¯s wless. Even I could not surpass this work.¡±

    ¡°Your praise is too generous, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°This Painting of Flowers Beyond the Shore, embroidered on such fine silk, has be a true treasure of Yomi. It will be preserved with the utmost care. Someone,e and store it safely.¡±

    A group of attendants approached, handling the silk cloth with the utmost care as they removed it.

    Watching it being carried away, Lily felt a slight reluctance¡ªnot out of attachment to the treasure itself, but due to her lingering desire to unlock the deeper mysteries of allure that it held.

    Observing Lily¡¯s expression, Rakshasa-Onna thought to herself, ¡®This woman¡¯s desire for treasure seems insatiable3.¡¯

    ¡°No need to worry. Ultimately, it still belongs to you,¡± Rakshasa-Onna remarked with a knowing look.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lily felt a small sense of relief; perhaps she would have a chance to reim the silk cloth in the future.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Rakshasa-Onna instructed, turning away. Lily followed her into the dark, towering main hall of the Rakshasa Dojo.

    Statues of fierce and grotesque Rakshasa spirits seemed to re down at her as she entered. With a wave of her hand, Rakshasa-Onna summoned an ancient piece of withered tree bark that appeared in her grasp.

    The bark unfurled before Lily, floating horizontally to reveal an ancient map etched across its surface. Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s slender fingers glowed with a soft purple light as she touched a point at the end of the map.

    ¡°This is Hyakki Street, the endpoint of the Night Parade of Hundred Maidens,¡± Rakshasa-Onna exined, her youthful face cast in eerie shadows from the purple glow below.

    ¡°The end of the Night Parade of Hundred Maidens?¡± Lily murmured with a faint smile, feeling her heartbeat quicken.

    ¡°Exactly. This map marks Hyakki Street¡¯s location, supposedly millions of kilometers away¡ªthough it may also exist nowhere at all,¡± Rakshasa-Onna replied, her eyes gleaming with a strange light. ¡°You¡¯ll have to find it on your own. This journey is one you must undertake alone, or the map will lead you nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, is Hyakki Street to be my final trial?¡±

    ¡°When you walk alone in the night and reach the end of Hyakki Street, you will havepleted the ultimate trial.¡±

    Lily gazed silently at Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s face, outlined in the dim light, her lips pressed together thoughtfully. She understood that the path traced on that ancient bark would be anything but simple.

    ¡°Your Highness, when may I begin?¡± Lily asked, her voice steady and fearless.

    Rakshasa-Onna raised an eyebrow at Lily¡¯s resolve, wondering if this boldness came from ignorance of Hyakki Street¡¯s true terrors.

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Lily nodded.

    Taking two steps back, Lily offered a deep bow. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for your guidance and care during this time.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Rakshasa-Onna felt a flicker of surprise. She had opposed Lily¡¯s actions and nearly imposed harsh punishment, yet here Lily was, expressing sincere gratitude. With thoughts of the challenges awaiting Lily on Hyakki Street, a mixture of emotions stirred within her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me; I was merely following orders. If you¡¯re ready, you may leave at any time.¡±

    Lily gave a slight nod and moved past Rakshasa-Onna, heading toward the exit of the main hall.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Rakshasa-Onna called out just as Lily reached the door. Watching her tall, graceful silhouette, she added, ¡°Do not linger on Hyakki Street for too long. Over tens of thousands of years, countless triumphant winners of the Night Parade have ventured there, only to fail, forever joining the ranks of Hyakki Street¡¯s eternal shadows.¡±

    Lily¡¯s slender frame trembled slightly at the warning. She turned back, gazing at Rakshasa-Onna with surprise in her eyes.

    Lily had known that Hyakki Street would be treacherous, yet she hadn¡¯t anticipated that even victorious contenders from the past had been trapped there.

    ¡°Only a rare few have ever reached the end of Hyakki Street¡ªand those who have are now powerful figures in Yomi. I shouldn¡¯t even be telling you this, as I still haven¡¯t forgiven your breach of thepetition¡¯s rules4. But we share a karmic bond, and you were my student. Be warned, though¡ªHyakki Street¡¯s path shifts in length ording to the strength of the traveler.¡±

    A mysterious gleam flickered in Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Each traveler¡¯s destination is uniquely theirs.¡±

    Pausing at the exit, Lily felt a flicker of concern but steadied herself. ¡°Thank you for the warning, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°One more thing.¡± Rakshasa-Onna¡¯s gaze turned steely. ¡°Although I¡¯m allowing you to leave the Rakshasa Dojo alone, don¡¯t entertain thoughts of escape. This trial is decreed by The Madam. If you defy her, survival in Yomi will be the least of your concerns. A painless death will be impossible. And those dozen ves of yours? They¡¯ll suffer unimaginable torment for your transgression.¡±

    Her gaze held a chilling intensity as she issued this final warning.

    ¡°Even if there were no consequences, I wouldn¡¯t betray you,¡± Lily responded firmly, her voice unwavering. ¡°As long as I breathe, I¡¯ll reach the end of Hyakki Street.¡±

 Book 12: Chapter 90: Houndâ€™s Soul

    Leave ament ? PreviousNext ?

    Outside of the Rakshasa Dojo, there was an entrance to a valley that was as steep as a stone wall.

    "Lynne, don''t go!" Queen Kaguya held Lily''s hand. Since she left two months ago, she hadn''t returned to the Female Queendom; instead, she''d been waiting there for the oue. If the Rakshasa Dojo really intended to harm Lily, Kaguya-hime would fight to protect her.

    Not only did she stay, but a month ago, out of concern, she also summoned General Chiya. After all, the Female Queendom had existed for a thousand years, so a few months'' time wasn''t much to them. With Umashi''s defeat, the undercurrents within the Female Queendom had temporarily subsided, and they didn''t dare to make a move.

    "Your Majesty?"

    "Though I''ve never personally ventured to Hyakki Street, I¡¯ve heard tales of its perils. For Big Dipper adepts, survival is said to be as rare as one in nine, and in both Yomi and Takamagahara, even a small misstep can mean instant death. Far moremon are cases of severe injury or entrapment that canst centuries, even millennia. Not even Supreme Gods are immune to its dangers!" The queen¡¯s eyes glistened with deep concern, while Chiya, standing beside her, wore an equally troubled expression.

    Hyakki Street was not a ce they could safely enter.

    "What? Even Supreme Gods¡­" This was something Lily hadn''t expected. Even those exalted Supreme Gods who roamed freely in Yomi could face danger in Hyakki Street.

    "Lynne, Her Majesty is right; it''s not a ce for someone like you. Many strong individuals have ventured to Hyakki Street and never returned." Chiya also added."But, Your Majesty, General Chiya, I''ve already made a promise to go to Hyakki Street."

    "What worries me more is that this whole thing ispletely at The Madam''s will. Her intentions are extremely dangerous and unpredictable. Who knows what she''s nning? Why note back with me to the Female Queendom? Even if we defy The Madam, the Female Queendom will protect you!" The queen held onto Lily''s hand, unwilling to let go.

    "I understand Your Majesty''s concerns, but I feel that a voice has been guiding me since I arrived in Yomi. Perhaps it was The Madam, and she''s spoken on my behalf multiple times. I don''t think she means me harm. Besides, she''s incredibly powerful and might know some secrets about my origin. Your Majesty, who am I? I''ve ventured through the mortal world and Yomi, but this question has only grown more confusing. There are many unsolved mysteries. No matter what, I must go to Hyakki Street."

    Lily''s words were sincere. Even without the vow, if she could meet The Madam who had helped and guided her, she should take the risk. Moreover, Lily didn''t want to burden the queen, but she didn''t voice that.

    "Lynne, have you made up your mind?" The queen, having experienced world-shattering battles, knew she couldn''t stop Lily. Maybe this was her destiny.

    "I''ve decided."

    "Then I''ll go with you. Even if I can''t enter, I''ll escort you to the outskirts of Hyakki Street and wait for you there."

    "Your Majesty, The Madam said that only if I go alone can I find Hyakki Street. Please return. I will find a way to repay your kindness once I''m back." Lily felt reluctant to leave Queen Kaguya. In Yomi, the only ce where she felt warmth was the queen''s pce.

    Queen Kaguya was concerned for Lily but wasn''t melodramatic about it. Since Lily had made her request, she knew she couldn''t interfere with The Madam''s rules or impact the trial.

    "If that''s the case¡­ Lynne, let the Hachiwan Chariot take you. The Hachiwan Chariot is a treasure, and sending you with it doesn''t break the rules. At least it can ensure your safety on the way. You absolutely cannot refuse this!" The queen grabbed Lily''s delicate hand and said sternly.

    Though Lily felt a bit guilty, she and the queen had been through life and death together. She could sense the depth of Queen Kaguya''s concern and couldn''t decline any longer.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Lily said, bowing respectfully.

    The queen waved her hand, and after a swirl of mist, the Hachiwan Chariot appeared at the foot of the valley.

    "This chariot can only be controlled by its owner. I''ll release it first, then you can im it as your own."

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I''m just lending it to you. You can return it when youe back."

    "Understood."

    The queen used a spell to remove her mark from the chariot, allowing Lily to infuse it with her spiritual energy. When she did, cherry blossoms and moon patterns appeared on the curtains, representing Lily''s mark¡ªthe same pattern found in the Cherry Blossom Valley family crest. ??

    "Lynne, be extremely careful. I''ll return to the Female Queendom1 for now. Once you get back, send word to me immediately," the queen said.

    "Your Majesty, when Lynne returns, she''ll be free. She could use the Hachiwan Chariot toe straight to the Female Queendom and meet with us, couldn''t she?" General Chiya suggested.

    The queen''s mood brightened at this, "Really? It won''t be long until we''re together again."

    Lily nodded firmly: "Afterpleting the task at Hyakki Street, I''ll return to the Female Queendom right away!"

    "Lynne, I''m waiting for you." The queen''s eyes shimmered with tears of reluctance.

    Lily and Queen Kaguya bid each other a heartfelt farewell as Lily boarded the Hachiwan Chariot. The white dog, imbued with divine power, pulled the chariot up into the sky, disappearing into the clouds.

    Lily held the ancient bark map andpared it with the Yomi map given by the queen. She guided the chariot with her willpower, and its speed was immense. Its powerful energy made it unstoppable bymon demons, who couldn''t even catch up to it.

    However, even the queen didn''t have aplete Yomi map¡ªjust a few ancient partial maps. Lily had topare these with the drawings on the bark, check the terrain below, and find her way. Luckily, she was skilled at this.

    While Lily wasparing maps, an unusual disturbance urred in the Mirror Realm.

    "Master! Master!" Kagura''s voice echoed urgently.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The Demon Hound! It''s gone berserk!"

    "What?"

    Lily felt the Demon Hound had a strong desire to burst out of the mirror. She tried to calm it with her willpower while asking, "Demon Hound, what''s happening?"

    "Master, I feel something outside calling me! Please let me out2!" The Demon Hound was rampaging within the Mirror Realm, and Lily feared it might disturb her senior sister. So, she released it with a single thought.

    Unexpectedly, once the Demon Hound''s spirit burst out, the entire Hachiwan Chariot began to tremble.

    The Demon Hound''s massive spirit, shrouded in smoke, shot through the carriage without hesitation, entering the body of the white dog pulling the chariot.

    The dog¡¯s fur bristled, its tail swayed, and the red secret patterns on its body glowed brightly.

    At that moment, Lily felt the Demon Hound''s presence vanish. To be precise, it had merged entirely with the energy of the Hachiwan!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!